《The end of the dream》


 Volume 1 Chapter 1 Preface

    Darkness, there is only a despairing darkness around me, without any color at all.

    “Why, why is this happening, why is this happening, why!!!!!!”

    There was no response to the endless cries in my heart, only a loneliness like despair.

    "Is it all my fault?? Is it because of me that everyone is killed?? Is it because of me, brother Hans?? Why, I don't want this, God, please, let this be just  A nightmare!!! Please!!!”

    However, the sounds coming from around you and the feelings on your body tell your children that this is reality.

    The village that used to be peaceful and cozy is now burning, and the dark sky is reflected in blood red. The tranquility of the past has been broken, and is haunted by the wailing of people and the clamor of demons.

    “Stop, stop, stop hurting everyone, bastard!!!”

    Sensing the surrounding situation, the child lying in a pool of blood was unable to stand up. He could only keep roaring in his heart, cursing this unfair fate.

    "Don't do this anymore. If I had power, I could save everyone. Why am I so weak? Why do I always have to be protected? I want strength. I want power that is above everything. I can lose everything.  It doesn’t matter if I fall into darkness, as long as it allows me to gain strength!!!!”

    "Hahaha, what an interesting kid. Do you really want power that much?"

    There was a voice coming from the deep darkness. It was hard to tell whether it was a man or a woman. It was very strange.

    "Who is it!? Well, forget it, no matter who you are, as long as you can give me power, you can take anything you want, even my body or even my life!!"

    "Haha, as long as you have power, you don't care about anything. Even human imps are so interesting. Let me tell you one thing first. I am a devil. I am the same as those who are destroying your village and killing villagers. So,  , do you still want this power from me, kid?"

    "What an irony, the guy I asked for help is actually a demon, but it doesn't matter, as long as you give me the power to kill those bastards, even if you are a demon!!"

    "Hehe, you are very enlightened, you little brat is quite to my liking, so I will give you the power!!"

    "How strong are you? Can this power really allow me to kill those guys?"

    "Hehe, don't underestimate me, kid. After all, I am also the strongest in the demon world, the demon king on top of the throne!! However, when you have this power, you are no longer a human. Are you sure?  ?”

    "Hmph, it seems that I have found a very strong demon, but there is too much nonsense."

    "Okay, don't say so much, I will give you my power. The process may be a bit painful, just bear it well"

    Afterwards, the child fell into a coma. From this moment on, he was no longer a simple human being, or was no longer called a human being.

    "It seems that the compatibility is not bad. I will leave my weapons to you. I hope you can inherit this power and don't let me down, kid. I really want to see your future development, but I can't continue to exist. Everything  It’s all over, and it’s time to accompany you, Angelina.”

    The voice in the darkness gradually became gentle, and then gradually disappeared, as if it had never appeared.

    The child in the pool of blood was shrouded in purple light. After a moment, he suddenly opened his eyes, which were blood red, like a wild beast that had lost its mind.  Then, the killing began, and the village suddenly turned into a sea of ??blood.

    ···················Dream dividing line··········

    "Ahhhhhhh, I have this dream again. Damn it, I really can't forget it!! Is that guy really a devil? Doesn't it mean that devils have signed contracts with humans to get what they need? Why not?  I feel like he took something from me, and I haven’t seen his ghost since then. He couldn’t be dead, so I’m really lucky. No, no, he should be aiming for something else, he shouldn’t  He must be aiming at my chastity, vomit, it’s so disgusting!! No, no, maybe he is a woman, and she is a beautiful woman, so I will accept it reluctantly, hehe"

    The 10-year-old boy in the house stood up immediately. He had a delicate face, long red-gold hair that reached the middle of his back, and a tear mole in the corner of his right eye, which added to his softness. The sunlight outside the window reflected on the bed. At this time,  He is like an exquisite doll, like an exquisite painting.  But then he fell into delusion. He was chattering away, and from time to time he showed a lewd aura and a disturbing smile, which immediately ruined this beautiful scene.

    "Neil, have you woken up? Hurry up, today is the graduation ceremony!!"

    ?While Neil was thinking about something on the bed, another voice gradually approached, and then a figure entered the room. This person was very similar to Neil, except that he had red and black shoulder-length hair and was missing a tear mole.  , this person is Neil’s twin brother, Negi Springfield.

    "You didn't see that I'm already up. Really, it would be great if you were a woman. A beautiful and lovely girl comes to wake me up every day, and then like this, and like that  ···”

    “Well, this kid has entered the world of delusion again.

    "I'm really sorry that I'm not a woman. How about I ask Aniya to come over?"

    "Damn it, I don't want that violent woman. Give me a flaming kick every morning. I will die sooner or later. Am I not like you"

    Hearing Negi’s suggestion, Neil jumped up immediately and went to change out of his pajamas.

    "Neil, what is m?" Negi looked at Neil with innocent eyes and asked.

    "What a pure child~~" (No, you are too evil)

    "Don't worry about it, you will know it later, you go down first, I will come over after washing," Neil said as he threw Negi out of his room.

    "I know, it's true. Every time I say something that others can't understand, I'll ask Sister Nejane later."

    In an instant, Neil's door opened with a bang. Neil hugged Negi's waist and said with a sad face, "Don't tell my sister, boss, or I will be locked up in the dark room again!! That kind of thing!"  Life is not a life for human beings!! Wuwu" After saying that, he wiped his nose and tears on Negi's body.

    "I know, Hun Dan, don't rub it on me!!" Niji said with a bunch of black threads hanging on his head.

    “Oh, really, remember what you said, Negi.” Then Neil returned to the room as if nothing had happened.

    “·······” Negi

    ···················Breakfast dividing line········

    "Good morning, Neil"

    "Good morning, Sister Nejane"

    "Really, you're too slow, Neil"

    At this time, Neil came to the dinner table, and Negi and Negane were already waiting for Neil.

    "If I didn't say it in the morning, you wouldn't have forgotten what day it is, Neil" Negi said to Neil with an expression of "You must have forgotten".

    “Kouhu, didn’t you see that I got up on my own today!?”

    “No, no, that’s just a coincidence, like waking up right after a dream.”

    "Nonsense nonsense" Neil immediately turned his head to the side.

    “Then just look me in the eye!!”

    "Okay, okay, that's it. Hurry up and finish your breakfast and go to the graduation ceremony. Don't make others wait." Nijiane interrupted the bickering between the two and urged with a smile.

    "I know, sister" x2

    ··················Graduation ceremony dividing line··········

    "Ha, it's so boring. Really, I might as well go to sleep outside." Neil yawned and complained as he watched the old principal on the stage talking incessantly.

    "It's also a graduation ceremony after all, can you please be more energetic?" Negi looked at the twin brother speechlessly.

    "If you're to blame, it's the old man above. I'm already giving you a lot of face by showing up here. Isn't this awesome graduation ceremony just handing out a piece of paper? It's really incompetent to make it so grand. This is the world of adults. It's just teaching.  Are you destroying the flowers of our future motherland?" Neil said with a arrogant and disgusting look on his face.

    ????????????????????? But this guy didn’t lower his volume at all, which made a certain principal above him have a furious ‘#’ on his head, and he wanted to get off the stage and beat this guy up.

    “Shut up you idiot, if you continue to talk nonsense I will burn you!!”

    “Obviously, Neil’s words aroused the anger of a certain childhood sweetheart around him.  At this moment, Anya stared at the angry guy next to her with burning eyes.

    “I know, I know, it’s true, if we are so strict now, I wonder if someone will be able to bear it in the future?” Neil looked at Anya, and then at his brother.

    Aniya looked at Neil’s eyes and knew that he knew what to say, and her face immediately turned red, “What are you talking about, you bastard!?”

    Then, Negi asked very innocently, "Yes, Neil, what are you talking about, who does this person refer to?"

    Neil gave Negi a very "meaningful" look, then patted Aniya on the shoulder, "Your future is really bumpy~~"

    &nbsp; After Aniya heard Negi's words, she couldn't help but cursed this guy for his slowness, and then she was teased by a certain bad substance, so she punched Neal away with a Explosive Flame Fist.

    The principal looked at the farce of the three people below in silence. Knowing that it was that bastard boy who caused the trouble again was really not a worry. But after today, he felt at ease. As for the rest of his days, hehe  ··

    Neil couldn’t help but feel a chill in his brain. Could it be that he was being targeted by some disgusting guy again, Yachudie!  !

    "Next, the graduation certificate will be issued!"

    "Neggie Springfield!" "Yes!"

    "Anna Yurievna Kokorova!" "Yes!"

    “Neil Springfield!” “Yes~~~~”

    Seeing the laziness of this kid, the principal was on the verge of going berserk. When he was about to teach the kid a little lesson, Nejiane in the crowd smiled at Neil and said, "Neil-chan, be serious.  Otherwise, sister will be very worried about your future!"

    Neil immediately stood up straight, like the most standard soldier, and responded: "Yes, your highness!" He thought to himself, "Oh no, sister, I know what you mean by the future. I don't want the last day."  We still have to stay in a small dark room! Wow, how miserable it is!"

    “It’s been really hard for you all over the past seven years! However, your practice has just begun, so don’t relax!”

    "Tsk, this damn old man keeps spitting, ah, I can't stand it anymore!! It was you who forced me to use that trick!"

    Skill activation - sleep standing up!  !

    So, Neil spent the last hour happily - at the cost of the principal's glare, and his angry coercion scared the hearts of those around him.

    ··················The dividing line at the end of the graduation ceremony·········

    "It was such a wonderful sleep. I couldn't extricate myself from the nonsense like a lullaby Poof!!" Without saying anything, the violent woman punched this guy first.

    "You guys are happy, but we are very unhappy!!" Aniya said viciously from the side, obviously very unhappy with the perpetrator of what just happened.

    "Really, no man would like such violence, right, Negi?"

    "No, Aniya is very cute like this, but she's just a little rough." Negi gave his own opinion on the side.

    Neil looked at Anya, who was blushing again, shook his head, looked at his idiot brother, and then complimented his sister, "You are really a gentleman, Negi, but I still like Negi  What about a girl like my sister who is gentle, kind, beautiful and lovely (one hundred words omitted)!!"

    "Haha, Nier-chan is still so glib. I wonder how many girls he will deceive~" Nejia looked at her naughty brother and covered her mouth with a smile.

    "That's impossible, sister, I will always say these words to you alone (I added in my heart: because I don't want to be locked up in a dark room anymore)" Neil immediately put on his "I am the most affectionate" look.

    "Okay, okay, don't think that I don't know what you're thinking, Neil-chan." Nijia looked at the embarrassed Neil, patted his head, and turned her eyes to Niji and Anya, "Speak.  Come back, what is written on your graduation certificate, and what kind of practice should you do?"

    "I'm going to London to work as a fortune teller." Aniya put on a proud look, which made Neil roll his eyes, "Yeah, just a fortune teller."

    "What did you say??" Seeing that Anya was about to go berserk, Negi came out to put out the fire with loyalty, "Ah, let's see what I have"

    "What, going to Japan to be a teacher!?" Obviously, Aniya and Nijiane were frightened by the news above. Neil was also stunned for a moment, and then Aniya and Nijiane ran to find the principal.

    Nejanie hurriedly asked the principal, "School Principal! What does 'being a teacher' mean?"

    "Oh, 'be a teacher'"

    "You are mistaken. It is impossible to ask a ten-year-old to become a teacher!" Nijiane

    "Yes, and Negi is short and stupid" Anya

    "What should I say, Negi, you have been completely denied. You are really unfortunate." Neil looked at Negi with a "you are so tragic" face.

    "That's what it says on the graduation certificate. It's decided at this time! In order to become a great magician, he can only practice hard!" the principal told Negi with a profound look.

    "Ah!" Nijia Neji fainted in an exaggerated manner. Nijia and Neil quickly supported their sister, and they couldn't help but feel a little ashamed.

    "Don't worry, NegiThe principal of the school where I go to practice is a good friend of mine, so work hard!  "

    "Yes! I will work hard!" Negi said to the principal seriously.

    "Well, that's right! Neil, have you read your assignment?" The principal turned his head and looked at Neil, who was gloating and laughing heartlessly.

    "Me? Not yet, let me see"

    “·······”

    “·······”

    "Pfft!! How awesome is this!? What do you mean by 'being Negi's helper'!? Do I have to help Negi!? Do I also want to be a teacher!? Why is my job just to be someone else's?  Helper!?"

    “That’s great, Neil will accompany me to Japan.” Negi smiled happily.

    “What!? Ahh~~” Nijiane, who woke up leisurely, fainted again after hearing Neil’s words.

    "Haha, come on, Neil." The principal smiled like a bright chrysanthemum and turned around and left with a mean look on his face.

 Volume 1 Chapter 2 Departure, Encounter

    2.

    "Oh, what a pity"

    Neil was lying on the top of the mountain, looking at the white clouds in the sky, complaining about the practice he was going to do this time.

    "I didn't expect to go to Japan again. I'm really destined to that place" Neil's face was complicated, thinking about what he had experienced in the past few years. When he came back from that place, he didn't expect to see it again this time.  Where to go again, maybe fate has already determined everything, and there are some things that you can't stop even if you want to.

    "Well, it doesn't matter, just let nature take its course. The boat will be straight when it reaches the bridge~~"

    Neil put down what he was thinking about and turned his head to a tombstone on the side. His eyes were full of nostalgia and pain. After a moment, he said as if talking to himself, "I will continue to work hard. As for me, I will work hard."  Complete your training and strive to become a great magician. That is your dream, so look at me carefully, brother Hans" He looked at the bracelet on his hand again, "You are the same.  , mom and dad"

    Neil’s words revealed sadness and tenderness that were inappropriate for his age. The person who once died for himself, now all he can do is to fulfill the dream of the deceased and convey this longing to him, or just to atone for his sins.

    Neil stood up, patted himself, exhaled, took a deep look at the tombstone, then turned and left.

    "Well, see you next time, Brother Hans, don't forget to cheer for me!!"

    The figure gradually left, leaving only these words and thoughts floating in the wind

    ·················Dividing line············

    Cardiff International Airport, London, Wales, UK.

    "Okay, okay, sister, just send it here. Do you still want to follow us to Japan? We are not young either~" Neil looked helplessly at his sister, who was sent from the village to the train station, and then  From the train station to the airport, I really couldn't worry about them.

    "That's right, sister, there's no need to send her away anymore, it's not like we won't come back, we will be back during the holidays!" Negi was also comforting his sister.

    "Hey, my sister doesn't trust you either. You are only ten years old and you are going to a foreign country" Nijiane looked at the two people in front of her with a worried look.

    "Don't worry, sister. I ran away when I was a child. I also lived in Japan before. I will look after Negi and everything will be fine~~~" Seeing his sister's worried look, Neil could only say something about the past.  thing.

    "It's okay for you to say, do you know how worried I was about you at that time? If you hadn't written back regularly, sister, I would have gone out to look for you!" Speaking of what happened when she was a child, Nijiani became a little angry. This kid  When she was a child, she told herself "I want to go outside to practice" and then ran away with others. At that time, she was really worried for a long time.

    "Haha, is itis that so, haha" Neil saw that his sister seemed a little angry, so he went over to her with the name Haha.

    "Don't worry, sister Nijiane, it won't be a big deal if these two guys are together, and the time is almost up" Aniya was also comforting this worried sister.

    "Okay, you have to be careful when you go over there. Remember to let me know if anything happens, okay?"

    "I know, Sister Nijiane, you have to take good care of yourself!!"

    “Well, so are you, bye!!”

    "Goodbye, idiot Negi, bastard Neil!!"

    "Goodbye, sister, I will write back often!! Anya should also practice well!!" Negi waved his hand and pulled Neil towards the security checkpoint.

    "I will also write letters often, sister, violent Anya, goodbye!!" Neil also waved to them and boarded the plane.

    The refreshing wind blows by, and everyone's wheel of fate has already slowly turned. At this moment, a new future will usher in.

    ··············The plane from England to Japan flew by

    "This is Japan, it looks pretty good" After Negi and Neil got off the plane, they headed in the direction of Mahora.  At this time, the two of them had arrived near Mahora Academy City from the airport, and were walking towards the train leading to Mahora.

    "Fortunately, the place where I used to live is nearby. Let's go and have a look next time" Neil said with some nostalgia as he looked at the surrounding scenery.

    "Really? Let's come and see it when we have a vacation."

    "Well, wait until next time. But, Negi, are you hungry now? I am."

    "No, you didn't eat anything on the plane?"

    "I ate, but I still feel hungry"

    &nbsp; "You're not hungry, are you greedy?" Negi looked at Neil, then followed his sunshine and saw a place called 'Green House Coffee Shop'  shop, and there are some recommended desserts posted outside the door, and desserts are really this guy's favorite.

    Looking at Neil’s shining eyes and the saliva at the corner of his mouth, Negi shook his head helplessly, “Okay, there’s still some time anyway, let’s go eat some.”

    “Oh, let’s act quickly, you’re still waiting!!” Then he pulled Negi closer to the coffee shop.

    "Welcome." After entering the house, a crisp voice greeted us. The owner of the voice was a young-looking woman.  At this time, she saw the two children entering the room and was a little surprised. Then she brought them to a table with a smile and handed them the menu.

    "Thank you." Negi nodded and took the menu, asking Neil to order.  Neil ordered a special cake from Jade House, and Negi ordered a cup of milk tea.

    "Really, I still have to come to eat at this time. I really can't do anything about you." Negi looked at Neil who was eating with relish and couldn't help but smile.

    "Oh no, it doesn't matter, but this is really delicious. I'm in a good mood today, so I'll let you take a bite, ah~~" Neil raised his head and responded to Negi's complaint perfunctorily, and then interjected  A piece of cake was held to his lips.

    "Ah, um, um, it's really delicious. Give me another bite." At this time, Negi was also a little greedy. After all, he was still a child.

    "Hehe, I don't want it. Call it yourself, stupid~" Neil ate his cake with a smile.

    At this time, there were also some customers eating breakfast in the store. Looking at the cute appearance of the two people, they all showed a knowing smile.  The female store manager in the store also smiled and looked at the children in front of her, thinking of her own daughter who was similar in age to these two children.

    "Mom, I'm going to school!" A childish female voice came from inside the house, and a vigorous girl with brown hair in two braids jumped in front of her.  But when she saw Negi and Neil, she was stunned for a moment, then nodded and said with a smile: "Hello."

    Negi and Neil also responded with "Hello", and the girl walked out of the store.

    After a while, Negi and Neil paid the bill and left the store.  At this time, a young man came out of the store and was stunned when he saw the two leaving figures. The female store manager asked, "What's the matter, waiter?"

    “Ah, it’s nothing, I just remembered some people, haha, they really look alike.” At this time, the minister seemed to see that ever-powerful figure again in his eyes, but he could not see him again.

    ···················Dividing line··········

    At this time, Negi and Neil were on the tram, surrounded by female junior high school students.

    "There are really a lot of people in Japan, and there are a lot of girls." Negi remembered what her sister had told her, "You have to be gentle with girls," and said firmly, "Well, I understand, sister."

    "Yeah, there are a lot of girls, hehe" Neil's eyes glanced left and right, making some unintelligible sounds from time to time.

    At this moment, some people were crowded on the tram, and these two brats were rubbing against the girls. Neil sighed, "Heaven~~~"

    “Then he took out a feather, put it under Negi’s nose and played with it.  Negi's sneeze caused a small gust of wind. As a result, even though Negi scolded him, it still made Neil eat all the ice cream with his eyes.

    In the car, Negi and Neil, with their delicate and lovely faces, spent some time in the cordial conversation of the elder sister, and then came to the center of Mahora Academy.

    “Little brother, goodbye~~”

    “Be careful on the road~~”

    “What a group of kind people!” Negi sighed and sighed.

    "Yes, yes, let's go quickly. I see these elder sisters have all rushed out. They seem to be late. The future great magician~~"

    "Ah, it's not you who caused this. You can't be late on the first day! You should hurry up!" After saying that, Negi ran out.

    "Yes, yes, it's true, you can't accomplish anything big by being so frizzy, Negi" Neil slowly caught up with him like a 'master'.

    "But this college is really big, there are so many people" Looking at the people around him, Neil couldn't help but sigh, and then heard the school's announcement.

    "Everyone, classmates! We are the Life Guidance Committee. This week is the zero-late activity week. In ten minutes, the bell will ring for the first class. Please come into the classroom quickly! This committee will give students who are late this week  My classmate received a yellow card, I hope everyone will?Students can arrive early!  "

    "Hell, this is a fucking cheating activity. There are so many idiots, and the yellow cards are crazy. If you get five yellow cards, you won't be expelled from school, right!?" Neil was embarrassed, and he still had no idea about this activity.  I am absolutely speechless.

    ·····················Dividing line········

    "Oops! I should have gone out early today!" A girl with orange hair wearing twin tails like Aniya was hurried on the road. It seemed that she got up late this morning.

    "But" The orange-haired girl seemed to have a deep opinion, and her deep tone was definitely speaking to the long-straight black girl wearing roller skates beside her who was also on her way, "Why do you, as the principal's granddaughter,  Are you going to pick up that new teacher who I don’t know who?”

    “There’s nothing we can do about it, this is what grandpa said!” The girl with long black hair and straight hair also expressed her helplessness.

    "Since he is the principal's friend, he should be an old man!"

    "Really?" The long-straight black girl smiled faintly, and then took out a small notebook from her arms, "However, today's divination seems to be a fateful encounter!"

    "Hey! Really?" The orange-haired girl's eyes lit up.

    "As mentioned above, it will be more effective if you yell your sweetheart's name ten times and then yell "Wow!"! (laughing)" The girl with long black hair and straight hair showed a smile unique to a sinister person. Most people couldn't believe it.  Right?

    "Really?" The orange-haired girl was pleasantly surprised, and immediately did as the black-haired girl said, "Takahata-sensei! (Ten times omitted) Woof!" (You really believe it!!)

    "" The girl with long straight black hair did not expect that the girl with orange hair actually did as she was told, "Asuna, you are really willing to do anything for Teacher Takahata"

    "Kunoka, I'm going to kill you!!!" The orange-haired girl looked at her friend with a red face, but she didn't expect that her friend was actually joking

    “The next step is to stand on your head, run fifty meters with your legs spread wide, and then cry meow! (laughing)” Kinoka encouraged again, but who would do this?

    "Absolutely not!?" Even if Asuna is an idiot, but she was fooled for a while, she will never be fooled the second time.

    "But" Konoka looked at Asuna's feet, and then smiled, "Asuna, your steps are really fast! I can barely keep up with you wearing something like this!"

    "I'm sorry, I'm just the type with well-developed limbs!" Asuna didn't pay attention to what the girl with long black hair said, and just replied angrily.

    "There are signs of lovelorn on your face!" At this time, Negi appeared next to Asuna and said with a serious and natural look.

 Volume 1 Chapter 3 The Beginning of Cultivation

    "There are signs of lovelorn on your face!" Negi said the fatal words to Asuna with a serious and natural look.

    "What!? Lost love"

    "What nonsense are you talking about, you damn brat!!!!" Asuna yelled at Negi like a demon Shura.

    "Wow! Because I heard you discussing divination, so"

    "What do you mean! If you dare to talk nonsense, I won't let you go!"

    "No because you are showing serious signs of being broken up" This kid who didn't understand the atmosphere at all continued to speak directly into Asuna's heart.

    “You’re still talking!!!” Asuna yelled at this idiot with tears streaming down her face.

    "He is a child, he should be a student in the elementary school, right?" Konoka on the side looked at Negi and speculated.

    "I hate brats the most!! Take back what you just said!!" Asuna stared at Negi with tears in her eyes and grabbed him with one hand.

    "Wow!!" Negi was grabbed by someone with one hand and screamed suddenly.

    "Well, let's forget it. Sister, this guy didn't do it on purpose. He just gave you a divination out of kindness. After all, he is also my brother. Being caught by you like this makes me, a younger brother, quite embarrassed.  Yes, but the sign of lovelornness on your face is really serious~~~"

    Neil, who was originally following behind, saw Negi running up to the two girls to strike up a conversation, which made Neil feel excited and burst into tears. He thought to himself, "This child has finally grown up. I have lived up to your expectations."  , sister." Who knew that what Negi said next made Neil immediately rush to the street.  Neil looked at Negi's extremely natural look and complained fiercely in his heart, "Negi, you idiot, do you know that this is called lovelorn!? How can anyone seriously say to others, 'You have lovelorn.  A sign!? Even if it is true, tell me in private!! Don’t you just want others to beat you up by saying this!?”

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? but after watching the show for a long time, neal’s balls were so painful.

    "What are you talking about, you brat!?" Asuna immediately dropped Negi and stared at the lazy kid fiercely.  Wuwu What an unlucky day it is. I was actually told by two damn brats that I would fall out of love

    "Okay, Asuna, don't be angry, they are just children. By the way, two little brothers, what are you doing here? This is Mahora's girls' campus. The elementary school is at the next stop."

    "That's right, this is not the place for you brats, do you understand? Get lost! Little brothers!" Asuna looked at the two of them with an unkind expression and said.

    "No, we are" After Asuna yelled, Negi shrank his head, thinking, "Well, my God, this girl is so cruel! I heard that Japanese girls  They are all very kind and gentle! How could we encounter this"

    Neil looked at Negi’s unsatisfactory look like he was about to cry after being bullied. He immediately rolled his eyes and whispered lazily, “You kid is destined to have a troubled future~~~”

    At this moment, the windows above everyone were opened, and a familiar figure appeared in front of everyone, "Long time no see!! Negi, Neil!!"

    "Hey! Mr. Takahata!? Good morning!!" Asuna and Konoka greeted politely.

    "Long time no see, Rondao!!" Negi waved to Rondao excitedly.

    "Ah, long time no see, you are looking more and more like an uncle, Long Dao~~" Neil still had the same lazy voice, looking at Long Dao with his dead fish eyes, and spitting in his mouth made people uncomfortable.  if.

    "Haha, you guys really haven't changed at all. Welcome to Mahonara Academy, Mr. Negi, Mr. Neil!!" Rondao didn't care about Neil's words. If he got angry now, he would have been angry to death long ago.  .

    "Yeah!? What!? These two brats are teachers!?" Asuna had an unbelievable expression on her face, and Konoka was also very shocked. After all, she didn't expect that the new teachers her grandfather was talking about would be two ten-year-old children.

    Then Negi politely introduced himself to the two of them, "I am Negi Springfield, who will be the English teacher at your school."

    "No way!?" Asuna and Konoka seemed to have not yet digested the news'

    Longdao then added, "Don't worry, they are very smart! Niji will be your class teacher from today on, and Neil should be his teaching assistant."

    “Hell, what do you mean by ‘should’? It’s not like I haven’t decided what I’m going to do yet. Even though I’m just being Negi’s helper, you won’t give me anything.What extra work should be added? I’m just here to help" Neil saw that Rondao was so uncertain and immediately shouted, but his opinion was ignored by everyone

    After hearing Takashi's words, Asuna immediately turned into a cup, and she immediately quarreled with Negi. As a result, God decided to make this woman even more cup - Negi's nose was tickled by Asuna's long hair, and a  After sneezing, Asuna's clothes immediately exploded, leaving only her underwear

    "Little bear underwear" Long said goodbye, thinking in his heart.

    "Little bear underwear" Negi added.

    "Little bear underwear" Kinoka said with a sinister smile.

    "Where are the bear underwear" Neil stared at them.

    "Why is this happening!!!!!!!" Tomorrow dish hates the injustice of God

    ············Dividing line·················

    Ma Fanliang, principal’s office.

    Asuna asked the principal, "Principal, what's going on? Why do we need two brats to be our teachers!?"

    The onion-headed principal Konzaemon Konzaemon did not respond to the girl's question, "Calm down first, Asuna." Then he focused on the two ten-year-old children in front of him, "Haha, it turns out  You came to Japan for spiritual practice, it’s really a difficult subject.”

    "Yes, please give me more advice!" Negi responded, and Neil just nodded.

    "However, you should first carry out educational internship, starting from today until March"

    "That's it"

    "That's right! Negi, Neil, do you have a girlfriend? Do you want to date my granddaughter?"

    Facing the principal’s question, Negi was speechless, but Konoka took out a hammer from somewhere, hammered the onion, and said with a smile, “Grandpa, you are so annoying!”

    Neil looked at this scene and was really speechless. There are so many capable people. A junior high school girl could actually take out a hammer from an unknown space. The blood on the old man's head was so fast that he actually took out a cross and covered it on his head.  That's it, it makes Neil want to ask where this strong tape is made

    "Please wait a minute! It's so weird to let a child be a teacher! And let him be our first-level teacher!" Asuna asked unwillingly, but in Neil's opinion, the last sentence was the  What’s the point

    "Neji, Neil, your practice this time will be very hard! If you don't succeed, you will have to go back to your hometown! And there will be no second chance. Are you ready to wake up?" Principal Onion Tou said seriously  Said to the two of them.

    "I am willing to accept this practice, please let me practice here!" Negi firmly answered the principal's question, while Neil said lazily, "I have no idea at all~~, I might as well go back to my hometown and get married~  ~"

    "Bang", Neil was knocked to the ground by Negi, and then Negi said to the principal, "Please don't pay attention to Neil at all, or even ignore him!"

    "······"headmaster

    “·······”Kunoka x Asuka

    "Asshole, what do you mean by ignoring me!? Don't I have human rights!?" Neil immediately jumped up and spat on Negi's face.

    "Haha, you are really as laid-back as your grandpa said, little brother Neil, you are very similar to your father" Principal Onion looked at Neil and smiled softly, saying with a hint of nostalgia.

    "It's great, being said to be like a father, Neil." Negi looked at Neil with a hint of envy. After all, due to his personality, Negi was never like his undisciplined father.

    "Tch, who wants to be like that guy~~" Even so, Neil still had this smile hidden in his eyes. Perhaps, there is something deeper

    "Okay! So I understand, let me introduce to you Teacher Jingna who is the instructor!" The principal then asked the people outside the door to come in.

    Negi looked towards the door and immediately fell into softness.  The person who walked in was a tall, well-built woman wearing glasses.  Seeing Negi in her arms, Teacher Shizuna smiled.

    "Ah! I'm sorry, I'm rude" Neji immediately apologized after reacting, but Neil looked speechless, "If you think you're rude, you should leave quickly. Why are you still staying in my arms?"  Woohoo, I'm so envious, why not me?" Neil cursed in his heart, but the content was a bit strange

    The beautiful teacher winked at Negi and Neil, "I'll give you more advice in the future!"

    "Also, Neil, in addition to being Negi's assistant, you also have to go to the elementary school to serve as the head teacher of Class A of the third grade. You will go there tomorrow.Report in" The principal added to Neil something that made him very unhappy.

    "Hell! Why do I have to work two jobs!? Your sister, you are seriously exploiting me. Being a teaching assistant must be tiring enough, and you have to be a teacher for a bunch of brats!!"

    "Well, asking you to be a teaching assistant basically means that you don't have to do anything. I will definitely push everything to Negi. This is what your grandfather told me, haha~~" the principal stroked his beard and smiled.

    "" Neil was speechless, because he had made this plan a long time ago, but who knew that someone had tricked him, so he had to think in his heart that he would die soon.

    Principal Onion seemed to remember something and said to Asuna and Konoka, "By the way, Konoka, Asuna, can you let Negi and Neil stay in your room temporarily? Because they currently have no place to live.  !”

    "Hey~ Why does everything have to do with me!?" Asuka Nayu immediately became dissatisfied.

    "I'm ok! These two children are very cute!" Konoka pushed Negi and Neil in front of Asuna, leaving Negi and Neil very helpless.

    "What a cute guy! I hate little devils the most!! I'm not the monitor's shota control!!"

    "Really, old man, why do we have to go to the girls' dormitory? It will be very dangerous for us, and living with girls, I I will be very shy☆"

    Neil’s pretending to be shy immediately left everyone present speechless. Principal Onion said to Asuna, “You have to get along well with them!”

    ·················Dividing line············

    In the corridor, Asuna and Negi were walking in front, each turning their faces to the side. Asuna thought to herself, "There is definitely something wrong with this guy!" and looked at Negi with an unkind look.  How should I put it, this is a girl’s intuition

    "Excuse me" Negi, who noticed Asuna's gaze, asked her.

    "I don't want to live with you! If nothing happens, I'll leave first! Teacher!!" Asuna pointed at Negi's nose and said, and then ran away with Konoka.

    "Why is she like this?" Negi said disappointedly.

    “They are really childish, these two guys~~” Neil said irrelevantly, completely forgetting that he was also a child.

    "Haha, she is very energetic and a good girl! Come on, here is the class roster. Is the teaching part okay?" Teacher Jingna smiled, gave the class roster to Negi, and led them to the front of the class.  , "Your class is right here!".

    "Thank you! I'm starting to get a little nervous" Negi looked inside from the window and looked at the roster. There were 31 junior high school girls. Then he looked at Neil's look as if he never woke up. He immediately felt like Alexander  ah···

    Opening the class door, a piece of blackboard was erased. Negi unconsciously stopped the fall, but when he saw the students in front of him, he removed the magic. However, the moment of pause had already been reflected in Asuna's eyes

    “You really have a keen intuition, Asuna Kagurazaka, haha~~” Seeing Asuna’s eyes, Neil narrowed his eyes and smiled softly.

    "Bang", "Ahem, haha So that's it, I was hit Ahem"

    Negi walked into the classroom, and then rolled into the classroom with a "bang", "ping" and "pong".

    “Ah~~, it’s really bad, Negi, haha~~” Neil stood behind the door, gloating and snickering.

    When the girls in the class saw a little boy coming in, they all shed a drop of cold sweat and ran up.

    "Why is it a child?"

    "Little brother, are you okay?"

    "Sorry! We thought you were the new teacher"

    "No! He is your new teacher! Negi-kun, please introduce yourself" Teacher Jingna on the side explained to everyone, and then asked Negi to come on stage to introduce himself.

    "Well, um, starting from today, I will teach demons in this school Negi Springfield who teaches English"

    "Although I am only teaching this semester, I still ask for your advice!"

    There was silence in the audience, which made Niji feel a little guilty. Who knows, those girls immediately burst out, hugging Niji and asking questions.

    "How old are you?"

    "ThisII am ten years old"

    "where do you come from?"

    "I come from the mountains of Wales"

    "Where is Wells?"

    "Where do you live now?"

    &nbsp;"Are you really smart?"

    "I have the Chinese language ability of a college graduate"

    “It’s so awesome!”

    "it's so cute!"

    "Is he really going to be our grade-level teacher from today?"

    "Can we take in this cute boy?"

    “It’s like taking it home and raising it!”

    "Haha, the school didn't say it would give him to you! Don't eat him! He is younger than you, so be nice to him!"

    When Neil, who was hiding behind the door, saw this scene, he couldn't help but break out in a cold sweat. Are all junior high school girls nowadays shota-mon?  Is it really a man to speak on such a question?  Negi, may God bless you and not be chewed to the bone

    At this time, Asuna pulled Negi out and asked him fiercely, "Tell me! Did you do something to the blackboard eraser just now? You look a little strange! Please explain it clearly to me!"

    "This" Negi was sweating profusely. Just as he was thinking about how to get through, another female voice rang out, "You've had enough trouble!"

    Yukihiro Ayaka was standing on the podium and said to the students in the class, "Everyone, please go back to your seats. This will be very troublesome for the teacher. And you are here, Asuna-san, please let go of your hands."  , although this kind of rough action is very suitable for you"

    "Monitor, why are you pretending to be a good girl? Oh~ I see, how can you be a good boy, Shotacon~~"

    "You don't talk nonsense! You don't like middle-aged uncles! I knew you were interested in Mr. Takahata"

    "Wow! Stop talking, you damn woman!"

    Seeing the noisy fight between the two people, everyone around them was making noises. Niji was so anxious that he was so anxious that he habitually turned his attention to a certain guy who had been making soy sauce.

    Seeing Negi’s gaze, Neil had a headache and said that facing this group of girls was really stressful but he still went up to remedy the situation very loyally.

    "Really, show some dignity as a teacher and yell at them to calm down these wild girls, idiot Negi"

    At this time, someone's clear voice sounded in the class. The girls followed the sound and found another cute child slowly walking in. They immediately put down what they were doing.

    "Hey, who is this little sister?"

    "Oh, what a cute girl. I really want to take her back!"

    “It looks like a doll!!”

    “·······”

    "F*ck!! Where are the eyes of you guys!? Can't you see that I'm a man!? Do I look that much like a woman!? I will never admit it!! I'm the leader!  What a man!!!"

    Faced with the misunderstandings of the girls, Neil completely exploded. Although he looked very similar to Negi, with his back-length hair and a more delicate face than Negi, it was not surprising that he would be mistaken for a girl. After all, he was regarded as a girl.  It's quite embarrassing, and Neil is still a macho guy.

    “What!? She’s not a girl, but she looks so cute!!”

    “That’s right, there’s a tear mole in the corner of your eye!”

    Facing the speeches of these girls, Neil felt that he was exhausted. Damn it, do you think I want to look like this?  If you want to blame, blame your parents, ugh~~ Also, who said that only girls can have tear moles, but boys can’t have them!  ?

    “Tsk, it turns out that you damn brat is still here!!” Asuna felt even more unhappy when she saw Neil.

    "I'm really sorry that I'm still here!" Neil replied to her angrily.  Then, Neil said to the class, "Well, my name is Neil Springfield, Negi's younger brother, I came with Negi, and I also serve as his teaching assistant~~"

    "Oh, then you are also the teacher of our class, great!!" The group of girls immediately started making noise again.

    "Okay, okay, it's almost time, it's time to go to class! Teacher Negi, please!" Teacher Jingna clapped her hands, asking everyone to calm down, and reminding everyone to go to class.

    "Okay" Immediately, Negi stood on the podium and began his teaching career

    Asuna still felt that there was something wrong with Negi, so he picked up the eraser and used a ruler to pop it into the back of Negi's head. He fired several times in a row, causing Negi to keep shouting "It hurts".

    Seeing Asuna’s behavior, everyone around her was ashamed, and Neil began to feel impatient. Doesn’t this woman know what is enough?  Why do you say that the person standing on top is your brother? Everyone would be unhappy seeing him being played like this, right?

    "Enough fun, Asuna Kagurazaka!" A cold voice sounded in the crowd.There was a ringing in his ears, and he saw Neil leaning against the door staring at Asuna with a cold face.

    "Umwhatwhat! I just want to verify something" Facing Neil's gaze, Asuna shrank her head and her tone was a bit weak.

    "Well, don't be so cold-faced, Little Neil, that's not cute~~" Some girls around also saw something was wrong, so they made fun of her to lighten the atmosphere.

    Neil glanced at the people in the class and paused for a few seconds before skipping over a few special people. Then he opened his mouth and whispered, "What a group of people who don't know what they are. They are intoxicated with their own happiness.  You are smiling so stupidly, why are you people like you, why not kill them all~~"

    "Murderous intent!?" Certain students noticed the murderous intent in the tone and focused their attention on the ten-year-old boy.

    The casual but gloomy tone made the students below shudder and became quiet. At this time, no one dared to stroke the tiger’s beard

    "Bang", a neither gentle nor serious voice sounded, and Negi hit Neil on the head with his textbook, "You can't be so rude, Neil! Everyone is a good person, they just want to  We are happy, there is no need to be angry~~ Come on, give me a smile~~"

    Seeing Negi’s smile, Neil was immediately discouraged and secretly sighed that this guy was such a bad person.

    Neil covered the place where he was knocked, turned away from his slightly red face, and said, "Tch, it's true, I always pretend to be my brother at this time I won't help you next time, stupid! I know!  La, I won’t be angry anymore, that’s it!”

    Negi immediately laughed, and the students below also breathed a sigh of relief, thinking that this teacher is really dangerous.

    "Well, you can continue with the class. I won't care about you. I'm going to go out for a walk. Anyway, this class is just for showing off. If you need anything, please contact me" Without waiting for Negi to respond, Neil opened the class.  The door ran out, and only Negi's dissatisfied voice came from behind.

    “Mo, you are such an irresponsible guy!!”

 Volume 1 Chapter 4 Tombstone, Return

    Neil, who ran away from 2a, was wandering around the beautiful campus aimlessly.

    "Oh, it seems that the influence of the demonic nature is getting more and more serious. He actually got angry over such a small thing and showed murderous intent. It seems that he has not practiced enough~~ I wonder when he will become a demon completely and lose his humanity?  If that time comes, can you kill me, Negi" Thinking of what happened just now, Neil smiled helplessly, feeling a little afraid of himself becoming a demon completely. He didn't expect that he would become the same person.  Just like his enemies, at that time, all he prayed for was to be killed. If he died in the hands of his relatives, maybe it could be considered a kind of salvation

    “Oh my, my, I don’t want to think about these annoying things anymore, it’s really not like my character~~ I’d better think of something to do~~”

    Thinking that my teaching task will only start tomorrow, I ran out again, and now I am running back again. How boring. It’s better to leave those young ladies to Negi~~

    Neil stopped, looked up at the sky, and murmured to himself, "Now that I'm in Japan, let's go see that person"

    He took up his steps again and walked outside the school

    ·················Dividing line············

    "Every time I come here I feel unhappy, I always think of those things" Neil walked on the path, walking towards his destination while thinking about the past.

    At this time, Neil was in a deserted place, with no one around him.  I saw many stone tablets standing here, arranged in an orderly manner. One can imagine what kind of place this is.

    The resting place of the deceased, the cemetery.

    Neil came to an ordinary stone tablet and looked at the photo and name on the tombstone. He didn’t know what he was thinking and stood there for a long time.

    The photo on the stone tablet is of a middle-aged man. The black and white photo clearly reflects the appearance of the person in the tomb, as well as the name engraved on the tombstone——

    Emiya Kiritsugu.

    This man’s name holds too many unforgettable memories for Neil, representing the time when he left his hometown.  Neil couldn't tell how he felt about this man. Was he a stable brother, a master who taught carefully, a close friend, or a father he could rely on?  Maybe, it's all, maybe, it's nothing

    Standing here, Neil didn’t know what to say. The attachment in his heart, the guilt in his heart, and various emotions were intertwined, making him not sure how to face it.

    For a long time, thousands of words turned into one faint but heart-wrenching sentence, "I'm back, Kiritsugu"

    ···············Dividing line··············

    Ma Fanliang, Junior High School, Girls Campus, 2a.

    "Teacher Negi, where did Mr. Neil go? The other protagonist of the welcome party is not here~~"

    “It’s not like he’s still angry, oh oh, what should I do?”

    The girls in 3a felt a little depressed about Neil's absence. Maybe they were really upset about what happened today.

    "Don't worry. Although he looks very undisciplined, he is still very measured. And I have sent him a message. He will definitely come over." Negi looked at his classmates and had to say something to comfort him.  They prayed in their hearts that Neil, this guy, would come back soon.

    "Haha, you don't have to be like this. That boy Neil won't take these things to heart. He won't be angry about one thing for a long time. He is just as angry as others. You can just wait for him to come back."  Longdao, who was familiar with Neil's character, was also comforting the girls. Where could that kid be at ease now

    ·················Dividing line············

    When he saw the text message on his phone, Neil smiled. They are really a group of girls who love to play. Well, it's time to go back. I want to apologize by the way. Well, no, no, no, no need to apologize. I understand these things.  That’ll be fine

    Neil said a few words secretly in his mind, then returned his gaze to the tombstone in front of him, smiled slightly, "That's it for today, I'll see you next time, Kiritsugu, goodbye" Then he turned and left.

    Dozens of minutes later, Neil returned to Mahonara and walked towards 2a. Just at the corner of the stairs, he saw Negi and Asuna talking about something. Neil hid to watch the show, and then listened.  It’s time for Negi’s conversation with Hina.

    "I've already told you that you don't have to worry about meit's just unrequited love anywaycould it be that if you use a love potion, things will go more smoothly?"

    “·······”

    “·······”

    "Of course not I'm sorry, I rely on magic at this time.?It’s also useless”

    "Grandpa once said to me,"

    "Our magic is not omnipotent! Only when you add your own little courage can it be considered real magic!"

    Negi's words not only touched Asuna's heart, but also made Neil feel something, "Have I been running away, always not facing those things, always unable to take a step, a little courage,  Do I have it too?”

    Neil was sad for a while, and then returned his gaze to the two people. It seemed that Asuna had also cheered up, and asked Negi to cooperate with her in practicing her confession. Finally, it came to the most important part, Asuna held Nirvana in her hands.  Ji Lian, slowly approached the face with closed eyes and turned red

    "Hahahaha! Did you just think that I was going to kiss you? Your face was red and you were still shaking. You are such a pervert!! Haha This is punishment for making me miserable!"

    "Woo, oh, ohhateful"

    "Huh?" x2

    At this time, there was a "click" behind them, and some of the girls in 2a saw the scene just now, and even the evidence was photographed

    "Ai Asuna-san, you you actually brought such a young child out. What are your intentions? I always thought you would never do such a thing!!" Class President Ayaka  He grabbed Asuna and asked her excitedly.

    "No way! Monitor, you misunderstood!!"

    As a result, a group of people were noisy there. Neil came out from the corner and teased Negi, "Didn't you think you were quite quick in taking action, Negi? I've only been away for a long time and it's already reached this point.  Haha, it seems that I will be able to see my little nephew born soon~~"

    "Ah, you're back, Neil! Don't talk nonsense!"

    “What nonsense are you talking about, you damn brat!!! Be careful, I’ll pull out your tongue!!!”

    "Haha," looking at the two of them, Neil couldn't help but chuckle, thinking that these two guys are really a perfect match~~ "ok, ok, I know, this is the end of the joke, don't we have to  Do you welcome me to be a teacher? Come in quickly~~"

    Neil stopped this little commotion, pulled Negi into the classroom, and continued the unfinished party. At this time, classroom 3a was filled with joy again

    ···············Dividing line··············

    Girls’ dormitory, in tomorrow’s food room.

    "So, you were discovered about magic by that Asuna Kagurazaka?"

    After hearing the ins and outs of the magic exposure, and looking at the appearance of his brother, Neil covered his face and said, "What do you want me to say? It's only been a few hours since I came here, and my identity has been discovered."  This is so embarrassing!  !  Holy shit!  !

    " Negi, I think we should just pack up and leave"

    "Oh!! Why!! I know I was careless, but if I go back like this, I won't be able to see Mr. Jiangdong!!!"

    "What do you want me to say? I think if you continue like this, sooner or later the whole class will know about it. I guess Mr. Jiangdong has turned into a ferret before he even sees his face. Even I will be affected. Alas,  I have seen my future, I can only be a little ferret, how unfortunate~~~"

    Neil said to Negi in a slightly frightening tone. Looking at Negi's expression of being so shocked that he was about to go see Jesus' father, he felt really happy Ah, that's not right, the evil thoughts have dissipated  ·

    "Hey, what are you two mumbling about?" Asuna, who had just come back from the shower, saw these two brats discussing something, and Negi looked like the end of the world was coming soon.  , out of curiosity, I came over to ask.

    "Ah, it's you, Asuna-san~~ It's nothing, I'm just discussing our cup-like future with Negi Oh, youth, future, games, beauties, onepiece  , Dragon Balls, all of them are far away from us"

    Neil looked like a "lost youth" and talked nonsense to Asuna, while Negi was about to commit suicide with a knife

    "What nonsense are you talking about? Did you add some nonsense behind it? Please clarify this world view for me first, soulless!!" Asuna complained to Neil forcefully, and then said to Negi,  "Don't worry, I won't tell anyone what happened today. I will keep it a secret for you. And what you said today really touched me. You can just teach here without worry"

    "Thank you, Asuna-kun!! I will work hard and I will definitely become a teacher who will not let you down!!" Negi excitedly thanked Asuna as if he had seen a savior.

    "Hey, what are you talking about~~"What happened the other day? You have to keep it a secret~~~"

    "Wow, Konoka, when were you here!?" Asuna was startled when she saw Konoka suddenly appeared, but then she felt relieved. After all, there was nothing about magic in what she just said.

    “Hehehe, it’s nothing, Konoka-san, they just discussed keeping today’s love-love romantic story a secret, there’s nothing to worry about~~~”

    Neil explained to Konoka with a smirk on his face, it was just that there were some discrepancies in the content, it was just a minor issue, just ignore it

    “Wow, that’s so bold! Tomorrow’s dish!”

    "Ah, what are you talking about?! Don't believe what this kid says! Negi, come on, ah, forget it" Asuna argued loudly, originally thinking  He asked Negi for help, but looking at the way he was still immersed in emotion, he knew that he must not hope for it.

    “Well, Asuna-kun, don’t be shy, a girl’s happiness must be taken good care of☆”

    “Ahhhh!!! Neil, you damn brat, I’m going to kill you!! Go sleep on the street today!!!”

    “Hehe~~~”

 Volume 1 Chapter 5 Teaching

    "Ah~~~~, it's true, it's so noisy so early in the morning, I haven't even slept enough yet~~~" Neil yawned and walked slowly towards the elementary school, thinking of what happened early in the morning  Neil thought it was funny. Negi was really a child (he was a child to begin with, so was your kid). He fell asleep and ran to Asuna's bed in the middle of the night, and ended up early in the morning.  It’s so noisy. Alas, I guess Negi’s bad habits won’t change for a while. If it stays like this, how can people live

    When Neil was thinking about some things that were not there, he had already arrived at the door of Primary School 3-a. Looking at the teacher in front of him, Neil lamented, why Mao didn't go to the high school girls' classroom, but just to teach.  You bunch of brats, my happy life is all far away from me. God, I hate you

    Shaking his head, Neil threw away the messy things in his mind. While thinking about becoming a teacher for these primary school students in the future, and seeing if he could squeeze anything out of them, he opened the door and walked into the classroom  ·

    ················Perspective conversion dividing line············

    In classroom 3-a.

    "Hey, I heard that a new teacher came today. I wonder who he is?"

    "I heard he seems to be from abroad. I wonder if he is a handsome guy~~~"

    “Tch, what a handsome guy, he’s almost like an uncle~~~”

    "Ah, it doesn't matter who he is, as long as he is not as perverted as the previous teacher~~"

    "Yes, the past life was hell, so unfortunate~~~"

    The class was noisy, everyone was talking about today's new teacher, and one of the girls with long blond hair said to a girl with brown hair, "Hey, Nanoha, who do you think today's new teacher will be?  I don’t know if it’s a boy or a girl?”

    "I don't know, but I heard that there seems to be a child teacher over there in the middle of the country. He is only ten years old. He is really awesome. I wonder if our teacher is also a child, haha"

    At this time, a girl with purple hair and a hairpin next to them intervened, "It shouldn't be possible, there are so many teachers for children, but it would be great if we also have a teacher like this"

    "Let me tell you, is there really no problem with a ten-year-old teacher? How did he get a teaching qualification certificate? Speaking of which, it is child labor. Have Japan's labor laws been thrown into the pit?? Are you right?  , Muku." A girl near them with long purple hair and a white bow also came up to join their conversation. When it came to the ten-year-old teacher, the girl felt that it was impossible not to complain.

    A girl who was very similar to the girl before heard her twin sister ask and responded in a panic, "Hey, II don't know, sister, nobut you said this to that child.  The teacher isa little rude"

    "Oh, it's true, Muku, you don't have to be so flustered, you're too timid." The blond girl next to him who originally asked the question complained to Muku dissatisfied with his merits.

    And Ming's sister also echoed, "That's right. I think you should be more courageous~~"

    "Woo, why does my sister always say that"

    While they were still discussing, the door was opened, everyone in the class fell silent, and then turned their attention to the person who came in.

    I saw a child who was about the same age as them, with long red-gold hair, charming purple eyes, and a delicate face with a tear mole in the corner of his eye, like a perfect doll, walked in. He walked to the podium and spoke with that  The twin dead fish eyes glanced at the students below and nodded. Then, a crisp and lazy voice sounded in everyone's ears.

    "Hey, gentlemen! My name is Neil Springfield, and I will be your grade-level teacher for this school year. If you have any questions about my teaching plan, please contact the principal directly. If a girl wants to confess,  Secretly put the love letter in the drawer of my office! Teacher welcomes you to my harem!!"

    ·················Perspective dividing line············

    Neil looked at the silence below, and he could even hear the sound of a needle falling to the ground. He suddenly felt that he was so domineering, his aura was so powerful that no one could ignore it, and a sense of pride arose in his heart.

    The students below seemed to have woken up from that shocking opening statement, and they all looked at Neil very embarrassed. One of the girls even stood up and said loudly to Neil, "Are you really a teacher? Why?  If there is a problem with your teaching plan, why should you go to the principal first instead of you? Don’t you want to get fired for messing around? And what does the last paragraph mean? Who would like a pervert like you!!!!"

    That purple hairThe girl wearing a bow-tie complained wildly about Neil's shocking speech just now, as if she wanted to vent the depression in her heart.

    “God said, have universal love.”

    "Love your sister!! Don't just put 'God said' on you, it's an insult to God!!" At this time, a girl with long blond hair also stood up to confront Neil.  speak on the issue.

    "Oh, I understand the excitement in your hearts that you can't believe, so you have to say these words to stimulate my mood. You are really arrogant. Don't worry, come on, just throw yourself into my arms!!"

    Neil looked at the girl below with an expression of "I will take pity on you". Of course, when he saw Shota, he turned into a look like he saw a fly, which made the Shota gentlemen below very unhappy.

    "Are you a teacher? Really, and as a girl, you can't say such things" The blond girl looked at Neil with a look of pity that said, "You're hopeless." But this made Neil unhappy.  It wasn't the look in her eyes, but the forbidden words in her words.

    "I'll wipe it!! Where do your damn girl's eyes go!? Didn't you see that I'm a boy, teacher!? Damn it, what do you guys mean? Why do you look so unbelievable? You all want to  Are you going to Santuchuan to meet Xiao Ai, Hundan!!!!"

    "Oh, how is that possible? You are actually a boy. I thought you were a troubled girl who likes to wear men's clothes" The blonde girl covered her mouth and said in shock.

    "Holy shit! Is there something wrong with me being a boy!? I still think you look like a boy. Do you need me to take off my pants for you to verify? I am a majestic man, and my drill can break through the sky!!  !!!!!!”

    Because of Neil's gangster-like speech, most of the girls below blushed and lowered their heads. Those who didn't blush were too innocent to understand, while the boys looked at them with admiration of "You are really a role model for our generation."  Look at Neil.

    "Ahem, okay, please calm down. I'm going to name namesforget it, it's really troublesome. Starting with you, you guys, please stand up and introduce yourselves" Ni  I waved my hands in boredom, sat on the chair and picked my ears, looking like I couldn't be called a teacher at all.

    Seeing the teacher's rogue look, the students didn't know what to say, but the blond girl stood up first and said angrily, "My name is Alyssa Barnes, and I am the monitor of this class.  ···”

    Before Alyssa could finish speaking, Neil waved his hand and said lazily: "Teacher, I'm not interested in you, let's go to the next one~~~"

    "Ugh, you guy!!" Seeing Alyssa looking ready to rush forward, Neil still looked nonchalant and continued to pick his ears

    "Chillcalm down, Alyssa." At this time, the girl behind her stopped Alyssa's impulse, and then stood up to introduce herself.

    "Teacher, my name is Tsukimura Suzuka, and I am a good friend of Alyssa. This is Alyssa's temper. Please don't be offended."

    "Oh, that's great~~~Na, Tsukimura-san, do you want to date me~~~"

    "Alas, this this"

    "You guys, what are you talking about again!!" Alyssa went berserk again, and Suzuka acted as a stopper in time.

    "Oh, forget it, you are always disturbing me, next one~~~"

    "My my name is Fujibayashi Mukuro, please give me some advice" At this time, the weak girl with purple short hair stood up to introduce herself. When Neil saw her look, he wanted to tease her, so he said to her  Said: "Haha, you are a very cute child. I can give you a place in the teacher's harem, what do you think?"

    "Well, II, wuwu"

    "How dare you bully Muku, do you want to die so much?" Seeing Muku's look like he was about to cry, a girl who seemed to be Muku's sister stood up and said to Neil in a conspiratorial tone.

    "Ah you are?"

    "Fujibayashi Xing, Mukuro's twin sister!! If I see you bullying Mukuro again, I will kill you!!"

    "Sister control"

    "What?"

    "It's nothing, I just pointed out your true nature, sister control"

    “Ah ah ah, you guy, go to hell!!”

    "Woo, sister is so scary"

    "Wow, Muku, stop crying, sister, ignore that bastard!"

    Looking at the two sisters, Neil rolled his eyes and turned his attention to the next person.  At this time, the girl was about to introduce herself, but was interrupted by Neil before she could speak.

    "Oh, it turns out it's you, you're not the owner of that Jade House."?’s daughter?  It turns out you are a student in my class, what a fate"

    "Very good. As a sacred people's teacher, for the sake of the future flowers of the motherland, I will go to Cuiwu in the afternoon. Oh, no, it's your home for a home visit. Be prepared to entertain me. It's best that I ate it last time.  That kind of cake, uh, classmate, what’s your name?”

    "Do you have any moral integrity? Why are you doing a home visit when you don't even know the student's name!? What you want is to eat cake!!" Alyssa and Xing immediately complained to Neil, and everyone was right  This new teacher has a deeper understanding - this guy's integrity has no limit, it has completely broken through the center of the earth!  !

    "Haha, my name is Takamachi Nanoha. I didn't expect you to be our teacher" After hearing Neil's speech, Nanoha smiled sheepishly. She didn't expect to meet someone at home that day.  The person who arrives is actually his teacher. This world is really small

    "Haha, it turns out to be Takamachi-san. As the saying goes, people who come thousands of miles away from each other are destined to meet each other. It seems that a home visit is imperative. I will go there soon. Please wait patiently!!"

    "Okay, next one"

    Facing this child’s teacher, everyone no longer knows what to say, and there is always a feeling that they will lose if they complain

    Ten minutes later, all the students in the class had been introduced. Neil smiled and said to everyone, "Okay, everyone has finished the introduction. Teacher, I also know something about you. So, please do what you want to do about the hellish days ahead."  Be mentally prepared, teacher, I will squeeze everyone until every last drop is left, haha, this is the devil’s advice~~~”

    So, Neil calmly walked out of the classroom in the eyes of everyone, "Unfortunately, it's over this time, and I'm back to hell."

    "Then, see you in the next class."

 Volume 1 Chapter 6 Class

    "So, let's take a quiz in this class~~~"

    “What do you mean, you’re such a stupid teacher! You don’t even have a reason, so you’re a genius!?” Alyssa, with her usual fiery temper, shouted at Neil.

    "Well, teacher, didn't I tell you? Well, the reason doesn't matter, so let's take the test~~"

    “·······”

    Facing an extremely unscrupulous guy like Neil, Alyssa didn't want to say anything anymore. It was a waste of energy, but when she saw that this guy had something to say Just look at Xing and you would know that she had been raped before.  He was so angry that he fell on the table.

    “Well, if you want to take a quiz, just come up and get it~~~”

    "Huh?" Seeing this attitude of their teacher, the lolita and young ladies below were all thinking, has the teacher changed her gender?  Is it really possible to skip the test paper?  You don’t want to trick us again, do you?

    Sure enough, Neil lived up to everyone's expectations. He plucked his ears and said to everyone in a smooth voice, "Teacher, I'm serious. If you don't do it, you can go to Principal Onion for free to drink coffee with your parents.  In addition, 60 points will be deducted at the end of the semester, which is a good deal"

    ????????????????????????

    So, Mr. Loli Shota reluctantly walked to the podium to get the test paper. Damn, this guy is so lazy that he doesn’t even want to hand out the test paper. Is there such a teacher?

    "If you want to cheat, be clever. Little tricks can't fool me. Hum, the teacher's eagle eye is very powerful. I can basically see through the measurements of the girls in the class"

    "Suddenly", a dictionary passed by Neil's ear, and then a female voice sounded, "You are a sexual harasser!! If you continue to say these things, I will bury you!!"

    Neil looked at Xing with his pair of dead fish eyes known as eagle eyes, and said lazily, "Oh, Fujibayashi Xing, who said that beating means kissing and scolding means love, but you don't have to be so fierce~~~  But teacher, I can bear it~~~~"

    "Ah, you guy, I will definitely pull out your tongue, tie it in a knot, and stuff it into your stomach!!"

    Facing Xing’s strong speech, the class suddenly became filled with black lines

    After Neil heard this, he was also shocked. She is really a tough girl, even stronger than Alyssa. It seems that this girl has developed new attributes, from complaining to throwing dictionaries to having a poisonous tongue.  , it seems that my ability is still very strong

    Just when Neil was immersed in his own delusional world, another female voice sounded from below, "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu.

    "Ah, Muku, it's okay. My sister only does this to that person. My sister is very gentle"

    Neil felt cold after hearing this, and then said desperately, "Ah! Xing-san is so bold! Is this kind of differential treatment your love for me? Well, I am so happy☆"

    “Do you really want to go to hell?!”

    "Forget it, Xing, just ignore this guy. If you say a few more words, he will piss him off sooner or later" Seeing Xing's furious look, Alyssa comforted her.

    "Ah~~ It seems that classmate Alyssa is jealous. Don't worry, the teacher loves you equally!"

    "Who's jealous of you? Idiot! Let's just kill you!!"

    "Calm down Calm down! Alyssa! Teacher, please don't make them angry anymore" Suzuka and Nanoha both rushed to stop the berserk Alyssa and shut up the unscrupulous teacher.

    "Yes, yes, I understand~~~If you don't hurry up and take the test paper, you won't have time. If you don't do well, the teacher might draw a turtle or something on your comments~~~~"

    “Wow, wow, it wasn’t you who caused it!!”

    “I’ll settle the score with you later!!”

    The girls below immediately calmed down and completed the test paper immediately. They are all good students after all

    Looking at the students below, Neil also smiled. Maybe this kind of life is not bad, but am I qualified to have it

    ············Time dividing line··················

    "Okay, the time is up, everyone, please hand in your test papers obediently~~ If you feel that you did not do well in the test, you can bribe the teacher, as long as you can come up with something that satisfies me" Neil  Put away the cell phone you were playing with and continue your unscrupulous speech.

    "Can you be normal?! How can anyone openly ask others to bribe!? Are you really a teacher!? You are completely hopeless!!" Sure enough, the righteous Alyssa immediately confronted Neil.  , Regarding Neil’s speech:?No, I am completely disappointed with his whole being

    "Yes, yes, Alyssa, don't you feel tired~~You always argue with me like this"

    "You're not tired! I don't know how many years my life has been shortened!!"

    "Yes, classmate Alyssa, I don't feel tired at all! I am totally enjoying this☆" Neil immediately gave a thumbs up and said to Alyssa with the most perfect smile.

    "Ah, I can't stand it anymore!!"

    Just when Alyssa was about to launch the strongest attack, Neil immediately copied the test paper and rushed out of the classroom. If he stayed any longer, he might die

    "Well, this guy always runs the fastest at this time, sooner or later we will catch him!!"

    Seeing Alyssa's depressed look, Xing immediately came up to her and said, "What are you arresting for? It's not like two people are alone doing something embarrassing and heart-pounding~~~"

    "Wow, Xing, you what are you talking about!! Who who would do that kind of thing!!" After hearing Xing's words, Alyssa's pretty face immediately turned red and she was a little panicked.

    "Really, Xing, please stop teasing Alyssa, aren't you the same when it comes to you?" Naye stood up and interrupted Xing's 'teasing'.

    "Who Who is the same!? There is no such thing!!"

    "Huhu, what's not going on? Ever since the teacher came here, haven't you been arguing with him every day? And you seem to be very happy~~" Seeing the looks of the two friends, Suzuka also stood up.  Just tease.

    "Yes, my sister seems to be very happy these days, much happier than before~~" Mukuo also put his mouth to the side and spoke naturally about her sister's changes.

    "Wow, Muku, don't talk nonsense!!"

    "Haha, okay, let's not talk about it anymore, but since the teacher came, although the teacher looked very unruly, everyone was a lot happier" Nanoha stopped the previous conversation and brought up a new topic.

    "Yes, Teacher Neil has made this class a lot easier after she came, don't you think so, Alyssa?"

    "Humph, that guy only has this advantage"

    "Because that bastard is an immoral idiot"

    "Sister, don't say that, the teacher is a good person"

    Girls’ daily life, 3a is still full of joy, but more energetic than before. Perhaps, someone’s vitality has been added to it

    ··············Dividing line···············

    "They are really a group of energetic girls, quite interesting"

    Thinking of the fight with those children, Neil felt something he had never felt before. It was very warm. It was different from the warmth of his family, but it could still penetrate people's hearts

    "Okay, it's time to go and have a look at Negi. I don't know what happened to him. Anyway, I am also his teaching assistant~~~"

    When I arrived at the central part of the country, I was about to go upstairs to 2a when I saw a group of people running past. They all seemed to be from 2a. It seemed that Negi was in front. Neil was immediately dumbfounded

    "This is a crazy situation"

    "Ah, it's you, little Neil, stop looking and come and help!!"

    "Huh? It's you, Sister Asuna, you are doing something crazy again~~~"

    "Uh, youdon't worry about it, come with me to find Negi, otherwise you don't know what will happen!!"

    “Hmph, there’s something weird, eldest sister, my prank nerve as sensitive as a hunter told me something very funny happened~~~”

    “·······”

    Hearing Neil’s words, Asuna was so angry that she ignored his words and took him to find Negi.

    "Hey, Neil, have you found Negi?"

    "Found···"

    "Ah, then why didn't you say it!?"

    "Because it seems interesting"

    “Then where is he now!?”

    “It’s over in the library, but what’s the interesting thing about it~~~”

    "How could that idiot Negi have a younger brother like you!!"

    "Is this is this a compliment to me? So so shy☆"

    “·······”

    At this time, Neil and Asuna arrived at the door of the library and found that the door was locked.  Just when I was thinking about what to do, I heard exclamations from inside.

    "Wow, what should I do!?"

    "I don't know either. Should I just kick the door open"

    "Hmm"?Great idea!  "

    Asuna immediately turned around and flew over, shouting, "Neji, what on earth are you doing, you damn brat!?"

    Neil saw Asuna's heroic appearance, leaving a drop of cold sweat on his head. He muttered, "She's so violent, this eldest sister" He looked into the room and saw that Miyazaki and Kazuo were knocked unconscious.  Negi cried immediately when he saw the person outside the door.

    "Asuna-san! This is very dangerous! Neil, you are here too!"

    "The bookstorethat's not right! Even Miyazakiis sorry!"

    After that, Asuna took Kazuka out and said dissatisfiedly, "It will really cause trouble to people Today is really a messy day"

    "Thank you! Asuna-san, you saved me I'm sorry, I always cause trouble! But why did you come to save me?"

    "I'm not going to save you, I'm going to save the bookstore!"

    "makes sense···"

    "Really, teacher, you have to work harder!"

    "OkayOkay!"

    "Huhu, that's it! It turns out that Niji, you got the love potion~~ But, eldest sister, I don't think you need such low-level things like the love potion~~ eldest sister, you are full of the charm of a girl~~"

    "Huh? It's not as exaggerated as you said" After hearing Neil's words, Asuna blushed and smiled sheepishly.

    "What I said is true, eldest sister! To deal with an uncle like Long Dao, as long as you use your beautiful girl's jade body to seduce him, Long Dao will definitely fall under your pomegranate skirt!!"

    "I knew you, a bastard, wouldn't say anything nice!!!" Asuna immediately got angry and threw herself at Neil, who immediately dodged and ran to the front.

    At this time, the dazed Konoka also woke up and asked Asuna, "What happened today? I have been feeling dizzy today"

    "Yesreally? Haha, it's nothingHey, Negi, let me see what you wrote on the class roster!"

    “Haha, I want to see it too, Negi~~~”

    "No! I'm just making some marks"

    "Neji, what are you talking about☆"

 Volume 1 Chapter 7 Former Residence

    That night, Neil and his team returned to Asuna's dormitory, each doing their own work - Asuna was studying hard, Konoka was doing housework, Negi was completing the lesson plan for the next day, and Neil  Why is this guy lying on the floor playing psp while he is also a teacher

    "Ding dong!"

    "Please come in!" Hearing the bell ringing outside the door, Konoka said to the person outside the door.

    "Who is coming to this party so late? It's already eight o'clockha~" Looking at the clock on the stage, Asuna yawned and said in confusion.

    "Teacher Negi, good night! We have some questions to ask you!"

    "AhMiyazaki-san, Saotome-san, Ayase-san! Good nightgood night"

    "Haha, everyone, come in quickly!" Kunoxiang greeted the visitors enthusiastically, while Asuna was a little dissatisfied, "Ah! Just wait for me"

    "excuse me!"

    "Excuse me, what's the problem?"

    "It's the part on page 86"

    "Kunoxiang, I want to drink ginger beer!"

    “………”

    "Bang!!" There was a slamming of the door outside, and class president Yukihiro Ayaka rushed in, and immediately asked, "Asuna-kun! What's going on? You actually hid it from me, Mr. Negi and Ni  Teacher and I live together!?”

    "Monitor, the reading club is about to begin!"

    "What? Participate in a book club with Mr. Negi? That's great! I want to participate too! This is what I should do!"

    “Bring me the chocolate!”

    "The question is"

    "Yeah, yeah, it's really noisy~~~Are you right, Asuna-sama?" Neil saw the noisy scene in front of him and gloated and laughed at Asuna.

    Asuna, who had already reached the critical point, couldn't help it when Neil teased her like this, and kicked the monitors out of the room, "Please don't hold parties in other people's rooms!!"

    "Really, I have to get up early tomorrow morning. This will bother me!"

    "Haha I didn't expect all the classmates in the class to be here!"

    "Nonsense! Because this is the student dormitory of the middle school department!"

    Looking at Negi’s confused look, Konoka explained the distribution of the dormitories to Negi, and Asuna seemed to smell Negi’s scent and went up to smell it

    "What's wrong?"

    "Why do you smell like sweat? Didn't you take a shower?"

    "Thisthisnobecause I have been very busy since I arrived in Japan, so"

    "Then you go to the big bathhouse and take a bath!"

    "AhIthat"

    "Haha, you are still the same, Negi~~~I thought you had changed a bit since you became a teacher, but who knew you still don't like taking a bath~~~"

    "You kid doesn't like taking a bath?" After hearing Neil's words, Asuna became furious and immediately pulled Negi towards the bathhouse.

    "Come here! I'll help you take a bath!"

    "Wow!!"

    "Haha, unfortunately, Negi~~~"

    “You damn brat, don’t be snickering!! Come with me too!!”

    "Wow, no, sister! I can take a bath by myself!!"

    “I’ll wash it up later too!” Kunoxiang watched the three people leaving at the door, waved her hand and said with a smile.

    So, Negi and Neil were dragged to the bathhouse by Asuna under Konoka’s smile

    ··············Bathhouse dividing line···············

    "Wow, what a big bathhouse!"

    "Yes, it seems that the school is really rich~~~ Damn, you can even use it as a hot spring bath"

    "Because nearly a hundred people come to take a bath at one time, it is designed to be so big! Come on, let me wash your dirty puppy!"

    "Ah, I can just wash it myself!"

    “Give me a moment!”

    Neil watched the two people chasing each other in the bathhouse and couldn't help but sigh, these two people are really enemies

    Neil walked aside and washed himself. After all, he left his hometown when he was a child. He couldn’t even take a bath by himself, so he couldn’t survive

    Suddenly, Neil heard a sound and walked over, only to find Asuna pushing Negi to the ground

    "What!? Asuna-sama, has your love for Negi reached this point!? Are you finally going to extend your sinful hand to Negi?"

    "You bastard, you will die if you stop saying a few words!?"Love is not what you think at all!  !  "

    "Don't worry! Sister! I won't tell anyone! Besides, I absolutely support you doing this kind of thing!! Come on! Do you want me to help you suppress Negi!? If you need help, just ask  ☆" Neil gave the two of them a thumbs up, his teeth shining brightly in his hearty smile.

    "Shut up! You damn brat!!"

    At this time, there were sounds outside the door. It seemed that other students came in to take a shower.

    Asuna immediately pulled Negi and found a place to hide. She wanted to pull Neil with her, but when she looked back, she didn’t know where this kid had slipped away

    When Neil heard the sound, he immediately ran to another door, wrapped a towel around his head and ran out. After the girls went in, he turned back and picked up his clothes and went out.

    When he was going out, Neil heard the girls inside discussing their bodies. It seemed that whoever had bigger breasts could get Negi or a certain guy

    Neil was silent for a while, then turned around and ran away, silently praying in his heart, Negi, may God bless you, Anita Buddha

    ··············Dividing line···············

    After Neil ran away, he wandered around the school and didn’t know where to go now. It was only half past eight, so it was still very early, so he planned to go for a walk outside and return to his former residence to visit.

    Neil got on the evening tram, sat in the quiet carriage, watching the scenery passing by outside the window, and his thoughts gradually returned to the past

    "Hey, Kiritsugu, is this really good?"

    "Huh? What do you mean?"

    "Aren't you going to go back? There is someone waiting for you there"

    "Ah, yes But how should I face that child Ellie died in my hands. I made that child lose her mother"

    "Isn't that cruel? She is still waiting for you. Do you want her to wait for this vain dream?"

    "Maybe, dream is the best ending"

    "Neil, do you want to be a messenger of justice?"

    "Your brain is broken, Kiritsugu. You should know what I live for. From that day on, didn't I have nothing to do with the word justice? I will only do what I want to do.  , Instead of becoming the messenger of justice praised by others, I would rather become the devil who does whatever he wants"

    "Because I have nothing left"

    Yes, I have nothing left, so what am I still longing for?

    Neil’s thoughts gradually returned from past memories to reality. He looked at the train arriving at the platform, and with a hint of sadness, he walked towards his former destination

    Neil came to a large house and looked at the familiar facade. Once upon a time, there was a small but irreplaceable joy here. However, the past is like smoke, and those have long become untouchable treasures

    Neil took out the key and unlocked the door, pushed open the door and walked inside. Looking at the familiar and unfamiliar scenery, he couldn't help but think of the people who could no longer exist here. The pain in his heart only increased.  .

    "Oh, why are you still thinking so much? If you can't come back, you can't come back"

    “The chic courtyard, the mottled grass, the cool evening breeze, the quaint pavilion, under the pure white moonlight, seem to vaguely see the figure who was once like a teacher, like a father, like a brother, like a friend

    "In the end, there was still nothing left. It seems that I am truly a child of disaster"

    Neil smiled mockingly to himself, looked at his former residence with nostalgia, then turned and left silently, but the pain in his heart still could not be comforted

    ·················Dividing line············

    Walking on the deserted street, Neil looked at the starry sky above his head. Someone once told himself that the stars in the sky were the destination of the people he loved, and that there was a country of happiness

    So, are you happy

    Suddenly, Neil felt a wave of magic power. Neil frowned, wondering who would be using magic on the street at this time.  So, he quickly ran towards the source of the magic power.

    When Neil came to the source of magic, he saw a black mud-like monster with many tentacles attacking a girl.

    "It's not such a heavy taste, it's still about attacking girls with tentacles. I didn't expect it to happen in reality~~~"

    Although Neil was talking nonsense, his movements were not slow at all. He came to the girl's side in an instant and took her to a safe place.

    ? ?"Hey, are you okay, little girl, it's very dangerous to come out so late~~Look, you didn't meet a monster, but you did meet a tentacle monster. You are quite unlucky, haha~~"

    After rescuing the person, Neil didn’t have a word of comfort, he still looked like he was heartless and gloating about others’ misfortune.

    "Ah, II'm notit's okay, ah!"

    The girl let out a soft cry, which made Neil immediately turn around. When he saw the girl's appearance, Neil suddenly looked like he had eaten shit. It was so embarrassing

    “Teacher Neil, it’s really you, how could it be you!?”

    “………”

    Very good, it turns out to be you, Takamachi Nanoha

    I also want to say why it’s you, why are you out at this time, wuwu, no, I don’t want my students to discover magic like Negi!  I'm not a fool like Negi (Negi sneezed in the bathhouse, "Who is thinking about me?")!  Woohoo, I don’t want to be a ferret!  Hmm, now I can only get through it.

    Neil turned his head, looking at Nanoye with a "who are you" look, and said in pure English, "hi, girl! www.piaotia.comotknowyou!"

    "Well, I know, it must be you, Teacher Neil"

    “………”

 Volume 1 Chapter 8 Night Battle

    Facing Naye's very positive tone, Neil expressed a lot of pressure

    Why!  ?  Why are you so sure right away?  ?  Aren’t most people a little confused?  ?  Neil kept asking questions in his mind, but nothing could be seen on his face, but

    "Because that unscrupulous look can only be seen by a teacher!" As if seeing what Neil was thinking, Nanoha gave the answer with certainty, with a face that seemed to say "I have seen the truth."  ".

    ""

    Neil wants to cry, I really want to cry, why? Is it wrong to be immoral?  ?  Why is it that when I see an immoral person, it must be me?  ?  your sister!  Please apologize to the unscrupulous people all over the world, especially that unscrupulous red and white witch

    Just when Neil wanted to say something else, the monster felt that it seemed to be ignored, and immediately launched an attack on the two people in front of it. Neil noticed the situation, immediately hugged Nanoha, and immediately moved aside.

    After Neil put down Nanoha, he took a deep breath, turned around, suppressed what was on his mind, and said to Nanoye, "Takamachi-san, please leave quickly. I will deal with this guy."

    "Butbut, teacher, you are only one person"

    "Alright, alright, teacher, my combat power is not high. How could I lose to this scumbag with a combat power of only 5! Moreover, you are here, it is very intrusive"

    "Ugh" Faced with Neil's words, Nanoye was very reluctant, but she had nothing to do. After all, she was just an ordinary person

    "Okay, don't worry, teacher, I am very strong, so please leave as soon as possible" After saying that, Neil immediately leaned forward and rushed towards the monster in front of him.

    ··············Combat dividing line···············

    "Huh? What's going on?"

    Neil has been attracting the monster in front of him, trying to take it somewhere else, but found that the monster never took the bait, and its target was always Naye.

    "Is there something on this little girl? Well, that is" Neil turned his attention to Nanoye and found that she was holding a ferret in her arms. He couldn't help but suspect that the monster's target was the ferret

    "Forget it, I don't want to anymore. Since I won't take the bait, I'll just kill you. Oh, it's really troublesome. I have to clear that girl's memory afterwards" With a helpless expression, Neil rushed forward again and began to prepare himself.  magic.

    "The tens of millions of thunder factors gathered in the sky, gather in my hand, thunder arrows!"

    A thunder arrow as thick as a fist was formed by a violent force of thunder. It was shot out from Neil's hand and rushed towards the monster in front of him. There was an explosion and the monster was knocked over. However, he immediately became afraid again.  Seeing that the wound just now healed at an unusual speed.

    "Well, quick regeneration? It's a bit troublesomebut it makes it more durable and interesting, haha~~" Neil licked his lips and showed an excited smile.

    "Come on, monster, let me enjoy it"

    ···············Naye’s perspective dividing line············

    how so?

    Why did I meet this ferret?  Why can I hear it talking?

    Why is there this monster?  Why attack us?

    Why is the teacher here?  Why was he fighting that monster?

    The sudden situation made Nanoye very confused, but one thing is clear: her teacher, Neil Springfield, lives in a completely different world from him

    Maybe, I should have known this a long time ago

    The figure I saw in the office that day stood alone by the window and looked at the sky. The loneliness in his eyes could not be concealed. I could not believe that the person who always smiled in front of me had a sadness that made people unable to get close

    I want to get close to him, but I don’t know how to do it

    I want to help him, but I can’t do anything

    if,

    If this power allows me to get close to him and help him, please give it to me

    She picked up the red gem given to her by the ferret and asked, "What should I do?"

    "Hold it tightly, close your eyes, keep your mind calm, and repeat what I say."

    Naye closed her eyes, feeling calmer than ever before, as if responding to Naye's heart, the ruby ??in her hand exuded a warm light.

    "I am the successor of the mission"

    “…I am the successor of the mission…”

    "In the name of the contract"?, release your power.  The flowing wind resides in the sky, the stars reside in the night sky, and the unyielding courage resides in my heart. Here, I hold the magic in my heart.  "

    "In the name of the contract, release your power. The flowing wind resides in the sky, the stars reside in the night sky, and the unyielding courage resides in my heart. Here, I will control the magic in my heart."

    “A long spell, but it can be recited so fluently, as if someone is calling in my mind

    is it you?  So, calling your name here

    "The heart of the rising sun (rasing·heart)!"

    At this moment, the gem emitted a dazzling light, and Nanoha asked at a loss, "What should we do now?"

    "Calmly imagine the shape of the wand used to control magic and the magic suit that protects you."

    "Well, I don't know what to do if you say thatforget it, let's treat a dead horse as a living horse doctor!"

    The gem in the hand seemed to hear Nanoha's thoughts and bloomed with a pink light that pierced the sky.

    ·············Neil's perspective dividing line·············

    Neil has made many attacks, but the monster in front of him always gets up quickly. This kind of monster that is purely composed of magic power must be killed with one strike, so stronger magic must be used, but it may not be possible.  If this monster self-destructs, this area will be demolished, which will not be fun

    While Neil was thinking about the strategy, a strong wave of magic power came from behind. Neil was startled and moved in front of the monster. He punched it away and then looked back, which immediately made him embarrassed.

    At this time, Nanoha was wearing a piece of clothing similar to the school uniform of Shengxiang Elementary School. In her hand, she was holding a long staff with a unique style that shone with metallic light.  The staff has a white body and a red gemstone on the golden top.  On the gem, some words flashed vaguely.

    what is this!  ?  Magical girl cosplay show!  ?

    Seeing Neil’s jaw dropped, Naye suddenly felt embarrassed, blushed and lowered his head.

    "Uh, um, teacher, if you look at it like this, I'll be embarrassed"

    “………”

    "Ahem, um, I'm sorry, please don't worry about it Let's deal with the guy here first."

    The monster attacked again, and a huge tentacle whip came towards them. Neil immediately pulled Naye up and flew up, hiding far away.

    "Tsk, that's really troublesome. If I weren't afraid of this guy blowing up, I would have destroyed it long ago."

    "If it's a matter of self-destruction, don't worry, he won't do that." At this time, the ferret on Nanoye's shoulder made a sound.

    "Huh? Are you telling the truth, dead ferret?" Although Neil saw talking ferrets, he was not surprised. After all, these are very common in the Magic Kingdom

    "Yes, what I said is true. Also, my name is not Dead Marten, my name is Yuno!"

    "I know, you damn mink"

    "Haha The teacher is like this, don't worry about it, Yuno-kun." Seeing the situation between Neil and Yuno, Nanoha smiled awkwardly and explained.

    "Well, if it doesn't self-destruct, that would be easy. Hum, I'll send you to hell now~~"

    Neil laughed eerily, making Nanoha and Yuno shiver.  Neil came behind the monster, dodged the attack, and recited a spell.

    "The wind gathers into shape and rushes into a blade. At the moment when the cross light shines, the God of Wind will also praise it! Swing it, cross blade! - Feng Yao Cross Slash!"

    The wind gathered in front of Neil at this moment. The wind brought by the violent magic was painful, but Neil still stood here with an excited smile on his face. He swung the cross blade in his hand and attacked violently.  It exploded on the monster, and the strong wind blew it up. The Feng Yao Cross Slash shone brightly, and after a moment, the monster disappeared from the sky.

    With powerful magic, swift attacks, and smooth movements, Neil's fighting made both Nanoha and Yuno dumbfounded.

    "Naye, who is your teacher? He is so strong"

    "I don't know either……"

    "Oops, it's a good thing we set up the Silence Barrier and the Exorcist Barrier, otherwise it would have attracted a lot of people. Hey, you two, stop mumbling and leave Huh? What is that?"  Seeing that the monsters were eliminated, Er nodded with satisfaction and praised himself in his heart. Just as he was about to call the two over, he unexpectedly found a blue gem that looked like a teardrop.

    "Don't touch it!!" A sharp cry interrupted Neil's hand that was reaching forward.

    "Why?" Neil looked at the speaker in confusion.Announcement of Yuno.

    "You must not touch it before it is sealed. Nanoha, please."

    "Huh? Can she seal it?"

    "Well, although I don't know if I will succeed, I will try my best." Then, Nanoha pointed the Heart of the Rising Sun at the gem floating in the air, "Seal!"

    "Sealing·setup" The electronic female voice sounded again in the Heart of the Rising Sun.  The long staff stretched out and raised three pink wings at the top.  "

    "Serial number 21, seal."

    "Sealing" in the strong light.  The blue gem was sucked into the gem at the top of the magic guide.  "receiptno.21."

    "Successful" Naye happily clenched the long staff in her hand.

    "That's great, Nanoha." Yuno congratulated, "Remove the magic suit."

    "Um."

    In a burst of pink light, Nanoha's magic suit was lifted and she changed into her original casual clothes, and the Heart of the Rising Sun also turned back into a red gem.

    Neil kept looking at Nanoye, was silent for a moment, and said to them, "Let's go, people are coming soon."

    Hearing Neil’s slightly serious words, Nanoye and Yuno also shut up and followed Neil away from the place where the battle had just taken place.

 Volume 1 Chapter 9 Decision

    "Well, this is it."

    Neil took Nanoye and Yuno to a park quite far away from where they were just now - the Lost Dog Park.

    When he saw this name, Neil was stunned. What the hell kind of name is this? Is it really okay to have such a name?  Aren’t all the people who come here out of luck?

    Neil looked at his group. It was revealed that he was a magician, Nanoha became a magical girl in a daze, and there was a dead mink They were really an unlucky group of people

    Neil suppressed the complaints in his heart, turned to Nanoha and asked, "So, Takamachi-san, can you tell me the whole story?"

    “Uh, um, teacher, I’m not very clear either…”

    “………”

    Neil looked at Naye's innocent look and felt his stomach began to hurt.  Holy shit, I became a magical girl without knowing anything!  ?  What kind of fantasy story is this!  ?

    Neil felt that it was absolutely idiotic to ask Nanoye, so he focused on Yuno, "Then, tell me, damn mink, if you dare to miss even a little bit, I will definitely give you a free trip to hell.  Oh, it’s still a one-way ticket, haha~~”

    Yuno immediately stood up and broke into a cold sweat. He was joking. He knew from the first look that this guy was not a good guy. If he said the wrong thing, he would definitely die!  !

    So, Yuno explained to Neil in detail

    The dead mink’s full name is Yuno Schreia, and he is a half-assed archaeologist.  During another dig, he discovered something that could produce powerful magic and interfere with the origin to a certain extent - the seed of the Holy Stone.  These gems are the core of the monster just now, which is the source of magic power.  However, the archaeological team he entrusted to keep these gems died during the dimensional voyage. Whether it was an accident or man-made, all members were killed.  And the sacred stone seeds kept by them also disappeared.  After detection, the Space-Time Management Bureau discovered that most of the sacred stone seeds were scattered in World No. 79, so he applied to be a pioneer investigator to determine the local situation.

    Who would have known that this guy was so unlucky that after he came here and found the whereabouts of the Holy Stone Seed, he decided to recover the Holy Stone Seed and was attacked by those monsters. Although he escaped, he was seriously injured.  He didn't have much magic power, so he had to turn into a ferret to recuperate for a while, but he was still attacked by monsters, probably because of the Heart of the Rising Sun. As a result, he was injured more and more, making him look miserable until he encountered  Arriving at Naye, he was rescued by her.

    "Damn it, are you an idiot?"

    "What did you say? You are the idiot!"

    "Hmph, if you are not an idiot, then why are you a pioneer investigator? Your job is not a combat type, what can you do with your half-hearted strength!? You are brave and foolhardy. Do you think you are a hero? You  Can one person do everything!?"

    "I……"

    "What am I, am I not right!? If you act like this, you will only hurt more people and bring everyone into crisis! What I hate the most is guys like you!!"

    "Woo"

    Neil seemed to be angrier than usual, because this guy acted like his past self, and that person died because of his own willfulness. This made Neil hate his past self so much

    "Oldteacher, don't be angry"

    Seeing Nanoye's weak look, which seemed to be intimidated by him, Neil suppressed his thoughts and continued to say to Yuno, "I don't care, but thanks to you, a certain third grader of elementary school  The little girl has since become a magical girl in the fantasy world!"

    "I'm really sorry." Yuno had nothing to say at this time and could only lower his head and apologize weakly.

    "It doesn't matter to me! And this is my own choice" Nanoye immediately stood up to defend Yuno, but only she could hear the last words in a low voice.

    "Huh? What did you say next? I didn't hear clearly"

    "Ah, noit's nothing, Teacher Neil!"

    "Really?" Neil glanced at Nanoye suspiciously and continued to say to Yuno, "Then what do you plan to do in the future? Are you going to continue to work alone?"

    "This is my responsibility. If it weren't for me, everyone wouldn't" Yuno thought of those companions who disappeared in the dimensional sea force, "So I must continue to do it!"

    "Yuno-kun" Nanoye looked at Yuno with a slightly sad look, not knowing what to say.

    "Tsk, what can I say about you? You're just an idiot." Seeing Yuno's lowered head and Nanoha's angry face, Neil continued, "But I don't blame you."That’s it…”

    "teacher…………"

    “Mr. Neil…………”

    "Hmph, by the way, didn't you say that this is not your true face, Shi Mao? How long do you plan to keep this like this? You have also taken advantage of my students" Neil said with a look.  The moth's eyes looked at Yuno, "I know a ferret who is also a pervert."

    "Huh? Yuno-kun is a human!? And he has becomeperverted!?" Nanoha was startled when she heard Neil's words, and then looked at Yuno weakly.

    "Ah, no, Nanoha! I am a human, but I am not a pervert!!"

    "Hmph, you perverted dead mink" Neil continued to strike.

    "You guys, stop talking! I know, I know, just change back." At this point, Yuno had no choice but to change back to human form in order to prove his innocence.  Putting his hands on his chest, a yellow magic circle appeared at Yuno's feet.  Then, yellow light enveloped Yuno, and in the strong light, the original ferret turned into a boy about the same age as Neil.

    "That's okay"

    "Wow! So awesome, Yuno-kun!!"

    "Wouldn't it be better if you changed and came back as soon as possible? A pervert is a pervert, and you can't change it no matter how you do it."

    Yuno immediately went crazy. Facing this guy, he expressed his powerlessness

    "So, what should we do next? Damn it"

    “I already told you that my name is not Death Marten, my name is Yuno!!”

    "It's so annoying, you damn ferret!! Really, you should recycle that magic device first."

    "Well, I understand." Yuno followed Neil's suggestion and began to recycle the Heart of the Rising Sun. Who knows

    “Stop!” The electronic female voice and the strong buzzer broke the tranquility of the night.  The Heart of the Rising Sun, which emitted dazzling light, broke free from Yuno's grasp and flew towards Nanoha.

    “………”

    “………”

    "You can go and die, you damn mink, the magic device has already claimed its owner."

    "Ugh~~ Do we have to give up? Do we really have to wait for the people from the Space-Time Administration to come and deal with it?"

    "Well, Yuno-kun. Although I don't know what happened" Nanoha said, "But it's because of me, right? So, how can I help?"

    As if seeing hope, Yuno suddenly realized, "Yes, if Nanoha comes to help"

    "Do you really want to turn into a completely dead mink?"

    I saw Neil staring at Yuno coldly, making Yuno sweat profusely.

    "You should know the dangers of your actions, right? A stronger monster might appear. And Takamachi is just an ordinary person. If you ask her to recycle without training, isn't it asking her to die? You  You should also know what kind of place the other world is. The weak cannot survive. If Takamachi steps into that world now, she will not be able to look back, and what awaits her may be death"

    Neil's words made Yuno feel scared, but what he said was true, so Yuno answered, "I know, I won't ask Nanoha for help. But, I won't give up, even if  I’m the only one who has to do it!”

    "Hmph, it's up to you to do whatever you want, just don't involve others"

    Just when Neil had finished settling the matter, Naye suddenly said,

    "Yuno-kun, I will also help!!"

    "Do you know what you are talking about, Takamachi Nanoha!? The world over there is not just playing house!!"

    "Yes, Naye, you"

    "I know, I know everything, but I can't lie to myself if I don't lend a helping hand when I see others in need. I can't do it!! So, I want to help Yuno-kun!!" Nanoha said firmly  Looking at Neil, "Besides, I want to help you, teacher!!"

    Looking at Nanoye’s reddish cheeks and firm eyes, Neil couldn’t help but be stunned. Once upon a time, someone had said to him that he wanted to help him, but

    "Don't be stupid, that is not the world you live in at all, and I don't need your help"

    "Even so, I will still help Yuno-kun!!" His tone was as firm as ever, without his usual weak look.

    The two looked at each other for a long time, and Neil suddenly smiled. Just when Nanoye thought Neil had agreed, Neil's words came again, "I have no choice but to erase your memory. After all, magicians in our world often do these things."  There will be"

    Naye suddenly opened her eyes wide, and suddenly smiled, "Teacher, I knowYou're right, you obviously want to cry, but you smile and always don't let others see your true side. I want to help the teacher"

    Why?

    Why do you always smile and say such things to me?

    Why do you always treat a guy like me who doesn’t know anything so gently?

    Just like you, Kiritsugu and Eri, you always support me gently and always say to me,

    "It's okay, just cry. There's no need to force a smile. I'll be by your side"

    I can’t do anything, I can’t do anything to someone who has such a soul, gentle and strong, possessing something I have never had before.

    I can’t do it

    "I don't want to hear about your death in the future, Takamachi Nanoha"

    Neil dispersed the white light gathered in his hand, and said to Naye with a cold face, seemingly indifferent but with unique gentle words, then turned around and left quietly

    "teacher…………"

    Looking at Neil's retreating back, it hurts but seems helpless. There is nothing I can do now. Perhaps, only when I stand at the same level as him can I smile and say to him, "I will always help."  It’s yours!”

    "Naye" Seeing Neil leaving, Yuno called out to Naye softly, waking her up from her thoughts.

    Hearing Yuno’s call, Nanoha put on her own energetic smile and said firmly, “It’s okay, Yuno-kun, I will become stronger and then help you!”

    And you, Teacher Neil

 Volume 1 Chapter 10 Test

    "Well, it seems that the future will not be stable"

    Neil is already in school now, walking back to his dormitory. There are no other people on the quiet street, which makes the night even more desolate.

    Thinking about what happened tonight, Neil had a headache, especially a certain disobedient little girl. Thinking of her words, Neil couldn't help laughing.

    "Help me? How is it possible"

    “Oh, forget it, the boat will straighten out when it reaches the bridge~~~it’s better to go back to sleep quickly.”

    When Neil returned to the dormitory, he quietly opened the door. Because Asuna went to bed very early in the evening, he could only sneak in.

    As everyone knows, when Neil came in, the lights suddenly turned on, which startled Neil. He saw Negi rushing up to him, pulling him and asking, "Neil, you came back so late, and you are still messing around at this time.  Run! Where have you been?"

    "No, I'm just going out for a walk Hey, two eldest sisters, haven't you gone to bed yet? Asuna, don't you have to get up early tomorrow morning?"

    "How can you talk about this kid!? If it weren't for you, I would have gone to bed a long time ago!! Really, you are also a tenant here after all. You didn't say a word where you went. I thought you were missing, which made me unable to sleep. Just  You almost didn’t call the police!!”

    "Okay, okay, Asuna, don't be angry~~ Neil-kun, please tell us when you go out in the future, otherwise we will be very worried, you know?" After Konoka finished persuading Asuna,  Preached to Neil.

    Seeing the worried looks of the three people in front of him, Neil felt warm in his heart and his eyes became a little moist. Then he lowered his head and said softly, "I'm sorry"

    "Eh!?" x3

    "Neil, youyou actually apologized!?"

    "Hmph, you, a damn boy, can you say a nice word~~~"

    "Haha, Neil-kun, you are indeed a good boy~~"

    "It's it's so noisy!! I'm going to bed!!" Seeing the surprised looks of the three of them, Neil's cheeks turned slightly red. After all, this kid never apologizes to others easily, so he ran to brush his teeth arrogantly and get ready.  While sleeping, I only heard a faint smile coming from behind

    It turns out that someone is waiting for me here

    Thanks……

    ···············Separating line for the next day··············

    The next morning, Neil yawned and followed Negi to the office to prepare for today's class.

    "By the way, Negi, where were you early this morning?"

    "Oh, I went to help Asuna-san deliver the newspaper, but I couldn't help"

    "Then what were you doing in the bathroom today?"

    "Well, actually I want to do something to help Asuna-san. After all, I did something excessive last night"

    "Something too extreme? What is it? Tell me quickly"

    "Well, that's actually the case"

    Negi told what happened in the bathhouse yesterday, because the group of girls were competing to see who had a better figure and who could get Negi. In order to save his own life, Negi used magic to make Asuna's breasts bigger. What happened?  ,exploded……

    "Hahahaha!! Come on, I'm going to laugh so hard, you are so talented, Negi, no wonder Asuna is so aggressive, haha"

    "Neal! Don't laugh like you're dying! This is not a good thing at all!"

    "Okay, okay, I got it, stop laughing, I'm going to class, haha, it's so funny"

    "Mo, it's really"

    ·············Dividing line················

    Neil was walking in the corridor leading to Primary School 3a, thinking about what Negi said, with a smile on his face. At this time, he saw a person coming towards him.

    Takamachi Nanoha.

    "Teacher Neil, yesterday"

    "Okay, since we won't talk about those things in school, let's talk about it in private if you have anything." Neil was in a good mood today, and his tone was not as aggressive as last night.

    "Ah, yes, I understand, Teacher Neil!" Seeing Neil's kind look, Nanoye felt relieved that Neil was no longer angry. Moreover, they could still talk in private. Is it between two people?  What about the secret between the two Thinking of this, Nanoha blushed a little.

    “Hey, why are you still standing there? It’s time for class~~~”

    "Ah, II know!"

    "What a strange guy"

    ···············Dividing line··············

    ?In classroom 3a, Neil was standing on the podium, looking at everyone below, and said,

    "Ahem, the results of yesterday's quiz are out. Well, it seems that most of the students did well, but there will always be a shortage of idiots like this"

    "Next, I'll hand out the test papers. Uh, forget it, you can take it yourself. Anyway, it's good to pass, but I have three idiots to get up"

    "Yoshii Akihisa!"

    "Kamijo Touma!"

    "Sato Ryota!"

    "Yes~" x3

    "You three idiots can't even learn such simple English! You really failed my teachings! Do you know how much my heart hurts, Teacher!?"

    "No, teacher, you didn't teach seriously at all, okay! Besides, why are you heartbroken? You're cheating me! Please, tell the truth" Kamijou Touma knew the teacher's personality very well, so he pointed out directly  bright.

    "I hate extracurricular tutoring the most, especially when it comes to three idiot boys"

    “………”

    "Oh, you really said it, you broke my heart, teacher!" Akihisa Yoshii cried with a heartbroken look.

    “Tch, it’s you who asked me to say it again, masochist~~”

    Everyone in the class held a moment of silence for the three of them. It was really speechless to see such an excellent teacher

    "Besides, teacher, didn't I give you a chance to pass?"

    "What!?" x3

    "Didn't I tell you to bribe me when get out of class was over? No one came. It really makes the teacher sad. He made the teacher wait in vain for dozens of minutes. Obviously 100 points or 1000 points are fine. How much do you want? It’s not me who has the final say in the points!”

    “………”

    "I said, can you keep a little bit of moral integrity? I don't ask you so much, just a little bit is enough, bastard teacher!!" Alyssa suddenly exploded, she really couldn't bear this guy's unethical speech.  Come down.

    "Really, if there is a way to heaven, you don't take it, and if there is no way to hell, you still have to go through it. You are a hopeless fool"

    "If this is the case, I would rather go to hell" Touma, Akihisa, and Ryota said in unison.

    “Tsk, it’s really troublesome”

    "Okay, now I will praise the students who did well in the exam. Among the boys, the one who did best in the exam is Furuichi Takayuki, everyone applauds!!"

    "Furuichi, your grades make the teacher very proud, and the class is also proud of you!"

    "So, I have a very sacred task for you."

    "Uh, teacher, what you said makes me feel sick. If you have anything to say, please tell me quickly"

    “………”

    "Well, what I want you to do is - you can give them after-school tutoring instead of me!!" Neil gave a thumbs up and said to Furuichi with the heartiest smile.

    "Go to hell, teacher!" Furuichi responded with the same expression.

    "How can this be done, Furuichi-kun! You should do well what the teacher has entrusted to you. This is your honor~~"

    "Other teachers are fine, but you are the only one I don't feel any honor at all"

    "Oh, what an unlovable child. Isn't there anyone willing to help me?"

    "I'm sorry, not at all!!" the whole class said in unison.

    “………”

    "Hey, you three idiots, just stay with me, I will give you good guidance, haha~~" Neil seemed to be hurt by the people in the class, and smiled sinisterly at the three of them.

    "What a pity!"

    "Hell!"

    “I don’t want to take tutoring!”

    ·················After-school dividing line············

    “Tsk, you three guys finally passed the exam, you are really hopeless~~”

    "What? I'm already struggling to learn Japanese!" Akihisa retorted loudly.

    “…Are you really Japanese…”

    Neil looked at the three of them helplessly, "It only took me three weeks to learn Japanese. You guys are really hopeless"

    【What a humiliation!  !  ] The three of them shouted in their hearts.

    “Okay, okay, let’s go back, it’s such a waste of my energy~~~”

    "What a waste of time! You've been playing there since just now, and you only said a few words. This result is all the result of our hard work, okay?!" Kamijou Touma couldn't bear it anymore and immediately complained,  The other two people nodded in agreement.??.

    "Yes, yes, if you want extracurricular tutoring next time, humph, don't blame me" So, Neil walked out of the classroom under the helpless eyes of the three people.

    ·············Dividing line················

    Girls dormitory.

    "Sister, what day is it today? Why are you studying so seriously?"

    When Neil returned to the dormitory, he saw Asuna studying hard and couldn't help but feel a little confused.

    “It’s nothing, it’s just extracurricular tutoring.” Tomorrow Cai responded without replying.

    "Okay! It's written! Come on, take it and score it!" After tomorrow's dish was finished, he immediately handed it to Negi to score. Seeing how confident she was, she seemed to be able to pass it.

    "Okay!" I don't know what happened between the two of them. Negi also looked excited and took Asuka's test paper over for correction.

    "Uh" After the change, Negi's face looked a little wonderful.

    "Asunayou are really stupid!" Konoka looked at the test paper in Negi's hand and smiled weakly.

    "Pfft! Sister, I have a deeper understanding of you! Your stupidity is unprecedented and unparalleled, even the three idiots in my class can't match it~~~"

    "Ah!! I'm just stupid!! I'm so sorry!!"

    “Hehe~~~”

 Volume 1 Chapter 11 Old Friend

    The next day, classroom 3a of the primary school.

    "Good morning, gentlemen!"

    Neil came to the class podium with a unique tone. After looking at the number of people in the audience for a few seconds, he sighed and shook his head.

    "What are you sighing for? What kind of head do you want? Stupid teacher" Alyssa looked at Neil's expression and movements and asked with a black thread hanging on her head.

    "Oh, why?"

    "What?"

    "Why is no one absent from our class? Isn't it good to skip class and get sick? This is youth~~~ Then teacher, I have an excuse not to come to class"

    As soon as he finished speaking, a dictionary passed by his head. It was inserted into the wall with such force that Neil sweated.

    "You can maintain some teacher ethics for me, okay, teacher~~"

    With a smile on her face, Xing asked Neil seemingly gently.

    "Um, Xing-san, actually you don't have to give me a dictionary every day. Even if you like dictionaries, you don't have to force me to like them. There will be no happiness if you force yourself to do it, girl~~"

    "Haha, keep talking. If you keep talking, I will make it impossible for you to get out of bed forever. Of course, I will beat you until you have comminuted fractures all over your body and you will not be able to take care of yourself, haha~~"

    Quiet, unprecedented quiet, even Neil didn’t know how to respond. Now he was so shocked by Xing’s words that he didn’t even dare to swallow his saliva

    "Well, let's start class"

    【A defeat, a complete defeat】

    Neil screamed with grief and indignation in his heart, Damn, Xing, this girl has been trained to let me blow her wildly. She is in a state where she remains unmoved, smiling but not smiling. Plus, with that tone, I can't resist it. It's really  Raising tigers is dangerous~~~

    Neil suppressed his thoughts and said to everyone, "Today, let's talk about the skills of striking up a conversation in English"

    “Didn’t I tell you to take the class seriously, teacher~~” Xing looked at Neil with a gentle smile.

    “………(sweat)”

    Let me go, classmate Xing, don't put this face anymore, my heart is almost scared by you 

    "Ahem, what about that? I'm not only here to educate boys on how to strike up a conversation, but also to remind you girls not to easily believe in men's sweet words~~"

    "Little girls of your age are easily deceived by men who are a little bit bad! Only by leaving some burns after playing with fire can you grow up."

    "So, teacher, I will vaccinate you in advance~~~"

    Neil seemed to have said something very philosophical, which made the female students below lower their heads, as if they were thinking about something.  At this time, the always well-behaved Suzuka said to Neil,

    "Teacher Neil, then, are you the first person who cannot be trusted?"

    “………”

    "How is it possible? Teacher, I am sincere to you, especially you, Tsukimura-san, can't you see the teacher's sincerity?"

    "Teacher, I can't believe your sweet talk now!!" When facing this teacher, the 3a students were all of the same mind.

    "Tch, it's getting harder and harder to deceive, these little brats"

    "Your sister, just say you lied to us!"

    "I will never trust you, Teacher Hundan!"

    "Curse the teacher, you will never find a girlfriend in your life!"

    "What!? You guys dare to curse me!? I will never make it easy for you!"

    “………”

    The 3a course is still noisy, but it makes people yearn for it

    ············Separating line after class·················

    "Really, you actually dare to curse me. You are such a bunch of brats who deserve a beating. Let me think about how to tease you, huh~~"

    “Neil Springfield!?”

    "Um?"

    Just as Neil was walking back to the office, he suddenly heard someone calling his full name from behind. He looked back out of curiosity and saw two cute girls standing not far away looking at him. One had dark brown hair.  She has shoulder-length hair, and another has light brown ear-length hair.

    Neil frowned, thinking about who the two people were. The only girls at his age who knew him were

    "Kanamu Castle Manami!? Sumiyoshi Kanako!?"

    "Haha, it's you, idiot Neil! I heard a child teacher named Neil Springfield came to Class A before, and I wondered if it was you."

    &nbsp; "Haha, yes, we all didn't believe it at first. We didn't expect it was really you!"

    Both girls were very boyish and walked up to Neil openly. Manami even put her hand on Neil's shoulder.

    "We haven't seen each other for a few years, but you two are becoming more and more men·Pfft!!!"

    Before Neil could finish speaking, the two of them punched him hard, causing Neil to lie on the ground and squirm.

    "Ahem, you two are still so violent, so I'm not afraid that no one will dare to want you in the future Puff puff puff!!!"

    Without saying a word, give me another kick.

    Neil was kicked away as soon as he got up, which made Neil sigh,

    Girl, what a kick!

    "You're still the same guy as before. You can't kill someone without anger. This is the only way to deal with people like you" Manami looked at Neil on the ground with pity, said in a calm tone, and shook her left foot.

    "You have to blame yourself, Neil" Kanako looked at Neil with the same eyes and said to Neil in the same tone, but the joints of her hands still crackled.

    "I'm really sorry, you two adults! The younger one was too presumptuous!!" Neil apologized shamelessly, using the Tiger Stand to the two of them.

    “………”x2

    "Oh, it's true, you are still so ungrateful"

    "Haha, but this is what Neil is like"

    Neil and these two girls actually knew each other when they were young. At that time, Neil followed Kiritsugu to several places, and later came to Japan and lived in his former residence. During that time, Neil got to know these girls.  Two people.

    At that time, Neil had a very cold personality. Except for Kiritsugu and others, Neil didn’t interact with anyone else.  During an outing, Neil saw the two girls being bullied by some boys and came to rescue them. Later, he discovered that the two girls had quarreled with the bad boys to protect an injured cat.  Neil looked at the two of them and didn't know which one was going crazy. He told their names and left.  Later, the two girls seemed to have found out where Neil lived from nearby people and said they wanted to be friends with him, but Neil refused.  However, the two girls did not give up and continued to stalk each other, and with Kiritsugu's secret help, they finally forged this fateful relationship.

    Unexpectedly, we would meet again here today. Neil also showed a relaxed smile, which reminded him of the many happy smiles they had when they were children. This is one of the few happy memories of Neil.

    "Haha, it's really great to see you again. But I have something to do, so I'll talk to you in detail next time"

    "Well, okay, remember it!"

    "We are both in Class C. If you dare to forget, I will definitely beat you up!"

    "Well, I got it. I'll introduce my brother to you next time. Goodbye~~"

    "Bye~~~~" x2

    ············Dividing line·················

    In the office.

    "Neal, why do you look so happy?" Negi asked curiously as Neil returned to the office with a smile on his face.

    “Oh, it’s nothing, I just met two old friends. I’ll introduce them to you next time~~”

    "Really!? That's great. I didn't expect Neil to have friends here"

    "Huh, that's right! But why do you look so sad?"

    "Ah, it's just that the big sisters in the high school department had a conflict with their classmates today. They almost started fighting, but I couldn't stop it. But Long Dao ended it with just one sentence Alas, when can I be like Long Dao  …”

    "It's you who are too useless" Neil struck Negi mercilessly.

    "Well, why do you say that"

    While the two were chatting, Teacher Jingna came over and said to Negi, "Ms. Negi, the physical education teacher in the high school department is sick. Can you go and take over the get out of class for Class D of the second year of the high school department?"

    "Ah, yes, I have time anyway."

    "Haha, that's great. By the way, Teacher Neil, if you don't have class in the afternoon, you can go over and help"

    "Yes~~I understand~~~"

    “Then it’s up to you.”

    ·············Afternoon dividing line················

    “This is Class D of the second grade of high school~~~” Neil looked at the class card above his head and determined that this was the destination of this mission.

    "Then, come on, Negi! I will fully support you mentally from behind.of!  "

    "Who wants your support?!"

    Negi complained angrily. Knowing that he couldn't count on this guy, he exhaled, opened the door and bravely walked inside.

    "Well, I am the substitute teacher for this class, Negi Springfield. Please give me your advice."

    The girls in the class immediately quieted down, and the silent atmosphere lasted for a while. The group of girls finally broke out

    "Ah, you are finally here, Teacher Negi! We have been waiting for you for a long time!"

    "What a cute child! I really envy those girls in the middle school!"

    “I really want to take it home and raise it!”

    “Knocking down the PE teacher finally paid off!”

    Looking at Negi’s appearance, Neil suddenly felt how wise his decision was. Moreover, hearing the words of those girls made Neil break out in a cold sweat, and he seemed to have heard the shady story

    “Whoaaah!! Help, Neil!!”

    Just when Neil wanted to run away, who knew that Negi shouted to the door, causing the girls to turn their attention to the figure outside the door.

    Seeing this scene, Neil just wanted to cry. He looked at Negi resentfully, and the two used words to talk.

    【Neji, what are you doing? You actually called me, can't you just let me run away?  ?  】

    "No, I don't want to be arrested alone.  】

    【Can't you just say "leave me alone and run"?  Go to hell yourself!  】

    【Asshole, even if you go, I will drag your soul with me.  】

    Neil, who was completely left behind by Negi, had no choice but to bite the bullet and faced this group of aggressive female perverts. Neil said weakly, "II am Neil Springfield, and youyou guys  A substitute teacher"

    "Gulu" seems to be the sound of swallowing saliva.

    "Tick-tock" seems to be the sound of drooling.

    Facing such a battle and momentum, Neil became weaker, and said in a soft and trembling voice, "II'm not afraid, II'm veryvery strong"

    So, Neil was killed.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

 Volume 1 Chapter 12 Substitute Teaching

    "Let me tell you, why do we have to come back to the junior high school to play volleyball? Are you playing games that are not available in the high school?"

    Neil looked a little speechless when he saw where he and Negi followed the group of girls. They actually ran through two buildings and came here. Isn't this obviously competing with others for space?

    Negi was also a little confused. He looked at the group of girls and asked, "Yes, why are you here?"

    "Haha, it's nothing, Mr. Negi, Mr. Neil It's just that the venue over there is being renovated, and you can no longer play there recently, and there is no place to play volleyball in the building next door, so don't worry  …”

    Hearing the 2d monitor's explanation, Negi simply believed it, while Neil just frowned. What a scam. I've seen it before. How can there be any renovation?  It’s quite big here…

    I thought about what Negi told me in the office today that the girls from 2a almost got into a fight with these restless guys, and that the girls from 2a would also come up to play volleyball later, and I and Negi were taking over the classes.  , as soon as I think about it, I know what these senior high school seniors are thinking. Well, isn't it just showing off and looking for a place

    Neil shook his head and didn't want to care about the problems between these girls. Seeing that Negi and them seemed to get along well, he knew that he would be in trouble later, so he had better hide aside first.  So as not to harm the fish in the pond.

    So, Neil turned around and left, turning his back to Negi and said, "Well, I'll leave the rest to you, Teacher Negi~~~ I'm going to sleep on the roof. Don't come to me if you have nothing to do. No, there is something wrong.  Don’t look for me…”

    Neil jumped on the roof and didn’t sleep. He just hugged his feet and looked at the sky

    "Wow! Teacher Neil jumps so high!"

    "Well, we can't even jump up!"

    "Is the teacher really a human being?"

    “………”

    [Really, Neil ran to the side to look at the sky again. Alas, I always feel that he is the most real him at this time] Negi looked at Neil who was looking up at the sky and sighed slightly in his heart.

    I wanted to say something to Neil, but those girls didn’t let Negi get what he wanted. Negi soon fell into the play of these girls

    Yes, just playing around

    ··············Dividing line···············

    At this time, the girls in 2a were changing clothes in the room and discussing the matter of the high school department coming to grab space today.

    "Don't you think Mr. Takahata is awesome?" Izumi Ako brought up the topic and asked the other girls who were changing clothes.

    "Yes! He is really reliable"

    "I think Negi is so useless!"

    "There's no way! He's only ten years old!"

    "Why do you say that? Don't you love Mr. Negi very much?" After hearing the conversation, Yukihiro Ayaka, Negi's most loyal supporter, immediately stood up to defend Negi.

    "That's rightbut"

    "He is only ten years old"

    "The final exam is here, and we also hope to have a teacher who can discuss things, don't you think so?"

    "Hmm Do you want to choose cuteness or cuteness?"

    "But what about Teacher Neil?"

    “Although Mr. Neil is also very cute, we don’t seem to have much communication with him~~”

    "Teacher Neil seems very unreliable, but I always feel like he has a lot of stories to tell"

    "How should I put it? I do have this feeling. I always feel that there is something hidden under his smile"

    "Aren't we going to play volleyball on the rooftop today? Let's go quickly!" Asuna seemed to have no interest in their topic, waving her hands to tell everyone to leave quickly.

    "good!"

    “There are so many students in this school, but so few courts!”

    "Thanks to the fact that this school occupies such a large areathis is the reason for the quarrel!"

    "yes……"

    "Um?"

    "ah!"

    The girls came to the rooftop while chatting, and unexpectedly found that someone was already there. What was even more surprising was that it was the 2d senior in the high school department.

    “We meet again, what a coincidence!” The monitor of 2d noticed the visitors and greeted them with a smile.

    "Damn it, high school sophomore class D!"

    "This class is for self-study, so let's play volleyball for fun. What about you?"

    “We also want to play volleyball!”

    "Hehe"?Looks like we have to grab space again!  "

    "Why are they always like this"

    "Eh? Negi! Why are you on their side? Traitor!" Asuna was surprised to find Negi opposite, and saw him hanging out with the girls from the high school department.

    "No! Because the physical education teacher couldn't come to class, I came to teach instead, and the result was"

    As a result, people from both sides were quarreling again because of the venue. Both sides were instigating a fight. Seeing this situation, Negi was like a divine help. He sneezed like a god and blew up a magic storm. The girl in 2a was okay.  , all wearing pants, but the girls in the high school department are inferior

    Sure enough, my senior’s underwear is very sexy!

    Seeing both parties stop, Negi said, "You Asuna-san! No matter what kind of dispute occurs, it cannot be solved by violence!"

    "That's it"

    "That's right! How about this! Let's decide the outcome in a sports competition! I think after everyone has squandered their sweat, there will be no more disputes"

    "Okay!" The people in the high school department immediately agreed to Negi's proposal and said to Asuna and the others, "If our high school department loses, we will leave here obediently! I won't bother you again during lunch breaks! This way!  May I?"

    "Even though you say so, our age and physique are very different!"

    "That's right!" Negi said to Asuna naturally after hearing this.

    "Idiot!" Asuna looked at Negi angrily.

    "You are right! When it comes to playing volleyball, you are no match at all! So, let's make some concessions! Let's compare the game to dodgeball? We will send eleven people to play! You can send twice as many people to play!"  The high school club seems to be very generous in making suggestions that seem to be beneficial to the other party.

    "Okay! That's it! Let's compare!" The idiot in 2a completely accepted the other party's suggestion and didn't realize the problem with this proposal

    "However, if we win, you have to give Teacher Negi to us! Is that okay?"

    "Youwhat did you say!?"

    So, the game started with Negi as the jackpot, and Negi also joined 2a as a special participant.

    "But, who will be the referee?" A girl asked the question of refereeing.

    "Well, let's let Neil do it. He's here anyway! Hey, Neil, come down quickly. Come be the referee!" Negi thought of the suitable candidate and asked someone who was looking at the sky.  the man shouted.

    The figure on the roof turned around in response, but his expression made people calm down.

    In the breeze, the beautiful long hair was blowing, but under the blue sky, people felt that the figure was exceptionally lonely and helpless. The loneliness in the eyes was an expression that no one had ever seen

    ············Dividing line·················

    Neil looked at the sky alone. This was one of his favorite things. Only under this blue sky could he dare to show the weakness that he never showed in front of others. It seemed that only this clear blue sky  Only then can you listen to your own voice.

    Just as he was looking at the sky in trance, he heard someone calling him. He turned around subconsciously, as if he hadn't recovered from his thoughts yet, so he let everyone see a scene they had never seen before.

    In just a few seconds, Neil came back to his senses, his eyes regained their original cunning look, and the scene just now seemed as if it had never happened before

    However, for the people below, especially Negi, that demeanor and the loneliness that did not belong to a ten-year-old child left an indelible impression on them.

    "What do you want me to do?" Neil looked at the people below and asked calmly.

    "Uh, I just want you to be the referee of this dodgeball game" Negi reacted first and replied to Neil.

    Neil looked at the number of people on both sides, then at the people and positions inside, then turned away and said, "A bunch of idiots"

    "Neil, what are you talking about, you damn brat!? I just thought there was something wrong with you looking like that, and I was almost deceived by you. You are indeed such a virtuous person!" After hearing Neil's words, Asuna immediately jumped up with anger and pointed.  Neil said.

    "Oh, I really don't know what to say to you. Do you know what dodgeball is? Forget it, you can fend for yourself. Negi, you should pack your things and go to the high school to teach"

    "Hey!? Why?"

    “………”

    "Sure enough, you are also a fool"

    Neil ignoredThe person's eyes jumped down, he stood aside and said, "Okay, okay, let's get started"

    So, the competition between high school and junior high school began.

    About 5 minutes later, the changes on the field were as Neil expected. More than half of the people in 3a were already out. The venue is not big and there are so many people. Where can you expect to hide

    Tomorrowa finally discovered the problem and suddenly said, "Ah! So that's it! When playing dodgeball, there is no advantage at all when there are more people. On the contrary, there are too many targets and it is easy to be hit!"

    "Then twenty-two people versus eleven people, we have no advantage at all! Why didn't you notice? You idiot!" After hearing Asuna's analysis, the squad leader immediately asked Asuna.

    "You also agreed to this condition!"

    Afterwards, Asuna turned her attention to Neil and said, "Neil, did you already know this already!?"

    "That's why I called you idiots"

    “………”

    “You guys know this and don’t tell me!!!” Asuna couldn’t bear it any longer and almost rushed out to grab Neil and beat him up.

    “You’d better deal with this game before we talk about it~~~2a loses another person"

    "What's wrong!! You guys are just blowing a black whistle! Change the referee, we must change the referee!"

    Asuna turned her attention back to the game, and her brute force throw was easily caught by the opponent. At this time, the opponent finally showed his true face - the team that won the Kanto Region Dodgeball Competition, Mahora Dodgeball Club Black  lily!

    【How should I put it, is there such a competition for high school students?  What an idiot] Neil complained firmly in his heart.

    Widowmaker's strength was also shown. Several people in 2a, including Asuna, were eliminated. Widowmaker was unforgiving and attacked Asuna twice in a row, which made Negi a little angry. Just when he was about to use magic, he was attacked by Asuna.  Cai stopped.

    "In sports competitions, winning by cheating is not something to be happy about! Are you a man? You should fight your opponents openly and honestly!"

    "Asuka-kun"

    So, Negi encouraged the remaining people to continue working hard to compete, which made everyone motivated.

    Neil looked at Negi and Asuna in the field and smiled when he saw that Negi had become somewhat more masculine.

    【It seems that these two people are really suitable to be partners】

    The momentum in the court also changed, and the 2a students also tried their best to fight back, but the way of counterattack, what should I say, kicking, shooting, slam dunk, floor exercise, Chinese kung fu

    【What kind of dodgeball is this?  It’s all a hodgepodge of sports!  By the way, as a referee, should I blow the whistle?  Well, forget it, just pretend you can’t see it]

    Neil looked at this chaotic game and really rolled his eyes. They were all idiots anyway, no matter how many of them they were.

    In this way, 2a won the game. Although this victory was a bit opportunistic, the opponent seemed very unhappy. Widowmaker's captain immediately jumped up and hit Asuna with a smash. Asuna didn't react, so he  When he was about to eat the ball cake, Negi stepped forward and caught the ball. In desperation, he used magic to reflect the ball back, but the huge force could easily injure the opponent. Negi seemed to have thought of this too.  A little, but it was too late to remedy the situation.

    At this time, a small hand stretched out, and after Negi's magic ball, Negi looked at the person who came, it was his brother Neil.

    Neil put the ball on his finger and turned it, and said to Negi with a smile, "You are serious, they can't catch your ball~~~What should I do if I get injured?"

    "Oh, I'm sorry"

    "Forget it, it's nothing~~ And you did a pretty good job, Negi" Neil turned his head and looked at the Widowmaker opposite, "Don't overdo some things, big sister~~~  I don’t want to see anyone get injured in this game. After all, you are all girls, so it’s not okay to be too rough. If Negi and I lose our jobs because of your injuries, you have to support us~~”

    Neil said to everyone with a cute smile and a naughty tone. Faced with this foul smile, many girls' faces turned red, and the girls in the high school department had their eyes shining brightly, and they all said,  "Let me raise you, teacher!! So, please stay with me!!"

    【Well, I only heard the last sentence, they are all a bunch of shotacons, I am desperate for the future of this country】

    Neil smiled helplessly, threw the ball back to Widowmaker, shook his head, turned and left, smiling and saying to everyone, "Forget it, I don't want to~~Besides, I also have someone I like~~  ??? 

    “Hey, hey, hey!!!!”

    Everyone’s exclamations resounded throughout the sky.

 Volume 1 Chapter 13 Shrine

    Gossip is a woman's nature, and Neil fully realizes this.

    Since what was said yesterday, almost all the girls in 2a have been asking questions, even this guy Niji is always asking questions, as if Neil is going to get married.

    【Shit, I'm a man!  Oh, it’s so annoying, those people]

    Neil was packing up the books he would use in class later, while sighing at the strength of girls. In the end, he just perfunctory them, saying that was a joke. If they asked him back and forth like this, sooner or later, his eighteenth generation would be killed.  The ancestors were all asked

    But, what is like?

    Neil is not very clear about this issue.

    ??????????????? He does like many people, including Negi, Sister Nejane, Anya, and many classmates in the class

    But, this doesn’t seem to be the answer.

    As described in some novels I have read, this kind of love is a kind of throbbing in the soul and Neil did have such a throbbing. When he first saw that beautiful figure, he felt something indescribable in his heart.  In the subsequent contact, I felt her strength, her unique gentleness, and everything about her always made Neil feel something he had never felt before

    That’s it, do you like it?

    Maybe, you don’t need to understand it now, after all, he is still a child.

    ··············Class dividing line···············

    In the 3a class, Neil was still lecturing and talking nonsense, and the students below also looked like they were used to it. It has been so many days, and you have to get used to it if you are not used to it. There is no hope that this guy can take it seriously.  Complete a class completely.

    “Well, that’s all for today, ah, I’m so tired, I really want to eat a sundae~~~”

    After hearing the bell, Neil said some nonsense as usual and was about to leave, but today's students stopped him.

    "Teacher! We have questions for you!"

    "Huh? Is there a problem? Didn't you listen in class? You really failed the teacher~~ Take your textbook and go to the corner and stay there. One day you will understand, believe the teacher!"

    “Speaking of which, students have questions to ask. As a teacher, don’t you have to answer them for us? Well, forget it, we are not asking questions in class!”

    "Hmm? Then what do you want to ask?"

    "Hey, teacher, do you really have someone you like? Who is it? We don't know him?"

    【Has the news reached here?  The spreading ability of this news has really reached level 5]

    "No, that was a joke~~~"

    Neil replied to them casually, and some of them breathed a sigh of relief, but some of them didn't believe it and continued to ask.

    "The teacher must be lying! Teacher, you must have a crush, right~~~"

    "Ugh, could it be that the two of them are in love but have no results?"

    "Could it be the obstruction of the family, just like Romeo and Juliet? It's such a heartbreaking love!!"

    "No, no, it must be a forbidden love affair, just like bbl!!"

    "Wow, that's so shocking! So who is the attacker and who is the receiver? The teacher should be the attacker, right?"

    "It's hard to say, people who are strong on the surface usually suffer, and teachers have the potential to suffer"

    “………”

    【How can you make me feel so embarrassed? I haven't said anything yet, it's like this even if I haven't said anything, and it won't change the world after I say it Moreover, what will happen next!  Am I that much like a bastard?  I have the dream that all men have!  Your ability to associate has surpassed that of God]

    Neil covered his face and was speechless. He could only walk out of the classroom silently and bear it silently

    ·············Dividing line·················

    After school, Niji had to give tutoring lessons to a few idiots from 2a, so Neil was the only one who left first today.

    But it was still early, and Neil had nothing to do when he returned to the dormitory. He had finished playing the game, so he had to go out for a walk to see if there was anything interesting. Moreover, he was still a little worried about the Holy Stone Seed.  Although Neil refused to admit it

    Neil took a car to the outside of the school and walked around the town casually. He didn't expect to find out anything related to the Holy Stone Seed, so he just strolled around leisurely.

    When Neil passed by a shrine, he seemed to be lucky. He vaguely felt a strange magic wave, which was very similar to the one he encountered last time. So Neil planned to go up there.Go to the shrine and walk up the long stairs.

    When Neil came to the shrine, he unexpectedly spotted a familiar figure. That person was none other than a student in his class, Kunzhi Kui.

    "Hey, classmate Bangzhi, why are you here? Oh~~ You are here to worship, let God bless your love smoothly~~What a precocious girl~~" Neil came to Bangzhikui and said self-righteously  Come up with your own ideas to make fun of the other person.

    When she saw this rogue teacher, Bangzhi was also surprised, but when she heard what he said later, her head was full of black lines, so she had no choice but to say to him,

    "This is my home"

    “………”

    After Neil heard this, he didn't know what to say. He knew that he had guessed wrong. He simply squatted on the side and drew circles, muttering, "That's not the case in the game. It's not me who is wrong, it's this one."  world……"

    Seeing that her teacher seemed to be shocked, Bang Zhikui went over to comfort him, although she didn't know what she said wrong

    Suddenly, Neil stood up, laughed at Bangzhi and said, "Hahaha, I understand, classmate Bangzhi, although this is your home, you must often pray to God to bless your love. I guess  That’s right, haha, I am indeed a genius!!”

    “………”

    Bangzhi decided not to say anything. He simply couldn't communicate with this guy. He simply didn't know which dimension his brain was in. No matter when he was in class or now, he was always talking nonsense and would always make many classmates go berserk.  However, I felt very comfortable, like being with a good friend.

    【You are truly an incredible person, Mr. Neil.  】

    Looking at Neil who was laughing in front of him, Bangzhi also smiled and fell into his own thoughts.

    In an instant, Neil suddenly ran to Bangzhi's side, immediately picked her up and jumped away.

    "Eh!??" Bangzhi said he couldn't understand the sudden hug from the princess.

    I saw a giant dog appearing where the two of them were standing just now. One of its paws smashed the ground and it stared fiercely at the two petite figures in front of it.

    "Huh~~ It was really dangerous just now~~ Maybe you will be beaten to pieces, puppy~~"

    Neil was talking about danger, but his tone was unexpectedly relaxed, and he seemed to be unconcerned about the attack just now. The giant dog opposite seemed to be provoked to anger by Neil, and he roared and prepared himself.  Get ready to charge forward.

    "I'm sorry, Bangzhi-kun, I frightened you~~ Well, you look like you're fine, and your face is red. You're very cute~~" Neil ignored the giant dog in front of him and returned his gaze to the one in his arms.  Bangzhi, seeing her pretty face flushed now, was so cute that Neil couldn't help but laugh.

    "Butcutecuteness or somethingisn't"

    "Haha, okay, let's stop here. I want to have fun with the little dog across from me and teach it what manners are~~" Neil put down the Bangzhi in his arms and got ready to fight.  posture.

    "But, teacher, you"

    “It doesn’t matter, I can handle it, teacher, but you should quickly find a place to hide~~”

    Hearing Neil’s reminder, Bangzhi frowned, then nodded and said to Neil, “Teacher, you have to be careful too, I’ll find someone to come over!”

    After saying that, he turned around and ran towards the dojo.

    Neil also breathed a sigh of relief when he saw Bangzhi leaving. He didn't want his acquaintances to see his fighting. It was best this way.

    “Then, go all out, puppy!!”

    ·············Naye’s perspective dividing line···············

    "Yuno, have you sensed the seed of the Holy Stone?"

    "Well, it's the shrine above. Let's go up quickly, Nanoha!"

    "OK!"

    At this time, both Nanoha and the ferret Yuno sensed the magic fluctuations of the Holy Stone Seed, and hurried here and ran to the shrine. When they came above, they saw a giant dog,  But he discovered that someone was already fighting the giant dog there, and that person was his teacher, Neil.

    Seeing the fighting figure in front of her, Nanoha subconsciously shouted, "Teacher Neil!"

    However, he attracted the giant dog. The giant dog turned its attention to him and started running towards him. Nanoha was startled, but he immediately activated the Heart of the Rising Sun and entered  Fighting status, after all, the battles with monsters these days are not in vain, but because I was too hasty, my magic was not ready, so I had to close my eyes and bear the blow

    &nbsp; ·············Neil's perspective dividing line··············

    "Hey, it feels different from the one I met before. It seems that it is not a simple monster. If it is the seed of the Holy Stone, then you may really be a puppy~~"

    Neil analyzed while struggling with the giant dog, and roughly guessed that the prototype of this monster might be a dog, but he didn’t know if the dog chewed the stone

    “The strong wind comes and turns into the fangs of beasts to tear the opponent apart!——The fangs of the wind!!”

    Neil recited the incantation, condensed the Fang of Wind into his hand, avoided the attack of the giant dog, and saw the opportunity to release the magic.

    "Ouch!!" The giant dog cried out in pain. Neil's magic seemed to have an effect, but at this time, there was an exclamation from behind, "Teacher Neil!"

    I saw the giant kennel walking away by itself and threw itself behind me.  Neil followed the sound and saw that guy Nanoha appeared. Although he was wearing a magic suit, he had his eyes closed and was ready to be beaten.

    "Idiot!" Neil cursed secretly, and immediately chased after him. He was at the giant dog's side in an instant, and then Neil shouted, "Rebellion!!"

    I saw a big skeleton sword appearing in Neil's hand. Neil took the sword backhand and slapped the giant dog, knocking it away.

    "Hey, stupid girl, what are you doing so stupidly"

    Naye closed her eyes and prepared to bear it, but found that she was not attacked. Then a familiar voice came. Naye immediately opened her eyes and saw Neil standing in front of her, looking at her angrily.

    "Teacher Neil!!" Nanoha shouted in surprise.

    “Really, you’re still standing there stupidly and being beaten, it seems like you haven’t trained enough~~”

    "Woo"

    "There's nothing we can do about it. Nanoha hasn't been exposed to magic for a long time, and she hasn't been exposed to many battles" Seeing Nanoha's frustrated look, Yuno stood up and defended.

    "Shut up, damn mink"

    "You guy!! How many times have I told you that I don't want to be called a dead mink!!"

    "Okay, okay, teacher, Yuno-kun, stop arguing, let's seal the Holy Stone Seed first." Seeing that the two seemed to be arguing again, Nanoha had to divert their attention.

    "I know, Nanoha"

    “Hmm~~”

 Volume 1 Chapter 14 Bangzhi Family

    "Dong dong dong" The sound of rapid running sounded in the silent dojo, and a petite figure was seen heading towards his destination.

    What was that just now?  Is it the monster Grandpa talked about?

    So who is the teacher?  Why did the teacher fight that monster?

    No matter what, find grandpa quickly, otherwise the teacher will be in danger.

    “It would be great if I could also fight…………

    Bang Zhikui feels deeply powerless, and now she can only ask for help. This is the only thing she can do

    ·············Scene dividing line·················

    "Then, go ahead, Takamachi" Neil stood aside with a big sword on his shoulder, looking at the monster in front of him leisurely, and gave an order to Nanoha.

    "Hey!? Teacher, aren't you going to take action?"

    "You are too weak. Now that we have this dog, we can just train you. Stop talking nonsense and hurry up."

    "It's the teacher who wants to be lazy" Nanoye looked at Neil and muttered quietly.

    "What did you say!?" Neil activated his glaring skill.

    "Nonothing! I'm on my way! Heart of the Rising Sun, Flying Wings!"

    "Yes, mymaster!"

    Nanoha started to rush towards the giant dog. Neil was speechless when he saw it and said to Nanoye, "I said, Takamachi-san, isn't your magic artillery bombardment? Are you planning to rush forward and engage in hand-to-hand combat now!!"

    "Ah! Sorry, I forgot" Nanoha stuck out her tongue cutely, then flew back to distance herself from the giant dog.

    "Heart of the Rising Sun, shooting mode!"

    "Yes, mymastershootingmodesetup."

    The staff of Heart of the Rising Sun elongates, and the metal covering the gem at the top turns into a horizontal "u". Three pink wings unfold from the staff.

    Nanoye was fighting with the giant dog by flying at high speed, but Nanoye's movements were still a little immature and panicked. Neil frowned and looked at it, so he had to remind him loudly.

    "Hey, Takamachi, ten meters to the left"

    "Use the defensive barrier of the Heart of the Rising Sun to hold up, and then retreat"

    "Yes, prepare your bombardment, and blast it with one bomb"

    Listening to Neil’s advice, Nanoye made effective avoidance and attacks, saw the right moment, and bombarded the giant dog, "God of Fire!"

    Nanoha spread out a halo-shaped magic circle at her feet to control the emission and convergence of magic power, and launched a powerful magic attack against the giant dog.

    A pink shock wave blasted the giant dog, causing dust to rise all around, making it difficult to see what was going on inside.

    "Succeeded?" Naye couldn't clearly see the situation inside, so she had to ask the people around her.

    "Probably, but be careful" Yuno wasn't sure what was going on inside, so he had no choice but to stay put.

    Neil looked at Nanoye’s bombardment just now and felt that the power was pretty good. If he concentrated a little more, the effect would be even better. It seems like he should give her some training

    【However, let’s deal with the dog first】

    Neil looked at the giant dog in the dust. He felt that the dog's aura was still there. It seemed that he had only caused a lot of damage to it, but he had not been able to finish it off.

    "Takamachi-san, come here"

    "Huh? I understand"

    When Nanoye came to Neil's side, she didn't ask anything, and still looked at the other side warily.

    I saw a huge figure rushing out of the dust and rushing toward Nanoye and Neil.

    “Teacher, be careful!!”

    “Teacher, be careful!!”

    Just when Neil made a move, two voices came from behind, but Neil did not look back and drew out his rebellious sword to fight against the giant dog.

    "Eh? Kuniji-san!?"

    "Why are you here, Takamachi-san!?"

    The owners of the two voices just now were Nanoha and Kuniji Aoi. At this time, they were both surprised by each other's appearance.

    But Bangzhi quickly came to his senses and said to the person behind him, "Grandpa, go help Teacher Neil!"

    I saw an old man standing behind Bangzhikui, but the old man was full of energy and did not feel like an old man at all. Bangzhikui's grandfather watched the battle in the field with bright eyes, and then said to Bangzhikui and Nanoye  , "Don't worry, that kid is very strong, and that monster is no match for him"

    At this time, the battle on the field was coming to an end. It was a completely one-sided situation. From the beginning, the giant dog was pressed and beaten by Neil, and many scars were left on his body

    "Okay, let me set you free now, puppy!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, Neil held the sword in both hands, lowered his body, and rushed towards the giant dog.

    "The God's Sword of Sorrow, the first move, the hanging silk is shattered!"

    I saw an afterimage of Neil flashing past. The cold sword energy gathered on the rebellious sword and passed by the giant dog like a flash of light. Then the giant dog was cut into two halves and dissipated in the wind.

    "Okay, let's call it a day!!" Neil patted the dirt on his body, put the big sword on his shoulder, turned around and faced everyone with a slight smile.

    At dusk, under the reflection of the setting sun, Neil's figure stretched out, and his small figure seemed to exude a sense of height like a mountain. There was a faint soft light on his young face, which gave him a look that was inappropriate for his age.  Handsome.

    Looking at Neil, who had never shown this side before, the faces of the two little girls unnaturally turned slightly red.

    At this time, the old man next to Bang Zhikui said to Neil, "Come in and have a chat, kid."

    "Ah you are……"

    "He is my grandfather, Teacher Neil. I originally wanted to ask my grandfather to help you, but I didn't expect" Seeing Neil's doubts, Bang Zhikui explained to Neil.

    “Haha, it’s nothing, but thank you anyway, Bangzhi-san~~”

    "Noit's nothing, teacher" After hearing Neil's thanks, Bang Zhikui said in a low voice with a red face and lowered her head.

    "snort……"

    "What's wrong, Takamachi-san?" Neil asked confusedly when he heard Nanoha's cold snort.

    "It's nothing, teacher!" Nanoye looked at Neil's appearance and immediately turned away and ran to seal the Holy Stone Seed.

    【Really, I am so gentle to Kunzhi-san】

    "Haha, okay, come into the house with me" Looking at the interaction between the three little ghosts in front of him, the old man smiled slightly and led everyone into the house.

    ·············Dividing line················

    "It turns out that you and that kid are both magicians, little girl." After hearing Nanoha talk about the Holy Stone Seed, Bang Zhikui's grandfather had some understanding of their identities.

    "Eh? Grandpa Kunzhi, aren't you curious?" Nanoha asked curiously after seeing the old man's reaction.

    "Haha, I still know something about magicians, and my family is not ordinary people" So, old man Bangzhi told the two about his family's affairs.

    "Eh!? Kunieda-kun's family is an exorcist family!?" Hearing Kunieda Aoi's grandfather's explanation, Nanoha was surprised by Kunieda Aoi's family background. She didn't expect that her classmate had such an identity.

    "I see, no wonder Bangzhi wasn't too surprised when he saw that monster." Thinking of Bangzhikui's performance just now, Neil was relieved. After all, she had also been exposed to monsters, although the one just now was not considered a monster.  Monster

    "By the way, the Bangzhi family is somewhat famous in the dark world. They are a quite famous exorcist family. So, you should be" Neil returned his gaze to the old man and continued.

    "Bangzhi Yidaozhai."

    Seeing that Neil seemed to have guessed his identity, the old man nodded and said his name.

    "As expected, it's you. When I first met you, I felt that you were not simple. You gave me the feeling of a strong man, old man Bangzhi~~~"

    "Haha, you are the one who is not simple, kid. You have such strength at a young age. You can be called the strongest among your peers. I don't know how you developed it"

    Regarding Neil’s strength, Bangzhi Ittosai didn’t know. This kid gave people an invisible but dangerous feeling, which made him lament that the waves behind the Yangtze River push the waves ahead

    "By the way, what's your name, kid?"

    “………”

    "Aren't you? You still don't know what my name is, and you thought Bangzhi told you"

    “Then please remember, my name is Neil Springfield!”

    "Springfield!? Who is Najib Springfield to you?"

    "You know my bastard dad?"

    "Haha, your father is probably known to everyone in the dark world"

    "Eh!? Is Mr. Neil's father very powerful, grandpa?" Bangzhikui heard her grandfather's emotion and asked, and Nanoha also looked at the old man Bangzhi curiously.

    "His father is a very powerful man. He can be said to be one of the top people in the world, and he is also called a hero! But………”

    "But he's dead, right"

    "" Bangzhi Ittosai looked at Neil with his eyes closed in silence.

    "Eh!? The teacher's father has been I'm sorry!!" Nanoha and Kunzhikui were shocked when they heard this. No wonder they had never heard the teacher talk about their family, and every time Neil was mentioned, he would deal with it.  It turns out that the teacher's father is no longer alive.

    "It's nothing, you don't have to worry about it"

    "Boy, do you want to become stronger?" Bangzhi Ittosai suddenly said to Neil.

    "Huh? If possible, of course I would."

    "Well, if you have time in the future, come and see me. Anyway, I have more experience than you, and I can teach you more or less"

    Neil looked at Ittousai in front of him. After a moment of silence, he said, "I'm very busy, but if I have time, I will come over and take a look"

    "It's up to you to figure this out"

    "Well, old man, let's take our leave. Excuse me" Neil said nothing more, said goodbye and turned around to leave.

    "Ah, wait for me, Teacher Neil! Classmate Bangzhi, Grandpa Bangzhi, goodbye."

    Nanoha hurriedly caught up with Neil, and the two figures gradually disappeared at the end of the stairs.

    Bangzhi’s ancestors and grandson looked at the leaving figure and said nothing.  I don’t know how long it took, but Bang Zhikui turned around, looked at her grandfather with a firm face, and said, "Grandpa, please teach me how to practice"

    Bangzhi Ittousai did not agree immediately, but asked, "Have you decided? Cultivation is not easy, and this cannot be done halfway."

    "Yeah." He didn't say too much, he just nodded and expressed his realization.

    "Why, Aoi?"

    "I just want to do my part to help him"

    【And I don’t want to see his sadness at that moment again】

    Bang Zhikui thought of Neil's unconcealable sadness at the moment when he said that his father was dead, which left an indelible impression on him.  If possible, she would like to lend a helping hand to him, and Takamachi-san must be the same

    Kunieda Ittosai didn’t say anything more and walked into the house. Then, his voice rang out, “Aoi, wait for me at the dojo at 6 o’clock tomorrow morning.”

    "yes!"

 Volume 1 Chapter 15 Dinner

    Neil and Nanoha left Kunieda's house. At this time, they came to a fork in the road. Nanoye's home direction was opposite to Neil's, so Neil said goodbye to Nanoye.

    Just as Neil was saying goodbye to Nanoye, Nanoye suddenly blushed and said to Neil, "Teacher Neil, are you free later?"

    "Huh? Do you want to date me, teacher? I'm such a brat~~~"

    "No! I just want to invite the teacher to my house."

    "Why do you want me to go to your house all of a sudden?"

    "Actually, it was my father who met you. Last time I talked about school at home, my father always wanted to see you when he heard the teacher's name, so I"

    "Oh? That's it. That's okay. I have nothing to do anyway." Neil thought about his arrangements and decided to pay a visit when he had time.

    "However, your father heard my name, well, it should be said that he planned to invite me after hearing my last name It seems that your father knew my bastard father, otherwise he wouldn't be like that.  The reaction was, okay, I’ll bring Negi with me, anyway, Negi is very interested in his father’s affairs.”

    Then, Neil dialed Negi’s cell phone, and then a voice came from there.

    "Hey, Neil, why did you call me suddenly?"

    "Neji, are you free tonight?"

    "Huh? Yes, the work is done. What's wrong?"

    "Tonight you and I will go to the home of one of my students. Her father invited me. She must know our dad"

    "Eh? Really!? Well, I'll tell Asuna-san and Konoka-san, and then I'll look for you. By the way, where are you?"

    "You can take the bus directly from school. It's not far. Just get off at the second stop. I'll wait for you there."

    "Oh, okay, I'll be right away! Bye!"

    "Well, see you later."

    Neil put away his phone and said to Nanoha who was waiting aside, "Takamachi-san, Negi will be here in a moment. I'll wait for him at the station. Why don't you go home first? Tell me your home address."  That’s it.”

    "No, teacher, let me go to the station with you. It won't take too long anyway. I just sent a message back saying that the teacher will be a guest at home and asked them to wait."

    "Oh, sorry to trouble you." Neil nodded and greeted Naye to walk to the station.

    "Mr. Neil seems to be in a bad mood" Nanoha followed Neil and whispered to Yuno on her shoulder.

    "Well, it seems to have been like this since we came down from the shrine" Yuno also noticed a change in Neil, as if his attitude changed after talking about Neil's father.

    Nanoha didn't say anything else. When she was at Kunzhi's house just now, she also saw Neil's expression when he talked about his father's death, the pain hidden behind it.

    The two of them walked to the station in silence, waiting for Negi's arrival.

    There were not many people at the station at this time, and the atmosphere between them seemed to be unusually silent.

    "Teacher Neil, are you sad?"

    Naye first broke the silence and mustered up the courage to speak to Neil.

    "Huh? No, I just remembered some annoying things" Neil seemed to have noticed that his mood affected the people around him, so he responded to reassure Naye.

    Obviously, Naye also heard the perfunctory meaning in the words, and still said to Neil, "I'm sorry, teacher, I reminded you of unhappy things today"

    When Neil saw Nanoye's dejected look, her two braids seemed to have lost their vitality, Neil knew that this little girl was blaming herself and worrying about herself, which immediately warmed his heart slightly, and he touched Nanoye with a smile.  He raised his head and said in a gentle tone that Takamachi had never heard before, "Don't worry, Takamachi, it's not your fault. There is no need to blame yourself. Besides, the teacher will be worried if you look like this. So, smile, that's it."  suits you……"

    Nanoye noticed the movements of Neil's hands and gentle words, and immediately blushed, lowered her head lower, and whispered, "I understand, teacher"

    "Neil, what are you doing?"

    "Um?"

    Neil turned around and saw Negi standing there looking at this side with strange eyes. Neil also noticed his actions, so he smiled awkwardly and took his hand back, leaving Nanoye with a slight sense of loss.  .

    "Here you are, Negi. This is my student, Takamachi Naoha. I will be visiting her home later"

    "Hello, INegi is Neil's older brother and Takamachi's classmate.  "Neji didn't care about what happened just now and introduced himself to Nanoha.

    "Ah, hello, Negi Teacher Negi!"

    “Okay, let’s go after the introduction~~”

    "Well, okay, Teacher Neal, Teacher Negi, go this way." Naye led the way and started to go to Naye's house.

    "Um, Takamachi-san, do you have a ferret?" Negi asked curiously after seeing the ferret Yuno, which also reminded him of a familiar shadow.

    "Ah, yes, its name is Yuno." Nanoha responded after hearing Negi's question.

    "Well, Negi, actually my student is a magical girl, and the dead mink is a human being." Neil looked at Negi and casually told the secrets of Nanoha and Yuno.

    "Eh!? Magical girl!?"

    "Teacher Neil!?"

    "Neal-kun!?"

    "Don't worry, Neji is also a magician, so don't worry." Seeing Nanoye and Yuno's surprised looks, Neil kindly comforted them.

    "It turns out that Teacher Negi is also a magician, haha. Actually, I should have thought of it too" Nanoha was relieved when she remembered that Negi was Neil's brother.

    "I didn't expect Takamachi-san to be a magical girl! It really surprised me" After hearing Neil's words, Negi was also a little surprised. He didn't expect that there was such a person among his students.

    Then Negi turned his attention to Yuno and asked suspiciously, "Is your body a human?"

    "Yes."

    "Are you a criminal?"

    "No way! How did you come to this conclusion!?"

    "Because one of the punishments for criminals in the Magic Kingdom is to become a ferret."

    “………”

    So Yuno told Negi about his story. Unlike Neil, Negi was very moved after hearing it and said that he would also help them and help them find all the seeds of the Holy Stone as soon as possible.

    "Uh, um, Mr. Negi, are you and that Neil really brothers?" Seeing Negi's look, Yuno never thought that these two people were actually brothers. Of course, he didn't think about their similarities.  Face.

    “What did you say, dead mink?”

    Neil glared at Yuno and ignored it, while Negi smiled awkwardly, "Haha, don't look at Neil like that, he is very nice"

    While a few people were chatting, they arrived at the destination of their trip, the Takamachi family.

    "Dad, I'm back, and the guests are here too!" Nanoye took Negi and Neil into the house and shouted to the family energetically.

    After a while, a young man came out. When he saw Neil and Negi, he was stunned for a moment, so he smiled and said to them, "You are Neil and Negi, hurry up, please come inside!"  "After that, he pushed Neil and Negi into the living room.

    "Excuse me." x2

    The two were brought to the table, seemingly ready to start dinner.

    At the dinner table, Naye introduced his family members to Negi one by one.  Nanoha's parents, Takamachi Shirou and Momo, as well as his brother Takamachi Kyouya and sister Takamachi Miyuki.

    "Hahaha, Negi and Neil should be Najib's sons, right? I was jumped when I first heard your names. I went to inquire about it and found that you are really that person's children."

    Minister Takamachi seemed very happy and kept chatting with the two of them.

    "Mr. Minister, do you know about my father?" Negi was very concerned about his father's affairs, so he asked the Minister.

    "Ah, yes, I have joined the Eternal Wind before. Your father's Red Wings are a team affiliated with the Eternal Wind, so we have also interacted with each other." The Minister responded to the past events with a nostalgic tone.  He continued, "In one mission, due to some accidents, my team was almost wiped out, but was saved by the Red Wings who came to support. Your father and I also became friends at that time.  That time is really nostalgic"

    "So that's it" Negi said with a yearning tone, while Neil sat aside, drinking juice quietly.

    "Haha, Negi-kun and Neil-kun's fathers are very strong" It was Kyouya who spoke at this time, "He is a very great person. Red Wings is the trump card of Eternal Wind, and you  My father is one of the best, he has saved many people, and he has also been given the name of a hero" Kyouya showed longing, and looked at Negi and Neil longinglyTao.

    "Huh? How do you know these things, brother?" Miyuki asked curiously.

    "I heard my father mention it before, and then I looked it up myself, so I found out about this."

    "Well, your father is indeed an amazing man! Najib has always been my idol, even though he is not older than me, hahaha~~~"

    Seeing the embarrassed look on the servant's face, everyone laughed, but Taozi's face suddenly turned gloomy.

    "If I hadn't said that I wanted to live a peaceful life, the Minister should be helping others around the world like Najib."

    "peach……"

    "I'm sorry, Minister, because of my willfulness, I made you give up on your dream"

    "You are really stupid, Taozi." The waiter held Taozi's hand.

    "Servant" Taozi stared back at him.

    "If it's for you, it's nothing. There's nothing I care about more than your wishes." The waiter's hand slightly increased its strength.  "Because for me, making you happy is my biggest dream."

    "Servant"

    "peach……"

    The two of them entered a world of two.

    In this regard, other members of the Takamachi family have a headache.

    "Ha~ It's starting again." Miyuki pressed her forehead, looking very troubled, "There are guests here, I thought they would be more restrained. It seems that I am too naive."

    "Mom and dad are really serious." Naye also looked helpless.

    Seeing the appearance of the Takamachi couple, Negi couldn't help but smile, but Neil didn't seem to pay attention and seemed to be thinking about something alone.

    "I'm really happy" Negi looked at the Takamachi family in front of him with an envious tone. For him, this was happiness that neither he nor Neil could touch

    “Neji, Neil…………”

    Negi’s words made the minister come back to his senses from the sweet atmosphere. He looked at Negi and Neil with a little sadness in his eyes. He also knew that these ordinary happiness were like a dream to them, beautiful but unattainable.

    "Haha, please don't worry, Mr. Minister" Negi also noticed his tone and apologized quickly.

    "It's nothing, Negi, I know, but I didn't expect that Najib would actually"

    "Dead" Neil's voice suddenly sounded, with a plain but sad tone. The two words "dead" immediately broke the warm atmosphere of the dinner.

 Volume 1 Chapter 16 Guarding

    Neil's words immediately chilled the atmosphere at the table, and the waiter didn't know what to say. For the two children, this was not something worth saying, and all he could do was a pale sentence.  A feeble apology.

    "I'm sorry, Neil, Negi"

    "Teacher Neil" Nanoye looked at Neil worriedly. Whenever Neil mentioned his father, there would always be this kind of sadness that is difficult to detect.

    "Well, there's no need to apologize, Mr. Minister." Seeing the Minister apologize to the two of them, Negi immediately stood up and said it didn't matter, and he didn't believe that his father was dead.

    "Mr. Minister, actually my father is not dead" Seeing the sad look on the Minister's face, Negi had no choice but to say this to him.

    "What!? How is this possible!?" The minister was really surprised when he heard the news and immediately asked Negi.

    "It's true. We met our father that night 6 years ago, and this long staff and the bracelet on Neil's hand were all left to us by our father" Negi picked up and put them on the  The long staff on one side pointed at the bracelet on Neil's hand to prove what he said.

    The servant picked up Negi's long stick, looked at it carefully, and said to Negi, "This is indeed your father's cane. At first, I thought it was an imitation Haha~~~ I didn't expect it.  , that person is not dead, haha, that’s great~~”

    The minister laughed, as if he wanted to release the depression he had been feeling for many years.

    "Besides, I believe that as long as I work hard and follow in my father's footsteps, I will meet my father one day!" Negi said firmly to the minister.

    "It seems that you are ready to wake up, Negi" Looking at Negi's expression, the minister couldn't help but feel in a trance, as if he saw the shadow of his old friend in him

    【Sure enough, this child looks a lot like you, Najib】

    "Teacher Neal, are you the same? Are you chasing after your own father like Mr. Negi?" Naye asked Negi a question that she cared about very much. She wanted to understand this person and understand him.  world.

    Everyone at the table turned their attention to the silent Neil. Neil heard Nanoye's question and came back from his reverie. Looking at the people in front of him, Neil opened his mouth, but he didn't know.  What to say.

    【Are you chasing your father?  May I?  】

    "It's impossible, I can't look back long ago. I'm just an Avenger. It's impossible for me to become someone like my father and Negi"

    "Maybe" Neil responded to Nanoye's question lightly and said no more.

    "Yes, Neil is the same as me. We both look forward to our father. Moreover, he and I have been waiting for the day when we can meet again!"

    Negi smiled and explained to everyone that Negi might also know that Neil would take a different path from him, or even the opposite path, but he believed that the longing for his father and the longing for his father were  the same…………

    Neil also seemed to see what Negi was thinking, smiled slightly, and continued, "Well, just like Negi said, I am also looking forward to that day, and then I will give that bastard father a punch.  ………”

    "Haha, you all look very much like your father. Today is really exciting. Come on, let's have a drink!!" The waiter seemed very happy and planned to pour wine for the two of them.

    "Servant, are you going to give the child wine~~" Taozi knocked the minister on the head, intending to wake him up, but

    【Aunt Taozi, are you planning to knock uncle to heaven?  ?  】

    Neil and Negi looked at this speechless scene and immediately complained in their hearts, while Nanoha and the others seemed to be used to this scene, and showed no surprised expressions.

    "Haha, eat quickly, otherwise the food will get cold~~" Taozi smiled softly on the side, reminding everyone to continue eating.

    "Yes~~~"x5

    The minister’s soul continues to wander

    ···············Dividing line··············

    "We should go back, Negi." Neil looked at the time and reminded Negi, who was still asking about his father, that it was time to leave.

    "Ah, it's so late, everyone, we have to say goodbye."

    “Thank you for your hospitality tonight.” x2

    "It's just a simple meal. Niji-kun, Neil-kun, please come over and play often." Taozi said with a smile.

    "Be careful on the road, don't push yourself too hard." The waiter warned from the side.

    "IWe will pay attention, then, bye.  "

    "Mr. Neil, remember to come again, bye." Naye also said goodbye.

    The Takamachi family sent Neil and Negi outside the house, said goodbye to them, and welcomed them to visit again next time.

    "Those two children look a lot like Najib" Looking at the disappearing figures of Negi and Neil, the waiter said.

    "However, if this continues, they may destroy themselves"

    "How could this happen, dad!?" Naye was surprised when he heard what the assistant said, and so were everyone else.

    "Alas, for that ethereal wish, they will always get scarred on their own way. Negi is okay, but Neil"

    "What will happen to Mr. Neil!?"

    "Neil and Negi are different. You must have noticed just now. Maybe they both like their father, but Neil will only take another path, or even a path of no return"

    "He is very dangerous now"

    The minister said nothing more and asked everyone to return to the house.

    Naye lowered his head on the side, thinking about what his father had just said.

    【Teacher, it’s very dangerous】

    【Want to help him】

    【Only by becoming stronger can you stand by his side and reach out to him】

    The thoughts in Naye's heart kept changing, and she gradually determined her direction and chose a new path.

    ··············Dividing line···············

    It was still cold in the early spring night. On the quiet street, only two small figures were seen walking forward, and these two people were Negi and Neil, but at this time there was silence between them.

    "Neji, I can't look back" Neil spoke first, breaking the peaceful atmosphere of the night.

    "No, Neil, you can do it too!"

    "You should know what happened on that snowy night Since then, everything has changed. We can't go back to the past, and I am no longer me"

    "No, no! Neil is Neil, you are my relative, this has never changed!! No matter what you become, you are always you!!" Neil's words seemed to evoke something in Negi  The memory suddenly made me excited.

    Looking at Negi’s excited look, Neil smiled softly and said, “Well, I get it, it’s okay”

    “Neil…………”

    "Let's go back quickly, otherwise eldest sister and the others will be worried."

    "……Um…………"

    The two of them walked towards their destination, each other speechless. The night became silent again, leaving only the stars shining in the sky.

    "Maybe it's just like you said, it's really nice to have you by my side, Negi"

    "But after that snowy night, we no longer have the innocence of the past. The road leads to the same destination but different destinations. I will continue to walk, at least I can protect you"

    ············Dividing line·················

    It has been several days since the last visit to the Takamachi family, and Neil and Negi have returned to their daily lives and continue their teaching career.

    "Good morning, gentlemen~~~"

    Neil entered the classroom with a unique tone, came to the podium and said to the people below, "Let me announce something, the final exam is coming soon."

    "Are you ready for the cheating method?"

    "No!"

    "etc!!"

    Monitor Alyssa immediately stood up, rubbed her temples and said to Neil, "Normally, shouldn't I ask - how was your review? Why are you asking about cheating methods!?"

    "What? Do you prefer reviewing to cheating? What a boring life! If this continues, what joy will there be in your studies? Review until night every day, and take notes seriously during the day.  Even your spare time has to be spent on practicing. Will your youth be wasted on dozens of pages of paper? If this continues, your youth will cry! Your youth will lack a strong stroke of ink!" Neil  He said to the students, slapping the table with "heartbroken".

    "Did this sentence really come from the teacher? Did you really get the teacher qualification certificate through formal channels? I think about it 10 times every day!"

    Alyssa slammed the table hard and tried her best to complain about Neil's fallacies.

    "We don't want that kind of cheating youth! We don't want that thick ink?It's just a brush stroke, it's simply a discredit on your life!  !  "Kyoya, another demon in the class, stood up and complained about Neil.

    “Tsk, it’s true, teacher, I am extremely disappointed in you~~~Teacher, I never thought of teaching students like you~~~”

    “We don’t want to teach you like this!” the whole class replied to Neil in an imposing manner.

    “What a fallen soul~~~”

    "You are the one who has fallen!!"

    So, Neil’s class was noisy again.

    ···············Dividing line··············

    "Hey, Negi, what's wrong with you?" Neil, who returned to the office, saw Negi thinking about something in his seat, so he went up to ask.

    "Ah, it's nothing, I just got this final project from Shizuna-sensei."

    "The final topic? What is it?"

    "Well, yes, it seems quite simple to stop 2a from being last in the final exam this semester"

    【Is it simple?  My condolences, Negi]

    "Huh? Negi, your magic power?" Neil asked with a frown when he felt that there was no magic power in Negi's body.

    "Ah, I just sealed the magic power for three days. I want to help Asuna and the others as an ordinary person." Negi whispered to Neil.

    "Isn't it!? You still sealed it?" Neil looked at Negi with a headache, "How much do you know about the grades of those in your class?"

    "Well, everyone is not so bad. You should be able to do it if you work hard." Negi said a little uncertainly.

    "There are a lot of idiots in 2a"

    "Does everyone know about this?"

    "have no idea…………"

    "It seems we should steal this guy and leave"

    "Eh!? Why!?"

    "Hopeless…………"

    “………”

 Volume 1 Chapter 17 The Eve of the Exam

    Girls dormitory area, large bathhouse.

    "Asuna, it's bad!" Konoka came to the bathhouse and saw Asuna taking a bath, and she immediately shouted and ran over.

    "What's the matter, Konoka?"

    "Oh! The Idiot Team happened to be here!" The trio from the library came with Kunoxiang. When they saw the five members of the Idiot Team, they knew that now was a good time to tell the news.

    "Honestly, I heard a rumor that the class with the last score in the final exam will be disbanded"

    "What!?"

    "This this is too messy!"

    "Our school should not reorganize classes!"

    "It seems that someone told Sakurako and the others not to tell anyoneso I don't know the details yet."

    "Grandpathe principal seems to be really angry because our class has always been last."

    "And I heard that people with particularly bad grades not only have to repeat a grade they even have to go to elementary school all over again!" Haruna Saotome added from the side, but it seems to be more of a scare factor

    "Yeah? Are you cheating!?"

    Thinking of their miserable future, Asuna and Tokie immediately screamed. They were very self-aware of their own achievements.

    "Well, what should I do?"

    "It seems that we can only go find that thing" Xi Ying on the side suddenly said this.

    "Xi Ying? Do you have any good ideas?"

    "You know this place [Library Island], right? Legend has it that there is a [Magic Book] hidden deep in the Library Island that will make your mind smarter if you read it!"

    "What!? Magic!?"

    "I think it should be a very well-written reference book. As long as we get that book, it will definitely be of great help to us!"

    "Xiying, stop making trouble, that's just a boring legend!"

    "Although there are many weirdos in our class, after all, magic cannot exist in the world!"

    "Tomorrow food, I remember you don't believe in this kind of thing."

    【In this case, since there are magicians like Negi and Neil, it is not surprising that there are magic books】

    "Let's go! Go to Library Island!" Asuna suddenly clenched her fists with enthusiasm and said.

    "Yeah? What!?"

    ···············Dividing line··············

    “Sister, what are you doing, I’m sleeping~~~” Neil looked at Asuna who woke him and Negi up, expressing his helplessness.

    “Come with me quickly, I’ll see you if I need anything!”

    "Hey! I still want to sleep. Just go find Negi. I don't need to. I trust him very much. He will meet all your requirements. You can play whatever you want. I won't disturb you.  "Okay~~I'm going to sleep." After Neil said that, he immediately lay down on the bed and fell asleep.

    "You damn brat, forget it, as long as you have Negi, let's go."

    So, Asuna pulled the sleepy Negi out of the dormitory, and Neil fell into his own dream.

    ················Dream dividing line·············

    【Well, here is】

    【Is it here again? I have this dream again. I wonder if that person is there?  】

    Neil stood up and looked at the vast grassland and the far-reaching blue sky around him. He felt relaxed and then started walking in a certain direction

    "Huh? Are you here?"

    "Um."

    Neil came to a girl and saw that the girl had long blue hair and was wearing a white dress, but she had something that humans don't have - wings.

    【Angel】

    Neil would feel this way every time he looked at the beauty in front of him.

    "What's wrong?"

    "Haha, it's nothing, don't worry about it."

    Neil sat down next to the girl and told her interesting things that happened around him, while the girl listened with a smile. For them, this was a peaceful and happy time.

    “By the way, I still don’t know your name, Miss Angel?”

    "Haha, this is a secret, you will know it later~~~"

    "Tch, didn't you say that we are friends, but you didn't even tell me your name."

    "sorry…………"

    Seeing the girl's depressed face, Neil felt powerless and said to her, "Let's go"?It’s funny, it’s true, you will tell me later anyway, right?  "

    "Um."

    “Then it’s agreed, let’s check it out~~~”

    "Well, it's agreed!"

    Time in dreams always flies by so fast. Neil feels that the time is almost up and it’s almost time for him to wake up, so he says goodbye to the girl.

    "Goodbye, angel~"

    "Let's chat together next time"

    Neil woke up from his dream, but there was a little moisture in the corners of his eyes.

    【Every time it makes people feel a little sad, this dream】

    【It's like being trapped in a cage, having wings but unable to fly】

    "well…………"

    Neil sighed, threw the thoughts out of his mind, patted his face, and welcomed a new day.

    "Huh? Didn't Negi and eldest sister come back last night? You won't really do those things, right? Well, I didn't expect you to crawl in front of me, Negi!"

    After Neil noticed something strange in the room, he started to think wildly, but he was very curious about what kind of help Asuna asked him and Negi last night.

    “Forget it, don’t worry, let’s go to class after breakfast~~~”

    When Neil came to the office, he unexpectedly didn’t find Negi. This serious guy actually skipped work. Something special must have happened

    "Well, Teacher Neil, can you take over Teacher Negi's class later? This is what the principal asked me to inform you." Teacher Jingna told Neil the news as soon as she entered the door.

    "Isn't it? I was looking forward to spending the morning leisurely, but I didn't expect to go to Deneghi's class. Is this when my so-called teaching assistant came into play? I thought I didn't have to do it.  , unfortunately~~~"

    Looking at this self-pitying Neil, Teacher Jingna felt very speechless. Contrary to the serious Negi, this one always thinks about how to be lazy

    “Then, please, Teacher Neil.”

    "Oh~ I know"

    ··············Dividing line···············

    "So, I will teach this class~~~ By the way, why do you look like you are about to die?"

    "Eh? Why won't Mr. Negi come? Is he really missing?"

    "Huh? What did you say?"

    "Eh? Teacher Neil, don't you know that Teacher Negi went to Library Island with Team Idiot, but something unexpected happened and there was no news about them."

    "Teacher Neil, if our class is still last in the final exam, will Teacher Negi and you be dismissed?" Class monitor Ayaka confirmed the news to Neil again. The hope was a lie, but the reality is cruel.  of.

    "Huh? You all know, I thought Negi didn't say anything~~"

    As soon as Neil finished speaking, Ayaka couldn't bear the blow and fainted.

    Neil looked at the people below, and thinking of those who were absent, Neil said, "Just wait until it's over"

    “………”

    “Actually, there is still a way~~~”

    "What!? Teacher Neil, say it quickly!!"

    "Cheating."

    "ha?"

    "It's just cheating. How about bribery? Do you still expect to improve your grades in the past few days? Teacher, I have no intention of giving you any review in class~~~"

    "Are you really a teacher? You are completely different from Negi-sensei! And, what are you doing here!?"

    “It’s nonsense to make soy sauce”

    "You said it! You actually said it as if it was nothing, this person!"

    "Oh, really, haven't you heard that [the examination room is like a battlefield]? There are no rules on the battlefield, as long as you can win! So, warriors, try your best to cheat!" Neil  With a hearty smile on his face, he raised his thumb and said to everyone.

    "Don't say such words with such a hearty smile! Those words coming out of your mouth have completely changed their quality! And, monitor, don't look like you are eager to try!" Hasegawa Chisame, attendance number 25  Fiercely bitching at Neil.

    "Oh, it's true, I don't even understand the teacher's painstaking efforts~~~"

    “I don’t want to understand at all! Teacher!”

    “Then you should review carefully, haha~~~”

    "Your smile is really annoying!! Doesn't it matter if you are dismissed?"

    "No! It's better to say?I no longer want to do it!  "

    “………”

    Just as Neil said, the whole class was spent in nonsense, which made the students in the class feel even more desperate. It would be okay if this guy didn't come, and he could still review carefully. But when he came, he would hit everyone and do it.  I'm in no mood now. It's really unfortunate that I met this guy. I don't know how the elementary school class survived

    In the afternoon, Neil came to the 3a class he was responsible for.

    “Oh, I’m so tired, it feels like I’m eating a sundae~~~”

    "Why are you tired? We are the only ones who are tired!" Xing curled her lips unhappily.

    "Tch, what do you know? Teacher, I am teaching those older sisters this morning~~"

    “I don’t think you’re taking the class seriously at all, or you’re not taking the class at all.”

    "Huh? How do you know, classmate Alyssa?"

    "I was right! You are hopeless!"

    As usual, Neil quarreled with Alyssa and Xing as soon as class started, while everyone else seemed to be unfazed.

    "Hey, teacher, can't you be normal? I hope to do well in the final exam!" the unfortunate Kamijou Touma said.

    "Tch, how could you, an unfortunate guy like you Kamijou, do well in the exam? Anyway, during the exam, you either forgot to write your name or you had diarrhea. Anyway, you can't expect to do well in the exam. Even if you can do well in the exam, I will change it to zero. Don't worry.  Bar!"

    "You can't rest assured at all! How unlucky I am, how unlucky I am!"

    "Oh, it's no problem. The school offers direct admission anyway, so even if you're a fool, it won't be a problem!" Yoshii Akihisa said.

    “That’s right, the idiots in our class said so anyway, so there’s no need to worry!”

    "Yeah, that's it. No, who are you calling an idiot, bastard!"

    "He is indeed an idiot, just like a certain Sato"

    "You are the idiot, Mr. Neil!" Ryota Sato shouted.

    "Shu" "Shu" "Shu" "Shu"

    Seeing the idiot trio fall to the ground immediately, Neil tilted his head to avoid it, and Xing said fiercely, "I said, can you be quiet? Don't force me to take action!"

    "You've already taken action!" x4

    "Um, teacher, I heard that the teacher of the class that takes first place in the final exam is rewarded. It seems to be a bonus" Nanoha looked at the farce in the class and raised his hand as if there was going to be another war.  Come and say to Neil, intending to divert everyone's attention.

    “………”

    "If you bastards don't hurry up and review for me, no matter what tricks you use, whether it's cheating, bribery, or seduction, if you don't get first place in the final exam this time, the teacher will let you go to Tokyo.  Bay diving!!”

    "Do you only care about the bonus!?"

 Volume 1 Chapter 18 Final Exam

    "Tsk, that idiot Negi hasn't come back yet, so he really doesn't plan to take the exam" Neil was walking alone on the road, and suddenly felt helpless. This guy actually accompanied those idiots to find those magic books.  Did you have a convulsion in your head?

    "Oh, forget it, let's just go there and have a look. Well, we need to find someone to lead the way. Oh, it's her!"

    Neil was thinking about who to take him to Library Island when he saw a suitable candidate - Miyazaki Kazuka.

    “That, Miyazaki-san!”

    "Huh? Teacher Neil!?" Hexiang saw this unscrupulous teacher calling her and walking towards her, and took a few steps back unconsciously.

    “………”

    "Am I that scary, Miyazaki-kun"

    "Uh, I'm sorry, Teacher Neil, I made such an action unconsciously"

    "Then you are afraid of me from the subconscious!?" Neil became even more depressed when he heard Miyazaki Kazuka's explanation. He bent forward in frustration and was so shocked that he drew circles in the corner.

    "Well, Teacher Neil, what do you want from me?"

    "Oh, um, I want you to take me to Library Island. I want to find Negi and those idiots" After hearing Hexiang's question, Neil also recovered from the shock and told  He achieved his purpose.

    "Teacher Neil, do you plan to go alone!?"

    "Yeah, don't look like that, I'm much more reliable than those guys~~Hey, what's that look in your eyes?" Seeing Hexiang's disbelieving look, Neil complained angrily.

    "Teacher Neil, it's very dangerous there"

    "Okay, okay, just feel free to take me there, and you also want to see your teacher Negi as soon as possible~~~Hehe~~~"

    “………”

    So, Hexiang took Neil to the underground entrance of Library Island, gave him a map and asked him to be careful, and Neil entered the underground of Library Island.

    "Wow, this place is really big~~~" Neil couldn't help but sigh when he saw this vast sea of ??books, but what made him embarrassed was that there were so many mechanisms here. If he hadn't been agile, he would have been there long ago.  It became a hornet's nest.

    "I'll choke you! What the hell is this place? There are so many traps. Is there the Pirate King's treasure here, bastard!!" Neil avoided another trap and complained about these traps by himself.

    "But where is this place?" Neil came to the spiral staircase and looked around with a frown. He noticed some magic fluctuations, and it seemed that he was not an acquaintance

    "Let's go down and take a look" Neil flew down directly and reached the bottom floor, where he saw a huge stone door.  When Neil was about to walk up, a giant dragon appeared.

    "Dragon? Why is there such a thing here?" Neil was surprised when he saw this big lizard. Fantasy species from the magical world actually appeared in the real world.

    "Hmph! A big lizard also wants to stop me, but he underestimates me" Neil looked at the giant dragon in front of him coldly, not feeling much of a threat. He had also killed a dragon before.

    "Come out, rebel!"

    The skull sword appeared in Neil's hand again. At this time, Neil exuded cold killing intent, and the powerful force made the big lizard take a few steps back.

    "Roar!" The big lizard seemed to be unwilling, and thought Neil spit out a ball of fire.

    "It's not even close!" Neil leaned forward, waved the big sword in his hand, and slashed at the big lizard, while chanting a spell in his mouth.

    "The deer in the sky, the floating lion, obey my orders and fall violently! - Heavenly Thunder!"

    A huge thunder struck at the big lizard. The big lizard was not flexible enough and was hit squarely. The violent lightning strike still hurt the dragon with high anti-demon properties. Neil did not wait for the dragon to recover. He always believed in taking advantage of the situation.  People's diseases cost people's lives, and they slashed at the dragon again.

    "The God's Sword of Sorrow, the first move, the hanging silk is shattered!"

    Just when Neil initiated the sword stance, a soft force stopped him, and at the same time a voice came, "Haha, don't kill my pet, come in"

    "who!?"

    “Neil didn’t expect that there were other people hiding here. It seemed that they were behind the door. The lizard in front of him was actually his pet. What a generous act

    "Well, let's make peace with it now that we've come. Let's go in and have a look" Neil put away his rebellion and walked towards the back of the door.

    "Where is this place?"

    "Hehe, welcome to my residence, Neil!"

    Neil saw a figure walking towards him. The man in front of him had long black hair, braided and draped over his right shoulder., seems to be quite handsome, but far from him, haha!  !

    "Oh, I've seen you, Albireo Ima! One of the Red Wings."

    "Haha, I didn't expect you to know my name, but please call me Gunel Santas!" Gunel said to Neil with his white teeth flashing.

    “………”

    【As expected, dad, there are not many normal people around you】

    "Mr. Gunel, why are you here?"

    "It's nothing, I'm just recuperating here because I was seriously injured in the previous battle."

    “Well, is that so?” Neil looked at Gunair dubiously.

    "I guess I have nothing to hide"

    "That's weird! There must be a lot of things you want to hide, such as my dad's affairs"

    "What do you want to know?"

    "He's still alive, right?"

    "Yeah." Gunel hesitated for a while before nodding in agreement.

    "Oh, really, then I'm leaving. I also want to see Negi."

    Gunair was a little surprised by Neil's reaction, but he didn't ask anything else. He was such an interesting kid.

    “Well, I look forward to your coming as a guest next time~~~”

    Looking at Gunair’s smile, Neil felt a chill, because he knew that this guy was not a good bird either

    "What secrets are hidden in this school? I will find out sooner or later. Maybe it has something to do with my idiot father, right, Mr. Gunnell"

    Neil didn’t wait for Gunair’s answer and waved away behind his back.

    【It seems that Neil is not a simple child. He seems to know something. He is indeed your child, Najib】

    Listening to Neil’s last words, Gunair kept frowning in thought.

    ·············Dividing line················

    Neil walked out of Gunair's residence and went in the other direction. It turned out that he had gone the wrong way before and came to Gunair by mistake.

    Neil came to a strange place at this moment. He saw green water and mountains, an elegant environment, and several huge bookshelves. This unimaginable picture made him speechless.

    【What a cheat!  This is the library!  Is this underground?  ?  It’s simply another world!  Also, those books are really fine when soaked in water!  ?  】

    Neil complained in his mind while searching for the whereabouts of Negi and the others, and finally found them somewhere. Seeing that they were all fine, Neil felt relieved and turned around without stepping forward to disturb them.  Leave.

    "Huh?" Negi, who was teaching everyone, suddenly looked in Neil's direction, but didn't find anything.

    "What's wrong, Negi?" Asuna asked curiously when she saw Negi's confused look.

    "Ah, it's nothing, Asuna-san, I just felt like Neil was there just now."

    "Huh? How is it possible? That brat won't come!"

    "Hehe, maybe"

    ···········Dividing line··················

    After Neil came out, he walked to the dormitory, but he still wanted to find something to fill his stomach. Alas, it was really helpless that Konoka was not around

    On the third day, the final exam officially began. The 2a students were anxiously waiting for Negi and the idiot team, while Neil still looked carefree. However, in the end, those people still caught up with the exam, and Negi also cast a  A little magic supports them.

    In the afternoon, Neil came to the lobby of the middle school, intending to take a look at the results of 2a. After all, this was related to whether he and Negi could stay together in the future

    "Hey, Negi, how are you?"

    "Ah, Neil, you're here. There are still three classes that have not been announced" Negi looked at the results on the stage with some worry.

    Neil didn’t say much and waited for the final result.

    "The third from the bottom, which is also the 22nd place, is Class P of the second year! The average score is 70.8 points!"

    "Wow!"

    "Oops! If it is not announced again, you will definitely"

    “Neji…………”x2

    The students around Negi immediately became nervous. Asuna and Konoka looked at Negi with some worry. Neil was still the same.As if it had nothing to do with him.

    "The next one is the penultimate one"

    "Hurry up and talk about Class A of the second year!"

    "Come on, Class A, Year 2!"

    "The bottom prize is - Class K of the second year! The average score is 69.5 points!"

    After hearing the final result, Negi and his students were immediately petrified and didn't know what to say.

    “………”

    Negi didn’t say anything, turned around and ran out.  After Neil saw it, he also left quietly.  Just as Neil was following behind, he saw the dean coming down the stairs with a stack of test papers in his hand.

    "Huh? That person is" The principal looked at the figure flying out with some confusion.

    "Hey, old man, what's that in your hand?" Neil asked curiously when he saw the test paper in the dean's hand.

    "Oh, these are the test papers of the late students from 2a. I personally marked them, and they all did pretty well"

    “………”

    "You old man, why are you doing corrections when you have nothing to do!? Just read the pornographic book when you have time! Really, Negi is almost beaten to death by you"

    "Haha, is that so?" The dean smiled sheepishly.

    "Um?"

    When Neil was about to catch up, he saw another figure running out quickly, followed by several people far behind.

    "It's themforget it, leave Negi's affairs to themHey, old man, let's go quickly, or Negi will really go back to England."

    "I know, I'm really not considerate of the elderly at all"

    ··············Dividing line···············

    When Neil and the dean of the college arrived at the scene, the group of people seemed to be in a desperate situation, blocking Negi from letting him pass.

    "Haha, Negi, what are you doing, are you going to run back crying?" Neil came to Negi's side while teasing.

    "Huh? Neil, do you want to go back to England with me too?"

    “………”

    "Let me tell you, Negi, are you really going to give up like this? If you fall down here and don't get up, you can't hope to catch up with that person in your life"

    "I'm not willing to accept it either! But I did fail in my practice this time. What can I do!?" Negi shouted to Neil unwillingly, and the girls around him quieted down and looked at Negi.

    Neil suddenly smiled and pulled Negi up from the ground, "It's okay if you don't want to give in. I'm really afraid that you won't recover after a fall~~~I said, Dean, you should also speak"

    "Dean!?"

    "grandfather!?"

    "Neji, I'm really sorry. To be honest, I was the one who graded the exam papers for the eight of them! When calculating the total grade of the class, I forgot to add their scores" The dean told everyone in a cold sweat.  explain.

    "What!? How could this happen!?"

    So, the dean of the college announced the results of the eight students and recalculated the average scores. The result was that Class A of the second year became the first place.

    "Very good!!"

    "No, but we didn't get the magic book at all, how could it be possible" Negi asked the dean.

    "Are you talking about this?" The dean pulled out a book from somewhere.

    "ah!"

    "If you can easily become smart by relying on this kind of thing, then you don't need to study so hard! This time it depends on everyone's strength!"

    When he saw the dean’s hand, Negi knew that everything that happened on Library Island was caused by the dean.

    "Neji, you have passed the test! I hope you will continue to work hard!"

    "Ah, okay!"

    "Asuka-san, I"

    "Hahaha Negi is so good! Anyway, I will ask for your advice next semester!" Asuna said, stroking Negi's hair.

    "Well! Please give me some advice!"

    Then the group of people started to have fun and threw Negi high, causing Negi to exclaim.

    "Aren't you going up, little brother Neil?" the principal asked, looking at Neil next to him.

    "Haha, no need. This time it all depends on the efforts of Negi and them. Moreover, that is not a happiness that I can touch" Neil looked at the scene in front of him with a smile, then turned and left, leaving only  Someone else’s slightly lonely figure.

    “Brother Neil…………”

 Volume 1 Chapter 19 Qianyu

    After Negi's matter was settled, Neil also returned to the elementary school to see how his class's results were.

    "Hey, gentlemen, have you got the bonus I wanted?"

    "Asshole! Can't you ask how our grades are? How can a teacher ask about his bonus as soon as he comes up!?" Alyssa was so angry when Neil asked this, and the other people in the class were also speechless.  .

    "Don't you mean the same thing?"

    “It’s completely changed!!”

    After fooling around for a while, Neil finally found out the results of his class, and he was ranked first in grade. This made Neil very happy, and the bonus was awarded.

    "Very good! It seems that the teachers' hard work this semester has been in vain! It seems that everyone does not need to go diving in Tokyo Bay!"

    "You haven't worked hard at all! It's us who have worked hard!! And you really want us to go diving in Tokyo Bay!!"

    "Okay, okay, what a bunch of awkward kids. The teacher understands your unspeakable gratitude very well! The teacher won't care about you anymore!"

    “………”

    “I’m telling you, teacher, when you get the bonus, you should treat us to something to eat! You can’t just eat it all by yourself~~” Kamijou Touma mentioned the issue of the bonus, and someone immediately started booing below.

    "That's right! The teacher wants to treat us to a pudding sundae!"

    "I want chocolate!"

    "I want strawberry!"

    “What, you damn boys are actually blackmailing me like this, tsk, I’ll be kind and give you a piece of candy~~”

    "screw you!"

    "Oh, you really don't know how expensive it is to be a householder! I have an eighty-year-old mother, a baby son who is waiting for food, and onetwothreewives. You have to be merciful.  People~~~~"

    "You're cheating! You're only ten years old! Where did you get an eighty-year-old mother! Where did you get the children!! And why do you have three wives!? Do you really want to have a harem?"

    Hearing Neil’s nonsense, the whole class immediately started complaining.

    “What a bunch of troublesome brats, let’s talk about it when we get a chance~~Remember to attend the graduation ceremony tomorrow~~Bye~~~”

    “Don’t run!!”

    The next day, the graduation ceremony was held at the Junior High School Auditorium.

    "Hahaha! Let me introduce it to you! These two are Negi Springfield and Neil Springfield, who will officially become the teachers of our school starting from the next semester! Teacher Negi is scheduled to start from the fourth semester.  He has been the tutor of Class A for the third year since March, and Mr. Neil is his assistant and the tutor of Class A for the fourth year of the primary school!"

    The dean of the college announced on the stage that Negi and Neil had officially become teachers, and there was a person in the audience who was very embarrassed, Chisame Hasegawa.

    【Whatwhat!  ?  】

    Hasegawa Chisame said that the pressure was so great that he actually made these two ten-year-old kids official teachers.

    ············Dividing line·················

    Classroom 2a.

    "Soeveryone from Class A in the second year! Please give me your advice in the third year as well!" Negi bowed to everyone seriously.

    "Teacher Negi, please give me your advice!"

    "Teacher, look! This is the trophy for the first place in the grade!"

    "Oh! This is all due to the power of Teacher Negi!"

    "As long as Teacher Negi is here, I will definitely get first place in the mid-term exam!"

    “Actually, I work very hard too~~~” Neil on the side also chimed in.

    "No! Teacher Neil is completely irresponsible!"

    “That’s right, they were still attacking us during the final exam!”

    “Teacher Neil is so bad!!”

    "You guys are hurting my heart too much~~ I am also very capable. You see, the class I teach is number one in the grade~~"

    “It’s definitely not Teacher Neil’s fault!!”

    Hasegawa Chisame looked at the noisy classroom and was really helpless. At this time, Narutaki Fuuka stood up and said, "Teacher, I think it is very inappropriate for you to become a teacher when you are only ten years old!"

    Qianyu seemed to see a close friend, nodding in agreement from behind, [That’s right!  You're right!  】

    "So Shi Jia and I plan to hold a 'party to celebrate winning first place in the school year' together later!"

    "Oh! That's a good idea!"

    "Okay, okay! If you have nothing to do, gather on the dormitory lawn!"

    “Bang!!”

    Qianyu banged her head on the table and complained in her heart,

    &nbsp;  【what!  ?  This has nothing to do with what I said before!  Why is everyone so happy?  I just don't understand this thing about this class!  】

    Negi walked to Qianyu and saw that Qianyu was shivering, so he kindly asked, "Hasegawa-kun, what's wrong with you? Are you feeling uncomfortable?"

    "Nonothing"

    "Is it constipation? I understand it's painful, because I was constipated a few days ago" Neil came up and patted Qianyu's shoulder seriously.

    "Your sister! Who is constipated!?"

    "I feel a stomachache, so I have to go to the dormitory to rest!"

    Looking at Qianyu leaving, Negi chased after him, seeming a little worried about Qianyu's health.

    "Oh, he is such a bad guy~~Forget it, never mind, hey, sister, aren't you planning to have a party? Why don't you go?" Neil smiled and shook his head, then turned to the 2a students and said  .

    "Well, we can go if we want! Teacher Neil, you should come too!!"

    "Yes, yes, I'll go later. I'll go back to my class first~~~"

    "Teacher Neil can also bring people here~~"

    "I know, it's so noisy"

    Neil returned to classroom 3a and saw that all the guys had returned from their graduation ceremony.

    "Hey, are you all back?"

    "Where did you spend the whole morning?"

    "Well, the dean of the school is looking for me, so didn't I find another teacher to take you?"

    "Tsk, it's true"

    Neil walked straight to the podium, smiled and said to the people below, "Haha, everyone, I will be the official teacher from next semester! In other words, I have the power of life and death in your hands, let's have a party.  , Hahaha!!!" After saying that, Neil burst out laughing.

    "No!!"

    "Unfortunately!!"

    “Why is it this devil!!”

    “God, have you abandoned us!?”

    Although everyone said such and such words, their eyes still revealed the joy. They also liked Neil as a teacher, even though he was very unruly.

    Then, Neil said a few useless words and left get out of class, preparing to attend the party of the 2a guys.

    "Teacher Neil, where are you going now?" Nanoye asked curiously when she saw Neil preparing to leave.

    "Oh, I'm just going to the party held by your seniors. By the way, do you want to go together? They said they can bring people there"

    "Hey, is that okay?"

    "Um."

    "Okay, then I'm going!"

    "Since Naye is going, let's go too."

    So, Neil took Nanoha, Alisa, Suzuka, Anzu, Muku and Kunieda with him. On the way, he met Manami and Kanako and took them with him.  Although some of them were in different classes, the girls got to know each other very quickly. By the way, they talked about some embarrassing things about Neil's childhood, which made the others burst into laughter, making Neil helpless.

    Soon, they arrived on the lawn, and everyone who saw 2a was ready.

    "Hey, Asuna-sama, I'm here!"

    "Neil, you are here, oh, you are bringing someone with you. They are all girls, haha~~" Asuna smiled narrowly when she saw the people behind Neil.

    "This monkey is the person in the dormitory where I live, Asuna Kagurazaka." Neil ignored Asuna and introduced to Nanoha and the others.

    "Who are you calling a monkey, you damn brat!!"

    "Really, can't you be more honest when there are guests? It's so embarrassing, even I feel embarrassed~~~"

    "Ah, I'm so angry with you that I don't care about you! Hello, little sister!"

    "Hello! Sister Asuna!" x8

    “Brother Neil, you are finally here. Oh, what a cute girl. She is so popular, little brother~~” At this time, Konoka also came up.

    “I also feel that I am very popular, hahaha!!!”

    "Beautiful!"xn

    Neil introduced these girls to his 2a classmates, and all the eldest sisters had the expression of Asuna, which made several girls feel embarrassed. Only Neil, who was shameless, ignored them.

    “Poof!!”

    At this time, Negi came over with a bunny girl and asked Neil to squirt out the juice in his mouth.

    【That’s awesome, Negi!  】

    ? ???Teacher Neil, h!  "Naye said dissatisfiedly when she saw Neil's eyes.

    “Humph, you big pervert!” Other girls also echoed.

    Neil ignored their words. He found out that the bunny girl was Chisame Hasegawa, and was a little surprised. He didn't expect that she had such potential.

    Suddenly, Qianyu seemed to be trying to snatch something back from Negi's hand, but her long hair made Negi's nose itchy. When she sneezed, her clothes instantly turned into petals

    “Poof!!”

    This time, two pillars of blood spurted out from Neil's nose. He raised his thumb and said to Negi with a shining smile, "Nice!!" Then he fell down.

    "Ah, Teacher Neil!!"

    "Wow, this big pervert won't die from excessive blood loss!"

    “Help me quickly!!”

    Neil woke up quickly. It seemed that he still needed to practice more, otherwise it would be too embarrassing.

    Qian Yu also changed her clothes and came back, and their party started.

    “Are you Teacher Neil’s brother? You are completely different from this idiot~~” Alyssa said from the side, seemingly surprised.

    "Haha, I'm sorry, Neil keeps causing you trouble."

    "Haha, it's okay……"

    "Hey, Negi, don't be like an aunt. How could I cause trouble? They just cause trouble~~"

    “What did you say, stupid teacher!?”

    “It’s nothing, idiot Alyssa~~”

    “Oh, I’m so angry!!”

    Neil immediately ran to the other side to find something else to eat.  Asuna said to Nanoha, "It's really hard on you, you actually have to face this annoying brat every day."

    "it's okay!!"

    “Neil, I’ll leave it to you”

    "Um?"

    Negi, who had been smiling all the time, suddenly said to Nanoha and the others, making everyone around him a little confused.  Negi seemed to see their doubts and said, "Neal, he hasn't smiled like this for a long time. He seems to be a lot happier since he came here"

    “………”

    Negi's words made everyone quiet down. They could more or less feel the loneliness hidden under Neil's carefree attitude, even Asuna. Perhaps, quarreling with Neil was to relieve that loneliness  …

    “Neil, come and sing a song!” Negi suddenly suggested to Neil.

    "Huh? Why?"

    "Because Neil sings very well, and you used to sing a lot when you were in Wales."

    "What? This damn brat can sing?"

    “I’m really sorry that I can sing, Asuna-sama!!”

    "Teacher Neil, just sing one!"

    "You idiot, just sing a song and listen!"

    “Haha, we are looking forward to it~~”

    Neil looked helplessly at these people and the booing around him, and said, "Then I will reluctantly sing a song"

    After the surroundings quieted down, a song like the sound of nature sounded in everyone's ears.

    The petals are flying

    Tears running down my face

    That day the two of us looked up together

    There is only one person left in the scenery now

    I am so afraid of memories

    Quietly close your eyes and seal your soul

    Countless times I want to forget

    Every time this time

    You will emerge involuntarily

    I am willing to protect you forever

    Even if you are bruised all over your body

    I also want to be closer to you than anyone else and stare at you lovingly

    Embrace your warmth tightly

    Still remains in my hand

    Unforgettable no matter what

    How many springs, summers, autumns and winters have passed

    I am so deeply attached to you

    The moment of first encounter

    I still remember it deeply at this moment

    The moonlight sways gently as it flows

    Your side is overflowing with sadness

    You hug this pain tightly

    Let the tears wet your eyes and drown your soul

    I hug your weak back

    He said softly that I am here

    Quietly holding your hands, I only exist for you

    Don’t say anything

    It’s fine as it is now

    ? ?Even if you lose the whole world

    I won’t regret it either

    I am so convinced

    No one will ever make me fall in love so deeply

    I swear I will never be separated from you

    You once gently caressed my hair but why

    I don’t have you by my side at this moment

    Embrace your warmth tightly

    Still remains in my hand

    Unforgettable no matter what

    How many springs, summers, autumns and winters have passed

    I am so deeply attached to you

    The melodious singing gradually disappeared, leaving only a hint of melancholy in my heart. Neil's singing seemed to bring everyone under the moonlight, with falling cherry blossoms flying and lovers dependent on each other, a beautiful and heartbreaking scene.

    However, in this singing, there is Neil's own longing and loneliness. How many people can understand this?

    "Ahem, it seems that everyone is immersed in my singing~~~"

    Neil is indeed an expert at destroying the atmosphere. He immediately broke everyone's beautiful imagination and brought everyone back to their senses.

    "Really, Teacher Neil is always ruining the atmosphere!"

    "Teacher Neil sings beautifully!"

    “Wow, I’m so touched!!”

    "Haha, little brother, you have to continue singing to me when you get back to the dormitory~~"

    "Too cunning, Konoka!!"

    "That's right! We also have to listen!"

    Neil looked at them helplessly, and then asked Nanoye and the others, "How are you? I'm very touched!"

    "Tsk, stinky!"

    "Well, I'm very touched, teacher!"

    “Sing it again next time!”

    “I don’t want it, it’s too much trouble!!”

    So, this party gradually came to an end with Neil’s singing and everyone’s laughter.

 Volume 1 Chapter 20 Tsukimura Family

    After the graduation ceremony, Ma Fanliang began a spring break that was not very long.  Today, Negi, Asuna and Konoka went to the home of squad leader Yukihiro Ayaka, as if they had something to do.  Originally, Neil also wanted to go, but Asuna said to him, "If you go, it will definitely mess up the matter. Stay here!" This shocked Neil very much.

    "Hey, where should I go? It's too boring to stay in the dormitory and play games all day"

    "Forget it, let's go to Jade House and have a sundae. Well, it shouldn't cost any money"

    So, Neil, whose moral integrity was all over the place, set out for the Green House, planning to go there to eat and drink until he died~~~~

    Twenty minutes later, Neil arrived at the Green Room, pushed the door open, walked inside, and immediately shouted, "Hello, would you like a full sundae!!"

    "What is a full series of sundaes!? We have never had one here!" Takamachi Kyouya, the eldest son of the Takamachi family, looked at his sister's teacher speechlessly.

    “What~~There’s not even this, so let’s just get some sundae~~”

    "Really, if you eat a sundae so early, you might get diarrhea. Here, here you go." Kyouya took out a sundae from the kitchen and gave it to Neil, kindly reminding him.

    "Alright, my body is not that fragile~~"

    "Brother, we are ready to go! Huh? Teacher, why are you here?" Nanoha walked from the house to the store, seemingly going out with Kyouya, but unexpectedly found Neil eating in the store.

    "Hey, good morning, Takamachi-san!" Neil said hello when he saw Nanoha.

    "Good morning, Teacher Neil!"

    "Teacher, are you very free today?"

    "Yeah, those guys didn't let me follow them, really!!" Thinking of being abandoned by Asuna and the others, Neil felt unhappy and ate the sundae.

    "Really?" Nanoye seemed to be thinking about something, her two braids were spinning around rapidly, and finally she seemed to have made up her mind and asked Neil, "Then Mr. Neil, you want to go to Suzuka with me?"  Home?"

    "Huh? The Yuecun family" Neil thought that he wouldn't have anything to do when he got home today, and there was no one to cook for him. The Yuecun family seemed to be quite rich, so he went there to eat.  It’s not bad to drink together, so he said to Nanoye, “Okay, let’s go together, but we have to keep our food in check~~”

    “………”

    【What on earth are you doing?  ] Nanoha and Kyouya complained in their hearts.

    After a while, Neil followed Nanoha and Kyouya and set off to Tsukimura's house.

    “Wow, it seems that Tsukimura-san’s family background is pretty good~~~” Looking at the villa in front of him, Neil lamented that he was a capitalist, even though he also had a large Japanese-style house.

    "Ding dong~"

    Within a moment of ringing the doorbell, the door opened.

    The person who opened the door was a lady with a gentle smile. Judging from her attire, she must be the maid of this family.

    "Mr. Kyouya, Miss Nanoha, welcome. Well, who is this?"

    "Ah, this is Teacher Neal, sister Noelle." Nanoye saw Noelle's confusion and explained to her.

    "So you are Mr. Neal! Ms. Suzuka keeps mentioning you."

    "Haha, really? But this sister is very beautiful~~"

    "Thank you for the compliment, Teacher Neil." Noelle said to Neil with a professional maid smile.

    "No compliments~ By the way, beautiful lady, do you want to go on a date with me? I will accompany you even to the end of the world!" Neil proposed a date to Noel in a very 'gentlemanly' manner.

    "Haha, Teacher Neil is really funny." Noelle still had the same smile, but the corners of his mouth were twitching.

    "No, what I said was Bang!!" Before Neil could finish speaking, he was knocked to the ground by Nanoye.

    "Sister Noelle, don't worry about it at all, the teacher is very disrespectful!" Nanoha touched her fist and smiled at Noelle.

    “………” The whole audience was sweating.

    "Then please come in with me." Noelle led everyone into the house.

    "We're here, everyone." Noelle led the three of them to the living room. Suzuka seemed to have been waiting there for a while. When she saw Nanoha, she came up to her. Next to her was a girl who was similar to her but older.

    "You're here, Nanoha!"

    "Kyouya, welcome." Another girl greeted Kyouya.

    "Uh, this is Mr. Neil!?" Suzuka was very surprised and speechless when she saw Nanoha dragging Neil through the door like a dead dog.

    ?"Yes, uh, teacher, he fell down accidentally, it's nothing" Nanoha explained to Suzuka with a guilty conscience.

    【How did you fall?  And you have to be dragged in?  】Everyone in the audience complained silently.

    "Holy crap! My head hurts so much, my whole body hurts, what's going on!?" Neil woke up suddenly, then held his head and looked around.

    "Huh? When did I come in?" Neil asked, looking at the people in front of him.

    "Because the teacher fainted, I brought the teacher in"

    "Oh, really, thank you for your hard work, Takamachi-san. But why did I faint? And why does my whole body hurt?"

    "Yes, it's because the teacher was accidentally hit by something in the sky, and then he fainted and fell down, and his whole body hurt! Haha"

    【Didn’t you just say that he fell down by himself?  How come it turned into being hit?  And what on earth fell from the sky?  】Everyone in the audience continued to complain in their hearts.

    "That's it! I thought someone had hit me hard"

    【It turns out that this guy is quite natural】

    "Well, don't pursue that issue, we have to attend Suzuka's tea party!" Nanoha seemed to not want Neil to continue thinking and immediately changed the subject.

    "Haha, is this Mr. Neil? I am Suzuka's sister, Shinobu Tsukimura. Please give me your advice. He is such an interesting person. No wonder Suzuka keeps mentioning you~~"

    "Ah!! Sister!!" Suzuka on the side quickly stopped Shinobu from continuing.

    "Haha, Noelle, prepare some tea, and send Kyoya and I's share to my room."

    "Yes, Miss. Lin"

    "Yes, I understand, sister." The maid beside Suzuka saluted.

    "Then I will go to the room with Kyouya. You two should get along well. Let's go, Kyouya."

    "Um."

    "Come on~~Kyoya boy~~~" Seeing the look between Kyoya and Shinobu, Neil knew what the relationship between the two was, and he covered his mouth and laughed slyly.

    "What did you say?" Kyouya looked at this guy angrily.

    "Oh, you're still shy~~~ When you two go to the room, why don't you go to love·love? Go ahead and push her down. I'm optimistic about you~~~" Niall originally wanted to pat Kyoya on the shoulder, but he wasn't tall enough.  , had to pat him on the back.

    "Don't talk nonsense, you guy!!" Kyouya was so angry that his face turned red, while Shinobu on the side also blushed and lowered his head in embarrassment.

    "Don't worry about this kid, Ren, this guy always speaks out." After saying that, he took Ren and left.

    "It's true, teachers are always like this" Naye looked at Neil a little embarrassed and said.

    "Haha, am I not encouraging him~~~"

    "What kind of encouragement are you! And why are you here!?" Alyssa, who had been quiet until now, immediately exploded.

    "Huh? Are you here, classmate Alyssa?"

    “You just discovered it!!”

    “Can’t you see that I came here because I had nowhere to go?”

    "I'm so sorry, I can't tell it at all!!"

    "Okay, okay, Alyssa, I brought the teacher here." Nanoye quickly explained Neil's existence, but Alyssa was still unhappy, "Huh, I won't tell you anymore!"

    “Then, let’s start the tea party~~” Suzuka clapped her hands aside, asked everyone to sit down, and asked Lin to bring the prepared flower tea.

    "I still want to eat a sundae~~Forget it, the tea is not bad, um, very good, almost as good as my sister" Neil drank tea while thinking of his sister in England.

    "As long as the teacher likes it! Does the teacher's sister also like scented tea?" Suzuka was very happy after hearing what Neil said, and then asked Neil.

    "Yes, sister often makes scented tea, and Negi and I like it very much~~~" Neil said with some nostalgia, thinking of those ordinary and warm days in Wales.

    "The teacher likes his sister very much" Naye said looking at Neil's nostalgic expression.

    "It's okay~~If she didn't put me in a small dark room" Neil replied, but the next sentence was very quiet.

    "What did you say, teacher?"

    "nothing…………"

    While Neil was chatting with a few girls, Neil felt a wave of magic power, and Yuno, who had been lying on the table, suddenly jumped down from the table as if he had been awakened by something.Ran into the woods.

    【Um?  Is it the seed of a holy stone?  】

    Neil looked at Yuno’s actions and knew what happened, but it might be a little inconvenient to be at Tsukimura’s house now.

    "I'm going to bring Yuno back. You guys just wait here" With that said, Nanoha ran in the direction Yuno left and ran into the woods.

    【Be careful yourself, Takamachi, I'll go there in a moment】Neal conveyed the voice into Nanoha's mind by reading the words.

    【Yes, I understand, Teacher Neil.  】

    "Huh? What's wrong, classmate Alyssa?" When Neil turned around, he saw Alyssa staring at him with a strange look in her eyes.

    "Naye has been feeling very lethargic recently. Do you know what's going on?"

    "How do I know?" Although Neil said he didn't know, he knew that as a beginner, Nanoha participated in the search for the Holy Stone Seed and frequently used magic, which not only caused a lot of physical and mental wear and tear.  Moreover, with Nanoha's character, she must practice secretly in private, so the consumption is even greater.  Therefore, it is natural to appear depressed.

    "Humph, you should know that Nanoye's relationship with you seems to be much closer"

    “Oh, you are jealous, classmate Alyssa~~~”

    "Don't change the subject, idiot teacher!!" Alyssa ignored Neil's teasing and asked Neil seriously.

    "We are really worried about Nanoha being like this now, soif the teacher knows the reason, please tell us." Suzuka, like Alisa, also noticed something strange about Nanoye, but Nanoha didn't tell them.  I had no choice but to ask Neil worriedly.

    Seeing the worried looks of the two people, Neil couldn't fool them, so he had to say to them, "You should know Takamachi very well. She is your good friend. Since she doesn't tell you now, she must have something.  What difficulties do she have? She is very similar to my idiot brother, so I believe she can solve it. As her close friends, shouldn’t you believe and support her more? If she really encounters a situation that she cannot  If I have any trouble, I will definitely ask you for help."

    "So, please believe in Naye and the bond between you. She will tell you when she thinks she can tell you. You also hope that it will be told by Naye herself, not from me.  "Neil said to Alyssa and Suzuka with a smile, while feeling very envious of their bond.

    Hearing Neil’s words, Alyssa and Suzuka fell silent. After a while, they spoke,

    "I know, stupid teacher"

    "Well, we will wait for Naye to tell us personally. We also have to believe Naye."

    "Okay, just wait here, I have to go to the toilet~~Don't worry, I turned it on wide, but it's very long!" Neil smiled at the two of them and ran to the toilet.

    “Go to hell, you idiot teacher, you’re so disgusting!!”

    "Haha, the teacher is really~~~"

 Volume 1 Chapter 21 The Second Searcher

    "Oh, the Tsukimura family is quite big. Well, we'd better go find Takamachi quickly"

    At this time, Neil had climbed out of a window of Tsukimura's house, bypassing the others and coming to the woods.

    【However, is it an illusion?  The Tsukimura family seems to have magical fluctuations.  】

    When Neil was just walking around Yuecun's house, he felt a faint hint of magic, and he didn't know if it was his imagination.  While he was thinking about these things, Neil was already moving quickly in the direction of Nanoha.

    "Huh!? Who is this magic power!?"

    Just as Neil was moving forward, he felt another magical power, which was different from Nanoha's. It seemed that someone had come to intervene in the matter of the Holy Stone Seed.

    Neil speeded up his speed, and after a while, he came to where Nanoye was. He saw that Nanoye was struggling to support herself and seemed to be injured. Although Yuno was worried, he needed to maintain the barrier and Teng  Don't help Nanoha.

    The opponent continued to attack Naye, and the light bullets shot at Naye mercilessly. Naye seemed to have tried her best and was unable to defend against the opponent's attack.

    At this moment, Neil came to Nanoye's side, casually released five layers of magic barriers, and caught the opponent's light bullets.

    "Teacher Neil!?" Nanoye shouted in surprise when she saw the person next to her.

    "Hey, it seems you are still in good spirits, Takamachi~~" Neil breathed a sigh of relief after seeing that Nanoha's injury was not serious.

    When the other party saw that his attacks seemed to have hit, he said softly, "I'm sorry"

    "Hey, are you really Takamachi's opponent? How can you say sorry to your enemy~~"

    "Who!?" The enemy immediately turned his attention to the rising dust, and the scattered voice seemed to come from inside. So, has the girl been rescued?

    As expected, two people appeared inside. One was the girl named Takamachi Nanoha from before, and beside her stood a very cute child. She must be a girl

    "Hey, you damn girl, that look in your eyes makes me very unhappy, as if you are saying I am a girl, but I am a boy!!"

    "Ah!?" The other party exclaimed softly.

    "Damn, you still got it right!? It's so shocking"

    “………”

    Both the other party and Nanoha were speechless towards this guy, completely ignoring the surrounding atmosphere.

    At this time, Neil also saw the other party's appearance clearly. The golden twin ponytails and black cloak were flying in the strong wind, looking extremely gorgeous.  At first glance, she looks like a beautiful girl like sunshine.  However, there is nothing that can be called "emotion" on the carefully carved facial features, just like a doll, but there is sadness in the depths of the eyes that is difficult to detect.

    "Doll" Neil looked at the girl on the tree and sighed softly. Without saying anything else, he turned away and said to Nanoha, "Are you okay, Takamachi? If you're okay,  , let’s leave…………”

    "Eh? What about that person? She also collects holy stone seeds." Nanoye said to Neil anxiously.

    "Oh, really?" Neil replied flatly, turned to ask the girl on the tree, "What's your name?"

    “………”

    "Fit Testerossa." After a moment of silence, the girl said her name.

    "Feite? Then let's go"

    "Neal-kun!?" Yuno looked at Neil in surprise. In his impression, Neil was not that easy to talk to.

    "Eh!? Teacher!?" Nanoye looked at Neil in surprise, and Fit also looked at him in disbelief.

    "Hey, hey, if you don't leave, I might change my mind~~ Also, my student's injury will be dealt with by you next time~~"

    Fitt looked at Neil deeply, then flew away and left the woods.

    "Teacher, why?" Nanoye asked Neil as he watched the girl leave.

    "Why? I don't know"

    "Maybe it's because I saw my past self"

    "My sad self"

    Neil also looked at the leaving figure and answered Nanoye's question as if mumbling to himself.

    "teacher…………"

    "Well, no matter what, I still want to deal with your injuries." Neil looked at the scars on Nanoye and cast healing magic on her.

    "Why did you fight with that kid? You should know how big the gap is between you and the other person, right?" Neil was treating Nanoye, while asking her what happened just now.

    Nanoye briefly explained to Neil that when she came here she found a cat that had swallowed the seed of the Holy Stone, so they had a fight. When she wanted to seal it, the girl named Feite  Appeared, originally wanted to communicate with the other party, but could not get a response from the other party, and finally it was until Neil arrived.

    "Well, I know, but when I asked her why she did that, she said that even if she told me, it wouldn't make any sense I always felt that I couldn't leave like that, and I wanted to help her" Naye remembered  Feit's cold and expressionless face said softly but firmly.

    "It's impossible for you to help her now, you're too weak." Neil struck mercilessly.

    “Woo…………”

    "Then get stronger! If you can't convey it with words, just rely on your fists and beat her until she understands!" Looking at Nanoye's listless face, Neil rubbed her head and said to Nanoye.

    "Become stronger?"

    "Yes, only when we stand at the same height can the other party hear your voice. Well, I can also help you. Teacher, I have to give you extracurricular tutoring and find some time to train you every day"

    "Reallyreally, teacher!?"

    "Um"

    "thank you teacher!"

    【Not just Fit, I will also stand by your side one day and help you, teacher】

    "And stop rubbing my head. Really, you always treat me like a child"

    "Haha, because Takamachi is so cute~~~"

    "Ughthe teacher is so cunning"

    "What did you say, I didn't hear clearly."

    "It's nothing! Let's go back quickly!" After saying that, Nanoye stood up and prepared to go back, but now she was a little weak, her steps were unsteady and she fell.

    Neil, with quick eyesight and quick hands, immediately supported Naye and said to her angrily, "Really, you are still trying to be brave now, forget it, I will carry you back" Neil picked up Naye and started going back and forth.  direction.

    "Eh? Gongprincess hug!?"

    "Hmm? Is there a problem?"

    "Why are you hugging me like this?" Nanoha asked Neil in a low voice with a blushing face.

    "This is faster, is there any problem?"

    "No! Really!" Nanoha huffed, although her face was still very red.

    "I really don't understand you. Do you know what's going on, dead ferret?" Neil, who didn't understand Nanoye's reaction at all, turned his attention to a certain ferret.

    "You'd better think about it yourselfand, how many times have I told you, I have a name"

    "Tch, if you don't say it, don't say it" Neil muttered and walked quickly towards his destination.

    "Teacher, call me Naye" Naye suddenly said to Neil.

    "Huh?" Neil looked at Nanoye in his arms. Although his face was a little shy, his eyes still looked at Neil firmly.

    “………”

    【is it not OK?  Can't I be like Manami and Kanako?  】

    "Naye" Just as Naye was thinking about it alone, Neil said Naye's name, which surprised Naye.

    "thank you teacher…………"

    “There’s nothing to be thankful for, but I feel like I don’t have the dignity of a teacher~~”

    “Teachers don’t have much dignity to begin with, hee hee~~~”

    "Look for a fight!" After saying that, he hit Nanoha's head with his head.

    "Ugh, it hurts! Devil!"

    “Hmph, it’s good to know, let’s see if you still dare to make fun of me~~~”

    It didn’t take long for Neil to see a building not far away. He put down Nanoha and slipped to the side.

    "Teacher, where are you going?" Nanoye asked Neil when he saw that he didn't go with him.

    "Teacher, I came out with the excuse of going to the toilet. There's no way I could go to the toilet and go into the woods. Those two guys are not stupid." Before Nanoha could answer, Neil ran to the other side.  , Nanoha had no choice but to hold Yuno and walk towards the two of them.

    "I'm back, Alyssa, Suzuka!"

    "Naye!" x2

    ·············Dividing line·················

    Neil followed the original path and climbed through the window. He originally thought that no one would see him, but who knows, Kyouya just came out of the toilet and saw Neil climbing through the window.

    “………”

    “………”    "What are you doing?"

    "Climb the window"

    "Why?"

    "be lost……"

    "I'm dizzy! How can I get so lost that I have to climb out of the window!? And the outside is already outside the house, right?" Kyouya covered his forehead and looked at this troublesome guy.

    “Hey! I don’t know☆”

    "Don't be so cute, it's too disgusting!! Forget it, I don't care about you. Although I don't know what you are doing, you should go back quickly." Kyouya shook his head and walked back.

    “I’m just going to take care of some things, don’t worry, Kyouya-nii~~You’d better try to get to home base!”

    "go to hell!!"

    After Niall and Kyouya chatted for a while, they returned to Nanoha and the others. Seeing them talking and laughing, they felt relieved.

    "Idiot teacher, you are too slow!! I thought you fell into the toilet." Alyssa found Neil coming back and said to him angrily.

    “There’s no way, it’s too big here, it’s hard to find~~~And teacher, I told you to go to the large size!”

    “It’s hopeless, you guy!!”

    “Haha, stop arguing, you guys have such a good relationship~~” Suzuka seemed to have been taught a bad lesson by Neil, and started teasing them.

    "Who who is in a relationship with this guy!! Stop talking nonsense, Suzuka!!" Alyssa said to Suzuka angrily.

    "That's right, how can I have a good relationship with such a violent woman~~ If I had a good relationship, it would be with you, my lovely Tsukimura-san~~~"

    "You weak soul!! Who is a violent woman!? Also, don't tease Suzuka, you unscrupulous teacher!!"

    "Teacher is really" Suzuka blushed a little when Neil said that.

    "Hehe, Suzuka is shy~~" Nanoha saw Suzuka's red face and said teasingly, thinking about what Neil just said.

    【Does the teacher like girls like Suzuka?  】

    "Don't run away! Teacher Hundan!!"

    “I’ll let you hit me if I don’t run away!! Idiot!!”

    “Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu

    “Haha, I really don’t get bored~~~”

    "So they have a good relationship~~~"

 Volume 1 Chapter 22 Blind Date

    One weekend morning, tomorrow's dormitory.

    "Fit?"

    Neil, who was taking a shower in the dormitory, thought of the girl he met a few days ago. Her indifferent face seemed to have lost the emotions that humans should have. She was just like the self who had lost everything 6 years ago.

    "Tsk, it really makes people care. Do you want to go out and have a look? Forget it, let's leave it to Naye. She should be able to handle Fite. I really can't stand it. That kind of character" Neil said  Li muttered.  Thinking of the training given to Nanoye these past few days, Nanoye was so tired that she called her daddy, but she still persisted. It seemed that her desire to help Feite was not a joke. There was nothing Neil could do against such a person.  No, I don’t hate it, maybe I have some admiration

    Thinking of this, a smile appeared on Neil's lips. However, can a person like himself become such a light-like existence

    【impossible…………】

    Neil shook his head and didn’t want to go down anymore. This would only increase his troubles. He already knew how he should go, even if it was a path of no return

    Neil got dressed and went outside. Today was the day before school started, and Negi also stayed in the dormitory, so he didn't plan to go out today, so he asked Nanoye to have a good rest.

    “Neil, come here quickly, breakfast is ready~~” When Munoka saw Neal coming out, she smiled at Neal like a good wife and mother, and invited him to come over for breakfast.

    "Oh, it's English breakfast today, I'm really worthy of being Miss Konoka~~ Much better than a certain monkey~~"

    “Who are you calling a monkey!?”

    "I didn't tell you, you just admitted it~~~"

    "Ah, you made me so angry early in the morning, you damn brat! Forget it, I have to leave!" Tomorrow Cai didn't go to Neil anymore, picked up the bread and was about to leave.

    "Kunoka-san, this is really delicious!" Negi praised Konoka's cooking skills.

    "Really? Negi, I'm so happy! Asuna goes out as soon as she finishes eating" Kinoka caressed the side of her face, smiling like a Yamato Nadeshiko.

    "I'm really sorry!" Asuka turned around and said.

    "I'm serious! Konoka-san, you will definitely be a good wife in the future!" Negi continued to praise Konoka.

    “That’s right, Sister Kunoxiang, you will definitely be a good wife and mother in the future, why don’t you just marry me~~” Neil said happily.

    “Neji, Neil, you are so annoying~~” Konoka smiled shyly, but she took out a hammer from somewhere and hit each of Negi and Neil on their heads.

    【Where did you get the hammer?  ?  What kind of way of complaining is this!  ?  Very scary!  !  】 Negi and Neil complained in their hearts.

    "By the way, Sister Kunoxiang, what are you planning to do today?" Neil asked Kunoxiang while eating breakfast.

    “Let’s do some housework first, and then go to grandpa’s place. Grandpa wants to see me if he has something~~”

    "Then Neil and I will also come to help with housework!" Negi volunteered after hearing Konoka's arrangement.

    “Eh? It’s so troublesome~~I don’t want to do it~~~” Neil said lazily.

    "Haha, I'm so embarrassed!"

    "Don't say that, we are all people living here." Negi said politely.

    "Hey! Are you ignoring me!?"

    "Reserve your opinion, I will decide whether to adopt it or not." Negi said ruthlessly.

    "Protest! I want human rights!"

    “Protest is invalid!”

    "I want to appeal!"

    "Go to God!"

    "Haha" Konoka smiled and looked at the two people who were bickering in front of her. Ever since they arrived, this place has become much more interesting.

    Neil couldn’t defeat Negi, so he had to work reluctantly, whistling and sucking pieces here and there with the vacuum cleaner.

    An hour or two later, Asuna came back. As soon as she entered the door, she shouted to Negi, "I'm back! Negi, come here."

    "Wow! I'm sorry!" Negi, who was comparing Asuna and Konoka in his mind, was startled when he heard Asuna's cry and quickly said sorry.

    "Why are you so nervous?" Asuna looked at Negi suspiciously.

    "It's nothing! What can you do, Asuna-kun?"

    "Oh, by the way! Look at this! This is an airmail sent from the UK, and it says it's from a magic school! What if you get ganged up on? You have to pay attention" Asuna kindly said  reminded Negi.

    &nbsp; “It’s true!”

    "Let me tell you, no one would believe it even if it said this If they didn't read the content of the letter, everyone would think it was just a prank" Neil heard Asuna's voice in the room.  The shouting came out, and then I heard the conversation between the two and got involved myself.

    "Uh, that's right" Asuna thought for a while and felt that what Neil said made sense.

    "Okay, let's take a look at the content of the letter!" Negi couldn't wait to open the letter, and then a figure appeared on the letter.

    "Neji, Neil! How are you doing recently?"

    "It's a letter from my sister!" Negi shouted happily when he saw the familiar figure, and Neil also looked a little happy.

    "This is your sister! She is so powerful, she is truly a magician" Asuna felt very wonderful when she saw this picture that subverted science.

    "I heard that you have officially become teachers. Congratulations! But the real hard days are about to begin. You must continue to work hard!" Nijia's voice came from the letter, making both Niji and Neil miss their sister.  .

    "Although it's a bit early to say this, have you found your partner? Because the magician and his partner will attract each other, that partner may be by your side! I hope you can find a good partner during your practice  ………”

    "It's okay to say Negi, but sister, I'm very worried about Nir-chan~~ Nir-chan talks a lot all day long and will definitely deceive many girls. You will be in danger then. Be careful with the hatchet.  Oh~~" Nijiane continued to add, but the content was a bit strange

    "Fuck me! Sister, who do you think I am!? How little confidence do you have in me!? Why should I be careful with the hatchet!? Do I look like someone who ends up with a hatchet?  ? I don’t want it!!!” After hearing Nejane’s words, Neil immediately bent forward in frustration and burst into tears.

    “………”

    Negi and Asuna both looked at Neil speechlessly, and then Negi sighed, "Partner Really, sister, it's too early for me to find a partner now!"

    After Asuna heard what Nejia said, she put her arms around Neji's neck and asked, "Neji, what is the partner your sister is talking about? Does it mean a lover? You two little devils haven't grown up yet.  I just want to find a lover!”

    "No!" Negi hurriedly said to Asuna, and explained to her the partner system of the Magic Kingdom. "In our world of magicians, there has been an ancient legend circulating, which is about a great magic that saves the world.  Magician, and the legendary story of the brave warrior who protected and aided that magician."

    "According to this legend, we also believe that a magician who wants to be active in society should have a partner who can help him, and that partner is called the 'magician's follower'! Especially those who want to become first-class magicians  , if you don’t have a partner by your side, you won’t be able to show me how powerful you are!”

    "Well, there are exceptions. As long as you are strong enough, you don't need a partner. These are super strong people" Neil seemed to have recovered from Nejia's blow and heard Neji and Tomorrow.  After discussing the topic of dishes, he added.

    "That's it partners should choose women, um, should I say they should choose the opposite sex?" Asuna continued to ask after hearing about this partnership system.

    "Well! It's best for a male magician's partner to be a beautiful woman, and for a female magician's partner to be a handsome guy! Nowadays, many magicians later marry their partners!" Negi answered with a smile, rubbing the back of his head.

    "Isn't that a lover?" After listening to Negi's words, Asuna pulled Negi's face.

    "Oh! So Negi and Neil came to Japan to find lovers? There are thirty girls in our class, so you have many choices~~~"

    "Wow! Konoka-san!"

    "Pfft! Sister Konoka!"

    "Kunoxiang! Did you hear everything just now?"

    The three of them were very surprised by Konoka's silent arrival. Sure enough, she is not a simple character

    【What the hell!  I didn't notice anyone coming behind me. Could it be that Sister Kunoxiang has practiced light kung fu and has reached the point where she can walk on the snow without leaving a trace? Xiaosheng admires her!  】

    Neil silently complained about the appearance of Kunoxiang. He found that 2a was really a land of crouching dragons and hidden tigers

    "I only heard it from the middle. What kind of letter is that?"

    "Nonothing, nothing!"

    "Everyone! Negi and Neil seem to have come to Japan just to find lovers" Kinoka suddenly turned around and shouted out the door.

    &nbsp; "No! I came here to complete the teacher's practice!" Negi quickly rushed to stop him.

    "Sorry I was joking~~~ Asuna, grandpa is looking for us again, let's go find him!"

    "No way! Is it related to that thing again?"

    "Um!"

    “ Then Konoka went out by herself, Asuna said a few words to Negi and left. However, just as the door was closing, Neil still caught sight of two figures leaving quickly.

    "It seems there is trouble again" Neil said lightly.

    "Huh? What's the trouble?" Negi asked with some confusion.

    "Well, we'll find out later. Where are we going now?"

    "Let's go outside for a walk."

    "Then let's go out together."

    So Neil and Negi came outside the dormitory, chatting while walking.

    "Oh, it's so close If it turns out that I am a magician, I will definitely be taken back, and as grandpa said, if the situation is serious, I will be skinned like a mink"

    “If you are discovered, just drag that person into your world~~~”

    "That's not possible! That world is very dangerous! We are all ordinary people"

    "Then you wait until you become a ferret"

    "why is it like this……"

    "Teacher Negi! Teacher Neil!"

    "What's the matter? Huh?" Negi and Neil looked back when they heard the shouting from behind, and saw all the girls from 2a running towards them.

    "Please make me your partner!"

    "Prince Negi, I want it too!"

    "I heard that you are looking for a partner?"

    "Are they lovers? Or marriage partners?"

    "Excuse me, when will the dance start?"

    "What!? How come you all know this?"

    “It’s really fast~~It only took 15 minutes and everyone knew it”

    “It turns out it’s true!”

    "Teacher, are you really a prince?"

    "Please let me be your concubine!"

    "Let's run separately, Negi" Looking at this crazy scene, Neil said to Negi with cold sweat.

    "Yeah! Run!"

    So, Negi flew into the sky around a corner, while Neil had disappeared long ago, and the group of girls behind had to look elsewhere.

    “Oh my, girls gossip so quickly” Neil walked to a quiet place and sighed at the power of women.

    "Okay, it's time to look for Negi~~~ Well, in that direction" Neil sent out his perception and started to set off after sensing Negi's direction.  Within a moment, he arrived at Negi's location.

    "Huh? Isn't this a classroom?"

    Neil opened the door and quietly walked in. He saw Negi talking to Konoka in kimono. The two hugged each other. Negi seemed to be angry and chased Konoka. As a result, Konoka fell down and was given to her.  Negi will die with a big kill.

    “Oops, you saw my underwear too!” Konoka said with a slight blush on the ground.

    "this…………"

    “Hey, what are you two doing here? I seem to be disturbing you~~~” Neil looked at the two of them with a smile.

    As soon as Neil finished speaking, two more voices sounded behind him.

    "You guys seem to have a good relationship You guys, I came here to see you because I was worried about you"

    "Konoka-san I didn't expect that you, who looks so quiet, would seduce Negi-sensei and even put on a kimono!"

    I saw Asuna and Ayaka standing behind Neil, speaking in an imposing manner.

    "Asuka-kun! Class monitor!"

    "Wow! Monitor, that's not what happened"

    【It’s like this again!  He appeared behind me again without any sound!  Fortunately, I am still a magician!  I'm very stressed!  】

    Neil seemed to have been hit again, and he started to bend forward in frustration again.

    Just when Negi and Konoka wanted to explain, another group of people came in from outside, including classmates and even bodyguards in black.

    "Prince Negi!"

    "Found him!"

    "Miss Konoka!"

    “Prince Negi, please stay with me!”

    "I also want!"

    “Miss Konoka, we won’t let you escape today!”“Kunoka-san, don’t even think about escaping!”

    "Wow! Tomorrow, save me!"

    "Asuna-san!"

    A group of people rushed back and forth noisily, but Neil still hit

 Volume 1 Chapter 23 New Semester

    The next morning, on the tram.

    "The new semester has finally begun, and we have entered third grade!"

    "yes!"

    "Neji, Neil, I will ask for your guidance in the next year~~"

    "Okay! I will work hard!"

    “Ah~~~”

    On the tram, Neil, Negi, Asuna and Konoka were chatting. Today is the first day of the new semester. There were more people on the tram and it was more crowded. The tram shook, and Negi was there.  Asuna and Konoka enjoy their arms

    “Neji, you are so annoying~~”

    "You are not qualified to be a teacher"

    "Huh? How could"

    "Ah~~~" Looking at Negi's stupid look, Neil continued to yawn. At the same time, he felt a hint of murderous intent. Neil looked in that direction and unexpectedly found a person he didn't know very well—  - Sakurasaki Setsuna.

    "Huh?" Neil looked at Setsuna doubtfully, and the other party seemed to notice Neil's gaze, so he turned away and closed his eyes to rest.

    Neil looked at Setsuna and then at the three people in front of him. He seemed to have thought of something strange and laughed obscenely.

    【Could it be that girl who likes Negi?  Seeing Niji's beauty, I became jealous of the two eldest sisters, oh, maybe there will be a four-corner love in the future, Niji is the prostitute in life~~~]

    Neil was alone there, lusting after himself, exuding a black aura, and coupled with his rustling laughter, he was just like a weird Shuli who saw a naked Lolita

    “Bang!”

    "What are you doing, kid?"

    Asuna said to Neil angrily while punching him.

    "Wow! It hurts so much, sister! Really, I'm just thinking about Negi's wonderful life~~~"

    "What a beautiful life?"

    "Do you want to hear it!?" Neil's eyes sparkled.

    “…As if I didn’t say it…”

    "Sad thoughts"

    "Hello!!"

    Negi didn’t know why, so he sneezed, and a gust of wind blew by, bringing great benefits to the two boys in the car.

    "It's such a wonderful time" Neil sighed.

    "Wow! I'm sorry, Asuna-san" Negi apologized quietly to Asuna.

    "You two are not qualified to be teachers"

    "Woo"

    "The next stop is Mahora Academy Central!"

    Unknowingly, the train had arrived at its destination, and the middle school students on the bus were all ready to run away. As soon as the door opened, the crowd surged out like water, and Negi just drifted with the crowd, and Neil was stunned for a moment.  Sweating Neil's destination was the next stop, so Neil didn't get off the bus with Negi and planned to go directly to the class.

    ·············Dividing line·················

    "Good morning~~Everyone! I, your teacher, will be your official tutor for Class A of the fourth year from today~~" Neil stood on the podium and looked at everyone lazily.

    "oh……"

    The whole class replied weakly to Neil, which made Neil very unhappy because he felt that only he could use this attitude. It was really ****

    "Damn! You boys were all masturbating last night. Did you masturbate to adults? Did the girls comfort themselves all night~~~"

    “Damn, you’re the only one masturbating!!”

    “Teacher, you are sexually harassing!!”

    "I want to complain!!"

    Looking at the students’ reactions, Neil nodded with satisfaction, “Is this right~~ If you are lifeless, teacher, I will be very worried~~~”

    "You are the only one who believes in you! You are just unhappy with our attitude, you bastard!" Obviously, everyone in the class has figured out this guy's character.

    "By the way, teacher, have you heard about the vampire rumor on Sakura Avenue?" Someone below brought up a new topic, and the whole class was discussing it noisily.

    "Vampire?"

    "Yes, I heard that on a full moon night, a vampire wearing black rags and covered in blood will appear on the cherry blossom avenue leading to the junior high school girls' dormitory"

    "You've read too many novels, idiot~~~ Where are the vampires? If they really existed, you would have been sucked dry of your blood long ago~~ Oh, no, the boys must be fine~~~"

    "Eh? Why?"

    "Because you guys are so disgusting"

    &nbsp; “You are disgusting!”

    “That’s right, you fake bitch!!”

    "Holy crap! How dare you say I'm a transvestite? You're looking for trouble!!"

    Neil was making a fuss with the people in his class when he suddenly remembered something, looked at the time, and said to them, "Okay, stop making noise~~~ School just started today, it's the day of physical examination, you guys are ready  Go check it out~~~ Then, take off your clothes, men on the left and women on the right, the shemale backs off and squats against the wall"

    "Where did the shemale come from!? Why are you squatting against the wall!? You have watched too many police movies!!"

    "Wow, the teacher is really stupid, he actually wants us to take off our clothes here"

    "Don't worry! Teacher, I won't react at all to your flat figure!!" Neil said to the girl with a serious face.

    "Go to hell!! You bastard teacher!! And the boys, get out of here!!" After hearing Neil's words, the girls all burst out and turned their anger on the boys.

    Neil walked out leisurely, and the boy went to another place to check. Neil did not follow him. Anyway, someone was in charge, and it would be better to see the little girl here than to see the boy.

    【Vampire?  Sakura Avenue?  Could it be]

    Neil was walking alone in the corridor. He thought of the rumors mentioned by the students and became a little concerned. Speaking of vampires reminded him of a certain figure.

    "Is she the one who doesn't know how to do this? If it's true, it would be a bit troublesome. I don't know what that bastard dad thinks"

    Neil came here, passed by the health room, and saw Negi and some of his students there.

    “Hey, what’s so good about it~~~”

    "Teacher Neil!!"

    "Neil!"

    "Huh? What's going on? Why is Makie-san lying here?" Neil asked curiously when he saw Makie on the bed.

    “Ah, it’s nothing, Maki-e-san is just a little anemic.” Although Negi said this to Neil, he still secretly motioned to Neil to come over and take a look.

    "Anemia?" Neil walked to Negi's side and looked at Makie, only to find traces of magic remaining, which made Neil frown.

    "Is it really her?"

    Neil muttered in a low voice. Negi seemed to have found traces of magic, but he couldn't guess who did it. Hearing Neil whisper something there, he asked in a low voice, "Do you know who it is, Niji?"  you?"

    "How can it be……"

    "Yeah?"

    Negi and Neil took the students out of the health room without saying anything.

    Negi turned around and said to Asuna and others with a reassuring smile, "Don't worry, everyone, Maki-san is just anemic Also, Asuna-san, I will go back later today, so there is no need to help me.  Dinner is ready!”

    "Yeah? Got it"

    "Are you going to investigate alone?" Neil's voice suddenly sounded in Negi's mind.

    "Well! If it was a magician, I have to go and find out! Neil, are you going too?"

    “Forget it, just do it yourself~~~”

    "Eh? You're so irresponsible, Neil!"

    "What does responsibility have to do with love?"

    In the evening, Asuna left the teaching building with the library team. Negi had already gone to investigate on his own, but Neil didn't know where he went, and he was nowhere to be seen when school was over.

    Just when they came to the fork, Kazuka wanted to go back to the dormitory alone, so she said goodbye to Asuna and the others and walked on Sakura Avenue alone.

    "Can you just leave the bookstore alone and go back?" Asuna looked at Hexiang's leaving figure with some worry.

    "Asuna, you said vampires don't exist!" Konoka said to Asuna in a funny way.

    ·············Dividing line·················

    Hexiang walked alone on the quiet and deep cherry blossom avenue. The cherry blossoms dancing in the wind all over the sky looked particularly eerie and beautiful.

    “I’m not scared at all…I’m not scared at all…I’m not scared at all…”

    Hexiang murmured something while speeding up her pace towards the dormitory.  However, God didn't seem to be very fond of this little girl. I saw a petite figure standing on the lamppost, and a childish but particularly sinister voice slowly sounded.

    "It's Miyazaki Kazuka on the 27thI'm sorry, please give me some of your blood!"

    The black shadow quickly rushed in front of the panicked Hexiang. Just when the black shadow was about to succeed, there was a sound from behind, "Stop"??!  What do you want to do to my students!  ?  "

    I saw Negi flying over on crutches, but Hexiang had long been frightened and fainted, so Negi used magic without any scruples, "Las Ter Ma Sijier, 11 wind elves, please  Become a chain and capture your enemies—the archer of magic, the wind arrow of discipline!”

    "It was discoveredIce Shield"

    Negi's wind arrow quickly rushed towards the black shadow in front of him, but the other party did not panic and threw a magic bottle. There was a burst of explosion and all Negi's spells were bounced back.

    "It is indeed a magician" Negi picked up Kazuka and avoided the attack, and found that the person in front of him was also a member of the magician.

    "It's amazingyour magic power is so strong"

    The smoke gradually dissipated, and Negi finally saw clearly who the other party was.

    “Are you from the class…Classmate Yiwen Jielin!?”

    "You are so powerful at the age of ten. You really deserve to be that guy's son"

    "Who are you? You are a magician like me. Why do you do this?"

    "Teacher Negi, there are good magicians and evil magicians in this world!"

    Then, the two fought again. Yiwen Jielin still used the magic bottle and activated the disarming magic. Negi was still holding Hexiang in his arms, making it difficult for him to move, so he had to put up a barrier to block him. However, Hexiang was unlucky, and he was  Ninety percent of my clothes were blown off

    "What was that sound just now?"

    "Ah! Negi!"

    I saw Asuna and Konoka running towards Negi, only to find that Negi was holding an almost naked Kazuka in his arms.

    "Oh! Negi, you are so horny~~ So the vampire is you?"

    “What are you doing, you idiot!?”

    "This is a misunderstanding! Ah, wait a minute!"

    "That person just now was"

    Negi found that Ewen Jielin had escaped, and Asuna seemed to have discovered the figure. After Negi handed Wakashi to Asuna and Konoka, he used an acceleration magic on himself and chased after her quickly.

    "Wow! So fast!"

    "Neji, wait a minute!"

    However, in the shadow that no one could detect, a pair of purple eyes had already taken in all of this, and then, the figures in the darkness slowly disappeared

 Volume 1 Chapter 24 Yiwen Jielin

    "stop!!"

    "It's so fast Little brother, I remember you are good at wind magic"

    Negi chased after Yiwen Jielin so fast that he almost caught up with her. This surprised Yiwen Jielin and she immediately climbed over the railing and flew into the distance.

    【She can fly into the sky without crutches?  She seems to be no ordinary magician I wonder why her magic power is not strong, and she needs magic medicine as a medium!  ?  】Neji looked at Yiwen Jielin flying in front, feeling very confused.

    【It’s better to catch her first!  】

    "Rath Tyr Mar Sgiel Magister! Summon the Sylph! Comrades with swords!"

    【Clone!  ?  No, it’s a spirit summoning!  】Yi Wenjielin saw Neji summoning eight elves at the same time in one breath, and she also had some changes in his strength.

    "Catch her!"

    Negi commanded the sylphs to chase Evan Jielin. When the opponent saw the formation behind him, he immediately threw several magic potion bottles. However, these sylphs were very flexible and avoided Evan Jielin's attacks and circled around her.  He rushed up from behind, but the opponent couldn't avoid it because of his weak magic power, so he was hit.

    Negi realized that this was an opportunity and immediately activated his magic, "Wind Flower Disarmed!"

    Negi and Evan Jielin both landed on the roof of a certain building. At this moment, Evan Jielin only had one piece of underwear left. Negi felt embarrassed and half-covered his eyes and said to Evan Jielin, "That's it."  I win, right? You have to tell me why you did this as promised, and tell me about my dad as well!"

    "Haha! What's going on with your fatherthat isthousandmasterhehe"

    【How could she know!  ?  】

    "In shortit's best if you lose"

    "Do you think you have defeated me?" Yiwen Jielin interrupted Negi with a smile.

    "Come on! Just use your best spell!"

    I saw a person coming behind Yi Wenjielin. Negi noticed the person and knew that the other person was an accomplice of the enemy. He was ready to kill the two of them in one go. However, the accomplice quickly came to Negi and interrupted him with a bullet to the forehead.  He fell into Negi's spell.

    "It hurts so much! Huh? Aren't you also in our class"

    "Let me introduce to you, she is my partner, seat number 10, Class A, Grade 3, 'The Magician's Attendant', Luo Chan Cha Cha Wan!"

    "What!? Chachamaru-san is your partner!?"

    "Haha, that's right, you will definitely lose"

    "Whether you have a partner or not is not a problem at all! 11 wind elves"

    Negi was still interrupted before he finished reciting the incantation. For a pure magician like Negi, without a follower, he was simply being abused. Facing a physical magician like Chachamaru,  Opponent, Negi will die faster

    "Chachawan, catch him!"

    After hearing Ewenjie Lin's Chachawan, she teleported behind Negi and grabbed Neji. Ewenjie Lin leaned against Negi's neck with a sinister smile on her face and told Negi that she was the true ancestor of the vampire.  , when Negi came to this school, he planned to use Negi's blood to uncover the 'school hell' curse that Negi's father, Naji, had cast on her. Because of this curse, a whole body of magic power was sealed.  For the past fifteen years, she has been studying hard in that classroom with the innocent Japanese female junior high school students. In short, she is a failure

    "I'm sorry! I'm going to suck your blood dry!!"

    "Wow! Help! Someone come and save me!"

    "Go away! You perverts! How dare you treat the people who live in my room like this!" A shout suddenly sounded, and Yiwen Jielin and Chachawan were immediately kicked in the face and flew out.

    "Wow! Kagurazaka Asuna!"

    "Eh? Aren't you in our class? What's going on? Are you the culprits? And they even joined forces to bully the children! I will decide whether to let you go based on your answers!" Asuna discovered this.  The two familiar figures immediately thought of the vampire incident, so they yelled at them with great force.

    "Ugh Kagurazaka Asuna, how dare you kick me in the face, remember this!" Yi Wenjielin said the villain's classic lines with tears in her eyes, and then jumped off the roof with Chachawan.  .

    "Wait a minute! This is the eighth floor" When Asuna chased after him, he had already disappeared.

    "Woooo"

    "Neji! Really, you are trying to catch the criminal alone! It's too dangerous! What if something happens? You idiot!"

    "Huh? Your neck is bleeding, are you okay? Uh"

    &nbsp; "Asuna-san, II'm so scared! Ouch"

    I saw Negi looking at Asuna with tears in his eyes, and immediately threw himself into his arms and cried loudly. Asuna didn't know what to do, so she had to comfort him constantly.

    ··············Dividing line················

    Under the bright moonlight, Chachawan was seen flying in the air. Yiwen Jielin sat on Chachawan’s arm, covering the place where he was kicked, and muttering, "I didn’t expect anyone to come in the way, as long as you haven’t found it yet."  Partner, I still have a chanceTeacher, just wake up"

    "Have you forgotten my existence"

    "who!?"

    A dull voice instantly broke the tranquility of the moment, surprising Yiwen Jielin. She followed the sound and found a figure standing on a lamppost not far away, looking at them. He was actually standing between her and Chachawan.  Appeared without noticing, then this person is not simple

    "It's you! Neil Springfield!"

    With the help of the moonlight, Yiwen Jielin finally saw the figure in the darkness clearly. That person was Neil.

    "Haha, the battle just now was quite interesting~~~"

    “Have you seen everything!?”

    "Yes, I originally planned to take action when I saw you sucking Niji's blood. Who knew that Sister Asuna would kill you, so I had to leave it to her~~~" Neil looked at Evan Jielin with a smile, but  This smile felt dangerous in Yiwen Jielin's eyes. The guy in front of her actually watched the whole thing from beginning to end. This is not something ordinary people can do. Although she is sealed now, her perception is still there.  Yes, this guy is really dangerous

    "So, what do you want to do? Neil Springfield"

    "Haha, it's nothing. I just don't want you to do too much. It's good to sharpen Negi. He is too weak now. After you left, he actually cried. It's really"

    "Humph, let me sharpen him? Stop joking!"

    "No~~I'm telling the truth, as long as I'm here, he will be fine, just be obedient and be a whetstone~~~"

    “You’re looking for death, kid!”

    "Are you sure you want to fight me? Although you are the true ancestor, I am still confident that I can defeat you now, even"

    "Kill you!!"

    The original bohemian look disappeared immediately, and turned into a fierce murderous aura, which made Yi Wenjielin feel very frightened, knowing that the other party was not joking at all.

    "Hmph! Then give it a try! Kid!" Yiwen Jielin was also aroused by Neil, spread her fangs, and rushed forward with Chachawan.

    When Neil saw the two people in front of him, an excited smile suddenly appeared on his lips. True ancestors are not so easy to encounter. They are different from the ordinary vampires he has killed before.

    Neil took out two guns, one black and one white, and said to himself in a nostalgic tone, "I haven't been here for a long time, white ivory, ebony" Then he dodged the attacks of the two, and immediately attacked them  When shooting, the bullets are condensed with pure magic power, and after the transformation of these two guns that are comparable to Noble Phantasms, the power of the shots is very powerful. As long as the master's magic power is enough, the bullets are unlimited.

    "Tsk, that's really troublesome!" Yiwen Jielin dodged the bullet. Now that she didn't have enough magic power, she couldn't fight with this kid at all, so she had to ask Chachawan to get close and knock him down.

    Chachawan immediately moved to Neil's back and slashed at him with a hand knife, but he was held back by Neil with both guns. Chachawan didn't expect that the other party would react so quickly. Neil rushed into Chachawan's arms and gave him an elbow strike.  Another kick kicked the opponent out, and then he shot behind him, as if there were eyes in his back. The bullet immediately stopped Yiwen Jielin, who was rushing forward to make a surprise attack.

    “Tsk tsk, are you looking down on me~~~Neji and I are different~~~”

    Yiwen Jielin put away her attacking stance and said to Neil, "No more fighting, kid."

    "Eh? I'm just addicted to fighting~~~"

    "How dare you fight with a pervert like you! With such strength at such an age, I think your father is not as strong as you at this time."

    Yiwen Jielin looked at this brat angrily. Hitting him now was simply asking for abuse.

    Seeing that the other party didn't want to fight anymore, Neil shrugged his shoulders, had to put away his guns, and continued to say to Evelyn, "Okay, forget it if you don't fight~~ But don't expect to use Negi's blood to relieve the pain."  Open your seal~~Well, it’s okay to smoke a little~~~"

    "Humph!" Yiwen Jielin turned her head and snorted coldly, not intending to look at this annoying guy again.

    "Haha, no wonder dad wants to arrest you, really?A cute kitten~~~”

    "You!! Your whole family is so annoying!!"

    "Thank you very much for the compliment~~~However, I still know your affairs quite well, the true ancestor of vampires, Evangelion A.K. McDowell"

    "Oh? You're quite discerning, unlike that brother of yours" When Neil said her full name, he knew that the other party knew her origins.  Standing high.

    "Of course, the immortal magician who walks in the darkness"

    “The gospel of lolicon!!”

    ??Ewen Jielin, who had become very arrogant after hearing Neil's words, was shocked by his last sentence and immediately rushed to the street.

    "You damn boy!! Who is the gospel of lolicon!! I am the gospel of darkness!!"

    "Eh? Doesn't the gospel of lolicon sound better?"

    "Who wants that kind of weak title!? You Springfields are so annoying!!"

    “Hehe, it’s so cute~~~”

    "Ahhhhh!!!" Yi Wenjielin immediately went crazy, but she was no match for this guy, which made her feel so depressed that she had no choice but to target Negi.

    "Hello!!" Negi suddenly felt a chill, a coldness radiating from the bottom of his heart, and his heart was chilling

    “Your sinister smile is also very cute~~~”

    "Go to hell! Bastard!"

    "Okay, okay, it's time for me to go back to bed. You should go back early too. Children should go to bed early~~"

    “I’m not a stinky kid like you!!”

    "hehe……"

    Looking at the retreating figure, Yiwen Jielin was in a trance, as if she vaguely saw the warm figure, but it was not him

    "Master seems to be quite happy" Chachawan looked at his master and complained immediately.

    "Who would be happy!? You stupid robot!!"

    "Ah! Master, you can't wind it up anymore"

    “Hmph, this is what you get for laughing at me!!”

    "Master, you are so arrogant"

    "Who is so arrogant!!"

    "Ahhh!!"

 Volume 1 Chapter 25 First Encounter

    "Hey! Negi! It's already eight o'clock! Get up quickly!" Asuna said to Negi who was still in bed. This kid has been hiding in her bed since last night.

    "You are a teacher! Even the teacher is late. This is a bad example for the students!"

    ""

    "I feel like I'm sick……"

    It can be seen that Asuna's earnest words have no effect, so she has no choice but to force herself, climb directly onto the bed, lift up the quilt, and take off Negi's pants.

    "I know something terrible happened to you yesterday, but how can the teacher refuse to go to school! Get up quickly!"

    "No! Don't take off my underwear!"

    "Really, can't you learn from that heartless boy?"

    "Who is so heartless! Sister, are you complimenting me!?" Neil said he was shot even while lying down.

    So, Negi was carried to class by Asuna. Neil was a little worried and followed him, but seeing this scene really made him embarrassed. The eldest sister's brute strength is really beyond compare

    Back in the class, Negi was dragged in by Asuna. Negi was so frightened that he didn't even dare to open his eyes. Everyone in the class was very surprised by Negi's behavior. At this time, Chachamaru came over.  .

    "Teacher, the master has come to school. In other wordsshe skipped class"

    【Damn, you can still be so aboveboard even if you skip class!  I also want to skip work~~~] Neil felt indignant.

    "Teacher, do you have something to talk to the master about?"

    "No! It's okay! It's okay!" Negi waved his hand quickly. If he went to find her now, wouldn't he be looking for death?

    The school bell rang, and Negi had to obediently return to the podium for class. Neil sat near the door with a stool, drinking milk tea and watching Negi teach.

    “Hey, what are you doing, Negi~~~” Neil looked at Negi lying on the table and felt speechless. It seemed that the blow given to him by Yiwen Jielin was really big.

    【well!  I encountered a big problem at the beginning of the new semester. It seems that the magician really needs a partner, but I can't find one right away!  】

    "well……"

    Negi continued to sigh, looking at the girl below with confused eyes.

    "It would be great if among these classmates there was my destined partner"

    "Alasthis is impossible"

    Negi looked like he was burning out and seemed to be in despair about the future. Neil looked at him and kept shaking his head.

    "Teacher, I've finished reading the text." Izumi Ako, who was asked to read the text aloud, had already finished reading the text, but Negi didn't seem to pay attention at all, so he had to remind him.

    "OkayOkay! Thank you for your hard work, Izumi-san."

    "Well Well, Izumi-san, I would like to ask, if you were to choose a partner, would you be willing to choose a boy who is only ten years old?"

    "Yeah!?" The people below exclaimed.

    "Pfft!!" Neil simply spit out the milk tea in his mouth.

    "Teacher, why do you suddenly ask this question? Well, no, I'm only in the third grade of junior high school But, um, I don't particularly like any boy now, no, I" Izumi Ako was obviously asked.  I was so panicked that I was talking nonsense.

    "That's itMiyazaki-san, what do you think?" Negi threw the question to the next person.

    "Huh? IthatII oo"

    "I'm very ok!!" Before Hexiang finished speaking, the monitor stood up and raised his hands to say ok.

    "Squad leader, what's the matter?"

    At this time, Asakura Kazumi in the class stood up, stopped the noisy group of people, and said to Negi, "Teacher Negi, I give you a very good information. Most of the classmates in our class have little roots."  Muscles, so four-fifths of the classmates should not have boyfriends! If you want a girlfriend, there are more than twenty gentle sisters here for you to choose from"

    “What? I didn’t mean that!!”

    “Then don’t ask such idiotic questions in class that will make people misunderstand!!” Neil pulled out a paper fan from nowhere and slapped Negi away, complaining fiercely.

    "Ugh! Alasthen what should I do, Neil" Negi asked Neil as if he was about to die.

    “How did I know!! Really, I don’t need any partners!!”

    "Eh!?" Negi and the girls in the class were all very surprised, but the things they were surprised about were different.

    "I'm different from you. Partners are not suitable for me. I'm used to being alone. If"If you really want to find a partner, I have someone you can recommend"

    "Who?" Negi asked immediately, and the other girls looked at Neil with shining eyes, waiting for his answer.

    “Kagurazaka Asuka!”

    "Eh?"

    "You little brat, why are you getting involved with me again!?" Asuna immediately became upset after hearing this.

    "No~~I think your compatibility is the best~~"

    "Really?" Negi thought seriously.

    "Neji, you idiot, you are listening to his nonsense! Don't act like a thinker and think seriously!"

    "Forget it, I'll stop here, you can think about it slowly, Negi~~I'm leaving~~" Neil ran away immediately after saying that. God knows what will happen next, leave it to Negi himself.  Just do it.

    ··············Dividing line················

    In the afternoon, Neil returned to Class A of the fourth grade of the elementary school and attended class as usual, making noises while complaining.  After class, Neil packed up his things, and then planned to give Nanoye proper training in the back mountain after school. He had to do well what he had promised to others.

    When Neil was walking in the corridor, he saw Jin Wucheng Manami and stepped forward to say hello.

    "Hey, Manami! Why are you alone, where is Kanako?"

    "Oh, it's you! Neil! Kanako has left beforehand. Why, do you miss her?"

    "Yes~~Not seeing each other for one day is like three autumns~~~"

    “It’s so disgusting~~~”

    "Hehe, by the way, what are you doing here? Are you waiting for your boyfriend? What a precocious brat~~" Neil saw Manami standing here as if waiting for someone, so he teased her.

    "I don't have a boyfriend! I'm just waiting for two people" After hearing Neil's words, Manami became a little angry and quickly explained to him.

    At this moment, two people came over and waved to Manami, "I'm sorry, Sister Manami, I'm late for something!"

    Neil looked at the two people and saw two girls. One had long blue hair, but seemed to be in a daze, and the other had long purple shawl hair and looked very gentle and graceful.

    "Manami, they are"

    "Oh, they are Minase Nayuki and Matou Sakura, who are in the third grade. I didn't get to know Nayuki until her family moved next door to mine. Later, I met Sakura through Nayuki. Now we are good friends!"

    "ReallyHello, my name is Neil Springfield."

    "Ah, so you are the kid's teacher. Nice to meet you!" Matou Sakura politely returned the greeting to Neil.

    "Wow, so cute!!" Mingxue on the side suddenly started to move. Her face was close to Neil, and they started rubbing against each other. Then the speed became faster and faster, and the strength of her hands became stronger and stronger.

    "Eh!?" Neil said he couldn't understand this situation, and his face became redder and redder.

    "Wow, Mingxue is like this again!"

    "Hurry up and let go, Mingxue, this is very rude!!"

    Manami and Sakura hurriedly pulled Sakura away, and Neil immediately took a breath of air. He almost went to Santukawa to see Xiao Ai.

    "I'm sorry, Teacher Neil" Mingxue woke up and apologized to Neil with a red face.

    "I'm sorry, Neil, Mingxue can't help but hug something cute when she sees it." Manami smiled sheepishly at Neil.

    “It’s nothing, but I’ll just be careful in the future, but I feel bad being thought I’m cute. I should be more masculine~~~”

    "You can't count on it in this life" Manami looked at Neil's face and said this.

    "What did you say, Manami!?"

    "Me, Nayuki and Sakura are going shopping. Goodbye!" Manami immediately pulled Mingyuki and Sakura away before Neil's attack. Although she could usually suppress this guy, she still couldn't do it when talking about these things.

    "Goodbye, Teacher Neil!" x2

    "Really, am I so unlike a boy?" Neil said helplessly as he looked at the leaving figure.

    【But, what happened to the girl named Matou Sakura?  There is a trace of very evil magic in the body, and that feeling is a bit disgusting]

    Neil frowned and thought about the weird magic he just felt on Sakura. Although it was very weak, it felt more like a demon than a demon to him, which made him feel a little irritable.

    【It seems that it is necessary to observe it】

    Neil thought about itI thought, looking in the direction where no one could be seen, and after an unknown amount of time, I turned around and left.

    ···············Scene dividing line···············

    "Well, you are in good condition today, Nanoye." Neil praised her after training with Nanoye for an hour in the back mountain.

    "Yesreally, teacher!?" Nanoha looked a little happy.

    "Well, but don't be complacent, you're still far away"

    "I understand, teacher!"

    "But the teacher seems to be a little absent-minded today, what happened?" Nanoye remembered that Neil seemed to be thinking about something during the sparring just now, and his attacks were not as ruthless as usual.

    "Ah, it's nothing, just some trivial things. Alas, this school is weird enough" Neil couldn't help but sigh as he thought about the things he encountered these days.

    "strangeness?"

    “Haha, it’s okay, as long as you stay like this~~”

    "I don't want it!"

    "Well, teacher, can I just call you by your name? Oh, look, aren't we friends? You already call me Naye, so I want to call you Neil too" Naye suddenly said to  Neil made this request, but his face was red, and his explanations became quieter and quieter.

    "Well, okay~~~" Neil didn't pay attention to Naye's performance, still thinking about his own things.

    "Well, Neil!"

    "Okay, you should go back, Naye, don't let your family worry." Neil looked at Naye's excited and happy smiling face, a little strange, but he didn't ask why, he just reminded her that it was time to go back.

    "Oh, see you tomorrow, Neil!"

    "See you tomorrow……"

    After returning to the dormitory, Neil saw Asuna and Negi sitting at the table, seeming to be talking to someone.

    "Who are you talking to?"

    "You're back, Neil!"

    “It’s you, Neil kid.”

    “Long time no see, Brother Neil!”

    "Well, it's you, Sable Kamo! Why are you here?" When Neil saw the ferret on the table, he knew who this guy was, but he was a little strange about its appearance.

    "Uh, Brother Neil, I was sent by your sister to be Brother Negi's assistant!"

    "Oh, really?" Neil stared at Kamo tightly, as if he wanted to see through it. His gaze made Kamo break into a cold sweat.

    "I hope you don't cause anything. I'm going to take a shower" Neil glanced at Kamo and walked to the bathroom in the room. He couldn't go to the big bathhouse at this time. Although he could go in, he couldn't.  No, those women are all wolves

    "Brother Neil is still so scary" Kamo muttered in a low voice, and then started chatting with Negi and the others.

    While Neil was taking a shower, he was thinking about Kamo. He knew that this pervert was definitely not sent by his sister. He probably came here because he didn't know what happened. However, with this cunning thing,  It can help the simple Negi to some extent, so he let Kamo stay here.

    When he was taking a shower, there was a lot of noise outside, probably because of Kamo's incident, but he didn't pay much attention to it.  When he came out of the shower, he found that only Asuka was left in the dormitory.

    "Sister, where are they?"

    "Oh, after that sable told Negi about his partner, Negi ran away somewhere, and Kamo ran to deliver a letter to Negi. It was your sister's letter."

    "Letter?" Neil frowned, thinking that there was something strange in this. Why did his sister send another letter so quickly? She just sent one a few days ago, but Neil didn't think much about it and continued to say to Asuna,  "Sister, actually you can consider becoming Negi's partner~~~"

    "What? I don't want it!"

    "What's wrong~~ Negi will definitely become a very handsome and intelligent man in the future. It will definitely be beneficial to take him down now~~"

    “What are you talking about, Hundan!? I don’t like brats!!”

    "Hehe, right? I don't like the two of us hugging each other so tightly at night~~~"

    "It's all that boy Negi!!" Asuna retorted with a blushing face.

    "Yes, yes, it is really loving, big brother and sister-in-law~~~"

    “Wow!! You are really the most annoying guy!! I’ll kill you!!”

    “No, sister-in-law!!”

    “You keep talking nonsense!!!”

    “Haha~~Sister-in-law~~~”

 Volume 1 Chapter 26 Kamo

    The next day, Neil returned to the dormitory after school. Nanoye seemed to have something to do today, so he didn't give her any training, so he went back to the dormitory early to rest.

    When Neil passed by a trash can near the dormitory, he accidentally glanced at a letter. Neil felt a little strange so he went to take a look, only to find that it was a letter from his sister.

    "Why is my sister's letter here?"

    Neil, who returned to the dormitory with doubts, found that Negi had not returned yet, and Asuna was the only one studying there, so he asked her, "Asuna, do you know where Negi and Kamo are?"

    "Well, you're back, Neil brat! I don't know where they went. They disappeared after class." After Asuna saw Neil coming back, she answered his question, but found a familiar figure in Neil's hand.  s things.

    “Neil, what’s that in your hand?”

    "Oh, this is a letter from my sister. I don't know why Negi threw it away. He shouldn't do such a thing"

    "Huh? Isn't this the letter I gave to Kamo yesterday?"

    "Eh? Really? It must be the good thing that lewd mink did. I wonder what the lewd marten is going to do?"

    "Let's take a look at what's in the letter first"

    "Um……"

    When they read the contents of the letter, they knew what had happened and hurriedly went to find Negi and Kamo.

    "That pervert actually played tricks on me, I'm going to kill it!" Asuna said viciously after knowing the whole story.

    "Haha, it seems that Se Diao is in trouble~~~"

    Tomorrow food took Neil and hurriedly went out to look for someone, but how could he find someone in such a big place

    "Where can I find it when the school is so big?! I can't find it anymore!" Asuka immediately gave up.

    “Leave it to me~~~”

    "can you?"

    "A man can't say he's incompetent!!" Neil said confidently, then closed his eyes, slowly chanted a spell in his mouth, and activated the magic.

    "Wind, feel all things and give back to me Wide-area search - Eyes of the Wind Spirit!"

    The invisible wind element slowly condensed on Neil's body, and then quickly spread outward like ripples in submerged water.

    After a few minutes, Neil opened his eyes and said to Asuna who was waiting for the results, "Haha, it seems we are quite lucky. It's not too far. Let's go there quickly"

    "Eh? Really? Let's go there quickly! I didn't expect you to be of some use~~~"

    "I am much more useful than Negi, eldest sister~~~"

    "I got it, stop talking nonsense, hurry up and lead the way!"

    "Yes, yes, I didn't expect you to be so nervous, Negi, you are worthy of being a sister-in-law~~~"

    "go to hell!!"

    “Bang!”

    Tomorrow food has learned to be smart now. Don’t talk so much to this kid. You can only solve it violently. He gave him a big bang.

    "Ah, it hurts! You are King Kong, eldest sister!!"

    "Bang!" Another loud bang.

    "Woooo~~ Defend life and oppose violence!!"

    So, the two of them just went to where Negi was. When they were not far from their destination, they saw a burst of soft and soothing pink light.

    “Neil, kid, what kind of light is that?”

    "Oh, that's the light caused by the tentative contract. I didn't expect Negi to act so quickly~~"

    "Tentative contract? What is that?"

    “Well, I can’t tell for a while, well, in short, two people want to kiss~~~”

    "What!? Go over and stop it!!"

    Tomorrow food immediately sped up and rushed over in a flash, leaving even Neil behind

    "Uh, is she really an ordinary person? But she is really nervous about Negi, and she even said she doesn't like him, hehe~~"

    "Hey! You pervert!"

    Kamo saw that Negi’s tentative contract was about to be completed, and then his sins could be forgiven. He was so excited, but who knew that Asuna would sneak in halfway and catch it immediately, causing the whole thing to fall apart.

    "Asuna-san! This is because" Negi looked very panicked when he saw Asuna's arrival, as if he had been caught having an affair. Neil, who followed behind and saw this scene, felt that Negi would definitely be a strict wife in the future.  , will definitely be eaten to death by women.

    "Ah! Miyazaki-san!" Negi, who originally wanted to explain something, saw Kazuka falling, and immediately rushed over to support her, and then placed her on the ground.

    "You guyYou actually tricked a child into doing such a thing!  This is a letter from his sister. I have already read it!  "Asuka took out the evidence and pointed at Kamo and said.

    "My sister sent you here, it's all a lie! In fact, you escaped here because you did something bad! And it says on it that you stole two thousand pairs of underwear!"

    "Kamo! Is this true?"

    "BrotherBrother! There is a reason for this! I was wrongly accused!"

    "Unjustly accused?" x2

    "To be honest, I have a frail sister. The winter in Wales is very cold. I can only borrow human female underwear with excellent thermal insulation effect so that my sister can sleep in a warm bed. As a result, I was called an underwear thief.  The crime" Kamo smoked a cigarette with a troubled face and told the truth behind him, although it was a lie

    "You are obviously stealing underwear" Asuna complained at the right time.

    "I couldn't send money to my sister in prison, so I had to escape and find you, my eldest brother! I thought that if I became my eldest brother's pet after committing meritorious deeds, those people would not hunt me down"

    "I actually took advantage of my respected elder brother. It seems that I have really fallen to the extreme. You can just laugh at me. I will be caught by humans! Farewell!!" Kamo reflected on himself sadly, wearing a hat,  Smoking a big cigarette, preparing to leave silently.

    "Wait a minute! Kamo! I didn't know your life was so miserable" After hearing Kamon's deceiving story, Negi was immediately moved to tears.

    “Brother!!”

    "Kamo! I understand! I will hire you as my pet!"

    "Brother! Really? Do you really not despise me for being guilty?"

    "I won't dislike you! Is a monthly salary of five thousand enough!?"

    "Brother! That's enough!!"

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? It’s like it’s eight o’clock, and Asuka is speechless, so she has to look away, a little embarrassed, "It’s up to him"

    Neil on the side also saw a lot of dark things. He had heard Kamo's story several times before, and he knew it by heart. Moreover, he knew it was a lie as soon as he heard it. Negi, a fool, actually did it.  Believe it, forget it, let him go

    Afterwards, Negi went to put Hexiang in place and put her back to the place where she received the love letter, making Hexiang feel like she was in a dream

    Neil came close to Kamo and whispered to him, "Sex, you can stay here. If you do anything else, I'll skin you and cook you!"

    "Yes! Brother Neil!!" Kamo immediately saluted with sweat all over his head. This Neil is completely different from Negi. If you are not careful, you will go to hell

    ············Dividing line··················

    After Kamo’s matter was dealt with, Neil’s life temporarily returned to calm, but Negi was still troubled by the matter of Evelyn.

    The next day, Neil came to 4a for class, but today was a physical education class. Since the physical education teacher was not here, he had to be asked to take over the class. He asked the class to gather in the playground and took the class together with the 4c ??people.

    "Well, we're all here, what are we going to play today?" Neil looked at the dozens of people standing in front of him, thinking about how to play them to death

    "Mr. Neil, your eyes are very evil" Kamijou Touma, who was standing in front, looked at Neil's sinister eyes and complained as always.

    "Eh? Is there any? Teacher, I'm not thinking about how to kill you~~~"

    "Damn! You said it all!!" These dozens of people shouted angrily.

    "Alas, it seems I was careless, as expected of you!"

    "No, it was just you who blew yourself upand hurry up and start teaching us, we don't want to complain about the whole PE class with you!!"

    "Okay, let's play dodgeball. You all know it anyway, it's pretty simple"

    "Then, divide into two groups of men and women. Eleven people will go on the field each time. When someone is kicked out, the remaining people will come in and fight until the team is destroyed!! Haha, isn't it very interesting!  !”

    "Tsk, although it is very interesting, it always feels scary when it comes from your mouth" Neil's good friend Kamijou continued his complaint.

    "Then, let's get ready to start, teacher, I will also play!"

    So, everyone divided their troops and stood ready, Neil also appeared on the field, but

    "Teacher, are you sure you want to play too?"

    "Nonsense, you didn't read it"??Am I already standing here?  "

    "Well, I saw it, but"

    "Why are you on the girl's side!!!"

    I saw Neil standing in the middle of the girls' team, leading a group of women like a leader, looking at the boys opposite him fiercely.

    "Because boys are so weak, they will definitely be destroyed!! A master like me will definitely stand here and beat up the fallen dog!!"

    "Damn! Who is so weak!! What kind of master are you! How can any master like to beat up a drowned dog!"

    The Lords of Shota on the opposite side became angry and decided to beat this guy up severely.

    "Ahem, teacher, just go back over there"

    At this time, Alyssa stood up and persuaded Neil to return to the boys.

    "Huh? I didn't expect Alyssa to care so much about her classmates. Although the boys are weak, they don't need your charity yet. Don't worry, as long as you don't cripple them!!"

    "Damn, this devil!! What kind of relief is this?! I don't dare to play at all!!" Mr. Shotai still complained about this unscrupulous teacher to vent his dissatisfaction.

    "Haha, Teacher Neil, I think you misunderstood what Alyssa meant" At this time, Xingya stood up and smiled at Neil.

    "Huh? What does that mean?"

    "I just want you to be there, then we can hit you hard with the ball. Don't worry, you won't die!" Xing said absolutely not gentle words to Neil with the most beautiful smile.

    ""

    "Haha, I think other girls think so"

    Neil looked at the girls and saw one thing in their eyes - they wanted to hit you.  Neil stood up silently after seeing this scene, turned around, and then,

    Tears ran……

    "Whoaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!! You are bullying me!!!"

    "Haha" The girls all laughed out loud. Looking at their teacher who was so shocked that he burst into tears, they immediately felt that this guy was very pitiful, although this feeling only occurred for 0.1 seconds

 Volume 1 Chapter 27 Dodgeball

    "Then, let the game begin!"

    The referee blew the whistle for the start of the game, and the teams on both sides were ready. Neil also returned to the boys' side, but his face looked a little ugly, because he was standing at the front of the team, with Alyssa on the opposite side.  He was tossing the ball in his hand, which made him panic

    "Damn it, these gangsters actually said they wanted to punish me by letting me stand at the front. Didn't they just let me be the first to be hit?  Alyssa’s eyes seemed like she was going to smash me to heaven. Unfortunately]

    Neil was complaining there, but after Alyssa heard the instructions to start, she jumped up, threw the ball in her hand with all her strength, and hit Neil's face.

    ""

    Neil didn’t even know what to say. The other party clearly said that they were going to hit him, so Neil had no choice but to continue. Fortunately, his physical fitness was high, and this little girl’s ball was still a piece of cake

    “Zi————!!!”

    "Let me choke! What kind of ball is this?! Is this a magic ball!? I've already caught it and it's still spinning there!! My hands are smoking! Wow! Who can change positions with me!  !”

    I saw Neil taking the magic ball in his hand, but it made him burst into tears. The boys swallowed their saliva and all took a step back.

    "You guys give me a refund!! It's me who suffers! No matter, Alyssa, just wait!!"

    Neil yelled, and then threw all his strength in his hand. The ball rushed towards Alyssa quickly, but Alyssa didn't show any panic on her face. She sneered, brushed the bottom of the ball with her hands, and directed the ball upward.  Flying away, Xing appeared behind Alyssa like a ghost, jumped up and caught the ball, then stared at Neil with a cold light in his eyes, and activated Archer, the magic ball of death!

    "Wow!! You really want to kill someone!!"

    Seeing the cold light in Xing's eyes, Neil trembled. Faced with the magic ball coming at high speed, he immediately activated his sacrificial skill, sacrificing his teammates of course. He caught Furuichi and caught the ball for him.

    But Anzu seemed to really want to kill someone. After Furuichi withstood the ball with his body, his eyes popped out and his body was knocked backwards in a V-shape. As a result, a few people were eliminated.

    "Gulu"

    Neil swallowed again, looked at the big demon kings in front of him, and asked weakly, "Well, can I quit"

    "Of course, as long as you are hit by us, don't worry, all of us will hit you with all our strength!" Alyssa and Xingru said, and the girls behind them also smiled and nodded in agreement.

    【ah!  I don't want to die!  !  I definitely can't do it alone. I have to drag these gangsters over and suffer together.  】

    Neil was convinced of this idea and called the remaining boys over to discuss it.

    "I say, you all have seen the terror of those girls. If you don't want to die, then fight with me!!"

    "No, no, no, teacher, those girls are so scary because of you. They will die faster if they follow you!!" Kamijou Touma pointed out the problem to the point.

    "Ahem, even if their target is me, it will inevitably bring disaster to Chi Yu. Teacher, if I accidentally jump towards someone, it will be bad if that person is hit~~~"

    "Damn! You are a threat!!"

    “It doesn’t matter if he threatens or not, I don’t want to suffer alone!!”

    "As expected, you want to drag us to be buried together!!"

    "Oh, forget it, we can't let your work go in vain. If we can survive under the girls, or even beat the girls, you can get any score you want in the final exam!! No need for tutoring at all!! And I know how to do it as a teacher!  Let me tell you some of the girls’ secrets, as well as their private photos~~~”

    Faced with Neil’s devilish temptation, the boys looked at each other, seemed to have made some decision, and then nodded heavily to Neil.

    "Very good!! You are my comrades from now on!! We will live and die together!!" Neil stood up enthusiastically, clenched his right fist tightly, and looked at the sky with tears in his eyes.

    ""

    The boys looked at Fushi, who was still frothing at the sight of unknown life and death, and shook their heads to express disbelief. They believed that if something happened, one of them would be the first to die.

    The game continued. Alyssa took a look at the people on the opposite side. A few people were added to the field, but she smiled lightly, as if she was doing nothing in the face of thousands of troops. Facing this group of soldiers, Alyssa did not  Didn't notice.

    "Teacher, have you discussed it yet?"

    "Hmph! Just watch how we defeat you!!"

    "Haha, I'll see.??…”

    This time, the boys teed off, and this time it was Kamijou Touma who served, but Kamijou was still unlucky, and the serve failed, and the ball flew over lightly.

    "Damn it! You are really unlucky!!"

    “Then don’t let me serve!!”

    This time it was Kanako who caught the ball. She threw it towards Neil, and the ball was so terrifyingly fast that Neil had to sigh, are all the girls in school monsters?

    However, Kanako’s accuracy was not quite right. Neil tilted his head slightly. Of course, Neil would not catch the killing ball. He smiled at Kanako and said, "Haha, you are not very good, Kanako"

    Kanako didn’t pay attention and also laughed. Neil was a little strange. Then he heard the howling of the guys behind him. Neil turned his head stiffly and saw that a few more people were eliminated from the group of idiots.

    "It turns out it's not me who's targeting"

    Neil never imagined that one day he would be fooled by others, and the smile on his face was uglier than crying.  Then Neil personally kicked off the attack, looking for someone weaker first. He originally wanted to attack Ming, but she didn't play, and if he hit her, he might die more miserably. Who knows that someone has an orangutan sister.

    Neil found a target, and a sinister smile appeared on his lips, making his teammates tense up. Neil threw the ball towards Suzuka, as if he had already seen the opponent being eliminated.

    "Haha, I'm sorry, Suzuka-san~~~"

    "Hmph!" Alyssa and the other girls all smiled coldly, but the boys here all had pale faces, which made Neil very strange.

    Facing the flying ball, Suzuka moved calmly, stretched out his jade hand, and caught the fast ball. The ball seemed to be pulled. Suzuka's hand swayed slightly, as if it was not the ball but his hair, and then like  Using a punch, the ball flew towards Neil and the others again. Very good, another killing ball.

    “Bang!!”

    A bunch of boys went out again, beaten to pieces. Neil was also hit, and his whole body was in the shadows, "Why! This is really dodgeball! This is not dodgeball, it is a killing ball."  Ah!! Is she playing ball or kung fu!!"

    Neil served again, this time the target was Nanoha, as if he was determined with his own determination, this ball was more powerful than ever.  After seeing the ball, Nanoha seemed to be very panicked. Sure enough, even if she became a magical girl, Nanoha was still very weak.  Alisa, Anzu, Suzuka, Kanako, and Manami all rushed to the rescue.

    Who would have known that Naye closed her eyes, put her right hand tightly on her waist, and used her body to sense the flying ball. She wanted to test the results of these days of training here, although she was training for magic, not playing ball.

    Nanoha opened his eyes and swung out his right hand suddenly. The ball was immediately deformed. The powerful reaction force made the ball even more powerful, and it rushed towards the enemy formation like a meteorite.

    “Bang!!!”

    Very good, another killing ball, once again 70 eight.

    Neil looked at his men and horses. It seemed that there was no need to fight anymore. He silently picked up the ball and stood at the front, quietly looking at the opponent's Demon King's army.

    "Although there are thousands of people, I am going!!"

    The spring breeze blew up the fallen cherry blossoms, as if bidding farewell to the brave man who had sacrificed his life. Neil set foot on the battlefield again with his firm words.

    "Teacher, we will follow you!!"

    The boys looked at the short but tall figure like a mountain, which brought them unparalleled spiritual shock. At this moment, they were no longer alone. They were warriors lying drunk on the battlefield together. They believed that at this moment,  They can defeat everything.

    So, the war started again, as if returning to the dark age when the world was armed.

    The boys fought back one after another. Although the effect was weak, a few girls were finally defeated. Although the powerful ones were still there, the girls' attacks were still powerful.

    "Alyssa Flame Crit!"

    "Xing·Infinite ball kill!!"

    "Xingetsuliu·Wudao·Nadeshiko!"

    "The gods break!!"

    "Flying kick!!"

    “Smash!!”

    ""

    The girls’ attacks came one after another, and finally the boys fell in front of this demon army, leaving Neil alone standing there struggling to support himself.

    "Teacher, I'm sorry, I can't follow you to the end" Yoshii Akihisa, who fell next to Neil, stretched out his hand tremblingly, as if he wanted to touch this tall figure at the last moment.

    "Teacher, let's take a step first"

    “Teacher, please be sure to bring"We will fight with our will"

    "Teacher, keep fighting"

    "Teacher, don't forget that we fought together. Let's have a good drink and talk next time"

    "teacher……"

    "You I will never forget you!! I will stand till the end! So, don't worry, look at me carefully, no matter how despicable, no matter how shameless, no matter how unworthy of sympathy, I will  I will stand until the last moment!!"

    Neil wiped away the crystal tears from his eyes, stood up again, and walked forward step by step to bring this battle to an end.  The comrades who fell on the ground all smiled and watched the figure they had followed. At this moment, all they could do was to support him with a smile. Yes, it was a smile. With such belief, everyone slowly closed their eyes.  Eyes, with that reassuring smile on his face, he fell asleep peacefully

    Neil stood up again, and his purple eyes calmly glanced at each other. Although many people were gone, they were still as strong as ever.

    "What, do you want to continue?" Alyssa looked at Neil and asked softly.

    Neil nodded slightly and said nothing more.

    "Why……"

    "I promised them to stand till the end, so"

    Neil took a deep breath and looked at each other firmly. The girls seemed to be shocked by Neil's momentum. Everyone looked solemn and prepared to take on the opponent's offensive.

    "I'm so sorry!! I was too presumptuous!! Please let me live!!" Neil immediately apologized to the other party in the eyes of everyone in shock.

    ""

    ""

    ""

    "Damn!! What are you doing!! Give us back our feelings!!!" All the boys came to life and burst out loudly.

    "The teacher is so shameless!!"

    "The teacher has no moral integrity at all"

    The girls opposite were also whispering. Apparently they were shocked by the final outcome. They were actually begging for mercy, but they were so nervous in the end.

    "What~~Didn't I say that I have to stand till the end? And this is just dodgeball, not a war, of course it's surrender. Are you still looking for a fight~~~"

    “You are talking about this station!!! What are we doing!!!”

    "Tsk, who calls you idiots~~"

    "Ah, no matter what, hit him with the ball!!"

    "Yes, hit him!!"

    "Hey, hey, you don't play like this!!!" Neil struggled to resist, but the boys are still very powerful when united. Two fists are hard to beat with four hands, and girls also get involved, so they will die faster.  .

    "Haha, teacher, just let us smash it!!"

    "Haha, I've wanted to hit you for a long time!! Just now you were hiding like a loach, let's see how you hide now!!"

    “Ah, I’m a teacher!!”

    "Who cares about you!! Damn it!!"

    "Smash!!"

    "Wow! Be gentle!! Don't hit your face!! Don't hit there either!!"

    "Damn! You guys are still playing hard and hitting those two places!! Who taught you!!"

    “It’s you!! Bastard!!”

    "No way!!"

    "Didn't you teach us to add insult to injury and take people's lives while they are sick?"

    “No way!! It’s unfortunate!!!”

    So, this smokeless dodgeball war came to an end with Neil’s screams that echoed through the sky.

    “May God bless you and not get hit too hard, Neil…”

 Volume 1 Chapter 28 Cultivation

    "Tsk, it hurts. Really, those bastards were too harsh!" Neil walked to the dormitory, stroking his bruised and swollen pig-headed face. He said that he had to have a good rest today, so even Naye's training was cancelled.  .  Just kidding, go there now to make that dead girl Nanoha laugh, this is what Neil thought in his heart.

    “I’m back~~~”

    "Oh, you're back, Neil, uh, what's wrong with your face?" Negi looked toward the door after hearing Neil's voice, but when he saw the swollen face, he asked worriedly.

    "Alas, those guys in the class were so hard-hitting that they didn't regard me as a teacher at all"

    "Hahaha!! You have a day like this too! Look at how cool you are usually!!" Asuna laughed happily when she heard Neil's words. Finally, someone taught this boy a lesson.

    "Tchhuh? Negi, what's wrong with you? Why do you seem to be injured? Did you fight with someone?" Neil turned away from Asuna and returned his gaze to Negi, only to find that he  There were also signs of injury.

    "Uh, it's nothing"

    Seeing that Negi refused to say anything, Neil turned his attention to Kamo, and his eyes signaled it to say. When Kamo faced the boss, he had to tell everything in detail.

    It turns out that Negi met Ewen Jielin and Chacha Maru at school today. Negi had absolutely nothing to do with them, but Kamo came up with a way, which was to let Negi and Asuna make a tentative contract, and then adopt a one-by-one approach.  The strategy for defeating Chachawan is to kill her first when she is alone, and then deal with Yiwen Jielin.

    After hearing Kamo’s words, Negi asked Asuna to help him, and then the two made a tentative contract, but Asuna kissed Negi’s forehead, well, in short, the tentative contract was established.  So, Negi and Asuna followed the strategy mentioned by Kamo. When they found out that Chachamaru was alone, they looked for an opportunity to sneak attack on her.  Who knows, along the way, Chachawan helped the little Lolita get the balloons wrapped around the tree, carried the old lady across the overpass, rescued the kittens in the river, fed the wild cats in the park, and helped Negi and Asuna who were following behind.  I was moved to tears.  However, Negi and the others finally fought with Chachamaru. Asuna entangled Chachamaru, and then Negi launched an attack. However, Negi still couldn't do it and turned back the magic he sent out. As a result, he self-destructed.

    "What can I say to you, Negi?" Neil looked at Negi speechlessly. Negi was like a child who had done something wrong, lowering his head.

    "However, you did a good job. There is no need to listen to that pervert. As you said, Chachawan is your student. You know what you should do, so cheer up~~~"  Neil smiled and touched Negi's head, and Negi seemed to cheer up, but said with some dissatisfaction, "Really, don't touch my head, I'm not a child, and I'm the older brother!  !”

    "Yes yes yes~~~"

    "It's really"

    Seeing Negi recover, Asuna also showed a knowing smile. This scene was seen in Neil's eyes, and then he said with a smile, "Hey, Sister Asuna, you have finally made a tentative contract, but  Why don't you just kiss her and give her a hard 'chirp', and that will be fine~~~Is your first kiss still there? You are such an innocent girl~~~~"

    "It's none of your business! Shut up, you brat! Do you want to be beaten by me!?"

    "Hey, eldest sister is shy~~ No, I forgot again, I called you eldest sister-in-law instead, hurry up and get me a little Negi~~~"

    “Whoaaahhh!! Kill you!!”

    “Hehe~~~”

    ···············Time dividing line···············

    The next morning.

    "Ah~~Really, what are you arguing about so early in the morning? Uh" Neil was woken up by several people in the dormitory. He originally planned to sleep in during the weekend, but who knew that the one he saw with him was Negi and his wife.  The crutch flew out of the window and went to no one knows where.

    "I said, what's going on"

    "Well, it's all the fault of this pervert, who told it to say something to attack Negi!!" Asuna heard Neil's question and immediately pointed the finger at Kamo.

    "Sister, you also said that!!"

    "Oh, that means that boy Niji has run away from home. Ah, he has finally grown up~~" Neil did not worry about Niji. Instead, he looked up at the sky at 45 degrees and sighed as if he had been there before.  road.

    "You idiot!! Let me worry about it!! Negi has run away from home!!"

    "Running away from home is the romance of youth"

    "You're so big for Romance!! No matter what, go after him first! Se Diao, follow me quickly!!"

    "knew!"

    That’s it?One person and one mink rushed out of the dormitory to find where Negi was.

    Neil looked at their quickly disappearing figures, shook his head, and didn't pay attention at all.

    【Really, after all Negi is also a magician, nothing will happen to him, it's too much of a fuss】

    Neil ignored them. Anyway, he knew that Negi would not be so depressed, because he still had to chase that person, and his longing could not be stopped by this small setback.

    Neil left the dormitory after eating breakfast, but he didn’t know what to do. He was so busy today and didn’t find anything interesting to do.

    "Oh, I didn't expect that I would not be able to find anything to do. Well, the seed of the Holy Stone, forget it and leave it to Nanoha Just go to Kunieda's house and have a look~~~"

    ··············Dividing line················

    "Really, are all these shrines in Japan built halfway up the mountain? They have to walk up this long staircase every time~~~" Neil complained as he walked up, but such a short distance was not enough for him  Saying it means nothing.

    After arriving at the shrine, Neil saw Bang Zhikui cleaning the open space in front of the door, so he went up to say hello.

    "Good morning, Bangzhi-san~~~"

    "Huh? It's you, teacher! Good morning!" Bang Zhikui looked up after hearing someone greeting her, and found her teacher walking towards her with a smile, which made Bang Zhikui feel happy.

    "Teacher, why did you come here today?"

    “Didn’t your grandpa say that I would come over when I have time, and I also want to come and practice~~~”

    "Really?"

    “What do you mean by that? You don’t believe me at all~~~Don’t look at me like this, I am a very keen person in spiritual practice~~”

    "I don't think the teacher always thinks about how to be lazy. The teacher just comes here because he feels bored, right?"

    ""

    ""

    "Why!? Why do you always find it out all at once!! Am I so easy to understand!"

    “Well, that’s right, because the teacher’s character is very lazy and he is very unscrupulous…”

    "Hahaha, I am such a man, you can make fun of me as much as you like!!" Neil laughed with tears in his eyes.

    “…” Bang Zhikui was speechless.

    "Oh, kid, you're here"

    At this time, Kunzhi Ittousai walked out of the house and saw his granddaughter chatting with the kid named Neil, but he didn't know what they were talking about, and the kid seemed to be mentally disturbed.

    "Oh, it's you, old man" Neil also spotted Ittosai and said hello casually.

    "Why do you have time to come here today?"

    “Who told me to have nothing to do~~~I’m here to practice~~~”

    "Oh, you will come over on your own initiative, okay, come in with me, Aoi, you can come too."

    Kunieda Ittosai immediately turned around and went in, and Neil and Aoi had to follow.  After entering the dojo, Ittousai asked Neil to change into training clothes, and Neil followed Aoi to the locker room to change.

    Neil took the training clothes and went inside to change, while Aoi was waiting at the door.

    “Don’t peek, Kunzhi-san~~~”

    "No way!"

    "Haha, if you really want to see it, just tell me directly~~ Even though I am very shy, I will still show it to you~~~"

    "go to hell!!"

    “Hee hee~~~”

    Neil did not continue to speak, and the surroundings became quiet.  Aoi leaned against the wall and didn't say anything, seeming to be thinking about something.

    "Teacher, why do you want to become stronger" Aoi looked up at the ceiling and gently asked what she was thinking, as if asking herself.

    “…” There was silence in the room, only the rustling sound of changing clothes could be heard.

    Aoi seemed to be waiting for his answer, but seemed to have nothing to wait for, still leaning against the wall quietly.

    "me……"

    "Besides strength, there is nothing left"

    "Only strength can protect what I want to protect"

    "Only by being stronger can we stop crying"

    "I am afraid of losing, maybe because of this, I will become nothing"

    "I'm just a coward. Only by becoming stronger can I stop my cowardice"

    "That's all"

    The door of the room was opened, and Neil's figure appeared in front of Aoi's eyes. However, in Aoi's eyes,These people no longer have the strength of the past, only as weak as a sobbing child.

    "teacher……"

    "It's nothing, don't pay attention to what you just said, just pretend you haven't heard it Let's go"

    Neil walked towards the dojo, hiding his weakness behind his back again. He didn't want to show this weak attitude in front of others.

    【How could you forget, teacher】

    Aoi looked at the figure walking in front, and saw the softness that unexpectedly appeared in front of her today. She felt a sadness that she could not express. Tears in her eyes seemed to burst out, but she also knew very well that she could not cry.  , that person does not need sympathy from others, nor does he need others to shed tears for him. He always bears everything alone and walks on that lonely and dark road alone

    "I won't shed tears, and I will become stronger. As you said, use your own strength to protect the things you want to protect"

    【So, teacher, I hope you can cry out that day and let the pain in your heart go away with the tears】

    ············Dividing line··················

    The two of them arrived at the dojo, where Ittousai was already sitting quietly waiting for them.

    "Oh, are you here? Let's get started Aoi, just sit here."

    "Yes, Grandpa"

    Neil and Ittousai walked to the middle of the dojo. After bowing, they stood aside.  Neil held the wooden sword at his waist and did not stand up as if it was a sword. After all, his swordsmanship had not yet reached a state of perfection.

    “Be careful, old man~~~”

    "Just come here, kid"

    As soon as the words fell, the two figures quickly crossed each other, and their swords were exchanged quickly. The shadows of the swords were heavy. The two people kept shifting, and the swords in their hands did not stop. After a while, the two people retreated, sheathed their swords and stood up.

    "Okay, the warm-up is over, get serious, old man"

    "bring it on……"

    So, the battle resumed and training officially began.

 Volume 1 Chapter 29 Fit

    "That's it for today" Bangzhi Ittousai put away the wooden sword in his hand, turned around and left.

    "Thank you for the guidance, old man~~~" Neil sat on the floor after hearing the end. To be honest, he hadn't trained with such high concentration for a while, and it was quite tiring.

    "Teacher, go to the bathroom and take a shower." Bang Zhikui handed a towel to the side, and then reminded Neil to take a shower to wash off the sweat.

    "Well, thank you! Bangzhi-san~~~"

    Neil was taking a shower in the bathroom while thinking about today's training. Although old man Bangzhi couldn't teach him magic or other things, his kendo gave him a lot of inspiration. Well, he has lived for such a long time, kendo.  His knowledge is still higher than his own.  In general, I have gained a lot today. At least my understanding of the sword has improved a step further. The next step is to adjust it with my own strength.

    After Neil changed his clothes, he said goodbye to Bangzhikui and Bangzhi Ittousai, and promised to come back when he has time.  After that, Aoi sent Neil out.

    The two of them walked quietly on the long stairs, one behind the other, without saying a word.

    After reaching the end of the stairs, Aoi took the lead in breaking the peaceful atmosphere and said to Neil, "Teacher, I will become stronger too!"

    The childish but firm tone made Neil pause for a moment. He knew that this girl would say such words because of his performance in the locker room today, and a long-lost warmth surged in his heart. He didn't expect that this child would be so worried about him, and then he turned around.  He turned around and smiled at Aoi, and everything around him seemed to be eclipsed by this smile.

    "Hehe, I'm looking forward to it, Bangzhi, Kui"

    Just when Aoi was attracted by that smile, she suddenly heard Neil call her Aoi, and her face turned red. However, she quickly reacted and smiled at Neil as well, "Well, I will try my best, Neil  …”

    "Haha, then, goodbye"

    "goodbye……"

    Neil left under Aoi's gaze and smile, walking towards the light of dusk.

    Neil was also a little confused about his reaction just now. If it were his previous self, he would not say this to others so kindly. He could just say "Don't mind your own business" and throw it away. It seems that he was influenced by Nanoha.  Otherwise it wouldn't be like this

    【Am I changing too】

    Neil looked at the setting sun, with all kinds of thoughts gradually drifting away, but he didn't know that his once-frozen heart was gradually getting cracks. Although it was tiny, it would one day break through the cracks.  The road is at a cliff, maybe that day is not too far away

    Neil was walking on the busy street. He wanted to find a place to have a meal, but he didn't know where to go. He planned to go to Nanoye's place for a meal.

    Just when Neil was thinking about eating, he looked up and saw a quick flash of light in the sky. Although it was very small, Neil still caught it. He guessed that it was a magician, and from the reaction of the magic power,  It seemed that it was someone he had met before. After thinking about it for a while, he thought of that petite golden figure.

    "It looks like it's her Well, it seems like she hasn't eaten either, so let's go treat her to a meal" Neil thought for a moment, bought some ingredients at a nearby shopping mall, and went to the figure.  Go in the direction of disappearance.

    Neil came to the roof of a building and used his magic to sense the other party's location. Fortunately, he knew which direction she was going, which saved a lot of effort.  Within a moment, he knew where the other party was, a smile appeared on his lips, and he immediately flew towards his destination.

    “Haha, I found you, little kitten~~~~”

    ···············Dividing line···············

    It was pitch dark in a certain apartment, and with the faint moonlight, one could barely see the presence of someone inside.

    "Feite, it's time for you to eat. You haven't eaten today." A female voice sounded in the room, her words full of worry.

    "It's okay, Aluf, I'm not hungry"

    I saw a petite figure sitting on the sofa. Under the bright moonlight, with long golden hair and scarlet eyes, she looked particularly beautiful.  At this time, Feit's face did not have the indifference he had when he first met Nanoha, and he spoke softly to the tall woman in front of him.

    "But I'm worried about Feite's appearance"

    "It's nothing, I just have no appetite Huh!? Someone is coming!"

    "Ding dong"

    The two people who were chatting were startled by the sudden ringtone. It was impossible for anyone to visit them in this city, so who could it be

    &nbsp; The people outside the door seemed impatient to wait and continued to ring the doorbell. Fit and Aluf had to get up and open the door, but they were both prepared. If they were enemies, of course they would take action.

    "Here it comes, really, who is it at this time!?" Aluf shouted in a bad tone, listening to the noisy ringtone, and opened the door by the way, while Feit and Aluf remained vigilant.

    “Oh, if you don’t eat, your development will be affected~~~~”

    A frivolous but slightly childish voice sounded in this quiet space. After seeing the person outside the door, the two people who were about to take action were stunned, as if they couldn't think about the situation in front of them.

    I saw Neil standing at the door with a cynical smile on his face, looking at the two people in front of him who were ready to fight.

    "Why are you here?" Feit stared at Neil and asked in a cold tone.

    "You kid, are you the guy Feite said? Then he is our enemy. Hum, he actually came to our door by himself. It's more difficult for you!" Aluf also knew that this kid was one of the guys Feite had said.  One person said fiercely to Neil.

    "Hey, are you sure you want to fight here? I'm very strong~~ But I'm not here just to fight~~~"

    "Then what are you here for?"

    "I'm here to treat you to a meal, Xiao Feite~~ But I didn't expect there was another guy here. Well, this guy is your familiar"

    Hearing Neil’s name to him, Fit couldn’t help but become shy, and Aluf even looked at Neil with a grin on his face.

    Neil didn’t pay that much attention, and rushed in from the door while the two of them weren’t paying attention.

    "What are you doing here, you little brat!"

    "It's really dark inside, and you don't even turn on the lights It seems like you haven't eaten. Really, it's not okay if you don't eat during the growth period. Your breasts won't grow that big~~~" Neil ignored Alu.  Fu, he turned on the light and looked at the table, knowing that Feite had not eaten.

    "You bastard, this is sexual harassment!!" The thin-skinned Fit didn't know how to respond to Neil's unscrupulous remarks. No one had ever said this to him, and Aluf even yelled out.  .

    "Um, what's your name?"

    ""

    Hearing Feite’s question, Niall froze immediately, as if the other person didn’t even know his name.

    "Um, haven't I told you my name?"

    "No……"

    "Oh, what a failure. I ran to someone else's house and they didn't recognize me Forget it, never mind, it's just a small matter. Remember, my name is Neil Springfield, call me Neil  Okay~~~"

    Fit and Aluf were both ashamed of Neil's shamelessness. They had never seen such a guy before.

    “Forget it, I’m in a good mood today, so I’ll make an exception to make a meal~~~” Neil completely regarded himself as the owner of this place, and walked straight to the kitchen with the ingredients in hand.

    Fit and Aluf looked at each other. They had no idea what this guy wanted to do. Did he want to trick them into poisoning the food and then arrest them? Well, it was very possible.

    Neil took out various tools in the kitchen, but it seemed that none of them had used them. They probably didn't usually cook by themselves.  Neil shook his head, then glanced at the two heads behind him peeking in, and felt a little funny, and said to them, "Don't worry, I won't poison"

    "Well……"

    Hearing Neil say this, both of them felt a little embarrassed, and then returned to the living room. It seemed that these two people were still very innocent. Neil believed it after he said it

    Just like that, Neil was cooking alone in the kitchen, while Fit and Aluf were discussing something in the living room.  After a while, the aroma of food came from the kitchen. Aluf sniffed it, swallowed her saliva, and said to Fit, "It seems to be pretty good, Fit"

    Seeing Aluf drooling, Fit felt a little funny, and then he looked towards the kitchen, looking at the busy figure, with a trace of yearning in his eyes.

    Ten minutes later, Neil brought the food to the table and invited them to come over to eat.  Fit and Aluf both came to the table. Looking at the delicious meals in front of them, they never expected that Neil had such cooking skills.

    “Do you think I’m awesome? Worship me as much as you want~~~” Neil said with his head raised and his nose raised.

    "Hmph, stinky fart" Although Aluf said this, her eyes were fixed on the food in front of her.

    "Okay, let's start eating" Feite said softly. She looked at the hot meal in front of her and didn't know what was going on.It had been a long time since I had eaten with others, and my eyes couldn't help but feel moist.

    "Hey, little girl, are you very touched?"

    "No!"

    Looking at Fit’s blushing face, Neil nodded and sighed in his heart. Sure enough, blond hair with double ponytails is very suitable for tsundere

    The two of them sat down at the table and began to use chopsticks. Neil quarreled with Aluf from time to time and said some interesting things, which put a lot of smiles on Feit's face. The atmosphere of the meal seemed particularly warm.

    【It would be great if it could always be like this, and mom】

    While Feite was eating the delicious dishes, she looked at Neil and Aluf who were bickering. Her heart felt extremely warm. She longed for such a life. Can she also have such a day

    Seeing the look in Feit's eyes, Neil didn't know what she was thinking, so he said to Feit, "Fit, what do you think of my cooking skills?"

    "Very good, these dishes are delicious, thank you"

    "Haha, it's nothing. If you want to eat, just marry me, although I don't do it very often~~~" Neil said to Feit affectionately, and Feit's face was even redder.  smoke.

    "You bastard, if you keep talking nonsense, I will tear you apart! And why do you want to marry me if you want to eat? You dance too fast!!" Aluf saw Neal 'teasing' Feit and immediately protected her master, although  He kept holding vegetables in his hands and eating in his mouth.

    “Haha, you’re kidding, I haven’t entered the grave of life so quickly~~~”

    ""

    Twenty minutes later, the meal ended amidst the noisiness of several people. Aluf took the initiative to take over the dishwashing work, leaving Neil and Fit in the living room. Before leaving, Aluf  Fu also winked at Neil, who responded with a thumbs up.  This scene made Feit blush and speechless. He didn't expect these two guys to get to know each other so quickly.

    Feite didn’t say anything and walked to the balcony.  Neil looked at the slightly lonely figure, sighed softly, and walked to the balcony.

    On the balcony, neither of them spoke, just looked at the night sky quietly.

    "Neil, aren't you going to ask me why I collect the seeds of the Holy Stone?" Feit didn't look back, still looking at the night sky, and asked Neil.

    “There’s no need…”

    "Huh?" Feit seemed a little surprised and turned back to look at the boy of his own age.

    "Actually, from the day we met, I knew you had come to your senses. Since you chose that path and chose to continue on, what else can I say? Maybe you don't know whether what you are doing is right or wrong.  , but instead of dwelling on this, it’s better to keep doing it, and don’t you have a reason to do this?”

    Neil leaned on the railing, looked at the starry sky, and said calmly to Feite.  Feit looked at Neil quietly, and the two of them were speechless.

    "What a strange person, Neil"

    "haha, really?"

    "Neil"

    "Um?"

    "Thank you……"

    Fitt smiled sincerely in front of Neil for the first time. This smile made Neil stunned, and he seemed to be attracted by this beautiful smile.

    "Um, Neil" Feit seemed a little embarrassed by Neil, and said to Neil with a red face.

    "Uh, sorry, I was stunned" Neal naturally said something embarrassing, and Feite lowered his head after hearing it.

    Neil seemed to be aware of the awkwardness in the atmosphere, so he changed the subject, "Well, Fit, do you remember the girl you fought with"

    "That girl named Nanoha?"

    "Well don't underestimate her. Since meeting you, she has also had her own consciousness and has been working hard. I think you will understand next time"

    "Well, I understand, will Neil help her?" Feit responded to Neil, and then asked him a meaningful question.

    "Well, this is between you. I don't want to see any of you get hurt"

    "Neil, you are so cunning"

    "Why am I cunning? I am very pure!!"

    The two were having fun on the balcony like this. It wasn't until Aluf came to call them that Neil remembered that it was getting late and said goodbye to them.

    “Okay, it’s time for me to leave, see you next time~~~” After saying that, he flew away from the balcony.

    "Goodbye, Neil"

    "See you next time,"Ghost!  !  "Aluf waved to Neil. After watching the figure disappear, she looked at the dumbfounded Feit and joked, "It's time to come back to life, Feit, everyone has gone away~~~"

    "Youwhat did you say, Aluf?"

    “Haha, you know and I know, it’s nothing~~~~”

    "Wow, it's true"

 Volume 1 Chapter 30 Game

    The next day, Sunday morning.

    "By the way, why is there no one there all night?"

    Neil also got up early in the morning, brushed his teeth and went to the refrigerator to take out a carton of milk for breakfast. Kunoka was away on the weekend because she had something to do, while Asuna and Kamo went to find Negi and didn't come back all night.

    "Is something going to happen?"

    Neil frowned. It would be fine if Negi was alone, but I don’t know what would happen to Asuna, even though there was a sable following him.

    Just when Neil was still thinking, there was a sound of opening the door. Neil looked over and found that Negi, Asuna and Kamo were all back, and Neil was relieved.

    "Hey, it's so early. Where did you go to play all night?"

    "Humph, I haven't been looking for this idiot Negi all night!" Asuna said angrily.

    "I'm sorry, Asuna-san, I won't do this next time!" Negi saw that Asuna was still angry and immediately apologized again.

    “How dare you have a next time!?”

    “Wow, no way!!”

    "Okay, sister, don't be angry. You have been angry since you found Brother Negi. It's time to stop being angry" Kamo lay on Negi's shoulder and said to Asuna.

    "snort!!"

    "Okay, let's stop here. I think you're tired too, sister. Go take a bath~~" Neil stood up to be the peacemaker and told Asuna not to be angry anymore.

    "I know, Negi, listen to me, don't let this happen again, do you understand?"

    "I understand, Asuna-san!!"

    “Then I’m going to take a shower, ah~~I have to catch up on some sleep later~~” Asuna yawned and went to the bathhouse.

    "Neji, it seems that you are okay~~~" Neil saw Asuna leaving, and looked at Negi's energetic face and smiled.

    "Well, I know what to do, Neil, so don't worry about me!"

    “Don’t worry, I’m not worried at all!!”

    "Hey, that's too much. It's useless for me to worry about you all the time"

    "Haha, you really like to worry I'm going out now, and I'll be back for dinner in the evening, so remember to wait for me~~~"

    "Where are you going?"

    “Well, let’s just go shopping and buy some new games~~”

    "Neal, you really like playing those games"

    "I've figured it out, it's not as crazy as the ones in my classOkay, I'm leaving!" Neil thought of those in the class who like to play games, especially some who are super fans of galgame.  He was a little speechless, then waved and left.

    ··············Dividing line················

    "Wow, is this Akihabara? There are so many people Well, it's such a good place~~~" Neil came to Akihabara, the sacred place of legendary otakus, and saw a sea of ??people here, with stickers everywhere  The beautiful girls in anime and games, as well as a large group of maids handing out flyers, made me sigh inwardly.

    But Neil was still very conspicuous here. He was wearing the clothes that Minoka picked for him. Well, they seemed to be very cute clothes, but he didn't care. With his cute face like a doll, he was holding the clothes he had just received from the maids.  After getting the flyer, I stood on the street and glanced around. It immediately attracted a lot of eyes, especially those of the geeks.

    "Ugh, this place is too big. I can't find my way around at all. I don't even know where the store Endo and the others are talking about~~~~"

    Neil frowned on the spot, holding his chin with his right hand, shaking his head from time to time. With this look, he killed countless otakus instantly, and he could vaguely hear the sound of swallowing saliva.

    Neil felt a little cold behind his back, but he didn’t think much about it and ran around nervously, asking for directions from the maids.

    "Hello, big sister, do you know where the store called Game Paradise is?" Neil was quite polite when asking outsiders.

    "Wow, so cute~~ Are you a foreigner?"

    Suddenly having an ominous premonition, Neil turned around and wanted to leave quickly.

    "However, these girls are faster than him.  In just a moment, Neil was surrounded.

    "Little sister, what's the matter? Can't you find the way?"

    【your sister!  You are the little sister!  】

    "Uh, that's it"

    "Is this your first time here? Do you want to play with your sisters?"

    "Eh? Aren't you at work? That's it"

    “It’s really cute~~” a girl said excitedlyGave Neil a tackle.

    "Pfft! Let me go!"

    “I really want to take it home~~~”

    “Let me hug you too~~”

    【Wow!  Chastity crisis!  What should I do!  !  puff!  Don't hug me so tightly, you're going to die]

    Just when Neil was thinking of a way to escape, a female voice suddenly sounded, "Okay, you should let go, that child is almost suffocating"

    Hearing this, the girls let go of Neil, and Neil took a few deep breaths, sighing that life is so beautiful

    Neil looked back at the girl who saved his life. She was a beautiful girl with long indigo hair. She seemed to be a high school student.

    "Thank you, sister!!" Neil said and ran away. He didn't want to be pinched by these people anymore.

    "Wow! That little sister ran away~~~"

    "Oh, what a pity"

    "It's strange that they don't run away" The beautiful girl with medium-long brown hair complained helplessly to her friends.

    "Oh, we finally ran out. Those people are really scary"

    After Neil ran a long distance, he finally stopped, thinking about what had just happened with lingering fear. Neil was very grateful to the person who had just saved him. If he had a chance to repay him next time

    "But where is the gaming paradise?"

    Neil is even more confused now about where this place is, scratching his head and ears, thinking about it, and running around anxiously.  Suddenly, someone tapped Neil on the shoulder. Neil looked at that person, a little surprised.

    "Eh? It's you, Endo Haruhiko!!"

    “It’s really you, teacher~~~”

    Haruhiko Endo is one of the students in Neil's class and one of the guys who likes galgame very much. He often talks to Neil about galgame.

    "Teacher, why are you here?" Haruhiko asked curiously.

    “I’m not here to find the store you mentioned, ugh, I don’t even know where this is!!”

    "Uh, teacher, that store is right behind you"

    ""

    Neil looked over there and saw the four characters "Game Paradise" written on it. He was running too fast just now and didn't see it. Neil immediately knelt on the ground in an orz posture, completely pale.

    "Am I an idiot"

    "Haha, teacher, let's go in" Haruhiko laughed when he saw Neil's appearance and pulled him into the store.

    “Wow, it’s quite big here~~~”

    "Yes, there are several floors here, and there are all kinds of games~~~"

    Haruhiko led Neil around the store and introduced him to the regional distribution of games here.

    "Okay, teacher, I'm going to buy galgame, what about you?"

    "Well, let me go with you. I also want to see what fun galgame has to offer. I rarely play this type of game~~"

    "Well, come with me to the third floor. The whole floor there is selling galgames."

    So, the two of them went to the third floor.  After arriving at the top, he unexpectedly found a familiar figure not far away, and Neil called that person's name.

    "Kui Mu Keima?"

    "Um?"

    The man looked back in confusion. After Neil saw the man's face clearly, he was sure that it was his student.

    "Hey, Keima, are you here too?" Haruhiko also spotted Keima and said hello.

    "Oh, Endo, um, teacher, are you there too?" Keima responded, feeling a little confused when he saw Neil.

    Neil looked at Keima and Haruhiko, and after hearing their conversation, he knew that they had often met here. Well, they are both galgame enthusiasts

    "Well, I came here to play some games, and I also want to play galgame" Neil saw Keima's doubts and answered.

    "It's not just for fun!!" Suddenly, Keima immediately became strong and looked at Neil with burning eyes, as if he was seeing an enemy, making Neil take a step back unconsciously.

    "Galgame needs love!! Just for fun, you will never understand the essence of it! Moreover, the girls in galgame need to be treated with our sincere love!! If we don't have this kind of heart, it is simply  Insulted galgame!!!"

    "Eh!? Really!! I'm too presumptuous!!"

    After hearing Keima’s words, Neil was stunned, and then felt very guilty for his performance. He never expected that a galgame player could be so admirable. From now on,?Decided to devote himself to the great galgame cause.

    "That's right, that's what it is!" Keima looked at Neil approvingly with a childish look.

    "Okay, don't stay here, go in and look for it~~" Haruhiko said to them and then went in to look for the game. By the way, this guy has a cute maid and twin tails.  Keima also turned around and went inside. Neil took a look and then went in the other direction.

    "Huh? This is it!!"

    After walking around for a while, Neil came to a certain area and didn’t notice the words 18x written on it at all.  Neil picked up a certain game on the shelf and looked at the exposed female character on the cover, which made his blood boil. He looked at the introduction and saw that it read:

    ??The protagonist has no ideals and no future, and lives like a walking zombie.  All he owned was a property left behind by his parents.

    One day, the protagonist received a request from his younger sister to help take care of his twin daughters, Aya and Saya.  Because the Double Star Girls' Academy that I transferred to in the spring is adjacent to the protagonist's house, I temporarily stayed here.

    So, life with my nieces began.  However, the protagonist with an unusually evil taste did not hold on to his position as a parent, but instead used those evil hands

    With the passage of time, the protagonist’s desire continues to expand as his evil deeds deepen

    (ps: The promotional video can be seen at xxx.xxx.)

    Neil immediately took out his mobile phone, logged on to the website, and looked at it intently.

    By this time, both Haruhiko and Keima had found what they were looking for, but they didn’t know where the teacher had gone, so they searched everywhere and couldn’t find it for a long time.

    "Hey, where is the teacher~~~"

    Haruhiko sat on the chair. He was tired of looking for the guy, and he didn't find the guy at all.  Keima thought for a moment and then said to Haruhiko: "Is there still a place you haven't found?"

    "Huh? Where?"

    "That restricted area for us"

    "No way, the teacher would actually go there?"

    "Nothing is impossible, Teacher, he can be quite arrogant sometimes"

    "Uh, that's right"

    Then the two of them walked towards the 18x area. When they got there, they unexpectedly found Neil not far away. The two of them walked over speechlessly.

    "Teacher, have you done it?" Haruhiko asked as he walked next to Neil, Keima also followed.

    As if he heard someone calling him, Neil came back to his senses, then turned to the two of them and said, "I want to buy this game!"

    However, both Haruhiko and Keima were embarrassed by Neil. They saw little stars shining in this kid's eyes, and two streaks of bright red nosebleeds were still dripping down his face.

    "Well, teacher, we can't buy it"

    "Eh? Why?"

    "Don't you know where this place is? This is the 18x area"

    "What? No way!!"

    "We'd better go"

    "Unfortunately! God, I hate you!!" Neil shouted out the catchphrase of a certain gay friend, and then burst into tears.

    ""

    ""

 Volume 1 Chapter 31 Night Showdown

    "Huh? There's a power outage tonight?"

    When Neil heard Negi talking about this news, he remembered that it seemed to have been mentioned during the faculty meeting today, but he was dozing off at that time and had no memory at all.

    "Yeah, you didn't even listen during the meeting, really" Negi looked at Neil angrily.

    “Well, it doesn’t matter, I’m just going to patrol tonight~~~”

    "It's good to know"

    "By the way, Negi, last time you said you wanted to have a duel with Evanjielin, what happened?" Neil was sitting in his seat drinking milk tea, remembering that after Negi came back, he said he wanted to have a duel with Evanjielin.  It was over, but he didn't know what happened next.

    "Well, I planned to do this last time I went to her house, but who knew she was actually sick"

    "Is she a vampire?"

    "It seems like hay fever is causing the fever"

    ""

    "Ah, it's almost time for class. I'm leaving, Neil!" After Negi saw the time on the clock, he picked up the lesson plan and walked to 3a.

    "Well, it's time for me to leave" Neil took the last sip of milk tea before leaving calmly.

    Classroom 4a of the primary school.

    "Hey, listen up, leave the school as soon as possible after this afternoon, don't wander around here, got it?" Neil stood on the podium to remind his students.

    “I know~~~”

    "It's good to know, especially don't let me see a magical girl flying around outside" Neil reminded someone in a meaningful way.

    Nanoha blushed after hearing this, and except for Kuniji Aoi, the other students had no idea what the teacher was talking about.

    “Teacher, what kind of magical girl are you talking about?” Akijiu raised his hand curiously and asked.

    "It's the one on TV, go back and watch it yourself"

    "Eh? Are there really magical girls?"

    "Yes, teacher, I am a magician"

    "Tsk, who are you kidding?"

    "Ah, you actually know that I'm lying to you. I've made progress"

    “How stupid do you think we are!!”

    "It's hopeless"

    "Okay, stop talking nonsense, let's start the class, open the book to page 45, well, today we will talk about the cute attributes in English"

    "What a rip-off! Where does the cuteness come from in English!?" A student immediately shouted down.

    "That's why you asked me to be the teacher. You all know that I'm a shit teacher"

    "Be more serious, stupid teacher!!" Alyssa couldn't bear it and immediately went crazy.

    “I know, let’s take a look at moeofthemagicalgirl today…”

    "Holy crap, what is this? Why are you back to being a magical girl?"

    "You idiot, you really told us this!!" Before Alyssa finished speaking, Xing immediately threw the dictionary over, but Neil picked it up and said to Xing with a smile, "You still need to practice more.  Apricotpoof!!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, a second dictionary came out of the air and hit Neil in the face. Xing said disdainfully, "Do you think that after taking the first one, there won't be a second one?"

    Neil fell to the ground and lamented that this student's progress was all due to himself. He was indeed a rare and good teacher. You see, the strength of the girls in the class is getting higher and higher

    ················Dividing line··············

    "Okay, that's it for today. You little brats, hurry up and go home. It will be dark and dangerous after the power outage tonight"

    "Ok, goodbye teacher!!"

    "See you tomorrow, teacher!"

    The students walked out of the classroom one after another. At this time, Nanoha came over and said, "Teacher, do you want to train later?"

    "You won't need it today. It will be bad if you do it too late. Besides, you have made great progress recently. Don't be too tired and have a good rest"

    "Well, I understand, teacher"

    "You know who I am" Neil hit Naye on the head, causing Naye to look at him with tears in his eyes, making him seem a little guilty.

    "Don't think I don't know. You must have overtrained again after you got home. You dozed off sometimes during the day, and your friends are all worried. It's really"

    "Because I want to become stronger quickly"

    "You fool, haven't you heard that haste makes waste? Although you are very good, you won't be so strong in just a few months. You let other peopleHow embarrassing it is"

    "Ohwell, teacher, how far is my strength from Fite?"

    "Well, I think it's not much different. Besides, you have collected a lot of holy stone seeds. You have met each other a few times. I believe there will be a chance to talk to you soon"

    "Well, I will definitely let Feite explain it clearly to me!"

    "Hey, Nanoha, what are you telling the idiot teacher? Let's go!" At this time, Alyssa and Suzuka came up. Alyssa looked at Neil impatiently and pulled Nanoha away.

    "Don't hold me back, AlyssaTeacher, see you tomorrow!"

    "Haha, teacher, don't worry about Alyssa, I'll see you tomorrow" Suzuka said with the same gentle smile, said hello to Neil and left.

    “Oh, they’re all gone at last, it’s so exhausting”

    Neil packed up the things on the table, closed the door and left the classroom.

    ·············Dividing line·················

    Ma Fanliangguo Central Campus, 8 p.m.

    "Well, it looks like there's a power outage" Neil walked on the Cherry Blossom Avenue with a flashlight. At this time, the surroundings were dark, and he could only rely on the faint light of the bright moon and stars in the sky to illuminate the ground.

    "This feeling is" At the moment of the power outage, Neil suddenly felt an unusual magic power.

    "It looks like it won't be quiet tonight" Neil looked at the rolling clouds in the sky, the half-moon hanging high in the night sky, and the raging wind, which seemed to indicate that something was going to happen.

    "Well, who is that person?" Neil vaguely saw another figure on the clock tower. It seemed to be a beautiful mature woman, who looked particularly enchanting under the moonlight.  Not long after, that person disappeared, as if he had never appeared.

    "Who could it be at this time? Why does it feel familiar Well, let's go and have a look." Neil thought about who that person was and set out to search.

    At this time, Negi was also in trouble.  Just when Negi was patrolling the girls' dormitory, he saw the manipulated Maki. It seemed that Yiwen Jielin wanted to end things with him.

    Kamo persuaded Negi to go to Asuna for help, but Negi remembered that he could no longer cause trouble to Asuna, so he decided to go alone, took all the equipment, and went to the big bathhouse.

    "Brother Negi really refused to listen! It seems that I should go find Sister Tou and Brother Neil!" Kamo watched Negi leave and immediately ran to the dormitory.

    ············Dividing line··················

    Neil felt the magic power and walked in that direction, only to find that it led to the girls' dormitory, which made Neil a little strange.  Just as he entered the building, he spotted a small shadow.

    "who!?"

    "It's me, Brother Neil!" Hearing Neil's shout, the figure walked out and it turned out to be Kamo.

    "Why are you here, Kamo?"

    "I'm here for rescue! Brother Neil, go and save Brother Negi, he's going to find Evan Jielin alone!"

    "Oh, Negi is really brave~~~ Where are they?"

    "It's in the big bathhouse!"

    "Well, let's go there"

    "Uh, Brother Neal, you go over first, I'll call the eldest sister up. She is Brother Negi's contractor"

    "Oh, then I will go there alone, and you go find the eldest sister"

    “I got it, Brother Neil!” Kamo said and ran towards Asuna’s dormitory.

    “Haha, it looks like tonight will be quite interesting~~~” Neil chuckled, and then walked leisurely to the big bathhouse.

    When Neil came to the big bathhouse, he saw Negi being caught by Sasaki Maki, Izumi Ako, Akashi Yuna and Ohuchi Akira in his class. It seemed that those four girls were all vampires by Ivan Jielin.  After melting, Negi threw a magic potion bottle, which exploded immediately. Negi immediately escaped from the encirclement and began to chant.

    "Ras Ter Mar Sgiel Magister! The atmosphere and water turn into white mist! Let them rest for the time being! - Sleeping Mist!"

    Izumi Ako and Ohuchi Akira couldn't avoid it and were hit immediately, while Akashi Yuna and Tokie jumped out.

    "Huh, you're quite good! Then let's start the main event" Evanjielin smiled sinisterly, and then recited the incantation, "Lick Lark La Rak Lalak! 17 ice elves, gather  Tear the enemy apart here!——Magical archer's continuous bullets of 17 ice arrows!"

    Facing an attack from the enemy, Negi decisively broke the glass and fell out, then flew away and used his magic gun to attackBlock Yiwen Jielin's attack.

    Neil came out of the darkness, looked at Ako and Akira sleeping on the ground, took out two towels from the locker room and covered them, and then chased after Negi from the direction he fled.

    "Oh, you're doing well, Negi" On the way to catch up, Neil found Maki and Yuna leaning on the flagpole. He didn't expect to get the two of them so quickly.

    After Neil chased for a while, he finally found that they had arrived at the bridge. He saw that Negi had been flying forward. Yiwen Jielin seemed to be having a good time and continued to recite the mantra.

    "Come, ice spirit, fill the atmosphere! Transform into the frozen soil and glaciers of the land of white night! - The frozen earth!"

    Negi was immediately knocked out and lying on the ground seemed to be waiting for something.

    "Oh, this is a superior magic What is Negi doing?" Neil was sitting on the top of the bridge, eating popcorn and watching the fight between the two on the bridge, which seemed to be a good pastime.

    "The battle failed, teacher let's end it here" Yiwen Jielin walked towards Niji step by step. Just more than two meters in front of Niji, a sudden change occurred.

    "Huh!? This is a binding barrier!?"

    Ewenjielin and Chachawan didn’t expect that there would be a trap here, and it turned out to be the restraint barrier created by Negi’s subordinates at the time.

    "Hahahaha! Classmate Yiwen Jielin has been fooled!" Negi raised his hands and cheered like a child, making both Yiwen Jielin and Neil break into a cold sweat.

    "I really have you, little brotherI admire you very much! But do you think you can trap me like this? Chachawan!"

    "Yes Master!"

    Subsequently, the restraint enchantment was broken, and it seemed to be the science and technology of tea pills.

    "How could this happen? Lars Tell ugh!" Negi was about to start the incantation, but Chachawan snatched the crutch, and then Ewenjielin threw it away.

    "That's too much! That is my most cherished crutch You are so treacherous, classmate Yiwen Jielin, I have already won! Please fight alone with me." Negi cried and said to Yiwen Jielin  .

    "Bang!" Yi Wenjielin slapped her away, "You, a man who came to challenge me, why are you crying? Do you just admit defeat like this? If it were your father, he would have laughed through the difficulties long ago!  "

    Yiwen Jielin seemed to be speaking to Negi with hatred, and then she was ready to suck his blood.  At this time, the brave man finally appeared. Asuna came to the bridge and asked Kamo to throw the flash bomb, then avoid Chachawan and come to Ivan Jielin.

    "Huh, most people can't touch me"

    Before she could finish her words, Yiwen Jielin was kicked in the face by Asuna and flew out.

    【Uhhere we go again!  My magic barrier actually?  】

    "Aaaah! Damn it, how is this possible? What on earth are youhuh?" Yi Wenjielin cried out in pain. Just when she wanted to question her, Asuna and Negi disappeared, and even Kamo also  Disappeared.

    "Neji, what are you going to do?"

    Neil sat leisurely on the top of the bridge, mumbling to himself.

    "But Yiwen Jielin didn't kill anyone. Should I say it's because she's kind, or because she still has lingering feelings for her father"

    Just as Neil was thinking about this, a soft pink light lit up on the other end of the bridge.

    "Oh, it's the light of the tentative contract It seems that this matter has been successfully completed~~~" Neil saw the light light up again, and he knew that Asuna had a good kiss this time.

    Asuna's intrusion eased the situation, and the two sides faced off. After Asuna became Negi's servant, she got the support of magic power and started to fight against Chachamaru.

    【What is thisis it fun to flick your forehead?  】

    Neil was speechless as he watched Asuna and Chachamaru fight with each other by flicking their foreheads.  After shaking his head, he looked at Evanjielin and Negi. Negi took out the stick he used to practice when he was a child, and used 17 thunder arrows to fight against Evanjielin's 17 ice arrows.

    Yi Wenjielin released another 29 dark arrows, and Neji also released 29 light arrows to fight against them, and they were still on par.

    "Hahaha! Very good! I didn't expect you to be able to keep up with my speed!" Yiwen Jielin seemed to be having a lot of fun and didn't take the duel seriously at all.

    "Ras Ter Mar Sgiel Magister! Come on, Spirit of Thunder! Spirit of Wind!" Negi continued to sing, and Evelyn, not to be outdone, also chanted, "Lick  ·Lak-la-Lak-Lalak! Come, Ice Elf! Dark Elf!"

    【What, they plan to use the same magic to fight!  ?  ] Kamo was very surprised when he saw this from the side.

    "Bring the thunder and lightning to blow! Nanyangstorm!  ——Thunder storm!  "

    "Let the wind and snow blow in the dark night! The long night of ice and snow! - The blowing snow in the dark night!"

    The power of the two magics is very powerful, emitting an extremely dazzling light in this dark night.  Negi felt that his strength was no match for the opponent, but he did not flinch. He sneezed and his magic power suddenly exploded, finally overpowering Wen Jielin.

    "Damn, Negi's sneezing is as powerful as ever. It can actually explode magic power at this time. If it were someone else, it would definitely be counterattacked. Is this kid cheating" Neil looked at it and was speechless.  , actually won like this.

    Yiwen Jielin praised Negi, and when she was about to say something, Chachawan immediately panicked, "Master, come back quickly, the power supply will be restored 7 minutes and 27 seconds earlier than we expected!"

    "What!? How could it beoooo!!"

    After the power was restored, the curse on Yiwen Jielin also returned, causing her to fall from the air as if struck by lightning. Negi jumped down without any care, faster than Chachawan, and dropped her.  The crutches in the river called back, and with the last of their magic power, Ivan Jielin came back.

    "Classmate Yiwen Jielin!"

    "Neji"

    "That's great, Teacher Negi"

    "Why do you want to save me?"

    "Thisbecause you are my student!"

    ""

    Looking at Negi’s face that looked like someone else’s, he couldn’t help but feel a little confused in his eyes, and softly called out, “Idiot…”

    The two returned to the bridge, and Niji shouted that he had won, which made Yi Wenjielin very unhappy, but this was a fact, and she had to obey the agreement and go to class.

 Volume 1 Chapter 32 Mutation

    At this time, Neil jumped down from the top of the bridge and looked at everyone in front of him with a smile, "I finally won, Negi~~"

    "Neil, why are you here?" Negi looked at Neil in surprise.

    "Brother Neil, why did you come here now?"

    "Neil, brat, where have you been? Kamo said you went to find Negi"

    "I was looking for it, and I kept watching from behind~~~"

    "What? You saw Negi being bullied and you didn't do anything!" Asuna hit Neil hard on the head.

    "Wow, it hurts! I'm doing it for Negi's own good, otherwise Negi would be just a crybaby all day and night~~~"

    "Who is the crybaby!!"

    Neil ignored Niji and turned to look at Evan Jielin, “I didn’t expect that Yiwen Jielin actually lost~~”

    "What do you want to say, little brat? (#)"

    "Haha, no, I could have won, but I still lost in the end. It seems that you really miss my idiot dad~~~" Neil looked at Evan Jielin like an uncle.

    "Youwhat did you say!?" Yiwen Jielin immediately blushed.

    "Is that so, Master?"

    "Eh? I didn't expect that, classmate Yiwen Jielin"

    "Shut up! Shut up, everyone!"

    "By the way, student Evan Jielin, don't worry, I will work hard to learn about the curse! When I become an excellent magician, I will help you lift the curse!" Negi told Evan Jielin about the curse.  thing and promises to undo this curse.

    "What? How many years do I have to wait like this? As long as I suck your blood, I can lift the curse immediately!" Yi Wenjielin pinched Negi's face and said harshly.

    “Well, you are a vampire, you can stay there for a few more years and there is no problem~~~” Neil also intervened.

    “I’m going to suck all the blood out of you kid too!!”

    "That's right! I still have to treat Makie-san and the others, Neil, let's go!"

    "OK!"

    "You two, don't pretend not to hear me! Listen to me, I won't give up! On a full moon night, you'd better watch your back!"

    "Uh, is Yiwen Jielin usually like this?" Asuna and Chachawan, who were following the three of them, started chatting.

    "No before Mr. Negi and Mr. Neil came, the master was not that happy" Chachawan calmly betrayed the master's information.

    A group of people walked back noisily like this. Unexpectedly, at this moment, a sudden change occurred.

    "Huh!? Be careful!! Everyone move away immediately!!" Neil shouted at everyone, and then set up five layers of barriers to block the sudden attack.

    "Wow!! What's going on!?" Asuna shouted in panic.

    After the dust and mist rising around dispersed, a big snake emerged from the water under the bridge, its scarlet eyes staring at the few short figures in front of it.

    "How could there be such a big snake!?" Asuna looked at the big snake in front of her in shock, and the others were all on guard with solemn expressions.

    "I've never heard of such a thing in school?" Yiwen Jielin looked at the big snake and said in disbelief.

    "What should we do now?" Negi also felt that this thing was very troublesome and not easy to deal with.

    "You all stand back and leave this insect to me" Neil looked at the people behind him and then offered to let him go alone.

    "Eh? How is that possible? I want to go too!!" After hearing Neal's suggestion, Negi firmly opposed it.

    “You don’t have much magic power now, so let me do it. This bug can’t hurt me yet~~” Neil said to Negi with a confident smile.

    "Leave it to this kid, he is very strong" Yiwen Jielin on the side put forward her own opinion. She was quite sure of Neil's strength.

    "but……"

    “Don’t be hesitant, don’t worry, I’ll be fine!” Neil stopped Negi who was about to say something else, and then rushed out to attract the big snake.

    “It seems like it’s the seed of the Holy Stone…”

    Floating in the air, he felt the magic power of this big snake. It gave him a familiar feeling. It seemed to be related to the seed of the holy stone. I really didn't understand why it was picked up by some small animals.

    "Oh, no matter, let's kill it first" Neil quickly flew towards the big snake, aiming at the seven inches of the big snake and hitting it.

    "Tsk, it's quite troublesome"

    This big snake looked very cute after being attacked by NeilIt was so violent that its tail was swinging wildly, and several big trees were knocked down. If it was allowed to act like this, it would destroy many buildings, and maybe it would have to pay for itself. Neil decided to kill it first.  It's trapped.

    "Haha, the water is not a good place, the big reptile"

    "Water elves in the atmosphere, obey my call, use your power to bind my enemy's body, and stop my enemy's pace - Water Realm Binding Spell!"

    As soon as Neil finished singing, the water under the bridge seemed to be boiling, and more than a dozen water chains immediately appeared, trapping the big snake tightly and preventing it from running far.

    “I’ll give you another big gift~~” Neil smiled sinisterly, and then recited another mantra.

    "The cloudless sky, the combination of delay and speed! Follow the ancient contract of electricity and fire! Go and strike him! - Lightning and Thunder!"

    Several thunderbolts immediately struck down from high in the sky. Under the conductivity of water, these thunderbolts took to water like a fish in water and immediately rushed towards the big snake.

    Neil didn't take out the rebellious sword and simply bombarded it with magic. Maybe he wanted to show off in front of others When the big snake was too electric to move, he planned to cut it directly and use it.  Powerful magic came to cut it.

    "The wind gathers into shape and rushes into a blade. At the moment when the cross light shines, the God of Wind will also praise it! Swing it, cross blade! - Feng Yao Cross Slash!"

    The Feng Yao Cross Slash was particularly sharp in Neil's hands. Neil aimed the Cross Slash seven inches away from the snake and swung it over. The powerful and sharp Feng Yao Cross Slash immediately killed the large snake that could not move.  Cut in half, it turned into dots of starlight in the dazzling brilliance, leaving only one holy stone seed floating in the air.

    "So, will Nanoye come first, or Feite?" Neil looked at the ice blue gem and said with some expectation.

    "The people below Neil were even more attracted by Neil's fighting. Asuna was the first to say, "That boy Neil is so strong"

    "That kid can recite the incantation without using the key words to activate the magic. He is just like your father" Yiwen Jielin also lamented the strength of this kid.

    "HmmHow come Neil has so many advanced magics?" Negi was also very surprised at Neil's strength. He had never seen Neil in action before, so he didn't expect him to be so strong.

    "But what is Teacher Neil doing up there? What is that glowing thing?" Chachawan looked at Neil in the sky and said with some confusion.

    Others were also a little confused, seeing Neil still standing in the air, as if waiting for something.

    "Huh? What is that?" Asuna's eyes were sharp and she saw a ray of light flying towards this side.

    Within a moment, a black blond figure appeared near Neil. Everyone looked at the girl in the sky with curiosity. It seemed that she and Neil knew each other.

    "Hey, I didn't expect you to come first, Feit~~~" After Neil saw Feit, he greeted her with a smile.

    "Did you make this holy stone seed, Neil?" Feit looked at the holy stone seed in front of him and asked Neil.

    "Then who else do you think is there? Well, since you came first, then you can accept it"

    "Thank you……"

    "There's nothing to thank you for. If you want to thank me, just give me your thanks~~~"

    "don't want!"

    "Huh? You rejected it so quickly"

    "Because Neil is stupid"

    "What does this have to do with being an idiot? No, I'm not an idiot!" Neil said angrily.

    "Haha" Feite smiled softly and sealed the Holy Stone Seed.

    "It seems you have a good relationship"

    Suddenly, a very gloomy and cold voice rose from behind Neil, making Neil freeze. He slowly turned around and saw Nanoha floating in the air with a gloomy face.

    "Good evening, Nanoha"

    "Well, I'm good, some people are better"

    "Really Haha, the weather is nice tonight"

    ""

    ""

    Neil felt that the current atmosphere was a bit unbearable. When he was about to ask for help from the people below, he saw them looking here with little stars in their eyes. It turned out that they all heard the conversation above through Chachawan.

    Neil knew that he could only rely on himself now, so he said to Naye, "Ahem, Naye, that Fit came here first, so I gave her the seed of the Holy Stone first"

    "is that so?"

    "Yeah, that's it!"

    "Hey, just now Neil said to put this"Give me" Feite suddenly made a voice, his eyes filled with resentment.

    "Eh? Eh!?? That's not it! Fit is not such a character, right?" Neil looked at Fit in surprise.

    "Neil" Nanoye held the Heart of the Rising Sun, as if preparing to give Neil a shot.

    "Eh? Isn't it right? How could this happen? It's completely wrong!" Neil expressed that he was very confused and had no idea what was wrong. It seems that if you take one wrong step now, you will die

    "Haha, I'm just kidding, I will accept the Holy Stone Seed this time" Feit smiled at Neil, and then said indifferently to Nanoha, with a trace of sadness flashing in his eyes, he turned and left.

    "Fitnext time, you must tell me the reason!" Naye seemed to feel the pain in Feit's heart, and then said firmly to Feit.

    Fit, who was leaving, seemed to pause after hearing what Naye said, but then quickly left again.

    "Okay, Naye, let's talk about it next time. You should go home quickly" Neil seemed to dare not say too much now, and quickly urged Naye to go back.

    "Neil, when did you become so familiar with Feit? Feit and I have only met a few times" Nanoye looked at Neil with a smile.

    Neil felt that this smile looked like a devil's smile, but he still answered Nanoye's question, "No, I just had a meal with Feit"

    "Is it a date?"

    "No way! Why do you want to go there? It's just that I'm hungry, and she happens to be hungry too, that's it!"

    "I always feel like Neil is hiding something"

    "No, teacher, I wouldn't dare lie to you even if I lied to my father or my mother!"

    "Wow! Neil is really" After hearing Neil's words, Nanoha felt as if her face was burning.

    【Um?  Did I say something wrong?  】

    Neil looked at Nanoye’s red face with some confusion, but he didn’t dare to ask why. Nonsense, the atmosphere has relaxed a bit now. If he said something wrong, he would be dead

    "Then, Neil, I'll go back first" Naye said goodbye to Neil in a low voice, bowed to the people below, and left.

    "Be careful on the road, Nanoye!" Neil shouted at Nanoye's back, and he immediately breathed a sigh of relief, although he didn't know why

    When Neil came to the ground, he saw those people looking at him with eyes that deserved a beating.

    "Uh, what are you looking at? The look in your eyes makes me feel very uncomfortable"

    “You’re really good, Neil~~~~”

    "Haha, you are so young, little brother, you just stepped into the Shura field~~~"

    "Neal, what is the relationship between those two girls and you? I want to tell my sister as soon as possible!!"

    "Teacher Neil is very carefree"

    【Is this what you care about?  Don't you want to know who those two people are?  Don’t you care about the seed of the Holy Stone?  Don't you care about that big snake?  That big snake is crying. Please apologize to it, Hun Dan!  】

    "You guys go to hell!"

    "Hey! Don't run!!"

    “Ah, I’m so shy~~~”

    "Tell me now, Neil!"

    ""

 Volume 1 Chapter 33 Graduation Trip

    "Hahaha!! I'm going to travel to Kyoto next week!!" Neil stood on the chair with one foot on the table, laughing unbridled.

    ""

    The students below don’t know how to react to this idiot teacher. There are always a few days where he feels like having a fit, but today he is still showing off his pride, making it clear that he is being slapped

    "Hahaha! I can go play now!! No need to face you idiots!!"

    "Tch" The students curled their lips to show that they didn't care at all, yes, they didn't care

    ·············Dividing line·················

    The time goes back 30 minutes.

    "Hey! Old man, why are you looking for me~~" Neil kicked open the principal's office door, put one hand on his hips and walked in while picking his nose with the other.

    ""

    "Uh, Neil, you're here too"

    It was only then that Neil discovered that Negi was also here. It seemed that the principal of the academy had something special to do with them.  The principal glanced at Neil speechlessly, and then said to the two of them, "The graduation trip to Kyoto may have to be terminated"

    "What? You want to stop!?" Negi immediately transformed into ten shapes, floating and floating, hitting the wall.

    “…” The principal watched Negi’s performance with a drop of cold sweat.

    “Actually, it’s not completely confirmed yet, but the other party seems unwilling to let you go!”

    "The other party? Do you mean the city hall in Kyoto or something like that?" Negi had some questions after hearing the principal's words.

    "Well, what should I say? The other party is the Kansai Magic Association"

    "Kansai Magic Association?"

    "Actually, I am a director of the Kanto Magic Association, but the Kanto Magic Association and the Kansai Spells Association have not been very good in Kansai from the past to the present I told them that two magic teachers joined this year, so they held a  I don’t agree so much about my graduation trip to Kyoto.”

    "What the hell? Is it because of my relationship with Neil!?"

    "Listen to what I have to say"

    "I no longer want to quarrel with Kansai, so I hope you can go to Kansai as a reconciliation envoy! You just need to hand this handwritten letter to the president over there, but there may be someone on the way  Blocking you should be a very hard job, are you willing to take it, Negi?"

    "I know! Principal, I'll take care of it!"

    "Haha, I'll leave it to you"

    “Well, I have a question to ask!!” Good boy Neil raised his hand to ask a question.

    "Oh, what do you want to ask?"

    “What is Kyoto graduation trip?”

    ""

    ""

    "So you don't know yet, Neil?" Negi said with a headache while holding his forehead.

    "Eh? You know that too? What's going on?"

    “It’s the third-grade trip to the junior high school. It’s the last time for the junior high school"

    “Why don’t I know!?”

    "Didn't I say it during the meeting? It was just the regular meeting this morning"

    “Damn it!! I fell asleep!!”

    ""

    "Well, Neil, you'd better not go. You're just a teaching assistant, and you have matters in the elementary school" The principal looked at Neil with the same headache.

    "What!? Old man, you want to abandon me!? You are so heartless!!" Neil immediately leaned against the wall and covered his face, crying like a resentful woman.

    “Can you please don’t sound so disgusting” the principal said angrily, “I don’t know what will happen if I let you go?”

    "No!! I want to share happiness with Negi!! I don't want to be here alone!! I want to play too!! Kyoto!!" Neil immediately changed from a resentful woman to a child, rolling on the ground and crying.  shouted.

    "Well, Neil, I will buy you a gift!!" Negi said comforting words to Neil with a shining smile.

    “Wow!! I’m blind!!”

    Then Neil rolled over to the principal, hugged his legs, and kept appealing, "Great and capable principal, you can't be like this. I have made a lot of contributions! You can't be ungrateful! The worst is Nirvana.  Ji will work for you for free from now on, you can just let him be Konoka’s husband, no problem!”

    "Well, you can consider it"

    "Hey, why do I have to bear the price?!" Negi immediately jumped out and complained.

    “My dear man, the problem is yours!” Neil smiled calmly.

    "What a man!"

    "Okay, okay, then you can go with me" The principal finally approved Neil's trip. At first, it was just a joke. After all, Neil was very strong and could protect those around him.

    “That’s great of you, Grandpa!!”

    "Why did you call the principal Grandpa!!"

    "Because he will be your grandfather from now on, then he will also be my grandfather!!"

    "your sister!!"

    ·············Dividing line·················

    So, after Neil learned the news, he immediately came to the class to show off. The Loli girls below were all very unhappy. Damn it, you left them to go on a trip and still laughed there. Is there such a teacher? At least  Tell us something like "I will bring you a gift"

    "Don't worry! I will never buy you gifts!!"

    "Damn it!! It's so inhumane!!" They collectively turned the table over.

    “Teacher, I want Kyoto’s specialties!!”

    “I want snacks from Kyoto!!”

    “I want galgame in Kyoto!!”

    "No money! Don't look for me!!"

    Neil didn't attend this class at all. It seemed that he was too excited. He ran to the class without even bringing his books. He was thrown a few dictionaries by Xing and kicked a few times by Alyssa. This guy  He also smiled excitedly, making everyone in the class think that the teacher was a pervert

    After class, Neil walked out of the classroom with a bruised nose and face, but as if he remembered something, he returned to class and said to Naye, "By the way, Naye, are you free tomorrow?"

    "Yes, I have a holiday tomorrow, and I have nothing to do! Is there anything, teacher?" Nanoye said to Neil after thinking about the arrangements for the next day.

    "Oh, great, stay with me tomorrow"

    "Huh?" Naye was stunned, and so was the whole class.

    ""

    "What!!??" The strange calm didn't last long, everyone broke out, and the momentum made Neil stagger around.

    "Damn! You guys are yelling! Forget it, Nanoha, let's meet at the station at ten o'clock tomorrow~~~" Neil waved his hand and left, not thinking about the reactions of those people just now.

    "Whoa!! It's a date! Naoye-san, the teacher is asking you out~~~" Everyone gathered around Naoye, cheering lively.

    "A date on a date!?" Nanoha herself couldn't figure out the situation.

    “Isn’t it true? The teacher already said, ‘Stay with me tomorrow’, but I didn’t expect the teacher to take action so quickly~~~”

    "Naye, what's going on? Did that perverted teacher do something to you!?" Alyssa asked nervously, holding Naye's shoulders tightly.

    "That's right, Nanoha, don't be afraid of that bastard, I will help you smash him to death!" Xing held two dictionaries tightly in both hands and said viciously.

    "No, the teacher didn't do anything!" Looking at the looks of the two friends, Nanoha knew that they were thinking wrongly, but was it really a date tomorrow?  Thinking of this, Naye's face turned red again.

    "Ah, ah, you are so enviable, Nanoha" Suzuka covered her mouth and smiled with a slightly envious tone.

    Seeing Nanoye's face turn red again, Alyssa immediately turned gloomy and whispered, "Neil Springfield" Xing's body also exuded some black aura, and the people around them  The classmates immediately retreated to avoid harming the fish in the pond

    Walking in the corridor, Neil shuddered and his heart felt cold~~~

    "By the way, Naye, let's go together tomorrow!!" Alyssa suddenly made this suggestion to Naye, staring at Naye with burning eyes.

    Nanoha couldn’t stand the sight of her, how could she not agree, so she succumbed to Alyssa’s power.

    Several people nearby seemed to have some ideas after hearing it, a light flashed in their eyes, and then they laughed.

    Neil, who was still walking in the corridor, shivered again, and his heart was still chilly~~~ I have been shivering a lot recently

    ·············Dividing line·················

    ? 7 o’clock in the evening, Naye’s house.

    "What's wrong with you, Naye? You seem to have been uneasy since you came back" Taozi looked at Naye who was sitting across the dining table and asked with some worry.

    "Huh? It's nothing, I'm just thinking about something"

    "Is there any difficulty, Nanoha? You can tell dad if someone is bullying you at school. Dad, I will cut him for you!!"The waiter next to him immediately switched to idiot dad mode.

    “Bang!”, “Bang!”

    "Mo, the Minister is really"

    There were two sounds at the dinner table. One was the peach hitting the waiter with a hammer, and the other was the waiter hitting his head on the dining table.

    ""

    "Okay, Nanoha, tell your sister, what's upsetting you~~" Miyuki ignored the idiot father and continued to ask Nanoye.

    "Actually, it's nothing, it's just that Neil made an appointment with me tomorrow" Naye lowered her head and whispered.

    "What!? A date!?" The first one to yell was the waiter who was still lying on the table. The waiter looked at Nanoha with gleaming eyes.

    "Nono! I didn't even say it was a date!"

    "How could it not be! What did that boy Neil tell you?"

    "Well, hehe just said that he would let me accompany him tomorrow"

    "Pfft!! You said no!! I didn't expect that boy to take action so quickly But my Nanoha will leave me so soon~~" The waiter touched his chin and sighed, and then went to the side to plant mushrooms.

    "Haha, Nanoha, are you the only one?" Miyuki asked with a smile.

    "How should I put it, originally yes, but Alyssa is coming too, and I don't know how many people will come"

    "It seems that kid will be in trouble again tomorrow" Kyouya chuckled softly, as if he could see the kid's condition the next day.

    "What do you mean, brother?"

    "It's nothing, don't worry"

    "Naye, come to mom's room later, it seems it's time to teach you something" Taozi still smiled softly.

    "Oh, I got it, Mom!"

    "Oh, my Nanoha"

    ············Dividing line··················

    Girls dormitory.

    "Neil, do you want to go with me and Konoka-san tomorrow?"

    Negi is in the dormitory sorting out things for his trip to Kyoto. He will start going there only the day after tomorrow. He is sorting them out now. He is quite positive

    "You and Sister Konoka go together tomorrow, and I will prepare a gift myself. Don't worry, I've also found someone to help me" Neil said to Negi while lying on the ground and playing PSP.

    "That's it, but who are you looking for?"

    "Naye~~"

    "It's her, it's okay"

    "But did I say something wrong today? The atmosphere was very weird after I made the appointment with Nanoha, and I didn't know how many chills I had along the way"

    "What did you say?"

    "It's nothing, just ask her to accompany me tomorrow"

    "That's no problem! Maybe you're not feeling well?"

    "Maybe……"

    【There are ghosts only if there is no problem!  That kind of statement is almost like a date!  Asking Brother Negi isn’t the same as not asking at all!  】

    After Kamo on the side heard the conversation between the two, his face was extremely calm, but his heart became excited, but he didn't point it out, just let Brother Neil have a wonderful experience, haha~~

 Volume 1 Chapter 34 Buying Gifts

    "Um, what's going on?" Neil looked at the people in front of him speechlessly.

    Ten minutes ago, Neil came to the station and found that it was almost the appointed time. He happened to be right there, but Nanoha hadn't seen anyone yet, so he thought he didn't have to wait for anyone

    Ten minutes later, Neil, who was a little bored with waiting, finally spotted Nanoye approaching, but what happened to the people following her?

    "Why do you care so much! You should be honored when I am here!" Alyssa looked at Neil with contempt.

    “I didn’t ask you to come, you are really shameless to come here uninvited” Neil muttered in a low voice with a straight face.

    "What did you say?"

    "How dare I say anything~~~"

    "What about you?" Neil looked at the other people.

    "Humph, I'm just worried about Nanoha. It's very dangerous to be with a beast like you!" Xing said unhappily, making Neil even more unhappy.

    "What do you think I am! Am I a perverted beast with only H in my brain!?"

    Neil roared, but what responded to him was Xing’s “aren’t you?” look, Neil orz.

    "I came here with my sister" Mukuo added weakly.

    "Teacher, do you really want to date Nanoha that much? I'm so sorry for interrupting your date" Suzuka said to Neil with a smile.

    "SuzukaSuzuka, stop talking!!" Nanoha hurriedly covered Suzuka's mouth, making Nanoye feel a little shy.

    "A date? What date?" Neil looked at Suzuka in confusion.

    "Teacher, don't you want Naye to date you?"

    "When did I say that?"

    "Didn't you ask Naye to accompany you yesterday?"

    "Yes, but does that mean a date?"

    “………”

    “………”

    "I knew it! I knew it was like this! I had no expectations at all! Not at all!!" Nanoha hit her head against the pillar.

    【What are you expecting】 Neil looked at Nanoye and could only complain silently in his heart.

    “It’s true, teacher, always says things that make people misunderstand” Suzuka sighed from the side.

    "It's best this way. If I knew you had taken action against Nanoye, I would definitely kill you!" Alyssa seemed relieved, and then looked at Neil with a fierce look.

    【Are you Lily?  】

    "Humph" Xing just hummed and did not express an opinion.

    "【Xing-san, your hum makes my heart beat with fear】

    "I don't know what you are thinking, but you actually want to go on a date. Don't worry, I won't be tempted by teachers like you at all! I only have love for my eldest sister!!" Neil showed a hearty man's smile, his teeth were broken.  His eyes flashed brightly and he said these seemingly powerful words.

    As soon as he finished speaking, his murderous aura increased exponentially, making Neil almost unable to stand still. This was simply more exaggerated than when he was doing tasks before

    Neil shook his head, immediately changed the subject, and said to them, "Well, come on. Anyway, I just asked Nanoha to help me today. Well, it would be nice to have a few more people, just for reference  "

    "Neil, what do you want me to help you with?" Naye came back from the confusion and asked Neal.

    "I just want to pick a gift. I don't know what you girls like?"

    "Teacher, who do you want to give it to?" Suzuka asked.

    "Sister Asuna, you have seen me before"

    "Oh, it's that sister"

    "Why do you want to choose a gift for that sister for no reason?" Alyssa looked at Neil suspiciously.

    "You don't like that sister, do you? You perverted beast!" Xing stared at Neil from the corner of her eyes.

    "How is it possible~~Although the eldest sister is very nice, uh, she is my future sister-in-law! I have no evil intentions at all!!" Neil just said in the middle, and his murderous aura increased again. Is this really a primary school student?  Sister Nijiane, I don’t want to be a teacher at all

    "Really, that's good" Naiye breathed a sigh of relief, and then said to Neil, "Then let's go to the commercial street. They and I often go there to buy things"

    “Well, that’s good, you lead the way, and after we’re done, I’ll invite you to the Green House for something to eat!”

    "Shameless!!" x4

    “How shameless am I?!”

    "When you go to Cuiwu to eat, will they charge you?"That’s the idea!  "

    "Hey, let you know"

    “………”

    So, Neil followed the five girls to the commercial street and started shopping for treasures.

    When I was two children, there was a fast food restaurant whose logo was a wretched man.

    "Naye, this is delicious, give it a try! Ah~~"

    "Well, but let me do it myself, Alyssa"

    "Eat more, don't be hungry"

    "I know, sister"

    "Um, teacher, are you okay?" Suzuka looked at Neil across from him speechlessly.

    Neil lay on the table like a dead body, without touching the food on the table.  Just kidding, I ran with these girls for two hours and didn't help him find gifts at all. I turned into running errands. It would be weird if I wasn't tired

    "Are you taking revenge on me? Do you want to help me?" Neil said weakly.

    "Isn't this obvious? You don't even need to ask!" Xing scolded Neil rudely.

    ""

    "Haha, you will pay for the meal later, teacher~" Alyssa had a very pleasant smile on her face, but Neil seemed to think she was a devil.

    ""

    “Neil, let’s continue shopping in the afternoon~~” Naye also added.

    “Woooo…” Neil simply lay there and covered his face and cried.

    "Don't hit the teacher" Suzuka looked at her friends helplessly, then gently patted Neil's head and said, "Okay, teacher, don't cry, we will help you this afternoon.  Picking out gifts…”

    "You are the best! Suzuka-san! Please date me on the condition of marriage!" Neil felt Suzuka's tenderness and immediately grabbed her hands and said sincerely.

    "Eh!? This this can't be done, it's too early"

    "Neil!"

    "Asshole teacher!"

    "Beast!"

    "Heavenly Punishment!!" x3

    “Pfft!!!”

    Very good, a very powerful three-hit combo

    This was the last thing Neil thought about after flying out

    At 1:30 in the afternoon, the group of people continued shopping after eating and drinking. Of course, Neil didn't want to, so he followed a few girls around. I really don't understand why girls like shopping so much, even these little lolita  Also, oh, he wanted to jump off the building and commit suicide

    I don’t know how long they walked, but Nanoha and the others entered a jewelry store. In Neil’s opinion, this was a store that was more relevant to his gifts. However, Neil didn’t follow them. He just rested on a stool outside and waited for them.  After choosing, he went in. He didn't want to go shopping anymore. Ah, he felt dizzy

    "Teacher Neil, why are you here?"

    Just when Neil was leaning on the chair to rest, he heard someone calling him. When he heard that call, he knew it was his student. This world is really small.

    "Oh, it's you, Qianye-san"

    Neil saw that the person calling him was indeed a student in his class, Xiaolin Qianye, a cute girl with medium black hair. In Neil's eyes, she would definitely be a good oriental beauty in the future

    "Teacher, are you dating Nanoha-san?"

    "I'm talking about you guys, why do you all want to go on a date"

    "Isn't it?"

    "Of course not! Teacher, I am not a casual person!"

    "Well, the teacher is no longer a human being if he acts casually"

    ""

    "Am I such a scumbag in the eyes of the students?" Neil leaned against the wall, feeling sad and alone, looking pale.

    ""

    "Qianye, what are you doing here?"

    At this time, a gentle and dignified woman came over, smiled and touched Qianye's head, and a man followed the woman, looking at Qianye equally lovingly.

    "Mom, Dad, you are here, oh, by the way, this is my grade-level teacher, Teacher Neil!" After Qianye saw his parents, he introduced Neil to them.

    "Is this the teacher Neil Qianye said? He is really a child! But is your teacher okay now?" Qianye's mother saw Neil's gray appearance and asked Qianye worriedly.  asked.

    "It's okay, Mom, Teacher, he always does this a few times every day, don't worry, just get used to it" Qianye explained nonchalantly.

    ""

    “…"

    Qianye’s parents were speechless. Is it okay to leave their children to such a teacher?

    Qianye’s father walked up and patted Neil on the shoulder, “Well, Neil, are you okay?”

    “I am not a beast!!”

    ""

    ""

    I’m sorry this teacher is a bit neurotic

    "Teacher, are you okay?" Qianye asked nonchalantly.

    "Huh, teacher, I'm a man, so I won't be hit! Don't worry, a man has a hard boiled egg in his heart!" Neil stood in the new house at 45 degrees.

    "Haha, you are so funny!" Qianye's father laughed and patted Neil on the shoulder.

    "Really? I think so too! Hahaha!"

    "By the way, who are you?"

    ""

    "I am Qianye's father, and next to me is her mother, you know"

    "Oh, that's it! Father, Mother!"

    "Who are your father and mother!!" Qianye hit Neil hard on the head.

    "Haha, boy, do you really want to chase my daughter? It's useless to attack us, the only way is to attack my daughter!!" Qianye's father stretched out his thumb and smiled at Neil.

    “What are you talking about, you idiot dad!!” Qianye slapped his unscrupulous dad away.

    "I just realized that you are also very violent, Qianye-san" Neil sighed, covering his head.

    "It's not you who caused it!" Qianye was a little angry.

    "How can you blame me~~~"

    "Haha, okay, stop arguing. By the way, Teacher Neil, what are you doing here?" Qianye's mother interrupted the two of them and asked Neil with a smile.

    "Oh, I'm here to pick out a gift for someone"

    "To whom? To Nanoha-san?"

    "Can your mind only think of Nanoha-san?"

    "Because you have a very good relationship with Nanoha~~ Everyone in the class thinks so"

    "What? You kid wants to have two things?" Qianye's father heard his daughter's words after he was sent back, and he immediately grabbed Neil's clothes and asked.

    "Shut up! Dad! It's not what you think!" The uncle was slapped away again by the blushing Qianye.

    ""

    "I gave it to the owner of the place where I am staying. She is a girl. Tomorrow is her birthday, so I want to buy a birthday gift"

    "Oh, that's it. Let me help you, teacher. I just saw a nice thing over there. You should be satisfied!"

    "Oh, really, thank you so much, Qianye-san, let's go there! It's much more useful than Nanoha and the others!"

    "Is Nanoha-san here too?"

    "Well, they're in the back store, don't worry about them, let's go see that thing you mentioned!"

    "Okay! Mom and Dad, please go downstairs and wait for me. I'll be here soon!"

    "Well, then be careful, husband, let's go!" Qianye's mother waved to the two of them, then dragged the man away.

    "Oh, Qianye must come back quickly! Boy, I won't let you go even if Qianye loses a hair!"

    "Oh, it's so annoying, that uncle"

    "I'm sorry, teacher, my dad"

    "It's nothing. I think your father is very interesting. It's great to have such a family"

    "No way" Although Qianye said this, the joy on her lips and eyes could not be concealed.

    "hehe……"

    Twenty minutes later, at the entrance of the jewelry store.

    "Where did that idiot teacher go!?" Alyssa looked at the empty chair angrily.

    "Okay, Alyssa, the teacher probably just went to the bathroom, don't be so angry" Suzuka still played the role of stopping Alyssa.

    "Neal really, he left without saying a word" Naye also muttered with some dissatisfaction.

    "Huh, I'll bury him when he comes back" Xing was still the same.

    "Oh, sister, the teacher would be even more afraid to come back if he does that"

    "If he dares not to come back, he will die even worse!"

    ""

    Within a moment, they saw Neil coming out of the store next to them,?Talking and laughing with a girl, the atmosphere is indescribably good

    "Neil"

    "Idiot teacher"

    "Teacher Neil"

    "Beasts"

    Niel, who was chatting and laughing with Qianye, suddenly felt an unparalleled aura, or murderous aura. He looked towards the source and saw four people looking at him with black aura, while the other one hid pitifully aside.

    "Gulu"

    Neil swallowed hard and walked toward them with shaky steps.

    "Huh? It's Nanoha-san and the others! Hey, you are here too!" Qianye ran over to greet them as if nothing had happened.

    "It's you, Qianye-san!" Nanoha and the others greeted Qianye very affectionately, as if the murderous intent just now didn't appear.

    Neil walked to them without saying a word, and then stood there quietly. It was most reliable to do nothing at this time

 Volume 1 Chapter 35 Smile at dusk

    After chatting for a while, Qianye said goodbye to Nanoye and the others. Her parents were still waiting for her. Before leaving, Qianye winked at Neil cutely.  After Qianye left, Neil felt depressed.

    ""

    ""

    "Hey, Neil had a great time shopping with Qianye just now~~~" Nanoha looked at Neil with a smile, if you can ignore the blackness behind it

    "Uh, well, we met by chance"

    “I didn’t ask you how we met, I said you had a great time shopping, right?”

    ""

    "I said, how can you blame me? None of you helped me pick out gifts. Later, Qianye came to help me out of kindness" Neil seemed a little weak at this time. The elder sisters in front of him were not easy to mess with

    "Forget it, I'll let you go this time" Xing generously took back the dictionary she was about to throw away.

    "Really, it's not because you are so useless" Neil thought with disdain.

    "Hey, what are you thinking about over there!?" Alyssa said with a cold look in her eyes.

    "No! I didn't think about anything!"

    "No! They must be talking bad about us! They are saying we are useless!"

    "Can you read minds?"

    "It's true!! You are dead!!"

    "Wow! Don't think I'm afraid of you! Haha!!"

    When Neil was about to defend Alyssa from her rampage, he was knocked away by a dictionary.

    "You are so despicable, Anzu-san!!"

    "Humph, idiot"

    "Hey, Neil (teacher), you don't think you can just get away with it~~" Before Neil could make a move, Nanoha and Suzuka grabbed his shoulders with smiles.

    "Uh, Miss Nanoha, Miss Suzuka, what do you want me to do?"

    "It's nothing, I just want to accompany us for a few more hours of shopping. Of course, you can pay the bill in the middle, okay, teacher~~~"

    "Why do you want me to pay the bill? You are calling me teacher so gently!! Teacher, my heart is racing so fast that it's about to explode!!"

    "Don't teachers often say that they are adults? Of course adults pay the children's bills~~"

    "Is this the only time you will admit that I am a teacher!? Ugh, I want to protest!!"

    “Protest is invalid!” x4

    “Unfortunately!!!”

    "Oh, sister, they are very scary" Ming was as weak as ever.

    Since then, the wonderful shopping has begun, and Neil’s hell has also begun. Ah, the living expenses this month are not enough, so I can only eat instant noodles

    ·············Dividing line·················

    "Really, you can tell me when you go to buy gifts" Asuna said to Negi and Konoka with some dissatisfaction, but she was also a little embarrassed, and she actually suspected that Negi and Konoka were a couple.

    "If that's the case, there won't be any surprises, right, Negi~~"

    "Yes, we originally wanted to give Asuna a surprise tomorrow!"

    "It's good if you have this intention"

    "Teacher Negi, please prepare a gift for me on my birthday!!" Class monitor Ayaka begged, holding Negi's hand.

    "Yes, I will, monitor!"

    "I'm looking forward to it!! It would be great if tomorrow was my birthday!!"

    "You are too exaggerated!! Shota control!!"

    "What are you talking about!! You are such a controlling uncle!!"

    "Wow!! Asuna-san, class monitor, stop fighting in the car!!"

    At this time, Negi and his group came back from Harajuku after buying gifts. Originally, only Negi and Konoka were followed, but they were followed by the cheerleading trio and reported to the relevant authorities. Well, it was Asuna, but Asuna didn't care at all.  , but after Kamo said a few words, he was a little concerned, and he was so lucky that the squad leader saw the photo and was dragged here.  Later, when he found out that Negi asked Konoka to take him to buy a birthday gift, he felt moved in his heart. The squad leader immediately went to chase the trio of cheerleaders, but the trio escaped quickly, and only a few of them came back.

    After Negi and the others got off the bus, Asuna and the others were about to transfer and go directly back to school. Negi suddenly suggested that everyone go to Green House together.

    "Usuiwu? Oh, it's the dessert shop in the middle of the commercial street. Many girls like to go there. Asuna and I have also been there" After hearing this, Kunoxiang remembered that she had been to that shop before.  .

    "Oh, that's the one, Negi, what are we going to do there?"???  Are you hungry?  "

    "Yes, Teacher Negi, if you are hungry, come to my house! I will prepare the most sumptuous dinner!"

    "No, it's Neil there. I just sent a message asking him where he is. He said he was in Green House and asked me to go find him"

    "It's that little brat Neil. He goes there often Okay, let's go there"

    "Um……"

    So, Negi and the other two set out for the Green House, and on the way they also told Asuna that Nanoha in Neil's class was the daughter of the manager of that store, and Asuna also understood why the kid often went there.

    "Neil, I'm here uh"

    After Negi came to the green house, he pushed the door open, said hello to Aunt Taozi, and then walked to Neil's table. However, when he saw Neil, he was embarrassed. He looked like a  As if it was completely burned, he fell to the ground with a grayish white look, his eyes were empty, as if he had been played badly.

    "What's wrong with that brat Neil" Asuna, who was following Negi, also saw this scene and asked Nanoha and the others at the table.

    "It's nothing, the teacher is just tired, it's okay"

    【How tired is this?  I am simply despairing of life]

    After hearing this, Negi shook his head and went over to wake Neil up. Well, he just slapped him a few times, which made everyone nearby feel a little ashamed

    "www.piotia.come?" Neil woke up and spat out an English sentence.

    ""

    "Uh, Negi, you're here, and there's eldest sister"

    "What are you doing here, Neil?"

    “Me? Oh, it’s heartbreaking to talk about it~~~”

    "what happened again?"

    "It's not like those dead girls!! Oh, I don't want to live anymore!!"

    "Is it that serious?" Negi expressed his doubts.

    “They are simply devils!!”

    "What did you say!!" The fourth level of murderous intent exploded.

    "Gulu" Neil swallowed.

    Neil immediately diverted his attention, ran to Asuna, hugged Asuna's thigh and cried, "Sister, you have to take good care of me!!"

    “What are you talking about, you idiot!?”

    "Sister, I almost spent the rest of my life buying you a birthday gift!"

    “What kind of horrible birthday gift did you buy!?”

    "No, I spent all my money!!"

    "Uh, are they all spent on gifts? Who wants you to spend so much!"

    "You think I think so! I spent all my money just because of those bastards!"

    ""

    "Sister, for the sake of me buying you a birthday gift, you have to take care of me for the rest of my days! You have to support me!"

    "don't want!"

    "You answered so quickly! You didn't even think about it! You are so heartless, eldest sister! I am so kind to you in vain!"

    ""

    “I’ll support you!!” The people here immediately raised their hands and said, almost all of them were girls, and all of them looked at Neil with eyes.

    “No! It’s too scary!!”

    Neil immediately fled the scene and ran outside. Negi and the others said hello to Momo and Nanoha and left, while the others were shouting that it was a pity.

    "Elisa-chan, the teacher ran away" Nanoha seemed to feel a little pity after seeing Neil leave.

    "Humph, just run away. Really, spend a little money and you can make a fuss"

    "We spent all the teacher's money"

    “Well, the teacher won’t be so stingy~~” Suzuka explained with a gentle smile.

    "Yeah?"

    "Well, because the teacher is an idiot"

    "Well, even if the teacher is an idiot, he won't dare to go out to play with us in the future"

    ""

    "Don't worry, if he refuses, I will hit him with the dictionary until he agrees."

    ""

    【That way the teacher would be even more afraid to come】Naye looked at her friends and felt very powerless

    ··············Dividing line················

    "You finally stopped, Neil"

    After Neil left the green house, he ran all the way. Negi and the others chased him for a while before catching up. They saw Neil standing still at a fork in the road.

    ?"What's the matter, Neil?"

    Negi walked to Neil and found that Neil seemed a little weird, but he didn't worry too much because the guy had been a bit nervous all day long. Well, what happened in the green house just now seemed to have been forgotten by him

    "It's nothing. Didn't I tell you that I lived in Japan for a while? The place I lived before was over there"

    "Eh? Then let's go over and have a look~~"

    "Um……"

    Neil took a few people there, but the road became quieter as it went up, and it seemed that not many people lived here

    "Hey, Neil, kid, have you been to Japan before?" Asuna asked Neil curiously.

    "Well, I've been here since I was six years old"

    "It's so early, who are you with?"

    ""

    Neil suddenly fell silent, which made Asuna a little puzzled. Just when he was about to continue asking, Negi grabbed his sleeve and shook his head to indicate that he should stop asking.  Even though Asuna was an idiot, she still sensed that there must be a story that she didn't want to tell, so they continued walking quietly.

    Not long after, Neil brought everyone to the old house. Konoka and Ayaka were okay, but Asuna and Negi were a little stunned after seeing it, and their mouths were open enough to fit an egg.

    "Neil, is this your former residence?"

    "Well, is there a problem?"

    "Of course! It's so big here! Is this house really yours?" Asuna had doubts about Neil owning this big house.

    "Yes what's the matter……"

    “Oh, this guy is a rich man!!”

    "I didn't expect Neil, the place you lived in before was so big that you could open a hotel" Negi was also very surprised. This room was simply unexpected.

    "It's okay, let's go in and have a look, but don't touch the things inside casually"

    Neil took a few of them to visit this large Japanese-style antique house. After walking around for 20 minutes, they took a look at the house.  Then they left the house and went back to school.

    "Hey, Neil, is this" Negi thought of some things Neil had said to him before, and connected it with this room.

    "Well, yes" Neil saw that Negi seemed to know where this place was, but he didn't explain much. There were some things that he didn't want to mention anymore

    "What kind of riddle are you two doing?" Asuna seemed a little impatient, and the eyes of Konoka and Ayaka were also full of curiosity.

    Neil didn’t say anything and continued to walk forward. Seeing that he didn’t seem to want to talk, it was hard for them to ask questions, but he was just too panicked.

    Suddenly, Neil turned back and looked at them.

    "If I have a chance, I will tell you"

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT out of sight, the young man smiled, but this smile had an incomprehensible bitterness, and a trace of imperceptible sadness

 Volume 1 Chapter 36 Trip to Kyoto

    "Jingle Bell!!!"

    The noisy bell broke the tranquility of the morning and woke up those who were still sleeping in the bed.

    "Good morning!" Negi jumped up excitedly and started to change clothes. In less than ten seconds, he was fully equipped.

    "Awesome! Today is the long-awaited graduation trip! Asuna-san! Konoka-san! Good morning, everyone! Wake up, Neil!!"

    Negi was jumping around the room as if on stimulants, saying good morning to the people around him, and pulling out Neil who was still lying in bed.

    "It was so noisy early in the morning"

    "Neji, you are really energetic~~"

    "Let me sleep for another ten minutes Phew"

    “We are going on a graduation trip today, everyone, get up quickly! And the faculty and staff must arrive at the meeting place early! Neil, you too!” After saying that, he slapped Neil who was still sleeping.

    ""

    "But we still have time I still want to sleep for a while" Asuna got up helplessly and looked at Negi sleepily.

    “Let me make onigiri for breakfast!”

    "Well, thank you, Konoka-san!"

    A few minutes later, Konoka handed the breakfast to Negi, and Asuna was also there to check whether Negi had brought everything.

    “Have you brought any travel instructions?”

    "Bring it with you!"

    "Have you brought your health insurance card and a change of clothes?"

    "Bring it! I prepared everything the day before yesterday! I'm leaving first!"

    So, Negi waved goodbye to them and started to set off, still holding a sleeping creature in his hand.

    "Teacher, come on! Let's prepare tomorrow's dishes too!" Konoka encouraged Negi and started to prepare herself.

    【It’s really like a primary school student going on an excursion】

    Asuna was speechless looking at Negi's excited look, and then became even more speechless when she saw the person in Negi's hand.

    "Hey, Konoka, that idiot Neil doesn't seem to have prepared anything"

    "Well……"

    "That idiot was captured and is still sleeping"

    ""

    "I didn't see anything"

    ················Dividing line··············

    "Good morning everyone! You all came so early!"

    "Good morning, Teacher Negi!"

    "Good morning, Negi!"

    "We can't wait any longer, the first train is here!"

    "Um, Negi, the person you have is"

    Negi came to the station and greeted everyone, but the people in the class were embarrassed when they saw the man in Negi's hand.

    "Oh, it's Neil! Uh, why is he still sleeping?"

    Negi looked at Neil and found that he was still sleeping. It’s a shame that he hadn’t woken up even after being dragged here, but his face was a bit swollen

    Negi ignored Neil, threw him on the bench aside and let him continue to sleep, and then arranged for the class to get on the bus.

    Neil was fast asleep

    Ten minutes later, Negi asked the class to call the roll call according to the groups they had divided before, and then asked the students to start getting on the bus.

    "Ah~~Good morning~~~"

    Just as everyone was about to get on the bus, a lazy voice came from beside them. Everyone looked around and saw Neil had just climbed up from the bench, yawning in his cute kitten pajamas.

    "Huh? Why are there so many people in the room? Why has the room become bigger?"

    ""

    "I asked you, are you awake yet" Negi asked angrily.

    "Well, wake up, I need to pee!"

    ""

    "Huh? This doesn't seem to be our room?"

    ""

    "Why are there so many cars? This is a station!?"

    “You just discovered it!!” Everyone couldn’t help but complain.

    "Damn it! Why am I sleeping here? Have I been here all night? Why don't I remember? Have I lost my memory!?"

    "You should continue to sleep"

    ""

    "Neil, you idiot kid, you're still sleeping here! Take it, this is your luggage!" Asuna stood up and gave Neil the packed luggage.

    "Wow! Sister helped me organize it! I love you so much! Asuna-sama!"

    &nbsp; “Humph!”

    "Hehe, little brother Neil, I have sorted it out too. Come on, here are the rice balls~~"

    "Oh! You are the best to me! Sister Kinoka!"

    “Hehe~~~”

    "I said you should hurry up and change into your pajamas, we're leaving!" Asuna helplessly looked at the kid and urged him to get ready quickly.

    "Yes yes yes~~~"

    Not long after, Neil got in the car with everyone in his class after finishing sorting, and the trip to Kyoto was about to begin.

    After everyone got on the bus, Negi told Xuexi what to pay attention to during the trip and warned everyone to pay attention to safety. However, before he finished speaking, he was knocked aside.

    【Is this really okay, Negi】

    Neil looked at Negi who was knocked down and felt very helpless, but he himself was also a troublemaker

    In the car, the girls all gathered together to chat, eat snacks or play games. Neil followed Negi around the car and felt that there was nothing wrong, so the two of them went to the toilet in the car.

    "Hahaha! It's so lively!"

    "Brother, you'd better be careful around you!" Looking at Negi's unsuspecting look, Kamo reminded him from the side.

    "What's the meaning?"

    "Didn't the old man say that someone might come to hinder you along the way? Maybe the spies sent by Kansai have already sneaked in!"

    "Spy?"

    "Well, what Kamo said makes sense. Negi, you better be careful. I also have a bad feeling. I always feel that something will happen?" Neil also nodded in agreement.

    "That's it, then I"

    "Whaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!!"

    As soon as Negi opened his mouth, there was an exclamation from outside the door, which startled both of them and ran out immediately.

    "Pfft! Holy shit! So many frogs!" Neil saw the frogs in the carriage, and some even jumped out of the kettle, and he immediately sprayed.

    But seeing this situation, we have no choice but to catch frogs

    【Brother Negi!  Brother Neil!  This is definitely a trick played by the Kansai Magic Association!  】Kamo started talking to Negi and Neil in words.

    【I think so too, Negi, these seem to be called 'Shikigami'】

    【God formula?  So it's really them?  】

    "The other party's purpose is just to disturb us and take advantage of the commotion to take away something"

    "Ah! Strangethe handwritten letter the principal gave me is missing!"

    "What!?" x2

    "It turned out to be the pocket inside"

    “Don’t cheat on me!!”

    Suddenly, a gust of breeze blew by, and the letter in Negi's hand was taken away, leaving everyone present unable to react.

    "!?"

    "Is it a bird?"

    "Brother, hurry up and chase me!"

    "knew!"

    “Come on Negi~~~” Neil waved the “Come on” sign.

    "Don't be idle there anymore!!" Negi said angrily, and then pulled Neil over.

    "Brother! That should be a 'Shikigami' too!"

    "By the way, what is a 'Shikigami'?"

    "So you don't know yet It's a magic technique spread in Japan to control people! Most of them are made of paper, and this one should be the same!" Kamo explained to Negi there, and also pointed out the swallow's  The real body is paper.

    "Then just chop it down. The caster should be nearby, Negi" Neil chased after him lazily and suggested.

    "I know! Lars Tel Ma Sijier"

    Before he finished reading, Negi was hit by the car delivering lunch boxes again, and the swallow took the opportunity to fly away.

    【Why is it this woman again? Shouldn't she be in the car at the back】 Neil frowned at the person delivering the lunch, feeling something was wrong, but he didn't know what it was.

    Neil didn’t think about it anymore and immediately chased Negi. Where Neil couldn’t see it, the woman’s mouth showed an intriguing smile.

    "Neji, how are you?"

    After Neil caught up with him, he saw Sakura Sakura handing the letter back to Negi and saying to Negi, "Teacher, you'd better be carefulespecially after you get hereI'll excuse you now."

    "Thank you for your kind words" Negi thanked Setsuna blankly.

    【Hello!  Brother!  Why are you thanking her?  She is very suspicious!  mostBe very careful!  】

    【What do you mean, Kamo?  】

    【Brother, look!  】

    【That is……】

    [It’s a papier-maché of the bird just now] Neil walked up and intervened in the conversation between Negi and Kamo.

    【It's Brother Neil!  By the way, this means she is the caster!  】

    【Eh?  Doesn’t that mean]

    【Yes, she may be a spy sent from Kansai!  】

    【No way!  】

    【You perverted mink, please stop talking nonsense】

    【Regardless of whether it is true or not, it is best to be careful about that person!  】

    "Well, don't worry about it. I think Kyoto is coming soon. I'll know when the time comes" Neil felt that guessing here is not an option now. The boat will naturally go straight when it reaches the bridge. We'll talk about it then.

    "Well, that's it"

    An hour later, they finally arrived at Kyoto Station and took their classmates on their last trip to junior high school.

    "Hey, Neil, what should we do now? And Sakurasaki Setsuna-san has been staring at me just now"

    "You're so nervous! Of course you want to have fun when you come here! Those things will be fine no matter what!"

    ""

    "I'm sorry, Neil, I actually asked you, I'm such an idiot!  】

    Looking at Neil’s excited look, Negi probably didn’t take what happened just now seriously. He was really under a lot of pressure

    "Hey! The look in your eyes is very rude! Negi!"

    "No……"

    "Then just look at me and say, you are feeling guilty! Wow, I'm so angry! Even a mere Negi dares to look at me like this!"

    "Oh, okay, let's just have fun, and we also need to find clues about our father" Negi said to Neil with a smile, and his expression became serious.

    "I really don't know if you are here to play or to find dad"

    “Haha, I have both~~”

    "The one in front is incidental"

    ""

    Neil didn’t say anything else and directly took Negi to the sightseeing spot ahead.

    Everyone came to the famous scenic spot in Kyoto - Kiyomizu Temple. It was rumored that people were asked to jump down here, and the 3a students were all booing and asking people to jump.  Xiying was also explaining. When she said that the survival rate of jumping from here was as high as 85%, Neil had already stood at the railing and stepped out with half a foot.

    "Neil (teacher), what are you doing?" Negi and his classmates saw Neil's look and thought that this idiot really wanted to try it. Well, probably not, no normal person would jump.  Yeah

    "I want to jump down and give it a try!" Neil sat on the railing and looked at them excitedly.

    ""

    【This guy is really an idiot!  】

    "Don't mess around!"

    “Come back quickly, idiot Neil!”

    "It's very dangerous, Teacher Neil!"

    So, everyone tried their best to pull Neil back to stop this idiot's idiotic behavior. If he really jumped, they would be the ones who would suffer

 Volume 1 Chapter 37 Monkey Girl

    After getting rid of Neil's jumping commotion, he and Negi were dragged towards Otowa Falls by the students, and a group of people went there noisily.

    "Neji! Over here!"

    "Watch your steps!"

    Negi and Neil followed them, looking at the surrounding scenery, they could not help but feel relaxed physically and mentally.

    "Neal, Kamau, this is such a good place"

    "Yes! It really deserves to be Kyoto!"

    "Yeah~~I almost want to sleep~~"

    ""

    “The ancient wooden buildings feel really great!” Negi sighed as he looked at the primitive buildings around him.

    “I didn’t expect your interests to be the same as the old man’s…” Neil gave Negi a compliment.

    "Brother, remember to stay alert! This is their base! And Setsuna may really be a spy"

    “It’s not good to doubt her without evidence, isn’t it, Kamo?”

    "That's right, Se Diao, let's take a closer look"

    "Two eldest brothers, if you are suddenly attacked"

    "Neji! Neil! Come here quickly!"

    “I heard this is the love fortune-telling stone!”

    "OK!"

    The girl in front interrupted their conversation, so Negi and Neil had to rush over.  After arriving at the top, I saw the monitor and Maki walking to a stone on the opposite side with their eyes closed. I heard that if you walk to that stone with your eyes closed, love will come true

    "Girls really like these"

    "After all, she is a girl"

    "Really, Mr. Negi and Mr. Neil, stop acting like old men!"

    "But the squad leader really has potential" Neil saw that Ayakashi could accurately run towards the stone with her eyes closed. It seemed that she still knew something about martial arts

    But the two of them fell into a trap halfway, and there were a bunch of frogs in it.

    [This situation is really weird. It seems that people from Kansai are nearby, Negi] Neil started to read and expressed his views to Negi.

    【Well, it should be their fault, and our classmates were looking at us just now】

    【Brother, this is really suspicious】

    【Well, let’s be careful】

    【That’s all we can do, Negi, let’s go, those girls have gone to Otowa Waterfall!  】

    【knew!  】

    Neil and Negi had no choice but to brace themselves and be on guard, and then walked to Otowa Waterfall. It was better not to look at it, but who knew that most of the people in 3a had fallen down, well, they were drunk

    "No way!"

    "If someone finds out, he might drop out of school, Negi" Neil looked at the drunk man in front of him and said without conscience. Then he jumped to the top of the waterfall to take a look, only to find a wine barrel.  That.

    “Hey, Negi, there’s a wine barrel up there~~”

    "No, who is it"

    "Brother, don't worry about who it is for now, let's deal with these elder sisters first"

    "Well, we have to get through it!"

    At this time, Teacher Jingna came over and saw the students lying on the ground. She asked worriedly, "Teacher Negi, what's wrong with everyone?"

    "Nonothing!"

    Seeing Negi’s panic, Neil sighed that he was really not a liar, so he had no choice but to say to Teacher Jingna, “Teacher Jingna, these guys are just tired and fell asleep, it’s okay.”

    "Yes! Teacher Jingna, we will bring these people into the car. Let's go to the hotel immediately!" The others scrambled to carry the drunk classmates into the car.

    After returning to the hotel and settling the classmates, Negi and Neil were thinking about what to do next. At this time, Asuna came over and asked what was going on.

    "Well, let's talk to Asuna-sama, Negi" Neil said nonchalantly as he lay on the side and picked his nose.

    "Brother, tell me!"

    "Well, actually" Negi told Asuna about the Kansai Magic Association.

    "What? We 3a are being targeted by a strange Kansai magic group?"

    "Well, that's it"

    "I just thought it was really strange that those frogs would appear, and they have something to do with magic"

    "Asuna-san, I'm really sorry"

    "It's okay, I will help you!"

    Then Kamo talked about Sakurasaki again?That might be a spy thing, which made Asuna's head a little dizzy, and Negi seemed to remember something, and quickly took out the class roster from his bag.

    "Ah! Look! It says Kyoto on the roster!" Negi pointed out the mark on the roster to everyone.

    "She is indeed from Kyoto!"

    "Then she is really a spy?"

    "That's right! She must have been sent by the Kansai Magic Association!" Kamo was 120,000 certain about this.

    "Really?" Tomorrowa was a little confused after hearing this.

    【Kyoto Kamire-ryu】

    After Neil saw the words written on the roster, he remained silent and thought about it. He thought Sakurasaki Setsuna might not be what Kamo said, but he didn't say anything out loud and planned to wait and see what happened.

    “Neji, I’m going out for a while. If you need anything, just call me~~” Neil stood up, turned around and left.

    "Huh? Neil, where are you going?"

    "It's nothing. I just checked it out in my own way. It'll be fine. I'll be back tonight. You guys can think of something here"

    "Well, be careful"

    ············Dividing line··················

    "Then where should we go now?" Neil walked out of the hotel and was thinking about whether he should go find that person. To be honest, he really didn't want to go see that person.

    【Oh, that person is really annoying】

    Neil sighed in his heart, and then walked in a certain direction.

    "That guy really likes it here" Neil came to an abandoned building, which seemed to be a private school before, and his target was inside.

    Neil walked to the top floor of the building, pushed the door open, and saw someone lying on the sofa.  He was a frivolous man in his twenties, with messy yellow hair and wearing a pink beach suit.

    "Huh? Oh, it's you little brat. I haven't seen you for two years~~" The man seemed to notice someone coming in, so he opened his eyes and looked.

    "You are still looking like this, Oshino Bieba" Neil looked at the man and then said his name.

    "You are still so mouthy, little brother Neil~~~"

    "Go to hell, you are the little brother!"

    "Haha, don't be angry, little brother~~~" Oshino Bieme specially emphasized the pronunciation of the last three words.

    ""

    "Forget it, I just have something to ask you"

    "Did something good happen?"

    "Who knows? I'm asking about the Kansai Magic Association"

    “Hey, you’re not mistaken, right? I’m studying monsters, and I’m not an information dealer~~”

    "Humph, you are not much different from an information dealer. There are not many things here that you don't know"

    "Then what do you want to know?"

    "What are the recent actions of the Kansai Magic Association?"

    "Sa, who knows?"

    "Don't play tricks on me"

    “Oh, I’m so impatient~~~”

    ""

    "It's nothing, it's just that they don't like the Magic Association in Kanto. Are you planning to make a big thing to scare them?"

    “Big stuff?”

    "Well, that thing has something to do with your father~~~"

    "What? Could it be"

    "It seems you know it too~~~"

    "Haha, it looks like it will be fun next time Is this what the entire Kansai Magic Association means?"

    "Probably not, it's probably the intention of some radicals, but they have also found some helpers, so be careful~~~"

    "I didn't expect you would be kind enough to remind me"

    “Because you’re such a funny kid, I don’t want to see you die so early~~~”

    "Don't worry, I will live longer than you"

    "Hehe, is that right? By the way, are you planning something secretly? I am still somewhat concerned about your affairs~~"

    "Sa, who knows?"

    Neil smiled meaningfully and left, leaving Oshino alone in deep thought.

    "This kid is not simple"

    ·············Dividing line·················

    When Neil returned to the hotel, it was already dark. Neil came to the lobby and saw Negi, Asuna and Setsuna there.What to measure.

    "Hey, what are you doing?"

    "Neil, why did you come back now?"

    "It's still early, but you are all sitting together now. Does that mean there is no problem?"

    "Well, yes, Setsuna-san is our partner. Hey, you don't already know that, right?"

    "Well, it was just a guess before, I'm not sure either"

    Neil didn’t say anything else, but turned to the other two people and said, "Well, just do your best, Class A Defense Team for Three Years~~"

    "Hey, you kid, aren't you going to help?" Asuna saw Neil seemed to be running away and immediately caught him.

    “Then let me take a shower, I just came back~~”

    "Okay, Neil, let's go take a shower first. The enemy may attack us tonight, so I went outside to patrol!" After seeing all the people arriving, Negi ran out with high spirits.

    "Neji, wait a moment!"

    "It doesn't matter, let's go guard the room!"

    "Well, that's right, I'm going to guard the hot springs and the canteen, don't worry!" Neil went to stick to his position without saying a word.

    ""

    ""

    Neil was leisurely soaking in the hot spring, thinking about what Oshino said. It seems that those radicals are still somewhat ambitious, but that thing was sealed by his father. How are those guys going to get it?  Come out, could it be

    "It seems that their target is not the letter in our hands, Negi" Neil's expression changed, and half of his head was buried in the water, with an invisible light shining in his eyes.

    At this time, Neil seemed to feel something and immediately left the hot spring, got dressed and went to find Asuna.

    "What's the matter, Asuna-sama?" Neil knew something was wrong when he saw Asuna making a phone call in a panic.

    "Neil, Konoka was taken away!!"

    "What? Those people are really looking for death, hurry up and chase them, they actually dare to take away the person who cooks for me!"

    "Is the value of kunoxiang just for cooking for you?"

    "Is not it?"

    "You're such a heartless guy!"

    "Let's chase that person quickly, otherwise Miss Konoka will be in danger!" Setsuna looked at the two people who were still fighting, and felt that the future was bleak

    Asuna just heard on the phone that Negi met that person. The three of them hurried to where Negi was. Fortunately, it was not far away. They quickly found Negi, only to see him surrounded by monkeys.  The enemy also fled.

    The four of them quickened their pace and soon caught up with each other, but the other party's equipment was a bit weird.

    "Uh, is that the big monkey you're talking about?" Neil pointed to the monkey girl in front of him, a little confused.

    "Well, she is probably a charm user of the Kansai Magic Association" Setsuna explained to Neil, and then chased her into the station.

    When the four of them entered the station, they found that there was no one around at this time.

    "She used a dehumanizing charm! Ordinary people can't get close to the station!" Setsuna saw the charm on the wall and explained to the other three people.

    "She entered the carriage, chase her quickly!" Asuna immediately rushed over when she saw the monkey girl, and the four of them prepared to force her into the carriage in front.

    At this time, the monkey girl smiled and took out another charm.

    “Spell, charm—please help me, please!”

    A large amount of water immediately poured into the carriage. Soon, everyone in the carriage was filled with people. Negi and the others were all struggling in the water, but Neil seemed very calm.

    【Is this a Japanese curse?  】

    Neil observed the surroundings, thinking about the characteristics of these spells.

    On the other hand, Setsuna recalled the scene when Konoka was drowning and asked for help when she was a child. She immediately exploded, er, exploded, and swung the sharp blade in her hand.

    【Zhankongfang!  !  】

    The carriage door burst open immediately, and the four people escaped from the water. Neil looked at the water around him and thought it was an illusion, but he didn't expect it to be real water. It was very similar to magic, but the system was different.

    【It seems that the method of using power is different, and it is similar to magic】

    Neil observed for a moment and immediately caught up with the people in front of him. Now was not the time to think about these things. It was still important to chase back Minoka.

 Volume 1 Chapter 38 Night Dou

    "Monkey girl, put down the eldest lady quickly!!" Setsuna kept chasing the monkey girl in front of her. The other party escaped so fast that she couldn't save Konoka for a while.

    "Huh, you guys are pretty awesomebut I won't give it back to you, Miss Konoka!"

    "Miss Konoka!?" Both Negi and Asuna were very confused about the name of the monkey girl.

    "Oh, it seems that I guessed it right It seems that the target is Ms. Konoka, right, Setsuna-san" After hearing what the other party said, Neil became more sure of his inference.

    "Huh? Setsuna-san, what's going on?"

    "Didn't the other party just want to harass us? Why did they arrest Kunoxiang?"

    Negi and Asuna were even more puzzled. The other party's behavior puzzled them, so they had to ask Setsuna for help, but Neil seemed to know something

    Setsuna took a deep look at Neil, and then explained to Negi and Asuna, "Actually, from a long time ago, there were some people in the Kansai Magic Association who had feelings about Miss Konoka going to study at Mahora Academy.  Very displeased, they probably wanted to use the power of the eldest lady to empty the Kansai Magic Association, but I didn’t expect that the other party would directly kidnap the eldest lady this time. Both the principal and I were unprepared, giving the enemy an opportunity to take advantage!"

    Setsuna’s explanation made Negi and Asuna know the importance of Konoka, but Neil didn’t pay much attention. Negi turned around and asked Neil with some confusion, “Neil, do you know about this?”

    "Well, I probably know a little bit"

    "Then why didn't you say it!?" Setsuna looked a little angry at this time. If Neil had said it, maybe what happened tonight wouldn't have happened

    Neil glanced at Setsuna indifferently, "I just got some information from my own intelligence network, and then I reasoned it out myself. In the end, it's just a guess. Besides, doesn't this lead to the people behind? I might as well catch them all in one go.  Already"

    ""

    "Aren't you just using Miss Konoka as bait! That would be very dangerous for Miss Konoka!" Setsuna's anger could not be increased and she shouted directly at Neil, while Negi and Asuna were also a little unhappy.

    "Don't worry, if they need Kunoxiang's power, they will be even less likely to hurt her" Neil still looked indifferent, completely ignoring the reactions of the other people.

    Negi and the others were silent. Maybe Neil was right, but they couldn't accept the behavior of treating their companions as pawns and bait. And they had never seen Neil like this before, or  Never understood

    Neil didn't need to guess what they were thinking. After all, he had experienced different things. He understood a long time ago that sometimes he would use everything in order to get the final result, and he would not hesitate to use everything.  , he never expected anyone to agree with him

    "Hehe, I didn't expect you to come here!" The monkey girl took off her monkey costume and stood at the foot of the stairs looking at the people below.

    "Oh, it turns out it's you" After Neil saw the monkey girl's true form, he remembered that he had seen her there.

    “Neil, do you know who she is?”

    "Well, do you remember the woman selling bento on the tram?"

    "Ah, it's her! And I just met her at the door of the hotel!"

    "I didn't expect your claws to stretch so long. It seems you have planned all this" Neil chuckled and looked at the monkey girl above with a calm expression.

    "Hmph" The monkey girl snorted softly, then took out a charm and threw it out immediately.

    "Damn it! Don't even think about succeeding!" When Setsuna saw the opponent using talismans, he immediately drew his sword and rushed forward.

    "Take the move! Kyoto Daimonjiyaki!"

    The roaring large-shaped fire burned, blocking everyone's way. Setsuna's original castration continued, but luckily Asuna pulled her back in time.

    "Ras Ter Mar Sgiel Magitsil! Gust of wind, start blowing! Wind flowers and wind dust are dancing!"

    Negi recited the incantation, and a huge gust of wind blew past, extinguishing the fire in front of him. The monkey girl opposite was also a little surprised by the power of the Western magician.

    "Don't even think about escaping! Konoka-san is my student, and she is also a good friend that I cherish!" At this time, Negi looked a little handsome and said with a protagonist's air.

    "Execute the contract for 180 seconds! Negi's follower, Asuna Kagurazaka!" Negi activated the power of the contract, and bursts of magic energy emerged from Asuna's body.

    “Brother, use that!” Kamo pointed at Negi’s contract card on Negi’s shoulder and said.?.

    "Okay! Asuna-san, I'm going to call out your special weapon, which should be the 'Devil-Breaking Sword'! Please catch this weapon!"

    "Weapons? Do you still have these things? Please, Negi!"

    "Yeah! Activate the ability, Kagurazaka Asuna! The Demon-Breaking Sword!"

    "Oh, here it comes! It seems very strong!" Asuna looked at the light condensed on her hand, and it seemed that a very awesome weapon would appear.

    When the light dissipated, the weapon finally revealed its true identity in Lushan, a paper fan.

    ""

    ""

    "Hey! Why is this like this! This is a paper fan!" Asuna was embarrassed by this so-called weapon. He could hit it without even noticing it when he looked at it horizontally or vertically. He couldn't complain more

    "Huh? How could it be like this" Negi and Kamo were also stunned after seeing it.

    "Sister, feel free to use it! Use this paper fan to complain about the other person!" Neil gave a suggestion that was not a suggestion at all.

    "Your sister! Why are you complaining now!"

    "Kagurazaka-san!" Setsuna saw that these people were still entangled and now had to face the enemy, so he shouted at Asuna.

    "Don't worry about so much! Come on, eldest sister!"

    "Damn it! There's nothing we can do!" Asuna slashed at the opponent without any care, even though she used a paper fan, which made Neil really admire the elder sister's courage

    Suddenly, the two monkey dolls next to the monkey girl moved and blocked Asuna and Setsuna's attacks.

    "Huh? The doll is moving?"

    "These are the good ghosts and guardian ghosts of the Talisman I just mentioned! Although they look cute, they are still quite dangerous. Kagurazaka-san, be careful when fighting!"

    "Hehehe! My ape ghost and bear ghost are very powerful! Just play slowly!" The monkey girl smiled conspiratorially, and then she was ready to leave with Kinoka on her shoulders.

    "Kunoxiang! Damn it! Drink it!"

    Seeing the opponent's actions, Asuna immediately became furious and slapped the monkey shikigami with a no-nonsense attitude. He thought it would have no effect, but who knew that the monkey dispersed as soon as he slapped it, and everyone in the audience was stunned.  Everyone expressed surprise at this situation, what a turn of events

    "Huh? I don't know what's going on, but it seems like I have a chance of winning! Leave that bear to me, and you go save Konoka, Setsuna-san!"

    "Okay! Sorry to trouble you! Kagurazaka-san!" Setsuna immediately abandoned his opponent and turned to attack the monkey girl.

    "What!?" Suddenly, a figure rushed towards Setsuna. Setsuna raised his blade to block it, and there was a sudden sound of metal hitting each other. Setsuna immediately stepped back, but the opponent rolled several times and was hit on the head several times.  Second-rate.

    "Are you a swordsman of the Kamire style?"

    "Yes, my name is Yue Yong, and you seem to be the senior sister of Shen Nai Ryu Since I have been asked to be a guard, I will do my best"

    "To actually hire such a person as a guard, it seems that the Shenming style doesn't have enough manpower" Looking at the weak expression of the swordsman named Yueyong opposite, I felt a little contempt for him for a moment.

    "Don't underestimate her, I won't let you recover from your injuries! Miss Yue Yong, please! Please be merciful" The monkey girl seemed to remind Setsuna kindly, and then handed the battlefield to Yue Yong.

    "Um?"

    The opponent's thunderous attack caught Setsuna off guard. Yue Yong's two swords struck continuously without interruption. Setsuna could only suffer from defense and could not make a move to counterattack. This shows the strength of the opponent.

    "It seems that the girl named Yue Yong is very strong. This is not her strength at all. She is just playing tricks" Neil watched the confrontation between the two and expressed his opinion below.

    "What? Isn't Setsuna's classmate in danger at that moment!?" Negi was a little nervous when he heard this.

    "Don't worry, Setsuna won't be killed so easily. If something happens, we have to take action. Let's kill the monkey girl first"

    "Well, let me do it! Tel Ma Sigil Magister! 11 wind elves! Turn into chains to capture the enemy! Magic Archer! Wind Arrow of the Ring!"

    "Ah! Oops! I forgot to take the person away!"

    The monkey girl seemed to be a little too excited, thinking that the enemy's threat had been eliminated, which gave Negi a chance. However, her reaction was not slow, and she immediately grabbed the konoka next to her as a shield. Seeing this, Negi had to let Feng  The arrow turns away.

    "You are so despicable! Let go of Konoka-san!" Negi suddenly remembered the situation.

    "Hehe! I see, you are too naive. In fact, you don't have to worry about the hostages being harmed.Hurt, keep attacking me Haha, this girl is useful!  I want to take advantage of it!  "

    When the monkey girl saw that the other party did not dare to take action at all, she laughed unbridled, then picked up Minoxiang and prepared to leave.

    "What on earth do you want to do to Konoka?" Asuna, who was struggling with the bear, asked the other party why he wanted to kidnap Konoka.

    "Well first use the charm to find a way to make her speak. If everything goes well, she will become a puppet that listens to our words Now I will definitely win!" The monkey girl said their purpose without any care.  Then she patted Konoka's butt demonstratively.

    "What did you say!!"

    The people below, except Neil, were all furious, and Setsuna's veins popped out. Asuna and Setsuna seemed to have taken stimulants. They killed their enemies in three clicks, two divided by five, and rushed towards the monkey girl, while Negi also  Unleash your own magic.

    "You actually did this to Konoka (the eldest lady)!!"

    "Wind Flower·Disarm!"

    "How could this happen!?" The monkey girl didn't expect it. Negi's clothes exploded, and even Konoka suffered. Asuna hit the monkey girl at the right time, making her spell invalid, and in an instant she was gone from behind.  Come to kill.

    "Secret Sword·Dazzling Hundred Flowers!"

    Soon, the monkey girl was pushed aside by the three of them. The three of them glared at her, which made her a little timid. She immediately summoned the shikigami to take her away.

    "Remember it!!"

    "Ah! Don't run! Damn you guy!"

    "Kagurazaka-san, we don't need to chase you. It may be dangerous if we continue to chase you!"

    "That's right! She said she was going to use medicine and charms on Sister Konoka. Is Sister Konoka okay?" Kamo attracted everyone's attention, and then they all ran to Konoka's side to check the situation.

    "Miss! Please cheer up!"

    Konoka woke up leisurely, as if she still didn't understand the surrounding situation, and then said to Setsuna, "Setsuna, I had a dream, and I was captured by a group of strange monkeys. You, Negi, Neil, and Tomorrow  Cai ran to save me"

    "That's greatIt's okay now, Miss Konoka"

    "That's great! Setsuna, actually you don't hate me!" Konoka was immediately infected by Setsuna's gentle smile. Knowing that the other person had never hated her, she bloomed with a smile that eclipsed those around her.

    "Well of course I want to be with you"

    Instantly, just as he was about to say something, he suddenly remembered his identity and the distinction between master and servant, and immediately half-knelt in front of Konoka.

    "I'm sorry! I was so rude!"

    "Huh? Xiaosha?"

    "Setsuna-san?"

    "As long as I can protect Miss Konoka, I will be happy! No! As long as I can help you secretly, that's fine, so I'll excuse you first!!" Setsuna bowed and left immediately.

    "Ah Xiaosha"

    "Well, I don't agree that they suddenly get along well" Asuna looked at Setsuna's leaving figure and said helplessly. She suddenly remembered something and shouted,

    "Sakusaki-san! Let's go shopping in Nara together when we group up tomorrow! Don't forget it!"

    "" Shun Na looked back and then left.

    "Tomorrow's dish"

    "Kunoxiang, don't worry! It's no problem!"

    "Huh? Where's Neil?" Negi breathed a sigh of relief after seeing that the matter was over, but found that Neil had disappeared.

    "Huh? When was that kid not here?"

    "It seems like it was during the battle just now"

    “He’ll be dead when he comes back!”

    ""

    ···········Dividing line···················

    "Damn it! If it weren't for those brats" The monkey girl fled to the roof of a certain building. When she saw no one was around, she stopped, and then she kept complaining there.

    "That's right. If it weren't for us, you would have succeeded"

    "Who!?" The monkey girl was startled by the sound and looked around in panic.

    At this time, Neil slowly walked out of the darkness, with a vague smile on his face.  When Monkey saw Neil, she realized that it was her opponent who had been following her for so long, which made her break into a cold sweat and became frightened.

    "Youwhat do you want to do?"

    Neil ignored the monkey girl's question, but looked around, and then said to the surroundings, "No need to hide, everyone come out"

    It was quiet all around, and there seemed to be no oneWhat a suspicious person, but the monkey girl's expression became more and more solemn.

    "Oh, if you don't want to come out, then I'll use force to make you come out"

    Neil took out his two guns and fired in three directions, and three figures jumped out from those three directions, two men and one woman. The two men looked about the same age as Neil, and the woman was Yue Yong just now.

    "Hey, little brother, you're pretty good" The boy with the hat looked at Neil sharply, as if he had spotted some prey.

    “…” The other silver-haired boy didn’t say anything, but he also looked at Neil warily.

    Yue Yong also said nothing, but held two swords tightly in both hands and walked slowly to the monkey girl.

    Neil ignored them and just focused his eyes on the silver-haired boy, frowning slightly.

    "YouI really want to see your face somewhere"

    "Yeah?"

    ""

    "Forget it, it doesn't matter. If you don't tell me now, I will know sooner or later"

    Neil turned back to look at the monkey girl, and then said, "You want to use Minoxiang to release Ermian Su Nuo"

    "!!"

    The monkey girl looked at Neil in shock. She didn't expect that the other party actually knew their true purpose of taking away Minoxiang. How much did this kid know

    "Heh, your reaction is really a good answer"

    "Go! Catch him!" Monkey Girl immediately issued the order. She didn't want this secret to be spread out in advance.

    The three thugs from the opponent immediately rushed forward. The man in the hat spread out his claws and drew towards him, while Yue Yong attacked from behind, and the silver-haired man waited for an opportunity to strike.

    Neil faced the claws coming towards him, as if he saw nothing. He turned his head to one side, raised his gun and shot at the opponent. The magic bullet immediately blocked the opponent's attack. Then Neil lowered his head and avoided the sword from behind, using his right hand.  The ebony wood fired several times to the back, colliding with the opponent's sword.

    Neil did not continue the attack. He kept stooping and rushed forward quickly. He aimed his guns at the man in the hat and prepared to shoot. The man immediately got on guard. Neil chuckled and did not fire. Instead, he shot the man in the hat instantly.  Behind, activate magic.

    "The atmosphere and water turn into white mist! Let them rest for the time being! - Sleeping Mist!"

    The sudden magic made the hat man unable to react. He was hit immediately and could no longer escape, so he had to fall asleep there.

    The silver-haired man came to Neil's side the moment he activated his magic, waved his fist, and hit the door directly. Neil showed a smile, but he had been waiting for him to make a mistake.

    Yes, Neil has been paying attention to him. Among these four people, only this person gave him a sense of danger.  Neil immediately launched a barrier, and five barriers came at his fingertips to hinder the opponent. This moment was enough for Neil to escape.

    "Rock-cutting sword!"

    Yue Yong attacked again, using the sword skill of Shen Ming style, and swung in the direction of Neil's retreat.

    Neil concentrated magic power on the soles of his feet, raised the barrier at the same time, and used the void to instantly leave the place and fly in another direction.

    After Neil landed, he picked up his two guns and fired at the two people. The magic bullets were shot out uncontrollably, making the two people keep dodging and unable to get close.  After shooting for a while, Neil stopped and placed the gun on his thigh.

    "It seems that your marksmanship is not accurate enough" the silver-haired man said expressionlessly, and then stepped aside.

    "Heh, really? Let's continue"

    As soon as Neil finished speaking, he rushed over to them. At this time, he did not carry out medium and long-range attacks. Instead, he engaged in close combat with them, using gun fighting skills to deal with the two of them, constantly changing his position.

    "Haha, it's time for you to take a rest"

    Neil smiled at the two of them, then put away his guns and recited the incantation, "Thaw the magic circle, the binding circle!"

    A dazzling light lit up at the feet of the silver-haired man and Yue Yong, and dozens of magic chains appeared in the magic circle, trapping the two in place.

    "There's no need to struggle. This is the magic circle I researched myself. It's stronger than the ordinary binding barrier. It can trap you for at least five minutes" Neil explained calmly while looking at the two struggling in the formation.

    "When was this set up? Was it when the shooting was just now?" The silver-haired man stopped and then asked Neil.

    "Well, yes, I won't do useless work."

    "You are indeed a dangerous person, Neil Springfield"

    "Oh? You actually know me, then you" Before he could finish speaking, Neil felt someone coming from behind.

    &nbsp; "Go to hell! You little devil! Spells, talismans, do it for me"

    "Clang!!"

    Before the monkey girl's spell was activated, a silver-white sword was inserted into the stone wall next to her neck. Death was so close to her that she was so scared that she broke into a cold sweat and sat down along the wall. It seemed that this was the only way to go.  Suppress the fear in your heart.

    "Woman, don't do anything behind my back. I don't mind killing you here" Neil came to the monkey girl and put his face in front of her. His purple eyes stared at her indifferently, as if  In his eyes, he was just an ant that he could play with at will.

    Neil pulled out the rebellious sword and turned around to leave. He stood on the edge of the balcony and said to them sideways, "I hope you won't disappoint me. I also want to see how strong that big thing is, but  , if you really hurt Sister Kunoxiang, I will still come and kill you Well, if you are only at this level, all this will be just a game to me, so just take care of yourself"

    The silver disk-like moon poked out from behind the clouds, and the bright moonlight poured down, covering the young man in the dark night. The young man had an evil smile. At this time, his purple eyes looked strange, and in the eyes of everyone  Leave and disappear into this dark night.

 Volume 1 Chapter 39 Hexiang’s Confession

    "Neal, go to the first floor to have breakfast!"

    Neil returned to the dormitory after fighting the monkey girl last night, and was interrogated by Negi and Asuna, so he had to say a few words to get by, and then went back to the room to sleep.  Today was the second day, so Negi took Neil, who was still sleeping, downstairs to have breakfast.

    “Ah~~Let me wash my face and brush my teeth~~” Neil staggered to the bathroom to tidy himself up.

    "Then come down quickly!"

    “I know~~”

    Five minutes later, Neil came down. Everyone in the class was already there, and Konoka and Negi kept chasing Setsuna to have breakfast together. Setsuna got too arrogant and stepped away, and the three of them chased her there.  Chase.

    Neil shook his head and sat next to tomorrow's dish and started eating breakfast.

    "Sister, what do you have to do today?"

    "Today, we have free time, what's wrong?"

    "It's nothing, but you should be careful when you go out"

    "I know even if you don't tell me. By the way, what did you do last night?" Asuna's eyes were full of suspicion and she stared at Neil closely.

    "Didn't I explain it?"

    "What kind of explanation is that? I don't understand it at all!"

    "Okay, let me say it simply and clearly"

    "Tell me"

    "I went to make soy sauce"

    ""

    Asuna looked at Neil expressionlessly, then turned around to eat breakfast. Suddenly, he picked up a plate and knocked it on Neil's head.

    “You think I’m an idiot!!”

    "Aww! It hurts!"

    "Huh, forget it if you don't say it!"

    Tomorrow's food went on to eat breakfast, although he ate it angrily, while Neil was rolling on the side.

    After breakfast time, everyone started to divide into groups. When Negi was thinking about how to act, several girls in the class came over and asked Negi to act with his group.

    "NirvanaTeacher Negi! If you don't mind, can you join us when we group into groups today?"

    Just when Negi was at a loss, Hexiang had the courage to express her thoughts to Negi, making everyone around her look at this shy girl with admiration.

    【Konoka-san who was targeted by Monkey Sister is in the fifth group, Asuna-san and Setsuna-san are also in the fifth group】

    Negi’s little head turned quickly, considering the stakes, and then nodded in agreement to Hexiang’s request.

    "Okay! Miyazaki-san! I will act with your fifth group today!"

    "That's great!"

    "The bookstore won!"

    “The bookstore is so awesome!”

    ···········Dividing line···················

    Nara Park.

    "Wow! There are really deers on the road!"

    “It’s true! It’s quite big!”

    A group of people came to Nara Park to visit. Negi was even more excited when he saw the deer on the road. He screamed non-stop when the deer bit his sleeve.

    "It's great! Neil, Asuna-san! Look! Wow!"

    "I saw it" Asuna looked at Negi funny.

    "He looks like a little brat" Neil picked his ears and stared at Negi with dead eyes.

    "I'm a brat to begin with, and so are you" Kamo complained on Tomorrow's dish.

    While a few people were still wandering around, Kazuka and the other three ran off somewhere, leaving Negi, Neil, Asuna and Setsuna to move around, just in time to discuss the monkey girl.

    "The monkey sister hasn't appeared yet"

    "yes……"

    "We should not be attacked today. To be cautious, I sent shikigami to follow each group, so if something happens, I will know immediately. I will also secretly protect the eldest lady, please enjoy the graduation trip!  "

    "Why do you want to protect her secretly? Just go next to her and chat with her while protecting her"

    "How can this workhow can I talk to the eldest lady so easily"

    "Here we go again Sakurasaki-san, why are you so shy?"

    "Ihow can I be shy?"

    "It's really stupid" Neil added on the side.

    While several people were still chatting, Asuna and Neil were kicked away, while Konoka chased Setsuna.

    "Tomorrow's food! Teacher Neil, let's go see the Big Buddha together!"

    &nbsp; "Ugh!"

    "What are you doing?"

    "Let's go!"

    "Xiaocha, I bought some meatballs, let's eat them together!"

    "Ah! Miss! I'm sorry! I have something to do"

    "Why do you call me Miss?"

    As a result, the group of people walked further and further away, leaving only Negi staying where he was.

    "Teacher Negi"

    Yo West, the shy heroine appears.

    "Miyazaki-san! Everyone is gone let's go together!"

    "Okay! I'd love to go with you!"

    ················Separating line················

    "Really, what are those ladies doing?"

    Now Neil, Asuna and Setsuna are walking down the street, while Haruna, Yuei and Konoka are nowhere to be seen.

    "Who knows? By the way, Sakurasaki-san, why are you running away from Konoka?"

    "I have sent shikigami to protect the eldest lady, so she is safe!"

    "That's not what I meant! Why don't you want to talk to her?"

    "That's because I can't tell her about magic because I'm too close to her, and our identities are too different"

    "Why are you worried so much?"

    "It's so serious~~ Just like some serious idiot swordsman" Neil looked at him and instantly thought of someone from his father's generation.

    "Huh? Miyazaki-san?" Neil noticed someone behind him, so he looked behind him, and was surprised to see Kazuka standing there with tears on his face.

    "Bookstore, what's wrong with you?" Asuna immediately walked over and asked with some worry.

    The four of them sat in front of a nearby shop, and Hexiang also explained her affairs to them.

    "Really? No way! Did you confess to Negi?" Asuna looked at Kazuka in disbelief.

    "Yes No, I wanted to confess to the teacher, but because I am clumsy, the confession failed I'm sorry! I haven't spoken to Sakurasaki-san several times, but I am talking about this kind of thing with you"

    "It doesn't matter……"

    "Bookstore, are you serious?"

    "But Mr. Negi is a childwhy do you"

    "That's because Mr. Negialthough he is usually very childish, he makes people feel very cute. Sometimes I think he is more mature than meand he puts on a very reliable mature expression!"

    "Umreally?" Asuna said she couldn't understand.

    "Probably because Mr. Negi has a goal that we don't have, and he keeps moving towards that goal! In fact, as long as I can watch him from a distance, I will be satisfied! This will give me courage." Waka showed up  The legendary new house is at forty-five degrees, looking at the sky.

    [This girl really understands Negi] Neil also looked at the sky at 45 degrees.

    "So today I want to tell him my thoughts"

    "Huh? What's wrong?" Hexiang suddenly stopped, and Asuna and Setsuna felt a little strange.

    "Hehe! Asuna-san, thank you! Sakurasaki-san, I always thought you were a terrible person, but you are not like this!"

    "This" He blushed for a moment.

    "I feel much more comfortable! I'm going to work hard!" After saying that, Hexiang waved goodbye to them and began his journey of confession.

    “Sister, I’m so touched!” Kamo said excitedly.

    "This is love" Neil clenched his fists and continued with the new room forty-five degrees.

    "You two are simply ruining the atmosphere by saying it"

    "Sister, if you don't work harder, my sister-in-law's position may change"

    "How is that possible! No! It has nothing to do with me!!"

    "Asuna-san, let's go over and watch it quickly!" Setsuna urged them to watch the second half.

    "Yoshi! How could such a wonderful scene happen! Kamo, prepare your tools, this is a historic scene!"

    "Yes, Brother Neil! Everything is ready!"

    So, the two guys who were worried about the chaos in the world quickly went to take a peek, no, they looked openly. Setsuna and Asuna quickly followed.  Soon, several people were hiding in the grass and watching the development of the two people opposite.

    “Negiri is only ten years old, and confessing to him is simply” Asuna said that Kazuka’s confession to Negi is still incredible.

    &nbsp; "Idiot! The history of love knows no age!" Kamo corrected Asuna matter-of-factly.

    "That's right! Sister! Love can tolerate everything!" Neil said seriously, holding up the camera.

    ""

    "Shh! Pay attention!" Setsuna completely became a siren, constantly reminding these guys to pay attention to the development of the plot.

    "TeacherI" Hexiang closed his eyes and took a deep breath.

    "Oh oh oh!!" Several people in the grass were making noise.

    "Teacher, I have always liked you since the day I saw you!"

    "Huh? What?" Negi was dumbfounded.

    "Say it!!" Several people in the grass were making noise again.

    "It's okay I know saying this will trouble you, because we are a teacher-student relationship I'm sorry! But I hope you know what I'm thinking Teacher Negi, I'm sorry!" Before he could wait, Negi  Hexiang shouted to the ground and ran away.

    “[Miyazaki-san is such a quiet girl, I didn’t expect to have that kind of courage] Seeing Kazuka’s confession, Setsuna was deeply moved.

    However, Negi seemed unable to give an answer. The CPU was running too fast and burned out.

    "Wow! Negi!" Seeing Negi fall, Asuna immediately jumped out.

    “Brother!!”

    "Cheer up! Negi!"

    "Damn it! The fever has reached 38 degrees, and Negi's head is burned out Rest in peace, Negi" Neil held the heat detector and expressed deep sympathy.

    “He’s not dead yet!!”

 Volume 1 Chapter 40 White Crow

    "Confess, I want to be confessed too" Neil said looking up to the sky.

    Negi burned it immediately after being confessed, and was sent back to the dormitory by Asuna and the others, while Neil was wandering outside alone. Anyway, today was a free day.

    “Ah, no one complains about me, I’m really powerless”

    Walking alone on the street, it feels like there is no one around him who can cooperate with his various complaints. Neil said that he is very stressed.

    "I wonder what Nanoha and the others are doing now? They are so bored"

    ············Dividing line·············

    "Hello!"

    "What's wrong, Nanoha? Are you feeling uncomfortable?"

    "It's okay, Suzuka, maybe someone is thinking of me"

    "Haha, that might be the teacher~~"

    "Noit won't happen! How could the teacher"

    "Huh, why not, that pervert!"

    "The teacher is not a pervert, Alyssa"

    While Neil was still traveling in Kyoto, Alyssa was discussing with Nanoha and Suzuka to go on a hot spring trip together on Saturday, maybe to argue with some idiot

    At this time, they were gathered together. The three girls were chatting in the class, chatting about various things, but Nanoha was a little absent-minded.

    【I wonder how Neil is doing now?  You should have a lot of fun]

    【FitI don’t know when I can see her】

    "Hey! Nanoye! Why are you in a daze again!" Just as Nanoye was thinking about something, she heard Alyssa's voice and saw her looking at him angrily.

    "I'm sorry, Alyssa"

    "Really, what's going on with you these days?" Although Alyssa was still a little angry, there was still a hint of worry in her words.

    "Don't worry, Alyssa, I'm fine!" Nanoha smiled energetically.

    ""

    "Okay, Alyssa, since Naye has said so, then you don't have to worry so much"

    "Suzuka"

    "And Naye must be in a daze because she misses the teacher~~"

    “They all said no!!”

    “Haha~~”

    "We must definitely kill that guy"

    ""

    ""

    ············Dividing line··············

    "Woo"

    The sudden coldness made Neil shiver. I really don’t understand why Mao has shivered more since he came to Japan than before. Does he have so many enemies

    "Oh, the cherry blossoms here are also very brilliant"

    When Neil was wandering around alone, he happened to come to a path full of cherry blossoms.

    The lonely footsteps reflected in the empty streets, floating flowers and waves, wandering in the divine wind, dancing in the sky, a lonely and indescribably beautiful place.

    The flying cherry blossom petals have not fallen to the ground for a long time, dancing with the wind beside the boy. The boy stood there, quietly watching the rain of flowers in the sky, his heart was extremely calm, he said nothing for a long time, and for a long time, it turned into a soft sigh.

    “It’s rare that I’m in the mood to see the scenery, so don’t come out to disturb me Come on, rebel”

    Neil said to himself, and summoned the rebellious sword, blocking it behind his back, and there was an exciting sound of metal hitting each other.

    Neil turned around and saw a white-haired man wearing black clothes standing not far away.

    "Who are you?"

    "White CrowI didn't expect you to be able to block my assassination" After the assassination failed, the man named Bai Crow's face remained calm.

    "Well, if you try harder to put away that little bit of murderous aura, you might be able to succeedI am very sensitive to murderous aura"

    "It seems that person is right. You are not simple, even though you are still just a child"

    "Oh, can you tell me who sent you?"

    "No comment"

    "Even if you don't tell me, I think it still has something to do with what happened last night It couldn't be that woman who sent you here"

    ""

    "Okay, since you don't want to say it, forget it, but are you alone today, White Crow? You are looking down on me"

    "We dare not underestimate you, that's why I am your opponent"

    "Heh, you are very confident, White Crowbut you will die here today!"

    "You"Wrong" Bai Ya took out his weapon, Mayfly Pill, and placed two scimitars beside him.

    "Um?"

    "Because, the one who is going to dieis you!"

    The figure of White Crow disappeared in an instant. Neil smiled slightly, turned around and slashed with his sword. The White Crow who appeared behind him was cut in half at the waist.

    “Don’t think the same move will work!” A bloodthirsty smile appeared on Neil’s face.

    "Huh? Sakura?"

    The imagined scene of blood bursting out did not appear. Instead, the chopped white crow turned into countless cherry blossoms, gradually dissipating in the flowing wind.

    "!!"

    Neil suddenly moved his body quickly to the right, and was immediately slashed on his left shoulder, with a small stab wound appearing.  After dodging the attack, Neil stepped back and stood with his sword.

    "As expected of the person my employer said to be careful about, he was able to dodge past me. However, it is impossible for you to defeat me" The figure of the white crow appeared in front of Neil, announcing Neil's failure with a cold expression.

    "Awaken!"

    As soon as White Crow finished speaking, he quickly attacked Neil. The two scimitars attacked one after another with extremely fast movements. Neil kept moving, constantly moving among the opponent's attacks, and dodged once.  attacks.

    "So slow!"

    When Neil avoided White Crow's attack and stood in front of him, he began to swing his sword and slashed from left to right. White Crow sensed the danger and immediately jumped back. As soon as his body landed on the ground, he ran forward again.  Neil raised his sword to block, and the two clashed again.

    "It seems that you are only at this level, Neil Springfield, you will definitely die here today"

    "Really? Then give it a try!"

    "?"

    Neil pressed forward with all his strength, only to see that Treason had already cut into White Crow's weapon. White Crow was startled and unprepared, and Neil cut off the mayfly ball. Neil took advantage of the situation and slashed the person in front of him into pieces again.  Two halves.

    "Tsk!"

    Neil clicked his tongue, a little unhappy, because the person in front of him turned into a field of cherry blossoms again.  Sure enough, the figure of the white crow appeared not far away again.

    "You can actually cut off my ephemera pill, which is twice as hard as a Japanese sword. It seems that I underestimate you"

    "You talk a lot of nonsense"

    "Don't worryit's almost time to deal with you seriously!"

    After saying that, White Crow picked up a cherry blossom petal and gently blew it away. The slowly flying petals suddenly turned into two, then two into four, and gradually turned into countless petals, flying beside White Crow.

    "Take my trick - [Sakura Infinite Corridor]you will be lost in the boundless cherry blossom forest"

    Afterwards, the figure of the white crow disappeared into the sea of ??flowers. Neil remained silent and stood quietly, looking at the sky full of splendor with an indifferent expression.

    "Which side are you looking at?"

    Neil was shocked. He slashed at the source of the sound with the traitor in his hand, but it was just a cherry blossom.

    "Hehehere"

    "it's here……"

    The sound of the white crow kept appearing, and every time Neil swung his sword, it hit nothing, without touching the crow at all.

    "In the [Sakura Infinite Corridor], sight, hearing, smell, touch, and the five senses will be confused. You can't escape the fate of being cut to death" White Crow's voice came from all around again.

    Suddenly, Neil felt something approaching quickly from above behind him. He immediately raised his sword and struck upwards, but it turned out to be a piece of wood. The white crow suddenly came from below, rushed in front of Neil, and looked at Neil with stern eyes.

    "It's overFlying Crow·Cross Split Wing Slash!"

    White Crow crossed his two weapons on his chest and quickly crossed with Neil. Neil immediately spat out a mouthful of blood and half-knelt on the ground.

    The cherry blossoms are blooming and the crows are crowing.

    "Oh, it seems you have avoided the pointbut I will dig out your heart next time!"

    White Crow looked at Neil in front of him, made a victor's gesture, and prepared to attack.

    "boring……"

    "Um?"

    "I thought it was some amazing trick, and I was stabbed on purpose"

    "What?"

    "It's nothing, it's just that I saw through your tricks, Cockscomb Head!" Neil stood up, wiped the blood from his mouth, and looked at White Crow with murderous intent in his eyes.

    "What a funny joke! But you'd better pay attention to the words you use when joking, right?"

    “Hmph, you’ll know after you try it, come on! There’s no me in this worldSomething that can’t be cut!  "

    "I am not ashamed to speak loudly"

    The white crow came forward again, its double blades dancing continuously. Neil did not fight back, but just avoided it again and again.

    "Oh, are you scared? Now you can only hide!"

    "Really? You'd better try your best"

    "Very good! As you wish! [Sakura Infinite Corridor]!"

    The sea of ??cherry blossoms formed again, and Neil once again fell into it, but with an intriguing smile on his lips, he grabbed the hilt of the sword with both hands and placed it flat in front of him.

    "Let me show you my sword! I happen to have a very interesting move"

    "The God's Sword of Sorrow, the sixth form: Shadow Drunken Dream"

    A slow tone came out of Neil's mouth slowly, and he saw the rapid movement of his sword in his hand, like a sword dance, and the blue halos spread out like ripples. After a moment, Neil stopped the sword in his hand.  The sword stood still.

    The white crow hiding in the dark did not notice any special changes, and was very disdainful of it, and then attacked Neil who was standing there.

    "It really disappoints me! Then let me help you get rid of it! Flying Crow·Cross Split Wing Slash!"

    Neil did not react at all to White Crow's attack and allowed the opponent to chop at him.

    "RIP, Neil Springfield"

    Just when White Crow thought his mission was completed, he unexpectedly discovered that Neil had turned into a field of cherry blossoms, just like his own trick.

    "SakuraSakura!? How is that possible?" Bai Ya looked at the scene in front of him in surprise.

    "Oh, what's wrong? The back door is wide open" Neil's voice came from behind the white crow, and the white crow immediately attacked. It was indeed a sea of ??flowers.

    At this moment, this scene is just like the two people’s positions just now, only in reverse.

    "Howhow could you use my moves in my barrier!?"

    “The fun is just about to begin~~~”

    Neil's joking voice came again, and a hand appeared in front of the white crow, holding a petal in that hand. The petal suddenly burned, and then the entire sea of ??flowers burned together with the white crow.

    “Whaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!!”

    The mournful cry of the white crow sounded, and the barrier of this sea of ??cherry blossoms was broken without attack.

    "How could it be? My [Sakura Infinite Corridor] was actually cracked"

    Bai Ya knelt on the ground and gasped for air. He really couldn't believe the scene just now. His trick was actually cracked by someone like this.

    "You did a good job with the barrier! Thanks to it, the cherry blossoms burned so beautifully! Hahaha!!" Neil laughed unscrupulously in front of the white crow.

    "what is going on?"

    "It's nothing, I'm just using illusions to deal with your illusions. Your pain is also an illusion, but it's just an illusion. But when you fall into my illusion, you have already lost, no, you are almost dead!" The voice said  As soon as it fell, Neil slashed it with his sword.

    Bai Ya closed his eyes, thinking that he was dead, but found that he was still standing there without any sword wounds on his body.

    "Haha, what a little trick. You can't even kill people. It's such a boring illusion!"

    "Haha, yes, this illusion is just a trick, but it is enough to kill you, don't you feel it? The blood vessels in your body are already fragmented"

    "What nonsense are you talking about? I have nothing wrong with you. The fight to the death has just begun Huh?" While Bai Ya was talking, streams of blood spurted out of his body.

    "Illusions, there are hallucinations, and there are hallucinations lurking within hallucinations The hallucinations that sprout from hallucinations contain lies within reality, and truth lurks within lies."

    "This is the phantom of blood! Hahaha!!"

    Among the cherry blossoms dancing in the sky, the white crow slowly fell down, leaving only Neil's arrogant laughter.

 Volume 1 Chapter 41 Kazumi Asakura

    "What's up, White Crow, I dyed you red~~" Neil squatted in front of White Crow, smiling evilly.

    ""

    White Crow, who was knocked to the ground by Neil, no longer had any extra strength to stand up again, or it could be said that he would not live for long. He could not imagine that this ten-year-old child actually had such strength and skills, and that he had a murderous aura that was better than his.  , killing people seems to be just a trivial matter, with such a disregard for life, it seems that this time they underestimated him

    "Okay, just rest in peace, White Crow" Neil's hand lit up with flames, preparing to cremate White Crow after he died. It would be bad if others saw a corpse here. He was a  What about the good kids who care about the environment

    "Neil Springfield"

    "New assassins will come again"

    "Be prepared to be aware"

    White Crow looked at Neil’s still childish face indifferently, and said intermittently that he would continue to encounter such battles in the future. Finally, he closed his eyes and fell asleep

    ""

    Neil didn’t say anything, just threw the flame over and looked at the burning flames in front of him silently. Under the reflection of the fire, Neil looked particularly weird.

    "Awakening"

    "It's been there a long time ago"

    "Only when you are prepared to be killed can you be qualified to kill"

    After the flames extinguished, Neil removed the surrounding barriers and left here. It was as if the battle had never happened, only the cherry blossoms were still flying

    ··········Dividing line····················

    "Ah, the injuries on my body heal so quickly Ever since that time, as long as they are not seriously injured and are about to die, they will heal quickly Oh, the hotel is here!"

    After Neil returned to the hotel, it was already nine o'clock in the evening. The students seemed to have returned and were taking a shower and getting ready to sleep.

    Just when Neil was about to take a dip in the hot spring, he unexpectedly felt an explosion of magic power.

    "Eh? Isn't this Negi's magic power? Could it be that those assassins deserve to die!!"

    Neil frowned and thought, as if thinking of something bad, he quickly ran to the hot spring.

    "Neji! Are you okay"

    Neil was embarrassed when he saw the situation in the hot spring. Negi and Asakura Kazumi stripped naked and stood facing each other with a towel, while a group of spectators who did not know the truth were watching

    When Neil saw this scene, he turned around and left. Although he didn’t know what happened, it was definitely not a good thing. It was best to just ignore everything

    Neil was sitting on the sofa in the living room, drinking green tea and enjoying himself.  After a while, Negi, Asuna and Setsuna came over.

    "Neil, you're back" Negi looked at Neil and said hello feebly.

    "Hey, why do you look like this after being confessed to? Oh, it's really unpleasant. This is the winner of life"

    "Ugh don't say it" Negi's face turned red when Neil talked about the confession to Xiang in the afternoon.

    "Okay, let's not talk about that incident, but what happened in the hot spring just now?" Asuna interrupted the conversation between the two of them and asked about what just happened.

    "Actually, it's like this"

    Negi saw that the three people wanted to know, so he had to tell them to see if there was any good solution.  So, let me recount what just happened.

    It turned out that Asakura Kazumi found out about Negi's magic because he saved a kitten, and found out that it was an exclusive news. Later, he used the evidence in the hot spring to get Negi to announce the magic. Negi because of the afternoon  During the confession time and the Kansai Spells Association incident, my head almost exploded. Now that something like this happened again, I couldn’t bear it for a while, so I burst into tears. My magic power also exploded, and people were attracted.  That’s how it goes…

    "If Asakura discovers it, it will be discovered by the whole world I'm done reading the egg. Your true identity will be known to the whole world, and you will be turned into a mink and forcibly sent back to your country to be skinned!"  After hearing this, Asuna spread her hands, making Negi completely despair.

    "I don't want it anymore! Asuna-san! Setsuna-san! Neil! You have to help me defend!!"

    "" Instant sweat.

    "Defensehave you confirmed that you have turned into a mink? Well, I think you are 80% a mink now" Neil looked at Negi speechlessly.

    "Hey! Teacher Negi"

    "Brother! You are here!"

    At this time, two familiar voices came, and everyone looked and saw?Mo came this way lying on Asakura Kazumi's shoulder.

    "Asakura-san!?" Negi looked like he was seeing a ghost when he saw the person coming.

    "Wait a minute, Asakura! Don't bully the children too much" Asuna saw Negi's scared look and stood up to protect him.

    "Bullying? What are you talking about Speaking of which, didn't you say you hate children?"

    "That's right! This reporter sister is our companion!" Kamo raised his hand to indicate.

    "What? Companion?" Negi said he couldn't understand.

    "I! Asakura Kazumi, a member of the news assault team, was moved by Kamo's enthusiasm, so I decided to assist you as a secret operator who protects Mr. Negi's secrets. Please give me your advice!" Asakura winked at Negi.  Wink and smile.

    "What? Really!?"

    "These are the evidence photos I collected before. I will give them all to you, so go ahead!" Asakura handed the photos he had taken to Negi to show his sincerity.

    "That's great! Asakura-san! Thank you very much!" Negi was overjoyed, completely losing his previous decadent look.

    "Great! A problem has been solved!" After the two negotiated, Negi was so excited that he burst into tears after finishing the project.

    "Neji, this is great!" Looking at Negi's silly look, Asuna rubbed his head to express his congratulations.

    【Is it really okay?  Especially what did Nakamo say]

    And Neil was sitting on the side watching them. He didn't expect Asakura to change his position so quickly. It must be Kamo's fault. These two guys are not fuel-efficient. Maybe they want to cause something else.  .

    【However, for now, the results are good, let them do the rest】

    Neil thought they wouldn’t do anything to harm Negi, so he didn’t think much about it, so he stood up and left.

    "Neal, where are you going?" Negi asked loudly when he saw Neil leaving.

    “I’m going to take a shower. I’ve done so many things since I came back, and I haven’t even taken a shower yet” Neil responded to Negi without even looking back, and walked towards the hot spring.

    ············Dividing line··················

    “Ah~~~It’s so comfortable~~~Taking in the bath after a fight is really the most enjoyable~~~”

    Neil soaked comfortably in the hot spring, looking up at the stars in the sky, thinking about the enemy he met today. It seemed that the enemy was already wary of him, and according to White Crow, the assassins should continue to kill him.  The target should just be him, anything will be fine as long as it doesn't hurt the people around him

    【Well, this way I won’t be bored I’m really looking forward to it Only killing can make me happy】

    Neil looked at the eternal starry sky with an evil smile on his lips, and his eyes shone with excitement.

    After continuing to soak for ten minutes, Neil left the hot spring. However, he felt that the atmosphere tonight was strange. It was wrong to say that it was murderous. In short, he just couldn't understand

    On the other side, Asakura announced to his classmates the "Battle for Negi's Lips" planned tonight. In short, it is divided into groups to compete. The one who kisses Negi is the winner, and the winner can also get  A luxurious prize.

    "Hehehehe The intimate kissing battle is just a pretense. In fact, it is a big battle to obtain a large number of tentative contracts!" Kamo, who was hiding in Asakura's chest, excitedly told Asakura, and took out a  The contract card that was set before.

    "Oh? Is this a card used as a luxury prize? Just collect a bunch of these cards?" Asakura looked at the card in his hand curiously.

    "That's right! The original one is on Brother Negi. These are replicas made with my power for my friends! I have already drawn a magic circle around this hotel. They only need to follow the instructions at the hotel.  Big brother kisses and the contract is established immediately! Because for making a card, you can get 50,000 mink dollars! Big sister, we are going to be rich!!"

    “Awesome!! It’s so profitable!!”

    “Hehe, right, right~~”

    "Hey, why don't you include Teacher Neil? Teacher Neil is also quite popular" Asakura thought of another teacher. Although he didn't come to the class often, he was indeed an interesting person.  The girls in the class also liked it.

    "Well, as for Brother Neil, it's best not to look for him"

    "Why?"

    "Brother Neil is not as easy to talk to as Brother Negi. He doesn't like people making small moves behind his back, and he acts like a ghost when he gets angry" Kamo seemed to have remembered something and said with lingering fear.

    "yes"Is that" Asakura did not continue to ask. Although Neil seemed quite kind, she did not forget the first day he came to school. The child's eyes were so cold and piercing

    "Okay, eldest sister, let's get ready!"

    "Um……"

    ··············Dividing line················

    "Hey, Negi, where are you going?"

    Neil, who came to the hall, saw Negi walking out the door and asked curiously.

    "It's nothing, I just went on patrol, and I always feel that tonight is weird"

    "Well, you think so too By the way, what will happen to your dormitory if you come out? It would be terrible if someone discovers that you are not here"

    "Here, Setsuna-san gave me some talisman paper, so I can make some stand-ins for me." Negi took out some extra characters and showed them to Neil.

    "Oh, it's quite interesting. Japanese Onmyoji. Give me one and I'll get one too. I'll go out on patrol with you later. I'm worried about you being alone" Neil considered that the assassin might be interested in him.  Negi took action, so he had no choice but to follow him.

    "Really, what's there to worry about" Negi muttered dissatisfiedly, but still gave the talisman to Neil.

    Neil quickly finished writing it, and the talisman glowed and turned into a person, exactly like Neil.

    "Very good! He's so handsome! You can sleep in the room!" Neil gave the substitute an order and complimented himself.

    "Yes, I got it!" Stand-in Neil nodded mechanically and walked to the room.

    "Oh, by the way, if there is any emergency, you should deal with it first" Neil felt that there was something strange tonight, so he added an additional order.

    "yes!"

    "Then let's go out on patrol, Neil" When Negi saw the substitute leaving, he reminded Neil that it was time to work.

    "knew……"

    The two of them quickly left the hotel, but they didn't know that the activities of the girls in the class were beginning, and Negi's scrapped talisman papers had also changed.

 Volume 1 Chapter 42 Battle for Lips

    【Um?  Isn't this the magic circle for a tentative contract?  Why is it so big? It seems to surround the entire hotel]

    After Neil and Negi walked to the hotel, Neil noticed that there was a magic circle for tentative contracts around the hotel. The only one who could do this was the ermine, so Neil looked at Negi with a strange expression.  "Hey, Negi, do you plan to make another tentative contract?"

    "Huh? How could it be! I didn't have that plan, even though Kamo said"

    "Yeah?"

    "Why do you say this suddenly?"

    "It's nothing, I just feel like I won't be peaceful tonight"

    "Me too, I always feel a strange murderous aura"

    ""

    "Uh, don't worry about it, let's go on patrol!"

    "good……"

    Negi and Neil started to patrol around the hotel, but Neil was more cautious and always felt something strange, although he couldn't figure out what was going on

    It’s eleven o’clock in the evening, in the hotel.

    At this time, the hotel was quiet, and most of the students had gone to bed. However, 3a was a little special. There were five groups of people sitting in several corners of the hotel, holding pillows in their hands, and the atmosphere was solemn.

    Asakura and Kamo are in a small room. They are looking at several people on the screen and announcing the start of the game.

    “Special plan for the graduation trip! [Battle for lips! A passionate kissing battle with Mr. Negi during the graduation trip!] has begun!!”

    "So. Now let's introduce the contestants of each group. First of all, the first group, Shiga and Fuka, belong to the walking club, and the Narutaki sisters have unknown strength!!"

    "And the second group is Gu Fei and Feng, who are members of the Idiot Team. Both of them are players from the martial arts faction. They are very strong and have great advantages!!"

    "The third group is the squad leader and contestant Chisame, but contestant Chisame has no motivation, but it doesn't matter, as long as there is love! With the presence of the monitor who is full of love and dedication to Mr. Negi, he is enough to become the favorite for the championship!"

    “The next ones I want to introduce are Yuuna and Tokie. Both of them are athletes in the sports club, and their abilities have attracted much attention. Can they stand out in this competition!!”

    "The last one is the library team, Hexiang and Xiying! This is a dark horse, but I believe they will never give up easily!! Because there is love!!!"

    "Sister, you are too excited" Kamo looked a little embarrassed when he looked at Asakura.

    "Ahem, okay, it's still time to place a bet. If you want to place a bet, please contact me! Then, the fun begins!"

    So, the battle for Negi’s lips began in full swing

    At the same time, Neil and Negi were walking on the quiet street, chatting without a word.

    "Now, Neil, what do you think we should do about Hexiang's classmate?" Negi thought of Hexiang's confession time in the afternoon, and he was a little troubled. After all, he was only ten years old, and the love between a man and a woman was quite awkward for him.  It's profound, but the person he's asking seems to be only ten years old

    "You ask me, who should I ask"

    "Oh, that's right, Neil is still a child"

    "Are you forcing me to complain about you You are only ten years old"

    ""

    "Forget it, it doesn't really matter, you just need to say what you are thinking"

    "Is that what you're thinking? Well, Kazuka-san's matter can't be dragged on forever"

    "Oh? Do you have an answer?"

    "Well! I also want to give an answer to Hexiang-san's courage Although I don't know what it is like to like someone, but now we can still start as friends!" Negi told Neil his thoughts,  At this time, the hearty smile on his face was very dazzling to Neil.

    "Very good As expected of you, Negi" Neil looked at that smile. He wanted to be like this, but he couldn't do anything. Being dyed black, he could only be attracted by such light  …

    "Huh? What's wrong?"

    "It's nothing, I don't think there's anything strange tonight. Let's go back"

    "OK!"

    When the two returned to the hotel, something unexpected happened in the hotel.

    Hexiang came to Negi's room, and when she was about to kiss him, she found that there were four more Negi, uh, and a Neil. She was frightened and fainted, and those clones ran out,  The hotel was in chaos.

    "Can I kiss you? Xiying-san?"

    "Squad leader, can you kiss me?"

    &nbsp; “Can I kiss you, Makie-san?”

    “Classmate Gu Fei, I have a request, that is, can you kiss me?”

    "I want to kiss Shi Jia!"

    Five clones of Negi confessed to five girls at the same time. Both those present and those watching in the dormitory were dumbfounded

    【Here, let me tell you, who are you playing with?  !  】

    The whole class thought so.

    This scene was completely beyond the expectations of the two planners, but Asakura still reported the situation of the scene very diligently, even though it was already a mess, whether it was here or outside

    Faced with Negi’s confession, the squad leader did not act immediately. Instead, he immediately put on makeup and set up the camera, ready to take a picture of this beautiful moment. It took five minutes;

    When Makie faced Negi’s confession, she felt very shy, so she pinched Negi and played with her for five minutes;

    When Gufei faced Negi’s confession, she also expressed that she was very shy, so she kicked Negi into the wall and talked to herself on the side for six minutes;

    When Fengxiang faced Negi’s confession, before she had time to react, she started fighting with her sister. Well, the time was uncountable;

    When Xiying faced Negi’s confession, she expressed surprise and shyness. Although she was resisting, she looked like she was tired and had been inked for three minutes;

    This is the reaction of the above five groups of people. Anyway, none of them succeeded

    But when Xiying saw the figure on the TV, she immediately pushed Negi away from her eyes and pointed at him, "There are four or five Negi teachers! Who are you!?"

    "I am Negi." Negi stretched out his two long hands and extended his claws towards Xiying, and Hexiang woke up at this time, "What's wrong?"

    "Wow!!"

    Facing the pervert who was flying towards him, uh, no, it was Negi. Kazuka did a good job of portraying the attitude of a girl who was about to be attacked by a pervert, while her best friend Yuei took out a thick book and put it on the back of Negi's head.  Once smashed, the fake Negi ascended to heaven, scattering flowers

    "Ah! What's going on?" Seeing the fake Negi exploded like a bomb and turned into a cloud of smoke, leaving only a piece of paper with Negi's name written on it, Waka couldn't figure out what happened.  It's over.

    "He is indeed a fake, but how did he get it"

    Just after Negi disappeared, the other impostors sensed it and immediately left the girl beside them and started walking towards the hall.  As you can imagine, several groups of people met in the lobby.

    "Wow! Why are there so many teachers!?"

    "It's a clone!?"

    "Be careful, these are probably fakes made by Asakura"

    "This is bad! Four Negi teachers gathered together! What are the girls going to do?" Asakura continued to heat up the atmosphere

    "This is a big deal" Kamo looked at the chaos on the screen, with a drop of cold sweat streaming down his head.

    However, idiots are very capable of action. Gu Fei didn't care about anything, he hugged one and kissed him. But he was unlucky and caught an impostor. Although they were both impostors, the result was explosive. Gu Fei and Feng  Even the Shijia sisters nearby were knocked unconscious

    "Ah! Why is there smoke coming from here?" At this time, the evil spirit Nitta came to kill him.

    The fake Negi were so powerful that they stepped directly in front of Nitta. Nitta was killed in battle

    "Ugh Teacher Nitta was knocked down"

    "I'm dead this time, there's no turning back"

    "Don't worry about it, go chase the teacher!"

    In the end, Makie and Ayaka each caught one, well, they kissed, but they exploded

    With the last fake Negi left, Yuei and Hexiang chased after him decisively, but Asakura and Kamo were already ready to run away because they saw Neil and Negi walking in from the gate.

    "Teacher Negi!"

    Just when Xiying and Hexiang were about to catch Negi, a figure shot out.  I saw the man quickly picked up Negi and left the two of them. His movements were extremely smart, which was really amazing

    Looking closely, I saw that the person was Neil, and he was holding Negi as if he were holding a princess. Wow, I always feel that this scene is so inconsistent

    "Uh, Teacher Neil, why are you here?"

    "I almost forgot about him"

    And Asakura was also very surprised, because two Neils also appeared, and it was really chaotic at this time

    Fake Neil hugged fake Negi with an indifferent expression and said in an uneven tone, "Hurry up??Situation, handling, kissing…”

    I saw Neil slowly lowering his head and slowly approaching that lovely mouth under the spotlight. This made both the people present and the audience extremely calm.

    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhsinging scene scene 3a roaring.

    “What the hell!!!”

    Neil, who had just walked in, saw this scene that almost made him vomit blood. He immediately picked up the paper fan he didn’t know where it came from and slapped the two impostors on the head.

    “Bang————”

    A burst of smoke filled the air, and Neil was seen standing there holding a paper fan. The result can be imagined, which is a pity

    "Tsk, what a pity"

    “Wow, such a sacred scene~~”

    “Teacher Neil is going too far!!”

    "I almost saw it"

    When the girls in the room saw this pity scene, they all looked like the regretful expression of Wei Shuli who almost saw Loli's panties.

    Neil looked at Xiying and Hexiang and asked them with a smile, "Hey, can you tell me what's going on?"

    “Neil has a nice smile and is extremely friendly. Well, if you can ignore the dark aura

    "Uh, it's Asakura" The two of them looked at Neil shivering, just like the lazy sheep of Big Wolf.

    "Haha, thank you for your cooperation"

    Neil tilted his head, thanked the two of them, and then walked in a certain direction, with the same smile on his face.

    "Ah, by the way, do you still remember what happened just now?" Neil tilted his head and looked at Xiying and Hexiang with squinted eyes, his tone was extremely soft.

    The two girls shook their heads quickly, as if they were taking some kind of drug, for fear of being half a second too late.

    "Haha, he is such a good boy, but disobedient children need to be taught a lesson~~~~So, are you ready to die~~~~" Neil looked at the camera, and he couldn't be seen clearly under his bangs.  On his face, his eyes were glowing red and he had a dark smile.

    The three people in the hall watched Neil leave, praying in their hearts that someone would not die too miserably

    Neil didn't know what kind of interaction Negi and Kazuka had in the hall. He teleported to Asakura's room, opened the door, walked in, and looked at the shivering one and the other.  , Neil's smile became even brighter, and the next moment, screams resounded throughout the hotel. Later, this became a ghost story

    In the future, when Asakura recalled this incident, she looked pale. She said that if God gave her a chance, she would definitely sell Kamo

    While dealing with the two guys, Neil looked at the screen and said to everyone in the dormitory who was listening to Asakura's screams, "Hey, sisters, nothing happened just now, right, so don't let me  I heard what jokes you said, haha"

    There was a dead silence in each dormitory, and they were all scared and speechless. Just kidding, now hearing Asakura's voice calling her father and mother, they don't want to die, they still want to hang on the handsome guy

    “Just wash up and go to sleep…”

    "I just fell asleep"

    "Well, I don't know anything"

    So, the [Battle for Negi’s Lips] came to an end with Neil’s gentle words, well, all kinds of things, gratifying

 Volume 1 Chapter 43 Movie Village

    "Yeah, last night was really fun~~~"

    “It’s so fun, I’m so tired after kneeling all night”

    Early in the morning, the girls all got up, although the group of participants and Negi were all punished by Nitta to kneel down

    It’s night, but I’m still in high spirits, as expected of the idiots of 3a

    "Is this the luxurious prize?" The girls looked at the contract card in Hexiang's hand and felt very excited.

    It’s quite novel, although the characters on the cards are a bit weird

    "Um……"

    "Wow, Kazuka, you are so kind please give me a card!" Kinoka looked at Kazu with tears in her eyes.

    The card in Xiang’s hand, if she had known earlier, she would have attended, this is what she was thinking

    "Kunoxiang, you said it" Xiying on the side said that she was naturally under a lot of pressure.

    "Eh? How does Xiying know what I'm thinking?"

    "Ah, if you just say what you are thinking directly and say it out loud, then you won't know that there is a ghost"

    "Haha, is that so? Oh, I forgot to confess to Hexiang, so I had to endure it"

    ""

    "But I really want to watch the last scene last night, Mr. Neal" Yuna was about to continue posting.

    When she expressed her opinion, a chill spread throughout her body. She swallowed her saliva and looked around.

    Everyone was sweating profusely, and then she saw someone looking at her expressionlessly

    "Everyone, you are quite energetic early in the morning"

    Neil slowly walked down the stairs, talking to everyone with a smile, and the warm expression on his face was really impressive.

    People,,,, hate the cold

    "Good morningGood morning, Teacher Neil" Everyone said hello while sweating profusely, but they didn't forget it.

    Knowing Asakura’s screams last night, she was still trembling all over when she saw Asakura just now.

    What happened was something so cruel

    Make up your own mind

    "Haha, by the way, Akashi-san, what did you want to say to me just now? I'm quite curious~~"

    "Uh, noit's nothing, I'm talking about Teacher Negi"

    “Oh, I heard it wrong~~ So that’s it, I thought you wanted to talk about the scene you saw last night

    ???????????????????????????

    "No! Absolutely not! Teacher Neil!! We can't see anything!! Right, everyone?"

    "Yeah!!!" Everyone nodded crazily.

    "Ah, I thought I could hear something interesting. Since I didn't, forget it. If I remember it,

    You can talk to the teacher about it~~~" Neil gently stroked his right face with his right hand, with a look on his face that people couldn't take away.

    The smile in his eyes would definitely make people fall in love with him, if not for the sparkle in his eyes.

    "No! I will never remember it in this life!! I will never remember it in my death!!"

    "Haha, that's it, well, forget it this time, teacher, I'll go first~~~"

    “Teacher, walk slowly!!” Everyone bowed at ninety degrees.

    A minute later, everyone looked up. The few minutes just passed were like tens of thousands of years. I almost lost my mind.

    It’s so dirty that I’m scared to death

    Yuna put her hand behind her back, looked at everyone, and said lightly, "It's wet"

    Everyone was silent.

    Ah, not only you are wet, everyone is wet, ah, it was really ups and downs just now

    After Neil finished dealing with the group of people just now, he went to find Negi, and saw him and Asuna discussing things.

    Affection.

    Neil walked over and asked, "Neji, what are your plans today?"

    “It’s nothing, I just went to hand the letter to the president of the Kansai Association.”

    "Oh, really? But you plan to go alone?"

    "I will go with Negi, so you don't have to worry" Asuna patted her chest and told Negi

    ????????????????????????????????????????????

    "Because you are worried because you are following me. What can a monkey do"

    "Who are you calling a monkey? Idiot brat!!"

    "Forget it, now that you have decided, go ahead They seem to be coming, I will lure her away

    "We, Negi, just go with Asuna-san" After saying that, Neil waved and walked away, walking towards

    Looking for Ayaka and the others from Negi.

    "Well! After it's done??Let's go shopping, it's agreed!  "Neji said to Neil,

    Then she turned around and left, asking Asuna to wait for her at the agreed place.

    "Hey, squad leader, what are you doing?" Neil walked up to Ayaka and asked with his dead eyes blinking.

    "Ah, Mr. Neil, we are just looking for Mr. Negi" Ayaka felt a little adventurous after seeing Neil.

    Khan, she hasn’t forgotten the scene just now

    "Oh, if you are looking for Negi, forget it, Negi has left"

    "What? Wow, what a pity, I still want to have fun with Teacher Negi" After hearing this, the girls all

    They were a little disappointed, but the next sentence made them despair

    "Well, Negi is not here, so I will go with you. Now you can feel at ease"

    【Wow!  God!  Have you abandoned us?  We want Teacher Negi, this little angel!  We don't want this

    What a little devil!  !  】

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ????????????????????? ???????????????????? ?????????????????????????????????????????????, and said that if you are with this shady teacher, you may be killed

    "Okay, let's go quicklyah, I'm really looking forward to it~~~"

    “………”

    In desperation, these little lambs followed the big bad wolf.

    ··············Dividing line················

    “Oh, this is the movie village, it seems fun!”

    After Neil followed the girls in his class to the movie village, he saw the clothes of the people inside, which were very nice.

    He looked around curiously, with an innocent smile that truly belonged to his ten-year-old child.

    When people nearby saw Neil’s smile, they realized that he could play like a real child.

    , it’s just that I usually suppress myself, and I have worries that shouldn’t appear.

    "Hehe, Mr. Neal, let's have fun! Come on, let's go!" Yuna said carelessly.

    He picked up Neil's hand and ran inside, while everyone else smiled knowingly and quickly followed.

    "Huh? It seems like you can change clothes here, let's go try it!" Nabo Qianhe saw the family in front of him

    In the store, I found that it was for tourists to change clothes, so I suggested that everyone change clothes.

    "Yes! Agree!!"

    Ten minutes later, everyone changed clothes inside. Except for Chizuru, who wore Western clothes, everyone else

    ??Changed into oriental-style costumes, including samurai costumes and gorgeous kimonos.

    Neil also finished changing his clothes and walked out, and his outfit couldn't help but make people's eyes brighten.  Neil wears embellishments

    Wearing Hong Maple’s deep purple kimono, the gold pattern of needlework makes Suhua’s kimono not gorgeous, while Neil’s red and gold long

    Her hair was also combed into a braid and placed on her right shoulder. Her delicate face and gentle smile made her look even more

    Comes like a dream.

    "Hey, how are you? He's very handsome!" Neil gently opened the bangs in front of his forehead and said with a slightly naughty smile.

    Very narcissistic.

    "Wow!! The teacher is so cute! I feel like I can hug him back!!" Yuna immediately rushed to Neil and hugged him.

    The two faces kept rubbing together, and the eyes of other girls also exuded the light of reality with Yuna, and the one over there

    The squad leader covered his nose and wondered what he was talking about.

    "Well, it feels so uncomfortable. You're about to strangle me! Bastard! Ahem!" Neil was attacked by Yuna's clamp, but

    Continuously struggling.

    "Uh, sorry, teacher, hey~~~"

    "Hey, you're big! Forget it, I'm in a good mood today, so I won't argue with you let's go and play!"

    Neil knocked Yuna on the head, said angrily, and then set off with the girls.

    ""oh!  !  !  ""

    After they walked around for a while, the sharp-eyed Asakura saw Konoka and Setsuna not far away, and Haru

    Nai and Xiying followed behind those two people.

    "Hey, Teacher Neil, there seems to be some interesting things over there!"

    "Huh? Isn't that Sister Konoka? Oh, who is the samurai next to her?" Neil followed Asakura's finger.

    Looking in the direction, I saw two people there, but I couldn't recognize them when I saw them dressed in men's clothes.

    "That's Setsuna-san, teacher! Let's go over and have a look!"

    "That's good!"

    A group of people quietly walked to Haruna and Xi, who were still following them.?Afterwards, I heard the conversation between the two of them

    "The two of them just seem to have a good relationship"

    "No! With my eyes, I will never see it wrong! Hehehehe!" Haruna touched her chin,

    Expressing different opinions from Xiying.

    "Indeed, those two people are really suspicious!" Asakura looked like a detective, even though she was wearing

    The clothes of an Oriental policeman.

    "Wow! Asakura? And Mr. Neil, monitor?" Haruna and Xiying were startled by the voice behind them.

    Looking back, I saw Neil and a group of people also looking at the two people here.

    “Ah, it turns out this is the so-called Lily~~~” Neil looked at the two people and recalled what happened in the game.

    , he said with a smile and narrowed eyes.

    "Hehe, the teacher knows so much~~~"

    "We are each other, Asakura-san, otherwise how could I be your teacher, haha~~~"

    "Um, Teacher Neil, what is lily?" the good student's monitor raised his hand and asked.

    "Lily is a kind of beauty and a kind of love. It transcends gender, ethics and the world.

    , so, girl, go to Lily and let the world become a gay world~~~"

    “Teacher, you’re on a crooked floor…”

    "Huh? Something seems to be coming over there?" Just when Neil was talking nonsense, Natsumi saw what seemed to be coming over there.

    There seems to be something new.

    "Huh?" Everyone looked and saw a carriage coming in front of Setsuna and Konoka. Neil looked at the people in the car.

    That person was found to be a swordsman who had fought against her before, although Neil didn’t know her name yet.

    "[It won't be done in public] Neil looked at the situation over there and was a little worried.

    "Teacher Neil, that's acting! Guests will always be suddenly involved in the movie village. Let the guests

    Start acting.  "Xi Ying explained on the side, playing the role of her encyclopedia.

    "It's just acting" When Neil heard Xi Ying's explanation, he knew that they didn't know the situation yet.

    The other party did this because they had calculated this well.

    At this time, Setsuna made a declaration of love that he would protect the eldest lady, which made everyone around him boo, and Yue

    Yong threw away his white gloves and asked Setsuna to duel at [Nihonbashi] thirty minutes later, and then left.

    The girls around Neil started to gossip. They also felt that this was not an act, but they were guessing in the right direction.

    It seems to be a bit biased. It is nothing more than a triangle relationship between three girls. Yue Yong, the third party, has to intervene in both.

    The lover's love.

    "Nonsense" After Qianyu heard this, he adjusted his glasses and complained, but the squad leader still looked confused.

    After the discussion, a group of them came to Setsuna and Konoka and started gossiping about the relationship between them.

    System, Setsuna, a dull swordsman, couldn't cope with it.

    Neil walked to a store and bought a wooden sword with Lake Toya written on it from the boss, and stuck it in his left waist.

    Come to Konoka and the others.

    "Well, I don't know what's going on, but if I can help, I will still take action" Neil looked at

    For a moment, he stood aside and picked his ears.

    "Teacher Neil"

    "That's right! Big sister, we will support you!"

    "Sakusaki-kun! We are all on your side!"

    "Well……"

    "I really don't understand what's going on! Why do you want to leave me alone!" Shen

    The squad leader, who had been silent for a long time, finally couldn't bear it anymore and had to ask what happened. Neil's explanation just now suppressed

    I have no idea what he is talking about.

    "Squad leader, you are really slow" Haruna looked at the squad leader, looking like she hated iron but couldn't help it.

    Unable to do so, Haruna had no choice but to ask Chizuru to pull the squad leader aside to explain to her.

    "Okay! It's decided! We will fully support your relationship!!"

    ""oh!  !  ""

    "You've made a mistake!! Don't follow me!"

    Neil looked at this group of people and planned to follow them over to join in the fun. He didn’t say anything. He sighed and had no choice but to wait until then.

    Add a few more hearts.

    "Huh?" Neil felt that someone seemed to be watching here, looked around, and then paid attentionto a certain corner

    , but no suspicious person was found.

    "Is it an illusion?" Neil looked in that direction for a while, shook his head, and followed the girl in front of him.

    After everyone left, a boy who looked like a ten-year-old child appeared at the place where Neil had just noticed, "As expected.

    "It's a bit tricky, Neil Springfield"

    After saying that, the figure disappeared from the spot.

 Volume 1 Chapter 44 Hometown

    Neil and his group arrived at the bridge as promised, waiting for Yue Yong to appear. At this time, Negi Shikigami appeared next to Setsuna, with Kamo on his back.

    "Setsuna-san, are you okay?"

    "Teacher Negi? How do you know I'm here?"

    "I used Setsuna's papier-maché and followed the traces of qi. By the way, sister, what's going on?" Kamo explained to Setsuna and asked about the situation here.

    Neil felt a little strange when he saw little Negi, but he didn’t go over to ask anything because he felt the other party’s presence.

    "Hehehehe!" Sure enough, within a moment, there was a burst of laughter.  Setsuna, who was about to explain to Negi, couldn't care less and turned to look at Yue Yong.

    "Thank you for bringing so many people to cheer! I think this battle will be very interesting! Then, let's start the duel, senior sister" Yue Yong appeared on the bridge, holding two tachis in his hands, watching with a smile.  A moment.

    "I want to make Miss Konoka and Setsuna-senpai my property"

    "Xiaosha, that person feels so scaryyou have to be careful" Konoka hid behind Setsuna, looking at Yueyong who exuded a strange aura, feeling a little scared.

    "Miss Konoka, please rest assured!" Hearing Konoka's caring words, he turned back in an instant with a firm but gentle smile on his face, "No matter what happens, I will protect you!"

    "Xiaosha"

    Just when the two were loving and loving, the people around them started cheering again. Whether it was the squad leader or the surrounding audience, they burst into thunderous cheers when they saw Setsuna's handsome side.

    "Ayaka, Sakurasaki-san is so handsome~~~"

    "I really hope she can join our drama club!"

    "yes!"

    "Sakusaki-san, the love between you is so touching! I will try my best to help you! Don't worry!"

    "Squad leader! You misunderstood!!"

    "Hehehehe! Don't you have any helpers? Let us, Sakurasaki-san's classmates, deal with you!"

    "Uh, squad leader" Setsuna looked at the squad leader speechlessly, and Neil did the same, and then Neil said to Setsuna, "Well, I will watch them, you can just go down peacefully!"

    "Well, Teacher Neil!"

    "Don't worry, senior, let them be dealt with by my lovely pets!" Yue Yong threw out a bunch of spells and shouted, "Hundred Ghosts Night Parade!!"

    I saw a bunch of monsters appearing and immediately rushed towards the students in the class. Neil said something for a moment and had no choice but to draw out his wooden sword and face them.

    "Teacher Negi, please take Miss Konoka to a safe place!"

    "but……"

    "Don't worry! I've turned Mr. Negi into his original size now, but it's just the appearance!" After chanting a few spells in an instant, Negi turned into a ninja in a puff of smoke.

    "Ouch!? Negi, when did you come? You scared me!" Konoka was surprised by Negi's appearance.

    “Miss, I’ll leave it to you, Teacher Negi!”

    "Okay, Konoka-san, follow me!" After saying that, Negi pulled Konoka away, and Setsuna faced Yue Yue, and the two began to fight.

    After Neil chopped them off a few times, he realized that these shikigami were really weak, and they did no harm to the students. They just lifted up their skirts and let them walk around naked. It was no big deal.

    "It seems they have no intention of attacking ordinary people" Neil muttered in a low voice and casually made another monster disappear.

    "Forget it, get these things done quickly and go help Setsuna" Neil saw the squad leader being suppressed by a huge lucky cat. He was speechless and had to take action.

    Neil rushed towards the center of the monster and shouted to everyone, "You all get out of the way and leave this place to me!"

    The students retreated in response, and the remaining monsters rushed towards Neil. Neil looked at the situation and smiled nonchalantly, "The God's Sword of Sorrow, the fifth form"

    "Jiangsha Feisu!"

    Neil seemingly swung a sword casually, and a burst of sword energy spread out with Neil as the center. The group of monsters disappeared in a moment, leaving only Neil standing with the sword in hand, the breeze blowing on his sleeves.

    "Wow! It's so exciting!!"

    "So cute! That child!"

    “Teacher! So handsome!!”

    Neil smiled at them, and many girls present said they had been shot by Cupid.

    At this time, another burst of exclamations came from the crowd, and Negi and Konoka were intercepted on the roof of the castle.

    &nbsp; "Miss!" In an instant, he saw that Minoxiang was in danger, and he couldn't help but feel anxious. Yue Yong took advantage of this opportunity, and Yue Yong immediately raised his sword to attack.

    “Senior, please don’t distract me~~”

    "Oops!" Seeing the imminent attack, Setsuna couldn't avoid it. He was about to be hit. Neil appeared in time and blocked the attack. Neil said to Setsuna without looking back, "Go over there quickly.  Over there, leave this to me!”

    "but……"

    "Stop being so vain, didn't you say you would protect that person even to death! If so, just come to me!"

    "Yes! Teacher Neil!!" After hearing what Neil said, he immediately rushed to the roof of the building.

    "Then, next, it's up to me. You lost to me last time, woman"

    "It's you again, Neil Springfield You are too dangerous, but it is worth killing" Yue Yong looked at Neil in front of her, and began to become excited, and her eyes began to change.  Black, gradually turning into ghost eyes.

    "Ah, you are the one who is in danger. By the way, what is your name?"

    "It's really rude. We have fought several times and you still don't know my name. So remember it. My name is Yue Yong"

    "Yue Yong," Neil said the name softly, and a different color seemed to flash in his eyes, which seemed to be guilt and nostalgia.

    Noticing Neil's eyes, Yue Yong was a little curious, "What's wrong? Is there any problem with my name? Is it possible that we are still old acquaintances"

    "It's nothing, I just think this name doesn't suit you. It would be better to change it if you have the chance"

    "It seems that this name has a deep feeling for you, hehe, I really want to know~~"

    "Don't worry, you will never know" As soon as he finished speaking, Neil raised his wooden knife and slashed at Yue Yong. Yue Yong did not flinch, but also rushed over.

    The two exchanged swords quickly several times, both at very high speeds, which overwhelmed the people around them.  At this time, there was a new change on the roof of the building. I saw the arrow of the shikigami shooting at Konoka. Negi was unable to stop it. The arrow easily passed through and was beaten back to its original shape. At this moment, Setsuna appeared.  , stood in front of Konoka, blocked the arrow for her, and then fell from the roof.

    "Sakusaki Setsuna!" Neil saw the sudden change over there, and knocked Yue Yong away with his sword, then turned around and ran towards there. Yue Yong seemed to have no intention of fighting, so he put away his sword and retreated.

    The moment Konoka saw the arrow hit her, she jumped down without hesitation.

    “Xiaosha!!!”

    "Wow! Look!"

    "Kunoka-san!!"

    "Damn, what kind of love life and death drama is this!!" Seeing Kunoxiang jumping down, Neil complained angrily and rushed through the crowd quickly, preparing to pick up the two people.

    Konoka caught Setsuna in mid-air, and the two hugged each other tightly. At this time, Konoka's body emitted a dazzling light, making it impossible for people to see clearly what was going on inside.

    When Neil came over, he saw Konoka and Setsuna falling steadily to the ground, and Setsuna's injuries had healed, which made Neil think deeply.

    "No wonder those guys wanted Konoka's power, and the power they released unintentionally was so huge. The magic power is no less than that of Negi and I"

    After seeing that both of them were fine, Neil breathed a sigh of relief, then looked at the roof of the building and found that the other party had retreated, but Neil didn't go into details.

    [Hey, Setsuna, there are too many enemies here, let’s go meet Negi and the others first] Looking at this chaotic scene, Neil had no choice but to use telekinesis magic to communicate with Setsuna.

    【Well, let’s go there now!  】

    In an instant, he picked up Mino-Xiang, making Mino-Xiang a little confused about the situation.

    "Miss, let's go to your hometown now let's meet Kagurazaka-san and the others!"

    "What?"

    "Okay, let's go quickly" Neil looked at them, interrupted what Setsuna was about to say, and urged them to set off.

    An hour later, Neil and Setsuna finally arrived in front of Negi, but Negi was speechless when he saw the formation here.

    【Thiswhat on earth is this situation!  ?  ] Asuna was carrying Negi on her back, looking at the group of people who were advancing and felt dumbfounded.

    After the trio came to the front of the library, Asuna asked Setsuna and Neil. Neil shrugged and had nothing to say, so Setsuna had to answer.

    "No, um, I carried the eldest lady and kept walking here. As soon as I arrived, I was caught by Asakura"

    ?"Hehehe, it's a hundred years too early to get rid of me!"

    Asakura was smiling proudly there, and told Asuna and Negi the reason. It turned out that Asakura installed a GPS on Setsuna, while Yuei and Haruna came here together after looking for Asakura.

    "So, that's it!"

    "Asakura! What are you doing! Why are Sakurasaki-san so careless? Are you following Neil? Really Asakura, you have no idea how dangerous this is, do you? Negi just almost almost  Die!!" While Asuna was still chattering there, the four of Konoka and the others had already walked to the entrance.

    "Wow! What a solemn atmosphere!!"

    “Let’s go!”

    "Wait a minute!" Looking at these four brave and fearless guys, Negi and Asuna sweated on the backs of their heads and began to prepare for battle.

    "What are you two doing?" Neil looked at Asuna and Negi with a strange expression. It doesn't seem like this is an enemy's lair

    "That's the enemy's base!"

    "There may be enemies appearing!"

    "Uh um, Setsuna-san, do you want to tell them?"

    "Sorry, I forgot"

    “………”

    At this time, the solemn door was opened, and two rows of shrine maidens were seen standing on both sides behind the door. They bowed slightly and said in unison respectfully, "Welcome back, Miss Konoka!"

    "Wow! Konoka-san! Are these all from your family?"

    "It turns out that like the squad leader, you are also a rich young lady!"

    “Well, Mr. Negi, Kagurazaka-san, this is the hometown of Miss Konoka, and it is also the base of the Kansai Magic Association"

    "Eh!?" Negi and Asuna were both dumbfounded. Their relationship had been tense for so long, and their work had been in vain. They immediately fell in love with each other.

    Neil looked at the two people bending forward in frustration and found it very interesting. After all, he was the only one who would do this kind of thing. He felt that this was really stupid.

    Eh?  Then don't you just act like a fool?  Just like Akijiu and the others

    At this moment, Neil is also in a state of confusion, and the background is gray.

    When she looked at the three people in front of her, her head was full of black lines. The other two were fine, but why did Teacher Neil

    Within a few seconds, Negi and Asuna recovered, and Konoka came over, looking at Asuna, feeling a little uneasy, "Asuna, is my house too big, so it scares you?"

    "Huh? That's a little bit" Asuna said with some embarrassment, touching the back of her head.

    【Is this where you are surprised, Sister Konoka!  !  】Neil is still in the orz, but he still hasn’t given up on the great cause of complaining, because he wants to become the king of complaining!  !

    【No way!  asshole!  !  】

    Konoka and Setsuna led everyone into the house and led them to the hall.

    Looking at this huge living room, at the guards standing in front carrying bows and arrows, and at the beautiful witches playing music on both sides, Neil orz again.

    【Local tycoon!  !  ** Show off naked!  !  How can it be repaired?  !  When can I live a life surrounded by beautiful women?  !  】

    "Uh, Neil, what's wrong with you?" Negi looked at Neil, really unable to understand his behavior and way of thinking.

    "It's nothing, I'm just thinking about life"

    "Oh, really, then you go ahead"

    "Um……"

 Volume 1 Chapter 45 The Night of the Beginning of Chaos

    Neil and his party were sitting in the hall waiting for the arrival of the master. The girls were very surprised at the surrounding situation. After all, this was the first time they had seen such a big scene.

    “We seem to have received a very warm welcome!”

    "What the hell is going on?"

    "Old to be honest, I have to carry out a secret mission for this graduation trip!" Negi looked at Haruna, Yuying and Asakura and said with some embarrassment.

    "Secret mission?" The three of them touched their chins, their eyes shining brightly, as if they had seen something inside. This made Asuna a little speechless, "Neji, can you tell me about this?"

    At this time, a beautiful miko lady came to Negi and told him that the president would be out soon.

    Not long after, I saw someone coming down the stairs.

    “I’ve kept you waiting for a long time.”

    They saw an uncle appearing in front of them with a thin face, revealing the feeling of vicissitudes of life.

    "Asuna, Konoka's classmates, and Konoka's mentors, Mr. Negi, and Mr. Neil, welcome you." Looking at everyone in front of him, the man smiled slightly.

    "Dad! Long time no see!!" Just as everyone was about to return the favor, Kunoxiang suddenly hugged the uncle. At this time, everyone knew that the uncle was Kunoxiang's father.

    "Haha, Konoka, long time no see!"

    "It turns out that Konoka's father is the president of the Kansai Magic Association" Looking at this scene, Negi felt that he had been fooled. What a tragedy

    “Although the house is big, its appearance is very ordinary!”

    "I think his complexion seems a little bad" Asakura and Haruna whispered, exchanging their opinions.

    "So cooland so handsome" Asuna looked at this ordinary uncle, her cheeks were slightly red, and she looked a little intoxicated.

    “I really don’t understand your preferences!!” Asakura and the other three couldn’t calm down at all after hearing this.

    Neil covered his forehead. He really couldn’t figure out what Asuna liked. He ignored her and said to Negi next to him, “Negi, don’t you want to give him the principal’s letter?”

    "Oh, by the way, I almost forgot." After Negi heard this, he immediately stood up and walked towards Wing Chun, "President, this is Konoe Konemon, the director of the Kanto Magic Association and the principal of Mahora Academy, who wants to hand over the Kansai Curse  Please accept the letter from the president of the Art Association!" After saying that, Negi handed over the letter with both hands.

    "I understand, this mission seems to be very difficult!"

    "where……"

    Wing Chun read the content of the letter and then turned his attention to Negi, "Okay, please tell him that I am willing to follow the wishes of the directors of the Kanto Magic Association and work together to resolve the dispute between Kanto and Kansai. Negi·  Springfield, please!”

    "Okayok!"

    "Tch, what do you mean by following his wishes? I mean you don't dare to disobey your father-in-law" After hearing what Wing Chun said, Neil looked at him with some contempt.

    “………”

    “………”

    There was deathly silence all around, and the whole place was filled with black lines, and those beautiful miko sisters wanted to laugh but didn’t dare to, they were holding back

    "Ahem, um, it will probably be dark now when we go down the mountain, so you can stay here today! I will prepare a banquet to entertain you all."

    “Really, it’s great!!”

    “lucky!!”

    "But, we are on a graduation trip, so it's best to go back" Although Negi also wanted to stay, the school couldn't ignore it.

    "Don't worry, I will create your clones." Wing Chun whispered to Negi.

    Soon after, the banquet started, and a group of people started playing around, and Neil ran to play with the big sisters. It was really fun

    After eating, drinking, and playing around, Neil walked outside alone, took a glass of drink, sat on the railing, and looked at the cherry blossoms in full bloom, feeling a little lost.

    "Why are you here alone, Neil?"

    Neil looked back and saw Wing Chun walking towards him. Then he continued to gaze at the cherry blossoms and said to Wing Chun in a nonchalant manner, "The cherry blossoms at night are also very beautiful"

    Wing Chun stood next to Neil, looking at the cherry blossoms as well, as if he remembered something, and he was also lost in thought, "Yeah"

    "Hey, Wing Chun, are you really going to tell those things to Mu Na Xiang?"

    "This is also unavoidable. Kunoxiang lives in such a family. One day, she will come into contact with it. She will inevitably step into that world"??”

    "That world is not that easy to mess around with"

    "Oh, I know that too, but I still know my daughter's character very well"

    “………”

    "I once wanted to let Kunoxiang live as an ordinary girl, but many things will not go as planned. Just like now, some people are paying attention to Kunoxiang. In the end, Kunoxiang will still know this  Everything, in this case, it is better for her to understand earlier"

    "Oh, it's true. As your daughter and the old man's granddaughter, she is still from that world. Just like Negi and I, if possible, I really want to live in an ordinary family live an ordinary life.  Feel free to act coquettishly to your parents and be happy with your friends"

    "Neil, Najib actually wants you to live as an ordinary child"

    "Really But, I have always carried the name Springfield and the blood of the Ostia royal family It is an inescapable fate"

    "Do you know everything?"

    "Ah, I left Wells when I was very young, and I have done a lot of research myself. I can still learn about these things"

    "sorry……"

    "You don't need to apologize to me. I have never hated my parents. They allowed me to be born into this world. I am already very grateful. I really want to see them and say something to them"

    "Thanks……"

    "Neil"

    "Ah, I said some boring things, I'm so sorry"

    "It's nothing. As your elder, I am still willing to listen By the way, you can go to the bathhouse to take a bath now. Do you want to go?"

    "Well, wait a minute"

    "Okay, and Neil, I think Najib and Erica will be very proud to have a child like you" Wing Chun said to Neil with a smile, and then left.

    【Are you proud】

    "It's impossiblehow can you be proud of me as an Avenger"

    【I am no longer even a human being】

    Neil laughed at himself, the figure surrounded by falling cherry blossoms under the moonlight looked particularly lonely

    ············Dividing line··················

    Neil had just come out of the bathhouse. There seemed to be some commotion there just now, but he didn't pay much attention to it. Instead, this quiet night was a little strange.

    Still wearing a white kimono, Neil sat on the branch of a cherry blossom tree, leaning against the trunk, letting the cool breeze blow his long hair, and quietly looking at the star-studded night sky.

    "Whaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa"

    For a long time, while Neil was looking at the starry sky in trance, bursts of screams could be heard in his ears.  Neil frowned, looked around and found that some people had turned into stone.

    "Petrified!?"

    Neil’s eyes widened. He didn’t expect that a magician was invading this place. This reminded him of someone, the silver-haired boy he had fought with before.

    "Fett Avilux"

    Neil immediately set off and began to look for Negi and the others.  On the way, he discovered Konoe Wing Chun, and it turned out that he had also been tricked.

    "Damn, you're too carelessI don't know how you were dad's ally before" Neil looked helplessly at the petrified Wing Chun, complained feebly, and then continued to search.

    Finally, Neil found Negi, Asuna and Setsuna in the bathhouse.  But when Neil saw the naked Asuna, he was silent for a while.

    "Sister Asuna, you are not pure anymore"

    "You are not pure!!!" Asuna immediately took out the contracted paper fan and slapped Neil, hitting him directly against the wall.

    "Ahem, okay, can you tell me what happened?"

    “A silver-haired boy came here and kidnapped Konoka-san. Moreover, Asuna-san was also subjected to lewd things"

    After Neil heard what Negi said, he looked at Asuna with a look of "I'm right", which made Asuna furious, "I said no!!!"

    "Then what are you going to do?" Neil ignored Tomorrow's food and continued to ask Negi.

    “I have notified the principal and reinforcements should be sent over”

    "How long will it take to wait"

    "Actually, I wanted Sister Setsuna and Brother Negi to make a contract, but they are dragging their feet and they haven't come to a conclusion yet" Kamo had a headache.Interjected like that.

    "Oh, not bad, good job! Negi!"

    "That's not right!!" Asuna continued to be embarrassed and angry, and smashed both Neil and Kamo into the wall.

    "It's useless for us to keep discussing here! Let's go and chase him!!" Setsuna immediately changed the subject. If we continue, we might actually make a tentative contract.

    "That's right! Setsuna-san! Let's go!" Negi responded immediately and left with Setsuna immediately.

    Seeing the two of them leaving, Asuna said, "Wait a minute! I'm going too! I'm fine!"

    "Sister, you have to change your clothes when you go! You don't want to send someone to death" Neil rubbed his head and looked at Asuna who was wearing a towel speechlessly.

    "Uh, I'm going to change clothes right away"

    After everyone was ready, Setsuna led a few people to follow the traces of qi left by each other and chased them to the back mountain. They saw Amazaki Chigusa and others standing on a big rock, looking at them with a little mockery.  .

    "It's you again"

    "Ah, we really let you down" Neil slowly walked up from behind, picking his ears and blinking at them with dead fish eyes.

    "Neal Springfield" Amazaki Chigusa looked at Neal with some fear, and Fett's face beside her also became solemn.

    "Amasaki Chigusa! Reinforcements will come to arrest you tomorrow morning! Stop resisting in vain! Surrender quickly!" Setsuna and the others are indeed the righteous party, they all talk like police.

    【Everything will be over by tomorrow】Neal still stood there leisurely, continuing to complain about the cause in his heart.

    "Hmph reinforcements are nothing. As long as we get to that place, there is nothing to be afraid of" Amasaki Chigusa put aside her fear of Neil and whispered, then looked at them with deep meaning, "Let you see  Please use your strength, Miss! Then you will regret why you didn’t stay in the base area more often!”

    "Miss, I'm sorry" Amasaki Chigusa smiled slightly and put a charm on Konoka. At this time, many strange magic circles appeared around Amazaki Chigusa, and ghosts emerged from them.  .

    "Oh, it's nothing compared to those scumbags last time Is this the power of Konoka?  】

    Neil looked at these ghosts and felt that their strength was n levels higher than the previous ones, and there were still so many of them.

    "Just let these ghosts come and play with you! Don't worry, you are little ghosts after all. I have told them not to kill you, haha"

    "Very good, then let me cut them all off" Neil looked at the ghosts surrounding him, and an excited smile gradually appeared on his face.

    Looking at Neil's high fighting spirit, Amazaki Chigusa felt a little scared, but she still looked at him with a smile, "Master Neil, I have prepared another battle for you, you can enjoy it"

    Neil looked at Amazaki Chigusa with some confusion. Just when he was about to say something, he suddenly left the place in an instant and saw that the original place was cracked by the cold sword energy.

    "Haha, it turns out that my opponent is you, kid! I heard that you killed the white crow, you seem to be quite capable, but otherwise, there is no value in being killed by me!!"

    Neil looked at the man with a few big knives with flat eyes, and asked in a cold tone, "Who are you? Are you also an assassin?"

    "I'm different from that guy in White Crow! I'm very strong!! I'm Boiro! The flying Boiro!! Haha, there's no one I can't kill!!"

    "It doesn't matter who you are, you are the one who dies anyway"

    "How arrogant"

    Neil didn't pay attention to him, but looked at Negi, "Neji, I'll distract that guy and deal with it. You guys find a way to break out. I'll clean up the garbage after I kill him" After saying that, Neil took out the traitor.  The great sword rushed towards Boilo and led him to a nearby place.

    "Neil, you have to be careful!!" Negi looked at Neil's leaving figure with some worry, and then thought about how to face the predicament at hand.

    "Haha, just have fun! Goodbye!" Amazaki Chigusa laughed arrogantly and left with Konoka, while Fett glanced in Neil's direction and left.

 Volume 1 Chapter 46 Boilo

    "Qiang——"

    The sound of clashing weapons kept ringing on this quiet mountaintop, and a short figure was seen wielding a big sword to fight against a muscular brother.

    “Haha!! It’s really interesting!! Kid!!”

    "Tch! With so many bulky weapons, I didn't expect them to be quite sensitive"

    These two people were Neil and Boilo. At this time, they were already some distance away from Negi and the others. Neil wanted to retreat here, just because he didn't want Negi to see him killing people

    "Hey, kid, why do you come here to fight? Are you afraid that they will see you being killed?" Boilo looked at Neil mockingly and speculated self-righteously.

    “………”

    "Hmph, don't worry, after killing you, I will kill them too, isn't that interesting!"

    "It seems like your employer didn't let you kill those people"

    "It's true, but I don't have any living people under my command, haha!!"

    "Yeah……"

    Neil bent down to avoid Boilo's slash, and struck the opponent's lower body with a horizontal slash.  Upon seeing this, Boilo immediately rubbed the sole of his foot and bounced back.

    Neil saw that the opponent was avoiding his attack, but showed a bloodthirsty smile, and the murderous intent in his eyes became stronger. He saw that he maintained the inertia of rushing forward, condensed magic power on the soles of his feet, and quickly flashed in front of Boilo, raising his hand  The sword was slashed, and Boilo was about to block the attack, but found Neil behind him again. He was about to turn around in a hurry when a hellish murmur came from his ears.

    “It’s still the front~~~”

    【when!  ?  】

    Boyilo looked at the three consecutive instant movements with some horror. The speed was so fast that he couldn't react. In the blink of an eye, his right hand had been chopped off by him.

    "Wooahhhhhh!!"

    "Why, do you still want to fight? If you continue to fight, your dog's life will be killed"

    Neil's whole body exuded a strong murderous aura, and his purple eyes seemed to be turning red, making him look particularly strange.

    "You guy! Huh, as long as the bleeding stops, it won't be a big deal even if you lose an arm. However, my arm is very expensive. Don't think you can leave with your life!"

    Looking at Boilo using his muscles to stop the bleeding, he didn't expect that the other party could stop the bleeding so quickly, but he didn't care, it would only become more interesting.

    "Well, what you said is quite correct, but you will be the only one who will die Let me tell you, what is meant by 'there is a person in the world, and there is a sky in the sky'"

    "Without further ado!!"

    Boilo swung a big knife, and Neil turned his head slightly to avoid the flying knife. However, the opponent's strong hand caused the knife to keep spinning, causing the surrounding trees to be chopped down with one blow.

    "Hey, hey, is that it? I'm really disappointed"

    "Humph, is this really the case?"

    "Um?"

    Neil moved his body to the left and saw the original knife flying past his right waist, narrowly avoiding it again and again, and the flying knife returned to Boyero's hand.

    "Hmph! How about it? That's why I was called Peng Yi Fei. These swords of mine are Peng Yi Fei. Even if you dodge once, they will still attack the opponent from unexpected angles" Boilo smiled with some satisfaction.  Then he threw his knives out, and the flying blades surrounded Neil again. Neil avoided these blades again and again, seemingly unable to fight back.

    "Haha!! You will be dead next! Then the circle drawn by Peng Yifei will gradually shrink, and finally attack you together!"

    “As Boilo said, the range in which Neil can move is getting smaller and smaller, and the encirclement is gradually shrinking, and the speed is getting faster and faster. At this moment, several sharp blades have pierced Neil’s eyes.

    "Haha!! Go to another world to repent! Neil Springfield!"

    “Clang————”

    “It seems like you’re only at this level…”

    "What!?"

    Poirot looked intently and saw Neil standing on a few knives, using these knives as a foothold and standing gracefully on them.

    Neil gently brushed the hair on the side of his face and looked at Poirot indifferently, as if he were looking at an ant, "Oh, I feel like I'm playing with a clown, but it's quite fun~~~"

    "Youyou guy!! I can't spare you!" Boilo became angry and raised a big stone with one hand, "How dare you underestimate me! I must kill you with my own hands!"

    The huge rock was thrown by Poirot at an extremely fast speed, while Poirot hid behind the stone and took it.The knives rushed over, but Neil didn't dodge, with a mocking smile still on his face.

    "Hmph! Nothing you do will work now, go to hell!!"

    "Innocent……"

    In an instant, there was no one left, the sword had fallen, and Neil had stood behind Boilo who was charging forward, but Neil's sword was flowing with bright red blood.

    "Bang——"

    Boilo and the giant rock fell to the ground at the same time, making a loud noise. Boilo fell to the ground and looked at Neil with broken eyes, "Even the rock"

    "Click——"

    A loud sound sounded again, and the big stone turned into two halves, and Boilo was also cut in half. The battle ended with Boilo's death.

    Neil didn’t look at Boiro on the ground and threw a fireball, causing Boiro to turn into dust.

    “If I can’t even deal with a character like you, it would be an insult to the master’s name” Neil murmured in a low voice, then turned and left.

    "Ah, unexpectedly it took a while. I wonder what happened to Negi and the others?"

    Just when Neil arrived on the battlefield, he found that the battle situation had changed again.

    “Dragon Palace’s real name, Gu Fei? Why are you here?”

    "Teacher Neil!?"

    "Neil the devil!"

    Seeing Neil’s appearance, Asuna and Setsuna were both a little surprised. They had another helper on their side.

    Neil looked at the scene, and without saying a word, he immediately joined the battle. As soon as the sword rose and fell, a ghost disappeared. His smooth swordsmanship, elegant posture, and indifferent smile attracted everyone, including the ghost.  Shocking.

    "Well, it turns out that Neil is so powerful, even though I thought he was very powerful" Asuna looked at Neil's battle and thought she knew him well, but she didn't expect that he still had such a side.

    "Strong sense of combat" Ryugu's real name looked at Neil and became interested in this ten-year-old boy for the first time.

    "So strong, I really want to fight him!" Gu Fei forced a ghost away, and then looked at Neil excitedly.

    After Neil killed several ghosts, he came to Asuna and asked about Negi's whereabouts.

    "Neji is going to Konoka's side first, and Kamo is also following. Let's hurry up!"

    "Um……"

    Just as they were speeding up, a dazzling light appeared over the altar, and a thick beam of light reached straight into the sky.

    "Oh, it seems they succeeded" Neil looked at the beam of light with a solemn expression.

    "What!? Didn't Negi catch up?"

    "Setsuna, Teacher Neal, go and get that lovely teacher! Leave it to us to deal with it!" Ryugu's real name seemed to know the seriousness of the matter, so he asked the three of them to rescue Negi. It was up to her and Gu  Fei copes.

    "but……"

    "Don't worry! Just remember to avenge me!"

    "Please! Asuna-san, Mr. Neal, let's go!"

    "good!"

    So, here, Dragon Palace faced Shenyue Yong, Gu Fei continued to deal with the ghosts, and the other three started to set off in the direction of the altar.

    While they were on the road, Kamo contacted Asuna and Setsuna through the contract card and informed them that Negi was in danger.

    "We're about to get there!" Asuna used the contract card to communicate with Kamo, but Kamo informed them to summon the two of them directly.

    "Summoning?"

    【Yes, eldest sister, this is the ability of the card!  Okay, I'm going to let my eldest brother teleport!  】

    "Um!"

    "Setsuna-san, Negi is going to summon us over there. It seems very dangerous over there!"

    "Okay! But Teacher Neil"

    "Leave me alone, you go over first"

    “Well, let’s go there first!”

    At this time, magic circles appeared under Asuna and Setsuna’s feet, and in the blink of an eye, the two of them disappeared.

    "Well, it seems that I need to study space magic. It will take time no matter how fast I travel" Neil watched the two people disappear and planned to pick up the magic he had put down again.

    "Well, it's better to hurry up" Neil speeded up again, increased his magic power, and his figure became illusory.

    Neil hurried on quickly and unexpectedly found Nagase Kaede, Xiying, and the dog boy from before.  Neil ignored them and moved forward without slowing down.

    "Huh? That's Brother Neal" Kaede, who defeated Kotaro, half-opened his eyes.Looking at the figure that just flashed past, I was a little surprised.

    "Teacher Neil? Where?" Xi Ying looked around and found no one.

    "Haha, he was too fast, so I couldn't see him. I just happened to see him"

    "Humph, that guy is too strong" Kotaro said with some admiration after listening to Feng's words.

    "Oh, Kotaro, have you ever fought against him?"

    "Well, it's okay for him to fight against the three people on my side at the same time, and he can do it with ease"

    "I see……"

    Neil had arrived at his destination at this time, but found that Yiwen Jielin and Chachawan had also arrived.

    "What's going on? Even you are here, Yiwen Jielin"

    "Oh, it's you, you damn brat. It's nothing, it's just the old man who asked me to come over"

    Neil glanced at Negi and found that he seemed to be injured. He was about to say something, but was stopped by Negi's look. He had to shut his mouth and looked up at Ermian Sunuo, who was really sealed by the barrier.

    "That is Ermian Su Nuo"

    "How powerful is it I really want to try it myself but I don't have the chance. Yiwen Jielin is here"

    "Hmph, let me show you what it means to be the strongest magician and the most powerful one!" Yi Wenjielin looked at the Ermensu Nuo, and then said to Neil and Negi in a very disgusting manner.  , and then soared into the sky in Ultraman's posture.

    "Did you hear that? Look at it carefully!!" Yiwen Jielin, who was flying in the air, turned around and said again.

    "yes!"

    ""

    【Last time you lost to Negido you really feel so unwilling?  】Asuka and Neil thought at the same time.

    "Rik Rak Rak Rak Rak Rak! Ice Queen! Obey my command according to the contract! Come! Eternal darkness, eternal ice! Give all life an equal death! This is rest! - The end of the world  !!”

    "How could it be" Amazaki Chigusa looked at the frozen demon in disbelief. She couldn't imagine that someone could actually fight against this invincible demon.

    "Crush it" Yiwen Jielin lightly snapped her fingers, and the big ghost immediately shattered into pieces of ice.

    "Hahahaha!! Idiot! You don't care what legendary ghosts and gods you are! They are not my opponent at all!"

    "Ah, it's so violent" Neil looked at the laughing figure in the sky with some emotion.

    "Classmate Yiwen Jielin"

    "You win! Yiwen, you are so awesome!"

    "How is it, little brother? Have you seen my overwhelming power?" Yiwen Jielin came down from the air and looked at Negi and Neil proudly.

    "Yiwen, you are so powerful! You are truly worthy of being the person who claims to be the strongest vampire! I am going to be impressed by you!"

    "Classmate Yiwen Jielin, you are really amazing"

    "Really? Of course! Haha! Good boy!"

    "I wonder why you were sealed by dad" Neil picked his ears and asked lazily.

    Having said this, Yiwen’s face turned a little livid, and he looked at Negi and Neil fiercely, “It’s not like your bastard father is making a dirty trick!!”

    "Uh" Negi was speechless after seeing Yiwen's dream, while Neil was full of interest.

    "By the way, what happened to the curse of hell in school?" Negi felt that he couldn't continue talking. Maybe he and Neil would turn into ice sculptures later, so he immediately changed the subject.

    Regarding this issue, Chachawan stood up and explained to them, "Regarding this, in order to continue to deceive the elves with powerful spells, in addition to using more difficult ritual magic, the principal must also write personally every five seconds."  The master’s visit to Kyoto is also part of his studies. The document on this matter will be stamped.”

    "The reward this time is that before I finish visiting Kyoto tomorrow, the old man must continue to stamp." Yi Wen then added that she was very happy to be able to make the old man endure hardship

    "Well, the old man is not going to die" Neil thought about the principal trying to stamp the seal, and for the first time he sympathized with him, even though it was only for a few seconds

 Volume 1 Chapter 47 Magical Device

    "Hey, Negi, are you okay?"

    While a few people were talking nonsense and wondering whether the principal would die, Neil remembered that Negi seemed to be injured on his hand, and asked him worriedly.

    "Well, little brother, you seem sad, are you okay?" Yiwen seemed to also see that Niji's face was not good.

    "Nonothinghuh?" Negi said with a pale face, but found something strange behind Yiwen's back.

    "Classmate Yiwen Jielin! Watch out behind!" Niji saw a figure appearing behind Yiwen, and immediately rushed over to hug her, and blocked the opponent's attack with his back.

    "Little brother!? What are you doing?" Yiwen was a little shy by Neji's sudden hug, but he soon saw Fett suddenly appearing.

    "Breaking through the barrier·Stone Spear!"

    "Idiot! Get out of the way!!"

    Yiwen saw the opponent activate magic and pushed away Negi who was blocking the enemy for her. Within this time difference, Yiwen was pierced through the abdomen by the opponent's stone spear.

    "Ahemyou are"

    "Evanjielin a.k. McDowellis the [Dolloid Master]"

    Fet looked at Yiwen who was stabbed by him, and said the other person's name in a calm tone.

    "Classmate Yiwen Jielin!"

    "Yiwen!"

    Negi and Asuna panicked when they saw this scene, and Setsuna in the air also came down with Konoka.  Neil was a little annoyed at his carelessness, but he was not surprised that Yiwen was hurt.

    "It's a shame that the true ancestor of the vampire died so easily"

    Sure enough, Yiwen didn't care about his injuries. He turned into a large group of bats and appeared behind Fett the next moment.

    "That's rightI am the [Immortal Magician]!" Yiwen looked at Fett with a gloomy face, and with incomparable magic power condensed in his hand, he stroked towards him.

    “Bang————”

    With one blow from Yiwen, the enemy's location was turned into dust. Fett was also injured, but turned into a puddle of water and disappeared.

    "I see Since the opponent is the True Ancestor of the Vampire, it will be difficult to deal with. I will retreat first today"

    "But I still want to give you a small giftthe petrifying mist!"

    Fett suddenly appeared in another direction and blew a mist at everyone. Neji saw this and pushed Asuna and the other girls away to help them block the petrifying mist, while Neil chanted wind magic.

    "In the name of the contract, summon the spirit of the wind - the whirlwind technique!"

    The whirlwind blew away the mist, and Neil looked behind him. All the girls were fine, but Negi was still injured. He had already been hit once, and now he was even more injured, with half of his body already petrified.

    "Youyou guy!"

    Seeing this scene, Neil was reminded of the tragedy in his childhood. At that time, people around him also fell one by one

    Neil’s eyes gradually turned blood red, his purple eyes exuded a violent aura, looming magic lines appeared on his face, and part of his hair turned silver.

    "Um!?"

    Fett seemed to notice the change in Neil, and was about to leave when he was caught by a hand and knocked him onto the bridge, causing the bridge to crack.

    "Neil Springfieldthis power is"

    Fett grabbed the opponent's hand and threw it aside. He raised his head and looked at Neil. There was blood flowing from the corner of his mouth, but his eyes were still cold and he didn't take his injury seriously at all. He sounded a little surprised at Neil's condition.  .

    "Kill you……"

    Neil’s tone was extremely cold, and his eyes seemed to have lost all human emotion. He did not use his weapons, but turned his hands into claws, condensing raging magic power, as if to tear the opponent apart.

    "What's wrong with Niall?" Asuna hugged Negi and looked at Niel who was like a wild beast with some panic. The same happened to Konoka and Setsuna who fell from the sky. The coldness and bloodthirsty on their faces were what they had never seen before.  Unseen.

    "What is that power? Isn't he going berserk?" Yiwen also looked at Neil in surprise, but she was still worried. She really didn't expect to see this look in a ten-year-old kid.  But if I go there now, I might be attacked by him.

    While Neil and Fett were fighting, Negi slowly opened his eyes and looked at the somewhat violent Neil opposite him. He knew what had happened, took a deep breath, and shouted loudly, "  Neil, you idiot!”

    Asuna and the others were also startled by Negi's shout. When Neil heard it, he stopped and stopped in front of Fett's eyes with his claws.Fett took the opportunity to cast a spell and leave.

    Neil's breath was suppressed, and he covered his head and knelt on the spot. Then he walked tremblingly in front of Negi, looked down at Negi, bit his lip tightly, and blood seemed to flow out.

    "sorry……"

    "Idiot, I'm fine, so don't be like this, Neil" Negi looked at Neil with a smile, slowly stretched out his left hand, and gently wiped away the tears from Neil's eyes.

    "Neji" Neil looked at Negi and was about to say something. Negi's hand suddenly dropped weakly and he fainted again, "Neji! Are you okay!!"

    At this time, several other people from the battlefield also came over and ran over quickly when they saw the fallen Negi.

    Chachamaru took Negi from Asuna's arms, checked it, and said to everyone, "Because Teacher Negi's magic resistance is very high, the speed of petrification becomes very slow. When his neck was petrified, he  You will immediately become unable to breathe and die of suffocation.”

    "Neji, cheer up!"

    "Yiwen, is there any way you can save him?"

    "II'm not good at healing magic because I have immortality"

    "What about Neil?"

    “My level is not that high, and I can’t lift such a high-level magic”

    "Then what should we do? The reinforcements that will arrive here during the day should be able to lift the petrification magic, but they won't be able to do it in time!"

    "Miss" Setsuna looked at Asuna who was in a hurry, then turned to look at Konoka.

    "Um……"

    "Asuka, can I kiss Negi?"

    "Kunoxiang! What time is it! You are still kidding!"

    "That's not what I meant! I meant that I want to make a tentative contract with him!"

    "What?"

    "Xiaocha has told me everything, thank you so many classmates in the class came to help me today, and this is the only thing I can do"

    "Yes! The tentative contract can bring out the inner potential of the contractor. Sister Konoka once used her healing ability in the movie village. With her power, she should be able to" Kamo remembered the ability of the tentative contract, so he looked at Setsuna,  Setsuna nodded yes.

    Konoka slowly approached Negi's lips, and with Kamo's help, the two made a contract, emitting a burst of dazzling light, soft and warm. After a moment, Negi slowly opened his eyes, revealing a person that made people laugh.  A reassuring smile.

    “That’s great!! It’s okay!!”

    Everyone was cheering there, and Neil also breathed a sigh of relief, the matter finally came to an end.

    After Negi got up, he said a few words to his classmates and then walked to Neil.

    "Neil, don't be like this again, I'll be fine"

    “………”

    "I made a promise with you. I won't die so easily, so"

    "Well, I understand"

    Neil looked at Negi’s warm smile and seemed to be infected. He smiled at Negi, suddenly frowned slightly, then said something to Negi and turned around to leave.

    "Hey, Negi, what happened to Neil's behavior before?" Asuna walked up to Negi and asked worriedly.

    Negi was silent for a while, shook his head at Asuna and the others, and just said, "It's okay" and left it at that. Everyone had no choice but to suppress the questions in their hearts.

    Neil walked to the place where Ermian Su Nuo was sealed. He seemed to have felt something calling him since he came here. Just now, he didn't pay attention because it was Yiwen's battle and Negi's injury. Now that the matter was over, the voice came again.  It appeared, but others didn't seem to feel it.

    "Is this here?" Neil looked around doubtfully, but still didn't find anything, "Isn't it an auditory hallucination?"

    【here……】

    "Um?"

    【here……】

    This time Neil felt a wave of magic power. Neil walked towards the center. Except for the big stone that sealed the ghosts and gods, there was nothing special about it.

    "Huh? That's" Neil walked to the side of the stone and unexpectedly found a bead containing colorful brilliance, which was about the same size as Nanoha's Heart of the Rising Sun.  Neil felt it carefully and found that it was indeed this bead that emitted the magic wave.

    "Glass ball?"

    Neil played with it for a while and felt that there was nothing special about it. Neil tilted his head and tried to inject some magic power. At this moment, the beads emitted dazzling colorful light.

    【High purity magic power reception, program initializationTransformation, magic weapon, Anders, restart]

    "Hahaha!!! Uncle Anders has seen the light of day again!!!"

    Neil looked at the strange bead that made the sound, and his mind was filled with black lines.

    After spinning for a while, the bead seemed to find Neil and floated in front of him, flickering.

    "Hey, girl, do you want to sign a contract with me and become a magical girl?"

    “………”

    "What do you think? Think about it~~Becoming a magical girl has many benefits~~~"

    “………”

    "For love and justice! Come on! Become a magical girl! Come and protect Loli, uh, I slipped the tongue, protect the world!!"

    “………”

    Neil looked at this top-notch magic weapon and was speechless to the extreme. Moreover, he actually kept calling himself a girl. What a shame, I look like a girl!

    "Huh? Why don't you speak? Is it a mouthless person? Haha, I haven't met this type before."

    Ignoring the "#" that kept popping up on Neil's head, the magic device was still talking to itself. Neil grabbed the bead, held it in his hand, and looked at it with a smile.

    "Are you Kyubey?"

    "That's right! I am Kyubey, who represents love and justice!"

    "Well……"

    "Oh! Do you want to make a contract with me? Very good! For love and justice!"

    "Ah, for the sake of love and justice, you will become a scumbag for me!!!"

    Neil grabbed the bead, got into position, and prepared to throw it into the sky and give it a big magic spell.

    "Wait!! Don't, don't throw it away!! Also, don't condense such terrifying magic power! I said it!"

    Neil stopped what he was doing and looked at the beads expressionlessly.

    "Actually, I come from the distant Milky Way, the distant M78 nebula"

    "I must enter Koshien this year!!" Neil instantly turned into a passionate pitcher. With great determination, he raised his right foot and prepared to throw the ball with a four-zone throw.

    "Whoa!! You're on the wrong set!! I'm not a baseball player! Don't lose it, I'm wrong!"

    Hearing this plea, Neil stopped what he was doing again.

    "Who are you?"

    "Hmph! You want to know! Please beg me! Maybe I will tell you!"

    Neil raised his hand again, ready to throw the bastard ball out.

    “I’m so sorry!! I was wrong!!”

    Neil didn’t stop moving, he condensed some magic power in his hand, and seemed to want to throw it as far as he could.

    "Wow!! Please, sister!! I'll get carried away if I'm trapped for too long! I'm so sorry!"

    Neil sighed and looked at him speechlessly, his eyes seemed to say, "Just keep going if you want to, I will definitely bury you next time."

    "By the way, I'm a man"

    "Damn it! Such a cutie is actually a boy! I am desperate for this world!!"

    "Ah, then go to heaven and discuss it with God"

    "Uh, I'm too presumptuous! I'm just too blind, boss"

    “………”

    "Ahem, let me introduce myself again. My name is Andres. I come from a distant civilization - Aluhazat"

    "Aruhazat?"

    "Yes, it is a highly developed civilization, but I don't know what's going on now. After all, I came to this dimension probably a thousand years ago"

    "You're a liar, a thousand years!"

    "It's true, boss But I have experienced several masters since I came to this civilization, and I have also made some improvements. I will evolve independently! After absorbing some things from this civilization, I will evolve every moment.  He’s getting stronger!!!”

    "Don't become so passionate all of a sudden"

    "Well, in terms of time, it was about eighteen years ago. I fell into the hands of some people here and seemed to have broken the seal of the magic horse. As a result, I met a man named Naji Springfield who actually took me  Sealed together with that goddamn idiot Su Nuo, damn, do I look like a bad guy! I am innocent!! At most, I just took photos of lolita!!"

    “………”

    After hearing what Anders said, Neil wiped the cold sweat from his head. Emotions have something to do with his father

    "Then why are you calling me?" Neil felt a little strange when he thought that others didn't seem to feel Anders' call.

    ?"Uh, um, I'm just looking for someone"

    "Oh, what are you going to do?"

    "Of course I will follow you, boss! You have injected your magic power into me, and I am yours. You must be responsible~~~"

    "Believe it or not, I will seal you again"

    "Sorry, I watched too much at eight o'clock"

    "Forget it, just follow me, it seems quite interesting"

    "That's right! As long as I'm here, the boss will definitely live a happy life! I'm a magic tool for picking up girls, and having a uterus is definitely not a dream!"

    “Oh, it’s to my liking!”

 Volume 1 Chapter 48 Anders

    "By the way, boss, I don't know your name yet" Anders seemed to have remembered this question, darting around Neil.

    "Neil Springfield"

    Anders seemed to think of something bad, stopped, and floated in front of Neil with a sparkling light, "Well, Naji Springfield is"

    "My dad"

    “………”

    Anders didn’t say anything, he just hit the ground and was stunned.

    Neil felt that the blow to it was too great and it couldn’t bear it. Gee, this guy is too humane.

    Neil picked it up and threw it up and down, "Hey, it's not hanging up yet"

    "No, I just couldn't accept it for a while, wuwuwu" Before he finished speaking, he started crying, although it still seemed like a flash.

    “Okay, don’t cry anymore, follow me from now on, and I’ll make sure you enjoy the food and drink”

    "Woooooo, you said it"

    Neil nodded, but he felt that the conversation was a bit awkward. It seemed like he had done something to a certain woman. This feeling was so weird

    Neil brought Andres to the crowd. It seemed that everyone had regained their energy and was ready to go back to Konoka's house.

    "Hey, isn't this Kotaro? What are you doing here?" Neil was a little surprised when he saw Kotaro was there. By the way, aren't they enemies?

    "Humph, I was defeated by the narrow-eyed sister here. As a man, I will go back to Kansai to accept the punishment" Kotaro said with some reluctance when he saw Neil looking at him.

    "Oh, really? Congratulations to you, congratulations to you for going to jail"

    “………”

    “No one knows how to complain about Neil’s words, and there is something about him that urgently needs to be complained about.

    "Well, Neil"

    "Well, what's the matter, Negi?" Neil looked at Negi who was hesitant to speak, and was a little confused.

    "Actually, what I want to say is what is the bead floating around you?"

    Negi pointed at Anders, and others also turned their gazes over, staring at the strange bead.

    Being watched by everyone, Andres shined even brighter, "Yeah, don't stare at me all the time, I'll be shy~~~"

    “………”

    Everyone was speechless, saying that this thing really looks like Neil, both are so shameless

    "Oh, this, it's called Andles"

    “………”

    “………”

    "No?"

    "Gone……"

    “Damn it, can’t you explain it in more detail!?”

    "Tsk, it's too troublesome to explain"

    “Then let’s make a long story short!”

    "Then didn't I already tell you that it's called Andles"

    "It's too short! I don't know anything except the name!!"

    "Oh, it's true, young people today don't know how to be calm at all!"

    "I'm so sorry! I can't be calm in front of you!"

    "Hey, Andres, please explain to them"

    "Copy that, boss!"

    “Wouldn’t it be better to do this in the beginning!!” Everyone couldn’t help complaining.

    Anders told everyone what he had told Neil before, but it was a bit strange to hear that it was sealed by Neil and Negi's father, and now it is Neil's magic weapon.  I sympathize with it

    "Aruhazat" Yiwen muttered the name silently. He seemed to have heard it before, but he couldn't remember it, so he forgot about it.

    The group of people talked about how they returned to the Kansai headquarters in a commotion, and they got to know Andres more deeply on the way. Together with Neil, he was a perfect match, and all his moral integrity was lost

    After a group of people returned here, it seemed that the petrified people here had been de-petrified by the reinforcements sent. Generally speaking, this incident was successfully resolved.

    After playing around for a while, Neil and the others went back to their room to sleep. After a tiring night, they quickly fell asleep and fell asleep individually

    "Long time no see, Miss Angel" Neil came to the dreamland, came to the vast grassland again, and found the angel who often appeared in his dreams.

    "Yeah, I haven't seen you for a while, Neilwhat's wrong, I seem to be quite tired today" The pure white figure looked atNeil asked with a tired face.

    "It's nothing, it was just a fight" Neil lay down next to her, closed his eyes, and enjoyed the tranquility.

    The girl said nothing, sitting quietly beside him, looking at the blue sky in trance.

    In this tranquility, I don’t know how long it took, Neil slowly opened his eyes, sat up, his eyes were a little confused.

    "Today, I almost couldn't control myself"

    The girl did not speak, but turned her head towards Neil, her eyes seeming to tell Neil to continue talking.

    "When I saw Negi fall, it reminded me of what happened at that time. I was really scared. I was afraid of losing my closest relatives"

    "At that time, I almost lost myself and fell into the demonic nature of killing again. If I didn't go well, I might even kill the people I wanted to protect"

    "It's ridiculous. You obviously want to protect someone, but you also kill that person"

    Seeing Neil's self-deprecating and sad expression, the girl felt heartache. She gently hugged Neil, letting the still petite figure lean against her chest, and gently stroked Neil's long hair, "No.  , Neil, who is so gentle, would not do such a sad thing, so, Neil, don’t blame yourself, you will never become like that, I have always believed in you"

    "Do you believe me"

    "Well, I know you can do it~~"

    "Um……"

    Neil leaned against the angel quietly, smelling the woman's unique fragrance, and his heart gradually became peaceful.

    "Hey, Neil, let me tell you something"

    "What?"

    "Daedalus, this is my name"

    "Why did you tell me so suddenly?"

    "Haha, aren't we friends?"

    "Tch, I didn't even want you to tell me before" Neil seemed to regain his energy, left Daedalus's arms, and sat in front of her.

    "I just thought I could tell you. In the past, I was afraid that because of some things"

    "Then you're not afraid now?"

    "Well……"

    "Actually, it doesn't matter whether you tell me your name or not. I have always regarded you as my friend, even though I don't even know your name yet, hehe"

    "Thank you, Neil"

    "What's there to thank you for, idiot"

    "Well, I am a fool, and Neil is also a fool"

    "Tsk, Daedalus is the fool"

    "hehe……"

    ??This unknown space is filled with laughter and laughter, and a different kind of warmth floats on the deserted grassland

    ··············Dividing line················

    "Neil, get up quickly! Everyone has to leave!"

    "Let me sleep for five more minutes"

    "No! If you don't get up, I'll leave you alone!"

    "HuhwhateverI'm a lone wolf"

    “………”

    "Pah - pah -"

    “Holy shit! It hurts!!”

    Neil felt his face was a little hot, and he immediately sat up straight to see who slapped him.  I saw Negi sitting next to him, his hands still raised.

    "Is there anyone like you who wakes people up?" Neil looked at Negi angrily.

    "There is no other way, I have to deal with you like thisget up quickly, everyone is leaving." Negi stood up and walked out the door, reminding him to pack up and leave.

    "Really, I was so tired last night, how long did it take for me to sleep" Neil yawned, got up lazily, stretched, changed his clothes, and walked out to join them.

    Neil came to the door and saw everyone waiting for him. Without any guilt, he walked over slowly with a manly step.

    "I said you are really energetic, you are still so excited now"

    "You're too slow! Something happened at the hotel!" Asuna looked at this lazy guy and got angry again.

    "What's up?"

    "Those stuntmen are all doing striptease!!"

    "What!? Those stand-ins are really awesome! Wait, doesn't that mean my stand-ins are also dancing?"

    "Yes! So hurry up and leave!!"

    "Wait for me! Soon!" Neil ran to the side and didn't know what he was doing. When he came back, people didn't know what expression to use."Neil, what are you doing?" Negi looked at Neil, speechless.

    "I'm Killer Neil 13 now!" Neil wore sunglasses, held a piece of grass in his mouth, held an AK47 that didn't know where it came from, and pulled the barrel of the gun handsomely.

    "Fight for my purity!!" After saying that, Neil ran out and everyone covered their foreheads, ah, my head hurts

    "That guy is definitely an idiot" Yiwen looked at Niji very seriously, and Niji was speechless.

    "I don't express any opinions"

    After returning to the hotel, Neil took the AK47 and prepared to start shooting. However, before he started, he was hit by Negi in the back of the head and passed out. Anders was very disappointed. What else did he expect to see?  big occasion……

    “Another guy who is afraid of chaos in the world

    Just as Neil fell asleep, he was pulled up again, but this time it was someone else who pulled him up.

    "I'm telling you, Yiwen-san, can't you let me lie down for a while" Neil half-opened his dead fish eyes and said half-deadly.

    "What are you talking about, you idiot! You have to go shopping with me today!"

    "Then just look for Negi and the others. Why are you looking for me?"

    "Aren't you going to your father's former residence? Let's go together!!"

    "Oh, I can just go by myself then"

    "Stop chirping, come on!"

    "Unfortunately"

 Volume 1 Chapter 49 Father’s Clues

    Neil followed Evan Jielin and her group to visit Kyoto again and went to see the temples again. Neil almost dozed off after seeing these. He wanted to complain a few words, but when he saw Evan Jielin's enthusiastic expression,  She looked like this, thinking that it was her father who made her look like this, so she had to put her words back in her heart.

    After wandering around for a long time, when the time agreed with Wing Chun came, everyone started to go to the destination. Not long after, they saw Wing Chun there wearing white casual clothes.

    "Hello everyone, have you all had a rest?" Wing Chun smoked a cigarette and looked at everyone coming over with a smile.

    "President, hello!" Negi greeted politely.

    "I didn't get a good rest at all" Neil muttered, blinking his dead fish eyes without any energy.

    "The uniforms are also very elegant!" Asuka saw Wing Chun dressed in another outfit and was attracted again.

    "You're hopeless, sister" Neil looked at Asuna's nymphomaniacal look and couldn't complain anymore.

    "You can't smoke!" Mu Naixiang took the cigarette out of Wing Chun's hand like a housekeeper.

    "There is a small three-story building here." Wing Chun smiled sheepishly at Kinoka, and then pointed the direction to Negi and Neil.

    "Where are we going?" Haruna didn't know the purpose of this trip, so she had to ask Xiying.

    “I heard it’s the villa of Mr. Negi’s father…”

    "That's it"

    "Teacher Negi's" Hexiang whispered, blushing a little, "Dad"

    "Ah, Hexiang classmate, you have started calling me daddy the progress is really fast~~~" Neil didn't know when he came to Hexiang and sighed.

    "No, no! Teacher Neil!"

    “Well~~ don’t be nervous, you can also let me call you sister-in-law~~~”

    "Sister-in-law, what, what, how" Hexiang's face had turned into a takoyaki, and his words were incoherent.

    Neil looked at Hexiang’s blushing face and found it very interesting, but he stopped teasing him and returned to Negi.

    "Mr. President, Kotaro" Negi thought of his gay friend and was worried about his condition, so he asked Wing Chun.

    "We will punish him, but it shouldn't be too severe. As for Amazaki Chigusa, let us handle these matters!"

    "It's your business" Neil despised Wing Chun again.

    “………”

    Yiwen Jielin thought of the person she fought against before, and turned her eyes to Wing Chun again, "Speaking of which, there is that white-haired kid"

    "We are still investigating. Right now we only know that he calls himself Fet Avilux. He was a person sent to Japan for training by the Magic Association in Istanbul a month ago"

    "Oh but when I fight him, I don't want to feel like a human being, but like a doll" Yiwen recalled the fight with Fett, giving himself an inhuman feeling.

    【DollIstanbul】

    Neil listened to the conversation between Wing Chun and Yiwen, which made him feel something, and it seemed that he knew something.

    【Dad disappeared in Istanbul, Turkey, and as the article said, that guy was like a doll, and his face seemed to be】

    Neil suddenly felt that he had guessed something, his pupils shrank, and he suddenly released a breathtaking aura, which shocked everyone around him.

    "What's wrong, Neil?" Negi looked at Neil worriedly.

    "What are you doing for no reason, you idiot!" Yiwen looked at Neil angrily, and at the same time he was a little confused about his behavior.

    "Sorry, I farted"

    “………”

    "What kind of fart is that! You can kill gods if you fart like this!!" Yiwen couldn't bear it anymore and shouted at Neil loudly.

    "Tsk, tsk, don't talk about it, you are a girl" Neil picked his ears, as if it had nothing to do with him.

    "It's not you who caused it! You idiot!!"

    "You are an idiot only if you call others idiots"

    "Ahem, um, it's better not to make a fuss, we're here, right here" Wing Chun looked at Neil helplessly, he really had no way to deal with Najib's child.

    "Although the surrounding area has not been pruned in the past ten years, it is very clean inside. Come on, come in!" Wing Chun took out the key, opened the door, and led everyone in.

    "It seems to be a secret hiding place!"

    "There is an observatory"

    &nbsp; "I thought it was a Japanese-style house like Kyoto"

    The girls had different reactions, and Yiwen even blushed a little.

    "No way, Yiwen-san~ I'm so excited when I come to dad's house. I don't even faint when I see you~~" Neil looked at Yiwen's red face and snickered beside her.

    “Guan, it’s none of your business!!”

    "Oh~~so arrogant~~~"

    "You are the arrogant one!! Your whole family is arrogant!!!"

    "Ah, how did you know~~~"

    Looking at Neil’s lopsided smile, Yiwen gritted his teeth and felt a little confused at the same time.

    Sure enough, just like that person, they are all so weak

    “Oh, you’re not imagining me as a daddy, are you~~Really~~~”

    “Go to hell!!”

    After fighting for a while, everyone came to the house.  The layout of the house is elegant, and there is an oversized bookcase that spans three floors. Everyone is very interested in this room, so they all observe it there.

    [No, that idiot dad can actually read so many books, and even some astronomy, he can’t be just pretending] Neil rubbed his chin, looked at the books on the bookshelf, and cursed his dad.  .

    "Hey, is that good? A layman might not be able to understand what kind of book that is" Yi Wen pointed at Chun Nai who was climbing the ladder and said to Wing Chun.

    "Miss, that belongs to an old friend, please be careful!"

    After Neil walked around for a while, he came to the kitchen on the third floor, where he saw Yiwen holding a mug, his eyes full of memories.

    【That's dad's cup, right】 Neil looked at the name written on the cup and felt something.

    [Boss, that chick is treating your father] Anders's voice rang in Neil's mind.

    【Oh, I can see it】

    【Damn it!  It turns out that the boss’s father is a lolicon!  】

    【Well, I don’t know about this, but you should know that Yiwen is a vampire】

    【Oh, I know……】

    [It should be my father who changed Yiwen. People in the darkness are extremely attached to the light. Moreover, he was the first person to bring light to himself]

    【Boss】

    【Tsk, I wanted to laugh at her, but forget it, who told me to be so kind】

    【It’s so stinky, boss】

    【Butterball!  This is not stinky!  !  This is tenderness!  !  】

    【How can anyone praise themselves like this】

    Just when Neil was about to argue with Andles, he heard Wing Chun calling him.

    Neil came to the room where Negi was now, which seemed to be his father's former bedroom, and Asuna, Konoka, Setsuna, Ivan and Chachamaru also came over.

    "What are you doing"

    "Haha, it's nothing, just talking about Najib"

    "President, this photo?" Negi pointed to the photo on the table and asked Wing Chun.

    "Oh, these people in the photo are all ThousandMaster's comrades. The person in black is me."

    "Comrade?"

    "Yes, this is a photo from twenty years ago."

    "Wow! Dad! Is this you? You are so young!"

    "Beside me is fifteen-year-old Najib, the ThousandMaster!"

    "dad……"

    Negi looked at the young and confident face in the photo, with infinite nostalgia in his eyes.

    After Neil took a look at the photo, he didn’t say anything. He just sat on the side, holding his chin, not knowing what he was thinking.

    "Let me see! Which one is Negi and Neil's father?" Asuna came over and looked at the people in the photo, while Yiwen also stood aside and watched secretly.

    "That's this guy! He's so handsome! Will Negi and Neil look like this in the future?" Kinoka pointed at the person in the photo, with a smile on her face.

    When Asuka saw the people in the photo, she was stunned.

    【Huh?  this person……】

    "What's wrong with Asuna Kagurazaka?" Yiwen looked at Asuna who was stunned, a little confused, but he didn't notice the doubtful look on Wing Chun's face behind him.

    "No, it's nothing!" Asuna came back to her senses and pinched her face. She didn't know what happened to her. Others saw that Asuna was fine and didn't ask any more questions.

    Wing Chun felt that it was almost done, so he started to?Talking to Negi and others about the past, "In the previous war, Naji and I were comrades who fought side by side as a young boy. When peace was restored twenty years ago, he was already a very active person.  A hero and known as the ThousandMaster."

    Negi and Setsuna listened attentively. Asuna and Konoka were a little confused and couldn't understand it at all, but they thought it was very powerful. Neil walked to the window, looked at the scenery outside the window, and thought alone.

    Wing Chun paused, "Amazaki Chigusa's parents were also killed in that war, so she hated Western magicians and committed this incident. This may be the reason."

    "I see……"

    "Since then, Najib and I have been very good friends, but he suddenly disappeared ten years ago. No one knows where he went or what happened to him Officially  The record records his death in 1993I know these things, Negi, Neil, I'm sorry"

    "Don't say thatthank you" Negi didn't blame Wing Chun. He walked to the railing, holding the railing tightly with his hands, looking at the place where his father once stayed, with a little warmth in his heart, but more doubts.  .

    "In the end, we still didn't get any cluesBrother, it's such a pity"

    “Kamo, that’s not the case! Being able to see the room that dad used to use makes this trip very worthwhile.

    …”

    Wing Chun looked at Neil, who was standing by the window in a daze, and Negi, who was smiling strongly on the other side. He sighed, took out something and gave it to Negi.

    "Neji, actually this thing"

    "What?" Negi looked at the roll of paper in Wing Chun's hand with some confusion. Just when he was about to listen to Wing Chun's explanation, he saw Asakura running up and pulling everyone to take a photo.

    "Everyone over there! Have you finished talking about the difficult things? I want to take pictures! Go down below!"

    “Take commemorative photos?”

    "That's right! I forgot about it! The other groups have all taken pictures!"

    "II don't have to take pictures!"

    “Yi Wen, you come too!”

    "Asakura! Stop scratching my head!!"

    “Teacher Neil, please come here quickly!!”

    "knew……"

    With a "click", the commemorative photo was completed, and the trip to Kyoto slowly came to an end

 Volume 1 Chapter 50 Nanoha’s call

    After taking pictures and continuing to chat with Wing Chun for a while, Negi and the others left the villa and started heading to the commercial street, intending to buy some souvenirs.

    "I'm going back tomorrow. It's getting late now. Let's go buy some souvenirs!" Tomorrow looked at the time on the watch and suggested going shopping.

    "Well! It's a rare visit, so you can't leave empty-handed! Let's go, Kosatsu!" Konoka agreed with both hands and pulled Setsuna away.

    "Yes! Miss!"

    "I told you not to call me Miss! Xiaosha!"

    "Uh, MuKunoxiang"

    "Uh-huh!"

    "Then let's go, Neil, to buy some souvenirs" Negi looked at a few excited girls and felt more relaxed.

    "whatever……"

    "Haha, why don't you buy some for your students"

    "Who wants to do that kind of thing! And I'm very poor"

    "haha, really……"

    "Tsk, that smile of yours is so ugly"

    A group of people took the tram to the commercial street and started shopping. Girls are indeed born to be shopping aficionados. The way Neil saw some girls reminded him of the time when he went shopping with those people in his class.

    "Hey, Neil, don't you come and take a look?" Negi was pulled in by Asuna and saw Neil still standing at the door.

    “Ah, you can go by yourself, I’ll go look elsewhere” Neil shrugged, waved and left, leaving Negi behind.

    "Where is that kid going?" Yiwen looked at Neil's departure with some curiosity.

    "Haha, I should buy some small gifts for my friends in the class. He is such a tough-talking guy."

    "What's the meaning?"

    "It's nothing, let's take a look at these gifts ourselves"

    Neil was walking casually on the street, not knowing what to buy. Speaking of buying gifts by himself, he only bought them once when he was a child.

    That time, the first gift I bought was a promise

    However, it was broken, that agreement

    That person, I don’t know where he is

    Maybe, I still hate myself

    Neil felt sad when he thought of that petite but noble figure.

    【Boss, what's wrong?  】While Neil was recalling the past, Anders's voice echoed quietly in his mind.

    "Damn it, you guy, don't talk all of a sudden, you're scary!"  】

    【What does it have to do with me? The boss is obviously in a daze】

    【Ha, you actually dare to talk back!  】

    【Uh, boss, I have something to tell you about the use of magic devices!  】

    【Hmph, let’s talk about it tonight!  】

    【OK, I'm going to bed, boss!  】

    【You are sleeping with a magic weapon!  ] Neil yelled, but Anders didn't respond, and Neil was happy that it didn't bother him.

    "Hey, what do girls like?" Neil was thinking about what gift to buy, but it seemed to be more troublesome than the magic problem, leaving him a little confused.

    【Leave this to me!  Boss!  】

    【Aren't you asleep?  】

    【For the sake of the boss, how can I sleep at such a critical moment?  】

    【Forget it, tell me what to buy】

    【Well, the boss should buy it for a girl who is about the same age as himself, right?  】

    【Ah, that’s almost it】

    【According to my observations and information collected from the Internet, girls of this age should like some cute things】

    【Um, when did you collect information from the Internet?  】

    【Oh, when I was at the hotel, I also collected a lot of cute things. Boss, do you want to see them?  】

    【Ahem, what do you see on the street now that damages my image? Give me a copy tonight】

    【As expected of a man of my generation, boss!  !  】

    【Okay, what is that cute thing?  】

    【Just toys and figures, well, the more expensive the better】

    【Fuck you, how much is my monthly salary? How can I afford a toy and a doll for each person?  】

    【There is no other way, you have to bleed the girl to get her, because if you don’t want to bear the child, you won’t be able to trap the wolf!  】

    【your sister!  Who wants a girl?  I have no interest in those guys!  】

    ?  【seriously!  】

    【Screw you, how could I like those little girls? Forget it, I'll go see it myself and buy some trinkets】

    【Oh, boss, let me give you the details!  By the way, tell me about the personalities of those little girls. You should buy different ones for different people!  】

    【as you like……】

    Neil was chatting with Anders sentence by sentence in his mind, and walked into a jewelry store to start picking out gifts.

    An hour later, Neil walked out of the store with a gift bag in his hand.

    "Oh, I'm so tired, even more tired than a fight" Neil exhaled, twisted his neck, and then went to find Negi and the others.

    "Hey, have you made your choice? Let's go back!"

    Neil saw Negi and the others in another store, but they seemed to be still buying things, which made him speechless.

    When Negi saw Neil, he ran to him, "Have you bought it, Neil?"

    "Well, it's nothing"

    "Hehe, he also said he wouldn't buy it"

    “………”

    "Ah, what's the matter, are you shy?"

    "Be careful, I'll kill you, Negi"

    "Haha, let's talk about that later"

    "snort……"

    After Neil and Negi quarreled, it seemed that they had bought enough tomorrow's dishes, so they came over with their own bags, "Hey, Neil, have you bought it too? Oh, are you giving it to your little girlfriend?"  "

    "Fuck you, I'm still very pure!"

    "What a arrogant child" Yiwen didn't miss the opportunity to hit Neil and looked at him with contempt.

    "Ah, yes, but it's not as good as a certain arrogant Wannian Lolita!"

    "Who are you talking about, Hundan!!"

    “I didn’t mention you by name, you should be stupid~~~”

    "Oh, it's so hot!!"

    "Okay, okay, stop arguing, let's go back quickly, it's getting late!" Negi saw that the two seemed to be about to fight, and immediately interrupted the quarrel between the two.

    "Hmph, I'll deal with you next time, you damn brat!"

    “I don’t know who is going to deal with whom~~~”

    "snort!"

    “Hehe~~~”

    Negi looked helplessly at the two people who were still bickering, but these two were both tough-talking guys and seemed to have a good relationship.

    When the group returned to the hotel, they were almost ready to prepare dinner, and most of the other students were back.

    After dinner, Neil returned to the room after taking a bath, sat on a chair, facing the evening breeze, and quietly looked at the night sky outside the window.

    “Boss, let’s talk about the magic device!”

    Neil looked away from the window and looked helplessly at the beads floating in front of his eyes.

    "I told you, can't you just talk to me?"

    "Yeah, I want to communicate like this too!"

    "You are really not afraid of being discovered!"

    "Isn't there still you, the boss?"

    "Hmph, I will abandon you immediately when the time comes! Who cares about you~~~"

    "Too ruthless! Boss!!"

    "This is a must! Okay, let's get back to the topic"

    "Oh, first of all, I am an all-round magic weapon"

    "Comprehensive?"

    "Yes, I started developing this kind of magic weapon when I was in Aluhazat, and I am the most successful one. As a smart magic weapon, I can not only attack, but also receive!"

    "…………Your sister!! What kind of attack and suffering!!"

    "Well, a slip of the tongue, it was a defense, not a reception There was a master before who was a rotten girl"

    “………”

    "Well, to put it simply, you can attack in any way, long range attack, attack, assassination, sniping, you can't think of it, there is nothing you can't do! In addition, in terms of defense, it is much better than the barrier you are using now, boss. It is equivalent to  Activate hundreds of barriers instantly!!"

    "Oh, that's pretty awesome!"

    "That's right! There are other auxiliary forms, such as flying, swimming, etc"

    "Sorry, I didn't quite understand"

    "Well, don't worry about these little things! The most important thing is to evolve independently. According to the boss's growth and needs, I will continue to adjust and grow, so one day I will become the Pirate King.  !!”

    "You ran into the wrong set, hey!"

    "Ahem, so what???My comprehensive evaluation can be at the SS level, or higher. The boss has unlimited potential, so I am the same!  "

    "Then what should I do?"

    "These bosses will know after studying the information I gave you, but before that, there must be a starting sentence first!"

    "Oh, let me think about it"

    "No need, boss, I'm ready for you!"

    "Is that a magical horse?"

    “The beautiful boy from the Milky Way!! makes a grand appearance!!!”

    "You're so weak!! Change the sentence!!"

    “Well, it’s been decided, that’s it, right?”

    "No!! Is there nothing else?"

    "Although I am cute and charming, I will bring death! How about this?"

    “Please let me use the first one! Please!”

    “Just say it~~”

    "Let me tell you, can't I decide it myself?"

    "Actually, after I was created, these two were determined"

    "The person who created you must be a chuunibyou"

    “………”

    “Deep(ふか)い Sleep(ねむ)りFar(はる)かな梦(ゆめ)を见(み)てるような”

    Neil wanted to ask about other things, but was interrupted by the ringtone of his cell phone.  He picked it up and looked at it, wondering who was calling at this time, but found that it was Nanoha.

    "Moses, Moses, Naye?"

    "It's me, Neil" Nanoye's voice came from the phone, but it didn't have the same vitality as before.

    "What's wrong? Are you being bullied?" Although Neil was carefree, he was also a little worried.

    "No, nojust"

    "What on earth is going on?"

    “………”

    “………”

    There was silence for a moment, and just as Neil was about to speak, Nanoye's voice sounded again, "It's okay, Neil, good night!"

    "Hey, you" Before he could finish speaking, the phone was hung up, "What are you doing, that girl"

    "What's wrong, boss?"

    "It's nothing, maybe that guy is broken up in love"

    “………”

    ·············Dividing line·················

    Nanoha is in another hotel. Today, Nanoha's family, Suzuka's family and Alyssa all came to the hot spring to spend the weekend. But in the evening, they met Feit and her because of the matter of the Holy Stone Seed.  The familiar Aluf.

    At that moment, Nanoha and Feit clashed again, while Aluf was blocked by Yuno.

    "Fit! Can you listen to me?" Nanoye persuaded in an almost pleading tone while avoiding Fit's attack.

    “…It’s not necessary…”

    Fit didn’t stop because of Naye’s words, but a trace of guilt flashed in his cold eyes.

    "Why can you be so kind to someone like me"

    "Can't we just talk to solve the problem?" Nanoha asked without giving up.

    "As long as you don't give up collecting the seeds of the Holy Stone the relationship between us as enemies will not change" Fite replied coldly.

    "That's why we need to have a good talk, maybe"

    "Just talking" Fit interrupted Naye, "Just relying on words can't change anything I should have said it before"

    Nanoye dodged Fite's attack again and recalled several meetings.

    At that time, she was the same, her red eyes did not have the warmth of a human being. In front of her, Nanoha felt the sadness that could not be expressed in her heart.

    【Nayeis Neil's friend】

    Fite looked at the enemy in front of him and thought of the person standing next to Nanoye, that warm figure. However, he could not touch him, as long as they were still enemies

    "I'm sorry" Feite muttered softly, his eyes turning cold again.

    “hakenform”

    "!!" Seeing the leaping blade of light, Nanoha couldn't help but take a few steps back, "Really, can't you tell me?"

    "You can't change anything just by talking" Fite held the thunder battle ax in a diagonal posture, "So, we can only fight!"

    Fite quickly attacked, leaving only a golden flash in the air. Nanoha had no choice but to put up a barrier and be on guard, unable to react at all.hit.

    【Whywhy can't we talk】

    Naye looked at the dancing figure, feeling sour and unwilling in her heart.

    【If you can't convey it with words, just rely on fists and beat her until she understands!  】

    Someone’s words once appeared in Naye’s heart, and that short but extremely determined figure told herself exactly this.

    "I know, Neil" Nanoye whispered, looking at Feit, his eyes became firm again, "If I can only fight, then I will definitely beat you, and then let you talk to me!!  "

    Then, in the sky, golden and cherry-colored stars continued to intersect and chase each other.

 Volume 1 Chapter 51 The Crying Girl

    However, there is still a strength gap between Nanoha and Fit, which cannot be made up by determination.

    Fitt wielded a huge scythe of light and swung it at Nanoye. As a mid-range and long-range magician, such close combat was very detrimental to Nanoye.

    Fite used his high speed to make the trajectory of his attack more unpredictable, putting more pressure on Nanoye who had not had much actual combat. However, she took an action that was beyond anyone's expectation.

    Facing Fit’s high-speed attack, Nanoha chose to face him head-on, accelerate, and then face Fit’s slash.

    Bang Dang!

    There was a loud sound of metal clashing between the two of them.

    Before Fite's sickle fell completely, the Heart of the Rising Sun in Nanole's hand could hold it back.  However, the golden blade of light was only a few centimeters away from Nanoha's neck.

    “If Nanoha’s movements had been just a little slower, her body would have been pierced by the blade of light.

    “!!!”

    Facing this kind of random behavior, Feite couldn't help but fell into a brief sluggish state.

    "Idiot, do you want to die?" After coming back to his senses, Fit immediately scolded Nanoha in front of him.

    "You can say such things Then Feit is not a bad person anymore Moreover, Feit was merciful in the attack just now." Nanoha did not take it seriously at Feit's rebuke, but instead showed a smile, "Follow Ni  It’s the same as what you said……”

    ""

    Nanoye’s words reminded both of them of Neil’s gentle smiling face.

    【This girl believes in you, Neil】

    Feite looked at Nanoye’s smiling face and couldn’t help but feel a little envious

    "Fitecan't you really tell me the reason for collecting the Holy Stone Seed?"

    ""

    "I heard Yuno-kun sayprivate collection of ancient heritage is not allowed."

    "That kind of thing means nothing to me." Feite, who had remained silent, said. Although her voice was low, people could feel the suppressed emotions in her words.

    "Fit"

    "Whether it's right or wrongthose things are meaningless to me" After flicking away the Heart of the Rising Sun, Fite jumped back, put a long distance away from Nanoye, and then pointed the thunder battle ax at  That’s right, Nanoha.

    "Deviceform (normal form) photonsphere getset. (Photon Magic Sphere·Preparation)"

    Golden lightning began to gather at the top of the staff.

    “Continuousshooting. (Continuous shooting)”

    With a command, thunderous projectiles were fired straight at Naye.

    "Flierfin. (Flying Wings)" The pink wings on Nanoha's feet suddenly enlarged, and her body moved accordingly, shuttling in the rain of bullets formed by the lightning.

    "I just want my mother to smilejust like that" Feit stood there, the thunder ax in his hand constantly adjusting its direction as Nanoha moved.

    "For thisI will do anything"

    "However, this idea is wrong. Someone who truly values ??you cannot let you do something that causes you pain" Nanoha retorted.

    ""

    "Because isn't Feit crying?"

    【I'm crying……】

    【How can Imake my mother smileI should bevery happy】

    Fit reflexively touched his face.

    No tears, just slightly dry skin from the cold wind.

    【It is indeed a lie】

    Although the lack of tears gave him a little peace of mind, the subsequent wavering made Feite fall into confusion.

    【If it were my previous mother】

    A gentle and doting mother would never force herself to do anything.

    【Althoughit was only a short period of time before Aluf was born】

    That was the happiest time in Feite's life.

    【However, I don’t know when my mother began to alienate herself and became indifferent】

    Since then, Feite has never seen his mother smile again.

    【In order to bring those days backI will work hard till now】

    【Yeshow can I waver here!  】

    "Even if I'm really crying But, in order to make my mother smile again these are nothing! Giant scythe form!"

    “hakenform.”

    ?The shooting of magic bullets stopped, and Fite set up the giant scythe again.

    "I will never stop!"

    "Thenit's up to me to stop Fit!" Faced with Fit's determination, Nanoha refused to give in, "Shooting mode!"

    "shootingmode!" The Heart of the Rising Sun responded to its master's determination with the same high-pitched voice.

    Nanoha quickly retreated, and the Heart of the Rising Sun quickly gathered magic power as it retreated.

    "divine" Nanoha stopped suddenly and pointed the muzzle at Fite who was chasing him, "buster!!!"

    The gathered magic power suddenly exploded, and a cherry-colored torrent of magic power shot out from the top of the Heart of the Rising Sun and attacked Nafit's small body.

    However, facing this huge pillar of light, Feit did not stop but went straight towards it.

    She held the giant scythe at an angle and made preparations to slash from bottom to top.  The cloak that was flying behind her was rolled up in her right hand.  The black cloak was now covered with golden magic power.

    Then, just before being hit by the light beam, he turned sideways

    呲————

    The friction sound makes people feel chilled in their hearts.

    Fite placed his right elbow wrapped in a cloak against the edge of the light beam.  She used Nanoha's bombardment as a trajectory to move forward, following the torrent of magic power and rushing towards it quickly.

    "How is it possible" Although Nanoha was very shocked, she knew that she had no time to express her feelings.

    She quickly withdrew the bombardment, trying to avoid Fite's attack.

    But, it’s too late.

    But when Nanoha regained control of the Heart of the Rising Sun, Fit's giant scythe was already in front of her.  The distance between them was so close that Nanoye could even clearly see Fit's face biting her lips.

    Fite clenched the giant scythe in his hand, and swung it from top to bottom with his body as the axis.

    “Ah——” Naye screamed and was hit hard to the ground.

    Although Nanoha hit the ground, the barrier erected by the Heart of the Rising Sun cushioned the momentum. There was no serious injury, but it was still uncomfortable.

    "Nanoha!!" Yuno, who was fighting with Aluf, saw the injured Nanoha and immediately abandoned the enemy and ran towards Nanoha.

    "Aluf!"

    Aluf was about to take advantage of the victory and pursue the victory, but was stopped by Fit.

    Fitt glanced deeply at Nanoye on the ground, then turned around to seal the Holy Stone Seed, and then left with Aluf.

    "What's wrong with you, Nanoha?" Yuno nervously checked Nanoye's injuries and treated her.

    "I'm fine, YunoAm I too useless" Nanoha sat up and leaned against a tree, looking a little listless.

    Looking at Nanoye’s look, Yuno quickly said, “No, Nanoye has done a great job. In such a short period of time, I think Neil thinks so too!”

    "Neil"

    "Naye"

    "I'm fine, Yuno-kun, let's go back quickly"

    "Is everything really okay?"

    "Well, let's leave quickly, otherwise Alyssa and the others will be worried"

    "Oh well……"

    After returning to the hotel, Nanoha talked to everyone a few times, sat alone on a bench, looked at the stars in the sky, thinking about the previous battle, and thinking about Feit's heartbreaking appearance, but there was nothing he could do.  , can't even talk.

    Reluctant

    disappointment……

    sad……

    Naye clenched her hands, but she couldn't express the feelings in her heart.

    The accumulated feelings and heavy burdens for a long time have already made the girl’s heart exhausted. Everything she can only bear by herself turns out to be so heavy

    I really want to have someone I can rely on

    While thinking this, a figure jumped in front of me.

    The girl took out her mobile phone and looked at the number on it that was so familiar that she knew it by heart, and felt a little hesitant.

    Finally, the girl dialed the number, and the familiar voice rang in her ears again, as if she was by her side

    "What's wrong? Are you being bullied?"

    Although the young man’s voice was as lazy as ever, the girl could feel a hint of worry in it, and the heaviness in her heart seemed to be missing

    Silent and speechless, the girl finally decided not to tell him her story and hung up the phone in a hurry. She was afraid that she would reveal her cowardice in front of the boy.?.

    I don’t want anyone to see me, especially that person

    Under the night sky, there was only the silent sobbing of a girl

    ···············Dividing line···············

    The next morning.

    "Hey, stand still, we are going back, ha~~" Neil yawned and directed the team at the station.

    "Neji, it's a pity that we still don't know the whereabouts of your father" Asuna said to Negi with some pity.

    "Actually, Asuna, I talked with the president later and got a clue!" Negi held a piece of paper and showed it to Asuna.

    "Did you get a clue? What is that?" Neil walked over and looked at the thing in Negi's hand with some curiosity.

    "I plan to open it and take a look after I go back" Negi wanted to continue, but was interrupted. Teacher Jingna shouted to Negi in front of the team, "Teacher Negi. Please come and do it for me."  Let’s wrap up our graduation trip!”

    "Ah, okay! Neil, hold it for me and don't open it!" Negi responded, handed the roll to Neil, and then left.

    "Yeah, I'm really curious. Well, let's go back and take a look" Neil fiddled with it and put the roll of paper back into Negi's backpack.

    "Okay, everyone, get in the car!!"

    ""oh!  !  !  ""

 Volume 1 Chapter 52 The feeling of heartbeat

    Neil and the others returned to school in the morning and went back to their dormitories to rest.

    When Neil got up, he found that it was almost noon, Asuna was still sleeping, and he saw Negi writing something alone in the attic. When he went over, he saw that Negi was sorting out the roll of paper given by Wing Chun.

    "Huh? What is this, Negi?" Neil stood behind Negi and asked, pointing to the parchment in Negi's hand.

    "Oh, Neil, this is the school map, I really didn't expect it!" Niji looked at the map with excitement, "I'm interpreting the codes on it now!"

    “Map?” Neil looked at the map and asked Anders to scan it in his mind.

    Neil took a look and ignored the excited Negi. He found chocolates on the table, then picked up a few and ate them before leaving the attic.

    "Then look good, Negi! I'm out!"

    "OK, all right!"

    After Neil left, Kamo wiped his sweat and asked Negi, "Well, Brother Negi, did Brother Neil eat chocolate just now? I seem to have seen it"

    "" Negi looked at the chocolate next to him, and then looked at Kamo expressionlessly, "We don't know anything, right"

    "" Kamo nodded wordlessly, and then one person and one mink immersed themselves in work again.

    And Neil, who had no idea that he had eaten that special chocolate, had already taken the tram to the outside of the school and was walking on the street.

    When Neil was looking around idly, he accidentally spotted a familiar figure.

    "Hey, isn't this Bang Zhikui?" Neil walked behind the person and patted her on the shoulder.

    Bang Zhikui looked behind her and said, "Huh? Teacher Neil, you are back!!"

    "Ah, I arrived very early this morning" Neil smiled, "By the way, what are you doing here?"

    “It’s nothing, today is Sunday, so I went out for a walk and bought some things for my family.”

    "Oh, that's it. By the way, have you eaten?" Neil felt a little hungry alone, so he asked the other party.

    "Not yet, teacher, are you going to eat?"

    "Well, do you want to come together?"

    "Eh? But, is it okay?" Bangzhi looked at Neil with some surprise, two red clouds floating on his face.

    "Ah, of course, yes!" Neil didn't know why, but when he saw Bangzhi's reddish smile, his heartbeat suddenly accelerated, making him a little shy.

    "Then let me tell my family" Bangzhi nodded, then went to the side and called home.

    Neil looked at Bangzhi standing aside and suddenly breathed a sigh of relief.

    【Uh, what's going on?  】

    Neil couldn’t figure out what was wrong with him at all. He touched his face which was slightly warm and felt very puzzled.

    "Okay, Teacher Neil, let's go!" Bangzhi took back his phone, came to Neil's side and smiled shyly.

    "Oh, oh, let's go!" Neil immediately turned around and began to lead the way, while Bangzhi stood on his right, half a step behind him, and followed Neil.

    Neil was getting more and more confused. Looking at Bangzhi’s cute face and elegant casual clothes, he always felt that his heart beat faster the more he looked at it.  When Bangzhi noticed Neil's glance from time to time, his face began to turn red again and his head lowered again.  In short, the background of these two people became pink and bubbly.

    "Heh, what a cute little couple!"

    “Ah, today’s young people~~”

    "I remember those days"

    People passing by looked at Neil and Bangzhi and sighed, which made both of them a little unbearable.

    “Ahem, um, Bangzhi, let’s go here!” Neil stopped and pointed to the restaurant next to him.

    "Ah, okay, okay!" Bangzhi didn't know where he was, so he followed Neil in.

    The two found an empty seat and sat down. Neil looked at it and handed the menu to Bangzhi.

    "Please have some, Bangzhi"

    "Oh, okay, then I want a B meal" Bangzhi looked at it and handed the menu to Neil, but when Neil took it, their fingers just touched lightly.

    "ah!"

    "ah!"

    The two of them separated immediately as if they were electrocuted. Bangzhi was holding the water and drinking it with his head down. Her face was completely invisible, but the red ears told everything.

    Neil covered his face with the menu, but he didn't look at the menu at all. How could he be in the mood to look at the menu now? He just wanted to hit the wall.

    【Ah??Ah!  !  !  I want to die!  !  what happened!  !  !  】

    Just when Neil was about to explode, a waitress came over and said, "Um, have you two ordered your meal?"

    "Uh, um, let's have two B-diners!" Neil popped his head out, looked at Bang Zhi who was still bowing his head, and told the waiter.

    "Okay, two B meals! By the way, today is our store's big discount. Couples can get a special couple's sundae from our store. Haha, you are in luck today~~" After saying that, the waiter left  , and gave Neil a thumbs up when he left.

    【What does the thumb mean!  !  Can I break him off!  !  】

    Neil gritted his teeth and looked at the thumb, and then pretended to be relaxed and said to Bangzhi, "Ahaha, um, I'm really lucky today. I didn't expect to get a free sundae!!"

    "Hmm" Bangzhi's voice was as small as a mosquito, and he nodded slightly.

    【Damn it!  The heartbeat is speeding up again!  !  what's up!  !  !  】

    Neil was in tears at this moment and didn’t know what to say at all. He looked around and saw that the people around him who were paying attention to him all showed a knowing and ambiguous smile.

    Neil lay directly on the table, thinking that he really didn't want to be like his usual self now. He was not very thick-skinned. He didn't expect to be like this today.

    The atmosphere between the two of them was a bit silent and awkward at this time. Neil had no choice but to find something to say and asked Bangzhi casually. The two of them just kept talking, and the atmosphere finally became better.

    At this time, the waiter brought two B meals, then winked at Neil and left, making Neil want to chop the guy with a knife.

    "Well, let's start eating"

    "Well, I'm welcome"

    The two finally started to eat. Neil felt that as a boy, he should be the one to adjust the atmosphere. Then he thought about it and told Bangzhi a few British jokes, making the other party laugh again and again, while his own heart was beating fast.  Ah, it's about to explode

    The meal was almost coming to an end when the waiter appeared again and brought a sundae that was clearly meant for couples. Neil covered his forehead and continued to burst into tears

    "Then, please use it slowly!" The waiter put on a professional smile, cleared away the things on the table, and then turned around and left. However, when passing by Neil, he said, "Boys should be more proactive~~"

    Neil glared at her fiercely, and then looked at the sundae in front of him. If it was normal, it would have gone into his stomach long ago, but now

    "Well, you eat first, Bangzhi"

    "No, no need, Teacher Neil, you, you can eat!"

    “………”

    【Ah, don't worry, just eat it, at worst, just feed her!  !  】

    Neil struggled for a while, but in the end he couldn't resist the temptation of the sundae, so he immediately picked it up and ate it.  Bangzhi looked at Neil who was enjoying his meal and felt a little funny. He looked like a child now. But before he finished sighing, he saw Neil scooping up a spoonful of sundae with another spoon and passing it to Bangzhi.

    "Hey, eat it quickly, or it will melt later" Neil looked at Bangzhi with a blush. Bangzhi's face immediately turned into takoyaki, and he took a mouthful of it, while Neil also breathed a sigh of relief.  , I would be really embarrassed if I was the only one eating it.

    "What, it's okay"

    "Well I can't taste it at all" Bangzhi lowered her blushing face, but Neil couldn't hear what she was saying at all.

    "what are you saying?"

    "No, it's nothing"

    "Oh, come on, let's eat some more"

    "Um……"

    Just like that, Neil and Bangzhi finished the sundae together with the waiter sister’s pleased eyes.  Neil felt that it was almost done, and remembered that he seemed to have something to give her.

    Neil took out a gift box from a space. This space was brought by Anders and was made of space magic. Neil thought it was very useful and stuffed some things in it.

    "Uh, Kunzhi, this is something I bought in Kyoto. It's for you" Neil handed the gift over with some trembling, his face turned away.

    "Here, for me?" Bangzhi looked at the gift box in surprise.

    "Ah, take it, it's not something expensive" Neil placed the gift in front of Bangzhi.

    "I, can I take it apart?"

    "Um……"

    After Bangzhi opened the box, he saw a necklace inside, a golden ring with beautiful patterns carved on it.??Strung with a red rope, it is exquisite and beautiful.

    "You still like it" Neil looked at Bangzhi and asked with some uncertainty.

    "Well, thank you, Neil!" Bangzhi accepted the gift very happily, with a smile as bright as a cherry blossom.

    "Yes, really That, that's great, haha let's go" Neil felt that he could no longer stand the strange atmosphere of staring around him, so he stood up immediately.

    "Oh well!"

    The two of them walked out of the door. Neil breathed a sigh of relief, and then said to Bangzhi, "Well, I still have somewhere to go. See you next time!"

    "Well, I'm going home too. Thank you, Neil, I'm very happy today!"

    "Really, that's great, bye!" Neil replied, said goodbye to her, and left quickly.

    Bangzhi looked at Neil's leaving figure, clenched the gift box in his hand, and the smile in his eyes grew stronger.

 Volume 1 Chapter 53 Love?

    "Uhhhhhh!!!"

    A certain figure ran wildly across the road at a speed that was unmatched, leaving only a large cloud of flying dust.

    "Damn! What is it!! Rocket?"

    "Ah, the skirt is floating up!!"

    “Oh, is it Liu Xiang!!”

    Facing that figure, passers-by only left with various sighs.

    It was Neil who was running wildly. Now his head was so hot that he couldn't understand what happened just now, so he ran all the way to the dog park before stopping.

    "Ha, I don't understand it at all!" After Neil stopped, he immediately orz, and his whole person became a sketch.

    "Uh, what are you doing, Neil?"

    Neil, who was in the cup, heard someone calling him, looked up, and saw two miserable passers-by.

    "Who is the pathetic passerby!"

    Well, how do you know?

    "Ah, if you can't express what's going on in your heart"

    Standing in front of Neil were Takayuki Furuichi and Kamijou Touma, both of whom were looking at him like they were idiots.

    "The look in your eyes makes me very unhappy, let me beat you up!"

    "Who wants it?!" the two of them replied in unison.

    "What are you doing, Neil?" Furuichi looked at Neil helplessly. The boys all called Neil directly in private.

    “Oh, I don’t know, I always feel like today is the incarnation of Kamijou” Neil continued orz.

    "What does my incarnation mean?" Kamijou was a little surprised by Neil's statement.

    "It is the embodiment of tragedy"

    Kamijou Touma is petrified, orz.

    "I asked you, can you be normal"

    "Shut up, pervert" x2

    "Who is the pervert!" in the ancient city orz.

    "Mom, what are those three big brothers doing?" A certain little loli passed by the park, looked at the Orz trio, and asked her mother curiously.

    “That’s the symbol of a lost dog. You can’t learn from it in the future~~”

    "Oh, I got it!"

    The orz trio said they were shot even while lying down, and were petrified and pierced by thousands of arrows.

    After a long time, the three idiots finally responded and started asking about Neil.

    "Actually, I don't know which nerve is wrong today"

    "You've been out of your mind all day long" After saying that, Furuichi was beaten out by Neil.

    “Hey, I met a girl today. I don’t know why my heart beats faster when I see her, and I feel a little shy”

    “………”

    “………”

    "What's wrong?" Neil looked up at Furuichi and Kamijou, but their eyes were a little angry.

    "You're such a weak soul!! You're actually in love!!"

    "That's right! You actually betrayed the boys in the class!!"

    "Huh? In love?"

    "That's right, those symptoms you mentioned are not about love!"

    "Well……"

    "Ugh, I despise a guy like you!"

    “You are not wrong about falling in love!!”

    "Huh, based on my experience, it's 100% correct!" Furuichi said proudly.

    "Where did you get your experience?" Kamijou said he couldn't believe it at all.

    “Of course it’s in the game!!”

    “………”

    “………”

    Kamijou ignored the idiot and turned to look at Neil, "Well, anyone who has read TV novels and the like will know that these are signs of love"

    "Isn't it!? I'm in love!?" Neil couldn't understand anything anymore and smashed his head on the ground.

    "Alas, those of us who are the losers in life can only envy" Furuichi patted Kamijou on the shoulder, and the two of them were like brothers in need.

    "Fuck you, you are the culprit in life!" Kamijou abandoned Furuichi without mercy.

    "Damn it! You are the one!!"

    “Ahhhhh!!! I don’t understand it at all!!!”

    Neil roared loudly like Unit 1 going berserk, and then disappeared again, leaving only the two of them dumbfounded.

    "Well, he should be fine"

    "Well, it should be, he is a teacher"

    “………”

    “………”

    ? ?Turning his head back to Neil, Neil ran all the way, his head was overloaded and he couldn't figure out the north, south, east, west, and west. He knew one thing, that is,

    Rush, rush forward, triangle arrow!  !  !

    Neil was running parallel to the train on the railway track. Under the driver's expression of seeing a ghost in the daytime, Neil overtook the train, gradually widened the distance, and disappeared again;

    Neil jumped into the water and rowed his arms rapidly. Under the embarrassment of the crew, Neil overtook the ship. At this moment, he had overtaken Phelps;

    Neil rushed into the stadium. Under the watchful eyes of the audience, he surpassed Bolt and rushed out of the gate;

    Neil just kept rushing and rushing, rushing towards a building, stepping on the wall at a right angle of 90 degrees all the way up. At this time, he broke the rules of the world. Damn Newton!  !

    Just as Neil was mindlessly racing, on a certain floor of the building, looking through the broken window, it seemed that a lolita and a young lady were trapped in the room, and a wretched uncle was holding a knife.  Intimidate them.

    "Xiaochan, it's okay" The orange-haired Shota (?) hugged the black-haired Loli, trembling a little but looking at the uncle bravely.

    "Well, Subaru"

    "Hmph, you two just give up. I'll let you go after I get the money, but now, hehe~~" The uncle approached the two of them with an obscene look on his face. Just as he was about to act obscenely, he heard a ghost sound.  Roar.

    “Ooohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!”

    "What's the sound?" The uncle and Shota Loli looked around in confusion, and saw a figure breaking in through the window, kicking the broken window open, and running towards them.

    "Uh, is it a kid?" Shu Li, the wretched monster, couldn't understand why a kid could come in from such a high place, and how he came in!

    However, before he had thought about this issue, Wei Shuli was punched by the opponent and flew to the ceiling, directly smashing through the cement board fifty centimeters behind, and hanging there like this.  Then, the figure rushed out of another window again, ignoring gravity again and running downward at 90 degrees.

    “………”

    “………”

    "It's a bunker" Shota Loli said.

    【Ah, the boss is so powerful, this is completely unconscious】The magic weapon Andres on Neil's chest flashed and flashed.

    Neil rushed and rushed, and rushed back to the park again. He finally calmed down. He took a deep breath, then raised his head and looked at the sky at a 45-degree angle, looking at the setting sun in the west, silently.

    "Let's go back……"

    The long shadows under the setting sun look a little lonely

    Neil returned to the dormitory and happened to see Asuna and Negi standing at the door.

    "By the way, Asuna-san, I think you didn't eat the chocolates on my desk secretly, right?" Negi remembered the chocolate and asked Asuna.

    "What?"

    "Yes! We all forgot to tell you!" Kamo also remembered this, and Negi continued, "When I first came here, didn't I try to make a love potion, but it failed because I care about that.  Something happened, so I asked Kamo to help me buy that thing through the magic network online shopping"

    "What?"

    "As long as you eat that chocolate, you will fall in love with the first person you look at! However, the effect will only last for half a day" Kamo continued talking there.

    "Love potion?" Asuna's whole body trembled slightly.

    "Yeah, I'm sorry, I'm telling you now" Negi touched the back of his head in embarrassment.

    “Yuan, it turns out that’s what happened”

    "?"

    "Why didn't you tell me earlier!!" Asuna took out her paper fan and swatted Negi and Kamo away.

    "Wow!!"

    "Asuka-san, did you eat it?"

    "Howhow is it possible, haha!"

    "But I ate it!!" Neil suddenly flew down from the sky, stepped on Negi's face with his feet, and kicked Negi directly to the northwest.

    "Uh, Neil" Asuna looked at Neil who suddenly appeared with a black line on his head.

    "Huh, it turned out to be a love potion, I thought it was real" Neil muttered quietly, and then gave Negi a vicious look.

    "Ahaha, I'm sorry, Neil" Negi laughed sheepishly.

    "snort……"

    Three people and one mink pushed the door open, only to find that there was another victim

    "ah……"

    “?Teacher Ji!  Teacher Neil!  Asuna-san, save me!  !  Why is it happening like that!  "Setsuna was hugged tightly by Konoka's waist, lying on the ground asking for help from them.

    "Ah! Xiaosha, I love you, I love you so much~~" Konoka was completely intoxicated.

    【She also ate】Everyone was speechless.

    Negi walked over and gave Konoka a sleeping mist directly, so that Konoka could fall asleep. Asuna went to throw away the chocolate, which made Kamo feel a pain in his heart. Neil was thinking about what happened today, and it seemed that he was very embarrassed today.  It’s over

    Without Neil’s knowledge, a new legend was born in the city, the leader of the rampage, who has never been surpassed

    In a certain villa, a young-looking uncle asked a lolita, "Xiao Zuo, are you okay?"

    "It's okay, dad, and Subaru is protecting me"

    “Well, but what’s going on with the person you’re talking about?”

    "Well, I don't know. He rushed in from the window, and then jumped out of the window. The kidnapper must have been unlucky and was knocked away"

    “………”

    “………”

    Everyone present could not imagine this bizarre scene at all. What a scam. A kid about the same age as his own daughter jumped into a window more than 20 stories high and jumped out again. Superman!

    The crowd had to suppress the daddy's father, and a black -haired loli flashed a strange color in his eyes, and he laughed a little black.

    "I will find you one day"

 Volume 1 Chapter 54 Crying Alyssa

    "What? You want to become a disciple of Yi Wenjielin!?" Neil looked at Negi in surprise.

    In the evening, in the room, Negi and Neil talked about his appointment with Yiwen this afternoon, and Yiwen would give him a test next Saturday.

    Neil thought for a while, then looked at Negi, "Well, that's pretty good. Yiwen Jielin is still very strong as a magician. It's good for you to learn from it"

    "You think so too! The last time I saw classmate Yi Wenjielin defeat that big ghost, I had already made this decision"

    "But what is the test?"

    "I don't know either, she hasn't told me yet"

    “That’s it, well, just study hard~~”

    "Neil, won't you come with us?"

    "Me? Forget it, I'm okay, but if I really have any questions, I'll still ask her, but if I want to become my disciple, there's no way!"

    “………”

    “Okay, let’s stop talking about this, good night~~”

    "Oh, okay, good night"

    The night passed and the next morning came. The students were getting ready to go to school. Neil prepared his things and set off to 4a. He hadn’t seen the guys in the class for a while.

    Neil came to the door of 4a, opened the door and walked in. He saw the smiling faces full of vitality. Neil smiled slightly and walked to the podium.

    "Hey, everyone, are you doing okay? Teacher, I'm having a great time~~~"

    "Damn, you came here early in the morning to show off! You came here just to attack us!!" After hearing what their teacher said, the students below couldn't hold back.

    "This is a must!" Neil gave a thumbs up, a row of bright white teeth shining brightly.

    "Why do you have such a teacher!! You are unqualified as a teacher!!"

    “Hehe~~ It’s really refreshing early in the morning~~ Okay, let’s have a class meeting~~”

    "Ugh, we are completely constipated"

    “Teacher, teacher!!”

    "Huh?" Neil looked at the person who called him, it was Takayuki Furuichi.

    "What's wrong? Gushi?"

    "Teacher! Who is the girl you were talking about yesterday!!"

    "ha!?"

    "Hey, teacher, don't be pretentious. Kamijou and I both know that you met a girl yesterday who made your heart beat wildly~~~" Furuichi snickered, and Kamijou nodded wildly.

    "Uh" Neil glanced at Bangzhi, his cheeks blushed slightly, but he quickly covered it up, and Bangzhi seemed to notice Neil's glance and quickly lowered his head.

    "Ahem, you two, stop making noise, or I'll give you a slap in the face, now is the class meeting! Stop talking nonsense!"

    "Tch, you're just pretending to be a teacher now, you usually talk a lot of nonsense" Xing, who was somewhat silent, raised her head and gave Neil a look of contempt.

    "I said you can't tear me down one less time" Neil looked at Xing helplessly.

    "Huh!" Xing looked away with a look of displeasure. Neil didn't know why. Normally, he would definitely have a few dictionaries.

    ??????????????????? And what’s wrong with Alyssa? She would definitely run into a rage normally, but today she was a little absent-minded

    Nanoha and Suzuka are also

    “Forget it, I have no idea what the girl is thinking.

    "Okay, let's have a class meeting. Stop arguing. Let's discuss it after class!"

    "Oh! Teacher, you said so!!"

    "Ah, so you all shut up!"

    The morning class meeting finally passed without incident. As soon as the get out of class was over, Neil disappeared without a trace, causing the students in the class to go crazy.

    【Hmph~~Although it said discussion, it didn't say that I would also discuss it together!  】

    Neil was walking in the corridor triumphantly. When he put his hands in his trouser pockets, he suddenly found that his mobile phone was missing. Neil thought for a while, and it seemed that it was still in the classroom.

    Do you want to go back again, orz?

    Finally, Neil bravely went back to the classroom. When he was about to quietly open the door, the door suddenly opened and someone rushed out. He bumped into Neil's arms and used Neil as a cushion.  Hit the wall behind.

    “Pfft————”

    Neil felt that the impact was like a bull collision, and he almost spit out a mouthful of blood.

    Neil looked into his arms and saw a golden figure in his arms.

    "Hey, Alyssa, what's wrong with you?"

    Alyssa in her arms immediately stood up and ran away in the other direction without even looking at Neil.

    "Alyssa!  "Just when Neil was confused, Nanoha and Suzuka also ran out. Alyssa had already run away, but they saw Neil lying on the ground.

    "Neal-sensei, are you okay?" Suzuka walked over quickly.

    "Ah, nothing happened, but what happened to that girl?" Neil stood up, dusted off his body, and asked Suzuka and Nanoha.

    "It's all my faultif I hadn't been in a daze all the time" Nanoye blamed herself a little, and her two little braids also hung down.

    Neil looked at Nanoye, and then at Suzuka who was smiling bitterly. He also roughly guessed what was going on. It must be that Alyssa was worried about Nanoye, but Nanoye's daze made the impatient Ai angry.  Lisa, Nanoha's silence must have disappointed Alyssa.

    【Alas, these guys are really】

    Neil sighed helplessly, walked to Nanoye, and patted her head gently, "I'll go find that guy Alyssa"

    "but……"

    “You don’t know what to say when you walk over now, right?”

    "Woo"

    "So let me go over. If she is still angry, I will probably let her beat her up"

    【This matter seems to have something to do with me】

    "Neil"

    "Okay, I'm going to find her, Suzuka-san, just look at Nanoha"

    "Well, please, Teacher Neil"

    Neil didn’t say anything, waved and walked in the direction of Alyssa.

    "That girl ran really fast. Where did she go?" Neil looked at the stairs with some distress, not knowing whether Alyssa went up or down.

    Just as Neil was about to toss a coin to decide, a familiar voice sounded from behind, "Neil, what are you doing?"

    "Oh, it's you, Manami By the way, have you seen Alisa-san?"

    "Alyssa? Oh, she just went to the rooftop and ran very fast. What happened to her?"

    "It's nothing, just a little bit of a joke. Okay, I'm going to find her. Goodbye!"

    "Hey! Really, I still want to have a nice talk, forget it, seeing as he is so busy" Manami stamped her feet and went back to the classroom.

    Neil ran to the rooftop and saw Alyssa standing not far away, holding the steel net in one hand and watching the birds flying in the sky.

    "Hey, are you okay?"

    "Ah! It's you" Alyssa was startled when she heard someone calling her, but found that the person who came was her mentor, Neil.

    "Ah, what's your disappointed tone I came to you out of kindness. I originally wanted to blackmail you for some medical expenses!"

    “What kind of teacher are you! You’re still blackmailing your students!!”

    "Aren't you quite energetic"

    “………”

    "What's going on? Can you tell me? If you have anything that doesn't go well with you, just say it. I will always listen" Neil came to Alyssa's side, leaning against the steel mesh.  The soft tone, like the voice of a siren, calmed Alyssa's irritable heart and made her feel like speaking out.

    “Now, you know what’s going on with Nanoha recently, right?”

    “………”

    "I know you must know, but why is that person you and not me and Suzuka, who are her good friends? Why!" As she said this, Alyssa's tone became a little excited.

    "Don't Nanoha regard me as her friend? She can obviously rely on me!! Do you know? At the hotel the night before yesterday, I saw from the window that Nanoha was crying alone!"

    "I want to help her Although I don't know what I can do, at least let me listen to her troubles! Why, she won't tell me! Today too, when talking to her, she is always in a daze  , I am still suffering there alone! Am I not worthy of her trust!? "

    Alyssa gradually shed tears, and she looked at Neil with her reddish eyes, "Why did she tell a guy like you, who has only been here for a few months! Don't disturb our lives!!  "Alyssa grabbed Neil's collar, her body trembling slightly.

    At this time, Alyssa’s hysterical voice gave Neil a big impact.

    It turns out that the person who caused all this is myself

    It turns out that I am really a shameless person who destroys the peace of others

    Neil laughed at himself, then looked at Alyssa apologetically, "Actually, it's not what Nanoha wants to tell me, it's just that I happened to?Involved in that matter, but, as you said, the person who disturbed your lives is me" Neil paused, with a soft smile on his face, "Alyssa, as far as I know,  You, Nanoha, and Suzuka have known each other since the first grade of elementary school, so you should know who Nanoha is better than me"

    Neil’s words reminded Alyssa of her first meeting with Nanoha

    That person, in order to protect Suzuka, who was bullied by him and seemed a bit cowardly, gave him a slap. Those firm words to teach her a lesson, and the hot feeling made his proud self feel extremely guilty

    Since then, Alisa, Nanoha, and Suzuka have become close friends who talk about everything

    "You know, Nanoha values ????his friends very much. There is an extremely strong bond between you. It will not disappear easily just because of one or two things. Therefore, believe in your bond and believe in Nanoha. There will always be a chance.  One day, she will tell you all these things as her best friends, right? So, Alyssa, please bear with me for a while and give Naye a little more time" Neil  He took out his handkerchief and gently wiped the tears on Alyssa's face.

    "If it still doesn't work, when the matter is over, I will make everything return to the original point. I am just your teacher, and I will not get in between you casually anymore" Neil looked at Alyssa, his eyes  Tender but hiding deep sadness.

    "How, how can" Alyssa stopped crying and looked at Neil in surprise.

    "Haha, there's nothing wrong with it. People like me shouldn't be like this in the first place" Neil showed a look that Alyssa had never seen before, sadness and despair

    "Then live without any intersection"

    【I am just a person who has lost everything】

    it hurts……

    “Each one has a different lifethere is no need to feel sad for people like me”

    "【It's just a lost dog that can't protect anything】

    My heart hurts so much

    Why……

    Why do I feel heartache for this person

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Why do you have to behave like this, why do you have to say such things

    Such painful words

    "So, don't cry, Alyssa, I can promise you"

    "Who wants such a guarantee from you!" Alyssa leaned on Neil's chest and shed tears again.

    I would actually cry for such a person

    I would actually cry in front of the person I hate the most

    Sure enough, Neil Springfield is the person she hates the most

    I hate everything about him

    The most annoying thing

    Neil patted Alyssa's back gently, gently comforting the crying girl.

    “Ah, I made another girl cry

    I am really good at making girls cry

    Neil looked at the infinitely far-reaching blue sky, remembering the girl who once cried in front of him, and couldn't help but smile.

    It’s really unforgivable to be like this

 Volume 1 Chapter 55 The Unapproachable Heart

    Behind the rooftop door, there were two girls watching the development of the matter.

    "Hey, Nanoha, my thoughts are the same as the teacher's. I will wait until the day you tell me~~"

    "Thank you, Suzuka"

    The two of them were Nanoha and Suzuka who were worried about Alyssa and Neil. Not long after Neil came up, the two of them came to the rooftop, and they just hid behind the door and watched Neil comfort Alyssa.  only……

    "Naye, tell me, why does the teacher have such an expression?" Suzuka asked another question, looking a little worried.

    "I don't know, but Neil also has things that he doesn't want to tell others It's just that this look makes people uneasy I want to help him" Naye was equally puzzled and worried about being hurt.  Tortured Neil.

    "Naye, you" Suzuka looked at Nanoha in surprise.

    "Ah! Well, it doesn't mean anything special! It's just that the teacher helped me a lot, so I also want to help Neil" Nanoha saw Suzuka's ambiguous eyes and immediately argued, but her tone was a bit weak.

    "Haha, I know~~ Well, if that's the case, I also want to help the teacher" Suzuka smiled mysteriously, and then looked at Nanoha with a hint of meaning.

    "Well, Suzuka"

    "Okay, let's not talk anymore. Are we going there now?" Suzuka did not dwell on the previous question and pointed in the direction of Neil and Alyssa.

    "Let's go there"

    Suzuka said nothing, nodded, and went over with Nanoha.

    When Neil was looking at the sky and thinking about the past, he saw Suzuka and Nanoha walking side by side. Neil knew at a glance that the two of them had seen everything behind the door. He didn't say anything, just smiled at them.  Pat Alyssa on the shoulder.

    "Classmate Alyssa, someone is coming"

    "Who!?" Upon hearing this, Alyssa immediately left Neil's arms and looked back, "Naye, Suzuka!"

    "Haha, Alyssa, you just had a good cry~~" Suzuka smiled a little darkly.

    "Who, who is crying!"

    "Well~~ There's no need to say these, right, Teacher Neil"

    Neil didn’t say anything, just nodded to Suzuka, then looked at Alyssa, smiling teasingly.

    "Ugh! You guy!" Alyssa was immediately embarrassed when she saw Neil's smile. When she was about to kick Neil, Nanoye spoke out.

    "Alyssa, I'm sorry!" Nanoye bowed and apologized to Alyssa solemnly, "I hope you can give me some time. I will tell you completely after the matter is over!"

    Alyssa looked at Nanoye who was serious, sighed helplessly, and walked over to help Nanoye up, "I know, idiotand I was a little impulsive just now, so can you forgive me?"

    "Alyssa is right" Nanoha shook her head, and then smiled at Alyssa energetically, "But no matter what, it's fine, I, Alyssa, and Suzuka are all the best friends."  friend!"

    "Humph, that goes without saying!" Alyssa smiled arrogantly.

    Seeing the two get back together, Neil felt a little more relaxed and looked at the laughing two with a little envy.

    I’m so envious of such a relationship

    “I don’t know if I will have such a pure and firm bond

    It should be impossible

    I'm just a monster

    Suzuka looked at Nanoha and Alisa who had regained their smiles. She was undoubtedly very happy. When she was about to say a few words to Neil next to her, she saw a look in her eyes that no one could ignore

    Those eyes that are mixed with envy, sadness, despair, and even deeper meaning

    Like, death

    For the first time, a girl named Tsukimura Suzuka felt so far away from the person next to her. She was clearly right in front of her, but she felt like she could never reach her. She wanted to reach out and touch her, but her hands felt so weak

    "teacher……"

    "Huh?" Hearing Suzuka's call, Neil came back to his senses and looked at Suzuka apologetically, "Sorry, I was in a daze for a moment"

    Neil turned around and said to them, "Okay, your work is done, then go back, there are still classes to attend later" After saying that, Neil would leave first.

    The three girls nodded in unison, and then followed Neil down.

    Suddenly, Neil felt his hand being held by someone. He looked back a little confused and saw that it was Suzuka holding him.

    "What's the matter, Ling?Mr. Lu?  "

    "Ah, um, I'm sorry!" A faint blush appeared on Suzuka's face, but she did not let go of her hand. She breathed a sigh of relief, and then said slowly, "Teacher Neil, can you tell me?"

    "What?"

    Neil looked at Suzuka doubtfully, while Alyssa was a little puzzled and surprised by Suzuka's behavior, and Nanoha was slightly thoughtful.

    "Teacher, why do you have that sad expression?"

    There was a hint of pity and a hint of pleading in Suzuka's tone.

    After Neil heard this, he was stunned for a moment, then he broke free from Suzuka's hand without leaving a trace, and smiled softly, "I have nothing to tell you, and even if I did, I don't want to tell you. You don't have anything to say."  If you need to interfere in my affairs, I only need one person"

    Neil’s tone was calm and gentle, but Nanoha and the other three could clearly feel the coldness in it that was unapproachable

    Neil glanced at the three of them, and then left the rooftop without looking back.

    "What's wrong with that guy?" Alyssa was puzzled, but she knew to some extent that that person had pain that others didn't understand.

    "Teacher" Suzuka looked at the leaving figure with disappointment. Nanoha didn't say anything, just patted Suzuka on the shoulder, shook her head and smiled, with a bitter smile.

    Neil walked down the stairs and thought about the scene just now. At that moment, when he saw Suzuka's eyes and heard Suzuka's words, if he said it, could he be redeemed?

    No, Neil Springfield does not need redemption or the dark world that draws them closer to him

    It is enough for him to bear all the despair alone

    That’s it, that’s it…

    Neil once again put on his usual lazy smile, but there was less warmth in that smile

    Neil returned to the office, drinking tea and processing some documents. He felt a little bored and went outside for a walk.  As he walked, he came to the playground and saw 4a who was taking physical education class. Looking at the happy smiling face, the heaviness in his heart seemed not to be so heavy anymore.

    Neil smiled incredulously, and when he was about to leave, the students over there seemed to notice him, and shouted behind him, "Hey! Teacher Neil!!"

    Neil turned around helplessly, waved to everyone, and walked towards them.

    "You are quite sharp-eyed, you can see me like this"

    "Ah, there's nothing I can do about it, teacher, you're so conspicuous" Furuichi waved his hand, paused, and said something that made Niel, who was quite proud, immediately go berserk, "Who told you to have the face of a dead woman  …”

    "Do you want to go to the Santukawa River, Furuichi-san" Neil's face was dull, and there was no expression on his face, but Furuichi knew that if he was teasing this guy, his life would be in danger.

    "Please forgive me for my arrogance, Lord Neal!" Gushi bowed ninety degrees.

    "Humph!" Neil did not look at the ancient city, but looked at the people around him, "By the way, what are you doing now?"

    "Oh, no, we are just moving around freely!"

    "Really? It looks like get out of class is about to end" Neil looked at the time on his phone, "Just wait here for a while. I have something for you. I originally wanted to find another time, but it's okay now"

    Neil walked to the big tree on the side, while the other students were very surprised that his stingy senior teacher would actually buy gifts for his students. Is the end of the world coming?

    Neil took out a bag from the space, which contained many small gifts, and then walked back, but the students' ghostly looks made him very unhappy, "Hey! What are you looking at!"

    "Uh, um, teacher, we really can't imagine you buying us gifts, even if the fact is right in front of usright, Akihisa?" Kamijou looked at the thing in Neil's hand, still couldn't believe it.  , and then looked at the idiot next to him.

    "Maybe that's really a gift" Yoshii Akihisa said something that comforted Neil a little, but the next sentence made him angry to death, "It's just a gift to hell"

    "What kind of existence do I have in your minds" Neil was already in tears at this time.

    "" Everyone was silent.

    "I'm going to choke you! Your silence is simply the biggest blow to me!! I can't even say anything!!" Neil burst into tears or burst into tears.

    But such a blow was nothing to him. It took Neil a second to recover., once again stood in front of everyone like nothing happened, making everyone feel ashamed.

    "Okay, I won't bullshit you. These are just some gadgets I bought in Kyoto. If you like it, accept it. If you don't like it, return it to me. You can get back some of the cost by selling it." Neil is very philistine.  said.

    "I really admire you" Xing looked at Neil with contempt.

    "Thank you!" Neil Tian accepted this 'praise' shamelessly.

    “………”

    Neil began to distribute the gifts, "This is for you Kamijou" After saying that, he gave a small bag to Touma.

    "Oh, this is" Touma opened the bag and found an amulet inside, "What do you mean?"

    "It's nothing, it just makes you less unlucky"

    “………”

    Neil didn’t say anything more, and then distributed gifts to everyone, while Kunieda Aoi walked up to Touma, looked at the amulet, and said with some surprise, "Kamijo-kun, this amulet seems to be quite precious"

    "Huh? Will this be precious?"

    "Well, I went to Kyoto with my grandfather before and visited a highly respected master at Jinguang Temple. This amulet has the seal of that master. It seems difficult to get. I didn't expect that Teacher Neil could actually get it."

    "Well, I really didn't expect that, that guy"

    "Well, Teacher Neil wouldn't say that kind of thing"

    Everyone got their own gifts, and I have to say that the gifts he picked were quite in line with everyone's personality.

    "Xing-san, Muku-san, this is for you"

    "This is a headband" Xing opened the gift bag that Neil handed to her and found two exquisite white pure silk headbands inside.

    "It's very beautiful" Mukuo also expressed his opinion from the side.

    "How about it, do you still like it? I've been picking this one for a long time"

    "Well, thank you" Xing accepted it with a blush and gave one of them to Ming.

    "Thank you, Teacher Neil!" Ming accepted it happily, with a bright smile on her face.

    Neil smiled, and then walked towards the other three people, who were the three people on the rooftop before.  Neil sighed and gave them the three gifts.

    "It's for you, take it. Also, don't mind what happened on the rooftop just now, just forget it"

    "Neil"

    "Teacher Neil"

    "Idiot teacher"

    "Okay, don't be bitter, let's see if you like it" Neil smiled nonchalantly and pointed to the gifts in their hands.

 Volume 1 Chapter 56 Orphanage

    Neil's words could not make the three of them feel relieved, but all they could do now was not to mention this matter for the time being.  The three of them looked at each other and opened the gifts.

    "This is" The three of them looked at the gifts in their hands, pendants of the same style and different colors.

    Neil looked at the three of them, scratched his head, and said, "Well, I think the three of you are usually very close, so I chose these three crystal pendants, Nanoha's pink, Suzuka-san's purple, and Ellie's.  I think Classmate Sha’s red color is quite suitable. You can hang it on your mobile phone"

    "thank you teacher!"

    The three of them thanked them at the same time. Looking at their happy expressions, Neil knew that the gift he chose was not bad. He smiled slightly, and then he said to the students in the class, "Okay, I will give you all the gifts I bought in Kyoto."  Well, this is the first one I send, and it may also be the last one, so cherish it"

    "The teacher is so stingy! How could it be the last one?"

    Facing the students’ protests, Neil said nothing, shrugged and waved goodbye to them.

    "I'm leaving, go back quickly"

    Looking at the retreating figure, the girls thought for a moment. He seemed to be particularly strange and distant today.

    Neil walked out of the school and walked aimlessly on the busy street.

    I don’t know how long it took, and Neil didn’t know where he went. Looking at the unfamiliar buildings around him, it was obvious that he had never been to this area.

    "Ah, where is this place?"

    Neil rubbed the back of his head and continued walking forward. After walking for a while, he found a church called Shengyin.  Neil went inside and saw a group of children playing on the grass.

    "Excuse me, what's wrong with this kid?"

    Just as Neil was looking at the group of children, he heard a gentle and sweet voice.  Neil turned around and saw a middle-aged woman wearing a nun's uniform looking at him.

    "Uh, it's nothing, I just passed by and came in to take a look"

    "That's itUm, what's your name?"

    “Neil, Neal Springfield.”

    "Springfield" The nun said the last name silently, thoughtfully.

    "What's the matter, nun?" Neil didn't hear the nun's whisper and looked at her with some confusion.

    "Oh, it's nothing, I was in a daze for a while, I'm sorry"

    "Never mind……"

    "But, Mr. Neil, what's on your mind? I think you seem a little unhappy"

    "It's nothing, I'm just a little upset today" Neil shook his head and told the nun not to worry.

    The nun looked at Neil's face, with a reassuring smile still on her face. She pointed to the children playing over there, "Well, Neil, do you want to go over and play together?"

    "Want to play? I haven't played much yet" Neil looked over there, with a hint of yearning in his expression.

    "Haha, let's go there together"

    The nun took Neil over there. She asked the children to quiet down, "Okay, everyone, be quiet. This is Neil. Everyone should get along well~~"

    "knew!"

    "Well, don't treat me like a child" Neil looked at the nun, a little speechless.

    "Haha, is that right? Come on, little Neil"

    “………”

    Neil joined the children's games. Although they were all small games, such as throwing a ball, playing hide and seek, etc., for Neil, this was a feeling he had never had before. It was so simple, yet so happy.  .

    It turns out that this is what makes you happy

    After Neil played with them for a while, he rested where he was and told them some jokes and interesting stories.

    In the afternoon, school was almost over, and he had to train with Nanoha later, so Neil said goodbye to the nun.  But before parting, Neil asked the nun about a person.

    "Sister, I want to ask about the little girl over there" Neil pointed to the little blond girl under the shade of the tree.

    The nun looked in the direction Neil pointed, "Oh, you said Xiaojiuthat child lost her family in a car accident a few months ago, and she was the only one left, and you also  It's very worrying to see that she still hasn't come out of that shadow" After saying that, the nun couldn't help but sigh.

    "Don't you have any family"

    Neil looked at that little figure,He walked over quickly and squatted down in front of her, with a gentle smile on his face, "What's wrong, little sister, aren't you happy?"

    Xiaojiu looked at the boy in front of him, then lowered his head without looking at him.

    "Ah" Neil scratched his face, feeling a little embarrassed. He didn't expect that he would be ignored.

    Neil didn't care either. He stretched out his hand and gently placed it on Xiaojiu's head, soothing her softly. He said to her in a calm and ethereal tone, "I'm sorry, Xiaojiu, but don't be sad. I know that I have lost my family."  It’s so painful because, brother, I also lost many of my relatives.”

    Xiaojiu raised her head and looked at the boy who was several years older than her again.  Neil stood up and paused, "So, Xiaojiu, don't show such an expression anymore, it doesn't suit you~~ Girls should smile more. It's getting late. I'll see you next time  , he will also bring gifts, so look forward to it~~" After saying that, Neil left here.

    Xiaojiu looked at that figure, and a warm current suddenly flowed through his heart. Fluorescence gradually appeared in his eyes, and he whispered softly, "Neil"

    The nun not far away looked at this scene with a gentler smile on her face, "Springfield, it is just like sunshine"

    Neil was walking on the street with his hands clasped behind his head. He had been thinking about Xiaojiu since he came out.

    It turns out that the child lost his home

    That kind of pain is simply suffocating

    Really, I can’t let go

    Then, is it okay to do that

    Neil, who was thinking about Xiaojiu, happened to think of a strong girl, a girl who worked hard for her mother

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    And I heard from Alyssa that Nanoha had cried before

    Are you crying for Fit

    When did you become such a nosy person

    Neil sighed helplessly, and at the same time, he made a decision in his heart.

    After Neil returned to school, he went to the back mountain, where he saw Nanoha sitting on a big rock in a daze.

    Neil sat down behind her and asked softly, "What's the matter, Nanoha?"

    Naye suddenly heard a familiar voice behind her, and her body trembled. Just as she was thinking about it, Neil's voice sounded again, "Naye, sit down, there will be no training today"

    After hearing this, Naye also became quiet and sat there without speaking.

    "I heard from classmate Alyssa that you were crying alone that night. It must have been the night when you called me" Neil recalled that when Naye called him that night, there was a trace of embarrassment in his tone.  Perceived crying.

    【Neil, Naye met the girl named Fit that night, and the two fought, but Naye still lost, so Naye leaves it to you】

    Yuno told himself a general idea through telepathy magic, and then jumped aside.

    "Let me tell you, are you so depressed after losing a game?"

    “………”

    "Let's be open-minded. Feite has learned longer than you, so it's normal for him to lose."

    "No, I just hate my powerless self"

    "Um?"

    "As Fit said, no matter what I say, I can't help her. In the end, I still accomplish nothing and can't change anything"

    Naye’s voice was extremely frustrated, and that feeling of powerlessness was something Neil felt deeply. That’s why he didn’t want this girl to take her own path

    A path that will ultimately lead to self-destruction

    Neil leaned on Naye's back and said softly to Naye, "Idiot, how can it be that nothing can be changed Do you still remember the first time you met Feite? That girl didn't want to talk to you.  , and now, didn’t she say a lot to you Even though those words were not pleasant to the ears, didn’t you gradually become part of Feite’s mind? One day, Feite will treat you  Open your mind, so it doesn’t matter if you fail now, what matters is whether you have the courage to continue after failure"

    Neil said and closed his eyes, "It doesn't matter even if you shed tears, because crying is also a kind of strength. Naye, it doesn't matter if you cry. At least now, I am still here. Your tears, your smile, I  Everyone will accept it"

    With the boy's words, the long-suppressed depression in the girl's heart poured out with tears. At this moment, she had a broad back behind her that she could rely on, bearing everything for her

    After a long time, Naye stopped crying. She stood up and looked at the sunset that was gradually setting in the west, feeling no longer in her heart.Confused, Nanoye turned to look at Neil, who had also stood up, with a dazzling and determined light in his eyes.

    "I will go all the way, Neil! Please watch it!"

    "Haha, I'll wait and see"

    "Okay, you should go home early today and have a good rest" Neil looked at the sky and reminded Nanoye.

    "Well well, Neil, before I leave, I still want to ask" Naye nodded, but then hesitated.

    "What?"

    "Can you tell me the reason why you are always in pain"

    “………”

    "Since Neil helped me, I also want to help you, so can you tell me?" Nanoye's voice had a hint of pleading.

    Neil looked at Naye's look and couldn't help but smile bitterly. He rubbed Naye's hair and said, "Naye, thank you However, I don't want you to get involved in my past. Maybe you can really help."  To me, but I don’t want to tell anyone yet. There are still things in my heart that I can’t let go of, so I hope you will wait until one day, when I think I can tell others, I will  What he said"

    "Neil"

    "That's all for today, goodbye" Neil smiled and turned to leave.

    After Naye stood there for a while, she didn't come back to her senses until Yuno climbed onto her shoulder. Naye smiled bitterly, as if whispering to herself, "I will wait, no matter how long, Neil"

    After Neil returned to the dormitory, Konoka just finished preparing dinner. After Negi saw him, he quickly invited him to come over for dinner.

    "Neal, you're back. I wanted to call your cell phone to urge you. Well, come here quickly. It's time to eat"

    "Um……"

    After Neil went to the bathroom, he took his seat and started eating.

    "I'm starting!" x4

    A group of people started to move their chopsticks and chat about something.

    "Oh, Negi, you plan to learn boxing" Neil was a little surprised when he heard that Negi went to Gu Fei to learn Chinese boxing. He didn't expect this guy to learn physical skills.

    "Well! In addition to magic, I also want to become stronger in this area" Negi said to Neil with firm eyes.

    "You must have made this plan after seeing that silver-haired kid"

    "Well, that's right"

    Neil said nothing more and turned his attention to the two girls who were chatting, "What about you two, what do you plan to do?"

    "Uh, weI am studying with Setsuna-san" Asuna said while biting her chopsticks when she saw Neil asking herself.

    "Well, I don't know much about it. I plan to talk to Grandpa" Konoka was still a little confused about the current situation.

    "It's up to you" Neil didn't care much about their affairs. He just asked out of curiosity.

    During the meal, Tomorrow saw that Neil seemed to have something to say, so he asked, "Neil, kid, what's wrong with you?"

    Neil saw Asuna looking at him, took a breath, and said to the three of them, "Actually, I want to tell you that I want to move out!"

 Volume 1 Chapter 57 Lunchbox and Encounter

    "Oh, this house is really huge. You won't know until you clean it"

    At this moment, Neil is cleaning the room in his former residence.  Neil took a day off from school today. He planned to move here, so he had to clean it up first. After all, it had not been used for many years.

    While Neil was cleaning the room, he recalled his reaction when he told the three people in the dormitory that he was moving out, and he smiled bitterly.

    ·····················Recall the dividing line··························  ········

    Last night, during dinner, Neil told the three of them about his move, and Negi and the others were petrified on the spot.

    "Hey!! Neil, why did we move suddenly!! Isn't it good here?" Negi said to Neil in a panic after recovering.

    "That's right!! Where are you moving to at this time!?"

    "Yes, Neil-chan, do you feel bad here? Woohoo~~Did I do a bad job?"

    Asuna and Konoka asked Neil with different reactions. Faced with Konoka's tearful expression, Neil suddenly felt a lot of pressure.

    "Hey, I didn't say that Negi and I were moving out, right?"

    "Hey!? Don't you want me to move out together?"

    "Who said that!! It's just that I moved out alone, and I already have a place to live. It's not like you don't know"

    "where?"

    "That big house I took you to before"

    “No way! You’re a damn brat living in such a big place!! You’re a rich man!!”

    "Well, wouldn't it be lonely for Neil-chan to live there alone? Wouldn't it be troublesome?"

    “It’s okay, Sister Konoka, there’s a grandma Toshi there, and there’s a tram from the station below that goes directly to the school, so it won’t be too much trouble…”

    "But why does Neil want to go out alone?"

    "Well, it's quite cramped for four people to live here" Before Neil could finish speaking, Kunoxiang rushed to say, "Then I can go to Grandpa to arrange another dormitory!"

    "Just listen to what I have to say first"

    “………”

    "Actually, I've had this idea before, and it's my home there, so there's nothing wrong with me living there I used to be a little worried about Negi, so I lived here, but now it seems there's no need to worry so much.  Already"

    "Don't look like a father who is happy to see his son travel far away" Seeing Neil like that, Asuna couldn't help but complain.

    "Ahem, so it doesn't matter if I let me live out. Don't worry so much"

    "but……"

    "Don't be too busy. Come visit me when you have time. It's not far away. Maybe I will find some tenants by then" Neil stopped Negi, waved his hand to tell them not to pay attention, and explained to them.  Finished in one go.

    ······················End of review························  ··········

    Neil thought about what happened last night, continued to sigh, and then continued to clean the room.

    but……

    "When will it be done!!!" Neil looked up to the sky and screamed.

    "No road race!! Stupid brat!!"

    The door burst open, and a man kicked Neil on the head with one foot, sending him flying and raising a cloud of dust.

    “Pfft————Damn old woman, you want to kill me!!”

    Neil yelled at the visitor, and there stood a woman in her forties or fifties in a kimono, smoking a cigarette and looking at Neil like a dead fish.

    "What do you call cleaning a room? Just bark less and work more"

    "You do it! Really"

    "By the way, why do you suddenly plan to come back? It's because"

    "Ah, yes, even if I don't come back to live, I still want to see you, Grandma Denshi"

    "Forget it, I don't miss you little brat"

    "It doesn't matter, but mother-in-law, is it okay for you to take care of the bar behind the house by yourself? You can find more people to help, or you can rent out these rooms"

    Mother-in-law Dengshi lit a cigarette and exhaled a burst of mist, "Idiot, it doesn't matter to me, but aren't there many irreplaceable memories for you here? All I can do is help you guard this place"

    "Just do some unnecessary things, old woman" Neil lowered his head, his voice a little low.

    "Yes, the old man likes to draw snakes."It's a satisfying thing" Dengshi smiled softly, "I'm going out to find a friend for a few days, you can do it yourself"

    "I know, but you better not die halfway"

    "Humph, you little brat" Denshi knocked Neil on the head and left.

    Neil watched Denshi leave and murmured softly, "Thank you, mother-in-law"

    In the evening, Neil basically had it all done and dragged his exhausted body to a nearby store to find food.

    "I'm so hungry, I didn't even eat at noon" Neil held his empty stomach and walked limply to the store. However, when he saw the notice posted at the door of the store, tears burst into tears.

    The notice says that the business owner has something to do and is temporarily closed.

    "Oh, forget it, the next one" Neil turned around and went to another one, but

    "Damn, there's only one store nearby! The nearest one is an hour away Damn it" Neil felt that he was even better than Kamijou now, transformed into the tragedy emperor, orz.

    But orz also requires strength. Neil stood up and prepared to fight to find something to eat.

    Orz, I don’t have much money left in my wallet. I have no money for food after taking a taxi

    Having no choice but to take the bus, Neil came to the station and got on the bus. After fifteen minutes, Neil took the bus to a store in a daze and finally arrived.

    Neil wandered around inside, looking for a bento, but when he saw the price of the bento, Neil felt that it couldn't be solved by bursting into tears + orz.

    “Damn it… I’m still a little short on money. I should have known better than to take the bus…”

    Just when Neil wanted to find some instant noodles and drink some water, he saw a muscular guy come out and put labels with "half price" on the bento boxes on the shelf.

    "God! You really haven't given up on me!" Neil clenched his fists at a 45-degree angle and looked at the sky. He was so excited that he could finally eat warm meals.

    Neil walked towards the bento step by step, and when he reached out his hand to touch the gift of God, Neil saw that his perspective was reversed.

    "Nani! The world is going to be destroyed Poof——"

    Before he could finish speaking, Neil fell heavily to the ground.

    "What's wrong Uh, what's going on?" Neil rubbed his head and sat up, but seeing the scene in front of him really made him embarrassed to death.

    I saw wolf-like people rushing toward the half-price lunch boxes. At the same time, they were also fighting, with punches and kicks coming and going, and people kept falling down, just like fighting on the battlefield.

    "What a rip-off! Is it necessary to have a lunch?" Neil felt that sometimes he was neurotic. He didn't expect that there was such a rip-off here, and he couldn't complain anymore.

    "Oh, I'm so hungry. Let's get a lunch quickly" Neil heard his stomach growling, gritted his teeth, and rushed in.

    【Humph, after all, I am still a magician, I should be able to get it】

    【That's right, boss!  I support you!  Better kill them all!  】

    【your sister!  Anders, you can't sleep!  But your suggestion is good, get those bento boxes and you won’t have to prepare meals for the next few days!  】

    Neil clenched his fist and rushed into the pack of wolves, but he turned gray again halfway, orz.

    【Not enough money】

    Neil wanted to cry but had no tears.

    【Boss, please forgive me】

    “Forget it, it’s good to get one!”

    Neil rushed over again and stretched out his hand towards the half-price lunch box, but the distance was still one and a half meters. The wolves around him all noticed him. Although the child in front of him was a ten-year-old child, there was no distinction between old and young here.  All are warriors.

    "Children are not here, kid!" A certain brother punched him fiercely.

    "Shameless, you actually attack a child!" A certain royal sister flipped in the air and kicked the nobleman away with a Suzaku flying kick.  Sister Yu turned around and said to Neil, "But, kids, it's not fun here~~ Go over there and buy candies~~"

    "I want a bento!!" Neil was just a little confused, so he would wait until he got angry.

    “Oh, you are such a disobedient child, I’m going to kick you, sister~~”

    Neil turned around and crossed his hands in front of his chest, "Your sister!! You have already kicked me!!"

    However, Neil wrapped his arms around Sister Yu's feet, made a circle with his hands, pushed and pulled, and threw her away.  Neil shook his head and smiled, as if he was the best person in the world.

    “Huh, we’re still far from it!”

    【Boss is mighty!  !  】

    &nbsp; "Haha, I can finally eat a bento!!" Neil's face was full of bitterness, and he stretched out his hand, and when he was about to touch the bento in front of him, Neil once again found himself doing weightless exercise.

    bump——

    There was a crash to the ground, and Neil lay there, crying wildly

    "I just want a lunch! Is it necessary!! Woohoo!!!"

    When Neil lay there crying, the fighting crowd also made a commotion.

    "It's that person! Pink Phantom!!"

    "Damn! So strong!!"

    "Oh!! What a beauty!!"

    "Pfft! It feels so good to be kicked!"

    Listening to the increasingly weird words, Neil looked up and saw a tall young woman with long pink hair and a long ponytail standing among the people who fell to the ground.

    "Uh, what is this and what"

    "That's the Pink Phantom, a wolf who rose up in a short period of time, and got the title in just a few battles. You were thrown away by him just now, but the most important thing is that she is a beauty~~~" Before lying next to Neil  The brother was explaining to Neil, but he was drooling after the words.

    Neil ignored this idiot. Now he was exhausted and wanted to die

    【I really want to eat】

    With tears streaming down his face, Neil moved like a sea cucumber, despairing of the world and simply destroying it

    【Uh, boss, although this ideal is very good, but destroying the world just for a meal, the world is too worthless】

    "Um, do you want a bento? I can give this to you"

    At this moment when Neil was extremely desperate, the bells of heaven were heard, and the angelic voice brought him back to his senses. When he looked up, he saw a ten-year-old girl wearing white clothes and a long white skirt in front of him.

    "Angel"

    "Eh!? Angel!? That's too exaggerated" The girl in front of her blushed a little and smiled a little shyly.

    “You really didn’t give up on me~~I love you so much~~~” Neil grabbed the girl’s hand, half-knelt on the ground, looking at the ceiling at a 45-degree angle with tears streaming down his face, thanking God.

    However, his gestures and words really made people misunderstood and speechless. He was half-kneeling in front of a girl, holding her hand, his face full of affection (Dai Wu), and declaring his love (Dai Wu).

    During this period when Neil was nervous, the girl exhaled and looked at the wandering boy in front of her with a blushing face, "The development is too, too fast, but, is it okay for someone like me?"

    Neil came back to his senses and saw the girl in front of him clearly for the first time. The girl had brown shoulder-length hair, a cute face, and the blush on her cheeks was even more charming. However, this girl was sitting in a wheelchair, giving her a weak look.  of beauty.

    【Uh, what does she mean by that?  You know what, Anders?  】

    【Not sure, boss】

    【ah!  I see!  She was worried that I wouldn’t like the bento she gave me. Ah, what a kind-hearted girl]

    【Boss, you are too strong】

    【You just know it!  !  】

    Neil looked at the girl in front of him, with an intoxicating smile on his face. He held her hands tightly, "Of course, your (lunchbox) is the best!"

    "Well" The girl was embarrassed by the boy's bold words, and her heart was pounding.

    "What are you doing to Hayate, you bastard!!!"

    "Huh?" Neil heard an angry voice, turned around and saw a shoe sole that was gradually enlarging. The next moment, his face was distorted.

    bump——

    "strawberry……"

    Neil fell next to the shelf, said something vaguely, and then lost consciousness.

    "Ah! Vita, what are you doing!" The girl called Hayate scolded Vita dissatisfiedly, and then quickly pushed the wheelchair to Neil's side.

    "Hey, are you okay? Wake up!"

    "Well, it's none of my business, it's not because that guy is so lustful" Vita muttered with dissatisfaction, but still walked behind Hayate, but Vita looked at the fainted guy, and the more he looked at it, the more he  The more unpleasant it is, the more I want to send him to the West with a hammer.

    Neil, who was in a coma, shuddered

    "What's the matter, Vita?"

    "Oh, Xignom, are you done buying it?" Vita looked at the tall woman beside him and responded casually.

    "Well, but what is Master Gale doing there?" Xignom pointed to Gale, who was still calling Neil, a little strange.

    &nbsp"It's nothing, it's just that an idiot fainted" Vita curled her lips, but she looked at Neil with disdain.

    "Really?" Xignom was a little suspicious, then stood next to Hayate, "Master, do you want to help?"

    "Here you come, Xignom. Come on, help me take him back. It's not good for him to be unconscious here."

    "bring home?"

    "Yes, hurry up!"

    "Okay then" Xignom had no choice but to carry Neil on his back, while Vita put his head in his hands and muttered dissatisfiedly, "Oh, you troublesome brat"

    "It's not you who caused it, Vita. I have to apologize to him later"

    "What, Gale"

    "Okay, let's go back quickly" Xignom urged them helplessly, and then left the store with them with Neil on his back.

 Volume 1 Chapter 58 Iori Hayate

    "here it is……"

    Neil slowly opened his eyes and looked at the unfamiliar ceiling, feeling very confused.

    "You're awake!"

    Just when he was confused, Neil heard a clear female voice coming from his ears. He followed the sound and saw that it was the girl in the wheelchair from before.

    "Ah you are……"

    "Ah, my name is Yagami Hayate! This is my home, please give me your advice!" Hayate looked at Neil with a sweet smile, and a charming faint blush on his face.

    "Oh, Yagami Hayate, by the way, my name is Neil Springfield! Please give me some advice!" Neil also smiled, then touched his face and asked Hayate, "Well, Yagami, why am I here? I seem to be  I was kicked in the face, but I still got kicked in the face"

    "Uh, um, sorry, that's" Hayate wanted to explain to Neil, but someone suddenly jumped out from beside her and interrupted her.

    "I kicked him, what happened?" Vita asked Neil rudely.

    "Vita!"

    "Is it you, little one!?"

    “Who is the little one?! I’ll kill you!!”

    "Tsk, who needs to ask?"

    "asshole!!"

    "No, Vita!" Hayate quickly grabbed Vita. Neil, who was sitting on the sofa, smiled hatefully, which made Vita even more angry.

    "Okay, Vita, stop it, don't make it difficult for Master Gale" At this time, another woman stood up and stopped Vita.

    "Signom" After seeing the person coming, Vita had no choice but to stop unhappily.

    "Pink Phantom!?" Neil was also very surprised when he saw the woman, but he was more upset because he was thrown away by this person.

    "Pink Phantom?" Hayate was very interested in this title and looked at Xignom with gleaming eyes.

    "" Xignom remained silent about the title, ignoring Hayate's sparkling eyes and looking at Neil, "I'm sorry about Vita, please forgive me"

    "Adults don't remember the faults of villains. I'm not that stingy. I'm not some little kid"

    "Who are you talking about, you bastard!!"

    "Did I tell you? I'm so excited~~~"

    "Okay, okay, stop arguing!" Hayate interrupted the quarrel between the two, then turned red and asked Neil with wandering eyes, "Um, Neil, are you serious about what you said before?  ?”

    "Those words?" Neil tilted his head, not quite sure what Gale was talking about.

    "Just catch me in the store, hold me, my hand said, what you said" Hayate lowered his head and couldn't see her expression clearly. He only saw that the roots of her ears were gradually turning red, and she was speaking intermittently, and her voice became louder and louder.  Come smaller and smaller.

    Neil thought about it for a while, and finally thought about Hayate giving him a lunch. Unexpectedly, Hayate still remembered this matter, but Neil still smiled and said to her, "Well, I'm very serious!"

    "Ah!" Hayate covered his feverish face, not daring to look at Neil at all, and Neil was very puzzled by Hayate's reaction. Is it necessary to do this for a lunch

    [As expected of the boss, you can raise the flag like this] Anders on Neil's chest flickered, and he sighed alone, but Xignom seemed to notice something, and he was a little strange and wary.  Look at Neil.

    "Yeah, it seems like something good happened~~~" At this time, another woman came out of the house, "I didn't expect that I just went to the bathroom, and a lot of things seemed to have happened" After saying that, it was a bit ambiguous.  He looked at Hayate.

    Neil looked at this gentle woman with blond hair and red eyes, and was a little surprised that there were so many women in this family.

    "It seems that Hayate is happy" The blond woman looked at Neil and smiled. Hayate quickly came over and stopped her, "Don't say it, Shamal!"

    "Haha~~ Got it, Hayate~~~" Shamar covered her mouth and smiled, then looked at Neil, "Look carefully, he is really a cute child. Hayate has good taste"

    "I told you to stop talking, Shamal!"

    "I will never admit this guy!!" Vita exploded again, taking out a sledgehammer from nowhere and swinging at him, Neil quickly dodged behind the sofa, "You want to kill someone! Little one!!"

    "That's right! I will definitely kill you, this beast!!"

    "Who is the beast!!!"

    "Oh, two people are really serious, can't they stop for a while" Hayate had a headache and looked at the two people who were chasing each other, couldn't their relationship be better?  What to do if we become a family in the future? Thinking about it, Hayate's face turned red again.

    &nbsp; Shamar watched Hayate's reaction with great interest. Xignom walked up to Shamar and quietly nudged her with his elbow, "Hey, Shamar, what are you talking about after talking for so long?  "

    “………”

    “………”

    "You're so slow, Xignom"

    "what does it mean……"

    "Alas, Xignom really has no chance of falling in love"

    "As a knight, there is no need to pay attention to these things, love and so onwhat, love! You mean Master Hayate"

    Shamar quickly covered Xignom’s mouth, “Can’t you keep your voice down, Xignom!”

    “Woooo!!”

    "What's the matter, Xignom, Shamal?"

    "It's nothing, right, Xignom?"

    "Woo!"

    "Really? Then let's go eat the bento quickly. We haven't prepared dinner tonight" Hayate took out the bento on the table and handed it to Shamar, "Shamar, help me heat these bentos."

    "Okay, Hayate let's go together, Xignom!" After saying that, he picked up the lunch box and pulled Xignom into the kitchen.

    Ten minutes later, Shamar and Xignom came out with several hot lunches. Hayate called Neil and Vita over to eat. As soon as Neil heard that there was food, he appeared at the dining table the next second.  The speed was so fast that everyone present was ashamed.

    "I'm starting!" x5

    "Woof!"

    "Hey, you also have a dog?" Neil looked at the big blue dog that suddenly appeared. He had never seen this kind of dog before, "I always think this dog is weird"

    "This is Zafira, there's nothing strange about it! Let's eat quickly, Neil!" Hayate smiled a little stiffly and quickly diverted Neil's attention.

    "That's right, I'm starving to death. You're welcome!" Neil moved his chopsticks and took a big mouthful of rice. He was extremely moved by the meal. "I finally got to eat today"

    "Uh, you didn't eat today?"

    “Well, I’m quite busy today, I forgot…”

    "Really? Come on, let me give these to you. I can't eat that much by myself" Hayate put half of the food into Neil's lunch box, which made Neil very touched. "Well, you are so kind.  , Iori!"

    "Haha, it's nothing By the way, I'm very good at cooking. Neil can come to my place for dinner when you have time!"

    "Really!? That's great. I don't even want to cook when I live alone! Oh, I would be really happy if I married you~~~"

    "That's what you think!"

    "That's right! There are not many women who can cook nowadays" Neil sighed, and Hayate smiled even more after hearing this, watching Neil eat bite by bite.

    "Uh, Yagami, don't you want to eat?" Neil looked a little uncomfortable when Hayate looked at him, so he asked casually.

    Hayate still looked at Neil with a smile, "It doesn't matter, eat quickly, don't choke" As he said that, he wiped the rice grains around Neil's mouth with the handkerchief, like a good wife.

    "" Neil looked at Hayate strangely and started to eat again. He couldn't help it, he was too hungry.

    The other people at the table were very silent, Vita was gnashing his teeth while eating, Xignom seemed absent-minded, Shamar smiled mysteriously, and the dog, Zafira, gnawed the food Neil threw to him with tears in her eyes.  bones.

    "Hey, Neil" Hayate suddenly called Neil softly.

    "Huh?" Neil, who was engrossed in eating, looked up at Hayate's red face.

    "No, no cheating!"

    “Pfft————”

    "Aww!"

    Everyone present was furious, and Zafira choked on the bones.

    "Ahem, um, Miss Yagami, what do you say?"

    "Well, don't you know" Hayate was very coy, acting like a girl in love.

    "Hayate, this guy absolutely cannot ugh!!"

    "Ah, Vita, don't disturb the master~~" Shamar covered Vita's mouth with a smile, "You too, Xignom"

    “………”

    Neil scratched his long hair. He had no idea what Gale meant. Cheating seemed to mean riding on two boats. However, he and Gale had just met. What exactly was Cheating in this situation?  What does it mean.

    What a cheat

    【Andles, help!  】

    【Well, boss, can you just deal with it casually?  】

    &nbsp; [No, bastard, I don’t understand what Iori meant by cheating at all!  】

    【Well, she is afraid that you will get hurt by cheating, she is just worried about you】

    【your sister!  Why is she worried about my cheating for no reason?  !  】

    【Boss!  You don't need to figure out what it means. In this case, if you want to hang out here, you should be fine!  !  】

    【Hmm, it seems to make senseForget it, it's not something important anyway】

    【That's right, boss, come on!  】

    Neil nodded, then looked at Hayate seriously, with a serious expression, "I understand, Hayate, don't worry!"

    Looking at Neil's serious expression, Hayate's heartbeat quickened again. He had indeed chosen the wrong person

    "Yeah, it's really interesting~~ I really want to keep reading" Shamal put his right hand on his face and smiled happily, but Vita in his left hand didn't seem to struggle anymore, "Hey, Vita, calm down.  ?”

    "No, Vita fainted from suffocation" Xignom looked at Shamar with black lines on his head.

    "Ah, wake up quickly! Vita!!"

    “………”

    “Woof woof!!”

    Time gradually passed, and Neil also stood up and left. Hayate, four of them and one dog also walked him to the door, but when they left, Neil's head was full of black lines.

    “Neil, remember to come again!”

    "Um……"

    "Neil, remember to call me when you get back!"

    "ah……"

    “Neil, it’s already late. Do you want Xignom to take you back?”

    "Well……"

    "Okay, okay, Hayate, I don't think we need to worry about Neil, so just feel free to let him go back. Right, Neil?" Shamal interrupted Hayate, who was about to continue speaking.

    "Yes, that's it, Iori, goodbye!" After saying that, Neil waved and left.

    "I told you to call me Hayate. Seriously, walk slowly, Neil!"

    Neil left with a lot of dark thoughts in his mind. He found that Hayate was getting more and more enthusiastic when he got to the back. What was he doing

    After Neil left, Hayate returned to the room alone, and Xignom, Shamar, Vita and Zafira gathered together to discuss.

    Xignom looked at them with a serious expression, "Shamal, Vita, Zafira, that person may be a magician"

    "What!?"

    "Yes, I discovered that the bead on his chest should be a magic device, and he has a very secret magic wave. I discovered it accidentally"

    "Then he came to Hayate for a purpose?" Vita clenched her fists angrily. She could not forgive those who would hurt her.

    "Vita, this is not certain yet, and I don't think that child is a person with a purpose. He probably won't hurt Hayate" Shamar patted Vita on the shoulder to let her relax.

    "Let's continue to observe this person. If he really hurts his master" As he said this, Xignom's eyes became sharp, exuding a frightening chill.

    "Yes!" x3

 Volume 1 Chapter 59 Sister

    After taking two days off, Neil finally settled the house matter and returned to school.

    "Ah~~, what should we do now?" Neil, who had just finished class, was yawning in the office.

    "By the way, let's go to Rondao for help with that matter" Neil remembered something, got up and left, heading towards the central part of the country.

    It was afternoon, and the students had all finished class. Along the way, Neil could see leisurely students.  When passing by the open grassland near the World Tree, Neil saw Negi and several girls in the class there.

    "Hey, good afternoon everyone! What are you doing, Negi?"

    "It's you, Neil kid, I haven't seen you for a few days" Asuna was a little surprised to see Neil.

    "Ugh, Niall-chan~~How have you been these days?" Konoka rushed over and hugged Niall, her face was wet and her eyes were full of tears.

    "I'm fine, Sister KonokaI'm telling you, if you don't let me go, Setsuna-san will draw a knife and chop me" When Neil told Konoka helplessly, he noticed the way Setsuna looked at him.  Somewhat jealous.

    Lily

    "No, there is no such thing, don't talk nonsense, Teacher Neal!" Setsuna was very panicked after hearing this, and moved his hands repeatedly.

    “Huhu, Xiaosha, you’re jealous~~~”

    "No, no, Miss Konoka!" Setsuna's face turned red.

    "Neil, are you done with things over there?" Negi stopped what he was doing and asked Neil, who had broken away from Konoka's arms.

    "Ah, it's finally done" Neil scratched his hair, "By the way, are you practicing boxing?"

    "Well, I learned the Bajiquan from Gu Fei" Niji showed it to Neil, but his face suddenly darkened, "But the test will start at midnight this Sunday. The content is to compete with Chachawan.  Just hit the opponent with one punch, but"

    "But it's very uncertain" Neil accepted Negi's words with a helpless expression on his face, "You have only learned boxing for a few days"

    "It's just these few days"

    “………”

    "It's better to wash up and go to bed"

    "Woo"

    "Teacher Neil, please don't hit Brother Negi" Gu Fei came over and patted Negi's shoulder to comfort him, "But Brother Negi is very talented in learning Chinese boxing, and he can master it very quickly  "

    "Well, maybe there is still some chance, it depends on luck" Neil did not have little hope that Negi would win, and changed the topic, "But why should it be like this? Even if you don't learn boxing, you still have a chance.  Win"

    Negi looked at Neil's eyes, paused, and said calmly, "I don't learn boxing just because of that silver-haired boy. I want to become stronger, as strong as you, and protect the people around me.  More importantly, I want to use my own power to protect you, and don’t want to be the only one being protected"

    【It seems that what happened in Kyoto last time did not make him feel relieved】

    The firm eyes and firm tone penetrated to the bottom of Neil's heart.

    Why are there so many idiots around me

    Why do you want to protect yourself like this

    It’s really stupid

    Neil closed his eyes slightly, pulled away, and drifted away, only to hear his voice softly, "Come on"

    "Neal, are you coming to see me?" Negi shouted to Neil's back, and the only answer he received was the gently swaying arm.

    Neil came to the office of the middle school, calmed down, opened the door and went in, and saw Takashi chatting with teacher Shizuna.

    "Sorry to disturb you Longdao, continue" Neil bowed slightly, then winked at Longdao before closing the door and leaving.

    “………”

    “………”

    Longdao walked to the door speechlessly and opened it, "Come in"

    "Eh? Aren't you trying to pick up girls? Don't worry about me, just rest easy!"

    "I'm so obsessed with you! And can I not care? What does that DVD in your hand mean?" Longdao always couldn't help but complain about this kid

    "It's nothing~~ I just wanted to take some historic and commemorative pictures" Neil turned his face away and whistled to excuse himself.

    "Um, Teacher Neal, if you have something to do, I'll leave first" At this time, Teacher Jingna came over.

    “Aren’t you going to continue? They all said you don’t need to pay attention to me~~”

    Jing Nai didn’t speak any more and bowed slightly.He passed, but Neil still saw the faint and suspicious blush on Jingna's face.

    “Haha~~~Little Longdao has grown up too~~~” Neil looked at Longdao with a wicked smile and covered his mouth.

    Long Dao looked at this guy with black lines on his head, shook his head, and walked into the office, "Why are you looking for me at this time?"

    Neil thought about his own affairs and straightened his face, "I want to ask you a favor"

    "Oh?" Long Dao looked at Neil with some surprise. He had the impression that this child did many things by himself, and he had never seen anything requiring him to lower his head to request.

    "Is it something very important?" Faced with Neil's request, Longdao also became serious.

    "That's it" Neil walked to Longdao's table and told him about his own affairs.

    After hearing this, Longdao looked at Neil in surprise, "I didn't expect you to do such a thing! But, is this okay?"

    “Well, I’ve been thinking about it for several nights, and no matter what, I just can’t let it go…” Neil nodded solemnly.

    Long Dao looked at him deeply and said, "Okay, I'll help you. I think you're ready"

    "Thank you, Longdao"

    "Haha, I didn't expect you to say thank you, I'm really not used to it"

    “………”

    "Do you want to go now? It's quite early"

    "OK!"

    Neil and Rondao left the office, got into Rondao's car and left.

    Twenty minutes later, the two arrived at the destination of their trip, the Holy Sound Church.

    "Hey! We meet again, Sister Gony!" Neil greeted the nun who was playing with the children, and then walked over with Rondao and the gifts he prepared.

    "Oh, it's you! Neil!" Sister Goni walked over very kindly, and was a little confused when she saw Long Dao, "This is"

    "This is my friend, Takada Ryūdō!"

    "Hello, Sister Goni!" Longdao shook hands with Sister Goni, and then said to her, "Actually, I came with him today because I have something to discuss"

    "Oh, what is it?"

    "I want to adopt Little Dove!" Neil looked at Sister Gorney firmly. What Neil said surprised her, "But you are also a child"

    "Don't worry! As far as financial ability is concerned, it's okay, and I have enough money in my bankbook!"

    “But it’s not enough if you only have financial ability, you also need…”

    "I understand, at least now, I think I can give her happiness! I still have a brother and sister at home. Although I don't have parents, I can at least make Xiaojiu put down her sad face. I will try my best to make her smile.  Even if I am no longer here, there will still be someone who can replace me"

    "So, can you trust me, Sister Gorney?"

    Sister Goni looked at Neil's eyes seriously, sighed, and looked at him with a smile again, "Okay, Xiaojiu will leave it to you, but whether Xiaojiu will agree or not depends on you, Ni  Al Springfield"

    "Well" Neil nodded and walked towards the petite figure sitting alone under the tree.

    "Long time no see, Xiaojiu~~~" Neil squatted in front of Xiaojiu with a smile. Xiaojiu looked up in response and found that it was the person who talked to him last time, "Neil!?"

    "Haha, not bad. You still remember my name. By the way, this is for you. I bought it especially for you~~" Neil took out the stuffed doll hidden behind his back and handed it to Xiaojiu.

    "This is" Xiaojiu looked at the puppet in his hand strangely.

    "Isn't it cutemy vision is never wrong!"

    "Cute?" Xiaojiu looked at the stuffed doll in his hand that was full of sewing marks. He really couldn't tell what Neil meant by cuteness.

    "Is it so cute?" Xiaojiu pouted dissatisfiedly.

    "Haha, is that right? It's okay if you don't think it's cute"

    "Um?"

    "This is indeed a special choice for me. I don't think ordinary girls would find it cute, so if I choose this one, Kojiu will probably talk to me more, and I can also see other aspects of Kojiu.  Such a cute expression" Neil still looked like he was smiling, but Xiaojiu felt a flutter in his heart.

    It turns out that I just wanted to say a few more words

    What a fool

    Fool……

    Neil looked at Xiaojiu, who was bowing his head silently and trembling slightly. He suddenly panicked, "Ah, what's wrong, Xiaojiu, I'm sorry, I'm such an idiot, even"?You made me cry.  "

    "No" Xiaojiu shook his head gently, looked up at Neil, and showed a smile in front of others for the first time, a shallow smile.

    "Wow, you smiled, Xiaojiu, so cute~~~" Neil looked at that cute face, suddenly hugged Xiaojiu, and kept stroking Xiaojiu's hair.

    "Well, let me go" Xiaojiu pushed Neil, but not with much force. It had been a long time since he had felt such a warm embrace.

    It’s like the arms of mom and dad, so warm

    I don’t want to let go, I don’t want to lose

    But, this does not belong to you

    The next moment, all that is left to you is cold loneliness

    "Woo" A slight sob came from Xiaojiu in his arms, which made Neil feel a little relieved. This child finally cried

    "Hey, Xiaojiu"

    “………”

    "Will you be my sister, Kojiu Springfield?"

    Hearing this, Xiaojiu's body trembled, and he seemed to have forgotten even crying. Neil patted Xiaojiu's back gently and said softly, "Human life is half painful and half happy. Xiaojiu, those of us who have lost our parents,  You have similar pain, so can you let me give you the happiness of your other half?"

    "Woooo"

    "If there is someone who is willing to be by your side, even if there is no words but just being by your side, I think it is a kind of happiness. Even if you lose everything, as long as you stop and look around, there will definitely be someone somewhere you can see.  . Please don’t be sad, don’t despair, and no matter what, please don’t forget that you are by no means alone"

    “Woo woo woo…………”

    "I, I hope I can be this person"

    "So, are you willing to take over the surname Springfield, let me be your brother, become your family, and let me protect you at this moment"

    "Okay, Xiaojiu"

    "Aaahhh!!" Xiaojiu's crying gradually became louder, and the loneliness, uneasiness, and cowardice in her heart poured out from her heart at this moment.

    It turns out that I can have a family and have a family again

    It turns out that I can get the lost warmth again

    elder brother……

    "Brother!! Woo hoo"

    "Well, sister" Neil smiled lightly, but there was warmth that penetrated the heart, incomparable tenderness, and incomparable beauty.

    "Brotherbrother"

    "Um……"

    "elder brother……"

    "Um……"

    After a long time, Xiaojiu's crying stopped. In Neil's eyes, those eyes that were red and swollen from crying were exuding charming colors.

    "Haha, I'm crying like a cat with a painted face, Xiaojiu" Neil scratched Xiaojiu's nose lovingly, smiling so heart-wrenchingly.

    Xiaojiu puffed her lips cutely and swatted away the mischievous hands, "I hate it, brother"

    "Haha, let's go and talk to the nun, and then I'll take you home, and buy you a new doll" Neil touched Xiaojiu's head, then took her hand and went to Ge Ge  Walking in the direction of Sister Ni.

    "No, brother, this is just fine" Xiaojiu shook Neil's hand and whispered to him, "This is the best gift"

    "Really" Neil smiled and said nothing more.

    Under the setting sun, the shadows of the two stretched out long and extremely close. At this moment, what held the two of them together was a lifelong bond.

 Volume 1 Chapter 60 Xiaojiu’s Welcome Party

    "Hey, Longdao, are you done?" Neil led Xiaojiu to Longdao. When Longdao saw their clasped hands, he knew that the matter was done.

    "Ah, just go through the formalities now"

    "Okay, you adults still have to do the formalities By the way, let me introduce you again. This is my sister, Xiaojiu" Neil pushed Xiaojiu in front of him and asked Xiaojiu to give someone to him.  greet.

    "Hello, my name is Xiaojiu" Xiaojiu timidly said hello and hid behind Neil, making Neil dumbfounded.

    Rakata didn’t pay attention, and smiled at Kojiu, “This is the first time we meet, I’m Takada Ryuichi.” Then he looked at Neil and teased, “But with such a brother, it’s really…”

    "What do you mean, Longdao"

    "Brother, it's very good" Although Xiaojiu was very weak, he still defended his brother.

    Neil looked at Long Dao provocatively, his eyes telling him "What, this is my sister", making Long Dao shake his head and smile bitterly.

    "Okay, let's go over and say hello to Sister Goni and finish the rest of the procedures." Longdao led the two of them to the church and saw Sister Goni who was preparing documents.

    "Haha, congratulations, Xiaojiu, you finally found a happy home" Goni bent down and touched Xiaojiu lovingly, "No need to be sad anymore"

    "Thank you, Sister Gorney"

    "Xiaojiu, I'm leaving it to you, Neil"

    "Yes, Sister Goni, we will come back when we have time So, goodbye, Sister Goni"

    "See you……"

    "goodbye……"

    Neil and Xiaojiu walked outside the door and waited for Lundao to drive over.  Neil looked at the setting sun, feeling peaceful in his heart

    I never thought I would do something like this

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?Obviously are not even human beings, yet they still reach out to this child

    Although I live in hatred, I still want to make this child smile

    ????????????????????????????????????????? out out of hope to let the child out of grief, or just because I am afraid of being alone

    I don’t understand, is my heart changing

    But, I don’t hate it…

    Neil sighed and touched Xiaojiu’s hair, with the warm light of his family in his eyes

    "Huh?" Xiaojiu looked up at Neil, a little confused in his eyes.

    Neil smiled slightly and said nothing.

    "Get in the car!" Longdao drove the car next to Neil and the others, and Neil took Xiaojiu's hand, took the luggage and got in the car.

    "Go home, Xiaojiu"

    "Well, brother"

    ················Dividing line······························

    "Come, this is your room, I've prepared it well!" Neil took Xiaojiu to the prepared room, "Do you like it?"

    "Well, thank you, brother" Xiaojiu walked into the room, looked at the warm house, hugged the little rabbit and danced in the room, with a smile on his face.

    Neil looked at Xiaojiu who became more active and smiled sincerely, "Then you can tidy up here. I'll prepare dinner and I'll call you later"

    "OK……"

    At the dinner table, Neil prepared a table of food for Xiaojiu to celebrate Xiaojiu’s arrival.

    "By the way, Xiaojiu, I'll prepare you for admission to a kindergarten in Ma Fanliang. I'm a teacher at the school, so it's convenient for me to pick you up. How about that?"

    "OK……"

    "That's good. I'll introduce you to my brother and my students then. I think everyone will like you"

    "Um……"

    After dinner, the two of them finished washing and returned to their respective rooms.

    The next morning, Neil woke up to the ringing of justwe's bell, yawned, washed his face and brushed his teeth, and started preparing breakfast.

    “Ah~~ It’s troublesome to have more people at home. We need to prepare breakfast early in the morning. Do you want to invite someone” Neil was busy thinking about trivial matters while preparing breakfast.

    After breakfast was done, Neil went to Kojiu’s room to wake her up.

    “Wake up, Xiaojiu~~~” Neil looked at the innocent sleeping face, smiled, and pinched Xiaojiu’s cheek.

    "Well, let me sleep for another 5 minuteshuhu"

    "Hey, hey, no, I'm already up. It's so unfair I still have to go to school today"

    &nbsp; Xiaojiu sat up in a daze, rubbing his sleepy eyes, "I know"

    "Hurry up"

    After breakfast, Neil took Kojito to make a tram to the school, and then went to the kindergarten to report.  After giving Xiaojiu a few words, he went to his office.

    "So tired" Neil lay on his desk and said lazily.

    "What's wrong with you, Neil?" Negi put a cup of tea in front of Neil and stood beside him.

    "Thank you~~Neji~~" Neil took a sip and breathed out, "Neji, we have an extra family member"

    "Eh!? Family?"

    "Well, my sister is also your sister"

    "Sister? Where did the sister come from!?"

    "Listen to me" Neil told Negi about the adoption of Kodo, and Negi was very much in favor of it.

    "Well, if I'm not here, Xiaojiu, I'll ask you" Neil looked out the window at the pale clouds, his eyes far-reaching.

    Negi felt a little strange, but still nodded in agreement.

    "By the way, I want to hold a bigger welcome party for Xiaojiu tonight and introduce you to her, how about that?"

    "Okay, I'll bring Asuna-san with me."

    "Okay, I'm going to class, see you later"

    "Um……"

    "Good morning, everyone" Neil said hello casually after walking into the classroom.

    "Morning!"

    "Okay, let's start class" Neil opened the book, but the students below were a little commotion, "Teacher, you have cramps today, don't say any nonsense"

    "Yes, the teacher is wasting time every day. How can he teach us seriously? He is just a loser"

    After Neil heard this, his veins popped out, and he looked at the students below with a smile, "Ah, teacher, I'm just a loser, what's wrong? But teacher, a loser, I have your final grades~~~  "

    "You are a threat!!"

    “Protest!!”

    Neil still smiled sinisterly, "Then you all have to die once"

    “………”

    Seeing the silence below, Neil smiled even brighter, "Okay, let's talk today"

    So, this class was spent in Neil’s style

    After class, Neil said to the people below, "You guys are free after school? Come to my house for a meal"

    "Teacher, are you our teacher? Why do you feel like you are a different person?" Takayuki Furuichi roared from below.

    "You really want to die once, Fushi"

    "terribly sorry……"

    "Actually, I want to hold a welcome party for my sister, so I want to find some people to go there"

    "Sister!? Teacher Neil, do you have a younger sister?" Suzuka was a little surprised. In her impression, Neil's family did not have a younger sister.

    "Ah, he was just adopted by my family" Neil explained vaguely, "Well, if anyone wants to go, just go to No. xxx, xxx Street. My family is there, it's easy to recognize"

    Neil packed up his books and left the classroom, "Goodbye!"

    After school in the afternoon, Neil told Nanoha that her evening practice would be suspended and went to pick up Kobato from the kindergarten.

    "Hey, Xiaojiu, how are you doing today?"

    "Brother, you're here! I'm very happy today!" Xiaojiu threw herself into Neil's arms and acted coquettishly, and Neil touched her head in a funny way.

    "Really? Then go home, I will introduce some people to you today"

    "who?"

    "My relatives and friends"

    "Oh, let's go quickly"

    "Jingle Bell!!"

    Neil was walking on the road when he suddenly heard his cell phone ringing. When he opened it, he found that it was Gale Wind.

    "What's wrong, Yagami, uh, Hayate" Neil answered the phone and when calling Hayate's last name, he heard a dissatisfied hum from the other party, so he had to change the name, although he didn't know why.

    "Hehe, Neil, do you want to come to my place for dinner tonight?"

    "We can't do it tonight, why don't you come to my place to eat? Anyway, I have to hold a welcome party for my sister" Neil said while smiling at Xiaojiu beside him.

    "Sister? How come I haven't heard of it" Hayate muttered, but then said to Neil energetically, "Okay, I will take Xignom and the others with me tonight."Come on, okay?  "

    "Okay, but the material cost will be reimbursed by you"

    "mean……"

    "Sorry, I'm very poor"

    "Whatever, see you tonight!"

    "Well, see you tonight!"

    After Neil hung up the phone, he and Xiaojiu set off on their way home. However, Neil always felt a little uneasy. It seemed that tonight's meal had done something extraordinary.

    "Xiaojiu, come here and help me!"

    "Um!"

    Neil and his wife returned home and were busy in the kitchen. Neil learned from the class's mobile phone reply that he didn't expect many people to come here tonight, but he thought Kamijou, Furuichi and Akihisa  He must be here to eat, so he is chopping vegetables with gnashing teeth.

    "Brother, what are you doing?"

    "It's nothing, I just cook with my heart"

    “Is this what cooking with heart is like?”

    "That's right, you have to add your own thoughts when cooking"

    【Eat you guys to death!  A lot of money wasted again!  】

    Neil explained to Kojiu with a smile and cursed in his heart. The innocent Kojiu was studying seriously with his brother, while Anders shed a non-existent cold sweat.

    【I really hope that no one will die during this meal tonight】 Anders really thought about it.

    “Ding dong————”

    When the doorbell rang, Neil knew that the guys were coming, so he had to put down what he was doing, let Kojiu stay in the living room, and go to the door by himself.

    "Here it comes, it's you, Hayate, you guys came very quickly" Neil looked at the person he saw, it was the Yagami family.

    "Yes, I flew over right after I received your call!"

    "That's not right, it was you who called me"

    "It doesn't matter! Anyway, you and I" As he said that, Hayate was a little embarrassed.

    “Master Gale, please pay attention to your moral integrity” Xignom complained calmly.

    "Okay, come in" Neil looked at the group of people helplessly and welcomed them into the house. By the way, this guy actually brought his dog. Did he just want to get back at him?

    Neil thought angrily, and brought Hayate and the others to the living room.

    "Xiaojiu, these people are my friends, come here and say hello" Neil waved Xiaojiu over, and Hayate's eyes sparkled when he saw Xiaojiu.

    "First, first time meeting" Kojiu said hello and hid behind Neil. Hayate's eyes were really unbearable for her.

    "Xiaojiu, what a cute name~~ She will be my sister from now on~~"

    "Haifeng, you have to pay attention to your moral integrity!" Vita couldn't help it anymore. Hayate fell into delusions many times along the way.

    Neil gave her a strange look, but he didn't take it seriously. In his impression, except for the first meeting, Hayate's subsequent encounters were very strange.

    "Then you just sit here, watch TV, drink water, just treat it as your own home"

    "My home my and Neil's home" Hayate entered the delusion theater again and kept the Night Sky Knights busy for a while.

    "Neil, let me help you!" Hayate, who came back to his senses, pushed the wheelchair to Neil's side and volunteered to enter the kitchen.

    Neil glanced at Hayate, who was sitting in a wheelchair, and didn't seem to care about anything, "Whatever you want"

    While they were cooking, there was a call from outside the door, "We are here, Neil!"

    "Oh, Negi and the others are coming in" After Neil heard the sound, he remembered that he had given Negi a key to facilitate his entry and exit.

 Volume 1 Chapter 61 Sad Dinner

    Neil walked out of the kitchen and saw Negi coming in with a group of people.

    "Neji, why are you with Nanoha and the others?"

    "Oh, I met them on the road!" Negi looked at the people behind him, scratched his hair and said to Neil.

    "Excuse me, teacher!" Neil's students bowed politely, and Neil nodded, "Then you can do whatever you want I didn't expect so many people to come"

    Neil looked at the students in the class. The boys were Furuichi, Kamijou and Akihisa, but there were quite a few girls. Nanoha and the other three were unbeatable, followed by the Fujibayashi sisters, Kunieda Aoi, Kobayashi Chiya, Kanako and Manami.  Surprisingly, there is also a big pink named Himeji Mizuki. According to Neil's observation, she seems to be interested in Akihisa.

    【I’m so envious, Yoshii】

    Neil looked at Akiji with envy, while Akiji kept sweating. In his opinion, Neil's eyes looked like murderous eyes, so terrifying.

    "Neil, are the guests here?"

    Hayate came out in a wheelchair, with a perfect smile on her face, an apron on her upper body, and a spatula in her hand, appearing in front of everyone like a hostess.

    “………”

    The whole audience holds on

    "Ah, Neil, I didn't expect you to have" Negi, who was always slow, was the first to react and looked at Neil with an ambiguous smile.

    "Go to hell"

    "Ah, it's you, Hayate!" Suzuka and Alyssa also came to their senses and looked at the girl in front of them in surprise.

    "Huh? Alyssa, Suzuka? You" Hayate was equally surprised.

    "We are teacher's studentsbut you and teacher" Suzuka said in disbelief.

    "Haha" Hayate didn't say anything, just smiled, but this made people suspicious.

    "Um, do you know each other?" Neil stood up and pointed at the two people strangely.

    "We met in the library" Suzuka explained briefly, but she looked at Hayate with a strange look, and then glanced at Neil strangely.

    "You are all Neil's students. It's a pleasure to meet you" Hayate still maintained that smile, but some people present were not so calm. Under Neil's embarrassed and thoughtful eyes, Nanoha's two faces  The pigtail was spinning so fast that he wanted to ask if it was a turbine. Nanoha's eyes swayed between Neil and Hayate;

    Kunizhi’s eyes were a little uneasy and wandering, but the direction was the same as Naye’s;

    Kanako and Manami simply didn’t look at Hayate and stared at Neil, seemingly gearing up to give themselves a shot;

    Gale's eyes swept over each one one by one, and an idea flashed in her mind. As a woman's intuition, she instantly understood

    【enemy!  That’s quite a lot!  】

    "Oh, that's it, you guys chat, I have something else to do" Neil's head was full of black lines, and he was suddenly under great pressure. He felt that the aura here was extremely strange, and there were several auras that were more murderous than murderous aura pressing on him. Now he  Get away quickly.

    "Neal, let me go with you. I think we are almost ready" Hayate followed Neil into the kitchen under Shamaer's push, and then looked back at everyone, "Then you can do whatever you want"

    “………”

    "Brother, what are you doing?" Kamo looked at this weird scene and shed a cold sweat, and then saw what Negi seemed to be writing.

    "I'm writing a letter to my sister. This is a big deal Hehe"

    【Brother, it’s dark】

    Kamo looked at Negi’s actions and observed three seconds of silence for Neil. If that person knew this, Neil wouldn’t even know if he would be able to see the sun the next day

    Fifteen minutes later, dinner was finally finished. In order to make it easier to cope with so many people, Neil simply had a hotpot.

    "Yoshi, now let me introduce you to the new member of my Springfield family, Xiaojiu!"

    "Oh oh oh oh!!!" Everyone clapped and cheered, Kojiu stood up, nodded and sat back down next to Neil.

    "I think my sister will be very happy when she finds out!" Niji smiled heartily, but Neil trembled all over. Looking at Niji's smile, he always felt a little sinister

    After dinner started, everyone started chatting, but Neil always felt that the pressure was not a lot at all, and maybe it would explode at some point

    "Ah, Neil, I didn't expect you already have such a cute girlfriend" Furuichi smiled at Neil seemingly enviously, but Neil could clearly see the revenge deep in this guy's eyes.

    【your sister!  !  Bastard ancient market?I’ll kill you ten thousand times later!  !  】

    Neil glared angrily at Furuichi who was whistling, and the atmosphere on the court was stagnant again.

    "Ah, Furuichi-kun is really" Hayate smiled shyly, and Neil suddenly turned into a black hole when he saw that smile.

    【What's that expression on your face, Hayate!  !  】

    "Uh, that's not the caseah haha" Neil laughed dryly, rubbing the back of his head.

    "What? You've already treated me like that when you were at my house"

    【Don’t say half the words!  !  And that’s not the case at all!  !  】

    “Pfft——————”

    The whole audience was squirting rice, everyone was squirting soup, everyone was squirting tea

    ——

    There was a crisp breaking sound, and Neil turned to look at Nanoye who was holding the broken chopsticks. At this moment, he could no longer see Nanoye's eyes with bangs, but he was certain that the black energy on Nanoye's body was definitely not fake.  of.

    "Ah, Teacher Neil, what did you do to others in other people's homes?" Nanoha's flowery smile and gentle tone were like those of a newlywed wife, as gentle as water, but Neil simply fell into an ice cave.  , the whole body was cold, and sweat began to form on the face.

    "Uh, what about this? It's nothing. I just had a meal at Gale's house by chance. I swear on my character that I have never done anything deceptive"

    "That's not right, boss, you have done a lot of cheating" Anders, as a qualified magic weapon, complained silently.

    "The teacher's character is zero" Kamijou jumped out in time and pushed Neil into the fire pit again.

    【You can't stop saying a few words!  !  !  】

    Neil’s eyes were bloodshot and he looked at Kamijou as if he were an enemy. Kamijou didn’t care and was whistling in harmony with Furuichi.

    "Hayate, just tell us, what did the teacher do at your house? I'm quite curious, right, sensei" Suzuka picked up the topic again and left it to Hayate, speaking with deep meaning.  Neil smiled outside.

    "Well, it's actually Neil who sued me ugh!"

    "Ah haha, come on, it's just dinner!" Shamal quickly covered Hayate's mouth. She knew that the matter between Hayate and Neil was quite deceiving, and how could such an interesting thing be messed up  …

    Neil tilted his head and thought about it. If it was that night, it would indeed be considered a dinner party, but he always felt that something was wrong

    "Shamar, what are you doing?" Gale asked Shamar in a low voice, very dissatisfied.

    "Well, don't worry about it, Hayate. If you say it here, it might have the opposite effect!" Shamar said seriously to Hayate like a veteran.

    "Why?"

    "Now, think about it, it hasn't been long since Neil confessed to you, and the relationship is not very stable yet, and those girls seem to be interested in him, so, first of all, the relationship with Neil is really  Tell others after you have truly determined it, and be careful to make the Ten Thousand Years Ship"

    "As expected of Shamar, yes, I have to be careful, there are many enemies!" Hayate said deeply, then looked back at everyone with a smile, "Yes, it's just dinner, ah, from now on  Neil will come to my house for dinner, right, Neil?" After saying that, he affectionately gave Neil a meatball.

    "We'll talk about this later" Neil responded while wiping cold sweat.

    "As expected of Teacher Neil, I've found my long-term meal ticket" Mingjiu said with food in his mouth, completely ignoring Neil's extremely ugly expression.

    "ReallyBut, Yoshii-san, I heard that you recently discussed health and sports issues with a girl from the next class"

    Neil’s words surprised Mingjiu, “Oh, who is it, I can’t remember clearly!”

    【You really have it!  】

    Neil looked at Akijiu with black lines on his head, but Ruixi next to Akijiu suddenly exuded an unparalleled aura, and said softly to Akijiu without a smile in his eyes, "Akijiu-san, it is forbidden to associate with impure heterosexuals and  You don’t need to use healthy sports in your life"

    The men present looked pitifully at Akihisa who started to cry. As a man, it is really a tragedy to be spoken to like this.

    "What's the matter? Neil often comes to my house too" Nanoha said with dissatisfaction.

    【That’s why I went to eat sweets】

    "The teacher also invited me out for dinner last weekend" Bangzhi actively fought for the right to speak, but he was a little sour.

    "Oh, it turns out that person refers to Kunieda-san!" Furuichi and Shang?Punching his right fist on his left palm, he remembered what happened that day and suddenly realized that the atmosphere of the place had reached another peak, and Neil continued to sweat again.

    "That's it. Speaking of which, Neil had dinner with a girl named Fit last time. I heard the atmosphere was quite good" Nanoye looked at Neil and smiled.

    【Where did you know this from?  !  Naye-san!  !  !  】

    "Wow, the teacher is stepping on the boat!" Qianye was just fanning the flames.

    "Scum" Kanako looked contemptuous.

    "Scum" Same as Manami.

    "Akihisa-san, you can't be someone like a teacher in the future" Mizuki looked at Neil like a bug while educating Akihisa, who was still crying.

    【Ah ah ah, I always feel like I'm going to die!  】

    Everyone turned their attention to Neil, who was covered in sweat.

    Xignom on the side poked the smiling Shamar next to him, and asked uneasily, "Shamar, is this really okay?"

    "Of course, isn't that fun?"

    "Maybe that Neil Springfield will die suddenly on the spot!"

    "Tch, it's best to die!" Vita stared at Neil fiercely, as if he was the murderer of his father.

    On the other side, Negi and Asuna were still eating their food, watching the ever-changing scene.

    "Um, Asuna-san, do you want to save Neil?" He is indeed Neil's brother, but you don't need to report to Asuna to save him

    "Forget it, this kind of scene is better than the TV series, it's like a live broadcast!!" Asuna looked at Neil with great interest, completely ignoring the life and death of this former tenant.

    "That's right, Neji-kun, let Neil handle this kind of thing by himself, right, Xiaosha?"

    "Yes, Miss!"

    Negi looked at the elder sisters around him and made up his mind. Looking at the helpme messages in Neil's eyes opposite him, he nodded, and then

    Just ignore it

    Neil burst into tears in his heart, he was really blind to do this as a brother

    "Ahem, everyone" Neil pretended to be calm, looked around the audience, and then said calmly, "Actually, I am the Royal Sister Control"

    “………”

    Cold scene, super cold scene

    【Let me guess, how do you have to jump in your thinking to jump to this level?  What does eating have to do with Yujie control?  !  】Andles thinks whether he should change his job and become a complaining magician. Besides complaining, he still complains

    "You're an idiot!! The preface doesn't match the subtitle!!!" Alyssa couldn't bear it anymore and flew out to give Neil a kick. For the first time, Neil felt that this kick was really good.  It doesn't matter if I'm called M, as long as I can leave this hellish place

    So, Neil pretended to be fainted

    "Ah, brother!!" The innocent Xiaojiu quickly walked to Neil and looked at Neil worriedly.

    【I'm sorry, Kojiu!  But I can’t help but faint this time!  】

    "Well, my strength this time is about the same as usual. I won't pass out so easily" Alyssa scratched her hair and said a little embarrassedly.

    【Damn, it’s always like this!  This guy can’t be M!  】 Negi and his team and the Night Sky Knights thought so.

    "Who is m!!" Neil stood up like a carp and yelled. Although it didn't matter if he said he was m, he felt uncomfortable being said by these guys.

    “You can read minds!!”

    bump——

    "It's so noisy!!! You idiot brat!!!" The sound of breaking the door came again, and one foot stepped directly on Neil's head, including the door, and kicked the door and the person to the other side.

    "Ah, there's a party" Grandma Dengshi was smoking a cigarette and looking calmly at the crowd full of black lines.

    "Damn old woman" Neil raised his hands tremblingly and said one last breath before falling silent.

    “………”

    “………”

    【This time, Neil finally passed out as he wished, so congratulations, this dinner has finally come to an end】

    Anders’ narration and conclusion…

 Volume 1 Chapter 62 Siblings

    Why, why is everyone like this

    Why do they all look so impatient

    Are we just a troublesome existence

    Ichika and I have been abandoned by our parents since we were young, and have been tossed around among relatives. The relatives always find us troublesome

    “Everyone has such an impatient tone, who are we

    ‘Now, can you two siblings just go somewhere else like this?  ’

    ‘I can no longer take care of these two children!  ’

    ‘I’m sorry, you two are too much trouble for our family’

    ‘It’s really troublesome, why do we have to take care of these two children’

    ?Every one of you is saying, trouble!  trouble!  Troublesome!  Our thoughts were not considered at all!

    “I didn’t want to be a trouble in those people’s eyes anymore, so I ran out with my brother

    As a result, we can only endure hunger and cold under the viaduct

    “I am such an idiot, I clearly warned myself not to care about what those people said

    But, fell to this end

    I am such a useless sister

    Sorry, Ichika

    Probably, no one will help me

    It seems that even if you die, no one will shed tears for you

    "Hey, these two damn brats didn't run away from home Really, today's young people run away from home at every turn, and your parents will cry"

    The lazy voice broke the silence of the night. Looking up, I saw boys as old as myself holding a little girl standing in front of me. His long red hair mixed with gold and charming purple eyes were just those dead fish eyes.  It makes the whole person look very lazy and a little less cute.

    This moment is the first encounter between me and him

    ???????????? Chifuyu Orimadara, and Neil Springfield, met for the first time

    ·················Perspective dividing line·························

    "I really feel scared when I think of that meal, right, Kojiu" Neil, who had just finished shopping at the mall, held Kojiu's hand and walked down the street, saying sentimentally.

    "Who calls my brother a fool" Kojiu was very cute, licking the ice cream, and at the same time looked down upon his idiot brother.

    "It's none of my business. I still can't figure out what development it is It's a scam" Neil thought about what happened that day, which really gave him a headache.

    ···················Memory dividing line······················

    That day, after Neil was kicked by his mother-in-law until he fainted, she woke him up immediately and gave him a few slaps as usual.  After waking up, Neil took advantage of the situation to get rid of all the messy things before, and introduced his other guardian, Granny Denshi, to everyone.

    Fortunately, no one continued the problem that made him jump off the building. After dinner, everyone went home, but the next day also didn't make him feel better.

    When he returned to school, he didn't expect that the whole school had spread the news that he was a sister-controller, which made Neil want to cry. Several big sisters in the high school department sent him love letters asking for dating.

    Damn it, they’re all a bunch of shotacons!

    As soon as Neil returned to class, he immediately hunted down Furuichi, Kamijou, and Akihisa. Needless to say, if such a thing was revealed, there would be no one but them.

    "It's your uncle!! Go to hell!!!" Neil threw the three of them on their backs and hit them hard on the ground.

    "Fuck!! That's what you said yourself. You said you were controlled by Sister Yu!" Furuichi fought for the chance of survival, but this made Neil even more angry.

    "That's what I said casually!! Are you and Akijiu on the same level?"

    "Asshole! What do you mean by that level!!" Akijiu, who was already dead, jumped up again, pointed at Neil and yelled.

    "That means you are an idiot" Kamijou vented more air than inhaled, still insisting on his great cause of making complaints.

    "Teacher, don't worry about those three idiots!" Some girls quickly pulled Neil over and asked, "Hey, teacher, are you dating Bangzhi?"

    【Who said that!  !  By the way, Bangzhi doesn’t even know where to hide!  】

    "Yes, yes, I heard from Furuichi-san and others that you seemed to have a date with Kunieda-san last weekend. The teacher seems to like each other, right?"

    【asshole!  !  !  Definitely kill those three guys!  !  !  】

    &nbsp; "Also, who are Hayate and Fite? Are they the third party? Hmm, a forbidden love triangle!!"

    【What the hell!  What a damn love triangle!  !  Now I don’t even have a corner!  】

    "Wow, the teacher is still keeping a mistress outside!"

    【Fuck!  !  I don’t even have a wife!  !  Where is the mistress?  !  】

    "Wow, there seems to be more, maybe there are many more, the teacher is so carefree~~"

    【Just kill me!  Where did you get that information?  !  Your level of catching wind and shadow is already lv5!  !  !  】

    “Teacher, be careful with the hatchet~~~”

    【Depend on!  What does hatchet mean?  !  Please answer!  !  】

    Girls are all eager to talk about this kind of topic. Neil was complaining about these issues crazily in his heart. He said that sooner or later he would die from complaining.

    "Tch, that idiot" Alyssa glared at Neil angrily outside the crowd, then looked back at her friends, "Don't worry about that guy, he will be upset when he sees him!"

    "Ah, Alyssa, why are you upset? You also like the teacher, right?" Qianye looked at Alyssa suspiciously, smiling a little cunningly.

    "How is it possible!! I will never like that kind of guy!" Alyssa shouted anxiously, and Suzuka patted her gently, "Even if you don't like it, you don't have to shout so loudly. This is not to let everyone  Do you doubt it?"

    Sure enough, the girls’ eyes turned to this side again, “Wow, is Alyssa also one of those in polyamory?”

    “It’s so exciting!!”

    "What's so exciting about this kind of thing! And how could I be with this idiot!!!" Alyssa shouted angrily, and then stared at Neil, "Asshole!! Come over here and explain!!"

    "I don't know what to say anymorelet me die" Neil felt that his life was gray and there was nothing left to live for.

    ????“那你就去死吧！！！”艾丽莎火爆一拳，直接把他揍飞，不过女生们又是一阵骚动，“老师要殉情啦！！！”

    "This is love!!!"

    "What kind of love is this? It's just acting like an idiot" Xing looked at this scene and complained calmly.

    "Oh, Neil is really" Nanoha looked at Neil who was being chased and beaten by Alyssa with great melancholy. Suzuka looked at Nanoye, shook her head and sighed again.

    Qianye looked at the chaos in the class with a slight smile on his face, "It turned out to be really interesting after the teacher came"

    ················Recall the end dividing line······················

    Neil covered his face with a headache, shook his head, stopped thinking about the annoying things, picked up the things he just bought from the store, and walked towards home.

    "Huh? That's" Neil looked at two small figures cuddling under the viaduct not far away, looking a little shivering.

    [There should be no homeless people around here, so they are] Neil frowned and didn't know why.

    "Brother?" Xiaojiu saw his brother stopped and pulled his hand in confusion.

    "Xiaojiu, let's go over and take a look" Neil pointed in the direction of the viaduct and took Xiaojiu over.

    Neil walked up to the two people and saw that they both had black hair, but they couldn’t see clearly when they were hugging each other.

    【Two children, they couldn’t have run away from home】

    "Hey, these two damn brats didn't run away from home Really, today's young people run away from home at every turn, and your parents will cry"

    Neil blinked his dead fish eyes and said to the two of them lazily.

    The other party raised his head in response, and Neil finally saw the other party's appearance clearly.

    Both of them have jet black hair and bright black eyes. The older one is a girl and the younger one should be her brother.  The girl with long black hair looked at Neil, her pursed lips adding a hint of stubbornness to her cute face.

    "Who are you?" The girl looked at Neil with some vigilance and her tone was cold.

    Neil looked at the other person’s eyes and rubbed the back of his head helplessly, “Do I look like a bad person?”

    "Well, my brother is a big bad guy!"

    "Xiaojiu, you've been tearing me down lately, which really makes me sad" Neil and Xiaojiu quarreled for a while, then looked back at the girl, "Oh, my name is Neil Springfield.  You who live around herewhat about you?"

    "Orima Chifuyu" Looking at Neil who was showing off a bit, the girl's tone was a little relaxed,He said his name, but the boy next to him seemed to be in good spirits, and greeted Niall energetically, "My name is Ichika, Oribara Ichika!"

    "Oh, really?" Neil smiled slightly, "Speaking of which, did you run away from home?"

    “………”

    The other party was silent for a while, and Chifuyu looked a little melancholy.  Ichika pulled on Chifuyu's sleeves, a little worried, "Sister"

    Chifuyu looked at Ichika, stroking his hair with pity, her voice a little hollow, "We don't have a home"

    Neil looked at the two siblings, frowning slightly, wondering what he was thinking.

    "Brother" Xiaojiu held Neil's hand. She knew what it was like to have no home. Although she was still young, she could still understand the pain.

    Neil looked at Kobato's pleading eyes and knew what she was thinking. He sighed softly and smiled lightly at Kobato. Then he looked at the Oribara siblings, picked their nostrils, and said nonchalantly, "Hey, my family  It's in that direction, do you want to come to my house? I can still have some people living in my house"

    Chifuyu looked at Neil's careless look, a little surprised and a little confused.

    "Well, I just want to see that your brother doesn't look at my sister lustfully, and you don't look at me lustfully"

    【What a genius!  What a reason!  】

    Chifuyu complained bitterly in her heart, this guy is very strange

    "Come on, I see that you are hiding here and will either die of cold or starvation. I will be merciful and take you home"

    "Who wants you to be so merciful!" Chifuyu said with some reluctance, but her stomach didn't give in and made a growl.

    Chifuyu’s face turned slightly red, which made Neil a little funny, “Haha, you say this, but your stomach is honest~~~”

    "Well……"

    "Okay, let's go, I won't eat you" Neil smiled gently at Chifuyu, then turned around and walked away with Kobato.

    Looking at the figure of the same age as herself, Chifuyu always felt that she had a maturity that did not match her age

    Maybe, you can follow him

    Chifuyu looked at her brother who was seven years younger than her. He trusted her extremely. Chifuyu smiled softly and pulled Ichika to follow him.

    "Let's go, Ichika"

    "Well, sister!"

    On the way home, two more figures appeared. Kobato looked at the boy who was younger than her and asked, "How old are you, Ichika?"

    "Three years old!"

    "Three years old" Neil sighed as he remembered something, and then looked at Qianfuyu, "You are really good at wandering outside with your three-year-old brother"

    "Well" Qianfuyu's face turned red and she was choked by Neil's words. Neil looked at this stubborn girl amusedly, "Speaking of your parents"

    "No, there is no such person" Neil's words were interrupted by Qianfuyu's somewhat cold words. Her face seemed to be covered with a layer of frost, and Ichika's face was also a little gloomy.

    Neil looked at the other person and knew that he was a person with a story, but he didn’t go into details and said in a joking tone, “Ah, I really didn’t expect it It seems that we are really destined”

    "Destined?" Chifuyu looked at Neil doubtfully, not quite understanding what he said.

    "We are also children without a father and a mother" Neil said the unpleasant words seemingly easily.

    "What!?" Chifuyu didn't expect that the other person actually had no parents. She thought that she would have to ask about the other person's parents when she went to his place.

    "So, we will have a shared destiny from now on!" Neil flashed a row of white teeth and looked at Qianfuyu, making her angry and funny, "Who is sharing a shared destiny with you!"

    “There’s nothing we can do about it, we have to live together in the future~~~~”

    "What kind of cohabitation! It sounds so ugly!" Chifuyu blushed slightly after hearing this and looked away.

    “Hey, hey, what’s so unpleasant? You’re not thinking wrong, are you? Pfft, pfft, what an impure child.” Neil covered his mouth and smiled, looking at the other person teasingly, which made Chifuyu angry for a while.

    "Who is impure! You are impure!" As he said this, he raised his fist and punched Neil.

    "Hey, it's not good to be so violent. Be careful, you won't be able to get married in the future~~~" Neil still teased the other party recklessly.

    “I want you to take care of it!!”

    “Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu don’t even listen to your father’s words.

    “Go to hell!!”

    "Wow, Ichika, your sister is going to kill someone, help me~~~" Neil hid behind Ichika and said directly?Ichika pushed it in front of her, making Chifuyu look down upon her.

    "Sister, violence is not good! You will not get married!"

    "Well said, Ichika!" Neil gave a thumbs up to Ichika. As expected, the hero saw the same thing.

    "You idiots!" Chifuyu was made frustrated by her idiot brother, but she never felt relaxed in her heart.

    It was obviously just a bickering, but an unforgettable warmth flowed from the bottom of my heart

    It is obviously a sad topic, but it was made funny for a while

    This person always ruins the atmosphere

    Neil Springfield is a very strange man

    Chifuyu thought from the bottom of her heart, and a heartfelt smile slowly bloomed on her face. Her scarred heart that had been hurt felt warm again.

    "Brother, go home quickly" Xiaojiu looked helplessly at his noisy brother and reminded him loudly.

    "Oh, okaybut the look in your eyes, Xiaojiu, makes me very unhappy!" Neil nodded, but looking at Xiaojiu's eyes, which looked worried about his child who was not growing up, made him very unhappy.

    "Brother, you are acting like a fool"

    "Who is the fool?"

    “It’s always been the case!” Chifuyu said sarcastically.

    "Woo——you have hurt my fragile and pure young heart!"

    “I have never seen such a young man’s heart like a rotten egg” Chifuyu seemed to be on a collision course with Neil, always talking back to him.

    "Pfft - my heart is broken I curse you to never get married I curse you to never get married" Neil was pierced by an arrow through the heart. He was so shocked that he kept squatting on the spot and muttered.  Draw circles.

    "Haha, if you can't get married, you can't get married, it's up to you"

    Chifuyu looked at this guy who looked like an idiot but was not an idiot with a smile on his face. He felt warm in his heart. He took the hands of Kobato and Ichika and walked in front. He turned around and stuck out his tongue, smiling brightly, "Idiot"

    "Who is the idiot!" Neil scratched his hair, looked at the other person's smile, complained helplessly, and followed the other person.

    This night, it doesn’t seem to be very cold

 Volume 1 Chapter 63 Orima Chifuyu

    "So, old lady, these two are the new tenants here" Neil sat on the chair and picked his nose and said to Granny Denshi.

    "That's why you're so big! I didn't understand anything!! You just summed up everything!!" Granny Denshi became very angry after hearing this nonsense. She was tired of talking to this brat.

    "Really, the old woman just likes to be verbose"

    "I'm really sorry. Your extremely concise words really made me verbose, bastard!!" After saying that, he gave Neil a shudder on his head.

    "It hurts! Okay, let me say it again, these two brats have no place to live. I kindly let them stay. Anyway, the empty house here is empty"

    Grandma Denshi looked at the two little ghosts who were eating, and couldn't help but sigh that there were so many troublesome little ghosts recently.

    "But you really treat this place as a hotel" Denshi put down the cigarette in his hand and looked at Neil helplessly.

    “No…” Neil waved his hand and said no more.

    "It's up to you" Dengshi glanced at him, then turned around to sort out the things on the wine shelf.

    "I will work here!" Chifuyu suddenly put down his bowls and chopsticks and looked at Denshi seriously. Denshi was stunned and looked at the little girl in surprise.

    "So, let Ichika and I live here, and I will do anything!" Chifuyu's tone remained firm.

    "Me too!" Ichika also put down his bowls and chopsticks, but there was the same determination in his childish voice.

    "Hey, can you really do anything?" Neil looked at Qianfuyu with an evil smile and a playful look in his eyes.

    Looking at the smile and eyes, Chifuyu instinctively dodged, and then looked at him with shame and annoyance.

    "Where did you come from, you idiot!" Before Chifuyu could say anything, she saw Neil being slapped away by Denshi.

    Chifuyu looked at Neil who flew upside down in surprise, and then looked at Kobato's calm expression, knowing that this drama happens often, and it seems that everyone here is very strange.

    Denshi looked back at Chifuyu and said flatly, "I don't need you brats here!"

    "But" Qianfuyu didn't give up and wanted to say something else, but a gray-haired Neil came back and patted her on the shoulder, "Okay, don't worry about the old woman, just stay here, you have time.  If so, just help the old woman, but I think the business here can be said to be zero, don’t worry"

    "What are you talking about, you idiot!!"

    "I'm just telling the truth, old woman!"

    Chifuyu looked at the old man and the young man who were quarreling again. The corners of her eyes were slightly moist, and she bowed to them, "Thank you"

    When Denshi and Neil looked at Qianfuyu’s actions, they also stopped. Denshi smiled and then turned around to continue his work. Neil scratched his hair helplessly.

    "Okay, let's eat quickly, and then go back to take a shower and go to bed"

    "Um……"

    After eating, they said goodbye to Denshi and returned to the big house at the back. Neil prepared the room for them, and then took out his clothes and threw them to them. After all, they came out with nothing.

    Neil was sitting alone on the corridor, looking at the cherry blossom tree in the courtyard that he planted with Kiritsugu and the others when he was young. Pictures from the past flashed through his mind.

    ?????? Kiritsugu, Airi

    Neil couldn’t help but sigh, the deceased was gone, and he couldn’t restore anything now, but he couldn’t let go

    Neil shook his head, dispelling his thoughts, and thought of another thing.

    【Tonight seems to be Negi’s test】

    Neil felt that he still had to go take a look. After all, that was his brother. It would be strange to say he was not worried

    However, Negi eventually embarked on this path

    The path to thirst for strength

    Both Negi and himself knew that as long as they kept getting stronger, they would have a chance to see that person

    The powerless self cannot do anything

    What is left to yourself is, after all, just the ending of tragedy

    While Neil was thinking wildly, he noticed a person walking over and sitting down next to him.  Neil turned around and saw Chifuyu wearing the Japanese pajamas that Neil usually wore. Her waist-length black hair was casually spread on her back, making her look extraordinarily beautiful.

    "What's wrong?" Chifuyu put the prepared tea in front of Neil, noticed Neil's eyes, and asked.

    "It's nothing, I just think you look good in this dress" Neil picked up the cup of tea and took a sip.

    "Really?" Chifuyu?The tone was somewhat pleasant, but Neil said something else that made her angry.

    "It's really because of my clothes"

    Looking at Neil’s ugly idiot look, Chifuyu rolled her eyes at him angrily, and then looked at the beautiful cherry blossom tree, silently.

    During the silence, Qianfuyu asked Neil, "What were you thinking about just now?"

    "It's nothing, I just think of the past" He replied lightly, and there was another silence.

    "Ichika and I were abandoned by our parents" Suddenly, Chifuyu said this.

    Neil stopped bringing the tea to his lips and just looked at Chifuyu speechlessly.

    "I don't know what they think, but why would they abandon us without saying a word"

    "Maybe they encountered some difficulties, but why didn't they tell us"

    "We are their children, we are obviously a family"

    "Leaving us so easily"

    "I still remember the indifference they had when they left"

    "Are these the parents"

    Neil quietly listened to Qianfuyu’s words that gradually became sobbing, and listened to the pain deep in her heart. As an outsider, he could only do this.

    "I'm sorry for complaining" Chifuyu wiped the corners of her eyes and regained her former strength.

    "I, I have never met my parents" Neil took a sip of tea gently, "What is in my mind are the impressions I heard from others"

    Chifuyu was stunned when she heard Neil's words, with a somewhat complicated look in her eyes.  Niel paused for a moment and then continued, "I have heard from others since I was a child that my father is a great person who is admired by everyone. Although I have never met him, in my heart, my father is a being that I am proud of  …”

    "However, I don't know anything about my mother. Later, I learned a little bit about it because of my own investigation, but my mother was called a witch and hated by others. Haha, it's ridiculous"

    "Neil"

    "However, no matter who my parents are, I love them. No matter how others view them, I will always believe in them. Even if I have never met, even if I have never spoken to them, I have never hated them  …”

    A happy smile appeared on Neil's face, looking at the brilliant cherry blossom tree, "I only know one thing, that is, I was born with the blessing of my parents. Isn't this the happiest thing?"

    Neil looked at Chifuyu and asked calmly, "So, Chifuyu, do you hate your parents?"

    "I don't know" Chifuyu buried her head in her arms, making her expression unclear.

    “I don’t think there are parents in this world who hate their children. Moreover, our lives are given by them. Even if we hate them, we must remember this unrepayable kindness"

    "I think you will have a chance to see them in the future, and you can ask them for more information then. Let's let it go for now"

    Neil patted her shoulder gently, "So, even if you don't love them, please don't hate them, because they are unique and irreplaceable existences in your world"

    Chifuyu’s body trembled slightly, and finally she shed tears. She leaned on Neil’s shoulder, and all the pain fell with her tears.

    Neil looked helplessly at the stubborn girl, caressing her hair, silently carrying the girl's precious tears.

    "I'm sorry" Chifuyu left his arms with red eyes, lowering her head and not looking at her, "Thank you"

    "Ah, what's there to thank you for? I saw you crying. I think with your personality, it will be difficult to see you cry in the future. If I had known, I would have filmed it so that I could use it to blackmail you in the future!  Damn it!" As he said this, Neil was beating his head on the ground in pain.

    “Humph!” Chifuyu snorted dissatisfiedly and stopped looking at this idiot.

    At this moment, Chifuyu has let go of a lot of the weight in her heart, because the person next to her has shouldered a lot for her, a lot

    "Idiot" The corners of Qianfuyu's mouth raised slightly, and there was an incomparable meandering under the cherry blossoms.

    "What did you say?" Neil didn't hear her clearly, so he asked.

    "Nothing at all……"

    "Really? By the way, where are Kobato and Ichika?" Neil asked after thinking of the two brats.

    "They went to bed, it's almost eleven o'clock now"

    "Yes, you should go to bed early" Neil stood up, stretched, said hello to Qianfuyu and left.

    "Are you still going out??  "Qianfuyu asked curiously when she saw that he didn't seem to be going back to his room.

    "Yeah, don't worry, just go to bed by yourself" Neil waved his hand and walked towards the entrance.

    "come back earlier……"

    Neil was stunned for a moment, then smiled and said, "I know"

    ·······················Dividing line····················

    When Neil came to the school’s World Tree Plaza, he saw Yiwen and Chachawan standing on the steps.

    “It’s quite early, Yiwen-san~~”

    "Worry you! It's going to start in a few minutes!" Yiwen looked at this guy with the opposite personality to Negi angrily.

    "No, Teacher Neil, the master came fifteen minutes ago" As a professional robot, Chachawan's complaints are a must.

    "No way!!" Yiwen hung on Chachawan angrily, grabbing Chachawan's collar and shaking him wildly.

    "Master, you are so arrogant"

    "There is no such thing as tsundere!! You are the tsundere!!"

    Neil looked at this loli that should be the True Ancestor, and felt that there was no place where the majesty of the True Ancestor could be found

    “Hey, kid, what’s that look in your eyes!!!” Seeing Neil’s eyes, Yiwen went crazy again.

    "It's nothing, I'm just looking at a cute ancestor" Neil picked his nose and said nonchalantly, but his eyes seemed to tell her, 'I'm looking at an idiot.'

    “Asshole, I’m going to kill you!!”

    Just when Yiwen was about to rush over, Chachawan interrupted her rampage, "Master, is this okay?"

    "What?"

    "The probability of Teacher Negi hitting me is probably less than 3%. You probably don't want Teacher Negi to fail the test"

    "Chachawan, don't get me wrong. I really don't need land! It's too troublesome" Yiwen curled his lips and expressed helplessness at Chachawan's words, "Besides, I only need to hit you once to qualify. This  It’s already a very loose condition! If you can’t even do this, then it means that I’m not strong enough! Chachawan, you have to deal with him seriously, do you hear me?”

    "Yes, I understand"

    "Actually, Yiwen is right. Just don't be careless about Chachawan. As long as you don't beat him to death" At this time, Neil also interrupted, "But I always feel that you, Yiwen, don't mean what you say.  …”

    "Who is telling the truth?"

    "Sa, who knows? You are so happy to have Negi as your disciple, and yet you have caused so many things, you are really tired!"

    "Go to hell! You're so tired!"

    "Classmate Yiwen Jielin! Negi Springfield comes to accept the apprenticeship test!" A clear voice sounded, interrupting the quarrel between Neil and Yiwen, and also kicked off the test.

 Volume 1 Chapter 64 Test Night

    "Neji Springfield comes to take the apprenticeship test!"

    Yiwen let go of Neil and turned to look at Negi at the bottom of the stairs. At this time, the pointer on the bell tower happened to point to 12 o'clock, and the bells sounded.

    "HeheWelcome! Let's get started!" Yiwen looked down at Neji, "If you can hit Chachawan with the Kung Fu you have learned, you will be qualified! But if you can't hit her  If you are knocked down in this situation, you will lose! Did you move?"

    "Is this the only condition?" Niji's confident smile made Yiwen stunned for a moment, "Huh? Yes But, can you find a way to get rid of those viewers!" Yiwen pointed to another group of people below.  Somewhat crazy.

    "They came here on their own" Negi said there was nothing he could do.

    "Well, it doesn't matter" Neil walked out as if he didn't care, "But you are still messy enough, Negi" Neil glanced at Negi, as his brother,  Of course you know what he meant by what he said before.

    Negi was stunned for a moment, then smiled at him and said, "I will definitely pass!"

    "Neil, you guy is here too!!" Asuna looked at him in surprise, which made Neal almost throw himself on the street, "You just saw me now!"

    "Ahaha, didn't you notice it before?" Asuna scratched her hair and laughed.

    Neil glanced at Asuna with a resentful look, and then began to complain on the spot, "Do I have a very low sense of existence Do I have a very low sense of existence Do I have a very low sense of existence"

    “………”

    "Ahem, okay, forget about this guy and let's get started!" Yiwen coughed lightly and announced the start of the test.

    "Neji, come on!"

    "Teacher Negi, come on!"

    Kinoka, Yuuna and others began to support each other. Negi nodded and prepared to play.

    "Neji! Is there no problem?" Shie asked worriedly, and Negi responded with a thumbs up, "Toki-san, there will be no problem! I'm going to show my practice results!"

    "Neji!"

    "Brother!"

    Asuna and Kamo were still worried, but Negi still had a confident smile on his face, "Don't worry! I will pass, don't worry!"

    However, Yiwen above looked a little unhappy when she saw such confident Niji. When she saw Neil next to her who was still complaining, she smiled sinisterly, "Hey, Neil brat!"

    "Um?"

    "Do you want to fight Negi instead of Chachawan?"

    "Huh?" Neil was surprised, "Aren't you afraid that I'll let you offend?"

    "Haha, it's up to you, but I believe you will take it seriously" Yiwen smiled very cutely, but Neil felt very cold.

    The words spoken by the two people above were naturally heard by the people below. People who didn't know the truth naturally said yes. However, people who knew some of Neil's abilities began to sweat, especially Negi.  Food

    Neil looked at Negi below, then looked at Asuka and the others who were sweating coldly, and shrugged, "Forget it, if I go, Negi doesn't even have a 3% chance"

    "Really? Forget it, get ready to start" Yiwen actually just said it. She just wanted to see Niji's panic, so as to relieve her anger.

    "Chachamaru-san, please give me some advice!" Negi performed a ritual of sparring between warriors. Chachamaru nodded, and the two sides took up positions and prepared to fight.

    "Gu Fei, will there be no problem with Negi?" Shi Hui asked Negi's martial arts master.

    Gu Fei looked at the court solemnly, "Well I heard that Chachawan is also very powerful. It will be disadvantageous for Fang'er to delay for too long! If Negi does not use a counterattack to hit the opponent in the first minute, there will be no chance of winning.  !”

    "Really?"

    "Neji"

    Tokie and Asuna are both worried about this, and all they can do now is cheer him on.

    "Okay, let's start!" Yi Wen gave the order, and the two began to launch an offensive.

    "I'm sorry!" Chachawan jumped up and struck directly at Negi's face with his left fist.

    Negi poured magic power into himself, "Execute the contract for 90 seconds, Negi Springfield!"

    After receiving the support of magic power, Negi's speed also became faster, and he blocked Chachamaru's left fist. Seeing this, Chachamaru swung out his right fist, and at the same time opened a jet at the joint of his right elbow. The speed of this punch  Extremely fast and powerful.

    Negi knew very well that he could not directly punch this punch, so he dodged it almost dangerously, turned around with his right fist, and used his Bajiquan to turn around and hit with the hip, but it was a pity that this punchThe bright punch was quickly blocked by Chachawan.

    The two of them pulled away slightly, and then began to fight quickly again. They fought with each other countless times at a speed beyond ordinary people, which made the outsiders who were watching the excitement break into cold sweat.

    "Hmphthis is a self-created way of supplying one's own magic powerwhat a mess of moves" Yiwen looked at Negi's moves and snorted coldly.

    "Well, it's good to be able to come up with such a method. Using magic power as qi can indeed support you for a while, but" Neil said nonchalantly, looking at the battle off the field, "The difference in strength is too big.  Already"

    "Of course, the kid has only practiced for two days. Even though his speed and strength have caught up with Chachawan, he still has no chance of winning!"

    After saying that, Negi on the court crossed his hands in front of his chest, blocked Chachawan's kick, and was kicked away some distance.

    "Neji!" Shi Hui was shocked, while Gu Fei applauded, "No! This is the same as the battle plan made beforehand! It's a tactic to lure the enemy!"

    "!" Chachamaru, who was charging forward, saw that Negi was also charging forward. He couldn't hold back the inertia of his forward thrust and the right fist he had thrown out. Negi turned sideways and grabbed Chachamaru's right arm with his left hand, and pulled it.  Attack forward with your right elbow.

    Bajiquan, six big openings [top], scratch the top elbow!

    Chachamaru was startled, and at the same time she made unreasonable movements. Using her caught right fist as support, she flipped in the air, negating Negi's attack. At the same time, she continued to flip in the air and kicked Negi with her left leg.  Kicked Negi directly several meters away.

    [Robot, this is really unexpected] Neil muttered in his heart, [Then do you only have this much strength, Negi]

    Yiwen on the side had a gloomy face, [It’s just that]

    "Master, you are not in a good mood" the sinister Chacha Ling said while looking at Yiwen's face.

    "Hmph, it's pretty much what I thought" Yiwen said lightly, and then said to Negi, "Brother, what a pity! It turns out you only have so much strength, go back and train yourself again!"  After that, Yiwen was ready to leave.

    Tokie and Asuna who were outside the venue quickly walked into the venue and walked towards Negi.

    "Neji!"

    "Neji!!"

    "Hey, Yiwensang, you don't think it's over like this, do you?" Neil was still sitting there looking at Negi off the field.

    "What?" Yiwen looked at Neil strangely, but following his eyes, he saw Negi standing up again.

    "It's not over yet, I haven't fallen down yet, classmate Yiwen Jielin!" Niji wiped the dust from his face and said to Yiwen firmly.

    "Huh? What are you talking about? The outcome has been decided. Go home and go to bed, kid" Yiwen waved his hand impatiently.

    "The winning condition is 'I get knocked down', right? And I remember there is no time limit!" Niji smiled slyly, making Yiwen stunned. "What did you say? Did you" Yiwen looked at Niji  Er, "You already knew this, right?"

    "yes……"

    “Why didn’t you tell me, asshole!!”

    "You are just stupid"

    "Hmph, forget it, he can't beat Chachawan anyway"

    "Chachamaru-san, keep going! No matter how many hours I have to fight before the hit, I will hold on!" Negi once again concentrated his magic power on his fists and feet, took a big step, and quickly came to Chachamaru, but  The speed dropped a lot compared to before. Chachamaru turned slightly to the side, avoided the punch, and hit the back of Negi's neck with his left elbow, knocking Negi down directly.

    【Has the power of the contract disappeared?  】 Neil looked at Negi's movements and frowned slightly.

    "Chachamaru-san, please be serious. If you pass because of your mercy, then this test will be meaningless!" Negi slowly stood up, his body had begun to hurt, and Chachamaru also felt a little unbearable.  ,"but……"

    Before he finished speaking, Negi’s fist came again. Chachawan received the weak punch with one hand. Facing such a serious Negi, Chachawan had no choice but to respond with all his strength, "I know"

    With a simple left punch, Negi was knocked aside. What followed was just a unilateral beating by Negi.

    It lasted for an hour. Negi fell down again and again and stood up again and again. Although he was bruised and swollen, he still stood firmly in front of everyone. This made people outside the stadium unable to stand it anymore. At this time, cheering was of no use.  They all persuaded Negi to stop.

    "Neji" Asuna looked at Negi like that and couldn't bear it any longer. She took out her contract card and said, "I can't stand it anymore! I'm going to stop him."??Them!  "

    "Tomorrow's food, let's go!" Gu Fei also couldn't stand it anymore and was ready to take action.

    "No way! We can't stop them!" Shi Hui stood up and stood in front of everyone.

    "But, he is already covered in injuries, so there is no need to work so hard!"

    "I know, but I feel that trying to stop them now will harm Negi! Because he said he would do anything!" Shie said loudly.

    "Shi Hui But that is simply the willfulness of children, just being stubborn. I have to stop them!"

    "No, Negi is an adult!"

    "Shi Hui, didn't I say give it to him? He is just a child!"

    "If he was just a kid, he wouldn't have worked so hard. II can't describe it! But I think he's already awakened!"

    "Awakening?"

    "Yes, Negi has a goal he wants to achieve, and he also decided to work hard to achieve it Asuna, whether it is you, your friend, your senior or senior sister, or any of the male friends you know  , Is there anyone like Negi who has a goal that he really wants to achieve!? Is there anyone like him who doesn’t just have a dream, but actually lives for it!?”

    Shi Hui’s words shocked everyone. Indeed, being able to achieve such a goal for your dream is no longer a child. This is something that even many adults cannot do.

    "Neji is an adult, because he has what he wants to achieve, so we can't stop him"

    "Shi Hui"

    Everyone was speechless. Yiwen above also blushed after hearing this, while Neil looked at Shi Hui with some surprise, who he had always regarded as a primary school student. For the first time, he felt that this girl looked like a girl, and  Not a carefree and innocent little girl.

    【This girl is really amazing, but Nieji probably has no strength】

    In the field, Negi was half-kneeling on the ground. It seemed that he had no extra strength. Even if it was as Shie said, Negi seemed to be unable to do anything now.  Yiwen looked at Negi and couldn't stand it anymore. When he was about to let him pass, Neil next to him spoke up.

    "Trash"

    The sudden words made everyone present stunned. Looking around, they saw Neil holding his chin and looking coldly at Negi who was not moving. His eyes were full of contempt as if he were looking at garbage.

    “What did you say, you bastard!?” Asuna became angry, yelling at someone so angrily for the first time.  Obviously Negi worked so hard, but what Neil gave him was not praise, but such a sarcastic remark.

    "Did I say something wrong" Neil ignored the anger of the people present and said to himself, "If you can't even do such a thing, you are nothing but a waste"

    "Neji, you are really weak now. In my eyes, you are just like garbage. Are you qualified to stand in front of that man" Neil's cold words seemed to stimulate Negi.  , his body was trembling slightly and his fists were gradually clenched.

    "You know, in the world we live in, weak people have no value in existence. If you are so weak, I am afraid that someone can kill you at will If this is the case, it is better" Neil Zhanyan  A smile, but there was no warmth in it, only a chilling coldness.

    "I will kill you with my own hands!" In an instant, Neil's expression became ferocious, and his purple eyes revealed even more coldness and demonic nature.

    The extremely cold words made everyone stunned again. Even Yiwen frowned and looked at Neil in confusion.

    "I won't stop like this!" Suddenly, Negi stood up again and shouted to Neil. Everyone came to their senses and saw Negi clenching his fist and swinging at Chachawan.

    Snapped——

    A soft sound rang out in the quiet early morning. Negi's weak punch hit Chacha Wan lightly while everyone was dumbfounded.

    "ah……"

    "What……"

    "I hit it" Negi smiled slightly, and finally fell to the ground.

    "Success!!" The audience burst into enthusiastic cheers and quickly gathered around to see Negi, only to see that Negi had fainted.

    "Neji!"

    "Chachawan, what are you doing!"

    "I'm sorry, Master!"

    "Forget it" Yiwen sighed angrily, and then looked at Neil, who was holding his head and looking at the sky, "If it weren't for you, little brat!"

    "Hey, hey, I didn't do anything like that. Don't accuse people wrongly, Yiwen-san~~"

    "Humph""" Yiwen snorted dissatisfiedly, Neil stretched his waist and was about to leave, "Then I'll leave this kid to you!"  "

    "I know! Get out of here!"

    Neil didn’t pay attention, smiled softly, and walked away.

    "Hey! Neil, why did you say that!" Asuna's voice sounded behind Neil, and Asuna was still dissatisfied, with anger still in his eyes.

 Volume 1 Chapter 65 Shopping

    Neil looked at the dissatisfied Asuna, turned away, and continued to move forward.

    "I'm just telling the truth If Negi is so weak but wants to set foot in that world, one day he will be killed by his own feelings, so it would be better for me to destroy him with my own hands. Is there anything wrong with that?  ?" Neil looked sideways at the girls, his face looking a little gloomy.

    "You!" Asuna really couldn't understand why the person who was Negi's closest relative could say such cold-blooded words.

    "Neil-chan" Konoka was a little scared and worried. Living in a peaceful world, she couldn't understand either, while Setsuna and Yiwen looked at him with complicated expressions.

    Neil didn’t care what others thought of him, waved to them and left in the direction of home.

    "Thank you, Neil"

    A soft and plain thank you rang in the ears of the quiet people, and it was the mumbling of Negi who was in a coma.

    Niel paused for a moment and left without turning his head, leaving only a few words that were too soft to be heard clearly.

    "Fool……"

    "What a dishonest brat" Yiwen looked at Neil's retreating back and smiled lightly.

    Neil returned home, lay down casually in the room, and gradually fell asleep.

    In the dream, Neil came to the vast grassland again, but this time he didn't see Daedalus.

    "not here……"

    Neil was lying on the grass, looking at the clouds rolling in the sky, and his head went blank for a while.

    For Neil, there are only two kinds of dreams he has, one is about the strange world now, and the other is about his past

    A dark past

    Neil let out a sigh. Here, he would always be extremely relaxed, and he would always be able to let go of the heaviness in his heart. Not only was this a comfortable world for him, but also because he had someone to talk to.

    "Well, there's nothing I can do if I'm not here" Neil closed his eyes, and finally, everything turned into darkness.

    "Wake up! Brother!" A burst of noise made Neil wake up from his sleep. He slowly opened his eyes and saw his lovely sister shaking him.

    “Let me tell you, can you let me sleep a little later on Saturday, Princess Xiaojiu?”

    "It's very late! It's almost nine o'clock, we're going to make breakfast!" Xiaojiu refused, but still shook him hard.

    "Fuck me, you woke me up just so I could make breakfast! Brother, I will cry!"

    "No matter what! Hurry up and do it, Chifuyu-nee and Ichika are waiting too!"

    Neil had no choice but to get up and change clothes, and then prepare breakfast for them.

    "I'm telling you, can't you just find something to eat?" Neil looked at the three people in the living room who were waiting for him to make breakfast, with black lines all over his head.

    "We want to eat hot food, hurry up and do it!" Chifuyu was very domineering and immediately gave an order to Neil.

    "Yes, you are the boss" Neil shook his head and went into the kitchen to make a casual Western breakfast.

    "Let me tell you, Qianfuyu, don't you know how to cook?" At the dinner table, Neil was chewing a piece of ham and talking to Qianfuyu with his eyes blinking.

    "No" Two words, very good, concise and clear.

    “What a big guy!” Neil complained in the air under the crazy looks of everyone on the team.

    Neil turned back to look at Qianfuyu, "Ahem, um, Qianfuyu, it's not good for a girl who doesn't know how to cook"

    "Who said that! In today's society, many men are in charge and women are in charge!" Chifuyu defended her rights confidently.

    “That’s not possible, you have to help me if you live here!” In order to be lazy, Neil still stood up and argued.

    "I will help with the housework" Chifuyu nodded awkwardly, and then Ichika also spoke, "Brother Neil, my sister is a hard worker at housework!"

    "I see" Neil looked at Qianfuyu's reddish face and smiled, then looked at Qianfuyu with a sincere expression, "In order to overcome this shortcoming, I will leave all the housework to you in the future.  I’ll leave the food to you, as long as you keep doing it, Chifuyu you will definitely succeed!”

    "So, come on, Chifuyu!" Neil clenched his right fist, looking like the revolution was about to succeed.

    "Go to hell!" Neil's response was a fist flattened to his face. Chifuyu looked at Neil lying on the ground with disdain, "Isn't it just that I want to be lazy"

    "Brother, really, do you like being beaten so much?" Xiaojiu looked at Neil who was being beaten again, and really wondered if he had any bad habits.

    "Impossible, why do I like to be flattered by others!" Then he looked straight atPerverted Chifuyu, "This is beating, kissing, scolding, loving, right, my dear!"

    "Who is your dear!!" Facing this bastard who can't spit out ivory from his mouth, Chifuyu can only deal with it violently.

    “Oh oh oh, it hurts so much! Ah, don’t step on it, ah oh, it seems like some switch has been turned on!!”

    ??The early morning was spent noisily like this.

    "Ahem" Neil, who had a bruised nose and face, coughed dryly and said to the people on the seats, "Well, today is the weekend, so let's go out and buy some things. You three also want some new clothes. I  There is still money here, it should be enough"

    "But" Qianfuyu frowned, as if she didn't agree. Neil waved his hand to interrupt her, "Okay, Qianfuyu, I know what you are worried about. It doesn't matter. Don't worry!"

    “Okay then…” Chifuyu had no choice but to agree.

    In the afternoon, Neil took the three of them to the commercial district to buy things. To be honest, Neil was really annoyed by shopping with girls. No matter how big or small, creatures like women just like to go shopping.

    "I say, this is the only store that will do" After visiting several stores, Neil really didn't want to leave, so he pointed to the store in front of him and said.

    "Okay, let's go in then" Chifuyu and Kobato seemed to still have some unfinished ideas, while Neal and Ichika felt very tired.

    "Really, how much do women like to go shopping and buy things" Neil shook his head and took Ichika inside.

    “By the way, I always feel like I’ve seen this trademark somewhere before…” Neil squinted in thought, but someone soon gave him the answer.

    "Teacher Neil!?" A voice of surprise suddenly sounded from behind. Neil looked closely and saw an acquaintance.

    "It's you, squad leader!" When Neil saw Ayaka, he also remembered that trademark, which was the trademark of Yukihiro's family.

    "So this is your store"

    "Yes, teacher! Teacher, are you here to buy clothes?"

    "Well, I picked them for those three people!" Neil pointed to the three people over there. Ayaka looked over and found two girls and a boy.

    "Oh, the blond one is Teacher Neil's sister, so those two are"

    "My friend, he lives at my place now" Neil said to Ayaka while looking at the clothes.

    "By the way, monitor, I have a favor to ask of you"

    "What's the matter! As long as Teacher Neil asks you, I will finish it even if I am shattered to pieces!"

    "Well, it's not that exaggerated" Neil said a bit, "I just want you to help me pick out clothes for them. I think you have a good eye"

    "Please wrap it up on me!"

    Neil nodded, introduced Ayaka to the three of them, and then asked Ayaka to match their clothes.  Neil had nothing to do but sit on the sofa and read a magazine.

    "Really, we should prepare some jumps, thinking that everyone is a fashionista and can understand these magazines Sure enough, the times are about to reform!" Neil suddenly became enthusiastic, clenched his fists, and looked at the ceiling at a 45-degree angle.

    【Sure enough, the old man is really good at the competition!  That’s right, become a changemaker!  】Andles came out to join in the fun. He said that in addition to making complaints about his recent appearance, he really had to change roles!

    "That's right! Why, the world is so distorted, let me break this distortion!"

    【Yes!  Let's go destroy the world!  】

    This dangerous pair issued an extremely dangerous and deceptive declaration, but when people passing by saw Neil's personal theater, they all shook their heads.

    Poor baby, he is so stupid at such a young age

    "Uh, Mr. Neil, what are you doing?" Ayaka looked at Neil who was performing a solo performance with a blank mind.

    "It's nothing, I'm just thinking about the future of the world" Neil took back his posture and said very deceptive words very calmly.

    【No, no, no, the future of this world does not need to be thought about by a ten-year-old child like you!  ] Ayaka complained in her mind, and then pointed in another direction, "Teacher, what do you think of their costumes?"

    “Oh, not bad~~” Neil looked at the clothes of the three of them, and they all suited them very well.

    Yixia’s casual children’s clothing, with a white long-sleeved shirt on the upper body and light blue casual pants on the lower body, makes the whole person look sunny and cute.  Kobato is wearing a black Gothic Lolita outfit, which looks even more adorable with her blond hair and delicate face.

    Chifuyu is also dressed in black, wearing a shirt and trousers with simple patterns and ribbons, paired with brown boots, and her long hair tied into a ponytail, which adds a dash of heroism to her already delicate face.

    "AhOh, that’s right, that’s it. How much is it, monitor?  "Neal saw that the three of them seemed quite satisfied, so he planned to pay.

    "No, teacher, I'll give these to you. I also prepared some here, so just accept them, teacher! I can still make the decision on this matter!" Ayaka handed the other bags to Neil.  .

    Neil couldn't help but nodded, and then looked at Ayaka with a smile on his face, "Thank you so much, Sister Ayaka! I really look forward to the day when I call you sister-in-law!"

    "Haha, don't say that, Mr. Neal~~ But that day won't be too far away!" Ayaka felt happy when she heard Neal's name. It seems that the roundabout tactics worked.

    “Haha~~”

    “Haha~~”

    The two men smiled maliciously, causing several people nearby to shiver.

    After Neil said goodbye to Ayaka, he went home. When he passed a nearby park on the way, he sat there for a while.

    Neil and Chifuyu were sitting on Qianqiu, watching Kobato and Ichika playing with a slight smile on their faces.

    "Chifuyu" Neil suddenly called Qianfuyu's name, and Qianfuyu turned to look at him, wondering what he was calling her.

    "If I am not here, Xiaojiu, I will trouble you to take care of her"

    Chifuyu was puzzled by Neil's meaningless words, "What are you talking about? What's not there!?"

    "Haha, it's nothing. Sometimes I'm very busy, so please look at her" Neil smiled nonchalantly, looking at Kobato and Ichika, wondering what he was thinking.

    Chifuyu nodded. Although she wasn’t sure what he meant, Neil’s words made her a little scared. She always felt like he was explaining something

    It’s like, last words…

 Volume 1 Chapter 66 Negi’s Training

    "Jingle Bell……"

    "Huh"

    "Jingle Bell……"

    "Huhu"

    "Jingle Bell……"

    "Damn it! What a bastard! Don't you know that making a phone call while others are sleeping will be cut into eighteen segments!?" Neil picked up the phone and yelled at the other side.

    "Sorry, I do not know……"

    ""

    "Ahem, um, Negi, why are you calling me so early in the morning? What time is it now? It's only five o'clock. What are you doing?" Neil looked at the time indicated by the clock on the wall.  Just want to hit the wall.

    "It's late, I've already gotten up to practice!"

    "Yes, yes, but I'm not. You didn't just tell me this when you called me, right? Be careful, I'll kill you" Neil yawned, his eyes bleary.

    "Oh, I almost forgot. I wanted to ask you if you want to go underground to that school together. I know from the map that there are clues about my father there!" Negi's voice was a little excited, but he heard Neil's voice again.  Powerless.

    "Huhu——"

    "I'm talking about you, did you hear what I said?" Negi raised his voice so much that Neil had to rub his ears, "Ah~~ I heard you, go ahead and tell me if you have any news.  OK, hang up" After saying that, he threw away the phone and continued to sleep.

    "Oh, by the way, I remember there seems to be a dragon down there, I forgot to tell him" Neil remembered the situation underground, but rolled back into bed, "Forget it, I can't die anyway Huhu"

    So Negi’s life and death were thrown into the Atlantic Ocean, and he fell into a deep sleep

    At eight o’clock, Neil got up sleepily and prepared breakfast for everyone. After he was ready, he went to wake them up, but found that Chifuyu was not there.

    "Ah~~~ Where did you go early in the morning?" Neil yawned and walked in the courtyard. Suddenly, he vaguely heard a voice coming from the dojo.

    Neil looked at the direction of the dojo in confusion, and then walked that way.  When I walked there, I heard Chifuyu shouting. When I opened the door, I saw Chifuyu waving a wooden sword and performing basic chopping movements.

    "You know how to do kendo" Neil asked casually as he leaned against the door and looked at Chifuyu in training.

    Hearing Neil's voice, Qianfuyu stopped what she was doing, picked up a towel to wipe her sweat, and then said, "I just know a little bit"

    "I see that you are doing those basic moves very well. Let's practice some when we get a chance" Neil said for a moment, then turned around, "Okay, let's go have breakfast"

    "You know how to do swordsmanship?" Chifuyu quickly caught up with Neil and asked.

    "Ah, it's just so-so" Neil waved his hand, and Chifuyu smiled and said, "Then start practicing with me tomorrow!"

    "forget it……"

    "No! Anyway, I will definitely wake you up tomorrow! Hum~~" Chifuyu smiled proudly, knowing that she had a chance to win.

    "Hey, what time do you start?"

    "Six o'clock!"

    "Kill me! If I had known about it, I wouldn't have told you" Neil sighed helplessly, lamenting the bitterness of the future.

    ····················Dividing line·······················

    "I have to go out for a while. If you don't have anything to do, just stay here and look after the house Well, you can go out if you want, and just remember to come back" Neil confessed and set off.

    "Walk slowly!" x3

    When Neil came to school, he went straight to the principal's office.  When he came to the door, he turned around and kicked the door as usual, and walked into the room calmly under the principal's embarrassed eyes.

    "Let me tell you, little brother, can you kick my door open every time" The principal looked at the shaky door with heartache, "That door is very expensive"

    "Tch, you damn capitalist, you are so stingy" Neil gave the old man a fierce look, then sat down on the sofa, "Old man, I want to discuss something with you this time"

    The principal looked at Neil helplessly and asked, "Is there anything I need to help you with"

    "Actually, I just want two degrees from you"

    "Bachelor of Science?"

    "Well, one is in kindergarten, one is in fourth or fifth grade, probably" Neil said casually, picking his nose.

    "Why did you suddenly say this?" The principal looked at Neil suspiciously, and Neil had no choice but to briefly tell the principal about Chifuyu and Ichika.

    "I didn't expect you to do good things" After listening to Neil's story,??, the principal looked at Neil with surprise.

    "What kind of existence do I have in your old man's heart" Neil looked at the principal with a sullen face, as if he was about to start a fight if he disagreed.  The principal wiped the onion's cold sweat and decided not to stroke his beard.

    "Well, I'll take care of it, don't worry!"

    "Then please" Seeing that the principal agreed, Neil stood up and left.

    "What a guy who doesn't know how to respect his elders" The principal glared at Neil's back angrily, and then laughed sinisterly, "Hehe, it would be interesting to put that girl in his class.  Bar……"

    Neil sneezed on the road and suddenly felt a little cold

    Neil called Negi on the way and asked him where he was. He learned that he was training near Evelyn's cabin, so Neil walked there.

    Snapped——

    Neil, who was walking on the road, suddenly saw a brilliant burst of light in the sky, as gorgeous as fireworks.

    "Uh, what is this? Magic arrows? There should be more than a hundred of thembut that fool used them as fireworks" Neil looked at the changes in the sky with twitching eyes, and was speechless for a while.

    When Neil came to the open space near Evanjielin's hut, he saw Negi and his party, but Negi seemed to be quarreling with Asuna.

    "What are you talking about? How dare a brat who hasn't even grown hair yet call me childish!? That's too arrogant!!"

    "Asuna-kun! You're not wearing bear underwear, and you're also a white tiger! I know, white tigers just don't have hair there!"

    Poof——

    Neil squirted on the spot. I dare to love Negi. This guy is the strongest. He even dares to say such things. Should I say you are a sinister person or a natural idiot Well, anyway, there is only one result, which is to get whipped.  …

    Snapped——

    With a clear sound, Negi was whipped away by Asuna's paper fan

    Have a good trip, Negi

    Neil looked at the sky forty-five degrees with tears in his eyes, looking at Negi turning into a shooting star

    "I'm not dead yet!" Negi gave Neil a hammer blow and looked at him dumbfounded.

    "You're not dead yet" Neil touched the bag on his head, and then looked at Negi with admiration, "Neji, you are really my idol"

    "Uh, what should I say?"

    "It's nothing, it's just the first time I feel that you are really powerful"

    "I always feel that there is something in your words" Negi muttered for a moment, and then started to cry again, "Well, I made Asuna-san angry"

    "It would be weird if you don't get angry"

    "Neil, do you know why?"

    “………”

    "Hey, why don't you speak!?"

    "Find out for yourself, young man"

    “………”

    "By the way, were you setting off fireworks just now?" Neil remembered the magic he just saw and asked Negi.

    Negi looked at him with black lines on his head, "That's not fireworksit's just training"

    "That's it, but it seems like the hundred or so magic arrows you released are about to fall over. They are too weak"

    "That's why we need to train"

    "But, has your secret been known to others?" Neil looked at Xi Ying who was standing aside and talking, and felt that she should know about magic.

    "Yes, because after what happened in Kyoto, Yuei-san connected some clues and deduced a lot of things" Negi lowered his head, obviously frustrated.

    "And this morning, I went underground with her and Kazuka-san, and met a dragon"

    "Dragon" Neil's face was sweating, "Well, you are really good at it. You can lead two people to escape safely"

    "No, I was just saved by Chachamaru-san"

    "Speaking of which, that Yuying-san, you're not going to make her a servant again, are you?" Neil looked at Negi like a scumbag, while Negi's face was red and furious, "No, no!  I didn’t think so!”

    "It's up to you" Neil waved his hand. He thought it didn't matter. He might as well let Negi's entire class know about it. He might as well let the entire class become his followers. That would be fun

    Negi shuddered instinctively when he looked at Neil's sinister smile.

    "Okay, I'm going home. You can just play here by yourself" Neil put away his sinister smile and prepared to go home. He seemed to think of something while walking, and turned to Negi and said, "Remember to coax him."  Come back to Miss Tomorrow"

    &nbsp; "Ah, I made Asuna-san angry!" After Negi remembered this, he was so anxious that he rushed around and burst into tears.

    "" Neil looked at this naturally stupid brother speechlessly, shook his head, and continued walking.

    “Deep (ふか)いsleep(ねむ)り

    “Haruka(はる)かな梦(ゆめ)を见(み)てるような……”

    The ringtone of a distant and pleasant song rang. Neil took out his mobile phone and looked at the caller ID, then answered the call, "Hey, Nanoha, what's going on?"

    "No, it's nothing. I just wanted to ask Neil if you have any plans for the Golden Week?" Nanoye's tone on the other end of the phone seemed a little nervous. Neil didn't pay attention and tilted his head to think for a while, "It seems like nothing happened"

    "Really!" Nanoye's voice became brisk, and Neil seemed to be able to see the smile on the other side, "How about you go hiking with us in the countryside in two days?"

    Neil felt that there was nothing to do, so he agreed, "Okay, let's go together in two days"

    "Um!"

 Volume 1 Chapter 67 Outing

    "Ah, the weather is so good todaythe sun is so big, the clouds are so white, so many birds, and" Neil had a hearty smile on his face, but the next moment he was sweating profusely, "Okay  A lot of pressure"

    【The boss is so pitiful】Andles flashed his eyes and expressed deep sympathy.

    why?

    Then let’s replay the camera and go back to an hour ago.

    Today, we agreed to go hiking with Nanoha and the others, so Neil took Kobato, Chifuyu and Ichika to wait in front of the agreed park.

    "Neil, is it okay if Ichika and I come together?" Chifuyu seemed a little embarrassed. After all, no one had ever seen her, let alone invited her.

    "It's okay, it's okay They should agree, and I also said that I would take my family with me" Neil waved his hands indifferently, not minding the embarrassment of Chifuyu's consideration at all.

    "Family" Chifuyu lowered her head and muttered these two words silently, not knowing what she was thinking.

    "What's wrong?" Neil looked at Qianfuyu, who was looking down, and seemed to think of something, "Oh, you have to pee urgently! Go to the haystack over there and deal with it. Don't worry, I will help you look out for it!"

    "No way, idiot!" he said while giving Neil a punch.

    "Don't be embarrassed, everyone has this time! It's not good to hold it in!" Neil's concerned look made Chifuyu even more embarrassed, so she had to chase him even harder.

    "I said Chifuyu, you seem to be getting more and more violent! Wow!"

    "It's not you who caused it! Go to hell!"

    Before they knew it, Naiye and the others arrived, and saw a bus driving over. When Neil looked at it, he saw Naiye waving to him by the window, "Neil, get on the bus!"

    "Oh, I know!" Neil responded and took Xiaojiu and the others into the car.

    "Neil, these two are" Nanoye walked happily to Neil, but found that there were two unknown people beside her.

    "Oh, this is Chifuyu, and this is her brother Ichika" Niall introduced, and then looked at Qianfuyu, "Well, there are too many people over there. If you want to get to know each other, just go by yourself"

    "You are really irresponsible" Chifuyu rolled her eyes at him, and then she and Ichika shook hands with each other.

    A few minutes later, everyone in the car knew each other.  Neil looked around at the members in the car, covering his forehead, "Why are there so many people?"

    Nanoha’s family, Suzuka’s family, and then a group of loners, Alisa, the Fujibayashi sisters, Qianye, Aoi, Manami and Kanako.

    I don’t know if it’s an illusion, but ever since I took Chifuyu and the others into the car, the atmosphere seemed strange.  None of the girls spoke, and even the adults didn't speak. They just looked here with a smile.

    【Is it because there are no boys?  】Neal tilted his head and thought, directly blaming the reason on this aspect.

    "By the way, Chifuyu, how did you meet the teacher?" Suzuka was the first to speak.

    "Well" Qianfuyu organized her words and considered how to speak, "To put it simply, Neil took in us who had no home"

    Hearing this, everyone looked at the lazy boy lying on the seat in surprise.  Neil didn't put down the magazine and said casually, "Don't look at me like that, I'll be shyHaha, this is really hilarious!! Haha!"

    【You are so shy!  】

    Everyone complained silently in their hearts, and then they continued to chat, mainly talking about the little things in life.  However, as Chifuyu continued to talk, everyone's views became more and more strange.

    "Did you have a broken head? It seems like you are not all-rounder at housework" Kyouya really couldn't imagine that this fool would do housework seriously.

    "Fuck you! I'm very powerful, these little things don't matter" Neil said with his chin raised proudly.

    "I didn't expect you would actually cook for them. I remember you said that you don't want to cook until you die. You want to eat and drink until you die. Why did you change your gender recently? You start to be a good gentleman. You look like  What a good husband" Qianye covered his mouth and smiled, with a very teasing tone.

    "I didn't expect Neil to take such good care of Qianfuyu. It couldn't be that he likes Qianfuyu" Taozi stroked her face and smiled beautifully, but what she said almost made Neil choke to death.

    Before Neil had time to explain, he felt the infinite expansion of the aura, and several waves of aura were pressing on him. Neil sweated, "Ahem, how is it possible? I am pure, both mentally and physically"

    "Yeah, I don't think so. I think you are more or less a pervert" Alyssa looked at Neil with a non-smiling smile.Angry, "How can I be a pervert? Have I ever peeked at you?! I am a gentleman!"

    "Ha, you guys have the nerve to say that you are a gentleman Don't you like the big sister type the most, pervert" Xing Na's look at the creature really made him want to slap her, but the throw on her hand  What does the dictionary mean? Is it a threat?

    "Huh, that's of course! I'm looking at my big sister, not you guys!" Neil said shamelessly without caring about everyone in the car, making the girls very angry.

    "That's not right, brother Neil saw his sister taking a bath the night before yesterday" the innocent Ichika added.

    "That's right, my brother is just a pervert!" Xiaojiu continued to make trouble.

    Poof————

    Neil feels so stressed at this moment

    King of Conquerors, I want to learn from you!

    "Yixia, be careful I'll spray you to death with a mouthful of water!"

    Little dove, find time to draw you fart!

    "Ichika, don't say it!" Chifuyu blushed and knocked Ichika on the head, but Chifuyu's words confirmed the matter. At this time, Niall was already attracted by those weird auras and those ambiguous eyes.  He fell to the ground.

    "This, this, is actually a misunderstanding" Neil explained tremblingly, "I walked in accidentally. Who knew Qianfuyu was taking a bath inside, right, Qianfuyu?" After that,  He turned his attention to Qianfuyu for help.

    Chifuyu looked at Neil’s lewd (subjective point of view) gaze, looked away from his red face, and muttered, "Who knows if you did it on purpose"

    【Depend on!  Who cares about your flat figure?  !  What I like is the graceful figure like a royal sister!  !  But Chifuyu seems to have grown up a bit, and according to my opinion, she will also be a tall lady in the future!  !  】Neal complained in his heart, but he didn’t know where he went.

    [Uh, boss, you'd better deal with the situation at hand first] Anders kindly reminded his boss, [And, boss, don't reveal your mental activities May God bless you  】Andles flashed and seemed to cry

    "Eh!? Did I say it!?" Neil raised his head and looked at everyone, and also saw Chifuyu's face that was so red that it turned into takoyaki.

    "Pervert!!" Everyone in the car, men, women, old and young, spat fiercely, and then some people started to attack him, stepping on and kicking him, which made Neil feel happy, well, painful.

    "Ouch, be gentle!! Ouch, you can't mess around there! Ouch, it's getting so weird! Ouch~~~"

    Finally, it turned into a ferocious wolf roar

    So, after arriving at the destination, this is the situation.  Neil lowered his head, looking like he was about to die.

    【If I had known earlier, I would have gone to the beach in the South with Niejiah, the blue sky, the white clouds, the sea, my big sisterwhat a misfortune】

    "Alas" Neil lamented for the nth time, shook his head, and then clenched his fist at a 45-degree angle to look at the sky again.

    【This extremely embarrassing situation needs to be broken by me!  】

    "Ah, where are we going today?" Neil looked at everyone with a smile, but what he received was the disdainful looks of the girls looking at perverts and scum.

    【Depend on!  Do you need to look at me like this?  ?  I will cry!  !  】Although Neil still had that stiff smile on his face, he was already covering his face and crying bitterly in his heart.

    But it doesn’t matter, not only children, but also adults!  Neil began to change his target, scanning the other people one by one, and then he saw Kyoya's face that wanted to smile but didn't dare to smile, causing veins to burst out on Neil's head.

    【You bastard!  Don't you dare laugh at me!  】

    Neil walked slowly, looked at Kyoya and said with a smile, "Let me tell you, it's not possible that you planned today's outing, Kyoya-nii But if it's really you, maybe it's because of bad intentions"

    Kyouya looked at Neil's face with a mean smile and suddenly became unhappy, "What are you talking about! I don't even know what you kid said"

    Neil glanced at Shinobu next to Kyoya with a strange look, and smiled even more meanly, "Oh, as I said, young men and women are walking in this elegant environment, you and me, *  *, and then start playing wildPfft——"

    Before he finished speaking, Neil was punched in the stomach by Chifuyu, and he immediately hunched over and lay on the ground.

    “It hurts so much, oooh——”

    After a few days of contact, Chifuyu knew that this guy didn't have a good word to say, and most of his words were useless, so he just came hard, so he gave Neil a slap, then stepped on Neil who was arching up, and let him go directly.  He is 100% in contact with the ground.

    ?"I'm sorry, this guy is just like that, don't be offended" Chifuyu nodded apologetically to Kyoya and Shinobu, who had black lines on their heads, then looked at the other girls and said to them as if they were experienced, "deal with it."  This guy, talking too much is useless, being tough is the way to go!"

    Nanoha and the others suddenly understood, and they all nodded in agreement, then stepped directly over Neil, who was standing up, and started discussing with Chifuyu.  Thus, the friendship between girls came into being

    The men present (just Gong and the servant, the summer are too young, except  except ) all looked at Neil with a tragedy and sympathy. It seemed to see his future that he was not described by tragedy.

    "Brother Neil, are you okay?" The little Ichika squatted next to Neil and patted his head.

    Neil slowly got up, staggered a few times, and then ran away in tears, "You are all bullying me!!!"

    The cry of the defeated dog echoed in the breeze

 Volume 1 Chapter 68 Girls really don’t like Vegeta!

    "Looking at the green mountains and green trees in the distance is so picturesque~~~Looking up, I saw colorful panties~~"

    Neil walked in front, singing the song he had modified very freely, "It's amazing"

    "What are you singing, you idiot!" Kyouya complained with all the black lines in his head. Although this boy has a good singing voice, the lyrics he sings are just ridiculous. He is really mean

    "Who's being mean!" Neil glared at Kyouya fiercely, but didn't continue singing.

    "By the way, your boy is still in such good spirits after being beaten" The waiter next to him looked at Neil and sighed.

    "Huh, my strength is beyond what you mortals can understand! I have been beaten by others since I was a child!"

    Looking at Neil’s arrogant face, I almost want to cry

    Who are these people? They have been beaten since they were young. Poor children

    "Dad, where are we going?" At this time, Naye came up from behind and asked the waiter.

    "Haha, that's a hot spring halfway up the mountain. I came here with your mother back then I really miss it" The waiter looked nostalgic, with a smile on his face.

    “According to what you said, the road is quite long” Neil looked at the mountains in front of him, picked his nose, and said nonchalantly.

    "Is it that far away? Isn't the mountain just in front?" Alyssa expressed deep doubts about Neil's words.

    "Let me tell you, Miss, have you ever heard of Wangshan running to death" Neil flicked his nose and looked at Alyssa helplessly, "Although it doesn't look far, it's still pretty long to walk.  It’s time consuming…”

    "Then how do you know so clearly?" Manami asked curiously, and Neil looked like he couldn't bear to look back on the past, "I can't help it, I'm a professional"

    "How big are you, professional? What is your major" Xing looked at Neil helplessly, speechless for a while.

    Neil stopped and looked at the waiter, "Then we are not going to have a picnic on the road"

    "That's not necessary. We have prepared a lunch box, and there is a nice place ahead. It's almost time. Let's eat there" The waiter looked at the time and led everyone there.

    After a while, the minister took everyone to that place. There was a river here, with gurgling water and crystal clear water. There was a sound of birds and flowers around, and many travelers like them could be vaguely seen.

    "It's quite beautiful here" Naye looked at the environment and felt very satisfied.

    Neil also thought it was good, especially the river. He rubbed his chin and said, "Yes, it's quite good to pee here!"

    "Do you have a sense of public morality?!" A dictionary came out of the air and threw Neil directly into the tree. Neil shook his head and looked at Xing professionally like a scholar, "No,  I am returning to nature!”

    "Go to hell! Why don't I just let you return to heaven!"

    “………”

    It was a cold start, and the whole audience was held by these powerful words

    "What you said is so scary, Miss Xing" Neil wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and decided not to continue talking to her. This woman is not easy to mess with.

    "Haha, let's start eating" Taozi took out the prepared lunch box, laid out the cloth, and greeted everyone to start eating.

    During lunch, the adults ate their meals sweetly. It was obvious at a glance that the waiter, Momoko, Kyouya and Shinobu all ate until the background turned into pink bubbles

    ???????????????????????????? But the children are really hungry

    "You bastard! Miss Alyssa, you are looking for trouble! You stole my fried shrimp again!" Neil was about to grab the fried shrimp but someone else got there first, making him furious.

    "Is your name written on this?" Alyssa ate fried shrimp happily, her eyes full of provocation.

    "Hmph, I won't eat this, I'll eat something else!" Neil glared at her angrily and pointed his chopsticks at the spring rolls, but the box of spring rolls was immediately divided, "Damn it!! You guys just like to grab it so much  Is this my food!!”

    Neil looked at Manami, Anzu, Kanako, Qianya and Chifuyu with red eyes, and almost pounced on them and bit them.

    "Did you write your name?" replied in unison, and Neil began to think about self-loathing.

    "Everyone bullies me everyone bullies me everyone bullies me everyone bullies me"

    "I'm done with it" Xing looked at Neil calmly, showing no remorse.  Suzuka didn't know whether to laugh or cry, so she had to give her spring roll to Neil, "Okay, teacher, here's this for you, be good, don't cry"

    "Woo, you are still the best to me! Ling"Sang~~" Neil chewed the spring roll, then looked at Suzuka seriously, "Don't worry, Suzuka-san!"  I will definitely become a good man like Vegeta!  For this spring roll!  "

    "What are these and what" Suzuka couldn't understand Neil's way of thinking at all. What does this have to do with Vegeta

    "But Vegeta is the kind of guy who saw a bad boy taking in a puppy in the rain, and then fell in love at first sight, right the teacher does look like him" Suzuka sighed, and then Alisa  Then he expressed his opinion, "It is true that there are stupid women who are deceived by bad men. They marry their children as soon as they start dating, and they break up immediately when they see the reality"

    Nanoha nodded, "We got married because the other party was Bulma, the daughter of a rich man, but he didn't even have a job, and he wasn't the strongest Super Saiyan And he was said to be gentle, but the only tears he left behind were Saiyans.  The glory of man, and he is very afraid of Frieza. In the end, he only thinks about himself, that person"

    【Asshole!  I just finished saying Vegetaye!  Where do I stand?  Vegeta was criticized so badly!  Even worse than Frieza!  !  】Neal looked at these women awkwardly and kept complaining in his heart.

    "In that aspect, Piccolo, who is also a wolf, would be good" Manami continued the topic just now, and Kanako seemed to have the same feeling, "Yes, it would be great to let Gohan see tears, and I feel like he is very good at taking care of children"

    Aoi seemed to be interested and joined in, "But his shoulder pads are really in the way, because he can't even fold his arms across his chest"

    【Asshole!  What are you talking about?  The shoulder pads are crying!  Who cares whether you hug your chest or not?  】

    "If you say so, the same goes for Vegeta" Qianye said while biting a spring roll.

    "Well, the second half of Vegeta's life is not suitable for casual wear" Chifuyu said.

    "Oh, that Fuji's hair is not suitable for anything. He should probably just wear the clothes Bulma bought, right, Muku" Xingya expressed his opinion, and at the same time looked at his sister, Muku paused.  , said, "However, he once wore a T-shirt with 'badboy' written on it, so he probably bought it himself"

    "I can't understand! I really can't understand why I like Vegeta!!!" The girls nodded in agreement.

    "Ah, by the way, how familiar are you with Dragon Ball!! I don't want to be Vegeta!! I always feel like you are alluding to me!!" Neil held his head and hit the ground crazily, complaining crazily.

    The girls all raised their lips in unison, as if their conspiracy had succeeded.  The non-participants on the side looked at their performance with embarrassment and expressed sympathy for Neil.

    "Um?"

    While everyone was chatting, Neil seemed to notice something, frowned, and looked toward the deep forest to the right.

    "Neil" Naye pulled at Neal's sleeves. Neal saw that her expression was unnatural, and he must have noticed it.

    "I'll go this time" Neil whispered to Naye, then stood up, "Ah, I have to urinatedon't come and peek"

    "Who's coming to see you! But where are you going?"

    "Run further away, lest you say it pollutes the environment" Neil shrugged, "I don't think you are going to set off that quickly. I might go a little longer"

    "Quickly leave! It's best not to come back!" Alyssa looked at him angrily.

    Neil smiled and walked towards the woods.  Nanoye, who was watching Neil go away, had worries in her eyes.

    【Are you okay, Neil】

    The ferret Yuno seemed to see Nanoha's worry and said to her, "Naye, let's find an excuse to go there later"

    【Well, that’s all I can do】

    "What's wrong, Nanoha?" Suzuka asked when she saw Nanoha in a daze.

    "Ah, it's nothing" Naye came back to her senses and smiled.

    Aoi on the side glanced at Nanoha, then looked at the direction Neil left, seeming to feel something.

    On the other side, Neil came to the woods and quickly set off to the location of the incident. Not long after, he saw the target.

    "It's the tentacle monster again" Neil looked at the strange tree in front of him, picking his nostrils and looking still lazy.

    The strange tree seemed to be aware of Neil. A thick and sharp branch stabbed straight at Neil. Neil dodged and retreated a few meters away.

    "Hey, Anders, it's time to appear" Neil said as he took off the beads on his chest.

    "Yes, boss!"

    "Well, let's try this first" Neil looked at the beads, smiled, and muttered, "sword-mode - Tai Sword type!"?? 

    A burst of light flashed, and a two-foot-long sword with a snow-white blade and mysterious runes appeared in Neil's hand. Neil held the sword in both hands, raised it sideways to the height of his eyebrows, lowered his body slightly, and flashed in his eyes.  Colors of excitement.

    "Come on, monster, hee hee"

    As soon as he chuckled, Neil appeared in front of the strange tree. He slashed with his sword from above and down. The strange tree reacted very quickly. All the branches condensed magic power and surged towards Neil. Neil's pupils shrank and he tapped his toes gently.  On a certain branch, the sword was held horizontally, and the blade turned into a jagged shape at the same time. The soles of the feet gathered strength and suddenly spun, as violent as a tornado. In just a moment, those branches turned into broken branches, and finally were involved in the sword's force, turning into  Make dust.

    "Haha, not bad, it's very easy to use. It can change into such a shape, and it can automatically possess the property of destroying demons" Neil stroked the blade lightly, with a satisfied smile on his face.

    "That's right, I'm an SS-level magic weapon!" Anders' voice was also very excited.

    "Okay, let's get rid of this monster quickly!" Neil put the knife at his side, preparing to launch a second attack.

    At this time, Neil heard a familiar voice, "Photon gun, fire!"

    Dozens of golden magic balls turned into spiritual spears and shot towards the strange tree.

    bump——

    "Roar!!"

    The roar of strange trees came from the explosion, which seemed to have been effectively hit.

    Neil looked up and saw the awe-inspiring golden figure in the sky.

    "Yo, Feit!" Neil greeted with a smile. Feit looked at him and laughed, "Neal!"

    "I saw your black underwearit's pretty cool" Neil still had the same smile, but he still felt a little unworthy of a beating.

    "Ugh!" Feite exclaimed, and quickly came down from the air holding her skirt. Her crimson face was very cute, and she muttered in a low voice, "Pervert"

 Volume 1 Chapter 69 Third Party Robbery

    "You are really a pervert" Aluf also appeared next to Feit and looked at Neil speechlessly.

    "Where, where, it was clearly shown to me by Feit" Neil scratched his head and laughed, then looked at Feit seriously, "You don't want to seduce me, Feit-chan~~"

    "No, no!" Feite's face could not be redder, and Aluf despised him even more, "Your head is really dirty"

    "How can you say that! It's obviously not my fault!" Neil said with a righteous face, leaving both Fit and Aluf speechless.

    "But you came so quickly. As soon as the Holy Stone Seed appeared, you came so quickly" Neil looked at Feit with some confusion. Feit saw his puzzled eyes and explained, "I just  Just happened to be passing by nearby"

    "Really?" Neil didn't care that much and pointed at the monster over there, "Well, after talking for so long, it's time to get rid of it"

    "Well" Feit nodded and raised the giant scythe in his hand, "Arc Flying Blade!"

    The arc of thunder and lightning quickly flew towards the strange tree. The branches of the strange tree seemed to have grown more while they were chatting. The branches attacked the three of them and directly collided with the arc. Amidst a burst of explosions, several people  A branch broke through the smoke. Fit propped up the barrier and quickly retreated with Aluf. Neil had also hid on the other side.

    "Ah, it's quite difficult" Neil looked at this monster that could also regenerate, thinking about countermeasures.

    【Do you still want to hit it with one hit?  】

    Neil thought about it and decided that he should still use this method.  Neil picked up the sword, used the teleportation technique to go to the strange tree, cut off several branches, teleported to another direction again, and attacked again. In the blink of an eye, the entire tree was cut into bare trunks.

    “Ahaha!!!”

    The sharp screams continued, and Neil took a step back and retreated to Fite's side.

    "Well, you should be able to handle it in one move, I'll leave it to you" Neil handed the task to Feit, after all, she can seal the seed of the holy stone.  Feit nodded in agreement, and she clenched the giant scythe in her hand, her magic power faintly condensing.

    "Roar, thunder"

    Fite shouted in a low voice, and his figure rushed forward like lightning. The golden lightning rushing on the giant scythe struck it with the potential to destroy the enemy with one blow.

    【It seems too easy】

    Neil felt that this time things seemed too simple, and there was always a sense of uneasiness in his heart.

    In an instant, a lot of spikes suddenly spit out from the hole in the tree trunk. Due to the extremely fast speed and unexpectedness, Feite hurriedly swept his sickle across, blocking some of the spikes, and at the same time, he set up several layers of barriers to block them.  In the remaining attacks, he only suffered some minor injuries.

    Fite hurriedly retreated and took a breath. Just as he was relaxing, a new attack appeared underground.

    "Oops!! Feit!!" Aluf was shocked, and just as he was about to step forward, Neil had already appeared to Feit's left, swung his knife to look at the tree roots that broke through the ground, and at the same time pointed at the tree monster.  attack.

    "199 Thunder Spirits, gather here to pierce the enemy! 199 Thunder Magic Archers!"

    The magic power condensed in his hand burst out, as brilliant as fireworks, bombarding the tree monster.

    "Damn it! This girl is so insidious!" Neil wiped his cold sweat, and when he was about to talk to Feit, a feeling of uneasiness flashed in his heart, and he seemed to feel something was coming.

    "It's not over yet!" Neil was startled and found that there was a magic power over there that was attacking Feit. Neil pushed Feit in the direction of Aluf and felt that his left shoulder was penetrated.

    At that moment, blood splattered everywhere, and the smell of blood was faintly carried in the wind.

    Neil gritted his teeth and looked intently, and saw that the strange tree at home was attacking when it fell.

    Boom————

    The tree fell down and seemed to have been killed. Two ice-blue stones were seen floating in the air.  Neil breathed a heavy sigh of relief and sat down to look at his injuries.

    【Is it because of the two holy stone seeds?  】

    "Neil!!" Feit hurriedly came over, looking at the shocking wound on his left shoulder, his eyes filled with tears.

    "Boy, are you okay?" Aluf also looked at Neil worriedly.

    “Well, don’t worry, the injury is not as serious as it looks~~” Neil gritted his teeth and endured the pain, looking at Feit with a playful smile.

    "That's good, let's just say that this kid is a little tough guy" Aluf patted her high chest and felt relieved, but Feite's face was still a little sad, "I was too careless, and that's why Neil  …”

    Snapped——

    "Well!  "Fit covered his head, pouted with red eyes, and looked at Neil in confusion. Neil looked at Feit's cute look and turned away with a slightly red face, "They said it doesn't matter, and I want to  You're not the only one who makes careless remarks So, don't worry about it. At worst, you can do it for me next time"

    "Well" Feite was silent for a while, and seemed to have made some decision before he nodded heavily.

    "Ah, you are not shy, are you?" Aluf said with a smirk as she looked at Neil's actions just now.

    "Don't talk nonsense, shy is not a term I can use!"

    "Hehe, you are so arrogant~~"

    "You are so arrogant!"

    "Hey, Fit is very charming~~~" Aluf continued to smile evilly, Neil turned away angrily, and Fit over there quickly stopped her, "No, don't say it again! Aluf!"

    "Neil!" At this time, another searcher appeared.

    "Oh, Nanoha!" Neil waved his right hand, trying to hide the injury on his left hand.  But Nanoha was very sharp, and she could see the blood-red patch on his left shoulder at a glance.

    "Neil! Are you injured!?" Nanoye grabbed his hand and bit her lip, as if she didn't want to cry.  Neil was a little sore from being pulled by Nanoye, but he still endured it and rubbed her head with a smile, "It's okay, I can heal the magic. It will be fine soon, and it's not as serious as you look"

    "Well" Nanoye nodded, then looked at Feit with complicated eyes, "Fate, you are here too"

    Fite didn’t speak, just nodded in response, and then turned his attention to the Holy Stone Seed.

    Naye also noticed the two holy stone seeds, and clutched the Heart of the Rising Sun in his hand, seemingly about to take action.

    Neil saw the actions of the two people. If they both went up to grab it, they would definitely start fighting again. He couldn't help but cover his head, "I mean, can't we each take one? This would be great, world peace, protect the environment  "

    "Shut up!" x2

    Naye and Feit shouted at the same time, and Neil quickly covered his mouth, feeling aggrieved.

    【Woo hoo!  I don't mean well!  I won’t help you anymore!  】

    Naye and Feit looked at each other, as if exchanging some information, and then nodded, leaving Neil in a daze.

    【I go!  These two girls can communicate spiritually!  !  Lily, Lily!  !  Sure enough, lily is king!  】

    The two of them flew to the Seed of the Holy Stone, one on the left and the other on the right, preparing to seal and recover it.  Yuno stayed next to Neil, and Yuno asked, "Say, Neil, didn't you take care of those two holy stone seeds? Can't you watch them for me and wait for Nanoha to come over and recycle them? Every time  I always give it to others! This is a dangerous item!"

    “Damn it, I just don’t want to help you, this pervert in human form!” Neil spat hard with contempt in his eyes.

    "Your uncle! You told me that my body is human! Not a mink!"

    Just when Nanoye and Feite came into contact with the seed of the Holy Stone, a sudden change occurred.  Dozens of magic bullets were shot at them, raising a large cloud of dust.

    The two of them dodged and retreated to Neil's side, looking warily at the figure that suddenly appeared in the sky.

    I saw three people standing in the air, two tall and one short, but they were all hidden in the mist, making it impossible to see their faces clearly.

    "Please leave, we must get this sacred stone seed!"

    The figure in the middle made a hoarse, low voice, and the tone was non-negotiable.  Neil looked at them unhappily, saying that he had fought hard to get back this, why should he give it to you bastards who had no contribution!

    "At least three sundaes are required in exchange, asshole!"  !  !

    The whole audience was silent for a while, as if they were stunned by something. Nanoye turned her head stiffly and looked at Neil, "Neil, please pay attention to your moral integrity. You have lost all your moral integrity and please don't do it every time."  Say what’s going on in your heart…”

    "Hey! I'm saying it again! Oh, I can't help it. I'm a frank person. I can't hold back what's in my heart!" Neil shook his head handsomely and said narcissistically.

    Everyone present looked at this guy with dark eyes. Can he really exchange it for a sundae?  If this happens, I'll exchange it for sundaes from now on.

    The three people above came to their senses and were silent for a moment. Then the one in the middle asked, "Can I really exchange it for a sundae?"

    "Of course, to me, sundaes are more important than world peace!" Neil clenched his fists and said seriously.

    “I don’t have it now, can I owe it first?”

    "No need to negotiate on credit, I want the goods in stock!"

    "Uh" The people above were speechless, but the people below exploded. Naye and Feite stepped on them wildly.Completely ignoring that Neil was a wounded man.

    "In that case, let's take action!" The man took a stance and attacked, and the other two were also ready.

    "Stop! The people above are about to start a fight. Let me put it aside first!" Neil lay on the ground begging for mercy. He didn't stand up until Nanoye and Feit stepped aside and looked at each other with an upright face, "For  Love and peace will destroy you!”

    【Who just said that sundaes are more important than world peace!  !  】Everyone couldn't help but complain, and then the momentum was about to explode.

    【Signom, I really want to fight that guy】

    【There is no way, Vita, for the sake of the master, even he must grab it!  】

    "Hmm, I understand. If you kill him by mistake, you won't blame me"

    【Why do I think you want to kill him on purpose? Don't look excited!  You don't really want to kill him!  】

    【For the purity of the wind!  】

    【Vita, I seem to be off topic!  Totally wrong!  】

    【Well, Xignom, you seem to have become a complaining swordsman recently】

    【Shut up, Zafira, just bark!  】

    【…………】

    The three people who suddenly appeared were Xignom, Vita, and Zafira. They were communicating with each other through words. Neil looked at the sky above where there was no movement, but he always felt as if they were quarreling.

    【Okay, okay, get ready to fight!  ] Shamar's voice suddenly broke into the conversation between the three of them, [Also, Vita, don't go out of your way to kill others, Hayate will be sad]

    【Hey, can't you】

    【I don’t want to complain about you anymore, Vita, come on!  】

    The three people rushed over quickly, Neil and the others also responded, and a fierce battle broke out.

    Without knowing the other party's true identity, Neil faced off against Xignom, Loli versus Loli (Naye, Fit versus Vita), Dog versus Dog (Aluf versus Zafira).  ), oh, and a mink

    The battle is in progress

 Volume 1 Chapter 70 Accident

    For the Knights of the Storm, the only person they need to be loyal to is the owner of the Book of Darkness.

    As a knight, you should fight for your master and even sacrifice your life.

    However, each generation of owners of the Book of Night has different ambitions. In the final analysis, they are all evil that humans cannot erase

    ugly**……

    Therefore, the Storm Knight is just a prop to its owner

    Maybe, they are really props, they can no longer be called human beings

    The heart gradually becomes cold

    "The sword is wielded just because of the master's order"

    In the end, we will only return to the endless darkness

    Not to love, nor to be loved

    that's it……

    "From today on, you are my family!"

    Those words made them, who had long been used to darkness, see the dazzling light again

    Like the sun, it is warm and sweeps away the darkness that fills my heart

    That girl named Yagami Hayate

    The master of the Book of Night, the master of the Knights of the Storm

    From then on, they were no longer just knights, but had family members

    For the first time, I danced the sword not only because of my loyalty, but also because I had someone I wanted to protect

    For the first time, I didn’t just die for my master, I wanted to live and spend every day with her

    Therefore, no matter what, even if they are enemies of the world, they will fight to the end

    Because I want to protect her

    ······················Dividing line·····················

    "Who are you? Why are you trying to steal the Holy Stone Seed!?" Nanoha asked the doubts in her heart while fighting with the enemy.

    Dang————

    The enemy's hammer and Nanoha's Heart of the Rising Sun made a fierce clash, and then, in a flash, they immediately blocked Fite's surprise attack from behind, swung the hammer in a circle, and put some distance between them.

    "This has nothing to do with you!!"

    Vita in the mist made the same low voice and continued to move forward to fight with the opponent. Only with the combined efforts of Nanoye and Fite could they draw a tie with Vita.

    The beast battle on the other side, uh, is Aluf and Zafira fighting, with Yuno acting as backup. The battle situation is similar to that of Nanoha's side. It's hard to tell the winner in a short time, and Neil's side is even more powerful.  In a high-speed battle, the two men's swords had clashed countless times in an instant. Amidst the rapid figures and dense sword shadows, the sound of metal clashing continued to be heard.

    "You're quite strong" Neil blocked the opponent's sword, with a look of pain on his eyebrows, and then pressed the opponent down with force. When the opponent saw that the attack was ineffective, he immediately pushed away and stood opposite Neil.  Look at him.

    "You are not weak, and your left hand is injured. As a knight, you should not take action in this situation. However, I have a mission to complete, so" After saying that, he raised his hand again.  He raised his sword and said, "I must win!"

    "Knights, they are really all a bunch of deadheads" Neil looked at this knight with helplessness in his eyes, and there was a trace of imperceptible nostalgia in his eyes.

    Neil raised the corners of his mouth slightly, clenched the sword in his hand, and pointed at the opponent, "Then come, Knight-san!"

    At this moment, the battle begins again.

    Neil held the sword with one hand in his right hand. This time he did not directly confront the opponent. The movement of the sword was extremely light, like a divine wind, avoiding its sharp edge, but going against the opponent's momentum. There was something invisible in the chaotic dance.  law.

    "This is" Xignom frowned and looked at Neil's sword power. Faintly, he always had the power to suppress himself. His power seemed to be gradually disrupted.

    [I didn’t expect that he was such an awesome swordsman] Xignom bit his lip. If it were normal, he would really like to have a good communication, but at this time, he must hurry up.

    "I'm sorry, Neil Springfield" Xignom whispered, and then the sword condensed huge magic power and struck Neil directly. Neil had no choice but to step away.

    【Illusion?  It always feels familiarand, was he calling my name just now?  】

    Neil frowned and looked at the other person in confusion, and then looked at the figure who was fighting Nayefit with a hammer, and the doubt in his heart became more intense.

    "Don't look around during the battle!" Xignom shouted, swinging his sword and slashing horizontally, trying to break through Neil and directly grab the Holy Stone Seed.Neil had no choice but to hold his sword up to block it, and magic power began to gather in his left hand.

    "99 elves of light, gather here to pierce the enemy!"

    Xignom looked at these tracking light arrows, and had no choice but to open the barrier and avoid them. Neil did not pursue the victory, but looked at the three enemies in confusion.

    "Damn it, why do I always feel that that hammer looks familiar" Neil scratched his hair and thought hard.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? It’s the ghosts who are not familiar with it!  You don’t even know how many times you’ve been hit by that hammer!  】

    Hearing Neil's words, Xignom started to complain again, and then suddenly a feeling of wanting to orz emerged in his heart, did he really want to change his profession and become a complaining swordsman?

    Neil looked at the suddenly dazed knight and felt helpless again. Who was the person who just told him not to look around? He was in a daze again

    After a long battle, neither side could tell the winner, but it seemed that the other side was not exerting its full strength, and Nanoye and Fit here were already a little out of breath. It seemed that their side was at a disadvantage. Neil looked at  He couldn't help but think about his own injuries.

    【Fit, we are here to get the Holy Stone Seed, there is no need to get entangled with these people!  Take advantage of this moment to take one, and leave the rest to the kid!  】

    Aluf’s voice suddenly sounded in Feit’s mind. Although her proposal was good, Feit was still a little hesitant.

    【I said you are too bad, Aluf】 Neil's voice also sounded, surprising Feit and Aluf, "How did you"

    【I have been eavesdropping】

    【…………】

    [Don’t worry, Nanoye didn’t hear it. If she had, she would have screamed a long time ago] Neil saw Feit looking at Nanoye and knew what she was thinking, so he explained it.

    Fite breathed a sigh of relief, then clenched his thunder axe, and continued to rush towards Vita, who was constantly attacking Nanoye.

    【Aluf, Neil saved me just now, I can't just leave like this, so】

    [Alas, I get it, Feit, you are so soft-hearted] Aluf sighed helplessly and rejoined the battle.

    Neil smiled. In fact, it didn’t matter to him that Fite chose to leave just now, but it seemed that Nanoye’s words still had some effect.

    "They are all good kids" Neil sighed softly, and then looked at the recovered swordsman.

    "Sorry, I was just rude" The old-fashioned knight apologized to Neil, who was his enemy, leaving Neil speechless.

    "It doesn't matter, you continue"

    “………”

    Without saying a word, Xignom attacked again and at the same time called Shamal in the distance.

    【Shamar, is it okay?  Your magic should be able to remotely obtain the holy stone seed]

    【Get ready, lead the child away first, I'm afraid he will find out】

    【Okay, leave it to me!  】

    Neil was fighting with Xignom when he suddenly noticed that the opponent's attack became fierce, like a storm at the moment.  Neil frowned, feeling that the other party should make some new moves, and couldn't help but become cautious.

    However, unknowingly, Neil gradually moved away from the Holy Stone Seed, and the opponent's attacks became more frequent. Neil felt that the stalemate could not continue, so he split the opponent's attacks with a knife and withdrew from the opponent's attack circle.

    Just when Xignom was about to pursue him, Neil suddenly threw the sword over, and the sword came through the air with cold magic power. At the same time, Neil also released a magic arrow and followed the sword in pursuit.

    Xignom felt a little confused when Neil threw the knife over, but she didn't think much about it at this time. She opened the barrier with all her strength and used her sword to block the knife and throw it to the ground. At this time, the magic arrow also exploded on the barrier.

    At this time, Neil also rushed up and broke into Xignom's sword circle, but she had already been on guard, the barrier had been opened, but Neil's hands were condensed with magic power, and when he touched the barrier, he smiled.

    "Specialized for barriers, wall-breaking claws" Neil whispered, his five fingers formed into claws, and several layers of barriers were torn apart.  Xignom was startled and hurriedly backed away. Neil smiled softly, condensed magic power into dots on the soles of his feet in the air, and walked on the dragon's Bagua steps, walking beside Xignom. In the blink of an eye, Bagua Zhang grabbed the opponent's arm.  As soon as he took it, he took advantage of the situation to knock away the opponent's sword, bullied him, and struck Huanglong directly with his palm.

    Baguazhang, push of eight movements, penetrating and transforming palm.

    "Huh? This is" Neil hit someone on the chest with a palm, but when he touched it, he felt strange. He scratched with five fingers, and Neil's face became a little weird.

    How should I put it, this feeling is not very familiar, but

    goodBig, soft and feels good!

    The other party seemed to be stunned by the sudden attack. It wasn't until the other party's hand scratched his chest violently a few times that he came back to his senses, looked at Neil, paused, and then let out a sharp scream like thunder.  scream.

    “Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!!!!”

    Neil was also stunned, and then he was punched away by the opponent with anger and hit the ground.

    "Uh, what's going on?" Vita rushed away from the encirclement of Fite and Nanoye and flew to Xignomu's side, very confused.

    "He, he, he" Xignom pointed at Neil, but couldn't say a word.

    [He touched Xignom's chest] Shamar's voice came from his mind, making both Vita and Zafira stunned. Then Vita looked at Neil and gritted his teeth, "You pervert  He actually took advantage of the chaos and touched the girl’s breasts!!!”

    Everyone in the audience stopped to attack, dumbfounded, and then looked at Neil lying on the ground.

    "Who took advantage of the chaos!!!" Neil immediately jumped up and shouted loudly.

    "Then you don't deny touching other people's breasts" Naye's long voice came from his ears. Neil turned his head with cold sweat on his face and looked at Naye and Feite who came to him. Their expressions  They were all a little indifferent, Neil swallowed his saliva, "I didn't mean it"

    "Oh, really?" Nanoye still had the same calm tone, as if she was lifeless, but looking at the Heart of the Rising Sun she raised, Neil didn't think so.

    "Well, Naye-san, there's nothing we can do. There must be some physical contact during the fight, and I don't know she is a woman"

    "Yes, that's right" Nanoye smiled, like flowers in March, and Neil nodded to prove his innocence, "How does it feel, Neil"

    "Not bad, it feels good, uh" Neil answered the question like a conditioned response, and then looked at Nanoye with sweat on his face.

    Naye's face was filled with angry hash marks, "Really" After a pause, he picked up the Heart of the Rising Sun and smashed it like raindrops.

    “You pervert!!!”

    "Ouch!!!!"

    Neil’s screams echoed throughout the sky

 Volume 1 Chapter 71 Time and Space Administration

    "Ah, wait, stop hitting, Nanoha, something seems weird!" Content, who was being beaten, seemed to notice something and quickly stopped. In fact, he felt that the beating was very painful. This anomaly saved his life.

    Thank you so much, that person who doesn’t know what he is doing!  (Shamal sneezed in the distance)

    "?" Nanoye stopped what he was doing, then looked around and found that he and others were in a red barrier.

    "This is the barrier!?" Fite also discovered the abnormality and couldn't help being surprised.

    "Are we trapped?" Aluf frowned as he looked at the barrier, not expecting this to happen.

    "Ahem" Neil, who had a bruised nose and swollen face, stood up calmly under the embarrassed eyes of everyone, dusted off the dust on his body, and said, "It seems that the other party has a premeditated plan but this barrier should not be these three.  The guy did it, so that means there is at least one hidden figure, right" After saying that, he looked at the three people opposite.

    "So what, you damn pervert!" Vita was still as irritable as ever and scolded him unceremoniously.

    “………”

    Neil said that he was very innocent. It was obviously not his fault. Who told you that people can’t see you clearly!  Now he acts like he is a public enemy.

    However, it feels pretty good~~

    Nanoye looked at Neil's scratching gesture in the void, veins looming on his forehead, and directly put the Heart of the Rising Sun on Neil's neck, "I miss it a lot, don't you"

    A drop of cold sweat broke out on Neil's head. He quickly stood in a more standard posture than a soldier and saluted, "Not at all, Commander Naye!"

    "Hmph!" Naye snorted coldly, then looked at the other party warily.

    "Oops! Holy Stone Seed!" Fite seemed to have discovered something, and immediately flew towards the Holy Stone Seed with lightning speed.

    Neil and the others looked up and saw a hand suddenly reaching out from the void and grabbing the seed of the holy stone.

    "Wow, so curious" Neil's smooth voice made no one think he was surprised at all, but the three people on the opposite side quickly blocked Feit and immediately attacked Feit.

    "You are not allowed to hurt Fit!!!" Aluf's furious voice came, and she rushed towards the three of them with desperate momentum, giving them a meal.

    "Aluf!!" Feite saw Aluf's actions and shouted worriedly.

    "Go quickly, Feit!!" Aluf turned around and shouted, and then faced the three people again.

    "Vita, come over quickly!" Xignom and Zafira stopped Aluf, and then asked Vita to rush over to intercept Fite.

    "Yes!" Just as Vita was about to catch up, he was stopped by an annoying figure again.

    “Hey, little dwarf, why are you in such a hurry~~” Neil appeared in front of Vita with a smile and blocked her with a knife.

    "It's you again!" Vita was very angry. No matter in public or in private, this guy was really annoying.

    Vita immediately picked up a sledgehammer and hit Neil. The barrier that Neil put up fell into pieces after only blocking it for a moment. Neil was a little surprised, and he immediately ran away from her attack.

    "Damn it! I always feel like you want to kill me"

    "That's right, I want to kill you!"

    Without saying a word, the fight continued.  However, the injured Neil really struggled against such a violent Vita, so he had to fight guerrilla warfare with her.

    And just when several groups were fighting in full swing, Nanoye asked Yuno to help Aluf, while he rushed to the Holy Stone Seed, intending to stop Feit and the unknown enemy.

    However, that weird hand was still a step faster, and got a holy stone seed. It wrapped the ice blue stone with magic power and quickly evacuated. Fite gritted his teeth and had to grab another holy stone seed.

    "No, Feit!" Naye also tried his best, and at the same time picked up the Heart of the Rising Sun and touched the Holy Stone Seed.

    "No, Nanoha!!" Yuno saw Nanoha's posture during the battle, and couldn't help but turned pale with fright, "This will cause space-time shock!!"

    "Space-time shock?" Neil was stunned when he heard Yuno's exclamation, and looked towards Nanoye and couldn't help but worry.

    【I almost forgot that holy stone seeds are dangerous goods. This kind of high-energy crystal that interferes with dimensions. If two magic powers come into contact at the same time, it may cause a big disaster!  】

    Neil gritted his teeth and was about to push Vita away and step forward, when the red barrier instantly shattered into pieces.  Everyone was stunned. At this time, a sudden blue magic circle appeared between the two people, stopping their momentum.

    I saw a figure appearing in the magic circle, the burst of magic power offset the two of them, and held down Nanoha's Heart of the Rising Sun with one hand.? He held the magic weapon in one hand to hold Fite's lightning battle axe.

    "Stop, it's too dangerous to continue like this!" The figure shouted and organized the two people's actions.

    The boy who appeared here was a boy with short blue hair. He was slightly older than Neil and the others. He looked very calm and was calmly looking at the conflicting people.

    "I am the executive officer of the Space-Time Management Bureau, Crono Harlowen, can you tell me the ins and outs of the matter?" Crono saw that they all calmed down, paused, and introduced them to everyone.

    【Space-time Management Bureau!  ?  】

    Everyone’s reactions were different, but most of them looked at each other cautiously and vigilantly.

    【Vita, let’s retreat. There is no need to conflict with the Space-Time Administration now.  】

    【Um……】

    【Shamar, teleport!  】

    Xignom spoke to Vita, and then asked Shamar to move the three of them.

    【ok!  】

    Just after Crono finished his introduction, a magic circle appeared at the feet of the three people, and in the blink of an eye, the three people disappeared.

    "Ah, let's go" Although Neil said this, his eyes never left the young man named Crono, with incomprehensible resentment in his eyes.

    "Tsk, let them escape" Crono curled his lips unwillingly, and then looked at Nanoye and Fit, "You two put your weapons away first. If you continue to fight like this" Suddenly, Ke  Lono held up a barrier with his left hand to block the sudden sneak attack.

    Nanoha turned around and saw the magic bullet fired by Aluf, "Fit, let's go too, get out of here quickly!" After saying that, he continued to attack Crono.

    But Feite took advantage of the smoke that was everywhere, blinding everyone's sight, and rushed towards the Holy Stone Seed, trying to seal the Holy Stone Seed with his bare hands, but was unexpectedly discovered by Crono, who was hit by the lightsaber and fell down.

    Crono blocked Aluf with one hand, and stretched his other hand against the falling Fit. Then he squeezed hard, and a blue magic binding belt appeared out of thin air and wrapped around Fit's body, causing Fit to feel some pain.

    "You!" Nanoye seemed a little unhappy, but she didn't know whether she should take action or not.

    Neil watched Crono's performance and suddenly his nose felt a little itchy.

    " [Ah, this is bondage, but is Fite really the same age as Nanoha They are so well developed Those breasts are completely different from those of an ordinary fourth-grade elementary school student, she is indeed a magical girl]

    Well, at this time, I am still thinking about these, enough scum 

    Neil seemed to have come back to his senses, his face was slightly red, "Well, this is not the time to think about this"

    The next second, Neil appeared next to Feit. With a few casual strokes of the sword in his hand, Feit was released like a flowing stream. Neil hugged Feit into his arms.

    Feite was hugged by him, his face turned red, and he seemed to calm down, and then he turned his attention to the Holy Stone Seed not far away.  Neil noticed her gaze and couldn't help but sigh.

    【What a stubborn girl】

    "What are you doing!!" Crono asked loudly, but Neil was even louder, "You, what are you doing?"

    Crono was stunned by his loud question, and Neil continued, "Don't you know that beautiful girls are a scarce resource!! And they are also loli!! This should be used to protect it!! Your bastard  You will be despised by the whole world!!”

    Crono is stupid, Nanoha is stupid, Fit is stupid, Aluf is stupid, Yuno is stupid, everyone in Asra is stupid

    Is this bastard a lolicon?  ?

    【Hey, hey, don't be in a daze, Feite, let's go!  】 Neil suddenly sent a message, which brought Feit back to his senses, but the eyes he looked at Neil became more and more weird, and his face became redder.

    [Uh, don't look at me like that, I'll be scared] Neil avoided Feit's eyes and said, [Forget about the Holy Stone Seed this time, let's go quickly. If we are caught by someone from the Space-Time Administration, we'll be in trouble.  ]

    Fit gritted his teeth, a trace of struggle flashed in his eyes, then nodded to Neil and flew to Aluf.

    "Come on, Aluf!"

    "Uh, oh, got it!"

    The two people left quickly. Crono also noticed something strange at this time. He was about to pull away to intercept the two people who were about to move, but was blocked by Neil again.

    "What are you going to do?!" Crono asked angrily, while Neil looked at him contemptuously, smiling harmlessly, "Of course I have to protect the beautiful girl~~"

    "You!!" Crono was about to take action, but Fit over there had already left. He glared at Neil angrily and then stepped aside.

    &nbsp"Neil" Nanoye flew to Neil's side, a little worried.

    "It's okay" Neil smiled and said words that made her extremely reassuring, "I'm here for everything"

    "Um……"

    At this time, a magic circle opened on the ground, and the appearance of a young woman was reflected inside, "Okay, both sides stop"

    "Captain!"

    “………”

    The woman inside seemed to see Neil's vigilant eyes and smiled harmlessly, "Haha, don't be nervous, we just want to understand the ins and outs of the matter. Can you please come to Asla?"

    "Why should I believe you guys from the Space-Time Management Bureau?" Neil smiled, but there was a coldness in it that Naye had never felt before.

    "What did you say!?" Crono was angry first, and Neil responded with a more contemptuous smile.

    "Crono, be quiet!" the woman shouted at him, and then looked at Neil with the same smile, "Although I know that people in your world have some distrust of our Space and Time Administration, this matter is about the Holy Stone.  I hope we can deal with this kind of ancient heritage. I think you don’t want the damage caused by that thing to continue to expand, right? So, can I ask you here?” After saying that, the woman’s face became serious.  .

    Neil looked at the serious attitude of the other party and wondered whether he should agree. At this time, Nanoye pulled his sleeves and said, "Neil"

    Neil looked at Nanoye’s worried look, sighed softly, and waved his hands, "Okay then"

    "Thank you very much!" The woman smiled beautifully, and then said to Crono, "Then, Executive Crono, please bring them over, and I will let Amy set the coordinates."

    "Yes, I understand!" Crono said seriously, then turned to face Neil and the others, "Please come over to my side."

 Volume 1 Chapter 72 Questioning

    On the Asra dimension ship.

    "Huh, coming to this world is really troublesome" On the bridge, the woman just now, Lindy Harlowen, sighed and smiled bitterly.

    "Captain, why do you say that? Normally, you wouldn't refuse an ordinary inquiry, right?" Amy Limietta was a little curious.

    "How should I put it? This world seems to be quite exclusive. There is an ancient civilization here, and there is always some distrust of outsiders like us, and" Lindy paused, "This world is very dangerous"

    "Danger!?" Amy was surprised, and Lindy nodded slightly, "The water in this world is very deep, with several amazing forces, and it is directly connected to that world"

    "That world" Amy looked at the captain curiously, hoping she could give an answer, but she ended up disappointed, "Okay, stop asking, teleport those children over quickly!"

    "Yes" Amy had no choice but to accept the order, but then said, "But, why does that boy seem to be targeting our administration?"

    "This is also what I don't understand" Lindy frowned, unable to think clearly, so she had to smile bitterly.

    "Forget it, maybe there will be an answer later, I will go over there and wait for them" Lindy stood up and left her position.

    ···················Dividing line························

    Neil, Nanoha and Yuno followed the teleportation array to Asra, but were shocked by the high-tech facilities around them, while Neil just looked at it all indifferently and remained silent.

    "Yuno-kun, Yuno-kun, where is this" Seeing that Neil was not very interested, Nanoha had no choice but to ask Yuno.

    "It seems like it's inside the space-time administration's dimensional sailing ship" After all, Yuno knew a little more information about dimensions than Nanoha, so he thought about it and gave the answer, "Well to put it simply, it is used in various  A ship that sails freely between worlds"

    After all, Nanoha is only a fourth-year elementary school student. Hearing Yuno's answer, he said distressedly: "This this doesn't seem to be simple at all"

    "Well~~ In addition to the world where Nanoha lives, there are many worlds at the same time, and my world is one of them. This ship is the ferry that travels to and from various worlds. The job of the Time Management Bureau is to manage various worlds.  Things that interfere with each other" Yuno and Naye Niel followed Crono closely while explaining further to Naye.

    "That's right" Naye seemed to understand a little bit, "Then these people are"

    "They are like police officers" Neil said lightly, but with a hint of disgust in his tone, "Just maintain world peace like the police"

    Crono paused for a moment, said nothing, and continued to move forward.  Neil glanced at Crono and shut up.  Seeing that the atmosphere was a bit stiff, Nanoha and Yuno had no choice but to lower their heads and follow.

    When they followed Crono into a door, Crono suddenly turned back to the two of them and said: "It will be very uncomfortable if you always wear that. Just take off the protective clothing and staff"

    "Really, that's what you said, then I will" After saying that, Nanoha released the fighting state.

    Crono looked at Yuno and said: "You should also return to your original appearance"

    "Ah~~Yes, because I have been like this all the time, I have forgotten it"

    "Huh?" Nanoye looked at Yuno curiously after hearing Yuno's answer.

    A green light flashed, and Yuno turned into a boy. "It's been a long time since Nanoha saw me like this, right?" He turned to look at Nanoye.

    "Well, it's been a long time indeed. I forgot that Yuno-kun is a boy" Nanoha smiled naturally.

    "Let's just say you are a ferret" Neil glanced at Yuno, "You couldn't have been taking a shower or sleeping with Nanoha in your ferret form while Nanoha wasn't paying attention to your true form.  , something like that"

    "No, no! What do you think I am!" Yuno was furious, and Neil said calmly, "Sex!"

    "If you want to talk about lust, then you are the one! Just now you were" Yuno was about to mention the accident that happened during the battle, but he saw Neil winking at him desperately.

    "Uh" Yuno stopped, and then looked at Nanoha. Although Nanoha looked as calm as water, from the clenched fists and white knuckles, it was clear that she was not that calm.

    Yuno swallowed, and then looked at Neil, who was sweating profusely, as if looking at him for the last time.

    Looking at the looks of the three of them, Crono was a little curious, but business was more important, so he said with a slight 'cough': "I saidexcuse me, no."??I know what's going on between you, but the captain is still waiting for you!  I hope you will go see her"

    "yes……"

    "sorry……"

    "Then, please" Crono made an invitation to the three of them, and then took the three of them to Lindy's room.

    Crono led the three people to a room, opened the door and led the three people in.

    "Captain, I brought them here."

    In a Japanese-style decoration that was completely inconsistent with the scenery just now, a green-haired woman was kneeling on the tatami.

    There is no doubt that she is the captain who just stopped the confrontation between Neil and Crono and invited Neil and others to "Asra".

    After seeing everyone come in, she opened her closed eyes and showed a gentle smile.

    "Thank you for your hard work, Executive Officer Cronothere are three more, please don't be too restrained."

    "Yes." x2

    Neil just nodded and sat down on a random seat.  Nanoha followed Neil and sat down next to him.

    "Here you are Let me introduce myself first. My name is Lindy Harlowen, and I am Crono's mother~~" Lindy introduced herself with a smile, and at the same time placed the prepared tea in front of several people, but it looked like  She doesn't look like a mother with a teenage child.

    "Captain!"

    "Really, Crono is really not cute at all" Lindy held her cheek seemingly distressed, and then looked at Neil and the three of them seriously, "Then, can you tell me?"

    So, Nanoha and Yuno told the incident about the Holy Stone Seed one by one, and Neil just interrupted to add a few words.

    "I see, that's it"

    After listening to the narrative of Neil and others, Lindy’s expression became slightly serious.

    "You are the one who unearthed those ancient legacies - the seeds of the sacred stones."

    "Well that's why I want to get them back" Thinking of his dead companions because of Lindy's words, Yuno lowered his head, looking depressed.

    "It's amazing" Lindy praised.

    “But it’s also quite reckless.” Crono gave an objective evaluation.

    "Woo"

    "It's really good, one is a white face, and the other is a bad face" Neil seemed to be at odds with Crono, smiling teasingly, which seemed a bit ironic to Crono.

    "snort!"

    "Um" Nanoha asked, as if to rescue Yuno and Crono, "Although I know what the ancient heritage is, what exactly are the seeds of the Holy Stone? I just think they seem to have  What incredible power"

    "Really? You don't know yet" Lindy nodded and continued, "The seeds of the holy stones you collected are the crystallization of dimensional interference bodies. As long as you collect a certain amount and use them in a specific way,  When they are activated, they will cause dimensional earthquakes in space, and in the worst cases, they may even cause dimensional faults, which is a dangerous thing to discover."

    "The vibrations and explosions that occurred when you and the black-clothed magister clashed with each other were dimensional earthquakes But thanks to that dimensional earthquake, our patrol ship was able to discover that there is such a dangerous thing in this place."  Crono added, "Just one Holy Stone Seed triggers one thousandth of the power and can have such a huge impact If multiple Holy Stone Seeds are activated at the same time, the impact will be insignificant."  Measurable…”

    "I have also heard about what happened when the dimensional fault occurred in 462 of the Old Calendar."

    "That time was indeed a tragedy" Not only Lindy, but also Crono's expression dimmed, "Several adjacent worlds collapsed in this incident. It was the first time in history that  What a huge tragedy That kind of history must never be allowed to happen again."

    "So, the recovery of the Holy Stone Seed will be handed over to our administration, and you can just forget about this and live peacefully" Lindy straightened her face and said to them seriously.

    "Eh!?"

    ""

    Unlike Nanoha who showed a surprised expression, Neil had already known that things would turn out like this.  Although giving up halfway is a bit weird, it is indeed a very reasonable approach.

    As an expert bureau, we can avoid accidents to the greatest extent when it comes to things like ancient heritage.

    “Moreover, it can also avoid involving Nanoha in danger

    For Neil, the last point is probably the most important.

    "I said Naye, this is pretty good, theseWouldn't it be nice to leave it to these people?  Well, it's gratifying" Neil said nonchalantly.

    "No, no, please, please wait a moment, can I, can I help? Collect the seeds of the Holy Stone." Nanoye's clenched fists were shaking constantly. After saying these words, his body felt like  He started to tremble as if he were scared.  It was as if she had exhausted all her courage just to say those words.

    "Naye"

    Sure enough, this kid won’t give up so easily

    Neil smiled bitterly and shook his head.

    "This?" Lindy frowned slightly, as if she was thinking carefully about Nanoha's words.

    "Nanoye will definitely become your fighting force, right? Moreover, if local magicians collect it, the possibility of being interfered by other magicians will be greatly reduced" Yuno also persuaded.

    "That's trueif there are local collaborators, it will be easier to collect."

    "MomCaptain!? I think this is very inappropriate. They are the victims who were involved. How can we continue to let them do such dangerous things?" Crono expressed his objection.

    "What Crono said is not unreasonable"

    Although it sounded like she was wavering, Neil knew from the smile on Lindy's lips that she had actually made her decision a long time ago.

    Neil sat up straight and looked at Lindy seriously, "Captain Lindy, I hope we can assist in this operation!"

    "Why?" Lindy saw Neil's serious look and took the same stance.

    "You know, it will be inconvenient for your administration to move in this world, and if there are local magicians involved, then those people will understand more or less, and the headquarters of the Kanto Magic Association is nearby, I can request  They dispatch corresponding combat forces, so that they can successfully recover the Holy Stone Seed and avoid unnecessary interference factors." Neil took a sip of bitter tea and pursed his lips, "My words have some effect  …”

    "Oh, how do you say this?" Lindy and others were a little curious about why the other party was so confident. Although he was just a magician, he was only ten years old after all. What weight did his words have

    "Because, my name is Neil Springfield!" When Neil said this, he was a little proud and a little bitter.

    "Neil Springfield" Lindy muttered the name, suddenly realized, and smiled, "I see, just this surname has enough weight"

    "So, can you let Naye think about it? We will give you a complete answer in just one day!"

    "That's it" Lindy frowned and thought for a while, then said, "Okay, that's it I also hope that the relationship with this world will not be so tense"

    "Then it depends on your efforts" Neil smiled and took another sip of tea, letting the bitter taste spread on the tip of his tongue. Although he likes sweets, bitter tea can make him think more clearly.

    "By the way, Captain Lindy, do you know who those three unknown people are?"

    "We are still investigating this"

    "Really?" Neil lowered his head and thought for a while, then stood up and said, "Then it's time for us to say goodbye. We've been working on it for an hour. Those people must be anxious to death. Let's go, Naye"

    "Wow, I even forgot!" Naye stood up in a hurry and said goodbye to Lindy, "Then we should go, Captain Lindy!"

    "Haha, okay, let Crono send you off" Lindy smiled and nodded. Just as she opened the door, she suddenly called Neil, "Well, Neil, do you know Yoshida Shoyo?  ?"

    Niel paused for a moment, then looked sideways at Lindy with a gentle smile, but there was only a deep coldness in his eyes, "Of course, that is my mentor"

    Then he turned around and took Nanoye and Yuno into the darkness.

    Crono looked back at his mother, only to see her white face, "Mom, what's wrong!?"

    Lindy looked at Crono, shook her head and told him not to worry, but smiled heavily, "So that's the case, no wonder they are so hostile to our administration"

    "Mother……"

    "Okay, Crono, just send them back, I'm fine"

    "Um……"

    After Crono left, Lindy smiled helplessly and stared blankly at the reflection in the teacup in her hand.

    "The Moon King's secret treasure"

 Volume 1 Chapter 73 Hot Spring

    "Then, I'll take my leave first."

    After sending Neil and others back to the original jungle, Crono turned around and stepped into the magic circle and went back. However, before leaving, he looked at Neil deeply with a strange look in his eyes.

    Neil glanced at Crono who was leaving, then turned to Nanoye and said, "Let's go, I think they are going crazy"

    "Um……"

    The two walked in silence. Just when Yuno thought that he should step aside, Nanoha said softly, "Hey, Neil, is it really okay for me to do this? Do you think I'm willful?  ?”

    Neil glanced at her sideways, "Hey, you were very tough when you were on Asla just now. What's wrong, are you shrinking now?"

    "Talent, talent doesn't exist!"

    "That's alright" Neil smiled, "Don't you still have something to say to Feit? I know that you can't let go of the child. Your character started from the day you insisted on helping Yuno.  That’s when I got the idea… What a nosy guy…”

    "Well" Nanoye was a little frustrated by Neil's words, lowered her head, and her two pigtails hung down.

    "But that's all I don't hate" Neil winked slightly and smiled softly, "In other words, I can't hate this idiot"

    "Neil" A throbbing flashed through Naye's heart, and her heartbeat seemed to beat stronger and faster.

    why……

    Neil looked at her, "Even if you are willful, it doesn't matter. As long as you want to do it, just go for it and don't let yourself regret it. Even if you get into some trouble, I will help you with it  …”

    The throbbing in my heart is more real

    Naye looked at Neil’s clear and gentle eyes and couldn’t speak to herself for a long time

    As Neil walked, he felt that Nanoye seemed to be stunned, so he knocked on her head, "What's wrong? Are you sick?" He said, leaning his face towards her.

    Naye came back to her senses and saw the face that was getting closer and closer. The face seemed to be burning, with a bright red glow floating on it.

    "Wow!" Nanoye pushed Neil out, pouring magic power into his hands unconsciously, and directly pushed Neil to knock down several trees, while she covered her feverish face.

    My heart is like a deer struck

    "Pfft" Neil felt very hurt. Do you have to be treated like this even if you are a good person?

    "Ah, Ni, Neil, are you okay?" Naye, who had come back to her senses, hurried to Neil's side and helped him up, with worried and innocent eyes.

    “Uh, why do you feel guilty

    Neil’s head was covered with black lines and he looked at Nanoye’s somewhat natural little face.

    Does Nanoha have a naturally stupid attribute?

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? It’s the scariest thing to be alone!

    Neil burst into tears

    "Wow! Is Neil injured?" Naye was at a loss when she saw Neil covering his face and crying.

    Yuno looked at Neil sympathetically, "Yes, he was seriously injured"

    【Psychological trauma】

    ·····················Dividing line······················

    "We are back!" x2

    Nanoye and Neil ran back in a hurry, and Yuno turned into a ferret and stayed on Nanoye's shoulder.

    "Where did you two go? We are so worried!" The impatient Alyssa immediately asked, her worry evident in her words.

    Everyone else breathed a sigh of relief, then looked at the two of them reproachfully, and quickly asked what happened.

    Neil looked at Nanoye's pigtails that were turning anxiously, and knew that this girl couldn't lie, so he still had to let him do it. Back then, he often lied to get away with his sister's punishment!

    Neil coughed lightly and turned everyone's attention, "Actually, Naye came to me just now because she was worried about me, and I just finished pulling and met Naye on the road. On the way back, this  The skunk actually ran away." Neil paused and pointed at Yuno, who said he was innocent. "So Nanoha and I set out on the road to find the skunk. We finally found it, and we met again.  A bear, so, in order to protect the weak Nanoha, I risked my life to fight that giant bear for 500 rounds!" Neil described the battle for a full fifteen minutes with tears in his eyes and sighed.  He said, "So, you see us coming back with gray hair!"

    The crowd was stunned for a while, and the waiter sighed, "It's wonderful!"

    "That's right!" Neil clasped his fists and laughed, then realized, "Who made it up! It's true!"

    "Yes, yes, it's true" The waiter patted his forehead helplessly, "Well, you guysIt'll be fine if the two of you are fine, but don't let this happen again!  "

    Neil and Naiye, the minister’s stern faces, quickly nodded in agreement.

    After Neil and Naye rejoined the team, everyone started to set off towards the hot spring halfway up the mountain.

    But along the way, Neil felt very uncomfortable because the looks of several girls were dazzling, and Alyssa stared at him with hostility and murderous intent.

    【What did I do wrong again】

    Neil was about to cry but had no tears, so he had to drag the two brats Kojiu and Ichika to say something they couldn't understand at all.

    At dusk, everyone finally arrived at the hot spring resort.

    "This is it, we're finally here" Neil was speechless looking at this hot spring hotel that seemed to have some history.

    "Why do you have to walk up step by step" Alyssa said with some annoyance.

    "Haha, this is also a kind of enjoyment! Young man!" The waiter laughed generously, and then led everyone inside.

    “Okay, everyone is tired, let’s go to the hot spring first~~” Taozi clapped her hands and suggested with a smile.

    "oh!"

    When everyone came to the hot spring, Neil looked at Ichika, "Ichika, do you want to go to the girls' side?"

    "Why? I'm a boy!" Ichika said childishly.

    "I mean you are a sister-controller" Neil said while picking at his ears, and was met with a punch from Chifuyu, "Don't teach Ichika such boring things!"

    "What are you boring about? I'm teaching him the philosophy of life" Niall avoided it and said indifferently, but seeing that Chifuyu was about to run away again, he quickly pulled Ichika away, "Let's go, let's go to the hot springs!  "

    “It’s true!” Chifuyu looked at Neil angrily, and then returned to the girls.

    “Haha, Chifuyu-chan and Neil-chan look like a couple~~” said Taozi, who was always smiling.

    "Don't, don't talk nonsense! That's not true!" Chifuyu blushed and became a little angry.

    "Haha~~~" Taozi smiled and entered the hot spring first, and then her voice floated over, "Girls, you should work hard~~"

    “………”

    The words of unclear meaning made the remaining girls remain silent. They looked at each other and entered the hot spring one after another.

    In the men's hot spring, Neil was soaking comfortably in the water, leaning against the stone wall, looking at the night sky that had just fallen, feeling peaceful in his heart.

    Suddenly, Neil frowned and looked at Ichika in front of him speechlessly, "Let me tell you, Ichika, this is not a swimming pool, don't swim around"

    "But this is fun" Ichika continued to freestyle.

    "It's a kid, let him play" The waiter closed his eyes and said with a smile.

    "So the kid is in trouble" Neil also closed his eyes and said with deep emotion.

    "You are also a troublesome brat" Kyouya complained speechlessly.

    "Tsk, I found that you quite like to find trouble" Niela looked at Kyoya blankly with her dead fish eyes, and then shouted to the girl, "Miss Shinobu! Kyoya brother  He said he loves you to death!! He"

    "What are you talking about, you idiot!" Kyouya rushed over and covered his mouth, shouting at the same time, "Shinobu, don't listen to his nonsense!"

    “Ah, then you just don’t like Miss Ren~~” Neil broke away from his hand and said with a wicked smile.

    "No, it's not, I, this, thatah!!" Kyouya seemed to be going crazy, burying his head in the water.

    "Wow, Brother Kyoya, what are you doing? You want to commit suicide~~" Neil sat aside and looked at Kyoya leisurely, with a smile as if his conspiracy had succeeded.

    The girls were also talking a lot, talking around Shinobu.

    "Haha, sister, Kyouya-nii likes you very much~~" Suzuka covered her mouth and smiled.

    "That's right, I didn't expect my brother to say that!" Naye also smiled evilly.

    "It seems that my son has grown up" Taozi smiled happily.

    "Well, it seems like that boy Neil did it" Miyuki said calmly.

    Neil was almost done soaking in the water. When he saw that Ichika was blushing and seemed a little dizzy, he pulled her up and said, "Okay, Ichika, let's go out"

    "Oh" Ichika stood up unsteadily and took Neil's hand.

    "I said you are a kid" Neil looked at him angrily and took him out of the water.

    "You guys take your time and soak" Neil said to the two people in the hot spring.

    The minister smiled and waved his hand, but Gongya was still holding back.?中.

    Neil was walking on the floor with Ichika, but Ichika was swaying, which gave Neil a headache.

    "I said are you okay?"

    “A real man, cute big breasts!”

    "What a man!" Neil pulled Ichika speechlessly, but Ichika was lucky enough to step on a piece of soap.

    So, it was logical to pounce on Neil,

    So, Neil naturally hit the fragile bamboo board,

    So, the fragile bamboo board was hit by Neil very fragile,

    So, Neil saw a group of naked little girls who had just come out of the water.

    So, Neil wanted to cry

    Neil was lying on the ground with Ichika still on him. He looked at the girls calmly, "You saw it too, it's not my fault"

    “………”

    "So, that's it!" Neil waved his hand and pulled Ichika to leave.

    Just as he was leaving, someone grabbed Neil's shoulder with such force that he couldn't break free.  He turned around with sweat on his face and looked at Chifuyu who was pulling him. Chifuyu's face was very calm, "Do you think that's it?"

    At this time, the elders were all in the water, while the girls were holding a scarf to cover their bodies, their faces were rosy, and Neil had to praise them for looking good, but now was not the time to talk about that.

    "Actually, I didn't see anything"

    “………”

    “Besides, there’s nothing to see, everything I want to see is still in the water”

    “………”

    “………”

    “That’s it…”

    "Um……"

    "Do you know the consequences?"

    "Can I apply for probation?"

    "turn down……"

    "Then give me a good time"

    "as you wish……"

    So, Neil’s screams continued to ring through the sky

    The waiter and Taozi picked up a cup of tea from nowhere at the same time, looked at the sky with deep understanding, and sighed, "It's so good to be young"

 Volume 1 Chapter 74 Bracelet, Ring, Pain

    "You bastard, it's not my fault in the first place!" Neil muttered angrily while fiddling with the barbecue on the grill, occasionally turning his resentful eyes to the girls.

    "Hey, what are you looking at? Come and do it!" Xing directed Neil to work like a landlord.

    "I know!" Neil curled his lips and continued working, "Obviously there is still a summer"

    "Ichika is still a child, you bastard actually wants a three-year-old child to work, you are so inhumane!" Alyssa sarcastically mocked Neil, despising him.

    【Three years old is nothing!  When I was three years old, my brother was rolling around outside!  Damn, I didn’t mean to see you like that, but you actually punished me to do this!  】

    Neil complained angrily in his heart, but the movements of his hands were not slow at all.

    After a while, Neil came over with food.

    "It's done, come and eat" Neil wiped his hands, sat on his seat and called everyone over.

    "I didn't expect you to do a pretty good job!" Alyssa ate the meat skewers, and she couldn't help but nod in praise of the deliciousness.

    "Yeah, eat more, it might be your last meal" Neil was still complaining about what happened before, so he was still very resentful while eating.

    "You are cursing me!" Alyssa glared at him, and at the same time threw the bamboo stick in her hand at him, followed by Alyssa's special flying kick.

    "Damn it, don't think that this young master is easy to bully! Airport!" Neil hid and glared at him.

    "What did you say?" Alyssa stopped, her face very calm, but Neil knew that this was the calm before the storm.

    Everyone took a step back. Neil was also stunned by Alyssa's aura and swallowed his saliva. He knew that this was not the time to give in. No matter whether he retreated or not, he would die.

    【This is about manly dignity!  Fight!  】

    Neil clenched his fist and his blood boiled.

    “Just say you’re at the airport. I saw it clearly just now…” Neil glared and said without giving in.

    Snapped——

    Neil seemed to hear some broken sound, and then looked at Alyssa in front of him, and saw that she was smiling cutely, but Neil was trembling all over.

    【Dead, the eldest lady's nerves are broken】

    "This lady is from the airport" Alyssa smiled, and then let out an earth-shattering roar, "Then I'm really sorry!!!!"

    Poof————

    Neil was turned into a meteor by this furious flying kick

    The minister and Gong also looked up at the meteors falling in the sky and couldn't help but admire them.

    【You are indeed a brave man!  Goodbye, Neil!  !  rest in peace!  !  】

    The father and son thought of this, looking into the distance with wet eyes, and seemed to be able to see Neil with a thumbs up and a bright smile.

    "Oh no! I'm not dead yet!!" Neil instantly resurrected and returned to the original place, glaring at the father and son who were watching the joke.

    Neil was eating barbecue sullenly, while the girls were chatting and laughing. Neil turned away and saw that the adults were either chatting happily or radiating love love.

    【I am not jealous】

    【Boss, you are so arrogant】

    Anders complained silently. He didn’t dare to say this sentence. It would definitely make him angry at this time, and he might have to stay in the toilet all night.

    "I said you are quite fond of beauty"

    Just when Neil was feeling sorry for himself, someone suddenly stood in front of him. Neil looked up and saw Xingzheng standing in front of him, but his eyes were not directed at him.

    "Aimei?" Neil didn't quite understand what she meant, but following her gaze, he found that Xing was looking at her bracelet, "You mean this?"

    "Well, I see that you always wear it, and the style is very good-looking. I want to have one" Her almond eyes sparkled. As expected, girls like beautiful things.

    "That's it, idiot, tell us where it is sold. I have never seen this one" Alyssa also interrupted. She had also noticed this necklace, but she just didn't ask.

    "Xing, Alyssa" Nanoye called them in a hurry, with a worried look in her eyes.

    "What's wrong, Nanoha?" Alyssa and Xing both looked at Nanoye strangely.

    Neil smiled at Nanoye. He knew that she was worried about him and told her not to worry. He said casually to Alyssa and Xing, "Haha, if I know, it doesn't hurt to tell you"

    "You don't know either?"

    &nbsp"Yes, this may be an orphan" Neil gently touched the delicate necklace and smiled lightly, "After all, it is a relic of his parents"

    "What!?"

    Except for Nanoha’s family, everyone else was surprised, but then they all showed guilt.

    "sorry……"

    Alyssa and Xing gently apologized to Neil for actually saying such rude words. Even happy people like them can understand how important their parents' relics are to a person.

    Neil shook his head, not paying attention to their behavior, smiled, and continued, "This seems to be a gift from father to mother"

    "Neil"

    Nanoye called Neil softly, and the others also looked at him with some worry. Neil looked at their worried faces, shook his head, and stretched, "Okay, I'm fine, after all, everything has been like this in the past."  It’s been yearsif I knew where to buy it, I would tell you!”

    Neil smiled nonchalantly, and everyone breathed a sigh of relief. Suzuka hesitated for a moment, then asked, "So, teacher, the ring on your chest is usually invisible under your clothes. That's also your parents."  A relic?"

    Everyone looked at Neil's heart and saw a ring strung with a red thread hanging in front of Neil's chest. The ring was inlaid with a mysterious and elegant amethyst, and the platinum part of the ring was engraved with extremely elegant and profound patterns.  , the whole ring feels extremely luxurious, and it is simply not an ordinary thing.

    "no……"

    "It's just an important agreement"

    Neil’s fingers slowly and lightly traced the ring, feeling the coldness on it.

    Cold, like the rain that day

    Like the tears she shed at that moment

    【Disappear, I never want to see you!  !  roll!  !  】

    Her words, even after many years, still fill my heart

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Because she was abandoned

    disappointment……

    Because she was suspicious of her

    The last time we met, we ended up with swords against each other

    In the end, I wanted to go back to her, but I couldn’t see her again

    “I couldn’t tell her the words that were hidden in my heart at that time

    sorry……

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Neil smiled bitterly, with only unresolved sadness in his eyes. His mind was immersed in the memories of the past, and he lost consciousness for a moment. He didn't come back to his senses until he was called by the eyes in front of him.

    "Ahaha, I'm sorry for being dazed for a moment" Neil smiled dryly and scratched his hair, then stood up, "I'm going to the toilet, you can continue talking" After that, he ran away.

    “………”

    There was only silence in the scene. Everyone knew that what the young man just said was just an excuse, a poor excuse that clumsily covered up the pain in his heart that he did not want to express

    "Since Neil doesn't want to talk, forget it" the assistant's voice sounded, "Man, there are always some things that you don't want to talk about, so if you want to know, you can either go find it yourself or wait for him to tell you.  Just one day"

    The girls nodded silently, and then returned to their seats, each thinking about the same thing, the boy's past.

    Neil entered the bathroom, stood in front of the sink, looked at himself in the mirror and smiled bitterly. He didn't expect that he still felt so much until now

    Neil stretched his hand to his heart, and it turned out that it still hurt so much

    My heart is as sharp as a knife

    That person, apart from Kiritsugu and Shoyo-sensei, was the only one who reached out to me

    She taught herself a lot, a lot

    Magicphysical skillslaughterlike

    It’s just that why is it so sad in the end, with the ending of tears

    Neil sighed dejectedly, took a handful of water and poured it on his face, as if he wanted to calm the pain in his heart.  He took a deep breath, returned to his usual state, and put on his lazy smile again.

    When he walked outside the door, he saw everyone talking and laughing happily. Neil smiled slightly and walked towards them.

    Now, as long as this is enough

    "What are you talking about?" Neil asked casually as he picked up a glass of orange juice and drank it.

    "I'm just talking about the activities that will be held later" The waiter paused pretending to be mysterious, "Haha, do you want to know?"? 

    "I don't want to" Neil's eyes were pierced, which made the waiter very boring.

    "Really, you won't even cooperate" The waiter curled his lips, "Wait a minute we are going to have a dare test!"

    "A test of courage?" Neil was a little surprised, and then looked at the waiter with contempt, "How old are you, and you still play such a stupid game?"

    "What a fool! This is an important part of camping!"

    "I really can't see it! What's so exciting about this damn place! Isn't it just a little darker?" Neil complained about the waiter, and then he seemed to have thought of something and looked at him with a sly smile, "Haha, I know.  Now, the drunkard’s intention is not to drink…”

    "Uh, what do you mean?"

    "Needless to say, aren't you doing this just to fulfill your son" Neil rolled his eyes at him, and then looked at Kyoya with a strange look, "Look, on this dark night, girls  Walking alone in such a quiet forest, you will definitely be scared. However, if there is a man beside you at this time, and he is your boyfriend, what do you think will happen? The moon is dark and the wind is high. At that time, there is no way  So I can get you a grandson"

    Neil sighed loudly, which made the waiter's eyes widen. Kyoya and Shinobu on the side blushed with embarrassment, and Kyouya unabashedly released the murderous ray at Neil.

    "Ahem, boy, what you said is too off-topic!" The waiter coughed dryly. Although he thought Neil's statement was good, he couldn't say it openly, "Well, we just want to set up a normal courage test brigade.  That’s all, your kid’s thoughts are too dirty!”

    "It's none of my business" Neil pouted.

    The minister shook his head and decided not to talk to him any more. He might even say something deceptive. It was just a test of courage, and even his grandson was about to come out!

    Meowing, what kind of association is this!

    "Okay, let's draw lots! I'm all ready!" The waiter took out the prepared paper lots from his trouser pocket, "Draw a group of the same color, then follow the route to a certain place and get it to me.  Whatever’s there will do!”

    The waiter looked at everyone taking the papers and signing them, smiled with satisfaction, and announced loudly, "Then, the courage test meeting begins!"

 Volume 1 Chapter 75 Courage Test Conference

    "Holy shit! What the hell kind of map is this! It's just a few strokes, who can figure out how to get there!!" Neil was holding the instruction map he just got from the waiter, but he was embarrassed when he saw the content on it.

    "What a scam, I can't see the lines from east to west, how to get there!"  It's just graffiti. It's your uncle's. Come and show it to me!  !

    The waiter patted Neil on the shoulder and said to him earnestly, "Neil, you are a strong person, no problem, I believe you can do it!"

    "Fuck you! This has nothing to do with being strong! No problem? It's all a problem! Why can you believe that I can do it!" Neil complained fiercely to this uncle, "At least give me  Point me in which direction to go!"

    "It's really troublesome" The waiter pointed in a direction impatiently, and Neil looked over there with black lines on his head. It's not just what he pointed at!

    But no matter how I look at it, it doesn’t look like there is a road over there!

    "Neil, let's go" Naye pulled Neil's sleeves, reminding him to take action.

    Neil looked at Nanoye and the Minister speechlessly, and finally walked in the direction pointed by the Minister as if accepting his fate.

    "Haha, Nanoha, you have to take good care of it" The waiter looked at the two people's disappearing figures and smiled obscenely.

    No need to ask, there must be something wrong here, it's a secret operation

    Neil and Nanoye set off as the first group, and he didn’t know who was coming next, because he didn’t even figure out who was in the group with whom.

    "By the way, is it fun to play this thing?" Neil asked Naye casually, walking slowly with his hands on the back of his head.

    "I don't know either, but since dad did it, it should be interesting"

    "Really, that uncle is boring enough. He just goes to have sex with Aunt Taozi when he has time, and he still plays this trick" Neil was very disdainful of the assistant, so he took the time to make another little Nanoha at night.  , the soul is weak!

    "Neil, what does bang bang bang mean?" Neil's words caused Naye's innocent doubts.

    Neil looked at the sky forty-five degrees and said with great sadness, "It's a kind of loneliness, just go to sleep"

    “…What on earth are you going to say…”

    "I don't know either" Neil waved his hand to prevent Nanoye from asking any more questions. He picked up the map in his hand and looked at it, but he still had a headache. How to get there? There are so many twists and turns!

    "Damn! I can't stand it anymore!" Neil threw the map to the ground, spat on it, and rubbed it with his feet.

    "Well, how can we go without a map?" Nanoha said that she was under a lot of pressure. Although the map was more abstract, it was still called a map after all!

    "Humph, it's easy! Let's watch my performance next!" Neil shook his hair handsomely, smiled faintly, and started to act under Nanoye's admiring eyes.

    “Help!!! We are lost!!!”

    The sound like howling ghosts and wolves broke the silence of the night, and Nanoha felt that she was really a fool for believing this guy's words.

    "You don't want to play like this!"

    Nanoye couldn't bear it any longer and immediately gave him a blow on the head. Neil squatted on the ground holding his head, "I didn't expect Nanoye to complain"

    "You didn't force me!"

    "Ahem" Neil stood up, turned his eyes away, looked in a certain direction and said, "Are you going this way next?"

    "Eh? Why?" Nanoye really couldn't understand the structure of the person's head in front of her. She was shouting for help just now, but now she was pointing in a direction.

    "Don't ask me, I'm just a legend" Neil continued to look up at the sky at 45 degrees, looking very narcissistic.

    "Go to hell"

    “………”

    Having no choice but to follow Neil in the direction pointed by Nanoye, although she didn’t know if it was right or not, as long as she was by his side, it didn’t matter.

    Yes, there is always an incredible sense of security around this person

    I have always believed in this person, as long as I believe in him, that is enough

    Nanoye, who was following Neil, looked at the figure in front of her who was not much taller than herself. The corners of her mouth were slightly raised, revealing a very shallow smile, but it was so beautiful that it was heart-stopping.

    Naturally, Neil didn't know what Nanoha behind him was thinking. He was just observing the surrounding environment. In fact, he could understand the map to some extent, but he was just upset by it, so he just threw him away as a servant, while he  It’s because I’ve memorized the contents of the map in my mind.

    While walking, Neil didn’t turn around and asked Naye, “Naye, do you plan to talk to the assistant minister tomorrow?”

    Naye pausedFor a moment, she immediately knew that he was talking about assisting Asra. She nodded and responded, "Well, I have already thought about it"

    "Really" Neil looked back at her sideways and smiled at her, "Well, you don't have to worry too much, I will also find someone to help, so everything will be fine, and I think  Uncle Shilang will also agree"

    "Really?"

    "Of course, even if he doesn't agree, I will make him agree, believe me"

    "Well, I always believe in you, Neil"

    "Ah, it really puts me under a lot of pressure" Neil smiled strangely and continued to walk forward.  Nanoye didn't say anything, just smiled and followed Neil.

    "Ghost!!!"

    The sudden screams startled both Neil and Nanoye. They turned to the right and saw a figure rushing out of the grass.

    “Oh, this isn’t Ellie…Pfft——” A mouthful of old blood spurted out.

    Neil was about to say hello, but failed to say hello. Instead, he greeted Alyssa with an elbow in his arms, hitting her with an elbow and vomiting blood.

    "Wow, Neil!" Nanoye was about to walk over, but was pulled away by Alyssa.

    "Naye, it's very dangerous here! Leave quickly!!"

    "Eh!? But Neil"

    Before Nanoha could finish speaking, Alyssa pulled her and ran away.

    Neil on the ground said that he was very unlucky today. He was slashed by a monster and hit by the natural Nanoha and almost broke his bones. This time it was better. He was elbowed by the rampaging Alyssa and vomited blood. She meowed.  He actually pulled Nanoha away before he even noticed.

    Where is the law of heaven!  !  !

    Neil got up from the ground with tears streaming down his face. He was lamenting his fate when another rustling sound came from behind him. Neil immediately became alert and stared at the movement in the grass.

    "It's true, Alyssa ran so fast"

    The person walking out of the grass was Kanako. It seemed that she was in a group with Alyssa, but they got separated because something happened on the way. Moreover, she was limping now, as if she had injured her foot.

    "Kanako?" Neil looked at the other party in confusion. Kanako heard someone calling her name and quickly looked over, and saw Neil standing not far away.

    "Why are you here, Neil?"

    "That's what I want to ask But your feet" Neil saw that Kanako was walking in a strange way, and it seemed that she was injured, so he immediately walked over and helped her sit down.

    "Hey, what's wrong with your foot?" Neil helped Kanako sit down on a rock and checked her injury.

    "I accidentally fell down"

    "It seems like it's twisted. How did it happen?"

    "Uh, well, actually, Alyssa seemed to encounter a will-o'-the-wisp on the way, and then ran away. I had to keep up, but I ran too fast and accidentally fell, so that's what happened"

    Listening to Kanako’s explanation, Neil’s head was full of black lines. By the way, does that young lady have any common sense? Will-o’-the-wisps can be explained scientifically, although there are real will-o’-the-wisps in this world

    "Well, it doesn't seem like the injury is serious. You should be able to take a rest" Neil said with certainty after observing for a moment.

    "Well, what should we do now?"

    Neil tilted his head to think about it, then sighed, turned his back to Kanako and squatted down, "Come up, I will carry you back. If you go back late, they will be worried."

    "Eh? Is this okay? It would be better if you help me back"

    "It's too troublesome, and you are a girl. I still behave like a gentleman at this time Come on up"

    "oh……"

    Faced with Neil’s tone that allowed no refutation, Kanako had no choice but to obey. The moment she was carried by Neil, Kanako felt her face heat up.

    Along the way, the two of them were silent, with only the rustling of insects making the night more peaceful.

    Kanako leaned on Neil’s shoulder, and for some reason, she felt a familiar feeling of nostalgia

    I always feel that this shoulder looks familiar

    I always feel that this feeling is very warm

    However, there has never been such a memory in my mind

    Why, I miss you so much

    Kanako, who was deep in thought, suddenly felt a tingling sensation in her mind, which made her moan in pain.

    "Well, what's the matter, Kanako? Are you feeling uncomfortable?" Neil turned away and looked at Kanako, only to see the slightly painful little face.

    "No"Well, I just have a headache, as if there is something important that I can't remember" As he spoke, Kanako looked a little confused.

    "Then don't think about it too much. Maybe it's a good thing that you can't remember it" Neil sighed thoughtfully. After hearing this, Kanako just leaned quietly on Neil's shoulder.

    Neil felt Kanako calm down behind him and breathed a sigh of relief, and then there was a puzzling color in his eyes.

    pain……

    have no choice……

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Because, the person who caused this result is myself

    It was me who used magic to modify part of Kanako’s memory, so that when it comes to that incident, it will inevitably hurt

    But, I will never regret it

    Kanako, there is no need to remember that dark memory

    As long as you know it

    The Dark Holy Grail War

    The first person I killed was Ryuunosuke Usumu

    Not long after, Neil carried Kanako back to the hotel and saw that everyone was back, so he put Kanako down and shouted to everyone, "We are back"

    "It's too slow, I just came back now" Xing said impatiently while drinking her drink.

    "You think I think about it, or that a certain uncle and a certain young lady" As he said that, Neil glanced at the waiter and Alyssa with disdain.

    When Nanoha and Alyssa came back together, the waiter didn't expect that things would turn out like this. He really made a mistake. He thought he could cook red beans and rice tonight.

    And Alyssa’s eyes on the side were very flashing, she was constantly wandering, whistling, and she said that she didn’t know anything about it.

    "Well, it's good to be back now. It's getting late. Let's go back to the room and rest~~" Taozi said to everyone with his hands clasped together with a sweet smile.

    "Yes~~~"

    Facing the powerful Taozi, everyone will obey obediently, and Neil, who originally wanted to tease a few words, swallowed his words

    There is no way, wives are very powerful

 Volume 1 Chapter 76 Marrying your daughter?

    The next night, at the dinner table at Takamachi's house.

    Neil expressed that he was under a lot of pressure. Facing the delicious food on the table, he could only swallow his saliva to see if he could eat it. Not only that, after Nanoha said he would leave for a few days, he also had to face the Takamachi family.  With that dazzling gaze, the man looked at him very ferociously, while the woman looked at him very passionately

    The pressure is so great

    "Ah, actually I'm only leaving for a few days, doesn't it matter?" Neil looked away from the food, and then looked at the waiter carefully.

    "It's only a few days? It doesn't matter? It's a big deal! Nanoha is only nine years old! She actually wants to leave our side. This, how can I accept this!! Wuwu"

    It turned out to be a stupid daughter who was trying to control her father, and she even cried.

    "That's right! Where are you going to abduct my sister, you brat!? It's hard, do you want to elope!? Brother, I won't allow it!!"

    There is another idiot brother here who is obsessed with girls. Where is he going?

    "Who abducted! Who eloped! Bastard! Can you two be normal?"

    Neil complained, and at the same time he felt very stressed that Nanoha had such a stupid family member

    "Hubby, be quiet"

    With a smile on her face, Taozi knocked down the tearful waiter and made him fall asleep directly on the dining table. Yes, he fell asleep

    "Kyouya, shut up too"

    Momoko calmed down Kyouya, who was still ready to move, and then turned her attention to Neil. With a meaningful smile, she slowly said, "Neil-chan, I agree~~"

    "Mr. Peach, let's compete!!"

    Neil shouted, then looked at the food in front of him, "Can we start dinner then?"

    "Okay~~"

    “Hey, are you ignoring me!?”

    The servant who had been sleeping came back to life and shouted to Neil loudly, and Kyouya, who had been suppressed by Momoko, also became active, full of murderous light

    “Boy, I haven’t agreed yet!”

    "Damn! Uncle, do you have any status in this family!? Just go and wash the dishes!"

    "You bitch! I'm the head of the family! You must agree with me! Uh, I'll go back and wash the dishes later" Facing Tao Ziai's gaze, the second half of the waiter's sentence weakened obviously.

    Neil looked at the waiter with disdain

    "Ahem" The assistant coughed dryly and continued, ignoring Neil's eyes, "Although I support you being together, I really can't bear to be away from you for the past few days!!" Very good, the assistant is in the wolf again.  After howling, Taozi had a headache and continued to KO him

    Neil always felt strange after hearing the words of the Minister, and Naye also lowered his head, and his ears turned red. He instinctively felt a sense of danger

    It seems like I made a mistake somewhere

    Neil shook his head to get rid of the strange thoughts in his mind, and then looked at the servant who was resurrected and continued howling like a wolf, and Kyouya who was staring at him. He was really annoyed. At this time, it was best to use force to get them to agree.

    "Damn it!! It's so noisy!!" Neil simply stood up from the card table and stared at the waiter fiercely, "How about we have a fight! If I win, leave Naye to me! If I lose, it's up to me.  You guys, you can do it!!”

    The Takamachi family was shocked. Nanoha glanced at Neil and then turned away.

    Neil said he was very confused and couldn’t understand why the family had such expressions

    After Taozi was shocked, she stood up happily and said she wanted to cook red beans and rice

    After the servant was shocked, he glanced at Naye and showed an elder's smile

    After Kyouya was shocked, he looked at Neil with a complex expression, seemingly a little bit impressed

    After Miyuki was shocked, she looked at herself with admiration

    Neil touched his head. Did he say something wrong? It seems not, but it felt like his heart was beating so fast that it was going to explode

    "Uh, what's going on?" Neil picked up a glass of juice to calm down his shock

    “Okay, let’s decide~~” Taozi clasped her hands together and looked at Neil with a smile, “Well, if Neil loses, she can marry into our family…”

    "Pfft——"

    Neil squirted the juice directly and looked at Taozi dumbfounded. The others were also stunned for a moment. Naye blushed all of a sudden

    “Haha, just kidding~~”

    “………”

    【You will die if you joke, Mr. Taozi!  !  】

    Neil shouted loudly in his heart, he almost fainted from fright

    After dinnerLater, Neil came to the dojo as promised, where the waiter was already sitting in meditation. His whole body's aura had subsided, but Neil could still feel a sense of danger.

    Neil didn’t say anything, just sat down opposite the waiter, closed his eyes and rested, waiting for the other party to speak.

    Not long after, Momo Naoye and the others came over and looked at these two people quietly.

    "Neil"

    The silent minister suddenly opened his eyes and spoke. Neil also opened his eyes and looked at him, his eyes were extremely serious, not as playful as before.

    "What you are going to do with Nanoha now is very dangerous"

    "Yes."

    Neil felt that there was no need to lie to the other party, because the other party was just a father who cared about his daughter, and he had no right to lie at all.

    “………”

    “………”

    The two looked at each other quietly without a word. The silence in the atmosphere made everyone outside the venue a little uncomfortable.

    "Do we have to go?" The minister continued, with a bitter tone in his voice.

    "Now, uncle Shilang, you must know Naye's personality better than me" Neil did not answer the Shilang's question, but looked at the Shilang firmly, "That girl Naye loves to worry about other people's affairs. This time,  She has friends she wants to help"

    “………”

    "So, Uncle Minister, do you think you can let Naye give up?"

    “………”

    "Neil"

    Naye shouted softly outside the court. Neil turned his head, showed a confident and gentle smile to Naye, and then continued to look into the minister's eyes.

    "So, can you protect Nanoha?"

    Neil smiled slightly, stood up, and picked up the wooden sword beside him, "This is the reason why I am standing here. Uncle, I will let you see whether the sword in my hand can protect her, and I,  Is it worth it for you to give Naye to me?"

    His firm tone and confident smile could not help but impress everyone, but after saying these words, the atmosphere always felt strange.

    Neil felt that the waiter’s expression was very strange. He seemed to be very pleased, but also seemed to be unwilling.

    What is this, you are marrying your daughter?

    【Congratulations on getting the answer right, boss】

    Anders, who had been fussing all the time, complained silently, but of course Neil couldn't hear it.

    "Okay!" The minister also stood up, holding two wooden swords, one long and one short, "Then let me take a good look at your strength!"

    Neil ignored those weird expressions and nodded seriously to the Minister, getting ready, "Then, please give me your advice, Uncle Minister!"

    "Kodachi Two-sword Gogami-ryu, Takamachi Shirou, please join me!"

    Neil was slightly startled when he heard the title of servant. This is the etiquette of swordsman sparring, so he should take it seriously.

    【Is it a genre】

    Neil thought of his mentor, so he must also belong to that school

    "There is no god outside the world, enter Neil Springfield!"

    When the waiter heard Neil’s style, he was stunned for a moment, and then looked at him warily.

    "Please give me more advice!!" x2

    Immediately, a fierce confrontation began

    Twenty minutes later, both of them stopped holding their swords while panting. The minister looked at Neil with great relief, "He is indeed the son of Najib. He will have a formidable future"

    "Thank you very much, Uncle Minister"

    "Then," the minister straightened his face and looked at himself seriously, "my daughter, I leave it to you"

    "OK!"

    Neil responded seriously, then scratched his hair and said with a smile, "Well, I'm not leaving in the next few days. I'm just going to give someone an answer tomorrow. It will take some time before I leave"

    "That's it, well, Naye will be left to you anyway, so don't let her cry! Otherwise I will chop you!" The waiter patted Neil on the shoulder and said very scary words.

    "Uh, I know" Neil answered subconsciously, but he always felt as if he had made a mistake somewhere

    【It was a mistake from the beginning, boss】

    Neil originally wanted to cheer with Nanoye, but Nanoye has been blushing since eating. The eyes looking at him were watery, which made Neil feel a little uncomfortable.

    "Um, Neil, you don't mean that, right" Naye asked weakly in a low voice.

    "Huh? What do you mean? What the hell do you mean?" Neil said.I don't understand it at all.

    Nanoye stared at Neil for a while, and when Neil wanted to run away, she sighed quietly, "I knew it was like this"

    Neil's head was full of confusion and he really couldn't understand what Nanoha said, so he wanted to ask the people around him for advice, but what he saw was the angry expressions of the assistant minister and Kyouya, while Momoko and Miyuki were right next to Nanoye.  While muttering something, Nanoye kept nodding and glancing at herself. Neil instinctively felt that the content of their conversation was dangerous.

    Meow a mimo, what exactly do you follow!

    Finally, after an unknown amount of time, Neil was freed from the extremely unpleasant atmosphere.  In the living room, the waiter also asked the question he wanted to ask just now.

    "Neil, what's your genre?"

    "What's the matter, Uncle Minister, have you heard of it?"

    "Well, that school seems to be that of a person named Yoshida Shoyo"

    "Oh, do you know my mentor?"

    This time, the minister showed a shocked expression, and then looked at Neil with a wry smile, "No wonder, he is the only one who can teach a monster like you"

    "Hey, it's rude of you to say that!"

    "What's wrong, Dad, is Neil's master very good?"

    Nanoha asked the waiter. She heard the name Yoshida Shoyo mentioned by Lindy when she was in Asla. At that time, Neil seemed to become a little strange after hearing the name, which made her very concerned.  I just didn’t have time to ask later.

    "Yes, that person can't be described as powerful" The waiter paused and seemed to be recalling something, "I only heard about him from others. Yoshida is extremely superb in swordsmanship.  Achievements"

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of the eyes of the minister and a hint of reverence in his voice, "He is known as the God of Swords"

    "What, the Sword God!? Is he so powerful?" Kyouya was also surprised. He didn't expect that the kid's mentor would be such a great person.

    "Well, although I have never seen it, it is recognized by everyone. So it is conceivable that this title is not false at all" The minister sighed, which was the respect for those who were expert in swordsmanship.

    Nanoha didn’t understand much, but she knew he was very powerful. She also wanted to know more about Neil, so she asked Neil, “Then how did Neil become a disciple of such a powerful person?”

    Neil stopped passing the tea to his mouth and said as if he was nostalgic, "It was the master who picked me up"

    "Pick it back? Why pick it back?" Naye was curious, but she didn't wait for Neil's answer. All she saw was a nostalgic smile, soft and warm

    Neil remembered the time when that person came to him, came to him guarding Kiritsugu's cold body, and put his warm hands on his head.

    Are you crying

    The first words he said to himself were also the first encounter he had with him

    Seeing that Neil didn't want to say anything, the waiter changed the subject and said, "Well, those things don't matter. By the way, Neil, where is your master now? I also want to learn from him" What appeared on the waiter's face was  An excited look, after all, such legendary characters are not easy to find.

    Neil’s face suddenly froze, looking at the reflection in the cup, he sighed softly, “No more…”

    "Master, he is no longer in this world"

    The young man’s sad words floated in the quiet living room for a long time

 Volume 1 Chapter 77 New Classmates

    "Hey! Those bastards down there, please be quiet!!" Neil slapped the table and shouted impatiently to the noisy guys in front of him.

    "Hey, teacher, is that child cute?"

    "Yes, does she have a boyfriend?"

    “Oh oh oh, another beautiful girl has come to my arms!!”

    “What I love is the blond twintails!!”

    "The three-dimensional game is a terrible game"

    "Well, all the boys have to die once"

    "a bunch of idiots……"

    Neil covered his forehead, not looking at the group of excited guys below. He just ignored those random remarks. Really, enough is enough

    "Didn't I just say that a cute girl is going to be in our class alas"

    Neil sighed softly and said the above sentence when he came to the class. These male idiots seemed to be on stimulants and were hopeless.

    "Hey, be quiet!! Do you hear me! If she keeps making noise, I will transfer her to another class! Bastards!!"

    With a loud shout, the group of guys finally calmed down, although the main reason was because of their own threats. They are really a bunch of cheap people

    “It’s true, there’s not a single normal guy in the class…” Neil sighed as he kept shaking his head and walked towards the door of the classroom.

    "No, no, no, you are the most abnormal one in the class" The students complained silently.

    After opening the door, Neil blinked at the other party with his lifeless eyes and sighed again

    ???????????????????? It must be a good thing that bastard principal did, he actually let Chifuyu come to his class, doesn’t he think he is not troublesome enough

    That's right, the new transfer student is Chifuyu. It was exactly what Neil asked the principal to do. Who knew that bastard actually inserted Chifuyu into his class? There were already a group of problem children in the class, and now here he is again.  One, isn’t this causing trouble!  !

    "Hey! Your eyes are so rude!" Chifuyu looked at Neil who was standing in front of her unhappily. She didn't expect that she would come back to Neil's class.

    Thinking of last night, he suddenly told her and Ichika that they would go to school tomorrow. The sudden announcement made her and Ichika stunned. They never thought that they could still go to school, and this lazy guy actually took everything into consideration.  arranged.

    What a fool

    "Well, my eyes didn't say you were a problem child" Neil quickly waved his hands to defend himself.

    “…………” Qianfuyu’s veins popped out on her forehead, and she looked at a certain idiot with contempt.

    "Hey! What's going on with that 'hopeless' look in your eyes!! Are you saying I'm a fool!? Forget it, come in"

    Neil was cursing a certain lecherous old man in his mind as he brought Chifuyu in.

    Neil looked at the group of excited boys below speechlessly, and then said to Qianfuyu, "Well, don't pay attention to the group of idiots below, they are out of their minds"

    "Who's out of their minds!" The idiots raised the table and shouted.

    "Don't you deny that you are an idiot?" Neil looked at the fools below, his hopeless eyes made them very painful, "Don't look at us like this! Woohoo"

    "Sigh" Neil sighed with a headache, and then said to Qianfuyu, "As usual, let's pick one out and beat him up"

    "What kind of custom is this?!" Chifuyu originally wanted to leave a good impression in front of everyone, but when faced with such a bastard who was full of complaints, she couldn't help it.

    "That's right!" The idiot boys shouted again, "The convention should be to go on a date with me!!"

    "That's wrong! Where does this come from? It's a routine! It's completely wrong. The routine is not to introduce oneself. Ugh, I'm desperate. What are these" After finishing speaking, he sighed as if he had resigned himself to his fate.

    "Well, that's it, just get used to it" Neil patted Chifuyu on the shoulder with deep sympathy, and Chifuyu looked at this guy with a blank mind.

    "Alas, isn't the biggest problem right here"

    Chifuyu smiled bitterly, and then looked at the group of boys fighting, and then looked at a few girls who already knew him. They seemed to be telling him, don't worry about these idiots, just do your own thing

    A slight smile appeared on Chifuyu’s lips. This class is really interesting

    Five minutes later, under Neil’s devilish suppression, the group of bastards vying for the right to date were finally silenced.

    "Okay, let's introduce myself, Chifuyu"

    Hearing Neil’s words, Chifuyu looked at the??The children who were threatened so much that they almost committed suicide by jumping off the building felt sad and a little regretful. Would you be a man to join such a class?

    "Hello everyone, my name is Orima Chifuyu, please give me some advice!" Unable to change her fate, Chifuyu had to write down her name seriously and introduce herself, but looking at the group of friends waving to her, her heart became active again.  .

    More importantly, there is a reliable guy by your side

    "Okay, after introducing myself, let's arrange the seats" Neil glanced at the class and suddenly felt a little embarrassed, "Uh, I forgot to move the table for you"

    “………” There was silence in the class.

    "Well, it's just a class, I'll move it for you later" Neil said nonchalantly, which made Chifuyu feel so stressed.

    Is it really okay for this guy to be a teacher?

    "By the way, Qianfuyu, let me introduce you to a guy" Neil suddenly said, pointing to someone below, "Did you see that silver-haired bastard? That guy is pretty good"

    Furuichi was a little stunned when he saw Neil pointing at him, and then he got angry when he heard him say that he was a bastard, although he had his share in the booing just now

    But things immediately took a turn for the worse. When I heard Neil introducing himself to Chifuyu as a good person, I suddenly felt that my youth had come

    You are indeed my best friend for life, Neil!

    Furuichi glanced at Neil gratefully, and then showed a handsome and perfect smile in front of Chifuyu, "Hello, Ms. Oribara, my name is Furuichi Takayuki, please give me some advice" After that, the smile continued to shine.  Bright.

    “Asshole teacher, that’s not fair! Why didn’t you introduce us!!”

    "Yes, yes! Furuichi is just a pervert!"

    "Who is the pervert?"

    Chifuyu looked at Neil with strange eyes, unable to understand what Neil wanted to say

    Neil ignored the noise below, stared at Furuichi, and smiled slightly, "Ah, this guy is very good, so, Furuichi, stand outside for a class and give your seat to Qianfuyu"

    “………”

    Furuichi’s smile froze, and the other guys were stunned and looked at Furuichi with gloating.

    "Hey, what do you mean by this guy?! Why did it develop like this after introducing me? Give me the development of love·love!!"

    "I take back what I said" Neil's face straightened, and then he showed an expression of disgust like seeing a fly, "Furuichi, you are so disgusting, go out and stand"

    The ancient city is petrified and heartbroken

    "You guys are bullying me!!!" Fushi burst into tears.

    "Okay, go and sit down" Neil pointed to the empty seat and said.

    Chifuyu looked at this scene with embarrassment, looking at the seat that was now hers, the pressure became even greater

    The class passed like this. Furuichi had to stand behind and listen to the class, while Chifuyu sat at the table, which made it very difficult for Chifuyu. She was not a bandit like Neil

    "Okay, let's have a good communication" Neil put away the book and announced the end of this class.

    "Teacher, have you and Oribara-san known each other for a long time? You've always called Chifuyu, Chifuyu calls people this~~" Some girls who didn't know the inside story pointed out the strange things keenly.

    "Well" Neil scratched his hair, thinking it would be better to tell the truth to avoid getting into trouble, "Qianfuyu is my tenant there, so"

    Before the words could be finished, a group of idiots led by Furuichi roared again, "Asshole! It turns out that bastard Niall has already extended his evil hand to the pure Oribara classmate!!!"

    “Oh, kill him!!!”

    “Judge him!!!”

    Neil was sweating profusely as he looked at these aggressive idiots. Where did these guys get so many props from?  ?  What is the Death version of the costume?  What is that sickle?  What are those torches?  What are those props!  !  !  ?  ?

    "I know everything!!!" Neil didn't care and ran away

    "Catch him!!!" The fff group chased after him aggressively

    The girls continue to use their endless imagination to gossip

    It’s a hatchet, a hatchet, a hatchet

    After Neil escaped from the pursuit of those idiots, he couldn’t help but shake his head and sigh. The class was full of brainless idiots

    "Ah, it's raining" Neil looked at the dripping raindrops outside the window, feeling a little distracted.

    Looking at the gloomy sky, the black skyIt covers up the original light, and the air always has a sense of depression, suppressing the feelings in the heart.

    "As expected, I don't like rainy days very much" Neil looked at the falling raindrops and smiled.

    On the other side, Negi also finished today’s class, “That’s it for today, everyone, goodbye”

    Negi said goodbye to everyone with a pale face, turned around and left the classroom.

    －

    Negi hit the board several times before stumbling out of the classroom, leaving a lot of black marks on the class.

    "Teacher Negi, is it okay?"

    "It can't be May sickness"

    “Summer fatigue?”

    "Neji looks so tired and has lost a lot of weight"

    The students in the class were talking a lot and felt heartbroken.  Asuna looked at Negi like this and recalled that he was so tired after recent training that he could just find a place to fall asleep, and couldn't help but feel worried.

    Asuna quietly followed Negi, wanting to know what he was doing.

    "It only took two or three hours of practice to become like this. There must be something wrong! I want to see what he is doing" Asuna muttered as she followed, completely unaware of the situation around her.

    "I see, classmate Yiwen Jielin is training him"

    "Well……"

    "Is that why he is so thin?"

    “I often see him unsteady on his feet during training in the morning, and I always feel a little strange”

    "Why are you all here!?" Asuna looked at the people who suddenly appeared around her in surprise. It turned out that the people in her class were all masters of elusiveness.

    Hexiang, Xiying, Asakura and Gufei were a little curious and followed them, so they joined Asuna who was also following.

    "Teacher Negi and Yiwen have met!"

    "Uh-huh……"

    "You become very thin after training for two or three hours a day. There must be something wrong" As a professional reporter, Asakura is keenly aware of the problem.

    "What?" Asuna looked at Asakura strangely, and Asakura smiled mysteriously, "Of course I am making a secret that cannot be said out loud~~"

    "Hey! What are you thinking about!" Asuna interrupted Asakura's fantasy with a red face and dumbfounded, and the only one present who didn't understand was the idiot Gu Fei.

    No one said anything and continued to catch up. On the way, they met Setsuna and Konoka who came to join in the fun, so a group of people followed them happily

    "What are you doing?" Neil, who was holding an umbrella, looked at these girls quietly hiding in the corner with a blank mind.

    "Uh, why is it you?" Asuna didn't expect to meet this guy here. She was still angry after talking about what happened last time

    When Neil saw Asuna turning away from him, he knew that she still cared about what happened before. He shrugged and had to give up. Then he looked at this strange group of people, and then glanced at Negi and Yiwen in front of him. It seemed that in his mind  Tied everything together.

    "stalker?"

    "Who is that kind of pervert?!" Several girls complained unceremoniously.

    “Well, never mind, it seems quite interesting, let’s go together~~~”

    So, another member was added to the tracking team, and all the Loli ladies on the side were hurried away by their parents.

    "Mom, what are those brothers and sisters doing?"

    "Don't look around, they are all perverts!"

    "Who is the pervert!!! We are just ordinary stalkers!!"

 Volume 1 Chapter 78 Villa

    "Hey, they went in, what should I do? Do you want to follow them?" Neil was hiding in the grass with the girls. He saw Negi and Yiwen entering Yiwen's hut, so he turned to ask them  road.

    "Of course you have to keep up! This is precious information!" Reporter Asakura gave full play to his true nature as a reporter.

    "But, do they still need to train in such a heavy rain? Do they practice indoors?" Xiying looked at the gloomy and humid weather and was a little confused.

    "It's impossible, it's not big inside" Asuna was also confused.

    "You are indeed doing that kind of thing" Asakura rubbed his chin and smiled.

    "Stop talking!" Asuna really couldn't stand Asakura's fantasy, and she didn't think Negi, a brat, would do such a thing.

    "Well, let's talk after we go in" Neil walked away first, followed by the rest of the people.

    In the house, they found no trace of Negi and the two of them, and they seemed to have disappeared.  Neil was walking around the room alone. He came to Evelyn's house for the first time. Here, he saw many cute dolls.

    In this rather small room, there are various kinds of dolls. Perhaps, it is not collecting them out of interest, but just to keep these dolls with you

    Because, I am afraid of loneliness

    A complicated look flashed across Neil's eyes. Even if Ewenjielin is an immortal vampire, she is still a girl, a lonely girl

    “After being rescued by my father, I’m afraid the feeling of loneliness is even deeper

    “In the deep darkness, I was saved by that ray of sunshine, but now I can no longer see it

    "Father, is this the right thing to do" Neil murmured to himself as he walked.

    Neil came to the basement and saw Asuna walking around alone.

    "Hey, Sister Asuna, what are you doing?" Neil walked to Asuna and asked, observing the model building in the strange crystal ball in front of him.

    "It's you" Although Asuna was a little unhappy with Neil, there was no one around her now, so she had to ask him, "I don't know why everyone is missing. Do you know where they went?"

    Neil did not answer her, but continued to observe the objects in front of him, then smiled at Asuna and said mysteriously, "The answer is here"

    "Huh?" Asuna didn't understand what Neil meant at all. Just when she was about to ask, she found a burst of light flashing under her and Neil's feet, and a magic circle emerged. The next moment, she and Neil were in a complete circle.  strange place.

    "Huh? Where is this?" Asuna looked at the surrounding environment in surprise, and at the same time she discovered that Xiying was beside her.

    "Xi Ying? Why are you here? Where have you all been?"

    "Well, you'd better take a closer look at the surrounding environment first" Xi Ying, who was squatting on the ground, said pointedly.

    "Here" Asuka looked around and found some strange places.

    "This is the model we just saw" Xiying explained this phenomenon when she saw Asuna's expression.

    "Alas, I'm mentally prepared not to be surprised no matter what happens Let's go this way" Xiying sighed, then led Asuna and Neil forward.

    "Waitwait a minute! Why are there no handrails on both sides of such a high bridge? Although this is a fantasy world, it's too weird!" Asuna followed Yuying, walking on the high bridge in mid-air in a panic.  Go up, and Neil walked as if nothing happened, looking at the surrounding scenery curiously.

    "Really?" Xiying smiled calmly, "Many incredible things have happened recently, which makes me feel very excited! These things are more interesting than class and make my life very fulfilling every day!"

    "Well, it would be more convincing if your feet don't tremble" Neil turned around and looked at Xiying and complained awkwardly.

    "I'm trembling with joy"

    “………”

    “………”

    "In the thirty minutes until you arrived here, we investigated the area"

    "What? Thirty minutes? I only looked for you for a minute or two"

    "That's true, then this is" Listening to the conversation between Asuna and Xiying, Neil roughly guessed where this place was, but he didn't expect that Evan Jielin would have such rare things.

    "What do you know, Teacher Neil?" Xiying looked back at Neil, her eyes full of curiosity.

    ? ?"Well, we'll find out if we find Yiwen Jielin" Neil smiled mysteriously, making Xi Ying even more curious.

    At this time, Chao Cang waved to them at the door, "Hey! Come here quickly! We heard a sound below!"

    Neil and the others walked to a staircase leading underground, and the other girls were here, but their expressions were a little strange.

    "Down there? Whose voice did you hear?" Asuna asked Waka, but Waka hesitated and did not give an answer.

    When they came to a corner, they heard the voices of two people.

    "Hehewhat does it matter if we do it again~~" This voice is very tempting.

    "I can't do it anymore" This voice was very weak.

    "You're so youngyou'll be fine if you take a rest!" This sentence is very ambiguous.

    "No" This master is very weak.

    "Stretch it out~~" This voice is gentle.

    "Classmate Yiwen Jielin, I can't do it" This voice was very fragile.

    "Hehe, you want to call me master" This taste is very special.

    Neil murmured, envying Negi for being such a lucky bastard.

    How can it be repaired? I have never experienced such an experience until now!  !

    The other girls’ faces were on fire when they heard this, and Asakura even covered her mouth in surprise and said with a smile, “Could it be that they really…”

    Tomorrow food couldn't hold it any longer, so she jumped out with a blushing face and shouted loudly, "Ewen Jielin! Have you had enough! How can you do such a thing to a child!!"

    "That's right! It's so enviable No, it's so despised! h is wrong!" Neil also jumped out, but his words were really hard to believe.

    But what’s in front of me is not a rosy picture, but a loli biting a shota’s arm cutely.

    "Um?"

    "Classmate Yiwen Jielin, you can't smoke anymore"

    Neil and Asuna immediately rushed to the street, completely confused about the development of the matter.

    "Why are you here?" Yiwen looked at the group of people in front of him and asked strangely.

    "What on earth are you doing!?" Asuna looked at the two people in front of her with a dumbfounded look.

    "I'm sucking his blood! This is the tuition he wants to give me If I don't add some magic power, how can I help him practice?" Yiwen explained to Asuka, and then his tone became teasing, "  What? Did you misunderstand?"

    "No Road Race! I knew it was like this!" Asuna showed her cuteness with tears streaming down her face.

    "I didn't expect you to have such a thingyou are really rich" At this time, Neil said with some sigh.

    "Oh, kid, do you know this place?" Yiwen looked at Neil with some surprise, and Neil shrugged, "Well, I still understand these things"

    "What are you talking about!" Asuna couldn't understand them at all, and the others also had blank expressions.

    "This is the [villa] I built, although it has not been used for a while" Yiwen looked at their expressions and had to say, "But in order to train my younger brother, I dug up this place again."

    "You can actually build such a thing, the magician is really powerful!" Gu Fei looked around with emotion.

    "Really, you guys actually ran in without permission. Let me tell you first that you have to stay in this villa for a whole day, so you can't leave here until one day later."

    "No way!!"

    “You mean you can’t leave here until tomorrow!?”

    "why is it like this!?"

    “How can we go to school tomorrow like this?”

    As soon as Yiwen finished speaking, the group of girls started yelling again, which made Yiwen feel that they had had enough of these guys. Neil felt that these idiots didn't know how to think about it. If this happened, Negi wouldn't be able to come every day.  Class begins.

    "It's so noisy! Don't worry!" Yi Wen had # on his forehead, trying to lower his tone and said, "Isn't there a folk tale in Japan [Urashima Taro]? There is a Ryugu Castle in it, and the effect here is  On the contrary that is to say, staying here for one day will only take one hour of experience, so I took advantage of this to let my little brother practice here all day."

    "real?"

    "Amazing!!"

    "That is to say, after finishing his work as a teacher every day, Negi still has to practice here for a whole day?" After listening to this, Konoka asked Yiwen.

    “Because it’s not effective at all to use some free time to practice…”

    &nbsp; "Otherwise you think practice is that simple" Neil added on the side.

    "Neji, are you forcing yourself again?" Asuna looked at Negi with some worry, feeling that it was too hard for Negi like this.

    "Asuna-kun, don't worry! And I don't want something like the graduation trip to happen again. In order to make myself stronger, this hard work is nothing!" Negi said energetically, clenching his fists.

    Why, you never let yourself relax

    “Obviously he is still just a child, but to do this

    Just for the sake of my father, is this necessary?

    This big fool

    Asuna looked at the stubborn Negi and could only sigh helplessly.

    While these things were happening to Asuna, Chizuru and Natsumi picked up an injured wild dog on the road. When they were in the dormitory, the dog mutated and turned into a young man with short black hair.  The girl had no time to take note of the changes, because the boy was in a coma with high fever.

    Just when Chizuru and Natsumi were about to take care of the child, the boy woke up from a coma. However, the first thing the boy did was not to ask, but to grab Natsumi and put his sharp claws on Natsumi's neck.  At the same time, he used a spoon to smash the phone in Chizuru's hand who was contacting the infirmary.

    The young man grabbed the hostage and looked at Qianhe with sinister and cold eyes, "Stop it don't contact anyone"

    "Pleaseplease askyou, who are you!? What do you want to do?" Natsumi thought how could she encounter such a cheating thing in her ordinary life? According to the plot's development, isn't it a youth campus love drama?  …

    "Shut up!"

    "Yes, I understand!" My life is at stake

    "That eldest sister, go and get some clothes for me to wear, and some food for me"

    Qianzhe did not act according to the boy's words. Instead, he looked at the other person gently, "What's your name? Where are you from? Can you tell us, maybe we can help you"

    "Whatname? My name? Huh? Who am I?" The young man was confused, and then he covered his forehead in pain, "No, I must see him"

    "Who is [him] you are talking about?" Qianzhe approached with a smile, and the boy reacted instinctively and waved his claws at the opponent.

    "Don'tdon't come close to me!"

    Immediately, a burst of bright red blood burst out.

    "Sister Chizuru!!"

    "ah!"

    "No" Chizuru didn't pay attention to her own injuries. Instead, she held the other person in her arms, full of maternal glory, "If you move again, you will faint You have a fever of nearly 40 degrees  …”

    "Huh?"

    "Be good, we will help you treat the injury on your hand" Qianzhe smiled softly. The boy felt the warmth of the other person's arms and the mother-like tenderness. He stopped his struggle and slowly fell into coma.  past……

    "Wow! What happened to him again?"

    "Are you relieved? I seem to have fainted again"

    The two girls hurriedly placed the boy, and the unconscious boy kept muttering, "negi"

    "Eh? What did he say? Negi? Onions?" Natsumi looked at the boy with some confusion. Chizuru seemed to suddenly realize after hearing this, "Do you want green onions in your butt? This can indeed cure fever~~"

    "No, that's not possible, Sister Qianhe! He is still in a coma!"

    "Haha~~Just kidding~~"

    “………”

    At this moment, the clouds outside the window are darker and the rain is heavier

    The black shadow is slowly approaching

 Volume 1 Chapter 79 Night Talk under the Moon

    "What are they doing?"

    When Neil, who was wandering around Yiwen's villa, walked to the lobby, he saw a group of girls making signs with small sticks, and Negi seemed to be standing next to them and saying something.

    【They seem to be practicing magic】

    Anders’s voice suddenly sounded in his mind. Neil looked at it and thought that was what happened, then turned and left.

    【Huh?  Boss, why don't you go and join in the fun?  】

    Anders was a little curious about Neil's departure. According to his understanding of his master's personality, this guy would get involved in anything interesting, and he was happy when he mixed things up

    “He’s just a bastard anyway…”

    "Well, I'm not in the mood today" Neil shrugged and said, seeming a little annoyed in his heart, "By the way, now that you have time, let's study the magic of Alhazat you mentioned"

    【Okay, boss!  】

    Anders’ tone seemed a little excited. After all, his master was going to start getting involved in magic research in this area, so the day of his liberation was coming soon!

    Haha, then you can feel free to do it!  !  !

    So, Neil took another big step towards the path of the Demon King

    Time passed quietly, and when Neil came to his senses, the sky was already full of stars and the bright moon hung high.

    "Ah, it's so late" Neil looked up at the moon in the sky, which was so beautiful that it seemed unreal.

    【Well, boss, you are too seriousBut, boss is really strong!  Mastered so many things so quickly!  】

    The more Anders talked about it, the more excited he became. Among the many owners it has met, some have seen geniuses, but he has never seen anyone who mastered it so quickly. This is another system of magic

    “But the master in front of me has a full grasp of it, and there is a faint feeling that he is integrated with his own knowledge

    This is no longer the category of genius

    Like ghosts and gods

    "Well, just master the rules" Neil smiled lightly, not caring about how surprising what he did was.

    "But" Neil's brows suddenly knitted together slightly. Just when Anders thought he had thought of some difficult problem, he said softly, "I'm so hungry I forgot to eat"

    【…………】

    Neil ignored Anders who was in a daze and was about to get up to find something to eat when someone came to him.

    "Oh, Neil boy, you finally stopped"

    Neil turned around and saw Yiwen walking towards him, with Chachawan and Chacha Ling following behind her, and Chachawan had what Neil wanted in his hand.

    “I didn’t expect you to be very good at taking care of people, Ivan-san~~” Neil smiled and ran over to take down the food that Chacha Wan brought, put it on the ground and started talking.

    “Well, uh, your stomach feels good (this tastes good)…” Neil said vaguely while chewing the chicken leg.

    “Can’t you just finish eating and talk about it?” Yiwen shook his head feebly, then sat down next to Neil, holding a glass of red wine and quietly looking at the bright moon in the sky.

    Neil looked at Yiwen who was immersed in his thoughts. He didn’t know what the true ancestor of the vampire who had lived for 500 years was thinking, so he casually said, “Are you thinking about my dad?”

    “Pfft————”

    With one sentence, Yiwen, who was drinking red wine elegantly, burst into tears.

    "Who is thinking?!" Yiwen glared at him fiercely, but there was a faint suspicious blush on his face, which made Neil despise him.

    Just think about it, you are so arrogant

    "Hey, boy, your eyes are very rude!! Don't forget who gave you this meal!"

    "Yes, yes" Neil quickly put the food into his mouth and shrugged at the arrogant Yiwen.

    "Huh!" Yiwen turned away, not wanting to look at this annoying boy.

    "This moon is quite beautiful" In this quiet atmosphere, Neil spoke first. He looked at the sky with a depth in his eyes that no one could understand.

    "Really" After Yiwen glanced at him lightly, he also turned his attention to the huge moon.

    "But it is ultimately hypocritical"

    Neil’s tone was very soft, as if giving people a feeling of nothingness. Yiwen looked at his brother, his current disciple, and always felt that he was different from others.

    That idiot Negi is very simple, as simple as the sunshine in spring

    But this person is a?Incomparably deep darkness, like a black hole that swallows everything

    How much pain must be carried to create such a person

    Yiwen looked at this young man who was not much taller than him with interest and asked, "Why do you say that"

    "Such a beautiful moon is, after all, just a projection of the outside world. No matter how it is decorated, it is nothing more than the moon in the mirror. In the final analysis, it is just deceiving oneself and others"

    Neil withdrew his gaze and looked at the people around him, "False fantasies cannot give people any substantial help"

    Yiwen smiled softly. She looked at the bright moon that was still hanging high. Under the soft moonlight, she, who was known as the gospel of darkness, was so holy at this moment.

    "But, doesn't this allow you to see the so-called beauty? Whether it is hypocritical or not, this beauty is ultimately imprinted in your heart. At least, this beauty is real, isn't it, little brother?"

    "However, the reality behind this beauty is disgusting ugliness. Doesn't this kind of beauty make people feel more sad and powerless" Neil said pointedly, with the words on his lips.  A bitter smile.

    "So, do you want to deny this beauty? Little brother" Yiwen looked at Neil meaningfully, with a light in his eyes that others could not understand.

    Neil avoided her gaze and lowered his head. His long hair covered his face, making his expression unclear, "I don't know"

    After being silent for an unknown amount of time, one minute, maybe ten minutes, Neil looked up at Yiwen and asked calmly, "What about you, Yiwen Jielin"

    "Me" Yiwen did not answer immediately. She closed her bright eyes slightly and felt the tenderness of the moonlight. After a long time, Yiwen's voice sounded in Neil's ears, her tone was soft, "I have always been  Believe it, no matter how hypocritical it is"

    "I don't regret it"

    That person’s light is so dazzling and beautiful

    ??To myself who was in the darkness, I reached out my hand and pulled myself away from loneliness

    For the first time, I yearn for the light so much

    Maybe, I am looking forward to redemption

    Maybe, that person is the existence that I have been waiting for

    However, why did we finally hear the news of that person’s death

    The beautiful light that I believed in turned into bubbles at that moment

    But, I can never forget that warmth

    I can’t forget it, Najib

    Neil did not say anything to disturb Yiwen in his memory, he just looked at the night sky calmly, thinking calmly about the beauty that once belonged to him

    That heartbreakingly beautiful memory

    While the two of them were immersed in the past, a not-so-loud explosion came from not far away, causing both of them to come back to their senses and cast their gaze in that direction.

    "What's going on over there?" Neil asked curiously.

    "It should be Brother Niji who is practicing there, it seems he is practicing the thunder ax I taught him" Yiwen felt the magic power fluctuations in the air before he spoke.

    "It's so late and I'm still practicing. I'm really working hard"

    "Maybe because I long for power"

    Neil said lightly, then stood up and seemed to be walking in the direction of Negi.

    "Brother, do you want to go there?"

    "Yeah" Neil glanced back, "Then you're coming too"

    "Well, care about the disciple's practice"

    "You are really a competent master" Neil smiled casually and continued to walk forward. Yiwen followed him with Chachawan and Chachaling.

    When they arrived at the training ground, they saw Negi chatting with Asuna, while Kazuka was hiding behind a stone pillar and watching secretly.

    Neil and Yiwen are not ordinary people, so they can naturally hear what is being said over there. When Negi said that he wanted to tell Asuna about the past, Neil's brows frowned slightly.

    "What are they doing?" Hexiang whispered. Just as she was looking at the opposite side in trance, a voice suddenly sounded in her ears, "Oh, that's the magic that synchronizes consciousness"

    "Whaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa, classmate Yiwen Jielin!" Hexiang looked back and was startled. At the same time, she also discovered that Neil, Chachawan and Chacha Rei were also there.

    Yiwen was very interested in the past events of Negi and Neil, so he suggested to Hexiang, "Don't you have a tool that can detect other people's surface consciousness? Lend it to me! I want to see itLet’s see what I’m thinking…”

    "What? Ihow can we do such a thing?"

    "It seems that I'm going to talk about the past, don't you want to know?" Yiwen smiled slyly, "I think it will be more beneficial for you to know the past of the man you like!"

    "What! How do you know" Hexiang blushed, not expecting that her secret would be known.

    Neil looked at Hexiang’s reaction and shook his head. Apart from a few idiots, a large group of people knew this

    "My younger brother also said that he would tell other people these things, so it won't hurt him! And as his master, of course I have the right to know." Yiwen continued to attack Hexiang's moral bottom line, constantly tempting her,  "If Asuna Kagurazaka, who is just a younger sister, hears these things, maybe she will give her a head start! How about Miyazaki Kazuka?"

    "Thenthen I can only look at it, then it should be fine" Hexiang, who was stunned by what he said, handed the props to Yiwen obediently. Neil on the side shook his head and couldn't help but sigh, "  You are really a devil, Yiwen-san~~"

    "What do you know, kid?" Yiwen glared at him and turned his attention to the props.

    When they opened the book, there was also a soft light from Negi's side. It seemed that the magic was beginning to work. Neil looked over there and turned around to leave.

    "Kid, aren't you coming to see me?" Yiwen looked at Neil's departure with some curiosity.

    "There's nothing to see, I'd better go to bed" Neil waved his hand without looking back and walked towards the bedroom.

    When Neil walked through the living room, he saw the group of girls who were supposed to be sleeping quietly walking towards Yiwen. Neil glanced at them and went back to the room without stopping them.

    Neil, who was lying on the bed, looked at the ceiling quietly, not knowing what he was thinking.

    【Boss, won't you stop those girls?  ] Anders came to read words, while Neil closed his eyes and lay on his side on the bed.

    "It doesn't matter, this has nothing to do with me"

    Whispering softly, if there is nothing.

    “But, boss, don’t you want them to know your past?  】

    "It's not me who said it anywayand this is Negi's choice"

    Neil’s hands gradually tightened on the sheets. At this time, his heart was not as calm as it seemed

    Maybe, I don’t want to face that night that changed my life

    I am escaping, I am a coward

    "Good night, Andres"

    【Have a sweet dream, my master】

    "Um……"

    The room returns to the silence of the night again

 Volume 1 Chapter 80 The Child’s Wishes

    In a small village in England, a girl's left and right hands were holding two young children while walking down the snowy street.

    "Sister Nejane, is daddy great?" The red-haired child shook the girl's right hand, his eyes full of innocence, while the child on the left looked at the girl curiously.

    "Well" The girl looked at the child sideways, with a look of doting on her face, "Your father is a very famous hero He is like Superman!"

    "Superman?"

    The two children tilted their heads cutely, obviously not knowing the meaning of this word.

    The girl smiled and looked at the two children tenderly, "Yes, when others are in danger, he will appear immediately and help those in danger!"

    "Wow! Superman so handsome!" The red-haired child's face flushed with excitement, while the red-and-blonde-haired child on the other side clenched his little fists and waved them constantly, "I want it too.  Be a superman like daddy!”

    "Hey, Sister Nijiane, has he helped you too?" The red-haired child kept waving to his sister, obviously very enthusiastic about his father's topic.

    “Hehehe, this is a secret~~” The girl smiled cutely, a little mysteriously.

    "Humph, but he is already dead After all his mischief, he left you two young children to die. What a fool"

    An old man appeared in front of the three of them, but his tone was rude.

    “What does deadmean?”

    The two children looked at the girl with confused expressions. For their young people, they did not understand what death was

    Because death is too far away for them

    A trace of sadness flashed across the girl's face, and her eyes were full of pain as she looked at the two small figures.

    The girl gently touched their hair, bent down and explained softly, "In other words, I will never see him again"

    "Why, why, why can't I see my sister" The child gently grabbed the girl's sleeve, and the confusion in his eyes became stronger. The other child looked at the girl with the same puzzlement, "Sister, dad has gone.  Far, far away? If we behave, dad will come backsister"

    Listening to the questions of the two children, the girl seemed to be unable to suppress the sadness in her heart, and held the two children tightly in her arms.

    "Sister?" x2

    " Two young voices, in exchange for the girl's silent sobs

    The girl stood up again and caressed their faces gently, "Yes, he went to a distant country, and 'died', that's what it means"

    This is what Asuna saw and heard after she came to Negi's inner world. For the first time, she came into contact with the past

    "These two are Negi and Neil from childhoodthe one next to them is my sister" Asuna, who was floating in the air, looked at the three people and murmured to himself.

    "Sister, when I am in danger, will my father show up?" The young Negi looked at Nejiane, his eyes full of hope.

    "Well" Looking at the eyes of the two children, Nijiane could only smile bitterly, "Yeah"

    "You two are so stupid!" A young female voice sounded, and they looked around and saw a girl about the same age as Negi and the others standing behind them, with a proud look on her face, "The person who died is the one who died.  You can’t even see it! You are ThousandMaster’s children, and you don’t even know this!”

    "Hello Aniya!" After seeing the person clearly, Nijiane greeted her with a smile.

    "That's not the case!" Negi said unconvinced, "My father will definitely come!"

    "You are so stupid! You don't understand the meaning of 'die' at all, do you?"

    "Anya is the big fool!" Neil also intervened, and the three children became more noisy.

    "Who is that girl? So cute, and so precocious" Asuna pointed at Anya and asked the invisible Negi.

    “That’s Neil and I’s childhood sweetheart Anya, he’s one year older than us…”

    "Here, this is for you two" Anya took out two small wands and handed them to Negi and Neil respectively.

    "This is?"

    "This is a practice wand for beginners. You will start attending school next year, right?"

    "If you want to become as strong as your father, then you must practice hard"

    Negi and Neil stared blankly at the wand in their hands. Maybe, this little wand can?Bring yourself closer to your father

    After Anya left, Nijia Neji led Niji and Neil into a nearby bar to drink some hot drinks there.

    "Really! That teacher Najib is causing us trouble! Without him, this village and I can live a more peaceful life!" The old man who appeared before sat at the counter and kept complaining.  The bar owner was a little helpless, "Mr. Stan, you drank too much"

    "Mr. Stan is really" Nijiane, who was sitting by the window, shook her head helplessly, while Niji and Neil, who were drinking hot milk opposite, were both a little silent.

    "Is dad a bad person?" Negi asked with his head lowered while holding the cup.

    "That's right! He's a bad kid!" Stan didn't mind the identities of Negi and Neil, and still said some exaggerated words. "I don't know how many times I have helped him deal with the riots he caused, and I have also helped him deal with the riots he caused.  The whole village was involved, but his death makes me feel very happy!"

    Negi seemed to be unable to bear other people's bad words about his father. He bit his lips tightly and then ran out the door quickly.

    "Neji!"

    Nejia looked worriedly at Neji leaving, and quickly chased after him with Neil.  When he reached the door, Neil turned around and shouted to Stan, "Dad is not a bad person!"

    Immediately, he followed his sister and left

    Time passed quickly in the dream, and in the blink of an eye, Nejiane and Anya were about to start school, and the four of them said goodbye in front of the station.

    "Neji, Neil, take care of yourself!" Neji put the collars on the two children and told them.

    "Um!"

    "I got it, sister!"

    "Hey, you two remember to practice!" Aniya also asked.

    “See you in a month then!”

    “Goodbye sister, goodbye Anya!”

    Asuna on the side looked at this scene a little strangely, "Huh? Your sister is leaving?"

    "Yes, because she attends school in Wales, we can only meet her during her holidays"

    Negi’s voice sounded in the void, but Asuna could still detect the nostalgia and sadness in the tone

    The two young children watched the car go away quietly, and only after they could no longer see the back of the car did they start to go home

    Back to the home where only the two of them are left

    ??Empty, lonely

    "The two of them lived in their uncle's hut and lived almost alone There were only two children in such a big room. It turned out that they were not living a happy life with their sister"

    Asuna calmly looked at the two petite figures waving their wands in the room. For the first time, she felt like she really got to know them

    After practicing for a long time, Little Neil and Little Negi did other things. The two of them drew on the table with colored pens.

    "When you encounter danger, it will appear~~It will appear no matter where you are~~" Little Neil hummed a self-composed song softly, waving it on the paper one stroke at a time, while Little Neil drew equally seriously  , the look in his eyes was extremely focused.

    "The painting is finished!" Little Neil happily held up the finished masterpiece. After seeing it, Little Neil quickly speeded up and also held up his painting to show off.

    “Neji’s paintings are not good-looking at all~~mine are the best-looking~~”

    “Neil’s painting doesn’t look like it!”

    The two children kept gesticulating, but both of them drew pictures of their own fathers, and both of them were looking forward to their fathers

    Like it the same

    Asuna looked at the paintings of the two children. Although the paintings were scrawled, they were full of the children's love for their father. A soft smile appeared on Asuna's lips, "They like their father very much"

    Maybe they were tired of the noise, so the two children sat cuddled in front of the fireplace, warming their bodies.  Negi looked at the fire in the fireplace and spoke slowly, "Hey, Neil, you said if we are in danger, will dad show up?"

    That voice seemed to be asking Neil, but also seemed to be asking himself

    "Well" Neil tilted his head, seeming to be thinking about this question seriously, "Yes, my sister said so too"

    Negi didn’t respond. After a long time, he stood up and ran out the door.

    "Neji, where are you going?"

    "I want to find daddy!"

    Niji’s answer made Neil stunned for a moment. How to find his father

    "I am coming too!"

    Neil likes his father as much as Negi. HearingWhen Ji Ji said this, he also chased after him.

    The two came to a house. Negi kept pointing his wand at the big dog, provoking it. Finally, the dog broke free from the rope and chased Negi all over the street.

    Neil looked a little confused, and Asuna on the side was equally puzzled, "What on earth is he doing?"

    "Neji, what are you doing?"

    While the two were resting under the tree, Neil asked Negi the doubts he had just had.

    "Huhthere is really no way to let him show up with this kind of danger"

    Negi didn’t seem to hear Neil’s question, he just looked at the sky and thought.  After Neil heard Negi's words, he seemed to understand, and a light flashed in his eyes.

    When the two of them looked at the lake in front of them, they looked at each other and seemed to have made a decision.

    "Huh? Wait, what are they two going to do?"

    Tomorrow food looked at them and suddenly had a bad feeling

    Plop————

    "Two sounds of falling into the water let Asuna know what stupid thing the two children had done. Just when she was about to call someone to help, a handsome young man ran over quickly.

    “What are you two idiots doing!!”

    The young man shouted, jumped into the water quickly, and swam towards the two struggling children. When the two saw the people who came to save them, a trace of disappointment flashed in their eyes.

    "Brother Hans"

    Immediately, he fell into a coma

    "How could these two idiots fall into the water"

    The boy with short black hair who rescued the two children shook his head and smiled bitterly, then quickly sent them home, and notified the doctor and family members to come over

    An hour later, Negi and Neil were at home.

    "Dad!" Nejia hurriedly opened the door and walked quickly to the bed, with a look of worry on her face, "Did Negi and Neil really drown?"

    "Don't worry! But their fever has reached 40 degrees" The middle-aged man in front looked at Nijiane and comforted her.

    "Huh, these two brats are just as bad as that guy! Most people would have died a long time ago! They even jumped down from the tree to tease the dog If Hans hadn't saved them, they would have" The man called  The old man Stan said angrily, but the worry could still be seen in his eyes.

    "Well, Mr. Stan, don't say that" The young man named Hans patted Stan on the shoulder, and then walked to Nijiane, "You should take good care of these two brats, Nijiane.  …And don’t worry so much, they’ll be fine…”

    "Thank you, Hans" Nijane smiled at Hans. Hans nodded and took the others out. Only these three siblings were left in the room.

    "Reallywhy do you do this?" Nijiane, who was sitting by the bed, fiddled with the towel on her forehead for them and asked softly.

    "Because, whenever there is danger daddy will appear" Negi, who was suffering from high fever, said to his sister with a sickly blush on his face, smiling.

    “………”

    "But why didn't dad show up because it wasn't dangerous enough" Neal, who was feeling dizzy and sick, didn't seem to realize the worries of the people around him.

    "Idiot Negi Neil you two idiots stop doing this please"

    Nijiane did not expect that her jokes would make the two children care so much, and that she would put them in danger because of herself

    "Please don't do this again" Nijiani cried softly on Niji's body, her body trembling slightly, and the tears in her eyes flowed down uncontrollably.

    "elder sister……"

    "Sister, I'm sorry"

    "We won't do this again"

    "Sister, stop crying"

    "sorry……"

    Facing the girl’s tears, the two children realized how stupid they were

    It turns out that what you do will only make the people around you cry

    At that moment, the child gave up that idea

    Outside the door unknown to them, Hans was leaning against the door, and he naturally heard what the two children said

    Hans looked at the flying snowflakes and closed his eyes slightly.

    "These two fools"

 Volume 1 Chapter 81 Snowy Night

    Time passed by quietly, and in the blink of an eye, the scene Asuka saw was one month later.

    "It will appear when you encounter danger~~~it will appear no matter where you are~~~"

    Wearing a big hat, Negi was humming a self-composed song while fishing. He seemed to have gotten over the incident.

    "That's right!" Neji remembered something and raised his head and whispered, "Sister Neji is coming today! Come back to the village quickly!"

    Negi happily packed up his things, picked up his small backpack, held onto his wand, and ran towards the village with a smile on his face.

    Asuna floating on the side looked at the running child and smiled softly.

    "Hehe Such a little Negi looks so cute"

    When Asuna looked at Negi with a smile, she thought of another person.

    "By the way, where did that boy Neil go?" Asuna looked around, but didn't see Neil. He didn't seem to be with Negi today.

    Negi-chan, who seemed to have heard Asuna’s question, suddenly said, “By the way, Neil went to see Brother Hans today, so we have to go find him!”

    When he ran to the entrance of the village, he waved and shouted, "Sister Nejane!"

    "!?"

    What awaits Negi is not her sister’s gentle smile, but a sea of ??fire filling the sky.

    "This" Asuna looked ahead in surprise, "There was a fire? What is going on? Why did the village burn down!?"

    "Sister Nejane! Uncle! Neil!"

    Just when Asuna was distracted, Negi ran towards the burning village alone. Asuna was frightened and shouted, "Negi! It's dangerous!"

    It’s just that Asuna is just a conscious body. Faced with everything like this, she can only watch this disaster happening helplessly.

    "Unclefather?"

    Negi stared blankly at the person in front of him. Isn’t that the uncle who took care of him?  Aren’t those people next to them from the village?

    But why

    Why do people turn into stones

    Why did the village become like this

    Sure enough, it’s because of my own stupidity

    "Ohit's me" Little Negi covered his tearful eyes and kept blaming himself, "Is this all because I hope there will be danger? I thought that as long as I encountered danger, my father would appear"

    "Huh?" Asuna looked at the tearful child and didn't know what to do.

    "It's all because I think so"

    "Stop talking nonsense! Stupid Negi, there is no such thing!" Asuna's comfort could not be conveyed at all, and she could only look at the tears that kept falling.

    The children’s cries did not bring anyone help, but caused another natural disaster

    "What?" Asuna looked at the demons that kept appearing, her mind went blank, "What are these guys?"

    【These things seem to have happened during the graduation trip】

    "Neji! What is going on? Little Negi is in danger! Did you hear that?" Asuna could only ask the invisible Negi for help, but what she got in exchange was a silent answer.

    Just when Asuna was asking for help, the huge demon in front of him seemed to have discovered Negi. His cold eyes stared at the short figure in front of him, with a murderous intention in his eyes.

    The young Negi no longer knew what to do and could only cry loudly, "It's because I miss so muchDadDad"

    "Neji" Asuna looked at the helpless child heartbrokenly, only to find that the devil on the opposite side waved a huge fist and hit Negi, causing her to exclaim, "Run away!"

    "dad……"

    Just when his fist was about to hit Negi, a tall figure appeared in front of him, resisting the demon's attack with his right hand that didn't look very strong.

    Negi stared blankly at the back in front of him, forgetting to cry, because that face looked like the person in his dream

    Is it you, dad

    The man muttered something, and then he waved a lightning strike, which directly turned the huge demon into dust. Asuna was stunned to see it.

    【Goodso awesome】

    A large group of demons nearby seemed to have noticed something strange, and they all rushed towards the man with their sharp claws.

    When Asuna was about to shout about danger, the man smiled indifferently, fought off a group of incoming demons with just one punch and one kick, and picked up the wood in his hand.??, with a wave of his hand, a vacuum appeared in front of him.

    Such a fast battle made Asuna's jaw almost drop. This guy is no longer a powerful person, he is simply a monster.

    Little Negi also stared blankly at that powerful figure, forgetting to think.

    Taking advantage of the gap between the demon's attacks, the man continued to condense magic power in his hands, and quickly recited a spell in his mouth. In an instant, a huge beam of light swung out from the man's right hand, carrying violent thunder and lightning and violent wind, tearing apart the front.  obstacles, countless monsters turned to dust again in a moment.

    The storm of thunder seemed to tear apart the heaven and the earth.

    The battle lasted for several minutes, and no monsters were standing there. In the center, only the mysterious man stood proudly, holding a demon in his hand and hanging it in the air.

    "Haha So you are the one with this kind of power who is the monster" The demon seemed to recognize the man's identity, with a strange light shining in his eyes.

    The man didn’t answer. He just clasped hard with his right hand, broke the demon’s neck, and threw it aside without giving it a second glance.

    "Why did hehuh? Negi?"

    That cold and ruthless gesture stunned both Negi and Asuna. Negi's body trembled slightly, as if he was afraid of something, and suddenly turned around and ran away. The man seemed to have noticed Negi's departure. When he  When he turned around, another group of demons attacked, forcing him to stop.

    Asuna chased Negi closely, only to see Negi calling loudly for his sister and brother, but the tears in his eyes were unheard.

    "Sister Nejane! Neil!"

    A call, never answered, I can only see Aihong, petrified villagers, burning villages 

    Infinite despair

    Negi seemed to have given up and stopped crying. As a young man, he understood one thing. It was his own fault that made the village become like this and put everyone in danger

    It’s all my fault…

    When he was desperate, another demon appeared in front of him. He saw that demon standing on the gravel, opening his mouth, and strange light continued to condense in his mouth. Facing this scene, Negi was desperate.  He lowered his head.

    At this time, Nejia and Stan appeared in front of Neji and blocked the attack for him.  Although both of them blocked this move, half of their bodies were already petrified.

    "Sister! Grandpa Stan!"

    The expressions on their faces were extremely ugly, as if they were painfully resisting the erosion of petrification.  Suddenly, the stone on Nejane's feet collapsed and scattered all over the ground like fragments.

    "Sister!!" Negi exclaimed, and the demon over there made new movements. A magic circle appeared in front of it, and a liquid-like monster jumped out of it, and came hand in hand with the demon, rushing quickly.  Xiang Negi and the other three.

    "Hexagrams and pentagrams! Seal the evil soul!" Stan suddenly took out a strange little bottle, threw it at the devil, and recited the ancient mantra, "Seal the evil bottle!!"

    In the blink of an eye, the devil and the strange creature were pulled into the dazzling bottle by the strange suction.

    Bang——

    The crisp sound of the landing signaled the end of this minor crisis, but the person in front of Negi was powerless.

    "Ahem" Stan coughed painfully, and then looked at Negi, "Brother, are you okay?"

    “Grandpa…Grandpa…”

    "Woo!" Stan's body trembled violently, and his physical condition did not seem to be as good as he imagined.

    "Grandpa Stan!" Negi quickly ran to Stan, looking worriedly at this grandfather who was usually merciless, but now he saved his life.

    "Hmph I think it's probably someone who has a grudge against this village because there are many dangerous people who admire Najib living in this village" Stan thought about tonight's disaster and said thoughtfully.  He expressed his guess, "But judging from the number and strength of the summoned lower-level demons, the opponent should not be an ordinary caster. As long as the people in this village work together, they should be able to withstand a large army  "

    "grandfather!"

    Negi couldn't understand. He was young and didn't know these complicated things at all. He only knew that because of saving his grandfather, his body had become extremely petrified. If this continued, he would never see him again.  to him.

    "Brother, please take your sister and run away! I can't be saved. This petrification magic is very strong and there is no way to remove it" Stan sighed and paused."You run away quicklyand if you find Neil, that brat, leave quickly. No matter what happens, I will protect youbecause I have already sworn to that late idiot to do this"  "

    For the first time, Negi saw a smile on the face of this unsmiling grandfather

    “It was obvious that he had been seriously injured because of himself, so why did he still show such a kind smile when he was in so much pain

    Is it because of the promise I made to my father

    No, not only that, but also because grandpa loves me so much

    "Grandpa!" Negi couldn't suppress the tears in his eyes and could only look at him helplessly. Stan looked at this little figure and wanted to raise his hand to touch his little head, but there was nothing he could do. Stan  He smiled helplessly, looked at Negi and said, "Hurry up and find someone who is still alive and can use healing skills to help If you don't stop the petrification soon, I'm afraid even your sister will be in danger Leave me alone, old guy, and leave quickly  Come on, Negi"

    “Grandpa…Grandpa Stan?”

    Negi grabbed the petrified clothes and called out one after another, but all he could see was the fixed and gentle smile, and the kind eyes that he had never shown before.

    It turns out that Grandpa Stan also left because of himself

    Negi lowered his hands feebly. What he had to do now was to live and live strong. Negi wiped away his tears, walked to his unconscious sister, and picked her up with his petite body, "Sister we  To survive"

    But the tragedy is still continuing, and the demons are like vultures, swarming here again.

    “………”

    Negi gritted his teeth, held a small wand, and looked at the large demon in front of him. Although his body was constantly shaking, he still stood firmly in front of his sister.

    “Ahhhhhhh!!!”

    Just as the demon launched its offensive, a strange purple light struck, bringing with it a strong smell of blood.

    Negi looked at the roaring figure, and was shocked for a while, because wasn't that person's face exactly the younger brother who had been accompanying him all this time?

    Why is it so strange?

    "Huh? Isn't that Neil? Why?" Asuna couldn't figure out the development of the matter, why Neil, the little brat, became like those demons.

    I saw Neil in the field, his body shrouded in a strange purple light. Although it was a little blurry, he could still make out his appearance.

    But, is that person full of murderous intent really Neil?

    She has long silver hair, strange magic patterns on her face and hands, and her pupils are no longer pure violet, but mixed with scarlet blood.

    Neil rushed into the circle of demons like a cannonball, waving his sharp claws constantly. He turned into a beast, just to tear the demon in front of him into pieces.

    Countless attacks caused all the surrounding demons to fall down. The scene was extremely bloody. Not one of the fallen demons was intact. Internal organs and stumps could be seen everywhere

    It’s like a state of purgatory

    “Ahhhhhhhhh!!!!!!”

    The heart-rending roar seems to carry the owner’s helplessness, pain, and despair

    “Neil!!”

    Negi ran towards the crazy-looking Neil without fear, and kept stretching out his hands to him, because he saw

    I saw him crying

    Neil is crying

    You must help him

    Those cold eyes stared at Negi who was approaching him. The tears on his face were vaguely visible, and he kept growling lowly, seeming to be suppressing himself.

    "It's okay, Neileveryone will be fine"

    At that moment, Negi hugged Neil, unaware of the lingering demonic energy, and just held his only blood relative tightly

    An irreplaceable existence in this world

    "Neji"

    A gentle call made Negi’s face bloom with a beautiful smile. He knew that Neil was back

    "sorry……"

    Neil apologized in a low voice, the magic power in his body returned to nothingness, and he himself fell into a coma.

    “Neil, get up quickly, we’re leaving!”

    Negi kept shaking Neil, trying to wake him up, but to no avail, so he had to carry Neil to his sister and lead the two away with his own strength.

    Negi pursed his lips and took his sister and Neil away step by step. At this time, the man from before appeared behind him. Negi turned around and looked at him nervously.The man didn’t do anything, he just let out a sad sigh, and then moved the three people in front of him to the hillside outside the village.

    Looking at the burning village, the man could only watch this scene helplessly, "Sorry I came too late"

    "Um?"

    The man turned around and saw Negi standing in front of the unconscious Nejiani and Neil. Although he had seen this man's ghostly power, Negi still stood firmly. Although his body was shaking slightly, there was no hint of flinching in his eyes.  .

    "Youit turns outyou are Negi" The man looked at this strong child, slowly approached, and asked softly, "Do you want to protect your sister and brother"

    Negi ignored the other party and looked at the approaching figure. He couldn't help but close his eyes and hold the wand tightly. He knew how powerful the other party was. He couldn't stop the other party at all. However, he wanted to protect the people behind him.  Even if it means blocking it for a second

    However, Negi did not feel the pain of being attacked, but a feeling of warmth

    Opening his eyes and looking, he saw the other party’s big hand gently placing on his head, and that warmth came from this

    Such peace of mind

    "You have grown up" The man's tone was very gratifying, and suddenly he seemed to remember something, and smiled at Negi, "I'll give you this crutch! This is my relic" With that,  He handed his crutch to Negi.

    "DadDad?" Negi looked at the other person blankly, with a sense of uncertainty in his tone, and at the same time took the crutch from the other person's hand, "Ah"

    It seemed too heavy. The crutch slipped from his hand. The man smiled softly, "Haha is it too heavy?"

    "Um?"

    The man turned his gaze to the other side and saw another child quietly waking up. Neil slowly opened his eyes and saw a strange man standing in front of him.

    "dad?"

    Neil looked at this man and unconsciously uttered the term that he would dream of even in his dreams.  The man smiled, very gently. He put his hand on Neil's head and gently smoothed the hair, "You have grown up too, Neil"

    "By the way, this is for you. It's a token of love between your mother and me" The man put the bracelet on Neil's hand, while Neil looked at this exquisite jewelry stupidly  …

    Or, it should be called a relic

    "There's no time" The man suddenly stood up straight and looked into the distance. He turned his head and looked at the two young children. "Nejiane is fine now. I have removed the petrification from her body."  Magic, you just need to find someone to treat her"

    The man's body suddenly floated away and floated in the air. He looked at the two children chasing after him, feeling a little sad, "I'm so sorry I can't help you"

    "dad?"

    "Although I am not qualified to say such thingsbut you must grow up well and live happilyyou know"

    "dad!"

    "dad!"

    Negi and Neil couldn’t believe the moment they met each other, and the moment they said goodbye again, the futile pursuit was just to see their father one more time

    To see his tender and loving eyes again

    The man's figure gradually floated away, and Negi and Neil chased closely. However, they were so young and weak after all. They fell on the grass. When they looked up again, their father's figure had disappeared into the endless  In the dark night.

    "dad!"

    "dad!"

    The night still continues, with silvery white snowflakes falling, and in the silent world, there are only the cries and helpless shouts of the two children

    That night, they met their father

    But, everything was lost

    What is left is only deep wounds and unhealed pain

    At that moment, the innocent dream of the past disappeared, and they woke up

 Volume 1 Chapter 82 Stormy Visitors

    Losing family members…

    Losing the place where I once belonged

    The dreams I once had were all shattered into pieces on that bloody snowy night

    Asuna looked at the two children who were shouting hard, and the voices hit her heart again and again, and tears fell quietly without realizing it.

    "NejiNeil"

    【I'm sorry to make you see such an embarrassing look】

    Negi's voice suddenly sounded, startling Asuna. Asuna wiped the tears on her face, "No way! What happened next"

    [Well three days later, my sister and I were rescued and moved to a small town in the Wells Mountains where many magicians lived. For the next five years, I have been studying hard at the Magic Academy And Ni  You left with others and embarked on another path of spiritual practice]

    "Eh? Then didn't you and Neil separate when they were children!?"

    【Yesthat is his own choice】

    Negi’s voice was a bit profound, revealing a helpless and sad feeling

    Tomorrow food felt that it was inappropriate to ask further, so she asked another question, "What happened to the people in the village?"

    【I don’t know, everyone just told me ‘don’t worry’ and didn’t want to tell me anything.  I have always been afraid of what happened on that snowy night. I don’t know why, but I became very diligent]

    【I want to see my father againI want to see my father who saved my life and is an excellent magician】

    [I still sometimes thinkthat incident was becauseI had the idea that 'my father will come to save me whenever I'm in danger'so God made that happen in order to punish me  】

    【It's all because of me】

    The young man’s self-narration shows that there are bottomless scars, only endless pain

    "Ehwhat!?"

    Asuna withdrew from the world of consciousness. She grabbed Negi's shoulders, with crystal tears still in the corners of her eyes, and said loudly to Negi, "Stop talking nonsense! It's impossible! What are those monsters to be afraid of! You  This big idiot!"

    "It's not entirely your fault that what happened! Don't worry! You will definitely see your dad again! Because he is still alive!"

    "Asuka Asuna-san" Negi stared blankly at the girl who was crying for her past, with an expression of heartache for her own pain, and there was a throbbing in her heart that had never appeared before

    That is, what kind of feeling

    "Leave it on me! I'll let you and dad huh?" Asuna was looking at Negi seriously, but she noticed something strange behind Negi.

    "Whaaaah!?"

    "Well……"

    Asuna and Negi turned around and saw a group of girls with tears in their eyes, and couldn't help being shocked.

    “Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu

    "Neji!"

    "Teacher Negi!!"

    A large group of people rushed over and almost pushed Asuna and Negi down.

    "Wow! It's so dangerous!"

    "Have you all heard it?" Negi asked with some uncertainty. He didn't want so many people to know his past.

    "Neji! Although I can't help you much, I will still help you find your father!"

    "I will help you too!"

    "I can do it too!"

    "Me too!!"

    The girls were talking so much that Niji’s head got a big headache. He quickly turned his attention to find someone to ask for help. He looked at his master, "You guys want to help we can’t do it! Master Yiwen! Please speak up too!"

    "WellI can also consider helping you" Yiwen turned away and wiped his nose.

    "Master! I didn't want you to say such things! Why are you crying too!" Negi looked at his arrogant master with a dumbfounded look.

    "Then, in order to help Negi find his father"

    "cheers!!"

    “There’s a party going on again…”

    "Yeah yeah!!"

    No matter how you think about it, throwing a party to help Negi find his father is out of reach. Negi looked helplessly at the group of nonsense guys in front of him, and now he has no choice but to let them have their way

    No matter what, they should not be dragged into the whirlpool of their own pain

    &nbsp; "By the way, Negi" Asuna suddenly looked at Negi, as if she had something to say, but was embarrassed to ask, and hesitated, as if she was struggling with some thought.

    "What's wrong, Asuna-san?" Negi looked at Asuna strangely, not understanding her reaction.

    "Huh" Asuna seemed to have made a decision, breathed a sigh of relief, and then looked at Negi seriously, "Hey, Negi, what happened to the Neil I saw in your dream?  "

    The question of tomorrow’s food made everyone who was noisy quiet down. This question is also what they want to know

    Why is that child so cruel and bloody

    Like a messenger from hell

    The appearance of ghosts and gods who are indifferent to all life

    “………”

    Negi was silent. He quietly looked at the dark night that gradually revealed the fish belly white. His eyes were so deep that they seemed to penetrate the sky

    "That is an irreparable tragedy"

    "Neil's nightmare"

    "The pain that lasts a lifetime"

    The sad words did not allow them to get any effective information, but they knew that the child was also living in pain

    That gesture is exactly him, the embodiment of sadness

    One night passed, and a new day ushered in here. Neil quietly woke up, and when he opened his eyes, the sky was already dyed with red morning glow.

    "It's dawnit's time to leave"

    After Neil washed up, he went to the training ground outside and saw a group of people lying there sleeping soundly. He could see black lines all over his head.

    "What are you doing? A party?" Neil shook his head and walked over to wake up those people.

    "Hey, it's dawn! It's time to wake up!!"

    “Woo…let’s…party…”

    Neil looked at the few fools who were still letting’s party speechlessly. By the way, they really had a party last night

    Tens of minutes later, the group of people finished washing and stood in front of him.

    "Ahaha~~ I overplayed last night" Asakura rubbed the back of his head and smiled sheepishly.

    "Uh, we should go then" Asuna was also very embarrassed. She had just learned about Negi and Neil's past, and then they continued to have a party. It was just a mess

    "Okay, it's time for you little brats to go out!" Yiwen seemed unhappy that these people had been eating and drinking here all day long, and hurriedly chased them away.

    When a group of people came outside, the rain had not stopped and was still falling heavily.

    "Sorry for disturbing you!"

    They said hello to Yiwen and prepared to leave, but it was raining so heavily and they only had two umbrellas belonging to Negi and Neil.

    “I’m telling you, eldest sister, you don’t even need to bring an umbrella even if you’re following me” Neil held his umbrella and looked helplessly at the group of people behind him.

    "There is no way! Who will remember to bring it when it's too late!" Asuna said confidently, and then looked at Neil with some trouble, "Well, Neil, I'm sorry"

    Neil was a little surprised that Asuna would apologize to him. Looking at Neil's surprised eyes, Asuna continued, "I said those words without knowing anything. Obviously Neil, you care about the people around you So,  sorry!"

    After saying that, he bowed solemnly again.

    Neil looked at Asuna's actions and smiled slightly, "You don't have to do this, Sister Asuna"

    Neil opened his umbrella and walked outside the house. He looked back at Asuna, "You don't need to change just because you know some of my past. Sister Asuna is a straightforward person. If you like it, you like it, and if you hate it, you hate it. You just need to press  Just follow your own temper, there is no need to change your attitude towards me, I really appreciate your eldest sister's character"

    The gentle smile of the young man in the rain seems to make the somewhat cold rainy day warm

    Asuna looked at Neil's retreating back and smiled, but then shouted, "No! That bastard! He actually ran away with his own umbrella! There are obviously not enough umbrellas here!"

    "hehe……"

    Everyone laughed heartily. Sure enough, this is the best

    "Okay, let's go too!" Negi opened his umbrella and looked at everyone with a smile.

    "oh!!"

    After returning to the dormitory, everyone was soaked and had to hurry back to the dormitory.

    "If you need help, just say it! We will definitely help you!" Asakura and Negi promised that they would go back to their dormitory with Hexiang and the others.It’s over.

    "Okay" Negi smiled a little troubled, "It's too bad"

    "What?" Asuka asked a little strangely.

    "Actually, I think something dangerous like that might happen, so I hope they will carefully consider whether they want to have anything to do with me, and that's why they told what happened six years ago"

    "What does it matterthey said they would help you anyway"

    "I'm telling you this too" Negi smiled helplessly, and then cheered up, "But well I still have to become stronger! Then I have to practice harder!"  "

    Negi clenched his fists, and after making up his mind, he waved goodbye to Asuna and the others.

    "Wait a minute! If you continue to practice, you will faint!" Asuna shouted from behind worriedly.

    "I'm fine! Goodbye!"

    In the blink of an eye, Negi left. Asuna was really worried about this stubborn child, "Really, he wants to work hard alone again"

    "Is Negi going to practice again?" Konoka looked at the direction where Negi disappeared with the same worry.

    "His personality is really a bit too hard-working! Too serious! Can't he be as carefree as Neil" Asuna sighed, feeling helpless.

    "However, after hearing about his past, you can understand why his personality is like this" Setsuna looked at the worried looks of the two people and had no choice but to offer words of advice.

    "That's true In fact, he should be at the age where he goes around with the bad kids in the neighborhood"

    "Hmm But the teacher is accompanied by some older sisters. It might be better if he teaches in Teacher Neil's class But Teacher Neil seems to be suppressing himself"

    "I remember Negi's tone of voice was very respectful when talking to people other than Kamo and Neil" Konoka listened to the conversation between the two of them and turned to Kamo.

    "yes……"

    "Sigh It would be great if he could have a friend of his own age in Japan" Asuna sighed again and left with Konoka and Setsuna.

    However, they did not notice the potential and approaching crisis

    On the other side, Neil was walking on the deserted street holding an umbrella, looking at the rain all over the sky, and gradually became lost in thought.

    "AhI'm sorry"

    Neil, who was distracted, accidentally bumped into someone and quickly apologized to that person.

    "Haha, it's okay……"

    Neil looked up and saw a tall uncle wearing a black coat, black leather pants and black leather boots, wearing a hat.

    Neil looked at this all-black outfit strangely. He always felt that this person was weird. He didn't hold an umbrella on a heavy rainy day and walked alone on this quiet road.

    "Do you need an umbrella? Uncle"

    "Haha, no need, you can do it yourself"

    "ReallyI'll take my leave now"

    Neil nodded to the man and turned to leave.

    However, the moment he turned around, Neil suddenly became tense and his body trembled slightly.

    Because, that man said,

    "We will meet soon, Neil Springfield"

    And, that permeating demonic aura

    The breath of devil

    The same devil as that night

    The umbrella in Neil's hand slipped, and he didn't notice it at all, letting the rain fall on him.  He slowly turned around and looked at the deserted place with murderous intent in his eyes.

    "You bastard I'll kill you"

    ??The cold tone, the crazy murderous intention

    And the hair that gradually turned into silver

    A look of despair

 Volume 1 Chapter 83 Kotaro

    “It’s so delicious!”

    “Really? It’s so good, eat as much as you can~~”

    "Of course! Another bowl!"

    "It's so delicious"

    In a certain girls’ dormitory, a young man was enjoying a meal at the dinner table, while two girls next to him were looking after him.

    “Thank you so much! It’s so delicious!”

    "The recovery power is amazingthe fever has gone away!"

    "You only remember that your name is Kotaro, don't you remember anything else?"

    "Wellthat's really badmy head is blank"

    "Really? Then there is nothing we can do"

    The three of them were Chizuru, Natsumi and Kotaro who was brought back. At this time, Kotaro only remembered his own name and completely forgot about the important matter of his coming out.

    "In this case" Qianzuru stood up, holding a green onion in his hand, "Then try inserting the green onion into the butt! Maybe you will recover your memory due to the blow! When I did it just now, you  Just woke up"

    "Wow! No!" Kotaro hid aside as if he had seen a ghost, his anus tightened, and he looked at the approaching girl tremblingly. Well, to be precise, it was the two green onions in the girl's hand  …

    There is one more

    “You’re kidding~~ Let me help you take a bath~~” The green onions in Chizuru’s hands suddenly disappeared, and then she grabbed Kotaro’s back collar and went to the bathroom with a smile.

    "Wait a minute! I can wash it myself!"

    "No~~You are all dirty~~"

    "Huh? This tail used for decoration is actually glued directly to the body? Natsumi, come and take a look too!"

    "Whoa! Don't take off my pants!!"

    Kotaro’s wails kept coming from the bathroom. Natsumi clasped her hands together, with a look of sorrow on her face, "Kotaro has become a toy Amitabha"

    Kotaro in the bathroom looked at Chizuru who had stripped down to her underwear and blushed a little, but when he saw the bandaged wound on her shoulder, he couldn't help but feel guilty, "That scarI'm sorry, because I was unconscious, so"

    "It doesn't matter! The injury is not serious anyway~~" Qianhe smiled softly, and then looked at Kotaro gently, "Don't worry, just stay here and have a good rest before you recover your memory! You must have your reasons.  Don't worry, I won't contact anyone"

    "Ahumthank you" Kotaro looked at this gentle girl, and his heart felt warm. At this time, the bathroom door was gently opened, and Natsumi was seen whispering beside the door, "Kotaro, I'll go first  Let me tell you don't fall in love with Sister Qianhe! In fact, she is a very scary person"

    "Eh? Ihow could I not fall in love with her!"

    "Natsumi, what are you talking about?"

    “It’s okay!! It’s completely okay!!”

    "Haha~~ Really, Natsumi~~"

    “Help!!!!”

    Kotaro ignored the screams outside the bathroom because his head was in a mess, "Well I seem to have something important to deal with"

    However, just when he stopped thinking about it, he saw Qianzuru walking towards him with a smile, and Kotaro rushed out of the door without even thinking.

    "I can just wash it by myself!"

    “Don’t even think about escaping!”

    Just when Kotaro was rushing towards the door, there was a "click" of the door opening coming from the entrance. Kotaro rushed over and hit the girl who came in from the door with a bull charge and knocked him to the ground

    "Feel sorry……"

    "What's the matter?"

    "That eldest sister"

    "Wow! Monitor!"

    "Ayaka, are you okay!?"

    Ayaka is twitching

    Ten minutes later, Ayaka’s dormitory started to make a fuss

    "Who is this boy! I just met him and he hit my stomach with his head! I almost vomited out the pasta I had for lunch!!" Ayaka stood up and slapped the table, loudly declaring her grievances.  .

    "Ayaka, calm down!"

    "Yes! Monitor!"

    "Have I apologized several times already"

    "How can I calm down! Who is this boy?!" Ayaka continued to get angry.

    "Haha~~ He is Natsumi's younger brother, Kotaro Murakami!" Chizuru introduced calmly.

    "What?"

    "Eh?"

    “He is your brother, right~~~” Ayaka couldn’t see it.From a ? angle, Chizuru looked back at the two of them, with a smiling face and an unparalleled momentum

    stressed……

    "Ah! That's right!"

    "That's right!!"

    The young girl surrendered like this

    "So that's it I'm sorry" Ayakashi also put away the gaffe she just made and returned to her noble eldest self.

    "How could Natsumi-san's younger brother" Ayaka looked at them in confusion, while Chizuru began to narrate the sad story in tears

    "A long time ago there was a boy who fell in love with a girl"

    "That's off topic! Sister Chizuru!! And it didn't take long!!" Natsumi immediately interrupted the long story that was about to be told. Chizuru had to stop and wiped the tears from her eyes with a handkerchief, "Simply speaking, actually,  , The situation in Natsumi’s hometown is very complicated. Where should I start? It’s like eight o’clock so Kotaro had no choice but to come and rely on Natsumi"

    "Who would believe such a thing" Natsumi muttered in a low voice, while Ayaka was also stunned, "Really?" Then he sighed, "Okay"

    【I really believe it】

    Natsumi was speechless as she looked at this inexperienced daughter of the class monitor. She believed such nonsense and felt so guilty

    "In that case" When Ayaka was about to let go, Kotaro pointed at Ayaka and asked Natsumi and Chizuru, "I've always wanted to ask you who is this nagging aunt?"

    "Well……"

    Ayaka was so angry on the spot that she grabbed Kotaro's shoulders and shook her wildly, shouting with tears in her eyes, "You actually called a fourteen-year-old innocent girl an aunt!!"

    "No way!! You look so old!!" Kotaro looked in disbelief. Ayaka was even more angry and hit him on the head, causing Kotaro's nose to bleed

    "You're a rude afro with rude words and fierce eyes! Are you a wild animal that lives on the prairie?" Ayaka said as she pulled his mouth and retaliated viciously.

    "Auntie! What are you doing!!" Kotaro immediately responded and pulled the other person's face.

    “You are indeed as rude as I imagined!!!”

    "Monitor, he is a boy!" Natsumi came over to interrupt the quarrel between the two, and then showed Kotaro's face to Ayaka, hoping to arouse the shotacon's love.

    “It’s not like I’ll like boys as long as they are boys! My taste is not that bad!! He is so different from the cute and angelic teacher Negi!!”

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Shotacon

    “It’s so noisy!!”

    "Is there a difference?" Natsumi couldn't understand Ayakashi's high-end taste.

    "In short you should leave here as soon as possible! After all, this is a girls' dormitory!" Ayaka told Kotaro angrily, then returned to the room and closed the door heavily.

    "Oh my I didn't expect Ayakashi to have such a reaction This kind of meeting really made her feel unhappy" Chizuru looked at Ayakashi's room with a wry smile, feeling a little distressed.

    "Kotaro shouldn't say that! She is the same age as me!" Natsumi taught Kotaro a lesson from behind, and Kotaro had no choice but to accept the lesson, "Well On the contrary, Chizuru-san is older"

    "What did you say?" Qianzhe clapped his hands and turned to look at the two people behind him with a smile. When they saw Qianzhe's devilish smile and the frightening black shadow behind them, their hair stood on end with fear.

    “Wow!! Nothing!!”

    "fine!!"

    After Chizuru left, the two of them patted their chests and gasped with lingering fear. Natsumi looked at Kotaro, "What I said is right"

    "Ahit's really scary"

    However, when no one was aware of it, a sudden change occurred

    In the girls’ bathhouse, Asakura, Gu Fei, Xiying and Hexiang were chatting, and were suddenly enveloped in a ball of water, followed by the darkness of unconsciousness

    When Setsuna was walking in the corridor, she accidentally found Kunoka without any clothes on. When she was in a panic, Konoka turned into a ball of liquid, took advantage of the chaos, knocked down Setsuna and took her away

    Negi in the dormitory seemed to be aware of something, so he went out to check. Who knows, the danger came quietly, and before he knew it, Asuna and Konoka were kidnapped

    The rainy day is still going on

    In Ayakashi’s dormitory, the four people began to use chopsticks to eat dinner, but Ayakashi seemed to have no energy. She looked at the people in front of her and sighed softly, "It's really"

    "You don't want to eat? Then I'll eat it!" After saying that, Natsumi took AyaAfter stuffing the food in the fragrant tableware into her mouth, Qianzuru smiled and followed Natsumi's example, "Then I want to eat too!"

    “I never said I wouldn’t eat! It’s too much!!”

    The heartwarming noise between the three girls at the dinner table made Kotaro stunned, and he felt a warmth in his heart that he had never felt before.

    "Kotaro, what's wrong with you?" Natsumi asked curiously when she saw Kotaro's dazed look.

    Kotaro came back to his senses, looked at the food in front of him, and smiled softly, "It's nothing I think this atmosphere is good I have never eaten with so many people This is a family dinner, right?  I feel a little happy"

    Kotaro smiled, but his smile contained a loneliness and bitterness that should not be felt at this age

    That was the first time I felt this warmth without a family

    But this warmth is not what I can have

    But, even if it’s just for a moment, that’s fine

    Kotaro lowered his head slightly and smiled, and others did not know why the child sighed like this, but they knew that he had never had such tenderness in his life

    "Natsumi, your family's situation is really complicated!" Chizuru's maternal nature exploded and she buried Kotaro into her majestic chest, which made Kotaro unbearable.

    “Our family’s situation is very ordinary!” Natsumi shouted, dumbfounded.

    Ding dong————

    The doorbell rang, causing everyone to stop what they were doing. Ayaka stood up and walked over to open the door. She opened the door and saw a middle-aged foreign uncle standing behind the door.

    "? Who is it?" Ayaka looked at the person in confusion.  The uncle just said in a low tone, "Miss, I'm sorry, I might scare you but I have something to see that young man"

    "Youwhy are you looking for him?" Ayaka did not open the door, but just looked at the other person warily.

    "It's nothing, I want to give you, this beautiful lady, a flower" The uncle took off his hat and handed a flower to Ayaka from outside the door with a shining smile.

    "Ah, this eh what happened" Ayaka, who wanted to thank the other party, gradually lost consciousness and fell to the ground.

    "Excuse me" The mysterious uncle pressed the door button hard, opened the door and walked in. He walked to the hall full of blood and looked at Kotaro, "Hi little werewolf, how are you?"

    "Youyou are"

    Before Kotaro could finish speaking, the mysterious man came to Kotaro in a blink of an eye and stared at him gloomily, "Give me the bottle"

    "Bottle?" Kotaro was a little confused, but he knew that the person in front of him would only be an enemy, so he immediately became vigilant, "I don't know what you are talking about!"

    Bang————

    In an instant, Kotaro was punched against the wall, causing the other two girls to panic.

    "Give me the bottle quickly Although our goal is the two brats Negi and Neil but it will be troublesome if the bottle is sealed again."

    Kotaro gritted his teeth and sat on the ground. He looked at this mysterious man, and something seemed to flash through his mind, "Bottle Negi Neil ah"

    "Yes, you remember it, right?"

    "I'm sorry" The mysterious man was about to continue asking, but the voice on the side stopped him. Chizuru looked at him calmly, "Although I don't know who you are but I think a  A gentleman wouldn’t just run into someone’s home with his shoes on without saying hello or introducing himself, right?”

    The sonorous question made the mysterious person look at her with interest, "Huh? Miss, I'm so sorry I forgot that Japanese customs are like that I will also compensate you with a wardrobe  "

    The mysterious man smiled, took off his hat again, and said to them politely, "I am Count Wilhelm Joseph von Hellmann. Although I am a count, I am a declining nobleman, and I am now employed by others.  People By the way! Two beautiful ladies, do you have any wishes that you want to realize? There is a big discount right now, and you can realize the first three wishes at a very cheap price!" As he said that, he put the flower that he had before  Take out the flowers,

    "Wish? No need." Qianhe glanced at it and refused easily, leaving Hellman stunned for a moment, "This is such a pity"

    "What did you do to that blond sister?" Kotaro stood up slowly and looked at the other person with a very sinister look.

    "I just let her sleepare you willing to hand the bottle to me?" Hellman put on the hat again and asked Kotaro calmly.Tao.

    "I don't know what you are talking about Even if I have that thing" In an instant, Kotaro rushed towards him, his fingers turned into claws, and he attacked the opponent directly, "I will not give it to you!!"

    "oh……"

    Hellman blocked with his left arm and quickly swung out his right fist. Just as Kotaro also blocked a punch, the opponent threw several punches at once and knocked him away.

    Kotaro fell to the ground, took advantage of the momentum of the impact, kicked his feet on the wall, and flew into the air. He gathered energy in his hands and rushed away, but he was kicked away directly.

    "Heheso strong"

    "I like talented young people. You are young but very talented If you are willing to hand the bottle to me obediently, I will not hurt you!"

    "Hmph If you want to hurt me, you have to find a way!"

    Kotaro smiled proudly and opened the battle again.

 Volume 1 Chapter 84 Demon Hellman

    "If you can hurt me, then try it!!"

    With an arrogant tone, Kotaro attacked Hellman. When he jumped on the ground, he turned into six figures and surrounded Hellman.

    "Um?"

    Hellman was startled when he saw these figures, and moved quickly to block the attack of six people.

    "Is this the shadow clone?"

    When Hellman was concentrating on dealing with it, a fist came directly towards the door. Hellman immediately raised his left hand to block, but saw the opponent's figure swaying from side to side before reaching his lower abdomen. Kotaro swung out his left fist with all his strength, causing Hellman to  I couldn't help but let out a sigh.

    "Uncle, who told you to underestimate the enemy?"

    Kotaro put on a victorious smile, then his expression calmed down, "It's over!"

    A faint light began to flash in his left hand. Just when he was about to summon the dog god, it suddenly stopped and the light in his hand dispersed, which surprised Kotaro.

    【Can’t call out the dog god!  ?  】

    "Wellthat's amazingyou are indeed more talented than I thought. It really surprises me" After saying that, he punched Kotaro to the ground.

    "It's a pity you seem to have forgotten that you can no longer use Fa Shu" After saying that, he punched him hard in the abdomen again.

    "Kotaro! No!" Looking at this scene, Natsumi could only scream loudly. There was no way she could save this boy she had just known for a few hours.

    "I don't want to destroy a young man with a bright future" Heilman said with a regretful tone, and at the same time he stepped on Kotaro with one foot, making him unable to move. He opened his mouth, and a strange light flashed, "I hope  Don’t resent me…”

    "Damn it" Kotaro was stepped on the ground and couldn't help but look at him in despair.

    Snapped——

    A crisp slap broke the deadlock. In the astonished eyes of everyone, Chizuru slapped Hellman's head 180 degrees, causing his nose to bleed.

    "Although I don't know what your purpose isbut is it too much for you to treat a child like this?" Qianzuru stared at the other party without fear, without giving up in her tone.

    "Sister Qianhe I can't do it" Kotaro, who was lying on the ground, endured the pain and shouted feebly.

    "Miss, I didn't expect you to be such a brave woman!" Heilman became even more interested in the girl. "It's very rare for people to react like this I like you and Kotaro very much!"

    Hellman looked at the boy who fell to the ground and the girl with a determined face. He seemed to have thought of something interesting, and a strange smile appeared on his lips, "I have decided to ask you to come with me"

    At the same time, on the other side, Negi, who noticed something strange, came to Ayaka's room, only to find the girl lying beside the door, "Monitor!?"

    "It's okayshe just fell asleep" Kamo's words made Negi sigh in relief, but he heard another exclamation, "Wow! Sister Qianzuru!!"

    "Murakami-san's voice!"

    Negi quickly entered the room and saw a mysterious middle-aged uncle holding Qianzuru, but when he saw Negi, his eyes were a little surprised, "You move very fast Negi Springfield  "

    "That classmate!? Who are you!? Put her down quickly!!"

    "Hehseven people who may be your partners are now in my hands. If you want them to come back safe and sound, then come and fight with me!"

    "What?"

    "If possible, let Neil Springfield come toosave me the trouble of searching separately"

    Hellman's conspiratorial smile made Negi irritated. Just when he was about to catch him, several streaks of water appeared at Hellman's feet, "I'll wait for you in the square under the big tree in the center of the college If you  If you hope your companion is okay, it’s best not to ask anyone to help you"

    "Wait a moment!!"

    When Negi pounced on him, the opponent left through the hydration technique.

    "Woo"

    Negi clenched his fists and looked at the disappeared Heilman with a livid face, but it was not the time to think too much at this time. When he was comforting the panicked Natsumi, he accidentally found Kotaro lying on the ground.

    "Kotaro! Cheer up!!"

    Not long after, Kotaro woke up. At this time, he had remembered everything. Just as they were talking about what happened here, Kamo sent another message. Asuna and Konoka were missing, making Negi even more confused.  distressed.

    At this time, Kotaro took out a small bottle and handed it to Negi, "?Good luck!  Reciting a spell on this bottle should be able to seal them. I'll leave this to you for safekeeping!  "

    "Huh? Really?" When Niji took out the bottle, he always felt that the bottle had a sense of familiarity, and a feeling of uneasiness flashed in his heart.

    "Thank you! I'm going to save them now!"

    "Okay! I'll go too!"

    "But, you were just injured"

    "Idiot! I was just careless for a moment! In fact, it's okay at all!" Kotaro shouted, with a hint of guilt on his face, "Besides, it's my fault for getting Chizuru-san involved Besides, she also saved  If I die of course I will go too!"

    Negi looked at this young man of his own age, and the resolute look on his face proved his determination, so he smiled and said, "Okay, let's go!"

    "Well! Then let's fight side by side! Let's settle it later!"

    "good!"

    After saying goodbye to Natsumi, the two of them left quickly. They braved the heavy rain and flew towards their destination on crutches.

    "Hey! Negi! Do you want to find Neil too?" Kotaro, who was sitting in the back, asked Negi. Negi thought of Hellman's words. This incident seemed to be aimed at him and Neil, but always  I felt that if Neil came too, I would feel even more uneasy.

    "It's better not to give up, just the two of us will go there"

    "Really? Okay then"

    However, somewhere where the two of them could not see, a dark figure was moving slowly.

    The wet silver hair could not hide the crazy eyes under the bangs. The cold purple eyes were exuding endless killing intent, and the corners of the mouth showed a bloodthirsty and excited smile.

    "Ahwhere is itbastardI can't bear it anymorehum"

    The young man covered the left side of his face with one hand and let out a low, heartless laugh. The look in his eyes became more and more crazy, like a wild beast.

    "Um?"

    The boy who seemed to be aware of it looked up in a certain direction, and seemed to have discovered something interesting. The smile on his lips became thicker, but it was extremely intimidating, "Haha I found you just wait for me.  , you bastard, I will tear you apart soon Hahaha!!!!"

    ?? Crazy laughter penetrated the rain all over the sky, and the ominous black magic lingering around the boy became stronger

    Once again, submerged in darkness

    On the other side, when Negi and Kotaro arrived, they saw the people who had been arrested, and the other party had three slime helpers, and used Asuna's magic invalidation ability to offset Negi's magic attack, and even sealed the  The magic bottle cannot be used either. Facing the powerful attack of the mysterious man, the two gradually fall into trouble.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The two were knocked down again and beaten to the ground so hard that the ground turned into gravel.

    "Neji, you didn't fight with me seriously at all" Hellman looked at Negi, seemingly disappointed.

    "What did you say? II am fighting you very seriously!" Negi was stunned for a moment, then shouted angrily.

    "Thankfully, you are still Thousand-Master's son I thought you would do something good It seems that your personality is opposite to his, and you are not suitable for fighting at all"

    "?"

    "What are you fighting for"

    "Forfor what?"

    "That's right, look at Kotaro" Heilman pointed to Kotaro lying in the rubble, "He was very happy when he was fighting"

    Hellman looked back and stared into Negi's eyes, "What about you? Are you fighting for your companions? That would be too boring, Negi the reason for fighting must be for yourself, and it must be like this!"

    Hellman smiled slightly, "If you fight for 'anger', 'hatred', and 'revenge', that would be a better reason, so that everyone will fight with all their strength Well, if I want to be more complete, let's  It’s good to fight for the reason of ‘feeling the joy of becoming stronger’, just like Kotaro, this way, fighting will be interesting!!”

    "II am doing it for"

    "Abandon that boring sense of justice, Negi You should know what it is best to fight for" Hellman slowly took off his hat, "Let's talk about your reason for fighting.  , to escape the memory of that snowy night?"

    "Huh? Why did you know that" Niji was so uneasy that he could no longer express himself. He could only stare blankly at the other person. When he saw the other person clearly, his heart felt as if he was being bombarded by a huge boulder

    Weak, broken?? 

    "In this case, you should be able to take it seriously, right?"

    That’s right, this guy is

    "Haha!! Yes! That's it! That's it! Negi!!"

    That devil on a snowy night

    "Come on! Negi, I am your enemy!!"

    "Among the demons summoned that day, I was one of the few high-level demons summoned with a title. However, I really lost to that old magician"

    "Hey! Negi! Are you okay?" Kotaro came to Negi's side and asked worriedly. At this time, Negi's body was stiff and his eyes were lifeless.

    "Nirvanahuh?"

    The next moment, Negi appeared in front of Hellman. Without anyone noticing, he punched Hellman into the sky. Then, through the burst of magic power, he stayed in the air and continued to swing the Baji Fist.  Punch, elbow, roundhouse kick directly beat the opponent until he is unable to fight back.

    "Haha! That's great! I just want to see you like this!! Only then will you be qualified to be the son of the thousandsand-master!!"

    "However, you are still not strong enough like this Maybe if you are given time, you will become extremely powerful, but it is also a pleasure for me to watch your perfect talent being destroyed!!"

    Opening his mouth, he shot out a dazzling beam of light, heading straight towards the attacking Negi.

    "!!"

    It turns out that I have been deeply trapped in that pain and lost my reason

    Facing that sudden attack, there was no way for me to avoid it

    So, will you die here

    Negi stared blankly at the imminent attack. Now he was unable to make any effective evasion. Then, his only ending would be destruction

    "Huh?"

    Negi looked at the hand that pulled him away and couldn't help but be stunned.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    There was another loud crash, and Negi stared blankly at his hands, and then at the person beside him who saved him, Kotaro, who was also injured at this time.

    "Little Kotaro"

    "you……"

    "Huh?" Negi looked at Kotaro's raised hand stupidly and made a questioning voice.

    "Idiot!!" He gave Negi a merciless blow to the head, causing Negi to scream in pain.

    "You idiot! Even if you are very powerful, wouldn't you get killed by rushing over like this? Although your magic power is very powerful, your fighting style is really terrible! You rush forward when provoked by others, you are stupid! What a fool  Kid!!" After saying that, he pulled his face hard and said, "Idiot!!"

    "Haha" Looking at Kotaro and Negi, Hellman smiled softly for some reason.

    "Hey! Didn't I say we were allies? Let's go fight that uncle together!"

    "Um!"

    On the other side, Asuna was relieved to see that Negi finally calmed down, and the girls in the water prison also started their own work. Under Kamo's suggestion, they began to try to break the water prison with the most rudimentary ignition magic.

    In the end, Konoka, who has the most magical power, was successfully released, breaking the water prison, and the trapped six girls, Konoka, Hexiang, Xiying, Asakura, and Gufei, escaped smoothly.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The girls went to work together, Kazuka and Yuei went to snatch the demon-sealing bottle, Konoka went to save Setsuna, Gu Fei went to save Chizuru, and Asakura went to save Asuna.

    Asakura pulled off the demon-breaking necklace from Asuna's neck. Heilman, who felt something was wrong, couldn't help but yelled "Oops!"

    The three loli slimes quickly returned to defense, but they were sealed in the magic bottle again by the cooperation of Hexiang and Yuying.

    "Neji! Take advantage of the moment!" Asakura said loudly to Negi.

    "Everyone!" "Sister, you are really good!" Kotaro and Negi laughed, and now they can finally let go and have a big fight.

    "It seems we just need to attack!"

    "I have a good magic that I can use. It should be available now Kotaro, can you be my vanguard?"

    "Don't underestimate me!"

    Negi and Kotaro decided on their mission in an instant.

    "Hehe not bad" Heilman was just surprised by this sudden accident, but now he just wanted to fight Negi.

    "Okay! Come on!"

    "Uncle, why are you smiling! You have already" Seeing Heilmann's smile, Kotaro alsoYes, both of them felt happy because of the battle.

    "There is no way to defend against magic!" Kotaro instantly divided into six clones and surrounded Heilmann.

    And Hellman laughed and knocked them all away.

    "Kotaro, get out of the way! My target" After kicking the last clone away, Hellman looked at Negi who was rushing over.

    "There is only Negi!" he roared, while a white flash emerged from his mouth, which was petrified light.

    But he was still careless. In front of him was Kotaro, who had already finished his posture and strength.

    "My real body is here! Damn old man!" Kotaro smiled proudly after deceiving Heilmann.

    Jumping up, Kotaro's uppercut hit Hellman hard on the chin, and Hellman's posture was completely destroyed.

    "Neji!" Kotaro said loudly.

    Kotaro's response was Negi's unique move that hit Hellman's defenseless body - a slap on the elbow with a thunder arrow attached!

    But this was just a containment, Negi was already ready for the next blow.

    "Rath Tyr Mar Skil Magister! Come on! Thunder of the Void! Sweep the enemy!" This is Negi's ultimate move.

    Feeling the crisis, Hellman also transformed into a demon, but it was too late.

    "Aaah! Thunder Ax!!!" Negi waved his right hand heavily, and a thick thunderbolt hit Heilmann's body.

    The victory or defeat has been decided, the dark clouds have dispersed from the sky, and the moonlight gradually pours onto the earth

 Volume 1 Chapter 85 Out of Control

    On the World Tree, there are three figures of different heights watching the battle below.

    "Hmphit seems that he has broken through the difficulties"

    "Master you are very nervous inside and seem quite worried Fortunately, he is fine"

    "Hehe~~The master has also become tactful~~"

    "Chachawan, please don't say such things again"

    The three of them were Yiwen Jielin, Chachawan and Chacha Ling. Yiwen felt someone was invading, so he came over to take a look. As a result, he saw the scene of Negi fighting, so he watched the development of things with interest.

    "Butseeing my little brother's potential is an unexpected gain. All thanks to that guy named Hellman" Yiwen narrowed his eyes and smiled like a crescent moon, obviously very satisfied with Negi's performance.

    Under the World Tree, Kotaro was taking care of Chizuru, while the girls were all looking around at Negi and Hellman.

    "You won" Heilman lay weakly on the ground and looked at Negi, "Aren't you going to give me the final blow?"

    Seeing that Negi just remained silent, Hellman grinned: "In this caseI was just released from the summons and returned to my own countryMaybe after a period of dormancy, I will be resurrected"

    After hearing what Heilman said, Negi still decided not to give Heilman the final blow.

    "Six years ago, you were just summoned to the village. Moreover, you did not harm the hostages todayBesides, I think you are the one who did not fight seriouslyI don't think you are such a cruel person" Negi  He looked at Heilman and said.

    "Really? Maybe I am a big devil after all! Because I am a devil! Hahahaha!!" Heilman smiled boldly, not caring about the fact that he was a devil.

    "Even if this is the caseI will not give you the final blow!" Negi said seriously.

    After looking at Negi quietly for a while, Hellman laughed and said, "Hahaha!!!! Negi! You are such a kind-hearted person! You are indeed a person not suitable for fighting!"

    How long can you maintain this innocence

    Negi Springfield…

    Then, Heilman pointed at Konoe, "Konoe Konokashe may have the strongest magic power in the Far Eastas long as she practices wellshe may become the world's top healing magician. After she grows up,  , maybe relying on her power we can restore the villagers who can't find a cure now and are still sleeping there quietly forever. But this may be several years later."

    Hellman sat up straight and looked at Negi, "However, I am really happy fighting with you today. Speaking of which, I want to thank you! I am looking forward to seeing you when you grow up, don't let me down!  "

    After saying that, Heilman seemed to be leaving here, and a trace of mist gradually floated around him.

    It’s just that the real darkness has just arrived

    Pfft————

    The sound of a sharp weapon piercing the body was particularly loud in this quiet night.

    "Eh? This is"

    Negi touched the warm blood on his face, looked closely, and saw a silver-white skull sword pierced through the chest of Hellman in front of him.

    "The game has just begun~~~~"

    The soft voice sounded, but it gave people a bone-chilling feeling, followed by overwhelming murderous intent

    Negi turned away with difficulty and saw a scene he never wanted to see

    The figure under the tree is soaked to the skin, with waist-length silver hair dancing in the wind. There seems to be no warmth in the eyes, like a bloodthirsty beast, and the crazy smile hanging on his face

    "Ahem" Heilman coughed up a large mouthful of blood. He stared closely at the figure in front of him, with a hint of imperceptible fear in his voice, "ThatisNeil Springfield  "

    As if he heard Hellman's voice, the smile on Neil's face became even crazier. The next second, he appeared in front of Hellman, stepped on his shoulder with one foot, and held the big sword in one hand, going deeper.  He stabbed it in so slowly that he seemed to be planning to inflict endless pain on the opponent.

    "ah!!"

    Even a demon like Hellman couldn't help but let out a painful groan.

    Blood splattered everywhere. Neil licked the blood on his face and burst into laughter, "Hahahaha!!!!!!"

    "That guy is Neil" Asuna covered her mouth and said this tremblingly. She looked at the familiar and familiar man in front of her in disbelief.Strange figure.

    At this moment, Neil is more like a devil than Heilman

    “Neil!!! What are you doing!!??”

    Just when Neil was enjoying the pleasure of killing, angry questions came from behind.  Neil slowly turned around and looked at Negi, with a flash of light in his eyes, "Oh, it's Negi"

    A gentle smile, but words without emotion

    "Want to play together?"

    Negi looked at this crazy Neil in disbelief, not knowing what to do at all, but what he had to do now was to stop him. Negi said with difficulty, "Stop it, Neil let him go"

    Neil stopped what Negi said, but his eyes when he looked at Negi were extremely cold, and the smile on his face disappeared, "Do you know what you are talking about? Negi"

    Immediately, bloody murderous intent rushed towards Negi.

    Negi couldn’t help but fall to the ground, looking at this demon-like existence, but there was nothing he could do.

    "Neji!!"

    Kotaro came to Negi and pulled him back, then looked at Neil warily, "What's wrong with that guy? Is he crazy?"

    What answered him was only wordless silence. Negi just looked at Neil blankly, as if he had stopped thinking.

    "Why did he become like this?" Asuna gritted her teeth and looked at Neil worriedly.

    "Kosatsu! Is there a way to save Neil?" Konoka asked Setsuna next to her with a tearful voice, but Setsuna's answer was just helpless shaking of her head.

    Everyone looked helplessly at the young man who fell into madness. At this time, several more figures appeared in front of them.

    "Yiwen!? Chacha Maru!? Chacha Zero!?" After Asuna saw the person clearly, she immediately grabbed Yiwen's hand and asked in surprise, "Yiwen! You must have a way to save that stupid brat Neil, right?  ?Right!?"

    “………”

    Yiwen didn’t answer, there was also silence.

    "How could it be" Asuna lowered her hands feebly, her heart filled with despair.

    On the opposite side, Hellman endured the piercing pain and looked at the crazy Neil, "Is this your original posturea true avengerora bloodthirsty Shura"

    “Ah~~Those things don’t matter~~I just need to tear you apart~~Haha~~~” There was a gentle chuckle without any warmth, and even Hellman, who was a demon, couldn’t help but tremble.

    Hellman looked at the blood-stained magic sword and the ominous magic power exuding from Neil. He seemed to have heard something consistent with these things somewhere before

    "No! Is this sword!? And this magic power!?" Heilman seemed to remember something and exclaimed, with a look of shock on his face, as if he had encountered something unbelievable.

    "Oh~~ you know the origin of these" Neil tilted his head and looked at Heilman with a smile, "Well, it doesn't matteranyway, those who have hurt mewill be torn apart by me!"  !”

    The murderous announcement shocked everyone.

    Neil grabbed the fallen Hellman, threw it into the sky, picked up the big sword in his hand, and directed dozens of dark and cold sword energy towards the sky, killing Hellman. Hellman seemed to show a wry smile, "Sure enough,  , you are the most dangerous existence It's just that it's beyond everyone's imagination Everyone is wrong This is the devil who dominates the world"

    The next moment, blood rained all over the sky.

    Neil was bathed in the poignant rain of blood, lowered the sword in his hand, closed his eyes and felt calmly

    The pleasure of killing

    “Hehehehehehehahahahahaha!!!!!!”

    In the end, there was laughter that resounded throughout the world and made everyone afraid

    That devilish posture was deeply reflected in the hearts of Negi and others. It was an indelible impression.

    "Neil" Negi looked at the Neil he was no longer familiar with, clutching his aching chest tightly, tears falling quietly.

    Negi remembered what Neil had said to him a long time ago, but he thought it was just a joke, but why did this scene happen on this day

    ·················Memory dividing line·············

    On the grassland of Wells, Neil and Negi, who had just returned, were lying on the soft grass, feeling the comfortable breeze, looking at the ever-changing white clouds in the sky, feeling very calm

    Very happy too

    "Hey, Negi" Neil suddenly spoke. Negi turned his head and looked at Neil, as if waiting for him.to his next sentence.

    "You hope to be a hero like your father"

    "Of course! I have been working hard for this ideal!!"

    "Hahathat's greatbut I'm a devil"

    "No!! So what if you have the power of the devil!! Neil is Neil. In my eyes, Neil is a human being and my relative!!"

    I still remember my firm eyes and sonorous words at that time

    "Haha Got it, idiot Negi" Neil glanced at Negi, then closed his eyes and smiled softly

    "Neji, make a promise with me"

    "What agreement"

    "When I become the evil devil, you have to kill me"

    "what are you talking about……"

    "Anyway, just make an agreement with me~~You are the future hero~~So, that's the agreement!!!"

    "Hey! Don't just say it without permission!! Really, I know! Then it's a deal!"

    "Oh! It's agreed!!"

    "Yes, yesbut this will never come true, because it's Neil"

    “………”

    "What's wrong?"

    “It’s nothing…fool…big fool…”

    The gentle words are blown away in the boundless wind

    ·················The end of memories·············

    "Neil" Negi softly called this extremely familiar name again. Thinking of the agreement, his tears could not be suppressed

    "Neji, what's wrong with you?" Asuna couldn't help but feel sad when she saw Negi crying.

    Negi shook his head, wiped away his tears, looked at Neil who turned his attention to him, stood up, and looked at him firmly.

    【I will definitely save you, Neil】

    【I will never fulfill that sad promise】

    "Hey, little brother, what are you going to do?" Yiwen saw Neji coming out of the crowd beside him and exclaimed, "That guy is in danger now, don't get close to him casually!!"

    "Neji, what are you doing?! Come back!"

    "Hey! Come back quickly, idiot!! Don't do anything stupid!!"

    The calls failed to make Negi look back. He still walked towards Neil firmly, because he had to save him

    His only brother, Neil Springfield

    (ps: After killing Demon King Neil in the next chapter, let’s just come to the ending~~~~meowhaha~~~~)

 Volume 1 Chapter 86 The Demonization is Released

    It’s endless darkness again…

    Once upon a time, it was here that I gained the power that even I was afraid of

    This power exists only for revenge

    Facing the people disappearing in front of me one by one, I can’t stop the pain in my heart

    Facing the people who have ruined my happiness, I can’t suppress the murderous intention in my heart

    The more painful it is, the more I want to seek killing, so as to use the pleasure of killing to stop the pain that hurts my soul

    However, he gradually fell into a darker abyss

    Can’t look back

    Then, let’s fall

    ···············Dividing line···············

    "Neil" Negi stood not far in front of Neil, his hands tightly clenched into fists, and his knuckles were slightly white from exertion.

    However, Neil did not answer. The magic sword that had just drank blood was instantly placed on Negi's neck, causing panic among those behind him.

    "Neji!!"

    "Fool!!"

    “Neil, let go of Negi!!”

    Facing the noisy sound, Neil remained unmoved and just stared at Negi, "Youwon't forget about that snowy nightNeji"

    Listening to Neil's low and hollow words, Negi smiled slightly, not paying attention to the cold sword that scratched his skin, "I can't forget"

    "Then why did you stop me?"

    The tone is colder, the murderous intention is stronger, and the sword is closer.

    "Because I don't want Neil to do such a thing"

    Powerful words are only exchanged for contemptuous laughter.

    "Hahaha!! Don't you want me to do this? You idiot, what do you know about me!? Do you know how much blood my hands have been stained!? Don't be stupid, you naive idiot!!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, he held the big sword with his backhand and slapped Neji with the sword blade, knocking him away.

    "Ahem" Negi coughed out a mouthful of blood, stood up again and walked towards Neil.

    "Do you want to be killed by me"

    The words full of murderous intent made people believe that if Negi came close to him again, he would definitely be killed.

    "Neji!!"

    Asuka was about to run over and stop Negi, but was blocked by Yiwen Jielin.

    "Yiwen!! What are you doing!? Negi will be killed if this continues!!!"

    Facing Asuna’s question, Yiwen did not give in. She still stared at the two brothers in the field, “Asuna Kagurazaka, you don’t want that brat Neil to go on like this, right?”

    "Huh? Of course, but"

    "Then trust my disciple"

    "Neji?"

    "Well, I believe in the bond of their blood and the bond of having experienced that snowy night together. In this world, no one knows his brother better than Negi, and he is the only one who can save that fool"

    Tomorrow food stopped and quietly watched the changes in the field.

    Maybe, no, definitely

    Negi will definitely be able to awaken Neil

    Because they are unique brothers in the world

    "Do you really want to be killed by me!?" Looking at Negi getting closer, Neil had a look of annoyance on his face.

    Negi just smiled at him gently and said in a soft voice, "No Neil won't kill me because it's Neil"

    The gentle voice and trusting eyes stunned Neil, as if some forgotten scene flashed through his mind

    【HeheNeil is my younger brother~~~】

    【Hello!  Don’t just say it without permission!  !  Really, I know!  Then it’s agreed!  】

    【Yes, yes, yesbut this will never come true, because it's Neil】

    【No, no!  !  Neil is Neil, you are my family and that has never changed!  !  No matter what you become, you are always you!  !  】

    【No!  !  So what if you have the power of the devil!  !  Neil is Neil. In my eyes, Neil is human and my relative!  !  】

    Negi’s words have always been hidden in his heart, supporting his fragile self

    Negi is the existence he always wanted to protect

    For him, he chose to become Shura and never regretted it

    Even if the final outcome is deathThe end of

    As long as you can protect him

    “That’s enough!! Get out of my way!! Otherwise I will kill everyone!!”

    Neil looked at Negi with sinister eyes. Negi paused slightly and stopped about a foot away from him.

    "You people who know nothing!! Stop being so self-righteous!! You don't know my pain at all! What qualifications do you have to stop me!!!"

    "Perhaps I don't know much" Negi stared at the ferocious face, "All I know is what Neil told me"

    "But, I understand"

    "I understand the pain that has been tormenting you"

    "because……"

    Negi suddenly walked up to Neil, raised his right hand and gently wiped the tears that kept falling. He was also crying, looking at his brother who was in deep pain.

    "Neal, aren't you crying"

    "Eh?"

    Neil stared blankly at the crying Negi. The sword in his hand fell to the ground inadvertently and turned into nothingness.

    cry……

    Are you crying

    Are the coldness around my eyes my own tears

    Why are you crying

    Then why are you crying

    Negi

    Neil unconsciously raised his right hand and brushed it against the side of his face. Those moist feelings turned out to be not the rain that had stopped long ago, but the tears from his heart.

    "It's okayNealdon't cry, it will be fine"

    Negi smiled, a faint smile, like a light cloud, but so touching, and his right hand still scratched out the crystals for himself.

    "So, wake up, Neil don't be afraid, I will be with you"

    Why does the darkness in my heart have such a dazzling light

    The warmth makes people attracted and draws closer

    ? ? Is that your destination

    Neil slowly stretched out his right hand, flinching a little, but still reaching out to Negi, trying to touch the long-lost warmth.

    Negi looked at Neil's actions and smiled more and more gently. Just as his hand was about to grab the right hand that was getting closer, Neil's right hand suddenly retracted, and he squatted on the ground tremblingly, holding on tightly with both hands.  On his chest, his face was full of pain, as if he was suffering from great pain.

    "Neal!!" Negi exclaimed and quickly went to help him, but was pushed away by Neil.

    "Go! I might hurt you go!"

    The intermittent voice was full of worry, but Negi knew that the familiar Neil had returned, and he couldn't leave him alone now.

    "No! I will help you!!"

    Although he said this, Negi didn’t know what to do at all, and looked at Neil at a loss.

    Neil looked at this idiot and couldn't help but smile, and said softly, "Idiot"

    Neil grabbed Negi and threw it to the group of people who were about to come up behind him, and then disappeared in a blink of an eye.

    "Neil!!" When Negi turned around and shouted after being rescued, Neal's figure had disappeared.

    "Neji, what happened to Neil?" Asuna looked at Neil who suddenly left and asked Negi.

    "Neil has regained his consciousness, but he seems to be in pain now I have to save him!!" Although Negi was a little panicked, he immediately chased after him.

    "Wait, Negi! Let's go together!!" Asuna also chased after her, and the others followed closely behind, "Let's help too!"

    "Um……"

    While Negi and his party were looking around, Neil had already left for quite some distance. He was clutching his chest, as if he was enduring something.

    【asshole!  Get back here!  !  】

    Neil secretly cursed the demonic power that was constantly attacking his body. He didn’t want to completely transform into a demon

    Instinctively fearing that power, that demonic nature

    Neil moved quickly while controlling the magic power in his body, completely ignoring the surrounding situation. When he was distracted, he collided with a figure running equally fast.

    At that moment, Neil felt that the violent force in his body seemed to be shattered like glass

    The demonization is lifted

    "Eh? What's going on?"

    &nbsp; Neil was very strange, and at the same time a familiar shout came to his ears.

    "Unfortunately"

    ·················Perspective dividing line·············

    "Alas today is really unfortunate"

    The boy named Kamijou Touma, which means unfortunate, is running with all his strength

    "Who calls it unfortunate!! But it is really unfortunate"

    Touma instinctively complained to the air, and then lamented the misfortune of the day

    After getting up in the morning, my parents went out early and left a note saying that they would not come tonight. They found that they were going to be late. They hurriedly prepared themselves. They picked up breakfast but accidentally threw it into the trash can, so they were hungry.  I rushed to the station, only to find that the bus had just left, so, orz

    I was late when I returned to school, so I was punished by that bastard and unscrupulous teacher who made me run ten laps on the playground. After finishing the run, I didn’t even have the strength to orz

    It’s raining after school. I thought I had prepared the umbrella last night, but I found out that I didn’t bring it with me. All my classmates ran away. I had no choice but to orz

    The rain has stopped, it’s getting dark, there’s no one at home, no money, no dinner, orz

    It’s better to go home quickly now, it’s already so late

    But one good thing about today is that a cute girl named Orima Chifuyu came to my class. Could it be that I am starting to get lucky

    “It’s impossible, it’s impossible… I already live with that idiot teacher, and there’s no chance… Unfortunately…” Touma sighed as if he was resigned to his fate, while silently cursing this bastard’s winner in life…

    "Huh? Is there someone in front?"

    When Touma was running, he looked up and saw a figure in front of him rushing towards him very fast.

    “Damn it! So fast!!”

    After only a few seconds, Touma realized that the person seemed to be not far away from him. Touma sighed as he saw it, your sister, if you go to the Olympics at this speed, you will definitely win the championship!

    "Um?"

    Touma noticed that the other person lowered his head as if he didn’t notice him at all. If this continues, they will definitely bump into each other.

    And when Touma was about to stop, he stepped on an empty can. Then, the sole of his foot slipped, and he collided with the person unstoppably. He instinctively stretched out his right hand to block the other person

    【I'll go for it!  !  Who is so unethical!  !  】

    Touma cursed in his heart, and at the same time he saw the other person clearly. He had long silver hair, but his face was so familiar

    【Eh!  ?  Isn't this that stupid teacher?  ?  Hair dyed!  ?  】

    Before he could think about it, the two finally bumped into each other, and their right hands touched each other

    "Unfortunately"

    In the quiet night, only the unfortunate cry of the boy named Kamijou Touma floated softly

 Volume 1 Chapter 87 Kamijou Touma

    "Alasunlucky"

    Touma put his hands on the ground and sighed at his miserable life.

    "It's unfortunate for meAlso, can you please leave me? I'm not a pervert like you who carries mountains with my back"

    "Who is the pervert who came down from that mountain!!"

    Touma glared at the man beneath him fiercely, then stood up and pulled him up.

    "Thank you"

    Neil thanked Touma and at the same time checked his body.

    "It's so strangeit seems to have disappeared"

    Neil really couldn’t figure out what was going on. The magic power disappeared in an instant. By the way, it was when Touma’s right hand touched him

    "Kamijo Touma, who are you?"

    Neil looked at Touma strangely. This boy seemed to have some special ability.

    "Huh? Do you have a convulsion in your head?"

    Looking at Touma’s idiot-like look, a vein popped up on Neil’s forehead, and then he smiled sinisterly, “Do you really want to die that much, Kamijou-kun?”

    "Uh this is the normal you I was really scared to death just now. I thought you were attracted to me. It was so disgusting" Touma patted his chest with lingering fear.

    Snapped——

    Neil felt like something was broken in his mind. He smiled brightly, grabbed his collar under Touma's surprised eyes, then his expression changed, and he threw him out fiercely.

    "Damn it!! Thunder fell from his back!!"

    Touma grinned after being thrown so hard that he said that he was extremely unlucky today

    "snort……"

    Neil snorted comfortably, then looked at Touma, "Get up quickly, you're not dead yet"

    "Oh! You want to kill me!!" Touma immediately did a carp kick, but unfortunately, he overshot and hit the floor directly.

    "You want to commit suicide" Neil looked at the cute Touma calmly.

    "Pfft You are here to sell this kind of cuteness" Touma spat out a mouthful of blood in a very hurt tone.

    Neil shrugged, walked to the vending machine, bought two bottles of hot drinks, threw one to Touma, and sat on a nearby bench.

    "Thanks, Neil"

    Touma drank a hot drink and sat down next to Neil. After taking a few sips, he looked at Neil and asked, "Well, Neil, what happened to you just now?"

    "Huh? What did you see?" Neil glanced at Touma and asked.

    "Why is your hair silver? Now it's back again? Moreover, your expression was very painful at that time" Touma hesitated for a moment, then said it.

    “………”

    Neil looked at the sky in silence for a long time before he said, "You'd better not worry so much, it won't do you any good"

    "Neil, are you a person with supernatural powers"

    "!?"

    Neil looked at Touma with some surprise. Sure enough, he was not an ordinary person.

    “I can tell you’re right by the look on your face” Touma looked at Neil’s expression and said casually.

    "What about you, Kamijou? I really didn't expect you to be a member of the dark world"

    "Me? Who knows?" Touma smiled nonchalantly, but there was bitterness and unwillingness in his smile.

    Touma looked at his right hand, "Neil, did you know? My right hand can eliminate all supernatural powers and is called the Fantasy Killer"

    "Huh? So powerful? Isn't that the natural enemy of our magicians?"

    Neil looked at Touma in surprise, and Touma was also stunned, "It turns out that magicians really exist"

    "Well, it doesn't matter" Touma looked at the starry sky after the rain, raising his right hand as if he wanted to touch the distant sky, "Because with this right hand, not even God will favor me. I really can't  Got God’s blessing…”

    Neil looked at Touma quietly and said thoughtfully, "That right hand can eliminate abilities without distinction In other words, even God's blessings will be erased by you"

    "Well, I guess so" Touma lowered his right hand, closed his eyes, and smiled softly.

    "Then, do you hate it? Hate this ability, or hate this world"

    "Do you hate it Maybe you have before Because if this ability makes me so miserable, maybe it's okay to hate it, but it's too tiring"

    "Too tired?"

    "Well instead of every?I hate you all the time, why not just smile"

    "Uh, don't you scream misfortune every day?"

    "It's okay to complain" Touma glanced at Neil, and then said, "But, I still have friends and family around me, so these little misfortunes of mine are already worth it"

    "When Neil gave me the amulet, I was really happy. It felt really good to be cared about by my friends"

    Touma looked at Neil firmly and smiled, "Besides, I don't hate my ability now at least, I just freed you from that pain"

    Looking at the hearty smile of the young man next to him and his eyes as bright as stars, Neil couldn't help but be attracted, and then he chuckled, "Yes, I was saved by you"

    "Really, how can there be a person like you in this world? Although he lives in misfortune every day, he can still live so strongly and smile so happily. He is really a hopeless fool"

    "AhI am the one you call a fool"

    "I'm really envious"

    "envious?"

    Neil ignored Touma's doubtful eyes. He stood up and stood in front of Touma with his back to him. "Guys like you are really like a 'saint'. I think many people will be saved by you in the future."  Now, Kamijou, if I become like that again, you"

    Before Neil could finish his words, Touma's voice rang out, "Oh! I will definitely use my right hand to rescue you again!! It's a promise!!"

    Neil’s body trembled. At that moment, the emotion called touching slipped through his heart like water

    Thank you, Touma

    "Heh, I hope you don't mess up that day" Neil smiled teasingly.

    "What, you can at least thank me" Touma scratched his hair helplessly.

    "Hehe, a guy like you doesn't need to say thank you" Neil turned around and looked at Touma with a smile, "Right, Touma"

    The young man under the starlight looked extremely soft and beautiful when he looked back. The tenderness flowing in his eyes and the beauty blooming on his smile seemed to have become the most charming existence in the world.

    Touma stared blankly at that elf-like figure. At that moment, his soul seemed to be attracted by that smile and those eyes, making him unable to extricate himself

    "Hey! You are stupid!"

    Touma was called back to his senses by Neil's voice. He glanced at Neil, then turned away, covering his face that was gradually getting warmer with his hands.

    【Fuck!  !  What's wrong with me!  ?  That guy is a boy!  !  Iactually my heart beats faster for a boy!  !  God!  !  Am I going to fall?  !  !  】

    【Yeah, yeah!  !  wrong!  !  Why did that guy call me Touma all of a sudden? Then then the progress is a bit fast!  ?  Did he treat me!  ?  Although he is very cute, he is a boy!  !  But why do I suddenly feel like gender is not an issue!  ?  Is this my final answer?  ?  Is it really!  ?  All right!  Then ask him seriously!  !  If so, then then]

    Touma took a deep breath, and then looked at Neil with wandering eyes, "Well, um, Neil, you, why did you suddenly call me, Touma?"

    Neil looked at Touma strangely, as if he had just gone crazy, and his words were intermittent, but he still explained, "You said this, I think from now on, we are friends, well, I should say close friends,  So, I just called you by your name, what’s wrong?”

    orz……

    Touma seemed to be burned out and turned gray, and at the same time he felt despair at his own reaction

    Did you really come down from Beibei Mountain?  Are gay friends your destiny?

    "That's not true!! This illusion will be shattered by my right hand!!!"

    Touma clenched his fist and shouted with great enthusiasm, seeing a bunch of black lines around Neil.

    "Are you okay, Touma?"

    "Ahem, it's okay. I was just standing at a crossroads in life, and I almost lost my position" Touma wiped away the non-existent cold sweat with some fear.

    "Well, you've been nervous all day anyway" Neil said the words that made Touma hurt indifferently, "Okay, it's time for you to go back, right?"

    "Well, I was so confused that I lost track of time, so I'll leave first!" After saying that, Touma turned around and left.

    "Hey, Touma!"

    "Huh?" Touma looked back at Neil who stopped him, "He tilted his head in confusion.

    "Don't tell others about your ability casually, otherwise it will be very dangerous" Neil frowned and said with some worry.

    Touma was stunned for a moment, then put on a reassuring smile, "Don't worry, I know!"

    After finishing speaking, people left.

    Neil looked at Touma’s retreating figure and smiled slightly, then it’s time for him to go back

    Just when he was about to leave, he heard Touma's voice, "Hey! Neil!!"

    "Huh?" This time it was Neil's turn to look back at Touma. Touma ran to Neil panting, and then smiled sheepishly, "Well, can you lend me some money and let me buy some food to go home?  ?”

    “………”

    Neil looked at him speechlessly, then handed some money from his wallet to Touma, "Nine out and thirteen back"

    "You are a loan shark!"

    After Touma left, Neil also walked back. On the road, he saw everyone looking for him.

    "Neal!!" Negi rushed over, grabbed Neil and looked up and down, and then he breathed a sigh of relief when he thought he was fine.

    "I'm fine, idiot" Neil patted Negi's head gently and smiled.

    "Neil, I am very worried and scared"

    Negi’s body trembled slightly, as if trembling in fear. Neil was stunned for a moment, and then hugged him gently.

    "It's okaydon't worryI'm here now"

    "Um……"

    Negi wiped the tears from the corner of his eyes, looked at Neil with a faint smile, "Welcome back, Neil"

    "Ah, I'm back, Negi"

    "Ah! Neil, you brat is really worrying me to death!!" Asuna gently tapped his head and hugged him tightly.

    "Neil-chan!! That's great!!" Konoka also rushed over and hugged the two of them tightly.

    "Great!! Teacher Neil is fine!!"

    “Then let’s have a party!!”

    “It’s open again!!”

    "Alas, what a bunch of brats" Yiwen looked helplessly at the excited crowd and Neil who was surrounded by a gentle smile. He breathed a sigh of relief, but his eyes were still deep.

    But, what will happen next time, little brother Neil

    “Can you transcend that power and overcome that darkness

 Volume 1 Chapter 88 Class Activities

    Snapped——

    ───

    Early in the morning, the sound of clashing wooden swords could be heard in the dojo. Boys and girls in blue and white Taoist uniforms were holding bamboo swords and striking each other.

    Snapped——

    Neil tapped his toes and turned his body quickly, avoiding Chifuyu's thrust in an instant. At the same time, he hit Chifuyu's wrist, causing the sword in her hand to fall off.

    At this time, Neil had come behind Qianfuyu and pointed his sword at her back. Neil kept his posture and said with a smile, "You lose~~Qianfuyu~~"

    "Hmph! Come again!"

    Unwilling to admit defeat, Chifuyu picked up the bamboo sword again and stood in front of Neil.

    Neil put the sword on his shoulder and looked at Qianfuyu helplessly, "I still have to fight, I'm so tired"

    "Didn't you say you want to train me? Then go ahead!!"

    "It's really a cocoon I have to go to school later, it will be very tiring"

    "It doesn't matter, it's your class anyway!"

    “………”

    Neil shook his head and had to put the sword sideways again, "Come on"

    "drink!!"

    Five minutes later, Chifuyu was defeated by Neil again. Chifuyu was lying on the ground thinking about the previous sparring, and couldn't help but feel depressed, "Really, how can you be so strong"

    "How can I teach you if I'm not strong" Neil smiled angrily and handed the towel to Chifuyu.

    Chifuyu wiped the sweat from her face, then stared at Neil and said, "I will definitely beat you!"

    "What a girl who refuses to admit defeat" Neil ruffled Chifuyu's hair in a funny way, and then left under Chifuyu's unhappy look.

    "I'm waiting, little girl"

    ···············Dividing line···············

    "Huh? Transfer student?"

    Neil, who was in the office, looked at Teacher Jingna with confusion as he came to convey the principal's order. Just when Teacher Jingna came to the office, she told herself that there was a new student in the class and that she would be in Neil's class today.

    "Yes, he is outside the door now. Let me ask him to come in now"

    "Um……"

    After Neil nodded, Teacher Jingna went to the door and brought a boy in. When Neil saw the boy clearly, he lay directly on the table.

    I'm going, it's another problem boy 

    "Yo! Neil! So I'm going to your class!!"

    The young man greeted him warmly, and Neil looked at him awkwardly, "So the new transfer student is you, Kotaro"

    The person who came was none other than Kotaro. He was transferred here with the help of the principal, and the bastard principal threw Kotaro directly into Neil's class for some reason.

    "Oh you are playing tricks on me"

    Neil sighed helplessly to the sky, feeling desolate

    "Uh, didn't I come at the wrong time?" Kotaro scratched his head in confusion.

    "Then work hard, Teacher Neal" Teacher Jingna smiled interestingly, then turned and left.

    "Oh, let's go, go to work for a meeting"

    Neil took Kotaro to 4a where he taught. He asked Kotaro to wait at the door for a while and then entered the class.

    "well……"

    "Why are you sighing so early in the morning?" Alyssa looked at the teacher who was moaning for no reason with a bunch of black threads.

    Neil looked at the students below, covered his forehead and said, "Unfortunately, a new student came to our class today"

    "Hey, wait! Why is it such an unfortunate thing to have a new classmate come? Are you infected by Kamijou?" Alyssa complained immediately.

    "It's none of my business! What a pity!" Touma said that he was shot even while lying down.

    "Ah, there are so many problem children in our class Come to think of it, my place has become a recycling bin for problem children" Neil was talking to himself on the stage, not caring about the group of black-faced people below.  student.

    "Who is the problem child?! You are the biggest problem!!" Once again, they collectively raised the table.

    "What a bunch of frivolous young people" Neil said nonsensically, and then shouted towards the door, "Come in"

    Kotaro walked into the classroom very stressed. He just heard the conversation in the class behind the door. Is it really okay for Neil to take over this class

    Kotaro had the same question as when Chifuyu came

    Sure enough, AlexIt's so big

    “Well, my name is Inugami Kotaro, I’m from Kyoto, please give me your advice!”

    "Yoshi, let's do the usual thing" Neil looked at Kotaro who said hello and said with a smile on his face.

    Down below, Chifuyu started to cover her forehead with a headache. She had a routine when she first came here. She would find someone to beat her up. She was cheating

    "Kotaro, please pick one of the people below" Neil looked at the group of students below, and then said, "Let him (her) beat you up"

    Bang————

    Chifuyu bumped her head against the table. Sure enough, this guy can’t reason with common sense

    "Eh!? Do all transfer students have this kind of practice!?" Kotaro was surprised, and then very annoyed, "Sure enough, I am still too naive!"

    "You are indeed very naive!! How can anyone believe such nonsense!!" Chifuyu, who is also a newcomer, immediately complained. She must have a feeling of sympathy for the newcomers.

    "Well, this is a lie, Neil" Kotaro looked at Neil who was picking out his ears with black lines on his head. Neil shrugged and said nonchalantly, "Well, if you want, it's up to you"

    “Then can I single you out and give me a beating!!”

    "Oh!! New guy, I support you!! Beat him up!!"

    "That's right!! For the sake of love and justice, kill this big devil!!"

    “Go for it!! We support you!! Just in spirit!!”

    “You’re quite talented, newcomer!! I support you!!”

    There was a burst of cheers below, which greatly benefited Kotaro, while Neil looked at the group of stupid boys who were making noises with a dark face, and smiled sinisterly, "Oh~~ You are so cool~~ You are dead~~"

    “Whoaaaahhhh!!! Devil!!”

    "Help! Newcomer, kill him quickly!!"

    “I’ll let you be the boss from now on!!”

    “………”

    Kotaro looked at the panicked idiots speechlessly. It seemed that they were suppressed quite miserably pitiful

    A few minutes later, Neil finished settling Kotaro and started the regular class meeting.

    "Well, even though it's a class meeting, there's nothing to say. Forget it, I'll go back and play video games" Neil put away his books and wanted to leave, but a flying dictionary stopped him.

    Neil sweated as he looked at the dictionary embedded in the wall. Is this something that ordinary humans can do?

    "Teacher, please sit down for me, okay?" Xing's smile was still beautiful, but Neil was shaking all over, so he sat down obediently.

    【Asshole!  Why is that bastard Shenma Guimu able to play video games but I can't!  !  Is this the difference between teachers and students?  ?  】

    Neil glanced hard at Guimu, who was playing the game selflessly. The other person seemed to be aware of it. He looked up at Neil, pushed up his glasses, and continued to play the game

    【Asshole!  !  That guy is provoking!  !  I saw it!  When you lowered your head just now, the corners of your mouth were curled up, right?  !  Kill you!  !  】

    "Teacher! We should discuss what activities our class will hold for the school festival!" Qianye stood up and said to Neil, who was thinking about it.

    "School Festival? Is that a magic horse?" Neil looked at the students below curiously.

    “………”

    There was a moment of silence, followed by a passionate outburst.

    “Damn it!! Teacher, you don’t even know about Mahora’s school festival!!”

    "Yes! That was a grand ceremony that was held for three consecutive days!!"

    "Uh, is this happening?" Neil rubbed the back of his head, as if he had heard of it in a classroom meeting, but he was usually asleep.

    "No wonder it was more lively when I came here this morning"

    "Okay, tell me what you want to do?" Neil asked the question to the students below, who also started a heated discussion.

    Soon, someone suggested, "Teacher!! I suggest opening a coffee shop!!"

    "Huh? Cafe? It's too old-fashioned" Neil waved his hand to reject it.

    "We haven't finished talking yet!! Our cafe is going to invite girls to be the accommodators"

    "Oh" Neil was a little interested this time, "Why, are you planning to let the girls in our class wear underwear to entertain guests"

    "Pfft——" The people below all sprayed.

    “Teacher, you suck!!” the girls blushed and shouted angrily.

    "How else will we entertain guests like this"

    &nbsp; "Ahem, teacher, your ideas are too avant-garde. In fact, we are planning to let them put on cute animal clothes and open an animal cafe"

    "Tsk, what's the point of this What's so good about a group of little girls" Neil curled his lips, completely looking down on this suggestion.

    "Asshole!! Do you know that there is a saying in this world that those who can subdue lolita can conquer the world!! This is the first step for us to conquer the world!!"

    “………”

    This time it was Neil’s turn to be stupid. He really didn’t expect that his students had such a lofty ideal of conquering the world

    “Ugh, boys are so bad too!!”

    “It’s so disgusting!!”

    “You perverts!!”

    "What do you girls know?"

    “We are here to liberate the world!!”

    Soon, it turned into a men's and women's competition, while Neil was drinking tea leisurely and exclaimed, the world is really peaceful

    After a long time, the people on both sides stopped. Neil glanced at them and asked, "So, have you decided what to do"

    “………”

    "Alas" Neil looked at the group of guys with a headache. He stood up, picked up the chalk and wrote the words "Animal Cafe" on the blackboard, then put his hands on the podium, "If you have any suggestions, just tell me.  , and then vote on how"

    "Agree!"

    Ten minutes later, Neil looked at the several alternate activities on the blackboard with some shame.

    Activity 1: Secret photo studio;

    【what is this?  secret?  Damn it, some pervert seemed to have brought it up just now There is no problem with this kind of thing!  ?  It’s simply a crime, isn’t it]

    Activity 2: Women’s Clothing Teahouse;

    【What does women’s clothing mean?  Are all the boys wearing women's clothes?  Who has been playing too much in women’s clothing lately?  !  No, this seems to have been suggested by Ruixi!  Isn't this aimed at that guy Mingjiu!  ?  Wow, other boys are implicated]

    Activity 3: fff group’s journey to hell;

    【This is proposed by a group of idiotsplease, I really don't understand this】

    Neil felt that he had sighed enough times today. Although the activities proposed were a bit weird, there were two that were passable, the animal cafe and the drama.

    After the students voted, there were three activities with the same votes, namely the women's teahouse, the animal cafe and the drama. Just ignore the other two.

    "Uh, what should we do now?" Neil looked at the results of the vote with some confusion, and the students below decided to let Neil cast the final vote.

    "Shall I vote" Neil rubbed his chin and wandered around the three activities. The women's clothing teahouse was eliminated first to avoid getting angry. There are only two left

    “Okay, that’s it!”

    "Eh!? Teacher!! Why don't you go to the Animal Cafe!!" Some boys were dissatisfied, and Neil waved his hand, "I'm not interested in lolita"

    “You are impotent!!”

    "Fuck your sister! Are you a premature ejaculator?"

    "Bah" Some precocious girls spat lightly, their faces red.

    "Okay, it's decided! 4a's program is a drama!" Neil announced the final result loudly.

    "Then let's play the story of a prince and a princess?"

    "Okay, that's quite romantic!"

    The girls were all discussing with great interest, while some boys just curled their lips in disdain, "Tch, innocent girls"

    “Then let’s choose the cutest girl to be the heroine in this play” Neil said casually while listening to the discussion among the girls, but some people responded more enthusiastically.

    "Please let me be the leading actor!!" So requested a group of idiot boys headed by Furuichi.

    Neil looked at them with black lines in his head, "Who just said that others are naive these idiots"

    “Please don’t worry about those little things!!”

    “………”

    "Well, this is the best"

    Neil looked at the blue sky outside the window and smiled lightly

 Volume 1 Chapter 89 Invitation

    "Oh, why do I have to do this kind of thing"

    In the morning, in the school, there were two handsome young men of fifteen or sixteen years old walking on the busy street. On both sides of the street were figures hurriedly passing by preparing for the school festival.

    The short-haired boy looked at the long-haired boy next to him who looked very similar to him, and had no choice but to smile, "Well, there's nothing we can do, this is also to help Asuna-san"

    "Then you can do it alone, why do you need me to come, idiot Negi" The long-haired boy was obviously dissatisfied.

    "You should ask Kamo about this, Neil" The other party spread his hands, indicating that he was also helpless.

    The two of them are Negi and Neil, but they don't look like ten-year-old children now, but handsome young boys.

    "It's troublesome, but for the sake of my eldest sister, I can't help it" Neil sighed and had no choice but to get in.

    “That’s all I have to do” Negi also smiled bitterly, remembering what Kamo told him.

    ···············Memory dividing line···············

    "Do you really want to go, Kamo?" Negi held a red candy and looked at the ferret in front of him with some uncertainty.

    "This is also to help the eldest sister on her road to love, brother!" Kamo said seriously, "So don't hesitate! Eat it! As long as the eldest sister has practiced well and given her some experience, she will naturally be able to do it easily  Confess to Takada!"

    "That's itokay!" Negi nodded heavily, although it felt like Kamo was encouraging him to do bad things

    Bang————

    After a while, the fog dissipated, and a fifteen-year-old version of Negi appeared. With short red hair, handsome face, bright eyes, and a handsome figure, he was a beautiful boy.

    "Ugh" Negi looked a little troubled when he looked at himself.

    "Brother, what's wrong?" Kamo was very surprised by Negi's reaction. This appearance is perfect, what is there to worry about?

    "Asuna-san likes the uncle" Negi looked helplessly at Kamo, who was smoking a cigarette, rubbing his chin, and thinking, "That's right, the big sister's taste is quite strange  "

    "Let's do it! Let's just let Brother Neil come too! Brother Neil and you are different types! One more person and one more choice, how about letting the elder sister choose by herself?"

    "That's itthat's fine, then I'll call Neil to come over!"

    Negi took out his mobile phone and dialed Neil's number. Neil's lazy voice came from the phone, "Hey! Negi, what are you looking for me for"

    "Neal, I need your help!" Negi told Neal what Kamo said. Although Neal was very reluctant, he was pulled over, so the two of them were walking towards the place agreed with Asuna.

    ················The end of memories··············

    "But I always feel that Kamo guy has no good intentions" Neil was still muttering, and Negi had to smile bitterly in response.

    "Huh? That's" Negi saw a few familiar figures not far ahead. He was about to go over and say hello, but found a girl carrying a big bag about to fall backwards.

    "Oops……"

    Negi quickly walked up to the person’s back and supported her, “Be careful!”

    "Ako-san, are you okay?" Negi asked softly.

    "I'm fine, I'm sorry"

    "That's greatthe orchestrait's really good! I also like music" Negi smiled slightly, as warm as the rising sun in spring.

    "Ah" Yazi seemed to be attracted by that handsome smile, blushing so much that she didn't know what to say.

    "What are you doing there" At this time, Yazi found another teenager coming.

    Clean and bright white casual clothes, eye-catching red mixed with gorgeous golden long hair, picturesque appearance, tear moles around the eyes, and a pair of narrow and lazy purple eyes, completely natural, with a slight smile at the corner of the mouth  With a hint of enchanting evil charm.

    "It's okay, let's go" Negi smiled at Neil, then turned and left with him.

    "Uhwho are those two handsome guys?" Makie, who came back to her senses, quickly asked Ako.

    "II don't know him!" Yazi couldn't understand the development of the matter at all.

    "Come on! Didn't the one who helped you call your name just now?" Yuna said with a teasing smile.

    "Uh, I don't know either"

    "I feel like I've seen it somewhere before" Jing looked thoughtfully at the retreating figure.

    Negi and Neil were walking on the street andThey don't care about the little commotion they cause. Maybe they are still children and don't care about it at all.

    On the other side, tomorrow’s dish is waiting at the agreed coffee shop.

    "Really, what's the saying, 'Sister, please look forward to what my eldest brother will be like when he becomes an adult' And why is Neil coming back too I've always said that I don't need any previews. There's no point in going on a date with them  Just sneak back to school and continue painting"

    Just as Tomorrow Naixiang was running away, he was stopped by two voices.

    "Asuka-kun, I'm sorry to keep you waiting"

    "Hey, eldest sister, I'm coming too"

    Asuka looked back and saw two handsome and extraordinary young people walking towards her, which made her a little distracted for a moment.

    "Huh? You? How"

    "Ahaha, it's a bit difficult to become an uncle in his 30s, so I have to become a 15-year-old boy like you What do you think?" Negi looked at Asuna's surprised expression and had no choice but to explain.

    "Well……"

    "Hey, sister, do you think I'm handsome? Do you want me to go on a date with you?" Neil leaned forward with a playful smile, but Asuna pushed him away.

    "No need!! Speaking of which, Neil, why do you think you're here?"

    "Well, Kamo said he would give you more choices What do you think, who do you choose?" Neil still looked at Asuna with a smile.

    Asuka looked at two young men with completely different temperaments. One was as cheerful as the sun, the other was as evil as the night. They were equally handsome and heart-pounding.

    【Hey!  !  ?  ?  I'm stupid!  !  Why is my heart beating so fast? They are just two brats!  I like Mr. Takada’s cool uncle!  !  】

    "Don't worry, I will never choose you!" Asuna glanced at Neil angrily and turned away.

    "Eh? What a pity" Neil shrugged with regret, then patted Negi on the shoulder, "Then I'll leave the rest to you"

    "Know it……"

    Neil didn’t go far, because he saw Konoka, Setsuna, and a ferret at the corner not far away.

    "What are you doing here?"

    "Wow! Brother Neil!! You are so handsome!!" Kinoka exclaimed when she saw Neil coming.

    "Haha, thank you for the compliment~~Sister Kunoxiang~~" Neil didn't know what the embarrassment was and accepted the other person's compliments readily.

    "That's great~~ If only I could date handsome guys like Neil and Negi~~ I really envy Asuna~~ I would definitely be fascinated~~" Konoka covered her mouth and smiled, but  The person next to him seemed a little panicked, "Miss?"

    “It’s an honor for me to date a beautiful lady~~” Neil bowed slightly and saluted, with a perfect smile on his face, showing the perfect style of a British gentleman.

    “Neil-chan is such a gentleman~~~”

    Neil smiled slightly, but out of the corner of his eye he seemed to catch a glimpse of a familiar figure. Looking closely, Neil had a strange smile on his face.

    "What's wrong, Neil-chan?" Konoka asked looking at Neil's strange smile.

    "It's nothing, I just saw an acquaintance. I went over to say hello" Neil waved his hand, turned around and caught up with the figure. Not far away, he turned back and smiled at them, "Sister Konoka, have a good time with Setsuna-san.  It’s a date~~~”

    "I know~~~" Konoka was still smiling, but her face turned red in an instant, "Eh!? Make a date on a date!?"

    Neil chuckled and ran forward.

    ···············Dividing line···············

    "This is Neil's school"

    "Ah, this is the place, according to Maho, but why does it seem so busy here?"

    In Mahora Academy, there were two figures, one tall and one short, moving around. However, both of them were wearing duck-billed hats, so their faces could not be seen clearly. All they could see was a girl with long golden hair.  One is a tall woman with short orange hair.  At this time, the two of them were looking at the hurried crowd curiously.

    "I do not know……"

    "Say, Feit, why don't you tell that boy Neil that we're coming?"

    "It's not necessaryand I just came to see where Neil isand the child is also there" Feit shook his head slightly, but there was a hint of envy in his eyes.

    "Oh, forget it, it's up to you" Aluf looked at Feit like this and could only shake his head helplessly.

    The two of them are Fit and AhLuf, since there has been no movement about the Holy Stone Seed recently, the two of them have nothing to do. Feit wanted to come here to take a look, so the two of them appeared here in disguise.

    "Oh, you are really a rare guest~~Have you been very busy recently?"

    Hearing that frivolous voice, Fit and Aluf paused. They turned around in surprise, only to see a strange boy.

    "Who are you?"

    Both Feit and Aluf were on alert. Feit secretly held his magic weapon in his hand, but looking at this young man, he felt an indescribable sense of familiarity for some reason

    Just like Neil

    "No, I actually forgot who I am" The young man sighed with regret, "I've obviously helped you collect a few holy stone seeds"

    "Eh!? Neil!?" After hearing the other party's words, Feit was able to confirm the other party's identity, but this change was really big. It had been so long since they last saw him, and he turned into a handsome and handsome 15-year-old boy.

    "What!? That brat Neil!?" Aluf exclaimed, then wrinkled her lovely nose, "But the smell does belong to that brat"

    "You're a dog! Uh, no, you're just a dog" Neil glanced at Aluv angrily, and then complained about himself.

    "Neal, how could it be" Feit pointed to Neil's body, Neil shrugged and smiled, "It's nothing, it's just an illusion, well, I just turned like this to help others"

    "That's it" Feit glanced at the adult version of Neil, then quickly lowered his head, and his face began to turn crimson again.

    【Wow Such Neil so handsome】

    At the same time, Fitt remembered the scene where he and Neil walked hand in hand when he grew up, and his face began to heat up.

    "I said you kid wouldn't be like this to deceive some ignorant girls, right?" Aluf looked at Neil suspiciously, becoming more and more convinced of her idea.

    "I said who did you imagine me to be" Neil glared at Aluf angrily, then looked at Fitt who was performing delusion theater, and asked curiously, "Fit, what's wrong with you?  My face is so red"

    "Ah! No, it's nothing!" After hearing Neil's words, Fit immediately came back to his senses and shook his head quickly.

    "Really" Neil glanced at her strangely, then looked around and said, "Well, there's nothing to see if you come now. Why don't you come here in a week, when the school festival will officially begin  …”

    "School festival?" Fit and Aluf both tilted their heads in confusion. They were unfamiliar with this word.

    "Well" Neil looked at their confused expressions and explained with a smile, "Well, it's actually a kind of festival, celebrating the anniversary of the founding of the school. Well, it's actually just for everyone to play together. There seems to be something going on that day.  To put it simply, it has turned into an amusement park"

    "It seems very interesting, Feit!" Aluf's eyes flashed with excitement, while Feit's eyes also had a look of yearning, but it quickly dimmed, "But, we still need to find the seed of the Holy Stone  "

    "That's right" Aluf also lowered his head in frustration.

    "Well, I think the Holy Stone Seed has been quiet recently, so it won't happen next week, and the Space-Time Administration has been monitoring it recently, so it's okay to let yourself relax for a day"

    "One day?"

    "Well, the school festival will be held for three days anyway, and the actions of the Time and Space Administration will not start until after the school festival, so you can always take one day out"

    "That's it"

    Seeing that Feite was still hesitant, Neil felt a little powerless and had no choice but to use his unique move.

    "So, beautiful Miss Fit, will I have the honor to have a pleasant date with you on one of the days of the school festival?" Neil bowed slightly, his gorgeous hair flowing down, and handed out his right hand to Fit, elegantly  pose and asked softly with a gentle smile.

    "Thisthis" Feite's pretty face turned red and he was a little at a loss.

    "Promise him, Feit!!" Aluf clenched her fists excitedly and encouraged, and the people passing by nearby were also in a commotion.

    "Oh, are you inviting me?"

    “Wow, so romantic~~~”

    "That man is very handsome"

    "Promise him!!"

    As a result, everyone around him kept shouting "Promise him" just like Aluf, which made Feit so red that he didn't dare to look directly at Neil.

    "Um……"

    With a pretty face, Feite stretched out his hand and gently placed it on Neil's right hand.He nodded slightly and made a sound as small as a mosquito.

    “Oh, then it’s a deal~~” Neil smiled brightly and slowly held Fit’s soft little hand tightly.

    “Oh oh oh!! It worked!!”

    “Well done, little brother!!!”

    "Thank you for your support!!" Neil smiled at the people around him, and then let go of Fit's hand, "Then, see you that day, Fit"

    "Well" Feite smiled, his drunken red eyes showing a different color, turned around and pulled Aluf away like a brisk elf, until her back disappeared at the end.

    The crowd around him also went up. Neil looked at the direction in which Feit disappeared and smiled slightly. He did this just to let the girl who had been suppressing herself relax. Otherwise, if it continues like this, one day it will collapse.  .

    "The matter is settled, it's time to go back"

 Volume 1 Chapter 90 Role

    "Really, where has that idiot teacher gone? Doesn't he know there is a rehearsal today?"

    "Well, maybe the teacher also has something to do"

    "Yes, but is it okay to let him play that role? We haven't discussed it with him yet"

    "Don't worry, he will be fine if he doesn't want to be!"

    "I wonder where your confidence comes from"

    Nanoha, Alisa and Suzuka had just come out of class to buy things and were about to walk to the classroom. However, while walking, there was a commotion nearby.

    "Huh? What are you doing over there?" Alyssa looked curiously at the people over there who were cheering loudly. She probably heard the words "promise him".

    "It seems like someone is confessing" Suzuka guessed there, but it's really early to confess at this time. I heard that if you confess on the third day of the school festival, it will have unexpected effects

    "Confession, it's so good" Naye looked over there with some envy, wondering when she would have such a day

    "Hey, it seems the show is overForget it, let's go back" Alyssa wanted to go over and join in the fun, but when she saw the crowd dispersing, she had to go back.

    "Well, let's go" Nanoye nodded, picked up her things and prepared to leave.

    "Huh? That person is" Suzuka saw a very familiar figure with sharp eyes the moment he started, but it was not that person.

    "What's wrong, Suzuka?" Nanoha and Alisa both looked at Suzuka curiously, wondering why she was frozen.

    "When you look at that person, do you think he looks like a certain person?"

    Nanoha and Alisa looked in the direction Suzuka pointed, and saw a very familiar yet unfamiliar figure.

    "Huh? That person looks like an idiot teacher"

    "Well, it's like being a teacher when you grow up"

    "It can't be the teacher's family"

    The three of them were looking at the young man walking in this direction with confusion, and Neil, who was getting closer, noticed a few strange eyes on him. He looked intently and saw Naye and three others not far in front of him.  place.

    Neil was about to say hello, but found that the other person's eyes were strange. He thought of his current appearance and took back the hand he was about to wave.

    "Um, what's wrong with the three ladies?" Neil asked with a polite smile.

    【Uh, why are they here suddenly?  Wasn't it rehearsed in the classroom?  Fortunately, Feite went in another direction. If she and Nanoha met, I wonder if there would be a world war]

    Neil breathed a sigh of relief, and then felt very strange. It felt like he didn't want his wife to meet her lover

    “I must have watched too much of the eight o’clock show with the girl at home

    Suddenly I felt a bit tragic

    "Ah, I'm sorry!" The three of them felt embarrassed at the same time. After all, they had been staring at others, but they still asked, "Um, sir, do you know Neil Springfield?"

    Suzuka’s question made Neil stunned for a moment, and he subconsciously answered, “I know…”

    "Uh, I'm dead this time, what excuse should I use"

    Neil was suddenly sweating, his mind was spinning rapidly, and he seemed to have thought of a good excuse. He smiled and said to the three of them, "My name is Neo, and I am Neil's cousin"

    "It turns out he's my cousin, no wonder he looks so similar" The three of them nodded as if "I see". Nanoha asked Neil, "Is brother Neo here to see Neil?"

    "Uh, well, he already knows this. I'm just strolling around here" Neil said, wiping the cold sweat from his forehead.

    "Oh, no wonder that idiot teacher has been away all day" Alyssa nodded thoughtfully, then she looked at Neil, "Then are you here to participate in the school festival?"

    "Uh, yeah"

    “Then you must come to our stage play! It must be very interesting!! Haha~~” Alyssa smiled slyly, while Suzuka and Nanoha smiled bitterly.

    "Really, I know"

    【Fuck!  !  There is a conspiracy in this stage play!  !  Why does my anus tighten when Alyssa smiles?  !  】

    Neil smiled stiffly, then he looked at his watch and said to the three of them, "Well, I have something else to do, so I'll leave first"

    "Oh, I'm sorry to bother you for a moment"

    "It doesn't matter, you can go back to the classroom and rehearse" Neil waved his hand nonchalantly.

    "How do youDid you know we were rehearsing?  Alyssa looked at Neil strangely, and Neil began to sweat again. He smiled unnaturally and said, "Well, my cousin told me, so goodbye!"  "

    Neil waved and left immediately. Alyssa looked at his back and kept muttering, "I always feel a little weird"

    "Okay, Alyssa, let's go back" Nanoye pulled Alyssa funny, and the three of them started to walk back.

    After Neil left for a while, he breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, he was smart, otherwise he would have been asked everything.

    "Huh? That's"

    Neil saw Rondo and Jingna sitting at a table in the open-air cafe in front of the World Tree. Jingna took down the cigarette that Rondo was smoking and put it out, seeming to be preaching to him, while Rondo smiled bitterly, but from outsiders,  It seemed that they were obviously a very happy couple. Neil took out his phone and took a photo, then he laughed sinisterly.

    "Hehe~~ You haven't been photographed by me yet~~ Yeah, if Sister Asuna sees it, it would be really uh" Neil's smile suddenly froze, because he saw Negi and Nieji not far away.  Asuna, they obviously saw that scene too, Asuna ran away immediately, and Negi immediately chased after her.

    "Tsk, I really got it right" Neil was speechless and sighed again, "Sister's love journey is really difficult"

    "Well, with Negi here, I'm not afraid of anything happening. That guy is quite good at coaxing people" Neil smiled, put away his phone, glanced at the cozy couple in the cafe, and turned around to leave.  .

    "Hey! Neil-chan!!"

    "Um?"

    Neil heard someone calling him, and when he looked back, he saw Kunoxiang waving to him. He walked over and said hello, "Hey, what a coincidence"

    "What happened to Negi and Asuna just now?" Konoka thought of Negi and Asuna who were in a hurry just now, and looked at Neil with some doubts.

    "They, I don't know either" Neil didn't say it out loud. There was no need to tell too many people about this kind of thing.

    "Really……"

    "Brother Neil, the effective time of your medicine is about to expire" Kamo reminded Neil that the effective time of the age-deception medicine is about to expire. Neil just smiled and said, "It doesn't matter, I can still do this kind of illusion  "

    "Eh? Brother Neil's illusion skills are so superb!?" Kamo was a little surprised by Neil's strength. Until now, he still didn't know how strong the person in front of him was.

    "Okay, I have to go back to my class, and we'll talk next time"

    “Well, bye~~”

    "Teacher Neil, walk slowly"

    After Neil lifted the illusion, he changed back into his own clothes and came to 4a. At this time, the class was noisy.

    "What are you doing"

    “Teacher, you are back!!” Everyone in the class stopped what they were doing when they saw Neil coming back.

    "No, I'm just discussing the development of the plot and the poster"

    "Oh, then go ahead and don't worry about me" Neil brought a stool and sat there and looked at them.

    "Teacher, you still have a cousin" Some girls started to come over and ask again. Neil looked at Nanoha and the other three and knew that they were the ones who revealed it, but now he still said knowingly, "Eh?  How do you know?"

    "No, it was Nanoha-san who met him on the road. I heard he was very handsome"

    "Well, he's very handsome" Neil felt that he still needed to praise himself.

    Furuichi looked at Neil with some surprise, "Neil, are you okay? You usually call yourself the most handsome, so why would you call others handsome today?"

    “………”

    "Oh, I must have low self-esteem" Akijiu said while playing with the props.

    “………”

    "Is there any hidden secret?" Xing looked at Neil keenly, as if she wanted to see something strange about him.

    "Well, he's my cousin after all Of course he's handsome" Neil looked at their eyes as they wanted to continue talking, and quickly interrupted, "Well, how was the rehearsal?"

    “Well, there is still an important role left that needs you to play” Qianye smiled at Neil and then handed a script to Neil.

    "What are you going to play?" Neil looked at the title of the script and felt a little helpless, "Snow White? Is this a cliché story? You can't even read it in kindergarten, okay"

    "Well, there are still some changes to the plot Well, the plot is not afraid of being old, as long as it is useful!" Touma added on the side.

    &nbsp; "Then what do you want me to play?" Neil asked, looking at the script.

    "Well, through the unanimous decision of our class, we have decided that you will play the most important role!" Alyssa smiled, and then looked at Neil seriously.

    "The most important role? It can't be Snow White, right? Haha, how is that possible"

    “Yes, it’s Snow White!!” The whole class’s unanimous voice made Neil panic on the spot.

    "Damn it!! That's right!! Snow White!!! You guys are having a seizure!!!" Neil shouted loudly, expressing his determination not to obey.

    “This is called innovation!!”

    "Innovation, your sister!! Innovation is so innovative that even the gender has changed!!"

    "Well, this will be fun!!"

    "I don't think so!! Okay, I'm leaving, you guys can play slowly!!" Neil threw the script back and immediately got up and left this place of right and wrong.

    "Hehe~~ I want to leave, but it's too late! Kids, catch him!!"

    Alyssa, the squad leader, let out a sinister laugh and ordered the boys to catch Neil.

    "What are you doing?! Do you want to rebel!?"

    "There is nothing we can do!! The rebels will do the same!!"

    “Holy shit!! I said, Kotaro, why are you holding on to me!!!”

    "There is no way, I was forced too"

    "Please let me go quickly!! Otherwise I will scream!!"

    "Scream, scream no matter how loud you scream, no one will come to save you, ha~ha~ha~" Alyssa put her hand to her mouth and let out a queen's three-part smile, which made Neil get goosebumps.

    "Okay! Let's put him into a princess costume~~~"

    “yes!your-highness!!!”

    Under Neil’s desperate pressure, a gorgeous princess dress slowly came closer. Looking at the fluttering lace, he even wanted to die, but now he could only scream helplessly.

    “Elegant Butterfly!!!!!”

 Volume 1 Chapter 91 Work

    "You bastards I'm going to kill you sooner or later" Neil said weakly while lying on the podium.

    "Well, we'll talk about it later~~ But the teacher's princess costume is really cutePfft! No, I can't help but laugh!" Alyssa covered her mouth in pain to suppress her laughter.  .

    “………”

    "Eliza, don't be like this, although poof! It's really funny!" Xingya couldn't help but laugh.

    Neil raised his head and looked at the group of bastards below who were shaking with laughter. He felt annoyed and stood up from the card table, "Fuck!! Is it that funny?!!!"

    “Pfft hahaha!!!”

    As a result, a burst of thunderous laughter broke out.

    “………”

    Neil leaned on the table again, like a dead fish, "Assholedon't blame me for screwing up"

    "Whateveryoujust seeing thatlook of yours is enoughah hahaha!!!" Xing laughed as if she was about to die.

    "Haha Anyway, you are the one who made a fool of yourself That's enough Ahaha!!!" Alyssa also seemed to want to ascend to heaven, which made Neil wonder if the two of them would die like this.

    "well……"

    There is nothing I can do, I can only sigh

    At this time, there was a knock on the class door, and Neil raised his head and shouted, "Please come in!"

    "It seems that the students in your class are very happy, Teacher Neil" Teacher Jingna walked into the class and saw a group of laughing students.

    "It's nothing, they have cramps" Neil waved his hand and said.

    "You're the one who's having cramps!!! Ah, my face is almost cramping from laughing"

    Neil looked at the group of idiots below with contempt, and then returned his gaze to Teacher Jingna, "What does Teacher Jingna want from me?"

    "That's it. The principal asked me to tell you to go to the square in front of the World Tree later. He will be waiting for you there"

    "That's it, I understand" Although Neil didn't know why the old man was looking for him, he still agreed.

    "Then I won't disturb you anymore" Jingna nodded with a smile, then turned and left the class.

    Neil looked at the group of guys who were about to expire below, shook his head and sighed, "Oh, forget it, let's not talk about it. Well, let's get out of school today and enjoy the school festival tomorrow!"

    "oh!!!!"

    “Neil!!”

    When Neil was about to go find the principal, he was immediately stopped.  Neil looked at Nanoye who was running towards him and asked, "What's wrong, Nanoye?"

    "That, that" Nanoye's pigtails spun faster than a turbine, making Neil feel like he wanted to play with it.

    Nanoha breathed a sigh of relief, then looked at Neil with a rosy face, "Neil, can you go shopping with me during the school festival?"

    "With you?"

    "Uhand Alyssa and the others" Although Nanoha really wanted to talk to someone, she couldn't ignore the friends around her, and she still wasn't brave enough to do it alone.

    "That's it, that's okay" Neil thought that he wouldn't have anything to do in those three days other than starring in a stage play, so he smiled and agreed.

    "Really!? Great!! Then it's an agreement!!" Nanoye happily took Neil's hand to pull the hook, and then returned to the class happily.

    Neil looked at the girl, a gentle smile appeared on his lips unconsciously, maybe even he didn't notice it

    When Neil came to the World Tree Square, he unexpectedly found a lot of people standing there. When he walked over and took a look, he found that most of them were teachers from the school, including Negi and Longdao, as well as a few unknown nuns and nuns.  student.

    "Damn old man, why are you looking for me?"

    Neil’s rude words as soon as he came up made everyone around him stunned.

    “Uh, little brother Neil, can’t you give me some face?” The principal looked at him with some shame.

    "Huh? Do you have face?"

    “………”

    "Okay, no more joking" Neil waved his hand, then looked at the people around him and said, "Are these people all magicians?"

    "Oh, you know?" The principal looked at Neil with some surprise.

    "It's nothing, guess" Neil said cheating words nonchalantly, "Did you ask me to come here to kill them all?"

    “………”

    Everyone looked at this little devil with some sweat.

    Snapped——

    "It hurts!" Ni?Covered the knocked-on head, then stared at the culprit with tears in his eyes, "Ugh Negi, why did you hit me?"

    "Can't you be more serious? We have jobs, okay" Negi looked at the twin brother helplessly, why are the personalities of the same mother so different

    "Today I invite you all to gather here because a problem has occurred. I hope to use the power of my position to solve the problem"

    The principal began to tell everyone the reason for the gathering, but Negi and Kotaro were a little nervous and immediately asked nervously.

    "Has an enemy appeared?"

    "Did something major happen again?"

    "Are aliens going to invade the earth?" Neil was just joining in the fun.

    "Nothe matter is not as serious as it was during the graduation tripand it is not our turn to deal with the alien invasion of the earth"

    The principal returned to the topic and continued, "But from other perspectives, this matter is quite seriousHave you ever heard of the 'Legend of the World Tree'?"

    "This legend is very famous among the kids in our class! It's ridiculous! They said that if you make a wish on the Yggdrasil Tree on the last day of the school festival, your wish will come true! It's not Tanabata!" Kotaro spread his hands indifferently, not responding at all.  thing.

    "Huh? Didn't you say that you can become a couple after confessing your love under a tree?" Negi heard another version from his class.

    "Well, that's right" Neil waved his hand, "This is the difference between a kid and a junior high school student"

    "What they said is all true" the principal said inscrutably, stroking his long beard.

    "What? Really!?" x3

    "People's wishes for the World Tree will really come true, but this only happens once every 22 years"

    "ah?"

    "So" the principal looked at everyone seriously, "I hope that during the school festival, especially after the evening of the last day, you will prevent students from coming here to perform the Legend of the World Tree, that is, to prevent their confession!  "

    "What!! Will wishes really come true!?" Negi and Kotaro were both shocked, and Neil was also stunned, "What!? Is that tree the incarnation of the Dragon Balls!? Is it a divine dragon!?"

    "Thenisn't that just a legend?" Setsuna didn't expect that the legend was true, but it was really hard to believe.

    "Hehehe" the principal smiled, "This big tree called the World Tree by the students is actually officially called [Sacred Tree·Peach]. This tree has powerful magic power, which means it is a tree.  A magic tree! This tree has a cycle of 22 years. Every 22 years, the magic power of the tree will reach its strongest and be released outside the tree. The six surrounding locations centered on the World Tree will become powerful  Magic power gathering points, this square is one of them"

    The principal paused for a moment and looked at the big tree behind him, "And the expanded magic power will have an effect on the human heart. That is to say, even if you want to conquer the world, get 10 billion, or get a girl's underwear"

    "Pfft - you thought it was an oolong in Dragon Ball!!" Neil squirted, and then complained to the old man, saying that everyone likes to watch Dragon Ball!  !

    "Just listen to me" The principal looked helplessly at Neil who interrupted him, and then said, "This kind of material that can be realized instantly cannot be realized, but"

    A flash of light flashed in the principal's eyes, "The realization rate of love confession will be as high as 120%!!! The power can be said to have reached the level of a curse!!!"

    "Uh I seem to have seen something strange just now" Neil felt that he was not sleeping enough, and he actually saw the picture in the old man's mind of Negi and Konoka being surrounded by loving Cupids.

    "ah……"

    "The imaginary image just now was"

    "Miss"

    It seems that I am not the only one who has hallucinations. The old man wants to hold his grandson in his arms

    "Originally, this phenomenon was only supposed to happen next year, but it happened one year earlier due to abnormal weather conditions. Therefore, I will urgently summon you here this time."

    "But, isn't it a good thing to be able to realize love?" Negi didn't understand why he wanted to prevent others from confessing. Wouldn't it help them more

    Love is really difficult to understand

    "How can this be done?! Permanently manipulating people's hearts violates the purpose of a magician's existence! No one would become a lover with someone they don't like, right?" the principal said righteously.

    Negi remembered that he had taken love potions before, which seemed to be similar to this situation, so he felt lightheadedDrifting away, muttering, "I have become a criminal"

    "What's wrong?"

    “It’s nothing!!” Kamo the Ferret quickly covered up.

    "This incident has been widely spread in the school, especially among girls. The most dangerous day should be the last day of the school festival. Although I am very sorry for the students, I still hope that you will prevent students from confessing in these six places  …”

    "Huh?" When Neil listened to the principal's words, he seemed to notice something strange in the sky, and a girl among the magicians seemed to have noticed it too. She looked at the sky and said, "Someone is watching us."

    "What?" The principal was a little surprised, and one of the men in black suits snapped his fingers, and an invisible wind blade hit a flight monitor in the sky.

    "It's a machine It seems that the students in our school should not be underestimated" The uncle took the cigarette out of his mouth and sighed with emotion.

    "I will chase the prisoner." A girl in black suggested to the principal. The principal nodded, "You don't have to chase too deeply. There are not many students who can do such a thing"

    "yes!"

    After the girl left with a few people, the principal said to the remaining people, "Okay don't think that is just a confession! This is a big issue related to the students' youth! But when using magic,  Please be careful! Please, everyone!”

    "yes!!"

    “Then let’s disband!”

    "By the way, Negi, Neil" After they were dismissed, the old man stopped Negi and Neil.

    "What's the matter?" The two of them were a little surprised why the old man still called them. Is there any special mission?

    "Don't let students confess to you! But I think you won't encounter this kind of problem"

    "I also want someone to confess to me" Neil shrugged helplessly, while Negi seemed stunned.

    "What? Have you encountered a problem already, Negi?" The principal looked at him doubtfully.

    "Hahahaha!! How is that possible!!" Negi laughed dryly, rubbing his head.

    【We actually met】

    Neil looked at Negi speechlessly, saying that this bastard has a really good rapport with women

    So jealous

    【I also want to be confessed to!  !  How can it be repaired?  !  !  】

    Neil was shouting loudly in his heart

 Volume 1 Chapter 92 Super Ring Tone

    "Let me tell you, what's the situation up here? Do you want to go all the way?"

    Neil pointed to the itinerary on Negi’s memo, which was fully booked for three days, and the activities of almost every student in the class were recorded.

    "Well, probably yes" Negi was anxious now. He wished he could clone himself. What a fool. Ten lives are not enough for him with this arrangement

    "Tch, you actually only date girls I really misjudged you! Idiot!" Kotaro looked at Niji with some contempt, but hearing this, Niel's eyes flashed with something special.

    “It’s gay!!”

    Neil stretched out his hand and pointed at the two of them, pushing up the non-existent glasses on the bridge of his nose, his eyes as sharp as a primary school student who had seen through the truth.

    “Teacher Neil, please don’t teach bad children!!”

    In an instant, he slapped Neil on the head with a paper fan he didn’t know where it came from. He was really ashamed of this teacher who talked nonsense all day long.

    "No! I am in my capacity as a teacher"

    When Negi was explaining to Kotaro, there was a crash behind him. Negi looked back and found someone falling from a high altitude onto the fruit stall behind him.

    "Are you okay?" Negi went over to take a look, only to find that it was someone he knew, "Eh? Super Suzune-san!?"

    "Neji, you came just in time, can you help me? Someone suspicious is chasing me!" Chao Lingyin immediately asked for help after seeing Neji.

    "Suspicious person?" Negi tilted his head in confusion, not quite sure what his student was talking about.

    "The suspicious person refers to that one"

    Neil pointed at a few dark figures in the sky. Negi and the others followed the direction he pointed and saw several strangely dressed men in black.

    "Then let's run away first!! There are too many people here!!" Negi and the others immediately took action. Setsuna picked up Chao Lingyin and began to retreat, while Negi and the other two stood behind.

    "Hey! Who are those people!?" Kotaro asked, pointing to the man in black behind him.

    "Chao-san, what's going on?" Negi was also puzzled, so he had to ask Chao Lingyin, who knew about it.

    "To be honest, there is an evil magician who is chasing me. Teacher Negi, I hope you can help me" Chao Lingyin clasped her fingers tightly and looked at Negi with pitiful eyes.

    "Ha!? Evilevil magician!?" Negi looked at Chao Lingyin in disbelief, never expecting that such a thing would happen to his student.

    Neil was only half-doubtful about Chao Lingyin's words. Neil had always felt that this genius student seemed to be hiding something, although now the men in black looked like evil magicians.

    【Those are shadow envoys, right】

    Neil sensed it and found that the men in black did not have the vitality of human beings. Instead, they were like puppets. Coupled with the magic power emanating from them, it can be inferred that they were shadow users summoned by someone.

    "Um!?"

    As they were advancing, several similar men in black suddenly appeared in front of them. They calmly picked up the sheath holding the sword behind them to block the opponent's attack, threw them away and escaped from their encirclement.

    "Wow!" Chao's coat was taken away, and Setsuna hurriedly took her to the nearby roof.

    "Super classmate, are you okay?"

    "I'm fine! Thank you, Setsuna-san!"

    "Neil! They are indeed Western magic!" Negi fell next to Setsuna and Chao. After seeing that the two were safe, he turned to Neil and said.

    "Well, that's a shadow user, a kind of summoning technique" Neil nodded, while Kotaro looked at those shadow users in surprise, "Hey! Is that the same as my dog ??god?"

    "Almost let's just kill him!" Neil smiled, then stared at the shadow user in front of him with a malicious smile.

    "Start the attack!!" Setsuna looked at the Shadow Envoy who was attacking again and shouted to the three of them.

    "Come on!" x3

    Kotaro and Setsuna acted as the vanguard, constantly resisting the Shadow User's attacks, while Negi prepared magic in the rear, giving full play to the role of the magician's turret.

    Neil jumped to the side and looked at these large numbers of shadow users, smiling indifferently.

    "Andles"

    Neil took out the beads, and they sparkled instantly, "Oh, boss, are you working again?"

    "Yeah, kill those guys above" Neil kicked a shadow user away at will, and then started to activate his magic device.

    “awww.piaotia.comice~~~”

    &nbsp; Neil smiled proudly, and Negi's magic was ready.

    “Brother, it’s not good to use magic that is too dazzling!” Kamo reminded from the side, Negi was already prepared, “Don’t worry!”

    "Magic Archer's 17 light arrows in a row!!"

    All 17 light arrows hit, and the shadow envoys that were attacking intensively turned into nothingness in a puff of smoke.  At the same time, fireworks also rose in the sky, so no one cared about the situation here and would only think it was an ordinary fireworks display.

    "Teacher Negi!"

    "Setsuna-san! Behind us!"

    Both sides discovered that there was an enemy on the other side. Since they were some distance apart, they could not rescue them. At the same time, there was no time to turn back and block, so they had to prepare to dodge to the side.

    At this time, the two sneak attack shadow envoys were penetrated instantly, and they were both stabbed by a silver cone chain, and the two cone chains were still dancing wantonly in the air like pythons.

    "The mantis stalks the cicada, but the oriole stalks behind"

    Neil stood not far away with a smile, and saw those silver chains lingering around him.

    "Huh, thank you, Neil" Negi breathed a sigh of relief, and Setsuna nodded to Neil in thanks.

    Several people immediately retreated to a quiet alley, watching the situation around them with vigilance.

    "Huhthank you, I'm saved." After breaking through, Chao immediately thanked the four of them, but Setsuna was still on guard seriously, "You can't feel at ease now. The main body that can control those stand-ins should be nearby."

    "You really look like a different person when you are working, Sister Setsuna" Kotaro looked at the serious Setsuna and smiled.

    "But you are so awesome! I'm really surprised! I didn't expect that in this era, there are so many people who can rely on their own strength to exert strong combat effectiveness without the assistance of machines!"

    【Do you really not know】

    Neil glanced at Chao Lingyin lightly and said nothing.

    Chao gave Negi a thumbs up at this time and praised, "Moreover, you also used magic while setting off fireworks. Teacher Negi, you are really smart!"

    "Don't say thatI'm still far away" Negi smiled sheepishly, and then asked the question in his heart, "Chao-san, it turns out you already know about the magician?"

    "I know probably as many things as Ye Kase"

    "But, who is chasing you?" Neil looked at Chao and asked the question that everyone wanted to know.

    "Hahaha well"

    Chao smiled dryly and didn’t know where to start. Neil thought Chao was strange, but it was not the time to think too much at this time.

    "Huh? Wait a minute, it seems we have been discovered." Setsuna sensed that someone was beginning to approach him, and Kotaro also noticed it, "The enemy is approaching, there are three people in total"

    "Oopsif I get caught this time, my memory will definitely be erased!" Chao said a little at a loss. Negi was stunned, "Eh? Really? Why?"

    "Well, let's ask these questions later, let's deal with the situation at hand first" Neil said, leaning against the wall and closing his eyes.

    "This place has been surrounded. The distances between the three people and us from right to left are 50, 80, and 70 respectively One of them is still on the roof, what should I do" Kotaro clearly reported that  situation and asked Negi about the next move.

    "Let's strike first" Negi frowned and proposed this battle plan, "Neil and Kotaro rush into the crowd and defeat them! Leave the enemies above to me. Setsuna-san is guarding Chao-san here.  Provide support when necessary"

    "Hehe Negi, for a layman, it's amazing that he could come up with this strategy" Kotaro smiled and praised Negi, and Neil and Setsuna also agreed with this approach.

    "It will be troublesome if they find reinforcements" Kamo used telepathy to hinder the magic, preventing the other party's electrocardiographic communication.

    “It’s now! Go!!”

    Negi, Neil, and Kotaro all acted at the same time, and Setsuna stayed in place to monitor the surrounding situation.

    Negi rushed to the roof, rushed towards the intruder, and used magic to improve his physical abilities.

    "Battle Song!"

    Negi's speed suddenly increased a lot. He kicked off his toes, turned over and jumped in the air. He gathered a thunder arrow in his hand and was ready to attack the opponent.  However, when the two came face to face, they discovered that they were acquaintances.

    "Eh!?"

    Kotaro appeared in front of the other party, and the other party was trying to avoid him, but Kotaro went around behind him in an instant, andHe knocked the opponent down with a shoulder throw, and then he saw clearly that the opponent was a girl.

    "Huh? Why is it a girl?"

    In order not to cause any commotion, Neil used a teleportation technique to appear in mid-air. He took out one of the two guns and started to activate magic in his left hand.

    【Wind Flower·Disarmed!  !  】

    After the wand was knocked out of the opponent's hand, Neil immediately put his gun into the opponent's back and shouted in a low voice, "Don't move!"

    "Teacher Neil?" However, the other party immediately let out a cry of surprise, which made Neil stunned.

    “Huh?” Neil looked up in confusion, only to find that it was the girl who was chasing the criminal before.

    “What’s going on!?”

    The same question came out from three different places at the same time. Chao Lingyin, who was protected by Setsuna, seemed to have a successful conspiracy smile for an instant, and then disappeared.

    ················Time dividing line··············

    "So, Mr. Negi, you don't know anything? That means you don't even know about the Super Ring Sound I see, I thought there was another magician invading" The leader  The teacher breathed a sigh of relief and then said to Negi, "Then let us handle the super ringtone"

    "Eh? What did Chao-san do? What are you going to do to her!?" Negi couldn't help but shouted loudly when he saw Chao being taken away by those shadow messengers.

    "We haven't decided yetbut we should erase the memory of the magician in her mind" The girl named Soprano who controlled the shadow user turned around and said to Negi.

    "What? Erase memories? How could you suddenly decide to do this!?"

    "This is not a sudden decision, we have already warned her" The leading teacher answered Negi's question, "Teacher Negi, you should know that our existence is not allowed to be known by ordinary people But Super Ring Sound  We have ignored our warnings several times, so we have to impose this punishment right, super ring tone"

    "Yes" Chao replied with some frustration.

    "Butit's not good to forcefully erase the memory" Negi certainly knew his position as a magician, but he still spoke with difficulty, fighting for the opportunity for Super Ring Sound.

    "She is a dangerous person, so it is natural to do this." The teacher said indifferently, "She also assisted the vicious prisoner, Yiwen Jielin, so we cannot be negligent."

    "Classmate Yiwen Jielin is not that bad!!" After getting along for a period of time, Negi knew to some extent what kind of person Yiwen was. When he heard the other party's words, he immediately retorted.

    "Teacher Negi" Gao Gao stopped Negi, "I heard that several classmates in your class already know that you are a magician Is it true?"

    "This" Being caught, Negi could only hesitate.

    "How about it? Are you willing to leave her to us?"

    "Noplease don't do anything to the students in Class A of the third year!" Hearing Negi's answer, the teacher was stunned. Negi clenched his fists and looked at him firmly, "Please don't do anything without permission."  I think my student is a vicious criminal or a dangerous person! Chao-kun is my student! Please leave her to me!"

    The firm tone made everyone stunned. Neil looked at Negi with an imperceptible smile, as if he had seen something happy.

    【Before you became a magician, were you a teacher You did a good job, Negi】

 Volume 1 Chapter 93 Eve Festival

    Everyone fell silent at Negi's words. The young man's unyielding determination seemed to give those on the opposite side a new understanding of Negi.

    "Tsk, tell me quickly if it's okay. Well, of course, if you really want to take Super Bell Sound away, you have to ask our fists first!"

    At this time, Neil spoke impatiently, but his words were not friendly.

    "Well, Neil, there's no need to use force to solve it" Negi said feebly.

    "What? I think this is the best. Why are you talking so much? Just kill the opponent directly!" After saying that, Neil was ready to give it a try and put on a boxer's posture.

    “………”

    【Are you here to fight or to solve problems】

    Everyone was full of black lines, and they could only ask questions in their hearts. Sure enough, this guy is hard to deal with 

    "Well, let's just believe your words this time" The leading man thought for a while and finally agreed to Negi's request.

    "However, please be careful If something happens again next time, you may be the one who is caught and skinned" Gao Gao kindly reminded Negi.

    “………”

    "Neji, I'll leave it to you!" The man smiled at Negi and left with the people around him.

    "Is this okay?" Gao Gao asked the man.

    "It doesn't matter" The man smiled faintly, and then remembered the brief battle before, "But the battle just now was really exciting He is indeed that man's son. It seems that they have become good young men"

    "Really But although the guy named Neil is very strong, he" Gao Gao thought of the guy who was afraid of chaos in the world, and felt his stomach start to hurt.

    "Hahathat boy is very interesting" The man laughed, as if he had a high opinion of Neil.

    On the other side, Negi and the other four were watching each other leave.

    "Huh" Negi breathed a sigh of relief, feeling a little exhausted, but he finally kept the super ring tone.

    "What are you doing Why are every teacher so stinky" Kotaro curled his lips in disdain, and Setsuna smiled bitterly at his reaction, "There's nothing you can do about it, this is their job"

    “I said Kotaro, are you also talking about me~~” Neil turned his head and looked at Kotaro, smiling sinisterly.

    "Whatever I say is none of your businesseven though you are also a teacher" Kotaro rolled his eyes helplessly, "But you are such a stinker!"

    "Ah, it seems you want to die again~~Kotaro-kun~~"

    "You think I'm afraid of you~~Neil-kun~~"

    "I asked you not to start a fight here" Setsuna looked at these guys with a headache and couldn't relax.

    "Thank you for saving me, Negi! You are my lifesaver!" Chao squeezed Negi's hand and thanked him.

    "It's nothingbut you are called a dangerous personwhat have you done?"

    "Hehe, this is a secret~~"

    "No! You have to tell me, because I have the responsibility to understand what you have done!" Negi said to Chao seriously. Chao rolled his eyes and suddenly changed the subject, "By the way! Negi, you have  Didn’t you encounter any difficulties?”

    "Yeah?" Negi was obviously deceived.

    "In order to repay you for saving me, let me, Chao Lingyin, use the power of science to help you solve a problem!" Chao Lingyin had a confident smile, as if she could solve any problem.

    "Hey! Really?" Negi was suddenly pleasantly surprised. He said to Chao with some embarrassment, "Actually, my schedule is very busy and very hard"

    "Hehehe~~~ Is this all a date, Negi~~" Chao covered his mouth and smiled, his smile was very ambiguous and treacherous.

    "Idiot" Kotaro said with contempt.

    "Scumbag" Neil was jealous.

    "" He was speechless for a moment.

    "No!" Negi shouted to Kotaro and Neil dumbfounded, while Chao took out a very delicate pocket watch and put it in Negi's hand, smiling mysteriously, "Then I'll leave this to you.  , I will definitely help you~~~”

    "What is this? A pocket watch?" Negi was playing with this prop, completely confused as to its use.

    "Is this a scientific product? It looks like it has more magic props" Neil dragged his chin and observed the pocket watch. He also couldn't figure out how to use it.

    "Haha~~You will know when the time comes~~I'll leave first~~" Chaoxiao said and left here.

    ?"What on earth is this?" Kotaro asked curiously, but Negi didn't know the answer either.

    "This can't be a time machine" Neil said unintentionally, but no one paid much attention to it, "How can there be such a time machine"

    "That's right! Aren't the time machines all in the cabinet?"

    "You've watched too much Doraemon, Kotaro"

    "But" At this time, Setsuna spoke up. She looked at the darkening sky and said to the three of them, "Let's go back quickly. There is still the eve of the festival"

    "Well, let's go!"

    "Kotaro, let's meet the class together. Those people in the class seem to be waiting on the other side of the square" Neil said to Kotaro, Kotaro nodded, and the four of them walked in two directions.

    "Teacher, you are finally here!!"

    When the people in the class saw Neil arriving, they immediately rushed to greet him.

    "You all came quite early"

    “It’s late, the eve festival is about to begin!!”

    "Hey! Look!" A student shouted at this time, "The World Tree is starting to glow!"

    "Really! So beautiful!!"

    "It's great! It usually doesn't shine until the last day of the school festival!"

    "It seems that the World Tree will show its true power every 22 years. That rumor is true!!"

    “It’s becoming more and more like a school festival!!”

    The students looked very excited when they looked at the glowing World Tree, while Neil looked at the bright light and became distracted from time to time.

    【Can wishes really come true】

    【Can you let me see my parents】

    【No matter how long it takesI hope to see themthat's all】

    "As if hearing the little wish in Neil's heart, the World Tree exudes an even more charming light

    It’s like conveying the longing of a young man

    Until the endless distance

    "Will it come true, my wish" whispered to himself, Neil looked at the soft and charming light, feeling longing, confusion, and expectation

    "Neilit will definitely come true"

    Looking back, what he saw was Nanoye's gentle smiling face. Neil was stunned for a moment, then nodded gently, looking at the beautiful night scene with a bright smile.

    "Well, it will definitely come true"

    Nanoha smiled, stretched out her slender hand to Neil, and said softly, "Then, let's come together, Neilthe eve festival has begun"

    Neil had no words, but gently put his right hand on the hand held out for him, then pulled Naye toward the joyful crowd, looked back and smiled, "Let's go, Naye"

    "Well" Naye squinted her eyes and showed a charming smile, and quietly clasped her clasped hands.

    Fireworks bloom in the sky, and the colorful streams of light make this joyful night more dreamy and beautiful. The young girls holding hands are running among the crowd. It is the happiness of youth.

    “Perhaps, Neil is grasping happiness at this moment, but he just didn’t pay attention to it

    Maybe, he doesn’t want to pay attention

    Happiness is too elusive and too easy to lose

    So, now, as long as this is enough

    A small amount of happiness is enough

    "Hey! How are you guys~~~" Neil walked to the class gathering point, looked at the classmates and asked with a smile.

    "It's okay, but" Alyssa responded to Neil, but her eyes were dangerous, staring at Neil's hand.

    Neil had no consciousness, tilted his head and asked, "What's wrong?"

    "You" Alyssa seemed suppressed, but she burst out immediately, "How long are you going to hold Nanoye's hand!!!"

    Neil looked down and found that he was still holding Naye's hand. He immediately let go, scratching his hair in embarrassment and laughing, "Ahaha, I was afraid that Naye would be lost, so I held him, right?  Naye"

    But Nanoha didn’t have any answer, she just glanced at Neil and turned away, with an indescribable feeling of loss in her heart.

    Neil, what a fool

    "You are just a pervert, no need to argue!! Die!!!" After saying that, Alyssa kicked Neil away with her usual flying kick.

    Then there is the crusade of girls, as well as the trial of the FFF group 

    “Oh oh oh!! You’re going to die!! Stop kicking!! Also, stop cutting!! Damn, why are there whips and wax??Ah!  !  It’s too spicy!  !  !  "

    Ah, what a bloody eve of the festival

    Anders sighed with a flat voice without any fluctuation

    ·················Dividing line·············

    "Tsk, what a bunch of bastards, I'm so nice to them in vain" Neil touched the sore spot and walked to Negi's class.

    After fighting for a while, Neil's class was about to end. After all, they were all still primary school students. Well, ordinary primary school students should have gone home. Of course, some not-so-ordinary primary school students are not excluded.

    Although they always claim that they are ordinary

    “For example, it’s a magical girl, a magical girl, a magical girl…

    "After all, they are all magical girls! How much do I like magical girls!!!" Neil complained to the sky with a look of embarrassment.

    "Oh, forget it Uh, here we are" Neil looked at the group of reveling girls in front of him and walked quickly.

    "You guys really know how to make trouble" Neil looked at these girls and sighed that they really know how to have fun at their age

    "Oh! Teacher Neil is here!! Come on, let's have a drink!!!"

    “Let’s-party!!!”

    "Still let's party" Neil looked at them awkwardly, they really like to have parties

    "Oh, suddenly I feel that it's not easy for you, Negi" Neil said to Negi next to him with emotion, Negi smiled bitterly and shook his head.

    "Well, forget it, let's go, Negi, let's go play too!!" Neil pulled Negi up and went to the girls, holding his cup high, shouting, "Drink until you vomit blood!!!"

    “………”

    3a's party was very late, and the school sent someone to force the meeting to break up. As a result, Negi, as a teacher, was lectured in a nonchalant manner, while Neil stepped aside and left Negi alone.  To suffer.

    "What a troublesome girl" Neil sat on a chair, looked at the star-studded night sky, and said with a faint smile.

    "It's true, the girls in 3a are all brave people"

    At this time, a girl walked up to Neil. Neil saw that it was Chao Lingyin who was rescued today.

    "You are also very good at making trouble"

    "Haha, the teacher deserves a prize"

    “………”

    "Teacher Neil"

    "Um?"

    "Do you believe there are people in the future?"

    "ha?"

    This time Neil looked at Chao Ringtone who suddenly said such a sentence with some confusion. Chao just smiled casually and looked at Neil with a dark smile

    It seems that the school festival is not something that people can enjoy with peace of mind

 Volume 1 Chapter 94 The School Festival Begins

    In the clear sky, several jet planes left long trails in the sky, and the colorful trails formed gorgeous and spectacular patterns.

    The huge procession on the ground was showing off the results of their efforts. The strange-shaped procession passed through the Arc de Triomphe, which was built with the efforts of countless people. Countless people's faces were filled with excitement.

    This is the school festival of Mahora Academy.

    At this time, a loud announcement came from the air, "Now, the 78th Mahoro Festival officially opens!!"

    The joyful and grand festival officially kicked off.

    "It's really spectacular"

    Neil walked alone on the street, looking at the dense crowds, the huge makeup team, various interesting shows, and the many people in cross-dressing, he had to sigh that the people in the school were really powerful, no wonder it was because of Ma Fan  There are special holidays for good festivals.

    "Hey, should I dress up to suit the mood" Neil considered his decision while looking at the situation around him.

    "By the way, Negi asked me to go over to class" Neil remembered Negi's explanation to him and started walking towards Junior High School 3a.

    Because there are so many people in the school now, collisions are sometimes inevitable, and Neil was accidentally squeezed because he was shorter, so now he accidentally bumped into others.

    "Ah, I'm sorry!"

    When Neil bumped into the person, he smelled a pleasant fragrance. He looked up and saw that the person was a young woman with long blue hair tied into a beautiful braid. She had blue eyes and a beautiful and refined face.  With a gentle smile, people can't help but be attracted to him.

    "It's okay, you're notinjured" When the woman turned to look at Neil, the smile on her face suddenly solidified, as if she saw something incredible, and Neil could see it in her eyes.  Nostalgia, longing, happiness, even pain

    Neil didn’t know why the other party showed such a sad and complicated look. He didn’t seem to recognize this person in his mind, but he seemed to have seen her look before.

    【Have you ever seen this person?  】

    Neil rubbed his chin in thought.

    "Um, are you okay?" The woman returned to her original smile, but Neil could still see a hint of nostalgia in her eyebrows.

    【Her eyes seemed to be looking at another person】

    Neil thought for a while and came to this conclusion, because her eyes seemed to be looking far away.

    "Ah, I'm fine, don't worry, uh, um" Neil touched his head, feeling a little embarrassed. After all, he didn't even know what the other person's name was.

    "My name is Minase Akiko, please give me some advice" Akiko still had that reassuring gentle smile, and Neil immediately introduced himself, "Hello, Miss Minase, my name is Neil Spring.  Field, just call me Neil!”

    "NeilSpringfield" Qiuzi muttered Neil's name silently, but Neil didn't know if it was his imagination. He always felt that the other person seemed to be pronouncing the six words "Springfield", and in his eyes  There was something strange that I didn't understand.

    "What's the matter, Miss Minase?"

    "Ah, it's nothing, I'm worrying you" Minase smiled and shook his head, telling Neil not to worry.

    "Oh" Neil nodded and then asked, "Um, Miss Minase"

    Neil, who was about to ask further, was stopped by Qiuzi with a smile, "Haha, Neil, do I look young?"

    "Eh? Isn't it? I think you are just like the girls in college"

    "Haha~~~You are really good at talking, Neil-kun, I have a daughter~~~" Qiuzi put her index finger on her lower lip cutely, tilted her head and looked at Neil, which made Neil feel  This is completely unlike a woman with children who can do such cute actions, almost like a girl.

    "Ah, I really didn't expect that, but Mrs. Minase is really beautiful"

    "Thank you for the compliment~~~Just call me Aunt Qiuzi~~"

    "Uh, this is not good"

    "There's nothing wrong with it. I like being called that by you" Qiuzi said and gently patted Neil's head with her hand, making Neil dazed for a while.

    That kind of warm feeling is something I have never felt before

    A feeling of being pampered

    Does it feel like a mother

    "What's wrong, Mr. Neil?" Qiuzi looked at Neil sideways, with concern in her eyes.

    Neil shook his head slowly and looked at Qiuzi with a smile, "It's nothing, Aunt Qiuzi.…”

    "That's good" Qiuzi smiled, but became a little distressed.

    "What's wrong, Aunt Qiuzi?" Neil looked at her troubled expression and asked curiously.

    "Actually, I came here to see my daughter, but there are too many people here and the place is quite complicated. I don't even know how to leave" Qiuzi shook his head with a wry smile.

    "Looking for my daughter"

    Neil seemed to suddenly remember something in his mind. He asked Qiuzi with some uncertainty, "Well, Aunt Qiuzi, is your daughter's name Minase Nayuki?"

    "Huh? How do you know?" Qiuzi said with some surprise.

    "Ahaha, how should I put it, I happen to know herand her class is not far from the class where I teachI will take you to find her!"

    "Thank you~~But Neil, you are still a teacher~~It's really amazing~~" Qiuzi expressed her sincere appreciation without hesitation.

    "It's nothing" Neil blushed and lowered his head slightly. If other people saw this scene, they would definitely be disappointed.

    Damn it, this kid can blush with embarrassment!  !

    【The boss is shyThe boss is shyThe boss is shy】

    Anders was also stunned by his boss’s faint blush

    Not long after, Neil brought Qiuzi to Mingxue’s class.

    "Famous snow~~~"

    Qiuzi waved to Mingxue in the classroom, and Mingxue woke up in an instant, turned to look at the door, and saw her mother.

    "Mother!!"

    Mingxue rushed over quickly, hugging her mother and acting coquettishly. This scene made Neil a little envious.

    If your mother is here, you can act like a spoiled child

    "Mom, why didn't you ask me to pick you up?" Mingxue tilted her head cutely and asked, while Qiuzi scratched her nose lovingly, "Isn't this a surprise for you~~ But luckily Neil  Jun, only then can I get here smoothly"

    "Neil-kun?" Mingxue looked at the person behind Qiuzi doubtfully and found that it was Neil, "Ah, it's Teacher Neil!"

    "Haha, it's me, Mingxue-san"

    "How did Mingxue and Nier-kun know each other?" Qiuzi asked, touching Mingxue's hair, Mingxue said to her, "Actually, Mr. Niel and Sister Manami know each other, that's why we met!"

    "So Neil-kun and Manami know each other?"

    "Yes, Aunt Qiuzi" In front of Qiuzi, Neil always seemed very well-behaved, but this time Anders was simply dead.

    "Aunt Qiuzi, you are here!"

    At this time, there was another pleasant girl's voice. Neil followed the sound and saw a girl with purple hair and purple eyes, a girl who had once made him a little strange - Matou Sakura.

    "It's you, Sakura!" Qiuzi greeted Sakura, and then asked, "By the way, what is your class going to do?"

    "We are preparing to sing a chorus. We should be in front of the stage play of Teacher Neil's class, right, Teacher Neil?" The last sentence of Sakura was obviously meant for Neil. Neil thought for a while,  "It seems so"

    "Huh? Will Neil also participate in the stage play?" Qiuzi looked at him in surprise, while Neil nodded shyly, "Well"

    “Haha, then I must go and see it then~~”

    "Okay, Aunt Qiuzi"

    Ming Xue and Ying were stunned by Neil's obedient reaction. From what they knew, this teacher was a being who would cause trouble even at the smallest things. How could he be so obedient?

    Then they looked at Qiuzi who was chatting with Neil, and finally understood.

    Sure enough, Aunt Qiuzi (mother) is very powerful!  !

    After talking for a while, Neil and Qiuzi made an agreement and stood up to leave. He also wanted to find Negi

    "Mom, you seem to be very happy~~" Mingxue looked at the smile on Qiuzi's face and said. Qiuzi was slightly startled, then looked at Mingxue with a smile, "Really? Maybe"

    At that time, Qiuzi’s eyes were a little far-reaching, but full of love

    When Neil came to Negi’s class, he found a long queue in front of the door of 3a.

    "It's amazing. It actually attracted so many people"

    "You're here, Neil!" Negi greeted Neil, and then looked at this spectacular scene and said, "This is all the credit of the classmates."

    "What kind of haunted house is this? There are so many people here?"

    "Well, ILet’s go and take a look and you’ll find out!  "

    Negi and Neil arrived at the door of 3a. Sakurako and Yuuna were managing the door.

    "Neji! Neil! You are finally here!! Look, it's finally time to open for business!"

    “Thanks to Negi’s help, the ‘Frightening! Haunted House Only for Girls’ operation was a great success! And we made a lot of money!”

    Listening to Sakurako’s words, Neil looked at Negi speechlessly, “What do you mean there are only girls?”

    "Well, there's nothing we can do about it, there are only girls in our class" Negi was equally helpless, but still couldn't laugh or cry when looking at Sakura, "But there's no need to say it!"

    "Each guest will be accompanied by a tour guide girl, and they will charge 500 yuan for one touch!" Sakurako added with her tongue out cutely.

    "You think it's touch tea!!" Negi and Neil complained immediately, and Kamo told them in a low voice, "Brothers, this should be called a uniform store!"

    "Mr. Kamo, please don't teach bad children" Xiying, who had been accompanying Negi all the time, whispered to Kamo in an annoyed voice.

    "Well, you two go and experience it!" Yuna asked Sakurako to take them inside. When the two came inside, they saw three different choices: campus ghost stories, Japanese ghost stories, and Gothic haunted houses.

    Negi looked at the three tour guide girls in front of him and decisively chose Akira on the left because Makie and Ayaka next to him were very scary

    "It's really impressive" After entering the haunted house at the back, Neil looked at the spooky corridor with admiration. Negi looked at the surrounding environment and asked, "Is this a classroom? It's so spacious.  ah……"

    "It is said that it was made by Chao-san using the latest technology" Akira explained from the side, and the three of them began to go deeper inside.

    "Huh? Did you step on something soft?"

    Negi looked down and saw Principal Onion lying on the ground, with his own footprints on his head.

    "Whoaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhthe principalthe principal is dead!!"

    Neil looked at the prop model on the ground with black lines on his face. Did they have a lot of resentment towards the old man? They just put it here for others to step on

    But let’s step on a few feet first!

    Jing looked at the panicked Negi and felt very amused. Looking at Neil struggling to step on the principal’s model, he felt very headache

    "Whaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa"

    Negi turned around and saw Natsumi and Ako, who were hit on the head by an ax and a sickle and fell to the ground. He was so frightened that he almost cried. He asked Akira, "Akira-san! Why are everyone"

    "Teacher Negi, please calm down It seems that something terrible has happened to us. It should be that the evil spirits hiding in our school are angry. If we don't escape quickly, we will also be killed by the most terrifying curse."  dead!"

    Then Akira pulled Negi and Neil, who was still being abused, and ran away. After taking a few steps, Negi and Neil heard a "pop", and then saw Akira's head rolling on the ground.

    "Teacherrun" Jing's head said the last words without hesitation.

    "Whoaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" "My head fell off!!!"

    Negi was so frightened that he didn’t know what to do. Neil looked at Akira on the ground and said that he was able to deceive Negi by covering his neck with something like this. It was really amazing.

    "Huh?" Neil saw white handprints appear on the black window next to Negi, and he quietly hid aside, leaving the panicked Negi alone.

    "Eh? Where did Neil go?" Negi looked around with tears in his eyes, but he saw more and more white handprints, and suddenly a few hands stretched out from there to grab Negi.

    “Whaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa and one Neil!!! Help by the help!!!!”

    Neil hid and watched with a headache. By the way, that idiot Negi wouldn’t open his eyes and look. They are all his students, okay? Damn, even his pants were taken off!

    "Helphelp!!!"

    Negi started running in his boxers, but saw the ghosts and quickly caught up with him.

    "Wow!! It's so fast!!"

    【No no no!  It's you who are too slow. Can you just run in place?  !  】 Neil looked at the treadmill under Negi's feet with embarrassment and complained.

    “Ahhhhh!!!”

    Negi finally ran over, and Neil followed quietly. He said to the group of girls pretending to be ghosts behind him, "Don't scare me, I can see everything clearly~~"

    “Teacher Neil is so unloyal, he actually left Teacher Negi alone!”

    "That's it"?!  !  "

    “Well, it wouldn’t be so fun if I were around him~~” Neil smiled and shrugged, catching up with Negi in front.

    "Whaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa"

    Negi saw a female ghost on the road that said "I hate it so much" and started racing like crazy. Neil looked at the female ghost and felt a lot of pressure.

    【This stuff is real】

    When Neil came to the exit, he saw a tearful Negi looking for Asuna to comfort him.

    "Ah! Akira Asuna-san! There are many Akira-san was also Many hands came out to catch me! Uh"

    Negi suddenly found that he was too excited. He put his hands on Asuna's twin peaks and rubbed them, and cold sweat began to break out on his face.

    "You guyare not wearing pants, andyou dare to rub my breasts!!!"

    “Whaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa”

    Neil watched a blaster hit Negi on the head and sighed, the world is really peaceful

 Volume 1 Chapter 95 Chance Encounter

    "By the way, do you want to take a nap, Negi?" Neil said looking at the sleepy Negi.

    After coming out of the haunted house, Negi's spirit has been sluggish and he seems to be falling asleep at any time.

    “That’s right, how can I have the energy to go on a date with the bookstore if I wait~~~” Asuna teased from the side.

    "Iwe are not dating!!" Negi retorted with a red face, but his body suddenly swayed and fell on Konoka behind him.

    "Are you okay?" Asuna asked worriedly, while Negi was still holding on, "I'm okay!"

    "Neji, you are too forced to help everyone. It's really hard for a ten-year-old child to stay up all night!" Konoka touched Negi's hair with some distress, "You can go to the health room there to take a rest.  , let’s take a nap first!”

    "That's right, you still have such an intensive schedule later, so you might as well go and rest" Neil also said with some helplessness.

    "Well, okay" Negi couldn't convince everyone, so he had to go and rest obediently.

    "Then let me accompany him there. Our club doesn't have any activities" Setsuna said.

    "Neal, do you want to take a break? You've been helping everyone" Asuna turned her head and said to Neal, who had a blinding smile on his face.

    “A real man, with cute big breasts!! I can stay up for ten days and ten nights and it’s totally fine!!”

    “………”

    "You are a monster"

    In the end, Neil was the only one left here. Asuna, Konoka and club activities left first. Neil was left alone with nothing to do and didn't know where to go to have fun. The final rehearsal of the class was also scheduled for tomorrow. Basically, now  It's very leisurely.

    "What are you doing"

    Just when he was about to take a stroll, Neil was stopped by someone from 3a.

    "Teacher Neil!"

    "What's wrong?" Neil asked, looking at Yuna and Sakurako who stopped him.

    "It's nothing. We see that you seem to be very free, so we want to ask you to promote our haunted house!" Yuna explained to Neil with a smile, and Sakurako took out a set of clothes for him, "Here, change  Put on this suit~~"

    "Hey, I haven't agreed yet, okay" Neil looked at the clothes that were stuffed into his hands and rolled his eyes.

    "Well, it doesn't matter!!" Yuna patted his shoulder proudly, and this sacred task was handed over to Neil.

    Neil had no choice but to change into clothes. He almost fainted when he looked at the clothes.

    “Damn it! What is this!!”

    Neil looked at himself in the mirror. He had a cute face, beautiful long hair, paired with this cute cat costume, two small ears, a tail that swayed randomly, and this white patterned furry outfit on his body.  The clothes are so cute.

    "Wow!! It really fits well!!"

    "so cute!!"

    Yuna and Sakurako were watching around him, and at the same time handed him a sign.

    “Then I’m begging you! Teacher Neal!!”

    After saying that, the two of them ran away without a trace.

    “………”

    Neil was speechless and had to go to work with a dark face.

    "The 3a class activity, [Heart-breaking Haunted House for Girls Only] is in full swing, welcome to play"

    At this time, Neil was holding the sign and shouting wordlessly, completely ignoring the sparkling eyes and dripping saliva of those around him after seeing his dress.

    "Ohit's so troublesomeboss! Give me a barbecue!"

    Neil complained while enjoying this rare school festival.

    "elder brother?"

    "Neil?"

    "Um?"

    Neil bit the meat skewer and looked back, and saw a few acquaintances, then he covered his face and cried

    “………”

    “What are you doing here?” Chifuyu walked up to Neil and rolled her eyes as she looked at Neil who was covering his face and crying.

    "I'm selling my body"

    "Pfft - what nonsense are you talking about!!" Chifuyu squirted the tea in her mouth, and then hit Neil's head.

    “I can’t help it, I’m advertising for those big girls from 3a Oops, look, it says it on the sign too” Neil held up the sign to Chifuyu to prove his innocence.

    "But your outfit" Chifuyu looked at Neil's cute outfit and blushed slightly.I almost want to hug him, he is really cute

    "Wow! Brother is so cute!!" Xiaojiu hugged Neil and kept rubbing her little head against him.

    "Yes! Brother Neal is very good-looking!" The young Ichika didn't know much about gender, but he just thought he looked good.

    "Hahareally" Neil patted their little heads in a funny way, feeling happy in his heart.

    “It’s really troublesome for you today, Qianfuyu, I asked you to take care of them alone” At this time, Neil turned to Qianfuyu and smiled, but Qianfuyu’s face turned red a lot.

    "Noit's nothing! We're just hanging out together" Chifuyu was really not immune to Neil's cuteness and that foul smile, so she had to look away.

    “You are weird~~Chifuyu~~”

    Neil tilted his head and continued to act cute

    "No!!" Chifuyu pushed his face away and closed her eyes not to look at him.

    "I know Now, let's go shopping together" Neil avoided Chifuyu's hand and suggested to the three of them.

    "Oh!! Let's go play!!" The children were indeed the most excited.

    "Um……"

    "Well, before you do it again, come and dress up for me~~~Hehe~~" Neil really didn't want to wear this outfit alone, so he dragged the three of them into the water together. In fact, he was dragging Chifuyu into the water. Children don't need to  Never mind, I don’t understand anything anyway.

    Ten minutes later, a cute cat family was born.

    Neil’s white tabby cat, Chifuyu’s black golden tabby cat, Kobato is a pink bell cat with red tassels, and Ichika is a beige tabby cat.

    “So cute~~~”

    The two children looked at their clothes excitedly, while Chifuyu was very embarrassed, "Neil, this"

    "No problem! I'm about the same!"

    “You guys want me to suffer with you!!”

    “Well, it’s rare to wear these cute clothes, let’s go~~~” Neil fooled over and took a few people to play.

    “It’s true…” Chifuyu glared at him and then laughed.

    ···············Dividing line···············

    "Hehethose two people look so young~~"

    At this time, Haruna was hiding in the grass and covering her mouth with a smile, secretly watching the date between Negi and Hexiang in front of her.

    “I didn’t expect the two of us to be quite suitable!”

    "Hmm It seems a bit too risky to let him wear that hat Xiaosha, what do you think?"

    "UhI think it's very cute"

    "Wow! Why are you here!!"

    The voice Haruna heard was originally only one, Yuying, but why did three different voices suddenly appear?  When he turned around to look, he saw Asuna, Konoka and Setsuna hiding in the haystack just like him and Yuei, observing.

    "Hi!" Konoka greeted Haruna and Yuying enthusiastically.

    "By the way, Asuna! I have something to ask you" Haruna looked at Asuna, and then said, "I'll just ask! Does Negi like Kazuka? What is he thinking in his heart!"

    "Huh? What did you say!!"

    "The squad leader and Makie like Negi. It's obvious. Negi is indeed very populareven Chachamaru-san has been acting weird recentlybut the most important thing is Negi's thoughts!" Haruna held her chin,  He looks like a detective.

    "So I want to ask youWho is Negi's sweetheart? Tell me quickly!!" Haruna grabbed Asuna's shoulders and asked forcefully, while Yuying and Setsuna behind them seemed to be interested in this answer.  Very interested too.

    "Why are you asking me such a thing!?" Asuna looked at Haruna dumbfounded, and Haruna continued to explain, "Because you are Negi's guardian, and you are also at the top of the suspicious list"

    "I am not his guardian! There is nothing suspicious at all!! I have already said that Negi is only ten years old! It is too early to talk about this now!!!"

    "Well, that lady still has a chance if she works hard"

    "Oh, does your brother like that girl?"

    "You don't understand this. Negi doesn't have a clear concept of liking it right now. The most important thing now is to leave a deep impression on him!"

    "You know so much"

    "Then does that sister like Brother Negi?"

    "This is a must! Maybe I will call her sister-in-law in the future, Xiaojiu"

    "You guys don't want to work all day longCan you talk nonsense? Your brother is the same age as you!  "

    "Don't worry! In the face of love, anything can be broken! Even gender is not a problem!"

    "Hey! Can boys get married, brother Neil!"

    "As long as there is love, there will be no problem!"

    "Go to hell!! Don't teach bad things to children, you bad material!!"

    "Who is the undesirable substance! My shelf life has not passed yet!!"

    "Ah!! I don't understand what you are talking about! Go to hell!!"

    “Oh oh oh!! It hurts so much!! Ouch!! Stop stepping!!!”

    "Uh, who are these?" Haruna looked at these cute kittens in embarrassment. Tomorrow's head was covered with black threads. Sure enough, the place where Neil appeared must be very noisy.

    The four of them were Neil and the others who happened to be passing by. Neil saw that Negi was dating Hexiang, so he took the other three people to hide in Asuna's place and peeped with interest.

    "I said what are you doing here, Neil"

    "Observe Negi's love journey! But sister, you have to work hard! I have always been optimistic about you!" Neil turned his head and looked at Asuna, giving a thumbs up and smiling heartily.

    “I said no!! Bastard!!”

    "Hey, Neal-chan, these two are" Konoka asked, pointing to Chifuyu and Ichika, whom she had never seen before.

    "Oh, they live in my house and are considered my family membersthe elder sister is Chifuyu and the younger brother is Ichika" Neil introduced to Konoka, then turned away and looked at Chifuyu and Ichika.  , "This is Sister Konoka, who lives with my brother Well, the others are Asuna, Setsuna, Yuei and Haruna, students of Negi, and also my students"

    "Hello!" Chifuyu and Ichika bowed politely, and Asuna and the others bowed in return, so they were considered acquainted.

    "By the way, why are there two more people in your family?" Asuna pulled Neil over and asked in a low voice.

    "Well, it's a long story. I'll talk about it later. Ah, Negi and the others are moving! Follow them!!" After saying that, Neil led them to follow them quietly.

    However, Negi and Hexiang spent half an hour shopping in the second-hand bookstore, hiding them until they became moldy.

    "Damn it! When are they going to see it?!" Neil shouted impatiently, and Haruna smiled slyly, "Humph, it can't be that simple!"

    Haruna quietly sneaked over and put down a book called "A Love Story that Starts with Kiss" in front of Waka's bookstall. However, Waka opened it and saw that it was a book about tongue kissing techniques, which made her blush. Negi leaned over and said,  He glanced at it curiously, and his face turned a little red, but he asked naturally, "What is the difference between tongue kissing and ordinary kissing?"

    As a result, there was a panic there.

    "What are you doing?" Asuna curiously asked Haruna who was holding a pile of books.

    Haruna laughed, "I want to induce two simple people into the adult world!"

    “There’s no need to do this at all!!” Setsuna shouted, dumbfounded.

    "No, this is necessary!" Neil said seriously, "The ultimate goal of love is to have sex!!"

    “Oh oh oh!! That’s right! Teacher Neil!!”

    "Excellent award!! Haruna-san!!"

    “What are you doing!!!” Chifuyu and Asuna picked up paper fans at the same time and slapped the two perverts on the head.

    "What! This is for their happiness!!" the two said righteously.

    At this time, something went wrong on Negi's side. The two fell to the ground. Negi leaned on the book with his back, while Hexiang was riding on Negi's body. Their faces were very close, and the atmosphere became increasingly heated.

    "Ah! This accident is so beautiful!!" Haruna clenched her fist and said excitedly.

    "Oh!! This is a classic love love scene!!!" Neil was also excited, puffing hot air from his nostrils and staring straight ahead.

    “Didi didi!!!”

    At this time, the instrument in Neil's arms made a series of sounds. Neil took it out and took a look. It seemed that it was caused by Negi and Hexiang. Only then did he remember that he still had work entrusted by the old man, but he thought about it.  A second later, Neil decisively threw the instrument into the trash can.

    ""

    In an instant, he looked at the instrument that was thrown into the trash can. He felt powerless. Neil simply forgot about his work. Forget it, it was better to pretend that he couldn't see it.

 Volume 1 Chapter 96 Negi’s Chaos

    But when Setsuna saw the instrument working, she knew there was a problem on Negi's side. Just as she was about to go over and tell Negi, two more people appeared over there.

    "Teacher Negi, what are you doing?"

    Gao Gao and Ai Yi both blushed and looked at the two people who were maintaining an ambiguous posture, while the instrument in Ai Yi's hand was making a beeping sound.

    "Hey! This this is because we accidentally fell down just now!" After the two separated, Negi hurriedly defended.

    "Everyone is patrolling, but you actually date a female student. You really have a way" Gao Gao looked at Negi with some displeasure and continued to lecture, "Although the effectiveness is far from 120% as on the last day, on the first day  It’s still 60~80% effective, so don’t be careless! Did you know!”

    "Youyou misunderstood! We are not dating!"

    No matter what you are doing here, this is a dangerous zone, please leave as soon as possible"

    "Huh!?" At this time, the instrument in Aiyi's hand started to go crazy again. When he got close to Hexiang, the values ????went off the charts.

    "This person has reached a dangerous level! He is currently ready to confess at any time!"

    "Stop talking nonsense! It's so rude of you to say that!" Negi was still arguing hard, while Hexiang couldn't figure out the situation from just now.

    "Ah, who are they?" Haruna asked, pointing to Gao Yao and Ai Yi over there. When Setsuna saw it, she whispered, "Oops!"

    "Ah, someone came out to disrupt the situation~~" Neil looked at the commotion over there with a smile, and Ichika beside him asked quietly, "Brother Neil, who are they?"

    “They, they are bad guys who disturb other people’s love affairs, they will be kicked to death by horses~~~” Neil explained sincerely while stroking Ichika’s little head.

    "This is not the time to talk about this, Teacher Neal!!" Setsuna shouted with a headache, "Go and help!"

    “I don’t think it’s necessary, the prince has already rescued the princess…”

    Over there, Negi saw Hexiang being forcibly grabbed by the other party. In a hurry, he picked up Hexiang and ran away, staging a fairy tale about his prince rescuing the princess in distress. In the middle of the run, Negi picked up Hexiang and held him in place.  With one push, he jumped so high and far.

    "Uh, can humans jump that high?" Chifuyu looked at this scene speechlessly, which was beyond common sense.

    "This is love" Neil looked at the two people flying in the air with a profound look on his face.

    "What's this love about?"

    "Forget it, no matter what, go chase them!" After saying that, Setsuna led Asuna and the others to catch up, while Neil waved his handkerchief behind him, "Have a good trip~~~~"

    “………………”

    “Aren’t you going to catch up?” Chifuyu asked Neil.

    "Forget it, there's probably nothing to see. It's okay for me to be alone. You can't catch up. It's better to stay here with you" Neil dragged his chin and smiled.

    "Tch, who wants you to accompany me" Chifuyu curled her lips disdainfully, but she couldn't hide the joy in her eyes.

    "Yes, yes, yes~~Qianfuyu-sama doesn't need to accompany me~~It's me who is shameless, right~~"

    "That's it!"

    "Oh, Brother Neal is a toad!" Ichika suddenly realized and clapped his hands and said.

    "Who is the toad?!" Neil roared.

    "Obviously it was my brother who told us the story that all shameless bastards are toads" Xiaojiu tilted his head and remembered the story his brother told them.

    "Is it my fault" Neil orz hit.

    "Okay, let's go" Chifuyu patted Neil's head in a funny way, picked up the two children and left.

    "Wait for me"

    ················Time dividing line··············

    "I said don't eat so much, be careful of diarrhea" Neil reminded, looking at Kobato and Ichika who were still eating their second sundae.

    "You take care of yourself first, okay" Chifuyu put her hands on the table and covered her forehead with a headache.

    "What's my problem" Neil asked unconsciously.

    "You've already eaten five cups, okay!!!" Chifuyu slapped the table and stood up, yelling at Neil. However, when she saw that everyone around her was paying attention to this, her face turned red and she gave a warning to the people around her.  I bowed and nodded my apology before sitting down.

    "It doesn't matter! I have two stomachs!!" Neil gave a thumbs up with a refreshing smile.

    "You are a girl who loves sweets" Chifuyu complained weakly.

    "You're talking nonsense! IThe entire stomach is meant for holding sundaes!  !  Neil said with pride.

    “…………” Chifuyu lay directly on the table.

    At this time, there was a dazzling light from the side of the World Tree. Chifuyu looked up and couldn't help but sigh, "It's so beautiful"

    【Has someone activated the power of the World Tree?  】

    Neil frowned and looked in that direction. The World Tree would glow, and the magic it radiated meant that someone's wish was fulfilled.

    "It's really troublesome" Neil scratched his hair and muttered with some dissatisfaction.

    After Neil finished eating the rest of the sundae, he stood up and said to the three of them, "Qianfuyu, you can take them two for a walk later. I still have work"

    "What kind of job do you have? What do you still want to do now" Chifuyu asked curiously.

    "Well, please, principal, that's it, goodbye!" Neil said and walked out of the restaurant quickly, only hearing the voice behind him.

    "Goodbye, brother!!"

    “Brother Neil, please come back soon!!”

    Neil turned his back to them, smiled and waved, heading towards the accident site.

    "Is this here?" Neil frowned and whispered as he carefully felt the magic floating in the atmosphere.

    But there was no one here. He looked in a certain direction, and the magic power belonging to Negi seemed to be heading in that direction.

    "It couldn't be Negi who did it" Neil thought as he held his chin, feeling that it was very possible.

    Neil thought for a while and continued to move. When he came to a rooftop open-air restaurant, he noticed something falling in the air. He grabbed it casually and felt that the texture was very good, but when he saw it, his face became embarrassed.

    "What is this? It seems to be called bra in English"

    Neil looked at the black lace bra in his hand speechlessly, and suddenly felt his nose itchy.

    "No, no! Now is not the time to think about those messy thoughts. The evil thoughts have receded. The evil thoughts have receded" Neil muttered silently and came to the field at the same time.

    "Hey, two ladies, you are performing a stripping contest"

    When Neil came here, he saw Negi, Asuna and Setsuna fighting, and he also saw the naked Soprano and Aiyi.

    "Teacher Neil, you are here!" Gao Gao looked at the person with some surprise, but his face turned red when he saw the thing in his hand, "Teacher Neil, youwhat you have in your hand is"

    "Uh, this" Neil raised the thing in his hand and looked at Gao Gao. He knew what was going on. He blushed slightly and returned the thing to him awkwardly, "Sorry, I picked it up on the way.  Arrived"

    "" Gao Gao took it silently, without even looking at Neil.

    "Well, what's going on there?" Neil changed the subject and asked, pointing to the three people fighting over there.

    Gao Gao glanced at Neil and then said, "Because Mr. Negi activated the effect of the World Tree, now he has to kiss Asuna Kagurazaka or Kazuka Miyazaki to release it"

    "Oh, it's so interesting" Neil looked at the scene with interest and had no intention of taking action. The high-pitched Ben expected Neil to stop it, but who knew that he was still watching the show and almost fainted out of breath.

    "Teacher Neil!!" The high-pitched voice shouted loudly. Neil glanced at her, shrugged, and had to go to work.

    "Ah! Sister, why don't you just kiss Negi" Neil, who came to the field, pushed away Negi's attack and teased Asuna at the same time.

    "You bastard!! Don't you even look at what he looks like now!! You'll die if you kiss him!!"

    "What kind of kiss did you receive"

    "Uh, it's it's a deep deep kiss!!" Asuna shouted out with a blushing face.

    “………”

    This time Neil was speechless. Now Negi is a kissing terminator. Whoever falls for him will die

    Negi took advantage of the quarrel between several people, and he moved behind Setsuna and pushed in the direction of Asuna and Neil. As a result, they accidentally bumped into each other.

    When they came back to their senses, they saw Negi holding Asuna's face, slowly lowering his head, their lips touching each other, Negi kissed without hesitation, and his tongue quietly penetrated the other person's lips.  In the middle, the suffocating pleasure gradually made Asuna weak, and in the end she could only hang down and beat Negi's chest.

    An alluring kiss, domineering yet gentle

    I don’t know how many minutes passed, but Negi finally let go of Asuna, and Asuna collapsed on the ground, her face covered with a charming drunken red.

    "Uh, what's going on?"

    ?Negi glanced at himself, and then asked the people around him, but the girls looked at him very blushingly, Hexiang fainted, and even Neil blushed slightly with embarrassment.

    At this time, Neil was talking to Andles telepathically.

    【Andles, did you take the photo?  】

    【This is a must, boss!  !  】

    【Yo Xi!  well-done!  But Negi’s kiss was so powerful, even I blushed]

    【He is truly worthy of being the boss’s big brother】

    While the two were talking, Asuna had already woken up, but she held up her demon-breaking sword with a dark face and looked at Negi with one move.

    "You guy Idiot and perverted turtle Negi!!!!"

    "Ahhhhh!!!"

    Afterwards, Gao Gao and Negi explained the accident. Of course, the matter with Asuna was covered up.

    "I'm sorrybecause of the school festivalI was a little too excitedI will reflect on it" Negi lowered his head, with tears of frustration on his cute little face, which made Gao Gao and Aiyi  I am totally blown away by this cute face.

    "He looks like a ten-year-old kid, and it's really difficult to deal with"

    “The fighting power is so strong, but the appearance is so cute This is really a foul!”

    Gao Gao and Aiyi murmured in a low voice, and then Gao Gao pointed at Negi and said, "Now that ordinary students are present, I won't scold you anymore, but please be careful! I hope this won't happen again!"  "

    "Okay" Negi responded weakly, lowering his head.

    Afterwards, Negi asked Asuna and the others what they had done to Asuna, leaving everyone stunned.

    "Youyou did something adult-like to her"

    "It's the tongue"

    "Whaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!!! Wait a minute!! Stop talking!!!"

    Asuna grabbed Kazuka and Setsuna who were about to tell Negi. Asuna told the two of them angrily, "Please don't tell anyone about this in your life! It's best to forget about it!"

    "Okayok"

    But when Asuna turned around, she saw Neil and Negi holding hands. Neil looked at Negi with an ambiguous smile, "Brother, do you want to know?"

    "Neil, you know?"

    "Of course, you just said to the eldest sister"

    Before he finished speaking, Neil was hung up by Asuna, staring at Neil like an evil Shura, "Shut up! Don't tell him for the rest of your life! This is not a request"

    "I knoweldest sister"

    After being put down, Neil patted his chest with lingering fear, but this time the obstruction could not stop him. He still had the video taken by Anders!  !

    Fight for the love of eldest sister and eldest brother!  juvenile!  !

 Volume 1 Chapter 97 Time Machine Jump

    "Oh, is the date over, Negi?"

    Neil, who was waiting for Negi in the stands of the square, asked when he saw Negi coming back.

    "Ahyes" Negi's face was a little red, and his whole person was stunned.

    "Are you okay? Why are you in a daze?" Asuna asked looking at Negi's dazed look.

    "It's okay!! Ahaha!!" Negi laughed dryly, rubbing his head.

    "Cheer up! We have to go on patrol next!" Setsuna encouraged Negi, who immediately nodded in response, "That's right! I got into trouble today, so I have to work harder!"

    "That's right! I have to go to work next! Come on!"

    "The eldest lady and Asuna-san will help us."

    "But Niji, don't you have a lot of appointments? Are you too busy to come here?" Neil looked at Niji in confusion. According to what he knew, Niji's schedule was very busy on the first day. How could he be so busy?  How often do you date Hexiang for so long?

    "Oh, actually it depends on this!" Negi took out the pocket watch given to him, "This is a time machine, that's why I can be so relaxed!"

    "Hey!! This gadget is a time machine!!" Asuna and Konoka looked at the pocket watch in surprise, and Neil covered his face weakly, "I was right"

    "Is this really a time machine!?" Asuna looked at Negi and the others with excitement, and then said with expectation, "Well, I want to go to the prohibition era in the United States!!!"

    "Why go to such a strange era?" Setsuna was puzzled, and Konoka explained, "Because there seemed to be a lot of cool uncles in that era!"

    "So that's it" Negi and Neil were both stunned. They really couldn't understand Asuka's hobby.

    "But the more important thing now is to go on patrol!" Kamo said to Asuna who was still sleepwalking. After Asuna came back to her senses, she smiled sheepishly, "Ah, that's right"

    "And according to the record in the manualthe limit of a magician's magic power that can make a time jump is 24 hours" Kamo added, while Asuna and Negi were obviously disappointed.

    Neil was thinking about another thing. During the eve of the festival, Chao came to him and asked him if he believed in the existence of people in the future. Neil just thought she was joking and didn't think much about it.

    However, now it seems that that guy might be telling the truth

    Before leaving, Chao said something to himself that impressed him deeply.

    Having experienced despair, do you have the determination to change the world?

    "Change the world It's such an amazing ideal" Neil leaned on the railing, looking at the night sky with all kinds of fireworks blooming, feeling a little lost.

    "Hey! Neil, what are you thinking about? We have to leave!" Negi waved his hand in front of the distracted Neil to bring him back to his senses.

    "Where to go?"

    "When we go back to the daytime, we still have to patrol today!"

    "Then let's go"

    "Is this really okay?" Asuna asked uncertainly as she looked at herself, Konoka, Setsuna and Neil putting their hands on Negi's shoulders.

    "You have to catch the big brother! That's it!" Kamo said to the four of them.

    Negi picked up the pocket watch, set the time, and pressed start.

    In the blink of an eye, the surrounding scenery changed rapidly. When they came back to their senses, they saw that they were where they were, but the time had changed back to daytime.

    "It's really amazing" Neil looked around and admired for a while.

    "Then let's go on patrol!" Setsuna said to several people, "I'll be with Miss Konoka and Asuna. Can you do it alone, Mr. Negi?"

    "Well, no problem! And I'll meet Kotaro later!"

    "Teacher Neil"

    "It's enough for me alone. I still have to change my clothes. This is too conspicuous" Neil pointed helplessly at the cat costume he was wearing.

    "Isn't this very cutePfft——" Asuna turned away, obviously unable to hold back her smile.

    “………”

    “Well, let’s set off!”

    After the people dispersed, Neil was heading to 3a, but he was still thinking about the time machine on the way.

    If you have enough magic power, can you go back to that painful snowy night to prevent that tragedy

    So, can I have a new life

    "Ohit's useless to think so much" Neil shook his head to disperse the complicated thoughts in his mind.?Unconsciously, he had arrived at the door of 3a.

    "I'm back!!"

    "Teacher Neil is back! But you came back too early!! You just left not long ago!" Yunai looked at the time and said to Neil immediately.

    "Eh? Really? Don't worry, the other one is still out there promoting it!!"

    "What nonsense are you talking about"

    “Yuna-san!!”

    "Huh? Teacher Negi, why are you here?" Yuna looked curiously at Negi who came with Kotaro.

    "Ahaha, I'm here to help!" Negi touched his head and laughed, but he was a little surprised when he saw Neil, "Huh? Neil, why are you here?"

    "I also want to askhow many times have you danced" Neil looked helplessly at Negi who had just parted ways. This guy was obviously Negi from another time period.

    "Uh, it's just the fourth time"

    "Eh? Really? That's great!!" Yuna said happily to Negi, and Sakurako also came out, "Then I'll prepare clothes for you!!"

    "Eh!? Do I want it too?" Kotaro pointed at himself innocently, but what he got in exchange was a smile from his elder sister.

    "You should give up on this idea" Neil patted Kotaro on the shoulder with great feeling.

    "By the way, Neil, you are really strong" Kotaro said another thing. Neil didn't know why he suddenly said this, but it was right to say that he was very strong.

    “I don’t know what you are talking about, but I am indeed strong!!” Neil raised his nose proudly, and with his current outfit, he looked like a proud and cute kitten.

    “Wow, so cute~~”

    “Can I give you a hug!!”

    “Can I eat him!?”

    “………”

    Facing these increasingly dangerous words, Neil remained silent

    "I'm talking about the martial arts tournament" Kotaro looked at him helplessly, "Neji also knows"

    "Well, Neil is indeed very powerful" Negi said with the same deep feeling, but he sighed again when he thought that if he wanted to enter the finals, he would definitely have to fight Neil.

    "A martial arts tournament? What is that?" Neil asked curiously.

    "You don't know yet! That's tonight's game! At Ryugu Shrine, you must participate!" Kotaro reminded, but Neil looked lazy.

    "Not interested in……"

    "There is a bonus of 10 million" Negi added.

    "In order to pursue the pinnacle of warriors, how can this kind of competition be without me! For the name of being the strongest, I will risk everything!!" Neil clenched his fists and looked up at the sky at a 45-degree angle with passion.

    “………”

    At this time Yuna and Sakurako came back with two sets of clothes, one for Negi and one for Kotaro.

    "That's a big help! Now, Negi, wear this to solicit customers~~"

    "OK……"

    “Kotaro-kun, right~~ Come on, I’ll give this to you~~”

    "Uh, I need to wear this"

    "Hey! Where are my clothes!? Change them back for me!!" Neil yelled dissatisfiedly when he saw that they didn't come back with their clothes at all.

    "Teacher Neil, you can just wear this one~~Let's go solicit customers together~~" Yuna smiled and looked at the cutely dressed Neil, and felt more and more that she had good taste.

    “………”

    After Negi and Kotaro changed their clothes, they were both eye-catching.  Negi's costume is a vampire, while Kotaro's costume is a dog costume.

    "Why are you still a dog, Kotaro" Neil said looking at Kotaro's dress.

    "You think I do! Why would I do such a thing!" Kotaro glared at Neil and said dissatisfied.

    "Well, forget it, let's go solicit customers" Negi smiled and pushed the two of them to the side to solicit customers.

    "By the way, Neil, have you gone on patrol?" Negi looked back at Neil and asked.

    “I decided to skip work!!” Neil gave a thumbs up and told Negi without hesitation that he had skipped work.

    “………”

    "It's hopeless, this guy"

    "We are here to attract customers" Negi looked around and saw that this place was some distance away from 3a, so he started to raise signs and shout to promote it.

    “Welcome to 3a’s horror cabin!”

    "Come and have a look at the Horror House!" Kotaro also started working, and Neil looked at the two of them and had no choice but toGet up, "Meow~~~"

    “You’re so cute!!” The two of them slapped Neil on the head at the same time.

    "It hurts so much, meow!"

    “………”

    Seeing the three people playing around, the surrounding guests laughed heartily, especially the female guests who stared at them closely.

    “Yeah~~~”

    “Huhu, it’s so cute~~”

    “Let’s go and have a look~~”

    Yuna looked at more and more customers and couldn't help but be surprised, "Oh oh oh! The number of guests has increasedcentered on the female guests" Then he touched his chin and looked at the three brats, "I see, this trick can work.  ! Use the cuteness of children to promote popularity from women to the elderly!"

    “Thank you for your hard work~~~Neji, Neil~~Let’s change some clothes~~~” At this time, Kakizaki Misa came out and asked the two of them to come over with two sets of clothes.

    "Ah, okay!!" Negi responded and ran over, while Neil had some ominous premonitions.

    Two minutes later, with the girls fiddling around, Negi and Neil both changed their costumes.

    ??A mini kimono-style fox girl, a mini Chinese cheongsam cat-eared girl

    "Ahhhhhh!! What is this!!??" Negi blushed and shouted shyly, while Kotaro and Yuna were dumbfounded when they saw Negi and Neil opening their mouths.

    Neil, in orz

    "What is this! Kakizaki-san!!" Negi asked Kakizaki, pointing to his and Neil's clothes.

    “It’s the mini kimono skirt girl and the mini Chinese cheongsam cat-eared girl! Very good, very cute~~”

    "Ah ha ha ha!!!! You two are so what kind of birds are you doing!! Pah ha - Pah ha ha ha ha!!!! Well, it's so disgusting Puff ha ha ha Well, it's so uncomfortable"  My stomach hurts" Kotaro laughed until his stomach almost cramped, and he lay on the ground shaking.

    "Wait a minute!! Kakizaki-kun!! Kotaro, don't laugh so hard that you feel like you're suffocating!! Neil, don't draw circles there either!!!"

    "That's not right, Kakizaki! You are narrowing down the class of customers that Negi and Neil can impress!" Yuna explained to Kakizaki, completely ignoring the three idiots around him.

    "Really? I think it's pretty good~~"

    "Yunai-san! Kakizaki-san! How can you ask Mr. Negi to disguise himself and come to help us?!" At this time, class monitor Ayaka came out and shouted at the two of them.

    "It's because he said he wanted to help us"

    "Teacher Negi! I'm sorry!" Ayaka turned her eyes to Negi, and saw a scene she would never forget.

    "Ah! Monitor! Help me find a way!" Negi now looks like a pitiful and cute girl, with a light pink face, flowing hair, twitching fox ears, and a  The swinging fox tail and pink mini kimono skirt directly hit the deepest part of Ayaka's heart.

    “Pfft————”

    The nosebleed spurted out like a fountain, blooming in the bright space, so bright

    "Eh!? Monitor!!??" Negi looked helpless at the monitor who fell to the ground and was still muttering "Have I seen the Kingdom of Heaven?"

    "The squad leader lost too much blood and died!!!" Yuna and the others quickly helped the squad leader, and Neil also came to his senses. When he saw the squad leader lying on the ground with blood spurting out, he calmly took out the first aid device.

    He picked up the cardiac resuscitation clicker and placed it on the squad leader’s chest. He looked at the instrument and said skillfully, “200 volts, electric shock!!”

    "200 volts, got it!!" Yunai connected the electricity, and the crackling sound of electric shocks suddenly sounded.

    "Uh, what are they doing" Kotaro pointed to the emergency situation over there and asked Negi sweating profusely.

    "Let's get first aid"

 Volume 1 Chapter 98 The Happiness of the Wind

    "Phewdone it!"

    Neil wiped the sweat from his head and looked at the squad leader who was rescued. He felt relieved and satisfied. It was indeed very comfortable to do good things. He was indeed a good boy!

    "It's a head!!" Negi knocked Neil on the head unceremoniously.

    "Eh!? You actually know what I'm thinking!? Has my atm force field been breached!?"

    "Yeah, I've turned into scum a long time ago. That magic atm force field" Negi looked at Neil who said what was in his heart and felt powerless.

    "Have you really become a pervert, stupid teacher?"

    Neil suddenly heard a familiar voice. This voice argued with him every day. How could he not be clear about it

    But it’s impossible to appear here

    “Hmm, it must be because I didn’t sleep enough

    "Neji, I'm going to take a rest. Keep working hard!" Neil patted Negi's shoulder seriously, as if he was a senior giving instructions.

    "You heard it right, Neil, it's true" Negi told the truth without expression.

    "Woo Why do you have to tell me the truth! It's so cruel!" Neil covered his face and cried bitterly, like a girl crying after being hit.

    "Where are you playing"

    Neil looked back and saw a lot of acquaintances, a lot

    There are a lot of people in my class, the Takamachi family, Suzuka's sister, the Hayate family

    What a shame, why do so many people come here

    "Good afternoon" Neil greeted weakly.

    "Tsk, tsk, tsk, teacher, you don't like dressing up in women's clothing, do you? You are really a pervert" Alyssa walked around Neil, shaking her head and saying things that made Neil extremely unhappy.

    “Although I know you a little bit, I didn’t expect you to be so perverted~~~” Xingya touched her chin beside her to fan the flames.

    "Hey, Neil, do you like cosplay!? I have a lot of clothes for you to change into!!" Hayate pushed the wheelchair over, staring at Neil in beautiful girl clothes in front of him with gleaming eyes.

    “………”

    "Well, the teacher is so cute like thisPfft!" Furuichi spoke for Neil, if his last laugh could be ignored.

    “………”

    "Teacher, maybe I'm obsessed with you now" Mingjiu said seriously, "Please give me ten sets of photos of you like this!"

    “………”

    "Teacher, maybe you are the closest thing to the second dimension in the three dimensionsa real transvestite!" Guimu rolled her eyes and said very nerdy words.

    "Teacher, can you wear a double ponytail? I am very cute with blond hair and double ponytails!!" Haruhiko begged Neil with a camera.

    “………”

    Neil turned around silently, his whole body swaying forward in gray.

    "Uh, Neil, where are you going?" Negi asked with a headache.

    "Go jump off the building"

    “………”

    ????

    "Okay, okay~~ Let's stop joking here~~" Taozi clapped her hands to quiet the children, then walked up to Neil with a smile, bent down and said to Neil, "Neil  Although Niu-chan is cute, Neil-chan is a very strong boy~~~"

    “Woooooooo~~~Aunt Taozi~~~~” Neil was moved and threw himself into Taozi’s arms and cried loudly.

    "Haha~~Good boy, good boy~~~" Taozi squinted her eyes as charmingly as a crescent moon, with a motherly smile on her mouth, like a virgin, well, if you can ignore the terrifying momentum.

    “………”

    "Wow, Neil actually cried" Nanoha looked at that scene and muttered to her friends in a low voice.

    "Yes, Auntie Momoko is indeed very powerful" Suzuka looked at the back with deep emotion.

    "That's right, she is indeed Nanoha's mother" Aoi looked at Neil who was crying and nodded empathetically.

    A few minutes later, Neil finally released the anguish in his heart. He and Negi went to change clothes. Negi was still dressed as a vampire, while Neil changed into a little wizard's outfit.

    “Huhu~~ It’s really cute~~~~” Taozi caressed the right side of her face, her eyes sparkling, and her smile was still charming.

    "Neil, I went out with the squad leader and Kotaro to promote, what about you?" NieGee turned to Neil and asked.

    "Me, I'd better stay with these guys"

    “Well, I’ll see you at the boxing tournament tonight!”

    "Um……"

    "Uncle Shilang, Aunt Taozi, I'm leaving first, I still have work" Negi said goodbye to the Takamachi couple.

    "Haha, go and do your work, Niji" The waiter patted Niji on the head and smiled. Taozi also smiled and said, "Don't be tired"

    "Well, I know!" Negi smiled at the two of them, and left with Ayaka and Kotaro.

    "Okay, let's go" Neil waved to everyone, while Furuichi and the others dispersed, some went to the haunted house, and some ran elsewhere.

    "These guys are running so fast" Neil said helplessly, and then asked Naye, "By the way, why did you come here in a large group?"

    "This is what I heard from Aunt Qiuzi" Nanoye explained to Neil, "But Neil probably doesn't know Aunt Qiuzi"

    Neil shook his head and smiled, "No, I know him!"

    "Oh! I didn't expect that!"

    "Well, forget it, let's go, I promised you to go to the school festival with you"

    "Huh? It turns out that Nanoha made a date with Neil Then it's hard for us to stay here" Miyuki covered her mouth and smiled ambiguously.

    "No, sister! Yes, you are with us!" Nanoha argued with a blush.

    "It doesn't matter who you want to go shopping with" Neil waved his hand casually, but suddenly he felt that Nanoye's little face seemed to darken.

    "Oh, that means you are very unwilling"

    "Gulu"

    Neil swallowed his saliva and looked at Nanoha with indifferent eyes and cold smile with some fear. He immediately shook his head and said, "Absolutely not! For Master Nanoha!! It doesn't matter whether you live or die!!"

    "Hmph!" Nanoye snorted, but her mood seemed to be better. This gave Neil a headache. He really couldn't understand the girl's mood. It was like a typhoon, coming as soon as he said it.

    Afterwards, a large group of people went to the school festival together, well, that is, adults have their own shows, and children have their own fun.

    "Naye, Suzuka, come here quickly, this is super interesting!!"

    "Alyssa, don't run so fast!"

    "Haha, Alyssa is really, so excited~~"

    “Muku, come on, here’s this for you, it’s delicious!”

    "Thank you, sister~~"

    "Tsk, what a bunch of brats"

    "Well, Vita, if you can put down the mask on your head and the candy in your hand, you will be more convincing"

    "Oh, Xignom, why don't you just change your profession~~~"

    "I was forced to do this! You think I want to complain, Shamal!!"

    "Heh, what a noisy bunch of guys"

    Neil was pushing Hayate's wheelchair, slowly following behind everyone. Looking at the noisy girls, Neil couldn't help but chuckle.

    "Although it's noisy, everyone is very happy" Hayate looked at his family and friends who were filled with joyful smiles, and leaned his head back gently, resting it on Neil's chest, with a smile on his face.  A satisfied smile.

    "Are you happy, Hayate?" Neil looked at this gentle girl and asked softly.

    "I'm very happy" Hayate closed his eyes slightly, and the smile on his face became softer, "Every day like this is like a dream to me"

    Yes, just like a dream, I am afraid of the day I wake up, and I am afraid that one day this hard-won happiness will be far away from me

    Gale opened his eyes and stared blankly at the infinitely far-reaching blue sky. His tone was a little ethereal, "Hey, Neil, do you know? I once had a very happy family, but on that day, an accident happened.  I lost everything, my parents who loved me At that moment, happiness disappeared"

    The girl put her hands on her immobile legs and explained the painful past bit by bit. The boy behind her quietly listened to the girl's words and slowly pushed the wheelchair forward.

    "In the days that followed, although I had the help of kind people, I was able to live safely, but every night after that, it was very cold, very cold"

    "I've been trying to be brave I'm obviously like this, but I've been refusing help from others. It's not the so-called strength, it's just that I'm afraid of other people's eyes, that kind of ridiculous pity, I hate thisI feel that I have always been taken care of and treated as a dispensable existence. I am just so weak"

    The girl's tone was slightly excited, as if she was remembering those days of loneliness and helplessness. Her body was trembling slightly, it was very cold, the coldness in her heart. However, that feeling only appeared for a short moment, and then disappeared and was replaced.  Yes, it is the kind of warmth that penetrates the heart, because the hand on his shoulder is small, but it has the warmth to sweep away the gloom in his heart.

    The girl smiled, a shallow smile, but extremely happy. She breathed a sigh of relief, looked forward, and continued softly, "It was very lonely. It was really lonely during those days Until that day, my family appeared next to me again.  , it was my new family, and the sudden happiness almost made me faint Then, friends, one by one, gradually appeared in front of me, until I came back to my senses and realized that there were already so many around me.  There are so many people who need us now"

    "Moreover, I have someone I like, someone who doesn't mind me at all I really, really like him so much. I don't know when I started liking him so much. I like him so much that I can't help myself"

    The girl suddenly raised her head and looked at the boy. Her eyes were extremely bright and her red cheeks were really cute. With a sweet smile that could not be ignored, she chuckled, "I am really, really cute now."  What about happiness"

    Neil looked down at Hayate like this and couldn't help but smile. He gently ran his right hand across Hayate's somewhat messy bangs, "You will always be happy, Hayate This won't be a dream, everyone will be with you."  …”

    "Yeah!" Hayate nodded his head happily, and Neil's smile became even softer, "He's such a happy guy"

    "Isn't Neil happy?" Hayate asked back.

    Neil was stunned for a moment, then smiled, "I know very well how Hayate feels. I don't have parents, so I can understand the loneliness. But now I am surrounded by so many people, and I still have my family.  I still have friends, at least for now, I think they are enough, so I don’t have the right to say that I am unhappy, do I, Hayate"

    "Well we will all be happy!" Hayate clenched his fists and said firmly to Neil.

    Neil looked at the unknown future. What he just said was just to comfort Hayate He couldn't forget his past self. Maybe the future would still be irreparable darkness, and he was not qualified to covet happiness. However, at this moment, the small  Happiness is enough, already very luxurious

    So, even if you fall into the endless abyss of darkness, you will have no regrets

 Volume 1 Chapter 99 Preliminary Round, Young Man

    "But having said that, Hayate, who do you like?"

    Neil asked a question that was a bit confusing just now. He really didn't expect that Hayate already had someone he liked. This was really unexpected

    "Really, do you have to say it out loud? Neil, you are so mean~~~" Hayate glanced at Neil, then covered his red face cutely, with charming dimples, and smiled very cutely.

    “………”

    Neil said he was under a lot of pressure. Why did he say he was evil? As a friend, couldn’t he show some concern

    And why do I always feel like I asked a very stupid question, which seems very dangerous

    "Ahem, pretend I didn't say that, Hayate" Neil coughed dryly, moved on from the previous topic, and pushed Hayate to somewhere interesting to play.

    【Hey, when the boss knows the truth of the matter, I don’t know what his expression will be like】

    Anders flashed his eyes, expressing that he was looking forward to how things would develop

    Neil suddenly felt more pressure

    "Haha~~ It seems that Nanoha will be very stressed in the future~~~"

    Taozi, who was walking behind, was holding the waiter's arm, walking sweetly on the bustling street. When she saw Neil and Hayate in front of her, she let out a meaningful laugh.

    "Although Neil is Najib's child, if I feel sorry for Nanoha, I will kill him!" The assistant man stared at Neil's back, making Neil tremble all over, and the pressure was infinite

    "You can't mess around. This depends on Naye's own efforts~~~" Taozi gently twisted the servant's arm, interrupting the servant's urge to slash with a knife.

    "Oh, what a popular boy" Kyouya looked at the bastard who didn't do anything serious all day long and couldn't help but let out a sigh.

    "Hey Then Kyouya wants to be very popular" The person next to him said this without saltiness, which made Kyouya tremble all over.

    "No, no, Shinobu! It's not what you think!" Kyouya explained hurriedly, Shinobu glanced at him, and then said, "You know what I think~~ Then that's what you thought.  !Hmph, you are so fancy!”

    "No, I never thought about it! Ren, believe me, no matter how perfect girls are in this world, in my heart, you are my goddess, you are everything to me, no one can compare to me.  I love you in my heart!" Kyouya held Shinobu's hands with affection on his face and looked into Shinobu's eyes with tenderness.

    "Kyouya" Ren returned his gaze full of love.

    Okay, the two of them have entered the love love background of pink bubbles

    "Where is this show?"

    Neil, who happened to turn around and saw this scene earlier, was filled with dark thoughts. Is it okay to be so affectionate on the street?  Haven't you seen the murderous sight of those bachelors?

    ?????????????????????????? Speaking of my work, it seems that I have to stop the confession like just now, it seems that this is also a danger zone

    Forget it, never mind

    Time always passes by inadvertently. At this time, the sunset glow of dusk has hung on the blue sky, heralding the coming of dark night.

    At this time, there was a burst of light from the side of the World Tree. When Neil saw it, he knew it was Negi's confession, so he didn't care about it. Anyway, there was another version of himself at this time.

    However, it seems to be getting late now

    "Okay, I have something else to do and I have to leave" Seeing that it was getting late, Neil thought of his own affairs and said goodbye to everyone.

    "Eh? Neil, do you still have a job?" Naye asked curiously.

    "No, there is a competition later and I just want to participate" Neil waved his hand and said, "Neji asked me to go there"

    "What kind of competition is it?" Alyssa asked equally curiously.

    "Martial Arts Conference"

    "Isn't it? In the martial arts competition, your small body will not be thrown away as soon as you enter the stage" Xing looked at Neil and was very doubtful. By the way, is it okay for a kid to fight in a fighting match with a group of adults?

    Neil didn't answer, just shrugged.

    "Haha, let's go together, maybe I will participate too" The waiter patted Neil on the shoulder and smiled.

    "Well, it's up to you"

    Neil turned around and started to lead the group of people towards Ryugu Shrine.

    Twenty minutes later, the group of them finally arrived at the stairs of Ryugu Shrine. Just as they were walking up the stairs and approaching the door, the sound of a super bell sounded in the distance.

    “Before this competition becomes a mere formality,"Twenty years ago, the last time this competition was actually held, the winner was an exotic kid who suddenly appeared on campus He called himself 'Naji Springfield' and was a ten-year-old boy"

    Neil paused for a moment. He stopped in place, as if he heard something incredible, and his eyes were full of surprise.

    "What's wrong, stupid teacher?" Alyssa looked suspiciously at Neil, who suddenly stopped. He looked weird now.

    "Alyssa, the one named Naji is Neil's father" Nayela pulled Alyssa's sleeve and said softly.

    "What!?" Alyssa covered her mouth in surprise, but others were also surprised when they heard it.

    "It turns out that Najib was the champion of this competition beforeand he was only ten years old" The waiter couldn't help but sighed. Looking at the young man in front of him, it was such a fate

    "Teacher, are you okay" Aoi asked softly. She knew how important that person was to Neil.

    Neil shook his head slowly. At this time, he was no longer his usual lazy look, and his eyes were no longer the dead fish eyes that seemed to never wake up. There was a confident smile on his face, and in his eyes  Full of bright colors, fists clenched quietly.

    "Haha It seems that it is much more interesting now" The assistant man looked at the fighting spirit exuding from Neil and couldn't help but chuckle.

    "Okay, I'm going to sign up, you guys can just watch from the sidelines" Neil waved to them and walked towards the dense crowd.

    "Dad, aren't you going to attend?" Naye asked his father. The servant smiled and didn't answer, but quietly looked at the back of the man who was drifting away.

    This time, it’s his stage

    "Ah, I shouldn't be late"

    The soft but extremely clear words reached everyone's ears. In a blink of an eye, they saw a beautiful young man with long hair walking towards them, with a faint smile on his face and a high-spirited look between his eyebrows.  Confidence means.

    Looking at Neil who had arrived late on the stage, an imperceptible smile appeared on the corner of his mouth hidden behind his sleeves.

    Finally, here comes another protagonist

    Neil Springfield…

    "Neil, you're here!" Negi walked over immediately, but immediately became distressed, "Oh, then we are not going to fight"

    Snapped——

    "Ugh, why did you hit me on the head?" Negi covered the place where he was hit and looked at Neil depressedly.

    "Idiot, if you want to fight, just fight. Let me see the results of your practice, and" Neil looked into Negi's eyes, "You also want to chase that person's back"

    “………”

    Negi’s face instantly became serious, and he returned his firm gaze, “Well, I want to see how far away I am from that person…”

    "Then come on"

    "Neil too"

    ??The fists collided together, carrying with them the determination of the young man to chase his father's back

    Maybe, now, I am getting closer to youFather

    After a round of drawing lots, everyone got their own numbers. In this preliminaries, twenty people were divided into groups through drawing lots, and then each group went through the knockout rounds. From group a to group h, each group will  Four people were selected, and the final 32 people selected will participate in the finals the next day.

    "Group H" Neil looked at the number in his hand and murmured to himself, while Negi and the others were all in different venues. Most of the people he knew were not in his venue, so he didn't have to worry about anything.  , all done.

    “Invite Neil Springfield!”

    Asakura’s voice came over the radio, and after Neil heard it, he started walking towards the ring.

    Neil stood at the edge of the ring, looking at all kinds of people. There were not many people here that he needed to care about. It seemed that there were no very strong ones.

    "Want to join a group with me?"

    At this time, there was a person standing in front of Neil. He looked up and saw a handsome boy of fifteen or sixteen years old with long black hair standing in front of him. He was wearing a blue gown and had a tall and straight figure.  The long hair swaying in the breeze, the gentle smile on the lips, and the bright black eyes are like an ancient Chinese swordsman, free and elegant.

    "Who are you?" Neil glanced at him, then looked away and continued to observe the people around him.

    "The person who wants to team up with you" The young man smiled slightly, and he smiled very freely.

    Neil looked back and looked at the boy who was older than him with interest, "Oh, I'm just a kid, what are you looking for?""Let's look for the people over there" As he said that, his index finger pointed at those burly warriors.

    "Noyou are enough" The young man smiled lightly and stared at Neil, a glimmer of light suddenly appeared in his eyes, "Because you are stronger than everyone else!"

    The confident tone is as convincing as the truth.

    "Haha What an interesting person" Neil smiled brightly, but the pride in his eyes did not diminish at all, "I agree"

    "Haha, I won't choose the wrong person"

    " Two different hands gently hold each other, and a new bond comes quietly

    "Now that all the contestants in the eight arenas are ready, the preliminaries of the Mahoriang Fighting Tournament have officially begun!!"

    Asakura shouted loudly, and the fierce preliminaries were about to begin.

    There were wonderful performances in each arena, and what is surprising is that there were children in this martial arts competition, Kotaro from group b, Negi from group e, Neil from group h, and g  An unidentified mysterious child from the group.

    But, age doesn’t mean everything.

    Negi punched a burly man ten times heavier than himself and knocked him away. Kotaro even performed a clone technique, which was dazzling.

    The mysterious child hidden in the robe was so fast that in the blink of an eye, several people had fallen.

    And Neil’s side is even more incredible.

    "No waythe stupid teacher actually" Alyssa looked at the stage in disbelief. Several people around her were equally surprised. Even the waiter who had fought against her opened her mouth wide and had nothing to say.

    "Neil, so handsome!!" Hayate clenched her fists excitedly, her face flushed. Not only her, but several girls around her were also attracted by the proud and sexy figure on the stage, unable to look away.  .

    On the stage, there was no one around Neil except the boy. In other words, everyone had been knocked down and only Neil and the boy were left.

    "Although I know you are strong" The young man shook his head and smiled bitterly. Looking at the large group of people who had fallen unable to move, he sighed softly, "But it is far beyond my imagination"

    "That proves that your vision is still a bit bad" Neil ignored the young man's depressed eyes, "Well, it just so happens that I also want to get serious"

    Back to a few minutes ago, after Asakura announced the start of the game, there was also a melee on the stage.

    "Little brother, this is not a place for you to play. Come on, brother, let me take you out first" A burly older brother walked up to Neil with a smile and stretched out his hand as if to lead him out.

    "You stay here, let me see if your choice is correct" Neil did not look at the elder brother, but just turned to look at the young man beside him.

    "Are you going alone?" the young man asked.

    "Well, just stay there and don't move" Neil said softly. When that hand was about to touch him, Neil's figure flashed, and in a blink of an eye he came to the eldest brother's lower abdomen, and gently  With one push, the burly brother was pushed out of the ring and hit the ground hard.

    "Then, the game officially begins" Neil smiled at the stunned people, and the next moment, the figure disappeared.

    The killing begins

    Three minutes later, everyone fell to the ground motionless, leaving only Neil and the boy standing leisurely on the stage. At this time, they were the fastest to get to the last two contestants. After all, only Neil and the boy were left.  For the two people who could still move, the staff rushed over to register the next two contestants, while the remaining two had to wait for the committee's arrangements.

    "By the way, are these people okay" The young man looked at the people on the ground, a little speechless.

    "Don't worry, I acted with caution, they just fainted" Neil stretched out his hand to tuck the long hair on the side of his face behind his ears, and said indifferently.

    The young man nodded, then looked at Neil, "Well, it's thanks to you that I feel so relaxed"

    "It won't be that easy tomorrow"

    "Ha, I know, I'm looking forward to the moment when I fight you" The young man smiled faintly, and then saw his companion waving to him, and asked Neil to leave, "Then I'll leave first"

    "Okay" Neil nodded, suddenly remembered something, and called the boy, "By the way, what's your name?"

    The young man paused and turned his face slightly. The young man's calm but arrogant voice came from the wind.

    "The Li star is carved."

 Volume 1 Chapter 100 The Eve of the Competition

    "Li Xingke" Neil muttered the boy's name silently, and a smile gradually appeared at the corner of his mouth, "Interesting person"

    And Li Xingke walked off the field and walked to his companion.

    "Is your brother still fighting, Youruo?" When Li Xingke returned to where his companions were, he asked a little loli next to him.

    "Well, it's still on the stage, but it seems to be over soon" You Ruo looked at a certain arena and said.

    More than ten minutes later, a cheerful young man with short black hair returned to them.

    "You are so fast, Xingke" The young man smiled at Xingke.

    "It's strange that I'm not happy" Xingke sighed as he thought of the battle scene just now.

    "Xingke, how about that kid?" the young man asked in a relaxed tone.

    “You just saw it, I didn’t even make a move from the beginning to the end, and everyone was knocked down by him It was neat and very strong"

    "Tsk, tsk, tsk, is that kid really ten years old? He's just a monster" The young man let out a sigh. It's really hard to believe that a ten-year-old child has such strength.

    "Then can you beat him?" The young man turned around and asked a question that was difficult to answer.

    "Maybe we will lose" Xingji shrugged. He didn't have an answer to this question in his heart.

    "Brother Xingke will not lose! He is just a brat!" At this time, the little loli Youruo next to the two teenagers said to Xingke seriously.

    "He is very strong, Youruo" Xingke smiled helplessly, "Besides, I don't know if I will face him tomorrow"

    "Don't worry! You will definitely do it! With your ability, you will have no problem reaching the finals!" The young man flashed his white teeth and smiled at the star with a thumbs up.

    "I really don't understand where your confidence comes from, Langya"

    "whee……"

    "Brother is just an idiot" You Ruo despises his brother Zhong.

    "Hey, sister, don't keep tearing me down, okay" Langya scratched his hair in distress, but seemed to think of something interesting, and smiled at his sister with strange eyes, "But, who looked at that just now?  The boy looked dumbfounded and blushed~~~I just saw it on the stage~~~You are both about the same age, do you want me to be the matchmaker~~~"

    "Youwhat are you talking about! Idiot brother!! Go to hell!!" The girl became angry and kicked Langya's calf.

    "It's so violent. Who dares to marry you in the future" Langya touched the place where he was kicked and complained softly.

    "Okay, just calm down for a while" Xingji quickly stopped the brother and sister who were about to make a noise again.

    Neil came to the audience and returned to the waiter and his companions.

    "Neil, you are so strong!! And you are so handsome!!" Hayate hurriedly pushed the wheelchair to Neil's side, looking as happy as if she had won the game.

    "Thank you, Hayate" Neil touched Hayate's head and smiled.

    ?Then the girls around him all sent their congratulations, and the adults were also full of praise.

    After the forty-minute preliminaries, all stages have basically reached the final results, and the remaining thirty-two people are all players of considerable strength.

    "Thank you for your hard work! The thirty-two contestants who will participate in the finals have been selected!"

    Asakura was holding a microphone on the stage to announce the final result, "The final will start at eight o'clock tomorrow morning! It will be held at the Ryugu Shrine venue!"

    "After a fair and just draw by the competition committee, the battle list for the finals has been announced! Please take a look!" Haruka Asakura pointed, and the battle list for this competition appeared on the screen, and everyone's opponents were announced.

    “Eh!? I faced Ryudo in the first round!!??”

    Negi looked at the list above and his heart almost burst with fear. What a shame. He faced such a tough opponent in the first round. If he won, it would be difficult to deal with him later!  Setsuna, Neil!

    I have the heart to want to die……

    "Ah, it's really interesting" Neil looked at the battle table, and when he saw Negi's gray face, he suddenly felt interesting.

    "But my opponent" Neil touched his chin and looked at his opponent, "Treble the mysterious man codenamed T Setsuna Yiwen Negi However, Xingke is so lucky.  Ah, you faced me in the first roundit looks like it will be fun"

    "Well, forget it" Neil stretched and didn't care what happened next. Anyway, he could just keep fighting all the way tomorrow.

    &nbsp; "Well, I have to go back too, and it's time to get some sleep I haven't slept for several hours"

    But he couldn’t leave even if he wanted to, and was immediately stopped.

    "Neil! What should I do tomorrow!?"

    Neil looked helplessly at Negi hanging on him. He shook his head and said, "Well, don't be nervous. At least there is still a chance to enter the first round! Although the probability is a little small"

    "You mean I will definitely lose to Long Dao!?"

    "Well, well, your little strength is really not enough in front of Long Dao now"

    "Woo"

    "Don't scare him, Neil" Longdao came over and looked at Neil with a wry smile. Then he saw the Minister and greeted him, "Mr. Minister, it's been a long time"

    "Long time no see, Longdao" The waiter smiled and nodded.

    "Hello, Mr. Takada!" the lolita greeted politely.

    "Hello, you are all Neil's students, right It's really cool for you to have such a teacher" Longdao didn't finish the second half of the sentence, but everyone understood.

    "Hey! Longdao, you are very rude!" Neil looked at their caring eyes and suddenly became dissatisfied.

    "I didn't say anything" Longdao just smiled, and then looked at Negi, "Neji, you have to pass the first round. I'm looking forward to tomorrow's game. Please be merciful"

    "LongdaoI am no match for you at all!"

    "Hahaha, you don't know if you haven't fought before!"

    "We are going to celebrate the results of the first day later. Are Mr. Takada and Mr. Neil coming?" At this time, Xiying came over and asked Lundao and Neil.

    "Oh, is that okay?"

    "Okay" Neil turned to look at Nanoye and the others, "Are you coming then? It's the Midnight Festival anyway"

    "Eh? Can we go too?" Although Nanoha asked, the longing look on her face was irresistible.

    "Of course, you all come" Xiying smiled at everyone, and then led everyone to the meeting point of 3a.

    "Thank you for your hard work on the first day!"

    As soon as Neil and the others arrived, the group of girls gathered around them enthusiastically.

    "Thanks to Teacher Negi's help, our haunted house was a grand event on the first day!"

    "Look, look! This is revenue!!" As he said that, Maki took out a big bag of money.

    "Neji's young Dracula costume and Neil's cat-ear costume attracted a lot of customers!" Yuna gave a thumbs up to the two of them. Negi was a little confused, but he still agreed.  "Yes, really? Thank you"

    “Also, Negi’s mini-skirt fox girl and Neil’s Chinese cat-eared girl are both so cute~~” Kakizaki smiled at the two of them.

    "Hey!? What does that mean!?" Negi had no idea what the other person was talking about, and Neil beside him was already drawing circles.

    "I'm not a pervertI'm not a pervertI'm not a pervert" Neil muttered in the corner and drew circles

    “………”

    "Hey, Neil, what's going on?" After Negi dealt with everyone, he pulled Neil to a secluded corner and asked in a low voice.

    "Huh? You don't know?" Neil thought for a while and finally understood, "Oh, by the way, the you I met today is the one who jumped in time for the fourth time. No wonder you don't know"

    "Really? Speaking of which, I haven't finished my first day's reservations yetthe pile is as high as a mountain" Negi lamented that being a teacher is not easy.

    "Do you want to go back to today's time now?" Neil asked.

    "Well!" Negi took out the time machine and was about to jump when Kotaro came over and said to Negi, "Negi, can I come too? I also want to enjoy the school festival!"

    "You want it too? Sure!" Negi agreed with a smile, then looked at Neil and asked, "Do you want Neil to go too?"

    "Forget it, you go ahead" Neil waved his hand, and then looked at Negi with some worry, "But you're not tired, Negi, you haven't slept for almost 24 hours, right?"

    "It doesn't matter, I will take care of it! Then let's go!"

    "goodbye……"

    In the blink of an eye, the two of them disappeared, and Neil returned to the group of students who were having a party.

    The next day, early morning.

    "Ah, the group of people last night were really good. They could get so high even without drinking They really deserve to be 3a Ha~~" Neil yawned and walked towards the venue.

    At this time, he was wearing a?The magician's robe was suggested by Negi. He said he wanted to participate in the competition like his father, so Neil also wore it.

    "By the way, how long have I been sleeping Well Forget it, it doesn't matter, just go to sleep" Neil muttered and walked to the door.

    Speaking of which, Neil hasn't slept since the eve of the festival, and there was a time jump in the middle. He went crazy with those girls until four in the morning this morning, and now it's only 6:30 in the morning. He only slept for two hours in such a long time. Most people would  Damn it

    "Neil!"

    "Um?"

    A clear and melodious female voice sounded, which made Neil somewhat energetic. He turned around and saw a golden figure standing not far away, with a tall woman standing next to him.

    "Oh, Fit, Aluf, you are here" Neil walked over and smiled.

    "Well, but why are there so many people here? I just happened to be passing by before I discovered you" Feit looked curiously at the people around him who continued to pour into the shrine.

    "Well, it's because there's a big competition" Neil scratched his hair and explained to Fite about the martial arts competition.

    "Eh? Neil wants to participate too!?" Feit was surprised, and Aluf asked Neil, "Are you so active?"

    "Well, there is a 10 million bonus in this conference" Neil shrugged, and then looked at the sky far-reachingly, "Besides, my father once won the championship in this competition"

    Fitt looked at Neil’s eyes, felt deeply, and said with a smile, “Neil, I like my father very much”

    "Haha, right" Neil smiled casually and gave two tickets to Fit and Aluf at the same time, "Here, they are for you. If you want to go and see them, go ahead"

    "Hey, is that okay?"

    "Of course" Neil casually touched Feit's head. Feit lowered his head and blushed, as cute as a kitten. Neil felt like he wanted to keep touching it.

    "Hey, have you ever touched this guy?" Aluf yelled, and Neil retracted his hand in embarrassment and said with a smile, "Then you guys can go in too, I'm going to the contestants' waiting areafor the competition.  When you’re done, wait for me at the outdoor cafe in front of the World Tree!”

    "Well, Neil, come on!" Although Fit was still blushing, he still made a fist to cheer Neil up.

    "Oh!" Neil clenched his fist and turned around to go to his destination.

    ??The martial arts conference, the thirty-two strong, is about to begin

 Volume 1 Chapter 101 Fighting Meeting

    "Dad, come here quickly!!"

    "I know, the game hasn't started yet"

    The waiter and his family arrived at the auditorium. At this time, the surrounding auditoriums were already full of spectators.

    "It's really grand" The minister looked at the surrounding environment and couldn't help but praise.

    "I didn't expect that Kotaro from our class and the idiot teacher's brother would all make it to the top thirty-two this time" Alyssa looked at the audience, holding her chin in thought.

    "And there are many people in Mr. Negi's class who have entered" Suzuka thought of last night's battle list. She didn't expect that so many people she knew would show up in this competition.

    On the other side, Feite, who noticed Nanoha here, was invisible in the crowd. She lowered her hat to avoid being discovered by the other party.

    At this time, another group of people appeared around Fit, including Kunieda and her family, Hayate's family, Chifuyu and the two children.

    "It's okay here" Aoi looked around and chose this location.

    "It's very nice here, you can see clearly" Qianfuyu nodded and said.

    "Hey, sister, Niel-nii will participate in this competition!!" Ichika asked excitedly, holding Chifuyu's hand, while Kobato looked at Chifuyu with the same gaze.

    Chifuyu smiled and touched their little heads, "Of course it's true, he gave us the tickets"

    "Brother is so awesome!!" Xiaojiu smiled with excitement and secretly praised his brother.

    “Neil was so handsome last night!! Hey, Shamal, did you take a photo of this!!”

    "Pat, pat, how many times have you asked" Shamal looked at Hayate, who looked like a nymphomaniac, and covered his forehead with a headache.

    ??????????? Is it really okay for this child to become like this?  Should I tell her the truth?

    “Forget it, let’s wait until she finds out on her own

    Because it’s more interesting this way…

    "Shamar, you are full of evil" Xignom complained expressionlessly next to him.

    "Signom really likes to complain" Vita said while biting the shredded squid.

    “………”

    Fitt glanced at the group of people, then looked away and continued to watch the developments off the field.

    At eight o'clock in the morning, the game officially started.

    Host Asakura walked onto the stage and said to the surrounding audience, "Welcome to this martial arts competition! This time, you will be presented with the most exciting competition!!"

    "Then, let's go to the first group of contestants!!" Asakura turned around and stretched out his hand to the contestants' seat, "Kotaro Murakami, vs. Ai Sakura!! Now, let's enter the first round of the Mahora Fighting Tournament.  a match!!"

    "The person in the corner here is the mysterious young ninja player Kotaro Murakami, and the person on the other side is the second-year middle school girl Sakura Ai-san!"

    "Hey! What? There are brats on both sides!"

    "What the hell! Organizer!!"

    "Hey! This is not a lie!!"

    However, the audience in the auditorium obviously did not buy it, and they talked a lot, and some people even booed.

    But the two players on the stage obviously didn't care. After Kotaro saw his opponent, he  A little surprised, "Hey! You are not the same as before"

    "I gave you trouble last time" Ai Yi nodded politely.

    "Why are you here!?"

    "Well, I didn't participate voluntarily" Faced with Kotaro's question, Aiyi was a little embarrassed and subconsciously turned her attention to someone on the contestants' bench.

    "Ah, I met an acquaintance for the first time" Neil said, focusing on someone wrapped in black clothes, "How long do you want to cover up, Miss Tone  …”

    "Hufufu" Gao Gao smiled and took the black clothes on his body, "Good morning, Teacher Negi, Teacher Neil"

    "Huh? You are! Why are yesterday's magic students here!?" Negi pointed at her and asked in surprise.

    "Hmph I will be here" Gao Gao suddenly pointed at Negi and said loudly, "Of course it is to punish you! Teacher Negi!!"

    “Ehehehe!!”

    "I originally thought that you would reflect on the World Tree magic incident, but who knew that you would come to participate in this competition rashly just a few dozen minutes later! This is why we came to participate in the competition because we thought we should not punish you properly.  !!”

    But Ai Yi on the stage obviously didn’t think so. She muttered in a low voice, “Obviously.My sister insisted on dragging me to participate in the competition"

    "Butbut I patrolled well!"

    "That's because you used a time machine, okay" Neil looked at Negi speechlessly, who was dizzy after being accused.

    "Although I lost to you yesterday, today's game with rules is different!" Gao Gao turned to look at Ai Yi on the stage and smiled proudly, "Although Ai Yi looks very quiet, she is in the American Johnson  While studying at the Magic Academy, he was a talented scholar who got all A's!! And at this age, he has already mastered chantless spells!!"

    "Yeah!!!" Negi continued to scream.

    "Now that we are on the stage, let us quickly clean up this boring conference!! Let the 10 million be under our hands!!"

    "Ohdid you forget that I existForget it, let them do whatever they want" Neil sighed helplessly as he looked at the high-pitched voice who seemed to have won the championship and Negi who was still spinning around.

    “The first round, the first round! Fight!!”

    Asakura gave an order, and the two people on the stage began to assume their respective postures.

    "Forget it about Sister Feng and Sister Longgong, what should a weak girl like this do huh?"

    Kotaro was a little helpless against this weak-looking girl. Just when he was thinking about what to do, the other party took out a card and turned into two brooms in a burst of light.

    Negi and the others in the audience were panicked. They were about to shout to Kotaro to be careful about the Servant prop. Neil shook his head and stopped them, "Forget it, even if there is a Servant prop, you may not be able to defeat Kotaro"

    "Hey! Really!?"

    "Humph, don't talk nonsense, Teacher Neil" Gao Gao was obviously a little dissatisfied with Neil's judgment, and Neil just shrugged and didn't respond.

    The two people on the stage pulled away from each other. Kotaro seemed to have thought of something, and the corners of his mouth were slightly raised.

    I saw the tip of Kotaro's front foot, as fast as an arrow from a string, appearing in front of Ai Yi in an instant. Ai Yi was shocked and wanted to use the wind spirit to create a barrier, but Kotaro suddenly swung his right hand upwards, and Qi also condensed in his left hand.  , pushing out the left palm from bottom to top, the two countercurrent winds created by the left and right hands formed a strong wind pressure, and in an instant, Aiyi was thrown away.

    "What!?" Gao Gao looked at Ai Yi in the air in surprise, his mouth wide open in surprise.

    "So high" Neil sighed without surprise as he looked at Aiyi flying so high.

    "Oh oh oh!! This is it!? Player Kotaro closed the distance at an incredible speed! Was that an uppercut with the sole of his palm just now? The girl's body was sent flying ten meters!!" Asakura  Although she doesn't know what's going on, it doesn't stop her from stirring up the atmosphere at all.

    "Idiot, it's just wind pressure" Kotaro added silently.

    Plop——

    There was a sound of falling into the water, and the girl had already fallen into the water.  The countdown started, and Kotaro turned around and smiled handsomely, "I'm sorry I don't have time to stop"

    "Puff, puffIwowcan't swim" Ai Yi slapped the water with both hands wildly. It turned out to be a landlubber, which made Kotaro stunned.

    At this time, the ten-second countdown has ended, which means that Kotaro has entered the next round of the competition.

    Kotaro shook his head and had no choice but to jump into the water to rescue Ai Yi from drowning, "It's really causing trouble"

    "Um, I'm sorry"

    “Contestant Kotaro extended a helping hand, and there was warm applause from the venue for this smile-making scene!”

    So, the audience burst into thunderous applause, and the first competition officially came to an end.

    Next up is Gunel vs. Daigoji Bochi, but in Neil's eyes, the walk-on can only lose. Gunel is also his father's comrade after all. If everyone loses here, he might as well go back to his hometown to farm.

    In the blink of an eye, Gunair knocked down the opponent with one move even though he seemed to be constantly suppressed by the opponent, and the victory was instantly reversed.  The moment he stepped off the stage, Gunel glanced at Negi and smiled meaningfully.

    In the next few competitions, the young man named Langya and Feng easily defeated his opponents, and some walk-ons advanced.

    Immediately, what interested Neil was the duel between Gu Fei and Ryugu.

    “One is a martial artist in Chinese martial arts, and the other is a mercenary who has experienced countless battlefields. How will Ryugu, who has no firearms, face the warrior Gu Fei? On the stage, the two are performing a fight that makes people’s eyes shine.

    Amid the enthusiastic cheers of the audience, the competition officially started. However, when Asakura announced the start, Gufei fell to the ground, flipped several times, and collapsed to the ground.

    “……………”

    Everyone was silent, and without knowing it, the last champion of Ultimate Mahora fell to the ground.

    ——

    A crisp sound attracted everyone's attention, and a 500-yuan coin fell to the ground.

    "It seems that what just happened was [Arhat Money]" Kaoru Gotokuji in the commentator's seat came to explain at the right time, and Chachawan next to him also cooperated, "What happened to [Arhat Money]? Commentator Gotoku  Mr. Teraxun?"

    "Actually, this is a kind of Chinese press. To put it simply, it is a money dart. Although it is just a technique of being shot out by coins that can be seen everywhere, a master can shoot five coins at a time. It should not be underestimated, and it was a direct hit just now.  The head is quite dangerous"

    This explanation made everyone suddenly realize. The countdown began for ten seconds, and Gufei's supporters all shouted for Gufei to stand up again.

    "Ah, I didn't expect there would be such a powerful person in Negi's class" The waiter touched his chin and admired the two people in the audience.

    "Dad, are those sisters very strong?" Nanoye's question attracted everyone's attention. The assistant smiled slightly, "Well, they are very strong. The girl named Gu Fei should be fine, and that Ryugu gives people a very strong feeling."  Extraordinary, they are just like people who came back from the battlefield Alas, it's the age of young people now" Looking at the outstanding performance of those people, the minister let out a sigh.

    Just as the minister said, Gu Fei, who was lying on the ground, suddenly stood up like a carp. She seemed to be fine, there was just a small red mark on her forehead.

    "You're so merciless. It's worthy of your real name" Gu Fei smiled calmly, "I want to go"

    "Just come on"

    The two looked at each other and smiled, and the battle resumed

 Volume 1 Chapter 102 The Strong

    The battle comes again.

    In Ryugu's hand, there were dozens of coins that slipped out of his sleeves. The thumb of his right hand popped out instantly, and the coins flew away like bullets. Gu Fei moved his body quickly and barely managed to avoid this series of storm-like attacks.  The attack was not over, and the end in Ryugu's hands still existed. Then, these attacks would never stop. Gu Fei kept getting out of the way, and kept bullying her. Facing the firearms expert, she could only fight in close combat.

    At this time, the coins in Ryugu's hand were gone, and there was a gap for a moment. Gu Fei's pupils shrank, and he kicked off the ground. The teleportation technique came in a blink of an eye. Gu Fei suddenly appeared in front of Ryugu, and struck with an elbow.

    Ryugu reacted very quickly and quickly turned sideways to avoid the blow. Gu Fei's eyes narrowed, and he suddenly grabbed Ryugu's arm with his left hand. He turned around and hit Ryugu directly with his elbow, hitting Ryugu's abdomen.

    "Successful!! Close combat!!" Negi shouted excitedly in the audience, but Neil's words extinguished his excitement, "Ah, it's not that simple"

    As expected, Ryugu had another coin in his left hand. With a flick of his thumb, the coin directly hit Gu Fei's chin, knocking her away from the distance.

    "There is no distance that I am not good at"

    Long Gong said indifferently, and he was absolutely arrogant. Then the coins in his hands rushed away, knocking Gu Fei to the ground who had just stood up.

    "Wow! It hurts!" The girls around felt the same feeling, as if it was being hit on themselves.

    【True nameshe is really strongthe difference in strength is too far】

    Gu Fei looked at the approaching figure of Dragon Palace and felt weak in her heart. She turned to look at where her disciple was and felt slightly apologetic.

    【There is nothing we can do about it Negi, I'm sorry】

    "Guffy-san!! Cheer up!!!"

    However, Negi didn’t think that his master had lost, so he put his hands to his mouth and shouted.

    Gu Fei looked steadily at the disciple who was still cheering for him, and something quietly passed through his heart.

    "It's over, Gu Fei"

    Long Gong looked at Gu Fei who fell to the ground, a trace of disappointment flashed in his eyes. Could it be that the strength of the person he recognized was only this

    The Luohan money in my hand suddenly arrived

    However, the next moment, Long Gong’s eyes turned to surprise, and he saw Gu Fei holding a long white cloth and taking all the Luohan coins one after another.

    After Baibu blocked Luohan Qian's attack, he instantly formed a spiral and entangled Ryugu and her left hand.

    "Hehe, I can't make a fool of myself in front of my disciples!" Gu Fei smiled happily, and the color in his eyes became more determined.

    That’s right, you definitely can’t lose

    In the name of teacher

    Long Gong looked at Gu Fei, the admiration in her eyes getting stronger. Now, it was time for her to go all out.

    The Arhat Money continued to pop out, shattering the white cloth wrapped around him, but Gu Fei was clearly prepared and continued to swing the white cloth out, stabbing the Dragon Palace like a spear.

    Ryugu kept dodging and blocking some of the attacks with his hands.

    "It's a cloth gun!!" Negi's eyes lit up when he saw these attacks.

    Dragon Palace took advantage of the gap between the cloth gun attacks, and two Luohan coins came quietly and hit Gu Fei's hands directly at the elbow joints.

    Dragon Palace thought that he would be able to get rid of the attack of the cloth gun now, but unexpectedly, his left hand was wrapped in a cloth strip, and his whole body was pulled in front of him by Gu Fei.

    "sharp……"

    Long Gong sighed in admiration, then his eyes flashed, and he held a row of coins in his right hand. Gu Fei also understood that this was the last chance to win. He let go of the cloth in his hand, held it with his left hand, and attacked directly into Long Gong's arms.

    ————

    All the coins fell to the ground, but Ryugu's right hand obviously kept the gesture of flicking out. Gu Fei slowly knelt down, as if he had exhausted all his strength, leaving only his right hand close to his opponent's abdomen.

    "I see that's so refreshing Gu, you are actually very good I have a new regard for you" Ryugu smiled slightly. It turned out that the other party had his left hand to block all the Arhat's money, sacrificing his own left hand.  , made the final counterattack.

    "It's not over yet" Gu Fei also smiled proudly. He pressed lightly with his right palm, and his energy exploded. The clothes on Long Gong's back were torn, as if there was a hole.

    The next moment, the Dragon Palace collapsed.

    "Ah" Asakura looked at the game as if he was stunned. He came back to his senses and announced loudly, "Fell down! The Ryugu player has fallen! Start counting down!!"

    After counting to ten, only Gu Fei was left lying on the field. Everyone burst into thunderous applause and cheers, evenYou also applauded.

    Looking at Gu Fei surrounded by Negi and others, Neil remembered what his master said to him a long time ago

    "Hey, master, what is a strong person?" In my memory, I innocently asked my respected mentor, and a friend on the side said, "Idiot! Of course he is very powerful!"

    "You're the idiot, Takasugi!!" Neil replied unceremoniously, and the two almost started fighting again.

    "Mo, it's true, the two of them have been arguing all day long" A child with long black hair looked at the two of them helplessly.

    "You look more and more like a housekeeper! Wig!!" The two people turned around and shouted in unison.

    "Not a wig is Gui!"

    "Haha" Songyang looked at the three children, smiled softly, and slowly said, "You can't be considered a strong person even if you have great power"

    The three children looked at Songyang with confusion in their eyes.

    "A true strong man must have a strong soul and an unyielding will If one of them is missing, the difference will be far"

    Songyang’s eyes were extremely gentle. He gently placed his hand on Neil’s head, his smile still warm, “So, you must become such a strong person don’t get lost in your own strength”

    In the end, my thoughts were fixed on the gentle smile of the master

    Neil looked at the far-reaching sky. Will he become the strong man his master said

    When I came back to my senses, a new game was already taking place on the field.

    Looking up, Neil saw the player named Tanaka in the field opening his mouth and shooting a beam of light, directly hitting the high-pitched player.

    “………”

    "That is a new type of robot weapon that is being tested by the Engineering Department. The body number is Tiank-A3, and the nickname is [Mr. Tanaka]!" Yekase suddenly appeared in the commentary box and explained.

    “………”

    By the way, is it okay for robots to appear in the competition?

    “So that’s it, the robot can indeed do this!” The audience readily accepted it.

    “………”

    There really aren’t many normal people in this ghost school, so is it okay to just accept it?

    "Forget it, just do whatever you want" Neil complained helplessly.

    Mr. Tanaka on the stage spurted out his fists, making out what many children dreamed of when they were young. A flying Vajra punch was really deceiving

    “Super cool!!”

    “Sure enough, this is what robots should be like!!”

    “The Faculty of Engineering is really good!!”

    This group of viewers is even more cheating

    Mr. Tanaka’s flying fist struck again, exploding thick smoke.

    "Sister! Don't die!!" Aiyi burst into tears, and Neil was speechless.

    "Damn itI don't care about robots! If you relax a little, I'll push you further!" A high-pitched voice came from the smoke, "I'm angry! Now I'll let you see my true strength! Dead robot!"

    As soon as the smoke cleared, Gao Gao stood there coolly and pointed with her hand. Well, if she was still wearing complete clothes

    “………”

    The whole audience was speechless, Aiyi burst into tears, Neil covered his forehead

    "Ahhhh! No, no, no!!!!"

    Finally realizing the situation, Gao Gao's face turned extremely red, his eyes turned into mosquito-repellent eyes, and with a punch of shame and anger from the girl, he directly knocked the robot away.

    “The player with the highest pitch wins!!”

    After counting down for tens of seconds, Asakura raised his high-pitched right hand and announced the final result.

    “I can’t get married!!!” Gao Gao burst into tears.

    "UhAlthough something amazing happened" Asakura said with a look of sorrow on his face, "But the enthusiastic atmosphere at the venue has reached its highest point!! Next, is one of the high-profile competitions, the elementary school department  The little teacher will appear in the next game!!! The venue is being repaired now, and the game will start in ten minutes!!!”

    "Oh oh oh oh!!!!!"

    The atmosphere at the scene was extremely enthusiastic. Everyone still remembered the incredible scene last night, the extraordinary strength displayed by a ten-year-old child.

    "Neal is coming on stage!! Shamal, you have to take a good photo!!" Hayate said excitedly.

    "Yes, yes, it's ready~~~" Shamar smiled and took out a dv, but it couldn't work. "Ah, it seems like it can't be filmed~~~"

    "Eh? How could that happen!!"

    "Haifeng, you have forgotten, in this conference, all the electronic equipmentIt can't be used" Looking at the anxious Hayate, Chifuyu had no choice but to explain.

    "How could it be" Hayate was frustrated this time, but Aoi seemed to have thought of some way, and quickly said to Hayate, "Hayate, how about we go to the organizer of the conference later! That sister seems to be Teacher Negi.  Students should be fine"

    "Yes, that's it!" Gale put his hands together, obviously regaining his energy.

    “Oh, it looks like you’re not too late!!”

    At this time, on the other side, a group of boys came towards Nanoye. They were obviously students in Neil's class.

    "Oh, Kamijou-kun, you are all here" Alyssa looked at the visitor, a little surprised.

    "Well, it's a teacher's competition, of course I have to come" Touma waved his hand and said, "But the teacher is really strong, he can actually enter this competition"

    "I said you didn't watch the video of last night's game" Furuichi paused and then said, "But is that person really a teacher? He is so strong that there is nothing to say"

    "Then we'll find out after we take a closer look" Touma smiled softly, and then turned his attention to the venue where the game was about to begin.

    In the contestants’ box, Lang Ya looked at Xing Ke with a smile, “Hey, Xing Ke, I’ll fight that kid in a moment. Are you confident?”

    "Didn't I say that I don't know what I'm doing" Xingke smiled helplessly, and then stared seriously in a certain direction, "However, this is a very good game, winning or losing doesn't matter"

    "I really can't stand your serious character" Lang Ya said lazily with his hands behind his head.

    "But it would be nice if we could use real swords and guns in this competition" Xingke sighed with regret, and Langya had no choice but to shrug, "This is a school festival, you still want to see blood"

    "That's not what I meant, it's just more interesting this way" Xing Ke touched the sword beside him. It seemed that he couldn't draw the sword this time.

    "Oh, that's what you think" At this moment, Xingji heard a slightly familiar voice in his ears. He looked up and saw Neil standing in front of him with a smile on his face.

    "It's you, Neil" Xingke smiled slightly, then sighed, "Yes, that's what I thought"

    "Actually, it's not impossible to do it with real swords and guns" Neil smiled softly, "And I also think it would be interesting to do it with you for real"

    "What can you do?" Xingji looked at Neil with burning eyes. Neil just shrugged and turned around, "I'll apply. As long as nothing big happens, it'll probably be fine"

    "Then I'll look forward to good news"

    "It will be as you wish"

    Langya looked at the disappearing figure, turned to Xingke and smiled, "It seems your wish has come true"

    "Ah" Xingke stroked his sword gently, "This way we can truly compete with swords"

 Volume 1 Chapter 103 Sword Competition

    "Neal, come on!!!"

    “Teacher, don’t lose!!!”

    “Brother, come on!!”

    “Little teacher!! Come on!!”

    As soon as Neil came on the field, enthusiastic cheers came from all directions. Neil smiled gently at everyone and turned to face his opponent this time - Li Xingke.

    "This competition is about Neil Springfield, the elementary school teacher who caused a sensation last night. In last night's preliminaries, Neil defeated all the contestants in the ring by himself! And his  The opponent is a young swordsman from China - Li Xingke!!"

    Asakura introduced the identities of the two to the audience, and then said, "With the special approval of the conference, this time the two will use real swords to duel"

    "Hey! It's too dangerous!!"

    "That's right! It's not good for two children to use real weapons!"

    There were voices of dissatisfaction coming from all around, and Asakura was having a hard time dealing with it. This was what Chao told herself just now. She thought the same way at the time, but Chao just smiled and said nothing.

    "hehe……"

    A burst of pleasant laughter made everyone quiet down. Neil stood there with a calm expression. He said lightly, "This time I went to ask for approval from the conference"

    "What!?" Shocked exclamations rang out from the audience, and Negi even shouted, "No way! Neil! It's too dangerous!!"

    Neil turned to look at the people who were worried about him, including his family, his students, and many people he didn't know. He showed a reassuring smile to everyone, "Don't worry so much, it's nothing."  Questionand"

    Neil gently touched his lips, and his smile changed into a very charming evil smile, "This will make me more excited"

    Everyone was extremely quiet, staring blankly at the evil young man in the field, forgetting to speak for a moment.

    "Neal, he is really handsome" Hayate looked at Neal's smile and almost fainted.

    "What a fool who knows how to pretend" Chifuyu's face turned red, as did Aoi beside her, staring at the scene unable to look away.

    "Uh, how should I put it, you really deserve to be Neil" Touma scratched his face and seemed to be attracted. He felt embarrassed for a moment, but the girls around him were already stunned.

    "Oh, what a sinful man" Touma sighed meaningfully.

    Li Xingke looked at Neil who turned around and smiled bitterly, "I didn't expect there are so many people supporting you"

    "Well, it's okay, who told me I have a good character" Neil smiled proudly, shamelessly embellishing his face.

    “………”

    "But you are really unlucky. It seems that you have no chance to enter the next round" Neil suddenly said, "Because you met me"

    Xingke smiled faintly and looked directly at Neil, "It doesn't matter whether we win or not as long as I can fight you"

    "That's enough"

    In an instant, the fighting spirit was incomparable.

    Neil also smiled, smiling happily, "You are a very good opponent, Xingji As you wish, I will do my best"

    "What you ask for"

    The two young men standing against the wind had free and easy smiles on their faces, showing the elegant beauty of swordsmen.

    "Then let's get started"

    Neil said softly, and then closed his eyes. Xing Mo nodded in agreement and closed his eyes as well.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Two crisp sounds of unsheathing echoed in the breeze, and the two teenagers slowly opened their eyes. At this time, their eyes were full of calm, and there was no wave on their faces, only wordless indifference.

    The heart is like still water.

    "Gulu——"

    The audience all swallowed their saliva, and the solemnity in the venue made them nervous. Everyone's eyes were focused on the two swords.

    Two sharp blades exuding coldness.

    Without any words, both of them moved.

    The sword has already been thrust out.

    The distance between the two people shortened in an instant, and with a clang, two cold swords clashed. In an instant, the two swords passed by each other in several changes.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Neil smiled softly, his body flashed and appeared in front of Xingke. He swung his sword horizontally.

    Neil flipped in the air, tapped his toes, and landed gracefully.

    "Your sword is very good" Neil looked at??A long sword that was completely black and had no trace of it, with a flash of splendor in his eyes.

    Xingke smiled calmly, and gently stroked the sword with his left hand, showing great tenderness.

    "This sword is called Zhanlu"

    "It seems that Anders has met a good opponent" Neil smiled, looking at the magic weapon in his hand that turned into an ancient sword, and flicked his fingers on the silver sword, making a crisp sound.  The sound is as sweet and graceful as plucking the strings of a piano.

    "Then, let's continue"

    Neil put the sword sideways to his side, and the aura around him was bland, giving people a sense of naturalness.

    "good!"

    Xingji shouted loudly, his body moved as his heart moved, and a black cold light hit Neil's throat.

    The sword energy attacks people, and the world is filled with a sense of desolation and murder.

    Neil held the sword in his backhand and held it flat against his chest, casually resisting the fatal blow, turning around and immediately throwing the opponent away with his sword.

    Xing Ji explained that he was rolling in the air, and with the force of thunder and strong wind, he suddenly struck towards Neil.  Neil's eyes narrowed and he flew back to avoid this swift blow.

    Xing Ji looked at Neil who was retreating, with a smile on his lips, and his body actually floated after him. A sword came from the west, but before the sword came, the fierce sword energy had already pierced the pink cherry blossoms flying in the sky.

    Neil has no choice but to fight.

    The sword in his hand suddenly left his hand and met the opponent's sword edge impartially.

    When Xing was confused, he turned the sword in his hand, and the flying sword was obviously deflected. But at this moment, Neil had already stepped forward and pushed out with a palm, blocking the opponent's extremely sharp sword. At the same time, his right hand had already  Holding the sword again, he turned around and opened a vacuum zone for himself.

    "Five Spirit Sword Style, Water Spirit, Weak Water Three Thousand!"

    Xingke let out a low shout, and the sword in his hand was like weak water flowing continuously. The force of three thousand caught Neil off guard. At this moment, he seemed to be enveloped by the opponent's sword force.

    Neil raised his delicate eyebrows, and the sword in his hand danced lightly, blocking the continuous attack.

    "The God's Sword of Sorrow, the sixth form: Shadow Drunk Dream!"

    The ripples of sword energy spread out, and the cherry blossoms all over the sky danced in the wind, making them even more moving.

    "You lose, Neil"

    The sword of Xing Ke had already hit Neil's chest. However, Neil did not avoid it and exposed an unimaginable flaw. It was too late but it was not long before the sword of Xing Ke had passed through his heart.

    The spectators around him were so surprised that they covered their mouths. They were shocked but unable to stop themselves.

    However, things were not as imagined. The scene of blood splattering did not appear in front of us. The people in front of us scattered with the wind and returned to nothingness.

    "It's not over yet, Star Moment"

    A voice suddenly sounded behind him. Xingji turned around and struck, only to see the ghostly figure disappear again.

    The next moment, the figure attacked again, and Xingke swung his sword repeatedly, but in the end, he just stabbed the flying cherry blossoms.

    Xingke frowned, stood with his sword in hand, and carefully felt everything around him.

    “What’s wrong, don’t you want to continue?”

    The dreamlike figure emerged again among the flying cherry blossoms. The man then smiled and stabbed straight at him with his sword.

    Xingke closed his eyes slightly, standing casually with the sword in his hand beside him, ignoring the attack behind him as if it was nothing.

    "If I don't move, can the darkness, flowers and water recede?"

    In the gentle murmur, the sword had stabbed him, but it was still a mirror.

    Dang————

    There was a crisp sound of excitement, and Xing Ke's sword was already placed across his chest, blocking the sharp blow.

    "Oh, have you seen through it? The reality behind the mirror"

    Neil smiled softly and looked at the indifferent young man in front of him. The sword in his hand still kept stabbing.

    "Ah, that's right"

    Xing Ke smiled back, his feet slipped, he stepped back a few feet, sheathed his sword again and stood up.

    "Come again!"

    "good!"

    Everyone was attracted by the superb sword skills on the field. What the two displayed was not just a duel, but also a beautiful enjoyment.

    However, no matter how beautiful it is, it cannot conceal the killing power of the sword.

    The two of them fought each other dozens of times, and before they knew it, they had changed countless times.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The swords clashed again, and Xing Ke's sword pierced Neil's face. Neil's eyes froze, and he raised his sword and drew it to the other side. However, Xing Ke's change was also very fast. The sword that had just been struck away suddenly dropped his hand, and his left hand  With a grip, he spun up on the spot, and the sword swept across with a fierce sword energy. Neil quickly leaned back to avoid the sword??, flipped in the air, and jumped back.

    Seeing the situation, Xingke immediately pursued him. The black sword was chasing after him like a life-threatening sword. Neil had no choice but to stick the sword in his hand on the ground to support himself and raised his foot to kick the opponent's sword.  On the body, he took advantage of the situation and danced again, and at the same time, using the sword in his hand as an axis, he kicked out his feet continuously.

    Although Xingke, who held his sword across his chest, blocked the chain-leg attack, he also took a few steps back, and the advantage he had just now disappeared.

    "pretty!!"

    The ministers in the audience couldn't help but applaud. Unexpectedly, when Neil was in danger, he didn't care about the so-called simple use of the sword, and skillfully used various opportunities to resolve the crisis.

    "Well done"

    Kyouya, who also practices swordsmanship, also admires Neil very much. The move just now was obviously not achieved simply by practicing, but more through the battle of life and death.

    "Ah, it was really dangerous just now~~~"

    Although Neil said this, there was no trace of nervousness or panic on his face, and he was still smiling calmly.

    "If I defeat you like this, then you are not someone I admire"

    Xing Ke smiled faintly, obviously not taking the recent defeat to heart. As a warrior, it is more important to pursue the realm of Ming Jing Shisui.

    An unmoved heart cannot be broken.

    "Xingke, you are still so carefree. I really want to see you look scared~~ A little bit is good~~"

    "This sentence is also applicable to you, right"

    Xingke shook his head and said helplessly.

    "Well, let me beat you until you panic!"

    "If possible, I would like to see it!"

    The two looked at each other and smiled, full of pride.

    The long swords in their hands were flipped over, and the two of them flashed out of the way, and their figures immediately disappeared from the ring.

    "Huh? Where are the people?"

    Xing wiped her eyes. There was obviously no one on the stage. Could it be magic?

    "Haha, it's not that there's no one there, it's that it's too fast Listen, there's the sound of swords clashing in the ring"

    The minister smiled and motioned for them to quiet down and observe carefully.

    As expected, there were constant clashes and crisp sounds in the field, and at the same time, sporadic sparks could still be seen vaguely.

    "Oh!! The two started a super-high-speed battle!!! It seems that most of the audience can't see it!!" Asakura stood beside the ring and continued to make a noise. When he heard the comments,  When she heard the sound, she smiled slightly and said, "But the conference has been prepared for a long time! Everyone, please look at the screen above the ring!! This is the latest invention of the Engineering Department, and the battle between the two teenagers in the field is being played at the moment!!"

    Everyone turned their attention to the screen that suddenly appeared, and sure enough, they saw the battle between the two teenagers. Although it was still very fast, they could basically still see it clearly.

    "Soso strong"

    Asuna opened her mouth wide and looked at the two people engaged in a super-speed battle. The two were obviously moving very fast, but their swords were not too far apart. They were immediately entangled with each other as soon as they were separated.

    "Teacher Neil is also a master of swordsmanship The young man named Xing Ke is not weak either. He can actually fight with the teacher to this extent"

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????…

    Neil and Xingke didn’t pay attention to the reactions of the people around them. They just continued to be immersed in the pleasure of fighting. The simple sword fight made them feel their blood began to boil and their eyes became increasingly hot.」

    For the first time in a long battle, the two finally separated and distanced themselves. They looked at each other from a distance, and they both saw excitement in their eyes.

    The battle is not over yet.

 Volume 1 Chapter 104 Sword and Man

    The tip of the sword touched the ground, and Xingke took a deep breath. The heat in his eyes gradually subsided, and he once again returned to his unruffled state of mind.

    Neil placed the sword horizontally in front of his eyes. The silver-white sword body reflected the excitement in his eyes, and the pleasure of battle in his heart gradually awakened.

    Without the slightest exchange of words, the two of them had a tacit understanding, and the sword suddenly thrust out with the slightest sound of wind.

    The sword tips collided, making the two of them stunned. The two of them turned the swords in their hands at the same time, opening their sharp teeth like a python to bite each other's neck.

    The two of them did not look at each other's sword from beginning to end, but only stared at each other's eyes, because their eyes were enough to reveal the flow of the battle.

    With a clang, the two swords crossed each other, barely grazing each other's neck. However, both of them had indifferent smiles on their faces and turned their bodies slightly to one side, each avoiding the almost fatal blow.

    The surrounding audience watched this scene with fear. After the two passed by safely, they breathed a sigh of relief and wiped the cold sweat from their foreheads.

    "Huh, is that idiot going to die?"

    Chifuyu breathed a sigh of relief, and then looked at the figure in the field with some reproach.

    "The teacher really does some dangerous things"

    Aoi patted her chest. The scene just now made her almost breathless. The tension in it was beyond words.

    "Those two boys are really crazy"

    Ittosai looked at the two small figures with admiration in his eyes.

    “Chifuyu-sister, is brother okay?”

    ??Xiaojiu asked curiously. She only knew that she had been beaten very hard just now. Just look at Ichika's face and she knew that it was red and she was completely attracted.

    "Ah, it's okay"

    Chifuyu smiled gently, and she blamed the fool more and more in her heart. If something happened just now, it would scare the child.

    "Don't worry, Xiaojiu, your brother is very powerful!!"

    Hayate patted Kojiu’s head and said with a smile, she almost blindly worships Neil.

    As a knight, Xignom's eyes were extremely focused. She had fought against Neil before, but she soon stopped due to some accidents. This time, she was finally able to see the man's true strength in swordsmanship as she wished.  Vita also began to have some changes, and the true strength shown by Neil this time made her look at her with suspicion.

    In the field, the fierce fight between the two did not stop for a moment.

    Neil lowered his body and swept the sharp blade in his hand from left to right. The sharp blade passed across Xing Ke's waist and cut him off in an instant.

    “Uh-huh————”

    There was a burst of exclamation outside the field, and Neil curled his lips. The star in front of him suddenly turned into nothingness, and it was obviously just an afterimage. Neil twisted his heels and spun on the spot, turned around and blocked the attack from behind.

    Xing Ke's slash was quickly blocked, but his attack was not over yet. He tipped his toes and flew up. The sword suddenly hit Neil's sword. Coupled with the force of his own fall, Neil's knees shook slightly.  bend.

    Neil frowned and struggled to support the blow. Xingji smiled slightly and flipped up in the air again. He kicked Neil's sword, causing him to fly out of the ring with his sword and his sword.  of water mist.

    "Ahem, it's powerful enough, Xing Ke"

    Neil's voice came from the mist, and everyone looked intently, only to see the young man standing on the water, with ripples appearing on the soles of his feet.

    "Hehe, let's continue"

    Xing Ke flew up and went directly to the outside of the ring to confront Neil. Seeing this, Neil also had a smile on his lips and raised his sword to meet him. The two kept swimming on the water, using the two sharp swords in succession.  Touch.

    "Uh, can you really stand on the water?"

    "It can't be that there is glass"

    "It doesn't look like it"

    Looking at the battle beyond imagination, the audience felt more and more strange, but the wonderful battle had covered up this little doubt.

    "Be careful, the star is moment"

    Neil suddenly smiled at Xing Ke, his figure suddenly accelerated, and disappeared strangely again. Xing Ke looked intently, and saw Neil swimming on the water, with mysterious footwork that made him unable to see clearly.

    The doubts in his heart were temporarily suppressed, and the star-carved sword was swung away without any hindrance. Neil smiled strangely, pointed the sword on the water, and drew several beautiful arcs.

    "Secret Sword! Dance of Clear Water!!!"

    Water, as if given life force, is like a dragon and snake lingering around Neil, and dismantling the offensive of the stars. Neil's body moves with his heart, and when the sword in his hand dances, the water around himThe water dragon also attacked the star.

    With your feet on the water, your elegant sword skills are as intoxicating as dancing.

    Xingke frowned, while constantly blocking the water dragon, he was also wary of Neil's graceful swordsmanship.

    However, Xingke unexpectedly found that his actions seemed to be seen through. Every time he attacked, the opponent could counterattack before he took action, and he was always suppressed.

    【No!  ?  】

    Xingji's pupils tightened. It wasn't that the other party had seen through his movements, but that he had fallen into the other party's rhythm. The dance of clear water, the beautiful rhythm, made him fall into that rhythm unknowingly, and Neil could also fall into that rhythm more easily.  Suppress yourself.

    The extremely elegant dance contains endless murderous intent.

    "Heh, it's really dangerous, Neil"

    Xing Ke said lightly, and the admiration in his eyes became stronger.

    "That's a prize, but if you keep going like this you will lose"

    Neil replied softly, his voice as gentle as water, and it was obvious that he was fully immersed in this murderous dance.

    "Don't worry, I won't give up so easily"

    Xingke keeps avoiding the continuous attacks, which has made it increasingly difficult for him to resist the opponent's attacks, but he has been able to break them.

    "Five Spirit Sword Style! The spirit of wind, the divine wind has no boundaries!!!"

    The biting wind danced with the sword, and bursts of divine wind intertwined, with the star as the center, blasting away in all directions. The unstoppable wind blew to the end of the world.

    The dance of clear water seemed to have been broken by the wild wind, and the wind and water once again poured a dense rain.

    “Two contestants!! If you don’t return to the venue, you will be disqualified!!!”

    After fighting for a long time, Asakura finally came to his senses and shouted loudly to remind the two of them to abide by the rules of the game.

    The two looked at each other, smiled, and rushed towards each other at the same time.

    Bang————

    The explosion sounded, and a large amount of water mist was stirred up again, causing everyone in the audience to step back a few feet.

    Seeing his eyes again, I saw that the two had returned to the stage, and the swords that were constantly handed over, emitting excitement.

    Xingji pulled out several sword flowers. Neil moved slightly left and right, avoiding the dangerous sword flowers while walking, and the sword in his hand also stabbed along the gaps.

    Xing Ke’s right leg moved back a little, and at the same time he swung his sword away. Neil sideways avoided it and raised his sword to slash away. Xing Ke also made the same attack.

    The same slashes produced dazzling sparks, and the sizzling sound was endless, but neither of them paid attention at all, and just kept suppressing each other.

    "ah——!!!!!"

    "ah——!!!!!"

    Both of them roared, their momentum continued to rise, and their swords trembled more intensely.」

    Finally, with a loud explosion, their swords flew out of their hands and were stuck upside down on the pillars of the auditorium behind them.

    The fact that the sword is not in hand does not mean that the game is over. Both of them stepped forward, approached each other, stretched out their fists and struck at each other.

    The battle between the two turned from a swordsmanship test to a passionate close combat in an instant.

    Bang——

    The fists clashed, making a sound that made both of them take a few steps back.

    Neil's instant movement suddenly started, and he came to the front of Xingke, using the Oolong in his split palm, he quickly pressed down, and slashed down hard with his right palm, directly creating a crack on the ground, and Xingke  He also retreated to avoid, but Neil's offensive was not over yet. He instantly jumped up and blasted out his fists like the horns of a bull. A strike from Overlord Zhejiang made Xingke cross his chest and barely blocked it, while Neil crossed his hands and left and right.  He opened the door hard and blasted away Xingke's middle path, and his body crashed into the opponent's arms.

    “Iron mountain relies on you!!!”

    Neil shouted low and used his strength to knock the star away.

    "Ahemit's so powerful, the continuous skills of Bajiquan"

    Xing Ji wiped a trace of blood from his mouth and stared at the other party with burning eyes.

    "Come on!" Neil made a fist gesture, "My physical skills are no worse than sword skills, you have to be careful, Xing Ke"

    "Ah, thank you for the advice, my physical skills are still just passable"

    Xingke smiled slightly, and immediately attacked with his fists, while Neil stretched out both palms at the same time, constantly blocking the opponent's attacks.

    "This is?"

    Xing Mo felt vaguely that the other party had formed a field that he could never break through.

    ? ?When he saw Xingke's confused look, Neil knew what he had vaguely guessed. He instantly switched from defense to offense. When he knocked away the opponent's fist with both palms, he kicked Xingke back so that Xingke had to retreat.

    "Be careful"

    Neil chuckled, and magic began to gather in his hand, and his right fist began to be surrounded by magic.

    【Magic filling, holy light magic bullet!  !  !  】

    A dazzling white light suddenly emitted from his right hand, and a frightening momentum was vaguely revealed from it. Xing was startled, and he also concentrated his energy to the maximum extent.

    On the field, a tornado of magic and energy suddenly blew up.

    “Come on, Star!!!!”

    "good!!!!!"

    The two fists collided, and Neil's fist, which was wrapped in white light, bombarded with Xingke's huge energy, forming a huge explosion.

    There were constant explosions and thick smoke flying on the field, making it impossible to see clearly what was going on inside.

    Just as everyone was waiting eagerly, two figures flew backwards from the smoke. They both performed backflips at the same time, supported the ground with one hand, and landed safely.

    “It’s so cool!!!”

    Neil wiped the blood from his mouth and looked at the opponent excitedly. Although he couldn't use his magic to fight as much as he wanted, it was pretty good to be able to fight like this.

    “Not bad!! Very good!!!”

    Xingke was also smiling excitedly. The punch he had just given to Todoroki had left both of them slightly injured, but compared to the excitement of fighting, it was nothing.

    The momentum of the two instantly became wild, like ferocious fighting beasts.

    However, when the battle got here, time had passed not long ago. They were so absorbed in fighting that they ignored the time. Asakura on the side reminded him, "You two, there is not much time left in the prescribed fifteen minutes.  If there is still no winner in the end, the audience will vote to determine the winner!”

    Asakura’s reminder stunned Neil and Xingke for a moment. If she hadn’t said it, they would have really forgotten this rule. The two looked at each other and smiled with a little regret.

    "In that case, come on come on to the last one"

    "Then let's use the sword to decide the outcome"

    The two of them stretched out their right hands at the same time, and with a random move, the two long swords returned to their master's hands with a clang, as if they were using their spiritual power.

    Neil placed the sword sideways again, tapped the tip of the sword lightly on the ground, and stood with his eyes closed.

    Xing Ke raised his sword to the level of his eyebrows, his body slightly bent, like a sharp arrow about to leave the string, and his eyes were glaring at the person in front of him.

    Neil's purple eyes suddenly opened, and the light in them was sharp and awe-inspiring, like a sharp sword.

    Before the flowers fall, people come again and the sword has been handed over.

    In a very small space, the two swords seemed to have struck each other countless times. The shadows of the swords were filled with faint sparks.

    "The God's Sword of Sorrow, the fourth style: Makino Meteor!"

    With a flash of sword light, Neil was seen transforming one into six, and the six figures wielded different attacks, chopping, slashing, stabbing, wiping, teasing, and breaking.

    Xingke hurriedly took back the sword in his hand and turned his defense into attack. The speed of the sword reached the extreme. In the lightning and flint, he could barely block these six blows.

    The six figures merged into one again. Neil leaned forward and dodges like lightning, obviously preparing for the final blow.

    Seeing this, Xing Ke danced his strongest sword without reservation.

    "Five Spirit Sword Style, Thunder Spirit, Thunder Dance in the Sky!!"

    Moving like thunder, this attack is extremely fast and violent, biting the opponent to pieces like a thunder snake.

    "The God's Sword of Sorrow, the eighth style·Yanxiao Lingbo!"

    Like clouds and wind, ethereal and flowing, extremely ethereal, like empty flowers in a dream.

    The two men, who were equally fast, decided the final outcome in just a split second.

    Seal the throat with one sword.

    That was Neil's sword, and the force of thunder dissipated quietly in the misty smoke.

    "It seems that I am faster than you"

    Neil smiled faintly, and the sword in his hand had stopped in front of Xing Ke's throat. Xing Ke's sword was still a finger away from Neil's chest.

    "indeed so……"

    Xingkou retracted his sword, and Neil also stepped back, looking at the black-haired boy calmly.

    "I lost……"

    The sword is sheathed and the man leaves.

    Neil looked at the flowing shadow and sighed in his heart.

    People are like swords, and swords are like people, which is exactly the portrayal of this person.

    "Sincerity to the sword, sincerity to people, this is exactly what Li Xing carved."

    Being able to win this opponent, this battle, and this determination is enough.

    ?The cherry blossoms finally fell gracefully, and the soft wind stirred three thousand troubled threads. Neil looked at the cherry blossoms falling in his hands, brushed the messy hair from his forehead, looked at the meandering pink cherry blossoms in the sky, and smiled softly.

    "The sword is alluring, and the smile is also alluring."

 Volume 1 Chapter 105 Negi vs Long Dao

    "It's time to announce the results, Asakura"

    The faint voice reminded the intoxicated Asakura of her work. She quickly ran to the stage and gave Neil a thumbs up first, "So handsome, Teacher Neil!"

    Neil just chuckled, and Asakura immediately took the microphone and announced loudly, "The winner this time is Neil Springfield!!"

    It wasn’t until Li Xingke quietly left the stage and Asakura announced loudly that everyone came back to their senses from the stunning sword skills and the charming smile at the end.

    The naked young man in the field is like a white cloud at this moment, as misty as a fairy.

    "Wow!! The teacher is so awesome!!!"

    “So handsome!!!”

    "I love you!!!"

    A brief moment of tranquility was exchanged for warmer applause than ever before. Neil responded to the enthusiastic audience with a smile, nodded slightly, and turned around to walk off the stage.

    "I didn't expect that boy to improve so much"

    Bangzhi Ittousai looked at that small figure with endless sighs in his heart.

    The sword moves with the heart.

    This is a necessary stage to reach the ultimate level of swordsmanship. Neil is getting closer to this stage. One day, he will also be a strong man who aspires to the top of swordsmanship.

    "Father, is he the child you mentioned?"

    A young woman next to Ittosai asked softly, and Ittosai nodded.

    "It seems that Xiao Kui has a good taste" The woman gently touched Kui's silky hair and smiled.

    "No, no, mom!" Aoi retorted with a blushing tone.

    "Haha" The woman just smiled meaningfully, and then turned her attention to another beautiful woman next to her.

    "What do you think, Zhu Mei?"

    The woman named Zhu Mei had long pink hair, a beautiful face, and a rare heroic spirit. She was also looking at the boy at the moment, with a nostalgic smile on her lips.

    "That's Najib's childit's already so big"

    "Mom, what's wrong?" A little girl with the same hair color next to Zhu Mei asked, pulling on her mother's sleeve.

    "It's nothing, Hongyu Maybe I should introduce you to your brothers" Zhu Mei touched Hongyu's little head and smiled softly.

    Neil walked towards the stage, and now he saw Negi coming towards him. The next match was between Negi and Ryudo, which was also the one that attracted much attention.

    "Neil, that's amazing" Negi looked at Neil and exclaimed in admiration.

    "Of course" Neil smiled nonchalantly, then gently closed his eyes and walked towards Negi.

    "In the next game, I have to win"

    "Well, definitely!"

    It is the agreement between the two teenagers to strike each other with their palms.

    "The next game will be another one that attracts public attention. This time, the player is also a little teacher. He is Negi Springfield from the middle school!! According to the information obtained  , he and the Nier player from the last game are exactly twin brothers!! Oh, it seems to be a fateful coincidence!!”

    Neil looked at the stage speechlessly. This Asakura really knows how to create a noisy atmosphere. He obviously knows them

    Asakura continued to introduce, "The other contestant is the terrifying academy wide instructor known to everyone in Mahora Academy, Ryumichi T. Takada!!"

    “Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu

    "Asuna-san, cheer up!"

    “Sure enough, eldest sister likes Negi very much~~~” Neil teased Asuna after a long time.

    "How is it possible" Tomorrow Cai orz.

    "Teacher Neil, please stop playing tricks on Asuna-san!"

    “But it’s so interesting~~”

    The two people on the stage began to face each other. Negi's whole body tensed up and he looked nervously at Lundao who had his hands in his trouser pockets.

    "But speaking of it, Negi won't be killed by Lundao's move last night with just one move" Neil frowned and looked at the nervous Negi.

    "Eh? Neil, you know!!" Kotaro looked at Neil in surprise.

    "Well, I saw it yesterday. Don't Setsuna-san, Kaede-san, and the idiot Gu Minister also know about it?"

    "Who is the idiot Minister Gu?!" Gu Fei replied angrily.

    "Eh!? Isn't it bad for Neji?" Asuna asked nervously

    Gu Fei looked at the stage and smiled bitterly, "Maybe it's not good.Yes, maybe it’s just like what Neil said, just one move"

    "Huh not sure" Yiwen chuckled, and then looked at Kotaro next to him, "Hey, you made friends with that kid [Instant Action] yesterday, right?"

    "Huh? Ah! Yes! But in the end, you still didn't practice enough to use it?"

    "Heh" Yiwen turned around, looked at Negi on the stage, and said nothing.

    "Oh, then there might be a chance" Neil touched his chin and said to Yiwen.

    Yiwen glanced at him and continued to look at the stage, "If that kid grows up as I expected"

    "Idiot" Neil cursed secretly as he looked at Negi who moved away forcefully.

    "That kid cares too much about those little things" Yiwen was also a little dissatisfied with Negi's reaction.

    【Both hands are put into the pockets As expected, that is Ryuudou's stance When it comes to protecting the chin, that means the striking technique Anyway Anyway, keep your distance first】

    Negi remembered what Kotaro had said to him, and stepped back slightly, but his whole body was still extremely nervous

    【It is very important to grasp the flow direction】

    【As long as the first blow hits】

    【The attention at the feet is distracted】

    【This should not cause a one-hit KO】

    【Anyway, just rush up and fight】

    The words of his companions suddenly emerged in Negi's mind, and the master's last words also reminded him that his opponent was Long Dao, and the gap in strength was obvious, so it was normal to lose

    So, it doesn’t matter if you fail, just give it a try

    Negi clenched his hands into fists and began to calm down.

    "Oh, his eyes have changed" Neil looked at Negi's change and smiled softly.

    "Then! The game begins! Fight!!"

    Negi crossed his hands and used magic - the song of battle to bless himself with magic power. He formed a wind shield in front of him, and the magic power on the soles of his feet condensed into points. As soon as he kicked his toes, the person appeared behind him.

    When Longdao saw Negi's movements, he had already launched several attacks, but those attacks seemed to have been blocked.

    【Successful!  Got around behind him!  Although many attacks just hit me and caused the wind shield to disappear then]

    "Oh! The instantaneous movement was successful!!" Kamo and Kotaro shouted excitedly.

    Negi turned around, and Long Daozheng took out his hand. Negi knew that this move could not be used at close range and would only turn into an ordinary fist. Then his chance of winning was in close combat.

    Instant action, two bursts.

    However, Negi’s movements were still a bit immature. Although he avoided the attack, he ran a little too far this time.

    "Two instantaneous movements in a row!"

    "No way!"

    Both Kamo and Kotaro were a little in disbelief, and Neil's eyes also lit up.

    【Hope it's too late】

    Neji gritted his teeth, turned around and performed a somersault, flipped in the air, and performed the Bajiquan.

    The Eighth Vajra Posture: Turn over and crouch over the tiger, use your palm as a knife, and slash from top to bottom. Longdao quickly raises his hand to block, and Negi's left hand has already followed. Longdao saw this, and subconsciously caught the blow with his remaining right hand.  fist.

    However, Negi’s punch did not go as expected. It was just a temptation. Negi lowered his body and penetrated Longdao’s abdomen.

    Open the door hard.

    The impact of the left elbow disrupted Long Dao's posture. Niji gained the upper hand and held the thunder arrow with his right hand. He stamped his right foot forward and stepped forward to form a lunge. He exerted all his strength and struck hard with the fist that gained momentum.  Break the yellow dragon.

    A lunge punch with a thunder arrow came with a bang. Long Dao hurriedly crossed his hands on his chest to block the powerful punch, but he had already taken several steps back quickly.

    【Can't keep distance!  Keep attacking!  】

    Negi knew his direction and immediately caught up with the second round of attacks.

    "That's right" Yiwen looked at the changes in the field with a faint smile on his lips, "When facing opponents with huge disparities in strength, keeping a distance will only gradually force you into a desperate situation You are doing the right thing  Oh, little brother"

    "Well, fear will limit yourself" Neil also smiled, his eyes following the figures in the field, "No matter what the situation, the most important thing is to allow yourself to bet on the unstable odds of winning, and let  Your own inner progress enables you to have the courage to plunge into a future full of uncertainties In other words, the most important thing is that you need [a little courage]!"

    ?? Various moves of Bajiquan continued to be played, Liangyi raised his elbow, turned left and walked quietly, immediately turned into an overlord and opened his bow, and struck Longdao with both hands.

    "This, this isa perfect offensive and defensive battle between the two sides at an extremely fast speed! And it is currently Negi's player. Does Little Teacher have the advantage?"

    Asakura’s voice made the surrounding atmosphere even more lively, and everyone was closely watching the changes in the field every moment.

    "Wow! That's amazing" Ai Yi's eyes widened when she saw it, and the soprano who was originally in the gloom seemed to come back to his senses.

    "Neji!"

    "Wow! That's amazing! Is that person really Negi?"

    "teacher……"

    The library trio and Konoka all shouted excitedly.

    "Howhow is it possibleso powerfulis that really the kid who is always at a loss? Nothere must be some mechanism to make him look so powerful!" Qianyu kept denying it.  The reality she sees, and trying to connect it with 'her ordinary world'.

    "Uh, even the stupid teacher's brother is so strong Are these all a family of monsters?" Alyssa looked at the offensive and defensive battle on the field, and was speechless in amazement.

    "Maybe there is some reason that drives them to keep getting stronger" Suzuka looked at the field thoughtfully, as if thinking about something.

    On the stage, Negi’s attacks continued.

    ? One blow, two blows, three blows Although they were all blocked, Negi had already completed his unique move.

    The three thunder arrows were charged up and concentrated on the right fist. Neji put his right fist on his right waist, stretched out his right foot forward, and shook the ground, forming a lunge, and the collapse fist came suddenly.

    Lei Hua Collapse Fist——

    Like a huge thunder arrow, it struck away with the power of a fist. Even Long Dao was knocked out by the huge impact and fell out of the field and into the water.

    Like a thunderous noise, the power of a punch shook up the surrounding water, and the water splashed into the audience. The place where Long Dao was was filled with water mist.

    Such power made the scene extremely quiet.

 Volume 1 Chapter 106 Fist

    "Uh" Haruna opened her mouth wide in disbelief.

    "This" Qian Yu also had an unacceptable expression.

    "Ahwhat" Asakura came back to his senses and couldn't help the excitement in his heart, shouting loudly.

    "Thenthenwhat move is that? An amazing blow from Negi! The opponent flew away as if he was hit by a truck -! Is that a unique move of Chinese boxing? Okay  What a scary boy!”

    "Did player Takada sink into the lake? The smoke on the water prevented us from seeing where he was! Is the winner determined? Is he still alive?"

    "Heycan this kind of thing really be done?" Haruna pointed at the scene, unable to believe that this was what Negi had done.

    "Nirvana Teacher Niji is very powerful!"

    "That kid is really a master! He is indeed President Gu's apprentice!"

    “A kid can be so strong This game is really exciting!”

    【Youwhy do you have to accept this statedon't you think the amazing real-time image just now is strange?  Could Takada be dead]

    Qian Yu obviously couldn’t understand this kind of event that was beyond her own world view, and she was madly complaining about the idiots around her.

    "Is that something that humans can do? That idiot teacher did the same thing before" Alyssa asked with her mouth wide open in surprise and her mind full of black lines.

    "Uh" Everyone was speechless.

    At the same time, Asakura started the timer——

    Counting from 1 to 5

    “Ah…that…that’s…” Asakura shouted.

    He was standing on the water after the smoke dissipated.

    “Takada’s player is safe and sound! He was unscathed by that move—?”

    "HahahaI am not unscathed!" Longdao denied with a smile.

    From his clothes, you can still clearly see the traces left by Negi's unique skill, but only Longdao himself knows whether he was injured or not.

    "Not badit surprised me, you are really amazing!" Longdao looked at Neji and admired it greatly.

    "Isn't there nothing wrong with Long Dao" Negi could only smile bitterly. Sure enough, there was a huge difference in strength.

    The two moved together again in a tacit understanding and fought again. The two kept fighting around the outside of the venue and moved quickly at the same time.

    "Hey! You two have already run outside the venue!" Asakura had no choice but to remind them loudly.

    Longdao held the railing with one hand and lifted Negi to the center of the ring with an unexpected kick.

    "Oops!" Niji turned over in the air and landed safely, but he realized that he was already too far away.

    In front of him was Ryudo who stepped onto the ring with his hands in his pockets, and about ten attacks.

    Trying to stand firm, Negi gritted his teeth and protected his chin, but

    Although the chin was protected from a concussion and loss of consciousness, Longdao's attack hit his face.

    "Ugh!" Negi fell down and rolled twice on the ground.

    "It is indeed that move" Gotokuji was sweating and murmuring as if in his sleep.

    "Mr. Gotokuji, what did you find?" Chachamaru asked.

    “The move used by Takada may be the ‘Iai-ken’, a move made with fists, which is the same as the Iai-slash in kendo.”

    "JuIihe Fist?"

    "Yes, he probably used his pocket as a scabbard to swing his fists so fast that the eyes could not see them."

    【how could it be possible?  ] Qian Yu firmly denied it in her heart.

    “Can such a thing really be done?”

    “I just read about it in the literature, and this is the first time I’ve seen a fool actually do this.”

    And Negi heard their explanation and stood up.

    Although it was an invisible fist, if there was any movement, it should be able to be avoided, Negi thought so, but the reality was cruel. The attack without any warning knocked Negi away again.

    As a result, it was still impossible to see clearly when Longdao punched, so Negi had no choice but to choose close combat again.

    With a single thought, Neji used instant movement.

    However, he underestimated Long Dao. Facing a master, the same moves would not work. He took a step back and stretched out his feet.

    【The disadvantage of instantaneous movement is that there is no way to change the direction of movement.  】

    &nbsp"Ugh!" Negi suddenly appeared and fell to the ground, shouting.

    However, Negi quickly turned over and avoided Rondao. The sound of Rondao's attack fell to the place where he fell before half a second later, and Negi had already retreated to the edge of the ring.

    "The offensive and defensive status has become completely different from before! The current status has become one-sided! Player Takada used Iaiken to suppress player Negi!"

    "Neji, let me tell you by the way" Longdao said easily, and the next moment, Longdao appeared behind Neji.

    "I can also do teleportation!"

    Kankan raised his arms, and Negi successfully defended against Long Dao's attack.

    “But faced with such a long road, Negi was at his wits’ end.

    "Sigh No matter how hard you try, the lack of strength is a flaw" Neil sighed as he looked at Negi being knocked down.

    "Neji, I learned this move from one of Naji's partners, who is equivalent to my master." Rondao suddenly told Negi about his own moves, and what surprised Negi was that Rondao  Your master is also your father’s comrade-in-arms, “Did your father’s partner teach you?”

    "That's right" Long Dao closed his eyes, with a nostalgic smile on his face, "He is a good person"

    "Neji, I feel really happy today I didn't expect that competing with you would be such a happy thing. You deserve to be Najib's son, and this is only right!" Longdao smiled at Negi, smiling broadly.  Rejoiced.

    "Just after I fought with you, I found that you are already a boy who can stand alone, so next, I will be a little more serious"

    Long Dao’s expression suddenly calmed down, “Since this is a ‘battle between two men’, it would be rude not to do this.”

    "Wellhe really wants to use that trick" Yiwen smiled mysteriously, which puzzled everyone, but Neil seemed to understand something and smiled with interest, "Oh, will Negi do it?"  It will turn into ashesI'm really looking forward to it"

    【So shady】

    Everyone, including Yiwen, thought silently in their hearts.

    The ‘magic power’ is concentrated in the left hand.

    ‘Qi’ is gathered in the right hand.

    Long Dao, whose two hands exuded energy at the same time, placed them on his chest.

    Synthesis——

    A flash of light appeared, accompanied by fierce air currents, like an invasion from the surrounding area.

    "Just treat the first attack as a show! Negi, you have to hide!" Longdao said.

    Long Dao jumped up, flashed his right hand, and the 2-meter-thick white light pillar fell from the sky, instigating the wind pressure.

    Boom——

    Neil looked a little embarrassed looking at the light beam that looked like a meteorite hitting the earth.

    Nima, such a trick!  Who would believe this kind of trick?  This is a satellite cannon!  !

    Neil was complaining silently in his heart, while the people behind him were talking about it.

    "Awesome! He is truly worthy of Death Eyes Takada!"

    "yes!!"

    “Forget it, this school is full of idiots and idiots

    Negi knelt on the ground with one foot, frightened by the huge pit in front of him.

    【Is this the distance between me and Long Dao?  】

    Negi couldn’t help but tremble, the gap in strength could not be narrowed.

    【So naive, I actually told him not to show mercy, I am so naive】

    【There is no way to deal with him anymorewhat to do】

    "Now I am still completely inferior to them If this scares you, then there is no way you can stand on the same stage as them."

    ""

    "Ah……"

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: Longdao has no intention of letting go.

    "I'm coming"

    The beam fell again, constantly bombarding Negi as he escaped.

    "Wow! Use continuous attacks! What a fierce attack! Use continuous 'Super' Iai Fist!"

    "Goooooo"

    Faced with this intensive attack, Negi could only run for his life.

    "Howhowhow could this happen? I didn't expect Mr. Takada to be so strong when he took it seriously!"

    Asuna almost fainted when she saw Negi’s condition. Although she was cheering for Negi, Negi wouldn’t really turn into ashes if this continues

    "Sister, calm down! Look carefully! Every trick has its weaknesses!"

    Kotaro tried to comfort Asuna, but he was actually quite nervous.

    KotaroIt has been seen that when Rondo used this move, although the power increased, his punches became larger. Moreover, in order to prevent the audience from being injured, Rondo deliberately attacked downwards. This was somewhat of an opportunity to turn defeat into victory.

    But Kaede pointed out that the weakness of Kotaro's argument can also be eliminated by attacking with the fist at the beginning.

    Negi kept dodging, and the huge beam brought suffocating pressure every time. If he was hit from the front, he would definitely be gameover.

    Finally, Negi seized the opportunity and used the instant movement technique to leave Longdao's side, but Longdao appeared behind him when he landed on the ground.

    The beam falls.

    Negi also knows the weakness of Long Dao's move, but now he has no intention of attacking. Long Dao's power is in front of him. No matter how hard he fights, it won't help. He can only escape.

    Long Dao jumped into the air, facing Negi, and Negi also set up a wind barrier.

    The white beam of light fell and offset each other with the wind barrier, but at the same time Longdao had already arrived behind Negi.

    "Although the wind barrier can block it, its biggest disadvantage is that the effect is only momentary and cannot be used continuously"

    The white beam hit Negi's body, and the violent impact caused Negi to vomit blood.

    However, Negi still turned his body and dodged from the beam without completely hitting the target.

    But this avoidance completely blocked his escape route.

    The beam attack that fell vertically made a huge sound and drove Negi into the wooden floor. Negi was completely hit and swallowed the move forcefully.

    Asuka and Konoka were shocked.

    Kotaro, Haruna, Chisame, and Waka looked worried.

    "Ahahhhhithit! Can the winner be decided in this way? NiIs Player Negi okay? Wow" Asakura took a closer look, only to find that he was lying on the ground.  Negi in the pit looked miserable and devastated.

    "It's so so cruel! Player Negi is already dying! Hey! Negi, are you okay?" Asakura shouted with concern.

    "NieNieji?" Asakura looked at Nieji nervously, the scars all over her body made her extremely anxious.

    【Wowit's so seriously injured!  】The ghost Xiaoye who was following Asakura screamed.

    "Mr. Takada, you don't need to be like this! It's too cruel! The result of this game is already obvious! Are you qualified to be a teacher?" Asakura loudly accused Takashi.

    "Forget itforget it! I'll let you win! Player Takada wins!!" Asakura couldn't stand it anymore, and he didn't even count the seconds to let Negi go to heal his injuries early.

    "Well" Negi woke up from a brief coma.

    "Nejiis that all you have?"

    Longdao asked Negi without emotion, his eyes were very cold.

    "Nejiare you going to give up? Is this the only extent of your thoughts?"

    In my mind, what comes to mind is that powerful back figure

    Everything I did was just to get closer to that person little by little

    This longing is the driving force that has been supporting me until now

    The only motivation

    Therefore, we must not fall down

    In order to chase that person

    In order to fulfill the agreement with Neil

    So, to win

    "Neji——!! Idiot Negi!! What are you doing!! Get up quickly!!!" Asuna shouted loudly under Neil's somewhat surprised gaze.

    Her shouts resonated with others, and Negi’s students all cheered him on.

    Because they know that this person will not fall down.

    【YesI still havea way to win】

    Under everyone’s surprised gazes, Negi slowly stood up, and there was no flinching in his eyes.

    "Stand up!"

    "Really stood up!"

    "Come on!"

    "Brother! Not bad!"

    "Neji!"

    "Neji!!"

    The surrounding audience were impressed by Negi’s courage and strength, and began to cheer him on.

    Balls of light appeared around Negi. When the ball of light increased to 5, Negi screamed and rushed forward, starting a hand-to-hand fight with Long Dao.

    However, he still couldn’t resist Long Dao’s attack and was beaten severely.Get into the water.

    【Magic Archernine thunder arrows】

    Negi jumped out of the water again and stood on the stone lantern in the water. Nine light bombs floated behind him, with a confident look on his face.

    "Longdao! Let's decide the outcome!" Negi issued the final declaration of war.

    "Okay! Let me show off with you! The next attack will be the final blow!"

    Looking at Negi who had returned to his original appearance, Longdao smiled and responded to him.

    The two men’s declaration of battle caused the audience behind Negi to retreat to both sides.

    Suddenly, Negi moved. He waved his hands, and 9 thunder arrows quickly entangled together and shot toward Longdao. At the same time, he used the instant movement technique, and his body and the 9 lightning beams formed together.  Crash into Long Road.

    【A brutal killing of Iai Fist!  】

    And Longdao also used his own trick.

    【Wind Flower·Wind Barrier!  】

    Negi used a barrier in front of him, and his whole body turned into a sharp arrow, which instantly defused Long Dao's attack. This surprised Long Dao.

    But before he could react, Negi bumped into him.

    Boom————

    The collision between Negi and Long Dao caused a large smoke to explode at the scene.

    And in the smoke, Longdao looked around for Negi's figure, and at the same time secretly admired Negi's performance.

    "You can't defeat me just by doing this! Huh?"

    A hand was placed on his back. He looked back and saw Negi with a successful smile on his face, and 9 light balls behind him.

    "Hehe! Long Dao, you can't make a move at this distance, right?" He closed one eye and said with a smile.

    The delay spell blocked Long Dao's actions. This moment of stagnation was enough for Negi to reverse course.

    Then——

    The biggest·Sakura Collapse Fist!  !

    The time for the game has also arrived at this moment.

    Negi’s attack caused Long Dao to fall to the ground.

    However, if there was still a fight, Longdao could still win, but he still gave up.

    Because he has seen Negi’s ability and determination.

    Negi, as expected, he is just like that person

    It’s very strong

    Longdao smiled happily.

    At this point in the game, there was no point in continuing to fight, so Rondao simply fell to the ground and admitted defeat.

 Volume 1 Chapter 107 Tomorrow’s Dish

    "It seems that I got a good experience this time" Neil looked at Negi walking down the ring and said softly, then turned to look at Yiwen, "As a master, why don't you praise him?"

    "Hmph! It's not because that guy Long Dao let it slipotherwise he could have won" Yiwen curled her lips in disdain, but Neil still saw a hint of joy in her eyes.

    【What a arrogant cat】

    Neil smiled softly in his heart, then turned and left.

    “Where are you going, kid?”

    "The venue still needs repairs Let's go to the bathroom first" Neil waved his hand and disappeared at the end of the corridor.

    "Where are you going, Takamichi? Oh, idiot Setsuna is here too"

    After going to the bathroom, Neil saw Ryudo and Shikigami Setsuna leaving in a certain direction, and asked curiously.

    "Who is the idiot Setsuna!" Shikigami Setsuna expressed his dissatisfaction.

    "It's you, Neil" Rondao stopped when he saw Neil. He took a puff of cigarette and continued, "I have something to investigate"

    "Oh, what's the matter? Is it about the super ring tone?"

    "Uh, how do you know?" Longdao was a little surprised and looked at Neil in confusion.

    "Well, who else is there in this place? This is a competition held by Chao Lingyin Moreover, I have heard something about Chao Lingyin before, so it is not difficult to deduce it"

    "You have a pretty good head" Longdao smiled, "Then I'll leave first"

    "Oh, have a nice journey" Neil waved his hand and went back to the field.

    In the corridor leading to the ring, Neil saw Yiwen standing in front of a door. He looked at the label on the door, which said temporary locker room.

    “I said, Yi Wensang, you don’t have a peeping habit, do you?”

    "Who is that kind of pervert! Damn you brat!!" Yiwen suddenly became furious when he heard Neil's words and stared at Neil fiercely.

    "What else are you doing here?" Neil pointed to the label on the door, the meaning in his eyes was self-evident.  However, he seemed to have remembered something, and his eyes became even weirder, "No, the next match is between Asuna-san and Setsuna-san. What's so interesting about these two girls Could it be! Ivan-san, you are a Lily girl?"  "

    "You bastard, please don't talk to yourself there!!" Yiwen was almost pissed off, exhaled, and said angrily, "I just heard some interesting things"

    "Interesting things……"

    Neil immediately turned his attention to the door and listened to the conversation between the two girls behind the door.

    "He was able to stand up again because Mr. Takada said to him, 'Is this the only way you miss your father?' I don't think it was because of our solidarity" That was Asuna's voice, Neil  From what she said, she should be talking about what happened during Negi's competition.

    "Eh? Asuna-san, did you hear what Mr. Takada said? But could it be that you are overthinking"

    "No, I knew it when I saw him like this today Setsuna-san, do you remember what happened to him in the past, right? He is definitely this kind of person" Asuna paused, and continued with a sense of worry.  , "If you ignore him that fool will hold on until the end He will force himself to hold on even if he is covered in injuries in time he will never stop until he catches up with his father's back  "

    Neil stopped listening to the rest of the words and fell silent because he knew that what Asuna said was correctand

    "Kagurazaka is not only talking about my little brother's condition, but also you, kid"

    Yi Wen is right, the same goes for Neil. Like Negi, he will be scarred on the way to chase his father

    It’s just that Neil will be more extreme than Negi

    With deeper despair, he may even face destruction

    "It's really great that Negi has such a partner"

    Neil smiled with a little envy, and then walked towards the stadium.

    "Little devil"

    "It doesn't matter what happens to me, Yi Wen As long as Negi can live well, that's enough And this is also one of the reasons for my existence, so"

    Neil suddenly stopped, but it was clearly in front of him, but it gave people a sense of emptiness, as if he would disappear before his eyes.

    "Even if I die, it doesn't matter"

    Ten minutes later, a new game starts again.

    “Shh~~~”

    ? ?Er whistled and looked at the stage with interest.

    "These two are the two red flowers of this competition Kagurazaka Asuna and Sakurasaki Setsuna!" Asakura enthusiastically introduced the two girls wearing cute maid uniforms, "Because I saw these two cute maids.  The dressed-up junior high school girls appeared on the stage, and the whole atmosphere of the venue entered another realm!!"

    "Oh oh oh oh!!!"

    “Like it!!”

    "so cute!!"

    "Asakura!! Wait a minute!! What kind of clothes are these!!" Asuna protested, pointing to her fluttering clothes.

    "Because your competition didn't have celebrities like last year's champion to support you and you are cute, so Chao issued instructions for you to wear such clothes to compete" Asakura explained with a smile.

    "At least give me your tights! Otherwise, if you move casually, you will be exposed!!" Asuna tried hard to fight for her small rights, but of course she was ignored decisively, "What does it matter! Photography is prohibited anyway!"

    “It doesn’t matter your size!!”

    "Sister!! I love you to death!!!" Neil shouted loudly with his hands in the shape of trumpets, "I'm looking forward to your death!!"

    “You go to hell!! Idiot!!!”

    A paper fan came through the air and directly knocked this fool who was making noise away.

    Neil took off the paper fan from his head and crawled over slowly. At this moment, he wanted to lie down again, because suddenly a lot of murderous intent burst out

    "That bastard" Nanoha smiled and squinted her eyes, but the wooden railing she held in her hand seemed to be breaking into pieces again.

    "Mo, teacher is so awesome" Suzuka covered her mouth and smiled, with a lot of black energy behind her.

    "After he finishes the competition, I will definitely smash this pervert to death" Xingya had the same smile, plus the weapon in his hand was thicker than Cihai.

    "" Alyssa didn't speak, she just stared at the fool who was sweating crazily, almost going out to beat him up.

    Neil obediently returned the paper fan, and then sat obediently on the contestants' bench, looking at Tomorrow's head covered with black threads.

    "Where can this fool come from"

    "Suna, I heard what you said in the locker room" Yiwen walked up to Setsuna and said.

    "Classmate Yiwen Jielin"

    "Kagurazaka Asuna is very motivated What does she want to do? Is that guy an idiot? She is no match for you at all, fix her hard!" Yiwen beguiled Setsuna in a very sinister way.

    "Uh, no, this" I didn't know what to say for a moment.

    "Tomorrow's dish really has no chance of winning!"

    "Hmmbut it's hard to say! I heard that she practices very hard"

    Gu Fei and Kaede are also talking, but Setsuna, who is extremely powerful, has been practicing for a while, and now she is no longer a dish for others.

    "Hahathat's not necessarily true" A man dressed as a magician suddenly appeared next to Asuna.

    "Huh?" Asuna looked at this weird person strangely. She had never seen such a person before.

    However, the man's hand suddenly rubbed Asuna's hair affectionately, which surprised Asuna and stepped back, "Why are you touching my head all of a sudden!!"

    "Huh? Youyou arehow is it possible" Compared to Asuna's reaction, Yiwen had a look of disbelief.

    "Haha Miss Asuna, I still find it unbelievable to see you at such a close distance You look like a doll, but you can actually become such a energetic and lively girl There are many people around you.  My friend…it seems that Cato Kagura Wadbagu made the right choice by entrusting you to Rondo’s care.”

    The man's tone was extremely gratifying, and Asuna could see a nostalgic and sad smile on his face.

    "Miss Asuna Just try not to think about anything and let yourself be in a state of carelessness You should be able to do this"

    "Youwho are you" Asuna looked at the other person in confusion, but there was an unspeakable feeling of familiarity in her heart.

    "Listen carefully, when you accept the magic power of Negiyou try to put yourself in a state of mindlessness, so that you can do the same thing as Longdao"

    "Hey! Same as Takada-sensei!?"

    "Let me tell you, if you tell her like this, the eldest sister won't understand" At this time, Neil walked up and said, "The eldest sister is a fool"

    "Who is the idiot?!" He greeted his head unceremoniously.?Fist.

    "Haha, that's right"

    "Hey! Don't agree without permission!!" Asuna pointed at the person and yelled.

    "Hey! You guy! Why did you come here!!" Yiwen pointed at him and said loudly, "I've been looking for you!!"

    The man didn’t say anything and suddenly disappeared from where he was.

    "Disappeared!? Who is he!?"

    Gu Fei looked at the ghostly figure, unable to feel his breath at all, and couldn't help but be shocked.

    "That's one of my little brother's father's friends, his name is Al"

    "Just call me Gunel Santasjust call me according to the name on the battle table! Please call me Gunel"

    “………”

    Everyone looked at the Gunar who appeared behind her back in silence. Is it necessary to emphasize so many times 

    "Stop making trouble! Where did you go!!" Yiwen stopped Gunair, "And why do you know Asuna Kagurazaka!?"

    "Eh? Yiwen Jielin, don't you know yet?" Gunel seemed to have seen something interesting and suddenly laughed, "I seehehehehethen let's keep this matter a secret for now~~  "

    What a bad character

    Neil looked at Gunair speechlessly, thinking this, although he didn't realize that his bad character was not much better than his father and the beauty in front of him

 Volume 1 Chapter 108 The Out-of-control Princess

    "Miss Asuna, in order to protect Negiyou want power now, right?"

    Gunair’s words shocked Asuna. Indeed, in order to help Negi, his current strength is obviously insufficient. Then he

    "Then let me help you a little bit This is to prevent the tragedy of someone dying in front of you from happening again"

    At that moment, Gunel's expression became solemn, and something seemed to flash in Asuna's heart.

    A sad feeling

    Soon, the game started, and Asuna and Setsuna both stood on the stage.

    "Uh, is eldest sister that strong?"

    Neil looked at the two figures on the stage who were quickly intersecting and fighting, and was stunned for a while.

    "Why! Why is Asuna Kagurazaka's physical ability so strong!? She is obviously an idiot with well-developed limbs! This is unscientific!!"

    Yiwen was equally shocked, with a look of disbelief on his face.

    "Hehehe That is Miss Asuna's original ability"

    Neil looked at Gunair speechlessly as he floated out like a ghost, couldn't he just appear and disappear again

    "I understand! You did something to her!"

    Yiwen thought of Gunair’s unusual behavior of touching Asuna’s head before the game, and then he thought that the bastard in front of him had done something.

    "How is that possible? I just gave her a little hint" Gunair smiled incredulously, and then turned his eyes to Yiwen beside him, "How about it? My old friend Yiwen Jielin, do you want to follow me?  How about a bet? I bet Miss Cai will win tomorrow"

    "What?" Yiwen looked at him sideways, "What do you want to bet with me?"

    "Information about Miss Asuna"

    Yiwen thought for a while and then agreed, "Okay! No matter what you want to doI don't think she can defeat Setsuna"

    “Hey~~ It’s so interesting, so I’ll bet on it~~ I also want to know about the eldest sister”

    Neil was immediately interested when he heard what they said. He didn't know much about it, and Asuna had always been a mystery. Maybe he could learn something from Gunel.

    "Oh, Neil, do you want to bet too?" Gunel smiled, but Neil always looked so dangerous.

    "Uh, yes, just like Yiwen"

    "Hey! You two know each other!!" Sensing the strangeness between the two of them, Yiwen immediately asked.

    "That's right, I met this pervert accidentally before" Neil shrugged, looking like he couldn't bear to look back on the past.

    “………”

    "So, is this bet established? If the Shenming-style swordsman loses to the lady" Gunel raised his index finger and smiled slightly, attracting the attention of both Yiwen and Neil.

    "I have to ask Yiwen to wear this student swimsuit to participate in the next competition!" Gunel didn't know where to take out a student swimsuit with Yiwen's name on it.

    “Wait a minute!! What could that be?!” Yiwen pointed at the swimsuit and shouted.

    "That's it, Yiwen-san thank you for your contribution" Neil patted Yiwen on the shoulder, his face filled with gratitude, but he couldn't hide the joking smile in his eyes.

    "Hey!! Why am I the only one who has to pay the bet!! This kid doesn't have to!!!"

    "Well~~I haven't finished talking yet~~" The thing in Gunel's hand disappeared, and then he looked at Neil with a smile, making Neil take three steps back, "Of course, let Neil wear such a cute thing.  Dress up as a princess, and then say 'I am the princess of the Magic Kingdom' on the stage~~~"

    “………”

    Neil looked at the fluttering princess outfit and regretted it a little.

    Speaking of which, my class is going to perform a stage play in the afternoon, so I don’t have to wear it

    orz……

    “Pfft-hahaha!! This is good!! That’s it!”

    Yiwen completely forgot about his own affairs and smiled unscrupulously on the side.

    "You are so ridiculousI lost, you will also be punished"

    “………”

    With a series of brutal attacks, Asuna and Setsuna were evenly matched. In the current state, Asuna might still have a chance.

    Yes, if you have this power, you should be able to do it

    Being able to protect that idiot

    Asuna's hand suddenly clenched hard. She stopped her attack and turned back to the players' bench, "Neji! Just watch carefully!! Uh, why aren't you here"

    &nbsp; I originally wanted to make a cool speech, but unexpectedly found that Negi was not at the contestants' table. At this time, Negi's shout rang in my ears, "Asuna-kun! I'm here!!"

    Following the sound, Asuna saw Negi in the audience, "Why are you there? Well, forget it" Asuna paused for a moment, and then said firmly to Negi, "In short you give  I watched carefully!! I want you to know that I can protect you as a partner!!"

    Tomorrow's speech made the surroundings quiet.

    "Huh" Negi looked at the beautiful figure in the field with a blush, and for a moment he didn't know what to say

    "Oh! How bold! Do you want to confess your love during the game?" Asakura covered his mouth and said with an ambiguous smile, but Asuna realized how bold he had said at this time.

    “Stop talking nonsense!!!”

    The game continued, and Asuna suddenly learned the posture of Ryudo, with one hand of magic power and the other of luck. When the two merged into one, Asuna's body burst out with a burst of powerful power.

    "Pfft - the eldest sister is cheating!! How can you know the Xian Gua method!!"

    Neil looked at Asuna and squirted out a mouthful of water. Yiwen was also stunned for a while, "How how is it possible! This move of combining Qi and magic power took Ryudo for several years to learn in my villa.  Ah! How could she easily"

    "Well! Long Dao worked really hard" Gunair narrowed his eyes and smiled, and then explained the Xian Gua method, "After fusing Qi and magic power, wrapping it outside the body to gain powerful power, this is a  This is a difficult technique You also know how powerful the power obtained by fusing two opposite forces is Although Miss Asuna, as a layman, is still not as good as the current Takashi But what she has  The power gained is still so strong.”

    "Then how can she use it?!" Yiwen asked angrily with veins on his head.

    "Haha, who knows" Gunel smiled but did not answer, which made Yiwen even more angry. He gritted his teeth and stared at him, "You guy!"

    With the power of the Xian Gua method, Asuna fought against Setsuna again, and this time, the attack was obviously more violent and faster than the previous attack.

    "Setsuna! The opponent is Kagurazaka Asuna! What are you doing!! Defeat her within five seconds No! Kill her directly!!" Looking at the cheating Asuna, Yiwen remembered what happened before.  The bet couldn't help but get a little out of control, and he directly slapped the edge of the ring and shouted loudly.

    "Yiwen Jielin, do you want to increase the stakes?" Gunel suddenly said this.

    "What!?"

    "My bet is about Najib Springfield" Gunel tapped his lower lip and said softly, "It's ThousandMaster's information!"

    "you……"

    "How about it? Are you willing to raise the bet?"

    "Youthis" As soon as Yiwen came across the matter about Najib, he obviously didn't care about anything, "Of course I want to raise my bet!!"

    "Haha, I know Then, I'm going to treat you" A few more things suddenly appeared in Gunel's hand. Neil looked at them intently and immediately covered his face, having nothing to say.

    "Add cat ears, glasses and a sailor suit!"

    "Hey!! Have you made enough trouble?" Yiwen looked at those things and almost ran away.

    At this time, Neil was thinking about Yiwen who was wearing these things, and suddenly felt his nose was itchy. He quickly covered it and muttered silently, "I am not a lolicon I am not a lolicon"

    "What about Neil" At this time, Gunair looked at Neil with a smile. Neil was shaking all over when he looked at him. Neil scratched his face and smiled, "Well, I'll forget it"

    "Oh, what a pity" Gunel sighed regretfully, and Neil breathed a sigh of relief.

    "But" Neil suddenly became serious, clenching his fists, his eyes filled with fireworks, "For the sake of seeing Ivensan's adorable outfit, for the sake of all the lolicons in the world! I will risk my life!!"

    Then he turned his head to the ring, "Sister!! Win for me!!! Come on! John!!"

    "Who is John!!" Tomorrow's food would even turn over his head and complain during the fight.

    "What are you talking about, Hundan!" Yiwen went completely berserk and kicked the idiot away.

    As a result, the players' seats under the field exploded.

    The two people on the stage launched a gorgeous offensive and defensive battle like a dance, but in fact, Setsuna still did not use his full strength. This was something that Neil, Gunel and others could see.

    These are gaps in experience, not just because of more external support.? can be exceeded at will.

    Asuna obviously knew this. The battle at this time could not be defeated for a long time. The two of them had been going on for a long time. Suddenly, Gunair's voice sounded in her mind, instructing her how to fight every step of the way.  .

    Under Gunair’s guidance, Asuna broke through the opponent’s attack gap and hit the opponent with her right shoulder, knocking Setsuna down for the first time.

    "Uh, why is the eldest sister progressing so fast"

    Neil, who walked back to his seat in disgrace, looked at the elder sister who was beating more and more fiercely, and was really moved.

    "You guy! It's better to use telepathy on me again!!" Yiwen sat on Gunair's shoulders, grabbed his neck and shook him wildly, while Gunair kept laughing "hahaha".

    "Don't be deceived!! This guy is basically giving her advice!! Knock her down quickly!! Otherwise I will never let you go!!!" Yiwen said to Setsuna viciously, "Because  If you lose, I will be embarrassed too!!"

    "What?" Instanta didn't understand what Yiwen was talking about at all. He was so confused.

    "Don't be wordy!! Anyway, you will win for me!! If you lose" Yiwen suddenly became full of guilt, "Let you suffer the same as me No! I want you to suffer worse than me."  Humiliation! I will do it myself, and in front of the young lady you cherish"

    "Evan-san, you're out of control" Neil patted her shoulder and said.

    “No road race!! It’s the same with you guys!!”

    However, Asuna refused Gunair's help. She wanted to rely on her own strength to prove to Negi, but she could not defeat her opponent at all, and Negi could not change.

    "You're right, he will indeed do some dangerous things If he doesn't change, you may lose him"

    Gunel’s voice continued to sound, leaving Asuna stunned, and Setsuna’s attack was imminent.

    But, something flashed through my mind

    lose……

    Yes it's loss

    I have lost something very important

    【Little girl, what's wrong?  are you crying?  This is the first time I shed tears]

    That person was covered in blood, and his tone became extremely weak

    I can only cry

    【HahaI always feel a little happyLongdao, can you just erase the memory about meThese things are not necessary for the future little girl】

    "I don't wantNajib is no longer hereeven youdon't want"

    All I can do is cry

    We can’t save the person in front of us, we can’t do anything

    【Little girl, you want to be happyyou have the right to be happy】

    "Mr. Cato! No! I don't want you to disappear!!!"

    However, nothing can be saved like this

    Losing, only losing important people

    The grief in my heart can never be let go

    The heart returns to nothingness

    The huge sword in his hand blocked Setsuna's secret and directly cut the opponent's weapon in half.

    Out of control.

    Tomorrow Cai was already in a state of carelessness, and all the sorrow was released with that big sword.

    Sword, raised high.

    Remind Asakura to notice the opponent's attack the moment he stepped back. When he looked back, the evil energy of the sword was already approaching.

    "Setsuna-san!!"

    "Xiaosha!!"

    "Oh no!!"

    Everyone exclaimed, and in an instant they calmed down in the face of danger. They turned their bodies slightly to avoid the sharp blow, intercepted the attack from the waist, and rolled in the air.

    ??The divine cry flows, and the floating clouds swirl and flash.

    Finally, both of them hit the ground with a loud noise.

    Asuka lay on the ground in a daze, and for a moment he leaned on her with lingering fear.

    "Huh, it's so dangerous" The scene just now made Neil break into a cold sweat, while Yiwen seemed to have not recovered yet, pointing to the field, "This ah what?"

    "The Kagurazaka player was knocked down! Moreover, a huge sword suddenly appeared in the Kagurazaka player's hand. Is this magic? According to the judge's appraisal, it was a real knife! Although she made such a  It’s amazing, but the rules of this conference prohibit the use of knives!”

    "Uh, reallyreally" Yiwen looked at Gu Fei blanklythey asked.

    "That's right"

    "So Sakurasaki Setsuna won this match!!"

    Finally hearing Asakura declare victory, Yiwen's whole body went limp and he let out a long sigh of relief.

    "Hahahahahahaha! How aboutdid you see it? Whether it's gambling or somethingdo you think you can beat me? You idiot!" Yiwen immediately turned back to demonstrate to Gunair, pretending to be  Be calm and laugh exaggeratedly.

    "Yes! But just seeing your panic expression that I haven't shown for a long time makes me very satisfied!" But Gunel laughed and looked unconcerned.

    "You guy! Did you do it from the beginning!!" Yiwen grabbed Gunair's collar and shook it wildly, making a fuss in anger.

    "Actually, even if I didn't make a bet with you, I would still tell you!" Gunel told the truth without caring.

    "You're such a weak soul!! You did this just to mess with me!!!"

    "How can someone of the strongest race do this? It's so embarrassing!" Gunel grabbed Yiwen's back collar and said with a smile.

    "Hundan!! Let me go!! Also, tell me the information quickly!!!"

    "I know you have many things to ask me, but you have to wait until the school anniversary is over"

    “Stop making trouble!! Tell me quickly!!”

    "Reallyyou have been waiting for fifteen years, it shouldn't matter if you wait for another two or three days"

    "It's so noisyit's so noisy"

    "However, I can tell you the conclusion Najib is still alive and still living somewhere in this world I can guarantee you this"

    At this moment, Yiwen’s face showed a look of surprise.

    It turns out that that person is really still alive

    "But, Yiwen Jielin you may never see him again as you expected to see"

    Gunnair’s words are very meaningful, and there seems to be some unimaginable reason

    But, even so, it doesn’t matter, as long as you are still alive, that’s enough

    Neil looked at Gunair, wondering what he was thinking.  Gunel noticed his gaze and asked loudly, "Then what do you want to know, Neil?"

    "Yes, there are manybut, I don't want to know"

    Neil turned his head and looked at the sky quietly.

    "Well, after the school anniversary is over, I will tell you what you want to knowI will prepare tea and wait for you"

    "Where do you live now?" Yiwen asked.

    "Neji and his cute friend know where I amprobably"

    "ha?"

    "By the way, Kamo, don't tell Negi this for now, at least keep it a secret until the end of the competition" Gunel raised his finger and said to Kamo, who was sitting on Chacha's head.

    "Well, that's right, Kamo, don't tell Negi and the others" Neil turned around and looked at Kamo and said in a tone that could not be refuted.

    "Uh, I understandbut Brother Neil, are you okay?"

    "I have known this for a long time Now, it will only disturb Negi's heart"

    "You little brat! You knew it and didn't tell me!!!!"

    At this time, Yiwen knew that he had been tricked again, and immediately beat Neil away.

    "You didn't ask me"

    Neil, who was doing flying exercises, was helpless

 Volume 1 Chapter 109 The Second Round Begins

    "Setsuna-san! I'm sorry!! II suddenly didn't know what I was doing"

    After being pulled up by Setsuna, Asuna remembered what she had done.

    "I said those words and almost got you hurt Then I couldn't protect others as a partner"

    He lowered his head in frustration and cried for his own stupidity. What he did was just contrary to what he thought

    Snapped——

    Asuna covered her forehead that was hit by the bullet and looked at Setsuna in confusion.

    "Asuna-kun, you are so stupid! Do you think you can defeat me with that level of swordsmanship?" Setsuna smiled confidently, but actually it was just to comfort his friend.

    You don’t want to see that sad look

    "If you want to defeat me, you have to practice hard!"

    Setsuna continued, "Since you are so worried about Mr. Negi, let us protect him together! If he wants to mess up again no matter what happens, let us protect him!"

    A gentle smile is a girl’s promise

    In order to protect the young man who is constantly injured

    "It's true that Mr. Negi only noticed this about my father, which might make us feel very dissatisfied" Setsuna smiled sadly, and Asuna looked away in embarrassment, "Uh never mind, this this  It’s not important…”

    "In order to achieve this goal, we must continue to practice. Asuna-san, given your situation just now, as long as you practice hard, you can get good results! But the premise is that you want to do it yourself"

    Setsuna stretched out her hand towards Asuna. Asuna looked at the slender hand, smiled faintly, and held it firmly, "That's right, I'm not strong enough now Setsuna-san, thank you  "

    The idea of ??becoming stronger, the promise of protection

    One day, we will become stronger

    One day, the boy’s figure will be protected

    "It seems that Negi is quite capable, finding these companions"

    Neil looked at the two people shaking hands on the stage, and he heard what they said.

    Maybe, with them here, they can protect Negi

    ?? Servants are not only those who protect themselves in battle, but also protect their fragile hearts

    Then you don’t have to worry about anything

    Neil smiled softly, and then looked at Yiwen Jielin beside him. From the beginning, her whole person became silent, her aura also changed, and there was an imperceptible sadness on her face.

    The next game is here in the blink of an eye.

    Neil looked at the handsome blond guy on the stage and felt really sad for him. He actually met Yiwen who was in a bad mood now. Then it was destined to be a tragedy.

    “Fight!!”

    At the beginning of the match, the handsome guy had just set up his stance, and Yi Wen came to the opponent's side with a sudden movement that made people unaware. He hit the opponent with a straight uppercut in the abdomen, and the opponent was instantly killed on the spot.

    With one blow, the opponent was knocked down, but Yiwen obviously didn't care. She looked at the distant blue sky and didn't care about the cheers and countdowns around her.

    Gunair’s words still linger in his ears.

    I can’t see him who I’m looking forward to

    But, he is still alive, and that is enough

    Yiwen looked into the blue sky and smiled faintly, with deep and firm eyes, "As long as I know that you are still alive I am an immortal person. As long as you are still alive, I will be able to see you again one day ThousandMaster  …I’ll find you before you turn into an old man…”

    ????????????? Just looking back at you makes me miss you.

    One day, we will meet

    Najib

    The top 32 players in the first round have come to an end, followed by the sixteen players who have entered the next round. A new round of competition is about to begin.

    The first match of the second round is the battle between Kotaro and Gunel.

    Neil looked at Gunel and knew that Kotaro was destined to lose. Although Kotaro was quite strong now, he was still far from being a master of Gunel's level.

    As expected, from the beginning, others saw through Kotaro's teleportation technique, and then hit Kotaro on the chin and back, causing him to fall out.

    Kotaro's eighth clone came suddenly and attacked Gunel at the same time. However, each of his attacks was quickly and calmly blocked by Gunel.

    In the intensive attack, Kotaro finally had a chance to counterattack, and he attacked Gunair's right hand with five fingers., however, there is no feeling of hitting the real thing.

    "You should have known this when you were hit by the first blow, right?"

    The indifferent tone made Kotaro know that there was still a long way to go before his own strength was compared to him, and that he could not defeat him now.

    But, the agreement with Negi

    You can never lose

    Gunel hit Kotaro in the abdomen with one palm, and then knocked him out of the field with another palm.

    Kotaro gritted his teeth. He couldn't admit defeat yet. He charged forward with all his strength, summoned his wolves, and attacked Gunair with all his strength.

    【Sky Sky Black Wolf Fang】

    Gunair blocked the attacks of these shadow wolves, and Kotaro's second wave of attacks immediately hit. The energy condensed in his hands pushed out with both hands.

    【My flow·Inu's superior flow·Slap with two palms of the wolf's fangs!  】

    However, Gunel ignored the attack and allowed it to hit him. He hit Kotaro with an elbow and knocked him to the ground.

    "You are still youngdon't be frustrated just because our strength gap is too big"

    Gunel whispered to Kotaro who fell to the ground, but Kotaro didn't listen. Now he was only unwilling to accept it, "Damn ithehe defeated Mr. Ryudouhow could Igive in defeat here!!"  !”

    Kotaro struggled to get up from the ground, with a strange change on his body, "He and I made an agreement I made an agreement with him to meet in the finals!"

    Neil in the audience looked at Kotaro who was gradually turning into a beast, grabbing his hair with some trouble, "That idiot"

    Bang————

    There was a loud noise, and Kotaro was pressed to the ground by invisible weight, and his whole body and the surrounding floor were deeply sunk.

    "It really surprised me. I didn't expect him to turn into a beast If you do such a thing here, there will be no way for you to hide the truth" A drop of cold sweat broke out on Gunair's face. Fortunately, he was stopped in time.  .

    However, Gunel smiled appreciatively, "However, I am very satisfied with your straightforward thoughts I feel relieved to hear that you are Negi's friend, but you still need to practice Haha  According to my experience, people like you will become stronger as long as they experience a complete defeatI am looking forward to your growth, Kotaro"

    After finishing speaking, Gunel mysteriously disappeared from the venue again.

    Looking at Kotaro being stopped, Neil also breathed a sigh of relief. He also admired this child very much. His will to become stronger was stronger than anyone else's, and he also had a goal that he wanted to surpass

    Neil smiled softly. Maybe Kotaro will be frustrated, but he will definitely become stronger

    I’m really looking forward to it

    At this time, Negi hurriedly ran back to the players' stand. He said to Kamo and Neil, "It's bad this time, Neil, Kamo!"

    "What's the matter?" Neil and Kamo both looked at him in confusion.

    Negi quickly explained the news he received from Qianyu. It turned out that the images of the battle were posted on the Internet, and caused the topic of [Magic].

    "I had long thought that the images would be leaked something bad is going to happen now" Kamo also realized the seriousness of the matter, and Negi was sweating anxiously, "Well he will definitely be skinned"

    "Is there someone pushing it from behind?" Neil rubbed his chin and thought.

    "Teacher Negi! Teacher Neil!"

    At this time, someone stopped the two of them. When they looked back, they saw Gao Gao standing there.

    "Miss Soprano?"

    "After seeing your game, your game and unyielding will really surprised me, but these have nothing to do with now!!" Gao Gao clenched his right fist and said passionately, "I will beat Mr. Neil!  [Shadow Messenger·Treble] will seriously try the strongest mode of close combat to meet the challenge! Then, I will punish you well, Negi-sensei!!"

    "I'm telling you, you already think I'm a loser" Looking at the high-pitched voice, Neil sighed helplessly.

    "I will win!" Gao Gao looked at Neil proudly, "Although I lost to you last time, I will definitely not win this time!"

    After saying that, Gao Gao went up to the stage.

    "Sighyour sister is really a headache" Neil said to Aiyi who ran over.

    "Well……"

    “What if she comes up with something exaggerated?” Neil threw the question to Negi, who was speechless and prepared to be a ferret.

    “Forget it, you’d better take your time and think of a solution…”

    &nbsp; Neil continued to sigh, and then walked to the stage. At this time, because Guffey was injured and abstained, it was directly the turn of Treble and Neil to face off, and the game was about to begin again.

    ??【The soprano is using Shadow User Let's kill her before she uses that exaggerated move】

    Neil looked at the fighting high-pitched voice opposite him and helplessly thought of a solution.

    “Then, the battle begins!!”

    "Hehe! Take a good look! This is the most powerful secret of shadow manipulation in close combat!!"

    Gao Gao shook his coat and immediately revealed the huge shadow messenger behind him, Symphony of the Night in black.

    Cover your forehead, Neil has a headache

    It’s too exaggeratedIs this guy an idiot

    The Shadow Envoy's whip struck suddenly, and Neil immediately dodged away. The Shadow Envoy controlled by the high-pitched voice followed her movements, and his right hand formed a sword shape, and the Shadow Envoy's right hand also swung towards Neil's back.

    "well……"

    Neil sighed, it was too late to stop him now, but it was better to move quickly. He gathered magic power in his right fist and punched straight away, but was quickly blocked by the shadow user's whip.

    "The hardness is quite goodthe speed is also good"

    Neil praised the high-pitched voice and immediately avoided the sudden left arm.

    "But, I'm faster!"

    With a sharp look in his eyes, Neil disappeared in an instant. Gao Gao was about to look for him, but found Neil coming in front of him.

    "It's Shuchi!" Gu Fei and Feng were both startled. This was a skill above instant movement. They didn't expect Neil to have mastered it.

    "I'm sorryI accept this victory"

    Neil showed an extremely handsome but evil smile to the high-pitched voice, his eyes shining brightly.

    Gao Gao's face blushed unconsciously, and in this moment of confusion, Neil's hand had already touched her abdomen.

    "not good……"

    Tai Chi, inch strength.

    With Neil's magic power, a sudden burst of force made Gao Gao's body soften and fall forward. Neil took advantage of the situation and hugged her, and the shadow envoy behind him gradually disappeared.

    "Uh" Neil suddenly blushed, and everything around him became quiet.

    "Did I lose?" Gao Gao seemed to wake up from his daze, looked at Neil in front of him, and smiled, "Excellent, Teacher Neil I was completely defeated by you How did you get such a  What degree of power"

    Neil let go of her hand, but he stood in front of her, leaning a little close so that Gao Gao could feel the warmth of Neil's face.

    Hey, why are you blushing

    "You don't have to worry about how I got this power" Neil suddenly turned away, and the robe on his body had been taken off, and he gently covered Gao Yao, "Just take care of yourself"

    "Hey!!" Gao Gao finally noticed something strange about herself. Because of the disappearance of the shadow user, the black suit on her body also disappeared, but now she had put on Neil's magician robe.

    Soprano's face turned crimson, and he glanced at Neil with watery eyes, then grabbed Neil's robe and ran away, shouting, "You have to take responsibility!!!"

    "Is this my fault? It's her fault"

    Neil grabbed his hair in distress. At this time, he felt an extremely majestic aura pressing on him from all directions. It was several times the murderous aura before, you bastard

    "Neil" The railing in Naye's hand has been broken with a click, and the shadow under the bangs can only be seen red with cold light.

    "Ah, sensei, it's true" Suzuka still had a flowery smile, but the black shadow behind her almost turned into the shadow user from before.

    And the few who didn’t say anything were not in any good shape. Their aura made everyone around them retreat, as if it was the end of the world.

    "May God bless you, Neil" Touma said a prayer to Neil very loyally.

    "Is this really my fault"

    Neil performed a frustrated forward bend on the stage, looking gray and extremely depressed.

    "Well, little brother Neil, there are always various accidents in life" Asakura knelt down and patted Neil's head very vicissitudes of life.

    "What a meow, this accident will kill someone"

    “………”

 Volume 1 Chapter 110 Chao Lingyin’s Determination

    Although Neil won the game, he staggered when he walked off the stage, and the background was pale, completely losing his cool look from the previous game.

    “………”

    The audience was speechless. Is this really the one who won the game before?

    Chifuyu retracted the aura she had subconsciously sent out at that time, and was immediately a little embarrassed. However, she turned to look at the girl wearing a duckbill hat next to her, her eyes a little confused, and it seemed that she had done the same thing just now.

    Are you an acquaintance of Neil again?

    Thinking like this, Chifuyu felt a little depressed, why are so many girls related to that idiot

    Neil, who returned to the contestants' box, was immediately slapped by Asuna, who grabbed his ears and said, "Neal! How come you are like Negi! Why did you take off other people's clothes!!  "

    "I didn't intentionally take off other people's clothes" Negi said that he was shot while lying down. It was obviously an accident, so how could he blame himself.

    "Ouch!! It hurts! Sister, let go! Your ears are going to fall off!!"

    Neil quickly covered his ears, and then looked at Asuna pitifully, "It's not my fault! I'm not Negi! Those were all accidents!!"

    "What! It's an accident for me too!!" Negi was very dissatisfied. This guy said that he was like a pervert.

    "You two little perverts!!" Asuna gave them a slap on the head each, and then pointed at Neil and lectured, "Also, Neil, you are actually serious about women, what kind of British gentleman are you!  !”

    "What Gao Gao-san is pretty awesome too"

    "It doesn't matter at all!! What if the high-pitched senior is injured!!"

    "I tried my best not to hurt her, eldest sister"

    "Hmph! Since you have to play according to your own rules, then there is no distinction between men, women, old and young. If everyone is a warrior, there is no need to be merciful" Yiwen was very disdainful of Asuka's theory, and Neil immediately cast a grateful look.  .

    "Uh never mind! Anyway, you two listen to me!! Be gentle with girls! Your sister has said so too! So you need to learn this from Kotaro!! Do you know!!"

    "Yesyes!" Negi and Neil immediately raised their hands to indicate that they had received the order.

    "Hey that idiot, didn't you hear what I said? Also, don't teach other people's disciples some things that they don't have! And Neil, are you a damn brat that obedient?!" Yiwen looked at the idiot.  The food tomorrow will be so hot that veins will appear on my head.

    "By the way, Negi, what happened to those things you mentioned?"

    Neil quietly discussed with Negi the magic topics that are currently circulating on the Internet, but Negi was also confused, and Gao Gao had just made another mess, which made him even more distressed.

    "Teacher Negi! Teacher Neal!!"

    At this time, Aiyi hurried over. She opened the notebook in her hand and showed it to the two of them. What was above was the high-pitched battle image from before, and the topics discussed were all about magic.

    "Tsk, it's really a bit troublesome" Neil frowned and thought for a moment, then turned to Negi and said, "I'll go find Long Dao. You have a game later, well, that opponent isn't that strong anyway.  You will do it easily!"

    "Don't worry! I will win!" Niji said confidently, nodding to Neil and then came on the stage, and Neil started to find Long Dao who was investigating the Super Ringtone matter.

    Neil's figure quickly passed through the crowd, and he came to the ** at this time. In his impression, Longdao was walking towards the sewer.

    However, a person suddenly appeared in front of him and blocked his way.

    "Hello, Teacher Neil"

    "Chao Lingyin you will appear here, that means, was Longdao stopped by you?"

    Neil looked at the girl in front of him quietly, but at this time he was already on guard.

    "As expected of a teacher" Chao Lingyin smiled mysteriously, and then looked at Neil with an opaque light in his eyes.  "Teacher Neil, have you made a decision?"

    "Decide?"

    "Well do you want to join forces with me and change the world"

    "Huh? Do you really want to change the world?" Neil looked at Chao strangely, "What ability can you have on your own?"

    "That's why I need the teacher's power"

    Seeing Chao’s smile on his face, Neil’s brows furrowed even more. He didn’t know what Chao was thinking and why he was so confident

    "No, those things on the InternetYou did it all!  "Neal's pupils shrank instantly and he stared at Chao closely.

    "Oh, the teacher is so awesome! You can actually guess it!" Chao smiled appreciatively, and Neil just snorted, "It's nothing at all The magic teachers and magic students in the school should all  I know you are the one behind it"

    Immediately, Neil looked at Chao with confusion, "But what you are doing now seems to be to spread the magic thing You don't want the whole world to know about magic"

    "That's right! This is my first step to change the world!!" Chao exuded a confident aura at this time and looked at Neil with burning eyes.

    "Why do you do this? There's no benefit at all" Neil's brows were already knitted together, and he didn't even understand what Chao meant at this time.

    "No Neil, you know" Chao looked into Neil's eyes, "In order to avoid all tragedies"

    "Tragedy"

    Neil looked at Super Ringtone and muttered these two words, these two words that changed his life

    "If everyone in the world knew about the existence of magicians, then the tragedy that happened to Negi and you would not have happenedeven if it was what happened to you later"

    Chao's words made Neil's pupils shrink, and his eyes exuded a sinister aura, and he said in a cold voice, "What on earth do you want to say"

    Chao didn’t care about the evil look in Neil’s eyes and smiled faintly, “You know it better than anyone else, Neil… And I came back here to change the tragedy of my time…”

    "I understand your despairso, I must change my future from here!"

    The sonorous and powerful words shocked Neil's heart. He looked at the determined girl in front of him and felt a little lost.

    "To change the tragedy of the times" Neil sighed. He understood Chao's meaning very well, because he had also experienced the kind of despair that was too painful to live.

    If, at that time, the magician was not a mysterious existence

    If, at that time, everyone can live together openly

    So, will that snowy night thing disappear

    Then, can the people you love live happily

    There was an imperceptible wavering in Neil's heart. Chao Lingyin looked at the lost Neil, looked at him deeply, then turned and left.

    When Neil looked up again, Chao's figure had disappeared. Obviously, he no longer knew how long he had been standing here or in a daze

    He slowly turned around and walked towards the arena, walking very slowly, very slowly

    “If I also have that ability, then can I undo all the tragedies that have already happened

    Let those who have disappeared come back to you again

    Let yourself regain happiness

    "happiness……"

    Neil stared at his hands blankly, wondering if he should do something

    Maybe, I also have the ability to change some things

    “Perhaps, the tragedies of the past can no longer be undone, but there are still opportunities to change in the future

    Even if it is a very small thing, maybe it can change a little bit

    But, is this really the right thing to do

    "Neil!"

    A soft call brought back Neil's confused heart.

    Looking up, he saw Negi looking at him worriedly, and in his ears, the noise of the venue also resumed.

    "What's wrong? Are you feeling unwell?"

    The worried tone made Neil smile slightly. He shook his head slightly and said lightly, "It's okay"

    "Really? That's good" Negi seemed to be relieved, and then looked at himself helplessly, "You've been there for too long, it's been almost an hour, now it's your turn to compete!"

    "So fast?" Neil was stunned, but he didn't expect that in less than an hour, he had already entered the third round.

    "Yes, the previous games ended quickly. Your opponent was the mysterious man wearing a magician costume"

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: ?????????????????????????????????????????????????: did not look at the magician and saw a man wearing a magician's robe standing there. It seemed that the man was about the same height as himself, and probably about his age.

    "Really" Neil glanced at it, then turned back and put his hand on Negi's head, rubbed it, and said softly, "Then I'll go"

    "Hmmbut don't touch itmy head!  I'm the older brother!  "Neji was very dissatisfied with having his head touched by his younger brother.

    "hehe……"

    Neil smiled softly and came to the stage.

    "What's wrong with that boy Neil? He seems to be in a trance"

    The waiter frowned and looked at Neil in the venue. Since he had just returned to the venue, everyone had noticed him, but the young man didn't seem to pay attention to anything around him, and he didn't even seem to hear other people's cries.  of.

    It’s like, unintentional.

    Nanoye and the others also noticed something strange about Neil. Although he had come to his senses and stood on the stage, they still made people worried.

    "Neil, what's wrong?" Nanoye clenched her fists quietly and looked at the dazed boy worriedly.

    "Don't worry, if it's a teacher, it'll be fine" Suzuka patted Nanoha on the shoulder and said, but there was also a slight worry in her eyes.

    What happened to him

    This doubt has been lingering in my mind.

    "Hey, I'm sorry, please call me T, I kept you waiting for a long time"

    Neil walked up to the stage and said hello to the other party. The other party just shook his head and said softly, "It's okay, it's you, it's okay"

    The soft female voice, as clear and graceful as an oriole, shocked Neil's heart. He raised his eyes and looked at the mysterious figure, feeling an indescribable sense of familiarity, warmth, and warmth in his heart.

    Who is it

    Neil shook his head, suppressed the thoughts in his heart, smiled at her, "It doesn't matter, come on"

    "good……"

    "Now that both players are in place! Then, the second game of the quarterfinals, fight!!"

    As soon as the words fell, Neil and T flashed for an instant, and in the blink of an eye, the two were already fighting.

    “Obviously, the opponent is an agile close-quarters fighter. In just a moment, the two fists have intersected dozens of times.

    T's fist struck instantly. Neil turned his head to avoid it. At the same time, he drew a vertical circle to the right in front of his right palm, with the palm facing inward. His left hook turned into a palm, and he drew a vertical circle downward in front of his abdomen. His left forearm was rotated externally, with his palm facing forward.  Gradually turning from the outside to the inside, pushing and moving, a cloud hand defuses the opponent's fierce offensive and pushes it away.

    Taking advantage of T's unstable posture, Neil shrank behind her and kicked her. T immediately blocked with her left hand, but the strong impact made her take a few steps back. However, at this time Neil attacked again,  With a palm print, it seemed like a light palm, but it made T's whole body fly into the air.

    "Be careful"

    Neil reminded kindly, and at the same time, she instantly moved into the air, and struck with her right fist towards the opponent's face. T crossed her hands to block it, but the wind pressure caused by this punch caused her broad hat to rise high, and Neil also  At this moment, he saw the other person's face clearly.

    "you!"

    Neil was stunned for a moment, and the other party smiled slyly, grabbed Neil's right arm, used it as an axis, and kicked Neil with his legs, causing him to fall high from the air.

    Bang————

    There was a loud noise, and a cloud of dust rose in the field.

    "Uh, what's wrong with Neil? He's actually distracted" Negi looked at Neil who was hit, a little confused.

    "Is this someone you know?" Asuna has good eyesight. She was obviously stunned when she saw Neil seeing each other in the air.

    "Ahem" Neil coughed and got up from the ground. The opponent had already landed on the field, but did not continue to attack.

    "Really, if you lose your focus during the battle, you might get killed!"

    A beautiful female voice sounded in the field, and everyone was talking and watching the changes in the field. The girl named T continued, "But Neil is still pretty good, just a bit clumsy"

    "Who is stupid, fool"

    Neil patted the dust on his body and looked at the other party helplessly, but his tone was obviously pleasant and doting.

    "Neil is stupid to begin with~~~"

    The girl teased softly, obviously she was also very happy. At the same time, she also took off the mysterious coat on her body, revealing her true face.

    The beautiful melon-shaped face is dotted with willow eyebrows, almond-shaped eyes, small cherry mouth, and a high bridge of nose. Her long black hair flows in the wind, and there is a charming smile on her lips. Although she is still a child, she has  Showing all the charm of oriental beauty.

    Under the flying cherry blossoms, she smiled lightly.

    "so beautiful……"

    "so cute……"

    There was a burst of admiration outside the venue from time to time. Even Naye and the others thought that girlIncomparable beauty.

    "Long time no see, Neil"

    The girl smiled sweetly, her beautiful eyes slightly squinted and touching.

    "Well, long time no see"

    Neil also smiled, and that smile was happiness that no one else had ever seen.

    "Tifa Lockhart"

    The light tone is extremely gentle.

 Volume 1 Chapter 111 Tifa; Lockhart

    "Hey, Tifa, what is happiness?"

    On the vast grassland, two young children were sitting. At this time, they were leaning on a big tree and facing the comfortable soft wind.

    "Oh, I don't know, but it should be a good thing" The girl tilted her head, not knowing much about this word.

    "Is it a very good thing" The boy looked at the high white clouds, not knowing what he was thinking, while the girl leaned against him and looked at the sky quietly.

    "Tifa, you want to marry me from now on!" the boy suddenly said seriously.

    "Huh? What did you say?" The girl was stunned, as if she had heard something terrible.

    "I said you want to marry me!" The boy turned his head and said to her again seriously.

    "Why?" The girl looked at him with a strange expression, while the boy turned to look at the sky and said softly, "Because the sister and brother said that if two people are together, they will be happy! So"

    The boy under the sunshine, with a bright smile, said softly, "Tifa wants to marry me! Then we can be together in the future! We can also be happy!"

    The girl looked at the weak boy blankly, not knowing what she was thinking.

    "What's wrong, Tifa?" The boy waved his hand in front of the girl, and his reaction to the girl was strange.

    "Neil, you little fool" The girl who came back to her senses gently tapped the boy's head with her green-white index finger, and said helplessly, "You don't even know what 'marry' means, do you?"

    "Who said that!" The boy was very dissatisfied, and then continued, "It just means being together!"

    "That's why I said you are a fool" The girl smiled, very softly and softly, as comfortable as the white clouds in the sky.

    "However, it seems pretty good"

    The girl’s head rested gently on the boy’s shoulder, the smile on her face not diminishing at all.

    "Hey! What on earth does that mean!!"

    "Fool……"

    That was the age of innocence

    Innocent boys and girls

    The happy time when petals are fluttering in the wind

    And, pure, pure feelings

    ··············Dividing line················

    "Hey!! Tifa!!"

    When Negi outside the court saw that person clearly, he exclaimed.

    "Oh, long time no see, Negi!"

    Tifa also heard Negi’s exclamation and smiled and waved to Negi.

    "Uh, do you know each other?" Asuna asked, pointing to Tifa in the field.

    After Negi happily waved to Tifa, he turned to the confused Asuna and others and said, "Well, Tifa is another childhood sweetheart of me and Neil!"

    "But, it's been a long time since we last met" Negi looked back at the field with a nostalgic tone.

    "Tsk, have there been more opponents?" Gale, who was watching, bit his thumb, his face a little gloomy, as if his plan was disrupted by this new opponent.

    “Ah la la, it seems to be getting more and more interesting~~~” Shamar narrowed his eyes and smiled, making Xignom tremble all over.

    During the scene, Nier looked at Tifa and asked, "Why are you here, Tifa?"

    "Well, actually I went back to England before, but after I went back, Sister Nijia told me that you and Nijia both came to Japan to practice, so I came over to have a look, and I happened to come across this academy.  Matsuri, by the way, attend this conference"

    "However, I really didn't expect to meet you here at first"

    "Oh, I didn't even expect"

    Neil sighed, and then put on his stance again, "Well, since it's a competition, let's continue. Judging from your actions just now, you should have practiced hard"

    "Of course" Tifa smiled, but her smile was a little sad, "Ever since that snowy night, you must become stronger"

    "Tifa"

    Tifa smiled slightly, not seeing the dejected expression she had just now, and instantly came in front of Neil, swinging her jab forward, "You have to fight seriously, Neil~~"

    "Ah, I see" Neil also smiled softly, moved his steps slightly, deflected his whole body slightly, grabbed the opponent's fist with his left hand, and threw Tifa away with an over-the-shoulder throw.

    Tifa put one hand on the ground, jumped back, and after removing all the strength, she stepped forward again.

    When Neil saw Tifa rushing over, he also rushed forward and used the powerful Baji Fist.

    &nbsp; Everything was silent except for the sound of fists and feet clashing.

    Everyone watched the two small figures who kept fighting and staggered, and couldn't say a word.

    Neal immediately turned his fist into a palm, and his right palm stretched out like a snake, and circled his hand to open up the two waving fists. His left palm immediately struck out. Seeing that the situation was not good, Tifa fell backwards and used both hands.  As a pivot, he fell up and rotated with his legs to dismantle Neil's offensive.

    Neil jumped back, stood up with his palms closed, looked at Tifa and smiled softly, "You are indeed much better, Tifa I didn't expect you to make such a big improvement in physical skills"

    “So don’t underestimate me, maybe you’ll suffer a loss, Niall~~” Tifa smiled playfully, but this smile caused many stupid boys outside the court to be hit by arrows.

    "Oh oh oh oh!!!"

    "I don't know why, but things seem to be boiling outside the venue" Asakura looked at the group of idiots roaring like wolves, feeling a little speechless.

    "Alas" Neil shook his head and sighed, then said, "Then I'm going to do it for real, Tifa"

    “Come on, let me show you my unique skills!”

    Tifa moved quickly and struck with a punch. Nier subconsciously raised his hand, but Tifa had already bent down and stretched out her left foot to hit Nier, causing Nier's lower body to become unstable. His foot slipped and he rolled backwards.  And go.

    Tifa jumped high, her right fist filled with magic power, blending the magic power in a strange way.

    Neil looked at it intently and felt that the move looked very familiar.

    "The Wrath of the Inverse Scale!!"

    Like an ancient dragon, roaring like a dragon, it crashed down with the invincibility of thousands of troops.

    "This trick is indeed"

    Neil looked at this move with nostalgia and pain flashing in his eyes.

    "well……"

    With a slight sigh, Neil concentrated on facing the blow with all his strength.

    Huge power spread in the air, and the surrounding audience could feel the terrifying momentum. They all stepped back a few feet and stared at the field more nervously.

    Neil looked at the magic power that had been condensed to the extreme, and began to work on magic in his own hands.

    【Is it forbidden to chant mantras】

    Neil focused his attention and began to chant the mantra in his heart. With his ability, he could basically do it by chanting the mantra silently in his heart.

    【When the wind dragon rotates at high speed, the supreme blood dragon power will merge with it. When the energy of the two reaches an unbreakable limit, the roaring blood dragon fangs will devour everything!  The spinning dragon dances wildly in the left hand, and the power of the blood dragon in the right palm!  Fusion!  】

    Like blood, Neil's left and right hands were filled with violent magic at the same time, and an invisible tornado began to form around him.

    There seems to be a smell of blood in the air.

    With his hands together, when the power was unified, Neil's hands seemed to be entangled with a ferocious dragon, carrying blood-colored magic power and letting out a low roar.

    "Blood Dragon Roaring Fang!"

    The opponent's attack was close at hand, and Neil also waved his fist at the moment when he was in front of him. The two completely different magic powers were like two biting dragons, fighting to the death.

    The arena was filled with two astonishing magical powers, and the surrounding railings were crushed in the storm and turned into sawdust.

    Everyone opened their mouths and stared blankly at the venue.

    Bang——————

    A loud noise came from the field.  The venue was immediately torn to pieces. Due to the attacks of the two men, there was no intact place in sight.

    "Ahit's really fake"

    Xing’s chin almost dropped to the ground, looking at the power of the two attacks in disbelief.

    "What a cheat, cg"

    Alyssa’s eyes bulged when she saw it. Is this something done by humans? It’s too exaggerated.

    ??And those who knew the inside story were amazed by the strength of the two. It was admirable that they could carry out such powerful attacks at such a young age.

    Tifa fell from the air. She obviously used her full strength in this attack. This move was her brother's move. Although she hadn't fully mastered it yet, she just wanted Neil to see her efforts.

    However, there was only silent sadness in that man's eyes, and he couldn't see himself.

    Neil obviously didn’t think of this, he just

    Tifa looked at Neil, her eyes condensed, her body moved quickly, and she punched out her fists one after another, while Neil pushed out his palms and collided with them.

    In a small space, the two fists exchanged dozens of times, and during the fight, Tifa suddenly said, "Neal, you are still because of that snow"Are you regretful about ???  "

    Neil was shocked and lowered his head slightly, making it impossible to see his expression clearly, "What are you talking about"

    The hands did not stop, and they continued to strike.

    "When I fight with you, I always feel a hint of sadness Are you still regretting that snowy night and blaming yourself for the death of your brother"

    "may be……"

    "But, my brother's death has nothing to do with you! How long are you going to blame yourself!!" Tifa became anxious and her fists became more rapid, "Besides, didn't you protect me?"

    “………”

    Neil raised his head, looked at Tifa quietly, and said softly, "No, I didn't protect anything Not even you, I can't protect you"

    With his right hand, he grabbed the thrusting fist that had obviously paused for a moment. His left arm turned into an elbow strike. He bent his left knee and used all his strength to knock Tifa away. In his mind, he remembered the past events.

    "Why do you say that If it weren't for Niall, I wouldn't be standing here" Tifa was knocked back and fell. Looking at Niall who was mired in the memories of the past, her heart ached.

    Since words are ineffective, then use your fists to wake him up

    The attack came in the blink of an eye, and Neil reacted very quickly, quickly blocking the continuous attacks, and the two of them kept wandering around the broken ring.

    "Tifa, you know, Brother Hans died protecting me"

    Neil blocked Tifa’s attack, passed by her, and whispered in her ear.

    "So, I am the murderer"

    Tifa’s pupils shrank, and a trace of pain appeared in her eyes. She ignored Neil’s oncoming fist and rushed forward.

    Neil was shocked and looked at Tifa who seemed to be suicidal. He was puzzled and quickly withdrew his attack.

    Snapped——

    A crisp sound of applause sounded.

    Neil covered his burning cheeks and stared blankly at the girl in front of him with tears in her eyes.

    "Tifa"

    "You idiot! I said it's not like that at all!! If that's really the case, and my brother died to protect the two of us, then I am also the murderer of my brother!!" Tifa shouted, but  Neil could still feel the sadness in her words.

    "Tifa"

    Tifa, there is no way he could be the murderer

    Because, Neil knows how much Tifa admires her brother

    Everything is just because of my own fault

    Because of my boring thoughts

    "Please, don't say such sad words anymore" Tifa bit her lip and begged bitterly.

    “………”

    "I know that Neil's sadness will not be less than minebecause Neil also likes his brother very muchit is impossible for him to do such sad things"

    Tifa's tone became choked, and her eyes gradually turned red, but she still looked at Neil firmly, "As for me, in order to become a person who can protect others like my brother, in order to protect you, after you leave your hometown  , I also left, just to gain strength so that I could protect you"

    Tears fell.

    She knew that the young man in front of her was stronger than anyone else, but also more fragile than anyone else

    With a simple heart, he has been devastated by repeated blows

    My heart is already scarred

    I, what I want to protect, is just crying for him

    "Don't you remember the agreement you made with me? Neil"

    Tifa’s hand gently touched the side of Neil’s face. Neil looked at her downcast face and couldn’t see clearly her expression. Maybe she was smiling, a gentle smile with sad tears.

    "Hey, Tifa"

    Neil’s voice sounded softly like a dream, as if it didn’t exist here.

    "If that snowy night had not happened, what would have happened to usme, you, Negi, Anya, brother, sister, Grandpa Stan, everyonewould we be happy"

    Tifa didn’t answer the question that was like mumbling to herself, because it was a question that had no answer

    Because, that tragedy is irreversible

    "If all the scars could be healed"

    The injury cannot be healed.

    "If all hope can be exchanged for happiness"

    Hope has long been dashed, and all that is left isHope.

    "If everything you believe in can be sustained"

    Everything you once believed in has turned into dust.

    "If all emotions could be perfect"

    All yearning is turned into miracles in tragedy again and again.

    "How great it would be if I could still have a simple smile, a little happiness, and a wanton hug"

    A small wish is just a fantasy.

    "But, these are just what-ifs"

    Dreams, broken, also wake up.

    "We can't go back"

    Neil smiled at Tifa, but the look in his eyes was only filled with deep sorrow.

    "Tifa, the Neal you once believed in, Neal Springfield"

    Neil gently put down the catkin caressing his face, as tenderly as if he were holding a treasure.

    "already dead……"

    Smiling is a bone-crushing pain.

 Volume 1 Chapter 112 Gunel vs. Feng

    "Neil"

    Tifa looked at the smiling but desperate young man with pain in her heart.

    "Well, don't worry so much now This will be fine for the time being"

    Neil put his hand on Tifa's head and gently brushed the silky black hair.

    "Neil, if this continues, one dayyouwill die"

    Tifa lowered her head, biting her lips, holding back the tears in her eyes, not letting them fall. She didn't want Neal to see her weak side.

    Neil paused for a moment, then smiled softly, "Maybe, but now I'm still by your side"

    Tifa grabbed Neil's clothes and rested her head on her chest, silent, but Neil could still feel her body trembling slightly.

    Are you worried about yourself

    Thinking this way, Neil’s movements on his hands became more gentle.

    "Well, although I don't want to disturb you"

    At this time, Asakura's voice sounded, and Neil turned to look, only to see Asakura smiling somewhat troubledly, "But we are still competing now. You can actually make out slowly after the game. Let's finish the game now  …”

    "Who is making out!"

    Neil's face turned red, and Tifa in his arms also took a step back, but her hair covered her reddish face.

    "Haha~~~" Asakura smiled ambiguously, Niall glared at her, and then looked at Tifa, "Do you want to continue fighting, Tifa?"

    Tifa looked up at him and asked softly, "Do you want to win?"

    Neil thought for a while and finally nodded, "I still have something else to think about"

    "Then I will abstain" Tifa smiled understandingly.

    "Oh! Then the winner of this game is Neil Springfield!!" Asakura announced the final result, and this somewhat unexpected game came to an end.

    "Now, Neil, no matter how much we regret the past, don't we still have a future" When she left the stage, Tifa turned her head and put her hands behind her back with an intoxicating smile, "Then,  Then we can change now, in order to prevent our future selves from crying, and in order to be able to gain happiness"

    【Also, to change you, Neil】

    Neil stopped and thought about Tifa's words quietly.

    Can you really change yourself

    To change this world where I keep crying

    Neil’s heart was still confused, but he was already shaken.

    "That's right" Neil responded with a sincere smile and followed Tifa back to the players' seat.

    "Who is that girl?"

    Nanoye outside the field looked at Tifa next to Neil, feeling puzzled and anxious in her heart.

    "It seems that the teacher knew me before" Suzuka said with some uncertainty, while Alyssa looked angrily, "By the way, did that idiot teacher just make that girl cry"

    "Really" Naye said softly, "Why did that girl slap Neil?"

    “………”

    Everyone is unclear. After all, they have not been strengthened with magic or energy, so it is impossible to hear the conversation between the two people in the field.

    The minister obviously knew something, and he could still hear some of the conversation between the two children just now.

    It’s just that Neil seems to be burdened with more than he imagined.

    "Alas" The minister sighed, and then looked at the children in front of him, "Neil has a past that you don't know, and that's something he doesn't want you to touch"

    "What is it, dad?" Nanoye asked anxiously, "Why does Neil always" every time he mentions those things?

    However, the minister did not respond to his daughter, he just remained silent and looked at the scene quietly.

    "Dad!" Nanoye continued to ask, but was interrupted by Taozi. She saw Taozi shaking her head at herself, and Naiye had to suppress the confusion in her heart.

    However, Nanoha believes that one day, she will know everything

    She will wait for the day when Neil tells her

    Because it has been agreed

    "Neil! Tifa!"

    Negi ran over and greeted the two of them excitedly, but Neil, who knew Negi very well, still saw an unnatural look between his eyebrows.

    "What's the matter, Negi? You look like you have something on your mind?"

    &nbsp; "Huh?" Negi looked at Neil in surprise.

    "I can tell by the look on your face that I guessed it right" Neil shrugged, then looked around and asked, "Where's Asuna-san, wasn't she still there just now?"

    "Well, it was still there originally, but now I don't know what Setsuna-san and the others were doing when they were repairing the venue, and I don't know where they have gone now"

    "Really" Neil didn't care, he was just concerned about Negi's condition, "Speaking of which, what's wrong with you?"

    "Actually, it's about my father" Negi gritted his teeth and told Neil.

    During the halftime break, Gunair approached Negi and told him that if he entered the finals, he would give him some rewards. The voice at that time was his father's voice.

    After Neil heard this, his face turned a little pale, "Father"

    "Neal" Tifa pulled his sleeves worriedly, but Neal just smiled at her.

    "It's useless to worry about it now, let's wait until the finals"

    "But, then I will go with Neil"

    Neil knew what Negi was worried about, but he didn’t care, “Then let’s have a good competition!”

    "Neil"

    "Okay, Kaede-san's game is about to start, let's go there quickly!" With that said, Neil pulled Negi and Tifa back to their seats.

    On the field, after quick repairs, the game was in full swing.

    From the beginning, Gunel used all his gravity to press directly over, causing the center of the field to sink deeply again.

    "Damn it! I won't be crushed into a cake!"

    Neil immediately felt that Gurnell was too cruel, and it looked like he had overused it.

    Speaking of which, today’s contestant said he was under a lot of pressure!  It must have been destroyed no less than ten times this morning!  Really, please!  Have pity on the ring master who secretly cries every game, and the staff who have to come up to fix it in almost every game!  Even free coolies don’t use it like this!  This is an excessive exploitation of labor force!

    "No, the two of us just demolished the entire arena We seemed to be the worst damaged"

    Seemingly hearing the complaints in Neil’s heart, Tifa complained calmly.

    Back to the scene, when Gunel was unaware, four maples appeared next to him. He couldn't feel maple's breath at all, so he couldn't help being surprised and immediately supported the barrier.

    "Tolerate!"

    【Boundary destroyed!  】

    The four clones shattered the barrier at the same time and began to use combined attack skills.

    【Maple Ninja Technique!  Four clones of the hazy cross!  】

    The four clones passed each other in a cross pattern. It stands to reason that Gunair was hit with all his strength, but

    【Sure enough, there is no real sense of hitting at allIt's the same as when Kotaro fought】

    "It's amazing I haven't seen such a high-density shadow clone in twenty years The attack power is almost the same as the main body"

    Gunair said in appreciation as he avoided it, but every time Kaede's fist hit with energy would be completely offset, and Gunair would turn into a shadow.

    After Gunair knocked several clones away, he jumped into the air, but Feng was already behind him.

    "Oh" Gunel exclaimed in surprise, but there was no nervousness on his face at all.

    "With this density of shadow clones, I can only create four at most"

    After saying that, the energy in Maple's hand blasted Gunel to the ground like a beam of light.

    The smoke dissipated, and Gunair was seen standing there unharmed.

    "How is that possible!? No harm at all!!" Gu Fei and Negi both stared with their eyes wide open, and even Tifa felt unbelievable.

    "Tch, you liar" Neil whispered, looking down on Gunair with a little contempt. He obviously knew what tricks Gunair used.

    After a hard fight, Maple also revealed Gunair's secret. Now Gunair is just a clone. If you want to defeat this Gunair, you must use a weapon that can completely destroy the clone or phantom in an instant.  The power of [Qi], and its body is probably around here.

    "Don't worry, my magic can only be used in the academy, and it can only be used during the three days when the magic of the World Tree fills the entire academy" Gunel still told himself the limitations of this technique.

    "That's it" At this time, Feng opened his usually squinted eyes and stared at Gunair, "YouDo you have anything to do with Negi?  If you have evil intentions I will not remain silent.  "

    Gunair was stunned for a moment, then smiled and said, "You seem to care about Negi very much Don't worry! I don't have any bad intentions towards him."

    "Can I trust you?"

    "I can swear to God." Gunel smiled very darkly, and Feng complained on the spot, "Your smile is hard to believe"

    "Hahaha, I am often told that"

    The battle resumed, and the two competed outside the field at super high speed. Gunel flew into the air, summoned several gravity balls, and attacked them all, destroying all of Maple's clones and raising a large splash of water at the same time.

    ————

    "Tsk, tsk, tsk, what an exaggeration Is it okay for him to fly in mid-air? Everyone is talking about it"

    Seeing that this move made it look like rain, Neil looked at Gunair flying in mid-air with some displeasure.

    "Well, I'm more curious about where your umbrella came from" Tifa looked at the umbrellas on her and Neil's heads speechlessly, saying that she had no idea where he took it out just now.

    Compared to Neil’s calmness, Negi was like a drowned rat, but his eyes were extremely serious as he looked at Gunair flying in the air.

    "It seems there is no other wayalthough it's a bit despicable" Gunair suddenly took out a card from his sleeve, "It can be said that it is just to advance the reservation"

    Seeing the opponent take out the contract card, Feng immediately stepped forward to stop him. After all, he had seen the magic of the power of contract items.

    "Huh? What is that card?" Nanoye looked at the contract card that Gunel took out in curiosity. At this time, Taozi smiled mysteriously, "Naye, that is something that only the chosen one can have.  ~~It’s like being a destined person~~~”

    "Eh!? Destined person!?" Several girls shouted in surprise.

    Taozi then said with a smile, "That's right, Neil-chan can do this too~~~"

    “………”

    All the girls were silent, and many, many things flashed through their minds

    So, Neil, who was unaware of it, was deceived

    Back in the game, when Feng used his sixteen clones to catch up, he was quickly defeated by the opponent. At the same time, his main body was strangled by the opponent's neck and floated in the air.

    At this moment, Negi was extremely surprised, because this gesture was the same as that snowy night six years ago

    That powerful figure that I will never forget

    When Neil saw Gunel’s props, he was also reminded of the power of his props.

    "Is it the father"

    Neil also looked at the figure in the sky and fell into confusion. At this moment, he was so close to his father.

    Even though he was as strong as Feng, he was knocked down in an instant.

    There was no other reason for the defeat, it was just because of that person's strength, his unmatched strength.

    Feng’s body was covered with scars, and she knelt down on one knee. The blow had already left her in such a state of embarrassment.

    "That person just nowis the one who was called a hero by everyone, Negi and Neil"

    "Haha, what do you think" Gunel took back his card and smiled mysteriously.

    "You said you just made the reservation in advance"

    "Well" Gunel nodded, and then spoke to Feng.

    After hearing this, Feng also gave up the game, and Gunnell advanced to the semi-finals.

    "Do you want me to help you heal the injury on your face?" Gunel asked, looking at the injury on Feng's face.

    "I appreciate your kindness"

    "Then, say hello to Negi and Neil for me I'm really looking forward to which of them will make it to the finals"

    After saying that, Gunair mysteriously disappeared again.

    When Feng walked to the audience, he saw Negi and Neil looking at him.

    "He is waiting for you in the finalsbut"

    "No needI know what you mean" Neil waved his hand to stop Feng from talking.

    Neil looked at Negi with an indifferent expression, "Hey, Negi, if you want to enter the finals, come and defeat me If you want to meet that person" After that, he returned to his seat and sat down.

    "Neil"

    Negi looked at Neil and clenched his fists quietly.

 Volume 1 Chapter 113 When the cherry blossoms are flying

    Figures pass each other.

    Soon, Negi was knocked away again and hit the ground hard.

    In my heart, there is only a sense of powerlessness.

    Never lose

    But, what to do

    My heart is very confused.

    "What's wrong with Negi? His pace and breathing are messed up" Tifa looked at Negi on the stage. He was far different from the previous games.

    Is your heart disturbed

    Neil looked at the fierce fight on the stage indifferently and said softly, "You probably also thought Negi's heart is already in chaos He moves as he pleases, but now he is confused by the illusion in his heart and can't leave.  If there is a mirror, there will be no chance of victory"

    "Sometimes, persistence is a good thingbut excessive persistence will only destroy yourself"

    "Don't you think this is also talking about yourself?"

    Tifa looked at him calmly, her eyes as vast as the sea.

    Neil smiled back, "Yes, I am the same Speaking of which, our whole family is obsessed with obsession"

    I know that I am also extremely persistent, no less persistent than Negi.

    ??Persistence is like dust, it is futile and fruitless.

    ??Persistence is like an abyss, which leads to death.

    “It’s just that whether it’s futility or death, it doesn’t matter to me.

    Cane, brush, swords met again.

    “Mr. Negi, it’s not good at allit’s better to compete with Mr. Takada”

    A dull sound, accompanied by the sound of crossfire.

    "Do you know why my heart can't be with you?"

    With a flash of body, the two people left the place.

    "that is because……"

    In an instant, he chased up and came to Negi's side.

    "Your heart has been taken awayby your father, Najib Springfield"

    "!!"

    Negi was stunned for a moment, and was knocked back by Setsuna's whip kick again.

    "Your entry and exit moves are too complex If you think about not winning this game, you can't do it. The more you think about it, the less your hands and feet will obey"

    In an instant, he took advantage of the situation to pursue, and the weapons in his hands flew away. Negi hurriedly raised his crutch to fight back, but his movements were extremely chaotic.

    “Persistence, perseverance, dreams, goals For you, tracing the back of your father must have become the source of your talent and strength"

    Setsuna's thrust caused Negi to slide back several meters. He knelt down on one knee and held the crutch tightly in his hand. Setsuna put away his weapon and his tone gradually became gentle, "But if you keep staring ahead.  , maybe you will get injured by tripping over the stones at your feet"

    "Also, it's possible that I missed the flowers blooming at hand"

    In an instant, he took up his posture again, holding the weapon in his hand flat in front of his chest, with a confident and gentle smile on his face.

    "Now your opponent is me, please look at me now, Teacher Negi!"

    Negi looked at the girl in front of him, his heart changing quietly.

    "Then, in the days when you are looking for your father's back, please don't forget Asuna, Mr. Neal, Mr. Kamo, the ladies, and everyone around you our existence"

    “………”

    There is throbbing in my heart

    The cherry blossoms flying all over the sky turned into a rain of flowers, pouring all around.

    "Come on Teacher Negi" Setsuna smiled softly, because she knew that the boy had changed.

    Looking at the cherry blossom petals falling gracefully in his hands, Negi felt an unprecedented peace in his heart.

    It turns out that cherry blossoms are so beautiful.

    It turns out that I have been neglecting the charming scenery around me.

    Close your eyes slightly and slowly hold the beauty in your hand.

    Negi breathed out softly, and when he opened his eyes again, his clear eyes were so pure that they contained no distracting thoughts or tackiness, and were so gentle that they seemed to be able to tolerate everything, just like the clear lake water with microwaves under the spring sun, which was unbearable.  Stay immersed in it.

    "Oh, my eyes have changed"

    Have you finally come out, Negi

    Neil smiled lightly.

    "Now Negi, maybe a lot of girls will be attracted to him~~~"

    Tifa fiddled with the hair around her ears, looking at Negi becoming charming, and couldn't help but laugh.

    "Haha, that seems quite interesting~~~It would be best to have a harem~~"

    &nbsp; “Hey~~~then you think so too~~~”

    "Of course" Neil was about to say it cheerfully, but when he saw Tifa's half-smiling expression and the cold light in her eyes, he swallowed his saliva and said seriously, "No! That's how I am.  Are you a person!! A good man like me is absolutely devoted to girls! The word philandering will never be associated with me! You know, I despise bastards like Negi the most!!"

    Neil stared at Negi on the stage angrily, making Negi shiver all over, as if he was being targeted by some prehistoric monster.

    【The boss is definitely jealous to death】

    【of course!  If Tifa hears this, she will kill me!  !  】

    【That’s it~~~Then do I have to tear you apart now~~~】

    【Eh?  Eh!  !  !  !  Why can Tifa hear it!  ?  】

    【Ah, private chat is not good~~~】

    Tifa smiled sweetly, then tilted her head and stared at Neil, "Are you ready to wake up"

    "Uh, not at all"

    "Yeah……"

    The smile is still so perfect

    The movements of the hands are still so cruel

    "Ooooooh!!! Don't worry!! My ears are about to be torn off!!! Really!! I really feel that my ears are about to be separated from my body!!"

    "snort!"

    Tifa snorted coldly, but let him go. Neal shivered in pain.

    "But when did those elder sisters come" Neil turned his head, rubbed his ears and looked at the 3a students standing above.

    "Who are they?"

    The murderous aura broke out again

    "Neji's students are a good group of guysbut they have nothing to do with me!!"

    ?????????? Decisiveness will cause disaster to flow eastward

    "Oh? I rarely hear you compliment others"

    The tone is a little shuddering

    "Uh, is itan illusion"

    I always feel very dangerous

    On the stage, Negi's movements became extremely smooth, and he used instantaneous movements one after another, even unexpectedly.

    What followed was a super-high-speed fight, which ordinary people could not see clearly, but Neil could see it clearly and looked at Negi with admiration as he grew up in an instant.

    "Really, actual combat is indeed the best way to promote growthIf this continues, you will surpass me sooner or later" Neil smiled with some emotion.

    At this time, there were other noises outside the venue.

    "Hey! Look at the news on your mobile phone!" Keima said to everyone while holding his game console. He seemed to have seen something interesting just now.

    "What are you looking for" Furuichi took out his phone and looked at the news on it, and immediately exclaimed, "Uh, no, it's actually like this"

    Everyone had taken out their mobile phones and watched the online news. It turned out that Neil and Negi came to Japan to find their missing father because it was his father who won the championship 20 years ago, so he participated.  This conferenceand my mother seems to be gone

    And the most dramatic thing is that the mysterious man in the robe, Gunel, is the missing father of Negi and Neil.

    "Is it Najib?"

    The minister was shocked when he saw the news, but he vaguely felt that the news was not true. He knew the character of that person very well and would not hide. Moreover, Gunair's fighting style was completely different from that person.

    "No, that Gunair is the father of the stupid teacher" Alyssa looked at the news on her phone in disbelief.

    "Maybe" Suzuka suddenly frowned while watching the news, "But doesn't this mean that between Mr. Negi and Mr. Neil, only one can enter the finals to meet his father"

    “………”

    Everyone was silent. This was an unavoidable fact, real and cruel.

    "Well, it doesn't matter. If that is really Neil's father, then we can see him in the future"

    Touma’s words made everyone feel relieved a little.

    Indeed, this final is not the only opportunity to see my father, there will be more time in the future.

    It’s just that they are naive and don’t know the truth behind it

    This meeting is a very precious time for those two children

    The audience burst into enthusiastic cheers, cheering for Negi, and Negi also heard from them.?I knew that if I entered the finals, I would be able to meet my father.

    "How do these guys know?"

    Neil frowned, and Tifa handed him the phone to look at. It seemed to have some past events about Negi and Neil written on it.

    "Is it okay, Neil?"

    Tifa looked at Neil with some worry. Neil looked at what was written on it. He probably guessed that it was caused by the super ring tone, but there were not many things mentioned in it.

    【What on earth do you want to do with this thing, super ring tone】

    Neil held the phone tightly and thought hard, but when he saw Tifa's concerned eyes, he immediately put aside the trivial matters in his heart and smiled gently at Tifa.

    "I'm fine, there's no need to look like this"

    "Really?"

    “Well, I won’t lie to you~~~”

    "Fool……"

    "What, what does this mean?" Negi looked at the audience around him in confusion, and Setsuna also spoke up at this time, "Although I don't know how the audience knows but that's the case, as long as  If you defeat me, you will have a chance to fight your father Najib Springfield"

    "Setsunahow did Setsuna-san know!?"

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    With a clear sound, Negi was pushed back by Setsuna. Setsuna smiled softly and said, "There is an opportunity, teacher Didn't you say you only look at me now? If you want to know what's going on, then knock me down.  Use your own eyes to confirm"

    In an instant, he put down the weapon in his hand, took off his clogs, and assumed a bare-handed fighting posture.

    "Finally, just use your best empty-handed fighting to tie the knot"

    "!"

    "Don't worry, Shen Mingliu doesn't choose weapons I'm not trying to let anyone off the hook"

    Negi also put down his crutches and assumed the starting position of Bajiquan. The two sides stared at each other closely, and the strong sense of oppression made everyone swallow nervously.

    The body is moving.

    The punch has been thrown.

    The young man in the flower dance had already hit his opponent in the abdomen with his elbow. The girl showed a gentle smile to the young man.

    "Well done, Teacher Negi But, both you and I need to continue practicing"

    Setsuna put his hand on Negi's head, smiled happily, and then slowly closed his eyes, "Huh A lot of things happened today, I'm a little tired"

    Quietly fell to the ground.

    The flying cherry blossoms gradually lead Negi to the top

    The place where my father is

    "Knocked downknocked down!! Player Sakurasaki fell to the ground!!! Now the timer starts! 1,2,3"

    Ten seconds passed in a blink of an eye, and Asakura announced excitedly, "Player Negi wins——!! This way, player Negi will enter the final four!!" Then he saw the moment he fell to the ground, "Oh! Player Sakurasaki fell.  The ground is still moving, doesn’t it matter!? Call the stretcher in quickly!!!”

    "I finally won"

    Neil looked at the winner on the stage and felt an indescribable feeling in his heart.

    So, the next step is the battle between myself and Negi

    It’s just, what to do

    Neither he nor Negi want to give up this opportunity

    Because, this may be the only chance to meet each other in a lifetime

    The hand was held, and it felt warm.

    Neil looked at Tifa who was holding him next to him, and saw the girl smiling softly at him, "Neil, just do what you want That's enough"

    Heart……

    Your own heart

    Holding the weak little hand with his backhand, Neil smiled easily.

    "Um……"

    "Neil"

    Negi came over and looked at Neil with some silence.

    Neil smiled casually, "Just try your best, NegiI want to see how far you can godon't let me down"

    After finishing speaking, he walked towards his own stage.

    "Come on, Negi!" Tifa clenched her fist to encourage Negi, "Don't let yourself regret it"

    Don’t let yourself regret it.

    Negi also laughed, as easily as Neil.

    The wind blows, and the cherry blossoms brought up are still so brilliant.

 Volume 1 Chapter 114 Brothers Showdown

    "Now, the semi-finals of the top four will be held!!" Asakura announced loudly with a microphone, "Because Gunair's opponent, the young man from China, Langya, chose to abstain, so Gunair advanced to the finals, and then  There’s another semi-final down the line!!”

    "Is it okay, Langya" Xingke looked at the young man beside him and asked.

    "Well, although I haven't met any good opponents all the way, it's not like you met such a powerful opponent at the beginning. Alas, should I say it's good luck or bad luck" Lang Ya seemed to sigh with regret.

    "Isn't that Gunair very strong? Then why don't you fight him?" Xingke asked with a smile.

    "Tch, how are you going to fight him" Langya curled his lips, and then saw Xingke's smile, and became a little frustrated, "I think you also know what's on that Gunair, it's just like a ghost.  , how to fight"

    "Haha, it turns out you discovered it"

    "Don't think of me as a fool, okay" Lang Ya glared at him angrily, then looked at Taichung, his face regaining its old lazy smile, "But the next game will be interesting"

    "Now both players are on the field! Here is the amazing children's teacher, Negi Springfield, who has gone through several rounds of fierce battles!" After Asakura introduced Negi, he moved the camera to the other side.  Neil on one side, "And here is the genius boy who came all the way easily, also a teacher, Neil Springfield player!!!"

    "This time, it will be a duel between brothers! This is a game no less than the final!! So, without further ado, are you two ready!? Then, fight!!!"

    "Hey, Negi, are you confident that you can beat me" Neil stretched out his right palm, with the bottom of the palm facing the sky, and his left hand behind his back, looking like a martial artist.

    "No" Negi said calmly, then smiled confidently and assumed a Chinese boxing posture, "But I won't let myself regret it!"

    "A very good realization"

    Neil smiled softly, and then his eyes turned sharp.

    Negi's instant movement technique burst out. At this time, he has mastered the instant movement technique very skillfully.

    It’s just that Neil is above it.

    He wrapped his hands around the sudden fist and flipped it over, and Negi was lifted off the ground.

    Negi put one hand on the ground and jumped back to the ground. The instantaneous movement struck again. However, it was as if Neil had seen through it all. No matter where he appeared, Neil could catch it.

    "Long Dao told you, the shortcoming of instant movement is that it cannot change direction" Neil suddenly turned his body to block the two consecutive instant movements coming from behind, "Although this shortcoming can be reduced through a series of instant movements.  , but, in front of my eyes, it has no effect"

    With a wave of his hand, Negi's figure was repulsed.

    "Tsk" Neji stammered and stepped forward again.

    The attacks were continuous, one blow, two blows, three blows, Niji's Bajiquan came like a violent storm, but these were all in vain.

    The attacks were all neutralized.

    He himself was repulsed again.

    "That's" Negi looked at Neil and found that his body had never moved from its original position. He was just the center of the circle, constantly blocking his attacks.

    His own attack was like sinking into the sea, eventually disappearing without a trace.

    "It seems that you have discovered something I have used it when fighting against Xingke before" Neil smiled softly and put his hands on his chest casually, "Can you break my air superiority circle?"

    "Air control circle?" Niji silently muttered this unfamiliar word.

    “Air control circle!!??”

    Gu Fei and Feng outside the field and Haodeji in the commentary box shouted in surprise, while Langya and Xingke over there were also a little stunned.

    "No, that kid knows how to control the air circle?"

    "It seems that is indeed the case"

    "Mr. Gotokuji, what is the air control circle?" Chachamaru asked promptly.

    Gotokuji paused for a moment and then explained, "The air control circle, or the flowing water air control circle, uses stillness to stop, and remains unchanged to cope with changes. It captures the opponent's movements, predicts its trajectory, and avoids it with the smallest possible margin.  This also covers the theory of Tai Chi's last strike, first come. While avoiding it, the fist has already hit the opponent. At the farthest length that the limbs can reach, it is all the domain of the user, and no one can  Take a step forward.”

    Gotokuji swallowed his saliva and looked at Neil in the field in surprise, "The flowing air circle is divided into three stages, and Neil's player has obviously reached the peak of his skills, surpassing his opponent's movements with his own movements.  action?, after occupying the opponent's attack area, use your own moves before the opponent makes his next move, forcing the opponent to change the original route of action in order to defend against your own moves, thus passively 'obeying' your own orders, and  In other words, the opponent's actions are completely controlled by his own will, and all attacks are ineffective.  "

    "It's just that this kind of skill requires a high understanding and appreciation of martial arts, and it requires the martial artist to reach the ultimate level of tranquility"

    "Well, that's pretty much what it means" Neil smiled at the dumbfounded Negi, "Can you break through my domain?"

    Negi gritted his teeth and stood up again, with an unyielding look in his eyes.

    "good……"

    Neil smiled and continued to block Negi's attack.

    A feeling of powerlessness, like drowning in the sea, filled Negi's heart.

    Sure enough, compared with that person, he is far behind.

    "Neal, you are really strong. How did you learn these martial arts" Negi smiled bitterly and asked a question that everyone wanted to know.

    "My master taught me this. He not only taught me swordsmanship, but also close-up martial artsand I learned this move from himI really want him to see it"

    Neil's face suddenly darkened, and his tone was filled with helplessness and sadness, "I only fully realized this move after my master died"

    "Neil"

    "Okay, I said some boring digressions, let's continue, Negi"

    Without saying anything else, Negi kept attacking, but he was so powerless in front of that invincible defense.

    Neil pushed out with both palms, scattering Negi's overlord bow and drawing him aside.

    "Ahem" Negi coughed and rushed over again.

    Looking at Negi who had no intention of giving up, Neil felt filled with emotion.

    "Neji, why are you working hard, why are you pursuing strength"

    During the fight, Neil asked softly.

    Negi paused, avoided Neil's attack, stepped back a few meters, stood up, and did not continue to attack.

    "In order to get closer to my father" Negi said softly, and then looked into Neil's eyes, "At this time, I want to get closer to you, Neil"

    "Me?" Neil was stunned.

    Why, you have to get close to yourself

    Is it because you want to catch up with yourself in terms of strength

    "It's to get closer to your heart"

    Niji’s answer made Neil’s heart tremble, and there was an imperceptible ripple in his extremely quiet heart.

    "Neil, the sorrow you carry is more than that snowy night, isn't it?"

    Neil's pupils shrank and he looked at Negi intently. He didn't know what he was thinking, but he seemed to have made some decision in his heart.

    "Yeah……"

    Neil closed his eyes and assumed an attacking stance for the first time instead of the defensive circle he had maintained before. When he opened his eyes again, there was only wordless indifference.

    "Neji, if we continue the fight like before, you probably won't be able to break through my defense after fifteen minutes Then it's meaningless" After a pause, Neil continued, "Give you a chance, I  You know how to attack, and if you can make an effective attack like the last test, you wingo to the ground with all your strength, let me see everything you havelet me see clearly the power and awareness you have now  …”

    "Is this okayFather, he"

    "Well, that's enough, this is my choice"

    "knew……"

    Negi responded, also assuming the posture of Bajiquan. Both sides stared at each other calmly, but the atmosphere became more solemn.

    The cherry blossoms floated gently in front of their eyes, and the moment they landed, they both moved.

    Both of them came in an instant. As soon as Neji hit the ground, Neil's figure appeared behind him. Neil used his palm as a knife and slashed away with the cold wind.  Negi felt the cold wind behind his back, and instantly fired two consecutive shots, quickly dodging them with one palm in front and turning the other hand into a fist, preparing to attack.

    Neil smiled slightly, turned his steps, and turned sideways to avoid the palm. At the same time, his right hand instantly wrapped around him, and his left hand clenched the opponent's straight fist. He waved his hands and just cut away the opponent's double punch. Neil moved forward.  He leaned forward and intercepted Negi at the waist.

    "The stream of divine calls, the floating clouds swirling and flashing"

    Neil said lightly, and Negi rolled in the air and was knocked hard to the ground by Neil.

    Bang————

    Floor noiseThere was a cracking sound. Negi gritted his teeth to prevent himself from screaming. He bent his right foot and pushed towards Neil. Neil blocked it with his hand. Negi also broke away from the opponent at this moment and jumped to the ground with continuous back somersaults.  rear.

    "That was Setsuna-san's just now"

    Negi clearly remembered that it was Setsuna’s final decisive move against Asuna, and Neil had obviously used it just now.

    "No need to be surprised, you can do it to this extent"

    Neil was neither sad nor happy, and was not shaken by what had just happened.

    "Oh oh oh!!! The move used by player Nier just now was the decisive move used by player Setsuna before. Could it be that the two came from the same school?" Asakura continued to heat up the atmosphere, and the surrounding audience also began to  Let’s discuss.

    Neil helplessly forgot to glance at her, but Asakura just winked at him and smiled playfully.

    "Forget it, let her do whatever she wants" Neil shook his head and didn't care about Asakura's words. He just looked back at Negi, "Negi, have you forgotten just like this? Show off the same momentum as when you were fighting against Ryudo.  Otherwise, you would have no chance to meet that person"

    "Neal, you are going to give me the opportunity"

    Negi narrowed his eyes and stared at Neil, but Neil did not change his mood at all. He just replied lightly, "No"

    “………”

    Negi took a deep look at him, clenched his fist again, exerted force on his feet, and instantly came to Neil's eyes. Neil glanced at him and hit the opponent's door with his right fist.

    Neil frowned, not understanding why Negi was so reckless, and after Negi pushed away Neil's fist, he bumped into it all at once, looking like he was going to have a head-on confrontation.

    Neil was a little annoyed. His feet slipped and he leaned back. At the same time, he raised one foot and kicked Negi in the abdomen, causing the two to distance themselves.

    "What are you doing? Do you think you can beat me like this? Can you be more serious!"

    Neil’s voice was very cold, and there was a trace of undetectable distress in his eyes.

    "No serious, it's you, Neil"

    Negi stood up slowly, pursed his lips and stared at him.

    "I?"

    Neil was stunned. Negi looked at his face and said softly, "Your eyes have never been looking at me, just like me before, but it is different. You are looking at the past, aren't you  …”

    “………”

    "You are immersed in the past and cannot see the future"

    Negi bit his lip, and a trace of blood flowed down quietly. He looked at Neil painfully, "In your eyes, I can't even see your desire to live"

 Volume 1 Chapter 115 Choice

    In the sky, there are flying shadows of flowers.

    In the middle of the field, there were young men looking at each other speechlessly.

    "Hey, Neil, if there wasn't something in this world that worried you, you would have chosen to die long ago"

    Negi asked softly, but at the same time, he didn’t want the answer to come out.

    "Ah……"

    Neil suddenly smiled and looked at Negi with deep meaning, "How should I put it, Negi, you are indeed the person who knows me best in the world"

    Negi’s face turned pale. How could he not understand the true meaning of that sentence?

    The whole place was silent, as if you could even hear the sound of cherry blossoms falling to the ground.

    Everyone looked at the two people in the field quietly, and those who could hear their conversation had complicated thoughts flashing in their hearts.

    “After all, it takes a lot of sorrow to create such a young man

    A young man who doesn’t want to live

    This doubt arises in the minds of some people.

    Negi clenched his fists and looked at Neil with extremely complicated eyes.  Pointing his toes, Negi stepped forward again and punched out very quickly. Neil sighed slightly and also punched out, and the two of them continued to fight.

    "Is this really okay, Neil? Why"

    "You should know"

    An indifferent voice sounded softly, interrupting Negi's questioning, and Neil waved his fist without any emotion.

    "Neji, you should be deeply in love with this world protected by your father"

    Neil disappeared in an instant, and Negi's pupils shrank, and he turned around to block, but Neil's palm suddenly attacked, with concentrated magic power, and the power exploded in an instant, knocking Negi to the side of the ring.

    Negi crossed his hands to support the ground, flipped in the air, and as soon as he landed on the ground, he ducked in front of Neil and unleashed a series of Baji punches.

    "But I hate this world that took away everything from me even more"

    Neil spoke softly while blocking those swift attacks, but the young man's face became extremely strange, it was angry and even ferocious that he had never seen before.

    "Neil"

    Negi couldn’t help but screamed softly, and his figure disappeared in an instant. Neil paused and then disappeared.

    On the ring, there were suddenly countless afterimages of the two people, constantly intertwined in every corner of the ring.

    "Whenever I have hope, it drives me into the abyss of despair without a glimmer of light"

    "Time and time again, the people I love are taken away from me"

    "Time and time again, you ravage my little happiness at will"

    After Negi avoided Neil's attack, he quietly stared into his eyes and asked softly, "So, you chose to hate"

    "Neji, you know something about my past"

    Neil turned around and kicked Negi away from him. At the same time, he jumped on the ground with one hand and dropped his hand. Negi crossed his hands to block the blow.

    "My parents were taken away from me, my master was taken away, and the world of Kiritsugu, Airi, and Maiya was taken away. How can I believe it"

    There was a smile on Neil's lips, but his voice was hoarse, and Negi could clearly feel the endless pain in it.

    Negi remembered that after Neil returned to his hometown, he once mentioned something about his past. At that time, his expression was very happy, but there was also indelible pain.

    "But, they don't want this"

    "Maybe……"

    Neil responded softly, and his hands continuously attacked Negi. Negi could only struggle to defend himself. The opponent's attacks were so intensive that he could not find any opening to counterattack.

    "But if I were asked to let go of the past and live so plainly, wouldn't that be a betrayal of them"

    Neil smiled sadly. He really couldn't let go of the past. Those bloody memories kept haunting him, and his heart was deteriorating little by little.

    "Furthermore, from that snowy night, I chose a path of no return, and what happened later strengthened my thoughts. I chose revenge, and I wanted to take revenge on those people"

    Neil ducked behind him when Negi was unaware, and put a palm on his back with such force that it even tore some of Negi's robes.

    Negi was beaten to the ground, and some blood spilled from his mouth, but it was nothing serious. He wiped the corners of his mouth and stared at the boy opposite who looked very similar to him.

    “I will stop you!!”

    &nbsp;A firm voice came from Negi's mouth.

    Neil was stunned for a moment, then narrowed his eyes and punched away.

    "Are you talking nonsense, Negi"

    Snapped——

    The fists collided together, and the explosive force generated by the condensed magic power of both parties caused both of them to take a few steps back.

    "Neil, you know, revenge is an endless road"

    "I know, but I have to go on Negi, I'm not as naive as you. Just like last time, when you saw Gurman, you still didn't take action in the end. Are you just going to forget about that snowy night?"

    The palm was printed on Niji's abdomen, and then with a spin, Niji was knocked away again.

    "Do you think you can go on without a drop of blood? You are just a hypocrite"

    Neil sneered and looked at the boy opposite.

    "Hypocrite? Maybe" Negi wiped the blood from his mouth and chuckled, "But so what, I have people I want to protect and goals I want to chase, even if you call me a  Whether you are an idiot who doesn’t understand or a hypocrite who comforts himself, I just want to save you, I just want to come back"

    Neil was slightly stunned. His long hair blown by the breeze covered his eyes, and no one saw the trace of relief under his eyes.

    That’s right, Negi, you are right

    Neil smiled softly, making Negi a little confused.

    Is it a joke?  But it’s not like…

    Negi’s eyes flashed, and the whole person disappeared from Neil’s eyes. Neil was shocked. Even he didn’t see clearly the instantaneous starting action just now.

    【Have you grown to this point, Negi】

    Thoughts flashed through his mind quietly, Neil felt the flow of breath around him, and reacted very quickly to block Negi's fierce attack.

    On the ring, the super-speed battle between the two was once again staged. This time the speed was faster than before, and the movements were even more difficult to see clearly.

    Everyone looked at the battle in the field quietly. Such a wonderful combat had an indescribable depression, and his heart seemed to be pressed by boulder.

    "Neji, have you grown so much"

    Kotaro looked at Negi with some reluctance as he became more agile. Now, he might be able to defeat him head-on

    “………”

    Feng and Gu Fei beside them said nothing, quietly watching the duel between the brothers in Taichung.

    And on a certain high platform, Gunair looked at the duel there with extremely complicated eyes. That child was more dangerous than imagined.

    【Najib, you don’t want to see that child like thisbut what should you do】

    With a helpless sigh, Gunel couldn't help but feel helpless.

    There are many people who are also worried about Neil. These elders can more or less hear what the child said, but there is nothing they can do to get him out of that predicament.

    These can only be achieved through his own changes.

    Looking at Negi’s more and more perfect movements, Neil couldn’t help but be surprised at his growth rate. Although actual combat is conducive to the growth of strength, Negi’s growth is even worse than his.

    Is it because of your own reasons?

    Neil couldn’t help but think so.

    The constant exchange of blows caused cracks in the arena due to the magic caused. It seemed that the next game had to be postponed again.

    Neil felt that there was magic power condensing on Negi's body, and he also raised his spirit to be on guard. When he saw Negi's attack, his right fist shone with blue light.

    "Leihua Collapse Fist!!"

    Neil’s eyes flashed, and the magic light arrow in his hand shot out. The two collided, raising large amounts of smoke and sawdust.

    【This punch is not very powerful】

    When he was slightly confused, Neil used magic at random and blew a slight breeze.

    "Wind flowers and wind and dust are dancing!"

    When the smoke cleared, I suddenly felt someone behind me turn around and attack, but was blocked by the opponent with one arm, while the other hand was close to the lower abdomen.

    “The cherry spirit is so powerful…”

    The magic power made Neil vomit a little blood from his mouth, but Negi still stared at him.

    Why, there is that unfading light in Negi’s eyes

    It’s so dazzling that I can’t look straight at it.

    "You idiot! I will beat you awake!!"

    In my ears, what came was his loud shouting.

    Really, very much like my father.

    &nbsp; The light that makes people unable to look directly attracts others like sunlight.

    I can never become that person

    I know this very well

    Because, he has always thought about revenge, the hatred of his parents, the hatred of his master

    It’s just revenge on those people

    So, this body has fallen into darkness.

    Transform into Shura.

    With so many thoughts on his mind, what he received was a heavy punch in the face.

    Bang————

    Falling to the ground suddenly.

    Neil, who carried the punch and flew backwards, lay on the ground, looking at the pure white clouds in the sky, feeling very calm.

    The reason why I said so much this time is just to see Negi’s choice.

    It seems that he was not wrong. He has always grown in accordance with his expectations.

    “Be different from yourself, choose a bright path and don’t be blinded by hatred

    That’s right, it’s enough for Negi to just follow his own path.

    Neil felt a lightness in his heart. He no longer had to worry so much about Negi. He had grown up to the point where he was ready to move on.

    Negi gasped at the side, then slowly walked to Neil and looked at Neil who was looking at the sky.

    "Hey, Neil" Negi looked up at the sky and said softly.

    "Although, the hurt in my heart is so deep now, although this painful memory will only bring me pain and sorrow But, I would rather keep this memory forever and let it accompany me.  I grew upAlthough I also wanted to forget it, I believe that if I don't escape it and take it to the end of my life, one day I will defeat those past events and make myself stronger  In this world, there must be some things that cannot be forgotten no matter whatSo, I want to open my mind and try to let myself accept and believe"

    Negi suddenly leaned down, smiled and extended his right hand to Neil who was stunned, "So, Neil can do it, right?"

    The smile is as gentle as the wind and refreshing.

 Volume 1 Chapter 116 Father

    Born of hate.

    This is the path I have chosen. There is no turning back, and I have never regretted taking this path.

    I can no longer go back to the happy moments in my memories.

    Time flies, who can get what they want?

    Then go on until the end of death.

    That hand has been reaching out to me. It only takes a small step to connect with each other.

    Neil looked quietly at the helping hand reaching out to him, and then saw Negi's firm yet gentle expression. He smiled slightly and then turned away.

    "don't want……"

    What a bland and firm answer

    "Eh!?"

    Negi was stunned. Neil’s answer was really unexpected. Shouldn’t most people reach out and look very touched?  ?

    “Young man, you’ve read too many comics

    But this is like him, a guy who doesn't follow the script or routine at all, and is impossible to predict.

    In short, he is an asshole

    Neil sat up straight. He looked at the stunned Negi and said softly, "Since you have chosen your own path, then don't go on with regrets"

    "I will always watch you"

    The corners of his mouth were slightly raised, revealing a soft cloud-like smile.

    "According to the agreement, I abstained from voting, and the ticket to the finals will be given to you, Negi"

    Having a stronger heart and a brighter mind than his own, he is more qualified to see his father.

    Neil stood up and walked towards the audience.

    "Neil"

    Negi looked at Neil’s slightly lonely back, wondering if he had changed his mind because of his words.

    But it doesn’t matter, even if it’s hell, he will bring him back

    Because Neil is his brother.

    On the stage, Asakura announced that Negi entered the finals, and Neil also returned to his seat.

    "is this okay?"

    That was Tifa’s voice, and it made Niall feel calm as always.

    "Well, that's enough. From the moment I was hit, I already lost"

    Neil smiled slightly, Tifa tilted her head, but said the opposite.

    "That's not right, Neil never thought about winning from the beginning"

    "Well……"

    Neil scratched his head in embarrassment. He didn't know why Tifa could see through his mind every time.

    Do you understand yourself that well?

    "Well, Neil is so understanding!" Tifa looked at Neil with a smile.

    “………”

    【You can read minds!  】

    “I can’t read minds~~” Tifa tapped her lower lip and tilted her head cutely.

    “………”

    “Hehe~~~”

    Neil suddenly stood up and walked to the courtyard behind.

    "Neil, where are you going?"

    Tifa followed, walking beside Neil.

    "Just take a walk and let yourself be quiet"

    "I will accompany you"

    With that said, Tifa’s hands held Neil’s arm, and Neil suddenly felt a girl’s softness, his head suddenly became congested, and he felt dizzy.

    "Don't hug me so tightly, Tifa"

    "What does it matter~~"

    "It's hard for me to walk"

    “What does it have to do with me~~~”

    "You are a devil"

    "Hmm? Do you have any opinions?"

    "If I dare, will I still be alive"

    “Heehee~~~~”

    Neil looked at Tifa helplessly, sighed, and without saying anything, walked away with Tifa who was laughing.

    Standing in the bed, Neil leaned on the railing, looking at the petals flying in the light through the clouds, and said nothing for a long time.

    "Neil, why don't you go over?"

    Tifa stood next to Neil and watched the charming scenery with him.

    "Fathersigh"

    Neil suddenly sighed, "The father who appears on the field now should be just a phantom. From what I know, it is probably a phantom created by Gunel's prop - the Book of Half a Life appearing in this way.  In front of us, does that mean the last words"

    "Fear?  "

    "Afraid, probably maybe this is the last meeting. When the phantom disappears, it will be the moment of farewell. I, am afraid"

    Tifa looked at the slightly cowardly Neil and held his cold palms with both hands.

    Is his heart crying?

    Tifa put his hand on her cheek, using her own warmth to warm Neil's hand and his heart.

    "Don't worry, Neil, no matter what you plan to do, I will support you"

    Neil quietly looked at this girl who was always so strong and always understood him so well. The girl returned her gentle gaze. After an unknown amount of time, Neil suddenly smiled.

    "Thank you, Tifathere are some things that I should face"

    Thank you for always being by my side when I am weak

    "Let's go, Neil!"

    "Um……"

    Neil nodded towards the beautiful Tifa, clasped his hands, and walked towards the unknown future together.

    At the venue, Negi stared blankly at the tall figure in front of him. The tears in his eyes could no longer be suppressed and slowly flowed down.

    "Father!!"

    Even if it is a phantom, his father is right in front of him.

    That is the destination of my thoughts.

    Negi ran towards that figure, the shouts in his mouth were his longing for him.

    Najib looked at the child running towards him, sighed helplessly, and then smiled brightly and sparklingly.

    』

    "Pfft-"

    Negi did several backflips and threw himself to the side, while Najib watched this scene calmly, still keeping the gesture of flicking his forehead with his hand.

    This scene happened to be seen by Neil who came back, and he saw black lines in his head. His bastard father had a bad character.

    "Uh, that's Uncle Najib" Tifa also watched Najib's performance speechlessly.

    “Well, he’s quite an asshole…”

    "Exactly the same as you"

    “………”

    "Is it the final of the Mahora Fighting Club? I specially prepared such a stage. He really hasn't changed at all. He is a very serious guy" Najib looked around and said, then returned his eyes to Negi, pretending to regret.  , "Oh~oh~oh~It's so embarrassing, my son~~~is a man and shouldn't cry"

    "Hey! This, this, this, shouldn't you cry on such an occasion!?" Negi looked at Najib with tears in his eyes, completely confused by what his father meant.

    【Well, most people can cry, but when you meet your dad, it’s hard to cry even if you want to】

    Neil complained silently

    "A boy who cries at this time will just cry no matter what happens in the future" Naji squatted in front of Negi, holding his face with his left hand and said helplessly.

    "Uh that's because I've been always always always always looking for my father ah!?" Just as he was talking, his face was pinched by Najib.

    "Hahaha! What are you doing?! He's scarred. It seems that my son is a very serious kid But what about the other one~~ I'm really looking forward to it~~" Najib laughed while pulling Negi  face, as if she didn't hear what he said at all.

    "It hurts!! Father!!" Negi immediately interrupted his father's ravage.

    “Ah haha~~I’m crying again~~” Najib pointed at Negi and smiled broadly.

    "Are you ten years old?" Naji sighed, "It's incredible In my mind, you and Neil should not have been born yet I know about your existence because of Al.  …”

    "FatherI" Niji's tears kept falling, but Naji just rubbed his hair a little harder, "Wow!"

    "There's no time" When Negi looked up at his father, Naji had already teleported behind him, "I suddenly have to talk to others or something It's really not something I'm good at Since I've prepared something like this  stage……"

    Najib suddenly put on a fighting stance and said with a smile, "Then let's practice with you, Najib!"

    Looking at Negi who was a little dazed, Najib continued, "I can say that I am quite capable to enter the finals That's all I can do for you Come on"

    Negi gritted his teeth, stood up immediately, and said with a confident smile, "Yes, Father!!"

    Najib smiled softly, and then looked at Najib's posture, his eyes lit up, "It's really an interesting posture, it'sIs it a Chinese boxing technique?  "

    "Yes, it is!"

    Najib looked at Negi and smiled lightly, "Hold on as long as you can, the change will be over soon"

    "!"

    Negi obviously knows what Najib means. As a phantom, he doesn’t have much time at all.  Negi held back the tears that burst from his eyes and rushed towards his father.

    "Perhaps, the father now is just a phantom that will disappear in ten minutes, but he is right in front of his eyes"

    The fist containing longing thrust out.

    【Now, only by extending your hand like this, can you reach your father's location】

    One blow, two blows, constant attacks, constant fighting.

    【Whether it’s a little longer or a second longer, I really want to, I really want to be together like this】

    In Naji's hands, huge magic power was condensed, and a huge beam of light shot like a sharp arrow. Naji avoided the blow by using the recoil of the magic arrow.

    【However, when the time limit ends, my father will disappear again】

    The crutch flew into Negi's hand. Negi ignored the injury on his hand and rushed towards his father.

    【However, I have always believed that father, we will meet one day】

    【See you again】

    The feathers of the white dove in the sky fall to the earth like the feathers of an angel. They are the yearning and love of the young man.

    The countdown on the court started. Najib looked at Negi lying on the ground and smiled appreciatively, "Well done, Negi"

    "whee……"

    Negi smiled happily. This was being praised by his beloved father in his life. It was the dream he had always longed for

    At this moment, it finally came true

    "Ah, but, um, what, by the way, it will be troublesome at high places without the floating technique, right? At least you should know how to use [Void Instant] But it is really good to use the recoil of the arrow to avoid it.  …”

    Najib scratched his head and said, maybe, as he said, he is not very good at saying anything to others suddenly.

    But he immediately smiled like he was showing off, "At your age, I can do both~~"

    Negi looked at his seemingly childish father quietly. Although tears were still flowing quietly, his smile became more gentle and happy. At this time, he felt even more proud from the bottom of his heart, "Hehe As expected, my father is very strong."  Well, it is indeed exactly what I thought Father"

    Najib looked at the child's smile and smiled happily. Being praised by the child was an honor for a father, "Haha, that's great"

    "Come on" Najib stretched out his hand. Najib looked at the hand he had always wanted to hold in his dream, and the happiness in his heart could not be increased.

    "Um……"

    The moment of shaking hands is eternal happiness.

    “Counting down to ten! The winner is Gunel Santas!!”

    The finals have come to an end.

 Volume 1 Chapter 117 The End of the Phantom

    "It's great to see you, Negi" Najib said softly, and then asked Negi as if he remembered something, "By the way, Negi, where is your brother?"

    "Eh? Neil, he" Negi didn't know where Neil had gone. Anyway, he was no longer in his seat before the game.

    "Oh~~~" Najib suddenly said in a long voice, smiled weirdly, and touched his chin, "Isn't that boy shy? He obviously wants to see me, but he doesn't dare to come. He is so arrogant  …”

    "Uh, this"

    "Hahaha!! I understand his mood very well. In front of my incomparably handsome father, shyness is inevitable!!"

    “………”

    Negi was speechless looking at this out-of-character dad, and the next moment, he felt even more embarrassed.

    "Who would be shy about a guy like you!!! Bastard dad!!!!"

    The flying kick from the sky directly hit Najib, who was laughing loudly, in the face, sending Najib flying out.

    Neil rolled several times in the air, landed safely, and shook his long hair with a proud look on his face.

    "snort!"

    “………”

    "Pfftyou bastard wants to kill me"

    Najib dusted himself off and looked angrily at the bastard who had just kicked him away.

    "Tch, how can I kill you? If I want to kill you, I can only kill Al, a pervert" Neil curled his lips and said with disdain.

    "Well, that's right, this body belongs to Al, but I've wanted to beat Al up a long time ago, and I've been unhappy with him for a long time!" Najib held his chin in thought for a while, and nodded in agreement.

    “Oh oh oh, you think so too!! I was so unhappy with that bastard from the first moment I saw it!! It’s true that heroes think alike, Dad!!”

    “Humph, that’s right, I’m a hero!! Hahaha!!!”

    "Hahaha!!!"

    Looking at the two like-minded idiots laughing up to the sky, Negi felt for the first time that Neil and his father were so similar. Well, they were both so bad in character.

    "But then again, you have grown up, Neil" Najib lowered his head and looked at this child who had a personality very similar to his own, and gently rubbed his hair.

    At this time, Neil lowered his head and didn’t say anything. He didn’t know what to say. He just enjoyed this rare happiness.

    It would be nice if I could have a little more time

    "The time is coming soon, Negi, Neil"

    Najib looked at the two children and whispered.

    “………”

    Both Neil and Negi know that this time cannot last, and in the end, it will only come to an end.

    But, I’m really sad

    "Being able to meet you here means that I am dead I'm sorry, there is nothing I can do for you" Najib lowered his head, looking a little sad, "I can only say this now  It’s just meaningless words You have to live well"

    Najib turned around and walked aside, saying goodbye gently, "Goodbye"

    "Waitwait a minute, Father!!" Negi stopped his father, "Father, I have something else to ask you! Father, you are not dead!! You are still alive!! That snowy night six years ago  , it was my father who saved us"

    "What?" Negi's words made Naji slightly stunned, but he was immediately stopped by another person.

    “Najib!!!”

    ??Looking around in a blink of an eye, he saw a panting Yiwen.

    "Oh oh - the current situation is that the defeated player McIlwell in the quarterfinals has stepped onto the stage and seems to want to go up and say something, so let's prepare for the interview and award ceremony first" Even after the game is over, Asakura  Still reporting diligently.

    "Master" Neji called out when he saw the person coming, and when Naji heard this title, he immediately became interested and waved his fingers back and forth between the two of them, "Master? Hey? Ha~~~"

    I seem to understand

    "Shut up, there's no time" Yiwen looked at the fool speechlessly, and then said, "Whether it's a curse or something like that, or there's a lot to say, it won't help Phantom now.  …”

    "Curse?" Najib was stunned for a moment, and then he hit his left palm with his right fist in sudden realization, "Ah——that curse! That! Although I have always cared about it! I didn't go to help you solve it.  ?"

    Neil seemed to see a drop of cold sweat on his father’s head

    100% I forgot

    &nbsp; "How dare you say it! I think you have forgotten it a long time ago, you idiot"

    Yiwen looked at this idiot angrily, is this the guy he likes

    "Time is running out, right?"

    "Yeah, it should be a few seconds away" Najib bent down and looked at Yiwen with a smile.

    "Then hold me now Najib" Yiwen begged softly, with a look of loving nostalgia in his eyes.

    "I don't want it!" Najib replied without thinking, with a smile that made Yi Wen want to slap him, "bastard, I'll kill you"

    "Forget it, it's okay to touch my head" Yi Wen retreated. Najib looked at the girl who once chased him, feeling apologetic in his heart, "Is this okay?"

    "Anyway, you won't do it if I ask for more intimacy Hurry up! You have to convey your feelings"

    "knew……"

    At that moment, even if it was a phantom, I felt extremely at ease, and a long-lost warmth emerged in my heart

    “For so many years, all I have been waiting for is this little tenderness

    “ Even though I know it’s just a phantom, I’m still happy

    Sure enough, I have become stupid too

    Tears passed by quietly, and what was left was endless loneliness and loneliness.

    ??The light suddenly flashed at Najib’s feet.

    This also heralds the moment of departure.

    "Neji, Neil" Naji turned to look at his two children, "How did you live until now What happened to you What happened to me later As a phantom, I  I don’t know at all…but…”

    The corners of his mouth suddenly raised, and Najib smiled brightly, "I understand how you admire my great and cool genius & invincible father who became a hero at a young age"

    “Pfft…” Yiwen laughed when he heard this, and Neil secretly scolded him for being shameless.

    "But I suggest you stop following my footsteps"

    "Right~~" Najib looked down at Yiwen who was still laughing and laughed, while Yiwen complained, "Smelly"

    "Listen well"

    "Father……"

    Negi and Neil both stared blankly at their father who was gradually disappearing, and couldn't help calling.

    "You have to be yourselves!"

    After saying that, Najib looked at the audience and seemed to see someone familiar. He smiled gently and had a nostalgic look in his eyes.

    "Father……"

    "Goodbye! Don't cry whenever you have nothing to do in the future!"

    The last thing that stuck in my eyes was my father’s gentle eyes and smile.

    "Najib"

    The two women in the audience looked at that extremely familiar figure, and the last look that looked at them made them shed tears full of love and pain.

    "Father……"

    The tears in Negi's eyes, with the disappearance of his father, once again crossed the scarred face.

    Neil lowered his head, making it impossible to see his expression clearly, but from his slightly shaking shoulders, you could tell that the child was also crying.

    The surroundings gradually became quiet, and all that was left in the field were the children's sobs and the falling white feathers.

    "Really, idiot Negi, why are you crying you are such a crybaby"

    Negi was hugged and held tightly by Neil tenderly.

    “Isn’t Neil crying too?”

    Shedding tears, also sheds tears of longing.

    "No, it's just sand in my eyes Damn it, there's too much sand"

    "Um……"

    Although she was sobbing like this, she didn’t want others to see her weakness in tears.

    Negi also hugged her, and what she touched with her hands was the same thoughts as her own.

    Neil let go of Negi and tapped Negi's forehead with his index finger, "Neji, don't you think that person is still alive and well? Then put your tears back Tears will become your strength and stay with you until the end.  of……"

    Neil smiled softly, and the scattered tears in the corners of his eyes were very beautiful among the flying cherry blossoms. He looked at the far-reaching sky, and countless thoughts passed through the invisible end to the other side.

    "Well, the same goes for Neil"

    "I didn't cry"

    "knew……"

    ??At this time, Chao Lingyin suddenly came to the field and quietly looked at the two children talking to each other, with an invisible light flashing in their eyes.

    "Eh? When did Chao come!" Asakura was surprised when he saw Chao suddenly arriving, "Okay, it's time to hold the award ceremony" Then he turned to face the audience, "Everyone in the audience  !The award ceremony begins now!!”

    Chao walked to the center of the stage, "As I said every game is great! The champion's strength can be said to be the strongest in the school, no, it can be said to be the strongest in the world! I am the organizer of this competition.  Man, I really feel very satisfied! But because the level of the competition is too high, and it goes beyond realitysome people may wonder if the conference is riggedit's up to you whether you believe it or not!" Chao smiled playfully, then turned around, "  Thank you to all the players and the audience! See you next time!!”

    “It will be held again!”

    "It really doesn't matter if you lie to others!!"

    “It’s just a wonderful game!!”

    “I’m looking forward to coming again next year!!”

    The atmosphere at the scene was extremely enthusiastic. Even if these dreamlike matches felt unreal, as long as they could be done so wonderfully, it would be enough.

    The award ceremony continued, and Gunair, who had won a 10 million bonus, disappeared in full view of everyone. The reporters who had lost their sights rushed towards Negi, Neil and the others. Seeing such an enthusiastic interviewing crowd, Neil and the others quickly stepped away.  .

    Negi left here alone on crutches, and Neil took Tifa to another place to hide.

    "Neal is gone, let's go too" Nanoye looked at Neil's leaving figure and said to everyone.

    "Well, the idiot teacher has to participate in a stage play later, so let's go to the auditorium and wait for him" Alyssa said.

    "Then go and call Hayate and the others, they are over there" Suzuka pointed to the position over Hayate and said.

    "Well……"

    "Fit, that group of people is coming, let's go" Aluf saw Naye and his party coming this way and quickly said to Feit.

    Fitt glanced at Nanoye and the others, nodded and left with Aluf.

    "Naye, you guys are here!" Aoi waved and smiled when she saw Naye and the others.

    "Well, let's go to the auditorium and wait for Neil!"

    "Then let's go over there" Chifuyu nodded, then looked at Kobato and Ichika, "Let's go over there to find your brother"

    "oh!!"

    The answer was a childish voice full of vitality.

    So, after a group of people met, they went to the appointed place in the auditorium to wait for Neil.

    "Huh, there should be no problem here" Neil came to World Tree Square and saw that there were no reporters around, so he breathed a sigh of relief.

    "Those people are really enthusiastic" Tifa remembered the situation just now and felt lingering fear.

    Neil stared intently at the World Tree soaring into the sky and remained silent for a long time.

    "Neal, what's wrong?" Tifa came over, pulled Neal's hand, and looked at him worriedly.

    Are you still worried about your father?

    Neil turned back and smiled at her, showing a reassuring smile, "Don't worry, Tifa I just remembered something By the way, do you know the legend of the World Tree?"

    "Are you talking about the legend that if you make a wish to the World Tree during the school festival, it will come true?" Tifa tilted her head, remembering what she heard some girls talking about after she came here.

    "Well At that time, I made a wish to the World Tree, hoping to see my father" Neil smiled happily, "I didn't expect that it really came true"

    "It's really great, Niall" Seeing Niall with such a smile, Tifa also became happy.

    Neil looked at the World Tree with many thoughts in his heart

    I will definitely see you again, father

    And, mother

 Volume 1 Chapter 118 Leisure

    After a long time, Neil sighed softly and turned to Tifa and said, "Let's go"

    "good!"

    "Oh, are you leaving?"

    A strange figure suddenly appeared in front of the two of them. Neil didn't need to look at it to know that it was Gunair, the bastard. He always appeared like this.

    "By the way, you haven't used your main body yet" Neil looked at him feebly, but he was still smiling, which made Neil want to beat him.

    “Because it’s more interesting this way~~~”

    "Forget it, it's useless to tell you this" Neil shook his head, "By the way, have you found Negi?"

    "Ah, I found it, a kid who is more interesting than I thought" Gunel seemed to have remembered something interesting, his eyes narrowed, and his smile became brighter.

    Neil trembled. Seeing this bastard smiling so lewdly, he thought in his heart that Negi’s little anus was in danger, right?

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? !  I was originally dreaming about the pairing of Dad x Gunel, but now Negi x Gunel is here again, it’s so complicated!  !  Passionate!  !  So awesome!  !

    "Don't think about all the nonsense"

    Tifa blushed and hit Neal hard, causing Neal to squat on the ground holding his head in pain.

    "I didn't want to say anything!"

    "What a liar! Your thoughts are written all over your face!"

    "Eh!? How is that possible!? I never thought about such a passionate scene!"

    “………”

    "Come to think of it, Neil, why did you give up the game? You could have done it" Gunair didn't pay attention to Neil's thoughts and just smiled at the awkward child.

    "I want you to take care of it" Neil turned his head away, not wanting to look at him.

    "Sure enough, you are also very interesting"

    “………”

    【What an interesting talent!  This kind of thing bl is not suitable for me!  Brother has always been explosive, bah!  You will never hang out with men!  Damn, I was almost corrupted by those rotten girls]

    "Well, if you want to know anything, just wait until after the school festival and come with Negi and the others. And you also know my hiding place"

    "knew……"

    "You can come too, Miss Tifa" Gunel turned to look at Tifa and smiled.

    "Well, I understand, Mr. Gunel"

    "I feel much more at ease with you by Neil's side"

    "Hey! What do you mean you bastard!!"

    Looking at Tifa’s reddish face, Neil felt a little embarrassed and quickly pointed at Gunair and shouted.

    Gunair smiled and did not respond, but just asked him what his next plan was, "Then what are you going to do later?"

    "It's nothing, it's just a class activity, a stage play"

    After saying these words, Neil immediately regretted it. He looked at Gunair, and he was indeed very interested

    "Haha, I will go and cheer you up~~~"

    "Well, actually you don't need to go. A great guy like you has a lot to do"

    "It doesn't matter, I have a lot of free time, and interesting things are the most important~~~"

    “………”

    “Then I’m looking forward to it, Neil~~~”

    After saying that, he disappeared like a ghost as if he had just appeared.

    "Do I call this cocooning myself"

    “I’m looking forward to it too~~~” Tifa still smiled sweetly.

    "We found player NieR!"

    "He's here!"

    "Contestant Nier!"

    "Uh, it's those reporters, they came so fast" Neil looked at the reporters with a headache, then took Tifa's hand and turned around to run away, but he was caught before he could take a few steps.  They surrounded.

    "Wait a minute!! Contestant Nier! Due to the lack of footage, there is no footage to broadcast on the evening news. Please be sure to accept the interview!"

    "this……"

    "Contestant Neil, what are your interests?"

    "Sweets"

    "Contestant Neil, the conference was really a wonderful performance, but some people said it was a gambling competition jointly conducted by Super Ring and the players. What do you think?"

    “………”

    "Player Nier, I want to ask something personal! Is the player Tifa who is next to you now your girlfriend?"

    "Well……"

    "Neal, what should I do?" Tifa couldn't deal with these reporters, so she whisperedHolding Neil's sleeves, he asked uneasily.

    "Hold on, Tifa"

    "Eh?"

    The next second, Tifa was picked up by Neil. With a jump, she jumped out of the surrounding reporters and left quickly using Shukuchi.

    However, every time we stopped at a place, there was a commotion.

    “Ah, it’s that strong boy! Neil!!”

    "Mr. Neil, sign your name for me!"

    “Contestant Neil, please accept the interview!!”

    "Hey!! Neil, accept us as your disciples!!"

    After experiencing numerous sieges, Neil had broken through countless times. He had to feel how powerful these guys were. He could find him wherever he went.

    "Hehe, it's really embarrassing, Neil~~" Tifa chuckled in Neil's arms.

    "It would be weird if you weren't embarrassed How about you try" Neil rolled his eyes angrily and jumped in the air.

    Tifa looked at the young man holding her, and gently rested her head on his not-so-broad chest.

    Since when did he become so reliable

    Neil, you have grown up too

    "It would be nice if it could be delayed a little longer"

    I can’t bear to part with this embrace

    "What did you say, Tifa?"

    "nothing……"

    He closed his eyes slightly, with a smile on his lips.

    The boy in the sky and the girl in his arms are like a dream among the dancing pink cherry blossoms.

    Neil descended from mid-air and floated to the ground. Just when he was about to breathe a sigh of relief, he suddenly trembled all over, as if he was being stared at by some monster.

    Neil turned around cautiously and saw a large group of acquaintances staring at him and Tifa in his arms.

    It seems that he is dead

    "Naye, good morning everyone"

    “………”

    "Ahaha, let's go rehearse, it will start soon"

    Neil smiled dryly and proactively offered to rehearse the stage play that he really didn’t want to perform.

    "Oh, do you want to hold Miss Tifa and act together?"

    Naye narrowed her eyes and smiled, her smile was so cold.

    Neil looked down at Tifa before he remembered this and quickly put Tifa down.

    "Ahem, actually it was because of those reporters just now" Neil coughed dryly and explained calmly.

    "Then trust the teacher~~ Let's prepare for the rehearsal~~" Suzuka clapped her hands, as if to help Neil out, but Neil was very unhappy. What do you mean by 'then trust the teacher', and he was so untrustworthy?  ?

    "Well, Neil, if you want to rehearse, then I'll find a seat and sit down. I'll have a good look!" Tifa smiled sweetly at Neil and straightened his collar that was messed up while running.

    Neil was so cold, because just now when Tifa was helping him with his collar, he always felt that the chaotic aura was pressing down on him

    Anger, jealousy and hatred

    "Then I'll go first, Neil"

    Tifa started to walk towards the auditorium, but when she looked at Nanoha and the others, her eyes were filled with meaning.

    Nanoha’s pigtails immediately stood up. Looking at Tifa, her female instinct told her that she couldn’t lose!

    Just when Neil was breathing a sigh of relief, he suddenly heard the big idiot Akijiu say, "Hey! Are you Neil's cousin? They really look alike!"

    Akijiu’s words attracted everyone’s attention, and even Tifa, who was about to leave, turned around.

    “Neal has a cousin, why didn’t he know about it?

    An adult-like Neil was standing not far away, and next to him was a beautiful woman with blond hair, noble and elegant long blond hair, charming wine-red eyes, a good-looking face, and a handsome woman beside him.  The men are well matched.

    After Neil saw these two people, he was so embarrassed on the spot that he couldn't be more embarrassed.

    Why would Shenma himself appear here!  !

    Also, the woman next to me looks so familiar!  !

    Sir Neil seemed to have a headache and covered his face after seeing what happened here, "Die, I forgot about this"

    "Neal, why haven't I seen your cousin" Tifapi looked at him with a smile, and Neil quickly looked away, "There are many reasons for this"

    "Ahahaha! My name is Neo, hello everyone!!" Neil, the adult opposite, rubbed the back of his head and laughed dryly, with a cold sweat seemingly dripping from his forehead.

    &nbsp;"Then this lady is"

    Nanoha turned her attention to the beautiful woman next to her. When she noticed Naye's gaze, the woman shrank imperceptibly.

    "This is my girlfriend, Fei Li!" Neo introduced generously, then took Fei Li's hand and said with a smile, "Come on, say hello to everyone"

    "Well, hello everyone" Feili seemed to be a very quiet woman, and she seemed a little shy when saying hello.

    "Feili"

    Naye read this name and looked at the woman in front of her. She always felt that she and Feite looked like

    It’s like a grown-up Feite

    【Hello!  What are you doing!  !  】

    Neil suddenly spoke to Neo telepathically.

    【Damn, what can I do? Then you will know how I feel!  asshole!  !  】

    【It feels so subtle to talk to yourself That's right!  When were you me?  !  】

    【Future!  Anyway, tonight, you will jump back to the daytime to find Feite, who is now me!  】

    【Uh, don’t tell me that the one next to me is Fit】

    【As you wishbut you need to settle things here first!  !  】

    【I go!  You didn't do it!  Just don't come over here!  !  】

    "Uh, I forgot, didn't Ibut I seem to have forgotten something"

    Soon, someone gave the answer.

    "Hey!? Why is Neil here?"

    Looking around, I saw Negi, no, it was the adult version of Negi there, pointing at two Neils with different identities in surprise.

    Poof————

    “Two Neils squirted at the same time

    It turns out it’s you

    【You just forgot about this】

    【Um……】

    "Who is this? Is it your cousin again?" Alyssa pointed at Negi and said.

    "Ah, yes, yes!!" Neil nodded quickly, and the woman next to Negi over there, Yazi, tilted her head in confusion, "Huh? Isn't Mr. Nagy Negi's cousin? That's Neil's  Cousin, how could he be a cousin?"

    "Ahaha!! This idiot even confused his cousin with his cousin!" As he said that, he gave Neil a blow on the head.

    【your sister!  Negi!  It hurts!  !  】

    【I almost got screwed by you!  !  】

    【Depend on!  Can you blame me?  !  At least you have to get your lines right first!  !  By the way, why are you here?  】

    【Well, I just stopped by to watch your stage play】

    The two people were arguing silently, while Neil over there looked at this very visual scene and covered his forehead

    "Najib? Why are you here?"

    At this time, the minister was surprised to see that this person was almost the same as the person he knew well. How could that person be here

    "Well, although my name is Najib, I'm not that person" Negi explained while scratching his hair.

    "That's it" The minister nodded in understanding and said nothing more, just thinking quietly to himself.

    【I said, Neil over there, what is your name now?  ?  】

    Negi suddenly asked Neil, who had also become an adult.

    【Neo, this is FeiliI'm pretending to be her boyfriend for now】

    【Well, how should I put it, you are really good】

    【Hello!  what do you mean!  !  Isn’t there one beside you?  You are almost the same as me!  !  】

    【…………】

    "Speaking of which, Mr. Neo and Mr. Nagi are also very similar. They are simply replicas of Mr. Neal and Mr. Negi"

    Qianye’s unintentional words made Tifa’s eyes flash with a gleam of thought.

    After a while of noisy, everyone entered the venue. Of course, Neil went to the backstage in fear under the suspicious eyes of Tifa and Nanoye.

    "Well, let's get started, let's do the final rehearsal" Neil took the script and said to the students around him, and then looked at the situation outside, "I guess there will be two or three more shows before us"

    "Then hurry up! It's all too late, you bastard!" Alyssa said angrily.

    "Sorry" Neil smiled and apologized to everyone.

    "Neal, are you okay? In the previous game" Nanoye stopped talking, and everyone stopped what they were doing and looked at Neil worriedly.

    Neil looked at themHe smiled at his eyes and felt warm in his heart. He smiled at them and said, "It's okay, and seeing my father in the game is enough"

    "It's more than that, sensei!" Suzuka's voice became a little high-pitched, looking at the boy who had been forcing himself, "Even though we only heard a little bit of what sensei and Negi said during the competition, we don't know what it means.  What's going on But, teacher, is it really okay?"

    Looking at Suzuka's expression that was about to cry, Neil paused, then smiled softly, and said softly, "Well, it's okay. After being beaten by Negi, I figured it out and won't do it."  What a stupid thing!!”

    That smile is very reassuring.

    However, Neil knew that he was just lying.

    Yes, you can only lie, and you must not make these people sad about their own affairs.

    "Really? You idiot" Xing looked at herself and asked softly.

    "Yeah! It's okay!" Neil smiled energetically and nodded vigorously.

    "Well, if that's the case, then don't think too much about it" Touma clapped his hands, attracting everyone's attention, "Let's rehearse as soon as possible!"

    "oh!!"

    Forty minutes later, when the chorus of Mingxue’s class ended, the host also announced that Neil’s 4a would perform on stage.

    Because of Neil’s performance in the competition, many people came to watch the performance, waiting for the stage show with great anticipation.

    In the exciting symphony, the curtain slowly opens.

    The story officially begins.

    A girl as beautiful as a dream, wearing a white princess dress and a crystal crown on her head. She held her chin and sat on the stone, as if immersed in memories.

    After a moment, the girl spoke.

    "Why am I Snow White? That's a question"

    “………”

 Volume 1 Chapter 119 Stage Play (Part 1)

    "Why am I Snow White, that's the question"

    “………”

    As soon as it started, there was such a deceptive line

    What a profound question, a great philosophical question!  By the way, is Snow White a philosophy major?  Why are you Snow White? If you ask me this question, who should I ask it to?  Ask the screenwriter!  !

    The audience in the audience complained silently, but when Negi saw the Snow White, he directly squirted his drink.

    That princess is Neil!  !  No wonder he refused to let others see him.

    Neil looked at himself performing on the stage and continued to cover his forehead

    It’s so subtle, such a weird feeling

    Backstage, all the students who were paying attention to the stage rushed to the street.

    "Well, this bastard won't start playing off from the beginning" Alyssa looked at the Snow White who looked like a thinker in embarrassment. This was different from the first rehearsal

    After meowing, the first line was messed up in the whole scene, I don't know what to play at all!  Obviously the first sentence was, 'There are very few clouds today. Are you tired of the sky?  ’ Damn, all the artistic conception is gone!  Bring back that romantic and beautiful Snow White!  asshole!  !

    How can I follow it later 

    "I'll do it" Suzuka calmly picked up the microphone and began to act as the narrator.

    "A long time ago, there was a princess. Her name was Bai Xue. Her lips were as red as roses, her hair was as black as ebony, and her skin was as white and tender as snow. She loved to think"

    "When she was eighteen years old, she was thinking about the great philosophical question of who she wasand all the stories started from here"

    Oh, I see, so this time Snow White is positioned as a literary girl?

    Very good, interesting!

    The audience didn’t know the inside story at all and suddenly found it interesting.

    Actually, it’s not easy for Neil, who is playing Snow White, because

    He forgot his lines from the beginning!  asshole!  !

    At this time, the music changed and became gloomy and depressing, and a girl in gorgeous palace clothes walked over.

    "Hahamy daughter, what are you thinking about?"

    The princess turned to look, quickly stood up and saluted, "It's nothing, Queen Mother"

    It was the queen who came. At this time, she looked at the princess with a smile on her face, like a loving mother.

    "Haha, is that so? Then go back to your room quickly. It's very windy here and it's easy to catch a cold"

    "Yes, Queen Mother" The princess nodded, turned and left.

    However, where she couldn't see it, the queen's face turned sinister, her eyes full of jealousy, she snorted, and left the place.

    "Ah, I didn't expect Nanoha to play the queenbut the acting is really realistic"

    The waiter looked at Naye's performance with admiration on his face.

    “Haha, is that so?” Taozi smiled and continued to watch the performance on the stage.

    On the stage, the lights went out and the scene returned to darkness.

    Suddenly, two green flames!

    These two groups of ghost-like flames soared into the sky!  The flame pillar, which was almost as tall as the entire stage, burned slowly, illuminating the entire auditorium in green!  The environment at the scene was indescribably weird!

    And the moment the two flames burned, a huge mirror almost four meters high and two meters wide suddenly appeared in the center of the stage!  The smooth, almost perfect mirror surface did not reflect any scene in the auditorium at all. Against the background of the green flames, it gave all the audience an unprecedented sense of oppression!

    "Well, this is the magic mirror, it's so powerful"

    The audience was shocked by the terrifying appearance of the magic mirror, and their minds were attracted by the stage.

    A bunch of pale lights turned on with a "snap", and a queen, covered in black clothes, slowly approached the magic mirror from behind the scenes

    The queen stopped in front of the magic mirror The green flames on both sides were slightly suppressed, and the music began to become dull and depressing

    "Magic mirror, magic mirror, who is the most beautiful woman in the world?!"

    What a super classic dialogue

    As the queen's voice slowly fell, the two green flames suddenly shot up again!  The originally calm mirror began to ripple, and a strange facial makeup slowly gathered in the ripples!  When all the ripples gather, what appears is

    Nothing at all.

    "Eh?" The queen seemed to? She was stunned, then nodded her chin cutely, tilted her head, and looked at the magic mirror that was taller than herself in confusion, "Is it broken?"

    Queen, so cute

    No matter if you are a lolicon or not, you are all cured in an instant

    For example, a certain idiot’s father almost rushed to the stage, but was killed by a certain master next to him

    "Wow——!!"

    Just as the queen was approaching, a face suddenly popped out, scaring her so much that she fell. A voice suddenly came from the mirror, "Uh, sorry, I just went to the toilet"

    “………”

    Damn it, the magic mirror is so humane, but it still needs to go to the toilet!

    "Okay, let's continue with the topicyou were asking who is the most beautiful man in the world, right?"

    "" The queen was silent.

    "No need to ask, it must be Snow White! Long live Snow White!! Snow White is the best!!"

    “The Magic Mirror is still a fan of Snow White… Speaking of which, is Snow White a man?  Can a man be a princess?  ?  That’s right!  Magic Mirror-san!  !  !

    “Come on, Snow White—poof—”

    “Suddenly, the face in the magic mirror suddenly disappeared, only a muffled sound was heard, and then, there was no further text.

    Backstage, Ryota Sato was knocked out by Neil with a single blow. There was nothing he could do about it. This guy has been like this ever since he saw Neil's Snow White costume.

    By the way, it’s okay to let him play the magic mirror!  ?

    "Hey, hey, hey! You killed him, who's going to come!!" Furuichi asked quietly.

    "Tch, I'll go up!" Neil glanced at Ryota who was foaming at the mouth, put on a black hat, picked up the script and went up.

    "Uh, is it okay? You are Snow White, boss!"

    "A real man!"

    “………”

    "Ahem"

    Suddenly, another voice came from the magic mirror, but this time the voice seemed to have changed and became clearer, "Well, the magic mirror just now left us at the call of God. Sarah, come on, let's mourn for him.  Okay 1, 2, 3, ok!"

    “Well, the magic mirror will also go to heavenbut there is no need to observe silence so quickly!  Does your ex’s magic mirror have any grudge against you? And why does this voice sound so much like Snow White’s?

    At this time, the queen stood up and said to the magic mirror, "Then let me ask you again! Mirror, mirror, who is the most beautiful woman in the world?!"

    "Although I want to say it's youbut it's still far awayuh"

    “I don’t know if it was an illusion, but Neil suddenly felt a strong murderous aura erupting from Nanoha, which seemed to be aimed at him

    "As expected of Nanoha, she's so into the show!"

    【Boss, I don’t think soit’s 200% not true】

    Anders continues to make soy sauce

    "Tell me, who is it"

    There was no fluctuation in the queen's voice, which made people feel like they were falling into an ice cave.

    It’s so cold

    Neil, who admired Nanoye's acting skills very much, swallowed his saliva and said with some trembling, "That guy seems to be called called Snow White"

    Damn it, it’s just murderous. Don’t come towards me, it’s so scary

    "Hehe Really" Nanoye, who played the queen, smiled sinisterly, making Neil feel that she was not acting, but really wanted to kill Snow White, uh, wasn't she herself?

    At this moment, Neil was extremely confused

    "Knight!"

    The queen shouted loudly, and a knight in knight's uniform knelt down on one knee in front of the queen, "Queen, why did you summon me?"

    "I don't want to see Snow White anymore. You find an excuse to take her to the forest and kill her secretly. After killing her, bring her heart and tongue back as evidence that you killed her. Do you hear me?  ? There can be no mistakes"

    "this……"

    "At this time, the passing king heard the queen's conspiracy and ran to stop it" Suzuka read the narration, and the king also appeared.

    "Woo"

    The king turned and ran away.

    ""

    The king ran away, what a waste of time to stop him

    "Muku, don't be afraid! It's okay!" Xingzheng comforted his timid sister and pushed her towards the stage.

    "But, there are many people outside"

    "A real man, you have cute big breasts!" Neil raised his thumb, "Treat the people below as your orangutans."Just sister!  !  "

    “Who do you think is the orangutan!!”

    A dictionary flies by like a fighter jet

    "Okay, let's go! Ming!"

    "Um……"

    So, the king appeared again. The king walked up to the queen and said timidly, "King Queen, this this is wrong"

    "Huh? It's you, king!" The queen was a little surprised when she saw the king, and then smiled conspiratorially, "But no one can stop me! Not even you, king!!"

    "Wow" The king was like a frightened rabbit, frightened by the queen's appearance and jumped up.

    "Knight, kill Snow White!"

    "This" The knight played by Akihisa looked at the king with some embarrassment, saying in front of a father that he wanted to kill his daughter, is that okay?

    "Oh, just go if I tell you to go! Hurry up and kill!" When Muku saw the bright eyes in the audience, he was so frightened that he almost cried, and quickly asked Akijiu to go.

    Nanoha looked at Muku with some shame, how should she make up for it this time

    The audience below began to laugh. The whole thing was quite deceiving. They started making complaints from the very beginning, and they were always filled with complaints

    At this time, Suzuka's voice sounded, and everyone heard, "Unknowingly, the king was controlled by the queen's witchcraft, and even wanted to kill his own daughter without realizing it"

    “Oh, it turns out it’s due to witchcraft, but I always feel like the king is afraid that’s why he said it

    Forget it, keep reading

    "Nice! Suzuka!!" Xing gave Suzuka a thumbs up and praised. Suzuka smiled and breathed a sigh of relief. It was really dangerous just now, well, even though it was a mess from the beginning

    Suzuka flipped through the script, but it seemed that everything was off topic. How to continue acting

    At this moment, Suzuka felt a lot of pressure

    "Go, my knight!!" the queen ordered again, and the knight had no choice but to execute it and began to kill Snow White.

    The scene suddenly darkened, and when it lit up again, the scene had shifted to a forest, and the knight and the princess were walking in the forest one after another.

    "In this way, Snow White was led by soldiers to the forest to collect wild flowers to decorate the palace. She was completely unaware of her fate and the future that was as confused and helpless as chaos" Suzuka could finally say something normal for once.  Narrator, genuinely happy about this.

    "I'm sorry, princess, I'm going to kill you!"

    The knight drew his sword and pointed it at the princess who was picking flowers.

    "Eh? Why?"

    The flower in the princess's hand fell and she looked at the knight in confusion. The knight looked at the princess and said softly, "The queen asked me to kill you"

    "Why did the queen mother want to kill me? Is it just because of my appearance?" The princess smiled sadly, touched her cheek, and was about to cry. People couldn't help but want to hold her in their arms and take good care of her.

    Looking at the heartbroken princess, the knight finally threw down his sword, "I can't do it!"

    "Knight-san"

    "Princess!" The knight suddenly grabbed the princess's hands and held them tightly on his chest, his eyes full of tenderness, "Come with me! Go to a place where no one knows us! I will take pity on you!"

    The audience in the audience looked at this scene in surprise. This seems to be something that is not seen in Snow White!  How interesting

    But the people backstage didn’t seem to think so. Touma covered his face speechlessly, “Dead, that idiot Akihisa has become just like Ryota, and another one has lost his temper”

    Yes, Mingjiu was attracted by Neil's cute appearance. At the moment when Neil was extremely sad, that delicate face, those sad eyes, and the crystal tears in the corners of his eyes made his heart beat violently

    Is this love?

    Then speak out bravely!  juvenile!  !

    “Only a ghost wants it!!”

    Bang————

    A German arch bridge throw knocked the knight upside down on the floor. The princess stood up, clapped her hands, looked at the knight on the ground with contempt, made a soft sigh, and turned around to leave.

    Suzuka, who was making up for everyone's fault, continued to play her role, and put aside the script, "Ah, Snow White relied on her own wit to knock down the knights around the evil queen, and was finally out of danger for the time being! She started walking deeper into the forest.  go……"

    “Uh, is that what happened?  Is Snow White’s force value that high?  This is not Snow White anymore!  This is simply a Valkyrie!  ?  And the article at the beginningWhere have the girl’s attributes gone?  Ignore it completely!  What a cheat!  And the knight is not dead, right?  He was stuck upside down in the wooden board, his feet were dangling, and he was curled up to death!

    Faced with this increasingly deceptive development, as an audience, we can’t help but complain

    Facing this increasingly speechless performance, as a 4a student, I have to worry about the future of the stage play

 Volume 1 Chapter 120 Stage Play (Part 2)

    "Just as Snow White was walking deep into the forest, the queen seemed to notice something strange here" Suzuka was sweating profusely while reading the script she had just revised. The people in this class are really an unpleasant group.  Worry-free guy, you've lost it so many times in the middle of the game.

    By the way, the person who revised the script was a girl named Takano Akira, a girl who Neil thought was very powerful

    "Let me tell you, Suzuka, can you still act like this?"

    Alyssa looked at the Snow White. She personally appointed this person to be the one in the first place, but now she always feels a little regretful

    "Well, probably, now we are back to the topic"

    Suzuka wiped her sweat and said with some uncertainty.

    "I think it will basically have nothing to do with the script laterbecause of that idiot"

    Chifuyu said with a headache as she held her forehead.

    "I have no objection to this at all"

    Xing deeply felt the same, and now she really wanted to throw dozens of dictionaries and bury Neil.

    There was a lot of chatter backstage, but the performance was still going on on stage.

    "Oh, the knight hasn't come back yet. In other words, has his mission failed" The queen looked at the sky and murmured to herself, then turned into a soft hum, "Useless guy I still need to take action myself."  …”

    In the blink of an eye, the scene changed again.

    "At this time, Snow White was hungry and thirsty. As she walked further and further, she felt more and more scared of the forest. A small wooden house appeared in front of her. She ran to knock on the door in surprise, but no one responded"

    Suzuka continued to narrate, but Neil had already walked to the door and knocked on the door. When no one responded, the princess opened the door and walked in on her own initiative.

    "After entering the cabin, there were seven small beds neatly arranged inside. Snow White felt very tired after running in the forest for a day, so she lay down on the seven small beds and fell asleep unconsciously.  ”

    Neil lay on those beds pretending to sleep, and at the same time thinking about what he was going to do next.

    At this moment, he roughly remembered the dialogue he wanted to read, but it seemed that he had no idea where the performance was going from just now, and the following plot was basically messed up.

    “What a bunch of bastards who fail to accomplish anything but fail to do so

    【I don’t want to complain about you anymore, boss】

    Anders is still confused

    "In the evening, when the seven dwarfs who lived in the forest returned home from work after finishing their work, they found someone else at home, sleeping in their own beds."

    The seven dwarfs appeared one after another. These seven guys are Kamijou Touma, Furuichi Takayuki, Sakai Yuuji, Katsuragi Keima, Endo Haruhiko, Karasuma Ohji, and Aso Hiroki.

    "Who is this person?" Touma looked at the princess sleeping there, turned to his partner and asked.

    "I don't know" Aso shrugged.

    "" Karasuma shook his head silently.

    "Well, let's wake her up first" Furuichi walked over and shook the princess to wake her up.

    "It's so noisy" The princess woke up with a yawn, looked at the seven people in front of her, and asked, "Who are you? Why are you here with me?"

    “………”

    The seven dwarfs were speechless.

    "Ahem, this is our home, miss" Furuichi explained with a dry cough.

    "Who are you calling the lady? Bastard!!" He punched Fushi in anger and knocked him away.

    "" The other six people looked at Gu Shi lying on the ground speechlessly.

    "Ahem, I'm sorry, my blood pressure is low and I feel very angry when I get up" Snow White explained her behavior just now with some embarrassment.

    “………”

    "What about that, I will live here from now on, okay?" The princess suddenly made this request, and the dwarf looked at her in confusion. The princess had to explain her own affairs, and then, according to the development of the plot,  , the princess lived safely.

    "Yo Xi! From now on, you seven will do all the cooking, making the bed, washing clothes, and cleaning for me!" the princess announced proudly.

    "You're a robber! Did you say the lines backwards?" Touma couldn't help complaining, what a rip-off, why does this person act like a robber? Isn't she a princess?

    "No problem! All your things are mine, and mine are still mine!"

    "Devil!!" The six people objected loudly, Karasuma remained silent.

    "Then do you want to do it?" The princess smiled sweetly, if you can ignore her crackling fingers

    &nbsp; "Please let us do it well!" The seven people bent at 90 degrees at the same time.

    "Haha~~~These are the kind-hearted Seven Dwarfs~~~"

    Yes, the dwarf is very kind, and the princess is very evil

    This is still not Snow White!  What kind of Snow White!  Just change her name to Kuroyukihime!

    "Let me tell you, is it okay to act like this?" Alyssa not only had a headache, her stomach began to cramp. How can this plot continue

    "Ah la la, the teacher really doesn't care about my feelings about reading the narration~~~"

    Suzuka’s black energy exploded with all its strength, and Alyssa trembled at the side. She really felt a lot of pressure on Suzuka like this

    Speaking of which, it seems like it’s been dark a lot in Suzuka today

    Alyssa suddenly felt powerless to complain

    "No problem, leave it to me!" Takano Akira said calmly, and then took out another script and gave it to Suzuka.

    "Uh, do you really want to act like this?" Suzuka looked at the script and asked with some uncertainty, while Takano Akira's answer was a definite nod.

    "Due to the tragic change, Snow White's heart gradually became twisted, and the seven dwarfs seemed to have noticed it. In order to make the princess return to the kind-hearted princess she once was, they decided to post hero posts widely! Invite all the people who love you to come and show love with love.  Come and bring back the former princess"

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? This is a martial arts conference!  This is the martial arts version of Snow White!  ?

    The audience was helpless for a while

    Suzuka felt another stomachache while reading the script

    "Let me tell you, is this still Snow White?" Touma and the seven dwarfs gathered around and murmured, how should the performance continue

    "No, it wasn't Snow White from the beginning" Yuuji shook his head, then looked at the carefree Snow White, and continued to shake his head and sigh.

    "Well, it's whatever, it's none of our business anyway" Aso said calmly.

    "At this time, the queen, who knew that Snow White was not dead and was hiding in the dwarf's residence, came here and planned to poison Snow White with a poison apple" the narrator's voice continued.

    The queen, wearing a black robe, came to the princess's residence and found the princess outside the door.

    "Hehe, little girl, you are so beautiful. Come, here is this apple for you. I picked it in the forestit's very sweet. Eat it quickly"

    As he said that, he put an apple in the princess's hand.

    The princess looked at the red apple in silence, and suddenly asked the person in front of her, "Well, can you change it to an apple sundae? I prefer sundae"

    "" This time it was the queen's turn to be silent.

    "Oh no! This bastard still wants to eat a sundae at this moment!!" Alyssa ran away and wanted to go out and beat him up.

    "Come on, give it to him"

    Alyssa was also silent, looking at the sundae Akira handed over, wondering when she had prepared it, and Suzuka continued to make amends.

    "Face the princess's request, the queen still agreed, and used witchcraft to make a cup of sundae and placed it in front of the princess"

    The queen was still silent. She was looking at the sundae that had just been passed to her very speechlessly. Witchcraft could still be used like this. It was so powerful

    "Ah, what a delicious sundae" After Neil finished eating the sundae, he praised it and then looked at Nanoye with twinkling eyes, as if waiting for her to get a second cup, but he didn't dare to say it, because  Nanoha's face was terrifyingly gloomy.

    Neil suddenly felt that if he made such a small request for a second sundae, he would definitely die without any body

    In order to preserve Snow White’s body

    "Ah, it is my happiness to die in the hands of Sundae"

    After saying that, the princess fell to the ground and died.

    The audience looked at Snow White in embarrassment, her life was too cheap!  !  Die for a sundae!  !  Show some moral integrity, Snow White!  Now I am simply witnessing the birth of the most shameless Snow White in history!  !  !

    After the queen left, the seven dwarfs appeared immediately.

    They gathered around Snow White who fell to the ground, weeping sadly.

    "Finally dead, this devil!!" Touma said.

    "This is a historic scene!!!" Furuichi said.

    "I'm finally dead" Yuuji finally relaxed and breathed a sigh of relief.

    "I can finally relax" Xiaoshuai Aso also thinks so.

    "Three dimensions really suck!"?" Gui Mu shouted, holding the PFP high.

    "Can I make him have twin tails? I look so cute!" Haruhiko said while fiddling with her hair.

    “Wuwuwuwu————” This is the sound of Karasuma playing the tuba.

    It turns out she was so happy that she shed tears This Snow White is really the most annoying dwarf in history

    The audience also burst into tears and expressed sincerely that this thing is really not Snow White

    "At this time, several princes came here. They received the dwarf's request to rescue the princess in pain"

    Along with Suzuka’s narration, several heroic princes came to the scene.

    “Oh oh oh oh!!! Prince!!”

    "I love you!! Prince Alyssa!!"

    "Please look over here! Prince Xing!!!"

    "Wow! So handsome!! Prince Chifuyu!!"

    Some junior school girls cheered when they saw the princes on the stage.

    "Eh? Chifuyu, Anzu, and Alisa are so popular"

    Furuichi was surprised when he saw the excitement in the audience.

    "Well, Alisa and Anzu were already very popular among the junior school girls, and Chifuyu soon had a support group How can I put it, these three are very masculine  …”

    Yuuji held his chin and said, Furuichi was dejected, deeply regretting this world where he is either a gay or a lily.

    "Eh? What's going on with the princess?" Chifuyu, who was playing the role of a prince, came to the princess's side, and the other two princes, Xing and Alisa, also followed.

    "I'm too full to hold on" Guimu said seriously, pushing up his glasses.

    “………”

    "Actually, the princess is poisoned" Touma scratched his head and said, "Well, if you want to detoxify, just kiss her according to the ancient rules"

    "That's right, as long as there is love" Furuichi nodded in agreement.

    "Then which one of you will go?" Aso asked, looking at them.

    “………”

    The three princes were silent, looked at each other, and then said in unison.

    "not me!"

    "" The dwarf was speechless.

    This princess is really annoying. The prince doesn’t even try to save her, but he still acts like a ghost

    "However, the queen, who had not gone too far, discovered what was going on here and immediately came here to stop the princes and dwarfs from trying."

    The queen appeared again, looked at the people in front of her, and said disdainfully, "You will never be able to save Snow White!"

    After saying that, he waved his hand, the music suddenly became louder, and the thunder and lightning in the sky flashed fiercely!  The wind is howling, showing endless tension!

    Some fireworks suddenly erupted on the stage, and at this time, two people appeared next to the queen.

    "My most loyal servant! Kill these people in front of me!"

    "Yes, my master!"

    With two crisp sounds, Aoi and Qianye drew their swords and faced the three princes in front of them, and the other princes also took out their weapons. The atmosphere at this time was extremely tense, and the swords were really tense.

    "Uh, what should we do? Who is going to save the princess?" Alyssa said to the two comrades beside her, but both of them remained silent.

    "Forget it, let's defeat the evil queen first!" Chifuyu faced Aoi with weapons in hand. Both of them were practicing swordsmanship, and they immediately fought vigorously.

    As you come and go, the wooden swords in the hands of the two people crackle. This has completely turned into a martial arts drama.

    "The Shinyue Style Drawing Sword Technique·One Style, Breaking Rock·Ju One Character!"

    "The God's Sword of Sorrow, the first style: The suspended silk is shattered!"

    Although it was just a pure sword competition, it was also a very rare sword competition. The two people continued to display gorgeous sword skills and kept touching each other.

    “Oh oh oh!! It’s a great fight!!”

    "keep going!!"

    "Come on!! Prince!! Soldier!!"

    The audience in the audience cheered enthusiastically. They didn’t expect to see such a wonderful competition here, even though they were performing a stage play

    "I didn't expect you to be so powerful, Aoi" Chifuyu looked at Aoi and smiled softly, her eyes filled with excitement. After all, she had not seen anyone of her age who could fight with her, and Niall was too young.  Stronger, but no better than

    "You too, Chifuyuyour swordsmanship was taught by your teacher, right" Aoi thought back to the sword that the opponent had just used.??, very similar to that person's.

    "Well, now he is my master in swordsmanship"

    "Hahathat's great" Aoi smiled enviously, and then stabbed out her sword again, and Chifuyu also raised her sword to meet him.

    “Well, it looks like there’s no need to perform anymore…” Alyssa looked at the two people fighting fiercely over there, and she decided to just get over it.

    "But what should we do with that princess? There has to be an explanation" Xingwang looked towards the direction where Neil was lying, feeling a little weak, and acting like this, she didn't know what to say.

    "Well, someone will be able to remedy the situation anyway" Qianye watched the competition over there with great interest.

    Alyssa looked at Qianye and thought to herself, aren’t you an enemy?  Are you still chatting with us and completely ignoring Nanoha over there?

    By the way, those two people have forgotten the stage play, they are so happy competing

    The field was full of flying sand and rocks, and it seemed to be the main battlefield for the two of them.

    Seeing the heroic looks of the two of them, Nanoha kept muttering, "Obviously I also want to be a prince"

    Just as she was talking, she glanced at Neil who was lying in the crystal coffin over there. She quietly walked over and came to Neil. She looked at the sleeping princess wearing a gorgeous princess dress. Her exquisite face made her  She couldn't help but be attracted, too.

    "Huh? Nai Queen! What do you want to do?"

    Alyssa spotted Nanoha walking over there and couldn't help shouting.

    Except for the two people who were fighting fiercely, several other people focused their attention on Nanoye who was close to Neil. Nanoye noticed everyone's gaze and blushed.

    "I, I won't let you get the princess!"

    Naye simply stopped in front of them, leaving everyone stunned.

    Qianye rolled his eyes and blocked Xing with a smile, pretending to get entangled with Xing who didn't know what was going on, "I won't let you pass, prince!"

    Yuuji looked at Nanoha, then at Neil who was starting to sweat, and then at Alyssa who didn't know how to act, and smiled slyly, "Ah, queen, you like Snow White  ?"

    "Eh? Eh!!!!"

    When asked by Yuuji, a formula appeared in Nanoha's mind.

    【Queen = Nanoha, Snow White = Neil, Nanoye, like, Neil】

    "This, this, this"

    Naye clicked her index fingers, not knowing how to answer at all, but she looked like a little girl in love

    The audience was completely shocked. This completely subverted the Snow White in their hearts

    I’ll wipe it!  Snow White x Queen!  !  What version is this!  !  !  It has completely turned into a lily drama, isn’t it?  !  !

    "No way! Nai the queen is mine!!"

    Poof————

    The audience collectively screamed, looking at the prince on the stage in an uproar, and their hearts could not be described as shocked.

    Queen x prince, this couple is unprecedented!  !  Although the previous pair of Lily CPs were also unprecedented

    I’ll go for it!  !  !  Snow White was ntr!  ?  The prince loves the queen!  ?  What’s the secret behind this!  !  !  Did the queen marry the king for the princess?  And this prince came to save Snow White just to see the queen!  ?  What kind of super complicated polyamory is this?  !  !  What a super expansion!  !  !

    "Don't worry! I will kill that bastard!!"

    Alyssa gritted her teeth and stared at Neil, as if she hated him for taking away his wife

    "Eh?"

    Naye was completely stunned and didn’t know how to answer.

    "The other few people can't be seen at all. They each fight their own way. Well, that's fine. There's no need to get involved

    The dwarfs simply gathered together to play cards

    The audience’s jaws dropped to the ground, indicating that they were already in a mess

    Backstage, Suzuka orz, she said that she could no longer guess how the stage play would develop

    Speaking of which, why did Nanoha and Alisa act like this

    “………”

    In the silence, Neil was sweating violently. He could feel Alyssa’s murderous intent

    Where did you go wrong?  !  And what are these guys doing?  !  !

    Find someone to remedy the situation quickly!  !  !  !

    It seems that no one received the SOS signal sent by Neil

    "I'm here, princess"

    At this timeA sound suddenly came, causing everyone to stop and look at the source of the sound, but no one could find out where it came from.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    There was a sound of breaking through the air, and when I looked at the stage, I saw a man hanging on a wire and quickly sliding down from mid-air, sliding in front of the princess, and then flew back with a light tap.

    “………”

    Everyone looked at another super expansion, a little petrified.

    The princess woke up slowly, then looked into the air, stretched out her hand, as if to touch the figure that no longer existed, and cried heartbreakingly.

    "Romeo! Why did you come to save me! Why did you leave me again! Why! Romeo! Why are you Romeo!!"

    Listening to these fucking lines, the audience in the audience knew that the mysterious character just now was called Romeo. This is such a wonderful development

    But are you sure that's Romeo and not Robin Hood?  That skill is like that of a special agent

    "Farewell, my Juliet"

    The voice came again, and it seemed extremely ethereal

    "Ah! Romeo!!"

    Everyone was petrified again and shattered

    “Uh, is Snow White called Juliet?  Didn't it say it was called Snow White at the beginning?  Is it a code name?  It’s so cheating!  Is this thing still called Snow White?  Have Romeo and Juliet traveled through time?  There are so many time traveling parties recently!  I just ran through Qingchuan, and Ruoxi appeared behind me Now even Shakespeare is planning to cross over

    Well, there are too many complaints, it would be interesting if it was interesting

    The audience laughed knowingly, gave their own applause, and looked at the hard-working young actors on the stage with admiration

    The curtain slowly fell, and the play ended with the princess's cry.

 Volume 1 Chapter 121 Behind the Scenes

    Behind the stage, Neil was surrounded by a group of people. Looking at the expressionless people, Neil was sweating profusely.

    "Ahem, um, classmates, what's going on? Do you want to have a celebration party? Then wait until evening, teacher, I'm very busy"

    After saying that, he turned around and ran away, but the people here moved faster than him and immediately blocked Neil's way and surrounded him tightly.

    "Hey! If you have anything to say, just say it! Don't think I'm afraid of you!"

    Seeing that there was no hope of escape, Neil simply stretched out his neck, very coolly, no, he raised his head very arrogantly.

    "Oh, let's tell the truth"

    Alyssa looked at Neil with a sly smile, which made Neil feel cold all over. He quickly covered his chest with his hands and looked at Alyssa weakly.

    "Miss, I won't let you get my body! Give up!"

    Alyssa’s smile froze, and her face alternated between green and red. Neil nodded for a while. He didn’t expect Alyssa to have such skills. He might as well let her change her face alone in future shows.

    However, it seems that now is not the time to think about this

    "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu Miss Alyssa!!! This move of yours is too cruel!!! Deadly scissor kicks!!! The neck! The neck is almost broken!!! And the hands, and  My waist!!! It can’t work!! It’s really about to break!! It hurts!!!!”

    Neil was locked by Alyssa's deadly scissor kick that flew from the air, and he lay on the ground crying and howling.

    "Hey!! You are really going to die!! Surrender!! I surrender!! Hurry up and throw the white towel away!!"

    Neil kept tapping the floor with his free hand, calling for stop. Please ring the bell to stop!  !  referee!  !  !

    【You think this is an arena!  】

    Everyone was complaining silently

    “It’s so noisy!! Idiot!! Be quiet!!!”

    A dictionary was thrown directly into Neil's face, completely silencing Neil. Well, he remained motionless and even rolled his eyes.

    “………”

    Everyone looked at Xing who was very unhappy, with sweat pouring down his face.

    For a long time, Neil finally returned to his own world after drinking a few cups of tea at Brother Su's father's place and teasing a few angel sisters.  He stood up with his head full, sighing why he couldn't stay there longer

    "No, no, no, if you wait a little longer you will really die"

    After seeing what Neil was thinking, Touma slapped the back of his hand into the air and complained quickly.

    Neil gave him a supercilious look, then looked at the livid Alyssa and the students beside him, swallowed his saliva, and asked bravely.

    “Um, can you tell me what’s going on with me?”

    "Huh? How dare you say that, you bastard!?"

    Alyssa's eyes suddenly raised, staring at Neil fiercely, "Originally, the script was good, and it could have been a very romantic story But! You bastard, you messed up the stage play from the beginning, did you do it on purpose?  Of! Ha!?”

    The last 'ha' made Neil jump with fear. He quickly stood up straight and replied seriously, "Well, you can't blame me. Who told me to be stared at by so many people? I was so nervous I forgot for a moment.  I lost my linesbut! I still remember my identity!"

    “As he spoke, Neil proudly gave a thumbs up and smiled brightly.

    However, the momentum of the girls seemed to increase several times in an instant, and the boys around Neil all took a step back, leaving Neil alone to face it.

    【These unloyal bastards】

    "Haha, then you are really worthy of praise" Xing walked up to Neil and patted Neil on the shoulder, making him tremble all over, "But"

    "How can anyone say this kind of line as soon as they open their mouth!!!"

    With one stroke of Lushan Shenglongba, Neil was beaten like stars in the sky.

    It is worthy of saying that Shenglong is the best in martial arts in the world!  !

    "Damn, you are a purple dragon"

    Neil held his chin. Did the Lushan Shenglongba just explode into the small universe? It hurt so much that he was about to dislocate

    "You idiot, you are getting more and more out of line in your acting I really don't know what you are acting in the future"

    Chifuyu looked at this idiot and said weakly.

    "Hey! It's not just me who's acting out, there's also Akihisa and Sato!"

    Neil immediately took out his shield. How should I put it? A dead Taoist friend is not a poor Taoist

    But unfortunately, the shield is useless.

    "Haha, even though those two have gotten away with it, they are already affected by it.?You’re punished~~”

    Suzuka stepped aside, and Neil looked over and saw two idiots with eyes still rolling, and fell silent on the spot.

    By the way, are your attacks that harsh?  The two idiots haven't woken up yet I always find it strange, why are their faces turned blue and they are still frothing?

    "Then you can't blame me alone! Miss Alisa, you and Nanoha are both off topic! What are they talking about behind! I don't understand it at all!!!"

    When Naye and Alyssa heard this, their faces turned slightly red, and they were also very embarrassed about what had just happened.

    "Then, that's Yuuji's fault! Who asked him to say such nonsense!!"

    Alyssa decisively turned the finger at Yuuji, who was innocently shot.

    "Yeah!! It's Yuuji's fault!!"

    Nanoha, who had mastered Niel's true legacy, immediately performed Tai Chi and pushed Yuuji into the fire pit.

    “Hey, hey, hey!!! Wait a minute!! Is this none of my business!?”

    "Damn!! If you hadn't talked nonsense, there wouldn't have been so many things!!! It's your fault for being decisive!!!"

    Neil immediately moved the trouble eastward, and immediately added insult to injury to Yuuji.

    “What!! I just said one more thing!! After all, it’s not your fault!!!”

    Xiong was very unhappy, even though he had just performed to take revenge on the idiot who messed up the stage play

    "Shouko-san, just now Yuuji found out that there were so many princes looking for Snow White, so he was jealous of Snow White! That's why he said that~~~"

    Just when Neil and Yuuji were quarreling, Suzuka smiled slightly and said to Shoko.

    "Eh!? Tsukimura, stop talking nonsense!!! Wow, Shoko!!! Don't believe that nonsense!!! Who would be that jealous!!! This guy is a man!!! I  Absolutely not gay!!! Please believe me!!!”

    "Yuji"

    "Um?"

    "Unclean"

    ————

    “Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!! Stop the electricity!!! It’s really going to die!!! You didn’t hear what I said!!! Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh with with that with no electricity!!!”

    After taking care of Yuuji, the girls’ eyes focused on Neil again.

    "Gulu——"

    Neil swallowed his saliva and looked at the group of girls with trepidation. The boys were basically hiding behind

    They are just a bunch of trash

    “So, after all, it’s your fault!!”

    Alyssa stretched out her hand and said angrily.

    “Hey!!! You’re so overbearing!! Just blame all the mess on me!! I want to file a complaint!!!”

    "No way out!!" Alyssa tossed her head, ignored Neil's resentful gaze, and said to the girl behind her, "Let's start!!"

    "oh!!!"

    Just when Neil was confused, he saw the girls led by Alyssa and Xing approaching him step by step, holding some unknown objects in their hands.

    "Haha, teacher, you are so happy when you are acting~~ I don't know how to make up for it. Fortunately, Akira-san is here, but ah, I have changed several scripts and it almost makes me collapse~~~"

    【Ms. Suzuka, I don’t feel happy about acting at all!  !  Also, why do you laugh so darkly?  !  Where have you been, that gentle and pure person?  !  】

    "That's right, Neil, the sundae just now was delicious~~Do you want a second cup~~"

    【Miss Nanoha!  !  There is no smile in your eyes at all!  If God gives me another chance!  I will definitely give up Sundae-kun!  !  】

    "Well, just bear it well"

    【Miss Chifuyu!  !  Is this how you treat your landlord?  ?  Teacher, I have never taught you this kind of thing!  !  】

    Neil was sweating profusely. He looked at the girls who were smiling very darkly. He looked back and asked his former comrades for help. The other party obviously received the message and smiled heartily at him.

    We abandoned you!  !

    Neil understood their looks and burst into tears. Then he stuffed the dark food into Neil's mouth and swallowed it.

    "Well, Ruixi's food can't kill this guy This is several servings"

    Alyssa looked at Neil with some surprise, who was still standing. Others also looked at her with the same surprise. Just now, two experimental subjects had eaten on the spot.

    Chi, he is indeed the Great Demon King

    &nbsp; Just when everyone was thinking this, Neil turned around and showed them a smile that made everyone, boys and girls, feel their hearts beat faster. Then, he exhaled a white breath, rolled his eyes, and foamed at the mouth.  He fell down, his body twitching.

    “………”

    "It's really Ruixi's cooking"

    Alyssa looked at Neil who was lying on the ground and twitching, and sighed at how powerful Ruixi was. He even killed this big devil. He was indeed a dish that even gods could kill.

    Everyone focused their attention on the big pink one. Ruixi was stared at by so many eyes. She immediately blushed, lowered her head, and moved her two fingers little by little.

    "Don't treat other people's food as poisonI will improve in the future"

    “………”

    If you continue to improve, no one in this world will be able to defeat you, Mizuki-kun!  !

    The boys were silent collectively, and their admiration for Ruixi increased by n levels. It was no longer something you could see when you raised your head at a 90-degree angle.

    ··············Dividing line················

    "Ughit feels so uncomfortable"

    Neil’s steps were frivolous, his body was swaying, and his eyes were spinning.

    "Uh, are you okay, Neil?"

    The waiter looked at Neil and really couldn’t understand what happened. Could it be like this if he was acting in a stage play?  It's not like he was asked to take a trip to hell.

    "I can't stand it anymore, my stomach can't stand it anymore ugh"

    Neil covered his mouth and went to the bathroom to vomit. Seeing that the waiter's head was covered with black lines, he turned back to look at Naye and the others, "Did he take some poison?"

    "No, dad" Nanoha waved her hands and smiled cutely, "Then how could it be just a poison? Haha~~~"

    “………”

    The minister was silent, and at the same time expressed his condolences for what happened to Neil, although he didn’t quite know what happened to him

    When Neil came out, he followed Nanoye and the others out of the auditorium, and this time he was very lucky to meet Neo and Feili.

    Neil and Neo looked at each other and sighed silently.

    Being a man is really tiring

    "Mr. Neo, do you want to play with us?"

    Suddenly, Nanoye suggested to Neo, and her eyes glanced at Feili next to her from time to time, while Neil started to sweat coldly, and his heartbeat accelerated several times in response to Nanoye's proposal

    "Oh, that's not bad. Brother Neo, it's good to come together. There are so many people"

    The waiter suddenly said something, which made Neil sweat even more.

    【Hello!  I don’t know when I was!  Get out of the way quickly!  !  If you come over, my side will be the Shura Field!  !  】

    【knew!  After all, I’ve been here before!  】

    【You are so proud!  !  What about Tifa?  If Tifa comes, I feel like dozens of lives are not enough!  !  !  】

    【Well, someone has taken care of it, don’t worry!  You'd better deal with the people around you]

    After arguing for a while, Neo on the opposite side still smiled and refused, "Uh, well this isn't very good"

    Then he looked at his girlfriend next to him (from an outsider’s perspective), “I promised Feili that I would play well with her today…so, I’m sorry…”

    "Haha, of course, you have to spend time with your girlfriend, Mr. Neo~~" Taozi said to Neo with a smile, making both Nialls sigh in relief.

    "So, I will accompany you well today, don't worry about anything" Neo smiled pointedly, and then a charming evil smile appeared on his face, and he gently lifted Feili's chin with his index finger.  "Well, on the contrary, you have to stay with me tonight, Feili~~~"

    "Hey! Tonight!?"

    When the other girls heard what Neo said, they somewhat understood what it meant, and pictures of pink and pink bubbles appeared in their minds, making the girls blush.

    Neil started to cover his face, is this him?  Is it really me who said such frivolous words?  ?

    However, if something happens with this adult version of Feit

    It’s not working anymore, my nose is bleeding

    At this time, Neo smiled and said, "Hehehe~~~I'm just joking~~~~Because teasing you is really fun~~~"

    "Hate……"

    Looking at the interaction between the two, a hint of envy appeared in the eyes of the other girls, but Neil covered his nose and continued to fantasize, which aroused a burst of contempt from the girls.

    "Then, let's firstI resigned"

    The two of them turned around and left, while Neil waved his hands more like swatting away flies. It was best to dodge as far away as possible so as not to touch him again.

 Volume 1 Chapter 122 Wandering

    After the little commotion between Neo and Feili passed, the girls around them began to discuss it heatedly.

    “Teacher Neil’s cousin is very handsome, but he seems to be very frivolous”

    "Yes, just like a playboy"

    "But he seems to be very nice to his girlfriend"

    "Don't be deceived by this illusion! This kind of boy is the most untrustworthy!"

    "I always feel that that is the future portrait of Mr. Neil"

    "Indeed, maybe it's another playboy"

    Hearing this, Neil burst into tears

    Sister, that Neo is not me, and I am not talking about myself!  Are you that bad?  ?  Who do you think he is?

    "Brother, are you okay?"

    "Xiaojiu held Neil's hand and felt very ashamed when he saw the man bursting into tears.

    "It's okay, I just feel that my life has been labeled with many unwarranted labels"

    "what does that mean?"

    Ichika asked the question actively. Neil looked at this kid. After all, this kid was more of a playboy than himself, even though it felt like

    "Ughyou will know laterbut let me have a good cry now!!"

    After saying that, I ran away in tears.

    Looking at Neil's look, the waiter was speechless, then looked at the group of brats and said, "It's up to you Then your mother and I have been to the world of two, so you can go and play by yourself"

    With that said, the waiter took Taozi's hand, and the two left sweetly. Kyouya and Shinobu had long since disappeared, and Miyuki might have gone somewhere to catch handsome guys. Now there are only a few left here.  Child.

    Not long after, Neil came back. Neil looked at the crowd and found that all the adults were gone, "Huh? Where are the people? They are all going to make children Poof——"

    Neil suddenly fell to the ground with his waist bent. He had no choice but to punch him several times until he almost saw Komachi.

    Nanoha, Chifuyu, Alisa and Xing touched their fists, blushing and looking down at the guy on the ground, while Suzuka also blushed and sighed helplessly.

    Neil got up from the ground with great difficulty, and then looked at these guys. He really couldn’t afford to offend him, so he had to bear it silently. However, it really hurt

    "Ahem, where should we go?"

    Neil began to ask Nanoye about their itinerary, and at the same time prayed that they would not run into Tifa and Fite, otherwise things would get serious

    【AmitabhaBrother Su bless me】

    Neil prayed silently in his heart, and when Andres heard it, the whole bead was covered with black lines.

    【Boss, it would be great if Brother Su didn’t beat you as a hereticyou still expect him to protect you】

    【What's the meaning!  ?  Isn’t Amitabha the mantra of Jesus?  ?  】

    【Be careful, Sakyamuni will sue you for copyright infringement】

    【Don’t worry, Sakyamuni and Jesus are good friends!  Have you read Saint Brother's Tale?  That’s what it says inside!  】

    【…………】

    "Hey! What are you doing there? Let's go!"

    When Alyssa looked back, she saw Neil’s expression changing there, as if he was talking to someone, but she was used to seeing this guy being nervous all day long.

    "Uh, I know"

    Neil stopped discussing with Andres the topic of the transcendent love between Gautama Buddha and Jesus, and quickly followed the girls in front.

    In the distance, Sakyamuni and Jesus were weeping silently

    ·················Dividing line·············

    “Brother, buy this!”

    "Yes yes yes~~~"

    "Hey! Hold it for me!"

    "Yes Yes Yes……"

    "Teacher, go over and buy some drinks"

    "……yes……"

    "Move quickly!"

    “………”

    Neil’s head was covered with veins. He looked back at the bossy girls with a stiff smile, suppressing his anger and said, “You think I’m a worker and a cash machine”

    "Hmph! It was you who said you wanted to go to the school festival with us as an apology!"

    Alyssa tilted her chin and looked at the other party proudly, her eyes full of disdain.

    "Although I said thatbut it's too much!"

    "Do you have any objections? Teacher~~~"

    &nbsp; “………”

    Looking at Nanoye who was smiling but not smiling, Neil's face darkened, and he sighed again, who trained this girl to be like this

    "Okay, I'll go"

    Neil sighed and turned around to buy something, but Xing suddenly stopped him. Neil looked back at her and asked doubtfully, "What's wrong? Do you want to go with me!?"

    "Do you think it's possible I just want you to buy some takoyaki. There are more than a dozen stalls right here. It's very famous Come back in five minutes. If you're slow, I'll kill you!"

    As he spoke, he stared at Neil with a fierce look. Neil immediately turned around and burst into tears again.

    Five minutes later, Neil finally came back, but with an annoyed look on his face, he looked at Xing full of apologies, "Actually, because I ran too fast, I fell down halfway and knocked over the takoyaki and drink.  . I’m sorry, this is truly a failure of my life, Neil Springfield!”

    After he finished speaking, he looked solemn and solemn, almost committing seppuku.

    "Is that so? I think the seaweed crumbs on your lips are your failure in this life"

    Xing looked at Neil expressionlessly. Neil was stunned, and subconsciously wiped it off, looked at the seaweed crumbs, wiped it on his body, and then said with a tragic face, "Actually, because I ran too fast, I was halfway there  I fell and knocked over the takoyaki and drink. I’m sorry, this is really the failure of my Neil Springfield life!”

    “Hey! It’s so fake!! Don’t just ignore what just happened as if it never happened!!”

    "Forget it, let's not complain about this idiot"

    Xing felt that if the quarrel continued, the entire school festival would be spent complaining to Neil.

    "That's right, let's continue shopping"

    Just when they were about to go somewhere else, Hayate happened to come over and join them.

    "Oh, Neil obviously promised to accompany me well"

    Hayate had a look of resentment on his face, as if he was looking at her husband who had promised to celebrate their wedding anniversary together but then forgot about it and went on a date with another woman.

    “………”

    Neil was speechless. He didn’t remember agreeing to Hayate at all. Is this really the case?

    "That's right! You promised the master! You will spend the rest of your life with her!"

    For the happiness of his master, Xignom risked his life, even admitting the lies, and Hayate blushed after hearing this.

    “Really~~Don’t say this in public~~”

    After Neil heard this, his head was full of black threads. He really had never said such a thing in his memory Even if he promised Hayate, that is to say, he would accompany her to celebrate the school festival and stay with her for the rest of his life. What kind of words are they?

    Neil looked at Xignom, and when the other person met his gaze, he turned away with a guilty conscience. His face turned slightly red for some reason, with a hint of contempt at the same time.

    "Tsk, this pervert"

    “Vita despises Neil very much. The way he looked at Xignom just now was really vulgar

    "Hey! Where did you come to this conclusion?"

    Neil couldn’t help it. He had been called a playboy and so on today, and now he was called a pervert. He couldn’t stand it.

    “Hey~~Neal even agreed to this kind of thing for others~~~”

    Nanoha's faint voice suddenly came from behind, and Neil didn't even dare to look back. The sound alone made his scalp numb, and he couldn't turn around without being frightened by the evil ghost Shura statue and vomiting blood.

    "Haha, the teacher has promised a lot to others~~~"

    Looking sideways, I saw Suzuka covering her mouth and smiling, but why was the black energy so thick

    【Speaking of so many girlsBoss, do you want to take the Shura field route or the harem route in life?  】

    【Both parties don’t want to leaveBesides, I don’t have that kind of relationship with them at all, okay!  !  】

    【That’s just what you think】

    【what does it mean!  !  】

    【If you want to choose the harem route, it will be very difficult to attack multiple people at the same time without making a careful plan and managing flags well.  Just a slight mistake in one option will cause a chain reaction and completely collapse.  Don't forget to save frequently.  】

    【If you see a memory card that corresponds to my life, please be sure to buy one for me】

    Neil was already complaining to the point of wanting to die. He looked at the girls, touched his head and laughed, "Ah, everyone really likes to joke! There is nothing interesting to talk about this kind of thing!! Haha——"

    With a dry smile, he touched the back of his head and walked somewhere else, quicklyLeaving the Shura Field is the right way!

    However, at this moment, there was a burst of screams and exclamations from the horizon, and everyone fell silent.

    “………”

    【Boss, that voice seems to be yours】

    【…………】

    Neil continued to rub the back of his head and laugh dryly, "Ah haha ??- it really sounds like my voice!!"

    Everyone just stared at Neil strangely. The ghostly scream just now was exactly the same as Neil’s usual scream, and the tone was 100% consistent

    "Forget it, let's go play"

    Naye glanced at Neil thoughtfully and left with everyone.

    Neil put away his smile and then stared fiercely in a certain direction.

    【Asshole!  !  Don't scream so loud!  !  I'm almost in trouble here!  !  】

    However, the moment Neil turned around, he caught sight of a poster.

    Music-festival.

    The music festival is one of the grand ceremonies of the Mahon Festival.

    During the period, there will be many bands performing on the stage, and the team that receives the most votes from the audience will be awarded the title of the-first-band by Ma Fanliang, and will also receive a large bonus.

    When he saw the bonus, Neil started to drool. Although it was not as large as the championship bonus from the Budokai, it was still a lot of money.

    【I’ve been spending a lot of money lately!  I originally planned to win the Budokai championshipbut it doesn't matter!  There's still opportunity here!  】

    With this thought in his mind, Neil clenched his fist and raised his head at a 45-degree angle, with flames blazing in his eyes.

    “Yo Xi!! I’m determined to be the champion!!!”

 Volume 1 Chapter 123 Yosi!  Team up and brush copies!

    Silence, the atmosphere between the few people was simply deathly silence.

    The several people who were tied up on the ground looked at the young man sitting on the chair with his legs crossed with black lines on their heads, while the young man looked back at them with a happy smile on his face.

    "Ah, Neil, what do you want to do? I also want to go to the school festival"

    Touma asked calmly as he sat on the ground.

    "Hehe, I have something good to discuss with you"

    Neil looked at them with a smile, showing no trace of malice at all.

    "Hey! What kind of discussion is this?! Tie us all up here!! Is there such a discussion!?"

    Furuichi couldn’t bear it any longer and immediately took advantage of the situation.

    “Well, I’m not afraid that you will run away~~~”

    Neil waved his hand indifferently, and a red-haired boy immediately shouted, "Fuck you!! You are kidnapping!!!"

    "Where is Muji, Yuuji"

    The boy's name is Sakai Yuuji. At first glance, you can tell he is not a good person. He often hangs out with Akihisa, and Neil is quite familiar with him. At the same time, under Neil's observation, Yuji has a close relationship with a cute girl named Shoko.  Intercourse.

    "Hey!! What are you introducing there?! I don't look like a good person!!! Also, what kind of close relationship does the ghost have with Xiangzi!!"

    Neil immediately kicked Yuuji, causing him to roll over several times and raise a large cloud of dust.

    "Is it quiet?"

    Neil ignored Yuuji and continued to look at the others with a smile, "So, do you still have any objections?"

    Shaking his head————

    "Haha, that's a good realization" Neil glanced at Touma and Furuichi with satisfaction, and then moved his eyes to Akihisa, who had been silent, "Hey! Akihisa, what is your decision? But if you say no, teacher, I will  I’m very unhappy. I might make you stay in the hospital for ten days and a half"

    【What kind of inquiry is this?  It's simply a threat!  !  】

    Touma, Furuichi, and Yuuji who were lying aside all complained in their hearts.

    "Let me eat My stomach is empty I vomited a lot I'm so hungry"

    Since even the gastric juices were almost digested after eating Ruixi's god-killing cuisine, Akihisa cleaned his stomach completely, and now he was so hungry that his eyes were spinning.

    “………”

    After Neil took out some food from nowhere and gave it to Akijiu, he started talking about his incident again.

    "Actually, I came to you just to form a band"

    "Band?"

    Everyone was puzzled. Neil smiled slightly and explained, "You know about the music festival of the Mahori Festival, right?"

    "That one is very famous, and it is also a very famous program in the entire festival"

    Yuuji nodded, and then looked at Neil strangely, "Hey, Neil, you don't want us to participate in that competition, do you?"

    “Bingo!”

    Neil snapped his fingers and looked at Yuuji with admiration.

    "Uh, Neil, you don't have a convulsion in your head, do you? How can you form a band with a few of us who have never played a musical instrument? If you can play the recorder"

    Touma looked at Neil, who had another sudden thought, and had a headache, and he would drag people into trouble every time.

    "So I want you to play a song completely within a few hours before the game starts. Can you do it~~"

    "What will be the consequences if I say I can't do it?"

    Furuichi looked at the face that smiled kindly, with a cold sweat on the back of his head.

    "Kill you……"

    “………”

    "Let me tell you, Neil, although you ask for it, do you think Akijiu can really do it?"

    Yuuji raised another core question. With how stupid Akihisa is, can he really do it in a few hours?

    I highly doubt this

    Neil was a little silent. He turned around and said, "Well, I will find a way"

    "Hey! Don't make me sound like an idiot!! At least I know how to play the guitar!!"

    After listening to what these people said, Mingjiu screamed. How could he sound like an idiot? He still knew the basic common sense of music!

    However, when he looked back, he saw the pitiful eyes of everyone. Mingjiu immediately covered his face and cried bitterly, "Please don't look at me with such eyes!! What's wrong with me!!"

    "Idiot,"??He plays the piano"

    Yuuji sighed with a headache, fully feeling sad about Akihisa's future.

    "But why do you want to participate in this competition for no reason?"

    Touma asked Neil. Logically speaking, if there was no inducement, this person would not do such troublesome things even if he was killed.

    By the way, it’s just inducement

    Several people darkened half of their faces at the same time. It seemed that they all guessed the reason.

    "That's right! It's the bonus!! I didn't win the championship in this martial arts competition!! I lost a lot of money in vain! This time I will definitely get it back from there!!!"

    Neil stepped on the chair with one foot with enthusiasm, his eyes ignited with fire, and he looked at the ceiling at a 45-degree angle.

    “Those eyes are full of fire, the fire called **…”

    Seeing that, Furuichi continued to complain.

    "That's right!! Brother is a person who faces himself head-on!!"

    “Hey!! You’re too self-centered!! Asshole!!”

    The four people stood up at the same time and complained loudly.

    “It’s so noisy!!”

    "Asshole, we don't want to do it!"

    “That’s right, why do I have to accompany you to do such a thing!!”

    “Hmm~~~”

    Neil seemed to have anticipated their reactions. With a smile on his face, he walked to them and did psychological counseling.

    "Um, Mingjiu, don't you like Ruixi~~~"

    Neil grabbed Akiji and whispered in his ear. When Akiji heard this, his face suddenly turned red and he looked at Neil in surprise.

    "You, you, how, how"

    "Well, don't worry about this~~ Think about it, if you show off your skills at the concert, maybe Ruixi will fall in love with you~~ After all, girls still like boys with some musical talent~  ~"

    The wind blowing in his ears made Mingjiu dizzy. Mingjiu immediately looked at the ceiling at a 45-degree angle and shouted passionately, "I did it!!!"

    After Neil saw that Akijiu had done it, he walked up to Yuuji and said with a smile, "Hey, Yuuji"

    "Don't think that I am as easy to deceive as Akihisa If you say Xiangzi, it will be even more impossible"

    Yuuji looked at Neil and said lightly, then smiled disdainfully.

    Neil’s face darkened, and then he asked, “That means you don’t like Xiangzi-san…”

    "Who would like her!! Who wants that kind of violent woman!!"

    “Oh haha~~~~” Neil covered his mouth and smiled, his eyes narrowed like a fox, “How would Xiangzi-san feel if he heard what he just said~~~”

    "Eh!?"

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: and saw the dangling mobile phone in Neil's hand. He turned gray and officially joined the negative dog group in life.

    "DevilI did it"

    Neil smiled with satisfaction, then turned his attention to the other two fools who were sweating coldly, and said with a smile, "If we can perform well this time, and even win the championship, then girls won't flock here, what do you think?  Right~~~"

    “………”

    “………”

    Furuichi and Touma looked at each other and saw the determination in the other's eyes. They imitated Akihisa's movements, clenched their fists and shouted, "I'll do it!!!"

    Neil listened to the words with a lot of ambiguity. Although he promised himself, he always felt that he was scolding himself Well, forget it, the psychological work has been done anyway

    【No, this is not psychological work!  It’s simply coercion, inducement and intimidation!  】

    【Shut up Anders, you really like to complain!  】

    【Complaining is one of the duties of a smart magic weapon!  !  】

    【…………】

    "Okay, let's train"

    Neil stopped the noise in his heart and pointed to the instruments in the back. This music room was borrowed from the conference.

    At that time, after Neil saw the poster, he said goodbye to Nanoha and the others and said that he was going to participate in some music competition. They heard that they all opened their mouths and were speechless, and he himself ran quickly.  Without a trace, I went to the conference to sign up, borrowed a music room, and started looking for team members.

    So, these idiots were kidnapped and brought here.

    "Have you chosen yet" Neil looked at the instruments they chose. Yuuji chose a drummer, which suited his image very well. Touma and Furuichi both chose guitars, and Akihisa chose an electronic keyboard.

    Neil looked at Mingjiu's choice and felt a little silent. He ran to Mingjiu.He stood beside me and said, "Well, Mingjiu, there are so many keys, are you busy here? You might as well go and play a few strings"

    “Hey!! You really don’t believe me!! No matter how you look at it, I am also very suitable for the role of playing the piano!!”

    "Who positioned you for this kind of role!! Okay, go over and play the bass! It's much easier than this piano!"

    "It's really"

    At this time, Touma put down the guitar in his hand and asked, "This competition seems to have its own original song, do you have one?"

    "Eh!? Really?"

    Neil’s eyes widened immediately. He really didn’t know this was happening.

    "I'm telling you, you did it without understanding anythingI did it"

    Gu Shi covered his forehead, feeling very weak.

    "Don't worry about this, I still have one or two original songswait a minute"

    Neil stepped aside, took out a piece of paper and wrote something quickly, leaving several people stunned.

    It’s not just improvising

    It’s so cheating

    Ten minutes later, Neil handed them the music sheet, and all they saw was a lot of tadpoles on it.

    "can't read……"

    “………”

    There is no way, if you can’t understand it, you can’t understand it. How can they usually look at the staff

    Neil had no choice but to explain it to them, but it was of no use. Neil thought hard for a while and then smiled sinisterly, which made several people tremble. Usually when this guy smiles like this, it's definitely not good, and  Someone must have suffered.

    "Okay, you should get familiar with some instruments first~~~"

    Neil smiled and turned around to do his work.  Touma looked at him, then walked over and asked softly, "Hey! What are you going to do? Don't mess around"

    "Alright, alright, I'm just doing some suggestion magic and some forced magic It's okay, it's okay~~"

    "Well, it's true or not, magic is so convenient"

    "Of course, I can put the playing method of this song into your mindbut"

    "but?"

    Touma suddenly had a bad premonition, while Neil looked away with a guilty conscience, "At most, my head will be empty for a week, it doesn't matter~~"

    “………”

 Volume 1 Chapter 124 Music Festival Opens

    Within a few hours, the five Neils had been practicing, and the band had begun to see results. The entire team was basically able to play the song in its entirety.

    "Hey! I didn't expect to be able to play so soon!"

    Furuichi said in surprise. He obviously didn’t understand anything yet, but now he can basically pop it up accurately.

    "Uh, it's like it's been printed on my brain"

    Yuuji scratched his head. He always felt that this felt strange. He didn't seem to understand the music score very well, but he could knock out the rhythm. He always felt like his mind was always telling him what to do.

    Turning around to look at Mingjiu over there, the fool was still playing hard. Neil looked at Mingjiu and wondered if he had overloaded the fool's head and lost his mind.

    "Well, forget it, that's it" Niall didn't feel that it was his responsibility at all, and ignored Akihisa, then stared at Touma, "Touma, don't touch your head with your right hand! If you fail, I will kill you.  !”

    "Devil"

    Touma lowered his head sadly, there was nothing he could do, he was just a small farmer oppressed by the landlords, and suffered all kinds of sorrows

    "But who is the lead singer? Is he the guitarist?"

    Yuuji put down the two drumsticks in his hands and began to ask who would be the lead singer this time.

    "Hey! It's us!"

    Touma and Furuichi immediately screamed, they didn’t even know the lyrics, they were just singing nonsense

    "It's me, how can I expect you"

    "But you're a keyboard player!? Aren't you usually a guitarist or bass player?"

    "Well, they say it's average, and no one stipulates that keyboard players can't be the lead singer"

    Neil stopped the flying fingers, smiled lightly, and then looked at a few people, "Well, after practicing a few more times, this should be able to pop up perfectly. By the way, every team in this game has  There is time for two songs, let’s practice the second one later, it’s not as difficult as the first one…”

    "Um!"

    "well……"

    When Touma thought about the next few days, his head would be empty, and he suddenly felt desolate

    "By the way, Neil, did you compose both of these songs yourself?"

    Yuuji asked in surprise as he recalled the beautiful syllables he had just performed, while several others also cast curious glances.

    Niel paused for a moment, then smiled lightly, looked at the keys under his hand, and gently brushed his fingers, "Well, a long time ago, there was someone who liked me playing the piano very much, and then I wanted to compose a few songs for her  It's just that I couldn't send it out"

    Time passes by, and the beautiful image in my mind is still the same as before. However, who can see the sadness between the brows?

    ································Dividing line················  ·················

    The venue of the music festival was crowded with people, all looking at the stage with expectant expressions.

    "Can this idiot teacher really create a band? Although he can sing, it doesn't mean he can also play instruments"

    Alyssa thought of that idiot who flew over to attend this conference after saying a few words today. He was really a freewheeling person

    "Haha, the teacher always gives people surprises~~~"

    Suzuka covered her mouth and smiled, obviously looking forward to Neil's performance.

    "Well, Neil always does unexpected things"

    Naye said with deep feeling, the good thing is that it is unexpected, the bad thing is that the guy is often offline.

    "However, it seems that he only signed up today. Is it too late?"

    Chifuyu was already speechless at that guy, and Aoi nodded in agreement, "That's right, I just went to prepare today. There are only a few hours left before the competition. There is no time, and there are no team members"

    "Forget it, why are you thinking so much? We can't guess what that guy did"

    Xing'an sat securely in her seat, looking at the stage with the same expectation.

    “Oh haha~~~~” Qianye looked at Xing and smiled ambiguously, “Xing really understands the teacher~~~”

    "Uh tell me, what are you talking about!? It's not like you don't know that guy's character! Also, Qianye, if you say such things again, be careful as I pull out your tongue!"

    "Yeah~~~You are so arrogant~~Xing~~~"

    "You are so arrogant!!"

    "But there are really a lot of people here"

    Gale looked at the people around him and was amazed. When he first came in, if it weren't for Xignom and the othersIt's a bit troublesome to be busy.

    “This is one of the main activities of the Mayori Festival, so of course it’s lively!”

    Looking at Hayate’s confused look, Alyssa smiled and explained, and Hayate’s eyes were filled with brilliance, “Then Neil will steal the show again this time~~~He’s so handsome~~~”

    Hayate clenched his fists excitedly, looking forward to this performance even more.

    Looking at the group of playful girls, the waiter smiled slightly, and then said extremely sinister words with a kind smile on his face, "If that kid does anything to disgrace Nanoha, he will be chopped into eighteen pieces  "

    "Huh? Are you all here?"

    A hearty voice made them all quiet down, and they saw Neil's cousin, Naji, walking over.

    "Oh, little brother Najib, are you coming to see this music competition too?"

    After the waiter saw the adult version of Negi, he greeted him warmly.

    "Well, my friend also attended this conference and invited me to come"

    Negi said with a warm smile, which made some girls around him who didn't understand why were stunned by that smile.

    "Huh? Who is this? I think it's Kotaro-san?"

    Nanoha looked at the black-haired boy next to Najib and felt that he looked very similar to Kotaro Murakami in his class.

    "Uh, this is Kojiro, my friend, and Kotaro's cousin"

    Hearing Nanoha’s question, Najib quickly introduced, and Kotaro nodded with a dry smile.

    "Huh? It's my cousin again?"

    Alyssa looked at Kotaro and Negi very strangely. They met so many so-called cousins ??today, and they looked so similar to those people. Could there be some inside story?

    "Yes, this is fate"

    Noticing Alyssa’s keen gaze, Negi started to sweat a little.

    "Okay, let's not dwell on this problem" Suzuka smiled and came to the rescue, then looked at Negi, "Then Mr. Naji also came to see Mr. Neil's performance?"

    "Eh? Eh!! Neil wants to perform!?"

    Negi and Kotaro looked at each other, they really only knew this news now.

    "Oh? You don't know?"

    "Well, Neil didn't tell us either"

    Negi nodded, then looked at the stage that was about to start, and said with a smile, "It seems like it's about to start. Let's go back to our seats. Let's talk next time. Goodbye"

    "See you!"

    On the stage, the lights went dark, and then a ray of white light shone on a girl wearing fashionable clothes. The dazzling array of silver jewelry on her hands made a pleasant sound.

    The girl walked slowly to the center of the stage, bowed slightly to the audience, and said with a perfect smile, "Everyone! Good evening!! Welcome everyone to participate in the 78th Maho Ryo Matsuri music-festival!!"

    “Oh oh oh!!!”

    Everyone in the audience began to cheer, and the host stretched out his hand to signal everyone to be quiet, "Since the founding of the Mahora Festival, this conference has been accompanying the school festival for a long time!! And tonight, this time  It will continue!! Until the last team registers this afternoon, twenty-seven bands will perform a gorgeous music feast tonight!! I believe that tonight’s music conference will bring endless surprises to everyone!  ! And after the competition, the audience will vote to select the-first-band!!"

    The music festival, as one of Mahorang's grand ceremonies, is bound to attract a lot of spectators and contestants. Since the inception of this competition, the participating bands have not passed any screening. They only need to register two hours before the competition.  The teams that want to perform on stage all have extraordinary strength, and after all, they don’t want to be looked down upon.  As a result, this competition has been enduring for a long time, and it will even give birth to many bands that will become famous all over the country in the future.

    “So, no more nonsense!! Let’s invite the first team to the stage!! The band formed by the sophomores of Mitsusaka High School from Mahora High School Affiliated High School!! bad-boy!!”

    The host shouted loudly, the lights suddenly turned on, several handsome boys appeared on the stage, and the music festival officially began.

    ··································Dividing line··············  ···············

    “Wow, it’s really good!”

    Nanoha’s face was red, and she was obviously infected by the warm atmosphere. Her bright eyes kept looking at the stage, while imagining herself standing on the stage.

    “Well, it’s really good~~~”

    Suzuka smiled appreciatively and said that the quality of the teams participating in this competition was?Very high, completely comparable to bands outside.

    "But next is the penultimate team. Neil and the others won't be the last one, right?"

    Chifuyu remembered what the host said and became a little bit excited, while Hayate's eyes lit up and she smiled excitedly, "Isn't that great? Then Neil is the finale!! That would be even more exciting!"  !”

    "Indeed, but I'm really looking forward to who his team will be"

    Alyssa smiled and was very curious about Neil's mysterious team member.

    The band performance on the stage has ended, and the host also walked to the stage, and his voice reached everyone's ears through the microphone, "Thank you to the previous team for their passionate performance. Next are the four participating for the first time.  People form a female band!! Shoot forehead rockets!!”

    Four young and beautiful girls appeared on the stage. They were obviously Negi's students, Misa Kakizaki, Madoka Kugimiya, Sakurako Shiina, and Ako Izumi. The four's compact and fast playing, and the pleasant clear tone, made everyone excited.  Cheering for it will bring the atmosphere of the venue to another level.

    "Oh! It feels good!" the host praised, and at the same time suggested to the four people, "Then, please ask the band members to say a few words before the second song starts!"

    “Yazi! Here’s the microphone for you!!”

    Kugimiya handed the microphone to Ako and whispered, "It's hard for you to have a chance to be alone, but I know you must have said nothing, right? Say it now! Use this opportunity"

    "Thishow can this be done!"

    "it's okay!!"

    After saying that, Kugimiya pushed Yazi out. Yazi staggered to the front of the stage, and the lights suddenly focused on her.

    Yazi held the microphone and didn’t know what to say, "Ah ugh then, that I, today today I have something to tell someone who takes great care of me"

    "Eh? Does that Miss Ako want to confess to Mr. Najib?"

    Nanoha had seen Najib and Ako dating together, so she obviously thought of this aspect.

    "Oh, is it true!? I have to say it! It's so romantic!!"

    "It's really incredible"

    And Neil behind the scenes looked at this scene, and when he saw Negi in the audience, he knew what was going on, and couldn't help but exclaimed, "No, are you serious? This is a dangerous zone"

    “Oh, you’re going to confess!?”

    “It seems so!! I’m really looking forward to it!!”

    “Ah, Neil’s cousin is blessed~~”

    "I also want to be confessed"

    Several people behind him were also chirping, staring excitedly at Yazi on the stage.

    Neil took advantage of them not paying attention, ducked into a corner, and took out his magic device.

    【Andres, form change!  !  Sniper rifle type!  !  !  】

    【Uh, are you serious?  Bossdo you need a sniper rifle at this distance?  】

    【Shut up and change as you are told!  !  】

    【Okay, you have the final say on these things】

    As soon as the light flashed, a sniper rifle with extremely beautiful lines appeared in Neil's hand, and a super-era feeling emerged from the black shell.

    "Yoshi! Get ready to kill him!!"

    Neil raised his sniper rifle and aimed it outside.

    【Uh, boss, who are you targeting?  】

    【Nonsense, of course we are targeting Negi!  !  】

    【…………】

    【I am not envious at all!  !  I never thought about someone confessing to me!  !  I'm just working!  !  That’s right, it’s work!  !  This is a sacred job!  !  】

    【Boss, your inner voice is coming out】

    【Nothing can be said!  !  】

    "Ok! The parameters are confirmed!! Aim!! Special magic bullets, lovers will die, one hundred bullets ready ok!!!"

    【Hey Hey hey!  !  !  Boss, this is so handsome!  !  !  That’s right!  !  Couples go to hell and get ready with a thousand bullets!  !  !  】

    "Hey! There have been too many! Well, forget it, it's better this way There will definitely be no intact corpses!!!"

    It’s all just to satisfy selfish desires, these two bastards

    "You even increased the amount of magic bullets tenfold as if nothing had happened, you bastard!"  !  That guy over there is my brother!  !  !  Still dead without a whole body!  !  Too cruel!  !

    It’s really inhumane to have the opposite sex

    "I, I I had a great time today!! Please tell me your email, please?"

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ???Finally said it loudly, but a large group of people immediately rushed to the street, and Neil also rushed to it.

    And Negi, who was sweating profusely, was still thinking about which ancient beast was staring at him. He felt chills all over and felt so stressed. He was stunned for a moment after hearing Yazi's words, and then replied, "Okay!"

    "cut……"

    Neil looked at this scene and curled his lips in displeasure. This was actually not a confession by Izumi Ako, which made him unable to shoot

    You saved your life, Negi

    Negi, whose truth is unknown, continues to be under great pressure

 Volume 1 Chapter 125 Neil’s Song

    Backstage, Neil and the others watched as Yazi and his band were about to finish their performance. Neil turned to them and said, "It's almost our time, are you ready?"

    "Alright, ready, ready!"

    The four of them were trembling a little when they spoke. It was the first time for them to be on such a big stage. Facing such a large audience, the pressure was extremely high

    He was dead. He glanced down the stage and his whole body became stiff.

    Neil looked at the four idiots who were about to turn into robots and held his forehead helplessly, "Is it really okay?"

    “But it’s settled, the bonus belongs to me, and the reputation belongs to you!!”

    Neil’s change of subject immediately made the other four people extremely dissatisfied.

    "Hey!! You are taking advantage!! You must have a share in that damn reputation no matter what!! And the bonus belongs to you!! We have a problem!!!"

    “Roadless race!! I came here just for the prize money!!”

    “It’s really Hong Guoguo’s **…but at least let us share some points!!”

    "Tch, you troublesome brat you thought you could take it all to yourself"

    “Damn!! You said something very outrageous! Bastard!!!”

    "I know~~I know~~" Neil waved his hand impatiently, and then moved his eyes to the stage, "But something is really wrong. I didn't expect every team to be so powerful"

    "Otherwise you think the bonus is so easy to get"

    Yuuji rolled his eyes. He really didn’t know what to say to Neil who jumped in without knowing anything.

    "It seems that we need to think of a way" Neil held his chin in thought, "First of all, we have to overwhelm the other teams in terms of momentum Well, we also need to hire people backstage to coordinate the lighting, smoke and so on  …”

    “………”

    The other people were speechless. Only at this time would this bastard be so serious. It would be great if he had this energy in class.

    ·······························Dividing line·················  ···············

    On the stage, Yazi’s team had finished their performance and left after saluting. The host also came to the stage to preside over the overall situation.

    "Judging from everyone's reaction, the performance of the four beautiful girls just now seems to be very capable of winning the championship~~ However, there is still one last team left. I think this team will definitely bring more to everyone.  Enjoy! This time the team will be led by a popular teacher from this school festival and his students will perform on stage!! Please look forward to it!!!"

    The people below began to talk, and a burst of white mist sprayed out from the blank stage, and the stage lights turned on at the same moment.

    “Next, let’s welcome the final team!! They are the youngest team in this conference!! Class 4a from Shengxiang Primary School, a primary school affiliated with Ma Fanliang!!! You idiots who are always sunny after rain!!!”

    "Uh, the idiots who are always sunny after the rainwhat is this name? Are they really idiots?"

    After Alyssa heard the name of this team, she rolled her eyes helplessly.

    “Haha, isn’t this very teacher-like~~”

    Suzuka covered her mouth and smiled, then turned her gaze to the stage, "It seems like she's on stage~~"

    The mist mixed with colorful brilliance slowly dissipated, and several short figures were faintly visible in the haze.

    “Oh oh oh oh!!! It’s that little teacher named Neil!!!”

    “It’s true!!! So handsome and cute!!!”

    "There are his students behind him, they are pretty good!!!"

    The entangled fog gently faded away, and the silhouette of a human figure appeared, making the audience start to cheer.

    The five Neils are all dressed in the same uniform, all in black. Only the shoulders, sleeves and the buttons on the front are all pure white. They have four dazzling silver buttons and a similarly black and white belt on the left chest.  It is dotted with mysterious crosses and magic emblems. The skirt of the lower body is directly connected to the clothes on the body and reaches the calf heel. It is like a medieval knight's uniform. It is simple and monotonous in two colors, but it is mysterious and looks full of magical colors.  .

    Both Furuichi and Touma were holding guitars. Touma's prickly hair looked messier than usual, but full of a sense of rebelliousness. On the contrary, Furuichi's silver hair was smoother than usual, dancing with the wind and sticking slightly to his face.  , even more elegant and graceful.

    Mingjiu's hair style is the same as usual, except that the left eye on his face is decorated with a bit of camouflage, and his clear pupils form a sharp contrast. His delicate face is a bit less innocent and a bit more evil.

    andYuuji, on the other hand, raised his usually smooth red hair, and his whole person became more heroic. His dazzling eyes and handsome face gave people a sunshine-like impact.

    The last Neil has his gorgeous long hair hanging freely on his back, letting the wind blow, and there are two tufts of silk on the sides of his face, tied with purple ribbons, draped in front of his body, and there is a light eye color around his eyes.  , there is always an elegant arc hanging from the corner of the mouth, and the delicate face is even more charming under the light.

    "Wow, so handsome"

    Naye looked at the man on the stage with confusion in his eyes and was deeply attracted. As expected, several people around him couldn't look away and were also staring at the figure on the stage.

    "Yo! Everyone! Good evening!!"

    Neil stood among a few people, cupping his hands like a trumpet, and shouted loudly. Although the venue was extremely vast, everyone present could hear his voice clearly.

    "good!!!"

    Everyone raised their light sticks and shouted loudly, making Neil nod with satisfaction.

    "Well, the atmosphere is good! Very good! Our goal is to winer, the Budokan!!!"

    "Hey! You just wanted to say bonus!! Pay attention to your morals!! Asshole!!!"

    Several people behind him immediately clapped their hands and complained, making the whole stage look like a cross talk, and the crowd below burst into laughter.

    "Stop complaining! Idiot!! You are being treated as a cross talk!!"

    “Whose fault is it?!”

    "Ha ha ha ha——!!!"

    The laughter below was endless, making Neil feel a little embarrassed.

    After scratching his hair, Neil walked to the stage. There was a brand new electronic keyboard in front of him. This time he served as the keyboard player. The black and white keys shone under the light.

    Neil picked up the microphone in front of him with his right hand and raised his left hand high at the same time. Everyone's eyes were attracted by the white hand that was slowly rising. His breathing became heavy and he quietly stared at the person on the stage.  The young man seems to have endless charm there.

    Snapped——

    A crisp snap of fingers resounded throughout the quiet venue.

    Neil looked at the audience who had become quiet, his bright purple eyes slightly closed, but there was still a trace of charm in them, and the corners of his mouth raised a perfect arc. That smile was three parts soft, three parts uninhibited, and three parts  Rebellion, and a charm that makes everyone intoxicated.

    A smile that makes everyone drunk.

    "Hello everyone! I am the leader of the Idiots, the keyboard player and the lead singer! I think everyone is surprised by the name of our band!" Neil smiled mysteriously and gently opened his ear with his left hand.  With her hair falling playfully, this seductive pose is even more attractive. "My band members come from the students in the class I teach! And my students are all idiots!!"

    “Who is the fool!!”

    The four people at the back shouted in dissatisfaction. Neil glanced back with a smile and continued, "But! They are also students I am proud of!! I prefer working with so-called smart people who are self-righteous."  The idiots in the class are together, because, the only advantage of idiots is to persevere and persevere until the rain passes and the sky clears!!!"

    "well said!!!"

    “I support you!! Brother Neil!!”

    “Tch, isn’t this really good at talking~~~”

    Mingjiu wiped his nose sheepishly and smiled with satisfaction.

    "By the way, are we being treated as fools?"

    Touma asked, looking at the other two people.

    "Well, I was treated as a fool"

    Yuuji nodded, Akihisa was the only one here who was proud of himself.

    “It’s completely telling us that we are idiots from beginning to end…”

    Furuichi looked helplessly at the back in front of him, but he looked at each other for a moment and smiled as well.

    Idiot, that’s not bad

    Neil smiled slightly at the people below, and the microphone in his hand was also inserted into the stand, and his hands were placed flat on the piano.

    "I declare here! Even if we are trapped by the wheel of fate of cause and effect! Our persistent singing will open up the exit! Even if infinite difficulties block it layer by layer! The fate will be determined with the sound of boiling blood! Whether it is the blue sky or the underworld!  Our own path! Let’s show it with our songs! Who do you think we are! We are fools who are always sunny after the rain!!!!”

    With his long and slender fingers, he danced out rapid syllables on the keyboard. Neil looked up at everyone, opened his eyes, and showed a arrogant smile with a brilliance that dimmed the stars.

    "Tonight! See you in the starry skyNext!  !  My singing voice!  Will resound through the soul!  !  Enjoy it with all your might!  !  "

    "Ah ah ah ah ah!!!!!"

    “Oh oh oh oh!!! So hot!!!”

    “So, the first song!! fortissimo-theultimatecrisis-!!!”

    The ten slender fingers dazzlingly poured out sweet syllables on the cold keys, and several people behind him immediately played intertwined tones, and a rapid ensemble sounded.

    "Wanting to protect makes my chest feel tight and anxiousthat extremely important thingilluminates the world that leads to it, and my thoughts are in the palm of my hand!"

    The lyrics poured out from Neil's mouth, flying in the sky with the wind.

    ??Everyone fell silent one after another, listening to the sweet music and the singing that struck the soul.

    “In daily life, the conversation between the two people…there is no depth to explore its meaning…the bond between deep faith…no one does not continue to pray for happiness…”

    The rapid and high-pitched tone suddenly became gentle, as if talking about the past time, and the next moment, the voice was once again as passionate as the roaring waves.  Colorful fireworks suddenly bloomed around the stage, matching the passionate singing, exaggerating the atmosphere of the stage to the extreme.

    Everyone’s breath was held, and their eyes had long been attracted by the song that penetrated the soul. They couldn’t move away at all, and they were even in the world created by the sound.

    The sudden reality is extremely sad

    It must also be opened

    The curtain of loneliness awakened by the inevitable fate

    The courage to survive

    If memory comes to interfere

    Just raise your own justice

    Let the pain turn into wings

    From now on, I can never stop

    Ignite the flame in your eyes

    The existence that blocks everything’s way out

    Burns away without leaving any residue

    We used to be each other’s neighbors

    Once the two of them realized they were fighting side by side

    Whenever I think back to the dream that day

    The oath unwaveringly shines brighter

    Collapse of common sense even if it makes reality

    Twisted and upside down

    It will inevitably tempt us towards a tragic end

    If the last person left

    Welcome countless lights

    Use these hands to tear apart the darkness of loneliness

    In the end, the only thing left is to arrive tomorrow

    Looking up with the cry

    Your lovely smiling face appears in the sky

    What have you forgotten and what should you remember?

    In fact, the answer has always been in my heart

    Even if you are hesitant and confused, you must hold on tight

    That little bit of hope

    Just because there is a reason not to lose

    Your warmth supports me

    Release all abilities given to you

    Now I will implement it for you to see

    Even if my eyes are full of tears, I will never look back

    I will move forward because I made a promise to you

    The courage to survive

    If memory comes to interfere

    Just raise your own justice

    Let the pain turn into wings

    The young man's sad singing allowed everyone to see that world, that dark world full of grief. In this darkness, a small figure kept fighting and moving forward, with a promise and a longing.  It is the driving force for his survival, tearing through the darkness, just for the smile he once had.

    "As the pain increases, I gradually become convinced that I want to be stronger than anyone else Let's overlap our pure thoughts In order to create an unknown future"

    The song slowly leaves a final note, which is longing, conveyed to the longing in the distance

    At the end of the song, I raised my head to kiss the dancing cherry blossoms, and looked through the stars in the sky.

    Who is sighing in the distance?

    Who is crying in the sky?

    Who is going away in the wind?

    How many tears are there in your heart?

    The flowers fell on the shoulders, in a trance.

 Volume 1 Chapter 126 Light

    The resonance of the soul made everyone's eyes sparkle.

    In a world where everything has been lost, you still move forward alone. The young man is still alive.

    Neil’s fingers slowly stopped, and the final tone ushered in the ending in the flow of time.

    Through the singing of the soul, the audience was fascinated by it and could not extricate themselves for a long time.

    Neil closed his eyes slightly, he didn’t know how many people could understand the longing in the song

    He only knew that he was still sinking into darkness, unable to see the light and future.

    How many tragedies have I experienced, and I keep running and still can’t see anything.

    The blackness that devours everything

    That is your own heart

    This song is just my dream, a pure dream.

    It’s just a dream from the past, but it’s no longer suitable for me now.

    "Pain cannot be turned into wings, and my own wings have been broken long ago.

    He himself has already fallen.

    【Really, the song is not as good as the person, I really am not worthy of this song】

    Neil laughed at himself and gently stroked the still cold keys, as cold as his own heart.

    Neil’s index finger gently pressed a tone. The sudden tone broke everyone’s intoxication. When they came back to their senses, they saw the young man with a slight smile.

    “Awesome!!! Neil!!!”

    “It sounds great!!!”

    “I’m so touched!! I really want to cry!!! Bastard!!!”

    “I’m obsessed with you!! Neil!!!”

    “One more song!!”

    “That’s right!! One more song!!”

    The intertwined sounds formed an unparalleled sound wave that lingered in the venue for a long time, and the entire school was shaken by it.

    Looking at the excited audience, Neil smiled helplessly. He shrugged, picked up the microphone, and said with a smile, "It seems everyone likes it very much"

    “That’s right!! I like it so much!!”

    “I’m going to release an album!!”

    “I will definitely buy it!!!”

    "Neil, why don't you go sing from now on!!!"

    “Well, it’s really difficult to say this~~~” Neil tilted his head slightly and said in distress, and his cute look made everyone laugh happily.

    "Haha, it seems that everyone is very supportive of Teacher Neil"

    The host was also stirring up the atmosphere. She smiled at everyone and said, "This conference was broadcast live online, and Teacher Neil's passionate performance just now caused countless tears!! Everyone was moved!!  And the click-through rate on the Internet is rising steadily, and it will be higher than that of the Martial Arts Club!!! So, do you want to continue listening!!!"

    “I want it!! I want it!! I want it!!”

    "Since the audience has such strong demands, Teacher Neil will not let everyone down~~~"

    The host looked back at Neil and smiled softly.

    "Well, there is one more song anyway"

    Neil shrugged, then looked at the friends behind him and asked, "By the way, do you want to say a few words? It's rare~~~"

    Touma and the four of them looked at each other, then turned to look at Neil, and raised their thumbs, "No need!! I leave it all to you!! Teacher!!!"

    “Hey, hey, this is a chance to look cool~~”

    "If you ask us to talk, we don't know what to say"

    Touma said helplessly, subconsciously raising his right hand to scratch his head, but Neil's murderous sight made him tremble all over, and he lowered his right hand in a cold sweat.

    "How about I tell you"

    Mingjiu raised his hands and said, he really wanted to show off himself

    Ah, are you, Mizuki-san, watching?

    Okay, I’m so nervous to say it!

    "Rejected!" x4

    "Hey!! What do you mean by this?! Don't be so united! I'm injured!!"

    Mingjiu burst into tears with great sadness. Did he activate the taunting skill?

    "Yeah, if you go up, maybe we will really be regarded as fools"

    Yuuji shook off the two drumsticks in his hand and continued to touch up Akihisa.

    "Pfft——"

    Mingjiu vomited out a mouthful of blood and lay on the ground

    "Don't say that to Mingjiu at this time. Although Mingjiu's idiots are famous throughout the country, we still have songs to play,"What should I do if it hangs?  "

    Furuichi waved his hands helplessly, completely unaware that several liters of blood had spewed out from Mingjiu on the ground again.

    "No, if you say that again, Mingjiu will really die"

    Touma and Yuuji waved their hands and complained.

    "Really" Neil looked at these idiots in a funny way, shook his head, then looked at the enthusiastic audience in the audience, smiled slightly, "I want to give this next song to everyone here  …”

    Niel paused for a moment, then said lightly with some nostalgia, "In the journey of life, there will be a person who will be your light and give you courage The future is very confusing, no one knows the answer, and his figure and  The gaze may become your guide for the future"

    "No matter whether you have met this person or not, if you have, please cherish it. If not, it is only temporary. And this song is my blessing to you"

    Neil put back the microphone, and the audience in the audience fell silent in unison, staring at the charming figure.

    "Light, this is my blessing to youplease listen carefully!!"

    The music is not as fast and exciting as before, but replaced by a peaceful and soft sound.

    Silks of white mist were emitted from the stage, making the entire stage feel like a dream. The soft lights focused on the young man through the white mist, hazy like a dreamer. A soft voice came from it, like a song from heaven.  .

    Touma and the four of them looked at each other and danced the instruments in their hands in tacit understanding. The ensemble of the instruments played and tapped along with the singing, as gentle as water, describing the little thoughts.

    The paths we each chose that day

    Now I don’t know how to describe it

    Whenever I feel weak that cannot be concealed

    Every time I hesitate because of the darkness and fog

    Your presence that day made me heartbroken

    My firm belief and my vow for the future

    It’s all because I believe in your strong eyes

    The courage to embark on a journey is almost the freedom of loneliness

    Just because I don’t want to look back

    Now that I think about it, we are so similar

    No matter it is a duplicity of words

    Still stubborn and stubborn?

    So in the bottom of our hearts

    I must have the same feelings that I have been holding on to for a long time

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? getting stronger day after day

    Making myself almost reveal my true uneasiness

    The dream that is longing to be grasped is in the cracks of desire

    Now I am completely buried in self-questions and answers

    I don’t know if you are still willing now

    Give me encouragement with a smile?

    I have been trapped in filth and drifted with the tide

    But I believe my choice must be correct

    Never-ending dreams, a long-awaited world

    If I can finally reach it successfully

    In the same light as that day

    Everything you have ever given will be rewarded

    In this journey full of confusion

    Although I was hurt time and time again because of regrets

    But I know the answer I've been looking for

    Now I’m holding it in your little hands

    The singing ended, and the accompaniment stopped abruptly, leaving people with a faint melancholy in their hearts.

    The night cherry blossoms are extremely meandering, dancing for the disappearing song.

    The song floats far into the endless distance, and the thoughts in the wind cross the ocean and time.

    In the distance, a petite golden figure looked at the brilliant roses in the courtyard, her dark eyebrows lowered, her fingertips subconsciously touched the ring on her middle finger, her thoughts gradually immersed in the past.

    Meet, get to know each other, fall in love with each other, until we are separated.

    The familiar voice seemed to be heard in the wind. The girl was slightly stunned, looking at the roses blown by the wind. The petals flying in the sky were the thoughts of love.

    That is the flower language of roses.

    The longing in his crimson pupils has not dissipated for a long time.

    How long did it take for my eyes to slowly close.

    "Neil"

    In the loneliness, there is only a sigh.

    Neil, who had stopped singing, looked at the starry night sky and the mind-blowing night cherry blossoms, feeling slightly absent-minded.

    This song was originally sung for that person. That day, she stretched out her hand to herself and held her when she fell. From that moment on, she became his light.

    ?????????????????, now they can no longer hold each other tightly, the two have embarked on different paths, a separate road.

    “In this life, is there still a chance to see that beautiful figure again

    ???????????????

    An extremely gentle smile caught everyone's eyes, and the color in their eyes was the light of love.

    "Oh oh oh!!! Neil!! Is that sad song just for your girlfriend?"

    "Yes!! Your expression is very gentle!!"

    “Woo~~ I really want to know!!”

    “Tell us~~”

    "Uh, that's a mistake" Neil scratched his head helplessly and smiled in confusion, "How could it be possible"

    "Yeah, you're lying~~~"

    “That’s right~~~”

    "Hey! Is he a student in your class?"

    “Oh oh oh!!! It’s worth checking out!!”

    “Good suggestion!!”

    “………”

    Neil looked at the audience who had changed jobs and became journalists. It was really useless for him to say anything now

    Neil’s attitude was obviously taken as acquiescence. The scene was getting louder and noisier. Unknown to Neil, several girls’ cheeks were slightly red, and similar scenes appeared in their minds.

    Neil corrected his attitude and motioned for everyone to be quiet. He looked around and said, "Tonight, I am very grateful to everyone for your support!! I am also grateful to the few idiots behind me!! I hope that the song I sing can convey everyone's thoughts.  Give it to the people you value! Although the conference is over tonight, but"

    Neil took a deep breath, and then shouted with all his strength, "The festival is still going on!!! Bastards!!!!!!"

    “Oh oh oh oh oh!!!!!!!!!”

    The deafening sound of the audience resounded throughout the whole world. The joy is still going on. The sky is filled with cherry blossoms and Manwu Academy.

    ································Dividing line················  ················

    "Ah, I finally got the bonus~~~Although I split some of it, I still got the biggest share~~~"

    Neil looked at the paper bag in his hand with bright eyes, which contained a generous bonus. Neil was very satisfied that tonight's performance was not in vain.

    “It turns out Neil is doing it for the bonus”

    Negi on the side looked at Neil who was jumping with excitement and was speechless.

    "Of course, do you still think that I will go back and do these laborious things"

    Neil's disdainful gaze made Negi very unhappy. He rolled his eyes at Neil and said, "You are the only one who thinks so"

    "By the way, you want to use the time machine, take me for a ride"

    "knew……"

    At this time, Qianyu said to Negi, "By the way, Negi-sensei, you'd better not go to meet Izumi like that again"

    "How can this work? I have already agreed with her that I will see her again, why not?"

    "Thisthisyou should know"

    Qianyu hesitated to speak, because it was so rare. When he saw the stupid faces of Negi and Kotaro, veins popped up on his forehead and he turned away.

    【Because Izumi falls in love with you (adult version)!  !  !  !  】

    Qianyu complained bitterly in her heart, while Neil looked at it with a sly smile on his face. He walked up to Negi, leaned into his ear and said, "Hey, young man, you want to know why? That's an adult's world.  Ah~~”

    "Why do you know!"

    "Hehe, this is a secret~~~"

    "Teacher Neil! You'd better not say anything!!"

    Qianyu pushed up his glasses and looked at the two completely different little ghosts. He was truly speechless. One was as innocent as death, and the other was smarter than a ghost.

    “That’s right, it’s better not to say anything~~~because it’s more interesting~~~”

    “………”

    “I don’t know who was just preparing the couple to die】

    Anders said that he has always been a fool

    【When talking about people like Heart of the Rising Sun and other amazing things, they have always done well I really want to cry】

    "Hey, Negi, hurry up, I still have to go there during the day, and there are still a lot of things to do"

    Neil, who didn’t hear his partner’s resentment at all, urged Negi to act quickly, but he still had to deal with some people

    &nbsp; "What's the matter with you? I see you're very busy. Speaking of which, you didn't even go on patrol!"

    "Forget it, I don't think I'm a serious worker!"

    "You can really say it with confidence"

    ?……………………………………………………………………………………

    ps: Well, how can I put it this way, I didn’t write the chapters about the music festival concert, Jialan, but I started writing them later because of my uncle’s strong suggestion (it’s quite difficult to write I’d like to add that the first song is by Sister Pao)  , the second song is Fate, I think they are quite familiar) After I finished writing it, I read it over and felt that it was not very good, but I just wrote it as I wrote it. That’s it, it’s good or bad. Forget it, it’s okay as long as it’s passable.  , my writing is not very good, alas, all kinds of tragedies

    (Speaking of which, I really want to get to the ending as soon as possible There is still a long way to go before the Magic Kingdom chapter. How about I write another ending and just finish it off)

 Volume 1 Chapter 127 Tips on Dating

    "Let me tell you, you have laughed long enough, Tifa"

    Neil was speechless. After the concert, Neil used the time machine to jump back again. At this time, he was accompanying Tifa to the school festival alone, and Tifa kept laughing and teasing.  Neil plays Snow White.

    "Nothere's no way! Neil's acting is so good! Hahaha——"

    "Your compliment makes me not happy at all"

    Neil rolled his eyes helplessly and took Tifa towards some interesting stalls. At the same time, his dead fish eyes were scanning back and forth like a Gundam pilot, alerting him to emergencies.

    Well, this so-called emergency situation means that you can't run into those familiar people, such as Nanoha, it is really dangerous

    You ask, what are the consequences?  Is this even necessary to ask?  Isn't it a dead end

    But that's okay!  After all, he is also a man who has experienced hundreds of battles!  He is a man who has always been fighting with girls!  !  !  A man who has inherited his father's bloodline and will stand firm in battles!  !

    【Ah, those words just now are getting more and more incomprehensible However, I always feel that I am heading in a very bad direction Is this my future?  Elegant butterfly]

    Neil orz in

    Tifa helplessly held her forehead

    “Neil, let’s go play that!”

    Neil looked in the direction Tifa pointed and saw a very tall building. Well, it was so tall that you couldn’t even see the top. It was all through the clouds, bastard!  !

    "Uh, isn't that a jumping machine" Neil's face turned pale and he smiled stiffly.

    "Well, yes, it seems fun. Let's go there!" Tifa looked at Neil with a smile. Neil swallowed his saliva and said in a tone of educating a child, "Miss Tifa! You have to think clearly.  , it’s too late to regret now, don’t cry when you go up there! I won’t help you!”

    “I won’t cry~~so let’s go~~~”

    “What a disobedient child, forget it, just go on your own, brother, I’m waiting for you here!” Neil said seriously.

    At this time, Tifa smiled even brighter, "Haha~~~ The more you say that, the more I want to play with you, Neil~~~"

    “………”

    ?????????????????? Devil

    Ever since, Neil, who was sighing silently in his heart, was dragged to the game by Tifa, quietly waiting for the time to jump off the building

    【Tch, human beings really like jumping off buildings so much, just jump off directly. It would be more fun to face the ground and smash your head until your brains are scattered!  Huh, what a bunch of pretentious and boring people]

    Neil thought so, even though he was still trembling

    "Neal, is it necessary to be so scared?" Tifa held back her smile and looked at Neal who was pale but pretending to be calm.

    "Who, who is scared! This is a sign of excitement! What a little girl with no vision"

    So arrogant

    "Yes, yes, Neil is the most powerful"

    "That, of course!" Neil said arrogantly, and then glanced down, only to see a vast expanse of white, "Ah, Miss Tifa, I can't see below anymore"

    It turns out that we have reached this high without realizing it

    “Yes, there are white clouds below~~”

    "Tifa, listen! If you're afraid later, remember to hold my hand!" Neil looked at Tifa seriously, which made Tifa laugh.

    "I'm serious! I know you girls will be scared! You are obviously very scared, but you still want to sit down, so hold on tight!!!!  !!!!!!”

    Neil, who was still talking eloquently, suddenly felt a sense of weightlessness. It turned out that the jumping machine started to operate and suddenly fell from the sky.

    “Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!”

    Neil held Tifa’s hand and burst into tears

    "Is that Neil's voice?"

    Negi, who was on a date with Yazi, seemed to hear a familiar voice, but the scream was so miserable, it couldn’t be Neil

    "You may be hearing hallucinations"

    And somewhere in the Shura field, Neil was listening to this scream with black lines on his head

    Neil, who seemed to have gone through hell, was walking around with a pale face. Tifa was speechless for a while, "I said you are a magician, you can fly, and you are afraid of this""Who said I'm afraid!" Neil straightened his back to save face and said disdainfully, "It's just that one is voluntary and the other is forced It's definitely not fear!!"

    "Oh, really?" Tifa seemed to see something interesting and smiled at Neil, which made Neil panic for a while.

    "Let's go play that this time"

    Neil turned around stiffly and looked at that thing, his jaw dropped to the ground

    It’s a roller coaster

    But why are you standing?  !  Don’t they usually sit down?  !  There’s more!  What does that ninety-degree vertical dive mean?  !  !  It can really kill people!  !  !

    The petrified Neil complained crazily, and then his body was as stiff as a stone pillar and was pulled by Tifa.

    With eyes as dull as a walking zombie, Neil kept his mouth wide open all the way, like a doll. When he came back to his senses, he was already tied to the seat next to Tifa.

    “………”

    How is this going?

    "Oh, you finally woke up!" Tifa smiled with some surprise, "I thought you would be in a daze until the end~~~"

    “………”

    Can I cry If I had known it, I wouldn't have recovered

    Neil looked at the seats and said these are the two seats in the first row. Are they so lucky to sit in this seat?

    Seemingly seeing Neil’s doubts, Tifa smiled and said, “I exchanged this with my two previous brothers and sisters. They saw us as children, so they were happy to exchange it~~~”

    “………”

    【Asshole!  !  I changed it even though I knew it was a child!  ?  How shameless!  !  Tell me who they are and kill them later!  !  】

    The roller coaster started slowly. Neil, who was tied to his seat, watched the scenery in front of him slowly change. His eyes gradually filled with tears for some reason. Could it be because he was looking at these scenery for the last time

    The roller coaster began to go through the first bend. Fortunately, it was only a 45-degree dive, although the speed was a bit faster

    After going through two similar curves, we finally came to the most beautiful place.

    Neil watched as he got closer and closer to the top. The scenery in front of him gradually changed into the scene in his memory. Scenes unfolded in front of his eyes. Is this the so-called sightseeing

    When he reached the top, the front of the car began to swoop down. Neil suddenly looked into the distance, raised his right hand, placed it in front of his forehead, and saluted with a smile.

    Neil, let’s go!

    ?????? Ninety-degree dive straight down, how should I put it, this feeling really makes me want to scream

    But Neil was quiet along the way, still wearing the same smile as before, but just a little stiffer.

    Have no idea!  The wind pressure is too great!  I can't even open my mouth!  I can't even scream when I open my mouth!  !  What to call it!  !  !

    We can’t afford to hurt someone who can’t scream!  !  Is it possible? Is it possible?  !  !

    Ten minutes later, Neil was all gray, as if burned out, lying on the table. Even though his favorite sundae was in front of him, he didn't take a bite.

    "Hey, you're not going to take it off" Tifa ate her sundae and looked at Neil lying on the corpse. She felt a little weak. Then she tapped his face a few times with a spoon, and she saw a white mist.  Something strong floated out.

    “………” Tifa was a little embarrassed.

    I don’t know how long it took, but Neil finally woke up after wandering enough. He looked at Tifa and said expressionlessly, “I just met Brother Su’s father Speaking of which, I met him today.  There are quite a few times"

    “………”

    "Alas" Neil sighed, ate the sundae in front of him, and looked at Tifa with some displeasure, "I always feel like you are deliberately playing tricks on me, Tifa"

    "Uh, no, I just think it's fun"

    “That’s not just teasing me”

    "Hehehe~~~" Tifa smiled but didn't answer, then looked at Neil and asked another matter, "I said, Neil, should you explain to me about cousin Neo?  What's going on"

    "Uh, that" Neil scratched the back of his head, thinking of an excuse, "Actually, he is my long-lost cousin. I only found him after leaving my hometown. The experience in the middle was simply tragic.  , please listen to me slowly"

    "Pretend, keep pretending for me"

    “………”

    "Hmph" Tifa snorted and looked at Neil with disdain, "Isn't that Neo you??That Najib is not Negi Although I don’t know how you used two people to appear at the same time, I think that person is definitely you!  "

    "Uh, how do you know" Neil was sweating a little. Is it that easy to see through?

    “A girl’s intuition!”

    “………”

    What a powerful answer, what a girl’s intuition is?  Is a girl’s intuition omnipotent?  Why do everyone answer with girlish intuition?  !  Let's just leave the murders and the like to the girl's intuition in the future!  That ten-thousand-year-old death student should retire and come to an end soon!  !

    Neil didn’t understand the meaning of this answer at all. Anyway, everything can be explained by the girl’s intuition.

    I really feel a lot of pressure

    Neil sighed and continued, "Actually, there is a reason why I became like that"

    "What's the reason? You and Negi couldn't be like that because they wanted to date a beautiful older sister" Tifa's eyes narrowed slightly, exuding contempt for scum.

    "Don't look at me with that look. I don't know if Negi is like that. Anyway, I just want to help that girl. And ah, that girl is the same age as us"

    "Eh? Then she also used illusions?"

    "Yes, it should be those age-frauding drugs from Camo"

    "Then why did you help that girl so much?" Tifa asked with a slightly sour tone, but Niall didn't notice it at all and just told Tifa about Fite.

    "Is that so" After listening to Neil's story, Tifa looked at him intently, "Is it because that girl looks a lot like you before?"

    "That's the reason" Neil smiled softly, stirred the sundae in front of him, and didn't say any more.

    Tifa looked at Neil and smiled lightly.

    Sure enough, no matter how desperate this person is, he is always kind

    When you see someone in need, you will always lend a helping hand

    He hasn’t changed at all

    Tifa propped up her chin and stared at the face that was so familiar that it was engraved on her soul. He was indeed smiling all the time, but there was always another unknown side of him flashing through his mind.

    When we met again that day, what I saw was the blood-stained silver shadow

    Like a yaksha

    My heart was instantly filled with pain.

    I don’t want to see that desperate figure again.

    【No way, I will let Neil become like that again】

    Tifa pursed her lips and made a vow in her heart that no one knew.

    "Neil! Keep dating!"

    Tifa stood up, placed her hands on the table, and had a beautiful smile on her face.

    “Uh, are we on a date?”

    Neil was slightly stunned and asked stupidly.

    "I said yes! Let's go, let's continue playing!" Tifa picked up Neil and ran forward happily like a happy elf.

    "Hey! At least let me finish it! Sundae!!"

 Volume 1 Chapter 128 Tentative Contract of Dating

    On the paper, two large characters were written in black ink.

    ????????????????????????????????????????

    Looking at those two italic characters that were very beautiful but would never make people feel better, and looking at Konoka’s naturally sinister look with a charming smile on her face, Neil felt sincerely that he was under a lot of pressure.

    Damn it, this makes people complain!

    "Ah, Sister Konoka, are you sure you wrote it correctly?"

    Neil sighed and asked reluctantly.

    "No~~~My divination has always been very accurate~~~"

    "I really hope it's totally wrong this time"

    "Well, it's nothing, it's just a big evil"

    Tifa looked at Neil's sad face, comforted her kindly, then turned away and smiled silently.

    "This is obviously the highest level of misfortune, okay! I don't want to be comforted by you, a person who has achieved good fortune It's obvious that it's just a blow to me" Neil sighed in addition to sighing, and then looked at Mu helplessly.  Noka, "Let me tell you, Sister Konoka, you clearly used a crystal ball for divination, so why did you end up writing the same thing as Japanese divination"

    “This is a combination of Chinese and Western elements to promote the development of divination~~~”

    "Where do you want me to start complaining, eldest sister"

    Neil scratched his head and was about to leave. He happened to come to Kunoxiang's club when he was walking around with Tifa, so he came in to take a look and was told by Kunoxiang. Tifa was very lucky to get a good fortune.  And Neil is a tragic villain.

    Well, this is a character issue

    "By the way, Neil-chan~~~"

    Konoka suddenly stopped Neil, and Neil looked back at her doubtfully. Konoka was stroking the right side of her face and smiling very gently, "Your death star is shining~~~"

    orz……

    【This can’t be described as serious!  It’s just like being n levels higher than Daxi!  Is my luck level that low?  I'm not a hard-working gunman!  Why does my death star shine? Is this a sign of raising the death flag?  ?  And it’s still shiny!  Does it prove that I will die miserably?  ?  My future can't be so tragic!  !  】

    "How can it be repaired! How could such a kind-hearted person be so tragic! I have been doing good deeds!! I saw that those who still have one breath will kindly go up and give them a stab and let them ascend to the kingdom of heaven!"  !!”

    Neil covered his face and cried bitterly, sincerely saying that this is unscientific!

    How should I put it, divination is not scientific to begin with

    “No, it’s unscientific to call what you do a good thing!”

    Tifa looked at Neal in embarrassment, feeling deeply troubled by Neal's values.

    What a bad character

    "Kunoka is still smiling, shining brightly in the dark"

    ······························Dividing line··················  ··············

    "Although a person may experience hardships, pain, and unbearable things, it doesn't matter! If you think it's painful now, in fact, there will be more painful things waiting for you in the future. If you think like this, you can persevere.  !”

    Neil clenched his fists and looked at the sky at a forty-five degree angle, his face full of determination. He had always believed this.

    "Why are you so cruel in your life creed? Don't say such cruel words in such a handsome manner!"

    Tifa complained about that hot-blooded fool in a fit of laughter and tears.

    “But where are we going next?”

    Tifa looked around. It seemed to be a small island, with a large building in front of it.

    “This is it, the library island in front~~ It’s your first time here, so I’ll take you to visit~~”

    Neil pointed to the destination of his trip and walked inside with Tifa.

    As soon as you entered, you saw that the place was as big as a maze, with roads extending in all directions. Along the road, you could see many bookshelves several meters high, as well as a large number of books that dazzled the eyes.

    "so big……"

    Tifa covered her mouth in surprise, shocked by the architecture here.

    "Well, I'm surprised" Neil smiled slightly, and then introduced to Tifa, "I heard that this place was built in the middle of the Meiji Era, when the academy was first founded, and it is the largest library in the world.  , and all the precious books in the world are collected here. In order to explore this place, the students founded the Library Adventure Club proposed by the university department. Several people in Negi’s class joined this club"

    “It’s really awesome"What about"

    Tifa looked around curiously, and at the same time there was a hint of envy in her heart. After all, she had never experienced this kind of school life.

    【I’m a little yearning for it】

    "Speaking of which, every time I come here, an impulse surges out of my heart" Neil smiled softly, making Tifa very curious.

    Neil turned his head and looked at the waterfalls, and then thought of the underground layer. He held his forehead and said, "I feel the urge to complain"

    Tifa was silent. Speaking of which, she also wanted to complain

    "Hey! Nier, Tifa!!"

    At this time, a familiar voice came from in front of them, and Negi was seen running towards them.

    "Oh, it's Negi"

    Neil waved his hand as a greeting.

    "Hello, Negi! Long time no see!"

    "Well, it's been a long time indeed, Tifa. I didn't even have a chance to chat after the martial arts tournament"

    Negi rubbed the back of his head and smiled at Tifa, while Neil turned around and asked, "Why are you holding this guide flag, Negi?"

    "It's not mine, it's Kazuka-san's, and Konoka-san'sbut I don't know where they went?"

    Negi looked around. He was obviously working as a tour guide just now, but now he couldn't even see a ghost.

    "Uh, Sister Konoka is here too"

    Neil nodded his chin, guessing that it was the time machine, but Tifa just looked at him strangely, waiting for Neil to give an explanation.

    "Well, it's because of the time machine" Neil had no choice but to tell Tifa about the time machine. Tifa's eyes widened when she heard it, "Eh? There really is such a thing! Unexpected technology  It has developed to this pointalthough magic can also do it"

    "Magic can be done, but not many people can do it. Do you think that everyone is the top five magicians"

    After Neil said something, he and Niji went to find Hexiang and the others. Not long after, they met Xiying who suddenly ran over.

    "Xi Yingtong ugh!!"

    Just as Niji wanted to say hello, Xiying rushed over to her with her eyes closed and threw her to the ground. Neil sighed that Niji had so much luck

    "Nirvana, Mr. Negi!?"

    Xiying blushed with embarrassment and stood up in a hurry, but then immediately moved to the bookshelf at the back. A large pile of books buried her directly, making everyone around her sweat drop.

    Soon, Kazuka, Konoka and Haruna all rushed over. After placing the books, they began to work as a tour guide.

    Neal and Tifa were walking beside Konoka, and in front of them was the trio of Negi, Waka and Yuei. Haruna stood aside and looked at them ambiguously.

    "How can I put this? It's such a weird atmosphere"

    Neil touched his chin and watched the three people in front of him walking fast and slow, sometimes pulling apart, but then immediately walking together. What kind of plane was going on?

    Neil turned his eyes and looked at Konoka, only to see her staring at the three people in front of her with tears streaming down her face, which made Neil very ashamed.

    【Hello!  Kamo, what's going on?  】

    Neil asked Kamo on Konoka’s shoulder, and Kamo told Neil the truth.  When Neil heard this, he immediately became interested.

    “Ah la la~~~It’s so interesting~~~”

    Looking at the tangled love triangle, Neil was full of interest.

    "Uh, what are you thinking about?"

    Seeing Neil’s weird smile, Tifa suddenly felt uneasy.

    “Not at all~~~”

    “………”

    Soon, they stopped in front of a bookshelf. Negi looked at the dazzling array of books and picked out one to read. Haruna looked at the book and smiled strangely.

    “This book is good, Negi~~”

    "Eh? What is this about?"

    “Well… in short, it’s the story of a triangle relationship~~”

    "Triangular relationship? Does it mean two people like one person at the same time?"

    “Ah, little brother, you really know a lot~~”

    "Well, it was Neil who taught me"

    Everyone turned to look at Neil, and two of them had murderous intent

    "This is not my fault……"

    Neil looked away with a guilty conscience, he was just giving Negi a vaccination

    "But how to resolve this triangle relationship?"

    Negi asked innocently.

    "Well, although you are only ten?, but you have obviously noticed the important point~~The ending of this book is" Haruna smiled, turned black, and her eyes gleamed, "One of the people who fell in love with the same person committed suicide midway"

    "real or fake!?"

    Negi was shocked and looked at Haruna with wide eyes. Haruna smiled slightly and picked out a lot of books for Negi. They were all triangular relationships with dead endings

    "Well, these are all trivial" Neil came over, patted Negi on the shoulder, and said earnestly, "The more cruel thing is to cut the man's body into pieces, and then kill the other person, which is to behead him.  Ah, caesarean section, after that, the woman will hold the man’s head for the rest of her life"

    "Wow!!! The triangle relationship is so scary!!!"

    Negi burst into tears. He said that love is not such a beautiful thing

    "Hey!! You two, don't let your children have strange prejudices against classics and love!!!"

    Xiying loudly stopped the two undesirable substances who were still instilling strange ideas into Negi.

    "Oh, it turns out that this is what a triangle relationship is like" Tifa, who had been listening nearby, suddenly smiled and looked at Neil with a hint of blackness, "Neil, I probably know why your Death Star is so  It’s bright~~~hehehe~~~~”

    “………”

    The whole place was silent

    Neil covered his face and cried bitterly. The Tifa he knew was not so dark!

    After a while, today’s adventure conference also ended. Tifa took the shocked Nier and said goodbye to Negi and the others. Nier said that he had no chance to watch the subsequent love triangle development

    In other words, he can't stand it, and by Tiffa, it makes him feel that he may also die in the triangle relationship in the future 

    【I don’t want to be a senior!  I don’t want to beheaded!  !  】

    ·································Time flies by in the blink of an eye···········  ···························

    Under the bright moon, it’s a fairy tale-like world.

    "Neil, let's go for a walk"

    "OK!"

    After dinner, Neil accompanied Tifa for a walk in the still lively academy. Seeing the happiness on the faces of those big and small, he felt very warm in his heart for some reason.

    The two of them just walked quietly side by side, walking casually and aimlessly in these busy streets.

    The two of them unknowingly moved away from the crowd and came to a quiet park. Tifa was sitting on the swing, swaying gently.

    Neil also came to the swing, but he stood on the swing, holding on to the cold iron chain, looking at the stars in the sky, listening to the laughter coming from the distance, and remained silent for a long time.

    How long has passed, maybe half an hour, maybe an hour

    Maybe a century

    Tifa's pleasant voice echoed quietly in her ears, "Neil, this is really a good place"

    "Hmmit's beautiful, just like a dream"

    "The so-called happiness, in fact, is like this"

    “………”

    "Perhaps, without the past, we can laugh like those people and live so happily"

    "It's just that everything has become a fact" Neil closed his eyes, feeling the slightly cold wind.

    "Well, we can't change the past But" Tifa turned her head and stared at the boy beside her, "We can change the future We who have power can work hard for our own happiness to pursue the pursuit of happiness.  The future of causing pain to anyone again"

    "A future where no one will be hurt again" Neil murmured and repeated Tifa's words, raising his head in thought.

    "Neil, I will stay with you"

    The girl’s words made Neil stunned. He looked at the girl blankly, maybe he didn’t understand the meaning of the girl’s words

    "I want to stand with you and look at the world from the same angle" Tifa smiled softly, "Even if this world takes away what I love, I will be with you, yours  I will accompany you through your hatred and despair"

    Tifa left the swing, pulled down the slightly dazed boy, held his hand tightly, and stared into the eyes that had shed tears countless times, with tenderness like water in their eyes.

    "I want to be your strengthI want to protect you"

    To protect your lonely back

    I want to protect your fragile heart

    &nbsp; "So, please"

    The wind became stronger, blowing the girl's beautiful long hair like a flowing firefly under the starlight.

    "Kamo"

    Tifa called softly, and Kamo ran out from nowhere and drew a magic circle on the ground in the blink of an eye.

    "It's OK! Sister Tifa!" Kamo shouted excitedly, this is Neil's first tentative contract!  And maybe it’s just this one!

    “Then, lend me your power, Neil, and let me be the one who can protect you!”

    Tifa said firmly, the light in her eyes was no weaker than the starry sky.

    Kiss, come gently.

    Some sweetness, some happiness, some touching

    My heart seems to have melted.

    The soft pink light makes this kiss beautiful and dreamy.

    Neil stared at the girl in front of him. The soft touch on her lips and the unique fragrance of the girl made him feel slightly absent-minded.

    fool……

    Sighing tenderly in my heart, I closed my eyes again, wrapped my arms around this strong girl, and at that moment, embraced her in my arms.

    Responding to the girl’s feelings and thoughts, the light became more and more dazzling.

    In the flowing wind, flying flowers and catkins echo with intoxicating tenderness.

    A light kiss, a bit of affection, suddenly became a dream.

    Very long time……

    The two of them just felt this way, no one knew how much time had passed.

    The light dissipated, leaving only the boy and girl looking at each other, and the sound of Qianqiu gently swaying.

 Volume 1 Chapter 129 Dating Feite

    "I didn't expect that I actually did it"

    Neil was walking on the noisy street, recalling the moment when he made the contract with Tifa. His fingertips unconsciously brushed his lips, as if he could still feel the dreamlike feeling.

    ·························Recall the dividing line·················

    "Okay! The contract is completed!!"

    Kamo excitedly handed the contract card to Tifa's hand, while Neil stared at the pervert insidiously, "Kamo, why are you here?"

    "Uh, this is what Sister Tifa meant" Kamo explained while sweating profusely.

    Tifa glanced at Kamo, then smiled at Neil, "Well, don't blame Kamo, this is my intention, I let it come"

    "I know" After hearing Tifa say this, Neil had no choice but to give up.

    “This way I will become your partner~~~”

    Tifa held the exquisite contract card and danced like an elf, smiling like a flower.

    “Well, it’s good that this can help youit’s just”

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Been about to speak but stop.

    Because, I don’t want this girl who has always been thinking about herself to step into her own darkness and sin without praying for any redemption.

    "I know what you want to say, Neil"

    Tifa came to Neil, her face was so close that she even felt the warmth between them, and only heard her soft voice, "This is my decision, I will never regret it"

    The eyes that looked at each other seemed to understand each other's heart.

    Neil smiled faintly, raised his hand to brush off Tifa's hair around her ears, and said softly, "Idiot"

    "Oh~~~~" Tifa's voice raised slightly, and she narrowed her eyes and looked at herself with a smile, "How dare you say that I am an idiot, and Neil has become stupid~~~"

    "Well……"

    “I’m going to punish you~~~”

    With that said, he pulled Neil towards the lively circus over there.

    “You should play well with me~~~”

    "It's still fun"

    "Haha, that's necessary!"

    "Yes, yes, Miss Tifa"

    What is gone is the approaching figure and the gentle heart

    The moon surrounded by stars is still charming.

    ··························End of Memories·················

    "Oh, forget it, let's leave it at that for now" Neil smiled easily, the smile on his lips was very gentle, and then he began to look around, looking for a familiar figure.

    At this time, Neil used Negi's time machine to jump back to the day again. After accompanying Tifa, he hurriedly found Negi who had just finished dating Ako and was about to jump back to the day.  So, Neil now started walking to the outdoor cafe in front of the World Tree, where he and Feit had arranged to meet.

    "Oh, I found it"

    After searching for a while, Neil finally found Fite, who was wearing a duck-billed hat and looked unremarkable, and Aluf, who was looking bored next to him.

    "Hey, I'm sorry, I'm late" Neil walked over and greeted the two people.

    "You're here, Neil!" After seeing Neil, Fit's little face suddenly became surprised.

    "Tch, it's finally here, you little brat, don't you know it's a bad thing to make a lady wait?" Aluf was as rude as ever.

    “I know, so I’ll have some fun later~~~”

    "But, I have to dress up first, otherwise I will be in trouble and you will be in trouble" Neil smiled and said something that Feite didn't quite understand.

    "What do you mean, Neil?" Feit tilted his head and looked at Neil doubtfully.

    "Well, when I came here just now, I was chased by a group of reporters" Neil smiled, "Besides, you won't feel at ease if you keep playing like this. You should be worried about being discovered by Nanoha"

    "Well" This is indeed a fact. Feite nodded helplessly, but she had been careful not to be discovered by Nanoye.

    But why do you think this is like an affair

    "Woo"

    Feite thought for a moment, his face suddenly turned red, and Neil was confused.

    "Fit, what's wrong?"

    "fine……"

    How could Feite say it, and that idiot didn’t take it seriously at all

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? girl.

    "Really? Well, come with me~~~" Neil said mysteriously.??, he took Fit and Aluf to a remote corner.

    "Here, here you go" Neil put a red candy into Feit's hand, "Eat it"

    Fit nodded and took the age-deceiving pill without even thinking about it.

    Aluf looked at Feit feebly, "Feit, you believe in this brat too much just eat it without thinking about it"

    "Neil won't harm me" Fit smiled sweetly at Aluf, and suddenly a burst of smoke erupted, shocking Aluf, "What's going on?"

    Then he stared at Neil fiercely, "What are you doing, kid!?"

    "Don't be nervous, just take a good look" Neil shrugged, still looking at the fog.

    Aluf glanced at Neil suspiciously, then returned his gaze to the original place.

    When the smoke dissipated, I saw a young girl there, with long hair as noble and elegant as flowing gold, gentle burgundy eyes, a face as delicate as a doll, and a graceful figure.

    "Uh Fit?" Aluf opened her mouth and looked stupidly at the suddenly enlarged Fit.

    "Eh? This is it?" Feite looked at his body in surprise. In the blink of an eye, he turned into an adult.

    Looking at the surprised looks of the two people, Neil explained in a funny way, "Actually, it's just an illusion It's not a big deal But"

    Neil suddenly turned away, his face slightly red, and he said in a somewhat erratic tone, "Since this illusion only works on the body, the clothes have not changed so"

    At this time, Feite's clothes could no longer cover his bumpy figure, and he looked very nervous, which made Neil feel a little embarrassed.

    [Full of killing will die ]

    Neil looked up to the sky, thanking God for the gift

    【Thank you for allowing me to be born into this world, mom and dad】

    [Boss, your gratitude is too cheap You are actually thanking your parents for these things, they will come back immediately to teach you a lesson]

    【this is Love!  you do not understand!  】

    【I love you sister!  】

    "Wow!!" Feite exclaimed, quickly folded his hands in front of him, and lowered his head with a blush on his face.

    "You guys did this on purpose!" Aluf put her coat on Feit, and then stared at Neil maliciously.

    "You can't blame me I also forgot about this" Neil scratched his head in embarrassment, then pointed to a clothing store opposite, "Hey, let's go over and change clothes"

    With that said, he took the two of them there to change clothes.

    After Neil picked out clothes for Feit, he went to the changing room to change. When he walked out again, he was a handsome young man in a gray and white elegant striped casual suit.

    "Oh, you took medicine too" Aluf said as she looked at Neil who came out.

    "Yeah, it would be bad if those reporters found out" Neil answered casually, then looked around and asked, "Isn't Feit out yet?"

    "Well, I'm still trying on clothes in there" Aluf said, pointing to the changing room behind her.

    "Reallyjust wait" Neil leaned against the wall, waiting for Feit to change clothes and come out.

    "Be nice to Feite, please"

    Aluf suddenly said something like this, which made Nier stunned, and then he looked at her in confusion.

    "Fit, she has been hurt too much, both physically and mentally" Aluf said calmly while looking at the ceiling.

    "What do you mean?" Neil's frown deepened.

    "Fit has always believed in that womanbut that person has always hurt Feit"

    Aluf’s voice became deeper, and Neil could even see a hint of anger on her face.

    “That woman, does it mean Fit’s mother?” Neil asked softly.

    "Well" Aluf nodded, retracted his gaze from above, closed his eyes, and sighed softly, "Obviously that person has just been using Feit but Feit has always believed in that person.  She will turn back into the mother who once treated her tenderly"

    "What happened?"

    "I don't know either" Aluf turned to look at Neil, "But I only know that she is hurting Feit"

    Neil did not continue to ask, but looked calmly ahead, thinking about what Aluf had just said.

    &nbsp; That person is Fit’s mother, the once gentle mother

    It’s just that things have changed now…

    So, do you work hard and long to see a mother like that again

    But, it’s just being hurt

    Fit, are you crying

    "Alas" Neil suddenly sighed and lowered his head, "It's really a troublesome thing"

    "Well, I'll leave it to you, Feit" Aluf suddenly came over and patted Neil on the shoulder, then walked towards the door.

    "Hey! Where are you going? Do you want to go alone?"

    "Yeah, I don't want to disturb your date with Feit" Aluf turned around and smiled, then waved and walked forward, "Anyway, as long as you can make Feit happy don't worry about me, I won't  It would be so easy to be discovered"

    "Tsk, you really have to throw all the trouble at me" Neil scratched his hair and waited there helplessly.

    Not long after, the door to the dressing room opened.

    "I've changed, Aluf" Fit came out and said to Aluf who was still near the door, but Aluf was no longer there.

    "Huh? Where's Aluf?"

    "You just left, you said you didn't want to disturb us There are only two of us left" Neil came to Fitt's side, and then looked up and down Fitt, who had changed into new clothes, and couldn't help but his eyes lit up.

    Wearing a light pink T-shirt on the upper body, a blue jacket on the outside, a pleated black skirt below the waist, followed by black high socks and a pair of tan knee-high boots.  Coupled with a good face and long soft hair hanging down her back, she looks like a young and beautiful girl.

    "Oh, it's very beautiful, Feit" Neil walked around Feit and said with admiration.

    "Yesreally?" Feit pulled her skirt, lowered her head, and showed a faint smile on her reddish face, making her look even more charming.

    "It's true" Neil looked at the shy Fit and smiled softly. He touched her low head as gently as if he were stroking a small animal.

    "Don't touch my head casually" Feite said shyly, his tone sounding like a coquettish expression to his lover.

    "Uh I'm sorry" After hearing Feit's words, Neil's face blushed slightly and he quickly retracted his hand.

    "Oh, flash bomb!!"

    “My eyes were blinded!!”

    "How can we fix it! I also want to have a girlfriend!!"

    “We must definitely put that happy bastard to trial!!”

    Some bachelors in the store saw the young man and woman with the pink bubble background. The man was handsome and the woman was pretty. They were envious of these loveless guys and decisively pointed the finger at Neil.

    "Well, it seems I did something outrageous" Neil rubbed the back of his head unconsciously and smiled dryly. Seeing the fireworks in those people's eyes becoming more and more intense, Neil immediately pulled Feit out.

    After walking out of the store, Neil looked at the grand scene of the crowd around him and couldn't help but smile softly.

    "It's very lively here"

    Fit, who was also watching the situation around her, sighed softly. This was the first time she had experienced such a festival.

    Thinking of this, her eyes dimmed slightly, but she quickly covered up those slight feelings, as if they had never appeared.

    Maybe, you are used to how to hide your expression

    However, Feit’s eyes at that moment did not escape Neil’s attention, and there was a trace of pity in his heart.

    What a silly girl

    Sighing softly in his heart, Neil also cheered up. Today his mission was to stay with Fit by his side.

    "So, are you ready? The date has begun, Your Highness Princess" Neil turned back, his eyes were clear and gentle, and the corner of his mouth opened an elegant arc, showing a soft smile to Feit, and extending his slender hand to Feit  Reach out.

    The wind blew up the long hair of the young man who looked like a handsome prince, and also blew into the girl's heart, which no one had ever entered before.

    "Um……"

    Surrounded by the pink cherry blossoms in the sky, Feite smiled charmingly, his eyes blurred, and he quietly clasped the warm palm, the hand that held his own.

    At this moment, happiness blooms.

 Volume 1 Chapter 130 Dating Neo Feili

    "Okay, let's have lunch first"

    After walking around for a while, Neil took Feit to the restaurant. After all, Feit had been waiting for him and had no time to have lunch.

    "What would you like to order?"

    A waiter came over and looked at the two of them with a sweet service smile.

    Neil glanced at her and thought she looked familiar, but he didn’t think much about it. He ordered two set meals and asked the waiter to prepare them.

    "Okay, please wait a moment" The waiter smiled politely at the two of them, and then turned his attention to Neil, "Excuse me, do you have a younger brother He looks very similar to you.  Last time I took my girlfriend to eat at a restaurant where I work."

    Neil’s smile suddenly froze, and he finally remembered why this waiter looked so familiar

    Isn’t he the bastard who caused trouble when I had dinner with Bangzhi last time?  !

    "Uh, really" Neil smiled and nodded casually.

    "Heh, I won't bother you and your girlfriend~~~" The waiter smiled softly and turned around to leave.

    Neil looked at the leaving figure with some displeasure, then looked back, only to feel a look of resentment.

    "Uhwhat's wrong, Feit?" Neil looked at Feit sweating.

    "Does Neil often go out for dinner and dates with girls?"

    Feite pouted and whispered, seemingly a little frustrated.

    Neil didn’t quite understand Feit’s reaction, but he still defended himself, “No, I don’t often go out for dinner and dates with girls. Last time was just a coincidence”

    “Heh~~Really~~~~”

    "Of course, who do you think I am?" Neil was helpless after hearing that suspicious tone.

    "Playboy" Fei turned away and said with some displeasure.

    "Hey! Why are you positioning me in such a bad role? How do I look like a playboy?"

    Neil was also unhappy. He said he had done nothing, how could he say that!  I don’t have many boats to ride on!  !

    【I always feel that the boss who said these words is very contrary to his will His legs are almost split】

    Anders continued to complain silently

    【i’m_on_your_side.】

    Fite’s lightning battle ax flashed and he expressed his opinion.

    【Oh oh oh, new one!  not bad!  Yes, my boss is such a guy, he has no self-awareness at all I always feel that one day he will be stabbed by a woman]

    【This_day_is_not_too_far_away.】

    [Yeah, if the boss dies, I really can’t find a suitable master Or I can go over to your place and hang out At worst, the two of them can serve the same master. Oh, ah, I’m so shy~~ I always feel like saying it  What a shameful thing to say~~~]

    【…………】

    Andres and Lightning Tomahawk were chatting happily in private. Lightning Tomahawk said that the opponent's AI was too high and he couldn't keep up

    ?????????????????This is the quality of Aluhazat's products. It's so smart, it's too smart, it's too cheating

    Neil, who always feels like some bastard is saying bad things behind his back, also feels a lot of pressure

    The entire lunch passed without much risk, and Neil began to carry out the following appointments in earnest.

    "Here, here you go" Neil bought two bottles of juice and handed one to Feite.

    "Thanks……"

    "Hey, Neil" Fit, who was sipping juice, looked up at Neil, "In that game, the last person"

    I’m a little embarrassed, I don’t know if I should continue talking

    I can’t tell that person is fake

    When Neil heard Feit’s words, he also knew what she was thinking. Others had asked him this question too. He smiled softly and said, "That person is indeed my father"

    "It's just that it was just a momentary phantom"

    The tone of his voice became ethereal, and his eyes stared at the distant place.

    "Neil"

    "However, for me, even that dream-like moment is enough" Neil retracted his deep gaze and smiled faintly, "At least, I am still happy now"

    "That's good, Neil"

    Feit also smiled sweetly, and then blushed slightly and held Neil's hand.

    Neil didn’t think there was anything wrong. He shook his hand and smiled at Feit, “Well, if you get lost, you’ll be in trouble”

    &nbsp; "Idiot"

    ??Whispered so softly that Neil couldn't hear clearly, and looked back at Feit in confusion.

    "It's nothing, let's go"

    Fit ignored the doubtful eyes, smiled, held Neil's hand, and walked through the lively crowd.

    "Hey! Are you Neil's cousin? They really look alike!"

    At this time, a familiar voice sounded not far away from Neil. Neil turned around and remembered what happened.

    I saw Mingjiu pointing at himself in surprise, making Neil want to go over and slap him.

    "Die, forget about this"

    Seeing that everyone’s attention was attracted, Neil covered his face helplessly, and then he had to say hello to everyone, "Ah hahaha! My name is Neo, hello everyone!!"

    At this time, Naiye turned his attention to Feit beside him. Feit noticed the confused look and shrank slightly, but this small movement was still felt by Neil.

    Neil gently squeezed Feit's tender hand, "This is my girlfriend, Feili! Come on, say hello to everyone" After saying that, he turned to Feit and smiled.

    Hearing Neil’s name, Feite’s face couldn’t help but blush. He leaned closely against Neil and said softly to everyone in front of him, “Well, hello everyone…”

    At this time, the past self began to quarrel with himself telepathically, and he had to explain the matter again, but it seemed that there was something else, and he didn't remember it until he saw Negi, no, it was Naji.

    【I said, Neil over there, what is your name now?  】

    At this time, Negi came to read something, obviously he wanted to string together the lines.

    【Neo, this is FeiliI'm pretending to be her boyfriend for now】

    【Well, how should I put it, you are really good at it】

    Niji’s words made Neil feel super against his will. He’s such a jerk. This bastard was accompanied by a beautiful girl, and he pretended to be ignorant.

    Colonel, can you kill this bastard?  ?

    【Hello!  what do you mean!  !  Isn’t there one beside you?  !  You are almost the same as me!  !  】

    【…………】

    Negi turned away, speechless, ignoring Neil's contemptuous look.

    Najib’s appearance caused a small commotion, but it quickly subsided. When he wanted to take Fit away, he was pulled back by Fit.

    "Neo, I want to go see your brother's stage play"

    That smile was beautiful, but it made Neil sweat profusely.

    "Uh, well, that really depends on"

    "Of course, it's your brother's performance"

    Why do you want to bite the word "brother" so hard

    "knew……"

    Having no choice but to go in.

    Sitting in his seat, watching the performances of each class, Neil gradually calmed down.

    "Neal, was that you just now?"

    At this time, Feite asked in confusion, why did two people suddenly appear?

    Could it be that that one is fake?

    Still, this Neil next to me is

    I was scared in my heart and didn’t dare to think about it anymore

    At this time, the always warm hand was placed on his head, stroking it gently. When he looked up, he saw the man with a gentle smile.

    "Haha, that is true, and I am also true, you don't have to worry about anything I will not forget the agreement I made with you"

    Well, I won’t forget it

    Then, as long as you believe, it will be fine

    The fingers were entwined, and a smile bloomed on the face again.

    “Next, it’s a stage play from Class A, Grade 4, Shengxiang Elementary School!”

    With the host’s announcement, the curtain slowly opened, and everyone’s eyes immediately focused on the upcoming stage play.

    "Why am I Snow White? That's a question"

    The princess on the stage said so.

    “Pfft——” After Feite saw the people on the stage, he immediately covered his mouth and burst into laughter.

    Neil covered his forehead, he had forgotten his lines at the beginning, it was so cheating

    “And, watching myself perform, I can’t laugh at all…

    It’s so subtle, such a weird feeling

    A cheating stage play that made people complain from beginning to end quietly ended under Neil’s embarrassing eyes and Fit’s charming laughter.

    【Boss, this stage is??It can be called a masterpiece]

    Anders, who was watching the stage play in the audience, sighed very much, thanking his master for being able to perform such a trick

    【screw you!  You think I feel good!  The group of people at the back didn’t know what they were doing. Wasn’t it all chaos?  And they pushed it on me]

    "No, in the final analysis it's all your fault Your attributes as Snow White have been broken from the beginning"

    【Eh?  Is there such a thing?  】

    【What kind of reaction is this?  ?  Do you still think that your performance is very good?  ?  I don’t want to complain about you, boss!  !  】

    【But the story of Snow White I heard before is almost like this】

    【If you can, please tell me, who is ignorant, which version of Snow White this is】

    【Snow White's Mutation, the Chaos of the Seven Dwarfs, and the Queen's NTR】

    【Please give that innocent touch back to the children all over the world】

    "As expected of Neil, he acted very well~~~"

    "Well, if you didn't hold back your laughter, I would be very happy"

    Neil looked at Fett, who was laughing non-stop like Tifa, with some embarrassment. Did he act that funny?  Why don't you feel it at all?

    “Oh, forget it, let’s continue going out for a walk”

    Neil scratched his head and took Fit towards the door, but not far away, he met Nanoye and the others who happened to come out at the same time, and his past self was also there.

    "Mr. Neo, do you want to play with us?" Nanoha asked politely, not sure whether it was out of good intentions or for something else.

    "Oh, that's not bad. Brother Neo, it's good to come together. There are so many people" The waiter didn't understand what Naye meant, but he invited her all the same.

    "Uh, well"

    Neil scratched his head. If he was with this group of people, he might be discovered. Just like Tifa said about the magical girl's intuition, there were so many girls in this group of people. If one of them was accidentally exposed, he himself  Maybe it will be cut into several pieces

    “And I’m urging myself to do a quick move over there…

    "This is not very good" Neil smiled a little apologetically, and then looked at Fit beside him, "I promised Feili that I would play with her well today So, I'm sorry"

    "Haha, of course, you have to spend time with your girlfriend, Mr. Neo~~" Taozi said to Neil with a smile, making Neil sigh in relief.

    "So, I will accompany you well today, don't worry about anything" Neil smiled pointedly, and then a fascinating evil smile appeared on his face, and his index finger gently picked up Feit's delicate lips.  Chin, with a very charming tone, "Well, on the contrary, you have to stay with me tonight, Feili~~~"

    "Eh! Tonight!?" When Fit heard Neil's words, some heart-shaking scenes flashed through his mind, and his face suddenly became red and hot, like takoyaki, and steaming.

    When the other girls heard Neil’s words, they somewhat understood what they meant, and pictures of pink bubbles appeared in their minds, making the girls blush.

    Past tense Neil is holding his bloody nose

    "Hehehe~~~ I'm just joking~~~~Because teasing you is really fun~~~" Neil stroked Feit's head in a funny way, seeming to be a little addicted to this action, while Feit looked like a little kid.  He twisted his head like an animal.

    "Hate……"

    Fit wrinkled his nose cutely and looked at Neil with some annoyance, but in the eyes of those around him, they looked like a happy couple, teasing each other and acting coquettishly, which made some people who were very in love  The envious girls are very envious.

    "Then, let's say goodbye first"

    Neil smiled and nodded to Naye and the others, ignoring the black line on his head on the other side. He would not die on the Shura field anyway, and then turned around and left with Feit.

    What follows is a pleasant date time.

    Various games in the amusement park, various activities of the club, various performances at the festival, there are many, many, these are things that Feit has never experienced before

    Since she was born, her life has been a bit monotonous, studying and practicing magic She has never had any overly happy memories, but as long as her mother is by her side

    Because my mother is very gentle

    Later, my mother changed, and even that gentleness disappeared

    I have never smiled happily again

    Gradually, I forgot the feeling of happiness

    But, ???Today, I can actually be like an ordinary girl, smiling happily and running wantonly

    Because, the existence of that person beside you

    "What's the matter, Fate?"

    Neil, who was riding on the merry-go-round, saw Feit who was in a daze and asked curiously.

    Hearing Neil's voice, Fit came back to his senses and smiled, "It's nothing, I just feel that this is really happy"

    "Haha, then I will continue to be happy later"

    "Um!"

    Nodding vigorously, this was a gorgeous and short-lived dream.

    In a silent courtyard in an unknown distance, a haggard-looking woman looked at the laughing girl on the screen. There was a trace of tenderness on her indifferent face that even she had not noticed. She quietly looked at the girl's face.  Everything gradually became softer in his eyes.

    As if waking up from a dream, the woman suddenly came to her senses, turned off the screen, her face became extremely cold again, she turned away, and her figure gradually disappeared into the unknown darkness.

    The silent courtyard seemed to be eternally empty, leaving only the woman's vague murmur.

    “Fite…Alicia…”

 Volume 1 Chapter 131 Dating Agreement

    "How does it feel?"

    Neil asked Feit next to him while holding the ice cream.

    "Well, I'm very happy"

    Feite licked the cold ice cream and smiled lightly.

    "Really, that's good"

    Looking at Fitt who was relaxing, Neil also felt that most of his task was completed. Maybe he could temporarily make her forget those sad things.

    "Huh? It's so lively over there"

    Fit pointed to the place in front where many people were watching. Neil looked in the direction she pointed and saw a familiar person.

    “Let’s go over there and have a look…and we seem to have met some acquaintances…”

    With that said, he took Feite and walked over.

    "Is that okay?"

    A black-haired boy asked a lolita and a strangely dressed person next to him.

    "Don't worry about them, it's a rare school festival"

    "The method of forcibly inviting others to participate is famous in school festivals"

    Loli and the rabbit pretended to smile and answered the boy’s questions. The boy had no choice but to continue watching the stage.

    "Hey! Kotaro, what are you doing here?"

    Neil walked over. The person he just saw was Kotaro. Although he looked like an adult now, Neil still recognized him at a glance.

    "Eh? Neil?"

    Kotaro looked at the person in front of him for a while, then recognized him immediately, and then asked, "By the way, why did you become like this?"

    "Well, the reason is almost the same as yours" Neil shrugged and smiled casually, then turned his attention to the two people next to Kotaro.

    “Chachamaru-san, and Chisame-san?”

    ????????? Neil could spot Chachawan in the rabbit costume at a glance, but the Loli felt that it looked like Qianyu, so she asked uncertainly.

    "Oh, it's you, Teacher Neil" Qianyu greeted Neil, answering Neil's question.

    "Teacher Neil, hello" Chachawan said politely.

    "Neil, who is this next to you?" Kotaro asked, pointing at Feit.

    "Oh, she is my friend. I accompanied her to the school festival" After Neil answered Kotaro's question, he immediately said to Fit, "This man is my student, Kotaro, and the other two  It's Negi's students Chachawan and Qianyu, well, Qianyu and Kotaro both took medicine like us"

    "Hello"

    Listening to Neil’s introduction, Feite smiled and nodded to them.

    "Hello……"

    "By the way, what's going on here?" Neil set his sights on this place and asked curiously.

    "Oh, the Mahora Festival Best Couple Competition is being held here. Just now Negi and the girl named Ako also participated" Kotaro put his eyes on the stage and replied.

    "Oh, Negi went too? It seems quite interesting"

    "Oh!! Are you interested in this game?"

    At this time, two muscular guys appeared behind Neil and Fit. Neil looked back at the two guys in various bodybuilding poses, with black lines on their heads.

    "It's better to take action than to sit back and talk! This is manliness! Just come and participate in the competition! We are forced to participate in the activity group!"

    Before Neil could express his opinion, the two brothers carried Neil and Fit directly to the competition area.

    "Not many people are willing to participate in this kind of competition! Really, the Japanese are just too shy!"

    Neil was carried over speechlessly. By the way, these two idiot muscle brothers thought that he and Feit looked like Japanese!  The hair color looks nothing like it!  !

    ??????????????????? It feels uncomfortable to be hugged by this muscular brother Strong muscular man x weak and beautiful boy

    【Asshole!  !  !  I just adore Billy Herrington!  !  !  It’s definitely not good to say this!  !  !  !  Anders, you bastard, you are just thinking!  !  !  】

    【Hey~~It was discovered~~】

    【…………】

    "I have no choice but to participate" Neil smiled helplessly at Feit, and then saw the prizes on the stage, "But those prizes seem to be very good"

    "Hmm very beautiful and exquisite bracelets" Feite, who was thought to be a couple with Neil, always had a cute blush on his cheeks. After seeing those bracelets, his eyes lit up slightly.

    Neil noticed Fit’s look in his eyes, couldn’t help but smile softly, and then said, “Well, let’s go and win the championship”

    &nbsp; "This" Fit's face turned red even harder. If he wanted to win the championship, wouldn't he mean that he and Neil were the best couple?

    Almost fainted

    "Huh? NeilOh, why are you here?"

    Neil turned around and saw the adult version of Negi and Yazi walking towards him.

    "Oh, NajibHello, Miss Ako"

    After Neil greeted the two of them, he continued, "Well, I'm also interested in this competition"

    "Eh? I really didn't expect that"

    At this time, the host came in and asked the contestants to choose their favorite costumes. Then they were asked to appear on the stage to compare the audience's favorability towards each other through audience voting, and finally determine the winner.

    “Ah la la, it’s such an easy competition~~Isn’t it already confirmed that I am the champion~~”

    "It's not good to be overconfident, Neo"

    “Really? Come on, Najib~~”

    “To each other, Neo~~~”

    “Well, there are subtle sparks between the boys

    The two pretending couples separated to pick out their own clothes, and a few minutes later, the competition began.

    Soon after, it was Najib and Yazi's turn. Amidst the host's introduction, Najib and Yazi slowly appeared on the stage, wearing tuxedos and wedding dresses as pure as snow. Under the gaze of everyone, Najib and Yazi  Holding Yazi from the waist, holding her like a princess, the two of them are like Cinderella and the prince in a fairy tale, extremely romantic.

    "Hey, I suddenly feel a little unhappy" Neil squinted at the pair on the stage, not knowing why he suddenly felt unhappy.

    "Eh? Why?"

    Fitt looked at Neil suspiciously, as if he had some very subtle aura coming out of him

    "What should I say? Now I really want to take out the love bombs and shoot him a few rounds"

    As he spoke, the sniper rifle from before appeared in Neil’s hand.

    【Oh oh oh!  !  Boss, are you ready to start?  ?  By the way, the target this time is still your brother?  】

    【ha?  brother?  Can he still be called a brother at this moment?  ?  It's the enemy!  !  That’s right!  It's the enemy!  !  All love·love bastards are enemies!  !  !  bring it on!  !  Kill him!  !  】

    【receive!  !  !  】

    What two unscrupulous bastards are

    By the way, didn’t he and Feite keep sending out flash bombs?

    "Stop playing at this time!"

    Fitt twisted Neil’s arm and said weakly.

    "I'm not joking! I'm serious!!"

    Neil’s face was very solemn, and he didn’t mean to be joking at all.

    “Isn’t that even worse!?”

    Amidst the commotion, Negi’s group also finished their performance, and then left the stage sweating profusely under that familiar yet weird aura.

    "Then, the next ones to appear are the team of Neo and Feili!"

    "Yoshi!! Here we go, Feit!!"

    "Um……"

    Under the astonished eyes of everyone, Neil pulled Feit onto the stage calmly. Both of them were wearing black medieval dresses, dotted with a few white ribbons, which looked elegant in the breeze. The two of them looked like the brightest lights in the night.  star.

    “Oh oh oh!!! This is another pair of handsome men and beauties!! What a gorgeous combination!!”

    Neil was thinking about what to do next, when he saw Feit, who was a little stiff, and rolled his eyes, it was clear that he had an idea.  So under Feit's unexpected gaze, Neil hugged her around the waist and leaned forward slightly, while Feit's body also leaned back, and the two of them were like dancing lovers at a ball.

    "Neil"

    Feite called out blankly, then his face turned red, and he didn't dare to look directly at the young man in front of him.

    "Hehe, this is very good~~Fit~~~"

    Neil whispered softly, and then gradually approached Feit with a slightly evil smile on his lips. Feit was so shy that he turned his face away slightly. This situation was like a young man asking for a kiss, and a young man trying to refuse a kiss but returning the greeting.  girl.

    The flying colorful flowers are like a beautiful dream like a fairy tale.

    “Oh oh oh!!! It’s so beautiful!! It’s like a young couple dancing under the stars!!”

    The host was also excited when he saw it. He didn’t expect that there would be several couples of such high caliber participating in this competition. It seems that his prize money has been secured.

    After returning to the backstage, Neil raised a victory sign to Feit and smiled proudly, which made Feit laugh for a while and gave him a reward.Eyes.

    "The next thing is the swimsuit show Well, to be honest, this is just for looking at beauties. The men wear the same outfits again and again, so it's up to you, Fit~~~"

    "Eh? Rely on me?"

    "Of course, Feite is also a beauty now, and she will definitely win the championship this time!" Neil clenched his right fist passionately and looked up at the ceiling at a 45-degree angle.

    "Beauty, beauty or somethingit's not"

    Being praised by Neil without any embarrassment, the thin-faced Fit couldn't bear it, so he lowered his head and twirled his fingers.

    After Najib and Yazi’s ordinary swimsuits, it was finally Neil and Fit’s turn to come on stage. Once they came on stage, Neil stood beside them, and it was mainly Fit’s performance.

    Wearing a sea-blue three-point swimsuit, a silk scarf tied around his waist, a slim figure, and a pretty face stained with light red, Fit became the most dazzling presence in the entire competition.

    "She really has a good figure" Neil touched his chin and praised, and then saw the shining eyes below and the saliva all over the floor. He was very satisfied and at the same time felt a little unhappy for no reason.

    "Huh? Why are you unhappy?"

    Neil tilted his head and thought about this question seriously.

    【Oh, the boss is also starting to think about this type of problem!  I know the answer!  !  !  】

    "No need, because I also know the answer!"

    【Eh!  ?  real or fake!  ?  Boss, your head has been knocked!  ?  】

    "Screw you! Isn't the answer very simple!?" Neil raised his head and turned away from the people below, and said very unhappily, "They are all looking at Feit and not at me. I am also called beautiful now.  Men!! What kind of differential treatment is this?! I want to complain to the United Nations!!!"

    【…………】

    "What, you have nothing to say?"

    【Ah, I really have nothing to sayI shouldn't have had expectations of you in the first placeBoss, please forgive me for being ignorant】

    "Your words subtly make me very unhappy"

    【Don't worry, that's just an illusion】

    Soon, the host announced the final result. As expected, the final result of the competition was the victory of Neil and Fit. However, what was a bit surprising was that they were still tied for the championship. The other championship pair was Shota Loli's combination.  Jeanneil lamented that there are many shotacons and lolicons in this world

    By the way, why was the host so happy? When she handed the prize to her, she burst into tears with excitement. It seemed like she was the winner

    Could it be that you have a crush on him?

    Sure enough, this host has some discernment!  !

    So, under Neil’s very appreciative gaze, the host went to collect the bonus lightly

    Neil looked at the unhappy Negi proudly and put the prize in Feit's hand.

    “Here it is for you~~see if you like it~~~”

    "Eh? Do you really want to give it to me?" Feite asked in surprise, holding the bracelet.

    "Of course" Neil smiled and patted her head, "It's just because you like this bracelet so much that I put it on you so hard~~~"

    "Thank you, Neil"

    Feite closed his eyes, with a charming smile on his face. He held the bracelet in his hand tightly and placed it on his chest, as if he was holding the most precious treasure in his life.

    Neil smiled faintly, then walked in front, turned his face sideways and said with a smile, "Hey, keep up"

    "Um……"

    ， 螓 螓 螓 螓 螓, chasing the back, go away.

    The sun sets in the west, dusk has arrived, and the surrounding buildings seem to be made up with a touch of rouge.

    Neil leaned against the pillar, waiting for Fit to go to the bathroom, and quietly looked at the setting sun and the gorgeous color in the sky.

    At this time, there was a faint cry in his ears. Neil turned his head and saw a girl sobbing softly on the chair in front of him.

    "What's the matter, little sister?"

    Neil squatted in front of the girl, gently touched her hair with his hands, and asked softly.

    "Ugh Mom and Dad are gone"

    "Ah, it's really troublesome"

    Neil smiled helplessly, then patted his chest and said, "Then leave it to me! I will help you find your mother!"

    "Really?" The girl burst into tears and smiled, looking at the boy in front of her in surprise.

    "Well, just leave it to me!" Neil smiled, patted her head, and then?asked, "What's your name?"

    "Yilin"

    "Oh, Yilin, what a nice name~~~"

    "whee……"

    "What's the matter, Neil?"

    Fit walked out of the bathroom and found Neil talking to a little girl there, so he went over and asked.

    "You're here, Feit" Neil nodded to Feit, and then talked about the girl, "Xiao Yilin and her mother are separated. Can we help find her together?"

    "Well, of course!"

    The kind-hearted Feite immediately agreed, so the two took the girl's hand and went looking for it.

    Looking from a distance, the silhouettes in the dusk look like a tightly connected family.

    It didn't take long for Neil and Fit to find Yilin's mother. They mainly went to the Lost Children's Center to find her mother and entrusted the child to the girl's mother. Neil told her a few words about the school festival.  After being careful about getting lost, he turned around and left with Feit.

    "Neil, let's go sit there"

    Fit pointed to the Ferris wheel not far away, so the two of them walked there.

    Sitting in the Ferris wheel, Feite looked out at the sky that was gradually covered with black curtains, feeling slightly absent-minded.

    Neil also said nothing and looked at the scenery outside the window with Feit.

    "Hey, Neil"

    When the Ferris wheel reached its highest point, Fit suddenly spoke, his voice clear and gentle.

    "You always lend a helping hand to those in need and give everyone the same help. Just like the little girl just now, you would reach out to give her a hand without hesitation"

    Feite turned to look at the boy opposite and smiled softly.

    "Because of you, I was also pulled. At this moment, I feel unprecedented happiness, a happiness that has never even appeared in my dreams"

    "Because of you, my heart feels as if it has been redeemed"

    Neil looked back at the girl, smiled slightly, and said lightly, "Actually, it's nothing. For magicians in our world, it's our job to help those in need and I just try my best to complete this job.  It’s just work…”

    Or, it’s just to atone for sins and give yourself a sense of unnecessary comfort

    Fit shook his head gently and looked at Neil, the look in his eyes was as gentle as water, "Maybe it's just a trivial thing to you, but, I really thank you, Neil"

    "Your thank you is the best reward for me"

    Facing the girl’s trust and gratitude, Neil could only respond with a soft smile, very sincere.

    Apart from that, he can't give her anything else.

    Afterwards, it was as quiet as night.

    Night falls, and the stars begin to shine with their own brilliance.

    Neil and Fit came to an empty stand and quietly watched the gorgeous fireworks in the sky.

    "Fit, be careful lately, the Space and Time Administration should be keeping an eye on you" Neil withdrew his gaze and said to the girl next to him, "And Nanoha and I should participate in the Holy Stone Seed after the school festival.  recycling operation"

    Feite's pupils shrank, but then he relaxed and just smiled lightly, "Thank you for telling me this"

    "Fit, is what you did worth it?" Neil leaned on the railing, holding his chin and looking at the fireworks, and asked softly.

    "It's worth it for my mother"

    "But, does your mother really care about you? I heard some things about you from Aluf"

    “………”

    Neil’s question was only met with silence. Perhaps, even Feit himself didn’t know the answer.

    "I don't know, but as long as my mother needs it, I will do it"

    "Yeah……"

    It has nothing to do with so-called justice

    It has nothing to do with the so-called responsibility

    It’s just because of a young girl’s love for her mother

    Neil was silent for a while, then smiled. He stretched and said to Fit, "Well, if you think so, I won't stop you"

    "But, let's make a promise" Neil suddenly extended the little finger of his right hand to Feit, "When you cry, I will be by your side"

    Fitt looked at the finger that was reaching towards him, his heart suddenly trembled, and the ripples in his heart were like a feeling he had never felt before

    Very gentle??……

    The drunken red pupils were slightly blurred, staring at the young man whose smile had not changed.

    It would be great if it lasted a lifetime

    It’s just that that’s not possible, and I can’t even hope for it

    So, can this agreement be regarded as my own gift?

    "Well, it's agreed"

    Two fingers, gently entangled together, that is the unchanging agreement between the boy and the girl.

    The fireworks in the sky are extremely meandering, blooming with colorful streams of light, making the entire festival feel like a dream and unreal.

    "Thank you for today, Neil" Feit tilted his head and smiled at Neil, "I should go back"

    "Well, then be careful"

    Fit nodded, then came to him briskly, raised his head slightly, and smiled softly, "This is a gift in return for the date, Neil"

    As soon as the words fell, what followed was an intoxicating kiss.

    The familiar yet unfamiliar touch made Neil feel dazed for a while, his eyes a little confused.

    The fireworks once again burst into dazzling light. Under the flowing light, the kiss seemed to last forever.

 Volume 1 Chapter 132 Choice

    The festival was still going on, but Neil turned a blind eye to how gorgeous the sky was and how hilarious the ground was. He just leaned on the railing and stared at the infinite distance.

    Where, is it the future or the past

    "Teacher Neil, you are having a great time on your date"

    The sudden sound made Neil's eyes clear again. He didn't look back, he just looked at the people on the ground and said calmly, "What do you want from me? Super Ringtone"

    Chao came to Neil’s side with a smile and watched the hilarious ceremony with him.

    "I just want Neil's power"

    "Heh" Neil looked sideways at Chao, "Do you want my power, or are you afraid of my existenceare you afraid that I will ruin your plan, so you want to drag me into your camp?"

    Chao smiled slightly and said unabashedly, "There is indeed a reason for this, but more importantly" Chao looked directly at the adult version of Neil, "I believe you will understand my plan"

    "Changing the world is really a great ideal" Neil smiled, both admiringly and mockingly.

    "No matter what others think, I just need to achieve my goal!"

    "In order to change the irreparable pain, are you willing to pay no matter how heavy the price is"

    Neil looked away, as if he was asking Chao, or himself.

    “You obviously have the ability to change it, so why not do it?”

    “ He replied thoughtfully, with a hint of confusion in Neil’s eyes.

    Neil closed his eyes slightly, "Are you sure that what you did will not lead to your future? Maybe it was you who caused that tragic era Or maybe, the ending of the era will always be that way.  One, you can't change anything at all, everything you do is in vain"

    Chao Lingyin did not answer his question, but looked at the broken stars in the sky, gradually lost in thought.

    For a long time, there was silence.

    "Then I will continue to do itif it doesn't work once, I will do it a second timeuntil I can changeeven if it is in vain, I will try"

    There was indescribable determination in the soft answer, and the girl’s twinkling starry eyes took away the brilliance of everything in the world.

    Neil’s face changed slightly, and he looked at Chao Lingyin with extremely deep eyes.

    "Heh, you, me, and Negi, I should say, are very similar But, what you are going to do seems to be quite interesting" Neil chuckled, left the place, turned around and walked slowly  He left and said, "I don't care what the world will become What I'm interested in now is just how you will struggle in this decadent world Then, we have the same goal for the time being"

    "Don't let me down, Super Ringtone"

    A look of astonishment flashed across Chao's face. She watched the young man leave with extremely complicated eyes.

    "Chao, is it really okay to ask Neil to come over?"

    After Neil left, another person came to Chao.

    "Real name" Chao glanced at Ryugu next to him, and continued to stare at the direction where the boy disappeared, "For the time being, it doesn't matter, and his power is necessary at least he can't become an enemy"

    "Well, can we win him over? It's really a matter of luck here~~~" Chao suddenly scratched his head and laughed, "It seems like my luck is pretty good~~~"

    "However, that person is very dangerous if he cannot control it well" Ryugu chuckled, "He will not be restrained by others and will only act according to his own heart Therefore, he may betray at any time.  …”

    "Maybe" Chao smiled at Ryugu, "But, this may be able to change his extremely dangerous heart A small change is enough"

    "Change?" Ryugu looked at Chao in confusion, and Chao just said casually, "Yes In the future, he will be a feared demon king a demon king who is eager to destroy this sad world"

    "Well……"

    Ryugu was stunned by Chao's words. Chao looked at Ryugu's reaction, smiled softly, did not continue, and left quietly.

    Neil, who had returned to his original appearance, was thinking about what to do next. Suddenly his phone rang. When he opened it, he saw that the school's magicians were going to have a meeting. After receiving the notification, Neil walked to the agreed place.

    "What's the matter, summoning us suddenly?"

    When Neil came over, he saw Negi and Longdao were there, and it seemed like something big had happened.

    "Neil"

    Negi’s face looked a little ugly at this time. He said to Neil:In response to Chao's incident, Chao imprisoned Long Dao and planned to expose the existence of the magician. For their magicians, this is a very serious situation.

    "Is this all you want to say"

    To everyone’s surprise, Neil just listened to everything indifferently, without a trace of surprise on his face.

    "Neil, did you already know these things?"

    Longdao put down the cigarette in his hand and looked at Neil with a frown.

    "It's just earlier than you" Neil shrugged incredulously, but this immediately attracted rebuke from other magicians.

    "Why don't you speak out! This is a worldwide crisis!"

    "Are you still considered a magician by doing this!?"

    Neil just looked at these self-righteous guys with cold eyes, suddenly felt irritated in his heart, and turned around to leave.

    "Neil, where are you going?"

    Niji’s voice only made Niel pause for a moment, and he continued to move forward without looking back.

    "You guys work hard, great magicians"

    The sarcastic words were blown into the ears of the magicians whose faces turned ugly.

    At this moment, Neil was lying on the grass and looking at the stars in the sky. His previously agitated heart had calmed down. He didn't know whether what he did was right or wrong. He was just responding to Chao Lingyin's words.  It just resonated

    “Escape from the tragedies of the past, and long for change

    No, there is always another voice in my heart, telling myself that it should be a simpler purpose

    It’s just a desire for destruction, a desire for chaos

    It just makes everyone suffer

    "Woo!"

    Neil suddenly covered his forehead in pain, and it took a long time before he relaxed.

    "Since the last rampage, it seems to have become more and more serious. Is it because of being eroded by darkness"

    Neil looked at his hands and sighed heavily. If this continues, he might really become a beast that only keeps destroying and killing.

    "Um?"

    Neil suddenly felt someone coming behind him. When he looked back, he saw Chachawan standing not far away.

    "It's you, Chachamaru-san"

    "Teacher Neil" Chachawan nodded to Neil, and then said, "It's time for us to meet up with Chao-san"

    "Oh, you are also a Chao person" Neil glanced at Cha Chawan curiously, then got up and followed her towards Chao's location.

    Soon after, they arrived at the third abandoned school building. Neil took a look and found that Ryugu was also there. He did not expect that Chao would bring such a strong partner.

    "Haha, it seems that Chao Ling Yin has prepared a lot of things"

    Neil stood there, smiled at Ryugu, and then turned his attention to Chao, Negi, Setsuna and Kaede below.

    "What's wrong?"

    Neil asked curiously, and Ryugu, who had been observing, replied, "Originally, Teacher Negi made an appointment to meet Chao, but the negotiation failed, so they started fighting, and Teacher Negi also came with two helpers, but  Still defeated by Chao, I escaped to this place, but there seem to be a lot of people hidden here."

    "Not defeated?"

    Neil looked at Chao below strangely. She could actually do more than these three people by herself. He really underestimated her.

    Chao below also felt that there were many people hiding around him, and couldn't help but think that Negi had arranged for the magician to ambush here.

    "As the saying goes, being outnumbered This is not good for me" Chao raised his hand and waved, "So I also found reinforcements to come and help me"

    Three figures suddenly arrived, standing next to Chao. Negi was shocked when he saw these three people.

    "HelloTeacher Negi"

    Ryugu chuckled at Negi, and then looked at Setsuna and Kaede aside, "Kaede, Setsuna I've always wanted to fight you"

    "Tsk, Chao-san, you actually treat me as a soldier Just wave your hand and let me appear. My appearance fee is so expensive~~"

    As a villain, Neil Chao wants to be the boss, just like Chao did just now, waving his hand to let his younger brother appear, that handsome guy

    "Teacher Neil, I am dealing with the opponent very seriously now, so please don't spoil the atmosphere Several people over there were stunned by your words"

    It was so dumbfounding that she couldn't figure out this person from beginning to end. He was so arbitrary.

    “Ryuguu-san!?Chachamaru-san!  ?  And Neil, why"

    Negi is completely confused about the situation in front of him. Why are Neil, who is his classmate and obviously a brother, standing on the opposite side of himself and fighting each other.

    "Waitwait a minute! No! This is too weird! We are all in the same class, you can't hurt each other! Let me lose the battle just now! II am willing to stand on the same side as Chao-san  !”

    "Teacher Negi!?" I was shocked for a moment, I didn't expect Negi to compromise so quickly.

    "So, please don't do this kind of thing again!"

    "Haha Negi, you are such a good person, but I can't stop"

    Chao looked at the innocent Niji and smiled slightly. Maybe Niji’s suggestion was good, but she could no longer stop.

    "Super classmate!"

    "Neji" Feng stopped the panicked Neji, opened his eyes and smiled mysteriously, "Don't worry! We still have the last trump card!"

    The surrounding wall panels began to fall down, Chao and Ryugu looked around cautiously, alert to this situation.

    Snapped——

    “Welcome to the Super Ringing Sound Farewell Party!!”

    The explosion of fireworks and the clear cheers of girls sounded one after another.

    Negi and Chao were both a little stunned, seeing that everyone in 3a was here and had prepared so many things, it was about to have a party.

    "So that's what happened"

    Neil originally received a text message about holding a farewell party. The venue seemed to be here, but he didn't pay attention to it.

    The 3a students surrounded Chao, and the scene was chaotic. Seeing that the fight was impossible, Neil turned around and walked away, but Negi immediately stopped him, "Neil, why are you siding with Chao?  "

    "I just think it's interesting, so I'm on the same front as her"

    Neil smiled at him, and then looked at the other person's eyes seriously, "If you have the ability, then try to stop it Of course, you should also think carefully about what Chao wants to do. There are no absolutes in this world.  Right or wrong"

    After saying that, Neil’s figure disappeared instantly.

    "Neil"

    The wind has gotten stronger.

    The future is changing quietly.

    Neil looked at the glowing World Tree, and many thoughts flashed through his mind.

    Will what you do at this time change in the future, or will it lead to the final tragedy

    “I have no way of knowing that it is something in the distant future, and I may not be able to live until that time

    "Neil"

    "Tifa"

    Without looking back, Neil knew who the owner of the voice was. After all, it was too familiar.

    "What, do you want to be my enemy?"

    Neil turned back and smiled, with an invisible bitterness in his smile.

    Tifa didn’t speak, she just shook her head gently and sat next to Neil.

    "Neji told me the matter"

    "Oh, are you going to help him? Well, after all, you are also a magician"

    "Neil, do you think what you are doing is meaningful?"

    "I don't know how to answer this questionbut" Neil closed his eyes and felt the flow of the wind, "I also want to try to change somethinggive it a try"

    "But if you do this, all the happiness you have now may disappear"

    “………”

    "You already have the answer in your heart, you just don't want to face it However, if you really plan to do this, I won't stop you. I said, I will stand with you"

    "There's no need at all, Tifa"

    "No, I'm your servant, so you can't stop me"

    Looking at Tifa’s smile, Neil also became relieved.

    "If it were his father, he would probably agree with Chao's plan, even if the success rate is not very high"

    "You said Uncle Najib"

    Neil’s words reminded Tifa of that unfamiliar figure. Everything about that person was as magnificent as a legend. Everything she knew was heard from other places.

    And the most important thing is that that person is the father of the boy in front of him, the existence he has been chasing.

    "Dad, he is very informal. He doesn't think about the consequences. Instead of naggingWe were discussing what would happen, why not just get started, well, in general, dad is a very willful guy"

    Neil thought of the information he had collected so far. According to the people from Budokai Mountain, his father was such a bastard

    However, such a father, like the sun, illuminates everyone and the world

    This is Najib Springfield, who is known as a hero.

    The corners of his mouth unconsciously curved into a beautiful curve.

    Looking at Neil's faint smile, Tifa couldn't help but smile, "That's right, Uncle Najib is such a person"

    "Well, what I care about now is Negi. I don't know what kind of choice he will make. I'm really looking forward to it"

    Are you chasing after your father, or are you following your own path?

    Should you go through pain and change the existing world, or should you protect your happy daily life?

    Which one will you choose?

    This is not only Negi’s problem, but also the confusion that Neil is wandering about.

    Maybe, I already have the answer in my heart, but I haven’t found it yet

    Or maybe, you don’t want to find out

    "So, are you looking forward to Negi's growth?"

    "You can put it this wayI can't always stand by his side. This incident may change his outlook on life, that is, the so-called growth"

    "Then Neil is also very willful"

    "Uh, really? Well, just let me be willful this time"

    ?????????????????????Let me take a good look, Negi

 Volume 1 Chapter 133 Team Negi, take action!

    "It's true! You're not kidding me!"

    Asuna pulled Negi’s face and asked with a look of disbelief.

    "It's not based on legal principles (I'm not kidding you)"

    At this time, Negi and his friends were discussing Chao's affairs in Yiwen's villa. He told everyone about Chao's intentions and that Chao was Negi's descendant from the future. At this time, he was discussing the next step.  What to do.

    "However, even if what you just said is true, there are still two questions" Xiying held her chin and thought for a while, then said, "The first question is, [bringing magic to the world] and  What does [changing history] have to do with it? The second question is, why did Chao-san not hesitate to come here from the future a hundred years later to do that thing?"

    "Yesand I really don't know if what she is going to do is really a bad thing" Negi thought about this question for a long time, but still couldn't get the answer.

    "What nonsense are you talking about!? Didn't she kidnap and imprison Mr. Takada? So she must do something bad!" Asuna said firmly, anyway, hurting Takada is a bad thing

    【You only have Takada-sensei in your eyes】

    The other girls rolled their eyes, a little helpless at Asuna's words.

    "Yesthat's right"

    Negi looked at the angry Asuna and responded submissively.

    "Whether these things are true or not, that guy Chao will definitely do something on the third day." Kamo interrupted Tomorrow's chatter and said to everyone.

    "In short! No matter what the purpose of Chao-san is, as long as she dares to do anything to Teacher Takada and Negi again, I will use this sword to stop her!" Asuna vowed while holding her paper fan version of the Demon-Breaking Sword.  said.

    "Oh - specifically mentioning Negi~~~~" Haruna smiled ambiguously. In her opinion, the two people were really having an affair.

    "Is thisis this weird!? You laugh so hard, Haruna!!"

    "But putting everyone in danger, or" Negi said worriedly. He didn't want his students to get involved. After all, the risk was too great.

    "It's okay, Negi~~" Konoka held her own props and smiled cheerfully, "If you are injured, let me treat it~~"

    "I will risk my life to protect the eldest lady!" Setsuna held two weapons with a determined look on his face.

    "But if your head is flattened, I won't be able to treat it~~So be careful~~~"

    “The eldest…eldest lady…”

    "Uh, okay"

    When Setsuna and Negi heard those words, they were immediately stunned. Although they were warning everyone, they still felt very scary

    Is it really a natural black attribute

    Negi remembered what his younger brother had said, that the most terrifying thing is natural black, and he deeply agreed with this.

    "What are you thinking~~Neji~~~"

    Kinoka looked at Negi with a sweet smile. Negi was sweating profusely and quickly shook his head in denial.

    "No, no"

    "Haha~~Really~~But you really have to be careful~~I really can't do anything if my head is slapped~~"

    "Sister Konoka! The topic is too dark!" After Kamo complained, he thought of Chao's scientific army and the three helpers, two of whom were super powerful, and felt worried.

    "Leave this to us" Kaede stood up and said, but Gu Fei seemed a little absent-minded. Negi asked worriedly, "Gu Fei-san, is it okay?"

    "Wellyes" Gu Fei nodded firmly, clenching her left fist with a look of determination on her face, "If Chao really does bad things, as a friend, we can't ignore him!"

    "It's great to have Sister Feng and Teacher Gu helping me"

    Kamo rubbed his chin and saw that the combat power at this time was relatively sufficient. The vanguard was already strong enough, and the rearguard seemed to be almost ready.

    Looking at the first gathering of the Negi team, Kamo felt very good, "Although it is a temporary legion, the members are pretty good!"

    “It’s just an uneven legion”

    Yiwen Jielin came over and poured cold water on them and said, "It's just Neil, that kid. If he explodes with all his strength, you are destined to be destroyed"

    "Well, although Neil is very strong, he can't defeat us all at once" Asuna said with some dissatisfaction.

    "Hmph, if that kid is the same as last time, he is really dead. Don't expect me to take action, no.""Come and beg me"

    "Speaking of Brother Neil, I almost forgot one thing" Kamo said with some sweating, "Brother Neil has also made a contract"

    "Hey!!" Everyone was surprised. Even Yiwen didn't expect it. According to her impression, the kid didn't look like someone who would make a contract with others.

    "Oh, that's really interesting"

    Yiwen narrowed his eyes and smiled with interest.

    That kid who has always refused to be approached by others can actually have an existence that can protect him

    "It seems that he has also changed"

    Yiwen smiled, walked aside, and continued to be a bystander.

    "Who is it, Kamo?" Negi asked nervously. He remembered that Neil said that he did not need a contractor, but he did not expect that someone could become his contractor now.

    "It's Sister Tifa"

    "It turns out to be Tifa, that's no wonder" Negi nodded, not surprised by this. After all, there weren't many people who could sway Neil.

    "Well, that Tifa is also our opponent" Negi also thought of this problem.

    "It's possible"

    "Neil and your childhood sweetheart I never thought that that awkward brat would also make a contract"

    Tomorrow food didn’t think much about it, she was just curious about what happened between them.

    “It seems like there’s room for some gossip here~~~”

    Haruna smiled conspiratorially, obviously very interested in this matter.

    "Hehehe~~~It should be some very loving plots~~I really want to know~~"

    Kunoxiang caressed the side of her face, still smiling so charmingly.

    "Don't worry, Miss! As long as the Miss wants to know, I will find out for the Miss!"

    Seeing the charming smile of my eldest lady, I was stunned and decisively turned on the loyal dog mode.

    "Why don't you ask the bookstore to take a look? I'm sure you can know about the prop in the bookstore"

    Gu Fei suggested, causing several girls to unanimously agree.

    “Yo Xi! The motion is passed! Let’s go investigate now!!”

    "oh!!!"

    "Let me tell you, you are all going off topic. What you should be concerned about now is not this gossip news. We are facing the biggest crisis in the world now!! You have completely ignored it!!!"

    Xiying looked at the group of people who were about to set off to become paparazzi, and complained very weakly.

    "Well, girls are more interested in love-related matters"

    Haruna scratched her head and said with a smile, to be honest, that world-class crisis really didn’t feel real, but Neil’s gossip news was more interesting

    Yes, for girls, love is a big deal!  !

    “What a big ghost!!!”

    Negi on the side was thinking worriedly. There were too many things to think about here, and this group of people seemed unreliable. They had all left what happened just now to the northwest

    Ah, it hurts so much, keep struggling

    On the other side, Neil found Chao who was making final preparations. At this time, she and Yakase were dealing with something, and Chachamaru and Ryugu were also there.

    "Any plans?"

    After Neil found a seat and sat down, he went straight to the topic and asked.

    "Haha, when they entered Yiwen's villa, we already won" Super mysterious smile, very treacherous smile.

    "Ha, what do you mean?"

    "It's nothing, it's just a little trick to let Negi and the others arrive in a week"

    "Oh, it's really boring to win like this" Neil shrugged boredly, but then said with a meaningful smile, "Don't underestimate Negi, maybe he will do something interesting.  Woolen cloth……"

    “Haha, I’m also making secondary preparations here~~~”

    "Forget it, I don't think there's anything going on. It'll just be a fight then" Neil stood up and left, turning his back to Chao and said, "I'm really interested in this game"

    "Is this all a game to you?"

    "Yeah, whether it's changing the world or destroying the world, as long as I find it interesting, it's a game" Neil paused and turned his face sideways. His long hair covered his eyes, but his mouth was visible.  That invisible smile, "Even if you risk your life"

    “………”

    After Neil left, all that was left in the room was a?Silence.

    “Perhaps, as Negi said, the boy has no chance to live, and everything is just a game or a prop for him

    Neil stood on the spacious rooftop, looking at the streets with people coming and going below, without seeing any waves in his eyes.

    "Is that the endI'm really a little disappointed"

    The people were gone, only the whispering in the wind was left.

    When Negi walked out of the villa, it didn't take long for them to notice something strange around them. They gathered behind Yiwen's villa, and when they saw the letter left by Chao, they realized that their group had been trapped.  At that time, Negi was even imprisoned, preparing to be transformed into a mink and sent back to the Magic Kingdom.

    Everything is in super calculation.

    Negi punched the door wall in frustration. While he was looking for a way out, he was thinking about what Lundao had just said to him.

    "If it were your father, maybe he would be on the side of Super Classmate this time. After all, he is someone who doesn't care about trivial matters Well, Neil's personality is very similar to your father's. Maybe this is why he is on the side.  What’s the reason for over there…”

    "Eh will my father be on Chao-san's side!?"

    "Well, but this is just an extreme example You who are aiming for the [Great Magician] should know very well that the current world is full of people suffering from strife and poverty Although in this school  When you see the smiles of the students in the garden, you will forget about that incident. We are working hard day and night to rescue those people. However, because there are many restrictions, the scope of our activities will be limited, and our strength will also be limited.  becomes limited…”

    "However, if Chao's goal is achieved, that is, the magic will be made public, we can fully exert our power. No, maybe in addition to us being able to exert our power, more people will be able to be saved  …”

    "Isn't what Chao-san did right!? She really wants to save the world!"

    "No, that's not right. The world is not that easy to save. The world is not that simple. However, Chao-san's plan does have a better chance of saving more people than doing nothing Therefore, I am also a little hesitant.  Already"

    “Then we can’t conclude that Chao’s actions are wrong…”

    "That's not right No matter what the reason is for doing this kind of thing, it is a mistake for her to rely on her strength to enforce the plan. In fact, she should be able to use other methods, especially as a person from the future I personally  I think it was a mistake for her to do this"

    The conversation with Long Dao kept reappearing in his mind. Negi didn’t know what was right and what was wrong. In other words, there was nothing right or wrong about this matter

    The same is true in the world. No one can accurately say whether the decision he made is correct. All choices are equal. Right and wrong are meaningless.

    【You should also think carefully about what Chao wants to do. There is no absolute right or wrong in this world】

    In the end, what echoed in my ears were Neil’s words.

    In his mind, various thoughts were constantly intertwined and complicated, making Negi feel deeply powerless. There was no way of knowing what the consequences of his decisions would be

    However, one thing is certain, that is to escape from here and return to the last day of the school festival, where all of this will be answered.

    The fists gradually became red and swollen, but this could not stop the young man's determination.

    ——

    "Huh? It's open!?" Negi looked at the door with a crack rising in surprise. Although he didn't know why it was successfully opened, it was not the time to think too much now.

    Negi came to the door and found his crutch, ring and contract card. Everything went too smoothly. Maybe Long Dao was secretly helping.

    【No!  We must hurry now!  Maybe everyone is encountering something dangerous!  Because of my relationship, everyone I have to help them!  】

    Soon, he met Asuna and the others on the same road as him. After a conversation, they quickly ran towards the center of the roots of the World Tree under the academy.

    "Kamo, why do we go to the center of the roots of the World Tree!?"

    In a hurry, Negi still raised his doubts to Kamo.

    "Teacher, look at this!" Qianyu opened the notebook and showed it to Negi. It turned out that the data above showed that the magic power of the World Tree would still remain a week after the school festival, and this time was their only chance to reverse it.

    Sure enough, when we reached the roots, those roots were still emitting light, the magic power was still there, and the Cassiopeia time machine could still operate.

    &nbsp; However, an uninvited guest appeared at this time.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Giant dragon.

    Negi and the others were stunned by the giant dragon, and quickly turned around and walked towards the center, with the giant dragon chasing after them.

    When they rushed through the passage, the dragon was stuck, but before it could relax, the dragon breathed out and fierce flames suddenly came.

    "Wind Formation Barrier!!!"

    The flames were blocked, and while the dragon was unable to move, Negi quickly summoned Setsuna, who was fighting in another place.

    "Teacher Negi! Are you okay?"

    "Setsuna-san, thank you for your hard work! Well, then that one, although it was a bit sudden" Negi pointed at the giant dragon behind him and asked, "Can you hit that one!?"

    "WestWestern dragon? It seems to be very kind and powerful Even if you have special equipment, it seems that it will take several days"

    “Then run away quickly!!”

    Negi interrupted Setsuna’s tirade and immediately led everyone away.

    When they came to the center, they found a huge ruins, full of Western-style magic buildings, and the center of the ruins gathered magic power, which may be a device to collect the magic power of the World Tree.

    However, when they got closer, they found someone standing there, blocking their way.

    "Neil"

    Negi whispered the man's name, and the man turned around, just like the familiar Neil, who was looking at everyone with a smile.

    "You are finally here, and you really did not disappoint me"

    Facing Neil, everyone immediately assumed a fighting posture and looked at each other warily.

    "Oh, do you want to fight me? You probably don't have time"

    "Neil, get out of the way, I have to go back to that day!"

    Negi took a step forward and said without giving in.

    "Anders, chain-mode"

    The bead in Neil's hand suddenly changed, and suddenly turned into several chains lingering around him, like a silver snake swallowing the letter, making Negi and his party nervous for a while.

    "Lock it"

    "careful!!"

    Everyone was on guard against the attack of the chain, but the chain passed through everyone and went straight to the rear without staying beside them for a moment.

    They turned around and saw that the giant dragon that ran in was tightly locked with chains.

    "Neil"

    Negi looked at Neil suspiciously, not knowing what he meant by doing this.

    "As I said, I will stand on Chao's side because I find it interesting and want to see how you will struggle. It's just disappointing that you were fooled" Neil sighed with regret,  Then his face became full of smiles, "However, seeing you like this, it should start to be fun again"

    “What on earth do you want to do!? Are you really just doing this because you think it’s fun!!”

    Negi scolded loudly, which made Neil slightly stunned. In his impression, Negi had never used such a tone towards him.

    You have grown up a lot, Negi

    "You guys go over therework hard"

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????la appearing, \\\\\\\\’’’’’’</\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\''''& have been not been more important.

    "Otherwise, I really hope to destroy this rotten world"

    His tone was so cold and chilling that everyone who passed by him was stunned. At this time, they couldn't even understand what he meant.

    "Neil, you"

    Negi looked at him, but he had already turned his back, and obviously had no intention of continuing. Looking at the slightly lonely figure, Negi gritted his teeth and activated the Cassiopeia. The light flashed and disappeared in the blink of an eye.  In place.

    Neil, who had closed his eyes, slowly opened his eyes. He stared at the center of the ruins and spoke softly.

    "Why, this world always takes away my most precious things from me"

    "What would I do if my past self discovered the secret below? Are you like me, eager to destroy this world that sacrificed you"

    "Hey, Father"

 Volume 1 Chapter 134 The Battle of Ma Fanliang

    "It seems that Negi has done a very good thing"

    Neil held the flyer he got from the street, which introduced all the activities on the last day of the school festival, and the content of the activity was the school's magicians fighting against the super science army.

    "Use the students of the entire academy to participate in this battle without knowing it, so that they will have enough strength to fight against your scientific army, and you can't harm ordinary students. If you really do this, it will be really serious.  He was judged as an enemy Tsk, even your actions are taken into account. When you act, you will also consider whether it will cause trouble to others You are really becoming more and more qualified as a leader"

    "Hehe, it seems you are very happy, Neil"

    Chao chuckled softly, looking at Neil next to him with a happy expression.

    "Well, right, I can finally see his growth But" Neil changed his tone and looked at Chao, "You deliberately did that to make Negi grow  …Maybe it’s not the world you want to change, but Negi’s naive idea…”

    "Haha, who knows~~~" Chao covered his mouth and smiled, smiling very naughtily, with a light flashing in his eyes.

    "Then what should we do next?"

    Neil looked at the magical fireworks outside. The atmosphere was getting more and more heated. It seemed that everyone was ready.

    “It’s better to strike first…”

    Chao said this with a smile, then turned around and disappeared into the darkness.

    Neil smiled slightly, glanced at Chao who was leaving, and turned his attention to the cheerful crowd again.

    "What a grand festival"

    5:30 pm, one hour before the game starts.

    By the lake near the World Tree, a group of students dressed as magicians were waiting. Suddenly, while they were chatting, many robots emerged from the lake.

    "Hey! Why didn't they say there were so many enemies!? Besides, it's not the game start time yet, right?"

    "Forget it! It's a bit early, but let us deal with them!!"

    Although the enemy appeared too early, these students obviously didn't care and immediately started fighting.  However, the robot opposite opened its mouth and immediately shot out a large beam of light, exploding into a burst of smoke.

    "It's light waves!"

    "Were youbeaten to death?"

    Kakizaki stared blankly at the place where he was shot with his eyes wide open. Kugimiya seemed to have been hit just now.

    When the smoke dissipated, both men and women inside were naked, leaving only a piece of cloth on their lower bodies.

    "Whaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa"

    "It's the undressing light wave!"

    "That's the wave of regret spreading on the street!!"

    "People who have lost their weapons and cloaks will be in danger in the game area! Please leave immediately!"

    At this time, Asakura's voice came over the radio, and Asakura was seen standing on the stage of the World Tree Square in a magician's costume to host the event, "Something is wrong! The bell announcing the start of the game has not yet sounded, our  The enemy’s Martian robot army has launched a surprise attack! It is said that a battle has broken out on the shore of Lake Mahora! Magicians, are you ready!?"

    "Asakura is the host again"

    Ohuchi Akira looked at Asakura on the stage and couldn't help but sigh.

    "Well, it doesn't matter what you do, this event is really grand anyway!"

    Yuuna raised her gun and cheered excitedly.

    Looking at the enthusiastic crowd around the square, Asakura Haruka pointed his hand and announced loudly, "Then, the game begins!!"

    "Oh oh oh oh!!!!"

    “It’s great!! It seems like we are really fighting!!”

    "The championship bonus belongs to our Military Research Department!!"

    “Don’t even think about succeeding!!”

    Inside the academy, fierce fighting suddenly erupted from all directions. Everyone was in high spirits. The fighting that broke out between the two sides was incredible.

    "Ugh!! These eight-legged robots are so difficult to fight!"

    “Let’s move away first, Alyssa!”

    "Um!"

    Here is Nanoha and her group, including everyone in the class. Everyone participated in this event. At this time, they were fighting against the robots and were temporarily at a disadvantage.

    【These are all magic】

    Nanoha senses the magic flowing in the air. The tools in everyone's hands are clearly magic props. But why do they appear here? In order to hold this game, is it necessary to take out the magic props

    &nbsp; "Tsk, isn't the difficulty a little too high? The firepower is simply not enough"

    Alyssa, who has pretty good motor skills, dodged the incoming beams and was speechless as she looked at the attacking robot.

    "It's true, if this continues, this place will be lost"

    Suzuka held the magic wand and frowned as she looked at the light waves bursting out everywhere, always feeling a little powerless.

    "It's not possible to fight head-on like this. How can we defeat it"

    Xing also looked helplessly at this chaotic situation, saying that the people on her side seemed to be beaten to pieces

    "In general games, there are usually heroes to help out at this time"

    Touma dodged the direct beams and said to his companions.

    "You play too many games, Kamijou-kun"

    Aoi complained speechlessly, then she looked around and said casually, "But why don't you see the teacheraccording to his personality, he will definitely get involved"

    "Well, that's true, I don't know why he went there"

    Furuichi is also doubtful about this. How could that guy who is afraid of chaos in the world not participate in such interesting things? This is unscientific

    "It's time for you to perform, Mingjiu"

    Yuuji put his hands on Akihisa's shoulders and immediately entered the gay sketching mode.

    "Eh!? I'm going to perform? What are you performing for!?"

    Akihisa couldn’t understand what Yuuji meant. He was not an actor, so what good could he do?

    "Didn't Touma just say that now is the time for a hero to appear!"

    Xiong Er clenched his fists, eyes blazing with fire, and said passionately.

    "I am a hero!?"

    Akihisa's eyes widened and he looked at Yuuji in disbelief.

    "Well, go and become a hero, Akijiu! This is your destiny!!!"

    Yuuji’s eyes were firmer than ever before, making Akihisa fully understand what he had to do.

    "That's right! Mingjiu, I leave all this to you!!"

    “You are our chance to reverse course!!”

    “I can only rely on you!!!”

    The boys around them gathered around the two of them and entrusted everything to the future hero, Yoshii Akihisa.

    "Everyone" Mingjiu's eyes were a little moist. He took a deep breath and responded to everyone's belief seriously, "I will never let down everyone's expectations!!!"

    "Oh oh oh oh!!!!!"

    "No, no one expected that at alland what are these stupid boys doing?"

    Alyssa complained about these idiots who still don't understand the situation. Now it's called a war. Damn it, he's still talking nonsense!

    "By the way, why do you want a guy who can only be described as a fool to be a hero? Is it because he is a fool that he is very powerful!? So, isn't this class just a bunch of fools who can be heroes!!!  "

    “Alyssa, they didn’t hear your complaints at all~~~”

    Suzuka looked at the boys who were minding their own business with a smile. Alyssa felt deeply powerless, orz

    "Come on!! Akiji!!"

    "Yes!! Go ahead!!"

    "Become a hero!! King of Idiots!!!"

    "go to hell!!"

    “Become a scumbag!!!”

    "Hey!! It seems like something really bad was mixed in behind!!!!"

    When Mingjiu heard the increasingly weird support, he quickly turned around and complained, but he didn't see the light beam focused on him.

    With a bang, with everyone watching, Mingjiu was blown away. His figure was so elegant that he was naked, and he was floating naked in front of everyone

    Isn’t this the classic Gundam nude scene? It’s really amazing, Akihisa

    “Yeah ah ah ah!!!”

    “Perverted!!!”

    "kill him!!"

    Then, colorful magic bullets crackled on Akijiu

    The hero Akihisa is unable to rise again due to injuries from friendly forces (girls)

    "Yuuji, you bastard, why did you let Akihisa go out!!!"

    Class monitor Alyssa immediately pointed the finger at Akihisa's good friend Yuuji. If he hadn't been bewitched by this guy, Akihisa wouldn't have become the Naked King

    "I'm not trying to testIt's for your own good to reduce the power of those stripping beams So you girls should be careful, but us boys don't care"

    Yuuji shrugged and said awe-inspiring words.

    “You are truly worthy of being Sakamoto-kun~~”

    “You are so gentle, Sakamoto~~”

    "Fortunately, he reminded me~~"

    Appreciations from the girls came one after another. Yuuji smiled calmly, without any intention of taking credit or being arrogant. He was as calm as a chrysanthemum, which made some girls who didn't know the truth feel excited.

    "Can you tell the truth"

    Touma put a hand on Yuuji's shoulder and asked with a smile.

    "Ah, because I want to see something interesting"

    Xiong Er looked at the sky forty-five degrees, his eyes filled with vicissitudes of life.

    Thank you for your efforts, Mingjiu

    "Please, he's not dead yet, he was just blasted so hard that he was twitching and frothing"

    Glancing at Akiji who was about to be sent away, Furuichi calmly added a comment.

    "These idiot boys"

    Alyssa really doesn’t know what to say to this group of boys who are having so much fun

    "They really look like teachers"

    Nanoha shook her head dumbfounded. If that person was here, he would probably have a lot of fun

    "It's better to deal with these Martian army now"

    Aoi was speechless. These people couldn’t have really forgotten what they were going to do now

    "But maybe there really are heroes"

    Chifuyu’s words attracted everyone’s attention. Following her gaze, they saw a person suddenly burst into the battlefield and destroyed all the robots that were difficult to deal with before.

    "Sky Sky Black Wolf Fang!!"

    Several black wolf shadows appeared around the young man, running towards the robot.

    "Uh, isn't that Kotaro?"

    Qianye was a little stunned. He looked at the guy gesticulating wantonly and didn't know what to say.

    "Hey, are you okay?"

    After Kotaro saw the classmates in his class, he came over to say hello.

    “Holy shit, you’re such a hot guy! So fierce!!”

    Alyssa complained unceremoniously when she saw that Kotaro had killed those robots in just a few strokes.

    "Well, I'm from the hero team" Kotaro laughed dryly, rubbing the back of his head.

    "I've kept you waiting for so long! The hero group is here!!"

    Asakura's voice sounded at the right time, "Magicians, fight side by side with a group of powerful heroes to get higher scores and protect the World Tree!"

    "Well, it turns out there is such a thing It seems that these heroes are school teachers"

    Alyssa looked at the new characters gradually appearing around her. Their powerful strength made the robots retreat three feet away.

    "But since there are heroes, wouldn't your scores be super high?" Touma asked Kotaro.

    "Our heroes are not counted in the score, so you can just fight to your heart's content!"

    "Oh, that's great. Since there are heroes here, let's fight back!!"

    Alyssa raised her hand and shouted, then rushed out with the class.

    "Haha, they are really a group of passionate children"

    The minister took two swords and knocked over several people around him. He looked at the children rushing forward and burst into laughter.

    “Dad, don’t be negligent, it won’t look good if you lose to a child~~~”

    Miyuki also holds a tachi in her hand, constantly walking among the robots and knocking them down.

    "Be careful, Miyuki"

    Just when Miyuki was negligent, Kyouya promptly killed the robot that was attacking from behind, reminding Miyuki who was a little too excited. Miyuki just stuck out her tongue cutely and started fighting.

    "Haha, that's right, we have to take it seriously too!"

    The minister laughed boldly, and his two swords danced like the wind.  Kyouya and Miyuki smiled at each other and followed their father's footsteps, full of fighting spirit.

    Xiao Taidao Erdao Royal Flow, shining on the battlefield.

    "It's not enough for me to fight, these robots"

    Weta swung the sledgehammer and smashed a large row of robots away without any pressure.

    "Don't be careless, Vita. If anything goes wrong, it will damage the reputation of Knight Beruca"

    Xignom’s face remained as before, calm but proud, and the long sword in his hand glanced at him from time to time.After a while, those robots were torn apart in an instant.

    【Well, you guys have to fight hard~~Hayate is looking forward to it~~】

    The voice of Shamar, who was accompanying Hayate, came to mind. The two looked at each other, smiled slightly, and the movements in their hands became more and more fierce, and the scores continued to rise.

    “Vita and Xignom are both very powerful~~~”

    Hayate looked at the score table that was constantly refreshing, and there were obviously two names among the top 100 on it.

    "Haha, they are fighting for Hayate~~"

    Shamar looked into the distance and smiled lightly.

    "Woof——"

    Zafira shouted and made her position clear.

    "Haha, thank you"

    Swift Wind stroked Zafira's hair and smiled softly.

    "However, I don't know why there is no Neil's name on it" Hayate looked at the points table and couldn't find that person's name from beginning to end, "Did he not participate?"

    "Well, it's really unimaginable that he would not participate in such an interesting activity"

    Shamar’s smile froze. She couldn’t believe that the bastard who would get involved in anything interesting until he screwed up the whole thing would not participate in such an earth-shaking activity

    "Haha, that's right"

    ??Hafeng chuckled softly and turned his gaze to the battlefield shining with various colors of light

    Due to the intervention of heroes, the situation on the battlefield became more and more intense, and the situation also tilted towards the magicians, and the magicians' counterattack began to work.

    Suddenly, something happened in the school.

    "Pfft——!! That's a magic horse!! Is it a Gundam!! Is that a Gundam?! Those bastards from the Engineering Department really made it!! How powerful is the Engineering Department!!! Is it possible?  Was Space War born because of our school’s Engineering Department!!!”

    Alyssa looked at the huge nameless ghost and god that suddenly appeared not far away, and complained crazily.

    "Uh, how do you fight this?"

    Xing looked at those nameless ghosts and gods in embarrassment. The sizes were so different

    “At least let them have a Zaku to open

    "It seems to have stopped!"

    The sharp-eyed Chifuyu exclaimed when he saw the magicians in the sky trapping the ghosts and gods.

    "Leave those giant robots to the heroes. We'd better deal with the enemies in front of us"

    Suzuka’s words made them all look back and concentrate on dealing with the robots in front of them again.

    It’s just that a sudden change occurred.

    Some robots holding Gatling guns shoot out bullets wildly. When a person is hit, they will be surrounded by a black circle and disappear in place.

    In various places, Ryugu and Neil continued to use such bullets to force most of the magicians to withdraw. The hero group was almost completely wiped out, and Chao even knocked down Long Dao. In addition to the principal's highest combat power, the magicians also  Withdrew, for a while, the magician was in a difficult situation.

    "Huhthen there aren't many magicians left"

    Neil put away his gun, looked at the situation below, and smiled softly.

    "Then what are we going to do next?"

    Tifa came to Neil's side, looked at the surrounding situation and asked.

    "Let's take a rest for now. It doesn't matter if we wait until we need to take action" Neil looked in a certain direction and said softly, "Except for Negi, no one can save this disadvantage"

    "You can also" Tifa looked at Neil firmly and said.

    Neil smiled slightly, shrugged and said, "I don't plan to change camps yet"

    On the other side, the battlefield where the students in Neil's class are.

    "Hey, hey, what's going on? He's not dead, is he?"

    Touma stared blankly at the classmate who was by his side just now. After being attacked, he mysteriously disappeared from the spot.

    "Hahaha!! Dear magicians! You seem to be in a tough fight!"

    Arrogant laughter suddenly came from the air. Everyone looked up and saw a huge three-dimensional projection of Chao.

    "I am the leader of the Mars robot army, and I am also the evil demon king Cho Suzune! Your results in the first half of the battle are really dazzling. You are worthy of being a student of Asara Academy. The rule of being able to resurrect even if you are hit by an enemy,  It seems a bit too generous to those of you with good abilities So, I prepared some new rules"

    Super evil smile, took out a bullet, "As long as you are hit by this bulletIf you are hit, you will be immediately disqualified from the competition, and at the moment of being hit, you will be forcibly transported to the House of the Defeated by the new technology secretly developed by the Engineering Department. Before the end of the event, everyone sent there will have to  Sleep there.  "

    "What! What's going on now!"

    "This condition is too harsh!"

    Chao paid no attention to the comments below and continued to laugh, "I think that compared to losing the qualification to compete, having to spend the last part of this school anniversary in a forced bedtime is the harshest punishment, right?  Haha, do you feel excited? Anyone of you can abstain!"

    "And the heroic groups you relied on were almost all wiped out by my men! Now with your poweris there any way to stop my Martian robot army?"

    "No way! The hero was killed!?"

    “I won’t admit defeat!!”

    "Yes!! We will definitely win!!"

    "Haha, since you are still so insistent, let me give you a friendly reminder~~~I have an ally here, well, he is also a big devil~~If you can defeat him, then  Just go and try it"

    "Eh? There is another Demon King? Who is it?"

    As if he heard their questions, he smiled slyly, "That's Neil Springfield, who is also a member of the Demon King's Army! Most of the heroes were killed by him~~ So, if you defeat him, you can get a lot of money.  Huge appreciation~~I hope you will work hard~~"

    "Sure enough, that person wouldn't let such an interesting thing go"

    Shamar held her forehead and smiled bitterly.

    "Haha, he really deserves to be Neil. I always feel that the role of the Demon King suits him very well~~~"

    Hayate looked at Chao in the sky with a smile. Sure enough, the person he expected would always do something beyond everyone's expectations

    The students in class 4a were stunned for a moment when they heard the news.

    "Uh, no, that guy doesn't play, he plays the most"

    When Furuichi heard Chao’s words, he almost fainted. The devil really ran to become the devil

    "It seems that the situation this time is very bad" Touma said with a wry smile.

    “Tsk, I’m really going to have sex with the idiot teacher this time”

    "There's nothing I can do, Alyssabut this really looks like the teacher's character"

    “Forget it, kill these guys and go find that bastard teacher and beat him up!!”

    "Oh!!! Go and kill the big devil Neil!!!"

    "Tch, that bastard Neil"

    Kotaro curled his lips in displeasure, that guy was actually his enemy, while Nanoha was thoughtful.

    "Haha, it seems like it's very lively here"

    Between the two sides who were constantly fighting, a girl suddenly appeared in the middle. When everyone looked, they saw her standing directly in front of the robot, smiling lightly and looking at everyone.

    "It's you, Miss Tifa!"

    Nanoha looked at the girl standing in the wind in surprise, feeling an uneasy feeling in her heart.

    "Oh, you are Neil's students"

    Tifa glanced at them and took a stance.

    “Then according to Neil’s wishes, I’ll let you leave temporarily…”

 Volume 1 Chapter 135 The Rhythm of Time

    "Ah, that bastard Chao actually sold me"

    Neil scratched his head and looked at the guy in the air who announced his existence with some trouble.

    “Haha, isn’t this pretty good~~~”

    "Well, originally I wanted to be an assassin, but now I'm going to change my job and be promoted to a demon king I guess those students who are always bullied by me and are clamoring to kill me are probably looking for me.  Minebut I’m high up in the sky, so they can’t even find me~~~hehehe~~~”

    "You laugh so much that I want to punch you"

    "Bullying people, Tifa~~"

    "Stop pretending, it's disgusting So, what should we do?"

    Neil rubbed his chin and thought for a while, then said helplessly to Tifa, "Go and ask them to leave and get some sleep, Tifa"

    “Don’t you want to get hurt with them?”

    “Looking at their innocent faces, I don’t want them to get involved, even though it’s just a game for themah, I’m really a hypocrite"

    "No, you love them very much"

    "Really" Neil shrugged casually and smiled, "They are a good group of guys"

    “………”

    "What's wrong?" Neil glanced at Tifa who became a little silent and asked doubtfully.

    "It's nothing, I just think you have changed a bit"

    Tifa shook her head slightly and said softly.

    "Have I changed? Maybe"

    Neil looked away, his tone a little vague.

    "Now, Neil, you have decided, are you going to stay like this until the end? Are you going to give up everything you already have? You never want to face that answer, right"

    "What did you say, Tifa?"

    Neil slightly avoided Tifa’s gaze and stared at the active academy.

    "Just pretend I didn't say it"

    Tifa turned and left, looking in the direction of 4a.

    "My, the answer?"

    For a long time, confusion flashed across his eyes.

    After Tifa came to the battlefield here, she saw a group of people in Neil's class and couldn't help but smile, "Haha, it's very lively here"

    "Miss Tifa!" Nanoye looked at Tifa who suddenly appeared there in surprise.

    "Oh, you are a student in Neil's class"

    Tifa glanced at Nanoye, thoughtfully.

    “Then according to Neil’s wishes, I’ll let you leave temporarily…”

    Tifa put on an offensive stance and said calmly.

    "Eh!? Why do we have to fight!?"

    Hearing Nanoye's exclamation, Tifa smiled faintly, looked at them and said, "Because Neil and I are on the same side"

    “………”

    Everyone was silent, but the boys started to think about it.

    "Another winner in this life"

    "Such a cute girl again"

    "I will never forgive that traitor"

    "Judge him and burn him to death"

    A drop of cold sweat broke out on Tifa's head. It seemed that she had said something wrong. The group of people seemed to have a lot of resentment towards Neil.

    "Then I will be your opponent"

    Kotaro stood up. He was the only one here who knew that the other party’s strength was no less than or even superior to his own, although he didn’t want to admit it

    "Inugami Kotaro" Tifa looked at him warily. Neil had mentioned this person a little bit, so she had better deal with it carefully.

    The two of them fought instantly. Although the two of them kept passing each other, Kotaro kept avoiding it. He was always on guard against the special bullets in Tifa's hands.

    Snapped——

    With a gap, Tifa kicked Kotaro away, who was unable to dodge, and the bullet immediately bounced out of his hand.

    "Kotaro, be careful!!"

    The students below who were paying attention to the fighting here couldn't help but exclaimed when they saw the bullets flying out.

    "Attack!"

    A magic archer suddenly intercepted the flying bullet, and it suddenly disappeared into nothingness.

    "Oh, it's you"

    Tifa looked at Nanoye who had just taken action, and a complex color suddenly flashed in her eyes.

    【This is the girl Neil mentioneddid she change Neil's person】

    In my memory, Neil was mentioning this.In person, that gentleness that was imperceptible made her a little jealous.

    "Thank you, Takamachi"

    Kotaro stood up again and thanked Nanoha.

    "Forget it, I'll let you leave first"

    Suddenly, Tifa appeared above them and poured out the bullets in her hands, attacking them all.

    "Oops!"

    Kotaro exclaimed for a while, but his movements were not slow, and several dog gods ran towards the bullet.

    “Good job, Kotaro!!”

    There was a sudden sound in the distance, and two figures were seen intervening on the battlefield, but in front of the students, the weapons in their hands caused huge wind pressure and knocked away the remaining bullets.

    "Asuna-sama! Setsuna-sama!!"

    Kotaro looked at the two girls in surprise. Fortunately, they appeared to block such a blow.

    "Kagurazaka Asuna, Sakurasaki Setsuna"

    Tifa stepped back and watched the two new characters who suddenly appeared warily.

    "Weren't you killed by Miss Super?"

    "Ah, yes, talking about Super Really makes me very angry!"

    Asuna suddenly became furious when she remembered that she was knocked down by the other party in a confrontation.

    "Fortunately, someone rescued us, so we didn't have to leave the show" Setsuna said softly.

    Kunoxiang, who was standing on the rooftop not far away, stared at the shining light in front of her, holding the two fans in her hands.

    "Please, Tomorrow Cai, Xiaosha"

    "Sister Tifa, why do you want to help Neil? You clearly know that he"

    "No matter what Neil wants to do, I will stand by his side"

    Tifa interrupted Asuna. She knew what Asuna wanted to say, but it couldn't sway her. "This is the agreement between Neil and I I will definitely protect him!"

    “………”

    Everyone looked at this determined girl in silence, never expecting that she would go so far for Neil.

    "Then, let's put our consciousness on the line and fight!"

    In an instant, he drew out his saber and looked at the other party without flinching.

    "That's all we have to do Kotaro, this is a girl's battle, go and protect others!"

    Asuna also raised his demon-breaking sword and said to Kotaro at the same time.

    “That’s it, sister, be careful!!”

    After Kotaro reminded him, he flew away.

    "Your name is Naye"

    Tifa suddenly turned her attention to Nanoha behind Asuna and Setsuna, causing Nanoha, who had been distracted by Tifa's words, to come back to her senses and look at each other in confusion.

    "Go to Neil maybe you can change his mind and let him understand what he really thinks"

    "What? Then Miss Tifa, why"

    Tifa looked away, as if silent.

    [I just want to stay by Neil's side and be his strength, so I will fully support whatever he wants to do. Since he wants to change everything, I will clear all obstacles for him, even in the future.  No matter whether he faces endless pain, I will stay by his side But if it were you, maybe you could make him face the answer in his heart What he doesn't forgive is not the world, but himself.  ]

    Tifa’s words came to mind, and Naye was slightly stunned if they meant anything.

    Naye gritted her teeth and turned around.

    "Hey! Nanoha!"

    Alyssa shouted immediately when she saw Nanoye leaving suddenly.

    “You guys wait for me here, I want to bring Neil back!!”

    The figure has disappeared in front, leaving only firm words.

    "Tifa, why did you let that child go? Aren't you on Teacher Neil's side"

    Setsuna looked at Tifa in confusion, she really couldn't understand what this girl was thinking.

    "Neal has changed a lot since he came here. There are more genuine smiles on his face, and he has become gentler. I think it's your help This is something I can't do.  So, I just want to protect Neil’s heart. I don’t want to see Neil crying again This is the only thing I can do"

    Once upon a time, she and Neil met again, but what she saw then was that sad and desperate face

    At that moment, she swore that she would never let him cry

    &nbsp; I don’t want to see that kind of heartbreaking sadness again

    Tifa’s words made Asuna and Setsuna a little touched, and they also blushed a little.

    Tifa smiled softly and looked at the two people opposite, "Although I don't agree with Neil's opinion very much, I won't go against him, so I have to leave it to that girl"

    "Then, let's fight!"

    Tifa suddenly left here, jumped to an empty place, and took out a card, "Adat!!"

    "It's a contract card!"

    After Asuna and Setsuna chased after them, they saw Tifa summoning props. At this time, a burst of light flashed. Tifa put on a black leather coat. A pair of gloves and black leather sheaths appeared on her hands.  There is a delicate and profound crystal carving on the back of the hand, as if a strange clock is carved inside.

    "This is my first time using it in actual combat" Tifa looked at the gloves on her hands with a smile. After tightening them, she clenched her fists and assumed a boxing posture. "Thank you for your advice!"

    As soon as the words fell, the battle began.

    The battle between the three was extremely high-speed, and Setsuna and Asuna were so well coordinated that Tifa couldn't avoid it.

    Dang————

    Tifa caught Setsuna's sharp blade with her bare hands, then spun around and kicked, stepping on Asuna's sword, and retreated away from the circle surrounded by the two.

    "It's really hard"

    Tifa stepped back and exhaled, then looked at the other two cautiously.

    "Sister Tifa, you'd better surrender"

    Seeing that his side had the advantage, Tomorrow Cai persuaded Tifa.

    "That's possible, Miss Asuna"

    Tifa smiled slightly and continued to rush towards the two of them.

    "Dagger·Sixteen Strings of Lu!"

    In an instant, all the contracted items around him flew away, attacking Tifa who was attacking quickly.

    Tifa looked at these sharp daggers, her pupils tightened, her right hand stretched forward, her fingers spread wide, and a magic circle appeared in her hand, and the daggers stopped.

    "how come!?"

    Setsuna looked at the stopped daggers in surprise. At this time, they seemed to be out of his control.

    Tifa stayed on the spot and moved in front of the two of them. Although Asuna reacted, she was still punched away by Tifa, and Setsuna had already attacked from behind.

    Tifa felt the cold wind behind her. She did not leave immediately. She just squatted on the ground and another burst of light flashed in her hands.

    "I'm sorry, Miss Setsuna!"

    Tifa stabbed the immobile Setsuna with a bullet. Seeing that she was about to succeed, she quickly flew back.

    "It's okay! Setsuna!"

    It was Asuna's attack that made Tifa stop just now. She was standing next to Setsuna at the moment.

    "What happened just now? My movements seemed to have slowed down infinitely"

    Setsuna shook his head at Asuna to indicate that it didn't matter, then frowned and looked at Tifa.

    "It should be the power of those gloves I just saw a light flashing on her gloves"

    Asuna, who has excellent eyesight, obviously noticed this subtle point. When she blocked the dagger before, Tifa's gloves also flashed with light, so she could only think that it was the power of the gloves.

    "Gloves……"

    Setsuna looked at Tifa's gloves and didn't know what she was thinking.

    "It's indeed very difficult. Ms. Asuna's power invalidates magic"

    Tifa looked at Asuna and smiled softly, "It's okay to tell you. The name of this glove should be called Rhythm of Time. Within the scope that I can control, I am the master of time. The two times just now, I was  Magnify time infinitely, and Miss Setsuna's movements will naturally slow down infinitely, close to stopping, but this power, which is also magic, is naturally ineffective for Miss Asuna"

    "Then this kind of power also has a limited range"

    Setsuna recalled his daggers again, and several of them attacked Tifa. Tifa jumped back, but several more daggers came from behind. In desperation, she had no choice but to use that power, within a certain range,  The daggers stopped again, while some were still flying.

    "The range you can control is about two meters, and the time it can last is thirty seconds, and then there will be an interval of five to ten seconds"

    Setsuna controlled the daggers and kept experimenting, and finally came to this conclusion.

    "You are indeed Miss Setsuna. No wonder Neil told me to be careful about you"

    TifaHe looked at the other person with a sigh, not expecting to figure out the power of his props so quickly.

    "But even if we know the power of your item, whether there is a way to defeat it is another question You really got a very strong item, it is quite difficult to deal with"

    He smiled bitterly for a moment, and then looked at Asuna, "Asuna-san, I can only rely on you to defeat her at close range. I can only cover you and harass you"

    "Then leave it to me!" Asuna said confidently, then raised her sword and swung it away, and Setsuna also ducked to one side, ready to attack at any time.

    After using the salty hexagram method to improve her physical ability, Asuka was finally on par with Tifa for the time being, but she couldn't maintain it for long.

    Facing Asuna’s Tifa, her magic-invalidation ability makes her props unusable, and she must beware of Setsuna’s unexpected attacks.

    Snapped——

    Tifa avoided Asuna's chop, rushed forward, and used her elbow to knock Asuna back, but there was a gap behind her.

    “Rice mating cage!!”

    Sixteen daggers suddenly fell from mid-air and surrounded Tifa, instantly bursting out with a powerful magical force.

    "White Dragon Heavenly Dance!!"

    Tifa turned around, condensed the magic power in her palms, and formed a magic shield at high speed, like a white dragon surrounding her, blocking the burst of magic power.

    Bang————

    A burst of dust mist rose from the spot, and Tifa also jumped back. Although she had just counterattacked, the impact of the explosion was uncontrollable, and she was somewhat damaged.

    "Your abilities seem to be directed at physical objects, but you seem to be unable to control the magic that wanders around the world, Tifa"

    Instantly looked at Tifa who was half-kneeling on the ground and said softly.

    "Then you lose, sister Tifa"

    Asuna returned to Setsuna, holding the sword and pointing it at Tifa.

    "Haha, the battle is not over yet"

    Tifa chuckled lightly and stood up again, without any trace of defeat and decadence on her face.

    Looking at Setsuna and Asuna who were watching her warily, Tifa smiled again and said, "Since the time I control can slow down the other party, the same thing"

    The figure disappeared from the spot. When the two of them saw this scene and became vigilant, Tifa had already appeared from behind and knocked them both away with two very fast punches.

    "I can also make my own time go faster and achieve the effect of my own acceleration"

    "Haha, I'm so careless"

    ?????????????????????? He smiled bitterly again, he didn't expect to be beaten to this extent by this girl.

    "Don't think so much, Setsuna-san, just keep going!"

    Tomorrow food stood up and said without giving up.

    "Well, I understand, Asuna-kun!"

    Setsuna picked up his sword Yunagi again and looked at the other party firmly.

    Without any words, the battle started again, and the three of them fell into a stalemate again.

    And Neil in mid-air also waited for the protagonist to appear. He stared at the people not far away and smiled slightly.

    "You are finally here, Negi"

 Volume 1 Chapter 136 Crossed Beliefs

    "OopsOops! The situation is really terrible!"

    Asakura looked at the information on the map and couldn't help but become anxious.

    "According to the latest report, except for the square in front of the World Tree, the other five defense positions have been occupied by the enemy! Once this square is also occupied, everything will be over!! This way we lose!!"

    The situation became increasingly urgent, and a big ghost appeared in the stronghold Yuna and the others were guarding. Everyone began to attack, and all the magic cannonballs were fired at the ghost.

    However, these were unable to stop the advance of the ghosts and gods. Yuna and the others retreated again and again, and were already close to the square of the World Tree, and this stronghold was about to be captured.

    "Don't be timid, everyone! If this place is also captured, then we will really lose!! So fight to the death!!"

    Yuna’s voice of encouragement made everyone attack, attack, and attack with all their strength, but this could not stop the cruelty of reality.

    Bang————

    With a wave of his hand, the ghost and god blocked all attacks and moved forward again.

    “It doesn’t work!!”

    "Damn it, are we really going to die?"

    Just when everyone was in despair, a flash of lightning pierced the sky, struck the ghosts and gods directly, and split one into two.

    "Uh, what is this!?"

    Everyone was stunned, and Yuna looked back and saw Negi flying in the air with a cane.

    “Then, that’s Negi!?”

    "Child teacher!"

    "Neji!!" Asakura stopped Negi, "On the spaceship at an altitude of 4,000 meters directly above the World Tree!!"

    "I understand, Asakura-san!"

    "Neji, do you understand the meaning of what you are about to do?"

    Negi was stunned for a moment, then said firmly, "I think I know"

    "Really" Asakura smiled at Negi, "Then I won't say anything more, let's go!!"

    "Yes!" Negi smiled confidently, and then he heard someone below him calling him repeatedly. Looking further, he found that it was Yuna and the others.

    "Neji! You are so powerful! What was that just now? How can you fly in the sky?"

    Yuna was very curious about the blow just now and Negi flying in mid-air, so he asked a series of questions.

    "This is CG!"

    Negi smiled lightly and quickly flew high into the sky.

    Just when everyone thought they could breathe a sigh of relief, Asakura announced again, "The game is not over yet! There is no specially prepared script for this game. I heard that the big devil Super Suzune and her companion Neal Ship  Linfield doesn't even intend to lose! If this continues, Negi, who won the runner-up in this year's Mayanliang Martial Arts Tournament, will have to compete with his former rival Neil, and the organizer of the Martial Arts Tournament, who is also a super master of Shaolin boxing from the Northern School.  Suzune starts the battle!!”

    Everyone became nervous again, but it was not something they could do at an altitude of 4,000 meters. Everyone looked at the screen nervously, and saw Negi heading high into the sky.

    "Hey! Look!!"

    Fengxiang pointed at the screen. Everyone looked and found that many enemies suddenly appeared behind Negi.

    "Neji!!"

    “There are enemies in the air too!?”

    Negi also noticed something strange and immediately stopped to avoid those forced jumping bombs while also dealing with aerial robots.

    “Let’s go help Negi!!”

    "But how to get there"

    Yuuna was discussing with Akira, but at this time, there were many surprises. The upper body of the giant ghost that had just been split in half by Negi began to tighten again.

    "No way!! Immortal Xiaoqiang!!"

    “We still need to fight!!”

    High in the air, Negi continued to avoid the continuous attacks and counterattacked at the same time.

    "Rath Tyr M. Skil Magister! Come on, Thunder of the Void! Ax of Thunder!!"

    The shining lightning smashed the approaching robot behind him, but there were too many enemies. After avoiding another attack, his body was unable to maintain balance and was targeted by the enemy.

    【Can't hide now】

    Negi gritted his teeth and looked at this attack. He was obviously in trouble and couldn't avoid it.

    Bang————

    Suddenly, the robot was knocked away by a black shadow, and Negi was also pulled back by a force.

    "Really, such a little guy will put you in a tough fight Then you still have the qualificationsAre you qualified to be my mortal enemy?  Fool!  "

    "Kotaro!!"

    Negi looked at Kotaro in surprise, who suddenly came to the rescue, and Kotaro also chuckled at him.

    But, the enemy still exists.

    However, some of the remaining magicians in the academy chased into the air, immediately eliminating Negi's danger of being trapped.

    "Go quickly, just leave this place to us"

    Kotaro pushed Negi and asked him to go to Chaosuine.

    "Um……"

    Negi glanced at him, nodded, turned around and flew into the air, but there was someone waiting there for a long time.

    "You are finally here, Negi"

    "Neil"

    Negi and the others looked at Neil nervously. After all, Neil's combat power was so high that they could not imagine.

    "My stupid brother"

    "Go to hell, I'm the brother!"

    Just when Neil said his first sentence very coldly, Negi immediately interrupted him.

    “You bastard!! You can’t let me finish my lines!!”

    Neil glared at him in displeasure, obviously thinking that he could cosplay the great and handsome Lord Itachi

    “Ah, Lord Itachi is so handsome, my heart is beating fast

    ?????????????????????? Well, this boy is still crazy at this time

    "I don't want it! We're not performing Hokage here! This line is completely inappropriate for the occasion! Don't use it randomly, okay! We don't have any blood feud, do we!? And there is no Sharingan!! Please do it!  It all depends on the situation!!”

    Negi knew exactly what he wanted to do. After all, being brothers for so many years was not in vain.

    "Tch, you just want to steal my lines. I don't want to be a hard-working guy like Sasuke! I want to be an older brother!! Your kid was just born a few seconds earlier than me Huh, don't think I don't know! I'm sure.  You want to be the older brother and kick me in the back! You are really despicable, Negi!"

    Neil said angrily.

    “………”

    Negi’s head is full of black lines.

    How the hell do you know that?  ?  You know so many inside stories before you even crawled out of your mother's womb. Damn it, you are the reincarnation of the protagonist in those fantasy novels from Qidian!

    "Ahem, I'm not going to bullshit you, I still have business to do"

    "Oh! Look, don't deny it!"

    "You are still struggling with those nonsense words just now!! Please show me if the atmosphere is good!!"

    "Okay, let's get back to the topic, Chao is right up there, do you want to go there?"

    Neil had a warm smile, and it was completely impossible to tell that he was an enemy.

    "Yes!"

    Neil’s answer was unwavering faith.

    "Do you have an answer?" Neil asked calmly.

    "Well, I have also been troubled for a long time But saving the world is not that simple. I have to stop Chao-san I can't deny Chao-san's approach, but I just think that my idea is correct and will make me  I can't move forward, but I still decided to stop her. For our daily life, I have to do it even if it's bad, I can't escape this!"

    Negi suddenly smiled slightly, "Besides, I am not carrying everything alone!"

    By his side, there are companions who believe in him deeply

    That trust is the strength that supports me now

    The future is shouldered by everyone together

    "Is this your enlightenment?"

    Neil smiled. After listening to Negi’s words, he also thought a lot about whether he should destroy his current happiness

    The so-called righteousness is nothing to me

    The reasons for my actions all along are selfish

    Even if you cooperate with Chao, is it just your own willfulness

    “I will work hard for others, does this kind of thing exist

    impossible……

    "Neil, come over to my side"

    Negi stretched out his hand, hoping that Neil could hold it tightly. It represented their future.

    Neil closed his eyes slightly and let the night breeze blow.

    "My choice isnow, you are my enemy, Negi"

    When he opened his eyes again, he saw two hostile parties.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    A gust of wind flashed towards NeilBehind him, Neil turned sideways to avoid the surprise attack from behind. At the same time, the void moved instantly and knocked away the attacker with a palm.

    "You are quite bold, Kotaro"

    Neil looked at Kotaro with a half-smile, and Kotaro grinned, as if his conspiracy had succeeded.

    Neil was stunned for a moment, then he noticed something and smiled softly, "I see, did you attract my attention and let Negi pass Well done, Kotaro"

    When Neil and Kotaro were fighting, Negi quickly flew over.

    It’s not about abandoning your companions, but trusting each other. This trust creates this power of action.

    "Well, forget it, let's go there later"

    Neil glanced behind him and then turned his attention to the magicians in front of him.

    "So, let's get started, everyone"

    The battle begins.

    "Andras, form change, wing_mode (wing type)"

    In an instant, a pair of white wings spread out behind Neil. At this moment, he was like an angel descending to the world.

    【Boss, you are the devil now, you look like an angel, you are out of tune】

    "A real man!! I am now the great devil Lucifer who betrayed Sakyamuni!!"

    Neil smiled proudly, not hearing the sound of a click around him, like the sound of broken glass.

    Huh, a gust of cold wind blew by.

    “Okay, everyone was silent. Isn’t it a very respectable thing to confront this idiot

    After all, it’s not good to bully idiots

    When everyone was in a state of confusion, the figure above them gradually became blurry, and their reaction was slowed down. Neil seemed to knock down several magicians. In just one encounter, Kotaro lost one-third of his combat power.

    "That bastard was just distracting us!"

    “It’s so despicable!!”

    “Destroy you on behalf of the moon!!”

    "I don't know what you are talking about, but let's continue"

    Neil held the rebellious sword in his hand, smiled gently at everyone, and disappeared again. Everyone was on guard, but his attack was too fierce, and everyone could only tire of defense.

    "Tsk, how strong is Mr. Neil?"

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????…

    "Asshole! This guy is really fast and fierce, how can he attack!"

    Kotaro kept defending against the attacks of Neil's big sword. His sword was so fierce that he immediately defeated all the magicians surrounding him.

    “You sidekicks, just get out of here!!”

    “Asshole!! Sidekicks also have human rights!!”

    “Do you think it’s easy for us to make an appearance!!”

    "We only have so much plot!! And they asked us to leave the show so quickly! We can't afford to be hurt!!"

    It seems that it is not easy for magicians either. In the fierce battle with all kinds of inexplicable resentments

    "Red flames!"

    "Sky Sky Black Wolf Fang!!"

    "Magic light arrow!!"

    Taking advantage of Neil's moment of exposure, everyone released all the moves they had prepared for a long time, and the mixed power hit Neil in front of him.

    "Is it done?"

    "It might work……"

    Everyone looked at where Neil was with uncertainty, not knowing whether the attack would work.

    A sword swing from bottom to top immediately caused an extremely powerful wind pressure, blowing many people to stagger. Looking closely, they saw Neil standing there unharmed.

    "That moment just now was passableit made me feel a little bit better"

    Neil patted the dust on his body and smiled at everyone.

    “You are shaking your m!!”

    Everyone looked perverted, of course, some of them touched their lips and smiled without saying a word.

    “Well, I’m interested in him…

    ??Whips, candles, queen outfits, etc., I guess they can be used

    "Ugh, it's so cold all of a sudden No, you guys are the ones doing it! I'm a real pussy! I'm shaking my pussy!! Next is my counterattack!! I will definitely fuck you up!!!"

    Neil continued to flash, and magic power began to condense in his hands.

    "Elves flying in the air, in my name, I call you to come! Become my magic gun and crush all enemies who stand in my way! - Magic Lightning Wind Strike!!"

    There was a sudden pause next to Neil.Dozens of magic spears exuding raging magic appeared. With a single finger, all the magic spears attacked the opponent.

    "Block it!! Be careful of ghosts!!"

    "The barriers are all open!! There are tremors coming and going!!!"

    Neil looked at the panicked magicians and laughed again. The magic power in his hands continued to condense, "The great King of Fire God, in the name of the contractor, borrows the world-destroying magic power from you to burn all evil in the world.  , let the bright flame burn the earth - the fire dragon roars!"

    A huge fire dragon came suddenly, breaking down the barriers that the magicians were struggling to support. The magic spear stabbed them, the magic was released, and the violent thunder and lightning force suddenly made them fall from the sky.

    "Ahahaha!!! I'll take your body!!!"

    “Perverted!!”

    "Mom, I want to go home!! There is a pervert here!!"

    "Gaia!! Is this a test for me!?"

    “Mo, Teacher Neil is really perverted~~”

    The magicians in the sky were spartan. Not only were they convulsed by the electric shock, but they were also scared to death by Neil's nonsense. Well, except for the girls.

    How should I put it? After facing Neil, it seemed that the magicians had lost their temper and the atmosphere was completely lost

    “ Chao and Negi, who were fighting on the spaceship, said they had no idea what was happening below

    That’s right, please believe in their character, they don’t know anything

    At this time, the crowd on the ground did not hear those words, and they all stared blankly at this laughing bastard and the magicians who were shouting at each other.

    "Uh, no, that guy is too strong"

    "As expected of a demon king"

    "Then we still have to fight"

    “Hey, there’s another giant robot here!!”

    "You're cheating! You haven't killed the half-body one yet!!"

    The people below also started to get confused, because another ghost hidden by Chao suddenly arrived, which was obviously Chao's insurance measure.

    "Tsk, tsk, tsk, this is too deceptive. He has killed everyone who came up. Only Mr. Negi is left, give me a haircut By the way, I always feel like they are talking about something that is unflattering  …”

    Alyssa couldn't help but click her tongue while watching Neil's battle. At the same time, she always felt like the magicians were yelling some random things.

    Well, it’s a good thing I didn’t hear it, otherwise this battle would have been messy, and morale would have dropped to zero in an instant

    "Damn, everyone in front of him is scum"

    Touma also felt powerless, that guy was really too strong.

    "Hey, do we still want to do it"

    Furuichi looked at Neil on the screen, then at the big ghost over there, and asked helplessly.

    "Of course! We can't let the bastard teacher win!!"

    Xing was obviously unhappy with Neil, so he fired at the big ghost, but the effect was minimal.

    "Uh, it's like a steel bullet. How do we fight it?"

    Yuuji looked at the big ghost approaching step by step. Isn’t there nothing that can be done about it?  ?  With such a small amount of firepower, it can only block it for a few seconds if concentrated.

    "Don't worry, I'm still here!"

    Mingjiu, who returned to the battlefield, patted his chest and said that he felt that after experiencing the life and death battle just now, he had evolved in a new direction.

    "That's right! I have become a changemaker that promotes the development of the times!!!"

    "No, even after you become a changer, without Gundam you are still a scumbag with a combat power of only 5"

    Yuuji poured a basin of cold water on him unceremoniously.

    "Then we still have to go? And isn't there no one on Neil's side who can deal with it? I always feel like we're going to lose"

    Looking at Xing and Alyssa who rushed out, Chifuyu felt a little helpless.

    "Haha, don't worry, we'd better deal with this big robot. Teacher Neil will have someone to deal with it"

    Suzuka smiled mysteriously and immediately plunged into a new battle.

    High in the sky, Neil looked at the few people still around him and smiled with some appreciation.

    "It's not bad, it can still float in the air, but this is your remaining strength, right That thunder and lightning will be uncomfortable"

    "Tch, don't be proud of yourself"

    Kotaro half-knelt in the air and glared at Neil fiercely, but Neil ignored him.

    "Um?"

    ??A flash of uneasiness suddenly flashed through Neil's heart, and as if it was an instinctive reaction, he propped up the five-layer barrier with his left hand, and then turned his head to look.

    However, what caught the eye was a cherry-colored light.

 Volume 1 Chapter 137 Answer

    Breaking through the clouds, Negi quickly headed towards the final stage on crutches. He could no longer take care of the continuous fierce battle behind him.

    He has someone he must meet.

    Chaozheng and Ye Jase on the deck were discussing the final matters, and suddenly turned their eyes to the night sky outside the airship.

    "I've finally waited for you, Negi"

    Chao looked at the young man standing against the wind and smiled slightly.

    Negi, who was standing on crutches, calmly stared at the girl not far away. After a moment, he spoke.

    "strike_freedom?"

    "That's not true! Don't just think of me as attacking freedom just because I have a few more floating cannons! By the way, Negi, why did you say such a thing the first time you opened your mouth!? It's completely inconsistent with your role!!  Have you been infected by that bastard Neil!! Pay attention to the atmosphere!! I am the enemy now!!"

    Chaoyi, who thought Negi was going to say something serious, immediately went crazy when she heard Negi's first words. She rolled her eyes and almost choked at the words. If she hadn't seen the person coming clearly, she would have thought  Someone else came.

    "Well, I think it would be nice to lighten the mood like Neil did"

    "That guy is not trying to ease the atmosphere, but ignoring it"

    “………”

    "Ahem" She coughed very dryly. She felt that she was not facing a world-class crisis at all now. It was all because of these people. Her role as the Demon King was almost destroyed. She gave Negi a helpless look and returned to the original state.  The topic is, "Well, now that you are on the same stage as me, what is your choice?"

    Negi stared at the girl, closed his eyes slightly, and the scenes with his companions flashed through his mind.

    "I will definitely stop you!! Super classmate!!"

    In the end, it was the young man’s determined answer.

    …………………………………………Dividing line…………………………………………

    "This is……"

    Neil blocked the sudden attack, looking at this extremely familiar cherry-colored brilliance, he already had the answer in his heart.

    After the brilliance dissipated, Neil put away his hand and stared at the person in front of him.

    "Naye"

    There, Nanoha was floating in the air, and the Heart of the Rising Sun in her hand was emitting light, which was obviously the bombardment she had just fired.

    "Didn't Tifa stop you"

    Neil ignored the group of magicians behind him and just talked to Nanoye casually.

    "Miss Tifa asked me to come here"

    "What?"

    Nanoye’s answer was obviously beyond Neil’s expectation. He didn’t expect that Tifa would let Nanoye come to deal with him. Isn’t Tifa from here?

    "Tifa, why"

    "Because Miss Tifa also wants to stop you" Nanoye pointed at Neil with the Heart of the Rising Sun, "You should know why"

    “………”

    Neil was silent. Of course he knew why. Tifa wanted to be his strength and the existence behind him

    She will never disobey herself, even if she wants to change the world

    She also helped herself without hesitation

    It’s just because of that agreement

    Protect your promise

    Therefore, even if she is willful, she will accompany her willfulness to the end of the world

    "What a fool"

    Neil smiled faintly, then looked at Nanoye, "Then you are planning to fight me"

    "Yes, I will stop you!"

    Looking at Naye’s firm eyes, my heart seemed to become happy

    You must be pleased with your disciple’s growth

    It’s still self-comfort

    These are not important anymore

    Neil, who had withdrawn his mind, raised his eyebrows and asked, "Let me tell you, Naye, do you know what I want to do?"

    "have no idea!"

    “I didn’t know you were so confident in what you said!?”

    “Ugh… But Neil must be doing something bad, otherwise Miss Tifa wouldn’t let me come over…”

    "Hey! What do you mean I am definitely doing bad things? Am I definitely the one who does bad things!? Let me tell you! What I did this time is for the world!!"

    "What!?"

    "Don't believe him, Takamachi!!"

    "Don't trust me?What a man’s nonsense!  !  "

    Before Neil could speak, the magician who continued to twitch behind started shouting, which made Nanoye stunned for a moment.

    "Then what exactly is Neil going to do?"

    Naye looked over doubtfully, her eyes full of questioning.

    "Of course it is" Neil raised his right hand high and pointed his index finger to the sky, his face full of determination.

    “For a blue and pure world!!!”

    “You are Blue Cosmos!!!”

    Nanoha couldn’t help but complain, “Forget it, this will make you more sure that you are doing bad things!!”

    “You can’t be so discriminatory against Blue Cosmos!!!”

    "Who cares about you!! Anyway, I will definitely stop you!!"

    Looking at Nanoye’s firm eyes, the corners of Neil’s mouth raised slightly, “Do you think you have the power to defeat me?”

    "No" Nanoha readily admitted the gap between the two, but the light in her eyes did not dim at all, "But, I will definitely try my best! Even if there is no chance of winning!!

    【Should I say that there has been no change or that I have grown Nanoha】

    "Then come on!"

    Silver-white flying shadows and cherry-colored rays of light intersect with each other.

    "Hey, it's true! Nanoha is flying into the sky!! Is this really CG!? This is too scientific!!"

    Alyssa looked at Nanoha who was fighting Neil on the screen in disbelief. By the way, Nanoha is also a cast member. Is it okay to fly at an altitude of 4,000 meters?  ?

    "We'd better deal with these things in front of us"

    Aoi glanced at Nanoha, and she was not surprised by this since she knew Nanoye's identity.

    "Well, Alyssa, leave the teacher to Nanoha"

    Suzuka smiled softly, she believed Nanoha had a reason for doing this.

    And people everywhere began to talk about it and looked at the screen nervously.

    "Who is this girl?"

    "By the way, she was also flying in the sky, and she even got into a fight with Neil"

    "Ahem" Asakura coughed dryly on the stage, attracting everyone's attention, "The girl who is fighting fiercely in the sky right now is called Takamachi Nanoha, and she is a student in Neil's class, and this girl  This time, after a special invitation, she will also join the hero group to deal with the demon king Neil. Now, the victory or defeat will also be related to the final result!"

    "Eh!? Can that girl beat Neil?"

    "Okay ah!?"

    "Don't worry about so much, let's resist these giant robots first!"

    High in the sky, Neil avoided Nanoye's missile attack and wandered in the vast sky.

    "Magic archer, shoots 29 light arrows in a row!!"

    The silver-white light arrows and missiles blasted together, erupting into a burst of bright light.

    "The gods break!!"

    After the dazzling light, there was a more gorgeous attack. Neil didn't pay much attention to this attack. Barriers appeared around him. At the same time, he began to move forward, brushing against the flow of light and heading straight towards Nanoha.  Fly away.

    "No, Nanoha, you were trained by me, you can't defeat me"

    The confident and arrogant declaration made Nanoye frown. Indeed, as Neil said, as a bombardment magician, many of her current skills were taught by Neil. Now, it is difficult for her to have a chance to defeat him.  .

    So, we must win by surprise.

    On the other side, on a higher stage, Negi and Chao got to grips with each other, and the battle was in full swing.

    The battle between the two uses a time machine to achieve the effect of teleportation in a very short time gap. It ignores space and time and is an unpredictable battle.

    With a loud bang, Chao was hit by Negi again and fell to the deck of the airship.

    "To be able to master Cassiopeia to such an extent in such a short period of time You are truly worthy of being my ancestor, Negi"

    Chao looked at Negi floating in the air and smiled lightly.

    "If you think about using a time machine in combat, you can immediately imagine that even if you are hit by an unavoidable blow, if you jump to another time with a time jump at that moment, you can easily avoid any attack In addition, I  It was also confirmed that as long as you use ultra-high-speed continuous time jump to almost the same time and space, you can achieve an almost time-stopping effect"

    ???????? Negi narrated lightly, while Ye Jiaze, who was listening carefully on the side, became more and more frightened, "But But, Teacher Negi, no one said it as simply as he said.In order to allow Cassiopeia to effectively use sub-nanosecond precision operations in battle and advance prediction of time and space after the jump are indispensable!  !  It took us two years of extensive simulation exercises to successfully implement it!  And the design is even bigger!  "

    "Yes, the time machine No. 3 on my back is also controlled by the highest-performance AI"

    Chao knew that the things involved were very complicated, so she looked at Negi with the same confusion.

    "That key" Negi took out the time machine in his sleeve, and there were two magic elves on it, "That's it, the most basic magic that anyone can learn as long as they are a magician, [the magic of moving small things]  ] and [Magic of Divination]this is the elf in charge"

    "But using such basic magic"

    Hearing Yekase's question, Negi closed his eyes slightly, "Yes, of course, using such a simple elf to carry out the confidential operations and predictions mentioned by Yekase requires quite complex magic applications and high-level magic design.  Sure, but I"

    "My eyes opened again, with great confidence and a proud smile."

    "Using this kind of basic magic can be said to be my strongest point, because I graduated from Meltiana Magic School with the best grades in the past ten years!"

    Listening to Negi’s proud tone, Chao didn’t know what he was thinking, so he just looked at him quietly.

    "Classmate Chao, you will have no advantage in this way! Please surrender obediently and terminate the plan!"

    Faced with Negi’s persuasion to surrender, Chao just smiled softly, turned to Yekase and said, “Yekase, it doesn’t matter, just chant the last incantation!”

    "but……"

    "Do not worry……"

    "Super classmate?"

    Looking at Chao who was going his own way, Negi began to feel anxious and shouted loudly, "Did you hear what I said!? You have lost the advantage of using the time machine, so you can't defeat me! Please stop the magic immediately  "

    "Neji, what's wrong with you? Why are you talking so much?" Chao interrupted Neji, "It's really not your style!"

    Chao continued to smile and said, "Are you hiding something with this anxiety No, it's still saying that there is a reason to end this battle as soon as possible"

    "……"

    The last words sounded behind him, and Negi's hand was grabbed by Chao. Chao looked at the time machine in Negi's hand and saw that cracks had begun to appear on it.

    "Sure enough" Chao chuckled, and Negi quickly left Chao beside him and looked at her cautiously.

    "Hahaha, you are really not good at negotiating, Negi" Super sarcastically said to Negi, and then said, "If you're lucky, the time machine can still be used three times, but if you're unlucky, it will break after one more use"

    "One blow is enough"

    When Negi was about to launch his offensive, Chao suddenly stopped him, "Wait a minute, Negi, before this attack, I will ask you again. By now, you who are smart should know the meaning of my plan, right?"  …”

    "!!"

    "Would you like to be my companion, just like Neil, and let us exercise our meager justice against this evil world"

    Chao's words made him slightly absent-minded, reminding him of the conversation he had with Xi Ying.

    My own sadness and the sadness of the world always make me confused

    Having experienced the tragedy myself, I can better understand the current pain in the world, so I cannot deny Chao’s approach

    Having the power myself, I hope to save more people and save this crying world

    However, I also understand that the world cannot be changed with just a few words, and salvation is not such a simple thing

    ??Everyone carries the future, and the intertwined future is the future of the world

    At this moment, what I have to do is to protect this happiness. Only in this way can we move towards the future.

    “I can’t deny Chao’s approach!!”

    Time skipping, Negi walked around behind Chao who took advantage of his distraction to sneak up on him, and hit the time machine on his back with a thunderous fist. At this moment, both time machines shattered.

    "But, I will not stand in the same camp as you, and Neil will understand too!!"

    "Haha, I knew you would say that"

    Chao smiled lightly, "Besides, Neil is just like you. He actually has the answer in his heart, but he doesn't face it like you"

    "He is afraid of betraying the past"

    …………??……………………Scene dividing line…………………………

    "What's wrong, Nanoha, are you powerless?"

    Neil looked at Naye who was half kneeling in the air and laughed softly.

    "Stop joking, I won't admit defeat!"

    Naye stood up stubbornly, and Neil also showed a playful smile.

    "What a disobedient child"

    He raised his big sword and flew away.

    However, Nanoha did not retreat, but flew towards Neil, using the Heart of the Rising Sun to block Neil's slash.  Neal was startled, retracted his attack, and stepped back a few feet.

    "Have you forgotten what I taught you? As an artillery mage, you should keep a distance from the enemy and take advantage of the opportunity to cause maximum damage to the enemy"

    Neil’s face was a little gloomy, “You actually rushed up on your own, do you want to die!?”

    The loud rebuke did not make Nanoye feel annoyed, but she smiled again.

    "Although Neil said so, this is also your tenderness"

    "Gentle" Neil was stunned for a moment, then smiled disdainfully, "If you weren't someone I knew, I would have chopped you off long ago"

    "No way Even if they are strangers, Neil will not hurt them at will"

    Neil looked at Nanoye’s trusting smile and stepped back slightly, without even noticing it.

    "Stop talking nonsense, you don't know anything!"

    "That's right, I don't know what kind of past Neil has! But it doesn't stop me from trusting you! Neil has been very gentle from the beginning. You help me, help Feit, help Kobato, and help Qianfuyu,  You have helped many, many people, why do you deny yourself!! Although I don’t know what you are going to do, I will believe you, and Miss Tifa told me, don’t you also have the answer in your heart!?”

    Neil looked at Nanoye with a confused look, did he already have the answer in his heart

    Yes, I understood from the beginning that in this world, no matter how much I love or hate, no matter how strong I am, I am still weak, and the world will not be saved because of me

    What I long for and want to protect is just that ordinary happiness

    But, I am just escaping, because I don’t want these happiness to make me forget the bloody hatred

    "Impossible!" Neil bit his lip and whispered.

    "Since you haven't understood yet! Then let me use my power to wake you up!! This is what you once taught me, use your fists to wake up the other person. This time, I will use my power to make you understand!!  "

    Light is gathering on Nanoha’s wand.

    As soon as Neil saw it, he planned to move away immediately, but he was already trapped at this time.

    "Kotaro!! You guys!!"

    Neil looked at his feet. He didn't know when he was entangled by Kotaro's spell, and other magicians who were still able to move also used binding magic. Although it couldn't trap him for long, it was enough for Nanoha to prepare to attack.

    "cut……"

    Neil smacked his tongue secretly, raised the wings behind him high, and began to gather magic power in his hands, intending to fight head-on, even though it would hurt Nanoha.

    "The cheering fire elves"

    I was chanting the mantra, but many pictures flashed through my mind.

    ????????????????????????? The sad and happy memories of the past

    “…Gather around me and lend me your powerful power temporarily…”

    Now, the ordinary happiness with family and friends

    Is what I want to protect just such daily life

    Rather than destroying

    It’s very plain and warm. Is it really what I have been pursuing

    “ Vaguely, I seem to hear the calls of my students and friends below

    The girl in front of me is calling to herself

    It seems that I have also changed

    “Back then, I would just ignore everything, but now, I have something I want to protect

    ???????? Is this good or bad

    The movements in his hands unconsciously slowed down, the condensed magic power gradually dissipated, and there was endless confusion in his eyes.

    "Starlight bursts!!!"

    The torrent of cherry-colored light cuts through the dark night sky.

 Volume 1 Chapter 138 A shared future

    In a corner of the school, Tifa and Setsuna Asuna had been fighting for a long time. At this time, Tifa stopped. She looked at the cherry-colored light in the sky that swallowed the darkness, and smiled softly.

    "It seems we don't have to continue"

    Tifa smiled at the two of them, and the gloves in her hands turned back into cards.

    "That girl, did you succeed?"

    Looking at Tifa’s movements, Setsuna also retracted her sword and looked at the distant sky.

    "Oh, Neil is finally defeated! I really didn't expect it!"

    Although Asuna didn’t quite understand what happened, the girl named Nanoha should have stopped Neil.

    "Then let's go up too"

    Setsuna said to Tifa, Tifa nodded slightly, and then flew into the sky.

    "Let's go, Asuna-san!"

    In an instant, he spread out his pure white wings and flew into the air after Tifa.

    "Wait for me, hey Misora, hurry up!!"

    Asuka pulled Misora ??out and asked her to send herself up, but she couldn't fly.

    "I know, don't be so anxious"

    Meikong slowly held her broom, which made Tomorrow dish very angry.

    "Hurry up, be careful I'll chop you!"

    "Why is Asuka getting more and more violentYes, yes, I understand"

    “………”

    …………………………………………Dividing line………………………………………………

    "Hey, Neil won't be blown to ashes I didn't seem to see him setting up a barrier just now"

    Kotaro looked at the place where the burst of smoke was filled with black lines. He saw Neil dissipating the magic in his hand at the last moment and being directly hit by the bombardment.

    Takamachi Nanoha, it turns out there is such a cruel person in her class

    All the magicians looked at Nanoye in embarrassment. The bombardment just now was so decisive and severe. Neil took it directly. Will he die

    Naye also looked there nervously, but immediately felt a sense of weakness.

    "Oops……"

    Nanoha whispered, her body inevitably falling down, straight to the ground.

    "Oops!!"

    "Save her!!"

    “It’s too late!!”

    Everyone exclaimed, their bodies still unable to move quickly and they could only watch helplessly.

    The wind blows.

    The fallen person falls into a warm embrace.

    The boy held the girl in his arms, with pure white wings on his back exuding a touch of beauty, and his long hair blowing in the wind, as gorgeous as the arrival of an angel.

    "Really, didn't I teach you to have some spare energy? Have you listened carefully to what I taught you"

    The helpless but gentle words made Nanoye, who had her eyes closed, suddenly open her eyes. She looked at the young man in front of her in surprise, who was somewhat dumbfounded.

    “Neil!!”

    "You stupid……"

    A soft sound let Nanoye know that the familiar Neil had returned.

    "Is Neil okay?"

    Nanoha’s tone seemed a little guilty, and her two little fingers pointed at each other uneasily.

    “………”

    Neil looked at her erratic eyes and didn't know what to say. He was so domineering just now and bombarded her, but now he was full of guilt.

    "It's okaybut that move of yours really made me suffer"

    Neil was not unscathed, he also suffered some injuries, but it was just a temporary inability to move.

    "When did you come up with such a trick?"

    "I developed it myselfbut it's not completely completed yet"

    Nanoha stuck out her tongue cutely and whispered.

    【Does it have such power before it is completed?  To be honest, I feel really uncomfortable, my full strength just now was completely broken]

    Neil frowned and couldn’t help sighing that this girl is a born tyrant

    "Oh, that means that in addition to the training I give you, you also do extra training. You are not training like you are working hard, are you?"

    Neil narrowed his eyes and looked at Naye. Naye didn't dare to look directly, and he didn't know where his eyes were looking.

    "Oh, forget it, I won't talk about you anymore"

    ??Sighed helplessly, and NanohaShe looked at him in surprise, as if she had seen something incredible.

    “Hey, what’s that look in your eyes!”

    "No, it's just that Neil would definitely knock people on the head"

    Snapped——

    "Are you satisfied"

    “Oh, Neil is a bad guy, bullying people!!”

    Nanoha covered her forehead where she was hit, staring at the perpetrator with tears in her eyes.

    Neil ignored her look and looked up at the airship above, his eyes calm.

    "I should say thank you this time, Nanoha, you gave me a push"

    Without looking back, Neil just spoke softly.

    "As Tifa said, I did already have the answer in my heart, but I didn't want to accept it. I just chose to escape because I didn't want to forget something"

    Neil was still staring at the sky, his smile looking a little lonely.

    "Is Neil afraid of forgetting the pain of the past"

    Nanoha is keenly aware of the boy's weakness, and is afraid that the current happiness will wash away the despair of the past

    The young man has been escaping.

    “………”

    Neil didn’t speak, but the look on his face turned dark.

    Nanoye didn’t know what he had experienced, but she knew that Neil was hurt very deeply. In order not to be seen by anyone, he chose a false smile.

    "Although I don't know what kind of past Neil has experienced, we can't move forward by being obsessed with the past. We still have a future now"

    Nanoye's words reminded Neil of what he had done, and he chuckled, "You know, what I have to do now is to change that sad future"

    "A sad future?"

    Nanoha tilted her head, wondering why Neil knew that the future would have a sad ending.

    "Well, I heard this from someone" Neil paused and looked straight at the end of the night, "That's why that person would do it at all costs, in order to"

    "for?"

    “A blue and pure world!!”

    Snapped——

    "Uh, it hurts, Nanoha"

    Neil wrinkled his nose. He had just been hit by a direct punch from Nanoha. Now he was holding him and couldn't move, so he had to bear it silently.

    "Huh, I'm such an idiot!"

    Naye turned away, sulking.

    "Ahaha!! You finally know you are a fool!!"

    Neil was laughing unbridledly

    ? followed by several more violent beatings

    "Has it calmed down yet?"

    Naye looked at Neil expressionlessly and asked calmly.

    "Uh, yes"

    Neil replied with tears streaming down his face.

    Nanoye gently leaned her head on Neil's not-broad chest, feeling the warmth and beating coming from there, and said softly, "Hey, Neil, I don't know what you have to do now.  The meaning, and I don’t understand such profound things. Maybe what Neil does will help many people. However, I know that you choose to bear everything alone, right? But you cannot bear the future alone.  Only what everyone in the world carries together can be called the futureThe future is not exclusive to one person"

    Neil was a little stunned. When he stopped Negi, Negi said similar words

    The past has made him choose a road with no end in sight. What kind of future will he have? He knows very well that he cooperates with Chao Lingyin in order to get redemption?  Or, just to make this rotten world miserable?

    Even he himself doesn’t know the answer.

    It’s just that no matter what you do, the future and the world will not be saved because of you

    When did I become such a naive idealist

    “No matter what the future holds, let us shoulder it together!!!”

    The bright light in the girl's eyes and the unwavering tone deeply attracted Neil.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????…

    So, should I believe it or not

    It doesn’t matter whether you believe it or not, because one thing will not change, that is, he cannot be like them. He is carrying too many things, and he will never forget it.??, perhaps, what he really chooses is not the future, but the past

    And, he can no longer look back, or in other words, he doesn’t choose to look back.

    It’s just that I will protect this daily happiness, this remaining happiness, before saying goodbye.

    However, the young man didn’t know that he himself was changing and growing bit by bit

    this is life.

    【My choicewill not changefor the time being, I will protect what these people are pursuing, okay】

    Neil smiled lightly, a trace of sadness flashed between his eyebrows, and then his smile turned into his usual familiar bad smile. He looked at Nanoye and asked softly, "Naye, what you just said can be regarded as a confession.  ?"

    "Eh!? Confess Confess!?"

    Only now did Naye remember what she had said last, her face immediately turned red, and her two pigtails stood up.

    “Oh~~Neal wants to confess so much~~~~”

    The sudden sound made Neil tremble. He turned around and saw Tifa looking at him with a smile on her face.

    "It seems that you are living a pretty good life~~~I am fighting life and death down there, but you are so affectionate here~~~"

    "Uh, no, Tifa, I'm not affectionate"

    Neil, who was very weak, stepped back a little and looked at Tifa who was exuding black energy with trepidation.

    “Haha~~What’s wrong with that? You’ve been hugging me for a long time, right~~~”

    "Well, this is a misunderstanding, it's just a misunderstanding That, Nanoha, I'm sorry, I was joking just now"

    Neil hurriedly said to Naye, and when Naye heard it, she was stunned for a moment, and then looked at him angrily.

    “Mo, Neil, go to hell!!”

    With an uppercut, Neil was knocked away and turned into a shooting star

    "Yeah, that boy Neil will still be beaten in the end"

    Asuka looked at this scene and couldn't help but laugh. Sure enough, days like this are the best.

    "This is Teacher Neil"

    Setsuna looked at Tifa and Nanoha and also smiled.

    "Miss Tifa"

    Nanoha, who had recovered some of her magic power, flew to Tifa and nodded to her.

    "Call me Tifa, thank you, Nanoye" Tifa turned to smile at Nanoye, and then whispered in her ear, "But I won't admit defeat~~~"

    "me too!!"

    Naye was stunned for a moment, then clenched his fists and smiled with the same determination.

    "What is it?"

    Neil, who flew back while rubbing his chin, happened to hear Nanoye speak and asked, but was immediately kicked away by the two of them.

    “This is a girl’s secret!!” x2

    “Then why did you kick me away!!”

    Neil continued to transform into a shooting star with tears streaming down his face

    Bang——————

    At this time, a violent bombing sound suddenly erupted in the air. Everyone looked up and saw huge flames erupting in the air.

    "Neji!!"

    Asuna saw Negi falling from the smoke with sharp eyes, and hurriedly wanted to go over, but Neil stopped her. Neil looked at Negi and said, "This is Negi's choice and fight, don't take actionand  Don’t worry, he won’t lose like this…”

    Sure enough, Negi stood up again and continued flying towards Chao.

    "But I had no idea that Super Ring Tone could be magical"

    Neil touched his chin and looked at the flames. This was a high-level magic [Burning Sky]. Chao was actually a magician. He really didn't realize it

    "We'd better deal with those ghosts and gods first, there's still one"

    Setsuna pointed at the two ghosts and gods approaching the World Tree below, one of which had been beaten in half by Negi.

    "How are we going to fight? If it weren't for Neil, those magicians could have sealed it!!"

    Asuna glanced at the magicians on the side who had not fully recovered, and then glared at Neil fiercely.

    "Can you blame me? I have to do my duty anyway" Neil scratched his hair and said helplessly.

    "We'd better go down and stop it firstuntil the magicians can come to help"

    "That's all we can do for the time being"

    "Ohforget it, let me do it"

    Neil stopped Setsuna and Asuna, "I'll take care of them, let's take it as apology"

    &nbsp; "You? Can you do it alone!?"

    Tomorrow Cai is deeply suspicious of this.

    "Please, just trust me, okay?"

    Neil rolled his eyes at Asuna's reaction, and then said seriously, "Let me show you what a magician is"

    "There are two Let's divide them into two"

    Neil has a rough plan in mind, a perfect plan, that is

    “Blow it away directly!!”

    "You idiot!! How can you blast away alone!! Do you think you are a cation cannon!!"

    Asuna was immediately given a violent chestnut, which was so painful that Neil called her a violent monkey.

    "Forget it, you don't understand such profound things"

    Neil ignored Asuna’s blazing eyes, turned to Nanoha and said, “Naye, watch carefully, I’ll give you a bombardment lesson!!”

    "Eh? Shelling?"

    "Well, I think you can probably complete that trick, uh, what is it called"

    "Starlight bursts"

    "Oh, yes, it's a blast!"

    "Did you listen to me?! It's Starlight Explosion!! What is Spring Explosion!? It's too far off!!"

    Naye was embarrassed, the two words were completely out of reach.

    "Well, that's what that bastard is like"

    Tifa patted Nanoye on the shoulder and comforted her deeply.

    "Well, that's right, you can't be angry for this idiot"

    “That’s right~~”

    The two girls looked at each other and smiled sweetly.

    "Oh!!! It's Lily!!!"

    Neil suddenly looked back, his eyes as sharp as an eagle.

    Nanoye and Tifa were embarrassed on the spot. What was this bastard saying all of a sudden

    When some of the magicians around heard this, they looked at the two girls leaning against each other and marveled.

    "Lily"

    "So beautiful……"

    "Thank God that the world still has such beauty"

    Looking at the incoherent magicians, I couldn't help but sweat for a moment.

    "Uh, Lily" Kotaro looked at Nanoha and Tifa over there and nodded, "I see"

    "Why is that so? I don't understand!!"

    Asuka was dumbfounded. Is she the only one who doesn’t know?

    "Hey, sister, don't you know? Lily is the love love between two girls! Just like Setsuna-sama and Konoka-sama!"

    Kotaro explained very seriously and gave a very representative example.

    "That's not true!! That's not the kind of relationship between me and the eldest lady!!!"

    In an instant, she quickly distanced herself from the relationship. She and the eldest lady had an extremely pure friendship without any adulteration. She had never fantasized about sleeping in the same bed with the eldest lady as a newlywed and going to Wushan together!  !

    (Setsuna-kun, you blew yourself up) by the author who couldn't help but complain

    "Eh? Eh!!! Is that so?"

    Asuna turned to look at Nanoye and Tifa with a shocked look on her face.

    "Ugh!! Asuna-san!! Why don't you deny the last sentence!!!"

    For a moment, I felt that I had been abandoned by my best friend. It was so sad

    "Uh, isn't that the kind of relationship you have with Konoka? This is the official setting"

    Asuka scratched her head and smiled, and continued to touch Setsuna.

    "Snapshot, silent"

    "By the way, Kotaro, how do you know these things?"

    Asuna looked at Kotaro strangely. He was clearly a very pure child before, but now

    "Oh, Neil taught it during class. He said this is necessary to become a pillar of society in the future!"

    "What kind of talent is this? I'm sure you are growing in a very bad direction!! Let a bastard like Neil be a teacher, how can you be a man!?"

    "It's so rude! Sister!!"

    Neil stared at Asuna unhappily, while Asuna looked at him with disdain.

    "Neil" x2

    At this time, two faint voices came, and Neil's scalp felt numb for a while, while Asuna opposite looked at him with gloating.

    "Uh, please calm down"?…”

    Neil was sweating profusely and said to the two girls with dull eyes.

    "Lilywhat classes do you usually take~~~"

    Tifa pressed Neil's shoulder with a smile, and Neil quickly shook his head, "No!! I'm just teaching them something in advance that they will know in the future. Today's society is very dangerous! Please believe me!!"

    However, Neil’s face was full of sincerity, but in exchange Nanoye took out the Heart of the Rising Sun and put it on his stomach, "Hey, Neil, what do you think will happen if the starlight explodes at such a zero distance?"

    Neil remained silent while thinking about the next scene in his mind. Well, I can’t see it at all. It’s full of red and mosaic

    Looking up at the sky at forty-five degrees, a star in the distance shines brighter than ever.

    Is it you, Mr. Death Omen Star?

    “Oh, I don’t dare anymore, please let me go!!”

    Neil was begging for mercy very spinelessly, ignoring the looks of those around him that could no longer be described as contempt.

    It’s really embarrassing that I was defeated by such a person before

    “Hmph, I’ll let you go for now…”

    “Go to work quickly!!”

    Neil, who was pardoned, nodded sharply, took out the magic device he had been using so much, and then looked at his target seriously.

    "Come on! Anders, gun type, Deicide!! (deicide)"

    receive!  Boss!  !  It’s finally time to make a grand appearance!  !

 Volume 1 Chapter 139 Young man, come on!

    "Haha, it seems that Neil has changed jobs"

    Chao looked at the battle below and chuckled.

    "Has Neil lost his moral integrity?"

    Negi also looked down and saw Neil standing with everyone and not continuing to fight, so he couldn't help but breathed a sigh of relief.

    However, his words made Chao stunned. Although that guy had no moral integrity, it was not what he should say in this situation. It would be better to at least say 'Did Neil lose?'  ?

    “Forget it, don’t complain, just stay silent and pay attention to the occasion

    "Then, the rest is a battle between me and you!"

    Looking at Negi super calmly, all the floating cannons behind him flew out. The floating cannons shot out light, constantly surrounding Negi. Negi narrowly avoided the attacks one after another, and moved at high speed to kill the floating cannons.  Destroy them one by one.

    "It's useless, Chao-san! If you're not possessed by Amuro, that floating cannon will never hit me!!"

    Negi calmly shot down all the floating cannons like a certain pilot. His handsome appearance simply fascinated thousands of ignorant girls, but he didn't notice Chao's increasingly livid face.

    Damn it!  You should also pay attention to your moral integrity!  !

    Chao said nothing and continued his actions. The floating cannon just now was just a bait for Chao. The real attack was a barrage composed of forced jumping bombs that Chao was preparing now.

    "Ras Tell M. Sgil Magister!"

    Negi silently recited the magic activation words, and Chao's barrage attacks also arrived, all blasting in front of Negi.

    【High-speed maneuvering!  !  】

    Negi kept wandering in the gap, using magic to move at an extreme speed, and finally avoided this large-scale siege.

    "That kind of bullet is indeed very threatening, but since you can no longer use Cassiopeia, which gives you an absolute advantage, I won't be hit easily!"

    The attack just now was so thrilling that Negi breathed a sigh of relief.

    I looked at Negi with great surprise as he appeared after the smoke cleared. I didn’t expect that he could still escape this attack.

    "And I often play barrage games with Neil during my holidays!! Now I am an expert at avoiding barrage!!"

    Negi revealed the reason for his successful escape. Chao was stunned at first, and then went crazy.

    "What kind of barrage game are you playing?! Why can things in the game be so successfully implemented in reality?! It's just two concepts, okay! And your character is completely wrong!!!"  !”

    Chao finally complained, heaved a sigh of relief, and stared angrily at Negi, who was starting to lose his moral integrity.

    "Ahem, let's stop talkingyou can't defeat me without using magic, Chao-san!"

    Negi stood on crutches and declared victory again.

    However, Chao Lingyin obviously had no intention of giving up. She looked at Negi and said with a smile, "Magicianthat's not necessarily the case"

    "The codethe curse circuit is liberated and the seal is lifted"

    Negi looked at Chao in confusion. Cassiopeia and the forced jumping bomb were no longer available to her. She didn't know what chance she had of winning. However, the scene he remembered made him extremely surprised.

    "Last Diru McMagisteil Gil Magistair"

    A profound magic circle appeared at Chao's feet. Chao pressed his hand on the magic circle and continued to recite the incantation, "Overlord of Fire! Follow the contract and obey my orders! Come on! Purifying flames! The blazing sword!"  "

    "Spell!? This is impossible!!"

    Negi looked at Chao who was using magic in disbelief, but Chao just smiled coldly, "Do you think it's weird that I can use magic? I'm the descendant of you and ThousandMaster!!"

    "Gush forth! Fire and brimstone that burn down the land of sin! Let the guilty turn to ashes!"

    The mantra continued, and Negi also opened the barrier with all his strength to protect his whole body.

    “The burning sky!!”

    ?? Crazy flames reflected the entire night sky red, and a strong vibration occurred on the airship. Everyone's attention was attracted, staring at the battle high in the sky.

    "Ahem"

    Negi, who fell from the sky, hurriedly stood firm. He had just barely blocked the big spell, but his body was still feeling well enough. He looked at Chao in surprise. He really couldn't figure out why the other party could have such power.  strength.

    【No, the flow of magic power seems strange】

    "Haha Now that we have reached this point, I have nothing leftWhat a strategy, next, let us add our thoughts to each other as strength, and use that strength to fight!  !  "

    With arrogant laughter, Chao began to gather more magic power, and Negi also began to notice something strange about Chao.

    "Rast Diru Mai Magix Gil Magisteil! Fire Spirit Summoning · 29 Gun Salamanders!"

    "That's not Chao-san drew curse marks on his body!  ?  And it’s a magic style I’ve never seen before. No, is that a product of science?  ?  That’s very taxing on the body!  !  】

    Looking at the curse marks appearing on Chao's body, Negi was frightened. He shouted to Chao, "Chao-san! Stop!!"

    “It’s useless to talk too much!!”

    As soon as the words fell, 29 magic elves began to attack Negi.

    "Damn it!" Negi cursed secretly, and began to recite his magic, "Las Ter, Ma, Sigil, Magister! The wind spirit summons 19 fighting girls!"

    The elves collided with each other, and the two fists also began to collide.

    "You can't use this kind of power! Just chanting the incantation should cause you to feel severe pain! Why!"

    "Oh? You even know thisbut"

    Chao grabbed Negi’s right hand and punched Negi directly in the abdomen.

    "Woocough!"

    "How can you be merciful now? You may lose your lifeand I have nothing to say to you who have different opinions! I came to this era just to do this! I spent two years with you  All my efforts are invested in this matter! Negi, this plan is everything to me!! Words alone cannot stop me!!"

    Chao’s voice was extremely firm, without any trace of confusion.

    "Rasta Diru Mai Magix Gil Magister! 59 fire magic elves gather here to shoot through the enemy!"

    "Ras Tell, Ma, Sgiel, Magister! The 37 elves of light, gather here to shoot through the enemy!"

    "Magic shooter, 59 rockets in a row!!"

    "Magic Archer, shoots 37 light arrows in a row!!"

    The fierce magic exploded again, and the whole sky was filled with endless smoke.

    …………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………

    At this time, Neil below also started to take action against two, or rather one and a half ghosts and gods, who told Negi to cut them in half.

    [Alas, Negi is really working from beginning to endit makes people paralyzed. It is really cruel to say that if you want to do it, just let it disappear from the world]

    Neil complained silently in his heart, and then started his work.

    "Come on! Anders, cannon type, Emperor Ised!!"

    receive!  Boss!  !  It’s finally time to make a grand appearance!  !

    The flying wings on the back disappeared, and began to transform in a dazzling light. Finally, a gorgeous silver-white weapon with purple gold appeared. The body was a gorgeous streamlined body, engraved with mysterious patterns, and there were only a few turbines on the weapon.  Outside, there is a ring, which is full of mysterious words. The entire weapon is more like an ancient weapon than a modern firearm.

    At the same time, a black protective suit appeared on Neil's body, and the whole person looked particularly mysterious and profound, as fascinating as the night.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? !  The boss is so powerful!  !

    "That is!!"

    Neil accepted Andlers’ praise unceremoniously, his nose raised high, and he completely ignored the people around him.

    "But speaking of it, why should I wear this dress? It seems quite heavy"

    Neil lowered his head and looked at his protective suit. It was handsome, but it seemed to be a little difficult to move.

    There’s no way around it, sex is a very dangerous thing, so you must take adequate protective measures, and boss, you’re still in the growth stage, so it won’t be good if it affects your bones

    "Really Well, that's it"

    Neil curled his lips impatiently, then grabbed the handle and looked at the half of the ghost below with burning eyes. Let's use it as a test subject first!  This is my first time having sex!  !

    Even if the ghosts and gods below have lower spiritual levels, they feel trembling all over at this time, as if they are being targeted by something terrible, and they really want to go home!  !

    "Hey, Neil, can you"

    Asuna looked at Neil holding the weapon and asked uncertainly, although the weapon was quite handsome

    &nbsp; "Don't worry! Sister! This is my first time having sex!!"

    “Then I’ll be even more worried!!”

    “It’s so noisy, watch carefully!!”

    Neil said impatiently, and then shouted to the people below, "Get out of the way if you don't want to die!! I'm going to have sex!!"

    “………”

    The whole place was silent. Damn, this guy is so crazy, and what he said always felt so obscene.

    “Yoshi, let’s start! Anders!!”

    learn!  Restrictions were lifted and restrictions dropped by 60%

    "stop!!"

    Neil suddenly shouted stop, which made Anders and everyone stunned. Aren't they going to have sex? What else are they doing?

    "Hey, Andres, this is my first time, a memorable first time in my life!! Of course it has to be the most explosive one! What a restriction! Of course it's going to be all bad with all my strength!!!  Also, remember to take photos of my heroic appearance!!”

    Ahhhh!  !  !  Boss, I really followed the wrong person!  !  That’s right!  !  All bad!  !  To hell with restrictions!  !  Do not worry!  !  160 million pixel high-definition video is ready!  !

    “Very good!! Then, let’s shoot through the earth!!!”

    Oh oh oh, shoot through the center of the earth!  !  !

    “………”

    People around were silent. Are these two guys here to save the world or destroy the earth

    It’s a lot of pressure

    Earth Lord is under greater pressure

    ?? Bombardment mode, lifting restraints, lifting restrictions, maximizing liberation, and maximizing attack power!  Enter the most advanced god-killing weapon!  !

    The front end of the weapon opens, and a barrel extends from the inside while constantly rotating.

    "good!!"

    Neil aimed the muzzle at the ghosts and gods below, and the weapon in his hand began to charge up. The turbine rotated at high speed, and the ring also rotated. Blue starlight emerged, and the words that emerged were as eye-catching as the stars in the sky. At this time, it was extremely huge.  The magic power began to pour in, forming a powerful flow of magic power that made everyone around him stagger.

    “Damn it!! It’s a typhoon!!”

    "Asshole, that guy really wants to destroy the earth!!"

    Attack is ready, countdown to 3

    Anders started counting down, and everyone stared at Neil closely and began to swallow their saliva.

    2……

    "Director! Cut!!"

    "Cut! Cut your sister!! Where is the director?! Do you think this is acting!!"

    Neil's sudden words made them all choke up and roll their eyes. Tomorrow's dish was the most popular among them. He kicked Neil away who stopped suddenly and complained harshly that this guy actually stopped at the most critical moment.  After coming down, I really can’t think of any other reason besides looking for a chance to smoke.

    "Ahem, listen to me first"

    Looking at the obviously unkind eyes around him, Neil couldn't help but sweat.

    “Uh, boss, what are you doing, are you going to leak?

    "Go to hell! You're the one who let it out!" Neil replied angrily, and then said seriously, "Actually, I was thinking, this time the sex was so powerful, there must be a suitable line"

    “………”

    "I'm thinking about what to use" Neil held his chin and thought hard, "How about after blasting out, say, Yiku~Yik~Y~ku————I remember those magical girls  When fighting tentacle monsters, I always say this at the end"

    Yes, I agree with both hands!  !

    "I think it's good too"

    "Yeah, yeah, I always feel very excited! That feeling of being swept away!"

    "That's right, I feel so comfortable after finding the fifth girl"

    Very good, a group of magicians began to join Neil and Andles in their pleasant discussion

    "Tifa, what did Neil mean by that sentence?"

    After listening to what Neil said, Nanoha said that she couldn’t understand 99% of it, except for the magical girl

    Tifa shook her head and turned to look at Asuna, "Does Sister Asuna know?"

    Facing those two innocent gazes, Asuna felt ashamed, her cheeks turned slightly red, and she silently shifted her gaze, directly using eye contact to hand over the question to Setsuna. Setsuna then remained silent and glanced at Ai Yi, who had a feverish face.  , handing the torch into the hands of his elder sister.

    Gao Gao looked at the group of people over there who were still discussing the issue of magical girls and tentacles, and felt an urge to commit suicide.Looking at the pure eyes of the girls on this side, I felt the urge to destroy those bastards on behalf of the moon.

    "Ahem, this question" Gao Gao coughed dryly. Just when he was about to warn these two innocent children not to get too close to a certain bad substance, a voice suddenly floated over.

    "Oh, speaking of which, Miss Soprano's Shadow Envoys are very suitable for tentacle monstersthose black whips are simply the incarnation of tentacles"

    "That's right! Does she usually use those to solve the problem? Ugh, nosebleeds!"

    “Ouch oh oh oh!!!”

    Well, a group of bachelor magicians began to cry and howl inexplicably, and there was nosebleed all over the sky

    “Tsk, tsk, a bunch of unscrupulous magicians

    "What are you bastards talking about!!!!"

    These nonsense made the eyes of Asuka and the others look a little strange. The girl's heart was severely hurt, Gao Gao, with tears in her eyes, lashed out with a whip, and suddenly drew out a meteor shower

    "Ah, so magnificent to say"

    Neil looked up at the sky full of shooting stars and sighed.

    "Hey, it turns out that senior high-pitched girl likes that"

    "I really can't see"

    "Oh, how could my sister become like this"

    "So, what are you talking about"

    “………”

    “You guy!!!”

    So, while the girls were talking about each other, the shy and angry girl started to chase Neil all over the streets, well, the sky

    "Ahem, I'm going to work, you guys get out of the way"

    Neil, who had a bruised nose and face, calmly took out his weapon again under the piercing eyes, and once again aimed at the big ghost who had been ignored for a long time, but really wanted to go home.

    “Although that sentence is good, I still feel it’s too **, well, you have to be more domineering! Yoxi, you have to rely on your momentum to have sex!!!”

    ????????????????? Oh, you are worthy of being the boss, yes, it is the momentum, the momentum can make Tianyuan break through!  !  !

    "So, do you know what to shout now!?"

    It’s so clear!  !

    "Yoshi, come on, give it a hard shot!! Count down again, 3!"

    "2!!"

    Everyone turned their attention to the young man again, and at this time they could all feel the terrifying magical power on the weapon.

    "1!!!"

    “spirits_sigh (the sighs of ghosts and gods)!!!”

    A huge blue beam with a diameter of two meters spurted out from the muzzle, and the violent magic power shot directly at the crippled ghost and god on the ground.

    “Oh, wow, it’s so big!!!!”

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Oh!  !  !  !  !  !

    Two different shouts resounded throughout the world. Everyone stared at the cannon with their eyes wide open and their jaws dropped to the ground. The extremely bright light illuminated the entire school.

    “Fuck!! So cool!!!”

    “My dog ??eyes!!”

    “I’ll choke you!!! I’ll be blinded!!!”

    “Sunglasses!! My sunglasses!!”

    Well, the people on the ground were all in a mess. In the blind state, the beam of light directly hit the ghosts and gods, and then

    Turned into ashes

    Neil looked at his cannon and was very proud. Sure enough, when he flicked it, it was completely destroyed!

    "What does it mean to be blasted away? This is simply blasted into pieces, okay!!"

    Asuna covered her face and complained loudly.

    "Well, it's okay, those who care about these little things are 9!"

    Tomorrow’s dish is awesome, and this bastard actually called it 9 And it’s not bad there, it’s too far!  !

    Although the crippled ghost is an enemy, I still feel that it is so pitiful

    “Although it’s my first time, it feels really good. Sure enough, a man should ejaculate properly!!”

    Those words that sounded slightly ambiguous made the girls present blush slightly.

    Snapped——

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    At this time, the exhaust port on the weapon began to open, releasing a large amount of water vapor, which was obviously dissipating heat.

    "Hey, Anders, can you continue?"

    You can, but you need a buffer time, fifty seconds is enough!  !

    "Fifty seconds, okay"

    Neil looked at the other ghost below and felt that he needed to shoot again. Well, he is indeed very persistent

    realMan, don’t explain!  !

    “What a man’s ass!!!”

    Asuna’s Demon-Breaking Sword directly swatted away this idiot. This idiot always couldn’t spit out ivory from his mouth

    "Tch, you guys can do this just by relying on weapons"

    Kotaro seemed to be sour. Regarding the blow just now, he really felt that it was very strong and that magic weapon was awesome, but he was definitely not jealous of Neil.

    "Hey, young man, jealousy is the original sin~~~"

    “The devil is jealous of you!!”

    “Forget it, I’m having a good day today, so I won’t argue with you~~”

    Neil looked away readily, it was a good thing to be jealous of others

 Volume 1 Chapter 140 The final battle

    The blue brilliance dissipated, and the place where the shelling had just passed was a mess. The miserable ghosts and gods who were paralyzed also reported to the underworld in an instant. The scene was like a city management transit of the Celestial Dynasty, not even a hair was left.

    "Ah, Neil is so powerful. How did you do that blow just now? It's really cool, this CG"[]

    Hayate calmly took off the sunglasses. The dazzling light just now almost caused the reinforced sunglasses to collapse

    "Uh, yes, what a cool CG"

    The corners of Shamar's eyes twitched. Of course, no one could see the eyes behind her sunglasses. As a magician, she fully understood the power of the blow just now. She meowed. It turned out that she and the others had been fighting such a terrifying guy.  Fighting, maybe this is what they will end up with

    The future, well, is becoming increasingly bleak

    "Huh? What's wrong with Zafira?"

    Gale turned his head and looked at the big dog next to him, which was rolling on the ground with its eyes covered.

    "You are so blind"

    "There may be more roads"

    “Woof woof!!”

    And the surrounding people who participated in the activities looked at the empty place blankly, their eyes a little dull.

    "What is this"

    "Grandma, I'm a fool. I've been working hard for so long, and yet I was ruined by someone else"

    "At least there is some residue left"

    "How can we, who are so miserable, survive"

    Well, this shot also has the effect of lowering morale

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? A certain big ghost took advantage of this moment of extremely low morale and began to run as fast as we could, as if Unit-00 was still alive. His brave appearance was that of the rampaging Unit-1, okay

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? !  !  At this moment, it is not a person, no, it should be said that it is not a ghost or god fighting!  !  It also had the support of its disappeared companion, and vaguely seemed to see the disabled ghost and god giving it a wink!  !

    The great ghost raised his head and let out a roar that shook the heaven and the earth.

    I don’t want to be gay!  !  !  !

    Well, the academy is in danger, although I can’t tell from any aspect

    However, someone who is completely unreliable still has no consciousness and is still talking.

    "Ahem, did you see that just now, Nanoha? That's what a bombardment should look like! What you did just now was quite a bit of a petty one! To use a bombardment, you must have the will to destroy everything!!"

    Neil educated Naye in a profound tone. Naye’s eyes flashed and she nodded in agreement. Sure enough, she benefited a lot from this shelling

    Nanoha sincerely expressed that she finally saw the new realm of the bombardier

    Damn it, you’re still playing the game of raising a tyrant, you bastard!

    "You guys, please stop teaching others randomly!"

    Tifa knocked Neil on the head and lectured him angrily.

    "What are you teaching? This is imparting knowledgeForget it, let's kill the one below first"

    Neil turned his attention to the ghosts and gods below, and the Vulcan cannon in his hand was almost ready to fire again.

    "Say, Neil, are you still considered an orthodox Western magician in this world? You only know how to shoot with this Vulcan Cannon I think you are very poor in magic"

    Kotaro looked at Neil, who was about to fire again, and immediately despised him.

    "The person who was defeated by my magic just now has no right to say that"

    Neil glanced at Kotaro with a teasing tone.

    "However, Neil, it is not good to rely solely on magic tools. After all, you are not a magician like Nanoha"

    Tifa also frowned and said, after all, they are magicians who have received the traditional education of this world. Magical devices are generally auxiliary and are rarely used. Moreover, magicians in this world have the dignity they deserve.

    "Well, it doesn't make any difference to me, as long as it's strong enough"

    Neil said nonchalantly that for him, as long as it was powerful enough, he didn't need to care about anything else, but then he looked at everyone with a playful smile, "You don't think my magic is badalthough  I just knocked you all down"

    “………”

    Everyone was silent. They always felt that Neil's words were ironic. After all, they had just been knocked over by Neil's magic spells.

    "Okay, let's stop here for today's sex"

    Neil put the Vulcan aside, and Anders started shouting.

    Hey, hey, boss, aren’t you going to fight?  There is a big target down there!  !  NoIt can be wasted, but it is shameful to waste it!  !  !

    “………”

    Everyone continues to be silent, this guy just wants to have sex, what a waste!  !  I feel more and more that the ghosts and gods they are targeting are so pitiful!  !

    By the way, why do the people below seem to have turned off the fire, and that ghost is running very fast!  ?

    "There will be a chance next timebut this time"

    Neil comforted Andles, and then showed a proud smile.

    "I want them to see what my magic is like!!"

    Neil took a step forward and started to take action under everyone's gaze.

    "Well, I developed a new magic formula before, let's try its power now"

    After whispering, Neil closed his eyes, crossed his hands on his chest, and began to form a powerful whirlpool-like magic flow with his body as the center.

    "Distant deep blue abyss, in the name of the king, I command the power of the Sea King who is wandering in the world to turn into my power, obey my will, turn into a weapon, and give eternal punishment to the enemy in front of me!!"

    【Eternal darkness, Lord of the Nine Netherworlds!  Obeying the power of the contract, the power of darkness lingering in the underworld gathers in my hands. I will create an era of darkness, make all living beings fearful, and make everything come to nothing. This is my declaration!  !  】

    Chanting a mantra at the same time is a kind of high-level skill that separates the heart and the mouth. While chanting one mantra, you can silently recite another mantra in your heart. It is an advanced skill that magicians use against melee combat systems.  One of the sharpest weapons and one of the skills that a high-ranking magician must master.

    "Sea King's Trident!!"

    【The Kingdom of Hades declares!  !  】

    "Isn't it!? Chanting mantras at the same time!? He actually knows such a skill!?"

    “And it’s such an advanced magic!! Kill me!!”

    “What a cheat!!”

    After seeing Neil's performance, some magicians around him were so excited that they wanted to commit suicide by jumping off the building. After living for so long, the magic they had mastered was not so advanced, and there were not many people here who knew this skill. They were actually killed by a ten-year-old.  The kids competed.

    Damn it, I can’t live anymore

    "It seems they were hit hard"

    A cold sweat dripped from Tomorrow Cai's head, and he looked at these magicians who were shouting at each other with shame.

    "It seems it's not over yet"

    Tifa looked at Neil and found that he didn't seem to be planning to use the two magic spells to blast out, but was preparing for other things.

    "No, there's more"

    Kotaro was very shocked. It seemed that he was already hurt enough to create such a big picture. Who knew that he was not finished yet and would continue later.

    At this time, Neil spread out his hands and placed the magic in his hands at his side. He did not open his eyes, but an extremely complicated magic circle began to appear under his feet.

    “Surgical integration!!”

    A burst of light illuminated the sky, and the magic in his hands began to change. A moment later, an extremely huge black trident engraved with mysterious and profound lines appeared on his right hand.

    "Judgement of Styx? Trident of Death!!!"

    Neil threw the giant weapon in his hand at the ghosts and gods, passing directly through their hearts, causing the ghosts and gods to retreat dozens of meters from the impact.

    "Liberation, the power of the Styx!!"

    Snapped——

    A snap of fingers sounded in the quiet night sky, and the weird magic gun was instantly released. The extremely huge magic power exploded instantly. A jet-black water of darkness surrounded the ghosts and gods like a waterspout, and the cold and cold attack strangled them.  .

    "Sleep in the eternal river of Styx"

    With an arrogant smile, everything was wiped out in this blow.

    The ghosts and gods turned into dust again.

    "It's done, how about it!"

    Neil looked back at the people behind him with a smile on his face.

    Everyone is speechless. Their mouths are wide open. This fighting power is so deceptive!  !  Is this really the fighting power of a ten-year-old kid?  !  Damn it!  !  I won’t be a magician anymore!  !

    Speaking of which, he was really lucky that he didn’t use this bunkering technique when he just dealt with his group

    Ah, I saved my life

    “Hehehe~~~~Indulge yourself in my master’s beautiful skills~~~”

    Neil put his hand to his mouth and smiled supercheesy.

    Below, everyone looked at the ghosts and gods that were once again wiped out, and their morale continued to decline

    At this time, there was also an explosion in the skyA final fierce fight was launched.

    "Ahem"

    Chao dodged Negi's attack. The pain coming from her body made her frown, and a trace of blood spilled from her mouth. She wiped it slightly with her right hand. Looking at the bright red, her eyes became deeper and deeper.

    "It hurts so muchit seems like I can't hold on for that longbut it's not as good as the original technique. I really don't know how that person could endure it"

    "Super classmate! You can't continue! Your body won't be able to bear it!!"

    Looking at Chao’s slightly pale face, Negi couldn’t help but become anxious for her.

    "It doesn't matter No matter how painful it is, there is no way for me to stop I will do it to the end"

    Chao showed a determined smile, this is everything to her.

    Negi looked at her deeply, Chaoya stared back, and the two of them remained silent without saying a word.

    "Super classmate, to you, what are the two years you spent with Gu Fei Yekase and your classmates?"

    Negi said loudly, he understood Chao's feelings very well, she devoted everything to her plan, and he, why not, in order to chase his father's back, this became everything in his life.

    There is kind and resonance.

    It’s just that he must ask this question.

    Because he believes in the bond they have.

    "My classmates"

    Images of the past two years flashed through Chao’s mind, laughter, joy, warmth, happiness

    All of this is something I have never experienced before

    At that moment, Chao smiled, her expression was extremely gentle, and her eyes were full of nostalgia and warmth.

    "That's rightthat was the only thing I miscalculated. I didn't expect that these two yearsI have lived a very happy life, butthat was just a dream to me"

    “………”

    "I'm done."

    Chao's expression became cold again and he stared at Negi in front of him.

    Without any words, the two people moved at the same time with a tacit understanding.

    "Rast? Diru? Mai? Magix Gil? Magister! The Overlord of Fire! Follow the contract and obey my orders! Come! Purifying flames! The blazing great sword!"

    "Las Ter? Magistral? Magister! Come! Spirit of Thunder! Spirit of Wind! Let's bring thunder and lightning to blow! Southern Storm!"

    "Gush forth! Fire and brimstone that burn down the land of sin! Let the guilty turn to ashes!"

    "Thunder Storm!!"

    “The burning sky!!”

    The magic that tears apart the world is entangled together, constantly devouring each other.

    However, Negi's magic was completed faster than Chao's. The thunderstorm shot through the blazing flames like a sharp arrow, and the final blow hit Chao's forehead.

    The battle has come to an end.

    With his magic power exhausted and almost all of his equipment destroyed, he fell to the ground helplessly.

    I, myself, lost

    ?????????????????????????????????????????? together out

    Everything is over, and I am over too

    The hand was pulled, and there was a strong and warm feeling.

    Slowly opening his eyes, what came into view was the young man's resolute face.

    "Nirvana Nirvana"

    "Super classmate! That's great!"

    Seeing Chao quietly waking up, Negi felt relieved.

    "Um!?"

    The airship behind Negi suddenly raised a beam of light shining in the sky. Looking back, he saw that Yekase had finished reciting the incantation, which meant that the forced recognition magic had begun.

    "It seemsthe forced knowledge of magic is still being used"

    Chao looked at the beam of light and said lightly.

    "how come……"

    "This is natural Even if you defeat me, there is no way to stop the ritual without defeating Yakase This huge magic that was lifted up to an altitude of 18,000 meters will continue to suck away the magic power of the World Tree for a few minutes.  After that, you will gain the power to resonate with the twelve holy places in the world. In this way, the matter will be over You spent too much time dealing with me"

    "Damn it"

    Negi suddenly pulled Chao up and held her in his arms, "Then I'll stop this from happening! Do you have a few more minutes? Then I'll be able tocoughcough"

    Suddenly, Negi covered his mouth and spit out a few wordsThere was blood in his mouth. At this time, his body was also exhausted of magic power, and the injuries on his body were not light. The load on his body was too heavy.

    "At this critical moment"

    Negi looked at the blood in his hands unwillingly. He continued to move forward bravely, but his body no longer allowed him to move.

    The two of them fell from a high altitude.

    Chao looked at the beautiful world behind him and realized that he no longer had any nostalgia. However, he should keep the person next to him alive.

    Hugging the boy, the girl held the boy in her arms and planned to protect the boy with her body. This was the only thing she could do.

    【Hahaafter allI can't let my ancestors die】

    The girl smiled softly and hugged her tighter.

    "Neji!! Super classmate!!"

    People below were exclaiming, Asuna urged Misora ??to take her there, and others also started to take action.

    Neil seemed to see something and smiled lightly, "It seems that some people move faster"

    "Hmmthe ground is so closeand I thought the force of the impact would be stronger"

    I feel like I'm being hugged by something, it's a warm feeling.

    "Okay! I caught them!"

    "You are so awesome!"

    【This Paradise is really noisywhat is it】

    Why, I can still hear those familiar voices in another world, is it an auditory hallucination

    Chao slowly opened her eyes, but what she saw was not a strange world, but familiar smiling faces.

    “Chao, are you okay!?”

    “Hehehehe~~~”

    This is not a dream.

    "Youthis is"

    Chao looked at them blankly, then looked around.

    "It's May"

    Chao smiled softly. It turned out that he had added a flying function to the tram just in case, and May was now driving this tram to save himself and Negi.

    "That's greatit seems like both of them are safe"

    Instantly looking at the tram not far away, he breathed a sigh of relief and smiled with the same joy.

    "Of course no one can die during the festival!"

    Kotaro looked at the hilarious scene over there and smiled lightly.

    "EhI hope to see someone die~~~"

    "you shut up!!"

    "No talking!!"

    The chaotic voice always belonged to Neil, but as soon as he finished speaking, he was punched directly in the stomach by two fists, causing him to float directly in the air and fall down.

    The ghosts and gods below who had already occupied their strongholds began to disappear. Asakura looked at the sky and laughed and announced to everyone, "Everyone! Our enemies that is, the Martian robot army have almost disappeared! The giant robots are also here.  was eliminated due to his active actions, and the little teacher also won the battle with the big devil, which means"

    "That means?"

    People whose morale had been restored were nervously and excitedly waiting for Asakura's next words. Asakura smiled slightly and threw up his hat, "Our Campus Defense Magic Knights have won a great victory!!!"

    “Oh oh oh!!!”

    “Winning!!!”

    “Long live!!!”

    The school was full of hats thrown into the sky and exciting jubilation.

    At that moment, the light gathered by the World Tree scattered across the night sky like shooting stars, reflecting everyone's smiling faces.

 Volume 1 Chapter 141 Farewell

    "It's over"

    Standing on the stone pillar, Chao stared at the bustling academy, looking at the smiling faces and listening to the endless laughter, his eyes flashed with confusion.

    The happiness here is like a dream.

    But, this place does not belong to her.  []

    Neil looked at the girl's weak back and always felt a little lonely.

    "Feel sorry……"

    After a long time, he whispered.

    Chao was stunned for a moment, then turned around and stared at the slightly apologetic young man.

    The scattered black hair on half of Juan's body swayed slightly in the wind, adding a bit of softness to the figure that usually looks lively and capable.

    "It's really rare. I didn't expect to hear your apology"

    He smiled slyly and seemed not to care.

    Neil pursed his lips and did not respond.

    "Well, you don't have to pay too much attention to it. I have already predicted that you will betray me, because you have been deceiving yourself and others, right?"

    Facing Chao’s profound eyes, Neil raised his eyebrows, looked at her deeply, and then looked away.

    "Right But I still have to say this apology, it can be regarded as self-comfort" Neil paused and smiled sadly, "But, is this okay for you? The hard work of the past two years is just for  That last wish"

    "I hope that todayif possible, I hope that tomorrow's world can be a peaceful world without hatred and sorrowisn't this a good wish?"

    ??????? Super smile, that shallow smile, so pure and sincere, made Neil slightly absent-minded.

    "I really didn't expect you to be such an extremely romantic person" Neil smiled helplessly, looking at the night sky illuminated by the light of the World Tree, and sighed softly, "Is the world peaceful"

    "You came back here to change the tragedy of your time, but in the end, you bet everything on this illusory wish. I really admire you"

    "Oh, Neil, are you expressing appreciation or sarcasm~~"

    “Don’t worry, this time it’s definitely a compliment, trust my integrity!”

    "Do you still have any moral integrity"

    "You look down on me too much" Neil glanced at her, then took out a few books from the space and handed them to Chao, "Well, since you are so keen on changing the world, these few books  I’ll give this book to youit should be useful to you"

    “What day is today? It’s really rare that someone would give me something”

    Chao covered her mouth and smiled, taking the books, but when she saw the titles, she was a little dumbfounded.

    "Teaching you step-by-step to change the world"

    "Changing the future is not a dream"

    "change the world!  !  yes,we_can!!》

    "On the ten best ways to change the world"

    "Easy-to-learn introductory philosophy"

    Chao looked at the few books in her hand, and her eyes stayed on a certain book for a long time. Then she turned her head to the young man with an unusually serious face. She took a deep breath, and then threw the book into the guy's face, "  What kind of books are these!? Which experts and scholars wrote them! Is it so easy to change the world and change the future!? You can actually publish a book!? Then what have I been doing all this time?! And ah! Finally!  What is that book!? It seems like something strange has been mixed in!!! I always feel that my outlook on life will completely change once I come into contact with it, no, it will completely collapse!!!"

    Chao complained fiercely and finally expressed his depression.

    "It's so rude! I went to the library specifically after working with you!"

    Neil was very frustrated that the other party didn’t appreciate his kindness at all. It was really sad!

    "How sad!! You went to the library to borrow it! And you even brazenly said you would give it to me!? You don't have to give it back! Or do you regard the library as your home!!"

    "Don't worry! I borrowed it in Negi's name! I will definitely be fine!"

    Neil gave a thumbs up, as if he was completely in control of me.

    "That's not what I meant! Did you listen to me! Idiot!!"

    "So you like to complain so much, so"

    “It’s entirely your fault!!”

    After joking with Neil for a while, Chao suddenly felt relaxed in his heart, and the slight sadness before was gone. He looked at Neil with more and more curiosity.

    &nbsp;What kind of person is this person

    If possible, I would like to know more about it

    Chao smiled slightly and withdrew his gaze.

    "he came……"

    Neil didn’t pay attention to Chao’s gaze, but he saw the person coming from the other side.

    "Neji"

    Chao turned her face sideways and squinted at Negi who was standing on the pillar next to her.

    "Chao-san" Negi lowered his head and couldn't see his expression clearly. After a moment, he raised his head, stared at the invisible girl, and asked, "Do you want to leave?"

    "Well, my plan to invest everything failed, so there's no point staying here" Chao looked indifferent, but immediately smiled, "Of course, this is also to blame on some unreliable fool on my side, if not  He won't mess it up"

    "Eh!? Why are you involving me again! Didn't you say you don't blame me!? And there's nothing wrong with me!"

    Neil was depressed and replied angrily.

    "Don't you deny that you are a fool?"

    "You are getting more and more rude!"

    Negi was not in the mood to pay attention to their cross talk. He asked with a complicated expression, "Classmate Chao, I want to ask you something"

    Negi’s words attracted Chao and Neil’s attention, and they couldn’t help but become quiet.

    "It's the incantation painted on your body You didn't paint it on yourself, right?"

    Super silent, just watching the young man calmly.

    "Sure enough" From Chao's silence, Negi also got his own answer. He couldn't help but feel heartbroken for the girl, "I don't think it was a normal person who helped you spend it! It was a kind of magic that was based on the caster himself.  It’s a crazy way to gain power by paying the price with your soul! Who did this to you? And for what purpose?”

    "It turns out that this is how you get magic power"

    Hearing Neji’s words, Neil also roughly understood the ins and outs of the matter. Chao used some forbidden magic to obtain this extraordinary power, and the price she paid was her body and even her own life.

    Thinking of this, his eyes were extremely complicated.

    "Haha Negi, don't get me wrong. This is of my own free will. I got this technique from someone" Chao chuckled, while glancing at Neil who was standing aside, and then said again  , "If it's you, you should be able to understand me Pursue powerful power for something, no matter how heavy the price is, it doesn't matter, right"

    The two teenagers were silent at the same time, with their heads lowered. They naturally understood the girl's words, because they were the same kind of people.

    "Classmate Chaowhat happened to you in the past? Are those things the reason for you to implement this plan?"

    Negi clenched his fists and asked in a deep voice.

    "Hehe~~ I can't tell you about the future~~ Otherwise I will be deported by the time and space police for violating the time movement law~~"

    "Stop cheating on me"

    Neil glanced at her and complained.

    “Super classmate!!”

    Seeing that Chao was still in the mood to joke, Negi couldn't help but become anxious. Just as he was about to continue, he was interrupted by Chao.

    "Neji don't think that you can understand a person by knowing his past. If you want to know about me, then read the history textbook, otherwise just read tonight's news! My past,  Just like the tragedies that can still be seen around the world"

    "Super classmate"

    "You won is it enough to create this fact?" Chao closed his eyes and said softly, and then took out the time machine Cassiopeia from his arms, "I said I have nothing to talk to you anymore.  That’s it…”

    Chao smiled bitterly, and the time machine glowed slightly, "Then, I have to gogoodbye"

    Just when he was about to say goodbye, Negi came to Chao in a flash. He held the time machine tightly and paused the prototype of the time machine. At the same time, he looked firmly at the surprised girl, "No way! Chao-san!"  "

    Being stared at by the young man's determined eyes, Chao's face had a faint blush and he was slightly absent-minded.

    Soon, Chao came back to his senses, covered up the little gaffe he had made before, covered his mouth and smiled, "Yeah! The teleportation just now was really perfect! It has reached the level of Shukuchi! It's true!"

    “Don’t change the subject!!”

    Negi looked dumbfounded at Chao who was still interrupting at this time.

    Neil watched the interaction between the two quietly. The blush on Chao’s face just now did not escape his eyes, and he narrowed his eyes.Narrowing his eyes and smiling, he didn't know what he was thinking, but at this moment someone came over. Neil shouted to the two of them, "Hey! Stop flirting! Someone is coming!!"

    "Who is flirting!!" x2

    "Tsk, this synchronization rate is really high"

    “………”

    Chao turned his attention to the people who had just come over, May, Gu Fei, Chachawan, and Yekase. They were all his close friends in this time and space. In his mind, scenes from the past flashed through.

    "you……"

    "Chao-san" Negi raised his head and gave Chao a gentle smile, "Everything is over. It's not like this. There is no such thing as a dream in this world Chao-san, you  Do you want to work hard to become a powerful magician like me, a person who lives in the same era?"

    Chao Chao’s pupils shrank and he looked at Negi in disbelief.

    "As long as you are a person living in this era and work with us to change the future, I will not let anyone have an opinion on your actions."

    Looking at Negi’s smile, Chao’s heart rippled, and he smiled softly, “Well, this kind of future might not be bad”

    "Then, then, classmate Chao! Are you willing to stay here and graduate with everyone"

    "No, I still want to go back."

    Before Niji was surprised, Chao said this again. Niji was stunned on the spot, and a group of girls below who were paying attention immediately rushed to the street.

    "overtake……"

    Gu Fei’s eyes dimmed slightly, looking a little frustrated, while Neil looked at Chao with some understanding in his heart.

    "Super classmate! Why"

    "Hahaha! But can you tell me this confession of love?"

    "Uh, what?"

    Everyone present fell silent, not quite understanding what Chao was saying.

    "In the world of magicians, working together to become a powerful magician means spending a lifetime together! I'm related to you by blood. Isn't this a bad way to propose to me?"

    With that said, Chao held up Negi's face, exhaled like a blue, and smiled slightly charmingly.

    "Eh!? ThisnoI"

    Negi didn’t know what to say, and the girl below was not calm either.

    "Hey!! Chao! You guy!!"

    "What the hell are you talking about when we don't say anything while we're standing next to you!!"

    Neil held his chin up, still thinking about Chao’s words, is there such a thing in the Magic Kingdom?

    Tifa and Nanoye, who were standing not far away, also heard this. Nanoye turned to look at Tifa, blushed and asked nervously, "Tifa, is what Super Senior said true?"

    This point must be clarified. If a fool says such a sentence in the future and you don't understand it, you will be in big trouble.

    Although the chances of that person saying it himself are not high

    "Uh, this, it seems so"

    Tifa’s cheeks were slightly red, she nodded, and at the same time her eyes subconsciously moved towards someone.

    "Hahaha! Don't be angry, I was joking!"

    Chao let go of Negi, scratched his head and smiled at everyone.

    "Super classmate! I'm not kidding! It's true!!"

    After Negi was rejected, he still refused to give up and continued to propose marriage. No, it was persuasion.

    "Idiot, then I can't agree to it."

    Chao knocked on Negi's forehead and chuckled.

    “I’ll just pretend I didn’t hear you, and leave your words to the person you cherish the most!”

    "Super classmate! Why are you so stubborn"

    "Stop being so verbose, really, do I have to rely on my strength to let you come to a conclusion about this matter?" Chao closed his eyes to prevent Negi from continuing, and then opened his eyes, revealing the evil organization's classic  Smiling, "Okay, then I will also use my last trump card. This is my strongest attack of Super Ring Sound!"

    "What!?"

    "Hmph In the battle just now, as long as I used this move, I would definitely win. But because it was too dangerous, I deliberately didn't use it."

    "this……"

    "Damn it! Super Ringtone, do you still want to continue fighting!?"

    The girls below immediately put themselves on guard, wary of Chao's next move.

    "Super super classmate?"

    Negi looked like a powerful villain.

    The oss was so powerful that he couldn't help but tremble all over.

    ?"Haha As long as you use this trick, you will definitely start fighting among yourself. This is the ultimate psychological weapon created by gathering the power of the future"

    Chao put his hands behind his back, as if he was looking for something.

    Looking at Chao’s actions, Neil curiously asked Yakase and Chachamaru, "Eh? Does Chao have such a thing?"

    "Uh, I don't know"

    "never heard of that……"

    "This is it!"

    Suddenly, Chao took out a somewhat tattered book, but he always felt that the tattered book was shiny and seemed very special. There were four big characters written on it: Chao’s family tree.

    “Uh, super family tree?”

    "Since I am a descendant of Negi, it means that Negi must have married someone and had a child. In other words, this genealogy must contain someone's name"

    Chao smiled sinisterly, glanced at the classmates below, saw two girls, and continued, "Of course, since there is Negi's name, Neil's name will also be there. After all, we are from the same family  …”

    “………”

    “………”

    There was dead silence below, obviously being struck down by Chao's final weapon.

    Neil covered his face, "It's really the ultimate weaponbut does it make sense to involve me? I mean I was shot even while I was lying down"

    "No, Teacher Neil, you will still be shot even if you hide"

    Chachawan complained calmly.

    "Ah, Chachawan, your AI is much higher!"

    Yekase looked at Chachawan with great relief, as if he was seeing his own child grow up.

    “Mo! You guys are going too far!!”

    At the same time, Haruna used the flying props conjured by the contract props to take away the book in Chao's hand and said to the people below, "Thissuch a dangerous thingjust leave it to me!!"  "

    "Haruna!! Stop cheating!"

    Tomorrow’s dish is the first one not to believe it.

    "It not only records who Negi and Neil are getting married to, but also details how many years they will get married and how many children they will have!"

    Chao added with a smile, and the people below were immediately confused.

    "So there is still such a thing"

    "Uh, do you want to take it away?"

    【it is necessary!  For the happiness of the master!  】

    Xignom and Vita, who happened to be passing by, heard this and looked at each other. Shamar, who had been communicating, also learned that he immediately issued the highest order to the two of them. They must get this thing, no matter what the cost.  What a price.

    "I always feel that Shamaer enjoys it"

    "Same feeling"

    So, with Neil’s expression of extreme embarrassment, Xignom and Vita openly joined the battle, and the situation became increasingly chaotic.

    "Eh? Eh!! Why are those two guys here too!? No! Why are Nanoha and Tifa also fighting for each other! This is unscientific!!"

    Below, the book flew around and happened to fall into Naye's hand. Although the senior students were very imposing, the temptation of this book was even greater. Naye's hands were shaking as she tried to open the book, thinking in her mind  It started to turn into a paste.

    Marriagechildren

    ?? Okay, these are the only two words in my head, uh, Naye-san, you’re going to have a nosebleed

    “I can’t watch it!!”

    Tifa snatched the book from Nanoha's hand and stopped Nanoye from sinking into the mud, but she couldn't help but look away.

    However, the book was snatched away by a peach-colored figure.

    "I will accept this book!"

    "Eh!? Miss Xignom!! And Vita!?"

    Naye looked at the two people who suddenly appeared with wide eyes, and then her face darkened.

    "You are here for this book too?"

    "Yes!! We must know the contents of this book!!"

    Xignom raised his head with a righteous look on his face, completely ignoring Nanoye's increasingly dark aura.

    "That means you are also because of Neil"

    Xignom tilted his head, because that person could also say the same, so he nodded, "That's right!!"

    Suddenly, the auras of Nanoha and Tifa were infinite.

    "Hey, Tifa, you heard it too, right?"

    "Well, I completely understand"

    "Hey hey!! Xignom, you idiot, look at your temper."??Ah!  !  "

    Looking at the two girls who were so angry, Vita couldn't help but sweat profusely, secretly cursing Xignom for this stubborn guy.

    "Uh, is it my fault?"

    Xignom said he was innocent

    "Hey!! Bring the book back!!!"

    “Destroy that devil’s book quickly!!!”

    “You must not open it!! That’s Pandora’s Box!!”

    “Let me take a look! Just one look!!!”

    “It doesn’t matter if you take a look!! Come on, open it and take a look!!”

    At this time, Asuna and the others also came to kill. The scene continued to be chaotic, with lights flashing from time to time, and more explosions

    It lasted 57 seconds, and the Negi team was completely wiped out, except for a few random members.

    "Ah haha, it's really unexpected" Chao smiled happily, and then said, "Then, it's time for me to leave Thanks to you, it became a very happy farewell"

    At this time, several magic arrays rose above Chao. Chao gradually rose under the light beam and said goodbye to everyone at the same time.

    "Classmate Chao, do you have to leave? Besides, you didn't even"

    Negi was very reluctant to let go, and continued to hold on to her in the end.

    "No Negi, don't worry! My wish has been fulfilled."

    Chao smiled lightly, looking at Negi's confused look, she continued, "Although my plan failed, I am still alive, so I will return to the battlefield that belongs to me! Negi, just work hard here.  Fight hard!”

    "Super classmate"

    "May……"

    After looking at Negi Chao, he turned to look at his friends.

    “I’ll leave everything about being a super bun to you, please!”

    "no problem!"

    "Thank you for your hard work, Yakase, Chachawan let's handle future technology in the way we agreed in advance! In addition, the data from the previous experiment"

    "Super classmateI know everything"

    Ye Kase knew what Chao meant, and put his hand on his heart to assure Chao.

    "Chachawan, you are already an independent individual, just live on your own terms!"

    "I knowSuper Ringtone, thank you"

    Chao smiled at Yiwen in the air, and then turned his attention to another person he had always cared about.

    "Neil"

    "Oh, you have something else to tell me?"

    Neil looked up at Chao and saw her smiling back at him.

    "Try to let go of some things. Maybe you can live a better life this way. In fact, happiness is by your side"

    "Chao, if you really know my past, then you should know"

    "Actually, you can already choose another path in life. Happiness is there, but you just haven't discovered it You can't live by being addicted to the past"

    “………”

    "After that, it's your own choice"

    Chao smiled, looking at Neil who was still a little confused, he would also change, and one day he would understand.

    "antiquity!!"

    Finally, Chao looked at his best friend and said, "If you have a chance let's compete again!!"

    "Hmmdefinitely!!"

    Gu smiled firmly, the girl's agreement spanned the gap of time and space.

    "Goodbye!! See you soon!!!"

    In the dazzling brilliance, waving her hands to everyone with great force, she will return to her own era and her own battlefield.

    "Okay! One day it will definitely happen"

    The light dissipated, and the girl's figure disappeared into the endless sky. In the end, only the young man's soft promise remained.

 Volume 1 Chapter 142 Late Night Festival

    The wind is still refreshing.

    The night is still quiet.

    People are not as good as before.

    No matter who it is, their hearts are quietly changing, little by little.

    The teenagers looked at the disappearing brilliance. In the empty night, the girl's figure seemed to still be dancing in front of them.

    Neil withdrew his gaze and glanced at Negi, who was still staring in the direction where Chao disappeared. Then he closed his eyes slightly, lingering in his mind what Chao had said to himself before leaving.

    "Let go let go of the past?"

    ??Mumbling to himself, questioning his heart.

    ??Can you really let go of this kind of thing?

    Isn’t it a betrayal of the deceased to abandon those past events?

    "Betrayed those who had lost their lives for him"

    The sins I have carried can never be let go

    With his hands already stained with blood, what should he do

    Hands clenched subconsciously, Neil opened his eyes and looked at the eternal starry sky, his eyes filled with confusion and pain, "There is no answer at all"

    "Neil" x2

    The two soft sounds made Neil's heart tremble, and a soft color filled his eyes. He looked sideways and saw two girls standing behind him.

    "It's you"

    Neil smiled lightly at Nanoye and Tifa, and suppressed the troubles in his heart. He looked at those two beautiful faces, slightly absent-minded.

    "What's the matter, Neil?"

    With Neil looking at her so intently, a faint blush appeared on Naye's face, and there was a bit of hope in her eyes.

    Neil gradually came back to his senses, looked at Nanoye and Tifa who were a little confused, smiled slightly, and turned away.

    "nothing……"

    ??It’s up to you to protect your temporary happiness

    【That’s it for nowright, super ring tone】

    There was a slight arc on the lips, and the young man's eyes were as bright as stars.

    "What is Neil thinking about? It's weird"

    Tifa walked up to him and looked at him strangely, with a hint of worry at the same time.

    "Don't worry, I'm just thinking about what Chao said before leaving"

    "What is it?"

    “Buddha said, don’t say it~~~”

    "Tch, if you don't say it, don't say it"

    Neil smiled, and then asked curiously, "Where is the book that Chao threw out?"

    "Uh, it seems to have been burned"

    Tifa scratched her face and smiled sheepishly.

    "Really? Why did you two run to grab it? And Xignom and Vita also joined in, what's going on?"

    “………”

    “………”

    There was silence, which immediately made Neil feel a lot of pressure. The two men looked at him with eyes that were like ice cubes. When had he offended them again?

    "Ahem, pretend I didn't ask"

    Neil swallowed his saliva, immediately changed the subject, and immediately looked for a target who could serve as a shield.

    After searching around with his eyes, Neil immediately found the best candidate.

    It’s you!  Negi!  !

    Negi trembled, feeling as if he was being targeted by some wild beast, but he still remained calm and continued to look up at the night sky at a 45-degree angle, with the melancholy of a fascinated girl on his face.

    "You bitch, stop pretending, right, I'm just talking about you kid! Don't pretend you can't hear me!"

    Negi looked at the speaker helplessly, “Damn it, you will die if you let me play the role of the melancholy prince!”

    Neil looked like he had seen through him, with a contemptuous smile on his face.

    Negi shook his head feebly, continued to look at the sky, and said softly, "Chao-san, he really left"

    Everyone fell silent and stared at the back of the young man on the pillar.

    "She is a very strong girl However, I was unable to help her, and I failed to fulfill my responsibility as a teacher"

    The slightly sad voice means that the surrounding atmosphere is a bit sad.

    "Yes, you are really derelict in your duty. After you give me all your salary, you can go back to your hometown and get married!"

    Of course, there is another idiot here who completely ignores the atmosphere

    "You bastard!! You're still thinking about profiting for yourself!! My super classmate just left!! Give me a little bit of sadness!! Don't ruin the rare atmosphere casually!!"

    Negi couldn’t help it and immediately sprayed Neil.?.

    "Ah, this is not good~~ Otherwise, Chao will not feel at ease on the road~~"

    Neil waved his hand and said casually.

    "Don't tell me that my classmate Chao is as good as dead"

    Negi looked at Neil with black lines on his head. Sure enough, this guy was unreliable as Chao said.

    "Well, you don't have to worry so much" Neil smiled softly and looked at the night sky with twinkling lights, "Didn't she leave with a smile in the end?"

    Negi was stunned for a moment, then smiled, "That's right"

    "But that guy is really a powerful person I have never seen such a courageous girl" Neil narrowed his eyes and showed a slightly meaningful smile, "I am completely obsessed with her"

    Everyone was stunned, and their heads were obviously stopped by the last sentence.

    "Eh!? Eh!!!!"

    After a long time, a burst of fierce shouts broke out.

    "Why are you so noisy" Neil picked his ears. The screams of Tifa and Nanoha just now almost burst his eardrums.

    “Brother Neil!! Are you in love with Chao!?”

    Asakura immediately took out a pen and paper and looked at Neil with interest.

    "Isn't that right!? Did your kid participate in her plan because he fell in love with her!?"

    Asuna widened her eyes and looked at Neil in disbelief.

    "Oh!!! So you have to make a choice between the world and your lover!? It's so awesome!! Brother Neil!!"

    Haruna exhaled two hot breaths from her nose and gave Neil a thumbs up.

    “It’s so romantic, Neil~~~”

    Kunoxiang held her face in her hands and began to imagine some unharmonious pictures.

    Setsuna looked at the pink-reddish Konoka from the side, her nose felt hot, and two streams of hot blood flowed out. She quickly covered it and muttered, "The eldest lady is getting cuter and cuter The eldest lady is getting cuter and cuter."  …”

    Qian Yu held her forehead helplessly, and could only sigh at this chaotic scene.

    Xiying looked at these unreliable partners and thought about what Chao did in the end. Is it really meaningful?

    Damn it, you can’t see it at all in this group of people

    "You are so excited, what are you thinking about Uh, Negi, what are you writing?"

    Neil sighed helplessly, and then saw that Negi didn’t know what he was writing there, but his intuition told him that it was definitely not a good thing!

    "It's nothing! Please don't worry!!"

    “Damn it!! I care even more when you say that!! You don’t want to tell a snitch to your sister, do you?”

    "That's not a snitch! It's a truthful report!! I have professional ethics!!"

    "Fuck you!! You are a teacher!! Your teacher's ethics shouldn't do this kind of thing!! Also! Before paying attention to your ethics, please pay attention to your lack of ethics!! You have recently been acting out of integrity!  It’s almost gone!! Damn it, you’re still writing!?”

    Neil was about to intercept the fuse that might lock him into a small dark room, when his shoulders were grasped by two slender but very strong hands. He knew who it was even without looking back, and the faint sight was  It almost made him want to just die.

    "Neal, what the seniors said is not true, is it?"

    "That's right, Neil, you're not helping Miss Super for this reason, are you?"

    Listening to the two calm tones, Neil was covered in cold sweat.

    Depend on!  Who dares to say yes at this time!  !

    “Not at all!! How could I be that kind of person, right?!”

    “I can’t believe you at all~~”

    “That’s right, Neil, your character is really worthless~~”

    "I will cry if you say that!!"

    Neil burst into tears, feeling truly sad that no one believed in his character.

    However, the expected violent beating did not happen. Neil looked at the two girls and saw them smiling helplessly, as if they were looking at a child who had not grown up.

    Tifa and Nanoha smiled at each other and stretched out their hands to Neil.

    “The evening festival is about to begin~~”

    “Hurry up, otherwise you won’t be able to catch up~~”

    Neil was stunned for a moment, then smiled brightly.

    "That's right! Sister, let's go first!!"

    Neil called back, then pulled the two girls, jumped off the stone pillar, and headed towards the paradise of laughter and laughter.Go.

    The girls looked at the palms that were joined together, their smiles were like flowers, and the little happiness in their hearts was like glass.

    "Neil!"

    "Um?"

    Neil suddenly heard a familiar voice, followed it, and saw it was Xingji, with two people beside him.

    "Yo!! Star moment!!" Neil greeted him and looked at the two people beside him, "Who are these two?"

    "My friend, Langya, and his sister, Youruo."

    Several people nodded in greeting, as if they knew each other.

    "By the way, Neil, you are really cool"

    Langya looked at the two girls beside Neil, then looked at the clasped hands, and couldn't help but smile evilly.

    When Neil saw it, he smiled slightly, let go of his hand at the same time, and said with a carefree smile, "That's right!"

    "Tsk tsk, you really have the style of my generation~~~I admire you~~~"

    “Hey, hey, each other~~”

    Shameless guy, friendship always comes so quickly

    "Humph, these two shameless idiots really have the same chemistry"

    You Ruo smiled disdainfully, and after seeing Tifa and Nanoha behind Neil, she became even more contemptuous of Neil.

    "Hey, sister, why do you say that about us? Brother, I am very active in building relationships with you~~~"

    Langya felt very sad that her sister often failed to understand her kindness.

    “What’s the point of it! Idiot brother!!”

    "No way! Brother Langya, you are actually here to confront your in-laws? How unkind! I don't like this little girl from Yima Pingchuan"

    Neil looked at Youruo and sighed.

    "Who is going against your in-laws!! Besides, this lady is so far away from me!! You want to die!!!"

    Youruo immediately went crazy and stared fiercely at a certain bastard who was still shaking his head and sighing.

    "Alas, my girl has such a character, she is so rude"

    "I understand your difficulties. After all, I am also an older brother"

    The two of them hugged each other and vomited their bitterness.

    Compared to the helpless looks of several girls, Xingke felt it was very funny. The two had just met, and now they are like brothers. Should we say that birds of a feather flock together?

    "Okay, you two, stop talking nonsense" Xingke shook his head and said to the two of them, "Neil should have something to do, right?"

    "Well, I forgot to mention it" Neil scratched his head and smiled, "By the way, what are you going to do next?"

    "We are about to return to China after attending the Houye Festival. We have been out for a while" Xingke smiled and continued, "If you are free, come to China and we will receive you well.  of!"

    As he said that, he held out his right hand.

    "Well, definitely"

    Neil smiled back and squeezed Xingke's hand.

    "Haha, it's a deal!"

    Langya laughed boldly and patted Neil on the shoulder.

    “Then I’ll leave first, you guys have fun~~”

    Neil chuckled and left with Tifa and Nanoye.

    Langya watched them leave, and then looked at the hilarious scene. Her face no longer had the usual lazy smile, but a knowing smile, "What an incredible festival"

    "Indeed, if there is a chance, I will come again"

    Xing Mo stood beside him with the same happy smile.

    “Then we must come again!!”

    Loli Youruo raised her hands excitedly and smiled. She also sincerely liked this festival.

    "Um……"

    Langya rubbed her little head lovingly and smiled softly.

    ……………………………………Dividing line…………………………………………

    "Hey, everyone is still alive and well~~~"

    Neil waved to the class and smiled, but his words made them angry.

    "Damn!! We will all live well if you die!!"

    "That's right! Didn't you, the big devil, get killed!!"

    “I’m coming to Hebei Province!! Anyone who gets in our way is scum!!!”

    "You are the head of state!!!"

    Neil raised his head proudly, ignoring the angry faces.

    "I said how did you become a big devil???This character"

    Touma held the juice and looked at Neil speechlessly.

    "Tch, if it's so easy for you to see through, then I don't need to be your teacher"

    "But what you did just now was really gorgeous. Is that really CG?"

    Furuichi asked in confusion, whether it was Neil fighting the two ghosts or Negi fighting Suzune, the gorgeous battles were simply too realistic.

    "That's right, it's CG"

    Neil closed his eyes and smiled slightly.

    "Hour night festival!! Continue happy_hour!!!"

    Neil walked among them, raised his right hand and cheered.

    “Oh oh oh!!!”

    “Keep playing!!!”

    "By the way, if you don't sleep, you will really die"

    Alyssa looked at the idiots in the class. It seemed like they hadn’t had much rest since the school festival. They had been partying for so many days. It was really good.

    "Aren't you the same, Alyssa"

    Nanoye looked at Alyssa speechlessly, it seemed that she was more excited than the boys.

    "Haha, Alyssa is really a child"

    Suzuka covered her mouth and smiled, looking at Alyssa who was a little embarrassed.

    "Please, we are all children, okay"

    Xing complained at the right time.

    "By the way, let me introduce to you, this is my childhood sweetheart, Tifa Lockhart!"

    Neil introduced it to the class, and Tifa smiled sweetly at everyone.

    "Hello, Miss Tifa! My name is Furuichi Takayuki. I wonder if I would be honored to invite you to go to this final festival with me?"

    Furuichi bowed slightly, acting like a gentleman, with a shining smile on his face.

    "Haha, you really look like a British gentleman, Furuichi-kun~~But~~" Tifa smiled softly and hugged Neil's arm, "You have to ask Neil about this~~right, Neil  ?”

    Looking at Tifa’s sweet smile, Neil tilted his head and thought about the meaning.

    【Brother Hans wants me to take good care of Tifa, so I have to watch out for those who want to take action against her Well, that's it!  】

    Neil glared at the guys in the class who were ready to make a move, "That's right! Who dares to take action against Tifa!! Ask me first!!"

    This sentence means different things to different people.

    After hearing this, Tifa probably guessed what Neil was thinking, and was slightly distressed, but at the same time she felt a little sweet in her heart.

    As for the others, there is probably only one meaning, and that is that the bastard teacher issued an exclusive declaration to his childhood sweetheart!  !

    "Tsk, is there no hope!?"

    “You bastard!! You actually have such a cute girl all to yourself!!”

    "Jealousy envy hate ah!!"

    Boys, the reaction is just that, except for envy and jealousy, no more 

    What a simple child

    Girls, it’s hard to say

    Because as the saying goes, don’t guess what a girl is thinking!

    (Fuck!! Actually, the author didn’t want to write it!!)

    "Eh? That's it"

    Those who trespass will arrive.

    "Uh, Hayate, are you here?"

    Neil turned his head and saw Hayate coming over accompanied by three people and a dog, but her eyes were not on Neil, but she kept staring at Tifa.

    Tifa raised her eyebrows slightly, looked back at Hayate with deep eyes, and said with a smile, "Hello, Miss Hayate"

    "Hello, Miss Tifa"

    Their eyes met and there was a crackling sound.

    Neil rubbed his eyes. He seemed to have seen the light of fire just now. When he looked again, there was nothing. Sure enough, it was because he didn't sleep well

    【I haven’t slept well recently】

    【I hope it’s because I didn’t sleep well, boss】

    However, the boys around him seemed to have become gloomy again.

    "There are actually girls"

    “How can you fix it, this bastard with wings spread wide open!!”

    "Destroy him!!!"

    “Judge him!!”

    “Fight for your virginity!!!”

    I always feel that these words are very cool, but why are they all bursting with tears

    “Hey hey!! What kind of plane are you doing!!”

    ? ?Suddenly, they tied him to a cross. They said that there were so many talented people in his class, so they tied him up without even realizing it.

    A group of black figures dressed in religious clothes surrounded Neil who was tied to the cross, holding various torture instruments, whips, maces, baseball bats, torches and the like

    Damn it, the Inquisition!  !

    "Now the trial begins, the defendant, Neil Springfield, does he have any last words?"

    "How the hell is this?! Why was it sentenced to death right from the beginning!? Appeal!! I want to appeal!!"

    "Is that all? Then, execute the death penalty directly!"

    "Asshole! At least tell me what happened!! Let me understand!! Oh oh oh!! Please be gentle!!!"

    The boys’ idiotic behavior was ignored as always, while the girls had their own ways of playing, no matter whether they were familiar with each other or not, they became familiar with each other in no time.

    Because as the saying goes, don’t guess what a girl is thinking!

    (Damn!! The author used this joke again!! Don’t make up the word count if you don’t want to write it!!)

    "Naye, when did you go to play that hero role?"

    Alyssa pulled Nanoye and started asking questions.

    "Uh, this"

    Nanoye didn’t know how to answer. She was with Alyssa and the others all day, how could she tell.

    "Actually, I asked Naye to go"

    Tifa came over and smiled at the girls.

    "Miss Tifa, did you ask Nanoha to go?"

    Suzuka tilted her head, not quite understanding what Tifa meant.

    "Well I am from the same camp as Neil, but I don't like him, so I asked someone from your class to go over and kill him~~~"

    Tifa still had a smile on her face, but her words resonated with a few people.

    "That's right! That guy just deserves a beating! I also find him very unhappy!!"

    Alyssa nodded in agreement, and then looked at Tifa with some dissatisfaction, "If I had known you would ask me to go, I would have beaten that bastard into ashes!!"

    "Well, there will be a chance in the future hahaha"

    "Remember, if I have a chance next time, I will definitely teach that guy a lesson, hehehe"

    Xingyin smiled quizzically, causing Neil, who was in the midst of the boys' torture, to tremble and look around nervously.

    "But this festival is really lively"

    Chifuyu sat on the ground, smiling happily.

    "Indeed, this should be the most perfect school festival since the founding of the school"

    Aoi sat next to Chifuyu, staring at the night sky, and chuckled.

    ? 4a’s joyful sound, the entire school festival is still going on, and the joyful night festival is still very long.

    Not far away from them, a pair of sisters were also looking at the crowd in front of them, and the girl among them, who was about the same age as Neil, looked in the direction of Neil's class with a soft smile.

    "It's exactly what my sister said. It's very interesting. People from the Springfield family, especially Neil Springfield"

    "Haha, is that so? I think we will have a chance to meet in the future, Yuffie"

    "Well, I'm really looking forward to it"

    The colorful fireworks blooming in the sky are still gorgeous.

    The school festival finally comes to an end.

    ?……………………………………………………………………………………

    ps: Well, because I was dragged by my classmates to play video games last night, and the power was cut off after twelve o'clock, I had no choice but to update this morning. I'm sorry~~

 Volume 1 Chapter 143 Rest

    The next day, it was close to noon.

    “Ha~~~~”

    Naye yawned and sat up from the bed, stretched, and looked at the sky outside the window with hazy eyes.  []

    "It's almost noon I really had a lot of fun at the Houye Festival"

    Nanoha remembered that during the evening festival, the class, or rather the entire school, had been having a carnival and fighting until daybreak. Sure enough, the students in the school were all a group of physically strong guys

    "Naye, don't you want to sleep a little longer?"

    The ferret Yuno ran out of the basket and asked Nanoha.

    “No need, I’ve had enough rest~~~I’m full of energy now!!”

    Nanoha smiled energetically towards Yuno, and Yuno also smiled slightly.

    "Well, that's good, I have to go to Asla tonight"

    Yuno reminded, Naye paused and nodded seriously.

    "Well, I know, I'm finally going to meet Feite" Nanoye thought of that golden and stubborn figure, and her heart became more determined. Then, the shadow of another person appeared in her heart, "I don't know about Neil.  What are you doing now?"

    Thinking of that person, a smile appeared on Naye's lips unconsciously.

    "He must be playing with some girl"

    Yuno tilted his head and responded to Nanoha casually. However, his unintentional words caused the temperature in the room to drop sharply. Even Yuno, the ferret, felt the biting cold.

    "That's right, that's the kind of person he is"

    The faint voice is obviously extremely soft, but it makes people feel frightened.

    Yuno shivered and retreated into his bed, covering his head with the quilt to warm his weak heart.

    "I'm sorry, Neil, I didn't mean to do it If I want to blame you, it's your usual lack of moral integrity I hope you can live well god_

    less_you.  "

    In the room, there was only the coldness and the broken thoughts of a certain ferret

    The waiter and Taozi who passed by Nanoha's room were startled by the cold air

    "My Nanoha can't be so cold"

    yThe waiter who is bending forward in frustration

    "Huhu~~ It's so good~~~ It seems that Nanoha has grown up too~~~~"

    yPeach with a charming smile on her face

    Downstairs, the brother and sister who don’t know the truth

    "Don't worry, brother will help you kill that bastard"

    Kyouya, who had no idea what was going on, started sharpening his knife to kill some idiot.

    "Ahaha!! This time I have materials to create my "Hizai Loli and Shota"!! My little universe is burning!!"

    Y, I don't know when to transfer to the saint as a saint.

    "Takamachi family, can you be more reliable?"

    …………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    Deep in Library Island.

    “Woo——!!!”

    Neil's heart suddenly became cold, and he almost turned into ice cubes, with a cold sweat on his face.

    【Fuck!  !  I've been targeted by some monster!  !  Very scary!  !  !  】

    “Neil, what’s wrong?”

    Gunnair, who was sitting opposite Neil, raised his head, very curious about his reaction.

    "Uh, it's nothing. I just had a shock surge into my anus and made me want to go to the toilet. You don't understand this crap"

    Neil waved his hand and explained in a way that didn’t look like an explanation at all.

    "HahaI see, you are not too keen on caressing chrysanthemums recently, are you? Young people should pay attention~~"

    "Tsk, tsk, I didn't expect you to say such a thing. Don't you know this well? Al~~"

    “Hehe~~~Please call me Gunel~~”

    The two of them looked at each other with a smile on their face but not a smile on their face, and they were full of evil.

    “What are you talking about, you perverted turtles!!!”

    Yiwen, who couldn't stand listening anymore, immediately threw all the books around him and stared at them with red cheeks.

    "Why are you so excited, classmate Yiwen?"

    Neil held a few books in his hands and looked at Yiwen calmly.

    "Yes, there is the majesty of the True Ancestor~~"

    Gunair still has the same smile that has never changed for thousands of years.

    "Damn!! You guys just play chess!! What are you talking about!?"

    "Talk about Fenghua~~~"

    &nbsp; Neil shook his head, with a poet's expression on his face.

    “Let’s talk about Xueyue~~~”

    Gunair’s fingers danced lightly, like the spring breeze.

    "What kind of romance is this! You are just pure perverts!!!"

    “You’re still so arrogant, classmate Yiwen~~”

    “Isn’t this cute~~”

    "Shut up!! You two shut up!!!"

    "Alas, these people are really"

    Tifa, who was sitting at the table, drank tea and smiled helplessly.

    "But coming back" After Gunnell was satisfied with teasing Yiwen, he looked at the chessboard in front of him again, looking at the intricate chess game, his eyes filled with brilliance, "Neal, you are very good at chess, you always take the wrong path.  , It’s just a snack”

    “I am a person who likes to get the maximum benefits at the minimum cost. I am very greedy”

    Neil said softly, watching the chess piece in Gunel's hand fall, with a smile of victory on his lips. He picked up the black king and settled down with one chess piece.

    "General."

    Gunair's pupils shrank, and then he showed an admiring smile, "It's really amazing. Your king always takes the lead, and the layout is very tight"

    "Well, I just like playing chess"

    Neil waved his hands carelessly, smiling lightly.

    "People are like chess"

    Gunair raised his head and whispered to Neil.

    Neil took a sip of the tea in his hand, paused slightly, and smiled carelessly.

    "The taste of this tea is like the mellowness of chocolate and the spiciness of mint. This delicious taste flows through the taste buds like boiled water, so good!!"

    “………”

    【What a fart!  !  Where to start with this rant!  !  This tea is called Jiuqu Hongmei!  How do you drink the sweet and refreshing tea to taste as rich as chocolate?  !  And what a spicy mint flavor!  ?  The preface and the follower are totally inconsistent!  !  You think mint is mustard!  !  Don’t just think that they are all green and lump them together, okay?  !  Also, what does the boiled water at the end mean?  ?  It’s bland and tasteless!  ?  Have you completely denied the previous taste?  ?  I'm going!  !  Your taste buds are as mushy as your head!  !  !  !  】

    The other three people complained feebly in their hearts, watching the idiot sipping the tea with relish.

    “Can’t Neil just be normal?”

    Tifa is at her wits end, she will always be powerless to make jokes about him.

    "Ahem, don't tell me that I seem hopeless But let's go back to the previous topic" Neil put down the tea cup and looked at Gunnell, "I really didn't expect the identity of Asuna-san.  …”

    "After all, this is the secret that our Red Wings have always guarded. It's not surprising that you don't know"

    Gunair glanced at them and said lightly.

    "The Princess of Twilight, what an unexpected thing, that stupid girl with well-developed limbs"

    Yiwen narrowed his eyes, an inexplicable light flashed in his eyes.

    Tifa didn’t quite understand the secret, so she could only stay quietly and listen.

    "It turns out that the little princess who appeared in the investigation I originally made was actually Tomorrow's dish. I thought it was just the same name"

    Neil thought about the past and felt slightly absent-minded.

    "Speaking of this matter, what you caused there more than a year ago was really sensational"

    Gunair said pointedly, and the other two people also focused their eyes.

    Neil turned his head and looked at Gunel and asked, "Are you referring to what I caused in Mekaro Mesembria?"

    "Besides this one thing, what else could it be? Why did you suddenly go to that place?"

    Gunnell was a little confused. According to what he knew, Neil went straight to Mekaro Mesembria, as if he knew that there was something he wanted there.

    "I just heard some things from some people that I shouldn't know" A hint of deep hatred flashed in Neil's eyes, and he said, "That's why I went straight into Mekaro Messemba."  The Riya Senate also had conflicts with the royal family"

    "So this is what you are talking about, and I have heard about it" Yiwen showed a playful smile, narrowed his eyes and looked at Neil who looked indifferent, "Kid, you must have had a lot of blood at that time  "

    Neil’s expression changed slightly, but it soon calmed down, as if nothing had happened.

    "No! Neil, he??That's it!  !  At that time" Tifa suddenly stood up and defended loudly, but Neil immediately interrupted her, "Okay, Tifa, no need to say anything"

    "But, it's obviously Neil"

    "No matter how I was at that time, I can't deny the fact" Neil laughed at himself, "I killed those people. No one can change this"

    Those bloody scenes have always appeared in my memory.

    Neil looked down at his hands. There was blood and sin there.

    "It's obviously not Neil's fault"

    Tifa pursed her lips and her eyes turned slightly red.

    Neil looked at the girl who had been worried about him, and felt warm in his heart. He walked over and gently stroked the long black hair, "Don't think too much, Tifa, that's none of your business"

    "Um……"

    Tifa nodded gently, but the sadness in her eyes still did not disappear.

    She is the only person who understands the boy's past.

    She knew the boy’s taboo past.

    However, she could not save the young man who fell into the path of Shura.

    "Hehe, I do appreciate what you did, kid. It looks good to be stained with blood for hatred. You have great potential as a villain"

    As the Gospel of Darkness, Yiwen laughs very darkly. He has a similar feeling towards Neil from beginning to end.

    That kind of essence that also belongs to darkness

    "I think so too" Neil smiled nonchalantly. If it were the Piaotian Literature Network, wouldn't I become a wanted criminal over there?  "

    "Yes, he is indeed a wanted criminal" Gunel nodded and said, looking at Tifa, "However, it can be said that it is not. Let Miss Tifa explain this to you"

    "Tifa?"

    Neil looked at Tifa, his eyes full of questioning.

    "You are indeed wanted in our country, but what you used there was not what you used to be. What they want is Shiro Yaksha. Not many people have seen you. Only those from the Senate know your true identity.  It’s just the people from the top management and the royal family And I heard from the master that all the things you did back then seem to have been set as S-level secrets, so not many people know that you are the original Shiro Yaksha"

    "Oh?" Neil nodded thoughtfully, "Then it doesn't matter if I appear directly there now. My true identity will only be noticed by some people It seems that they don't dare to treat me casually.  Take action"

    There was a look of ridicule in Neil's eyes, probably because he was afraid that he would expose some of the scandals

    What a hypocritical world

    "Neil, do you want to go to the Magic Kingdom?"

    "Well, I guess Negi will also go this summer vacation, right, Gunel?"

    Gunair smiled slightly, "Did you guess it?"

    "If Negi really wants to know about his father, he will definitely pursue the path that his father has taken Then, isn't it imperative to go to the Magic Kingdom? In this case, I will go, no matter what, I am relieved.  No less than him"

    "Are you worried about your innocent brother who is new to the world? Are you afraid that he will be sucked into the muddy waters of that world?"

    Yiwen held up his chin and smiled.

    "I hope he can get involved, so that he can grow"

    "Haha you kid, you are becoming more and more attracted to me!"

    "I'm sorry, I'm not very interested in lolitayou should give up"

    "Who means that! Idiot brat!! Is your brain all mush!?"

    "Well, my head just spins a little faster than yours"

    "Do u wanna die!!"

    Just as the two were fighting, a new guest arrived. Gunel stood up and looked in the direction of the door. There, there were four people walking this way.

    "Welcome to the tea party I'm hosting, I'm waiting for you"

    Gunnar smiled at Negi, Asuna, Konoka, and Setsuna.

    "Thank you for your hospitality!" x4

    "Huh, it's so slow"

    Yiwen pouted and continued to be arrogant.

    "Huh? Neil, Tifa, are you here already?"

    Negi followed Gunel in and saw Neil and Tifa already at their seats.

    "Well, I just happened to finish playing a game of chess with Gunel, and you guys arrived next"

    Neil shruggedJian said.

    “That’s it…that, Gunel…no, Mr. Albireo…”

    "Neji!!"

    "Whatwhat happened!? I'm sorry"

    Negi was frightened by Gunel's sudden burst of momentum. Is this the pressure of a strong man?

    I have learned a lot

    "Didn't I say that I hope you can call me Gunel Santas?"

    "Uh, yes"

    Are all strong men so strange?

    I have learned a lot again

    "No, I think this is just a simple hobby of that guy"

    Neil complained calmly.

    "Hmph, that's ridiculous, Al, why did you choose such a funny name? Did you eat too much KFC on the ground?"

    Whenever Yiwen gets the chance, he will argue with that crappy book. If he can laugh at it, he will laugh at it until the other person is completely naked.

    Although she has never won

    However, in the face of Yiwen’s ridicule, Gunel turned a deaf ear.

    "Hey! Al! Albireo Imma! Did you hear that!! Hello!!"

    “………”

    “………”

    "Gunair"

    "HahaKatie, what's wrong?"

    Gunnar turned around, with a shining smile on his face.

    Very good, Gunair, you win again

    【How much do you like this name】

    A group of people and outsiders were silently complaining

    “Didn’t I tell you not to call me that?!”

    Yiwen jumped on him, grabbed his collar and shook him.

    "This name is so cute!"

    Gunair spread his hands and said with a smile.

    "I will call you that too from now on! Katie!!"

    Neil gave a thumbs up and grinned, a row of teeth shining brightly.

    “Don’t you dare join in the fun at this time!!!”

    After a while of fighting, everyone sat down and started the tea party.  Negi drank Jiuqu Hongmei and gave him a very normal compliment, while Neil on the side sighed that this kid didn't know how to taste tea, which immediately aroused the contempt of some people.

    "By the way, little brother, how do you feel about this incident? You should have learned something, right?"

    Everyone fell silent, waiting for what Negi had to say.

    "I knowwhat position I am in. No, in fact, as Chao said, I should have known it from the beginning. Master, you are right. I am not unscathed. No, it should be one of us."  It’s impossible to escape unscathed from the beginning…”

    "Heh Chao Ling Yin did a great job It is actually the most difficult thing for young people like you who are upright, talented, and promising, but who cannot understand the truth of the world to understand this kind of thing"

    Negi lowered his head slightly and did not deny Yiwen's words. Neil looked at the reflection in the tea and was also thinking.

    "Brother, you are right! From a clear perspective, living and doing bad things are actually the same thing. Because the structure of this world is like this, everyone will live according to this principle. Evil is the essence of this world.  Truth, you finally figured it out!"

    Yiwen’s evil spirit completely exploded, and he raised his right foot wearing black high socks, as if to tempt people.

    Hearing this, Negi felt a chill in his heart, while Neil rolled his eyes fiercely. Yiwen really deserves the title of the Gospel of Darkness

    "Hey! Yiwen!!"

    Tomorrow Cai was the first to slap the table and stand up. Although she didn't quite understand the meaning of their words, she always felt that it completely changed the taste when they came out of Yiwen's mouth.

    Yi Wen ignored Asuka and continued to smile, "Apprentice, I'm very happy! Now you just"

    "Yiwen Jielin, you are really amazing" Gunel suddenly spoke up, "You can actually make an upright young man become like this. If you want to become a disciple, you still have to find a bad guy It's amazing! The son of a hero will one day  Will he become an evil magician, no, will he become the heir to the Gospel of Darkness?”

    "Huh? Huh, mind your own business Don't interfere with the way I teach my apprentice! He volunteered to become my disciple! So what I want to do is my freedom!"

    "Hahaha That's true, I'm sorry So, Negi, now that you have such an idea, what are your plans for the future?"

    "This, this, well, just because of this, I should strive to become aA powerful magician!  I can't stop to stop Chao-san's plan, I must keep moving forward So, in addition to my father's affairs, I also want to become a powerful magician. I hope to try my best to help others, although my power may be very small.  HumbleIsn't this strange?  "

    "No, that's a great answer" Gunel looked at Negi with great admiration, "Negi, do you want to be my apprentice?"

    When he said this, the four words "my apprentice" were spoken very hard, and Yi Wen sprayed tea on the spot.

    In this way, Yiwen and Gunair began to quarrel over the apprenticeship again

    Looking at the two people who were fighting again, Neil touched his chin and smiled maliciously, "Hey, Tifa, tell me, does Gunair like Yiwen? He likes to tease her so much, just like a primary school student bullying his sweetheart.  Same……"

    "I don't know about thisbut" Tifa changed the subject and looked at Neil with a smile, "Neil also likes to tease girls. Don't they all like those girls?"

    “………”

    ? ? Okay, it’s a fire**

    The people over there finally finished their quarrel, and Negi also asked the most important question of the day.

    "Mr. Gunel, dad"

    Gunair smiled at him and nodded, "Well, he is still alive at the moment, I can guarantee this"

    Then he took out the contract card and said, "This is me and thousandsand_maste

    The contract card that was made is still valid, proving that he is still alive. As for" He took out another card, but it was much blanker than the previous one. "If the card fails, it will become  so……"

    After hearing Gunair’s words, the corners of Niall’s mouth slightly raised, revealing a smile. After Tifa saw it, she smiled and said, “Are you happy to hear the news about your father, Niall?”

    Neil was stunned for a moment, then smiled, "Well, actually I was thinking about the contract between Dad and Gunel. Well, they are so gay I guess they can publish doujinshi in the world over there.  Already"

    “………”

    After knowing the result he wanted, Negi clenched his fists hard, "That's it. All in all, dad is still alive"

    “Then are there any clues about him?”

    "I have no clues about him now, but if you want to know about him anyway, then go back to Wales, England!"

    "Wells?"

    "There is a door to the magical world."

    "The magical world"

    "Eh? The Magic World, does it mean the Magic Kingdom?"

    Konoka was full of interest and wanted to ask Setsuna, but Setsuna had never been there and it was difficult to answer, "I don't know too well. Teacher Neil should know, right?"

    "Well, it's almost like what Ms. Konoka said"

    Neil nodded and answered.

    At this time, a whirlwind suddenly blew up, and when everyone looked around, they saw a whirlpool of magic power formed with Neji as the center, like a storm.

    "what is this?"

    "NirvanaTeacher Negi! Your magic power has leaked!"

    "Neji! I know you are full of energy, hurry up! Let this strong wind stop!"

    Several girls hurriedly called for a stop. Hearing this, Negi also stopped and raised his hands to say goodbye with a hearty smile on his face, "Then I have to go!!"

    "Where are you going!?" x3

    Negi rushed out in a hurry, and was immediately grabbed by Yiwen's magic thread and threw himself into the street. The next time was Asuna and Yiwen's preaching.

    Neil looked at Negi's passionate look, which was very funny, and then he held his chin and looked at the waterfall flowing down, and gradually fell into a trance.

    "Will we meet this time"

    The little thoughts are in the bottom of my heart

    ?……………………………………………………………………………………

    PS: The country of Mekallo Mesembria here is very different from that in the original work. It will be a bigger stage. This will be mentioned later, so let’s leave it at that for now!

 Volume 1 Chapter 144 Loneliness

    "So, starting from 0:00 today, Asra's first priority will be to recover the Holy Stone Seed"

    In Asla's conference hall, Lindy was sitting in the chief chair and said to the people on both sides. She turned to look at the three people who had just come up and smiled, "And this time there will be three special members who will assist us.  Yuno Skrea, the barrier wizard who discovered the seed of the Holy Stone, as well as the wizard Nanoha Takamachi and the magician Neil Springfield from World 97."

    Everyone’s eyes were on the three of them. Yuno and Nanoha stood up in a hurry and said politely to everyone, “Please give me your advice!”

    Neil glanced at the personnel on Asra, but he still sat there minding his own business, not paying attention to them at all.

    "Neil"

    Nanoye quietly pulled Neil, obviously asking him to stand up too. Neil glanced at her helplessly, so he had to stand up, nodded casually, and then put his eyes on the ceiling. It seemed that the ceiling was more interesting than the people here.  , and the atmosphere at the scene became a bit stiff.

    "Haha, that's what Neil-chan is, don't mind"

    Lindy looked at Neil, as well as the embarrassed Nanoha and Yuno, and smiled to help them out.

    Nanoha breathed a sigh of relief and glanced at Lindy gratefully. Then she saw Crono looking at him and smiled sweetly at him.

    "Woo!"

    Seeing that smile, Crono blushed and turned his head, making both Neil and Yuno look at him with contempt.

    "Damn lolicon"

    Neil said in a low voice, but it was enough for the quiet people to hear.

    "Pfft——"

    Amy covered her mouth, trying hard not to laugh out loud, but she was still exposed, and Crono was glaring at her fiercely.

    The atmosphere of the whole place also relaxed because of Neil's words. Everyone suppressed their laughter and smiled, which made Crono want to find a crack in the ground and crawl into it.

    “Neil, what is lolicon?”

    Nanoye pulled Neil's sleeve and asked softly.

    "You will understand sooner or later"

    Neil touched Nanoye’s head and spoke earnestly.

    But this made Nanoye very unhappy. She slapped Neil's hand away dissatisfied and looked at him angrily, "Then why does Neil know!"

    "There is no way, who can call me a good character!"

    "What does character have to do with it! And Neil's character is terrible!!"

    "Hey, hey, be careful of trouble coming from your mouth, Miss Nanoha~~~"

    "snort!"

    "Alas, I always feel that Nanoha is being unreasonable lately"

    Neil secretly sighed, has the little girl reached the stage of rebellion?

    Suddenly, Neil’s eyes became happy, as if he were looking at a grown-up child.

    Bang————

    "Ugh! It hurts! Why did you hit me in the face!?"

    Neil covered his nose and stared at the instigator.

    "Because I suddenly feel unhappy!"

    “………”

    【Your sister, you are so confident in what you say, and you take it out on me when you are unhappy, what's the point of this!  I’m super unhappy too!  】

    Neil didn’t dare to do anything to Nanoye, so he could only curse secretly in his heart.

    "hehe……"

    Lindy looked at the two of them, smiled and clapped her hands to ask them to look over.

    "Okay, you can go back and rest first. If the Holy Stone Seed appears, we will notify you to deal with it"

    "Yes!" x2

    Both Nanoha and Yuno nodded seriously.

    "Yes~~"

    Neil was as unmotivated as ever.

    …………………………………………Dividing line………………………………………

    A few days later, in a certain forest.

    “Gah————”

    There was a hoarse bird song, and the fiery red giant bird was trapped by Yuno's magic chain and could not move.

    "Okay, let's do it, Nanoha!"

    Yuno struggled to catch the giant bird and shouted to Nanoha.

    "Got it! Heart of the Rising Sun!"

    “stand_by!ready!”

    "Seed of the Holy Stone, Serial Number 8Seal!"

    The Heart of the Rising Sun in Nanoha's hand emitted cherry-colored light, wrapping around the giant bird like a ribbon, passing through it. The body gradually collapsed, and in the end, only an ice-blue teardrop-shaped gem remained.

    “Sealing.”

    &nbsp;The Heart of the Rising Sun inhales the fallen Holy Stone Seed, and the seal is completed.

    "Well done, Nanoha"

    "It's nothing, it's all because of Yuno-kun's support"

    "Very good, both of you did a great job." A huge projection screen appeared in the air, "I want to recruit you for the bureau."

    "Captain Lindy." x2

    "You guys wait there, the teleportation magic will be ready soon."

    "Yes." x2

    Asura got up, Lindy watched the battle between Nanoye and Yuno, a flash of admiration flashed in her eyes, she turned to look at Neil beside her, and said with a smile, "Why don't you take action? Don't you worry?  Them?"

    "It's not necessary, just these little miscellaneous fish Just like dealing with these federal MSs, you don't need my strong attack to be dispatched freely. I have the status"

    Neil looked at the battle on the screen and yawned a little. A monster of this level could not stump Nanoha, not to mention that with Yuno assisting him, there would be no problem.

    "Hmph, you can be considered as attacking freedom"

    Crono turned his head disdainfully and continued to look at the screen.

    "Well, it's better than your low-level Zaku"

    Neil picked his ears, but he was still listless.

    "Who is the low-level Zaku! At least I am also the Holy Shield of Justice!!"

    "You are the only one who wants to be on my level!? Dream on!!"

    "Ha! Then let's show off!"

    "Hmph!! Come on, wash your neck and wait!!"

    So, another pair of gay friends was born

    “Your sister, you are the gay one!!!!” x2

    Lindy looked at the noisy two people, and through the observation of the past few days, she found that they really like to argue. One is strict and serious in handling things and very rigid, while the other is free and casual in doing things without restraint. They are simply two different personalities.  An extreme.

    "But the relationship seems to be pretty good~~~"

    Lindy said with a smile, while the two people on the opposite side glared at each other and shouted at the same time, "You have such a good relationship with him!!"

    "By the way, Captain Lindy, do you have any clues about the three mysterious people last time?"

    Neil remembered the last battle and turned to Lindy and asked.

    "Those three people"

    Lindy’s brows furrowed, as if she had something to hide.

    "Isn't it convenient to tell me?"

    "No, but we are just making a rough guess now Those three people also have a hidden mysterious person, who should be the knight of the Book of Darkness"

    "The Book of Darkness?"

    When Neil heard this term for the first time, he looked at Lindy with confusion. At the same time, he also noticed that Crono's face changed slightly in an instant, and the painful look disappeared in an instant.

    【Something weird】

    "This has not been determined yet, so I will tell you later"

    Seeing that Lindy had no intention of continuing, Neil nodded and left the bridge.

    After Lindy watched Neil leave, she turned her attention to the screen again and frowned slightly at the big screen.

    "There are still 6 leftI can't find them."

    "The search scope has been extended to places beyond the ground. It is far away from the sea for a long time, and maybe the rest is in the sea. As for the girl named Fit, Amy is searching."

    Crono, whose expression returned to normal, also looked at the screen and said seriously.

    "Really" Lindy responded casually and said nothing more.

    The bridge fell into silence again.

    When Neil came to the cafeteria, he saw Nanoha and Yuno sitting there drinking afternoon tea. He brought a cup of flower tea and sat down with them.

    “Neil, you’re here!”

    When Nanoye saw Neil coming, she smiled and waved to him.

    "Good afternoon, Neil!"

    Yuno also turned his head and smiled at Neil.

    "Good afternoon, what are you talking about? Is Yuno fishing for little lolita?"

    After Neil sat down, he picked up the biscuits and stuffed them into his mouth.

    “Pfft—ahem, what did you say, you bastard!? Do you think you are those weird bastards!?”

    Yunuo spurted out a mouthful of tea. He was so angry that he almost choked to death.

    "There is no way, who calls you a pervert"

    "I'm not a mink!! How many times have I said it!! You can't listen to what I say at all!?  "

    "Well, I can never remember the words of a certain low-level creature"

    “Die!! Someone? Did you target me on purpose!!”

    “Ah, I’ve been discovered~~Hey~~”

    “Ahhhhh!!!”

    "Okay, Neil, stop teasing Yuno-kun We were just talking about the Holy Stone Seed, but we still haven't seen Fite"

    Speaking of this, Naye's face turned a little gloomy.

    "Just avoid us"

    Neil had reminded Feite, so she must have been prepared and avoided direct conflict with them.

    "However, there are already two holy stone seeds that were taken away before we arrived. It seems that high-performance interference enchantment was used"

    Yuno added on the side, and then said, "It's okay, Nanoha there are still 6 more. Before then, we will definitely be able to meet."

    "Um!"

    "There are 6 more"

    Neil is also thinking that if this continues, the outcome of the conflict will be inevitable, and there will eventually be a battle.

    "By the way, Yuno, have you heard of the Book of Darkness?"

    Neil remembered the term he heard on the bridge before and asked Yuno.

    "I've heard of it, but I don't know much about it. It's a very dangerous ancient heritage. It's said to be a lost object from ancient Belka. What's wrong, Neil?"

    Yuno gave Neil a rough explanation, and then looked at Neil's brows furrowed, as if he was thinking about something upset.

    "nothing……"

    "【It's the ancient heritage againthere are so many troublesome things】

    Neil shook his head and signaled Yuno to stop talking.  He turned his head to look at Nanoye, only to see Nanoye stirring her black tea absentmindedly.

    "What's the matter, Nanoha? Do you feel lonely?"

    Neil put down the tea cup in his hand and asked with some concern.

    "Huh? No With Neil and Yuno-kun here, you won't be lonely"

    Nanoye smiled softly, but Neil could still see that she seemed to be forcing herself a little.

    "What a kid who can't lie"

    Neil took a sip of tea, looked at Nanoha sideways, and said lightly.

    "Eh?"

    “It’s obvious that I am lonely, so what is there to cover up”

    "No, even if I am alone, I will not be lonely, because I have long been used to this kind of thing"

    "Since I was very young, I have often been alone at home At that time, my father was seriously injured at work and has been recuperating in the hospital" Nanoha lowered her head and said in a slightly lonely tone.  My own childhood, "The coffee shop had just opened at that time, and it was not as popular as it is now. My brother and I had to go to the shop to help every day, while my sister had been taking care of my father in the hospital. In addition to working in the shop, my mother also  I have to finish the work left by my father I am the only one left at home I have always been alone Such days will last until my father's injury is completely healed So, I have long been used to it"

    "Naye"

    Yuno looked at Nanoha with some worry. The girl in front of her was actually forcing herself to smile.

    "The feeling of being aloneisn't that loneliness"

    Neil put down the tea cup, closed his eyes, and leaned gently on the chair.

    "Since I was a child, I have had no parents, and only Negi was by my side. In addition, my sister and everyone in the village took care of me. However, in a big, empty house, Negi and I were just children.  I would feel lonely, with no one around me, and a helpless loneliness Then in the few years after I left my hometown, I spent more time alone. At that time, I was really lonely"

    Neil softly explained his past. Although there were not many things that could be known, both Nanoye and Yuno understood how lonely and helpless the young man's heart was.

    Neil stopped, opened his eyes slightly, gently shook the tea in the cup, and looked at the ripples quietly, his eyes far-reaching, as if he was seeing the past time there.

    Nanoha looked at the boy's drooping profile. At this moment, he always felt that his figure was a bit far away, as if there was a hazy layer of fog that isolated everyone, making it impossible for people to see the reality.

    Distance, have you ever been closer

    The girl's thoughts became more and more complicated.

    "However, I don't feel lonely nowbecause there are many, many people around mefamily, friends, classmates"

    Thoughts from the pastAfter coming back to his senses, Neil raised his head and smiled as softly as a cloud.  .

    Then he looked at Nanoye with soft eyes, "The same goes for you, Nanoye, don't you already have a lot? Everyone is by your side So, if you are used to loneliness, don't say it again,  You can't get used to this feeling. It will only hurt yourself and the people around you When you feel lonely, just say it and everyone will reach out to you Now, in the past and in the past  Times have changed, haven’t they?”

    "Um……"

    For a long time, Naye nodded gently, showing a sweet smile.

    Beep——

    The piercing siren suddenly sounded, and the red warning light flashed dazzlingly, breaking the tranquility of the afternoon.

    "It looks like I have to work"

    Neil took one look at the red light, stood up, and said to the two of them, "Let's go!"

    "Yeah!" x2

 Volume 1 Chapter 145 The operation to save the beautiful girl begins!

    Over the sea near Haiming City, a huge magic circle is slowly being drawn.

    "Arcas, Clotas, Elias"[]

    Fit floated directly above the magic circle, chanting the ritual incantation.

    "Guide the shining lightning to the direction I lead Balkir, Zalugol, Blozier"

    Thunder light burst out from the magic array, accompanied by a huge roar, and hit the sea surface.

    The remaining sacred stone seeds have been determined to be in the sea.  Then, use magical current to hit the sea and force the dormant holy stone seeds to be activated to determine their location

    This is indeed a good way to snatch the remaining holy stone seeds in one fell swoop However, if there is only one person who implements it, it is quite a foolhardy act.

    No, it can be said to be suicide to implement such a dangerous method by one person.

    But for Fit, this is the only way she can get the Holy Stone Seed before the Authority.

    "The coming thunder, the resounding thunderArcas, Crotas, Elias"

    The surging lightning was compressed into the magic ball, and the exploding arc connected dozens of magic balls in series

    "ah!!!!!"

    "thunde

    Fall)!  !  "

    Fite swung his lightning battle ax down with all his strength, pointing directly at the sea at his feet.

    The magic ball shrank for a while, absorbing all the surrounding electricity in one breath Then, it turned into a huge thunder and blasted into the sea.

    Feit’s magic power penetrated deep into the sea with the thunderous bombardment. The originally calm sea surface suddenly surged into floods, and the sea surface changed into colorful lights.  The gentle sea breeze also accelerated due to the rolling waves.  The calm sea was now as violent as the prelude to a storm.

    Sudden, sudden, sudden, sudden, sudden, sudden

    The blue pillar of light penetrated the sea level and shot into the sky as if in response to Feite.

    The remaining six holy stone seeds finally appeared.

    However, the situation is not optimistic.

    In the magic just now, Feit has injected a large amount of magic power beyond expectation, and now he must seal the remaining holy stone seed in one breath

    No matter how great Fite's magical power is, it is definitely beyond her limit.

    Fit himself should also know this very well.

    "Found it, the remaining six Aluf, please provide space barrier support."

    Even so, she still had no intention of giving up.

    "Ah, I understand No matter who comes, no matter what happens, I will protect Feit."

    In order to respond to her master, Aluf also showed a consciousness that matches her.

    "Well let's go, Thunder Tomahawk."

    "Yes, si.

    "

    The magic weapon turned into a giant scythe again and rushed towards the sea with its master.

    ……………………………………Dividing line…………………………………………

    Asra, on the bridge.

    "What a child who is extremely chaotic"

    Looking at the scene on the screen, Lindy cried out.

    "This kind of behavior will definitely be self-destructive." Crono's face became solemn, "This is far beyond the magic power that an individual can control."

    "Fit!"

    The door to the bridge opened. As soon as Nanoye saw the situation on the screen, he immediately jogged to Lindy's side, while Neil and Yuno stood behind.

    "Captain Lindy, please send me to Fite's place."

    Even Nanoye, who is not very familiar with magic, can understand from the screen how critical Fite's situation is now.

    【That fool is so desperatedoes he even risk his life?  】

    Neil’s brows knit together and he looked worriedly at the stubborn girl on the screen.

    "There is no need" Crono rejected Nanoha's request with a cold tone that was inappropriate for her age. "Even if you don't take care of it, that girl will destroy herself."

    "how come……"

    On the screen, Feite rolled and shuttled in the tornado of water and light, and the scene was thrilling.

    "Even if she doesn't self-destruct because of this" Crono continued, "We don't need to take that risk, we just need to give her the best care when she is exhausted.??One blow is enough.  "

    "That kind of thing" Naye showed obvious resistance to this approach.

    “What we have to do now is to prepare for capture.”

    "We often have to make the most favorable choice based on the situationAlthough it is cruel, this is the reality." Lindy looked at the screen with a solemn face and said without looking back.  That tone was more of a warning than an explanation.

    "but……"

    Their approach may be right, but Nanoha has no way to accept it.

    Neil stood by and listened to what Crono and Lindy said without making a sound to refute. In the name of righteousness, it was enough to suppress all opposition and even throw away his life.

    【Is this what is called justice】

    Under Neil’s drooped eyelids, his eyes were extremely cold, and deeper still, there was disgust and hatred.

    "Hey, Yuno, can you control that portal?"

    At this time, Neil walked up to Yuno and asked quietly.

    "Yes" Yuno replied subconsciously, and then looked at Neil in surprise, "Eh!? Do you want to"

    "Isn't it possible?"

    Neil looked at him with eyes hanging, but this time Yuno was not frightened and instead laughed.

    "What a good idea, Neil"

    "oh……"

    Neil looked at Yuno in front of him in surprise, not expecting that he would agree with this kind of thing.

    The two teenagers looked at each other and smiled.

    【Naye, let’s go】

    Just when Nanoha was at a loss, Neil's voice suddenly came to her mind. When she turned around, she saw Neil and Yuno standing next to the portal and looking at her with a smile.

    【Neil, Yuno-kun】

    " [Well, I've always been unhappy with the guys from the administration. Let's go. Yuno is from our side anyway]

    "Yes, Naye, you have always been helping me, let me help you this time too!"  】

    "Um!"

    Nanoha smiled at the two of them, and then ran to the portal.

    "What are you going to do!?"

    Crono suddenly heard a sound of running behind him. He turned around and looked around, only to find Nanoha rushing into the teleporter. He couldn't help shouting, and everyone on Asra also turned their attention here.

    "I'm sorry, Takamachi Nanoha is going to act without permission, ignoring orders!"

    There was firm determination in his emerald green pupils, but Crono couldn't allow it. It was too reckless.

    "Hey, if you want to go there, be careful I'll chop you"

    Neil stood directly in front of Nanoye, holding a sword in his hand, blocking Crono who was about to stop her.

    "you!"

    Crono looked angrily at Neil who was blocking him. Neil glanced at him, then turned to Yuno and nodded.

    "Teleport!"

    Seeing Neal’s signal, Yuno immediately used magic. The portal suddenly bloomed with bright white light, and Nanoha’s figure disappeared.

    "Do you know what you are doing!?"

    Crono looked at the two of them and scolded them dissatisfied.

    "Know……"

    Neil nodded, his eyes stern, looking directly at Crono, who was slightly taller than him, without giving in.

    "and you……"

    “It’s just because you know that you do this. If you can’t save a girl crying in front of you, then don’t tell me any nonsense about saving the world!!”

    Neil's heartfelt voice stunned Crono and others. As members of the Space-Time Management Bureau, they have always accepted the idea that maintaining dimensional order and rescuing the world from crisis is their responsibility.  Sometimes, even in order to achieve great righteousness, it is necessary to sacrifice some people

    However, the young man’s words gave them an unprecedented impact.

    Just for a crying girl, ignoring the crisis that may destroy everything.

    Is this kind of behavior selfish or great?

    Neil glanced at them, then turned to Yuno and said, "Let's go too, Yuno!"

    Seeing Neil’s eyes, Yuno looked back at him firmly. The two stepped into the portal and disappeared in a dazzling white light.

    "Neil Springfield"

    Crono was looking at the portal with complicated eyes. Just now, the boy's words were something he had never heard before, but they were extremely shocking.??Convinced.

    Sitting on the command seat, Lindy leaned on the soft chair, looked at the struggling blond girl on the screen, and let out a sigh.

    "It is indeed that person's child. Even the words he said are exactly the same"

    "Captain! Can you give me permission to rush to the scene immediately?"

    Crono looked back at Lindy and made a request to her that he shouldn't have made.

    "no!"

    Lindy simply refused, which surprised Crono.

    "But, they"

    "It is precisely because they have passed that you must stay to deal with emergencies. Now, just watch quietly"

    "yes……"

    Crono didn’t say anything more, but his expression was a little unwilling, but what Lindy said was also correct, and it was the wisest judgment.

    "Don't let anything happen, idiot I can only ask you"

    With his fists clenched quietly, Crono stared intently at the battle situation on the screen that could change at any time.

    Lindy looked at Crono like this, the corners of her mouth raised slightly, and that smile was a smile of relief.

    ………………………………………………Dividing line………………………………………………

    "I said, it's very cloudy here"

    Neil looked at the large white cloud below and said expressionlessly.

    "Well, this seems to be the stratosphere"

    Yuno looked at the surrounding environment and said calmly.

    "Can I ask, how high is the stratosphere?"

    "Here, it would be about 40 kilometers high"

    “………”

    “………”

    “I’m going to choke you!! Why are you at such a high place!!”

    "There's no way! The portal is set at such a high level, and I didn't even bother to modify it!!"

    “Then why don’t you change it!!”

    “How could I have time at that time!!”

    The two people were falling sharply, and they were still bickering, completely ignoring the sudden fall.

    "By the way, Nanoha won't fall, right?"

    Neil looked down with some uneasiness, while Yuno patted his shoulder to reassure him.

    "It's okay, Nanoha is a mage of the air combat department"

    "That's right, but having said that, we should also control the speed of descent!"

    Neil finally remembered his situation and found out that he was still falling.

    "Use magic quickly!!"

    Yuno shouted anxiously, and he quickly used magic, and green light appeared instantly.

    “………”

    "Hey, why don't you use it!?"

    Yuno looked at Neil, whose face was a little blue, and asked uneasily.

    This guy won’t be offline at this time

    "How should I put it, this fall reminded me of something very unpleasant"

    Neil fell face down, reminding him of the feeling of wanting to die when he played with Tifa on the jumping machine and roller coaster at the school festival.

    I can’t do it anymore, I’m going to faint

    "Let me tell you a good thing"

    "Eh? What's a good thing?"

    "Actually, due to something, I have no idea what to do with bungee jumping To put it simply, I am afraid of heights"

    "What kind of good thing is this!!!! Just now you were acting cool on Asra!! Please don't be so embarrassed now!!!"

    “Well, it’s rare for me to get the chance to be cool, and now this is force majeure”

    “It’s force majeure, your sister!!!”

    "Farewell, Yuno"

    As if taking one last look, Neil smiled lightly at Yuno.

    If Neil would smile so kindly to Yuno, Yuno would be extremely happy. Of course, this does not mean that he is gay!

    However, in this situation, Yuno had the urge to vomit blood.

    "Hey!! You idiot, don't raise the death flag at this time!!"

    Yuno pulled Neil with black threads all over his head, and he was really taking off his clothes at this moment.

    “I can’t hold myself while holding someone else!!”

    After Yuno pulled Neil, her magic couldn't hold on any longer. If this continues, it won't be a doomed outcome for both of them!  !

    &nbsp; [How to say it, actually, just remind the boss to let me out. At any rate, I can let him fly safely, even if I have to drag someone with me, it will be no problem But, the boss is really playing around.  I won’t get tired of watching it hundreds of times, so it’s better not to call him, haha~~You have to take a good photo~~~]

    A certain bad magic weapon abandoned its master just for its own sake

    "Oh oh oh oh!!!!"

    “Ahhhhhhh!!!”

    The voices of two very different young men resounded throughout the vast blue sky.

    Everyone in Asra was speechless

    "I actually leave things to such a person, a real man? The future of that child named Feite is uncertain"

    Crono covered his face, it was such a shame to believe such an idiot

 Volume 1 Chapter 146 The hand extended

    Because I understand the feeling of loneliness, I want to extend my hand to that girl.

    When you are lonely and helpless, what you need is not the care and comfort of others, but[]

    A confidant who can communicate with others

    A confidant who can share loneliness and loneliness

    So, why should I help that girl? I already have the answer

    …………………………………………Dividing line…………………………………………

    "How to do it……"

    When Nanoha arrived at the scene, she saw six waterspouts several meters thick in front of her, and seemed a little helpless. Fitt, who was not far away, also looked a little tired because his magic power was almost exhausted.

    Seeing Nanoye's arrival, Fit immediately became on guard, even though he was exhausted.

    【So, Neil is here too】

    Feite couldn't help but want to escape. She didn't want to become an enemy with that person.

    In addition to this, there is another reason, and that is what I did at the moment of farewell at the school festival.

    When Feite remembered the goodbye kiss at that time, she couldn't help but blush so much that she was about to shed tears. She really didn't expect that she would do such a bold thing. At that time, she just did it because of a sudden impulse in her heart. This was really not in line with her character.  .

    【Ughwhat should I do?  Will it be embarrassing?  】

    A girl’s mind is extremely complicated

    Nanoha looked at Fite who was blushing strangely, has the magic power been consumed to this extent?

    “It didn’t feel like it, and with a girl’s intuition, she thought that Feit’s behavior had a lot to do with someone

    What a keen intuition

    "I won't let you stop Fite!"

    Not knowing that Feit was still thinking about meeting Neil and was distressed, Aluf saw Naye and was about to come over to stop her, but she immediately stopped.

    "Oh oh oh oh!!!!!"

    “Ahhhhhhhhh!!!!!!”

    In the sky, two teenagers screamed in surprise. Looking up, they saw the two teenagers passing through the clouds and falling straight below.

    "No way!!! I'm really going to die!!"

    Yuno shouted to Neil, who was holding his waist, and sure enough, the magic couldn't hold on, it was broken

    "Man! There is the sea below! You will not die!!"

    Neil gave a thumbs up and smiled heartily.

    "Damn!! You smile so brightly, you might as well use magic!!"

    "Uh, yes"

    Neil touched the back of his head. After falling to this height, he felt less dizzy.

    "Wind! Protect us!!"

    Neil waved downwards, and a countercurrent wind formed on the sea, allowing him and Yuno to slowly land.

    “Neil Springfield makes a grand appearance!!!”

    Neil raised his hands high and looked around at the people present with pride.

    “What a cool guy!!!!”

    Asla came together and smashed the keyboard together, turning complaints into strength.

    “Tsk, tsk, tsk, what a bunch of people who don’t understand art”

    Neil shook his head, very disappointed.

    “Damn, you’re the one who doesn’t understand art!!”

    Yuno next to him couldn't help but replied, but it aroused Neil's contempt.

    "Tch, it's like this, and it's not because you are so weak, Yuno! You only have so much potential"

    Neil was floating safely in mid-air, looking at the limp Yuno next to him with disdain.

    "Whose fault is it? It's not because of you who took off halfway! Otherwise, how could it be like this!!"

    "It's so noisy!! Just go aside and be your ferret!!"

    "Asshole! My body is human!!"

    Everyone looked at the two people speechlessly. As expected, Neil's appearance was always different. Speaking of which, he must have forgotten about the sacred stone seeds in front of him, and he was still in the mood to quarrel

    "Speaking of which, Anders, you bastard, you didn't come out to save me!? Do you really want to be torn down by me!?"

    Neil finally remembered that he still had a magical device that he could use. With Anders' intelligence, he could fly with him, but at that time it actually refused to save him.

    Depend on!  You will really have to be careful when looking for magic tools in the future!  !

    ?????????????????? How can you say that, boss!  Without your order, I would not dare to do anything without your permission.Move, this is an act of overstepping one's own authority!  !  As the central magic device, how could I do this!  !

    Andles explained his difficulties heartbreakingly. It was so heartbreaking that his master could not understand him. This hindered the harmonious development between the master and the magic device!

    "Fart!! You bastard always ignores my orders, okay?! Do you want to see my joke!? Right!! That's definitely the case!!"

    My master!  !  Do you know how much my heart hurts now!  ?  Just like the sadness that Juliet felt after waking up and seeing Romeo die after drinking poisonous wine!  !  Why don't you believe me!  ?  Obviously we have experienced so much together and have lived and died together!  !  You actually abandoned me for such a thing!  !  I hate it!  !

    "I hate your sister!! Are you really a magic weapon!? You are so heartbroken that you are a ghost!! You are almost snickering!! Sister, I must lower your intelligence in the future!!  "

    "Too cruel, boss!"  !

    "Let me tell you, have you had enough noise? We still have missions"

    Yuno lamented on the sidelines that things are like masters. This magic device is really unheard of and has no moral integrity

    “Shut up, you perverted beast!!”

    "Shut up, you beast!"  !

    "Damn it!! This time I upgraded to a lewd beast!! Why am I the representative of a lewd beast?! Even Renzhi is like this!! This is slander!!! A completely unscientific slander!!!"

    Yuno’s morale was low and he bent forward in frustration.

    "Oh, by the way, I seem to have forgotten something?"

    Neil, who stopped arguing, nodded with his index finger, frowned, and tried hard to think about what he was going to do.

    "Neil, we are here to seal the seed of the Holy Stone"

    Naye, who really couldn’t stand it, reminded Neil helplessly.

    "Yes! It's all Yuno's fault!"

    Neil finally remembered, and immediately put all the blame on Yuno next to him.

    "What does it have to do with me!"

    Yuno said that he knew nothing and was shot again, so he was innocent

    "Hey! Fit, long time no see!!"

    It didn’t look like a hostile relationship at all. After Neil saw Feit, he greeted her carelessly.

    “………”

    Feite was speechless. Fortunately, she had thought so much before. It turned out that this idiot didn't take it seriously at all

    In my heart, I couldn’t help but feel depressed.

    "snort……"

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????,,,,,,,,,,,,,,, can't, we'll see him.

    "Uh, did I do something wrong?"

    Neil scratched his head, not understanding Fite's reaction. He was obviously fine during the school festival

    "Ah, the boss really doesn't understand girls' hearts~~

    “Shut up, don’t say anything, you seem to understand it very well!!”

    "Neal, did you do something bad to Feit?"

    Nanoye came to Neil's side, narrowed her eyes, and asked softly.

    "Who do you remind me of, Ms. Nanoha?"

    Neil covered his face. He said that Nanoha has made him feel a lot of pressure recently

    "Forget it, I won't ask you anymore By the way, Neil, can't you fly? Why are you still falling"

    Nanoha really can’t understand. This guy is obviously very strong, but he always misses the mark at critical moments. Will he screw up again this time?

    "Forget the past……"

    Neil looked at the rough sea with a face full of vicissitudes of life, his eyes filled with sadness as he recalled the past.

    “………”

    “………”

    After feeling that he was almost out of his psychological shadow, Neil looked at the waterspout in front of him and felt that it was almost time to start work, and then looked at the others with dissatisfaction.

    "Hey, you have to work, what are you doing? There is really no work efficiency at all"

    “………”

    【Whose fault is this?  !  】

    “Both the staff at the scene and on the Asla were silently complaining.

    "But what to do?"

    Neil touched his chin and looked at the six waterspouts that were gradually getting closer together, thinking about countermeasures.

    "We cannot let the six holy stone seeds get close together. Now they are beginning to resonate. If they get together, the power will be very powerful and beyond our control. Therefore, we must""These six water pillars separate and stabilize, allowing Nanoha and the others to seal"

    Yuno told Neil the countermeasure. Neil thought for a while and decided that this was the only way to use it, so he said to Yuno, "You control the three roots, and I will control the three roots, too, okay?"

    "I will work hard!"

    Yuno thought for a while. It was his limit to block three of them, but he had to keep going.

    "Be careful……"

    Neil said to Yuno, then turned to look at Nanoye and Feit, "You also heard it, right? Let's seal these holy stone seeds first"

    Naye nodded and agreed. Feite looked at the holy stone seeds, then at Neil, and finally nodded.

    "You should be optimistic about the opportunity"

    Neil said something to the two of them, and then he and Yuno flew to stabilize the waterspouts.

    "Anders, chain-mode!"

    "learn!"

    This time, the magic device changed more chains. Neil controlled the chains, firmly trapping the water columns and pulling them apart.

    "Hey, Aluf, remember to stabilize the barrier!"

    When Neil stabilized the water column, he shouted to Aluf.

    “Can you do it alone!?”

    "If you have time to care about me, why not go and help Yuno? He should be very struggling now."

    Aluf looked and saw that Yuno's magic had trapped three of them, but it was extremely difficult. He gritted his teeth and kept pulling on the chains on his hands to separate these holy stone seeds.

    "It's really"

    Looking at Yuno who was almost unable to hold on any longer, Aluf took action herself. Using binding magic, she and Yuno held back the water pillars that were getting closer and closer.

    Yuno glanced at Aluf gratefully, and pulled the water column with more force. The three water columns became smaller than before and twisted feebly due to the efforts of the two of them.

    And Nanoye and Fit, who were watching the situation below, were also waiting for an opportunity to take action. Nanoye saw that Fit's face was a little sluggish, so she sent half of her magic power over.

    “powe

    ? _cha

    Ge (energy supply).  "

    Under Fite’s surprised eyes, the cherry-colored magic power was transferred from the Heart of the Rising Sun to the Thunder Tomahawk. In an instant, the Thunder Tomahawk flashed a bright light.

    "supply_complete (supply complete)."

    The Heart of the Rising Sun stopped, and the cherry-colored light around Nanoye and Fit also dissipated.

    "Fite, let's go!"

    Naye smiled softly at Feite, then turned around and flew towards the Holy Stone Seed.

    Fitt looked at Nanoye’s back and slowly tightened his grip on the thunder ax in his hand. As if responding to his master’s wishes, the thunder ax changed on its own.

    “ sealing_fo

    m_set_up.  "

    “………”

    Fite looked at his partner in his hand silently, gritted his teeth, and flew in the direction of Nanoha.

    Neil on the other side breathed a sigh of relief after seeing Yuno settle down, and then frowned at the situation in front of him.

    "It's really a bit troublesome"

    Although he controlled the chains to trap the water columns, the water columns were as violent as a runaway horse and did not calm down at all, and he felt a little unable to hold them in his hands.

    Boss, you need to use more force to suppress it

    Anders’s voice told Neil the solution, but he was doing his best now. He was not using magic to attack, but simply using magic to suppress it through the chains. Of course, it was not that powerful.

    "More power"

    The more powerful force is the powerful force in the body that has been resisted by oneself.

    The power of the devil.

    Neil frowned, as if he was struggling with something. In this situation, only that power could help him. However, it was clearly the power he longed for, but he chose to refuse.

    Afraid of the past self that was dyed red?

    Are you afraid and degenerating into an inhuman monster?

    Neil laughed at himself, he was already like this, what was he still longing for?

    【Neil, why does your power exist?  What are you fighting for?  】

    These words flashed through my mind.

    Neil was slightly startled, and he couldn't help but increase the strength in his hands, and the pink figure seemed to appear in his eyes.

    "my power……"

    【?No matter how powerful or crazy these forces are, it does not mean that it is you. The real Neil is yourself, you, it is you]

    Flashed again, the girl’s smile as gentle as spring water.

    "Really, I didn't expect to think of that person's words, which are very similar to my father's last words However, I still don't understand" Neil smiled with relief, looked up at the rough waves, and his eyes returned to peace, "Although  I can’t find the final answer yet, but, at least now, my power does not exist for revenge, but only exists for the people I want to protect"

    Neil closed his eyes slightly and calmed down.

    "Respond, the power sleeping in the blood"

    “ Vaguely, I seemed to see a pair of scarlet red eyes, crazy killing intent, endless coldness

    Fear, when facing this kind of power, I just keep shrinking in fear

    But, this time I have to face it, I have someone I must protect

    Even if you have to face this power that makes you despair

    【Then take it】

    "Eh!?"

    Neil suddenly opened his eyes, surprised in his heart, whose voice was that just now?

    It’s that person

    Or myself

    Violent magic suddenly emerged in Neil. This time, he did not fall into madness, but felt the changes in power clearly.

    A flash of light suddenly flashed in my mind, as if I had caught something important

    “Tsk, no matter, let’s finish this thing first!! Ah!!!”

    Neil shouted loudly, and with a flick of his hands, the water columns were separated, and the water columns were completely suppressed, swinging feebly like pigtails.

    "So strong"

    Yuno and Aluf both looked at Neil dumbfounded. The power he produced alone was greater than the two of them combined.

    “Succeeded!?”

    Nanoye looked at Neil in surprise, and then looked back at Fite who was also extremely surprised.

    "Fite, let's go up and seal the seed of the Holy Stone!"

    Fit didn’t answer her, but his nod and actions were his answer.

    “divine (God)……”

    “thunde

    (Thunder God)"

    The wand in the girl's hand began to condense her most powerful and fastest magic, and she used it at full strength

    "

    uste

    (Broken)!  !  "

    "

    age (shattered)!  !  "

    The cherry-colored beam of light and the golden lightning burst out at the same time again.  The two rays of light that had been constantly clashing with each other, this time, they were pointing at the same target.  Two torrents hit the Holy Stone Seed at the same time

    Then, it explodes.

    The momentum of the explosion, even the huge tornado just now, was still inferior.  The magic power of the two colors of cherry and gold intersects and turns into the most primitive white light, covering everything

    After the light dissipated, the six holy stone seeds slowly rose from the sea and floated quietly in the air, floating between Nanoye and Feit.

    These are the final seeds of holy stones.

    The faces of the girls are reflected on the crystal gems.

    Naye glanced at the six sealed holy stone seeds, and then turned his attention to Feite in front of him.

    What I want to do is not a great thing. I just want to communicate with the crying girl in front of me and get closer to her.

    Nanoye smiled softly, and she slowly extended her right hand to Feite.

    "I want to be friends with you"

    The gentle words passed to his palm made Feit's confused red eyes filled with surprise and emotion.

    Since meeting Neil, she never thought that she would be treated like this by others

    In my heart, there is another feeling different from the previous one

    Is that what friends feel like

    The smile so close at hand made Feit move closer unconsciously.

    In the sky, the clouds gradually dispersed, revealing the gentle sunshine, which poured on the girls' bodies.

 Volume 1 Chapter 147 Fit’s Mother

    "Yeah, after working on it for so long, I finally said it"

    Neil looked at Nanoye who stretched out his hand to Feite. Although he said this, he couldn't help but feel happy in his heart. What Nanoye had always wanted to do was finally done.

    "but……"

    Neil withdrew his gaze and looked at his right hand. The power that had just exploded had now disappeared. This time, he didn't feel any pain. It was just that he consumed more magic power.

    "strength……"

    Neil murmured to himself and began to immerse himself in thinking. For the first time, he looked positively at the power that he had always resisted.

    "Um?"

    While he was thinking, Neil suddenly felt uneasy. He looked up. At that moment, his pupils tightened.

    ………………………………………Dividing line…………………………………………

    "Five, four, three, two, one, the seeds of the Holy Stone are silent Captain, the six seeds of the Holy Stone have been completely sealed!" Amy stared at the screen in front of her, looking to Lindy with joy and surprise.  Reporting.

    “I can’t believe it…there are actually such random people…” Crono said in disbelief as he watched the scene gradually calm down on the screen.

    "Wellbut they did itit's amazing." Lindy's pupils tightened, looking very surprised, and then she relaxed and leaned against the softness behind her.

    "Captain, let me rush to the scene. Neil and the others have consumed a lot of magic power. Someone must go over to prevent the next robbery"

    "Well, I understand, just rush over, Executive Crono." Lindy nodded in agreement.

    "YesAmy, I'll leave it to you to teleport." After saying that, Crono turned and walked towards the teleportation door.

    "Okay, put it on meEh!? Is this what's going on!?" Amy, who had already begun to locate the coordinates, suddenly shouted out loud.

    The eyes of everyone on the bridge were all attracted to it.

    "However, even if she didn't scream, the people on the bridge would know in the next secondthat something happened.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    After the sealing of the Holy Stone Seed ended, the scene that had calmed down was once again filled with red warning characters.

    "Dimensional interference!? There is a magical attack on the forward combat area where this ship and Negi and the others are It will arrive in six seconds five, four, three" Amy reported the situation anxiously.

    "Everyone, prepare to accept the impact!" Lindy ordered decisively.

    The next second, purple lightning fell on Asra’s head.

    ……………………………………Dividing line…………………………………………

    "Naye, Feit, back away!!"

    "Eh?"

    "Um?"

    Both Nanoye and Feit looked at Neil who was shouting in confusion, but what caught their eyes was the slightly panicked face.

    They didn’t allow them to think too much. The already rainy sky above them was once again covered by thunderstorms, and purple thunder struck down.

    "Andles, shield-mode!!"

    learn!

    The purple thunder and lightning containing huge magic power pierced the clouds and suddenly hit the sea. Neil instantly moved in front of Nanoye and Feit, controlling the shield to block them.

    "Damn it! Who is so fierce! Attacking indiscriminately!"

    Neil was supporting himself on the shield to resist the fierce lightning strike, but he didn't notice that Fite next to him had an expression of disbelief on his face.

    "mom, Mom, Mom!?"

    "Eh?"

    Neil was stunned when he heard Fit’s shout, Mom?  That's right?  There is still Feite here

    The situation did not allow him to think too much. Unprepared, Neil was hit by a thick bolt of lightning and was directly blasted into the sea.

    "Neil!?"

    When Nanoye saw Neil being attacked, he didn't care about the lightning flashing behind him. Under the resistance of Anders, he immediately turned around and flew towards the sea. Fite was about to catch up, but was held back by Aluf.

    "Fite, that boy will be fine, and that woman did this just to let us get the seed of the Holy Stone"

    After hearing Aluf’s words, Feit also stopped and took a deep look at Neil who was blasted into the sea, then turned around and pounced on the Holy Stone Seed.

    【Sorry, Neil】

    “All I can do is apologize feebly.

    Just about to touchWhen he planted the seed of the Holy Stone, the reality often backfired.

    "Drone Ray!"

    At the critical moment, Crono finally arrived.  He stood in front of the Holy Stone Seed and kept pushing Feit and Aluf back with shooting.  However, there are always gaps in a person's barrage.

    "Drink!!"

    Aluf, who broke through the barrage under Fit's cover, swung his fist straight towards Crono's face in order to defeat the enemy with one move.

    "It's useless!" Crono set up the magic device and easily blocked Aluf's full blow. "Surrender, you guys who are tired from long battles have no chance of winning"

    "Get away" Aluf moaned like a wild beast.

    "Stop resisting in vain"

    “I told youget out of my way!!”

    The fiery magic power exploded on Aluf's fist, and Crono, who was unable to react in time, was blasted to the sea.

    "Great, then that woman willeh!?"

    Just when Aluf was filled with joy and wanted to take down all the Holy Stone Seeds, she discovered that only three of the six Holy Stone Seeds were left.

    "How could it becould it be" Aluf instantly thought of the only possibility and immediately cast his sights to the sea.

    On the sea, Crono, who had caught his fall before falling into the sea, was putting the three holy stone seeds in his hand into the magic weapon.

    "Aluf, retreat." Fit came to Aluf and said.

    "but……"

    "We no longer have the strength to continue fighting. If we continue to struggle, we will be caught. At that time, even the seeds of these three holy stones, mother will not be able to get So, retreat." Feite said with  Said in a slightly commanding tone.

    "……ah!!!!!"

    As if venting her anger, Aluf blasted her magic power into the sea.  The massive explosion obscured Crono's sight.

    By the time the waves receded, the two figures had disappeared

    "Damn it"

    Crono watched unwillingly as the other party escaped from him again, and Asra was unable to trace the escape direction of Aluf and Fit due to the suspension of his function.

    Neil, who sank into the sea, was somewhat paralyzed by the electricity, and now he just put up barriers to protect himself.

    My mind is filled with things about Feite.

    [Is that person really Feit’s mother? Didn’t what he did just now hurt Feit? Is it true that as Aluf said, that person didn’t regard Feit as his daughter?  Is it a tool Fit does she know]

    In a blur, I remember falling into the sea and seeing Fit's slightly trembling body and pale face.

    【Looking at her appearanceshe should know】

    【Then, it is necessary to meetthat woman】

    "However, I was careless and was actually paralyzed by the blasteven though I put up a barrier"

    Neil looked at his current situation with a wry smile, and could only sink slowly and feebly, while Anders was still at sea, not by his side.

    "Although I can't die, can someone help me"

    In the dead silence, Neil slowly closed his eyes.

    "Neil!"

    "Um?"

    The moment he opened his eyes, his hand was held, and what he saw was Nanoha's relieved face.

    After being pulled out of the sea, Neil put a hand on Nanoye's shoulder and was supported by her.

    "Really, Neil is too careless"

    Nanoye held Neil's body and said with some dissatisfaction.

    "I'm sorry"

    Neil smiled helplessly, recalled Andles, then looked around and saw a somewhat unwilling Crono.

    "What, did they run away?"

    Crono turned back to look at Neil, nodded and said, "Yesbut are you okay?"

    "No problem, fortunately there is no electric shock"

    “Is this the place we should be worrying about!?”

    "Of course! This is detrimental to my chic and elegant image!!"

    "Please! Your image has nothing to do with being chic and elegant! And your image has been completely destroyed a long time ago!! Just like your integrity!"

    "Hey!! Be careful what you say!! What happened to my moral integrity!?"

    “It goes without saying that everyone understands this!!”

    ??"Well, seeing as you still have the energy to argue, I guess everything will be fine"

    Yuno looked at Neil, who was still talking back to Crono, and shook his head helplessly.

    "Be at ease now!"

    Nanoye pinched Neil and said sternly.

    Neil smiled helplessly, and everyone felt relieved.

    "Then let's go back to Asla"

    A magic circle spread out in front of Crono, and four people walked in one after another, and then disappeared.

    Unknown to them, in the distance, three people were observing the situation here.

    "Why don't you go up, Xignom? If you had just taken action, you would have at least been able to get a sacred stone seed, right?"

    Vita said to Xignom unhappily. Since the last time he got one, almost one-third of the pages of the Book of Darkness have been filled with the high concentration of magic power. If he gets it again this time,  With two, the Book of Darkness can be completely replenished, and the blast can also

    "The situation just now was too chaotic. The power of that lightning strike was no less than S-level. There must be the existence of the Great Mage, and there is also the intervention of the Space-Time Administration. This time it is not as lucky as last time. Maybe even we will  If his identity is revealed, Hayate will also be discovered"

    Xignom said seriously, and Vita had no choice but to calm down after hearing it.

    "Damn it, obviously"

    Vita pursed her lips and clenched her fists reluctantly.

    "But after having the Holy Stone Seed, Master Gale's situation has stabilized, so there is no need to worry too much for the time being"

    Seeing Vita’s somewhat depressed face, Zafira had no choice but to comfort her.

    "Um……"

    "Shamal, how's the situation with Master Gale?"

    Xignom contacted Shamar, who was accompanying Hayate, and asked about the situation over there.

    "No problem, nothing happenedhow are you doing there?"

    Shamar’s voice came from the magic circle in front of Xignom. Xignom sighed and told her what happened here.

    "In that case, Xignom, please come back. At worst, we can go grab the magician's telekinesis core"

    "It can only be this way……"

    Xignom sighed softly and said to the two companions next to him, "Go back, Master Gale is still waiting for us"

    "Hmm"x2

    A burst of light flashed, and then the three figures disappeared from the spot.

    As Asra came aboard, Neil also regained his ability to move. He, Nanoha and the others came to the bridge and asked Lindy about what happened just now.

    "It's great that you are all okay"

    After Lindy saw the four people coming back, she felt relieved and smiled gently at them.

    "I'm sorry, Captain Lindy!"

    Nanoha and Yuno quickly bowed to Lindy and admitted their mistake. After all, they had just acted in violation of orders.

    "I will not pursue the incident this timebut a second time will never be allowed!"

    Lindy looked at them sternly, her tone undeniable, but the worry in it was self-evident.

    "Ah, yes!!"

    Nanoha and Yuno immediately stood up straight, looking at the older woman in front of them in awe, while Neil scratched his head, didn't reply, and stayed surprisingly quiet.

    Seeing that these children had listened to her words, Lindy's face softened and she asked them to look at the screen.

    "Through this fluctuation of magic power, we can probably determine who that person is"

    A woman’s information flashed on the screen, Precia Testarossa.  It is said that she is a great mage who specializes in the development of dimensional navigation energy and once served as the third director of the Central Technology Development Bureau.  However, he was banished due to an experiment using illegal materials that caused a medium-sized dimensional earthquake.  Because she conducted some forbidden research after being exiled, which caused harm to many dimensions, she was wanted by the Administration. Now she is a super dangerous person with an S-class wanted order.

    "This is Fit's mother"

    Neil frowned, looking at the information on the screen and thinking quietly.

    "Well, in order to investigate more detailed information and strengthen Asra's shield to defend against possible attacks, you should rest for a few days~~~"

    Lindy clasped her hands together, tilted her head and smiled at them.

    "Got it, Captain Lindy!"

    Nanoha and Yuno both answered politely, while Neil stayed aside and was a little lost.

    "Neil, what's wrong?"?? 

    Nanoye shook Neil gently. Neil came back to his senses from Feite's incident, smiled at the confused Nanoye, and touched her head.

    "It's okayjust go back"

    "Um……"

 Volume 1 Chapter 148 Black Hand

    Snapped——

    Snapped——

    "ah——!!"

    The deserted courtyard was filled with the sound of whips and the screams of girls.  []

    "Feiteyou let your mother down so muchyou were dumbfounded at such a critical moment"

    Snapped——

    The whip struck the girl's already scarred body again without any mercy.

    "I'm sorryMom"

    Feite lowered his head feebly, still apologizing to his mother.

    "You will help me bring back the Holy Stone Seed, my daughter, Feite"

    Snapped——

    Precia looked at Feit indifferently, as if looking at a failed work.

    "Yes, Mom"

    It’s like an instinctive answer, how many times have I said this

    The smiling faces of Neil and Nanoha flashed through Feite's mind involuntarily, and a sense of longing emerged in his heart.

    Want to be together

    However, the stinging whip fell again, and the feeling in my heart disappeared.

    "The dead hall, the painful screams, what's left is just endless sadness

    After a long time, silence returned.

    "Fit! Fitt!!"

    Aluf, who had been waiting patiently outside the door, broke into the door, but what he saw was Feite lying on the ground with scars.

    "FitFit"

    Aluf held Feit in her arms sadly. She had been waiting at the door, waiting for the punishment inside to be completed.  But why did Feit only get hurt every time he completed a mission? That woman didn’t even show a gentle smile to Feit. Isn’t she Feit’s mother

    "That woman"

    After Aluf put Feit down and covered her with a cloak, she looked at the door where the woman was with an angry look on her face, jumped up and rushed towards the door.

    Precia behind the door looked at the nine floating holy stone seeds and kept muttering to herself, "Not enough, not enough You can't go to Alhazat like this There must be more."  …”

    Bang————

    Behind her, there was a sudden sound of bombing, and the door was shattered. Precia turned her face sideways, looking at the figure approaching her through the flying dust, and showed a smile she had never seen before.

    It was a reassuring smile, as if you saw someone you could trust.

    It’s just that no one can see that smile.

    “Precia!!!”

    Roaring, accompanied by orange magic power, attacked Precia.

    The fist was blocked by the barrier that suddenly appeared. Aluf gritted her teeth and punched forward one after another. She looked at Precia's back and shouted loudly, "Isn't Fit your daughter!? Why?  You’re going to do this to her!! Don’t you think you’ve gone too far!? Fite obviously worked hard for this!!”

    The barrier was shattered. Aluf grabbed Precia's clothes and looked directly into her eyes. However, what Aluf saw was a pair of eyes full of sadness, despair and even a trace of guilt.

    Is this woman looking like this because of Feite?

    When Aluf was distracted, Precia's right fist containing magic hit Aluf in the abdomen, causing her to fly out.

    A magic wand appeared in Precia's hand. She looked at Aluv indifferently without any emotion, making Aluf feel that the eyes she just saw were just her illusion.

    "The familiar created by that child has too many useless emotions"

    The wand gathered terrifying magic power and pointed at Aluf who was sitting on the ground.

    “Then disappear!!”

    Precia's expression instantly became ferocious, and the wand swung at Aluf with violent purple thunder.

    Seeing such a blow, Aluf couldn't help but be shocked, and then reluctantly deployed a space-jumping magic circle, and teleported in an instant to avoid the blow.

    【Fitwait for me, I will definitely come back and be yours】

    Aluf floated in the dark space, silently making her vows in her heart.

    "Did you escape?"

    Precia looked at the empty place, a hint of comfort flashed in her eyes, but immediately became extremely cold, turned around and walked back until she was swallowed by darkness.

    In the darkness, a pair of strange eyes have been watching everything

    &nbsp;………………………………… dividing line………………

    The distant unknown space is a piece of dead darkness.

    "Heh, I didn't expect that woman to be quite interesting"

    There was a low voice in the darkness, and then, a figure wrapped in a black cloak slowly walked out, getting darker and darker.

    "It's too lateYaksha"

    The hoarse voice sounded slowly, and the dark space became slightly brighter.

    The visitor named Yasha moved his eyes slightly upward and saw twelve towering stone pillars. Countless complex and mysterious words and patterns were carved on the pillars, vaguely revealing an aura of ageless vicissitudes.

    Except for one of these twelve stone pillars that are full of ancient atmosphere, there is a figure sitting cross-legged on the top of the other eleven stone pillars. They are all wearing the same clothes as Yasha, the dark mysterious cloak.

    The auras of these eleven mysterious figures were extremely dull, without any fluctuation. However, Yasha could clearly feel the sense of obscurity coming from them, which was a dangerous feeling.

    "You guys came quite early"

    Yasha smiled slightly and jumped to the empty stone pillar. This was his seat.

    "Humph, you are still a big name, Yasha"

    When Yasha sat down, the figure opposite him made a sarcastic sound.

    Yasha’s eyebrows under his cloak raised slightly, and he didn’t care about what the other person said.

    "Okay, let's not say these irrelevant words" The first person to speak was obviously the leader here. He then asked, "Yaksha, what did you just say?"

    “It’s Precia Testerosa whom I mentioned before…”

    "Is there such a person?"

    Another figure spoke up, his voice full of doubts.

    "You are old, Garuda"

    The person next to him on his right let out a sweet laugh, obviously a woman.

    "Huh? I'm old? No matter how old I am, I can't be bigger than you"

    "Do you want to die? Garuda! This lady is eighteen years old forever!!"

    "Stop being so disgusting, Mother-in-law!"

    "Ahemyou two have had enough. You have been arguing all day long, so why not just get together"

    The leader faked a cough, interrupting the quarrel between the two, but this immediately aroused protests from the two.

    "Hey! Oh my god, how can you talk like that!? I still look down on such a low-level man!"

    "Tch, I don't look down on old witches like you God, don't imitate how disgusting a witch is"

    "I said, that's enough for you"

    A cold voice suddenly sounded, making everyone quiet down. One of the figures was exuding murderous intent that could not be ignored. Gantarpo and Garuda could clearly feel the murderous intent rushing toward them.

    "Calm down, Asura"

    Tiankai reminded him, Asura snorted coldly, and his aura dissipated.

    "Let's go back to the previous topic, that Mandarin"

    "It's Precia, God"

    ??Yaksha kindly reminds me to remember their names clearly

    "Well, I know, I'm just adjusting the atmosphere"

    “………”

    "Ganda Po, I heard you say that before, you should know who this Precia is, right?"

    "I have no idea!"

    "You guys don't know why you have the nerve to talk to me!? Do you want to fight!! Damn it!!"

    "Tsk, a man with no energy"

    "Forget it, God, it's all in vain to count on them both"

    At this time, another figure spoke, with a very kind tone.

    "Well, you are right, Varuna"

    "Hey! You guys are bullying people!" x2

    【What a perfect match, these two guys】

    The other ten people silently complained

    "You better say it, Yaksha"

    God returns the topic to Yasha. Here I will know that ordinary, uh, Pleicia, only Yasha 

    "Actually, he is not an important person, but that person is the pawn that opens the way to Alhazat. Of course, this is just a possibility"

    &nbsp; "Aluhazat Having said that, I am somewhat impressed"

    "Have you remembered, Agni?"

    The person named Agni nodded slightly and said in a low voice, "I think I have heard it a little bit before, but Yasha, you have always been paying attention"

    "Aruhazhat is known as a legendary civilization and was buried in the cracks of time and space because it violated taboos there. That civilization once opened the door to that broken world, which is what we call heaven  …Since there is a possibility in this, we can’t let it go. If we get the technology in Aluhazat, there might be a way to get to that place…”

    “I see, but why would that woman go there?”

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? served all but all the rest.

    "Because I want to catch up on the lost time" Yasha smiled softly, as if he was mocking, "What a stupid woman. In this case, let her be a pathfinder"

    "Did you reveal the matter about Aluhazat to her?"

    Tian asked.

    "You can't say it's me, I just asked another chess piece to give her some inducements"

    "Another chess piece?"

    "Well, the man named Jer Scullieddy He wants to do some small experiments, so I'll just go with the flow. Anyway, he's just using that woman"

    "What a cunning man, Yasha"

    "Heh But having said that, judging from the current situation, it is unlikely to succeed"

    "It doesn't matter, this woman is just one of the possibilities anyway"

    "Um……"

    "By the way, my God, Yoshida Shoyo still hasn't revealed anything?"

    On the stone pillar next to Tian, ??the figure who had been silent spoke loudly, and everyone's attention couldn't help but focus on Tian.

    "No, that man still didn't say anything. It seems that we can't get any information about the Moon King's secret treasure from his mouth"

    "The King of the Moonthe man who knows the sky best, can we really get the way to the sky from this legendary person?"

    "We can only do this now, dragon Moreover, the Moon King has left a lot of things in this world"

    "Yeah……"

    Long groaned, then remained silent.

    "Oh my god, since Yoshida Shoyo is of no use anymore, let's kill him. Keeping him will only get in the way"

    Asura said coldly, with cold murderous intent flowing in his words.

    "Let's stay for a while longer"

    "My God, there's one more thing I need to pay attention to" Yasha suddenly interrupted, "Do you still remember that kid named Neil Springfield?"

    "Oh? That descendant of the Ostia royal family? I remember he is Yoshida Shoyo's disciple What's wrong?"

    "It's nothing, it's just that he got involved in Precia's affairs. Maybe because of him, the matter leading to Alhazat will be messed up"

    "Whatever, I don't have much hope for that woman. If you can't even deal with a kid, then there's nothing to worry about"

    "How about bringing that kid back? After all, he is also a member of that royal family. That royal family is related to the Moon King, and Songyang might also"

    Long Kaishou suggested.

    "Hmph, both of that kid's parents are dead. Even if he knows his life experience, he won't be able to use the power of the royal family. He is a young kid. Moreover, with Songyang's personality, do you think this can make him succumb? He taught  The disciples who came out are not pustules"

    “………”

    "Won't you kill him?"

    Asura’s proposal was as murderous as ever.

    "The world over there has been partially eroded by the forces under our banner. A faction of Mekaro Mesnbriari has also reached an agreement with us. Now, whether it is the immature brat or that world, everything is under our control.  Within the control of the enemy, there is nothing to be afraid of"

    "Oh my god, you might suffer a loss if you look down on that kid. After all, he is also called Shiro Yaksha"

    Yasha said half-jokingly. Tian turned to look at him and said jokingly, "Oh, are you afraid that Yasha will take away your name from him?"

    "I don't care about this Yasha's code name at all, and that kid can't even reach my heels, but" Yasha's cold blue eyesThrough the strange light, "I have some expectations"

    "It's really rare"

    "Let's put aside that kid's matter" Yasha retracted his thoughts and continued, "There seems to be some movement in the Seat of Souls recently"

    "Well, they seem to have found something important, and they are still researching it, but for the time being, our goals are the same"

    "Since you said so, let's ignore it for the time being"

    "That's it for today"

    Tian stood up and looked at the profound darkness above his head, his eyes filled with depth.

    "The long-cherished wish of the Heavenly Daoists like us for so many years is to hold Heaven in our hands. We will be the ones who punish everything, even Heaven"

    "yes."

    The remaining people all bowed slightly, their goal was to seize the sky.

    However, no one can see Yasha’s weird smile hidden under his cloak.

 Volume 1 Character Card: Neil Springfield

    Name: Neil Springfield (neil·sp

    ingfield)

    Name analysis: Neil, Neil, British, brave person; leader; winner of the championship, champion.  Derived from the Irish Christian name + Gaelic, the meaning is "winner" (champion), which means the same as the Italian campione.  sp[]

    ingfield, from the literal analysis, it can be seen that the land of spring means hope.  Neil's entire name can be read as 'The King of Hope'.

    Gender: Male (if the author is not mistaken, he should wear one)

    Age: Currently 10 years old (the author doesn’t even know if this is a false age)

    Body shape: slender

    Race: Human race?  Demons?  (uncertain……)

    Blood type: ab

    ?Character: Able to do both sex and m, he is also a real man

    identity

    Title: Teacher at Level 4a of Mafanliang Affiliated Shengxiang Primary School

    Magic swordsman

    White Yaksha

    Father: Najib Springfield

    Mother: Erica Enalikia Eteofisi

    Brothers: Negi Springfield

    Sister: Kojiu Springfield (adopted)

    Likes: sweets, galgame, scented tea, taking advantage of others

    Dislikes: working (hopeless, this naughty kid), being called a fake (rarely, due to personality reasons), spending money (iron rooster), being bullied by anyone who doesn't have eyesight.  One's own family (don't care, just beat them up).

    Interests: Singing (sometimes), playing games, eating desserts, bullying, teasing girls, and observing all kinds of bad expressions (in short, teasing What a terrible interest, although the author also  Like it very much==|||)

    ? People who like: Negi, Negane, Tifa, Anya, Hans (deceased), Kojiu.  (The rest, I don’t know)

    Love object: Athena of the Uranus State (well, first love, basically certain), Tifa Lockhart (hard to say)

    Contractor: Tifa Lockhart (for the time being, this is the only one. Neil himself doesn’t like making contracts, but whether there will be contractors in the future depends on the author’s mood~~)

    Master: Yoshida Shoyo

    Fellow disciples: Katsura Kotaro, Takasugi Shinsuke

    People whom I admire: Nagi Springfield, Emiya Kiritsugu, Yoshida Shoyo

    【Talent】

    (For some reason, Neil’s talents were basically stimulated)

    Martial arts: a (honed through a lot of training and fighting)

    Music: a (I have trained for someone, my singing level is very high, and my piano skills are also top-notch. Apart from performing at music festivals, few people know about it)

    Painting: a (necessary for learning magic circles and alchemy)

    Cooking: a (rolling around alone since childhood is a necessary skill)

    Magic: s (inherited his father's talent of directly reciting incantations to activate magic without the need for magic activation words, both in terms of magic power and skills in using magic, both are top-notch)

    【Attributes】

    Strength: c~a

    Magic power: s (much better than Negi for now, after all, he has gone through various trainings)

    Durability: a++~s (a good man must be durable)

    Luck: e~a (it depends on the author’s mood)

    Agility: a~s (first-class escape)

    Resilience: a~s (Due to the power of the devil and a certain existence in the body, the resilience is super strong. Even after several holes were pierced in the body, it was not easy to die. It was so difficult to beat Xiaoqiang to death)

    Comprehensive evaluation: It can barely reach the S-level threshold

    【Skill】

    Sword skills: Tian Ai Shen Sword (10 moves, unable to use all), Secret Sword, Chen Wai Mu Shen Ryu (the sword skills of my mentor have reached the ultimate level of swordsmanship, and now I understand some, half a bucket of water)

    (Well, the source of these sword skills will be mentioned later, but the author is too lazy to write the content here)

    Physical skills: Qiyeliu assassination technique, Bajiquan, Baguazhang

    Spearmanship: Skills honed by using two guns

    Magic: Basically, it can be activated by reciting a spell (well, the prerequisite is that you have some understanding of this magic). Among them, fire, thunder, and dark magic are more commonly used, but they are slightly inferior to Negi in terms of precise operation.

    Alchemy: So-so for the time being. I don’t pay much attention to it. I can basically restore and create some slightly complex props. I once used alchemy to create a certain prop (toy?).?To someone in the Magic Kingdom

    Demonization: Once you become demonized, you will basically go berserk

    【Weapons

    Noble Phantasm]

    Rebellious Demon Sword: The weapon left behind by the mysterious demon king who once gave Neil the power of demons. It is all silver and has a ferocious skull on the hilt (most students who have played Devil May Cry know what it looks like).  The most important partner who accompanied Neil through those bloody memories

    Double guns: ebony and white ivory (also from Devil May Cry), relics of Emiya Kiritsugu. As long as the magic power is sufficient, they can shoot magic bullets infinitely, and the quality is very good, and they can basically withstand the close bombardment of the opponent.  .  (Later, I gave it to someone, more to come)

    Bracelet: Its real name is Luna Guardian, a mysterious magic prop that was a gift from Najib to Erica, and later entrusted to Neil on a snowy night as their relic.

    Anders: The magic weapon, its name comes from endless, which means endless. It can transform into a variety of different auxiliary props (weapons, armors, aircraft, etc). After several generations of owners, the chance comes.  In Neil's hands, its ever-changing abilities fit well with Neil's ever-evolving fighting style, and he became a very important partner for Neil later on.

    【Important treasure】

    In addition to the bracelet left by my father, there is also a ring, a magatama, and a hairpin

    Bracelet: a relic of parents

    Magatama: What Yoshida Shoyo left to Neil, a seemingly ordinary mysterious magatama, jade as red as blood.

    Ring: The gorgeous but mysterious ring is the proof of the bond with Xiaoya and is always hung on the chest.

    Hairpin: An ordinary hairpin that is simple and not gorgeous, but it is an important agreement between Neil and a girl, and they agree to meet again one day.

    【life experience】

    “Well, it’s so troublesome, the author doesn’t want to write it…

    ?……………………………………………………………………………………

    ps1: These basic information should be modified and added in the future, that’s all for now In addition, the protagonist’s picture will be uploaded later, but I haven’t found a suitable one yet (Actually, the author is very lazy, so he just doesn’t want to look for it)

    PS2: As mentioned above, it all depends on the author’s mood~~~ (Is it the will of the universe!?)

    ps3：excali

    u

    !  !  !  !  (The meaning is completely unclear!! Hey!!)

 Volume 1 Chapter 149 Return to School

    "Sigh I feel like I haven't been to school for a long time"

    Neil was walking in the academy. He and Nanoye came back from Asra yesterday, and Lindy also went to Nanoye's house yesterday to talk about how Nanoye spent the past week. Of course, she avoided  The magic thing is bullshit there.  They started coming to class today, and it has been a week since the school festival ended.  []

    "Hey, is that the little teacher from Shengxiang Elementary School?"

    "Yes! It seems that I haven't seen him since the school festival"

    "Huhu, it's so cute~~~ Take a photo now!"

    "The performance at the school festival was quite cool"

    "I heard he is very powerful!"

    "Um?"

    【Um?  What are these people doing?  Are you taking my photo?  They didn’t even give me the money]

    Neil looked around and felt that the eyes of the people passing by were strange, and the mobile phones were still flashing. Although he wanted to collect the money, he felt a little embarrassed and continued walking towards his class.  go.

    【Boss, if you go to collect money, you really have abandoned human dignity】

    【I don’t want to be lectured by you】

    But halfway through, Neil was surrounded by a large group of reporters.

    "Good morning! Teacher Neil! I'm finally waiting for you! Can you ask me a few things?"

    "Well……"

    "Teacher Neal, you have become a topic as a little teacher in the past, but after the Budokai Music Festival of the school festival, the stage play performed by the class, and the group activities, your popularity has increased even more!  But you disappeared after the school festival, so we waited for a long time and finally you showed up. We want to interview you, a strong candidate for the person of the year in Mahora Academy!"

    "this……"

    【Eh!  ?  Who is this person of the year?  Do you have money?  ?  】

    "Teacher Neil, your handsome appearance has deeply impressed women from all walks of life. I hope you can become the cover of the magazine!"

    "that……"

    【What rice!  ?  Cover character!  ?  Just leave those women alone, are you rich?  】

    "I hope Mr. Neil can participate in the school movie scheduled to be released on Christmas as a child actor!"

    【Let me go, the school actually shoots movies!  ?  By the way, do you have money?  ?  】

    "Damn it I'm really speechless to you, boss. Can you stop everything from having anything to do with money?"  Please show some restraint, I’m embarrassed to be your partner]

    "Ahem"

    Hearing Anders’s complaint, Neil coughed dryly and then looked helplessly at the reporters.

    "Well, I'm going to be late. My students are still waiting for me. Now I have to go there immediately. Can you find another time? I will cooperate well then"

    “That’s it, I won’t bother you anymore, Teacher Neil!”

    “Please remember to accept our interview!”

    Finally, the group of reporters dispersed, and Neil breathed a sigh of relief. He shook his head, which was a little dizzy from their questions, and started walking again.

    When Neil came to the class, he saw the group of excited kids below and Nanoha surrounded by Alisa and Suzuka. He smiled slightly, walked to the podium and patted the table to calm them down.

    "Anjing, the school festival has passed, and you are still so motivated"

    "Teacher, where did you go as soon as you had the holiday?"

    "That's right, you weren't here on the first day of class!"

    The people below moved the topic to Neil and started talking about it.

    "Teacher, do you think I am as idle as you are? I shoulder the heavy responsibility of saving the world"

    Neil looked at them seriously, but what he got in return was a burst of contempt from the students.

    "The world wants you to save it, so let's just destroy it"

    "Teacher, you're just about ready to destroy the world. You even played the role of the Great Demon King in the last school festival event"

    "Oh, forget it, you don't understand, they are just a bunch of brats"

    Neil ignored their words and looked at them with a look that made the students below very unhappy.

    "Then where are you going to die? You stupid teacher!"

    Alyssa was still so rude, which made Neil roll his eyes. Why did it sound like a wife questioning her husband

    "Don't worry, I didn't go out to have an affair, classmate Alyssa"

    Neil smiled peacefully?But there is something so calming and convincing about it.

    "Uh, that's good No! What on earth do you want me to say!!!!"

    Alyssa nodded subconsciously, but after reacting, she realized what she had said, and her face suddenly turned red and smoky.

    There must be a big explosion in the class this time

    “Aaaaaaaaaah!!! Alyssa and the teacher!!??”

    "When did this underground love affair begin, monitor!?"

    “Be honest~~~Alyssa~~~”

    Alyssa covered her face and was speechless

    Sure enough, this is it. The people in the class are such groups of love 

    Looking at the classmates surrounding her, Alyssa felt like crying without tears for the first time. Looking at the carefree bastard on the stage, why no one asked him, but they all gathered around her.  !  ?

    "Yeah, if you ask the teacher, you will definitely not know where it will lead. Alyssa, you can deal with it better"

    What the hell is this reason

    Alyssa turned around and wanted to ask her friends, Nanoha and Suzuka, for help

    "But Naye, what's going on with your friendly smiling face? Why can't you feel any warmth at all?"  Suzuka was trembling next to her

    Chifuyu, Anzu, don’t ignore it

    "Let me goyou believe what that idiot teacher says"

    Alyssa was lying on the table with her hands, her whole body was weak

    "Well, I already knew it"

    "Well, I just thought it was fun"

    A group of people just dispersed. They were obviously just a bunch of idlers joining in the fun!  !

    Alyssa buried her head in her arms and cried weakly

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? This kind of class is the most annoying

    Neil has been looking at the people below from the stage. After seeing the expression of the arrogant lady, he was so happy that he secretly asked Andles to take the picture with the highest pixels

    But he didn’t dare to tease him anymore, because Nanoha had been staring at him with a smile from the beginning

    It’s so stressful

    "Speaking of which, teacher, where did you go? The school said you were on a business trip, and you don't look like someone who can work seriously"

    Chiba raised his hand and asked, receiving unanimous nods from the whole class.  .

    "I went to save beautiful girls. There are beautiful girls in the world waiting for me to save"

    "Why do the beautiful girls have to wait for you to save them? Don't you want to save her if she's not a beautiful girl!?"

    Alyssa, who was silent, couldn't help it anymore. She raised the table and complained bitterly about the so-called teacher above.

    "Isn't this natural?"

    Neil looked at Alyssa as if he was an idiot, causing Alyssa to run into a rage.

    "Go to hell! You scumbag!!!"

    A flying fist hit him directly, and Neil seemed to see flames on it.

    CG?

    “Uh, no, this is not the time to think about this

    Bang——

    Being smashed away

    "It hurts, Alyssa-san"

    Neil covered his face and looked at his student helplessly.

    "Hmph! You deserve it!!"

    Alyssa showed no sign of repentance and went straight back to her seat to sit down.

    "Forget it, let's go to class"

    Neil returned to his seat, picked up the textbook, read it for a while, and then closed it immediately.

    "Tsk, how can I put it this way? I'm completely unmotivatedit seems like I need to take a two-year break"

    "Yesbut it doesn't matter. Our stage play won the Best Program Awardit's very gratifying"

    "Yeah, we've tried our best"

    "It's time to rest"

    A group of people drank tea and sighed

    "Hey! You guys are old men in their 70s and 80s! Can you give me some motivation? Teacher, you don't usually have classes anymore. If you take a break for two more years, we will graduate!"

    As the monitor, Alyssa immediately protested. Although she didn’t want to go to class, she was still much better than this bastard teacher.

    "Alas, troublesome little devil"

    "You are the most troublesome!!"

    "Then let's find someone to teach"

    &nbsp; "Who is the teacher!! What lessons do you want the students to teach!!"

    “There is no way to compete!! Forget about self-study!!”

    "Damn!! It's better for you to read according to the book than to quarrel here!!"

    “It’s so noisy!!”

    since

    Three dictionaries suddenly brushed against Neil's face, the left, the right, and the top of his head. The three dictionaries were all embedded in the blackboard. Neil glanced at the dictionaries that were only a few millimeters away from him, breaking out in a cold sweat.  There was silence in the class.

    "Um, Xing-san, you made the blackboard like this, how can I write on it"

    “Have you ever tried writing on the blackboard!?”

    Listening to the slightly high-pitched tone, Neil swallowed his saliva and began to pick up the textbook and lecture reluctantly.

    "Why do I always feel that you are full of resentment when you lecture?"

    Looking at Xing Na’s hanging eyes, Neil secretly cursed this guy for being able to read minds, while he was cursing Xing for being unable to marry while giving a lecture.

    “That’s absolutely not true! You have to believe in my character!!”

    "Can you find character in a teacher"

    Furuichi muttered quietly, but he still let Neil standing nearby hear him.

    "Fushi! Copy the school rules for me a hundred times after school!!"

    "Why!?"

    “Insult the teacher and disrupt classroom discipline!!”

    "What the hell! What is this!?"

    “They all told me to take lessons!!”

    Two bombers flew over

    The two deceased

    "Ahem, you're the only one who's dead, you bastard author"

    Neil put a piece of cross-shaped strong tape on his bleeding head, which was highly recommended by the principal of the school. It was indeed a good product, and it stopped as soon as it was applied. It is really a must-have medicine for home travel

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????:

    "well……"

    Facing that piercing sight, Neil sighed, opened the textbook again, and began to read.

    The students saw that the teacher had become normal and listened obediently. Well, in general, if this guy was more serious in class, he would still be passable

    "The following question, Mingjiu, you answer"

    Neil waved his hand and nodded at Akiji next to him.

    "yes,si.”

    Neil frowned, something seemed to be wrong

    “f

    om_he

    e,we_can_know……”

    Wait, is this guy Mingjiu?

    Neil finally knew something was wrong. His eyes widened, as if he saw Ultraman and the little monster messing with Billy, with a look of apocalyptic surprise on his face.

    "I'm done, teacher"

    Mingjiu put down his textbook, turned to Neil and smiled politely, bowing slightly, his whole body sparkling.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Blind!  !

    "Woo!"

    Neil was so frightened by Akihisa's shining smile that his heart almost jumped out of his chest. He hurriedly pulled Yuuji and asked, "Hey! What's going on?"

    "Who knows, this guy seems to have become a different person since the school festival ended"

    Yuuji looked at Akihisa, who had transformed into a perfect prince. It seemed that after Akihisa's idiot attribute disappeared, his popularity increased sharply. He received many love letters

    So far, Yuuji still can’t accept this fact Oh, it hurts slightly

    Over there, Ruixi was still stroking the side of her face, looking at Mingjiu in confusion, muttering

    "Akihisa-san is really handsome"

    "Uh, after the school festival?"

    Neil seemed to have remembered something and looked embarrassed.

    "Well, speaking of which, my head has been empty for the past week, and Furuichi and Touma are the same"

    Yuuji held his chin up, remembering last week, his head felt like a ball of mush

    I can’t remember anything

    Neil turned to look at Touma, who looked back at him sadly, that look seemed to tell him, don’t you know what happened

    Neil covered his face, feeling very powerless

    Damn it!  !  Why does Mingjiu's sequelae become more handsome?  ?

    "Is this the problem here"

    As if he had seen through Neil’s thoughts, when?The whole person lay weakly on the table

    "Oh, forget it, Mingjiu is like this"

    Neil looked back at Mingjiu, intending to apologize a little, but Mingjiu seemed to notice his gaze and turned his face sideways, and a soft smile suddenly bloomed on his delicate face. The smile was toothless and as gentle as jade.

    Decisive, kill everyone in an instant!

    Neil suddenly turned away and put the book in front of his mouth. Two unnaturally faint red clouds rose on his cheeks.

    "This seems good"

    "Hey!!! Your reaction is wrong!!!! Be normal!!! Don't engage in philosophy!!!"

 Volume 1 Chapter 150 Neil’s Road

    The wind blowing in the school always has a different kind of gentleness.

    Maybe it’s because there is a warmth that I have never felt before[]

    After school, Neil came to the rooftop, leaned against the wall, and looked at the scenery that had never changed, his eyes unwavering.

    In this way, the heart flows peacefully through time.

    With his eyes closed, Neil was feeling the comfort of the soft breeze as he fell asleep, thinking about Feit in his mind.

    【I wonder how she is doing nowshould she be punished again】

    【Something must have happened in the middle As a mother, it is impossible for this to happen】

    Neil opened his eyes, looked at the blue sky, and sighed softly.

    "Mother"

    【Ericawhat kind of person would she be】

    While Neil was thinking about his mother, whom he had never met, the door to the rooftop was opened.

    "Neil! You are finally back!!"

    "Wellhow did you find this place, Negi?"

    The person who came was none other than Negi. After he received the news that Neil was back, he came here to look for him, but Neil wondered how he could find him.

    "Because this is the place closest to the sky in the school besides the World Tree"

    Negi smiled slightly and sat next to Neil.

    Neil couldn’t help but be stunned for a moment, then chuckled and did not answer.

    "What have you been doing these days?"

    After Negi sat down, leaning against the wall like Neil, he tilted his head and asked him.

    "Well, I mentioned to you before, the matter of the Holy Stone Seed, but it's almost over"

    Neil put his hands behind his head and said to Negi with his eyes closed.

    "Reallydo you want to help?"

    "No need, there's nothing left to dobut you should practice hard"

    "knew……"

    “………”

    “………”

    There was a brief silence between the two, one with his eyes closed and the other looking at the sky, both just thinking about their own things.

    "Hey, Neil, I will go to the Magic Kingdom to look for clues about my father this summer vacation"

    "Well, wasn't this decided after Gunel's tea party"

    Neil opened his eyelids slightly and glanced sideways at Negi next to him, feeling no surprise in his heart.

    Sooner or later Negi will embark on this road

    "Well, so now, I have to work harderin order to catch up with his back" Negi subconsciously clasped his fingers tightly. After a moment, Negi looked at Neil with a slightly strange look in his eyes, "Neil  , you seem to know everything?"

    "Yes what's the matter?"

    "Then why didn't you tell me?"

    Negi looked at Neil angrily. He obviously cared about his father, but Neil didn't tell him. This was something he couldn't bear.

    “Obviously he knows better than anyone else how much he yearns for his father

    “Obviously he knows better than anyone else how much he cares about his father’s life and death…

    Neil understands Negi’s thoughts very well, but he also has his own plans.

    Looking at Negi's childish face, Neil smiled softly, "It's not good to tell you this too early, it will affect you But you have grown up after the school festival, so it doesn't matter now.  Questionbut I don’t know much, no more than Gunel. If you want to know, you should ask him"

    "Reallywhy do you treat me like a child"

    Hearing what Neil said, Negi knew that there was nothing more to ask, so he sat aside and continued to look at the sky, which he rarely observed carefully.

    The sky turns out to be so profound, so untouchable

    Neil, have you been yearning for it?

    Negi couldn’t help but be attracted to the distant place, staring at the scenery that Neil once looked up to.

    Neil didn’t know what Negi was thinking. On the contrary, he was still bothered by Feite’s affairs at this time. The more he thought about it, the more restless he became.

    Maybe, he is waiting for an answer

    "Neji"

    "Um?"

    Hearing Neil's voice, Negi turned to look at him doubtfully, and saw some sadness on his brows, as if he was troubled by something.

    "What would you do if your father asked you to do something bad?"

    "Eh? How?Meeting?  "

    "I said what if"

    "That's it"

    Negi tilted his head, thinking about Neil's question. As a hero's father, it was impossible for him to do bad things, but if that was the case, then he

    No, I already know the answer

    "I know how!"

    Negi smiled at Neil and heard him say, "Because I like my father very much, and I believe in my father!"

    After Neil heard Negi’s answer, he was stunned for a moment, but immediately smiled again. At this time, he smiled very easily, and the worries just now seemed to have disappeared.

    “That’s right…there’s nothing to consider at all…”

    【Then, the next step is to have a good chat with Precia in person】

    "It's almost time, it's time to go to the master's place" Negi stood up, patted his clothes, turned to Neil and asked, "Neil, do you want to come with us?"

    "Where is Yiwen?"

    Neil thought for a while and decided to go with Negi. He also had something in mind that he wanted to ask that person.

    …………………………………………Dividing line………………………………………………

    The roaring sound continued continuously, and wherever the explosions came from, gravel and dust were flying everywhere, and from time to time, dazzling lights flashed by.

    “Ugh!!”

    Negi was once again knocked away by Chacha Zero, who was rushing towards him. Chacha Zero gained the upper hand, and his magic power condensed into arrows that continued to blast around Negi. Although Negi was standing on the wand, he inevitably flew away.  , and at the same time, the surroundings were filled with rubble flying everywhere, and his vision could not help but be obscured.

    And Chacha Wan, who was not far from Neji's side, suddenly emitted laser light from his eyes, flying like a life-threatening arrow.

    "Oh, Chachawan, you are a cyclops (the one-eyed wolf in the X-Men), and you can actually shoot from both eyes. Gee, is this modern science?"

    “………”

    Facing these two rays of light, Niji concentrated his magic power in his palm. When the light was approaching, he made a horizontal swing and immediately changed the direction of the light, bypassing him and shooting towards the back.

    However, the attack did not stop. Chacha Ling danced with the big scissors in his hands and rushed towards Neji with a clicking sound, while deep laughter kept coming from his mouth.

    "Hehe, you useless guy~~I'll cut it~~I'll cut it~~"

    "Ah, Chacha Ling, are you the Scissor Man made by Dr. Wright? I thought you were the masterpiece of Ivan Jielin Tsk, that guy calls himself a puppet master~~"

    “………(#)”

    Negi moved instantly to avoid the attack. At the same time, he stabbed out with his right fist. The strength of his whole body burst out through the fist, knocking Chacha Ling back instantly. However, the final attack had just arrived.

    "Little brother, there is a lot of space behind you"

    The cold laughter shocked Niji, and the pressure coming from behind him stopped him after he had just finished exerting his strength. Cold sweat began to break out on his forehead. His eyes slightly glanced back, and he saw Yiwen holding a hand high.  The broadsword, the cold and biting magic power is continuously emitting from the blade.

    "Oh!!! What a strong spiritual pressure!!! Is Yiwen going to use that replica of the big kitchen knife to use the Getsuga Tenchou!? Or is he going to use the swastika!"

    “…………(###)”

    An even louder explosion sounded instantly, and the venue was filled with endless dust and mist, making it impossible to see what was going on inside.

    "Ah la la, are you all dead?"

    "You just died!!"

    Yiwen appeared from the flying dust in the blink of an eye, but now she was staring at someone with veins on her head.

    “What are you doing here!?”

    "Look at Neji's practicewhat's wrong?"

    Neil tilted his head and looked at Yiwen in confusion.

    "You have the nerve to ask me what's wrong!? You bastard just sat aside and stopped talking! But can't you just shut up!? When you were practicing just now, you guys should stop saying things that you don't deserve to complain about!!  Are you born with a need to complain!!!"

    Yiwen raised her eyes and glared at Neil fiercely, but Neil thought she looked cute like this.

    Like an angry kitten

    "I am saying this to cheer you up"

    Neil replied shaking his head.

    "Cheer up!? Go to hell!!! No one can be as cheery as you!! You are sitting here eating potato chips and drinking Coke and watching us playing there leisurely!!! I think this is a resort!"  !Also, return those potato chips?Me, that's my favorite!  !  !  "

    Yiwen was so angry that he stamped his feet and looked crazy.

    "Here, I'll give it back to you"

    Hearing what Yiwen said, Neil returned the bag of potato chips obediently.

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!" You ate them all, so why don't you give me a bag to use?!!!"

    Yi Wen’s five fingers turned into claws and he waved it over without any mercy.

    “Wow!! It’s so dangerous!!!”

    Neil turned over and landed on the ground, looking at Yi Wen with an angry face.

    "snort!!"

    Yiwen snorted heavily and turned to look at the miserable Negi instead of looking at Neil.

    "How many times do you want me to say this!! Little brother!!! Don't stop! After defense, there is no point if there is no way to deal with the next attack!! When you are forced to stop,  situation, it means you will definitely lose!! Do you understand!! Huh!!!”

    "Woo"

    Negi, who was sitting on the ground, was scolded bloody. This was already his full strength. How could it be so easy to block their continuous attacks

    “Obviously, after being so angry with Neil that he went crazy, he took it out on this innocent little lamb

    "Hey!! Little brother, your eyes seem to be very dissatisfied with me!? Isn't that right!!"

    “Ugh!! Absolutely not!!”

    This person is really scary

    "But" Yiwen turned around, leaving Niji with a beautiful view of his back, "You can finally last for a minute, which is considered to be progress. Sure enough, a hundred days of practice is not as good as one actual battle"

    Negi’s mouth grew bigger. Although he couldn’t see Yiwen’s expression, it felt like he was being praised

    The other party’s tone seemed to be a little happy

    “Starting tomorrow, I’ll let you learn something you can apply”

    "Huh!? Reallyreally!?"

    Sure enough, this person is a good person 

    "Huh, don't be too happy too early. You just managed to stand in front of the door. From tomorrow on, you will know that hell has become deeper Hehehe"

    Yiwen turned his face sideways, with an extremely sinister smile on his lips, and his evil aura erupted.

    "Yes, it is……"

    Retract the preface

    "However, you have indeed passed the first stage of practice, so I need to find someone else to practice with you"

    Yiwen told Negi his next plan calmly. Negi was slightly stunned, and his eyes moved to Neil outside the court, as if he was wondering whether Neil would accompany him to practice.

    "Don't look at me, I'm still busy"

    Neil waved his hand and dismissed Negi’s idea.

    "It's not that idiot brat" Yiwen glanced at Neil, and then waved the Piaotian Literature Network!  "

    "this……"

    Negi cast his eyes in the direction of the door and saw Kotaro walking in. Not far behind him stood Kaede and Gu Fei, who were smiling with narrowed eyes.

    "Kotaro!"

    "Hi!!"

    "Why are you running here!?"

    "Huh, how can I just let you be alone and use one day as two days But I have been more free recently"

    "That dog should be the most suitable person to be your opponent. Play with him. This is just a warm-up But you will probably lose to him"

    Yiwen interrupted the two of them. Although her judgment made Kotaro a little happy, he was even more helpless about the name Yiwen called him.

    "At least call me by my name"

    After Negi heard Yiwen’s words, a fighting smile appeared on his face, “Okay!”

    "Hey, is this okay? You just finished practicing, you must be very tired, right? Take a rest first!"

    "No problem! Thank you for worrying about me."

    The two teenagers looked at each other and smiled, and their figures immediately flew past.

    Neil held his chin up and looked at the two intersecting figures, wondering what he was thinking.

    "What's the matter, kid? Do you want to practice too?"

    Yiwen sat down next to Neil and asked with a playful smile.

    "Practice, speaking of which, I have been a little slack recently" Neil scratched his head and said, "Well, I have something to ask you"

    "Huh? What's the matter?"

    Seeing Neil’s serious expression, Yiwen was a little curious.

    &nbsp; "Well, it's just" Neil turned his head, his eyes were very serious, "Your suspender underwear is very sexy, aren't you afraid that it will be exposed when you put it on? It will fall off easily, and you are wearing it so short.  Skirt when the time comes, the naked lower part will be looked at by this little pervert Negi~~ Or are you trying to seduce him?"

    “………”

    Yiwen was stunned for a few seconds, and then came back to his senses, his face suddenly blushing with embarrassment.

    "What did you say all of a sudden, you bastard!!!! I thought you were going to say something serious! I'm such an idiot! I'll kill you!!!!"

    Yi Wen was embarrassed and raised the big knife that he had just practiced with Neji, and slashed randomly.

    "Oops~~~ I finally know that I have suffered a loss, and I am going to kill someone~~~ It's just a little lolita, and she's dressed so well, tsk tsk, after all, you are still a woman who has lived for hundreds of years~~~  "

    Neil dodged left and right, even making teasing remarks, completely ignoring Yiwen's attack.

    “You still said that!!!”

    Yi Wen’s eyes were almost on fire, and he really wanted to kill the person in front of him quickly.

    With the same mouth as that person, the same smirk 

    Two similar figures gradually overlapped in my mind unconsciously, and their eyes became trance-like.

    "It's not good to lose your sense of normalcy, Yiwen Jielin"

    Neil moved in an instant and came behind Yiwen in the blink of an eye, grabbing the slender right hand that was wielding a big knife, and his left hand was wrapped around Yiwen's abdomen.

    Feeling the warmth in her ears and the touch on her body, Yiwen's mind went blank for a moment, but she soon woke up, struggled to open the arms with a red face, and stared angrily at Neil with a smirk on his face.

    "You guy"

    Yiwen gritted his teeth and wanted to cut Neil into dozens of pieces and bury him more and more.

    This guy is not like that person

    Yes, it’s nothing like it at all

    Neil shrugged, not caring about what he had just done. It was not a big deal in his eyes anyway.

    Yiwen was about to yell at him, but he noticed that the surroundings were quiet. Looking around, he saw Niji and others staring blankly at this side with their mouths wide open. They must have seen what happened just now

    "What are you looking at!! Come and practice! Believe it or not, you won't be able to see the sun the next day!!!"

    Yiwen’s face turned a little rosy, and he shouted viciously at Negi and Kotaro.

    "Ah, yes!!" x2

    The two of them quickly saluted and continued to fight

    Gu Fei and Feng hid aside knowingly. They didn’t know anything about what happened just now

    Chachawan looked at his arrogant master and firmly stated that he must not complain at this time

    Because he will die

    Looking at the looks of these people, Yiwen didn’t say anything. He snorted softly and continued to stare at Neil, trying to rush over.

    "Ahem, um, don't get excited, I really have something to discuss with you"

    "snort!!"

    Yiwen snorted heavily, turned away, and did not express his position.

    【Did you just go too far?  Yeah, I just wanted to tease her]

    Neil rarely thought about it for a second, and then immediately threw it away.

    【Boss is really hopelessBut the expression of the loli just now was very good, and I have more collections~~~Loli is really good!  !  !  】

    Andrees, is a loli control 

    "Actually, what I want to talk to you about is the power in my body" Neil thought for a while and said slowly, "What would happen if I wanted to fully use that power?"

    "Oh?" Yiwen was intrigued by Neil's topic, and the corners of his mouth were slightly raised, "There are only two outcomes, either you control the darkness, or you become a ghost"

    “………”

    "However, the two have one thing in common" Yiwen's eyes were filled with meaning, and his voice became seductive and charming, "That is, you eventually became a monster You have always understood this, more than anyone else.  Everyone must understand that you just want to get other answers from me, a slim hope, and some self-deceptive comfort"

    Neil’s face turned a little pale, and his fists were clenched tightly.

    "What's wrong? Do you want to use that power?"

    Yiwen’s fingers circled the golden hair, and his smile became more and more playful, "Kid, do you really want this? You should be longing for human status now, right? Because, you still want to get the status of a human being."Ah"

    "I can understand how you feel So, you can escape and keep escaping This is also a kind of survival"

    Yiwen seemed to be seducing Neil, constantly confusing the other person's mind with every word he said.

    Yi Wen couldn’t see Neil’s eyes that were hidden under his bangs, but she knew that the kid in front of her was struggling

    For a long time, Yiwen didn't hear his reply. She just looked at the young man quietly.

    The wind blew the hair from the forehead.

    "The boat will naturally straighten up when it reaches the bridge" Neil brushed away his long, messed-up hair and showed a smile that no one could see through. "Then escape, escape, maybe, escape until the end, and I will find myself."  What’s the answer…”

    The eyes looking into the sky are far-reaching.

    Yiwen smiled softly and did not respond to Neil's choice.

    It is up to him to explore this dark road

    "It's quite fun chatting with you, Yiwen" Neil withdrew his gaze and smiled at Yiwen, "Let's talk again when we have a chance~~"

    “Hmph, I don’t want to talk to a troublesome brat like you”

    “Hey~~No need~~Katie~~~”

    "Don't call me that! Bastard!!!"

    “Katie is so cute~~~”

    "Ahhhhhhh!!! Sure enough, you should die for me!!!!"

 Volume 1 Chapter 151 da☆ze

    Only more than an hour had passed since Yiwen came out of the villa.

    "It's still early, and the sun is quite shining"[]

    Standing in the square, Neil pushed up his sunglasses and looked at the dark cloudy sky.

    People around looked at Neil in silence, and then looked at the sky. There were a lot of clouds, and there was basically no dazzling sunlight. Which of your eyes could tell that the sun was very bright?  What's the point of wearing those sunglasses?

    ??????????????????Is it really for life-saving purposes as Captain Cornevat Bakina said?

    "This is a kind of artistic conception"

    Neil pushed up his sunglasses again, with an unpredictable arc on his lips.

    "My sister is your sister!"

    Well, the crowd couldn’t help but complain

    Neil smiled slightly, didn’t care, shook his flowing long hair, turned around and walked away coolly, and then

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    "Ugh! My nose hurts so much!!"

    Neil rubbed his red nose. The road was a little dark just now and he couldn’t see the stones on the ground

    “………”

    【Boss, you are so cute】

    "Huh? Do you think being cute can have anything to do with me?"

    【Well, that's right, the boss is like that】

    “I can be cute without selling it!!”

    Before Anders could finish what he said, Neil patted his chest and said proudly.

    【Please die once】

    Neil took off his pair of sunglasses, and they didn’t fall apart after being dropped. They were indeed recommended by Long Dao, who likes to pretend to be cool, but these sunglasses are too dark.

    (Longdao: When did I recommend it? Also, I don’t pretend to be cool at all!!!)

    However, Neil’s current appearance is a bit laughable. Both eyes are blue and purple, like a dyed panda.

    "Alas, Yiwen is really harsh"

    Neil touched the injured area and remembered that he had just gone too far in teasing Yiwen, and was then chased endlessly by her advanced magic. She actually moved him, and then punched himself twice.

    ????????????????? Tsk, it really hurts

    【Boss, your eyes hurt the most, right?  Then why have you been covering your chest from the beginning?  】

    "My heart achesthe pain in my body is worse than the pain in my heart"

    【…………】

    "But this little bit of pain can't stop me! Life is all about pain!!"

    【You don’t feel handsome at all when you say something like this right now】

    "You know nothing!!" Neil beat his chest, looking annoyed, "A painter has to go through the pain of taking out a watermelon from his nose to create an immortal work, and a mother has to go through the pain of squeezing it out of her anus.  It takes the pain of the universe to give birth to a child, and people have to go through pain to succeed!!"

    "No, even if you go through the pain of being beaten by Yiwen, you will not succeed at all, but you will become more and more like a slut!"  】

    "There's no way, that's just the kind of character I have"

    Neil looked at the sky forty-five degrees with melancholy

    This character setting is written on the character card. If you want to blame it, blame that bastard author

    …………………………………………Dividing line…………………………………………

    During lunch break, Neil came to the principal’s office.

    "Old man, I have something to discuss with you"

    Neil opened the door and came in. The principal looked up and saw Neil's face was a little serious.

    "Oh? Are you getting married, little brother!?"

    The principal’s eyes lit up, flashing with a light that was hard to look at.

    "How did you know that I'm getting married!? Even if I were, I wouldn't discuss it with you!!"

    Neil felt a little confused, this old man was really more ridiculous than him

    "Is it possible to have a baby! goodjo

    ah!  !  Little brother!  !  !  "

    The principal became more and more excited, giving a thumbs up, and the light in his eyes was blinding.

    "F*ck!! Why don't you get married or just have a baby!? Just skip the wedding part!? Have you forgotten that I am only ten years old!? How can you make me, a ten-year-old brat, feel so embarrassed!!  I can’t do it even if I want to!!! My Armstrong gyrojet Armstrong cannon can’t be loaded, asshole!!”

    “It’s really disappointing. I thought I could see Najib’s grandson born Yeah, I also want to hold my great-grandson.…”

    "Damn, if I can really see my child born, that would be a real disappointment, okay! Old man, you are almost going crazy thinking about these things now!!"

    "Alas, when will Negi-chan and Konoka be able to bear the fruit of love"

    “Be more serious!! Damn old man!!!!”

    Unable to bear it, Neil threw Andles out at a high speed like a bullet, hitting the principal's head directly.

    Anders is also full of energy today!

    The shining Anders did not forget to act cute before he died, so professional

    After a while, the office finally became quiet.

    "What do you want from me, brother Neil?"

    The principal, with a piece of strong tape taped to his head, was facing Neil with a very serious attitude.

    But no matter how he looked at it, Neil felt that there was no other way to look at him other than contempt

    "It's the matter of the Holy Stone Seed that I talked to you about before"

    Neil told the principal what he had told him before when he came back from the Management Bureau. Upon hearing this, the principal asked, "Oh, is there anything else wrong? They also sent people over there.  After negotiation, we also approved their actions to the maximum extent"

    "I know this, but this time we are going to hunt down the last criminal, and the other party is an S-class magician. Do we need to send someone there?"

    "This"

    The principal stroked his beard and leaned back in his chair to think for a while, "This is a matter for the Space and Time Administration. We don't want to care about it so much. Besides, the next hunt won't be carried out around here, right? Then we won't  It is necessary to intervene, and we don’t have many manpower here. As you know, there are not many combat forces in the academy, and Longdao is also on a business trip to fight against the magician.  No manpower needed…”

    "That's it"

    Neil sat on the high-quality sofa, his palms slightly sinking into the softness, and kept thinking in his mind.

    "To deal with an S-level magician, you can't win by relying on numbers"

    "Brother, you are very concerned about what happened this time because of that student named Takamachi Nanoha?"

    The principal crossed his fingers with his hands, covering the lower part of his face. Only his narrowed eyes were so deep that it was impossible to see through.

    "Well, this is one of the reasons" Neil leaned his head against the softness behind his back, his eyes far-reaching, as if he could see people in the distance through the ceiling, "More importantly, I still have Chengpiao Astronomy to abide by!!  Little brother!!”

    “Are you trying to cheer me up!? I don’t feel motivated at all!!”

    Neil rolled his eyes at the principal angrily, and then said, "Then leave this matter to me alone. I'm just dealing with a magister. I don't think the Space and Time Administration is there for food"

    "Oh? Can you do it alone? You also have followers, right? Why don't you bring them with you?"

    "It's okay for me to be aloneI don't want Tifa to get involved"

    Because I don’t want her to get hurt

    "By the way" Neil turned to remind the principal, "There is no need to tell Negi and the others about this, so as not to worry them"

    "Um……"

    Considering Neil's true strength, there shouldn't be any big danger. The principal nodded and smiled at Neil, "Brother Neil, I'll leave it to you this time. Come on"

    Neil smiled slightly, stood up and left, leaving the principal behind.

    "Ah, I understand"

    After Neil's back disappeared, the principal left his seat, put his hands behind his back, stood by the window and looked at the students walking in groups outside, and chuckled, "Promise? It seems like Neil  There have been some changes"

    ……………………………………Dividing line…………………………………………

    "Really? Are you going tomorrow?"

    "Um……"

    "It's really hard work"

    Nanoha, Alisa and Suzuka were sitting around chatting about some of the events of the past few days, and Nanoha had to carry out her final mission tomorrow and would be away for a while, so Alisa and Suzuka looked a little depressed.

    “But, it’s okay!”

    Nanoha smiled full of energy, and the other two girls were also infected by that energy and cheered up again.

    "Do you have time after school? Can we go play together?"

    Suzuka asked quickly, Nanoha smiled slightly, "Yeah! That's okay!"

    &nbsp; "Great!"

    "Then come to my house" Alyssa turned away somewhat arrogantly, and then added, "I just bought a new game"

    "Hey! Really?"

    "Yeah!" Alyssa looked at the happy expressions of her two friends and smiled herself. Then she remembered what she had encountered at dusk yesterday and told them both.

    "By the way, I picked up a dog yesterday afternoon"

    "dog?"

    "Well, that dog is very big, with orange hair all over its body, and a gem on its head"

    Hearing Alyssa’s narration, Nanoye paused for a moment. This dog looked very similar to a figure in his memory. Could it really be her

    Afterwards, Nanoye found Neil and told him about Alyssa picking up the dog.

    "What!? Is Miss Alyssa such a kind person?"

    Neil looked at Nanoye in disbelief, and Nanoye rolled her eyes after hearing his words.

    "This is not the place you should be concerned about!"

    "Uh, isn't it? Oh, by the way, it's that dog"

    Neil thought for a while, then turned around a few times, closing his eyes and frowning, thinking hard.

    "It looks like I've seen it somewhere"

    “………”

    "Forget it, that's not an important thing. Is Miss Alyssa really such a kind person?"

    “You are still struggling with this!!”

    Nanoha felt that she couldn’t complain anymore. She took a deep breath and then said, "What I want to say is whether that dog is Aluf"

    "Who is Aluf"

    "do not you know……"

    "If you put down the Heart of the Rising Sun around my neck and dissipate the magic power, I will tell you very seriously and responsibly, of course I know it!! I won't lie to you!!!"

    "Neil is really"

    Naye rolled her eyes at him and put away the Heart of the Rising Sun.

    【By the way, is it okay to bring out such a powerful prop in school?  Were you planning to give me a Starburst just now?  ?  Aren't you afraid of being discovered?  When the time comes, I will be captured and skinned as a ferret!  !  】

    Neil looked at Nanoha who calmly took back the Heart of the Rising Sun with some embarrassment, silently complaining in his heart.

    “Then do you want me to come with you?”

    "Well, after all, you are also involved in this matter, and you and Aluf are very familiar"

    “………”

    【The weather is getting more and more abnormal now】

    Neil wiped the cold sweat from his head. Was it an illusion just now? I always felt that the temperature seemed to have dropped when Nanoha said the next part

    "I know, then how do I get to classmate Alyssa's house"

    "We can just ride in her car together after school What's wrong?"

    "Do you think the eldest lady will let me go?"

    “Haha~~~It’s all up to you~~~”

    "You're not willing to save yourself, are you, Nanoha?"

    "No, I think Neil must have a way, and I believe in you~~That's it~~"

    “………”

    Neil watched the smiling Nanoha leave, and tears suddenly flowed down his face. Whose fault was it that he actually raised an innocent and cute loli who would come to the aid of an injustice in the face of injustice into a person who refused to save her and then made up for it?  The devil with one sword

    【This is called the upper beam being out of alignment and the lower beam being crooked, right?  Boss, don’t you think it’s your own problem at all? From all aspects, you really deserve to be the boss]

    Anders, who witnessed all developments from beginning to end, sighed like this

    ?…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

    PS: Well, the title is completely meaningless, ignore it

 Volume 1 Chapter 152 Basnin

    "Why are you here?"

    Alyssa was very unhappy now. When she was about to go home to play with her friends, a super annoying guy actually followed her.

    "Yeah, because I'm very free, and I heard from Nanoha that your family has a dog with strange bones, so I want to see it~~"[]

    Alyssa stood in front of the door of her car, glared at Nanoha who revealed the news, and then looked at Neil with a playful smile unhappily.

    "I have never seen any dogs with strange bones in my house! What comes out of your mouth is always messy"

    Alyssa glared at Neil, then stood there proudly, with no intention of inviting Neil into the car, "I don't want to take you, a fool, to my house!"

    "Alyssa, since the teacher wants to come, let him come"

    Suzuka looked at Alyssa who was making things difficult for Neil, smiled bitterly, and then looked at Nanoha, she had no intention of helping at all.

    "Humph, I just won't let this guy go!"

    Alyssa ignored Suzuka’s request and continued to make things difficult.

    “I’m telling you, young lady, I’m willing to go just to give you face, but don’t toast or drink as a penalty…”

    Neil squinted at Alyssa, and this time he was determined to follow her.

    "Huh?" Alyssa looked at Neil like an idiot and said with disdain, "What can you do to win over me?"

    "Don't force me"

    Neil clenched his fists quietly, while Alyssa chuckled disdainfully.

    "Let me tell you, Nanoha, aren't you going to help the teacher?"

    Suzuka stood next to Nanoha and whispered to her.

    Nanoye looked at the two people confronting each other and smiled lightly, "It doesn't matter, I think Neil will find a way Haha~~"

    "Naye, you smile very strangely"

    "Is there any~~"

    "Very good, young lady, I have never had anyone reject me like you"

    Neil looked at Alyssa and let out a deep laugh. Alyssa couldn't help but wonder if she had gone too far. This guy's head was broken

    Well, although I don’t think he has ever had a normal life

    "You forced me"

    Alyssa looked at Neil nervously, wary of any strange moves this idiot would make, while Nanoha and Suzuka also set their sights on Neil.

    "Wow!! I'm going! I'm going! I'm going to follow!!"

    Neil didn’t care about the weird looks of the people around him and rolled on the ground. He was completely like a coquettish child who wanted to get his favorite toy but couldn’t get it.

    Alyssa and the three of them all looked at this fool in embarrassment. Wouldn't they feel shy at all?  The people around are staring at this place closely!  stressed……

    Facing the gazes around her, Alyssa suddenly felt like her face was on fire. She turned her face away, looked at the idiot still rolling on the ground with her peripheral vision, and said angrily, "I know! I know! Hurry up.  Get in the car, I'm really scared of you"

    "teacher……"

    Neil was not shy, even Suzuka felt shy. She was speechless looking at someone rolling on the ground.

    "Tsk, I really underestimated Neil's moral integrity"

    Nanoye bit her knuckles, her face filled with regret for her misstep. She originally thought that this idiot would ask her in a low voice, but then she reluctantly accepted this humble request, and finally made a queen-style three-part smile.  That would be perfect!  !

    "However, if one mistake is made, the whole game will be lost!"

    "Naye, you seem to be thinking about something very serious"

    Alyssa looked at Nanoye awkwardly, was what she said just now an auditory hallucination?  And Suzuka also felt that Nanoha was smiling very strangely recently. Where had the pink Nanoha who was full of energy before gone?  Nanoha is now black when cut

    "There's no such thing, Suzuka~~Let's get in the car quickly~~"

    After saying that, he and two other friends got into the car.

    "I really don't understand Nanoha Hey, idiot, get in the car quickly!!"

    After hearing Alyssa’s words, Neil stood up calmly, patted the dust on his body, ignored the extremely embarrassed looks around him, and entered the car naturally.

    "Really, it would be nice if you let me get in the car earlier"

    Neil leaned heavily on the soft car seat and looked at Alyssa with slight contempt.

    "Don't compare me to an idiot like you"

    Alyssa covered her forehead speechlessly, deciding not to look at this annoying fool.

    "But the teacher is really not shy"

    Suzuka was a little embarrassed when she remembered what happened just now, and looked at Neil with a wry smile.

    "Well, don't worry about those little things"

    “………”

    Looking at Neil who was waving his hands, the three of them were speechless, so he was the only one who could ignore the situation around him.

    "Haha, are you the teacher Neil in the rumors? It's such a pleasure to meet you"

    The driver who was sitting in the front saw the children behind him through the rearview mirror and smiled softly.

    "Oh, you are?" Neil looked back at the driver, who was about forty years old, and asked.

    "I am the butler of the Basnin family, Samejima" Samejima nodded, and then said, "I often hear the eldest lady mentioning you. Since you came, the eldest lady has been a lot happier"

    "Samejima! Don't talk nonsense!! I'm not happy!!"

    Alisa immediately turned red and interrupted Samejima angrily.

    "HahaI know, Miss"

    "What a dishonest young lady~~~You are obviously very happy~~~Teacher, I understand your feelings~~After all, you are a tsundere~~~"

    Neil half-covered his mouth, laughing so hard that he deserved to be punched. Veins popped up on Alyssa's forehead after being teased by Neil. She didn't care about the nobility of a young lady and punched Neil directly in the car.

    "You idiot! Go to hell!!"

    "Hey! It's so dangerous in the car!!"

    “Then let’s just die together!!!”

    "Oh my, Miss Alyssa, you are really infatuated~~~You can't get me in reality, but you actually want to be a pair of desperate mandarin ducks with me down there? You have watched too many romantic dramas, little girl~~  ~"

    "you!!"

    "Hmph, give up! We won't have a future!!"

    "Ahhhhh!!! Kill you!!!"

    “Alyssa, calm down!!”

    "Neil, shut up! Wow, Alyssa, stop messing around!!"

    Samejima looked through the rearview mirror at the fight between the boys and girls behind him and couldn't help but smile.

    "It's great to be young"

    ……………………………………Dividing line……………………………………

    "This is your home"

    Neil looked around Alyssa’s residence and couldn’t help but sigh, it’s so big

    "Humph, what a bumpkin!"

    Looking at Neil’s amazed look, Alyssa felt instantly relieved and forgot about what happened in the car just now.

    "What a bandit"

    "Hey! Can you use better words!! You don't look like a bandit!!"

    Hearing Neil’s words, Alyssa was really furious. A nice mansion was actually called a bandit’s nest. What a scam!

    "Oh, that's the evil capitalist"

    “………”

    "How about it, this is good, isn't it"

    "Please stop talking"

    Alyssa fully realized that this bastard never had anything good to say, so she had no choice but to lead them in.

    "But your family is really big. Although I know you are the eldest lady, it seems you are richer than I thought"

    Neil followed Alyssa and looked at this mansion, which was even bigger than the Tsukimura's house last time.

    "That's right, the Basning family is a famous business family in the world, with companies all over the world! Moreover, it is no worse than the Arima Group, the largest conglomerate in the world!"

    Alyssa proudly explained her family’s affairs. Neil looked at her high-spirited look and couldn’t help but smile, “Then you are going to inherit this big family in the future?”

    "of course!!"

    "Oh, that's how it is……"

    Neil smiled, then walked to Alyssa, with a charming and serious smile, and said, "Then, Alyssa, marry me!"

    “Eh? Eh————!?”

    The three girls were stunned for a moment, then reacted and screamed so loudly that the people in the house thought a thief had entered the house.

    "Youyou, you, youthis stupididiot suddenly saidwhat!?"

    Alyssa’s face now feels like it’s on fire, steam is coming out of her head, and her speech has become incoherent.

    "Old, ?Teacher, are you serious?  "

    Suzuka covered her mouth and looked at Neil in disbelief.

    "Neil"

    Naye lowered his head and couldn't see her face. He could only see the cold eyes under the bangs. The piercing gaze made Neil feel uncomfortable all over.

    "Uh, that"

    Neil rubbed the back of his head and smiled stiffly, "Actually, I think Alyssa's classmate's family is so rich, and she will be the heir to the family in the future. Although she is quite troublesome, it doesn't matter if she is so rich.  Nowif I marry her in the future, I won’t have to work anymore and just eat and drink for free until I dieIt’s a wonderful life"

    As he spoke, Neil gently stroked the side of his face with a longing look on his face, completely unaware of the different expressions of the three girls.

    Nanoha and Suzuka both breathed a sigh of relief, and then looked at each other, their cheeks turned slightly red, while Alyssa's face became more and more ugly, and her whole face turned dark.

    Alyssa walked up to Neil, pressed his shoulder, and asked softly, "Oh, stupid teacher, is that what you think"

    "That's right, otherwise you think I will marry you, but for the sake of a happy life in the future, it doesn't matter if you suffer a little. Anyway, you can still support me in the future~~ Just treat it as an equal exchange~~~"

    Neil still didn’t notice Alyssa’s completely black face, and continued to imagine his beautiful life.

    "haha, really……"

    Alyssa suddenly hugged Neil's waist, and Neil was slightly stunned. Then he covered his suddenly red face, narrowed his eyes and smiled, "Ah, Alyssa is so bold - pfft -  ———”

    The perspective suddenly flipped, and my head suddenly hurt.

    “Pfft…the German-style arch bridge fell down…pfft——”

    A mouthful of old blood spurted out, and Neil died

    "Huh, who would marry a soft-hearted guy like you!!"

    Alyssa despised the fool who fell on the ground, and then pulled her two friends inside.

    【Really, that idiot can say such nonsense】

    【But, my heartbeat was so fast just now】

    【Ugh, what does that feel like so strange I don’t understand I don’t understand】

    Thinking about Neil’s proposal to her with a smile just now, even though it was fake, she still couldn’t help but let her pretty face get a bright blush.

    "That bastard"

    "Ouch~~Alyssa is shy~~she was so happy just now~~"

    "No, don't talk nonsense, Suzuka, who would be happy with that kind of nonsense!!"

    “But maybe Neil and Alyssa will really get married in the future~~”

    "Why did Nanoha say that? I will never like that idiot!!"

    “Ah, Alyssa is so arrogant again~~”

    “Mo, stop talking!! You guys are serious!!”

    "Hehe~~"

    “Haha~~”

    And Samejima, who was behind, looked at the previous scene and felt very happy.

    "That arch bridge throw was really beautiful. Both the strength and the posture were perfect! Miss Alyssa has grown up But we should discuss it with the master. Depending on the reaction of the miss, maybe the uncle's  The candidate has already appeared, haha~~~~"

    Samejima’s laughter floated in the empty big house, but the figure had disappeared.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Butlers come and go without a trace, and they always have a few special moves with them!  ?  What a cruel existence

    Neil, who was standing behind the corpse, suddenly trembled all over, as if he was being targeted by someone again

    It’s so cold

 Volume 1 Chapter 153 Aluf

    "This is the dog"

    Neil looked at the big orange dog in the cage and could tell it was Aluf at a glance.

    "Sure enough, he has strange bones! He is a prodigy in martial arts!!"[]

    "Teacher, how can you tell that this has a strange skeleton? And how do dogs practice martial arts"

    Suzuka shook her head, expressing her incomprehension.

    "Because as a good teacher, I have a pair of discerning eyes"

    ""

    【Shameless】

    Those who can understand the language of the earth in the seat are silently vomited 

    【It is indeed Aluf What happened to the injury?  Also, where is Feit?  】

    【It's you】

    After Naiye saw Aluf, she started chatting with her, but Aluf glanced at Neil and Naiye, turned away, and did not continue talking.

    "Ah, are you out of energy?"

    Alyssa, who was squatting next to Nanoye, saw Aluf's movements and thought it had lost its energy. She asked worriedly, "What's wrong? Are you okay?"

    "Do you think dogs can understand what you are saying"

    Neil picked his ears and complained about Alyssa, although this dog can understand human speech

    "snort!"

    Alyssa resolutely ignored Neil. She was still angry about what happened just now, and now she chose to completely ignore this fool.

    "Maybe the wound is inflamedlet it rest for a while"

    Suzuka stood up holding Yuno and said to the three of them, but Yuno suddenly jumped out and stood in front of the cage, and Alyssa also exclaimed, "Yuno, you are in danger, come back quickly!"

    "Okay, this ferret will be fine. I'm here to watch. And I'm professional in dealing with dogs!"

    Neil turned up his nose as if he was a professional.

    "How are you professional!? You are not professional at all from head to toe!!"

    Unable to bear it any longer, Alyssa complained bitterly.

    "So you don't understand, little girl"

    Neil glanced at Alyssa contemptuously, and then said in a professional tone, "Do you know why this dog turned away and ignored you?"

    "Uh, why?"

    Alyssa really doesn’t know why…

    "That's because this dog is a female! What interest can you have in seeing three little girls squatting in front of you! For example, if Yuno is a pervert, this dog will definitely pay attention to it!! And then he will be fierce  Bite it!!"

    "What kind of bullshit reason is this?! Why is Yuno just a pervert!? And what happened next? Why did he bite him directly!!"

    Alyssa, who didn’t know the real situation, defended the tearful Yuno, while Neil despised the sable even more. The nature of the sable has never changed

    “Then give it a hard shot!!”

    "Bah!" x3

    The little girls blushed and spat, the guy in front of them was so obscene and shameless

    “Woof woof!!!”

    The big dog Aluf barked fiercely several times and stared at the guy in front of him. Well, he was so obscene and shameless

    “………”

    This, the author said that he doesn’t know what the ferret is called

    "Just watch, if it were me, it would definitely take care of me and be very well-behaved!!"

    Ignoring the looks around him, Neil began to feel proud. He felt that based on his relationship with Aluf, he was much stronger than them and would definitely listen to his words.

    “Hehehe~~~dog~~brother, I’m coming~~~”

    Neil smiled brightly and squatted in front of the cage to stroke Aluf's hair, and Aluf obediently turned around and faced Neil.

    Ga——

    "It's so passionate"

    Neil still looked at Aluf with a smile on his face, but his smile was a little unnatural.

    “………”

    Everyone looked at the hand that was bitten by Aluf in embarrassment. Is this a good behavior?

    "Naye, let's go in and drink tea"

    Alyssa turned around and walked towards the house, while Nanoha and Suzuka glanced at Neil and turned to follow, but Neil obviously saw their bodies trembling slightly.

    “Pfft haha————!!! That big idiot——puff haha!! No way, I’m going to die laughing!!!”

    “Alyssa, stop laughing, although it’s really—”"Pfft——"

    "hehe——"

    Neil covered his face with one hand. He said he couldn't hear those dazzling laughter at all. He said he didn't know anything.

    "Let me tell you, Aluf, it's time for you to relax"

    Neil blinked at Aluf with dead fish eyes, and twitched the hand that was still bitten tightly.

    Hearing this, Aluf also let go. Neil took back his hand and looked helplessly at the familiar dog, "You are too shameless"

    "Hmph, I won't let you act cool in front of girls other than Feite!"

    "Who are you trying to be cool! And some of your words always feel weird!!"

    Aluf looked at Neil with a little pity and helplessness, "Are you really slow or fake, you idiot"

    "Don't look at me like that! Wow! My heart is hurt! It's been severely divided into several pieces!!"

    "Okay, Neil, it's time to ask something else"

    Yuno looked at Neil speechlessly, who was doing a frustrated forward bend, and then asked Aluf, "What happened? What happened between you two?"

    Aluf, who had regained some of her energy, lowered her head and chose to remain silent.

    Neil looked at Aluf who was silent, sat down casually on the grass in front of the cage, scratched his hair, and said softly, "Hey, Aluf, do you know? There is a relationship between Feite and me.  Promise"

    "Promise?"

    Aluf looked at Neil suspiciously. She didn’t know about this, and Feit hadn’t told her either.

    【Eh~~~~Is this a lifelong agreementNeil】

    Nao Ye's long voice suddenly appeared in the sea, which made Neil's hair stand on end and shuddered uncontrollably.

    【Not at all!  Where did you go?  ?  Really, does the little girl nowadays watch too much at eight o’clock]

    Neil complained speechlessly, then looked at Aluv and said seriously, "The agreement is that when Fit cries, I will go to her side!"

    Aluf looked at Neil with a firm face in surprise, and then his eyes softened and relieved.  When Naye heard this, she suddenly felt her heart tremble. She stood in the corridor, leaning against the white wall, quietly staring at the smooth floor.

    "That child is crying now, so I must fulfill the promise" Neil smiled brightly, "I am the one who abides by the promise!"

    "If it were you"

    Aluf spoke. She looked at Neil with a hint of pleading in her eyes, "You will save Feit"

    "Isn't that of course!"

    Neil grinned, showing his white teeth, gave a thumbs up, and smiled heartily.

    "I knowI will tell you everything"

    Aluf finally nodded. She looked at Neil and Yuno, "Since you are here, it means that the Space and Time Administration is watching"

    "Um……"

    Yuno nodded, and Crono's voice sounded at the same time, "I am Crono Harlowen from the Space-Time Administration. It seems that things are very complicated"

    "What the hell! Crono, where are you, you bastard, peeping!? You won't be spying on us all the time, right!? Are you even peeping on me taking a shower!? You pervert!!"

    Neil, who suddenly heard Crono's voice, immediately jumped up and looked around, as if he wanted to find this pervert.

    "Who would peek at a guy like you!! Please pay attention to the atmosphere. I was so cool just now, but now I'm starting to get off line!! Is it really okay to leave it to someone like you!!??  "

    After hearing what Neil said, Crono was immediately furious. This guy was so nervous that he had to complain.

    "What do you mean, Crono!? Of course I have no problem with it!! By the way, if you're not peeking at me, you're peeking at Nanoha taking a shower!! You're such a pervert lolita  control!!!"

    "Pfft"

    Crono was so angry that he vomited blood on the spot. Was he just like someone who was spying on others taking a shower?

    "I didn't peek!! Why did I have to peek!! You are the only pervert who can think of this!!"

    “Nani!!??”

    Neil o

    ??Z, it turns out that I am also a pervert

    "Is it really okay to leave it to these people?"

    Aluf looked at the ferret in front of her and asked this very important question speechlessly.

    &nbsp; “………”

    Yuno, who could have given an answer, looked at this situation and could only remain silent.

    "Ahem"

    Crono looked at the sunk Neil and suddenly remembered his mission. He coughed dryly and said to Aluf, "As long as you tell the truth, I can guarantee that I will not harm you or your master Feite Tai."  Strosha.”

    "I will tell you everything, but please promise me to save Feit. The child is not wrong"

    Now Aluf can only rely on these people. She alone cannot save Feite.

    "I promise you. Amy, prepare to record."

    After agreeing to Aluf’s request, Crono said to Amy beside him.

    "Yesit's ready!"

    After Amy’s voice signaled, Aluf began to explain everything slowly.

    "Fit's mother, Precia Testerossa, was the one who started it all"

    ………………………………… Narrative dividing line……………………………………

    "Naye, did you hear everything?" Neil asked Naye through the ECG call.

    "Well, I've heard it"

    Nanoha’s voice seemed a little low, but after hearing what Aluf described, no one would look relaxed.

    Fit’s mother, Precia Testarossa, needs a large amount of holy stone seeds for a certain purpose.  Therefore, Feite was sent out to search.  If Fite's search didn't yield results to her satisfaction, she would be mistreated.  However, because he loved his mother deeply, Feite continued without any regrets

    【I always feel that there is something very important in the middle, and it seems that Aluf doesn’t know about it either】

    Neil thought that something was a little strange, but he couldn't get the answer now, so he could only sigh and give up.

    "Hey, Crono, what are your Space-Time Management Bureau planning to do?"

    Neil asked the next question to Crono. Crono paused and said, "Based on the situation at the scene and the testimony of the familiar, it can be preliminarily determined that it is true. We will arrest Precia Testarossa.  . Not to mention the identity of the wanted criminal The charge of attacking Asra alone is enough to constitute a reason to arrest her. So as long as the captain gives the order, our mission will be switched to arresting Precia Testaro.  Sha. So what are you going to do, Neil Springfield, Takamachi Nanoha?"

    “………”

    Neil didn’t speak. His position was very clear. Now, what we have to wait for is Naye’s answer.

    "I want to save Feit For Aluf's wish and for my own will, I can't help but feel sad when I see Feit's sad expression, so I want to save her from that sadness.  Rescued"

    Naye's eyes became firm, and she stared at the ceiling, as if looking through those obstacles into the distant distance.

    "Besides, I have told her that I want to be her friend, but I haven't heard her reply yet"

    "I understand, we are also very happy with your cooperation" Crono smiled slightly, he walked into the screen, looked at Aluf above and said, "Then about Feit Testerossa  Is it okay to just leave it to Nanoye and Neil?"

    "Um……"

    Aluf nodded gently, looked up at Neil, and begged Neil and Nanoye in the distance, "Neil, and please call me Nanoye. Although I don't have the qualifications, please  Please, save Feitethat child is alone now"

    "Well, I will become Fit's friendthis is my oath"

    Nanoye’s gentle but firm voice made Aluf shed tears. Maybe, they would save Feit and take her away from the whirlpool of sadness.

    "Ah, after hearing Naye say those words, I always feel that this child has grown up I am really happy"

    As if seeing his child grow up, Neil had a happy expression on his face.

    "Really, Neil always ruins the atmosphere"

    Naye smiled helplessly, but her smile gradually became softer, because she knew that this was Neil's tenderness and she didn't want anyone to cry

    It’s just that this is also his selfishness

    A person buries everything deep in his heart and never lets others touch his true self

    ?……………………………………………………………………………………

    ps: I’ve been really busy in the past week, ?Maybe we really have to stop updating for a while Well, it depends on the situation. Try your best to squeeze in the time

 Volume 1 Chapter 154 Believe

    The dusk glow passes through the window and gently fills the room with delicacy.

    “It’s such a great time to play!”

    "Well, I am indeed happier with Nanoha here!"

    Looking at the smiling faces of the two friends, Nanoha smiled lightly, "Thank you, I think the matter will be over soon, and by then, there will be no more problems"

    "Naye"

    "Um?"

    Nanoye turned to look at Alyssa who called her. Alyssa was silent for a while and then said to her, "Have you found a solution?"

    "Eh? Well, I don't know yet"

    Nanoha put down the drink in her hand and answered uncertainly.

    "I have been worried. However, I am angry not because Naye is hiding something from us, nor because Naye is always thinking about things in a daze, but because Naye always seems uneasy and confused Look  That look in my eyes even made me wonder if Nanoha would just leave us like this"

    Alyssa's voice was a little uneasy. Sometimes, she felt that Naye was so far away from her that she could not see her. Perhaps she was afraid that Naye would gradually move away from her, and she would lose this person one day.  Dear friend

    Suzuka held the drink, her eyes flickering between Alisa and Nanoha, but the eyes also revealed worry and uneasiness.

    Nanoha also noticed the feelings, uneasiness, and worry that her two friends had for her, which made her feel that she was so valued by others for the first time.

    Crystal tears could not help but appear in the corners of her eyes. Nanoye wiped the tears from her eyes, stood up, and said with a smile, "No, I will never leave you"

    Naye looked at the two close friends and said firmly, "Because we are friends, so I will not leave you!"

    "Yeah……"

    Alyssa already knew the answer she wanted. She looked at Nanoha and smiled with peace of mind. Suzuka also nodded with a smile. She also believed this.

    The girls' thoughts are intersecting with each other, and the place ahead of the intersection is the future they are pursuing.

    "What a troublesome bunch of guys"

    Neil, who had been ignored for a long time, was finally able to speak. It was difficult for him to interrupt the topic of the girls just now, but when he opened his mouth, he was looking for scolding.

    “You guy!!”

    Alyssa stared at this guy who was eating with his chin propped up. If he didn’t speak, would he be considered a mute?  As soon as he spoke, she wanted to slap him away.

    "Well, forget it"

    Neil ignored the angry eldest lady, put down the food in his hand, and smiled softly at the three of them, "Isn't it nice to look like this? Although I don't know what kind of future will come and whether the day will come when we part ways.  However, at this moment, and even in the distant future, you all have irreplaceable bonds. You are closely connected. It is a treasure that many people envy. You must cherish it"

    “………”

    The girls were greeted with a brief silence, and those slightly soft words touched their hearts slightly. At the same time, they vaguely felt a trace of hidden envy in the young man's tone.

    Neil looked at the three girls and smiled calmly. He stirred the drinks in front of him and said softly, "There is no need to look at me like that, and there is no need to worry about me After all, our futures are different"

    After saying that, Neil held his chin and looked towards the dusk that would eventually usher in the dark night.

    Yes, that is a completely different future. Originally, they should not have any intersection other than the teacher-student relationship.

    The girl’s future is full of desirable light.

    The future of the young man is filled with darkness that cannot be seen ahead.

    One day, when they embark on different paths, they will eventually be separated. They are people living in two worlds

    Girls can more or less feel that the boy draws a line for themselves all the time. No matter how much they play and laugh, they can never get to the boy's side.

    The two sides are just two parties online. They are so close that they can see each other, but there is a gap that cannot be crossed in a lifetime. If nothing changes, then it will never be crossed

    A slightly sad atmosphere filled the air between the four of them. Neil suddenly felt a little uncomfortable. He seemed to have said some unnecessary words. He raised his head and smiled at Alyssa, "I said Miss Alyssa, yes."  Isn’t it time to prepare dinner? You should entertain this rare guest like me~~"

    "Why should I entertain your family?"?Ah!  ?  I never thought of keeping you here for dinner!  "

    The sad atmosphere disappeared, and the two returned to their usual bickering. They knew that the boy didn't want to be unhappy because of his own affairs, so they adopted this clumsy method.

    A gentle fool

    "Eh? Neil, you still plan to stay and eat" Naye looked at his watch, "It's almost time, I should go back"

    "Uh, Naye doesn't plan to eat here?"

    Neil originally thought he could have a good time here, but who knew Naye was leaving. He was really unloyal.

    "Well, if you want to stay for dinner, it's not impossible. It's just an extra pair of chopsticks just be grateful!"

    Alyssa turned away and said arrogantly.

    Neil looked at Alyssa like this and couldn't help but smile, but after thinking about it, he forgot about it. He remembered that he had taught Qianfuyu how to cook before, but that time he almost blew up the kitchen. Since then, he has  He didn’t dare to let Chifuyu enter the kitchen again. Even though Tifa was in his home for the time being, it was better to go back

    "Forget it this time, I don't worry about the people at home"

    Neil smiled and declined Alyssa's kindness, stood up, and planned to leave with Nanoye.

    "Yeah……"

    Alyssa couldn't help but feel a little disappointed, but she quickly cheered up. She didn't want to be looked down upon by someone

    "However, one day I will give you a good meal!"

    Neil suddenly turned around and said seriously to Alyssa.

    "How much do you want to eat for free!!"

    "Hehe~~"

    After saying goodbye to Alyssa and Suzuka, Neil and Nanoha embarked on their way home.

    “I’m going back to Asra tomorrow, are you ready?”

    On the way, Neil asked Nanoye, who had been watching the setting sun.

    "Well, I won't be confused anymore"

    Naye turned around and looked at Neil with a smile, "I will go all the way according to my will"

    "Well, that's the momentum" Neil waved his fist to cheer Nanoha up.

    At the fork in the road, the two stopped. Neil smiled at Naye and said, "Then I'll go this way, Naye, goodbye!"

    "See you……"

    Neil turned around and left with a smile. Naye stared at the back that was getting further and further away in the dusk, until he could no longer see it, and then slowly left.

    "Even if the future is differentit will not be different"

    The shadow stretched very long, leaving behind the girl's gentle longing.

    ………………………………………Dividing line…………………………………………

    "I'm back……"

    Neil was changing his shoes in the entrance hall and shouted into the room at the same time.

    “Brother, you’re back!”

    Xiaojiu hugged the doll given by Neil and threw herself into Neil's arms, making Neil feel warm.

    "How are you? Are you good today?"

    Neil touched Xiaojiu’s little head and smiled softly.

    "Yes, and I also take care of Ichika!"

    Xiaojiu rubbed Neil's warm hand, and his face told Neil, "Come on, praise me."

    "That's amazing, Xiaojiu"

    Neil stroked her hair in a funny way, which made Kobato feel satisfied for a while, and then he walked into the hall, where he saw Tifa and Chifuyu watching soap operas.

    "Brother Neil, you are back!"

    Ichika also walked to Neil's side, held his hand and smiled.

    "Ah, I'm back"

    “Welcome back~~~”

    The two girls said lazily, their minds continuing to be attracted by the TV series.

    "By the way, go cook quickly, we are hungry!"

    Chifuyu said quickly to Neil with a tone that could not be refuted, and then looked back at the TV.

    “………”

    "Hurry up, I've been waiting for you for a long time, and you're just coming back now, hurry up and go to the kitchen!"

    Tifa said without looking back, leaving Neil even more speechless.

    "Yes, brother, go quickly!"

    Kojito quickly pushed Neil towards the kitchen, while Ichika was also pulling beside him.

    "Tifa, don't you know how to cook?"

    "Humph, you also want me to cook here? I'm dreaming"

    “………”

    &nbsp; 【These bastards are girls after all!  If so, please come into the kitchen obediently!  !  Otherwise, how can I be a good wife and mother who can work in the kitchen and have a bed in the future?  !  Your future husband will definitely cry!  !  】

    Neil raised his head forty-five degrees and looked at the ceiling, his eyes filled with worry for the future of the girls.

    "Neal, are you saying something bad in your heart?"

    Tifa narrowed her eyes, with a smile on her lips, and no dissatisfaction could be seen at all. After hearing this, Chifuyu also turned around, but she was more straightforward and stared at him unkindly.

    Neil quickly shook his head, "No! Absolutely not! You are good women! No explanation!!"

    【Boss is so inferior He just said that he was such a big man】

    【Shut up!  !  And don’t keep eavesdropping on my thoughts!  !  】

    “………”

    Tifa and Qianfuyu were slightly stunned by Neal's words. A faint pink appeared on their faces, and they looked away and remained silent.

    Neil exhaled, as if he had escaped, and then he felt as if he had stepped into another, worse place

    It seems that I am becoming more and more unruly, no, it is dangerous

    Before he could think about it, he felt someone tugging at the corner of his clothes.

    "Stop dawdling, brother, go quickly!"

    "I will cry! I really will cry! I thought I would have food to eat when I got home, but who knew that I would be waiting for me to cook when I came back I really have no status at all in this family, I am at the bottom of the pyramid  …”

    Looking at Xiaojiu’s innocent eyes, Neil walked into the kitchen helplessly with tears streaming down his face.

    "Speaking of which, you guys are really familiar with each other"

    Neil was cooking the food while looking at the people talking and laughing.

    “That’s right, we are all very good friends, right, Chifuyu?”

    Tifa glanced at Neil in the kitchen and said to Chifuyu with a smile.

    "Yeah, but that idiot doesn't understand, girl friendship!"

    Chifuyu responded with a smile, and then glanced at someone in the kitchen.

    "I don't want to understand"

    Neil muttered, and then continued to work hard. Just when he was lamenting why no one came to help, Ichika's little head poked in, "Brother Neil, do you want to help?"

    "Oh, are you going to help Ichika?" Neil looked at Ichika with a smile. He was very pleased and at the same time very unhappy. Why don't women have to work?

    Of course, these words can only be thought but not spoken. He shook his head and handed some vegetables to Ichika, "Then wash these for me, okay?"

    "Um!"

    Ichika nodded happily, then stood on a chair and washed vegetables.

    "Alas, it seems that the status of boys in our family is low"

    Neil glanced at the diligent Ichika, and then said something pointedly.

    "Hey, don't think we can't hear you!"

    Tifa glared at Nier, while Chifuyu smiled and said, "You can help me if you want!"

    "I don't want to tear down my home yet"

    “Don’t make it sound like my cooking skills are terrible!!”

    "Who knows"

    Neil shrugged helplessly and continued to work hard.

    Having said that, Neil’s face showed a happy smile.

    This is a long-lost feeling, the feeling of home

    After dinner, Neil stood under the cherry blossom tree in the courtyard, quietly looking at the bright moon hanging high in the sky.

    "Neil, do you want to go tomorrow?"

    Tifa put her hands behind her back, walked to Neil, and asked softly.

    "Um……"

    "You didn't plan to take me with you"

    “………”

    "Hey, Neil, you can trust me more"

    "What I know is that this time, just leave it to me" Neil lowered his eyelids and said softly, "I don't want to involve you"

    "Are you worried about me?"

    Tifa’s eyes were as soft as water, and her inadvertent expression of hope made Neil turn away and fell silent immediately.

    "That's it then, come on"

    Seemingly getting the answer she wanted, Tifa gently closed her eyes, and the curve of her mouth had an indescribable charm.

    For a long time, there was silence, until the wind started.

    ??Neil turned his face slightly, glanced sideways at Tifa, and said softly, "Don't you want to ask me anything?"

    Tifa shook her head gently, looking at the white jade plates in the night sky, "No, because I believe in you"

    It was an expected answer, but Neil still felt embraced by a tenderness. He had always been encouraged by the girl's smile.

    "It's easy for you to be deceived by me"

    Neil looked back at the bright moon and said with a joke.

    "If that's the case, just lie to me for the rest of your life"

    Tifa tilted her head and smiled in the same tone as Neil, but behind that joking smile was wordless determination.

    Neil knew this girl who had been accompanying him very well, and he naturally knew the meaning of these unexpected words. His heart trembled slightly, and the ripples in the soft part could not subside for a long time.

    "fool……"

    Neil sighed quietly, his voice so soft that even he couldn't hear it clearly.

    "Huh? What did you say?"

    "It's nothing, I'll go back to the room first"

    Neil smiled slightly, turned around and walked to his room.

    Tifa watched the figure disappear at the end of the corridor, slowly retracted her gaze, smoothed her long hair blown by the wind, and stared at Yezakura falling gracefully to the ground, wondering what she was thinking.

    Back in the dim room, Neil sat down in front of the window sill, looking at the mottled moonlight reflected in the window, the whisper under the tree still lingering in his mind.

    "Do you just believe me?"

    I don’t hope so

    The smile is bitter.

    Neil's eyes inadvertently glanced at the brocade box placed in front of the window sill. He paused slightly and touched the box with his fingers. A faint light flashed through. He opened the lid and saw a magatama and a hairpin inside.

    Gently picking up the simple hairpin and gently turning it with his fingers, Neil felt a little confused.

    "How long has it been since that time"

    The hair on the temples fell down, but she didn't even know it. A petite figure had already jumped out of her eyes.

    "Does she still believe in me"

    Really, I don’t hope so…

    ;

 Volume 1 Chapter 155 The tyrant appears, be careful!

    "Okay, it's time to go"

    At the entrance, after Neil finished preparing, he was ready to go out. It was almost time to make an appointment with Crono to return to Aslashan.

    "Are you going out so early?"

    A slightly cold voice suddenly came. Neil paused, nodded, then turned back and said with a smile, "Good morning, Chifuyu"

    Chifuyu leaned against the wall, looking at the figure preparing to leave. Originally, she had a lot to say, wanted to ask what happened, wanted to know when he would come back

    He instinctively felt that what he was about to do would be dangerous.

    But, I can’t ask.

    "Be careful and come back early"

    A gentle smile blooms brightly in this slightly dim morning.

    This is enough.

    There is no need to ask why, just knowing that he will come back is enough.

    Neil smiled softly, turned around and walked towards the door, with his back to Qianfuyu, waved his right hand, and simply responded, "Well"

    With a click, the door was gently closed.

    The figure has disappeared, but Chifuyu is still staring, as if through the door, she can still see the person who is gradually going away.

    "Aren't you going to say hello to him?"

    After a long time, Chifuyu whispered to Tifa at the corner.

    "No need, because I have already said what needs to be said"

    Tifa leaned on the corner, looked at her toes, and smiled lightly.

    "Really" Chifuyu looked away, turned around and came to Tifa, laughing softly, "Then let's go practice"

    "Um……"

    Soon, a clear sound came from the dojo.

    In a place unknown to the boy, the girl is using different methods to chase the boy's back, gradually trying to get closer to him.

    Early morning, Linhai Park.

    "It's really early for you"

    As soon as I arrived at the park, I saw Nanoha, Yuno and Aluv already waiting by the railing on the beach.

    "Neal, you are here"

    Nanoye turned back and smiled at Neil, who also smiled and stood beside her.

    "Is it right here?"

    "Um……"

    Nanoha nodded lightly, then looked at the vast sea, calling out to the person she wanted to save.

    "Feite, you stay here, come out"

    The sea breeze has become stronger, and the surrounding leaves are making a rustling sound.

    Both Yuno and Aluf looked around, looking for Fit.

    Immediately, Neil and Nanoha felt something. They looked back at the same time and saw the golden figure standing on the lamppost.

    “Scythe-form!”

    The magic weapon in his hand turned into a sickle, and the shining golden light reflected the indifferent face.

    "Fit, don't do this again don't listen to that woman anymore, you will only increase your pain So, Fit"

    Fit’s familiar, Aluf begged bitterly, but even Aluf’s words could not make Fit change his mind. Fit closed his eyes and shook his head slightly.

    "Even so, I am still that person's daughter"

    Although she said this, both Neil and Nanoha could feel the sadness from it.

    Nanoha closed her eyes and raised her left hand. After a cherry-colored light flashed, she put on the white magic suit and put the Heart of the Rising Sun in front of her.

    "Merely choosing is not enough, choosing to escape is even more impossible The beginning of everything lies in the seeds of the Holy Stone, so let's take a gamble with all the seeds of the Holy Stones we hold as bets!"

    “put_out.”x2

    The Heart of the Rising Sun and the Lightning Battle Ax have released all the seeds of the Holy Stone. Next, it is the determination and battle of the girls.

    "Everything is after that, everything is after that everything for us has not yet begun"

    The two magic weapons faced each other from a distance, and the owner's eyes were full of determination.

    "So, in order to start to be your true self, let's start. This is our first and last all-out decisive battle!"

    The rays of cherry and gold intersected again under the guidance of fate.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    In the sky above the sea, weapons clashed, and a chaotic burst of magic power erupted. Soon, the two of them retreated at the same time.

    "photon_lancer (photon spirit gun)."

    Several light bombs appeared in FiteBeside him, Nanoha saw this and used her own magic.

    "divine_shooter (divine irradiation)."

    Sakura-colored magic bullets also appeared next to Nanoha. The two waved their hands and the shooting started.

    “Fire!!” x2

    The magic bullets controlled by Nanoha avoided the thunder and lightning bullets coming from the opponent, and directly chased Fite's figure.

    Fite moved quickly and kept flying at high altitudes to avoid the attacks following behind him.

    After evading this round of attacks, Fit looked around and saw that Nanoye's second wave of divine irradiation had also quietly completed. With a finger of the heart of the rising sun, the attack came again.

    “scythe_form (scythe form).”

    The wand in his hand turned into a sickle, and Feit faced the cherry-colored magic bullets. His petite figure danced in the sky, and the sickle in his hand kept swinging, breaking all the magic bullets.

    However, the real goal is not to block this attack, but to shoot down the opponent.

    The sickle went straight back to Naye. Looking at the tip of the knife that was getting closer, Naye gritted his teeth and put up a protective barrier in his hand.

    "round_shield (round light shield)."

    In a hurry, he narrowly blocked this violent blow.

    The two are in a stalemate, but Feite's sickle keeps getting closer, and Nanoha's barrier will always be broken.

    At this time, Nanoye's right hand grabbed the void. If Feit noticed something, he quickly turned around and blocked a magic bullet left behind.

    However, when she turned around, Nanoha had disappeared.

    "flash_move (teleportation)."

    Fit, who was looking around, suddenly raised his head and saw Nanoye's figure coming suddenly from top to bottom. The Heart of the Rising Sun in his hand was in close contact with Fit's thunder battle ax.

    Bang————

    A burst of dazzling light erupted between the two, but Feit was nowhere to be seen on Naye.

    "scythe_slash (giant scythe slash)."

    "Tsk"

    Hearing this sound, Nanoha moved her feet quickly and turned her body quickly, barely avoiding the powerful blow. The sickle blade condensed with powerful magic power only scratched the red bow on Nanoye's chest.

    Naye was about to retreat, but there were already four photon spirit guns pointing at her from behind.

    "Woo"

    Nanoha unfolded the barrier and soon blocked four magic bullets, causing them to fall into the sea below.

    "ha……"

    "Huh"

    The two people who were facing each other were already a little tired, but their eyes were still looking at each other closely.

    "It's really amazing. A layman a few months ago can actually fight Feite to this point"

    Neil looked at Nanoye in the air with admiration, and couldn't help but feel happy about her growth.

    When Yuno and Aluf were about to say a few words, they heard Neil smile arrogantly, "But after all, it's because of me that you are so powerful! As expected, I am the most powerful as a master!"  !”

    “………”

    “………”

    Yuno and Aluf looked at each other and expressed silence.

    Although he has some credit for it, when he says it like this, he always feels so shameless.

    Above the sky, Feite looked at the determined figure and felt emotional for her growth. If this continues, he might lose.

    You can’t hesitate, you must win

    For mother

    The giant scythe in the hand was quietly held tightly, but why was it so painful in my heart.

    After Fite closed his eyes, when he opened them again, he was no longer confused. He had only one reason to fight.

    In order to see that gentle mother again

    The thunder ax in his hand was raised, and a huge magic circle appeared under his feet.

    Nanoha looked at the opponent nervously, and when he was on guard against the opponent's attack, he found dozens of magic circles flashing around him.

    “phalanx_shift (starry sky).”

    At this time, dozens of magic balls emitting electric light appeared around Feit. She stood in the lightning, closed her eyes, and began to recite the incantation.

    "Thunder Shackles"

    "Eh?"

    Nanoha was about to avoid it, but found that she was imprisoned, locked by the magic circle that had just flashed.

    "No, Feite is serious!"

    Aluf below saw Fite about to use his ultimate move and couldn't help but panic, while Yuno was also trying to run past??Help.

    "Naye, let me help you!"

    "You two, be quiet"

    Neil stopped Aluf and Yuno, preventing them from passing by. Nanoye in the sky also said to them, "Don't come over. This is our one-on-one battle, a duel between Feit and me"  "

    "But, Feite's move is really dangerous"

    Aluf, who was well aware of her master’s strength, said worriedly.

    "Okay, I trained Nanoha not to be killed so easily"

    Neil picked his ears and looked at the two people in the air casually and said.

    "Alkas, Crotas, Elias, roaring gods, ride under my guidance! Balkir, Zarugol, Blozier Photon Spirit Spear, the stars are flying  Yao, roar!"

    The magic ball lingering around her was already emitting bursts of violent thunder and lightning. Fit looked at the imprisoned Nanoha, with a trace of unbearability flashing in his eyes, but she must win.

    With determination, he waved his hand towards the opponent.

    "Launch!"

    Dozens of magic balls were shot continuously. Nanoha looked at this ferocious blow, and the Heart of the Rising Sun in his hand shone faintly.

    Fitt looked at Nanoye, whose eyes were still determined, and finally closed his eyes, bit his lip, and determined to attack.

    All the thunder bullets hit the immobile Nanoha. The fierce attack caused a thunderous explosion, and the place where Nanoha was turned into dazzling lightning.

    It seems that the winner has been decided

    "Naye!!"

    "Fit!!"

    Yuno and Aluf both exclaimed, while Neil, who looked calm, looked at the rushing lightning in the sky, and a trace of imperceptible worry flashed in his eyes.

    Fitt was panting slightly. The magic power consumed by the move just now was very large, but he couldn't relax now. He raised his left hand and gathered the remaining magic balls together and condensed them into his own hand.

    The thunder gradually disappeared and the smoke dissipated, but it was replaced by a cherry-colored dazzling light.

    Feite’s pupils narrowed and he looked at the figure there in surprise.

    Nanoha appeared on the spot safe and sound. At the last moment, she opened the barrier with all her strength and barely blocked all the attacks. But now she was also a little weak.

    "After the attack is over, the shackles are also released Now"

    Nanoha pointed the Heart of the Rising Sun at Fit, and the top of the Heart of the Rising Sun began to gather magic power.

    “It’s my turn!!”

    "divine_buster (天神热波)!!"

    A huge cherry-colored light beam struck, and seeing Nanoye who was fine, Feite couldn't help but feel a trace of uncontrollable joy in her heart. She really didn't want to see anything happen to this girl. She would rather be the one injured.

    "It's just that now they are enemies, fighting against each other.

    The last concentrated magic bullet in his hand was projected away, but in the face of that powerful attack, that blow was ultimately powerless. After the magic ball was submerged, the light beam continued to attack fiercely.

    The barrier instantly stood up, struggling to resist the blow.

    You must resist, because that girl is also insisting

    The light began to dissipate. Feite was panting and his clothes were a little tattered. Just when he thought he could breathe a sigh of relief, he suddenly felt the dazzling light above and greater magic power than before.

    Fite suddenly looked up and found Nanoye holding the Heart of the Rising Sun high, with magic power gathering continuously.

    "Then, try to take over my move! God Liepo's changing attack!"

    As soon as the words fell, the magic circle at Nanoye's feet changed and began to rearrange itself to form a new magic circle.

    Looking at the light that was as bright as the starry sky, Feite knew that he had to avoid it, but his limbs were locked at some point.

    "Shackles!?"

    "Oh? Is it formed by the residual magic power of the God Liepo just now?"

    Looking at the shackles that appeared quietly, Neil's eyes lit up.

    "This is all my power!"

    Naye pointed the Heart of the Rising Sun at Feit, and the light in his eyes was no less than the dazzling light in front of him.

    So strong

    Feite looked at the girl who was too dazzling to look directly at, and felt a sense of powerlessness in his heart.

    Unknowingly, that person has grown to this point, and neither his strength nor his will can be compared to what he is now.

    She can no longer take this blow now.?.

    The right hand holding the thunder battle ax quietly relaxed, and Fite's eyes became sad.

    "I lost"

    “Perhaps, I don’t want to continue fighting like this with that girl named Nanoha.

    It’s very sad to fight this girl who wants to be friends with you

    "Fit!! Please take a good look at it!! Everything I have now!!!"

    Nanoha held up the Heart of the Rising Sun, which gathered the light of countless stars. In addition to determination, there seemed to be excitement in her eyes.

    "Huh?"

    Feite was stunned for a moment, a little dumbfounded. Didn’t the other party hear her admit defeat?

    "that……"

    Fite spoke weakly, shivering under the oppressive ball of light.

    "Come on!! Go all bad!!!"

    Eh?  Is it an illusion?

    I always felt that the girl seemed to be smiling excitedly just now?

    Please!  I have raised the white flag myself!  ?  It's coming again!  ?  The defeated also want human rights!  Don't ignore the Geneva Convention!  !

    “starlight_breaker (starlight burst)!!!”

    An even more spectacular attack than the previous Heavenly God Lie Po, the huge torrent of light engulfed Fite's whole body.

    “Woo!!!”

    Feite was powerless, unable to hide, so he could only resist, letting out a scream that no one could hear.

    Neil stared blankly at the blow. The two guys around him were still surprised by the blow, obviously not hearing the conversation above.

    【Uh, boss, did you hear that?  】

    【No, I didn’t hear anything】

    Neil is very pure, he knows nothing

    The sky was bright, the sea surface was stirred up with waves tens of meters high, and the surrounding area was filled with cherry-colored magical light.

    "Ah, it's really blinding Yuno, Aluf, your hardened krypton gold dog eyes haven't blinded you"

    Neil, who had put on his sunglasses at some point, asked the mink and dog beside him.

    "Fuck you sister! You are a dog! You have hardened krypton gold dog eyes!!"

    Aluf grinned and said, well, how should I put it, the image of a dog wearing sunglasses is really novel

    "You're just a dog" Yuno complained calmly, also wearing a pair of sunglasses and looking at the long-lasting cherry blossoms, "It's so dazzling"

    "Well, this seems to be several times stronger than the last time it hit me"

    Damn it, this attack power, combined with that random and unwilling character, makes you a tyrant

    "Is it my fault"

    Neil held his forehead, feeling extremely stressed

    "Uh, Neil, what's wrong with you?"

    Yuno felt a headache looking at Neil who was starting to turn gray.

    He is really a person who can ignore the atmosphere all the time

    "It's okay I'm just a little worried about the future of the earth"

    I really don’t understand this nonsense

    Neil shook his head, and then looked at the sky sweating a little, "The combat effectiveness of this move is off the charts"

    Yuno nodded with deep sympathy, "Well Speaking of which, it wasn't because of you that you performed a bombardment for Nanoha last time, and Nanoha officially completed the Starlight Explosion. You are really a natural bombardier  "

    "Uh, is that sobut Fite won't be blasted to ashes"

    Neil looked at the swallowed figure in embarrassment, but now he couldn't see anything, only a blinding light.

    "Probably not, Naye's move is not as powerful as yours"

    Yuno sweated profusely and guessed that after all, he was also the first to see the Starlight Explosion at full power.

    So, one person, one dog and one mink were praying silently

    May God bless you, Fit

    [[[cp|w:200|h:300|a:l]]]

    ;

 Volume 1 Chapter 156 The Truth

    "Ha ha……"

    Nanoha was floating in the air with the Heart of the Rising Sun, panting tiredly.  She looked down and saw Feit's body slowly falling downwards after the light dissipated.

    "Fit"

    Nanoye wanted to go over and pull her, but she was a little weak and couldn't move away for the time being.

    Fitt opened his eyes slightly and glanced at Nanoye's worried face in mid-air. For some reason, the word "natural black" that he heard from Neil suddenly appeared in his mind.

    ???????? Is that fierce grin with gleaming eyes just now an illusion?

    Looking at Naye again who was worried, this idea became more and more firm.

    It is indeed an illusion

    Gradually, the fear in my heart is no longer that of a frightened little rabbit, but the warmth that can soothe my heart. However, what belongs to me may be as cold as the sea behind me

    He closed his eyes weakly and fell weakly towards the cold sea.

    it's all over……

    "Really, why do you look like you want to die"

    The helpless voice rang in my ears, followed by a warm embrace.

    "Neil"

    Opening his eyes slightly, what he saw was that familiar face, and Feite couldn't help but smile softly.

    "Fit, are you okay?"

    Naye flew to Neil's side and looked at Feit with some worry.

    Fitt glanced at Nanoye, shrank back as if instinctively, and then shook his head gently.

    And Neil felt the tiny movement of Feit in his arms, and his eyes suddenly turned into awe when looking at Nanoye.

    I never thought that Fit, who has always been strong, would become weak in front of Nanoha

    Although she was confused and unhappy with Neil's gaze, Nanoye obviously had no time to care about him and turned her attention to Feit.

    "Really?" Nanoha smiled and chuckled, "Then I won"

    "Wellit seems like this"

    Fite nodded listlessly, then took the thunder battle ax from Neil's hand and released all the holy stone seeds he had obtained before.

    "Huh? Neil, what's wrong with you?"

    Naiye originally looked at Feit with joy, but found that Neil was looking up at the sky with a strange expression on his face, and his eyes would glance down from time to time, as if he wanted to look but didn't dare to look.

    "Uh, it's nothing"

    Neil’s face was a little red, making both Feit and Nanoye look at him strangely.

    Naye stared at him for a while, and then when he put his suspicious eyes on Feit, he understood immediately.

    "hehe……"

    A cold laugh sounded softly, and when Neil heard Nanoye laughing like this, he immediately felt bad.

    How to say, habits become natural

    “I didn’t think wrong!!”

    Neil tried hard to defend himself, but it might have been better if he didn't say anything, so Nanoha confirmed his guess.

    "Ah, I was just thinking about it, but you didn't bring it upon yourself"

    "Well……"

    "Um?"

    Feite looked at the two of them in confusion, not knowing what they were talking about.

    "Fite, you'd better cover yourself upotherwise this pervert will have a nosebleed and die"

    Naye said something to Feit, and then looked at Neil with contempt.

    “I won’t have a nosebleed!!”

    Neil responded seriously, but what he got in return was Nanoha's deeper contempt.

    "ah!"

    It was only then that Feite realized that his body was in tatters, and his beauty was exposed in many places.

    “Pervert…”

    Fite whispered something, then got down from Neil's arms and blocked it with his cloak.

    "It's not my fault Of course I accept the benefits"

    Neil muttered and turned his face away hurt.

    "Ahem, excuse me to bother you"

    Crono’s helpless voice sounded in everyone’s minds. This group of people really knew how to ignore the atmosphere. No, it should be said that it was a certain person.

    "Naye, take back the Holy Stone Seed"

    On Asra, Crono issued orders helplessly.

    "yes!"

    "Wait, it's coming!"

    Amy's exclamation made everyone?Cheer up your spirits, while Neil and others on the sea are staring at the sky filled with thunder and lightning.

    Boom————

    "Damn! It really came down!!"

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? !  !  It’s this lightning strike again!  !  How cool!  !  Boss!  !

    "You are a pervert!!"

    Neil set up a barrier in front of Nanoye and Feit, but the opponent's target this time was just the Holy Stone Seed. The force of the hit attacked Feit, and Feit's thunder battle ax was almost broken into pieces by the attack, and then he  Recover those few holy stone seeds.

    "Huh"

    Neil breathed a sigh of relief, but heard Nanoye exclaim, "Fit, are you okay!?"

    Neil looked back and saw Feit clinging to Nanoye. It seemed that the bombardment just now accidentally caused her to be injured and fainted.

    "Precia"

    Neil looked at the sky where the dark clouds gradually dispersed, silently.

    "Aimi! How's it going?"

    Looking at the situation on the screen, Crono quickly asked Amy.

    "Well! It has been tracked and the coordinates can be confirmed!"

    Amy gave Crono a thumbs up and smiled.

    "Okay! Precia is so careless in sending items rashly!"

    Crono smiled confidently, this time he finally caught the opponent's tail.

    "Armed members, dispatch from the teleportation point, the mission is to arrest Precia Testerossa!"

    Lindy on the bridge gave orders to the members of the assault team, asking them to break into the space-time courtyard.

    "yes!!"

    ??The light flashed, and all the armed members detached themselves into the time and space courtyard.

    Neil and his team returned to Asra, and Feit was also asked to put on a white restraint suit, and his hands were locked by magic restraints. Although Neil was a little unhappy, he didn't say anything.

    Now is not the time to talk about this

    When they came to the bridge, they saw the armed members entering the time and space courtyard. They encountered no accidents along the way and headed straight to the hall.

    "Thank you for your hard work" Lindy came over, nodded to everyone, and then turned her attention to Fit, who had his head lowered all the time, "Hello, Fit, this is the first time we meet"

    “………”

    Fite was still silent, just looking at the magic device chip in his hand, immersed in his own thoughts, not knowing what he was thinking.

    Lindy glanced at Feit, then turned around, watching the changes on the screen, and at the same time using the ECG call to communicate with Neil and the others.

    【She cannot be allowed to witness her mother being arrestedNaye, take her to another room】

    【yes……】

    After hearing Lindy’s request, Nanoye whispered to Feit, “Fate, why don’t you go to my room”

    At this time, there were new changes on the screen.

    "Everyone, break into the throne room! Find the target!"

    Everyone’s eyes were attracted, even Feit raised his head and looked at the screen.

    The armed members pointed their weapons at Precia, who was sitting on the throne, and were wary of the opponent's actions.

    However, Precia just glanced at the magicians below with cold eyes and let out a contemptuous snort, completely ignoring the people in front of her.

    "Precia Testarossa, you are now under arrest for crimes such as violating the Space-Time Management Law and attacking ships of the Space-Time Administration, as well as being suspected of the attack on the research ship."

    “Put down your weapons and come this way. We don’t want to resort to unnecessary violence.”

    Facing the team leader’s advice, Precia still ignored it. To her, these people could not pose any threat to her at all.

    They are just a bunch of ridiculous clowns

    Seeing that Precia remained silent, some of the magicians surrounded her, while others divided into two teams and ran toward the passages on both sides of the hall.

    "Come over here!"

    "Hold the left side!"

    However, when they were not aware of it, Precia looked at the team invading from the rear, her pupils tightened, and her expression turned ferocious in an instant.

    "Thisthis is"

    When one of the magicians entered the back room, he looked at what he saw in front of him in disbelief.

    No, that’s not an item

    It’s a person, a girl

    But why are you here

    &nbsp;The girl named Fit

    "Eh!?"

    Nanoha looked at the screen in disbelief. On the screen, the girl in the training tank actually had the same appearance as Feite beside her.

    Fit stared at the girl closely. She had no idea why such a person appeared

    However, an uneasiness is slowly spreading in my heart

    Neil also frowned as he watched, with a vague thought in his mind that this person should be the source of everything

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Purple lightning flashed, and all the team members were knocked down in an instant.

    I saw Precia standing in front of the cultivation tank, arrogantly overlooking the fallen magicians without any emotion.

    "Don't come near my Alicia"

    The cold voice made everyone retreat.

    "Fire!!"

    The remaining magicians concentrated their firepower on the attack. However, when they approached Precia, they all turned into nothingness and seemed to be blocked by something.

    "It's really annoying"

    A low voice sounded in this dark space. Precia looked at the magician in front of her coldly, with a terrifying magic power gathering on her body.

    "Danger!! Defense quickly!!"

    Seeing this scene, Lindy also hurriedly stood up and informed the frontline team members.

    However, it’s too late.

    Purple thunder fell throughout the hall, thunder resounded, mixed with the screams of the team members.

    “Hmph——hahaha————”

    The arrogant laughter is like laughing at the stupidity of the powerless.

    "No! Teleport the team members back quickly! Amy!"

    "yes!"

    "Alyssa"

    Feite silently recited this name. Once upon a time, his mother always recited this name to him

    Is this person the real Alicia

    So, who am I

    Precia didn’t care about the ants at all. She just gently stroked the cold shell of the culture tank as if stroking her beloved daughter.

    "There is no time Although I don't know if we can reach Alhazat with only nine holy stone seeds, but" When the originally gentle face turned around, it seemed as if he was watching Alhazat through the screen.  Fitt's expression at that moment was extremely cold and ruthless, "It's enough everything is over. I want to say goodbye to the dark time I spent after losing this child, and I don't have to put this behind me again."  The child's stand-in doll is treated as a daughter"

    “………”

    Fit stared at his mother on the other side, his eyes widening in disbelief.

    Dolls

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    "Did you hear that? I'm talking about you, Feit! It's rare that I gave you Alicia's memory, but it's just the same appearance, it's useless at all, my doll"

    As if she was afraid that Feite might not hear clearly, Precia declared ruthlessly again.

    "In the initial accident Precia lost her own daughter, Alicia Testarossa. After that, the last research she conducted was different from the familiar, but beyond the familiar.  The refining of artificial life, and the forbidden technique of resurrecting the dead the name 'fate' was the development code name of the research plan at that time."

    Amy, who was on the other side of the bridge, lowered her head and slowly announced her recent findings.

    "The investigation is really detailed But no, the research is not going well at all. Artificial life is always an artificial product, and after all it cannot replace the dead." Precia glanced back and looked at Fei on the other side of the screen.  Special, "Alicia is always very gentle. Although Alicia is occasionally willful, she always listens to my words. Alicia always loves me like that"

    They were cold and cruel words, but they contained her deep love for Alicia.

    "Stop talking"

    Looking at Feit with his head lowered, Nanoye could understand how cruel those words were to Feit who loved his mother deeply. All she could do was to beg feebly.

    "Fite, after all, you are just an imitation of Alicia It is rare that I gave you part of Alicia's memory, but you were of no use at all. You were just a copy of Alicia before I  It's just a doll made to comfort myself So, I don't need you now Don't appear in front of me again.?!  "

    The almost hysterical madness made Feit's heart gradually break.

    "Please, stop talking!"

    Nanoha’s request could not be conveyed to Precia, who was laughing crazily.

    "Let me tell you one more good thing, FiteI have always hated you since I created you"

    The final announcement shattered all the beliefs that had always supported Feite.

    Once upon a time, my mother’s smile

    Once upon a time, my mother’s call

    Even in the face of cruel treatment, I have no regrets

    "However, I am just a doll, a doll who cannot get my mother's love"

    The chip of the lightning battle ax in his hand slipped from his hand, and the crisp sound of it hitting the ground was like Fit's heart breaking

    Everything is fake

    Feite’s eyes were dilated, like a broken doll, and with a trace of tears, he knelt down weakly.

    "Fit"

    Nanoha, Aluf and Yuno all squatted beside Fit, looking worriedly at the hurt girl whose heart was full of scars.

    Neil looked at Fitt with empty eyes, and then at Precia who was laughing crazily, his hands gradually clenched, and even his nails pierced his palms, dripping blood, but he didn't feel anything.

    This little pain is nothing compared to the pain in the girl's heart.

    "What a naive and sad fool"

    The cold words echoed on the silent bridge.

    Looking back, the owner of the voice just looked at the person on the screen with a mocking look on his face.

    "It seems that you need to ask Professor Yang to give you some electrotherapy"

    “………”

    ;

 Volume 1 Chapter 157 Fighting for Iraq

    As soon as these words came out, everyone immediately fell silent.

    Well, there’s no way you can avoid being left in the cold, right?

    How can anyone say something that completely ruins the atmosphere

    Whether it was the staff on Asla or Precia in the time and space courtyard, they were all stunned by that sudden sentence.

    Even Feite, who looked like a broken doll, had a strange light flashing in his eyes at that moment.

    "You will die if you don't complain"

    After a long time, Crono came back to his senses and held his forehead helplessly.

    “You really shouldn’t expect this bastard to have a good talk

    【Did Neil do this for Fite?  】

    Naye noticed that Fit beside him seemed to have a little energy, and couldn't help but feel that the man did this on purpose.  His actions are always for everyone around him.

    It’s really

    "Eh? I think Professor Yang's electric shock is very useful!"

    “………”

    That bastard definitely has no intention of thinking about others

    Whoever would believe this kind of guy is really a fool

    "Well, stop talking" Neil stopped his previous complaints, looked back at the screen, and said coldly, "Hey, Precia, don't you think what you are doing now is stupid?"

    Neil looked at Precia who was venting her hatred for Feit with ridicule on her face.

    “What did you say!? You don’t know anything at all!!”

    Upon hearing this, Precia was angered again in her heart, her face became ferocious, and the cold light in her eyes seemed to pass through the screen, allowing everyone to feel the coldness in it.

    Facing Precia’s resentful gaze directed through the screen, Neil just chose to ignore it, but a smile appeared on his face, which was like ridicule.

    "The moans of the incompetent After losing your daughter, aren't you using this pitiful and pathetic gesture to vent your anger, Precia"

    Neil half-opened his eyes and leaned against the cold wall, declaring indifferently. His indifferent eyes seemed to have seen through everything Precia was trying to do.

    "What do you know!? Do you know how I feel after losing Alicia!?"

    The sad but powerless roar reminded Neil of what happened a long time ago.

    Losing the one you love, hating the world, and despairing of your own incompetence, you can only chase the phantom that does not exist.

    "How powerless"

    Because of love, I choose to escape.

    “Whether it is Precia or herself, we have always been escaping, escaping from the past time and escaping from the love of others.

    Neil sighed helplessly, and then looked at Precia on the screen, "Don't think that I haven't experienced your feelings I have experienced more sadness than you"

    The bitter sigh has a hint of sadness.

    Nanoye looked at Neil, who seemed a little unfamiliar. The gesture of being immersed in the past was exactly the reality she wanted to touch, but for her, it was too far away.

    It’s so far away that even a word of comfort can’t be conveyed.

    Because, I don’t understand

    "Forget it, it's better to say some things to you face to face. Besides, you make me very unhappy"

    A trace of anger gradually appeared in Neil's brows. He turned around and looked at Fitt with empty eyes on the ground. He didn't say anything, but gently put his hand on Fitt's head, expressing his voice quietly like this.  My own weak mind.

    What he can do, except for fighting, is the only one.

    My thoughts slowly flowed. Will the sword I once abandoned be wielded for someone else this time?

    For Yi, the sword moves.

    How long ago did you do this kind of thing

    "Neil"

    Naye called softly on the side. Neil moved his eyes slightly and saw the worry in the girl's eyes.

    "It's fine……"

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? couldn’t help but smile softly, let go of all my thoughts.

    There is no need to think too much, just know why you are swinging your sword.

    “W-what are these!?”

    Amy, who had been monitoring the Time Courtyard, suddenly let out an exclamation.

    "There are many magic reactions in the courtyard, the number is ten, twenty, no, it is nearly a hundred, and it is still rising Moreover, the levels are all A-level."

    On the screen, giant armors continued to emerge from the ground.  The originally undefended road was suddenly blocked by them.It is filled with tall figures.

    "I will not allow anyone to hinder our journey" Precia walked slowly back to the throne hall with Alicia's cultivation tank, "We are about to set off to the lost city -  ―Aluhazat.”

    The nine floating holy stone seeds spread out during rotation, forming a huge circle

    "Could it be that……"

    Precia’s purpose is already very clear.

    "We are going to use this power to set out and find everythingfind everything that Alicia and I lost!!"

    Then, the light exploded

    The screen to be precise, it should be the space-time courtyard, the whole thing started to shake.

    Like a fragile sand castle, it began to collapse under the violent shock.  The broken stone fragments fell into the void of the Wujingtou

    "A dimensional earthquake has occurred! Above medium scale."

    "For shock defense, open the space protective cover."

    Lindy responded quickly.

    "It has been confirmed that the seeds of the nine holy stones have been activated, and the dimensional earthquake is still increasing."

    "Maintain the teleportable distance from the courtyard and move to the airspace with less influence."

    "Obviously, understand!The vibration coefficient will expand, and if this continues, it will cause dimensional faults."

    Even though Captain Lindy and the bridge staff are dealing with it in an orderly manner, the situation at hand is no longer optimistic.

    "Aluhazat"

    "It's so chaotic"

    "Crono."

    "Amy, teleport to me immediately, I'm going to stop her!"

    Crono ran toward the portal without looking back, and he had to stop that person.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Aruhazat, the forgotten city where the lost forbidden secrets sleep, even if we reach that place, can we restore the time that has passed

    “As Neil said, a naive and sad woman

    "Let's send Feit to rest first"

    Neil looked at the crazy woman on the screen who activated the Holy Stone Seed, and asked Nanoha and the others to take Feit to the medical room.

    "Neil, where are you going?"

    Naye, who was helping Feit walk to the medical room, found Neil walking in the other direction.

    That direction must be the direction Crono left just now

    "I'm going to the toilet"

    Neil turned his back to them, waved his hands, and gradually walked away.

    Naye looked at Neil's back, her mind racing. She turned to Aluf and said, "Aluf, Feit will be left to you. I'm going to help Neil!"

    "Well, I'll go too"

    Aluf also knew what that kid was going to do. As Feit's familiar, she naturally had to do her part.

    "You should stay, Aluf" Yuno rejected Aluf's request, and then looked at Nanoye, "I'll go with Nanoye, Feit still needs Aluf to take care of you"

    "……I see."

    Nanoye and Yuno turned around and chased in Neil's direction. Soon, they would be together.

    "you……"

    Niel paused for a moment and looked at the two of them in slight surprise.

    "I also want to do something for Feite, so"

    "Neil, you can't do this kind of cool thing alone. I don't want to be a useless ferret in your mind"

    Looking at the eyes of the two people, Neil smiled softly and continued walking forward.

    "Then let's go"

    "Yeah!" x2

    On the way, Neil and the others met Crono who was rushing to the portal. After learning about the situation, the four of them rushed to the portal together.

    After the light flashed, Neil and his party came to the time and space courtyard.

    With the giant magical robots standing in front of them, Neil and the others couldn't help but stop.

    "What a troublesome guy"

    Neil frowned. He had been in a bad mood before, but now that he saw these many robots, he seemed irritable and his eyes became unkind.  .

    "Neil"

    Nanoye looked at Neil with some worry, afraid that something would happen to him like this.

    "Tsk, you guys stand back, I'll take care of these things"

    Neil said something to the three of them, and then stood alone in front, holding Andres tightly in his hand.

    "Andles, mode change, Diiside"

    &nbsp; Understood!  !

    【Although it can be guessed that you are protecting Feitein order to get her to distance herself from you】

    "But I just feel unhappy"

    Neil groaned, and then raised the transformed Anders in his hand to face the enemy in front.

    "Andres, prepare, target locked!!"

    "Understood, the restrictions are lifted, the magic power is gathered to the maximum, and all targets are locked!!"

    A small screen appeared on the cannon, with jumping lines that included all the red dots that appeared, obviously locking all the robots.

    “Go to hell!!”

    Neil placed the fully charged Anders in front of him, and dozens or even close to a hundred beams of light suddenly shot out, chasing the target.

    “Engraved_trial!!”

    Boom————

    Boom boom——————

    Fierce explosions continued to sound, causing the entire space-time courtyard to shake violently again.

    "Uh, it's so fierce I actually hit them all"

    When Crono saw Neil take action for the first time, he couldn't help but be frightened by his current strength, and kept opening his mouth.

    "But he is not an orthodox magician in our world. Why does he use a magic weapon?"

    Crono thought of another question, but the situation was urgent and no one could answer it for him.

    "Okay, let's go"

    Neil seemed to breathe a sigh of relief and his tone became calmer.

    The four of them walked through the rubble and headed towards the throne room.

    Inside the courtyard, something seemed to be flickering under the broken floor.

    "Be careful not to fall. Below those fragments is a void space, a space where no magic can be activated The flying magic will also be released. Once you fall, you will be pulled deep into the depths of gravity and will never be able to get out again.  coming."

    After realizing that Nanoha was concerned about the things at her feet, Crono explained to her.

    "I will be careful……"

    After hearing Crono’s explanation, Nanoha became more cautious about the surrounding environment.

    【Imaginary number space】

    "If it falls, it's not that there is no possibility of coming out. I just don't know where it will be dragged. In the end, it will probably fall out in a certain space"

    Neil looked at the unknown area below and said calmly.

    "Eh? You know?"

    Crono looked at Neil with some surprise, who seemed to know a lot about the imaginary number space. He didn't expect him to know these things.

    "Well, I once met a guy who was very good at using space. She mentioned this to me I am also a good student, so I will naturally be obedient"

    Neil said softly, a hint of helplessness but nostalgia flashed in his eyes.

    However, the other people thought that it would be hard to be this guy’s teacher, right?

    "Yeah……"

    Crono glanced at him and said nothing, and the group moved forward in silence.

    Bang——

    Crono kicked the door open, but there were already many magic robots waiting behind the door.

    Crono saw a staircase leading to the top on the side, and said to Nanoye and the others, "We are divided into two groups here. You go up first to seal the black hole"

    "What about you, Crono?"

    Nanoha looked at the large group of enemies in front of her and couldn't help but asked worriedly.

    "I'm going to Precia. It's my mission to arrest her"

    Crono glanced at Nanoye and pointed the magic weapon at the enemy in front, "Now I will fight a way out, and then you guys rush over!"

    "I'll stay tooNaye, you have to be careful alone"

    At this time, Neil also expressed his opinion. He stood next to Crono, held up the Emperor Ised in his hand, and whispered to Nanoye.

    Crono glanced at Neil beside him, did not object, and turned around to continue staring at the enemy.

    “Well, then it’s up to you”

    Nanoha also agreed with Crono and Neil's opinions. She pulled up Yuno and flew forward, rushing forward at any time, while Crono also began to prepare for magic bombardment.

    “break_impulse(Breaking Pulse).”

    Blue light waves shot out instantly, blasting out a passage. At this time, Nanoha grabbed Yuno and flew forward quickly.

    "Neil, Crowe?Jun!  Be careful!  "

    After hearing Nanoye’s instructions, both Neil and Crono looked up at her with a reassuring smile, and then continued to face their enemies.

    "Well, there are so many trash fish"

    After sweeping for a while, the robots here continued to pour out. If the fight continued like this, Neil and Crono didn't know when they would find Precia.

    "wing-mode!"

    The magic device in his hand changed again, forming a pair of pure white wings, flying high behind Neil.

    "Rebellion"

    With a low cry, the weapon he had always used quietly appeared in his hand, the rebellious sword. Feeling the familiar coldness, a faint smile appeared on Neil's lips unconsciously. He held the sword in both hands and flew at high speed.

    "Crono, have you ever heard of the saying that a soldier's speed is valuable, right?"

    "Uh, I heard it, what's the matter?"

    Crono nodded, suddenly having a bad feeling in his heart.

    "Then I'll leave these trash fish to you"

    "Eh!?"

    Hearing this, Crono looked towards Neil, and saw Neil holding up his sword, his wings shaking, and his whole body with violent magic power like sharp arrows tearing apart the robots blocking the road, and rushed straight inside.  .

    "Hey! You just ran away like this!!!"

    Crono shouted loudly, but he could no longer stop Neil who was walking away.

    “Tsk, now we’re in trouble…”

    Crono looked at the robots surrounding him and couldn't help but feel a little distressed, but he still kept his spirits up and went on to kill these guys.

    "I want to go too! Sow the seeds of stable energy and reduce the amplitude of the dimensional earthquake!"

    Lindy on the Asla looked at the situation on the screen, immediately stood up, said to Amy, and then went to the portal.

    Neil, who was soaring all the way, completely ignored the surrounding obstacles and flew deep into the courtyard. The magic storm brought by his wings and the spiral airflow formed by the tip of the sword directly smashed the obstacles in his way.

    And Precia, who is deep inside, is taking the cultivation tank and starting to use dimensional magic to open the way to Alhazat.

    "Soon, we will be able to get back the lost time, Alicia"

    Precia looked at Alicia in the culture tank tenderly, and gently stroked the shell, as if touching Alicia, with extreme tenderness.

    Looking at Alicia's appearance, Precia could not help but think of another girl with the same appearance, her other daughter, Fit.

    But, why do you still think of that doll?

    Because of guilt?

    Because of hatred?

    Or, because of love?

    "No, it's not rightno one can stop me"

    Precia lowered her head and let all the boring thoughts in her mind go away. She only had one daughter, Alicia, and she would never have feelings for that child.

    "Let's goAlicia"

    A look of madness appeared on Precia's face again. She turned around and looked at the strangely colored imaginary space below, where the road to Alhazat would be opened.

    "Um?"

    Precia seemed to be aware of it, and turned her head to look to the other side. Just when she thought it was her illusion, the wall there suddenly shattered, with a loud and ear-piercing sound, and a large cloud of dust was raised.

    “Precia!!!”

    From the dust and mist, a roar came from far away.

    "Oh, is it youare you here"

    Precia quietly looked at the young man walking slowly, holding a silver magic sword in his hand, with angel-like wings, and a contradictory and perfect figure.

    "Neil Springfield"

    That’s the boy’s name.

    ;

 Volume 1 Chapter 158 Neil vs. Precia

    Their respective battles are ongoing.

    Aluf looked at the screen in the room. On it, the boys and girls were using their own power to prevent this disaster from happening.  [com]

    Aluf turned around and looked at Feit with dull eyes. She couldn't help but feel a pain in her heart. However, she must now contribute to Feit and those who are fighting.

    "I'm worried about those children So, I'm going to help them. I'll be back soon, and then when everything is over, I can take good care of you and recall my favorite, the real Feite in the future  Feite can freely use all the time that belongs to Feite"

    Gently stroking the smooth cheek with her hand, Aluf smiled tenderly at Feit, then turned around and went to the battlefield.

    How long has it been

    Fit’s eyes gradually returned to color. She didn’t know how long she had been unconscious. She only knew that everyone was fighting.

    Looking at the screen, those figures fighting hard, Fite fell into his own thoughts again.

    【Mom, you still didn’t smile at me in the end】

    【I only live for my mother's approval No matter how bad she says I am No matter how excessively she treats me I just hope she can smile】

    "Even if the truth comes out, I will still stand on my mother's side"

    The confession in a girl’s heart, the persistence in a girl’s heart

    Everything is for mother

    Looking at Aluf and the smiling Nanoha on the screen, the corners of Feite's eyes were moistened unconsciously.

    "Aluf, who has always been by my side, must be extremely disappointed when faced with this stubborn me"

    【The girl in white who has fought several times The girl who has fought against me since the beginning fought again and again, called my name again and again again and again】

    The tears could no longer be suppressed and slowly flowed down the side of the face

    【Neilfor the sake of stupid me, he has been protecting meprotecting me again and againeven if we are enemies】

    With the trembling in the heart and the constant flow of tears, Neal and Nanoha have been fighting for her, just to protect and save fools like themselves

    Fit sat up and grabbed the sheets in front of him, but the tears still couldn't stop them from falling.

    【I live to get my mother's approval, other than that, there is no point in living If I can't do it, I won't be able to live】

    ???????????????????But in my heart, the things I have experienced since meeting them, pain, happiness

    Feit stroked the delicate bracelet on her hand, and then looked at Nanoye's fighting figure, and she gradually understood what she should do.

    【This is not a problem that can be solved by giving up, nor can it be solved by escapingOnly】

    Fite got off the bed, picked up the nearly broken thunder battle ax, and looked at it quietly.

    【My, everything for us has not started yet】

    Light flashed, and the thunder battle ax that had always been with him appeared in his hand again. Fite gently stroked the cracked wand, as if comforting an injured partner.

    "You're right, Lightning Battle Axmy life hasn't even begun yet, has it"

    With shining eyes, he stared at the dilapidated stick body, as if asking someone, but also asking himself.

    As if responding to the master's wishes, the thunder ax moved with difficulty, flashing a faint light.

    "yes,si

    …”

    Looking at her partner who was responding to her, tears fell from Feit's eyes again. She pressed her face against the thunder axe, as if she had been comforted.

    "I know the Lightning Battle Ax has always been by my side You can't stand this broken body, can you"

    The girl’s tears, along with her new determination and heart, gave the Lightning Battle Ax new power.

    "yes,si

    !  "

    “Although I don’t know if it will go smoothly, let’s work hard together!”

    A soft golden light began to appear in the hand, and along with the master's thoughts, the thunder battle ax also used a new attitude to support the master's heart.

    【Everything for us has not begun yetSo, in order to find your true self, say goodbye to your past self forever】

    The girl's heart was no longer confused, and the golden awe-inspiring appearance came again.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………

    "Neil Springfield"

    Precia slowly said the name of the person who came, and dust flew everywhere. Neil gradually walked to Precia, stopped a few meters away from her, and looked at the other party in slight surprise.

    "Oh, you know my nameit seems like you don't want to do what you said and don't care about your doll"

    Neil looked at Precia with a half-smile, as if he was mocking her for not telling the truth.

    Precia’s face became angry for a moment, but immediately became indifferent, staring at Neil coldly.

    "Are you here to arrest me on behalf of the Space-Time Management Bureau, you little brat?"

    "Huh? Don't confuse me with those ignorant guys!"

    To Precia’s surprise, Neil said with disgust. It can be seen from his face that he hates the Space-Time Administration from the bottom of his heart.

    Are there any irresolvable festivals?

    Neil quickly calmed down. He looked at the slightly surprised Precia calmly and said coldly, "I'm here to beat you up"

    "Beat me? Hahaha!!!!"

    As if hearing the funniest joke in the world, Precia laughed crazily, as if laughing at Neil's overestimation.

    "Stop joking, kid! What can you do!?"

    The laughter stopped suddenly, and Precia looked at Neil with an indifferent expression with disdain.

    "Well, you have to try these things before you knowand, I have something I want to talk to you about"

    Neil raised the corners of his mouth slightly, and quietly clenched the sword in his hand.

    "Ignorant guy"

    Looking at Neil’s movements, Precia snorted slightly and raised her palms slightly.

    "It's better not to underestimate me Precia"

    As soon as he finished speaking, Neil's figure had disappeared. Precia was startled, feeling a cold wind behind her, her pupils constricted, and the barrier that deployed in time blocked the sharp blade.

    The photon magic balls lingered around Precia, and they all shot toward Neil.

    Neil stepped forward and immediately retreated several feet away. At the same time, the magic shooter in his hand also attacked.

    "Magic Archer! 37 consecutive bullets of light arrows!"

    The magic collided and bursts of thick fog erupted. Neil took advantage of the fog to lurk and quickly attacked Precia.

    ——

    "Tch, your barrier is really strong"

    The sword in Neil's hand was blocked again, and the opponent was obviously on guard.

    【The environment here is really bad, otherwise I would just use magic or artillery to kill her】

    Neil frowned slightly, and the space around him was trembling, as if it would collapse soon.

    "It turns out you still have some strength"

    "I'm not as simple as you think"

    Neil stepped away and stood the sword by his side. He looked at Precia who was guarding him vigilantly and asked, "The words you just said to Feite were to protect her"

    "!"

    A flash of fluctuation flashed in Precia's eyes, but it was quickly covered up with an indifferent look on her face.

    "I want to protect that doll, it's not necessary That's just your naive idea"

    "If there was no change in your eyes just now, I might still believe it"

    Neil smiled softly. He looked at Precia with a kind of pity in his eyes, "You are just running away from that child's love for you You are afraid"

    “Nonsense!! I don’t need to care about that person’s feelings at all!! The only one I love is Alicia!!”

    The tone became more and more high-pitched, and Precia's mood became a little intense. However, she escaped from Neil's eyes and her own heart.

    "Alicia"

    Neil turned his attention to the cultivation tank not far away, and looked at the girl inside who had the same appearance as Feit, and the sadness in his heart became even stronger.

    "Is it useful for you to be obsessed with the vanished past? Why don't you choose to be with Feite now? If so, you may live a better life"

    "Shut up!! You don't understand anything at all!! Who do you have to accuse me!! In order to restore the tragic past, I am willing to do anything!!"

    Neil looked at the hysterical Precia, and in her, he saw the shadow of his past.

    &nbsp;"Is it in the past"

    Neil sighed softly, and then looked at Precia, "I told you, my sadness will never be less than yours In the past few years, you know how many precious things I have lost.  !?"

    His tone became irrepressibly excited, and Neil's body trembled slightly. With that desperate sadness in his eyes, he stared at the figure in front of him.

    "I can understand how you feel I can do whatever you want to get back the person from the past! But that is just an illusory dream!! The past has passed after all!! There is nothing we can do to restore anything.  No!!!”

    "Does that place called Alhazat really have the power to allow you to go back to the past?"

    Precia calmed down. She looked at the boy who was the same age as her daughter. From his eyes, she could tell how desperate he had been in the past

    What was revealed in those eyes was death-like pain.

    "Since you understand, don't stop me. Even if it's just a legend, I'm going to give it a try!!"

    Looking at Precia who still refused to look back, Neil was furious, but he still said in a deep voice, "Ah, maybe to you, Alicia is everything to you, but to Fit,  You are not everything to her!!"

    “I told you to shut up, didn’t you hear me!?”

    The power of thunder condensed on Precia's fingertips, instantly forming a beam of light that shot fiercely. Neil moved rapidly, constantly dodging the continuous attacks.

    Neil narrowed his eyes, and while dodging, he calmly watched the surrounding situation, and the battle plan continued to form in his brain.

    "Andles, the sword type!!"

    learn!

    Pointing your toes to avoid the fierce lightning strike, another weapon in your left hand appeared instantly.

    Neil held both swords in his hands. Facing the python-like lightning arc, he crossed the two blades in front of him. He rushed forward without fear and kept approaching. He kept moving forward in the gaps between the beams and suddenly swung out the sharp blades in his hands.  .

    "Wushuang, chaos Honglian!!"

    The steps under his feet changed instantly, and the two blades in his hands continued to draw elegant and charming arcs. The magic power and sword energy were entangled together. On the chaotic battlefield, they bloomed like red lotuses. Countless lightnings disappeared in the red lotus.  Faced with the fierce attack, Precia had to retreat a certain distance, while countless barriers kept flashing around.

    At this moment, Neil's figure stopped Honglian's offensive and attacked again, and the surrounding magic began to condense.

    "Elves flying in the air, in my name, I call you to come! Become my magic gun and crush all enemies who stand in my way! - Magic Lightning Wind Strike!!"

    Dozens of magic guns appeared around Neil, and with a thought in his mind, the magic guns shot out instantly.

    "Photon Spirit Spear!"

    As an S-class mage, Precia also condensed hundreds of photon magic balls in a short period of time. With a wave of the sword magic guide in her hand, the magic ball formed by the concentrated lightning expanded into a gun.

    “The stars are shining!!”

    The collision of guns with guns and the powerful impact turned the surrounding buildings into rubble again, dancing in the magical storm of constant collisions.

    In the thick dust, neither side could see the other side.

    "!!"

    Precia's pupils shrank, and the barrier in front of her moved as she pleased, blocking the sharp blow that broke through the heavy dust and fog.

    A magic sword with a silvery luster all over its body came through the air.

    The cold sword edge exudes a fierce killing intent.

    However, this sneak attack in the fog was still blocked.

    Precia showed a victorious smile on her lips, looking at the source of magic power emanating from behind the magic sword. That kid, right there

    As expected, a familiar wave of magic power rushed over immediately after the previous attack failed.

    【It should be another weapon】

    Ahead, there was a light flashing.

    The remaining thunder guns beside Precia shot at the approaching figure in the fog.

    "You're too careless, kid"

    Precia chuckled, and the magic power of the thunder gun suddenly burst out.

    "Seven nights of assassination techniques, escape"

    In the invisible fog, Neil kept jumping around with the flying rocks as points. In this space, figures kept flashing, dancing in unique trajectories.

    "Um?"

    Precia couldn’t see clearly what was going on around her, but there was always an uneasiness in her heart.

    Won'tYes, the winner is her

    "That's not right, you are the one who is careless"

    "What!?"

    The voice behind her made Precia greatly surprised. The two sharp blades in front of her

    【Bait attack!  ?  】

    There is just another weapon, a sword exuding magic fluctuations

    People have long since disappeared.

    Precia bit her silver teeth and the barrier opened again. As an S-class mage, she would not be knocked down so easily even if she was careless.

    Although the sneak attack is swift and violent, it will not be successful

    "Barrier?" Neil looked at the purple barrier. It seemed that Precia had not been able to open it all in a hurry, and his fast attack was effective. He couldn't help but smile, "It's useless to me now"

    "Exclusively for barriers"

    With a sharp look in his eyes, his left hand turned into a claw and plunged into the barrier.

    "Wall-breaking claw!!"

    The next second, all defenses were shattered in an instant.

    “Then, just bear it well!! Precia!!!”

    Neil, who broke into behind Precia, roared loudly, and suddenly swung out his right fist that had been concentrated for a long time.

    "Neji's original creation, the 200-level Light Arrow, Sakura Collapse Fist!!!"

    The power of the collapse fist, with violent magic power, exploded on Precia's back.

    The dust is flying again.

    ?…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

    ps: Well, in the three-dimensional world, we are always busy with various things Internships, you know

 Volume 1 Chapter 159 A Promise You Can’t Afford

    "Oops!!"

    Looking at the magical robot that broke free from its shackles and attacked Nanoha, Yuno couldn't help but become nervous.

    "Naye!!"

    Hearing Yuno's exclamation, Nanoha turned around and saw a robot wielding a giant ax coming towards her. At this time, she was unable to dodge the imminent attack, so she could only try her best to open the barrier and close her eyes to bear it.  Come down.  [com]

    Will he die?

    A cold feeling flowed through my heart.

    However, the pain as imagined did not appear, and the cold feeling also disappeared.  When he opened his eyes, he saw a ray of golden lightning hitting the robot from top to bottom, causing its movements to pause.

    Nanoha looked up following the lightning and saw Fit maintaining a cannon firing posture.

    “thunde

    _

    Age (thunder rage)!  !  !  "

    An even more violent lightning strike struck again, and the locked robot turned into fragments in the golden lightning.

    "Fit!!"

    Nanoye called Fite in surprise, but before she could finish her joy, a robot twice the size of the previous one suddenly crashed out of the wall behind, with two huge cannon barrels on its back.

    "Be careful, it's very strong"

    Fit flew to Nanoye’s side and warned Nanoye, warily guarding against the robots in front of her. After all, she was familiar with everything here and she knew the strength of these robots very well.

    "Well, and what's on its back"

    Before she finished speaking, the two cannons of the robot were pointed at the two of them, and the energy in the cannon barrels was continuously condensing.

    "But, if two people work together"

    “Heli, this word was uttered from Feite’s mouth for the first time.

    Naye was slightly stunned. She knew exactly what Fit wanted to express. Being able to get this girl to say this was exactly what she expected.  She nodded wildly with joy, unable to hide the delighted smile on her face.

    What I wanted to convey was finally conveyed to Fit

    "Come on, Lightning Battle Ax!"

    "yes,si

    !”

    "We are coming too, Heart of the Rising Sun!"

    “stand_

    y,

    Ready!”

    The two girls flying in the air began to activate their magic.

    “thunde

    _smashe

    (Thunder breaks)!  !  "

    “divine_

    uste

    (Heaven God Breaks)!  !  "

    The two torrents of magic power, Sakura and Gold, entangled together and annihilated the struggling robot.

    This blow caused the entire space-time courtyard to shake, and part of the space began to shatter.

    "Fit! Fitt!!"

    Aluf threw herself into Feite's arms and rubbed her affectionately.

    "I'm sorry, Aluf, for making you worry"

    Fitt gently stroked Aluf's silky hair, "When I solve everything, I can start over and start to be my true self"

    It must be possible, whether it is her or mother

    They can all start to belong to themselves

    "The elevator over there can lead to the black hole above"

    Fit turned to look at Nanoye and softly told her the final route.

    "Thank you, Feit" Nanoye smiled gratefully, then looked at Feit and asked softly, "Feit, do you want to go to your mother's place?"

    "Um……"

    Looking at the somewhat silent Fit, Nanoye put down her Heart of the Rising Sun. She walked to Fit's side and covered her cold right hand with both hands.

    “Although I’m not very good at saying it…but…”

    Fit looked at Nanoye who was holding his hand, and what came from his hand was the warmth that went straight to his heart.

    "Come on"

    Feite stared at the folded hands. This time, they were really holding them

    It turns out that it is so warm

    "Thanks……"

    A shallow smile and gentle eyes were revealed in front of Nanoye for the first time. Fit gently put his left hand on it, thanking this girl who had always supported him.

    Such a trivial thank you is the only thing she can do.

    Naye responded with a sincere smile, and all her thoughts were conveyed by this smile and the interlocking hands.

    Each other’s thoughts are slowly intertwined.Get up.

    …………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Huh"

    With a slight sigh of relief, Neil looked at Precia who was leaning on the boulder opposite.

    "Ahem"

    Precia spat out a mouthful of blood and looked very depressed.

    "It's really good, kid"

    Neil frowned and looked at the woman over there who was vomiting blood. He asked doubtfully, "You seem to be in bad health, Precia"

    I have felt a sense of disharmony since just now

    It seems that he is enduring something

    "Hehreally"

    Precia raised her eyebrows and did not answer his question.

    "Hey, Precia, you do so much because you want Feite to hate your so-called mother"

    Neil looked at Precia and said softly.

    During the fight, he seemed to understand something.

    "You hope that Feit can live well, so you arranged such a plan to give Feit the power to survive and make her have no attachment to you at all. In the end, the meeting of us people with her was just to stay.  Give her a happy environment"

    “………”

    "What can I say about you? You are such a poor mother"

    "Since you know, why are you still stopping me? If this continues, Feite will one day get rid of the darkness and face the light of life againand I will disappear with all my sins"

    Precia closed her eyes and did not deny what Neil said.

    Hearing her words, Neil’s lips showed a slight smile.

    "You are really a contradictory person You can sacrifice your life for Alicia, but when facing Feit, you refuse to show even a smile But after all, you still love your daughter"

    "Daughter don't say stupid things. My only daughter is Alicia"

    "You are afraid that your love for Alicia will slowly disappear during the happy days with Fit, which would be like betraying the daughter you once loved"

    "enough……"

    "For the sake of love, I chose to suppress another loveIn the end, I even chose an irreversible ending"

    "I said, enough is enough"

    "Perhaps Feite will live a good life in the future, with good friends, a warm family, and people to accompany her throughout her life But you are the eternal pain in her heart!!"

    "You've said enough!!!"

    Precia yelled, trying to hide her shaken heart, but why was there constant pain in her heart.

    "It's not enough!! Are you doing this! Are you really doing it for Feit? You just want to blame everything on Feit!! You just want to escape everything alone!! You are Feit  and Alicia’s mother, my favorite mother, but you made Feit cry, and even your cherished Alicia was crying!! Didn’t you hear that cry from the soul!!!  "

    "Alicia"

    Hearing Neil’s heartfelt voice, Precia couldn’t help but look at Alicia, the child who had been sleeping.

    The girl in the cultivation tank fell asleep quietly like this.

    Are there tears in the corners of your eyes?

    Alicia, are you crying too?

    "The lost timethe mistakes we have made, we have no way to undo"

    Neil lowered his head in sympathy and made a low voice.

    Only those who have been there can feel the similar pain.

    "Nononono!!"

    Precia covered her head. The constant impact of thoughts in her heart made her almost collapse.

    【Although it is very troublesome, you should be able to listen to what I say】

    Neil looked at Precia and felt a little relaxed in his heart.

    Maybe, this woman can really be awakened

    Pfft————

    "This is……"

    Neil looked at the magic gun that pierced his body and couldn't help but be stunned.

    "Ahem"

    Neil covered his mouth and spit out a lot of blood. He looked behind him and saw Precia's wand stuck there. He didn't expect that he would use the blind spot to launch an attack.

    &nbsp; "You can still activate the magic device at this distanceit seems I was careless"

    "This way you won't be able to stop me. I will recover everything I have lost. I want to break this impossible rule!"

    Precia stood up with difficulty, recalled her wand, walked to the culture tank, and stroked the cold outer wall.

    "You stubborn woman"

    Neil propped up his body with his sword, endured the pain, and looked at Precia angrily.

    "Are you just going to ignore Fite?"

    Neil asked with some pain, and a trace of melancholy appeared on Precia's face. She looked at Neil and said softly, "As a mother, I can't give her the happiness she wants Neil Shipp  Linfield Feit, I'm leaving it to you If you are the one, you will give her the happiness she desires"

    "Huh? You want to entrust Feite to me? Hey, you want to learn from Baidi City's entrustment"

    Neil looked at Precia with a crazy look, but the other party didn't pay attention to the inappropriate complaint, and just laughed softly, "Yes, Feite is a good boy, if you say"

    "Do not be silly!"

    Neil interrupted Precia's words with a tone that did not allow for refutation, and he looked at the other party calmly, "Yes, Feit is a very good girl, very gentle, very kind, very beautiful, and she will definitely be a good woman in the future  "

    After a pause, Neil ignored the other party's doubtful eyes and closed his eyes gently, "But, I can't give her the future she wants a lifelong commitment, I can't say it easily I have always  Everyone understands that I can’t let go of the past me. If I continue like this, one day, I will usher in the end of destruction And the only things I can do for her are these things now"

    "So, take care of your own daughter!"

    Precia looked into those slightly sad eyes, and she understood that this child had chosen a future with no ending

    The end of self-destruction

    "It seems that entrusting Fite to you is not a good thing"

    Just when Neil thought that Precia had changed her mind, she approached the edge of the imaginary number space, "But Feit is as strong as you think, and she will live well, and I will be with Alicia.  Let’s go to Aluhazat to welcome new life together!!”

    "you!"

    Neil’s face was full of dissatisfaction. Did this woman only have one thought in her mind?  ?

    Boom————

    “There are always many things that cannot be done in this world!”

    With a loud noise, Crono walked in with blood dripping from his head and scars all over his body.

    "Crono"

    "This has been true for everyone at any time since ancient times! Facing this irreversible past, whether you want to escape or fight, that is your choice!"

    Crono came to Neil's side and glanced at his body covered in blood. Worry flashed in his eyes, but he still said to Precia, "But you have no right to impose sorrow on others! Moreover, you have no right to impose sorrow on others!"  There is someone waiting for you!"

    "Now that things have happened, what's the use of saying thisthat child doesn't know how"

    "Hey, Precia, you underestimate Feit too much"

    Neil chuckled, and then turned his attention to the passage on the other side. At that moment, the figures of Fit and Aluf suddenly appeared and fell to the ground.

    "Neil"

    Fitt walked over to Neil and saw that he was covered in blood, and his heart ached.

    Once again, I got hurt because of her

    "Fit, you probably don't have time to care about me" Neil endured the pain all over his body and forced out a lazy smile, "Go, now, do what you want to do"

    "Um……"

    "Fiteahem"

    Precia looked at Fit, who was coming, with a flash of regret in her eyes, and blood overflowed from her mouth again.

    "Mother!"

    Fit quickly ran towards his mother, wanting to reach her side and bear all the pain with her.

    "What are you doing hereyou are no longer of use to me"

    Precia's cold voice made Feit stop. Feit looked at the painful mother and said softly, "I came here to tell you what is in my heart"

    Precia held her body with her wand and looked at her heart-wrenching daughter calmly.

    &nbsp; "I'm not Alicia Testerosa, maybe it's really a doll you made But, I, Fit Testerosa, was created by you and raised by you.  Your daughter!"

    “What if I treat you as my daughter now!?”

    Precia looked at Feit, and there were tears in the corners of her eyes that even she could not detect. Whether they were due to physical pain or because of her pity for Feit, no one knew.

    "If you really hope so"

    "If you wish so much, I will not hesitate to be an enemy of anyone or anything in the world to protect you."

    "Idon't do this because I am your daughter, but becauseyou are my mother!"

    He stretched out his right hand towards Precia, hoping that his mother could take her, then everything he did would be worth it.

    Everything about you exists for this purpose

    From the side that Fit couldn't see, the moment of tenderness on Precia's face was exactly what Fit had been pursuing, but this tenderness couldn't be seen by her.

    Because, for that smile, that child would give up even his own life

    “Then what I have been doing will be in vain

    "It's so ridiculous"

    The cold ridicule shattered the last bit of extravagant hope and persistence in Feite's heart.

 Volume 1 Chapter 160 Farewell!  ?

    "That woman really left me speechless"

    The gentle smile before was still seen by Neil, but now Precia just smiled indifferently, showing no trace of love for her daughter.

    "I said are you okay?"

    Crono asked worriedly and helplessly while supporting Neil, who was trembling.

    "Well, I can't die just yet"

    “………”

    "Mother……"

    Feite was still calling his mother bitterly, and his tears were slowly flowing down.

    "Disappear for medon't appear in front of me again. It's enough for me to have Alicia by my side"

    The deep voice sounded again, once again rejecting Feit's approach.

    Precia lowered her head so that no one could see her expression, but Neil knew that she was holding back tears and couldn't let Fit see the tears that fell for her.

    Those tears will only drag Fit into hell.

    Precia gently moved the wand in her hand to the ground, and a magic circle suddenly appeared. The surrounding area began to collapse. Even Lindy, who was stabilizing the space-time vibration in the distance, was abruptly interrupted by her magic.

    "Crono, leave quickly! This place is about to collapse!!"

    Amy’s anxious voice suddenly came, reminding everyone to evacuate quickly.

    The floor on which Precia was standing cracked Beneath her was an endless imaginary space.

    Along with the cultivation tank, Precia and Alicia fell into the imaginary space, and finally, they ushered in the ending of disappearing at the end of time and space.

    "That's enough"

    As if she had let go of everything, Precia smiled lightly.

    "Mother!!"

    In my ears, I heard Feite's scream.

    Tears were shed uncontrollably. It was the first time that Precia shed tears in front of outsiders.

    “Fit, you shouldn’t be able to see it

    【Have you not let go of that child yet】

    "Forget it, that's enough"

    It would be fine if I just died like this

    "Mother!!"

    In his arms, there was suddenly a familiar warmth, the warmth that had always been with him.

    "Fit!"

    Precia looked at Feite who was holding her, with a look of panic on her face.

    "Mom this is enough I just need to be by my mother's side Even if my mother doesn't love me, as long as I can stay by your side"

    Fitt buried his head on Precia's chest and quietly recounted his thoughts.

    Precia felt the warmth and moisture on her chest. How should she face this tenderness

    "That's not rightit shouldn't be like thisFit"

    Precia gently hugged Feit, shedding tears of regret for this silly daughter.

    "Mother……"

    Mother and daughter embracing each other, this has always been Fit's little dream, and at this moment, it can finally come true

    Then, it doesn’t matter if you die like this

    Although there is still a little regret

    I’m sorry, Aluf, Nanoha

    Sorry, Neil

    Everything will come to an end like this

    Suddenly, there was a sudden tightness on their bodies, causing both Feit and Precia to open their eyes, and saw a young man jumping down, hanging upside down with chains on his body, holding them tightly.

    "Neil"

    Fitt stared blankly at this boy who didn't care about his life. He actually jumped down without any worries for himself and his mother.

    …………………………………………Dividing line………………………………………………

    Neil looked at Feit who was still pleading, and couldn't help but feel sorry in his heart. He was about to say something to Precia, but found that she had activated her magic.

    "Crono, leave quickly! This place is about to collapse!!"

    Amy's voice from far away in Asla came to my ears. At the same time, the surrounding environment began to collapse, the ground gradually cracked, and the imaginary space below began to be exposed.

    "That crazy woman"

    Inevitably, Precia finally chose the path destined to be sad.

    "Neil, let's go quickly! Fit Testerossa! Come here quickly too!"

    &nbsp; Crono helped Neil up and then shouted to Fite.

    "Feite, let's go too"

    Aluf was about to pull Feite up, but Feite broke free instantly and jumped down.

    "Fit!!"

    Aluf exclaimed loudly, but could no longer catch the jumping figure.

    "That girl!"

    Neil was shocked when he saw it. He gritted his teeth and ran over regardless.

    "Hey! Neil!!"

    Crono was so petrified when he saw Neil's desperate momentum that he forgot his movements for a moment.

    “Andres, chain-mode!!”

    Yes, boss!  !

    Neil took the long chains and threw them to Aluf, "Hold on tight, Aluf!! Crono, you Hundan, come and help me!!"

    “Uh, um!!”

    Without saying a word, Aluf pulled the chain at one end, Crono also ran over to help, and Neil endured the severe pain in his body, jumped into the imaginary space.

    Everything happened in an instant, and the difference between it and the scene was only a few dozen seconds.

    “Oh oh oh oh oh!!!!!!”

    While yelling, he threw the chain in his hand, wrapped it around the two of them, and pulled the cultivation tank containing Alicia.

    "Neil"

    Neil looked at Feit who called him softly, and he didn't even know what to say.

    "You guys!! I worked my butt off to get here and almost lost my life! You actually committed suicide for me!! Are you worthy of me for working so hard!!!"

    Neil said loudly while pulling them.

    【It hurts so muchIt feels like my body is about to burst】

    The severe pain in the body continued to increase, the wounds on the body were torn open due to the pulling force, and blood flowed down the chains involuntarily.

    Looking at the warm blood flowing onto his body, tears once again appeared in Fit's eyes.

    "Neil let go"

    "Kid, let go quickly, or you will die"

    Precia looked at this desperate kid and couldn't help but think of what she had investigated. It turned out to be Najib Springfield's child. This desperate method was exactly the same.

    "Huh? How dare you tell me to die!? You won't die! No one will die!" Neil shouted loudly, "I swore that I would never let anyone die in front of me again!!  Whether it’s Fit, Precia, or Alicia, I will save you!!! Everything for you has just begun!! I will never let go until I die!! If you die, even if it’s hell,  I’m going to bring you back too!!!”

    The words full of determination made Feite's eyes flash with confusion.

    With a strong pull, Neil gradually pulled up the person below. In this place where magic power cannot be used, he can only rely on brute force.

    And Aluf above is pulling hard with Crono, always resisting the suction of the imaginary space.

    "Kid, take Feit up"

    Precia gently pushed Fit in her arms, but Fit refused to let go.

    "No, Mom!"

    Although Precia said so, Neil refused to let go.

    "Stop chirping there! Bastard!! Whether it's for the past or for the future, you should live well. If you can't find a reason to live, I'll give it to you! You bastard, make atonement for me!! Give it to me!  I will make amends to Feite for my mistakes over the years!!!"

    "Live and atone for your sins!!!"

    "But, Alicia"

    The loss of her daughter is the constant guilt in Precia’s heart, and it is also the reason why she has been unable to face the present.

    "You stupid woman"

    Neil gritted his teeth so hard that they almost broke. The woman was still thinking about those things, and then she yelled loudly, "I'll beat your lungs out!!! I will save Alicia!! I will let her live well."  Come here!!!"

    "What!? You have a way!?"

    Precia looked at Neil in surprise, she had always wanted to resurrect Alicia, would this boy really have it?

    "Yes!! I have a way!! So you have to live well for me!! For your two daughters!!!"

    "Um……"

    Precia finally nodded gently,??I don't know whether she believed Neil's rhetoric or felt a little guilty about Feit. This time, she chose to live.  She hugged Feit and looked at Alicia beside her. Maybe her future was not over yet.

    Neil finally breathed a sigh of relief, and then shouted to the top, "Aluf, Crono!! Pull as hard as you can!!!"

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!! I know it!!!"

    “I will definitely pull you up!!!!!!”

    Aluf and Crono used the greatest strength in their lives to pull.

    "So! Everyone, let me live!!!!"

    With a loud roar, Neil used all his strength and threw the two of them and a cultivation tank upwards. They were all doing parabolic movements in the air.

    “Go on!!”

    Aluf caught Precia and Fit, and Crono also caught the culture tank safely.

    "Oops!"

    Crono quickly turned around and saw Neil falling straight down, falling towards the imaginary space again.

    "Uh, dead"

    Neil looked a little embarrassed when he saw this situation. After saving the person, he was unable to do anything, and his whole body was injured, and he no longer had the strength to move.

    Save people to save even their own lives. Is their character so low?

    “Neil!!!”

    Feite screamed heartbreakingly, but he couldn't go to his side, so he could only look at him like this.

    Why, why can’t you use some power now

    Neil turned his head and showed a relaxed smile to Feit, but he inevitably fell.

    【If you die like thiswill it be considered salvation】

    "I'm sorry, Fit, I can't keep my promise until the end"

    【Ah, there are still many things I want to do】

    【I wonder how many people will cry for themselves】

    "It sucks for me to expect this kind of thing"

    A slight smile appeared on Neil's face, and his eyes closed slightly.

    “Neil!!”

    "Um?"

    As soon as Neil opened his eyes, he saw Nanoha flying towards him and stretched out his hand to him.

    "catch me!!"

    "It's really messy"

    Completely forgetting that he was the more promiscuous guy, Neil looked helplessly at Nanoha flying towards him, and tried his best to slowly hold out his hand.

    Nanoha noticed Neil's movements and increased his speed. However, due to the imaginary number space, the magic power was slightly stagnant.

    "Woo, hurry up!"

    Naye gritted her silver teeth and rushed over with all her strength.

    One meterfifty centimetersten centimeters

    That outstretched hand is so close.

    Naye's face showed a bit of joy, and Feite and the others who were far away also showed relieved smiles.

    never mind……

    It’s just that the moment the fingertips touch, the moment they feel each other’s warmth, fate is like a joke.

    Neil, who was constantly falling, couldn't resist the attraction, and his falling speed accelerated a bit, while Nanoye's magic power seemed to disappear and stopped at that moment.

    "Heart of the Rising Sun!! What are you doing!? Let me pass quickly!!"

    Nanoha’s anxious voice sounded, even with a hint of crying. She realized that the Heart of the Rising Sun had stopped her movements. If she continued to move forward recklessly, she would also be sucked into the abyss of the imaginary space.

    “Sorry, my_master.”

    The faint voice of the Heart of the Rising Sun came. As a magic weapon, it could only choose to protect its master.

    “Neil!!!!!!”

    Tears kept sliding down Naye's eyes, and she could only watch helplessly as the man fell towards the endless abyss.

    Neil only felt that his eyelids were gradually becoming heavy, and something seemed to be brushed against his face.

    A little warm

    It’s also a bit bitter…

    He tried his best to open his eyes and saw tears like pearls falling on his face.

    【It’s Nanoha’s tears】

    A faint smile appeared on Neil's lips, and his eyes moved to Fit in the distance. Sure enough, she was also crying

    sorry……

    “Neil!!!”

    Feite also noticed the sudden change here, and saw the young man with an indifferent smile.?, his eyes seemed apologetic.  She collapsed in Aluf's arms, her eyes dull, helplessly looking at the inevitable tragedy.

    Time seems to have stood still.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????By fate, they missed it.

    With the colorful psychedelic lights flashing behind him, Neil felt calm in his heart.

    Maybe, this ending is not bad

    So, the last thing I should say

    "Farewell"

    ?……………………………………………………………………………………

    ps: Well, this chapter feels very much like the final chapter!  Goodbye forever, let’s just leave it at that!  It’s finally come to an end, the Book of Darkness, the Magical World, all the wonders, it’s over once and for all, Yossi!  I have been busy until now, and I can finally say that I have finished the entire book!  !  !  (With tears streaming down his face, he clenched his fists and looked at the sky at 45 degrees~~~)

    ;

 Volume 1 Chapter 161 New World!  ?

    The sky is the same as before, that piece of blue, distant and eternal.

    What changes may be only the elusive white clouds, floating freely in the sky.  [com]

    The wind came slowly, blowing the green mountains, and the swaying sound of the leaves came slightly. The natural world was peaceful.

    ——

    Suddenly, a loud noise resounded through the top of the mountain, and in an instant, hundreds of birds flew away in confusion from the forest that raised a puff of dust and mist.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    A demonic beast that looked like a giant python but had two horns on its head let out a shrill scream, and a thick stench emitted from its open bloody mouth.

    However, there were several scars on the monster's body that were so deep that one could see the bones, and its scarlet pupils stared viciously at the figure not far from him.

    A few feet away, stood a tall girl who seemed to be sixteen or seventeen years old.

    Her skin is as white as cream, and her black shoulder-length hair is tied with a ribbon and placed in a braid on her left shoulder. The bangs on her forehead are separated to the left and right with two hairpins, leaving a small handful in the middle. Her delicate face is a bit indifferent.  , Even facing the momentum of the monster, there was no wave in those amber eyes.

    The breeze blows by.

    The blue-purple trench coat was raised slightly, revealing a black tights underneath, and the short skirt underneath also swayed slightly, revealing a somewhat alluring realm between it and a pair of high boots.

    The girl's calm eyes stared at the humming monster, and she quietly clenched two blades, one black and one white, in her hands. Her breath was as calm as water, without any killing intent.

    The monster seemed to be impatient. With a roar, it swung its thick body and charged fiercely. At the same time, a faint light flashed across its head and feet. It opened its mouth wide and a blue thunder ball poured out.

    move.

    The girl who had been calm suddenly moved.

    With a kick of the sole of his foot, the whole person disappeared. The thunder ball bombarded the ground, and countless thunder arcs rushed around, constantly tearing apart everything around him.

    But if you can't attack the opponent, no matter how powerful the attack is, it will be of no use.

    "Wushuang, the star is dead"

    The cold and soft syllables were slowly spit out from the girl's mouth, and in the blink of an eye, the figure appeared in mid-air, like a rapidly falling meteor, and the whole person stood upside down and rushed to the ground.

    Double -edged, cross -looking in front of her eyes, a slight time, the girl had rushed to Warcraft's head. She wielded around the blue spiral magic, and the double blade in her hand waved with the speed that could not be seen with the naked eye.

    At that moment, it seemed like I didn’t know how many knives were wielded.

    A huge amount of magic power suddenly erupted, the monster was shrouded in a blue light, and the entire forest shook again.

    Soon, everything finally calmed down.

    The smoke gradually dissipated, and the girl slowly stepped out, and behind her was a lifeless monster.

    "Finally we have taken care of this monster" The girl glanced at the giant beast behind her, her face relaxed slightly, "The mission is completed"

    "So, the aftermath"

    The girl closed her eyes and muttered the incantation in a low voice. In a moment, the giant beast in front of her turned into dust in a ball of blue flames.

    “rest_in_peace.”

    Leaving behind a whisper, the girl’s figure has gradually walked away.

    "Um?"

    The girl suddenly turned her head and looked in a certain direction. Just now, she seemed to have noticed an unusual fluctuation of magic power.

    That is the fluctuation of space

    The girl frowned slightly, thought for a few seconds, then turned around and walked in that direction.

    …………………………………………Dividing line…………………………………………

    The hands that cannot be exchanged are just missed.

    Neil’s body inevitably fell backwards, and the attraction pulling him was pulling him toward the abyss of the imaginary space.

    "NayeFate"

    The eyes that gradually closed, the last thing he saw was Nanoha who was reaching out to him and even wanted to chase him down, and Feite who kept crying with his mouth wide open.

    Really, I look like I’m about to cry

    This is not suitable for you

    The last thing left was this thought.

    Before my eyes, I was submerged in darkness.

    Time, how long has it been?

    How many seconds?

    A hundred years?

    In this psychedelic world, physical sensations no longer apply.

    Suddenly, I felt a natural breath coming towards me, followed by a wave of firmness.The feeling of ?? is like touching the earth.

    So tired

    forget about it……

    Consciousness gradually disappears.

    However, in the moment before disappearing, I seemed to hear a nice voice

    Who is it

    …………………………………………Dividing line………………………………………………

    "Neil I'm sorry I can't keep the promise"

    A woman with short black shoulder-length hair is nestling in the arms of a black-haired man, with eye-catching bright red flowing out of her mouth.

    The usually indifferent face revealed a rare tenderness, and the slightly trembling hands gently stroked the crying child in front of him, wiping away his warm tears.

    "Promise me, Neil you will grow up well you will live happily go"

    The intermittent voice conveyed the woman’s last wish.

    The hand slipped quietly, picking up the child's falling tears.

    What finally settled on his face was a gentle smile of happiness.

    Maiya

    Reaching out, wanting to hug her again.

    A warm embrace is crowding me.

    "It's okay, Neil don't cry, we will always be with you"

    ??Silver hair swept across her cheeks, and a delicate face came into view.

    Um……

    However, what he embraced shattered like broken glass.

    Everything has disappeared

    Looking up, I saw that all those people left behind were just their backs, gradually fading away.

    Take me with you

    Don’t leave me alone

    Please

    don't want……

    "don't want……"

    Neil murmured in his sleep and opened his eyes slightly, only to see that his outstretched hand could not catch anything.

    There was nothing left

    He weakly retracted his futile arms, his mind in a trance.

    It’s just a dream

    There seems to be some moisture around the eyes.

    Are you crying again

    "I'm such a waste"

    His arms were thrown in front of his eyes, and the eyes under his arms could no longer be seen, only the bitter smile on his lips.

    "However, my body continued to feel a tingling sensation, as if every nerve was about to be torn, and my mind also regained some clarity.

    "here it is……"

    Removing his arms, Neil sat up with difficulty, looked at the unfamiliar ceiling, and then looked around. This place was obviously not a place he knew.

    There is nothing extra in the room, just a bed, a table and chairs.

    Extremely simple.

    Immediately, he saw that his body was covered with bandages, and it seemed that someone had saved him.

    Just when Neil was confused, the door was pushed open.

    Neil turned around and saw a young girl in casual clothes, with a somewhat surprised look in her eyes.

    At the same time, a sense of intimacy emerged involuntarily in my heart.

    The girl walked in the door carrying the food, and then she saw Neil who was wide-eyed and surprised. A bit of joy flashed in her eyes.

    "You're awake"

    The girl put down the bowl of hot porridge, turned to Neil and smiled.

    "Welldid you save me?"

    The girl nodded, pulled a chair and sat down next to the bed, "I found you in the mountains and saw that you were injured, so I brought you back"

    As she said that, the girl’s pretty eyebrows wrinkled slightly, “But your injury is very serious, you might really die”

    "Uh, really? Haha, it seems I'm quite lucky"

    Neil reached out to touch the back of his head and laughed dryly, but when he pulled on the injury, the pain made him sweat.

    "Don't move as soon as you wake up"

    The girl looked at him angrily, and then asked, "Do you want to eat?"

    "Um……"

    Neil nodded, his stomach felt a little empty as soon as the other party mentioned him.

    The girl brought the porridge over, took a spoonful of it and put it to his mouth, "Come on"

    "Well……"

    Neil was a little embarrassed. The girl he met for the first time came to such a benefit. He was really a little embarrassed.

    "What's wrong?"

    The girl tilted her head, a little confused.

    Neil glanced at her helplessly, could this girl be a natural idiot?

    "Okay! Since it is a benefit delivered to your door, as a man, I should accept it without shame!!"

    Neil said something passionately, and then covered his face and giggled, "Ah, I have been looking forward to this kind of treatment in galgame for a long timeah haha~~~Being taken care of by a beautiful girl~~~~Oh hehe  ~~~~”

    "that……"

    “Ugh~~~No way~~I’m so shy~~~~”

    Ignoring the injury, Neil began to roll on the bed.

    “………”

    The girl sighed silently, and then gave Neil a hand knife, "Quiet"

    “………”

    "Um?"

    The girl noticed that Neil suddenly became silent. She looked over in confusion and found that Neil's eyes were spinning and he had fainted.

    "Well……"

    The girl looked at the hand she had just wielded the sword with, and it seemed that she had just used magic power unconsciously.

    As a result, a faint blush of embarrassment appeared on his face.

    Not long after, Neil woke up, and then his body trembled, and he cried out sadly, "It hurts my body hurts"

    “………”

    I know it hurts, but I was having so much fun just now

    "Are you okay?" The girl looked at Neil with some worry, but she felt relieved when she found that he was fine, and handed the porridge to his mouth again, "Eat"

    "Forget it" Neil murmured slightly. Although he was a little embarrassed, he opened his mouth and ate the porridge.

    After seeing Neil eating it, the girl couldn’t help but smile slightly.

    Ten minutes later, after Neil finished eating, he asked the girl, "By the way, I don't know your name yet Also, my name is Neil Springfield!"

    The girl who was putting away the tableware paused for a moment, and then said softly, "Just call me Miyu"

    "Meiyou"

    Neil read Miyu's name silently, but didn't notice the slightly sad look in his eyes.

    "Um, Miyu, how long have I been asleep"

    "It's been almost a day since I picked you up"

    "Then this is"

    As he spoke, Neil moved his gaze out the window and stared at the scenery outside.

    However, the next second his face froze and he stared blankly at the sky.

    There was a dark shadow flying past just now

    It has two wings, a huge body, thick limbs, a long tail, and a black appearance

    Damn it!  Isn’t that a flying dragon?  ?

    "It's Belak Flame Dragon"

    Miyu obviously noticed the shadows passing by in the sky outside. She looked at the sky and wondered what she was thinking.

    "Huh? That's a dragon! Those advanced creatures in Western legends! Are you not surprised at all!?"

    Looking at Miyu's calm expression, he felt a little sore in his balls.

    "No! Did you just call that dragon's name? Do you know the existence of these flying dragon species?"

    "Wellthat dragon is the target of my crusade"

    "What the hell! Are you going to attack it!? That's a flying dragon! After all, it's related to the strongest species like a dragon!! Give me some tension!!"

    "So what?"

    "Are you sure that with your small body, you won't be attacked by that dragon in turn?"

    “………”

    Miyu did not answer his words, but looked at him with a very contemptuous look.

    “Are you embarrassed to talk to me?

    "Okay, pretend I didn't say it"

    Seeing Miyu’s face that had not changed at all, Neil weakly held his forehead.

    "Speaking of which, since there are dragons here, is this a new world?"

    Neil saw the existence of the flying dragon and roughly determined where this place was. It should not be the surface world where he lived, but the dark world. He just didn't know if it was in the Magical Country.

    "[It would be fine if it was the Magic Kingdom, but it would be troublesome if it were in other worlds]

    However, to Neil's surprise, Miyu shook her head and said, "This is not the Magic Kingdom, nor the Dark World, but the surface world you know"

    After Neil heard this, his eyes widened immediately. Miyu looked at the way his mouth opened and opened without saying anything.

    &nbsp; "What a rip-off!!! How can such an advanced fantasy species exist in the outer world!?"

    It took a long time for Neil to react, with a look of disbelief on his face.

    "Well, this is a fact"

    Miyu shrugged and said nonchalantly.

    "How is this possible? If such a thing existed in the surface world, it wouldn't be a mess!"

    Neil still doesn’t quite believe what Miyu said. If it’s really the outer world, how could such a huge flying dragon not be discovered by humans

    Miyu glanced at him, then turned back to the table and continued to pack things, while Neil continued to think about the problem. He really couldn't figure out where this place was anymore.

    "Tsk, I don't understand it at all Miyu, if you say this is the outer world, then what kind of place is this?"

    Neil held his chin and thought for a while, then asked Miyu.

    Miyu picked up the tableware and glanced at Neil slightly, "The country in the far east, Japan"

    “You’re not kidding me, are you!?”

    "If you can fly high in the sky, you will know if what I said is true when you look down"

    After saying that, he ignored Neil’s damn expression and turned around and walked out the door.

    When she walked out of the door, she put her right hand on the handle, looked back at Neil, and raised her mouth slightly, "By the way, it's the year 2038 in the new calendar"

    “Pfft————”

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????? After hearing Miyu’s addition, Neil sprayed on the spot, rolled his eyes and fainted

    Miyu smiled slightly and closed the door with a bang.

    ?……………………………………………………………………………………

    ps: Yeah, I really want to finish it. I really want to officially write the words "completed book" at the end of the book Also, I really didn't expect that you would come out as soon as those words were spoken.  Just continue to remain silent~~~ Then I can finish speaking in a fair and justifiable manner!

 Close Heart Chapter 162 The Future World

    Piao Tian Literature “It’s terrible, not ordinary bad no matter from every aspect, it is very bad”

    Neil sat under a big tree outside the house, looking up at the sky sadly.

    First of all, the injuries suffered on the body are not serious. Even if I have strong recovery power, I am still barely able to do it. If I move, my whole body will still hurt, which means I can't escape even if I run for my life.

    You mean fighting?  Meow!  It’s a waste of time to fight. Now with a combat power of 5, it’s just like Pegasus without his holy clothes!  !  Waiting to be abused!  !

    Secondly, Anders and Rebellion are not with him, they were both left in the Time and Space Courtyard, and there was no time to recover them.  Well, to be honest, even if it is in hand, it is of no use now. At most, the chance of saving one's life is increased by a few points. However, the most important thing is that no one can cooperate with him to complain!  !  Miyu is cold and indifferent and won't cooperate with me at all!  !  Woo!  Anders is better!  !

    ?????????????????????????????????? Well, I am indeed a star who regards complaining as his life and will die if he does not complain

    at last……

    "What the hell!! I actually traveled through time!! Even if you are a member of the Time Travelers, why did you travel to another world!! Why is it still the same world!!"

    Neil yelled to the sky angrily, and then started to bend forward in frustration again.

    "But, it's so deceptive 2038 is 26 years after my time But why would such fantastic things exist? It's such a mess. This world is unscientific.  …”

    Neil sighed and continued orz

    "By the way, I can't go back This kind of magic that travels through time and space is one of the five laws. How could I know it? I think it's a piece of shit"

    "I'll just hang out here until I die Sigh Forget it, I might as well commit suicide. Maybe my soul can go back after reincarnation"

    The self-destruction and self-abandonment mode turns on and begins to turn gray

    "What are you doing?"

    Meiyou walked over and found that Neil and the group looked as if they were dead.

    "I'm thinking about how miserable my life will be"

    Neil glanced at Miyu and continued to bend forward in frustration.

    "oh……"

    Miyu responded softly and sat down on the stone next to Neil.

    "Oh, you're so big!! You're complaining about me at this time! When you see me like this, you should at least ask, 'How miserable is your life?'"

    "Oh, then how miserable is your life"

    Miyu’s expression is still so cold and her tone is calm, it doesn’t sound like she’s asking someone

    "Ahh!!! That's not right, Miyu!! It seems that something is wrong!! What kind of complaint is this!! You asking like this makes me have the urge to beat you up!! Uh"

    When Neil said that he wanted to beat her, Miyu's eyes flashed, and she seemed to be a little excited.

    Neil couldn’t help but curse, is this girl M?

    "I always feel that you are thinking about something very rude" Miyu stared at him and said, "But if you want to fight, I can accompany you"

    ? ?Well, this girl is a fighting maniac

    "Ahem, don't ignore my current situation"

    Neil coughed dryly and pointed to the bandage on his body.

    "Sad thoughts"

    Clearly disappointed

    “………”

    "Don't be so disappointed" Neil covered his forehead helplessly, and then said lazily, "Miyu, um, I traveled through time and space 26 years ago"

    "oh……"

    Miyu responded softly and nodded slightly.

    "Hey!! Be excited! Don't just say 'oh'! After all, I am also a member of the time-traveling army. After hearing this, I was treated so casually!! I will get hurt!"  Yes!!! Thousands of time-travelling people will be so excited that they want to kill you!!"

    “………”

    Still so cold

    Neil shook his head and lamented that Miyu had no talent for complaining. At the same time, he sat down opposite her and said, "Okay, let's get back to the topic. If this is really the world 26 years later, then there are some things I want to know.  …”

    "Um……"

    Neil crossed his fingers in front of his chin, regained his previous playful look, and his eyes became extremely serious.

    "Actually, what I want to know most is"

    Seeing Neil asking such serious questions, Miyu sat up straight and stared??Listen to the next words.

    Faintly, it gradually overlaps with a certain figure in my mind.

    "Is Naruto over?"

    “………”

    Miyu’s eyes twitched and she lowered her head, not knowing how to react.

    "Well, in my time, I was waiting and waiting for the ending of his cat, but I was delayed again and again. Well, now is the Ninja World War, and Naruto and Sasuke have been together for so long.  Put it all together I really don’t know how Kishi ○ can do his job he’s so incompetent"

    “………”

    "Hey, don't ignore me, tell me if Naruto and Sasuke have any gay friends who can both return their homes, or go to hell together and become lovers"

    “…It’s not allowed between boys and boys.”

    "You are wrong to think this way!! You see, Vegeta and Goku can become one! Philosophy is the future development trend of this world, and gay friends will be the mainstream of the world!! King Billy will rule the world!!  !all_hail_billy_herrington!!!”

    "Did you get the meaning of Vegeta and Goku's fusion wrong! You must have got the meaning of fusion wrong! It's because your brain is broken"

    Looking at Neil’s fanatical and die-hard attitude, Miyu was truly speechless.

    However, the people around me seem to have this tendency, whether they are gay friends or gay friends

    Meyou thought so.

    “Alas, another child who went astray

    "We've been talking for so long and you haven't told me yet, Miyu!"

    "Sorry, I haven't seen it"

    "Oh, what a pity, how could I miss such a passionate work"

    “………”

    "Okay, now that we've finished talking about the main topic, let's talk about other trivial matters. What's going on in the world now?"

    Miyou was silent for a while. Damn it, it turns out that the topic just now was the main topic, but now this super complicated topic is a trivial matter!  ?

    After a small sigh, Miyu sorted out her thoughts and said, "Mainly speaking, it was the beginning of the intertwining of the magical world and the surface world"

    "Eh!? Doesn't that mean the magic has been exposed!?"

    "Well people in the world now basically know the existence of magic. Just like the flying dragons and some magical beasts you saw before, they sometimes come here inadvertently At the same time, it also caused various problems.  Conflict, the conflict between magic and technology, the conflict between two very different civilizations, there are frictions all the time around the world, and there are even local wars"

    "How could this happen" Neil frowned, "I don't deny that there is friction, but will it develop into a situation like war?"

    "Normally it won't happen" Miyu looked at Neil who was confused and said softly, "But what will happen if there is an invasion from the Magic Kingdom?"

    "Uh, how is this possible?" Neil stood up suddenly and pulled the injuries on his body, making his face a little pale, but he still said in disbelief, "In my knowledge, it is impossible for the Magic Kingdom to treat the appearance.  The world started a war, and in my time, the world over there was still planning to implement a policy of seclusion, so how could it be boring enough to do such a thing?"

    "Now, what is the basic starting point of the war?"

    Meiyu didn’t answer Neil’s question, but raised another question.

    "Benefit."

    Neil blurted out and gave the answer directly.

    "Well, that's right" Miyu nodded, looking up at the cloudy sky with deep eyes, "Since it's for profit, it's not surprising that he would start a war"

    "So, what kind of interests are those people doing?"

    Neil gets to the core and asks the most important question.

    "Who knows about this?" Miyou smiled mysteriously and looked at him, "Maybe you will know in the future"

    Neil saw that Miyu seemed to avoid talking about this issue. Although he had many doubts, he did not ask further questions.  At the same time, he also remembered what Chao Lingyin once said.

    The tragedy of the times

    The era we live in now seems to be heading towards the future of super ringtones

    【What happened?  】

    "Meiyou, what do you think of this world and this future?"

    Neil narrowed his eyes, the meaning in his eyes was unpredictable.

    Miyu was stunned for a moment, then looked away, seemingly thinking about Neil's question.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?He closed his eyes slightly.

    "The current world is not just a conflict between two different worlds. More and more forces are involved in it, all competing for their own interests. It looks peaceful on the surface, but it is inevitable.  The earth, step by step, is heading towards a collapsed future"

    "One day, it will turn into irreparable pain"

    【Sure enough】

    Neil’s heart trembled and he sat down speechlessly.

    Is there nothing you can do to undo what Chao Lingyin did?

    "Well, forget itI don't look like someone who would worry about the countryit's none of my business anyway"

    "【I don't know what's going on with Negi and me in this era】

    Neil fell back and lay lazily on the grass.

    【Is it really none of your businessNeil Springfield】

    Miyu stared at the boy on the grass, her eyes still not changing much.

    "By the way, Miyu" Neil turned over and looked at Miyu sideways, "You said before that you wanted to conquer that flying dragon. Can you alone deal with it?"

    "Well, no problem"

    Miyu’s expression was still calm, and Neil didn’t even see any change in her expression.

    “Well, you’re really calm”

    Neil scratched his head, he really admired Miyu's courage, but since she said that, there should be no problem in terms of strength.

    Although Long is very strong, personally, it is not too strenuous to deal with him.

    But it also depends on the target. If you go to brush Deathwing, it seems that you will fail

    "What about your family? Aren't they worried if you come out alone?"

    Neil asked, rolling around and acting cute.

    "Family" Miyu's slender fingers holding the tender grass inadvertently used a little force to break the weak tender grass. The slightly sad eyes returned to their original state before Neil noticed it, and it was invisible.  Without any other changes, he continued, "It's okay. I have told my family that I will retreat if there is danger, and my uncle and my mother are very confident about me"

    "That's it"

    After Neil heard this, he blinked and then frowned, feeling that something was wrong.  He glanced at Miyu, then closed his eyes and thought for a while.

    "Oh, I understand!" Neil sat up, punched his left palm with his right fist, and suddenly realized, "Miyu, your Japanese is not very good~~"

    Miyu tilted her head, looking like I couldn’t understand.

    "Let me tell you, there should be only one mother, right? Do you have many mothers?"

    Neil walked up to Miyou, patted her on the shoulder, and educated the ignorant child with sincere words.

    "Well, I have several mothers"

    Miyu’s words made Neil open his mouth wide and his expression was as if he had met a Martian.

    "You're not mistaken, are you, Miss Miyu?"

    "Why is it wrong? This is a fact"

    "The factis this, no wonderno wonder"

    Neil lowered his head and patted Miyu hard on the shoulder.

    "No wonder there are ghosts!!! How can something like opening a Crystal Palace, which is envious of the dead, happen in reality!? This is not scientific!! This is not magic!! Which of those who hope to open a Crystal Palace really knows how to do it?  Go and open it! Even if you open it, you will be cut into pieces and put into the sea immediately!!! Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhgh yourself!  "

    As he said that, he grabbed Miyu's shoulders and shook her wildly, looking crazy.

    “………”

    "By the way, who is your father? Please let me meet this man who has accomplished impossible feats"

    Neil smiled kindly, seemingly with a bit of admiration.

    But Miyu knew very well that that smile actually contained murderous intent

    But why is it with murderous intent?

    ??Meiyou said that she didn’t understand it at all…

    "My father is no longer here"

    Miyu’s somewhat cold voice sounded, and Neil was stunned for a moment, then smiled a little apologetically.

    "sorry……"

    "It doesn't matter……"

    Miyu shook her head and seemed not to care.

    "Can I ask another question?"

    "Um?"

    "Did your father die of exhaustion?"

    &nbsp; “………”

    Miyu was stunned, but Neil took her reaction as his acquiescence.

    "My condolences, by the way, the people who opened the Crystal Palace all died young" Neil consoled him, probably for comfort, then turned his face to the side, with a twisted look of jealousy, and murmured in a low voice, "Tsk,  I hope you die early"

    Miyu, who came back to his senses, probably knew what Neil was struggling with. He coughed dryly and then said with a strange look in his eyes, "Well, you may have made a mistake"

    "Huh? What's wrong?"

    "Actually, my mothers are just my guardians, not my father's wives"

    “………”

    "I have only one real mother, but she passed away not long after I was born"

    Neil suddenly pressed Miyu's shoulders, and he saw a sad look on his face, clenching his fists in front of his chest, "I'm sorry, Miyu, I remind you of something sad. It's normal for a person to have multiple mothers.  I understandI believe your father will protect you well in heaven, and the people I respect the most are people like your father"

    “This guy’s face changes so quickly, it’s hard to understand!  How can one person have many mothers?  ?  Most people don’t have it!  ?  Normal hairy!  !  Moreover, I don’t even know who my father is. I respect your sister!  !

    Meiyou feels speechless and powerless over this

 Close Heart Chapter 163 Why do bad things always happen one after another!

    Piao Tian Literature "Oh, I can't sleep"

    After tossing and turning several times, Neil sat up from the bed. Originally, only Miyu lived in this wooden house, but now in order for Neil to recover from his injuries, the room was given to him, while Miyu was outside the room.  on the bench.

    Neil looked out the window at the night sky. Perhaps because he was deep in the mountains, the stars in the sky were exceptionally bright. Each one shone with a moving light, deeply attracting people's eyes.

    The position of the stars has not changed, and this sky is what I have always looked up to.

    It’s just that this place is no longer a place that I am familiar with.

    The fingertips stroked the ring on the chest, feeling a hint of coldness.  An inadvertent movement made the bracelet on his left hand make a slight but pleasant sound.

    The only thing I am familiar with is this ring and bracelet.

    Neil withdrew his gaze and leaned against the pillow, quietly feeling the tranquility of the night.

    As my thoughts gradually progressed, my mind kept flashing back to the girl crying in front of the imaginary space, as well as every detail in my life.

    There are indelible memories of the past, but more importantly, there are some people’s smiles.

    When did you start worrying about yourself so much?

    “I really don’t understand myself more and more”

    He tilted his head back slightly, and the hair beside his ears slid playfully across his face.

    "Forget it, go to sleep"

    Eyes slowly closed, and the room became quiet again.

    "Absolutely, I'll see you again"

    Before falling asleep, Neil said softly.

    This is a promise to myself, and a promise to those who miss me.

    We will definitely meet again

    Outside the room, the girl lying on the bench stared at the ceiling, her amber eyes as peaceful as ever.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????…

    Suddenly, a voice came, and Miyu's eyes moved slightly to the side, and she saw a bead floating in the air with a faint light.

    "Andles"

    Miyu smiled slightly, her eyes a little brighter.

    The boss is still full of complaints as always. I don’t know how many times I have to come out to complain today Why doesn’t Miyou let me come out

    Anders floated leisurely to Miyu, his flickering light seemed to express his dissatisfaction.

    "I don't want him to know, I'm sorry"

    Miyu said apologetically.

    Well, it doesn’t matter, you are my master now anyway~~ Although it’s really hard not to complain

    "How much do you like to complain"

    "You can't blame me for this. Who told me that I have been playing the role of a complainer since I joined the boss It is very sad that a good magic weapon has fallen to this point!  !

    "I think you are enjoying it."

    Ya Yo, Meiyou carbon bullying people ~~

    "Stop being so cute, it's disgusting"

    Miyu glanced at Anders helplessly and closed her eyes gently.

    Speaking of which, I really didn’t expect the boss to show up here. I never heard him mention it at all

    "Maybe he doesn't want to tell others"

    Maybe, or maybe he hasn’t experienced this in our time

    Miyu opened her eyes, leaned forward slightly, and there were several rays of light in her eyes, "You mean, the future is changing?"

    Well, who knows, we are all just guessing anyway But speaking of it, Miyu, how does it feel to see that person again after a long absence?

    Anders changed the subject and asked Miyu.

    "He's not that person" Miyu sank her head into the soft pillow behind her, her eyes dimmed slightly, but she soon smiled again, "But, it's more off-kilter than I thought"

    “Well, this is the boss~~~character who completely ignores everything

    "I can't tell at all"

    The person in my memory always smiles tenderly

    Gives people a sense of wisdom and gentleness

    ??Completely different from the person he is now

    Or should I say that he is who he really is now

    Well, after getting married and having children, you have to be more mature. If he is still like that, my family will probably have a hard time

    Anders thought for a moment that Neil would stillSituations that maintain this character

    Well, what a tragedy

    "Really?" Miyu sighed slightly and said in confusion, "But maybe he will be very happy"

    Some days that yearn for him to live with him 

    Gradually, I closed my eyes.

    "Good night, Andles"

    Haha~~ I will have a good dream tonight, Meiyou~~~

    "Um……"

    The girl smiled softly, turned sideways, her mouth trembled slightly, and no one heard her small voice. It was a secret that only the girl knew well.

    Everyone’s thoughts gradually dissipated in the night.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    The next day, morning.

    "Andles, I'll go out for a while, and I'll ask you to keep an eye on himbut don't let him find out"

    Meiyou was walking in the grass outside the house, looked back at the house, and said to Anders.

    Do not worry!  !  Our hiding ability is nothing to hide!  !  After all, I once had the legendary existence of collecting countless cute loli rare resources under the nose of the boss without knowing it!  !  !

    "What kind of collection? It's obviously just peeping, and you still say it so righteously

    Miyu glanced at the shining Anders, shook her head speechlessly, turned around and left in a certain direction, and after a few jumps, the figure disappeared.

    Anders wandered for a while, then came to the window and looked at Neil inside the room.

    “Uh, what is the boss doing?

    In the room, Neil was drawing something on a piece of paper with a pen.

    "Yoshi!! That's it!" Neil looked at the piece of paper in his hand with satisfaction and nodded. After putting down the piece of paper, he turned and walked out the door, "This way, I can take a walk with peace of mind.  Now that I’m gone, Meiyou doesn’t have to worry about me anymore!”

    When Neil left the house, Anders flew into the house and looked at the note on the table. However, after reading it, he was speechless.

    I want to return to nature!  !

    Who knew you were going out for a walk with this kind of nonsense!  !  Can't you write something that humans can understand?  ?  Please, my AI is not very good and I have no idea what you want to express!  !

    Anders almost overturned the table, complained fiercely, and then chased Neil's back.

    …………………………………………Dividing line………………………………………………

    Deep in the mountains, somewhere.

    A young man in casual clothes is doing the classic movement of frustrated forward bending.

    "Although I say I want to go back, there is no way Do I have to be self-taught? How do I learn it? Where can I learn the ultimate magic of traveling through time and space What a scam"

    Neil put his hands on the ground and said dejectedly.

    "Let's go look for that wormhole Professor Hawking, please teach me what a black hole is"

    Professor Hawking has no time to worry about you idiot, go read a brief history of time yourself

    Anders, who was more than ten meters away from Neil, was hiding in the woods, silently observing its former owner.

    It’s still as annoying as ever

    "I always feel like some bastard is complaining Well, forget it, the boat will naturally go straight to the front"

    Within a moment, Neil stood up, thinking he was very cool, shook his long hair elegantly, and continued to stride forward.

    This guy is really optimistic, but in fact he is heartless

    "Speaking of which, Miyu has never asked me about anything. She doesn't seem to be surprised at all that I traveled from the pastas if she already knew Could it be"

    A sharp light flashed in Neil's eyes, and a meaningful smile appeared on his lips.

    "Humph, it seems the answer is correct" Neil looked at the sky at 45 degrees for a long time, with a touch of sadness on his face, "She must be my future lover No wonder there is a little intimacy  "

    Eh!  ?  Don’t you usually think of your relatives when you feel close to others?  ?  Why do you think of your lover first?  !  And judging from the age difference, it’s unlikely!  ?  At least twenty years older!  !  !  !

    Anders dove into the trunk of the tree.

    "Hmph, it doesn't matter that a perfect tall, rich and handsome guy like me is twenty years younger. Today is the era of Kato Cha's super-young wives. Just ignore it"

    After saying that, Neil was still very confidentShaking her hair

    Look at it squarely!  !  When did Kato Tea become a topic!  !  And you are so rich and handsome now!  !  A dead kid is taller than he is tall, and he is also poor for ten thousand years!  !  As for being handsome, uh, how should I put it, he has the face of a dead pretender, so handsome!  !

    "Huh? I always feel like there are sharp but rude comments that are familiar to me"

    Neil shook his head and looked around, and he seemed to have heard a very familiar voice just now.

    It looks like that idiot Anders

    You’re an idiot, you bastardAh, I’m so tired of complaining. It’s been so long since I’ve complained, and I’m a bit down

    Anders lamented those years of complaining together

    How touching

    Neil, who was walking aimlessly, unknowingly reached the depths of the forest, where he saw a waterfall not far away flowing down with thick mist.

    Neil stood on the edge of the cliff, looking down at the surrounding scenery. Flowers, grass, and different sounds blended together harmoniously in this elegant world.

    The previous worries were swept away in this environment, and what followed was an indescribable feeling.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Will you be able to see all the mountains and small mountains at a glance?

    ?????????????????????????????????????????

    "Ahahaha!!! Just look up at the majestic figure of my king on the earth!! You bastards!!!"

    Neil put his hands on his hips and laughed wildly.

    This is the second grade

    …I’m too lazy to complain.

    Anders felt that if he had hands, he would definitely cover his face.

    Such a stupid guy is not his master!  !

    Neil exuded an incomparable aura of a king (Baga?), and felt lonely in his heart. It was a feeling only experienced by those in high positions. Well, it’s so cold at high places

    “As expected, no one can understand the king’s loneliness

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The king of making excuses for no reason, no one will understand your idiotic loneliness I know, you must be the fool king, definitely the fool king

    Just when Neil was immersed in the lonely mood of the king and his thoughts with Anders, Neil suddenly felt as if he had been splashed with water from head to toe.

    "Eh? Is it raining? Uh, what is this thing? Is it sticky?"

    Neil wiped his face and took a piece of lukewarm mucus, which tasted strange.

    It seems like saliva

    "Asshole!! Which bastard is so bold and dares to spit on me!? And spit in such a big mouth!! Believe it or not, I will spit it back!!"

    As soon as Neil turned around, his ferocious expression instantly turned to stone, and he looked behind him with wide eyes.

    “It meows, it’s such a big dragon

    ;

 Close Heart Chapter 164 Don’t panic!  Don’t forget there is a cooling-off period

    Well, Neil now faces the biggest crisis in his life

    Neil looked up at the drooling black dragon, and his eyes were all black.  []

    Eh?  Isn’t this the Barack Flame Dragon that the United States wants to conquer?  ?  Why are you here!  ?  Didn't Miyu go out early in the morning to kill this dragon?  ?

    “Uh, the boss is dead Do you want to go out and save him?

    Anders looked here warily. Although Miyu told him not to appear in front of Neil, this is not the time to think about these things, right?

    Neil gradually came back to his senses and looked at the giant dragon looking down at him, feeling unhappy for a while.

    "Asshole!! Who gave you permission to look down on me like this!! Lower your head and let me step on you!!!"

    This is not the time to consider such things, you are the second best among fools!  !  !

    Anders almost burst into tears when he heard Neil's voice.

    Are you still in the mood to continue playing now?  ?  You are really a fool without fear!  !  !  !

    "Roar——"

    As if feeling despised by a tiny human being, the giant dragon let out a roar, shaking the surrounding air like a hurricane, blowing Neil right in front of him.

    "Ahem" Neil was blown aside and wiped the blood that spilled from his mouth. He narrowed his eyes and looked at the giant dragon that was staring at him again. "Hmph, that's pretty good. I didn't expect you to have such skills."  , you can actually hurt me, you are proud enough"

    What an idiot!  !  There are idiots here!  !  This guy is addicted to playing a certain middle-class king!  !  !  How could that giant dragon fight with you?  !  It's obviously you who is one-sided!  !  !

    Anders continued to complain

    "You can't go out and save him, are you a real man?"

    "Roar——"

    The giant dragon roared again, its eyes flashing with light.

    "Ahaha!!! He is indeed the guy I agree with!!" Neil stood up, dusted off his body, and looked at the other party with a arrogant face, "Should we kill the mountain beast god and take away the world's wealth?  Take it into my arms!! This king allows you and me to share the throne equally!!"

    Yaji butterfly!  !  !  What are you doing!  ?  You are addicted to cosplaying a certain friend!  ?  Damn you, you still want to do the Epic of Gilgamesh!  !  What a mountain beast god!  ?  When did Humbaba become the mountain beast god in Princess Mononoke?  ?  The mountain beast god protects treasures, okay?  !  And when did that giant dragon become Enkidu again?  !  !  !

    “Andles saw that his former master was still in the mood to talk nonsense. Should he be said to be courageous or stupid?

    "However, if you don't go out to save him, you are really a man!"  ?

    "Roar——"

    (Laolong, I will never be gay!!)

    Hello!  !  Why is there a translation for this cry?  !  !  !  And you must be struggling with the wrong place!  !  You genius, are you gay?  !  At most, it’s a human or an animal!  !  Uh, no, your answer is stupid!  !  Just eat that guy directly into your stomach!  ?  Oh, go to hell, these two guys

    Andles felt a little burnt out, because every one of the horses was so in need of complaints, even a dragon

    "But if you don't go out to save him, you will be really a man!"  ?

    The person who just kept asking about the ‘real man’ is so annoying!  !

    At this time, the giant dragon flapped its wings, and huge wind pressure arose around him. Neil could feel the pain in his face. The giant dragon opened its mouth wide and rushed towards him, as if to  Swallow him into your belly.

    "Tsk, we're in big trouble"

    Neil condensed the weak magic power, tiptoed, and the figure immediately moved a few feet away, but this movement caused injuries on his body, and he couldn't help but frown.

    "Yeah, it's really bad this time. It's like asking me to challenge the Dark Hell difficulty with zero equipment and zero level" Neil dodged the dragon's spit again, "As a great time-traveling party, there is no  Cheating, you really don’t deserve the reputation of the protagonist! Ah, you’re defeated!!”

    An inattentive person was swept away by the sudden dragon swung its tail.

    "Ahem, cough, cough, what a move, the dragon's tail swing. I didn't expect that your Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms have reached such a level. I really admire you!"

    Neil hit a tree and spat out the blood in his mouth as if it was for free. However, the dragon was determined to take advantage of your illness and kill you, so he sent it with one claw.

    ????????????????????????????? Well, it’s easier to eat when you pat it into a patty.

    Just when Neil was closing his eyes and sighing in sorrow, a light suddenly lit up in front of him, and then there was a familiar complaint.

    &nbsp; I admire your sister!  !  He was originally a dragon, but he practiced the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms!  !  !

    Andles felt that he really couldn’t live without complaining, and seeing that his master was still playing tricks at this time, it would be too late if he didn’t go out to save that idiot.  Then, a flash appeared in front of Neil, and the barriers were fully opened.

    "Eh!? Why are you here, Andres!? Aren't you still there!? Did you travel through time with me!! So that's it, it turns out I'm not alone!!"

    At this moment, Neil was very moved, and it turned out that he was not alone.

    God, thank you!  !

    You idiot!  !  I'm still thinking about this now, think about how to escape!  !  !  I can't hold it any longer!  !

    Anders was really helpless that his master didn't care about his surroundings at all.

    Damn it, if you have time to think about this, it’s better to think about how not to be treated as lunch!  !

    "Uh, sorry, I was too excited and forgot"

    Neil scratched his head sheepishly and smiled shyly.

    Damn it!  !  Can you forget such a thing?  ?  And don’t smile with that expression, it doesn’t suit you!  Idiot boss!  !

    "Hey!! It's so rude!! You actually called your master an idiot!! You idiot magic weapon!!"

    ???????????????????????? It's dead and about to burst!  !

    “I will never forget your sacrifice, Andres!!”

    Neil saluted with tears in his eyes, then turned around and ran as fast as he could.

    Ah, it really hurts, I can’t run

    “Asshole!”  Have you decided that I want to sacrifice?  ?  Simotor, I really can’t stand it!  !

    The dozens of barriers in front of Anders were slapped wildly by the dragon, and almost all of them shattered in a few blows. He was indeed an advanced fantasy species!

    Neil is running desperately despite the pain. This is the time Anders bought with his sacrifice, and he must not stop here!  !

    "Don't worry, Andles, I will get you back! If you are broken, I will immediately find the best 502 glue to glue you back together!! Just feel free to be cannon fodder for me!  !”

    “It’s really a tragedy for us magic tools to meet such a heartless master like you

    “Uh, why is Anders’ voice there?  Auditory hallucinations?

    You are hallucinating!  !  I'm right next to you!  !

    Neil turned around and saw that the familiar magic device was right next to him.

    "Aren't you delaying that giant dragon!? You should dedicate yourself as a magic weapon. You really failed!!"

    Neil hammered his chest with a look of pain on his face, as if he saw his useless child.

    I don’t want to be said by a guy like you!  !  That kind of "leave me alone, leave this to me, you go quickly" line is something that only Jump can have!  !  I won't be so stupid as to die!  !

    "You completely insulted Jump!! Apologize to the millions of children who are pursuing the dream of jumping and winning through friendship!!"

    Then will you help me block it?  ?

    "Please die first!"

    Just when one man and one magic weapon were talking nonsense, the giant dragon was already chasing behind him.

    “Oh oh oh oh!!! It opened its mouth wide!! It’s not going to spit out fire!!”

    Neil glanced back and saw the dragon opening its mouth, and there was faint magic flowing.

    It’s hard to say

    "Hey!! Anders, come on now!!"

    Come on you!  !  After all, I am a magic weapon. Without a master, I would be a fool!  !  The one I just blocked for you was already the limit!  !

    "Too useless!!" Neil roared dissatisfied, then spread his hands, "Come on, hurry up and transform!!"

    I’m not telling you, boss, in your current state, you’re like a Namekian facing Frieza!  !  If it is too weak, it will definitely be wiped out!  !

    "Hey!! Your metaphor is so subtle that some people will get shot!! Ah, butt, butt is burning!! Simada!!"

    The giant dragon behind him was opening its mouth and spitting out blazing flames, and the surrounding vegetation was gradually dyed charred black.

    "Roar——"

    The giant dragon made a loud noise, and the dragon's flames increased instantly. Both the earth and the surrounding trees were burned in the sea of ??fire.

    "No! Please!! God, Gautama Buddha, Hades, please come and save me!! I swear that I will marry you as soon as I finish the job!! Yeah!!  Come and save me!  !  "

    “Uh, boss, what can you do if you swear

    Looking at Neil’s tearful face, Anders suddenly felt very happy.

    "The blazing sky covers seven rings!!!"

    A crisp voice suddenly sounded, and Neil felt as if the flames behind him were blocked. Looking back, he saw a girl wearing a purple-black windbreaker standing there. The girl stared at the giant dragon calmly, her left hand open.  Open, seven petal-shaped shields as red as glass are blocking the raging dragon flames.

    “Beautiful tour!!”

    Neil exclaimed in surprise, it turned out to be effective!

    "Lalas Razak Tel Smalak! In the name of the Ice Queen, summon the ice elves in the atmosphere, lend me your power, and destroy my enemy - Ice Wind Roar!  "

    Miyu recited the incantation, and magic power suddenly emerged. With a wave of his right hand, an ice storm broke out immediately, the temperature dropped sharply, the originally burning earth was instantly frozen, and the giant dragon was also shrouded in the strong wind.  , countless ice thorns kept stabbing at his body.

    "Walk!!"

    Miyu immediately put Neil under her arm, moved as she pleased, and was dozens of meters away in the blink of an eye, with Anders following closely beside her.

    "How will you be here?"

    Miyu glanced behind her slightly, and saw that the giant dragon was about to break out of the encirclement soon, and there was an oil bottle next to him, which was not the time for fighting at all.

    "Hey, didn't I leave a message? It's just that piece of paper"

    Neil explained while shaking his head.

    “………”

    …………

    Miyu and Anders were speechless after reading the contents of the letter.

    Who can understand that kind of thing?  !  By the way, I really almost wanted to return to nature just now!  !  It turned directly into ashes!  !

    "But Miyu, you really heard my vow! You didn't wait for that time to show up, did you?"

    Neil was shocked, he really didn’t expect the girl to have such an idea!  How can I cultivate? Is it possible that I will be tied to death by a woman for the rest of my life?  !

    "Who would wait for something like that!! I just happened to notice what was going on here and came over to take a look!! You guys are still thinking about these messes, think about what to do better!!"

    Miyu said angrily, and then felt Neil's body trembling slightly as he was holding her.

    “Uh, did your tone of voice go too far?  Made you cry?

    ????????????????????????????????????????

    “Yeah, I don’t think that’s the case at all…

    Anders’s idea of ????guaranteing to travel to the United States is 200% wrong.

    I saw Neil bursting into tears and clenching his fists, "Meiyu complained!! Miyu finally complained!! I am so touched!! My efforts are not in vain!!"

    “So that’s why you’re struggling with this!! What are you trying so hard for!!”

    Miyu covered her forehead with one hand. Are you still in the mood to think about this at this time?  ?

    Give me a good look at the situation!  !

    "Wow!! This sense of accomplishment is as good as eating ten cups of parfait!! I am so moved that I cannot explain it!!"

    You are really hopeless, boss Miyu-chan, run quickly, that big guy is catching up

    "Um."

    Miyu nodded slightly and accelerated in a certain direction.

    "Eh!? You two know each other!?" Neil pointed at Miyu and Andles, then stared at Andles and asked, "Speaking of which, Andles, you haven't answered my previous question.  Problem!!”

    Who still remembers what questions were asked before?

    "Okay, let's talk about it after we deal with the guys behind"

    Miyu's calm voice interrupted the argument between the two guys, and her expression immediately turned serious, "It might be troublesome after a while"

    "What!? Are you going to ask Athena for the sacred cloak now!?"

    "You will die if you don't complain!!"

    ? www.piotia.com

 Close Heart Chapter 165 The first battle in a different world!  Let’s make soy sauce!

    "Roar——!!!!"

    The constant roar of the dragon made the whole forest seem to tremble. A giant dragon with black scales raised the wings on its back high, and its scarlet eyes were staring at something ahead.

    The wings flapped, and the huge figure quickly flew across the sky.  []

    "It seems there is no escape"

    Miyu landed in a relatively open place. She turned to Neil and said, "You should hide behind now. No, it's better to run as far as you can. I will take care of that dragon"

    "Good guy!! Did you see that, Anders!! There are still people full of jump spirit in reality!!"

    Neil was once again moved to tears. Sure enough, jump is the way of youth!

    No, Meiyou just thinks you are in the way

    Anders pointed out the truth to the point.

    "How is that possible! Don't think that you can slander the jump in my heart!"

    "Go quickly, you will hinder me"

    The sound Miyu made was like a sharp arrow that penetrated Neil's young heart, severely shattering Neil's innocent dream.

    “You are the most annoying!!”

    Neil ran away in tears

    Miyu glanced helplessly at Neil, who was running away, and then said to Andles, "Go over and protect him"

    “No, Miyu-chan, it’s too dangerous to leave you alone here. The real danger is here, and the boss won’t die so easily.

    "but……"

    ???????????????????????? Don’t worry about it, boss And more importantly, I promised your father to take a good look at you~~

    Miyu was silent, nodded slightly, and then cast her gaze into the sky.

    The huge figure blocked the sunlight, and the ground was covered in dark shadows.

    Miyu stared solemnly at the giant dragon hovering in the sky, thinking about the best battle plan.

    "Roar——"

    The dragon opened its mouth wide, and a huge fireball came with a bang. Miyu used her toes to avoid it, and at the same time whispered to Andles, "Please, Andles"

    OK!  give it to me!

    With a flash of light, Anders came to Miyu's body in an instant. Miyu's figure moved, and a pair of pure white wings like an angel suddenly opened behind her.

    The wings flapped gently, and Meiyu's figure danced freely like the wind, dancing gracefully in the sky.

    "Fantasy reappears"

    Miyu closed her eyes slightly. While avoiding the dragon's attack, she began to construct a prototype of the weapon in her mind. She opened her fingers and then clenched them tightly, and a burst of golden light gradually took shape.

    "balmung!!"

    A Western-style long sword appeared in Miyu's hand. The whole sword was dark red, with only a golden cross carved in the center of the hilt, like a collection of blood and glory, mysterious and elegant.

    【Meiyou, how long do you think this sword can last?  This sword is of a very high level]

    "Half an hour, maybe"

    Anders’s voice came to mind, and Miyu paused before answering.

    【It’s important to fight quickly, the Belak Flame Dragon is also a very advanced existence among the dragon species】

    "Um."

    The figure disappeared in the flames of the giant dragon, and Miyu flew to its head in a blink of an eye, holding the long sword with both hands and stabbing the dragon on the head.

    A cold light flashed in the giant dragon's red eyes. After neighing, its wings swung wildly, and the surrounding air was instantly disturbed, forming an extremely chaotic storm. Miyu couldn't help but stand still for a few seconds.

    At this moment, the giant dragon's broad body was flying rapidly without any clumsiness. At the same time, its long tail swept across, pressing towards Miyu with a formidable wind pressure. Miyu's eyes flashed, and she leaned against her  The wings just dodged the attack, and all the magic arrows condensed in his hands were shot out.

    "Magic Archer, shoots 99 light arrows in a row!!"

    The smoke filled the air, and in the next second, Miyu flew out of it quickly. Not long after, the giant dragon followed him up, and dragon flames continued to spit out from his mouth.

    【As expected of a high-level fantasy species, its resistance to magic is really strong】

    "I can't find any weak points"

    Miyu frowned and kept fighting with the giant dragon, unable to find the opponent's weakness. Therefore, for the giant dragon with thick scales, getting up close was of little use unless it was strong enough to break through the opponent's defense.

    So, can we only attack from a distance??? 

    Miyu clenched the sword in her hand and began to have a plan in her heart.

    In the distance, Neil did not leave. Instead, he hid in a safe place and watched the fierce battle in the sky.  He knew that he could not help at all in his current state. Instead of moving forward stupidly, it would be better to protect himself and let the other party feel at ease.

    However, looking at Miyu's fighting style, he had a lot of doubts in his heart.

    "Why is Andres able to fight with Miyu? Could it be that I gave it to her in the future? And, is that a Noble Phantasm? The previous Blazing Sky Covering Seven Rings, and now the magic sword Balumong in his hand, a human  How could I have these treasures"

    Neil held his chin and stared at Miyu's figure, doubts in his mind one after another.

    "This method of summoning the Noble Phantasm is just like that guy" Neil narrowed his eyes, and a figure he hadn't thought of for a long time appeared in his mind, "Tsk, Miyu can't have anything to do with that annoying guy.  Bar?"

    "Oh, it's useless to think about it. Let's ask afterward" Neil sighed, and then looked at the sky solemnly, "What should we do now to kill that big guy?"

    In a battle of this level, if you are not careful, you may die.

    Neil was also thinking about countermeasures, and Miyu in the air, after avoiding the dragon's bite, raised the magic sword high and slashed at it.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The sharp magic sword rubbed sparks on the dragon's scales, leaving a deep mark, with faint traces of blood flowing out. The dragon roared, swinging its body to shake off Miyu's slash, its cold red eyes a little brighter.  Humanized killing intent.

    "It's really troublesome" Miyu panted slightly after experiencing a series of high-speed fierce battles, warily guarding against the opponent's attacks, "Do you want to use a breakthrough method?"

    【Are you sure, Meiyou?  】

    "I don't know, but I have no choice but to do that. Maybe I can kill with one hit"

    【Understood, now let me help you block the other party's actions】

    "Yeah, please" Miyu nodded, and the wings behind his back turned into starlight and disappeared, "chain-mode"

    Dozens of silver-white chains were dancing around Miyu like a long snake. Miyu opened his left palm forward, a special magic circle appeared under his feet, and all the chains flew towards the dragon at the same time.

    "Roar——"

    The dragon swung hard, trying to shake off these chains, but there was a mysterious magic circle on each chain, and it seemed to have consciousness and was not in a hurry to wrap around the dragon.

    "Special style, Thousand Heavenly Locks!"

    Miyu opened her eyes, and the magic circle under her feet flashed, and the chains also emitted a mysterious blue light. The magic circle unfolded, and they rushed towards the dragon. The dragon's wings flapped wildly, trying to block the chains, but  When those chains rushed towards him, they suddenly disappeared, as if they had rushed into an unknown space.

    Just as the giant dragon was wary of the mysteriously disappearing chains in front of him, countless chains suddenly appeared in the surrounding space, like the refraction of light, twisting and turning, tightly wrapping the dragon tightly in an instant, letting it spit out high temperatures.  The dragon flames couldn't move much.

    【It’s time, Meiyou!  】

    Miyu's pupils tightened, she stretched out her left arm, opened her sleeves, revealing the wrist guard underneath, and shouted in a low voice, "Sealed Bow!"

    Mysterious red patterns suddenly appeared on the wrist guard, and the light bloomed, marking liberation. The red patterns spread and intertwined in the void, revealing a blood-colored longbow about half the size of the body.

    Miyu put Balumongge on the long bow, drew the bow with his right hand, and pointed it at the struggling dragon.

    Time seems to have stood still.

    The roar of the dragon, the scorching flames, and the mysterious girl all seem to be frozen in this moment.

    Snapped——

    As soon as the finger on the bow was loosened, the magic sword left the string instantly, and the frozen situation was instantly broken.

    "The illusion is broken."

    When the arrow-like magic sword was shot at the dragon's forehead, it suddenly exploded like a cannonball. Extremely huge magic power exploded endlessly, annihilating the surrounding space.

    In the continuous sound of the bombardment, the sorrowful dragon yin continued.

    Miyu stared coldly at the violent explosion, and a bead suddenly appeared next to her, which was obviously Anders.

    It seems ok, Meiyou.

    "I guess so……"

    Miyu exhaled slightly, the attack just now consumed a lot of magic power.

    "Ah, are you done?"

    Neil looked at the heroic scene in the sky and was surprised."Speaking of which, Miyu's combat power is really high, and that fighting stylehuh?"

    Neil was shocked and looked at the smoke filled place again.

    “Beautiful tour!!”

    ?Then, came the exclamation that spread to the sky.

    The smoke seemed to be torn apart.

    A jet-black tail fiercely broke through the smoke and swept towards Miyu. Miyu's pupils shrank and the barrier on her right hand was instantly raised. Anders also reacted at the same time, opening the barrier to block Miyu's body.

    Boom————

    The blow seemed to tear apart the space, and the huge impact directly knocked Miyu and Anders away. However, Miyu quickly stabilized his body, wiped away a trace of blood from the corner of his mouth, and guarded against the giant dragon in the distance.  .

    I saw that the giant dragon had wounds of varying depths all over its body, among which the forehead was the most severely injured, with blood dripping from it.

    "Roar——!!!!!!"

    The deafening roar revealed the other party's uncontrollable anger.

    “Ah, hey, he’s not dead yet, this time it’s terrible, he’s completely irritated

    “………”

    Miyu didn’t say a word, but glanced slightly at Neil’s location.

    “I risk everything to not let him get hurt”

    There is only one thought in my mind.

    "Then, let's use a kaleidoscope"

    Miyu breathed out a sigh of relief and said with firm eyes.

    no!  !  Absolutely not!  !

    Unexpectedly, Anders firmly denied it.

    "I know what you want to say, but"

    If it doesn’t work, it won’t work!  !  Although this move is very powerful and can ensure that you can kill the big lizard, it is a forbidden move. Even your father cannot use it safely, and this move is inherently self-destructive!  !  The harm to your body will be very great!  !  It's not that there are no other ways to deal with that dragon, so let's put that method down. If it's not a life or death situation, don't use it!  Negi should have told you something, right?

    Miyu struggled for a moment and finally nodded in agreement.

    Here we come, be careful!  !

    The manic flying dragon's eyes were flashing with crazy light, and its body was faintly emitting high temperatures, making the surrounding space seem to be distorted.

    "Inflammation?"

    Miyu knows that the Belak Flame Dragon has the ability to turn its whole body into dragon flames that burn everything, thereby gaining nearly invincible combat power, but there will be a period of weakness after the war.

    But Miyu doesn’t know how long this ability can last.

    【Are we going to fight a protracted war?  】

    Miyu’s face darkened, and she kept avoiding Yanlong’s attacks.

    Miyu, can I still use the Marked Bow?

    "I can probably use it once. Using it twice a day is my limit. After all, I'm not like my aunt"

    Well, this was originally that woman’s Noble Phantasm, but now even if I use Fantasy Meltdown again, I may not be able to kill her. The dragon is going berserk

    Miyu frowned. The current situation is not optimistic. If the fight continues like this, we will have to fight until the opponent is exhausted before we can win. But now the dragon has chosen to go all-in, and she cannot match her in terms of strength.

    ???????????? If we keep going like this, maybe this hilltop will disappear

    "We must confront it with strength, or even overwhelm it"

    It can't be that easy. This time we just rushed to the challenge without preparation in advance. Even if we have to use big magic, we still need time. Now we can't suppress this big lizard. No matter how strong you are, Miyu, you are not as good as your father's generation.  At our level, it is impossible to go head-to-head with the current Yanlong. You really think you are an inhuman heroic spirit

    "Heroic Spirit"

    Meiyou thought silently, a bright light flashing in his eyes.  She quickly flew away from the dragon's attack range, with a smile on her lips.

    "If you hadn't mentioned it, Andres, I almost forgot about that thing"

    Um?  What is it?  Is there any way to deal with that dragon?

    Miyou nodded slightly and took out something similar to a notebook from her arms. When she opened it, she saw several exquisite cards placed inside.

    Eh!  ?  This is!

    Anders shouted in surprise when he saw what was inside.

    "Well, this is what Rin's mother left for me to use for self-defense when I came out"

    Miyu stopped high in the air, staring at the furious dragon wreaking havoc, with determination in her eyes.

    &nbsp"Winning or losing depends on this!"

    ? www.piotia.com

 Close Heart Chapter 166 Fantasy Calling

    "hateful……"

    Looking at the increasingly fierce battle in the sky, Neil's right fist hit the tree trunk hard, with a hint of unwillingness on his face.

    Unable to use my strength, I can only watch others fighting[]

    I hate it, I hate this feeling of powerlessness

    In the end, nothing can be protected

    "That's why I"

    Neil pursed his lips and covered his cheek with his left hand. Through his fingers, his purple pupils were filled with pain.

    ——

    There was another fierce roar in the air, interrupting the irritability in Neil's heart. He looked up and saw Miyu suddenly stopped, as if he was making some movement.

    "What is Meiyou going to do?"

    After calming down, Neil observed Meiyu in the sky, while constantly considering various countermeasures in his mind.

    You can’t just watch, you have to fight.

    I no longer want to make the same mistakes again

    I no longer want to lose the people around me again

    His eyes gradually became filled with determination.

    Neil exhaled a breath and immediately began to take action.

    In the air, the battle continues.

    "Laras Razak Tel Smalak! Ice elves who roam the world, gather your power into my hands, freeze the earth, turn mountains and rivers into ice, and cover everything in the world in white.  ——Heaven and earth freeze!”

    The ice and snow are blowing again.

    The galloping dragon arrived in front of Miyu in a blink of an eye. In this short moment, Miyu waved the magic he had just completed towards the giant dragon. The falling ice and snow froze the heaven and earth. The dragon swayed its thick body,  The blazing fire is particularly dazzling in the pure white space.

    Ice and fire intertwined and devoured.

    Until it dissipates.

    While the dragon was trapped for a while, Miyu took out a card from the notebook and pressed it into the void beneath his feet.

    The pure white light flows slowly.

    The mysterious and complex magic circle composed of numerous circles and overlapping patterns is spinning under the feet, and the card in Miyu's hand is placed in the center of the magic circle.

    “Declaration!!”

    With the sound of Miyu's voice, the magic circle seemed to respond and suddenly lit up with a dazzling light.

    "Your body will be in my body! Your sword will be in my hand! Obey the destination of the Holy Grail, and respond according to this meaning and reason!"

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? !  Hurry up!  !  That dragon is about to break through!  !

    Anders urged anxiously when he saw that the giant dragon was about to break through the ice and snow.

    "I swear here!! I am the one who accomplishes all the good deeds in the world! I am the one who conveys all the malice in the world! Through the spirit of my words, your spirit will come to this world, and your name will be entrusted to me! From the Wheel of Suppression  Come down! Guardian of the Scales!!”

    Miyu’s pupils shrank, and the light became brighter.

    "Dream Summons!!"

    As soon as the voice of reciting the incantation fell, the roar of the giant dragon came from afar, followed by the sky filled with flames.

    The sky turned into a sea of ??fire, surrounding Miyu who didn't move at all.

    "Meiyou"

    Neil stared blankly at the sky with a look of disbelief on his face. His fingers were so strong that they even embedded themselves in the hard tree trunk.

    Is this the ending again?

    Suddenly, a pure white light pillar broke through the flames and reached into the sky.

    Under Neil’s surprised gaze, the beam of light gradually shrank until it disappeared.  Immediately, the diffuse flames were blown away by the violent wind, and the sky became clear again.

    And there, standing in the sky, was a young girl.

    Both arms, feet, and both sides of the waist are covered with silver armor, and she wears ancient blue and white clothing. The skirt swings with the wind. She holds a noble and elegant holy sword in her right hand. The girl's plain and clear eyes are like a whole person.  The aura it exudes is solemn and sharp.

    As if aware of Neil's gaze, Miyu turned her face sideways and smiled at him.

    A smile as clear and gentle as a stream.

    "That is……"

    Neil opened his mouth wide and stared blankly at Miyu, who appeared in a new appearance.

    That figure gradually overlapped with the holy existence in my mind.

    Miyu withdrew her gaze and calmly stared at the flying dragon that was staring at her coldly. She raised the holy sword and pointed it from a distance, "Here, let's end everything!"

    As soon as the words fell, Miyu tapped her feet, and the gathering wind blew her to the other party. The raised holy sword condensed the spiral wind, and blew away the distantThe endless flames constantly left scars on the dragon's body.

    The dragon kept churning, trying to throw off the human being who was constantly entangled with it, but the opponent's movements were like the wind.

    【Where is the weakness?  】

    Miyu’s eyes kept scanning every corner of the dragon’s body. This time was the last chance. The enemy must be defeated with one strike, otherwise, they will die.

    ???Meiyu, be careful!  !

    Anders’s voice suddenly sounded, reminding Miyu.

    Miyu spun around, narrowly avoiding the sharp dragon claws, and at the moment of dodging, the dragon flapped its wings fiercely, and the flames fell like meteors, heading towards Miyu's direction.

    Looking at this intensive attack, Miyu gritted his teeth and raised the holy sword in his hand. Countless winds immediately wrapped around the sword, faintly integrating with blue light.

    "Hammer of the Wind King!!"

    The spiral storm surged forward, blowing away the fire rain in front. After scattering the endless flames, the violent wind continued to charge towards the giant dragon.

    The sky was torn apart by the wind.

    The giant dragon opened its innate barrier to block the still fierce storm. When the wind dissipated, Miyu's figure suddenly appeared, with a sharp wind blade wrapped around the blade, stabbing with incomparable sharpness.  Entered the dragon's body.

    "Roar——!!!!!"

    A shrill scream resounded throughout the sky. Miyu pulled out her sword and quickly retreated, bringing with it a splatter of blood.

    "Hahaha……"

    Miyu panted heavily, with a tired look on her brows.

    Are you okay, Meiyu?

    "Well, no problem, it's just that the transformation into a heroic spirit consumes a lot of money. I guess it won't last long. You have to hurry up"

    Miyu gritted his teeth and clenched the sword in his hand again.

    The attack just now seemed to have caused some trauma to the giant dragon. At this time, his eyes were a little sluggish, but the crazy killing intent was getting stronger.

    Miyu rode the wind and rushed towards the dragon again. After a roar, the dragon also faced him.

    "drink!!"

    Miyu swung his sword, and countless wind blades penetrated the dragon's body like gangrene attached to the bone. However, the dragon did not dodge and rushed straight towards Miyu. Miyu knew that the opponent seemed to be risking his life.  Not daring to be careless, he was about to pull away to avoid its sharp edge, but endless flames suddenly surged out from the giant dragon and surrounded the two.

    "Huh? This is it?"

    Miyu was about to use the wind to break through, but found dozens of flaming snakes coming from all directions. Miyu kept waving the sword in her hand, but those flaming snakes kept coming, and within a moment, her feet were entangled.

    Seeing that the situation was not good, Miyu quickly gathered his magic power and was about to break through, but found that the dragon opened its mouth and bit it. Miyu had just cut off the chains of flames with his sword, and turned around to avoid the dragon's attack, but that  The thick tail swept across quickly, hitting Miyu hard who could not dodge. Although Miyu blocked it with the horizontal sword, the huge impact went straight to her internal organs. She spit out a mouthful of blood and hit the ground uncontrollably.  go.

    Boom————

    The dust on the ground was flying, and the ground in the center was cracked. Miyu was half-kneeling on the ground with his sword stationary, looking very depressed.

    Meiyou, are you okay?  ?

    "Ahem, I can still hold on"

    Miyu wiped the blood from her mouth. The transformation into a heroic spirit had consumed a lot of magic power. Until now, she felt a vague sense of weakness and exhaustion in her body. However, the giant dragon in the sky did not give her any time to breathe. It seemed that they were going to die together and kept squeezing her.  The remaining power, the vast sea-like magic power, caused the sky to appear distorted.

    “Uh, does that dragon want to destroy everything here?  It seems like your life is really at risk. Get ready to run away, Meiyu!

    "No way" After hearing Anders' proposal, Miyu shook his head and rejected it, "It was seriously injured, and now it plans to die with us It has locked this place, and the space is almost imprisoned.  And if we really leave, the damage here will be serious"

    "The most important thing is that this is my mission, I can never run away like this"

    Miyu stood up slowly. Although her face was slightly dim, the light in her eyes did not fade at all.

    Miyu, your character is so serious. If you were the boss, you would definitely be the first to run away But since you have such a plan, I have no choice but to accompany you

    "Thanks, Andres."

    Is there any solution?

    “………”

    Hello!  !  Don't be silent!  !  Silence at this time will cause big trouble!  don't tell me?Don’t know what to do?  We'll be burned to the ground!  !

    "To be honest, I really didn't think of any good countermeasures, so I had to use the Noble Phantasm to fight head-on"

    Miyu Ping held up the golden holy sword and began to gather magic power, but was immediately attacked by a large shower of meteors and fire. Miyu quickly set up a barrier and looked up, and saw that the magic power around the dragon had almost condensed into substance, its wings  The continuous slapping caused the attack of this meteor shower.

    "Tsk, it's troublesome"

    Miyu was speechless and began to feel anxious. It would take a certain amount of time to liberate the Noble Phantasm, but the other party obviously knew her plan and kept creating obstacles.

    "The spell is thawed! The thunder dragon sings and dances!!"

    Not far away, there was a sudden loud shout. Miyu turned around and saw golden light rising, and then three dragons shining with thunder opened their mouths and flew towards the giant dragon in the sky, entangled together.

    "Phew, I finally caught upHey! Miyu, if you have any special tricks, use them quickly"

    Neil wiped the sweat from his forehead and shouted to Miyu breathlessly.

    Neil has been carving a magic circle on the ground just now. Although there is not much magic power now, it is still possible to drive this magic circle.

    "Um!"

    Miyu nodded, but suddenly there was a deafening explosion in the air, as if the earth was shaking.

    Neil and Miyu were startled, and immediately turned their attention to the flying dragon. They saw it using its terrifying magic power to crush Neil's attack, and it fell straight down, like a meteorite falling from the sky.

    "Damn it! This guy is going to be used as a human bomb!"

    Neil was sweating profusely, and now he didn’t know how much of his small body would be left.

    At least leave your tongue alone so you can continue licking the sundae!

    "What time has it been?! Still thinking about this! How obsessed are you with sundaes!!"

    Miyu complained, and at the same time, he stood in front of Neil and stuck his sword on the ground. An invisible wind wall suddenly surrounded the two of them, resisting the violent storm caused by the impact of the giant dragon.

    "Sundae-kun is the source of my life!!"

    Is your life made up of sweets?  ?

    Seeing that Miyu was struggling to support Andres, the role of complaining about him naturally fell on it.

    "How can it be so natural"

    Miyu gritted her teeth and whispered.

    "Don't worry!! 95% of my body is sweets!!"

    “Uh, do you only have 5% of your existence?

    “3% water and 2% garbage remain!”

    Is your existence the two percent?  ?  Or are you not even as good as the two percent, you sweet tooth!  !

    "You two shut up!!"

    Miyu, who really couldn't stand listening, shouted loudly. If she was still in the mood to discuss this at this moment, it would be better to come and help her.

    Soon, the storm finally passed, the dust flying everywhere gradually dispersed, and the figure of the giant dragon slowly appeared from it.

    "It doesn't look good, but we are even worse"

    Neil saw that the giant dragon was lying on the ground dying. It was estimated that his previous attack had interrupted it and its power had backfired, but what was the meaning of the energy gathered on it now!  ?  Are you going to be a dragon body bomb?  ?  Hello!  Meiyou, stop panting, hurry up and send this person to the west!  !

    "Haha, I'm a little exhausted"

    Ya Zhudie, this joke is not funny!

    "However, let's fight hard and give the last blow"

    Miyu gritted his teeth and stood up, pulled out the holy sword, and walked towards the dragon.

    "Hello……"

    Neil knew that Miyou's current situation was really not good, but he couldn't do anything. He couldn't even say anything to stop her. He could only look at the slender figure and walk towards the danger step by step.

    Could it be that I really can’t do anything?

    Neil lowered his head and unexpectedly found a notebook.

    "This is what Meiyou dropped"

    Neil picked it up and opened it, and saw the card inside, and immediately remembered that it was something Miyu had used before.

    It seems that this thing transformed Miyu

    Neil pulled out a card and saw that the card had the image of a knight and the words below

    ide

    The words .

    "Uh, how do I use it?"

    Neil looked at this card and was confused. If you want to use it, at least give yourself one.Belt!  !  This is how Kamen Riders act!  !

    “Forget it, let’s treat a dead horse as a living horse!!”

    Neil remembered that it seemed to be pressed before Mei You, then I did it, and I didn't want to think about it.

    "Come on!! Kamen Rider!!"

    Neil took the card and slapped it on the ground. Under his incredible eyes, the light suddenly lit up.

    When she heard Neil's voice, Miyu turned her head subconsciously, and what immediately came into her eyes was Neil in the white light, and the magic circle he added.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? As expected of the boss, he can be summoned with such lines, it really breaks common sense

    “………”

    Miyu and Anders broke into a cold sweat at the same time.

    This usage is so cool!  ?

    Another white light rushed towards the sky, and after it dissipated, a heroic figure walked out of it.

    The cloak behind him flew high in the wind, revealing the red armor on his upper body, which was also wrapped in a white robe of a preacher. He had a heroic temperament without losing his nobility. The boots under his feet made a clanging metal sound with his steps.

    "Kamen Rider, St. George appears!!"

    Neil shook his long hair and said heroically.

    "Who is it!!" x2

    After taking two steps, Neil suddenly felt weak and squatted down panting, "I'm so tired, I always feel like my body is being drained!!"

    “………”

    So weak

    This is what Miyu and Andres thought for a moment. What on earth is this guy going to do now?

    "Okay, hurry up and end it. I won't be in this state for long"

    Neil stood up reluctantly. What he said before was not a joke. The magic power in his body was indeed losing rapidly, and he probably wouldn't be able to hold on for long.

    "Um……"

    Miyu turned to look at the giant dragon. She also couldn't hold on for long now, and the giant dragon was about to explode with its remaining power.

    Both parties are risking their lives to fight with all their strength

    Neil closed his eyes slightly, and something seemed to come from his mind. A large sword suddenly appeared in his hand. It was nearly two meters long and twenty centimeters wide. It was engraved with ancient inscriptions and exuded a distant aura.

    "Ascalon (the powerful sword of blessing)!!"

    Neil raised the giant sword in his hand high and read out the true name of the treasure. The pure white light continued to condense, bright but not dazzling at all, like the glory of the Lord.

    At this time, the giant dragon raised its head high and let out its final roar. All its power, including its own life force, was compressed to the extreme.

    Neil opened his eyes, exuding brilliance that could not be looked directly at, and shouted, "Inte

    fectum_d

    acones (dragon slaying)!  !  !  "

    The giant sword shining with endless holy light gradually shrank, stretched, and finally transformed into a throwing spear, with the sharp end of the spear pointed at the glaring dragon.

    “Penetrate it!!!”

    Neil threw hard, and the spear shot straight away, ignoring the dragon's barrier as if it were nothing, and penetrated directly through the dragon's chest, and the dragon suddenly screamed in pain.

    “Beautiful tour!!!”

    “Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!

    u

    (Sword of Pledge of Victory)!  !  !  !  !  "

    The golden holy sword is wrapped with light like hope, and with the master's determination, he swings it with all his strength.

    The holy pillar of light illuminated the world and enveloped the giant dragon.

    All the forces collided and contracted at this moment, and the world seemed to become quiet.

    The next second will usher in the light of the end.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Close Heart Chapter 167 Full Moon Yearning

    Night, a full moon.

    Ta-ta-

    The sound of steady footsteps echoed in the quiet and deep corridor. Under the dim moonlight, the figure gradually became clear.  []

    Delicate and beautiful facial features, a fair and handsome face, a tall and thin figure, wearing a uniquely tailored black suit, a head of silver-white semi-long hair mixed with strands of lavender, ice blue and clear cat-like eyes, hidden in the  Behind a pair of rimless glasses, there seems to be no end to the depth.

    The figure walking slowly is as elegant as a prince.

    The steps suddenly slowed down and gradually stopped.

    The man turned his head and looked at the scenery outside the huge glass, looking at the moon hanging high in the sky. A wisp of tenderness that no one could see flashed through his icy eyes behind the lenses.

    It wasn’t until a cloud blocked the gentle moonlight that the man came back to his senses from his deep thoughts, let out an imperceptible sigh, and walked towards his destination again.

    Not long after, the man stopped in front of a door.

    He didn’t knock on the door, just turned the handle and walked straight into the room.

    Eye is dark.

    Immediately, his eyes turned to the center of the room, the figure in front of the desk.

    The figure that looked particularly lonely under the moonlight had bright red semi-long hair. The man's eyes were just staring at the night sky outside the window, as if he didn't know that someone had already arrived.

    The man frowned slightly, reached out and pressed the switch next to the door, and the room suddenly lit up.

    The owner sitting on the chair seemed to notice the changes in the room. He turned the chair slightly and saw the man walking towards him.

    "It's you, Ace"

    Surprise flashed in his eyes, and then he smiled slightly.

    The man named Ace walked up to the table, looked at the other person for a while, and said, "Why don't you go back so late, Negi?"

    The sound is as clear as running water.

    The red-haired man is obviously the grown-up Negi. Except for his mature and handsome face and his tall and straight figure, time does not seem to have left many traces on him.

    Only, there is a bit of tiredness between the brows.

    "Well, it's already so late" Negi looked at the clock hanging on the wall and couldn't help but smile, "I was in a daze for a while, I didn't expect it to take so long"

    Negi turned his gaze to Ace and asked, "Ace, how do you know I haven't left yet?"

    "I heard someone say that you haven't left yet, so I came here to take a look" Ace explained lightly, and then brought up another topic, "By the way, Negi, you heard that what happened today on x-23  Is it a regional thing?”

    "Are you talking about the huge magic fluctuations in that area?"

    Negi raised his eyebrows and said thoughtfully.

    "Well" Ace nodded, then looked a little worried, "It seems Miyu is there, right?"

    “………”

    Negi’s face stiffened, but he quickly relaxed, “With Miyu’s strength, it should be fine…”

    "I hope so, that child will always be the only one left by Neil"

    Ace is still worried.

    "Oh, I will send someone over there tomorrow to have a look. It's been getting more and more restless lately"

    Negi sighed softly, leaning on the soft chair and rubbing his aching temples.

    "Neji, you better not think so much about some things"

    Looking at Negi who was a little tired, Ace said softly with complicated eyes.

    "Um?"

    Negi seemed unable to understand the meaning of Ace's words for a moment, looking at him with a little confusion in his eyes.

    "Speaking of which" Ace glanced at Negi, as if he didn't see his doubts, and walked to the window inlaid with giant glass, calmly staring at the scenery outside, "Neil has passed away.  It’s been more than ten years…”

    Hearing this, Negi's eyes moved, then calmed down, looking back at Ace's back.

    "You understand, he doesn't want you to be like this, and he doesn't want you to keep forcing yourself"

    Ace turned his face slightly, looking sideways at Negi, looking at the familiar face, which vaguely overlapped with the smiling face in his mind.

    very similar……

    However, no matter how similar he is, he is not that person after all.

    Looking back at the moonlight, there is a hint of sadness in the eyes.

    Negi’s expression dimmed slightly, he stood up and walked to Ace, looking side by side at the unchanged moon.

    The two of them just said nothingYan looked out the window and let time pass by little by little.

    "I understand……"

    Negi’s voice sounded slowly, but there was a hint of deep hoarseness in it.

    It’s like, painful.

    "Neither Neil nor everyone around me wants me to regret like this. I will just be like Neil back then Haha, I always find it a bit funny. At that time, I always thought I could help Neil  , could help him get out of that painful spiral, but in fact, I didn’t understand anything at all. It wasn’t until that day, when Neil left us, that I understood the pain he had experienced.  Just following the path Neil once walked"

    Negi stretched out his hand to touch the glass in front of him, and the coldness penetrated his fingertips and reached the bottom of his heart.

    The hand from the beginning also gradually became cold and lost its temperature.

    In the end, you lose that important person.

    "Since you understand, then your regret now is of no use" Ace looked sternly, looking at Negi's eyes very seriously, "You are not the only one who regrets, I am the same. No one wants Neil to die.  , but this is the fact. Instead of being sad here, why not live as he wants! He doesn’t want us to be sad because of his things. You know what kind of person he is"

    "It's just because I know that I can't do it"

    Negi pursed his lips, stroking the glass and clenching his fingers into fists. He closed his eyes gently, as if he wanted to calm down, but the figure became more profound.

    “………”

    Ace looked at the painful Negi in silence. He knew how painful Neil's passing was to Negi. Even if ten years had passed, it still couldn't heal the pain in his heart.

    Even Ace can't let go.

    To this day, I still clearly remember that gentle but sad smile when we said goodbye.

    "I'm sorry, Negi said some self-righteous words"

    Ace lowered his head slightly and said softly.

    Negi shook his head. He knew that Ace was doing it for his own good, but there were just some things that he just couldn't let go of.

    "Hey, Ace"

    Negi called out softly, and Ashton immediately focused his attention on Negi.

    "Even if I regret it, I will protect what Neil left behind and inherit his dream. This is exactly what I have done so far, to protect the world that he hated and loved.  …”

    Negi slowly turned his head and faced Ace with a gentle smile like the rising sun, "Isn't that the same for you?"

    Ace paused slightly and smiled.

    "But, can we really do it? Protect this world, this world where Neil has shouldered all the sins"

    Ace leaned against the glass, a little hazy under the moonlight.

    “I don’t know, this world is heading towards a collapsed future step by step. Maybe we may not be able to restore anything with our own strength, but at least at this moment, we are also working hard”

    Negi took a breath and looked back at Ace's gentle profile, "As long as you believe that the future still exists, you won't give up easily."

    "If you believe, you will be able to receive the happiness you expect one day"

    Ace took off his glasses, his ice blue pupils sparkling faintly.

    "I believe so, and now I have also achieved happiness. Even if I am sad, it does not cover up the happiness after all. This is what Neil has always been looking forward to"

    Negi looked up at the night sky with deep eyes.

    Ace glanced sideways at Negi and smiled softly.

    Now, are you happy?

    Maybe……

    It’s just that the person who can share happiness has left.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    Different places, same moonlit sky.

    Different people, same thoughts.

    A woman with light golden hair was sitting on the balcony, looking at the full moon in the sky, slightly lost in thought.

    The wind blew gently.

    Seemingly a little forlorn, the woman withdrew her gaze and glanced at the dark room behind her.

    The room was a bit messy, with several broken openings visible and even a few spider webs in the corners. It was so shabby that no one had obviously repaired it.

    The woman looked at every corner of the room, as if againI saw a familiar scene.

    Here, it’s just like that night.

    The tender feeling of being held in my arms still remains.

    Has not changed.

    It’s just that there are some things that can’t be turned back.

    The woman smiled softly, as if she was laughing at herself, and leaned against the door behind her, looking at the moon that she had seen so many times again, and took a gentle drag on the cigarette rod.

    In an instant, the light smoke dispersed.

    Crunch—crunch—

    "?"

    Hearing the squeezing sound of feet on the floor from behind, the woman's beautiful purple eyes turned slightly, and the corners of her eyes glanced towards the entrance, curious about who would come to this place at this time.

    Not long after, a white figure came into view.

    ??The slender and graceful figure is wrapped in flawless white plain clothes. Her knee-length hair is jet black and shiny. Two strands of hair are draped in front of her shoulders and tied tightly with bells, which make a pleasant ringing sound with her footsteps.

    The most eye-catching thing is the appearance under the bangs that reaches the forehead.

    With an extremely beautiful appearance and a gentle smile on her lips, she is as pure as a clear spring and can be said to be alluring.

    Delicate and gentle.

    This is exactly the feeling that the visitor gives people.

    Any woman would be eclipsed in front of this man

    "Uh, why are you here, Huayue?"

    The woman put down the cigarette rod from her mouth and asked with a hint of surprise.

    Huayue smiled slightly, walked over to the woman and sat down next to her, and said, "The moonlight is very good tonight, so come here and take a look"

    The voice is clear and gentle without any impurities.

    "The moon is almost the same everywhere"

    The woman knocked the cigarette rod in her hand, smiled, and responded casually.

    "You can't say that" Hua Yue glanced sideways at the woman next to her and smiled with a hint of meaning, "Someone said that the moon here is the most beautiful he has ever seen"

    The movement of the woman's hand stagnated, and her eyes showed a complicated look.

    "But you really come here often, especially when the moon is full" Huayue smoothed the wrinkles on her clothes and then joked, "Do you really miss that person so much?"

    "No."

    The woman gave the answer quickly without any consideration.

    "Ah, you answered so quickly. If he hears it, he might cry~~~"

    "Do you like teasing me, Huayue?"

    “I can’t say that, but your arrogant look is really cute~~~”

    Huayue’s joke made the woman feel helpless.

    "But it's really boringwithout him"

    Huayue leaned against the door wall behind her, an unpredictable light flashing across her eyes.

    "Yeah……"

    "Well, don't you think? There is one less target"

    "Hey, why did he suddenly become a target? Does he only have value as a target? What you said will really make him cry!"

    "Complaining has become more powerful, Yue Yong~~~"

    “………”

    "Speaking of which, at times like this, I usually have a drink"

    Huayue groped behind her, as if she wanted to take out something.

    "Forget it, if you drink, I"

    Yue Yong rolled her eyes and glanced at Hua Yue. She didn't want to refuse, but when she saw the other party taking out something, she immediately stopped what she was going to say.

    Huayue shook the thing in her hand and said with a smile, "Would you like a drink?"

    “Why is strawberry milk being brought out at this time!?”

    Yue Yong blew out a puff of smoke and complained feebly.

    "Do you want to drink?"

    “………”

    “I think strawberry milk is good~~ It’s sour and sweet, with the taste of first love~~~”

    Hua Yue poured out two cups of milk from the box, handed it to Yue Yong, and took a sip herself.

    “Well, not bad~~”

    "Why do you like drinking this as much as that idiot"

    "How should I put it I didn't like him very much at first, but after following him, I gradually fell in love with him. Is this called being close to the ink?"

    "It seems that there is a subtly wrong word" Yue Yong glanced at Huayue helplessly, and then drank the pure white in the cup, muttering, "It's a bit strange to drink milk at this time"

    "Isn't this good? Just think of it as drinking milk before going to bed. It will make it easier to fall asleep"

    &nbsp;"Is this the problem here?"

    Yue Yong shook her head, looked at the milk in the cup, turned the cup slightly with her fingers, and whispered softly, "Is this what first love tastes like?"

    His eyes were focused, as if he had seen something.

    "Haha, probably"

    Huayue replied vaguely, quietly looking at the cloudy night sky.

    "I heard that Takasugi came here some time ago, right?"

    After a long time, Huayue chatted about another topic.

    Yue Yong’s hand holding the cup shook slightly, causing ripples to appear in the cup.

    "Yes."

    As if he was answering a question that had nothing to do with him, his voice was very calm.

    Looking at Yue Yong’s expression as plain as water, Hua Yue sighed lightly, but didn’t say anything.

    There are some things that they all know in their hearts.

    "Well, Yue Yong, just do whatever you think, no one will blame you" Hua Yue showed a touching smile and looked sideways at the woman beside her, "He will also support you  "

    Yue Yong lowered her head, unable to clearly see the expression on her face or the thoughts in her heart.

    The clouds slowly drifted by, blocking the moon.

    Gradually, it gets dark.

    Yue Yong looked up at the sky, looking at the moon hiding behind the clouds. Sadness flashed in her eyes, she shook her head, got up and walked towards the door.

    “I’m going to go on patrol, so I’ll leave first.”

    Leaving behind a soft word, the person has left.

    No matter what, it doesn’t matter anymore.

    The other end of the red wire connection has long been disconnected.

    The promise wrapped around the ring finger has long since disappeared.

    Everything, everything, has ended long ago.

    ?……………………………………………………………………………………

    PS: Originally I just coded this chapter when I had time, and I didn’t plan to post it, but after thinking about it for a while, I decided to post it now that I had written it, and let the original characters appear in advance.  Alas, I finally finished the exam. I will go home tomorrow, and then I have to go to class on the 16th, which will last until the end of August. July and August are just over. It is possible that I will continue to be in hiding for these two months, that's it~~~

    ? www.piotia.com

 Close Heart Chapter 168 Kamen Rider Ryuki!  !

    The forest was quiet at night, except for the occasional chirping of insects and the gentle breeze blowing through the leaves.

    ————

    A black shadow passed by, and then another figure rushed out of the grass.  []

    "You can't escape."

    Neil put his five fingers together like a pistol and pointed at the shivering little rabbit leaning against the tree trunk opposite, with a sneer on his lips.

    "Jiji——"

    The little rabbit looked at the big bad guy with tears in his eyes and shook even harder.

    "Is there anything you want to say before you are eaten by me?" Neil condensed a small magic bullet on his fingertips and pointed it at the little rabbit, "I'll give you three seconds"

    "one……"

    boom——

    “Ji!!”

    A magic bomb exploded in front of the little rabbit, frightening it and causing it to explode immediately.

    “Jiji!!!”

    The little rabbit protested, where are your two and three!  ?

    "I don't know that number. As long as a man knows one, he can survive!!"

    Neil gave the answer proudly.

    The little rabbit stretched out its two short forelimbs, covering its face with tears streaming down its face.

    You are such a weak soul, why do you still come to eat me?  And didn’t you say you should give three seconds to leave your last words?  ?  No wonder my mother told me to be careful about humans!  Humans are so cunning!  !  Only my mother is sincere and will not deceive me!  !  !

    "So" Neil's smile gradually turned obscene, and he narrowed his eyes and stared at the rabbit, leaving a trace of drool on his mouth, "Huhu~ Just obey me obediently~ Don't make any unnecessary struggles, you  No matter how loud you scream, no one will hear you~~~"

    Stepping closer and closer, the fingers danced strangely like tentacles. The little rabbit was shaking like a motor. Its small body kept leaning against the tree trunk, as if it was trying to drill a hole in the tree trunk.

    “Oh hehe~~~I’m coming!!”

    Like a strange Shuli, Neil pounced on the little loli-like rabbit.

    "Oh, chastity this time, it's not right, it's moral integrity, it's not right, it's life that's at stake!"  !

    The little rabbit curled up into a ball of fur and resigned to his fate.

    “Let’s make it dinner!!”

    “How can a person eat like this!!!”

    Just when Neil was turning into a gray wolf, a slender foot kicked him on the head and pushed him directly into the trunk of the tree.

    "Ahem"

    Neil pulled his head out of the tree trunk and looked at Miyu with blood on his head, his eyes seemed to say "How are you?"

    "Yada, Miyu, I'm thinking about our survival"

    "Before considering our survival issues, please be sure to consider your moral integrity! What are those things you just said!? The weird Shuli who abducted the little lolita!? If we do this, aren't we all bad people?  And that little bunny is even cuter!! How can anyone eat this!!”

    Miyu covered her head and said helplessly.

    "Meiyou, your spirit of complaining has been aroused you actually gave up the delicious food in your mouth just to complain"

    Neil casually wiped the blood from his head and sighed.

    ? Another child who was trained by him to complain

    This sense of accomplishment is beyond words!

    "Whose problem do you think this is?"

    Miyu patted Neil's head angrily, and Neil's blood was like a fountain.

    “Uh oh oh!!! I’m bleeding!! I’m going to die, I’m really going to die!! I think I saw Komachi!!”

    “I just noticed it now!”

    I said, the rabbit has run away and dinner is ruined

    Anders looked at the direction in which the rabbit quickly fled, and reported calmly.

    "Meiyou, this kid really doesn't understand the difficulties at home at all~~~"

    Neil stood up, put his hands to his mouth, and said in a strange tone.

    "Don't lecture me like an old lady, and I never expected it to be like this"

    Miyu glared at him and said helplessly.

    Actually, the two of them stayed outside instead of inside the cabin because the aftermath of today’s battle swept through this area. Even the cabin happened to be involved and turned into ashes.

    We have no choice but to camp.

    "Then what do you think we should do now?"

    Neil spread his hands and asked the question to Meiyou.

    Miyou frowned and thought for a while, then said, "Just find some"Come on, I'll go to the river to catch fish"

    Then he looked sideways at Neil who was full of interest and said, "Go and collect firewood for me"

    "Eh!? I also want to catch fish!!"

    “I don’t want to feel guilty even if I eat a piece of fish!!”

    "Bang"

    Neil curled his lips and walked into the woods.

    Miyu glanced at Neil's back, sighed, shook his head, and started working on his own.

    Anders looked at Neil to the left and Miyu to the right, turned around for a while, and then headed in the direction of Neil.

    Because it’s more interesting over there

    …………………………………………Dividing line………………………………………………

    The burning branches kept making crackling sounds. Neil held his chin and looked at the fire quietly. The firelight reflected his white-bearded face red.

    The boss is really quiet

    Anders was a little uncomfortable seeing Neil stay quietly.

    Miyu was playing with the fish that was being grilled on the fire. After hearing Anders' words, she looked at Neil who was silent and said, "You should have a lot of questions to ask"

    Neil raised his eyelids, glanced at Miyu, and nodded.

    "I can answer, I will try my best to answer"

    "Oh well……"

    Neil collected his thoughts and asked seriously, "The first question"

    Miyu and Andlers immediately turned their attention. As for the questions he wanted to ask, they basically guessed which ones they were

    "What questions should I ask?"

    You have to guess that there is a ghost

    Miyu almost threw away the roasted fish in her hand, and Anders was obviously stunned for a while.

    “You ask me who I’m asking!!!” x2

    "Yeah, I think there are too many questions to ask, so I want to refer to your opinions"

    Reference size!  How can I refer to something like this?  The question I want to ask is you, not us!  How do we know what's going on in your head?

    "Hey, it's really useless"

    Your sister!  Before you say others are useless, please sort out your mushy head first!  !

    Neil shrugged and looked at Miyu, "Well, let me tell you what happened today, about those cards"

    Hearing this, Miyu took out the notebook from his pocket, spread it out, and took out the seven cards inside and showed them to Neil, "These are class cards. These seven represent the seven major classes.  You should know"

    "What!? Aren't you a Dragon Rider!?"

    “Can you talk more!?”

    Looking at Neil’s shocked expression, Miyu replied angrily.

    "Ahem, having said that, these seven cards represent the seven classes, which are the same as the Holy Grail War. Does this have anything to do with the Holy Grail?"

    Neil had experienced the Holy Grail War a few years ago. Although he didn't know much about the so-called Holy Grail War, he still knew this basic information.

    He also lost a lot because of this Holy Grail War.

    Seeing that Neil's face was gloomy, Miyu's eyes seemed to understand.

    "Well, these seven cards are derived from the Holy Grail system" Miyu paused and then said, "These cards are similar to a contract or a pass, through which they are indirectly connected to the Seat of Heroic Spirits.  , according to the class, randomly select a heroic spirit to summon, and add part of the heroic spirit's power to yourself, thus obtaining the heroic spirit's ability."

    Miyu explained calmly, and when he saw that the grilled fish was ready, he handed it to Neil.

    Neil took the grilled fish, took a bite, and said softly, "In other words, this kind of card allows people to transform into heroic spirits, right"

    "Well, that's basically what it means."

    "But isn't there a price to pay?"

    "Basically nothing, except that you have to pay a lot of magic power."

    Miyu paused for a moment and then replied.

    "Really?"

    Neil looked at Miyu with some disbelief. He just noticed the brief abnormality on the other side.

    But looking at Miyu’s face, it seemed that she didn’t want to continue talking.

    There's nothing to say, Miyu At this time, Anders spoke up. In fact, this kind of power cannot be used often. After all, heroic spirits are different from humans. In this way, they continue to add this kind of transcendence to themselves.  ?The body will gradually assimilate the amount

    "Assimilation!?"

    Neil’s eyes suddenly widened and he looked at Andles in disbelief.

    Well, this is what the creator of this set of cards said, but this does not mean that you will become a heroic spirit, it is just an existence similar to a heroic spirit. At the same time, your human consciousness will gradually disappear, and when the time comes, you will only become a heroic spirit.  It's just a monster with no powerful magic power.

    "Eh!? Then isn't Miyu very dangerous!?"

    Neil understood the stakes and couldn't help but worry about the situation of Meiyou.

    Miyu smiled slightly and shook her head to signal Neil not to be nervous, "Don't worry, this situation usually refers to overuse. According to my current state, there will be no problem, as long as I don't use this power often, and  …”

    Miyou's smile instantly became confident, "This kind of external force is not what I am pursuing. What I want is my own strength, just like my father"

    At the end of the sentence, I feel a little more nostalgic.

    Neil naturally knew that Miyou was missing her father, so he didn't bother her.

    After a while, Neil looked at the cards, his mouth twitched a little, and his tone was slightly frightened, "So, I'm really lucky. I can still draw it when the probability is lower than winning the lottery."  To the heroic spirits of dragon species"

    Neil thought of today's battle with lingering fear. If it hadn't been for the heroic spirit dragon species that had just been summoned, it would have been possible that their lives would have been decided there.

    Neil’s words brought Miyu back to her senses, she nodded in agreement, and then asked, "By the way, is that the heroic spirit you drew? When you get the other party's power, you should know his information"

    "It seems to be called St. George"

    “So that’s it, the Saint of Dragon Slayers?”

    Miyou nodded and did not continue.

    "By the way, this set of cards was created with the power of the Holy Grail. Is it to gain a greater chance of winning in the Holy Grail War?"

    Neil took the topic in another direction and asked with a hint of meaning.

    However, Miyu shook her head and heard her say, "This is to end the Holy Grail War My father ended the Holy Grail system, but the huge power cannot be eliminated out of thin air, so I had to use this method, which is equivalent to sealing"

    "Ahem! Your father is the creator of these cards!?"

    Hearing Meiyou’s revelation, Neil immediately choked and couldn’t digest it.

    Who is your father?  It seems too strong, right?  this is okay too?  Don't be afraid of being hunted down by the three Holy Grail families and the Magic Association all over the earth!

    "Oh, forget it, it doesn't have much to do with me anyway"

    Neil sighed, he was not from this era, so it was useless to care so much, and the other party seemed to have already taken advantage of it.

    "So, the Holy Grail system becomes these seven cards?"

    Neil pointed to the card in Miyu’s hand and asked curiously.

    "Actually, there are two more, but at my mother's place, she said they are absolutely unusable"

    "Eh? What is that!?"

    "have no idea."

    “………”

    "Well, forget it, it's useless no matter how much you ask about these things" Neil scratched his head, and then said, "Then tell me something related to me"

    Neil turned his gaze to Andles, "Hey, Andles, why are you following Meiyou? What is the relationship between me and Meiyu in this era?"

    Well, you arranged for me to be with Miyu, and the relationship between you and her is that you have a relationship.

    Anders flashed a few times and gave the answer.

    【What does it mean to have a relationship?  How can you get along like this!  】

    Miyu rolled her eyes when she heard Andres' answer, it would be better to let her answer.

    "I see."

    Neil nodded in realization.

    "Hey!! How can I understand the answer just now!!"

    Miyu really can’t stand these two guys, how can such a conversation continue!  ?

    What kind of thinking circuit is required to understand it? How can it be cultivated!  !

    "Meiyou, you are so excited"

    "Sorry, I lost my temper."

    "In that case" Neil touched his chin, squinting and thinking, "Meiyou knows me, which means I exist in this era, so where did I go in this era? Maybe that me can help me leave this era.  What about the times"

    &nbsp; Since he exists in this era, it largely represents the time when he can return to normal, unless he is an intruder now.

    “Well, it’s so difficult to find the boss of this era. He doesn’t even know where he is wandering around

    "Wandering in the clouds? Is it true or false, or are you traveling as a fairy?"

    Neil took a bite of the fish and said nonchalantly. At the same time, he also vaguely noticed a subtle change in Miyu's expression.

    So, things are just as he thought

    "Don't think so much. The boat will go straight when it reaches the bridge. If you can't find me in this era, there are other ways"

    Neil wiped his greasy mouth, lay back, and yawned, "I'm really exhausted today. My body that finally got better is injured again"

    Miyu looked at Neil for a while, her mouth opened slightly and closed again, as if she was struggling with something. After a moment, she seemed to have made a decision in her heart, and she said to Neil, "Tomorrow, you can go back"

    "What!?"

    When Neil heard this, he immediately jumped up and almost fell into the fire. He looked at Miyu in surprise, "Hey! Is it true? You can find a solution so soon? Have you really found it?"  Professor Huo!?"

    How long ago was this meme

    "I haven't found Professor Huo ○, but there is indeed someone who has a way to send you back. You will know tomorrow"

    Miyu shrugged and said easily.

    "That's it, okay, if this happens, I'll treat you to half a sundae!"

    Neil patted his chest and responded cheerfully.

    ……

    ""

    Why the hell are you treating others to sundaes after you go back?  You are Doraemon!  And why not a cup, but half a cup!  ?  Are you Hundan sincere?  !

    “I felt very distressed and gave up the half-cup of the sundae I had left!”

    Neil understood the meaning in Miyu’s eyes and immediately became unhappy.

    He wouldn’t do this kind of thing like sharing a sundae with others!  !

    Miyou felt angry, I’m not happy about it!  I actually had the nerve to give it to others when I ate the leftovers!  Who wants it?  !  You were Grandet in your previous life!  !

    In the quiet forest, there are more voices of you and me, and in the flowing wind, little bits of gentleness are gradually swaying.

    Miyu looked up at the full moon in the sky, with a slight smile on her beautiful face.

    The moon tonight is extraordinarily beautiful

    ? www.piotia.com

 Close Heart Chapter 169 Going home is always full of hardships!

    The next day, early morning.

    "Ah~~~~" Neil yawned and looked listlessly at Miyu next to him, "Ah, Miss Miyu, although you want to send me back, it doesn't have to be so early Please let me and Mr. Zhou  Grandpa will fight for another three hundred years"

    "It's not three hundred rounds, but three hundred years? You might as well just sleep forever"

    "Oh, that's good"

    With that said, Neil turned around and walked towards his den, which was a dog kennel made of weeds.

    "You really want to go!"

    “Eh!? Isn’t it serious!?”

    Well, the boss is the kind of person who doesn’t understand people’s words

    ""

    Neil was helpless, rubbing his eyes and standing sleepily, "To be honest, it's so early, will the person you mentioned come so soon? He might still be having sex"

    "Don't worry, she said it was this time, this is the time when the spiritual energy of heaven and earth gathers"

    "Hey! The aura of heaven and earth is still there! Do you think this is the purple energy from fantasy novels coming from the east!?"

    Before Meiyou could finish speaking, Neil interrupted.

    "It's just to adjust the atmosphere"

    Miyu said expressionlessly.

    "Ah, judging from your expression, I don't think that's the case at allforget it, I'll wash my face first"

    After saying that, Neil walked towards the river, and at the same time he was guessing who was coming.

    "I can't guess"

    Neil shook his head and went back to Meiyou.

    However, when he came back, he saw another person standing there, and when the other person saw him, his smile bloomed like a flower.

    The other party is a girl about 17 or 8 years old, wearing a simple purple dress and a round lace pink nightcap on her head. Under the hat is golden hair, which is tied into several knots.  The clothes are draped behind her back, and she is turning a white umbrella in her hand. Her delicate and beautiful face is wearing a charming smile, and her watery eyes seem hazy, making it hard to see through.

    However, when Neil saw this person, he was immediately dumbfounded, his mouth slightly opened, and his whole body seemed to be at the South Pole. He instantly turned into an ice sculpture and fell forward.

    "Ah, where is Neil going~~~"

    The girl smiled sweetly and stepped on Neil's head, which turned into ice.

    "I'm going to the ice factory"

    Neil, who came back to his senses, looked at the girl with a stiff smile, "Ah, Zi, why are you here? You are not the person Mei lobbied for, are you?"

    【It's the devil Yakumo Murasaki】

    Neil glanced at the smiling Zi, and then turned his eyes to Miyu to verify the answer.

    There is no doubt that Miyu nodded, and at the same time, Neil seemed to see the meaning of 'you ask for it' in Meiyu's eyes.

    It turns out you also know the true nature of this guy

    "That's right~~it was Xiao Meiyou who asked me to come~~~"

    Zi squatted down and played with Neil's long, smooth hair.

    "Isn't that right? Although Zi, you are very strong, but you are only in the realm of manipulation. Don't tell me that you have upgraded to the level of manipulating time and space"

    “Haha, that’s right~~”

    "Hey! Is it real or fake!?"

    "Of course it's fake!"

    “Don’t talk so much about fake things!!”

    Neil sighed and looked at Zi helplessly, "Then what's the point of looking for you? You don't plan to open an imaginary number space and throw me into it, do you? Although I think I have a good character, it is impossible to have continuous lottery results.  Won twice, right? Oh, by the way, Anders, tell me all the lottery winning numbers that year"

    You’ve got money in your eyes!  Dead money addict!  !

    "Oh, this is also a good idea~~"

    Hearing Neil's words, Zi's eyes suddenly lit up. With a swipe of his hand, a crack appeared in the space, and he saw colorful psychedelic light flashing inside.

    Neil looked at the space with black eyes, and immediately knelt down with his feet and put his hands on the ground, and the standard ORZ reappeared.

    Damn it, are you trying to trap yourself?

    “Hehehe~~~~”

    Zi opened a fan that appeared out of nowhere and squinted her eyes with a smile.

    Miyu looked at Neil who was bent forward in frustration. He was as helpless as ever about this person.

    It’s really rare for the boss to look helpless

    Anders lamented that there were not many people in the world who could make his boss behave like this, and this woman was one of them.

    &nbsp; "Ahem, Miss Zi, let's get back to the topic"

    Miyu coughed dryly and reminded.

    "Okay, since Xiao Meiyou said so"

    Zi took back the hand that was playing with Neil and said with some regret.

    【Yeah, if you don't regret it, he will be played to death by you】

    Miyu and Anders looked at the person on the ground with black lines on their heads, taking in too much air and leaving little out, and silently complained in their hearts.

    Zi stretched out her slender white right hand and opened a crack in the space just like before. Then, a figure slowly walked out of it.

    "is it here?"

    Miyu and Anders focused their attention on the new characters, and suddenly felt a lot of pressure.

    The silver-haired girl wearing an elegant maid uniform nodded to Miyu, then looked at Neil lying on the ground, with a slight curve on her lips.

    Neil noticed that someone seemed to be coming again, so he got up from the ground, dusting himself off while looking for new people.

    When he shifted his gaze to a certain maid, he opened his mouth and spit out a few syllables.

    "The pad is long"

    As soon as he finished speaking, Neil continued to fall to the ground with a throwing knife stuck in his forehead, blood splattering everywhere.

    "Did he just say something?"

    The girl closed her eyes and smiled softly, as perfect as a professional.

    Miyu quickly shook her head. She said that she had no idea what happened just now, while Zi who was standing beside him just laughed darkly and did not express any opinion.

    "Uh, um, Sakuya, why are you here too? And you gave me such a heavy gift as soon as we met"

    Neil sweated profusely and pulled out the flying knife, letting the blood spurt.

    Looking at this curious scene, Meiyou felt even more stressed.

    I really want to leave

    The perfect and chic head maid slowly opened her eyes, her beautiful blue-purple pupils filled with contempt, and she whispered, "Shut up, bug."

    "Uh, the bed bug is not talking about me, is it? How could it be? Sakuya and I have an iron-clad relationship. How could a bed bug have something to do with me"

    Neil spread his hands, as if he had heard an American joke.

    How could you say he is a bed bug even though he has the same perfect and chic attributes as Sakuya?

    “Bug, you are very noisy.”

    Neil’s smile froze and he opened his mouth to say something, but two flying knives instantly grazed his face.

    ""

    Looking at Sakuya’s outstretched right hand, Neil’s eyes were like black holes with no bottom.

    "Can you stop talking, you bug? Oh, I'm sorry, can you stop opening your mouth? It's best not to breathe. The air in this world will become turbid as soon as you breathe it. I'm in the same world as you.  Space, breathing the same air always feels disgusting, you should go back to the ditch, it is more suitable for you, bedbug"

    Sakuya’s smile was still perfect, and her unceremonious words directly gave Neil a knowing blow.

    Neil’s whole body was gray and his eyes were lifeless. He continued to bend forward in frustration and think about life.

    "Am I a bedbug? Am I such a low-level existence? Yaya! Who did I provoke! I didn't provoke anyone! Why are you treating me like this?! Why!? This is unscientific!! Please explain!  !!Where is the explanation!! Gaia, Jesus, Jupiter, Tathagata, Buddha, Avalokitesvara, Satan, I was wrong! From now on, I will worship you on every first and fifteenth day of the lunar month, both east and west! At least raise my level to that of a shit beetle!!  "

    ???????????????? Aren’t dung beetles just bed bugs?  To some extent, you have become more and more inferior!  Are you completely out of your mind, boss?

    Andles looked at his former master and complained heartbrokenly.

    "Where is the heartache reflected in your complaints"

    Meiyou calmly added another complaint.

    "Sakuya, how can you say that about Neil"

    At this time, Zi's voice sounded, and she slowly walked to Neil's side, gently stroking Neil's hair, "Neil is such a cute and well-behaved child, how can you say this~~~right, Ni?"  you?"

    "Aaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!! You really know me best! Zi!!"

    Neil threw himself into Zi’s arms and cried loudly, but he didn’t see the strange light emanating from Zi’s eyes.

    When several other people saw this scene, they couldn't help but shake their heads. This child had foolishly jumped into the wolf's den.

    After a while, Neil finally calmed down.

    &nbsp; "Ah, Zi, you can let me go"

    Neil struggled a little, but Zi still held him tightly.

    Although the two soft balls in front of me are very comfortable, they are almost strangled to death

    The teeth are broken and the ribs are about to be broken

    “No way~~We haven’t seen each other for a long time, especially you who are so young~~~”

    【No, I would rather not see each other for the rest of my life】

    "Huh? Is Neil saying bad things about me in his heart~~"

    “Please be at ease, give me a hundred courages and I won’t dare to say a bad word about you…”

    "Ah? Isn't this an indirect satire that I am bad?"

    "You worry too much, Master Zi!!"

    Neil explained with a cold sweat on his face, but Zi in front of him obviously had no intention of letting him go.

    “Bad boy, you must be punished~~”

    It was still such a sweet voice, but to Neil’s ears, this voice was like the cold wind of Antarctica.

    Neil was about to make an oath of eternal love to express his unswerving thoughts to avoid the so-called punishment, but his slightly opened mouth was immediately covered by a burst of softness.

    “Woooooh!!!”

    【Forcedly kissed!  !  I was forced to kiss!  !  !  Although I am British, I am only ten years old!  !  Still very pure!  Scumbags like Negi and I are from two different worlds!  !  !  It’s no longer possible, I can’t breathe anymore…consciousness is about to disappear…]

    Neil’s eyes widened, his hands flapping like a caught bird, but Zi closed her eyes in great enjoyment, and her fragrant tongue, like a slippery water snake, easily reached into the other person’s mouth.

    Zi felt that Neil's kiss was sweet, probably because of eating sweets. The mellow milky fragrance was mixed with the sweetness of some kind of fruit. Zi penetrated more and more gently, moving deeper, and at the same time, the tongues gradually intertwined.  Wrapping Neil's tongue, he was as intoxicated as enjoying a dessert.

    Miyu and Sakuya standing aside were shocked by this sudden situation. Their mouths were wide open and they could not make a sound. Their cheeks were red, and they stared blankly at the pink scene in front of them. Andler, who had been Neil's partner for a long time,  Si Zheng is filming in all directions at 360 degrees. After all, this is historical and precious information.

    Five minutes later, Zi let go of Neil in her arms, gently touched her red lips with her fingers, and gave a charming smile, "Thank you for the hospitality~~~"

    “………”

    Miyu and Sakuya also came to their senses. Although their faces were still red, they were more embarrassed.

    Generally speaking, according to the development of the plot, the person being kissed should have a pink face, panting, and general weakness. However, the person in front of him seems to have been sucked dry, with a pale face, rolling his eyes and vomiting.  Foaming.

    wipe!  Is kissing so scary?  ?

    You are truly worthy of being the boss!  Kissing is so different!  !

    Anders stopped filming and sighed.

    【It’s true, this is the first time I’ve seen you foam at the mouth after kissing!  !  This is the first time I’ve seen such a horrible kiss!  !  】

    The other two people complained silently in their hearts.

    After an unknown amount of time, Neil slowly came back to his senses. He stared blankly at Zi, his eyes a little hollow, and Zi was a little unnatural after being stared at by him for a while.

    It’s just a normal kiss, is this necessary?

    【No, no, no, that kiss is so ordinary!  !  By the way, his reaction was too weird!  ?  】

    ??The audience continues to be a complainer, otherwise there will be nothing to do.

    Gradually, the light returned to Neil's eyes, and at the same time, mist began to appear in his eyes.

    Neil’s nose twitched, his eyes filled with crystal tears, then he tossed his long hair, covered his face and ran away.

    “I can’t get married!!!!”

    “………”x3

    Everyone looked at the running figure in silence. Is this kid out of his mind?

    Your sister!  Only the one who gets married is a ghost!  !  You are not a girl!  !  !

    “Neal is really so excited about such a trivial matter”

    Zi stroked the side of her face helplessly and sighed.

    "It would be weird if you're not excitedAre you sure this won't have a psychological impact on that kid, Yakumo Murasaki?"

    Withdrawing his gaze, Sakuya complained calmly.

    "Neil is not such a fragile person~~~" Zi shook her fan and smiled, then looked at Sakuya with some dissatisfaction, "Don't say that I am like a female pervert, I am very pure  "

    【If you are pure, then you and Neil will be separated for the rest of your life.?Same as a sundae】

    This sentence passed silently in the hearts of the other two people.

    "But it's almost time to get down to business"

    Zi smiled softly, and stretched her white jade arms forward into an unknown space. Within a few seconds, Neil's entire body was pulled out.

    "Ah, where else does Neil want to run~~~"

    “Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu

    Neil ignored Zi’s words and continued to cover his face with tears.

    "Don't worry, Neil, you are not tainted~~~"

    "Eh!?"

    Neil stared blankly at Zi with a smile on his face, it turned out that he was still pure

    "Neil, don't talk about purity, because you are completely dirty from the inside out"

    "Ooooooh!!! It was hurt so hard!! It was even dirtier!!!!"

    “Oh hehe~~~”

    The world is as peaceful as ever

    ?……………………………………………………………………………………

    ps: Alas, it’s the first day of class. I’m so tired. Well, I will continue to post when I have time. I really don’t want to mess with this book. There are still many ideas to write about… Memories, fourth  The Second Holy Grail War, a great melee among eleven heroic spirits~~There are so many~~

    ? www.piotia.com

 Close Heart Chapter 170 Sayonara, Trunks!

    Beside the gurgling stream, a figure shrouded in shadow was sitting quietly with his legs crossed.

    The wind blew up a few fallen leaves, making the man's back look very depressed.  []

    "Let me tell you, you are almost depressed enough"

    Sakuya walked slowly to Neil's side, looked at Neil's lifeless look, and said helplessly.

    Originally, she didn’t want to come over, but Meiyou stepped aside early in the morning and firmly stated that she would not get involved in such trivial matters and would stick to her policy of maximizing her own interests to the end.

    And the shameless guy Yakumo Murasaki said that he was embarrassed to come over and was deeply reflecting on it.

    But looking at the sinister smile on her face, where is the meaning of introspection?  It's really the end of the world if this person can reflect

    There was no way, Sakuya had no choice but to do it by herself. She didn't have much time to waste. As a professional maid, she must put her master as the priority. Besides, those guys in the family have zero living ability. They won't miss it for a second.  Know what trouble it will cause.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Those guys smashed the house down

    "Leave me alone What's the point of a guy like me who's dirty from head to toe Ah, I'd better jump into the river and commit suicide Brother Qu Yuan, I'm here to accompany you"

    Neil said as he staggered towards the river.

    "I don't care how dirty you are. If you want to die, you should die as soon as possible. I have to rush backand Qu Yuan didn't jump into the river here. No, the stream in front of him can't even be called a river. If you  If you can die here, then you are really a loser among losers. Well, jump quickly"

    Sakuya urged impatiently, and then heard the sound of falling water.

    “………”

    Sakuya watched with black lines on his head as Neil, who was face down in the water, slowly flowed downwards with the water. Speaking of which, he really jumped

    ??????????????? I originally wanted to use the provoking method, but well, it seems like it was too much. I really prodded the general, but it just made the other person commit suicide

    "Oh, this idiot"

    Sakuya slapped her forehead feebly, and then a burst of light flashed, and Neil, who was floating on the water, stopped instantly, and Sakuya also appeared next to him, carrying his collar back to the place.

    "Ughhh!! Sakuya, why are you saving me? What are you doing with a cockroach like me who is dirtier than toilet dirt from the inside out!! Let me die!!"

    【Well, no one has said that it’s good to go to this point】

    A drop of cold sweat broke out on Sakuya's head, and she looked at Neil speechlessly.

    "When I finish my work, you can die however you want. Now just leave me alone"

    After saying that, Sakuya hit Neil with a flying knife on the back of his head, and Neil fell forward with a column of blood spurting out.

    "Ah la la, Neil is so naughty, he even ran to play in the water~~"

    Zi fiddled with the flying knife on Neil's head and said with a mischievous smile.

    "Yakumo Murasaki, you've gone too far"

    Sakuya was truly speechless when she saw that Neil was as dead as a dead fish.

    "Okay, Neil is not that fragile~~Ah, the blood surge is very powerful~~"

    "Pfft No matter how strong a person is, he will die if this continues"

    Neil’s head was spewing blood, and after hearing Zi’s words, he spat out a mouthful of blood.

    Your sister is really going to die

    "Alas" Sakuya sighed, and then said, "No matter what, let's finish the preparations first"

    After saying that, Sakuya turned around and walked to the open space behind her, and began to draw patterns.

    “Okay, I have to go and have a look too~~”

    Zi clapped her hands, walked to Sakuya's side, observed the other party's description, and made some comments from time to time.

    "Well, after all, how are you going to send me back"

    Neil lay on the ground, turned his head and looked at the two girls busy there, and asked feebly.

    "It should be drawing a magic circle or something, it seems quite complicated"

    At this time, Miyou, who had been waiting for a long time, came over. After answering Neil's question, she looked at Neil's head full of blood with black lines on his head, "I said, do you want a hemostatic patch"

    "No, just give me the sundae"

    “…Go to death.”

    Ten minutes later, Zi and Sakuya were obviously finished. Neil and Miyu came over and took a look, and were shocked.

    The circular magic circle with a diameter of five meters on the ground has dozens ofThere are even hundreds of squares, circles, stars, and obscure ancient characters. The densely packed characters and lines outline an unprecedented eternity and mystery.

    "Let me tell you, what kind of magic circle is this? It's so complicated"

    Even Neil, when he was practicing in Gensokyo, had never seen such a complicated magic circle. He thought that his understanding of magic circles was not low at his level, but when he encountered this one, he was completely confused.  don't know.

    "Well, this is not just a magic circle, there are other things mixed in it"

    Sakuya wiped away the slight beads of sweat on his forehead and said with a sigh of relief.

    "That's it"

    Neil held his chin and observed the magic circle, but he felt that the more he looked at it, the less he understood it.

    "Then what's the use of this magic circle? Can it travel through time and space?"

    Miyu looked at it for a while, then looked away, and then asked Zi.

    "Well, it can be said that it is traveling through time and space, but more accurately, it is repairing the timeline"

    Zi shook her fan and stared at the magic circle on the ground, unspeakable colors flashing in her pupils.

    "Repair the timeline?"

    "Yes, this is mainly to repair the timeline" Sakuya nodded, turned to the confused Miyu and said, "Everyone has their own timeline. Generally speaking, there won't be any big problems.  Changes and breaking the original rules, well, the timeline can be regarded as a kind of law"

    Sakuya paused for a moment and then said, "In every time plane, there will be a self, and that self can only exist in that one side. However, if a situation similar to Neil's occurs, then the original time  The one-sided him disappeared and appeared in this era, and he is likely to collide with the him in this era. The one-sided interweaving of two different time and space is likely to cause time chaos Of course, this is only a possibility.  Maybe time and space will repair itself, but the number of people in the world who can travel through time and space can be counted on one hand"

    "That's right then, I have another question, what about Chao Lingyin who can use a time machine to travel through time? Although in my time, there was no such person as Chao Lingyin, but this way  Won't the sub-zi also cause chaos in time? As you said, the timeline is also a law, and time is a law"

    After listening to Sakuya’s explanation, another question arose in Neil’s mind.

    "Super ring tone?" Sakuya closed her eyes and thought for a while before speaking, "This involves a lot of technology, but I heard you in this era say that while the super ring tone is traveling through time, it is also  The original world constructed an existence equal to hers to replace her disappearance to achieve a balance in time, and this is the most important point."

    "That's it"

    Neil thought deeply for a while, then patted himself and stood up. He stretched and said lazily, "Well, there are so many things in this. It's impossible to understand it in a while. Forget it. I don't want to.  …”

    "That's right!" Neil blinked and asked the girls, "Who made this magic circle?"

    Zi glanced at him and smiled softly, "It was left by you in this era. Maybe he knew that something like this would happen and left it maybe, everything is in fate"

    As he spoke, Zi looked at the endless sky with misty eyes.

    Zi’s vague tone made Neil a little puzzled, but he didn’t ask any more questions, but he seemed to vaguely grasp something in his heart.

    "Oh my, I know a lot in the future It's really me!"

    A narcissistic smile suddenly appeared on Neil's face, and several others had long turned a blind eye to his shamelessness.

    "So, what should we do next?"

    "You can just go in, and the magic circle will be activated later, and it will naturally return you to the normal timeline"

    "Well, I'm going home!"

    Neil waved his hand, raised his feet and prepared to walk into the magic circle.

    At this time, Zi seemed to remember something and added, "Oh, by the way, this magic circle is a timeline to repair yourself, so it might return everything to the moment when you disappeared. In other words, you might  Will it go back to the state it was in before you came~~~"

    As soon as Zi finished speaking, Neil's feet froze in mid-air, only a few centimeters away from the magic circle.

    "Sri, please! I haven't watched this week's jump yet, so I won't disturb you anymore"

    Neil turned 180 degrees abruptly on the spot, smiled slightly apologetically, and then took steps to run out.

    &nbsp;"Sorry, there is no jump here"

    Miyu grabbed his collar and broke his illusion coldly.

    "Ya Zhudie!! I won't go back!! I don't want to feel the pain again!! I don't want to have a few more holes in my body!! It's not easy to heal, but to be injured again, this is unscientific!!"

    “Don’t worry, with your vitality, you won’t die at all~~”

    Zi patted Neil's head and smiled.

    "Hey!! Your words don't make me feel any comfort at all! I always feel like you are mocking me!! Are you saying that I am an immortal Xiaoqiang!?"

    "No, no, no, how could that happen?" Zi shook her head and looked at Neil with some reproach, "Comparing you with Xiao Qiang, doesn't it hurt Xiao Qiang?"

    "Oh oh oh oh!!! It's me who was hurt!! I was severely hurt again, how can I repair it!!"

    "Okay, let's go in"

    Sakuya couldn't see it and kicked Neil in, causing him to fall and gnaw on the mud.

    "This is too much!! Sakuya, you actually did this to me!!"

    “It’s so noisy, please be quiet!!”

    "Yada!! You are all bullying me!! Find me Huo ○ or the legendary magician who controls time!! I don't want to go back like this!! It will hurt to say it!! This is my first time.  !Can’t you be gentler? It’s obvious that girls will feel pain at first, but it will become comfortable later! Why do I have to have a headache all the time!!”

    "What are you talking about!"

    Sakuya looked at him with black lines on her head, and she didn't know what to say about his incoherence.

    By the way, this first time is not the same at all, okay?  !  This is simply sexual harassment!  Time and Space Administration!  Please come and arrest this guy!  !

    "Uh, does the Space-Time Management Bureau even care about this? What do you think the Space-Time Management Bureau is? The Women's Federation?"

    ??Meiyou also complained with a bunch of black threads hanging on her head.

    "Haha, it's still so interesting, Neil I really envy the old me"

    Zi interrupted the nonsense of several people and laughed softly.

    "No, you don't have to be envious at all, I don't dare to go back to you at all"

    When Neil heard Zi’s words, he suddenly thought silently in his heart.

    "Then, let's get started."

    Sakuya moved to the side of the magic circle and prepared to operate it.

    "Hey! Are you ignoring me!?"

    "No, I don't know that magician or where Professor Huo is. Just give up"

    "Okay, why are boys afraid of pain~~"

    Seeing that Neal was still struggling, Zi Zi couldn't help but offer comfort.

    "Rub it! This pain should be graded, okay? This is simply a level 5 pain, okay!!"

    "Ignore him and start"

    Without even looking at him, Sakuya started pouring magic power into the magic circle.

    Like a mist-like white light, it slowly lit up. Inside it, Neil felt as if he was trapped in a sealed space. Starlight gradually appeared on his body, as if something was being lost.

    Miyu, who was outside the magic circle, watched Neil's figure become hazy little by little, and an indescribable feeling flowed through her heart.

    Is it melancholy?  Is it loss?

    Maybe, I don’t want him to leave like this

    Such a farewell, perhaps, is forever.

    "Meiyou"

    A soft call woke up Miyu, who instinctively tried to hold her back. She turned to look at the source of the sound and saw Zi shaking her head slightly at herself.

    Miyu’s eyes dimmed slightly and she smiled bitterly.

    What’s the use of trying to stay?

    The figure she was chasing had long since disappeared on the other side of time.

    The boy in front of him is not that person at all, and there is also an important person waiting for him on the other side.

    The numerous thoughts in my heart were finally let go.

    Miyu looked at the boy who said goodbye and smiled lightly, "Hey, Neil"

    "Hmm? Miyu, is there anything you want to say to me?"

    It seems that he has been waiting for Miyu’s call, and there is a certain understanding in Neil’s smile.

    Miyu was stunned for a moment, then looked into Neil's bright eyes and said softly but firmly, "Look ahead and live!"

    ""

    Miyu’s unexpected words made Neil a little confused.

    "I knowThe pain you have always felt" Miyu's right hand gently covered her chest, "Because of this, I let myself have nothing, don't let anyone get close, and am always alone, but I always stand up for others.  Is it because you have experienced the pain of loss and don’t want others to have the same experience when it comes to protecting the most important things of others?  Maybe, this is a kind of self-punishment on your part"

    Miyu paused, her beautiful amber pupils reflected a charming light, "I think you also understand that blindly looking back at the past will not make anyone happyprotecting and losing, being protected  And if you lose, you still can’t let go of the past, and in the end you will just make the same mistakes again. Such a life will be very hard"

    Neil lowered his head slightly, and Meiyou's words were exactly what he said.

    Isn’t that what he has been doing all along?

    Many people have said similar things and warned themselves that they should let go, but is this still him?

    "But, I think this kind of life is not bad"

    "What?"

    Neil raised his head and looked at Miyu with slight surprise, while Zi and Sakuya's eyes were also full of strange colors.

    Miyu smiled softly, her smile was softer than Neil had ever seen before, "I have no intention of letting you give up the past, and you don't have to let go of the past. Since you can't let go, then just carry it. It doesn't matter what path you choose."  , as long as you look at the direction ahead and walk straight ahead, implement your own ideas and live, don't let yourself regret it!"

    Neil was lost for a long time before he gradually came back to his senses. He looked at Miyu's gentle smiling face and couldn't help but smile.

    "You are the first person to say this to me But" Neil took a deep breath, his eyes shining like stars, "I always feel that I have found what I want, maybe in the future  , you will understand"

    "Well, come on"

    Looking at Miyu cheering him up, Neil nodded, and then smiled, "But I really didn't expect that I would be lectured by you in the end. Thank you, then, goodbye, Trunks!"

    The light became brighter and brighter, and Niall even felt the passage of time and space. Niall looked sideways at Miyu, crossed his hands across his chest, and raised the index and middle fingers of his right hand together, in the legendary Vegeta's farewell pose.

    "Can't we say goodbye properly in the end? I'm not Trunks! And what's the point of you making that pose? You're not Vegeta! Father, you're not shy! Uh"

    Miyu complained angrily, but she saw Neil's playful smile.

    Could it be that

    "Miyu, you have to learn to be calm" Neil smiled, "Goodbye, Murasaki, Sakuya, and"

    Finally, Neil looked at Miyu deeply and said goodbye gently.

    "My future daughter"

    At that moment, the pure white light shrank, dissipated, turned into tiny bits of starlight, and flew into the sky.

    h

    ? ef=

    Welcome all book lovers to come and read, the latest, fastest and most popular serial works are all here!

    ? www.piotia.com

 Close Heart Chapter 171 Leaving, Returning

    "Father, he's gone"

    Miyu’s eyes were fixed on the place where Neil was still just now. At this moment, the person had left, and only the magic circle on the ground still exuded sporadic magic power.

    That’s it, let’s go?

    Looking at the blue sky, is he on that side?  []

    But in the end, the boss recognized her, Meiyou

    Anders floated next to Miyu and said.

    "Well, I guess my father should have noticed it a long time ago"

    Miyu smiled slightly, this father was more interesting than she thought.

    "After all, my father is not a fool"

    "Really? I think he is a complete idiot" Ziwei smiled, as if he remembered something interesting, and the smile on his lips became even thicker, "Even the confession is like that, it's mindless.  Run and confess to someone else"

    "Uh, is this happening?"

    Sakuya tilted her head. In her impression, the guy didn't seem to have confessed in a serious way, no, not even a messy confession.

    "My uncle told me that when my father and mother were together, there seemed to be no confession. Then who did he confess to?"

    Miyou’s eyes lit up and she immediately felt interested. She didn’t want to miss these secrets about her father.

    “Uh, isn’t it about that time?

    Anders dodged a few times, sweating a drop of humanity.

    "Haha, you know it too~~~" Zi glanced at Anders, and then saw Sakuya and Miyu looking at him with curiosity, without showing off, and continued, "One time he ran to Youxiang  In front of him, he confessed his love carelessly, well, that must have been the first time he confessed in front of a girl"

    "Uh, Feng Jian Youxiang"

    The corner of Sakuya's mouth twitched a little. She really didn't expect that idiot to actually go and confess to someone like that queen.

    It’s so hard to imagine

    Miyu had also met that person before, but found it difficult to get close to him. It was really unexpected that her father actually confessed to that person, but she still wanted to know the result, "What happened to my father in the end? Was it successful?"

    "Haha, well" Zi shook her fan and said with a smile, "He was whipped away by Youxiang just after he confessed, and was seriously injured by the bombardment. He lay dead for several daysah, isn't Youxiang  So arrogant~~"

    “………”

    Everyone was silent, what should I say? After being confessed, he bombarded her. What kind of tsundere is this?  If you continue to be arrogant, you will almost destroy the world!  ?  If it weren't for that guy, most people would be dead, right?  No, no one except that guy dares to confess to Youxiang, the queen!

    "But it's great to be able to make him confess, even if it's just a joke I really envy Youxiang"

    The white fingers gently went around the hair, Zi looked back at the sky, her eyes were a little distant.

    Sakuya glanced at Murasaki who was in a daze, paused for a while, and asked, "Yakumo Murasaki, I have always had a question, what kind of existence is Neil? Isn't Gensokyo called an ideal land far away from the world?  ?Normally he doesn’t have too much contact with the outside world, but some of the big demons in your Gensokyo seem to indulge him a little, even"

    Zi retracted her gaze looking into the sky, and glanced at Sakuya and the others lightly, with a meaningless smile on her lips, "Who knows about this?"

    Sakuya frowned, as if she was a little dissatisfied with the answer. However, since the other party didn't want to say anything, she didn't intend to go into details. It was just a curious question.

    Purple didn’t want to continue talking, but Sakuya’s question reminded her of the past

    That’s already, how far away is it?

    In the blink of an eye, thousands of years have passed.

    ???????????????? Where are you?

    moon……

    "Okay, it's time for us to leave" Zi collected her thoughts, turned to Sakuya and said, "I think you should rush back to take care of your eldest lady, right?"

    "Um."

    Zi smiled slightly, and then said goodbye to Meiyou, "Then, let's go back, little Meiyu, come to our place to play when you have time~~"

    "OK."

    "If Miyu wants to continue practicing, you can come to me" Sakuya walked to the space crack opened by Zi, stopped, turned back and said to Miyu, "I can still give you some guidance on time control.  Yes, after all, you inherited your mother’s talent"

    Miyu nodded gently. Seeing this, Sakuya stepped into the space in front of her. Zi waved her hand at Miyu, and her figure disappeared.

    &nbsp; It used to be a lively place, but at this moment, it has once again returned to its previous coldness.

    "Everyone has left"

    Miyu stood there, still vaguely seeing that familiar figure in her eyes.

    In my heart, I feel a little lonely.

    There’s also me~~Miyu-chan~~~

    Anders’ funny voice made Miyu couldn’t help but laugh.

    "Thank you, Andres."

    Yes, there is someone who accompanies you.

    Father will always watch over him.

    There was a soft smile on Miyou's lips, and she said, "I've been out for so long, it's time to go back"

    “Well, that’s right too Huh?  etc……

    Anders suddenly stopped Miyu, who was turning to leave, with a few rays of light flashing in the beads.

    Meiyu stopped and looked back at Anders. Anders was silent for a while and then gave the answer. It seems we don’t have to leave. Someone is here to pick you up. Meiyou

    "somebody is coming?"

    Meiyou was a little surprised, but she soon felt relieved. After all, such a big thing happened yesterday. It would be strange if no one came.  Miyu seemed to be aware of it and cast her gaze in a certain direction in the sky.

    After a while, a little light shone from that direction, and soon, Miyu could see what it was.

    An ultra-modern airship came to the sky above Meiyu in the blink of an eye and slowly descended.  When the hatch opened, a white figure ran out quickly and jumped on Miyu.

    “Beautiful tour!!”

    Miyou was hugged by the person who came and was stunned for a moment. After seeing the person hugging her clearly, a gentle smile appeared on her face.

    “Mom Alicia…”

    Miyu crossed her arms and gently hugged the blond woman with a single ponytail, feeling the warmth coming from her body.

    "You're really worried about me, Miyu"

    Alicia let go of her hand, and after checking Miyouzai carefully, she breathed a sigh of relief, and then said with some reproach, "Such a big thing happened here yesterday, why don't you tell your family?  People are very worried.”

    "sorry."

    Miyu lowered her head slightly and said apologetically.

    "Okay, I don't blame you, but you have to remember it in the future!"

    Alicia touched Miyu’s hair and warned her softly.

    "Um."

    Peace of mind!  As long as I'm here, there will be absolutely no problem with Meyou!  !

    Anders on the side said so confidently that he barely had time to slap his chest with his hands.

    "I don't feel at ease with you here! In the past, you and Neil were always causing trouble everywhere!"

    Alicia criticized unceremoniously, but when she mentioned that name, her mouth inadvertently opened a soft arc.

    While they were talking, several figures in uniforms came up from behind, and the leading woman was wearing a black military uniform. Her tight-fitting clothes outlined her graceful curves, and her long blond hair moved gently with her steps.  swing.  The most eye-catching thing was her face that was exactly the same as Alicia's, with her beautiful red pupils reflecting the two people in front of her.

    "Fit!"

    When Alicia saw the person behind her, she pulled her energetically, and Feite responded to her with a gentle smile, "Sister."

    Fitt then turned his gaze to Miyu, who was standing aside, with a worried look in his eyes, "Miyou, are you okay?"

    "It's okay, just worry about it, Aunt Fit."

    However, Miyu’s attitude towards Feit seemed a bit indifferent. She looked at Feit for a moment and then looked away, then looked at the person next to her, "Hello, Aunt Xignom."

    Standing next to Fit, Xignom, who was wearing a taupe uniform, nodded to Miyu. Miyu stood aside without saying a word, as if he didn't want to see anyone other than Alicia.

    Feite opened his mouth slightly, but he didn't know what to say, and his face looked a little sad.  Seeing Fite's look, Xignom couldn't say anything at this time and could only sigh helplessly.

    Seeing that the atmosphere was a bit awkward, Alicia immediately asked about other things, "By the way, Miyu, what happened here yesterday? Please tell me in detail."

    "OK."

    Miyu then gave a brief summary of yesterday’s battle, except that she hid Neil’s appearance. She felt there was no need to tell the people here, not to mention that Neil had already left.

    "Meiyu, you are too bold"

    Listen to the narration of Perfect TravelFinally, Alicia knocked her forehead angrily. This child had a very serious personality, but was just as desperate as her father in doing things.

    “I’m fine now~~”

    Miyu touched the forehead where she was hit and coquettishly.

    Alicia shook her head and then said, "Okay, let's go back together, your uncle is also worried about you!"

    "I know, then I'll go pack my things!"

    Miyou smiled, then glanced at Feite and the others lightly, then turned and left.

    Looking at Miyu’s retreating back, and then looking back at Fit, Alicia sighed softly.

    "Feite, don't take it too seriously"

    "It's okay, sister" Feite shook his head and said bitterly, "I'm used to it after so many years."

    "Fite, actually, Miyu doesn't hate you, she just hates you for the Space and Time Administration"

    "Sister, needless to say, it doesn't matter whether Miyu hates me or the Space-Time Administration. After all, I am also a member of it, and" Grief filled Feit's eyes, and he bit his lips hard.  He said painfully, "I was also one of the murderers who persecuted Neil"

    "Testerosa, what happened back then was not your fault alone. You don't have to bear it alone!"

    Seeing his friend’s pain, Xignom couldn’t help but speak out to persuade him.

    "Feite, it's over now, don't think about it so much"

    Alicia hugged Feit tenderly. She understood the pain in Feit's heart. Not only Feit, I'm afraid the rest of the people have also been blaming themselves.

    Because they have always been tolerated by that tenderness.

    Until the end, that person still smiled and tolerated everything, whether it was his own pain or their fault.

    Perhaps, it is this undifferentiated tenderness that creates the self-blame in their hearts.

    【What a cunning man】

    Alicia slowly closed her eyes and sighed in her heart.

    Fitt pushed Alicia gently, with a soft smile on his face again, "I'm fine, sister, don't worry about me."

    "Well, I know Feite has always been strong, and I think Miyu will understand one day too!"

    Alicia held Feit’s soft hand and said firmly.

    "Um."

    Feit nodded, and his eyes fell on the bracelet on his wrist.

    Since that day, this bracelet has never left me.

    From that day on, this bracelet represents a promise.

    Scenes from the past seemed to flash before Feit's eyes one by one, and they were all her precious treasures.

    But, we can’t go back to the past.

    With his slender white jade-like fingers passing over the delicate patterns, Feite seemed to hear the familiar voice again, and seemed to see the familiar smile again.

    【I will keep my promise, Fit】

    "……big liar."

    ?…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

    On the other side of time and space, only people who are almost sluggish are left.

    Naye looked at the psychedelic space with empty eyes. That person disappeared from the deepest part of there.

    ?????????????????? You are about to grab the opponent’s hand, why do you have to do this?

    Why can’t I even do such a small thing?

    “Neil…Neil…”

    Nanoha floated in mid-air, calling the other person's name repeatedly as if following instinct.

    It’s just that this doesn’t elicit a single response.

    In the distance, Feite, who was watching this scene, collapsed in Aluf's arms, with tears clearly visible in the corners of his eyes, and kept murmuring in his mouth.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    This is all a lie

    That person will never disappear like this

    Didn’t you already make an agreement with her

    "Come back, Neil"

    It hurts so much, my heart hurts

    "I'm crying, why don't you come"

    The pain was almost suffocating.

    "Fit"

    Aluf hugged Feite tightly, who was crying, and looked at Nanoye's eyes with sadness.

    "That kid"

    Precia looked at Fit’s sad little face and thought of that brat who was extremely messy.??So far, she has never heard of anyone being able to escape from the imaginary space safely.

    Thinking of this, her face couldn't help but darken.

    "That bastard"

    Crono bit his lip. He was originally here to prevent the tragedy from happening, but he watched the man disappear with his own eyes.

    This, what on earth is this!  ?

    【Crono】

    Amy’s voice came to my ears.

    "I understand, prepare to teleport" Crono said to Amy, then turned to look at the other people, "We have to leave quickly, we won't last long here"

    Precia and Aluf nodded, but Naye and Fit had no intention of leaving.

    "No, I don't want to leave!"

    Fit struggled to get away from Aluf's arms and knelt beside the fault, misty with tears, praying over and over again for a miracle to happen.

    "Stop being willful! Neil doesn't want you to be like this! If something happens to you, then what will his efforts be? Do you really want his efforts to be in vain!!"

    Crono couldn't help but roared, his clenched fists even had blood traces flowing out from between his fingers.

    "No, Neil will definitely come back!" x2

    However, Nanoha and Fit responded without giving in.

    They have always believed in that person.

    Nanoye wiped away the tears that had fallen again, and faced the dazzling space, shouting with a bit of crying, "Neal!! You bastard!! Come back quickly!! If you can't come,  , I will never forgive you in my life!! I will never forgive you!!!"

    "Well, luckily I'm back, otherwise it would be really bad to be said like that by a girl"

    Suddenly, a lazy but extremely familiar voice sounded slowly and clearly reached everyone's ears.

    Looking at the white light that gradually brightened in front of her eyes and the figure that became clearer, Nanoha's eyes were instantly filled with the joy of being reborn.

    "Hey, Nanoha, you have to catch me well this time"

    Neil’s face was a little pale, but he still had a familiar evil smile.

    A flowery smile bloomed on Nanoye's face, she grabbed Neil's hand hard and threw herself into his arms.

    "Idiot! Idiot! Idiot! Neil is such a big idiot!!!!"

    Nanoye hugged Neil tightly and pressed her face against his chest, feeling the familiar warmth and absorbing the familiar smell.

    Sure enough, he is back.

    Neil was a little depressed. As soon as he came back, he heard a sentence like "I will never forgive you in my life", which seemed to raise a strange flag, and then he was scolded again.

    Although I want to get angry, I can’t get angry at all

    "If this continues, I might die, Nanohapoof——"

    "Naye, you're trying too hard, your ribs are about to break"

    Before getting angry, your life is gone

    "Hey! Yes, I'm sorry!"

    Nanoye felt that her little face was on fire, and she actually bumped into Neil's arms. It was a bit too bold

    Well, it turns out that the problem is here

    Although Neil didn’t know the truth, he still burst into tears.

    Natural black is indeed the scariest

    Soon, Neil was helped to Fite's side by Naye.

    Since Feite and the others saw Neil come back, the big stone in their hearts was finally put down. As for how he came back, it didn't matter.

    "Neil"

    Fite watched the familiar figure appear again, the water mist in his beautiful red eyes never stopped, but this time they were tears of joy.

    Neil looked at the pretty face covered with tears, his heart trembled slightly, and his eyes became gentle.

    But, what should I say at this time?

    "Feite, come on, give me a kiss!"

    “Well, that’s how it’s played on TV.

    "Eh? Eh!!!!"

    Fitt was stunned for a moment, then his face turned red, and his whole head was smoking like boiling water.

    “Well, I originally thought he would say something like ‘I’m back’ gently, but this, this is so unexpected!  The rare atmosphere was completely ruined!

    So, do you want a kiss?  Do you want to kiss in front of so many people?  ?

    But Crono and the others on the side looked at Neil with black lines on their heads. No matter what they looked at in this situation, they would not say such things.Time, right?

    "Hey, Neil"

    Hearing Nanoye’s voice, Neil turned around and saw the smiling face transformed into Shura with sweat all over his head.

    "I still want to take advantage at this time!"

    “No way!!”

    "go to hell!!"

    "Listen to my explanation——Pfft————"

    Before he finished speaking, Neil was punched hard in the abdomen.

    Very good, half-step collapse fist.

    ?????????????? My taijutsu has improved again, Nanoha, but aren’t you a student of Gogami-ryu

    After this thought passed through his mind, Neil rolled his eyes and fainted, and vaguely heard the exclamations of people around him.

    But, finally, I’m back

    ? www.piotia.com

 Close Heart Chapter 172 The days of coming back are too painful

    "Um……"

    The eyes slowly opened, and in the hazy vision, what entered the eyes was a pale white.

    "This isahem"

    There was a bitter discomfort in my thirsty throat. It seemed that I had been in a coma for a while.

    "Is it a hospital?"

    Neil moved his slightly stiff body to sit up and looked around the house. It was a relatively exquisite high-end room, which made him wonder if this was a hospital.

    【Finally back from the future world】

    Neil closed his eyes and thought about what he had experienced in the past few days.  For him, that time is irreplaceable.

    "It seems that I will be very powerful in the future But who is Miyu's mother? I actually didn't ask, ugh, I really want to know, but it seems like it will be very troublesome and confusing"

    "Oh? Kid, you're awake"

    At this moment, a doctor in a white coat opened the door and walked in, but when Neil saw his face, he thought he looked like a frog.

    "I'm not a frog mutant"

    As if seeing the doubt in Neil’s eyes, the doctor shrugged and said.

    “………”

    "But kid, your resilience is really strong"

    The doctor came over and checked Neil’s body. Except that his face was a little pale, he couldn’t see anything wrong.

    "It was clear that the condition of the body was in a mess when it was delivered here. Are you going to play with blasting?"

    The doctor remembered the situation when he just took over. Although this product has not yet been sold, it seems to be close to the other end for ordinary people. It can be cured by itself, but it will take a week to recover so quickly. This product actually took two days.  It'll be fine

    "Ah, how can ordinary explosions hurt me"

    Neil replied nonchalantly.

    "Are you really playing with blasting? Well, forget it, your external injuries seem to be nothing, but your internal injuries are very serious. It seems like injuries are added to injuries. There is a new injury that almost killed you, uh  ,What’s wrong with you?"

    The doctor originally spoke in agreement, but later on he saw Neil holding a pillow and crying.

    "No, I just remembered some unforgettable memories"

    Neil burst into tears as he remembered being punched by Nanoha before he passed out. How powerful was that punch? It almost killed him.

    【elder sister!  Japanese girls are very dangerous, I really want to go back!  !  】

    "Although I don't know what you are remembering, well, forget it, let's talk about it, your body recovered very quickly"

    "I won't let you dissect"

    Seeing the desire for knowledge slowly growing in the doctor's eyes, Neil decisively interrupted his delusion.

    "It's such a pity"

    The doctor sighed regretfully, leaving Neil to express that he was under a lot of pressure.

    "By the way, what's your name?"

    “Just call me Netherland Soul Chasing Soul…”

    Hearing this name, Neil’s head was full of black lines. This name is so domineering

    "I know, Doctor Frog"

    "Hey! What you know is different from what you said!"

    "It's so noisy, you're affecting the patient's rest!"

    "What kind of patient do you think you are if you are so energetic"

    Neil rolled his eyes at him, and then asked, "Doctor Frog, how long have I been unconscious?"

    "You really called me" Mingtu Zhuihun rolled his eyes helplessly, and then said, "It didn't take long, only two days"

    "That's itit's been two days"

    【I wonder what happened to Feite and the others】

    When Neil was looking out the window quietly, Netherland Chaihun suddenly said, "Look at this time, they are probably here"

    "Them?"

    Neil looked at Ming Tu Soul Chasing in confusion, not really understanding what he meant, but the other party just smiled and said nothing, told him to "get a good rest", then turned and left.

    "Well, forget it, keep sleeping"

    Full of doubts, Neil had no choice but to lie back on the bed, but as soon as he lay down, he heard the door click open, accompanied by the dissatisfied grumbling of the girl.

    "Really, what did that idiot teacher do to cause such serious injuries"

    "Well, Teacher, it will be fine if he is fine, but didn't Alyssa prepare such a high-end ward for him? She is very worried about Teacher"

    &nbsp; "Ghost, only ghosts should worry about him! It would be better if he died!"

    "Okay, Alyssa, be careful not to disturb that idiot"

    "Um……"

    But when they got closer, they saw a pair of dead fish eyes staring at the people on their side.

    “………”

    “………”

    "Wow!!"

    Snapped——

    “You won’t say a word when you wake up!! It’s scary!!”

    Alyssa patted her flat chest and stared at Neil angrily.

    "It hurts, Alyssa-san"

    Neil reluctantly took off the flowers that hit his face and looked at Alyssa speechlessly.

    "snort!"

    Alyssa turned away, showing no intention of apologizing.

    "Forget it, I won't argue with you" Neil glanced at her and then focused on the people around him.

    "Why are you here?"

    "We are here to visit the teacher"

    Suzuka took the flower from Neil's hand and explained with a wry smile, while Chifuyu also walked up and looked at his injuries. It didn't seem to be serious, so she breathed a sigh of relief.

    "Really, what on earth did you do? You look like a mummy"

    "Mummy?"

    Neil looked at his body. How did he look like a mummy?

    Uh, no, it really looks like it

    Your body is covered with a bandage. Are you that seriously injured?

    "It's nothing, I just got hit by a car because of a cute little kitten"

    Neil waved his hand and found an excuse to deal with it.

    “………”

    "Teacher, can you find a better excuse"

    "Kui said speechlessly, what is this? How could he be hit by a car with his skills

    "I'm seriousat least half of it"

    【Fite should be said to be a cute catwell, that's right】

    "I have no idea what you are talking about"

    Chifuyu sighed and shook her head helplessly, while Neil thought of things at home and asked Chifuyu, "By the way, Kobato and Ichika don't know, right?"

    "Well, they thought you were on a business tripTifa is taking care of them"

    "That's it, that's good"

    Neil doesn’t want his two children to worry about his own affairs. They don’t need to worry, as long as they grow up happily.

    "I just heard you say that this high-end ward was prepared by you, miss, right?" Neil asked, looking at Alyssa.

    "Humph! It's good to know, just be grateful for me!"

    As always, he continued to look away, as arrogant as ever.

    "Thank you, Alyssa"

    A gentle smile made Alyssa blush slightly.

    "I know, it's good to know"

    Whispering like a mosquito, Alyssa was obviously shy, but someone still didn’t have any consciousness at all.

    "Speaking of which, how did you know I was injured?"

    Neil was very curious as to why they knew he was injured and came back. The people on Asra should have transferred him to Mahora Academy. Logically speaking, they would not stay in the hospital.

    "Naye told us to take care of you" Alyssa told him the reason, and then looked at Neil strangely, "Speaking of which, you almost disappeared with Naye Could it be that you two  ! No! Did you, the beast, do something excessive to Nanoha!?"

    "Well……"

    "You actually have nothing to say!! That means you are really going to attack Nanoha!! You pervert pervert is crazy!!"

    Alyssa was so excited that she jumped on the bed and pulled Neil by the collar and shook it wildly.

    "I'm going to faintMiss Alyssa"

    Neil was about to vomit from being shaken by her. He had nothing to say just now because he was stunned by Alyssa's delusional ability. He didn't know how to answer for a while, but she actually took it as her acquiescence.

    “Miss, what are you thinking about all day long?  ?

    Neil was dizzy, and several people around him also gathered around the bed, pulling Alyssa or supporting Neil. However, from an outsider's perspective, he was surrounded by four beautiful girls.  What a happy bastard!  !

    "Ah, it seems I came in at the wrong time.What about"

    Everyone calmed down and looked around, only to see Tifa, uh, there must be a group of people behind her.

    Tifa was originally worried about Neal, so after settling Kobato and Ichika, she came to the hospital to see him. On the way, she also met students from his class, so she came together.

    Who knew, as soon as she came in, she saw Neil who was smiling happily (actually he was almost fainting), surrounded by four girls, one of whom was even riding on him, which made her nerves break.

    "Tifano"

    Neil looked at her speechlessly, feeling like he wanted to cry.

    "Beasts"

    Tifa’s entire body was in shadow, her eyes empty.

    "They said no! This was an accidental situation caused by someone! It's force majeure!!"

    Depend on!  Tifa, what is that full of black energy on your body?  ?  It's spiritual pressure!  !  And what do you mean by that look in your eyes?  I can’t understand it at all!  !

    "Die, you scum"

    Qianye is extremely contemptuous, and the look in his eyes when he looks at the scum is self-evident.

    "Trash!? Why do I have to become trash again after I became a bed bug!? My fault!?"

    “%&￥#*#&”

    Xing looked coldly and said what seemed to be very strong swear words.

    "Eh!? I'm sorry, what did you just say! Xing-san!! Are you sure it's a language on Earth!? And what's going on with those thick dictionaries you have in your hands? You can clearly see it above  Flame!!"

    "The traitor, Neil Springfield, shall be punished with capital punishment!"

    “Oh oh oh!!!”

    "Hey! What's going on with the fff group over there!? Are you going to sentence me again!? Who is a betrayer!? What does capital punishment mean? Is there anything more severe than last time!? Let me go!  !”

    Neil feels that it is really tiring to complain like this. Is there no one here who can understand the situation before speaking?  ?

    "No, boss, you are the one who is least able to speak based on the situation"

    Anders read silently.

    "Let me tell you, Miss Alyssa, you should let me go. How long do you want to stay like this"

    Neil was very tired and weak and looked at Alyssa who was still riding on him. He said that he had just got off of him when he had time

    "Uh" Alyssa saw the situation clearly, her face turned as red as a boiled crab, steaming, and she slapped her away, "It's not because of you!"

    "it's me again!?"

    Neil, who had been slapped innocently, stared at Alyssa with red cheeks, but the words she just said seemed very ambiguous to other people's ears

    Neil scratched his head with a cold sweat on his face and saw some girls with cameras and notepads shining with gossip, as well as a group of people with cold and murderous auras

    "Ah, I want to die"

    Neil was covered in gray and burned out

    Immediately, Neil was overwhelmed by all kinds of greetings

    I don’t know how long it took, but Neil finally drove these people away. If this continues, his own lives will not be enough.

    "Oh, so tiredeven more tiring than fighting"

    Neil sighed and continued to lie back on the bed.

    "Speaking of which, Nanoha should still be on Asraprobably accompanying Fite"

    Neil remembered that he didn’t see Naye among the people just now, but that’s okay. If Naye was here, maybe he would die more miserably

    Although I don’t know why, my instinct as a beast tells me this

    Thinking of this, Neil couldn't help but shed tears

    "Huh? I seem to have forgotten something?"

    Neil sat up, holding his head, trying to remember.

    "Uh, by the way, I seemed to have promised Precia to save Alicia. The plot was a bit far apart, so I almost forgot about it, but"

    Neil is posing in Commander Ikari's classic pose. Although he is not wearing sunglasses, he already has black eyes, which are darker than the sunglasses.

    "I died this time. I had no choice at all I was overheated at the time and yelled out casually How could I die now Precia wouldn't have vomited blood and died on the spot after finding out"

    Neil held his head in pain.

    【It's very possible, boss】

    “………”

    "That's right! Aluhazat!! Isn't that where you come from?"??, tell me!  How to resurrect Alicia!  !  "

    【…………】

    "Hey! Saving a life is better than building a seven-level pagoda!! Hand it over quickly!!"

    "It's not that I don't want to hand it over, but I'm just a magic weapon. I'm responsible for fighting. You asked me to go there to find this information for you"

    "Tchit's really useless"

    Neil curled his lips, despising this magical device that only complained about him.

    Anders burst into tears, he couldn’t just complain!  The one who usually accompanies him to have sex!

    "But to be honest, I really don't know what to do this time. I just said it quickly without thinking at all"

    At this time, Neil’s face was as rough as Kenjiro, the successor of Fist of the North Star, and he was seriously thinking about how to escape

    【Depend on!  I'm actually thinking about how to run away!  !  Think of a better way to deceive Precia!  !  】

    Unable to suppress his desire to complain, Anders complained harshly about his master.

    Neil continues to seriously consider the problems of his life

    ? www.piotia.com

 Close Heart Chapter 173 We are a man who can say what he says and do what he does!

    "Isn't there nothing we can do about it"

    Neil was lying on the bed, not thinking of any other solution. Was he really going to run away?  ．  ．  com

    【Boss, how obsessed are you with running away】

    "Wulu Sai! Do you know how troubled I am right now!? The god Ma Wet is not as troubled as I am!!"

    【Young Werther said he was shot】

    "Alaswhat should I do?"

    Neil grabbed his hair in distress and rolled around.

    Suddenly, he stopped, his expression was not good, and he seemed to have thought of something bad.

    "Do we have to go back there? Yong Lin may have a way. After all, he is also called the Sage of the Moon Patchouli may also have a way But"

    Neil suddenly covered his face, "Those women are too scaryespecially Zimy stomach hurts when I think of what happened before"

    Tears fell from my fingers, and it turned out that my face was still full of tears.

    【Is it that scary?  Boss]

    It’s hard for Anders to imagine that someone in this world could actually make him, a super mischievous bastard who is not afraid of anything and only fears chaos in the world, be so scared

    I really want to meet you

    "You don't know! I used to practice there for a while, and Zi and Yonglin grabbed me here and there all day long. They looked at me with terrifying eyes! Are they going to dissect me!? And that one there?  Vampires come to me all day long to suck blood, saying that my blood is delicious!? Sakuya throws throwing knives at me all day long, saying that I took away her eldest lady! Lily!How can it be repaired!! Woohoo~  ~~~"

    【…………】

    "And I don't really want to go back I extorted a few copper coins from Reimu and snatched Marisa's lollipop I accidentally broke Yuka's umbrella and Alice's doll ugh  There are many, many more I always feel like I am dead when I go back, and will be blasted to pieces"

    【You don’t dare to go back, do you?  It always sounds like you are the boss doing bad things, you are simply a disaster]

    "That's not true! I was called the kindest child in the world by the aunt next door!!"

    【Please let me meet the aunt next door!  !  】

    "Ohforget it, if there is really no other way, I have no choice but to go there, even though I may die"

    Neil held his head with one hand. When he thought of those people there, he always felt like he was going to hell

    “Uh oh oh oh!!!”

    【Boss, what are you doing?  】

    Anders flashed for a moment, seeming to shed a non-existent drop of cold sweat.

    "No! I'm just venting!!"

    Neil was squirming on the bed, squirming like a caterpillar.

    "What are you doing, you idiot"

    As soon as Asuna and Negi opened the door and came in, they saw the idiot doing unknown actions on the bed, their faces full of embarrassment.

    "It's you"

    Neil glanced at them, then looked up at the white clouds outside the window at a forty-five degree angle, bright and sad.

    "Just remembering some past events"

    Ah, what a vicissitudes of life, indeed the past is flowing eastward like toilet water, it is unbearable to look back

    “………”

    "Well, seeing how energetic you are, I know you're fine"

    Negi put the fruit on the cabinet, and Neil grabbed one and stuffed it into his mouth.

    "Oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, oh"

    Neil, who was chewing an apple, was mumbling and didn’t know what he was talking about.

    "Please tell me after you finish eating"

    Tomorrowa looked at this random guy with black lines on his head, and even his words were messy.

    After Neil swallowed the apple in his mouth, he gave them a thumbs up, "I'm not that weak!"

    "By the way, what on earth did you go to do When you were just sent back to Ma Fanliang, you were seriously injured. How did you do it?"

    Negi poured a glass of water for Neil and asked worriedly.

    "It's nothing, I just went to have a fight"

    Neil said to Negi after he drank the water.

    "You just don't make people feel at ease" Asuna glanced at Neil as if he had no idea, and then looked towards the door, "By the way, Konoka and the others should have arrived too"

    "Oh, is there anyone else?"

    Neil once again picked up a large bunch of bananas under Negi’s embarrassed gaze and stuffed them into his mouth.

    &nbsp; "Well, the classmates in the class said they want to see you"

    As soon as Asuna turned around and finished speaking to Neil, there was a loud rumble outside the door. Within a few seconds, a large group of people poured in, and Konoka was the first to bear the brunt. When she saw Neil who was awake,  , I rushed over and hugged his head and rubbed him.

    “Oh~~Neil-chan is okay~~I was very worried~~”

    Although he was almost suffocated by the hoop, Neil still smiled softly, "It's okay But if you don't let me go, something will happen and you will die  …”

    "Ah, Neil-chan's soul has escaped!!"

    Konoka looked at the white cloud-like object coming out of Neil's mouth with tears in her eyes, not knowing that it was her fault.

    "Just put this thing back and it'll be fine"

    Asakura said that after many contacts with Xiaoye, the ghost next to him, his understanding of souls has improved to a higher level.

    "Um!"

    Living up to expectations, Konoka decisively stuffed it, and Neil slowly woke up. He was stunned, and then said with lingering fear, "It's so dangerous I just saw myself lying here"

    “………”

    Afterwards, a group of girls were chattering and asking questions, but they mainly asked how Neil was injured.

    "It's the same problem again" Neil scratched his head and said helplessly, "I was just trying to save the car from being hit by a kitten"

    “………”

    Is this a human being?

    "Uh, sorry, I said it the other way around"

    "You would do this for a cat?"

    Qianyu looked at Neil suspiciously. Based on what she knew about him, how could she do such a thing at the risk of her own lifehow could she be so lively after being hit by a car?  Monster

    "I am the most caring person in the world"

    Neil’s eyes were bright and his hands were clasped together, as kind as a Bodhisattva.

    "Stop pretending, it's so disgusting"

    Negi mercilessly shattered Neil’s illusion and made him do forward bends on the bed.

    After another round of bombardment by girls, the group of guys who were preparing to have a party in the ward were finally kicked out of the room, and then they looked at the few people left in the room.

    "There are no outsiders nowtell the truth"

    Negi sat upright and looked at Neil seriously. He came here to hear Neil's story.

    "knew……"

    Looking at the serious expressions of Negi and the others, Neil had no choice but to briefly tell Feite's story from beginning to end.

    Well, how should I put it, Neil portrayed himself as a loving savior-like existence in this matter, which aroused Negi and the others' contempt.

    After a long time, Neil finished narrating, then he looked away from the window and leaned against the pillow, closing his eyes slightly.

    "Well done, Neil"

    After hearing this, Negi burst into tears and gently praised Neil.

    Several other girls were also in tears. After hearing Feit's tragic experience, they all said they wanted to help, which made Neil feel a headache.

    "By the way, Neil, do you really have any way to save that girl named Alicia?"

    Asuka looked at Neil with sparkling eyes, expecting his answer.

    Neil smiled heartily, grinned, gave a thumbs up, and said to them, "Of course"

    "oh!"

    Negi and the others were ready to cheer, but Neil had something to say later.

    "No……"

    The next second, Neil’s whole body turned gray.

    “If not, don’t laugh so happily!!”

    Asuna slapped Neil directly on the head with a paper fan.

    "Then the teacher shouldn't speak so cheerfully then"

    He shook his head in an instant, feeling helpless.

    "That's a delaying tactic in a desperate situationthen what can you do?"

    Neil looked at a few people, but he didn't expect to get any answers.

    "Well"

    Asuka and the others looked at each other and decided that there was nothing they could do. As an ordinary junior high school girl, what could be done.

    “Can I use Konoka-san’s props?”

    Negi held up his chin and expressed his solution.

    "Sister's props" Neil frowned, but still denied, "It shouldn't be possible, Kinoka"What I'm learning is the props for healing injuries, and Alicia's situation should be related to the soul level This involves the degree of injury to the soul, no, it should be about whether Alicia's soul is still in the body,  Although the Bible once said that the soul is immortal"

    “Stop, stop, stop!!!”

    Tomorrow food immediately interrupted Neil's professional terminology, which was both soulful and biblical. How could this kid know so much

    "We don't understand what you are saying"

    Tomorrow Lala shrugged her head and looked at Neil helplessly.

    "Uh, really" Neil scratched his head, then looked at Negi, "Then do you understand"

    "You can understand most of them"

    Negi frowned, but still said firmly.

    "Two monsters"

    Tomorrow’s food was hit, o

    z……

    "But it's useless to say so much, there is still nothing we can do"

    Neil rubbed his temples in distress, and Negi tilted his head and thought for a while, then said to him, "Hey, Neil, why don't you go find the ghost-hunting doctor in the underworld"

    "Huh? Looking for him? Is it useful?"

    "Probably, after all, he was invited by the principal"

    "Huh? Isn't he the doctor here?"

    "No, he seems to be from Academy City, and he was invited here because he is a good friend of the principalI heard that his medical skills are very good, and that's how he got his name"

    "Well, since he is the principal's friend, he is from the dark world, so maybe there is a way"

    Neil thought for a while and then said to them, "Then you go back first and I will think about it"

    "Well, then you have a good rest"

    After Negi and his party left, Neil continued to think about Alicia.

    "Huh? Are everyone gone?"

    "It's you, Doctor Frog"

    Neil took one look at the visitor and said hello to him.

    "I guess you can be discharged from the hospital soon"

    The ghost hunter from the underworld checked Neil as usual and said this, but Neil looked sad.

    "No, just let me stay for another month! I don't want to go back to work! This is a work-related injury, and it can be paid!"

    "You have a bad character, little brat"

    After talking nonsense for a while, Neil asked seriously, "Doctor, I want to ask you something"

    "Is it about the girl in the training tank?"

    Mingtu Zhuihun said without raising his head, with something written in his hand.

    "Doctor, do you know? Then do you have any solution!?"

    Neil asked nervously, after all, this was something he had promised others.

    "When you were sent here, the other party also transferred the child together I now place the child in my life support device"

    Netherland Soul Chaser stopped what he was doing, looked at Neil and continued, "I think you should know that the child has a soul problem, and now after my inspection, her soul is very weak. I need to wake her up."  There is a possibility of coming, but"

    "Is it just that the probability is not high"

    Neil frowned, hearing what Netherland Chaihun said, the other party had a way, but he was just not sure.

    "Haha, don't think so much, kid"

    At this time, Mingtu Zhuihun smiled, "I am the man called Mingtu Zhuihun, a doctor who makes the impossible possible!"

    Listening to the other party’s heroic words, Neil was stunned for a moment, then smiled and said, “Then, Alicia, please, doctor”

    Neil, who was sitting on the bed, bowed deeply, which made Netherland Chaihun feel very fresh.

    "So you kid can still be so polite"

    "Tsk, this is the only time"

    "Heh, okay, leave that child to me for nowyou have a good rest"

    Netherland Chaihun nodded to Neil, turned around and left.

    After the doctor left, Neil looked down at the white sheets in front of him and remained silent for a long time.

    "If there is really no other way, then use the magic in Patchouli's book"

    Neil clenched his hands quietly, turned his face sideways, and looked calmly at the bright sky.

    "The door of truth"

    ps1: Today I saw the finished version of Uncle Pudding’s Naruto. I was really touched and moved at the same time., no matter which author is in charge, he very much hopes that his work can have a perfect ending, whether it is a bad ending or a good one, as long as there is an ending, this is an achievement.  Speaking of which, the ending of my book has actually been written, and now I’m just tinkering with it.  According to the current situation, this book will end with the Book of Darkness, which is the next part (the timeline of the Book of Darkness has been advanced), which is probably not far away. I will cut off everything after this  , a lot of pitfalls have really become pitfalls Regarding the latter part, I actually seriously considered whether to continue writing. After all, part of it on hand is already the later manuscript. It is a shameful waste, but, three times  There are always all kinds of things going on in the Yuan world, and I'm really afraid that I won't be able to support myself and won't be able to compare to those great gods.  Instead of doing this, it would be better to just cut it off now. At least there will be an ending that can be regarded as an ending (in my opinion, not many people read this bird book anyway).  Well, I'm telling the truth this time, I'm not kidding you.  The ending is unexpectedly similar to the ending of Uncle Pudding, which surprised me and made me very confused. Sometimes inspiration is surprisingly similar╮(╯▽╰)╭ps2: The author himself has had a seizure recently and writes about women.  Where is the bookhas our worldview collapsed?

    ? www.piotia.com

 Close Heart Chapter 174 The White World

    Truth is the goal that magicians in the world have always pursued.

    Seek the truth, reach the root, and become a being with the world.  ．  hahawx．  com

    Once upon a time, Neil saw a lost ancient magic in a forbidden book.

    The door of truth.

    That is a path to the truth and the source, but not many people can successfully activate the door of truth.

    Because, according to legend, it is the only door for mortals to become saints.

    It’s just that, at the gate of truth, there are gains and losses, and it follows the principle of equivalent exchange.

    " However, Neil didn't know that he had successfully activated it once, but he had no memory of that aspect, as if it had been deleted by someone.

    Neil is thinking about whether to activate the Gate of Truth at this time, but this will not be decided until the conclusion of Soul Chasing in the Underworld comes out, so now he has no choice but to wait.

    "If I have no other choice, I have to do this" Neil sighed, then chuckled, "I wonder if they will scold me"

    "Forget it, go to sleep"

    Neil smiled softly, then lay on the bed and closed his eyes slightly.

    “………”

    “………”

    “………”

    “You bastard!!! I can’t sleep!! It’s so boring!!!”

    Neil lifted the quilt and yelled with black eyes.

    "Ah so boring so boring so boring"

    Neil had been rolling around on the bed to pass the time, but after a while, he lay on the bed again because he was even more bored.

    "It seems like it's going to rain outside"

    Neil looked at the sky outside the window. It used to be fine, but now it was full of dark clouds, and it looked like it was going to rain.

    “Deep (ふか)い Sleep(ねむ)りFar(はる)かな梦(ゆめ)を见(み)てるような……”

    A pleasant ringtone rang, and Neil picked it up and answered it without looking at who was calling.

    “Hello~~~Who is~~~”

    "It's me, Neil!"

    "Oh, it's Naye, are you back?"

    Neil heard Nanoha’s voice, which was probably coming back from Asra.

    "Well, I just came back from Asla By the way, Neil, are you okay? I'll go over to see you now"

    Nanoye's voice was a little urgent, as if she was rushing over. Neil looked at the increasingly dark sky and quickly stopped her.

    "No need, Nanoha, I have nothing to do now, and the weather seems to have gotten worse, so you'd better not come"

    "That's it" The voice on the other side hesitated, but still said, "Okay, Neil, take good care of yourself"

    "No problem! You should also have a good rest! If you have anything to do, we can talk about it later"

    "Well, hang on then"

    "Well~~bye~~"

    After Neil hung up the phone, he felt bored again.

    "I'm bored to death, let's go out for a walk"

    Neil grabbed his hair in boredom, then left the room and walked around the hospital casually.

    "Speaking of which, where should we go There is nothing interesting in places like the hospital How about chatting up those nurses Well, if an acquaintance sees it, the people at home might hack me to death  Let’s forget it…”

    Neil thought for a while, but gave up the idea, and then wandered around the hospital aimlessly.

    "Um?"

    When Neil passed by an empty room, he seemed to hear a small voice.  He stayed where he was, calming down and listening carefully.

    "Xiaoqi, wake up"

    "Xiaoqi"

    Neil looked around, then turned his gaze to the empty room next to him, and murmured, "This is it"

    When he pushed the door open, he saw a girl squatting next to another girl lying on the ground, shaking her body, and calling to the other girl.

    【Xiaoqiis the other person's name】

    Neil was thinking as he walked to the other party, bent over and asked, "Hey, are you okay?"

    "ah!"

    The girl exclaimed and looked back to see a child about the same age as herself. She breathed a sigh of relief. If the nurse knew about it, she would definitely be scolded again.

    "Xiaoqi, she fainted"

    The girl said to Neil, then looked at Xiaoqi worriedly, "?It's been my fault that I didn't wake up after being called for so longif I hadn't dragged Xiaoqi to play hide-and-seek"

    Looking at this girl blaming herself, Neil felt speechless. He should wake her up first

    "Hey, let's go back to your room first"

    Neil helped Xiaoqi up and cast magic at an angle that the girl couldn't see, healing the other person's body. Although he didn't know if it would be effective, he was just a dead horse now.

    "Is Xiaoqi okay?"

    Listening to the girl’s worried tone, Neil felt that Xiaoqi’s breathing was very gentle. It seemed that his magic was taking effect. He immediately smiled and comforted, “It’s okay, you’ll wake up in a moment!”

    The girl’s originally dim black eyes suddenly glowed with dazzling light, and she looked at Neil in surprise.

    "Well, it's okay"

    Neil smiled, and the girl also smiled, but then she grimaced, "No, you are a patient like us, and you are a child, how could you know that Xiaoqi is fine?"

    When the girl saw the patient uniform on Neil's body, she knew that he was also a patient in this hospital.

    "It's okay! If I say it's okay, it will be okay! Trust me!"

    Neil said in an unquestionable tone, making the girl couldn't help but believe him.

    "Um……"

    Seeing the girl nod, Neil breathed a sigh of relief, then picked up Xiao Qi and asked the girl, "Go back to your room"

    "OK!"

    The girl immediately got up and led Neil the way. Along the way, she met some nurses who asked what happened to Xiaoqi. Neil excused them by saying "she fell asleep", which made the originally frightened girl relax.

    “Here it is!”

    The girl opened the door and went in. There were two beds here, which were obviously the wards for the two of them.

    After Neil put Xiao Qi on the bed, he covered her with a quilt. Then he looked at the girl who was looking after Xiao Qi and asked, "By the way, what's your name?"

    "My name is Rina!"

    The girl’s sweet smile made this somewhat dark room suddenly brighter and brought a sense of warmth.

    "My name is Neil"

    Neil also smiled back, then looked at Rina and frowned slightly, "You're not feeling well, either? Go back to bed and rest quickly"

    Neil saw that Rina's face was a little pale, and her condition didn't seem to be much better than Xiaoqi's.

    "Oh, I see……"

    Rina returned to the bed obediently, then stared at Neil with eyes, "Hey, Neil-san, come and chat with me"

    "Wellokay" Neil thought he had nothing to do, so he sat over and chatted with her.

    “Nilsan is so cute~~”

    Rina looked at Neil, who was as delicate as a doll, with his silky and gorgeous long hair, and his delicate face, and she couldn't help but feel a little bit of envy, even jealousy.

    It would be perfect if those dead fish eyes that never wake up could be more energetic

    "I'm a boy, Rina-san"

    Neil rolled his eyes, expressing his feeling of powerlessness over being misunderstood about his gender again.

    "Hey! It's true or false!"

    “Do you want me to prove it to you!?”

    “Neil-kun is very beautiful, and he doesn’t look like a boy at all~~”

    "Hey, little girl, you have to take responsibility for what you said~~~"

    “Hee hee~~~”

    "Neal-kun, where are you from?"

    "U.K……"

    "Eh!? British! Oh~~I really want to go too~~"

    "There will be a chance in the future"

    "Neil-kun, where is England? Is it beautiful there? Isn't it a fun place"

    Rina’s questions kept coming like cannonballs, but Neil knew that she was envious of herself for having seen the outside world, so he answered her questions one by one.

    "The outside world is so wonderful"

    After getting Neil's answer, Rina leaned back on the pillow and smiled contentedly.

    "I really want a pair of wingsso I can go everywhere."

    With her eyes closed, Rina smiled faintly, as if she was immersed in her own dream world, spreading her wings and soaring in the blue sky of this world.

    "Wings"

    Neil looked at the sky dripping with rain and whispered to himself. He didn't know what he thought of. Neil showed a faint smile and then looked at Rina."Hey, you like wings so much, then I'll call you Xiaoyi from now on"

    "Eh? Why?"

    Hearing Neil’s name, Rina suddenly came back to her senses and tilted her head in confusion.

    "Because it suits you very well"

    Neil smiled softly, and then talked to her about many things that Rina had never heard of, deeply attracting Rina's attention.

    In the usually pale ward, at this moment, the sweet laughter of a girl is floating.

    …………………………………………Dividing line…………………………………………

    ??White ceiling.

    White walls.

    ? White floors.

    White bedding.

    The white bed.

    ??White tableware.

    Everything is white.

    In the world that Xiaoqi knows, it has always been like this, everything is white without any warmth.

    Living is so painful.

    "Xiao Qi has experienced this personally when he was very young.

    If you move your body even a little bit, your heart will beat wildly and your hands and feet will become unable to move.  Then, the back of my head began to hurt, and I felt as if my soul had left my body.

    At this time, Xiaoqi’s good friend, Rina, will keep calling him, letting him return to this world, this pale world.

    But, why can’t I wake up this time? I can only hear Rina’s worried cry. I want to wake up, but I can’t do anything.

    I hate myself so much, I feel so sick and weak.

    However, this time I felt a warmth that I had never felt before. It was so warm that I couldn't help but want to get closer.

    The stinging pain in the head disappeared, and the body gradually warmed up.

    In the end, I was embraced by this warmth, and I cuddled up, not wanting to leave or wake up.

    After a while, Xiao Qi slowly opened his eyes, and what caught his eyes was still the disgusting white color, but what reached his ears was heart-warming laughter.

    That was Rina’s laughter.

    But, why do I feel that this laughter is more pleasant than before

    His eyes slowly moved towards Rina's bed, which was always opposite to his own.

    However, what Xiaoqi saw was not Rina sitting alone on the bed. There was another person beside her, a very beautiful person, and Rina's laughter and bright smile were for this person.  .

    “Neil-kun is very beautiful, and he doesn’t look like a boy at all~~”

    "Hey, little girl, you have to take responsibility for what you said~~~"

    “Hee hee~~~”

    “So happy, Xiaoqi could hear the joy from the bottom of her heart in Rina’s voice.

    The boy named Neil was so dazzling in his eyes, which made him feel a little uneasy.

    Your best friend no longer stays alone with you.

    Rina, do you like this person

    Xiao Qi stared blankly at the girl with a sweet smile. The dazzling young man always felt that he was out of reach.

    That day, that boy broke into the dim world of two girls.

    Everything changed quietly from that moment on.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Close Heart Chapter 175 The miracle of sweeping Qingniang

    Neil, who was chatting with Rina, seemed to notice someone looking at him. He turned his face and saw a pair of somewhat dim black eyes.

    "Oh, you're awake"

    Neil smiled slightly at Xiaoqi, but the other party avoided his eyes and retracted into the quilt.  ．  ．  com

    "Uh, am I that scary?"

    Neil touched his nose and smiled awkwardly.

    "Ahaha, that's what Xiaoqi is, don't worry~~"

    Rina smiled and smoothed things over, and then got out of bed and walked in the direction of Xiao Qi. At this time, her complexion had improved a lot, and her originally pale sick face had a healthy rosy look.

    "Xiaoqi, come out and say hello~~~"

    "Woo"

    Rina was constantly persuading Xiaoqi, but Xiaoqi, who was timid by nature, never dared to look at Neil, as if he was seeing some monster.

    Just when Neil felt very embarrassed, a nurse came in and saw a familiar-looking child in the room. She tilted her head and thought for a while before remembering who he was.

    "Eh? Neil-kun, aren't you injured? Why don't you go back and rest quickly!"

    The nurse’s stern tone made Neil shrug helplessly, waved to Rina and Xiaoqi, and walked out of the room.

    After seeing Neil leave, the nurse returned her gaze to the two children she had been taking care of on weekdays. She chuckled and said, "Both of them were very good today and didn't run around~~~"

    "Uh-huh!"

    Rina nodded her little head quickly, while Xiaoqi blushed in embarrassment. She had played until she fainted just now.

    And when Neil, who had just walked outside the door, heard this, he almost threw himself into the street. He couldn't help but think that those two girls were also inefficient lamps

    "Okay~~ Let's give Xiaoqi the medicine, and Rina should also go back to bed~~"

    "knew!"

    Not long after, after the nurse gave Xiaoqi the medicine, in order to reward the two children who seemed to be well-behaved today, she gave them two candies and then left the ward.

    Outside the window, the rain fell quietly.

    The two girls looked at the rain hitting the window, very quiet.

    There is a thin needle inserted into the inside of Xiaoqi’s arm.  There is a long transparent plastic tube hanging on the outside of the arm, and an infusion bag is connected to the other end of the plastic tube.  Today, I can only stay quietly.

    The girls stirred the candies in their mouths with their tongues while staring at the scenery outside the window.

    "It's so boring Hey, Rina~ Can't you really take this off?"

    “You can’t do that~~It will be terrible if you pull it out!”

    “It’s incredible??”

    "There will be monsters coming to you in the middle of the night today!"

    "Liar! How is this possible?"

    "It's true! The nurse aunt told me this before, so Xiaoqi must stay here quietly today! Why don't we make dolls together!"

    “Doll…?”

    "Yeah. Let's eat sweets and make puppets at the same time, and pray that the rain will stop soon!"

    "Ah, I understand! Is it Monk Qingtian?"

    “No—right—oh—!”

    Rina smiled.

    "Huh? But, isn't the doll made to stop the rain the Sunny Monk?"

    "No! It's the Sao Qingniang doll!"

    "Huh? Sao Qing mother?"

    "She is Sunny Monk's mother, so her magic power is also stronger!"

    With that said, Rina took out a box stuffed with rags from under the bed and placed it in front of Xiaoqi.

    "That's amazingwhy do you have such a thing?"

    "My mother gave this to me! Come on, let's do it together!"

    "Okay! Please teach me how to do it."

    "Um!"

    Rina told Xiaoqi about the Qingniang doll.

    The Sao Qing Niang doll was passed down from China. She is the ancestor of Qing Tian Monk.  Not only is it used to pray for sunny days, but it is also said that if you make a wish to Sao Qing Niang, that wish will come true.

    Xiaoqi worked very hard to make the Sao Qingniang doll.

    While making a wish to be with Rina forever, she worked very hard on it.

    “Perhaps, they are afraid of someone breaking into this pale world that they live in, a world that only belongs to the two of them.

    Just like that boy.

    At this time, Rina, who had finished making the doll, looked at the doll in her hand and said,He smiled softly and had a nice smile.

    "Rina"

    Looking at that smile, Xiaoqi was envious, but a little uneasy.

    "Ah, sorry, I was distracted~~~"

    Rina smiled sheepishly, but Xiaoqi just kept looking at her and said softly, "Rina, are you thinking about that person just now?"

    When her friend found out what she was thinking, Rina's face turned slightly red, and then she nodded gently.

    "Well, he is a very interesting person Oh, by the way, he is a boy~~"

    She said softly, then Rina turned her eyes to Xiaoqi and said with a smile, "Xiaoqi, please make friends with him too!"

    Xiao Qi lowered his head and replied quietly, "I still don't want it I don't know him"

    "It's okay! You'll get used to it soon."

    "I still don't want it!"

    "Ah, I understand. Xiaoqi, you are afraid of boys, right?"

    Rina immediately saw through Xiaoqi's thoughts and laughed, and Xiaoqi's face suddenly turned red.

    "No, it's not~"

    "Lie, lie~~~ It's written clearly on your face."

    “Eh heh——!?”

    Xiao Qi could not help but cover her cheeks with her hands.  Looking at her, Rina couldn't help but smile.

    "Anyway, let's talk to him first."

    "Well, let's wait for another day."

    "You must!"

    "Well……"

    "Don't lie! Otherwise, I won't take you there~"

    "Huh? Where are you going?"

    "Huhuhu"

    Rina smiled conspiratorially, which made Xiaoqi feel very concerned.

    "What happened? Tell me, Rina~"

    "You won't tell others, will you?"

    "Well, of course!"

    Unconsciously, Xiaoqi sat up straight.  In order not to let others hear, Rina gently jumped out of bed and walked to Xiaoqi's side, and put her mouth to Xiaoqi's ear.

    “…I’ll take you there.”

    As she spoke, she pointed with her finger - her finger was pointing outside the window.

    "No waythe doctor said we are not allowed to go out"

    "But this is a good opportunity! How about it, don't you want to go out and have a look?"

    "But, butI'm so scared"

    "I told you, it's okay!"

    As she said that, Rina smiled again.

    Looking at her smile, Xiaoqi's body began to tingle again for some reason.

    "Hey, you two don't want to sneak out again"

    "Wow——!!"

    The sudden sound startled both girls. Looking back, they saw Neil standing by the door.

    “Neil-kun!!”

    Rina shouted in surprise and waved to him.

    Neil smiled, then walked to them and looked at Xiaoqi, "So you are afraid of boys"

    "Eh!?"

    Xiao Qi’s face suddenly turned red, and his fingers were entangled uneasily.

    “Neil-kun~~It’s not good to eavesdrop on girls~~~”

    Rina put her hands on her hips and shook her index finger at Neil, acting like an adult.

    "I don't want to either. I heard you talking as soon as I entered the door" Neil spread his hands to show that he was innocent, and then said helplessly, "After all, you were just talking about sneaking out next time"

    “You’re not going to report it~~~”

    Rina narrowed her eyes, as if she was admonishing Neil.

    "Don't worry too much, idiot"

    Neil held his head in his hands and said in a calm voice.

    "Do not worry……"

    Rina smiled softly, then looked at Xiaoqi, "Xiaoqi, didn't you just say you wanted to be friends with Neil-kun? Now is the time~~"

    "this……"

    The somewhat timid Xiaoqi glanced at Neil and lowered his head, making Neil smile. He was such a shy child.

    “Neil Springfield, please give me your advice~~~”

    With that said, Neil stretched out his right hand in front of Xiao Qi and looked at him with a smile.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????.

    "Lingqi"

    The soft voice made Neil smile even brighter.

    "Lingqi it's a very nice name"

    At this time, Rina’s hand also came up, and the three people’s hands overlapped. Rina smiled at the two of them and said, “Then we are friends~~~”

    "Hmm"x2

    "By the way, what is this?"

    Neil asked, pointing to the sauna in Rina and Xiaoqi’s hands.

    "This is Sao Qingniang!"

    Rina proudly raised the masterpiece she had just completed, and happily told Neil about the sweeping of Qingniang. After hearing this, Neil also took out some pieces of cloth and made one. Soon, he also completed a sweeping of Qing.  mother.

    “Yoshi, it’s done~~~”

    Neil raised the sauna in his hand and waved it proudly in front of them, and then tied it to the window with a rope.

    "Hey, Neil, why don't you take it back?"

    Looking at the doubts in the eyes of the two girls, Neil smiled, then walked to the bed and said nonchalantly, "Because it is a wish for you I hope you can recover soon"

    The young man’s words stunned the two girls.

    The young man is very dazzling, making the slightly cold world they have been living in shine with a light that attracts people's hearts.

    Unconsciously, I want to get close and touch.

    He is like the miracle that swept Qingniang, a miracle that stopped the rain.

    "Okay, what should we play now~~~"

    Neil didn’t pay attention to the eyes of the two girls, he just sat there with his head tilted and thinking.

    "Alas, there aren't any playing cards here" Neil looked at the room and sighed with regret, but he immediately returned to smiling.

    "It doesn't matter, let's guess the riddles!"

    "Guessing a riddle?"

    Rina and Qi looked at each other, then nodded to Neil.

    “The next step is Neil’s guessing time~~~”

    "Pfft——"

    Neil imitated the look of the entertainer on TV, which made both girls laugh softly.

    "Ahem, then the first question" Neil coughed dryly and asked them to listen attentively, "What is the relationship between your father's sister's cousin's cousin's father and your uncle's son's sister-in-law?"

    "Wow, it's so long"

    "Can you say it again? Dad's sister's cousin and so on"

    Seeing the two girls thinking hard, Neil couldn't help but have a smirk on his face. He proudly told them the answer, "Relationships are not so simple~~What two little fools~~~"

    "Ugh, I was cheated"

    "Neal-kun is so cunning"

    "Hey, how can you say that" Neil smirked proudly, "Then do you want to continue?"

    "of course!"

    "Um……"

    "Listen up, question twoif you had a hen that laid golden eggs, what would you do?"

    “Well, of course I’m buying something delicious!!”

    "I will give it to those in need"

    "Haha, they are really two girls who love to dream"

    "Eh!? What do you mean!"

    “The answer is to stop dreaming~~~”

    “………”

    “………”

    "Haha, two big idiots~~~"

    Neil laughed, and the two girls looked at the hearty smile, with a soft smile on their lips.

    This day is a miracle for sweeping Qingniang.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Close Heart Chapter 176 Goodbye, Fit

    The next morning, soft sunlight poured into the room.  The young man in the bed was immersed in his own sleep, breathing softly and soundly, sleeping very peacefully.

    “Deep (ふか)いsleep(ねむ)りFar(はる)かな梦(ゆめ)を见(み)てるような……”．  ．  com

    The soft melody broke this rare tranquility. The young man frowned slightly and slowly stretched his hand towards the cabinet. After some fumbling, he finally connected the phone with the pleasant ringtone.

    "Whowant to die"

    The first words in the morning make all the good things disappear.

    “………”

    When the person on the other end of the phone heard this sentence, he didn’t know how to continue. He had no choice but to be greeted like this early in the morning. If he didn’t know the boy’s nature, he would have gotten angry.

    "Heywho is itdon't disturb my sleepsleephuhu"

    As he spoke, he let out a gentle breathing sound.

    "It's me, Crono"

    Crono reluctantly revealed his identity, but there was still silence there, as if he was asleep.

    Crono’s head was full of black lines. He held back his anger and said calmly, "Neil, it’s time to get up. I have something to tell you Hey, hey!! Wake up!!"

    But when it came to the last part, there was still no sound, so I couldn't help but shout loudly.

    “Damn it!! You really want to die, Crono!!! If it’s not something important, be careful, I’ll go to Asla and chop you down!!”

    Neil, who was woken up, roared angrily, causing Crono over there to retreat three feet.

    "Uh, it's about Feit Testerosa"

    After hearing that it was Feit, Neil also regained his energy and asked Crono, "What's wrong with Feit?"

    "yes……"

    Before Crono could say anything, he was intercepted by Neil, "Did you, you damn lolicon, take action against Fite!? Do you really want to die!! Damn lolicon!!!"

    Crono was so angry that he almost choked to death. He meowed loudly and asked why he was a lolicon for no reason!  !  How can I be a lolicon?  !  I'm just a little interested in lolita!  !  It’s just a small interest!

    Amy on the side was showing endless contempt, which made Crono feel a lot of pressure.

    “Ahem, let me tell you something serious, bastard!!”

    In front of Neil, oh, even in front of the phone, Crono couldn't keep calm. Talking to this guy would kill a bunch of brain cells

    "Actually, both Fit and Precia will be sent to the headquarters, and will be interrogated and judged later. Fit's case is probably, well, it should be certain that he is innocent. Precia will take care of everything"

    "Haha, there is also Crono who has been running for their cause~~~"

    Amy’s voice suddenly came, and Neil couldn’t help but smile. This rigid guy can be considered a good person

    "Emmy, stop talking!" Crono was a little embarrassed to stop Amy from talking, and Neil's words made him a little depressed.

    "You are still a human being"

    “………”

    "The trial may take a month or two. Now you can meet at Laihai Park. She wants to see you and Nanoha"

    "Really? What about Nanoha?"

    "I have already informed her, she is probably arriving soon"

    "Well, I understand, thank you, Crono"

    "HehI really need to record your thank you"

    "I never thought a guy like you could joke"

    "hehe……"

    After hanging up the phone, Neil was about to go out, but then a sweet nurse walked in. She smiled at Neil and said, "I need to change the gauze~~Neil-chan~~"

    "Eh? I'm fine, aren't I?"

    "No, it must be changed!"

    So, Neil was forced to stay and change into gauze, although he seemed to be uninjured

    ……………………………………Dividing line…………………………………………

    There is a very refreshing wind blowing from the sea.

    "Hehe, I had a lot to sayit's so strange, I forgot all about it after seeing Feit"

    Looking at the sea in front of her, Nanoha stuck out her tongue and smiled shyly.

    "Me tooyeahI don't know what to say"

    A brief moment of silence,??Hear the sound of salsa waves.

    "However, I am very happy"

    "Eh?"

    After hearing Feite’s words, Nanoye looked at him in surprise.

    "You can face me so sincerely"

    This sentence put a charming smile on Nanoye's face. She squinted her eyes, which were as beautiful as a crescent moon. She looked at Fit and smiled softly, "Well, I have always wanted to be friends with Fit It's just that  …”

    As he said that, his expression became slightly dim, "I'm going to a very far place today"

    “…Yes, it will be a relatively long journey.”

    "Can we meet again?"

    The gentle burgundy eyes looked at Naye's expectant eyes, and smiled slightly, "Yes, although it is a bit sad, I, and my mother, can finally be our true selves"

    Fit turned back and looked at the blue sea, "I invited you here today to answer you"

    Naye looked at Fit's pretty face with a slight blush and tilted her head in confusion.

    "You once said you wanted to be friends with me"

    Her hands couldn’t help but squeeze the railing tightly, and after Naye heard this, she kept nodding happily.

    "Uh-huh!"

    "If I can do itif you are willing to accept mebut, I don't know what I should do, so I hope you can tell mehow to become friends"

    Feit’s side face looked like it was filled with sadness that could not be dissipated.

    Because I never know what a friend is

    Neil, Nanoha, they just keep helping themselves

    I am just being saved

    "It's very simple"

    A soft voice rang in his ears. Fit turned his head and saw Nanoye's gentle smile.

    "Becoming friends is a very simple thing Just call my name Just start with this, not use the title 'you', but look into the other person's eyes and call the other person's name"

    "My name is Takamachi Nanoha, please call me Nanoha"

    "NaiYe"

    "Well, that's right!"

    "Naye"

    "Um……"

    Naye held Fit's left hand with both hands. At that time, Fit had an indescribable warmth in his heart. He kept calling the other person's name, and there was a constant flow of heat in his heart.

    That is, friends

    The wind blew up Feite's silky blond hair.

    "Thank you, Nanoha"

    Gentle, like the wind.

    "Your hands are very warm, Nanoha"

    Unable to suppress it, Nanoye's tears flowed slowly with the agitation in her heart, and Fit's index finger gently wiped away her tears.

    "I understand a little bit now When my friends cry, my heart will be equally sad"

    "Fit"

    Embrace each other, under this blue sky, at this moment, the hearts of the girls can finally be connected together under the same sky.

    "Thank you, Nanoha Although we will be separated, we will meet again At that time, can I still call your name?"

    "Uh-huh……"

    "When I miss you, I will definitely call your name So, Naye, please call me too If Naye encounters difficulties, I will help Naye next time"

    In the wind, the girl's gentle sobs floated, and under the sky, there was a warm smile.

    "Ah, it seems I came at the wrong time"

    The unique lazy tone interrupted the two girls' conversation, but the girls were all smiling brightly, because the person they had been waiting for finally came.

    "Nier"

    The two of them followed the sound in surprise, but the sound of surprise suddenly stopped, and they looked at the visitor with some embarrassment.

    "Mummy!?" x2

    “Who is the mummy!!”

    Neil was very dissatisfied with this evaluation. How could there be a mummy as handsome as him?  (Is this what you are struggling with?)

    "Uh, but you"

    Nanoha pointed at Neil’s attire. Although he was wearing a hospital gown, why were there so many bandages inside, and even his head was covered, leaving only two eyes and a nose exposed

    &nbsp; "Oh, you can't blame me"

    Neil thought of how the nurse was busy. She looked like she was new here, but she was completely covered in one package. This put a lot of pressure on him who had sneaked out

    The sight of pedestrians on the road is so dazzling and weird

    ??Almost was arrested and taken to the police station

    Have you spent all your RP, you bastard

    z……

    "Um, is Neil okay?"

    Fitt looked at Neil who was doing classic moves with some worry, while Naye was not surprised and waved her hand to Fitt to indicate that she didn't need to worry.

    "Uh, by the way, today I'm here to see Feite off"

    Neil finally remembered what happened this time, stood up, blinked his lifeless fish eyes, and said, "Go on your way in peace! I will miss you!"

    “………”

    "You might as well stop talking"

    Naye shook her head and said helplessly, saying goodbye to Feit properly, but Neil said it was like going to the execution ground.

    "Pfft——"

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ???????????? ??????????? ??????????????? ??

    Fit wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes and smiled softly, "Neil always destroys some sad atmosphere Haha Neil like this is very gentle"

    "Uh, are you complimenting me or hurting me"

    "Always, thank you, Neil Because of you, my mother and I were saved Thank you Thank you for treating me so tenderly"

    With that said, Fit held Neil's right hand tightly in his hands, treating it like a treasure, and tears fell from his eyes again.

    "Ahaha, don't say that, people will be shy~~~"

    Neil scratched his head and smiled sheepishly.

    Fit just smiled softly, and after a long time, he reluctantly put down the hands that had given him countless warmth.

    “It’s strange that you are embarrassed~~”

    Naye glanced at Neil in a funny way, and then held Feit's hands again, the emotion in her eyes was extremely sincere, "We will meet again, right, Feit"

    "Um……"

    "The time has come, is it ready?"

    At this time, Crono came over and reminded the three of them.

    "Um……"

    Fite nodded gently to Crono, while Nanoha took off her hair tie.

    "Feite, I can give you something as a souvenir, even though it's only such a simple thing"

    "Thenme too"

    With that said, Feite also took off his hair tie and exchanged it with each other.

    "Hey, kid, don't you want to give me a gift?"

    Aluf knocked Neil on the head and stared at him with a look of hatred.

    "Uh, where did you ask me to find a gift right now"

    Neil motioned for her to take a look at his outfit. Does this look like something he could carry something with?

    "No need, I have already received a very good gift"

    Feit shook his head slightly, then glanced gently at the bracelet on his right hand, and the corners of his mouth raised a charming arc. However, Feit seemed to have remembered the previous scenes, especially the scene before leaving, and there was no trace of expression on his lovely face.  The atmosphere gradually heats up.

    Hey, hey, hey!  I was so bold at that time!  !

    "Uh, that's itthat's good"

    After Neil noticed Feit's gaze, he knew what she was referring to, but seeing Feit's shy look, black threads began to hang on Neil's head. He had no choice but to do so. Beside him, Nanoye was using a puzzled but still expression.  Staring at herself with strange eyes, it was clear that with the girl's intuition, Nanoha knew that there was something wrong with this.

    It could be a big problem

    The atmosphere between the three of them suddenly became silent, but if you look closely, Neil seemed to be looking up at the sky with a cold sweat on his head, and at the same time, he kept winking at Crono who was about to watch the show.

    "Then let's say goodbye too"

    Crono seemed to have received Neil's message for help, and this time he rescued Neil very loyally. After speaking to several people, a magic circle appeared at his feet, with light blue light, covering Feit and Alu.  Fu shrouded in it.

    Neil breathed a sigh of relief, then looked at Fit, "By the way, you go back and tell Precia, so you don't have to worry about Alicia I've found a way"

    "Although it is very pale and feeble, but"All I can do is say a small thank you Thank you Neil"

    There were tears in the corners of Feit's eyes, and when he looked at the young man's eyes, in addition to the gratitude, there was also an emotion that was difficult to detect.

    "This is enough"

    Neil smiled softly, yes, for himself, this thank you is the best return gift.

    "We will definitely see you again, Feit!"

    Naye looked at the other party reluctantly and waved her right hand.

    "Well, I'll definitely see you again, Nanoha Neil"

    The light bloomed instantly, and then the person left.

    “Ah… I’ll see you again…”

    Neil looked at the blue sky and smiled softly.

    After a long time, Neil and Nanoye recovered from the melancholy of parting.

    "Let's go back, Naye"

    "Um……"

    "By the way, Neil"

    Nanoye suddenly called Neil, Neil turned his head and looked at her doubtfully, while Nanoye narrowed her eyes and smiled, "What is the gift Feite mentioned? Can you tell me?"

    Although the tone sounded like a question, the momentum seemed like a command.

    Neil turned away and his head turned quickly. If he told the truth, maybe this girl Nanoha would pull something out with such clues. Although she is just a natural idiot, she is dark

    "Hey, what are you thinking about?"

    "I didn't think about anything! Well, actually, the gift Feite mentioned is"

    Neil began to sweat on his face, while Nanoye kept her previous smile, waiting for Neil's answer with a smile.

    "my love……"

    ""

    Nanoye stopped and looked at Neil with an indescribable gaze, while Neil put one hand on his chest and looked at the sky affectionately. It would be nice if those eyes could stop wandering

    “Forget it, if you don’t want to say it, forget it.”

    Nanoye retracted her gaze, put her hands behind her back and continued to move forward. Neil breathed a sigh of relief. His back was almost soaked just now. Nanoye was very scary recently.

    When walking side by side, Neil turned to look at Naye and chuckled, "You look pretty good after you let down your hair, Naye"

    "Eh!? Really?"

    "Yes, I swear on my character"

    “Hmph, Neil’s character is not trustworthy~~”

    "Hey, I'm complimenting you after all. You can't hit me like thisbut you seem to be quite happy. Why?"

    "whee……"

    Nanoye suddenly walked quickly in front of Neil. In the sea breeze, she raised her hair, which was not very long, and turned slightly sideways, looking back at the young man with a smile as bright as a flower.

    "I won't tell youidiot"

    h

    ? ef=

    Welcome all book lovers to come and read, the latest, fastest and most popular serial works are all here!

    ? www.piotia.com

 Close Heart Chapter 176 Neil’s Dream, Gale’s Confession

    Cherry blossoms fall quietly.

    The heavy eyelids slowly opened, and a sky that had never been seen before was gradually reflected in the hazy vision.

    The sky is like night, but with a soft light as brilliant as the aurora.  ．  ．  com

    The cold moon, as clear as water, is like the silver gauze of Yue Ji.

    The world under the sky is an endless forest of flowers.

    Neil slowly sat up and stared blankly at this new world.

    A huge cherry blossom tree was quietly taking root in front of his eyes. The cherry blossoms falling one after another, the gentle pink was dotted with intoxicating purple, as if they had a different kind of fragrance.

    The night wind blew up, blowing the petals of the flowers and passing through the long hair.

    Neil opened his hand, and held the falling petals gently in his hand as if holding a treasure. There was a tenderness and peace in his eyes that he had never seen before.

    The world is very beautiful, so beautiful that he almost suffocated.

    And such a world can only appear in dreams, right?

    That’s right, you can only see it if you dream.

    However, when Neil was immersed in the beauty of this dream, the sky suddenly broke, and the whole world was like broken glass, instantly covered with clearly visible cracks.

    The next moment, the world collapsed.

    Instead, there is a chilling darkness.

    In the dark sky, the only light was the bright moon. However, the moon was strangely red, as red as blood, and the world seemed to be filled with ominous blood.

    The feeling of surprise and fear has not yet disappeared, the cracked earth shook again, and red pillars of fire spurted out from the earth, making the dark world darker and crimson.

    That’s right, it’s as red as blood again.

    "What on earth is this"

    Neil stabilized his body. Now he was more than confused. There was always a lingering uneasiness and fear in his heart. Is this really his dream?

    Neil observed the world carefully and saw that in addition to the red flames burning the earth before, there were also flames of the same color as the sky. The pitch-black fire had no temperature at all, and it felt more like cold ice.

    However, Neil was not afraid of this weird flame. On the contrary, he felt a faint sense of intimacy, a feeling of coming from the same source.

    "Roar——"

    "Um?"

    While Neil was thinking about the connection, a distant dragon roar suddenly sounded that shocked his heart. Looking closely, he saw a huge creature emerging from a sea of ??intense fire.

    Blood-colored pupils, sharp fangs, huge horns, covering the whole body as red as lava, the sharp claws shining with metallic luster in the firelight, and the outstretched wings almost covered the entire sky.

    Dragon, a giant dragon in Western legend.

    Those eyes reflecting the firelight were staring at Neil who was standing not far away. The dragon power exuding from his body made Neil instantly stiff and his head went blank.  Neil bit his tongue fiercely to wake himself up. Although his heart was shocked, he also calmed himself down and tensed his body to face any sudden attack at any time.

    The dragon seemed to have seen something interesting, a human light flashed in its eyes, and its slightly narrowed eyes seemed to reveal that it was very interested in Neil.

    "Tsk, what the hell is going on?"

    Neil couldn’t understand anything anymore. The world just now suddenly changed, and then there appeared such a big guy who was easy to deal with at first glance. Is there anything more exaggerated next?

    As if Neil's idea was fulfilled, a burst of pure white light suddenly emerged and shone on Neil. Neil felt a warm feeling coming from his body. His limbs that had previously looked cold due to the power of the dragon suddenly glowed with warmth, that kind of warmth.  The comfort made Neil couldn't help but make a sound.

    Neil was alert to the giant dragon, and seeing that it seemed to have no intention of attacking, he turned his head to observe what had helped him just now.

    In the pure white soft light, Neil could vaguely see an inverted triangle-shaped object.

    “That’s the scabbard!?”

    Carved with mysterious patterns, the shell of blue and gold blends with each other, which is simple rather than noble.

    Neil seemed to be attracted and stepped out involuntarily. However, just as he took a few steps, an indescribable feeling suddenly broke out in his heart.

    It’s not oppression, it’s not fear, it’s something deeper.

    Neil only felt that his body was extremely heavy, and he could not even move. He could only feel the sudden fatigue slowly eroding every corner of his body.    hehe……

    The chuckle seemed to be absent, but it passed clearly into Neil's ears, or in other words, into his mind.

    Who is it?

    Neil shook his head with difficulty and looked back hard. Finally, he caught a figure at the end of his eyes.

    There is a person there.

    The long silver hair is fluttering in the wind, and the slender body is sitting lazily on a high place, but what is even more amazing is that a pair of jet-black wings are raised high, and the scattered feathers fall gently like cherry blossoms.

    But, these are not what Neil cares about.

    What he cared about was that strange smile under the red moon.

    Unable to see the other person’s face clearly, Neil’s consciousness gradually disappeared, returning to darkness again.

    “It’s starting to look more presentable”

    In the wind, the man's voice came.

    “It’s rare that he can come here, is that okay?”

    The red dragon shrank its wings and asked the man meaningfully.

    "Who knows?"

    The silver-haired man raised his head and looked at the red moon in the sky, his scarlet pupils reflected the moon.

    Under the moonlight, the scattered hair revealed a familiar face.

    ………………………………………………Dividing line…………………………………………

    "Well……"

    Neil on the bed frowned tightly, and some cold sweat broke out on his forehead. After a while, the frown slowly relaxed, and at the same time, his eyes opened.

    "What's going on?" Neil rubbed his forehead and sat up, "Did you just dream? Why don't you seem to have any memory"

    Neil only felt that he had had a dream before, but he could not recall the content of the dream at all.

    "Forget it, I usually don't remember dreams very well"

    Neil sighed, and at this time, the door was opened.

    “It’s time to change the gauze, Neil-chan~~~”

    The nurse who came to change Neil's gauze yesterday came over, and she was holding a large roll of thick white gauze in her hand.

    Neil looked at the things in the nurse's hands with a dark look on his face. Are these all packed for him alone?  How much does she need in a day

    The nurse hummed an unknown song and skillfully took off Neil's clothes, revealing his smooth and fair skin.

    Neil looked at his body with almost no scars, his eyes were dark, and he asked, "Hey, nurse, do I still need to be bandaged like this?"

    The nurse was busy putting gauze on Neil in circles. When she heard Neil's question, she didn't even raise her eyes. She still made the movements with her hands and said to Neil in an indifferent tone, "Absolutely."  It's bandaged! The doctor said that you need to rest for a few days for your injury, but you ran out again yesterday, right? You are really disobedient, and I will never let you escape today!! Huhahahaha!!!  !Be prepared for me to wake up!!!"

    At the end of the sentence, the originally gentle nurse sister laughed as proudly as a queen.

    “………”

    Does this role change too quickly

    "Oh, I know, I will definitely stay here, but" Neil said very kindly, but the next second he couldn't help it, "Can you stop being like this!!  I’ve fully felt that you don’t want me to run around! Can you even bandage it up for me!?”

    "Eh? Isn't this perfect?"

    The nurse tilted her head cutely, with confusion written all over her face. She was very confident in her bandaging skills, and the seniors in the hospital all admired her for this skill.

    "How perfect! It's worse than yesterday, okay! What kind of bandage is this? Is it necessary to wrap up my whole body!? My hands and feet are tied together! I can't even move!! If nothing else, I  I can’t even go to the toilet!!!”

    Except for his head, Neil’s whole body is now tightly wrapped in bandages. He looks more like a mummy than yesterday.

    "Man! Just use a urinary catheter!!"

    “That’s not the problem!!! You’re focusing on the wrong thing!!”

    "Okay," the nurse put away the remaining gauze in her hand with a sweet smile, "Neil-chan, take a good rest~~I'm going to help the next patient, bye~~~"

    After saying that, the nurse walked out of the room with brisk steps.

    "Hey!! Are you ignoring me!? I haven't gone to the toilet yet this morning!! I'm going to wet the bed!! Hey, do you hear me!? At least give me a urine tube."??Okay!  !  !  "

    "Obviously, no one can hear Neil's screams.

    As the saying goes, when God closes a door, he will also open a window for you.

    Just when Neil was almost desperate, a voice like the sound of nature suddenly came into his ears.

    "Neil!?"

    There was a bit of surprise in the doubtful voice. This voice was very familiar to Neil. He reluctantly turned his head with only his mouth and eyes uncovered. When he saw the girl, tears burst into his face.

    "Oh! It's Hayate! Thank you so much! God!!"

    "Huh? It's really you, Neil! Why did you become a mummy?"

    Hayate quickly pushed the wheelchair over, looking at Neil's exaggerated bandage, and felt very ashamed.

    "Uh, did you just come back from the fire scene? You have deep burns"

    Vita looked at Neil and complained in a slightly black tone, while Xignom and Shamar behind Hayate were even more speechless about this.

    "Stop talking about this now!" Neil interrupted them, and then stared at Hayate with burning eyes, "Hayate, take off your pants!!"

    ""

    ""

    “Eeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!”

    The whole room was filled with female screams, and Neil, who was in front of these invincible loudspeakers, almost rolled his eyes and fainted.

    "Neil, Neil, really, how can you say this in front of so many people~~ Just, just think, think, Neil, h~~"

    Gale's face was flushed with embarrassment, and he was covering his lower body in casual shorts. His smooth calves looked extremely attractive.

    The three people on the side looked blank at first, and then reacted in various ways.

    Vita's whole body was exuding black energy, his pupils were extremely empty, he picked up the fruit knife on the cabinet, rubbed it back and forth on the floor, and seemed to be mumbling something.

    Eh?  Does this guy want to kill someone?

    Xignom held his red cheeks, and there seemed to be some red liquid left on his nose, and the whole person seemed to be in a daze.

    Eh?  What is this guy dreaming about?

    And Shamar looked at Neil and Hayate with a sweet smile, but she had a high-end camera pointed at them.

    Eh?  What do you want to take a picture of?

    Neil’s eyes were all dark, and then he remembered what he had just said, and quickly changed his words, “Well, I couldn’t explain clearly at the moment, so I need to take off my pants”

    "Wow! Neil is so h~~~"

    Gale was sitting in a wheelchair, covering his shy face with his hands, but his watery eyes glanced through his fingers from time to time.

    “Kill you scumbag!!”

    【Hello!  Do I have to grit my teeth and say it!  ?  】

    "Take off, take off your pantsit's so, soshameless!!!"

    【Who is so shameless?  !  !  】

    “I’m looking forward to it~~”

    【What are you expecting!  !  】

    Neil complained a few words in his mind, and then kept swinging his wrapped body, "No!! You said it wrong!! Help me untie the gauze!! I need to go to the toilet!! No,  I’m about to pee!!!”

    “………”

    After a while of fussing around, Neil walked out of the bathroom very happily. Facing these girls with strange eyes, Neil couldn't help scratching his head in embarrassment.

    "Ahaha, it was all a misunderstanding, don't get excited"

    Hayate stared at Neil for a while, not paying attention to what just happened, and then asked the question he had always wanted to ask, "Neil, why are you here? Didn't you say you were on a business trip some time ago?"

    "Uh, well, I encountered some small accidents"

    Neil scratched his face, as if he didn’t want to bring up this topic, but he noticed the change in Hayate’s expression. When she heard the word accident, her pupils shrank significantly and her body trembled imperceptibly.

    "What's wrong, Hayate?"

    Neil asked with some worry. After hearing his words, Hayate came back to his senses instantly, and then showed his usual cute smile, "It's nothing, don't worry~~~"

    "Stop lying, you don't act like you are telling me it's okay"

    ""

    Gale lowered her head and did not answer him. Seeing this, Neil turned his attention to the people behind her.

    The three of Xignom looked at each other, hesitated for a moment, and then Xignom said in a deep voice:"Actually, Gale's parents died because of an accident"

    "Stop talking, XignomNeal doesn't have to worry about it, it's all over after all"

    Gale shook her head, interrupting Xignom's words. She smiled lightly at Neil, but the smile seemed particularly forced in everyone's eyes.

    Neil also understood everything at that moment, and he gently put his hand on Hayate's head, "I'm sorry to remind you of some bad things, but when you feel uncomfortable, there is no need to bear it all by yourself.  , try to rely on others, try to speak out what is in your heart, try to shed tears, and don’t you have a very important family now?”

    Neil looked at Xignom and the others and showed a faint smile.

    Gale looked back at Xignom, Vita, and Shamar. Seeing the tenderness in their eyes, Gale smiled and nodded slowly.

    "Um."

    "Well, besides, I won't get into trouble that easily" Neil took back his hand, gave a thumbs up and smiled brightly, "Even if I get hit by a train and fly a hundred meters away, I'll be fine!!"

    "If you get hit by a train, it will turn into a mosaic, okay?"

    Hayate complained to him angrily, then held Neil's hand tightly, lowered his head, and asked gently, "Hey, Neil, nothing can happen to you"

    The voice trembled slightly.

    Is it because you have experienced that pain that you are so afraid?

    "Well, I will definitely be fine" Neil's eyes were a little gentle at that moment. He understood the girl's mood, because he had also experienced similar pain. He clenched his hand slightly, "Follow me.  You made an agreement"

    "Um!"

    Feeling the firmness and tenderness in that promise, Hayate once again bloomed an eye-catching smile. Looking at this scene, Vita and the others silently stepped aside, and at the same time they made new vows in their hearts.

    "But, Neil" Hayate suddenly smiled slyly, "Is the accident you just mentioned because of a girl?"

    ""

    How to answer this?  Girl, so intuitive

    "More or lessyes"

    In Neil’s opinion, Hayate is not as dangerous as others, and he turns black at every turn. To be honest, it shouldn’t matter, right?

    "It doesn't matter, there are ghosts"

    Neil was very decadent. Before the strong wind in front of him could express himself, the three people behind him were exuding murderous, cold and domineering aura

    "Forget it, I'll spare you this time"

    "Haifeng smiled slightly, and the three people behind him also regained their momentum, but their eyes were still so piercing.

    "By the way, why are you here, Hayate?"

    "Ah, I'm almost finished, I still have to go for a follow-up consultation" When Neil asked, Hayate remembered that he was here to see the attending doctor for a follow-up consultation today, "I won't tell you anymore, Neil, see you later!"  "

    "Oh, see you later"

    After Hayate nodded with Neil, Shamal pushed the wheelchair out of the room.

    On the road, Gale seemed a little silent, quietly watching the scenery outside the glass window go away from his eyes.

    Vita ran to Hayate's side and asked strangely, "Haifeng, what's wrong with you? Are you unhappy? Is it because that guy bullied you!?"

    Vita immediately targeted Neil. In her eyes, Neil was definitely not a good person.

    Shamal could only shake his head at Vita's reaction, then stopped and looked at Hayate with concern, "Haifeng, are you feeling uncomfortable somewhere?"

    However, Gale shook his head slightly, and then turned his gaze to the clear sky outside the window.

    "It's nothing, I'm worrying youit's just that sometimes, I always feel that I am far away from that person"

    That person’s eyes are always staring into the distance.

    “He has his own secrets and things that he doesn’t want others to know. Sometimes he and I really feel very far apart"

    There, it is beyond your reach.

    "I can't do anything. All I can do is stay quietly by his side and do some trivial things for him"

    Because of my own powerlessness.

    "But, even so, I still want to get closer, and get closer in my own way"

    When the boy made the promise, he couldn't help but think like this.

    "Haha, do you think I'm stupid?"

    "No, I thinkIf the wind blows, it will definitely succeed!  Because Hayate works so hard and is so cute!  "

    Shamal leaned close to Hayate’s ear and answered seriously yet playfully.

    "Shamal is really"

    Gale's face blushed slightly, and then he urged, "Okay, hurry up, the doctor is waiting for us!"

    "Hehe, I know~~~"

    Shamar pushed the wheelchair forward with a smile on her face, while Xignom and Vita behind them looked at each other, looking a little uneasy and entangled.

    【Hey, Shamar, is this really okay?  】

    Hearing Xignom’s words, Shamar was slightly startled.

    【what is the problem?  】

    【You still ask me!  ?  It’s not like you don’t know what happened between Master Gale and that guy!  Speaking of which, part of the reason is still because of you!  】

    【Oh, you said thatdon't worry!  I will definitely make him fall in love with Hayate!  Even if you have to use enchanting drugs, aphrodisiacs, etc., you won’t hesitate!  !  】

    【Absolutely not!  !  I won't let Hayate's innocence be damaged!  !  】

    “Vita, you’re on the wrong side of the building again… By the way, Shamal, it’s even more problematic if you do that!  !  What do you want two ten-year-olds to do?  !  】

    【That's right!  !  We must protect Hayate's innocence!  !  】

    【You'd better shut up, Vita】

    【Okay, okay, absolutely safe and no side effects!  !  】

    【You sell advertising!  !  】

    ?……………………………………………………………………………………

    ps: I’ve been very tired recently, and I’m not in a good state. After uploading this chapter, the amount of tasks for this month should be enough. See you next month!  da☆ze

    ? www.piotia.com

 Close Heart Chapter 178 Chance Encounter and Bread

    "Ah, today is the last day of sick leave I feel very unhappy"

    Neil walked on the street very comfortably. He liked these leisurely days the best.

    Today is the last day of the sick leave that Neil has worked so hard to get. He doesn’t stay in the hospital anymore, so he just goes out for a walk.

    "But, what should we do?"

    Neil, who had nothing to do, didn’t know what to do for a moment, looking around boredly at the crowd around him.

    "Huh? That's"

    Neil, who was pacing leisurely, suddenly caught sight of a familiar figure. He took a closer look and saw that it was indeed someone he knew. However, the person seemed to be holding a lot of things, which were quite heavy and wobbly. He seemed to be able to fall over.  look.

    "Ugh!"

    Sure enough, the sole of the man's foot slipped and he was already holding something unsteadily, so he couldn't help but fall backwards.

    However, I didn’t feel the pain of falling to the ground, but instead leaned into a warm embrace.

    "Are you okay, Matou Sakura-san"

    Sakura looked up and saw the little teacher from her school supporting her. Feeling the warmth, her little face flushed slightly, then she stood firm and bowed to Neil to thank her.

    "I'm really sorry for troubling you, Teacher Neil"

    "It's no trouble. Am I still laughing when I see you fall?"

    "Well, maybe that's what the teacher saidthat's what the classmates at school said"

    Sakura scratched her face and smiled sheepishly. When Neil heard this, he suddenly turned to stone and bent forward in frustration.

    "What image do I have in the minds of students"

    Sakura looked at this teacher who was often off-line with some amusement. Although they didn't have much interaction with each other, she had heard from others that he was a very interesting person.

    Whether they are his students or not, they all sincerely like this teacher.

    It would be great if he was my teacher

    In my heart, I sometimes think like this.

    "Um, Matou Sakura-san"

    "Just call me Sakura, Teacher Neil"

    "Uh, okay, Sakura-san, it's too heavy for you to carry these things alone" Neil pointed to the two big bags in her hands, "Don't your family members have time to help you?"

    "Family" Sakura's eyes dimmed, as if she had lost all life in an instant, but she quickly covered it up and said with a gentle smile, "Well, they are quite busy, so I went out to buy things alone.  …”

    "That's it"

    Neil still captured Sakura's look at that moment. That look didn't look like that of an ordinary elementary school student at all. It was as empty as a doll, which made him extremely confused.

    What happened to this child?

    Neil looked at Sakura, who was smiling, and sighed lightly for some reason, then took the bag in her hand and looked back at her, "Ying-san, where is your home? Let me send it there for you"

    "Eh? Isn't that bad, Teacher Neil?"

    Neil’s actions made her a little unable to react, and she quickly waved her hand to decline.

    "Well, I'm fine anyway" Neil replied lightly, "And it's not convenient for you to be alone. I'm a boy and I still have some strength Let's go"

    "Thank you, Teacher Neil"

    "nothing……"

    The two of them were walking side by side. They seemed to be thinking about their own things and did not speak. They seemed very quiet.

    As they walked forward quietly, a pair of sisters, two girls aged five or six, came towards them.

    “Here, here’s this for you…”

    "Thank you, sister! I like my sister the most!"

    “Hehe, that’s good~~~”

    Sakura stared blankly at the pair of sisters who were smiling happily. After passing by them, her steps slowed down and her eyes glanced back involuntarily.

    Neil's steps also slowed down. When he turned around, he saw the girl's profile was lonely, and her eyes were full of nostalgia. However, what was hidden inside was more of pain.

    【Matou】

    Neil seemed to have remembered something and stared at the girl quietly. He didn't look away until the girl came back to her senses.

    "Sorry, I was in a daze for a while"

    Sakura nodded sheepishly, and Neil waved his hand nonchalantly, asking her to continue leading the way. As you walked, Neil's stomach started to rumble.

    "Uhit turns out I haven't eaten yet"

    &nbsp; I just slipped out and completely forgot to eat

    “Well, do you want to buy some bread?”

    Sakura looked at Neil's appearance, smiled slightly, and then pointed to the bakery next to her.

    Neil went as expected and saw a small bakery with the words Furukawa Bakery written on the sign.

    "Furukawa Bakery"

    Neil looked at the signboard, feeling uneasy for some reason

    I always feel so dangerous

    "Teacher Neil?"

    Sakura walked to the door and found Neil still looking at the sign blankly, so she asked doubtfully.

    "Uh, it's okay, let's go in"

    Neil scratched his head and smiled, then entered the bakery.

    "Hey, welcome"

    As soon as he entered the door, he heard a thick and lazy male voice. Neil looked up and saw a young man with red hair taking care of the bread on the shelf.

    "Uncle Furukawa, hello!"

    Sakura greeted the man politely, and when the other man saw the visitor, he also greeted him warmly.

    "Oh, it's Sakura. Why, do you want to buy some bread? Just pick it, I'll give you a discount, of course it's because you're so cute!"

    The other party smiled generously, and then saw Neil who was staying aside.

    "Eh? Is this little girl Sakura's friend? My name is Furukawa Akio! Just call me Uncle Akio!"

    "Uh, this"

    Sakura was about to explain when she heard a click and turned around to see a petrified figure.

    "Hey! Idiot uncle, who did you call little girl? Ha!?"

    Neil Yintang turned black, raised his eyes, and stared at the somewhat stunned uncle with a tone like a gangster.

    "Tsk, tsk, tsk, do all the little girls nowadays like to learn like this? Alas, my little Nagisa is indeed the cutest By the way, Sakura, don't get too close to these bad girls"

    After Qiu Sheng sighed to himself, he warned Ying again, making her dumbfounded.

    "Uncle bastard! Are you blind? How do I look like a girl!! I am a boy!!"

    Neil shouted angrily, even though he didn’t behave like a girl, and he even added magic to make people subconsciously recognize him, did this idiot uncle completely ignore it?  ?

    Uncle Qiu Sheng opened his mouth even more, as if he saw an alien teaching his wife how to make bread, "Really or not!? Are you a man? Let me go, you don't look alike at all from beginning to end! Uh,  Except for that tone"

    "Want to fight, uncle?"

    Neil twisted his neck, crackled his fingers, and stared at Qiu Sheng fiercely from the corners of his eyes, while the other party smiled disdainfully, "Hey, kid, is your thinking circuit straight"

    "Ah, it's much better than you, a creature whose thinking ability is lower than that of an amoeba"

    Neil raised the corners of his mouth slightly, smiling contemptuously.

    “It’s so cool, you bastard brat!!”

    "We are with each other, you idiot!!"

    "Okay! Let me show you my Pegasus Meteor Fist!!!"

    ?????????????????? Qiusheng began to adjust his stance, preparing to launch this big move.

    "You idiot! Uncle!!"

    Neil’s eyes seemed to see an idiot passing in front of his eyes. Just when Sakura thought he was going to complain about Qiu Sheng, Neil kept waving his hands, paddling back and forth, and his body swayed along with it.

    "This is the correct way to perform Pegasus Meteor Fist!! Your posture is wrong!!"

    “No way!! I think you have mistaken the Pegasus’ orbit!”

    Looking at the weird postures of the two of them, Sakura felt powerless for a while, where should she complain

    Damn it, are you primary school students during lunch break?  ?

    "Hey! Sakura! Seiya's Pegasus Meteor Fist should be like this, right?"

    "Sakura-san!! You have to scold him! This guy is an idiot! Idiot!!"

    No, you two are idiots

    Sakura said that she was unable to complain, so it would be better to leave it to the students in Neil's class. After all, that class had already won the title of the most advanced complaint class in the school

    For a long time, both of them rested their hands on the ground, panting slightly.

    "Well done, kid"

    "Tch, you're not bad either, uncle"

    &nbsp;"Humph"

    "hehe……"

    The two of them looked at each other and smiled.

    Okay, I don’t know why the two started to cherish each other. Is this friendship between men?  What an idiotic friendship!  Speaking of which, it seems that you haven't even fought before, but you were just gesticulating for a long time with the completely wrong posture of the Pegasus Meteor Fist, and you were actually gesticulating to the point where you were kneeling on the ground and gasping for air!  Please, this makes the people complaining very hard!  !

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Ying holds her head, feeling that her ability to complain is not enough. If you are lucky enough in the future, you can go to the legendary complaining class for further training

    Become the new generation of complaining queen, girl!

    "No way!"

    Sakura complained about the mysterious sound that came from nowhere, then looked at Neil, "Teacher Neil, aren't you hungry?"

    "Uh, yes, I forgot about it"

    No, most people will not forget

    "Oh, kid, you need to buy bread"

    Qiu Sheng’s words made Sakura start to shake her head again. If you don’t want to buy bread, why would you come in and make gestures with you that make Seiya want to cry?

    "Well, I'm so hungry, give me some"

    Neil nodded and began to scan the bread on the shelf. It looked pretty good.

    "That's it, then"

    “Then please try these new works of mine~~~”

    When Qiu Sheng was speaking, a gentle and melodious female voice interrupted him. Everyone looked around and saw a smiling young woman slowly walking into the store. She was also holding a tray with fresh food on it.  Baked bread.

    "Uh, Sanae"

    "Aunt Sanae"

    After Akio and Sakura saw the bread in Sanae's hands, their expressions became a little ugly, but Neil didn't notice at all because he was completely attracted by the smell of the bread.

    "Want to try this week's new product for free, my newly created bread? I named it Creativity, and the theme of this bread is tranquility."

    Neil took the bread handed over by Sanae, ignored Qiu Sheng and Sakura who were winking desperately, picked up the bread and stuffed it into his mouth.

    Click

    Neil chewed and chewed in his mouth, frowning as he ate the bread, "It's so crispy By the way, can bread make such a sound when you eat it? This has something to do with Tian Jing"

    "This is?"

    Neil felt that his taste buds were in confusion, and the extremely creative and wonderful taste went straight to his nerve center.

    "It's senbei," Sanae said with a confident smile, "The softness of the bread combined with the crispness of the senbei, this bread is called senbei bread~~~"

    "My taste in naming is very strong, and my taste in making bread is also very strong"

    Neil chewed the bread and turned a little blue.

    "That's right~~This is a victory for creativity~~I am very confident about this~~~"

    Sanae clasped her hands together and smiled happily. It seemed like it was the first time she was praised

    "Although I don't know where your confidence comes frombut your creativity has indeed won"

    Neil covered his mouth, the taste almost made him roll his eyes, and he stupidly ate most of it.

    "Really!? Wow~~That's great~~~"

    Sanae clapped her hands happily, not seeing Neil's expression at all, while Akio and Sakura on the side were also a little stunned.

    This guy is actually okay after eating for so long

    "Well, it's true. Your creativity will definitely put Hades at his knees"

    "Eh?"

    Sanae blinked her beautiful eyes, not understanding what Neil meant.

    "Hades can definitely kill Zeus with this bread Wow, it feels so uncomfortable"

    “As he said that, Neil put his hands on the ground, his whole body was weak and his head was dizzy.

    "Eh!? Doesn't my bread taste good"

    Sanae looked at Neil lying on the ground with tears in her eyes as if she had been struck by lightning.

    "Yeah, the taste is something I will never forget in my life, and it tastes so laborious It's a failure among failures Only if it sells well"

    "Hey!! You kid stepped on a landmine!!"

    "ha?"

    Hearing Akio’s anxious voice, Neil raised his head and saw Sanae’s nose twitching and tears in her eyes, as if they were about to shed.

    “My bread…my bread…”

    “???, this"

    "It turned out to be a failure among failures!"

    After saying that, under Neil’s embarrassing gaze, he shook his brown single ponytail, covered his face and ran away in tears.

    "Sanae!!! My favorite!!!"

    Under Neil’s increasingly embarrassed expression, Qiu Sheng picked up a few creative breads and stuffed them into his mouth, shouting as he chased them out.

    "That, is it my fault"

    Neil looked at Sakura expressionlessly, and Sakura sighed again as she looked at the scene that had been played out several times that day.

    ?…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

    ps: I was encouraged by a friend, so I should be more energetic and update as much as I can. In addition, here is an advertisement for Feng Annas's "Eternal Battle Hymn of Nanoha Doujin". Let's go check it out~~

    ? www.piotia.com

 Close Heart Chapter 179: Legacy

    Neil and Sakura were the only two people left staring at each other in the store.

    "Let me tell you, is it okay for them to run out like this? This is their shop after all, so at least they have to explain themselves before running away"

    "It's okay, this happens often"

    Looking at Sakura’s accustomed smile, Neil suddenly felt powerless.

    I always feel that the people in this town are a bunch of unimaginable weirdos

    【Boss, you are also one of them】

    Anders is even more powerless against what his master considers to be the most normal existence.

    "Really, you gave me some bread before leaving"

    Neil touched his stomach. He just ate that weird bread and felt even hungrier.

    “But Teacher Neil is really awesome. He’s still so energetic after eating Aunt Sanae’s bread”

    Hearing Sakura sigh, Neil stopped and looked back at her, with a smile that could see through the world, and his eyes were extremely profound.

    "Because I have eaten a chemical substance that is comparable to that one, no, it should be a more terrifying chemical"

    The school festival, Ruixi’s punishment, is something he will never forget.

    Thinking about it, my stomach starts to cramp

    Looking at Neil's smile, Sakura continued to hold her forehead, almost wanting to cry for him.

    Just as Neil picked up some bread, a cute girl walked out of the store with a cute face and two dull hairs on her short orange hair that trembled on her head.

    "Tentacles?"

    When Neil saw those two stupid hairs, he said this.

    "It's not such a disgusting thing, okay!"

    Sakura waved her right hand into the air and complained angrily.

    "It's you, Sakura"

    When the girl saw Sakura, she smiled softly.

    "Well, long time no see, Xiaonagisa!"

    Sakura said hello happily and introduced Neil to her.

    "Oh? You are the little teacher from class 4a who stole the show in the school festival and won the third place in the martial arts festival. You were also called the Son of Song in the music festival and played the role of the devil in the final event!  "

    Listening to the girl finish speaking in one breath, Neil was stunned and couldn't help but sigh, this kid can't take a breath for talking for such a long time, he is also a great guy

    Speaking of which, is your title that long?

    I always feel like I’m in a bunker

    "Probably"

    Neil scratched his hair, smiled sheepishly, and then looked at her doubtfully, "Who are you?"

    "Ah, my name is Nagisa Furukawa, please give me your advice"

    "Oh well……"

    "By the way, have you seen my parents?"

    "Were those two who just ran out?"

    Neil looked outside the door, but it seemed he hadn't seen them come back yet.

    "It's like that again"

    Nagisa smiled bitterly, looking a little distressed.

    "What's wrong, Xiaozhu?"

    Sakura asked curiously, and Nagisa pointed to the bread just placed on the counter, "That's the bread that will be sent to Aunt Qiuzi's house, but"

    "That's ithow about I send it over?"

    "Hey, is that okay?"

    "Well, I have to pass there anyway on my way home"

    "Thank you, Sakura!"

    "It doesn't matter, Xiaozhu should pay more attention to his health"

    "knew……"

    At this time, Neil came over with some bread in his arms and asked curiously, "Are you feeling unwell?"

    "Ah, it's nothing serious I just feel a little weak"

    "That's it" Neil looked at Nagisa's face and saw that it was indeed not good. He took out a piece of paper from the counter, wrote down the phone number and address, and handed it to Nagisa.

    "This is?"

    "This is a doctor I know. If you feel that your health has never been good, you can try to find him. His medical skills are quite powerful"

    "Thank you, Teacher Neil"

    "Well, it's no big deal By the way, just calculate how much it will cost for me"

    Neil smiled and put the bread on the counter.

    ……………………………………Dividing line…………………………………………

    "After bidding farewell to Furukawa Nagisa, Neil and Sakura began their journey again"

    &nbsp; "What the hell is this journeydo you think this is to trigger an NPC mission?"

    Sakura continued to complain calmly about Neil who was striding forward with high morale.

    "Isn't this great" Neil waved his hand carelessly, "This is how life will be interesting~~"

    Sakura smiled slightly and did not refute Neil's words. She looked at the far-reaching sky, with a meaning in her eyes that others could not understand.

    "Life?"

    He sighed and then smiled, but the smile revealed a touch of bitterness, more like a mockery.

    Looking at the figure in front of her, envy gradually filled her eyes. Involuntarily, she slowly moved closer until they were walking side by side.

    Under the blue sky, two small figures are very close, yet very far away

    But fate is quietly intertwined

    Soon, the two finally arrived at one of their destinations.

    "Ding dong, Brave Neil has arrived at Minase's house, and the mission conditions have been met!"

    "Teacher Neil, you have really stepped into the role"

    Sakura shook her head helplessly and pressed the doorbell at the same time.

    Not long after the bell rang, the door was opened, and a girl in blue casual clothes stood in front of her in a daze.

    "Mingxue-san, hello"

    Neil said hello, but the other party showed no response and made a whirring sound.

    “………”

    "What is this? Asleep?"

    "Well, probably, if it's Mingxue"

    "Is this an innate skill? Is it so awesome without adding points?"

    "Teacher Neil, you have gone too far"

    At this time, there was a sound of footsteps behind the door, and soon the owner of the sound appeared in front of them.

    "Aunt Qiuzi, hello!" x2

    "Ah, it's Neil and Sakura" Qiuzi smiled at the two of them, then looked at the sleepy Mingxue, holding her right cheek and smiling bitterly, "Ningxue, this kid is really"

    With that said, he patted Mingxue’s little head, “Wake up, Mingxue~~”

    "Huh?" Mingxue rubbed her confused eyes, opened her eyes wide and saw the two people in front of her, "Eh? Sakura, and Mr. Neil, when did they come?"

    “………”

    【It’s been a while since I’ve been here!  And you weren’t the one who opened the door for us!  ?  How much sleep did you have?  !  And why can I still come over and open the door when I'm asleep?  !  Don't tell me it's sleepwalking!  This state of sleepwalking is too exaggerated!  !  Think this is Inception!  !  】

    Neil complained fiercely in his heart, and then smiled with a smile on his face, "Ah, I just came"

    "Really, then come in quickly!"

    Mingxue pulled the two of them into the house. Qiuzi looked at them and smiled lightly, closed the door and followed them.

    In the living room, after Sakura handed the things to the other party, they started chatting in the living room.

    "I'm sorry, because there are some things that I can't leave, so I have to ask Sanae to send it over, but I didn't expect you to send it over"

    "It doesn't matter, I'm on my way anyway"

    Neil said like a good boy, very obediently.

    "That's good, come on, take it and eat it"

    With that said, Qiuzi handed the bread to Neil and others, and at the same time took out a bottle of jam from the cabinet behind her.

    "Would you like to put some jam on it? This is my confident work~~~"

    Looking at this scene, Neil felt a sense of immediacy for some reason. At the same time, a strange smell of death suddenly spread here.

    【What's wrong?  】

    Neil trembled all over. Although he didn’t know what was going on, he still nodded. He once again ignored the desperate glances of the people around him and handed it over happily.

    "Thank you, Aunt Qiuzi!"

    After Qiuzi gave Neil a big spoonful, she looked at the other two people.

    "Do you want Mingxue and Sakura?"

    "No, Aunt Qiuzi, I'll be fine" Sakura's hand shook and she almost dropped the bread.

    "I just want strawberry jam" Mingxue hugged the strawberry jam tightly, as if she was afraid that someone would snatch it.

    【The boss is really a fool who doesn't understand the situation】

    When Anders saw this scene, he became more aware of the boss's disregard for the atmosphere.

    Neil picked up the liquid jam with a thick layer of yellow and orange. It didn’t smell very sweet. Under Qiuzi’s expectant eyes, he took a bite and tasted it carefully

    “Uh~~uh~~uh~~~”

    The more Neil ate, the more he frowned. They twisted together, his face began to turn blue, and there was a faint cold sweat on his face.

    【What does this feel like?  It's just as disgusting as the last time I rode a roller coaster Wow, it's like I was thrown into a washing machine that was about to fly out. I'm so dizzy I'm dead, my five senses are confused I always feel like my eyes and ears smell something.  I seemed to see something scary, my nose seemed to touch something weird, my mouth seemed to hear a messy sound Ouch so disgusting]

    ?? Okay, my five senses are still confused, and my nerves are all miswired

    The inside of the body is like a battlefield, and the strange feeling constantly shocks the whole body. The discomfort is no less than the shock when running violently.

    【Team 1!  !  !  Be sure to guard the city gate!  !  Second team!  !  Suppression!  Suppress it!  !  !  Division Three!  !  assault!  !  !  】

    【Report!  !  !  The third division was wiped out!  !  !  】

    【Team 4 will step up immediately!  !  Division 5 covers!  !  !  Division 6 backup!  !  !  Be sure to prevent the enemy from entering!  !  !  This is the last place of protection!  !  !  !  】

    【No way!  !  !  Division 456 can't stop it!  !  The second division is beginning to collapse!  !  !  】

    【Hold on!  !  Hold on with all your might!  !  !  !  】

    【Report!  !  The enemy troops are approaching the city!  !  !  The city gate is almost breached!  !  】

    【Report!  !  !  The first team's defense collapsed!  !  !  The enemy has entered the inner city!  !  !  !  】

    【Heaven is going to kill me!  !  !  !  !  】

    The city was lost, and Neil fell on the table.

    "Neil? What's wrong?"

    Qiuzi tilted her head in confusion, unable to see anything wrong with the trembling Neil.

    "No, it's nothingit's just that Aunt Qiuzi's jam made me intoxicated" Neil turned pale and gave a trembling thumbs up, "Aunt Qiuzi's jam will make the gods fall for her"

    Because of Sanae’s experience, Neil knew that he must not say that kind of thing, otherwise he would be the one to suffer.

    He doesn’t want to be Uncle Qiusheng

    "Really? It's really great! Although no one has tried it, I am very confident. I am really happy to hear you say that~~~~"

    Akiko smiled brightly, while Nayuki and Sakura on the side looked at them with sweat on their heads.

    【Speaking of which, where does Aunt Qiuzi's (mom)'s inexplicable self-confidence come from?  ?  No one has ever experienced such confidence before!  ?  Aunt Qiuzi (mom), did you completely ignore the other person’s trembling body?  ?  His face was pale and his head was covered in cold sweat!  !  Most people can tell that something is wrong!  !  !  】

    Qiuzi raised the jam again, "Do you want more, Neil?"

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????.  !  !  】

    "Please be sure not to let me taste it againyou can't always have beautiful things"

    Neil lay on the table and said breathlessly.

    “Don’t worry, I still have a lot anyway~~~Come on, I’ll apply it to you~~~~”

    Looking at another full spoonful, and looking at Qiuzi’s bright smile, Neil wanted to die.

    “Ah, no, what is already dead cannot die again

    …………………………………………Dividing line…………………………………………

    “Teacher Neil is so awesome He even ate half a bottle of jam”

    After bidding farewell to the Minase family, the two were heading towards their final destination, while Sakura helplessly looked at Neil, whose footsteps were wandering beside her.

    "Please don't remind me of what happened just now"

    Neil’s head was still in chaos. After hearing Sakura’s words, he immediately covered his mouth and looked like he wanted to vomit.

    "Alas" Sakura sighed, then stopped, "Teacher Neil, I'm here"

    "Uh, are you here yet?"

    Hearing this, Neil also stopped and looked at the big house behind Sakura. It was a large Western-style villa that looked like a place where rich people lived.

    However, Neil frowned slightly, and he felt a faint aura of disgust.

    "Teacher Neil?"

    "Ah, I'm sorry, I was in a daze when I saw this big room" Neil smiled and handed the thing in his hand to Sakura, "That's it"

    "Well, thank you very much, Teacher Neil!"

    Neil nodded, turned around and left, but he could still feel the girl's gaze. He paused and said without looking back, "Comrade Ying.""If you have anything or any difficulties, you can come to me. As a teacher, I will do my best to help you if I can"

    "After all, I have also received favors from Matou Kariya"

    With that said, Neil turned his face sideways and looked back at Sakura with eyes full of deep meaning.

    "NeilTeacher"

    Sakura was stunned by the other party's words. She dropped the bag in her hand inadvertently and stared blankly at the waving figure. Indistinctly, the boy's back gradually overlapped with the silver figure until they disappeared.

    "Brother Lelouch"

    The wind blew away the girl’s voice.

    Neil walked on the empty street, clasping his hands behind his head, looking calmly at the white clouds.

    "Hey, hey, he said such boring things againI really know how to cause trouble"

    In front of my eyes, the spreading sea of ??fire seemed to appear.

    They are the traces and sorrows left by that time.

    "Holy Grail WarYu Sanjia"

    In the wind, there seemed to be a suffocating burning.

    ? www.piotia.com

 Close Heart Chapter 180 Girl!  ?

    "Oh, this is so sad and makes me cry"

    Neil looked up at the blue sky and white clouds, his face full of vicissitudes of life.  .

    【Alas, it’s a matter of character, boss】

    Anders flashed, seemingly looking at the sky and sighing.

    "But I think there is nothing wrong with my character" Neil looked puzzled, looking back at the hospital door that opened and closed at that time, "Why did I get fucked"

    【…………】

    Anders remained silent and began to think about what happened twenty minutes ago.

    Neil had just said goodbye to Sakura and walked towards the hospital. However, as soon as he arrived at the hospital, he saw Mingtu Zhuihun standing at the door, looking at his watch from time to time, as if waiting for someone.

    "Hey, Doctor Frog, who are you waiting for? Are you waiting for Xiaomi?"

    Neil waved his hand and said hello, while Netherworld Chaihun, whose head was full of black lines, looked at Neil who was walking leisurely, and suddenly shouted, "Xiao Mi, you are so big! Am I that kind of person!?"

    "Well, at your age~~~everyone knows~~~"

    "No one understands! Are you really a ten-year-old kid!? I always feel like you know more than others!!"

    "No way, life experience"

    Neil raised his head slightly, his eyes melancholy and charming.

    “What kind of life experience is this!! Bastard!!!”

    Mingtu Zhuihun always felt that he would be the one who got pissed to death if the noise continued like this. At the same time, he also remembered the business, calmed down his mood, and said to Neil, "By the way, kid, you can go. Come on, the luggage is here"  …”

    As he said that, he handed a bag at hand to Neil.

    Neil took it in a daze, and after a few seconds, he suddenly realized what he was doing, and pulled Ming Tu Chaihun in surprise, "Eh? Eh!!!! What's going on? Why was I suddenly discharged from the hospital!  ?Aren’t you still going to be hospitalized today!? This is unscientific!! I just crawled out of the hell of chaotic five senses!! I strongly request to be hospitalized!!”

    "Where did this hell of chaotic five senses come from?! And it's unscientific for you to be hospitalized if you're so lively and jumping around" Hades Tsuihun rolled his eyes, "I just received a call from Konemon asking  After checking your situation, I had no choice but to report it truthfully, and then he said to kick you out immediately to avoid wasting school funds"

    "You betrayed me!"

    "Where did you betray you! If you are so aggressive, don't waste a bed in the hospital!! Get out of here quickly, you have just changed into hospital clothes, and I have packed your luggage for you, let's go"

    "Is our relationship just so fragile!? Am I not as good as that dead old man!? What's wrong with me!! Why did you choose him instead of me!!"

    Neil clutched his chest in pain and collapsed on the ground. His heartbroken eyes were impossible to ignore.

    "Hey!! What the hell are you talking about!? What relationship do we have! We are just a doctor and a patient!! Don't make it sound like I abandoned my wife for a third party!! This is disgusting  yeah!!"

    Ming Tu Soul Chasing shouted angrily, this guy is too strong, he completely ignores his role and can just talk nonsense!  There are always people coming and going at the entrance of the hospital. What Neil said just now was naturally noticed by the people around him. The eyes of the gathered ghost hunters were very strange.

    "Eh? BL's year-end love triangle? It's so damn exciting"

    "The world today"

    "Mom, the earth is so scary, I want to go back to Mars"

    "Ouch!! I feel like I have new inspiration for doujinshi!! This time it will definitely be a hit!!"

    It was definitely the biggest mistake of his life to get involved with this damn boy. He covered his forehead feebly, "Oh, I will probably go crazy if I stay here any longer. I'm leaving, damn brat. It's about that girl."  I will find a way, that’s it…”

    After saying that, Mingtu Zhuihun endured those piercing eyes and walked towards the hospital.

    However, after taking a few steps, he found that his feet were being held by someone. He looked over with dark eyes, and sure enough, it was Neil again.

    “Doctor!! At least let me finish dinner before leaving!!!”

    "Please show some moral integrity to me!! How can I repair it!!"

    The review is over.

    "Tch, that old man who is the principal of the school actually squeezes the employees like this. I am really unlucky. I will definitely plot against him next time I have a chance"

    "It's really unfortunate for me to have employees like you"

    Anders is deeply sad about the future of the Headmastersorrow.

    "Oh, I'm discharged from the hospital now. Let's call my family Oh, by the way, Kojiu and Ichika don't know about it. I have to say that I'm back from a business trip when I go back. Do you want to bring a souvenir?"

    While Neil was thinking about something, his cell phone had already dialed his home phone number. After a while of ringing, a familiar voice came from the other end.

    "Hello? This is Neil's house, who are you?"

    "It's me, Tifa"

    "Oh? Neil, aren't you still in the hospital?"

    "Well, because in order to let more people who need the ward more, I was discharged from the hospital early!"

    Neil said righteously, patting his chest. Even if Tifa on the other end couldn't see him, she could still imagine his compassionate look as a savior.

    "Oh, I was kicked out"

    "Hey!! Where on earth do you hear that I was kicked out of the hospital!! I never said that from the beginning to the end!! I didn't think I was kicked out because I was found occupying a bed and taking paid sick leave.  !!!”

    “…You’ve already blown yourself up now, okay!!”

    Tifa complained calmly, then weakly stroked her forehead and asked, "Then why did you call back?"

    "Yeah~~ I'm discharged from the hospital after all~~ So the normal development of the plot is that my family will come to pick me up? So come to the hospital quickly, I'm waiting, by the way, it's best to bring the Ferrari over, so that  It’s so cool!!”

    “I’m pulling your head!! Where did the Ferrari come from at home!!”

    "You're talking nonsense!! There are several Need for Speed ??cars in my computer!!"

    "You can't even tell the difference between reality and games!! Idiot!! Believe it or not, I smashed your computer!!"

    "Ah Mieleluo!! There are thousands of rare royal sister resources in the hard drive!! You will be cursed!!"

    “………”

    Tifa was speechless, and then continued helplessly, "Okay, you'd better come back by yourself. By the way, you can stop by the supermarket later and buy some ingredients. I don't think there is much stock in the refrigerator, so hurry up.  …”

    After saying that, the phone clicked shut.

    “………”

    Neil's whole body was gray, and he remained motionless as he was talking on the phone. Accompanied by the whistling breeze and a few fallen leaves that came from nowhere, his back was dull.

    "This is incredible!! Is there anyone who treats patients like this!?"

    Neil covered his face and cried bitterly. None of these people were sympathetic!  !

    【Boss, you’d better hurry up and buy things for dinner】

    “I hate it!!!!!”

    With two lines of waterfall tears, Neil left.

    By the window on a certain floor of the hospital, two girls were looking at the gradually shrinking figure in embarrassment.

    "Xiao Qi, what do you think happened to Neil-kun again?"

    "Uh, why do you need to use the word 'again'?"

    "Because isn't this something that happens all the time?"

    ""

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    “Alas, it’s really hard for me to reach this level as a human being…”

    Pushing the shopping cart, Neil sighed deeply while loading the ingredients.

    "By the way, what should I cook for dinner tonight?"

    Neil stopped, not knowing what to make for dinner, and those people at home would die if they cooked a meal for themselves!

    "Hey, please take care of me, a patient who has just been discharged from the hospital That's why I want to spend some time in the hospital"

    Neil kept mumbling, and when he kept complaining, he pushed the cart to the meat area. He kept mumbling so much that he didn't pay attention to the people around him. A person who was also standing in front of the shelf looked curiously at the odor all over his body.  Neil, who had a strange aura, seemed to have a strange light in his eyes. He pursed his lips and smiled, then turned his head and continued to look for suitable ingredients.

    Neil stopped musing, looked at the various meats on the shelf, and muttered, "Forget it, let's make potato stew tonight"

    Neil glanced at the few boxes of beef left on the shelf and reached for the best box of beef.

    When he was about to touch it, his palm touched a soft and white hand. The wonderful touch made Neil feel a little dazed.

    So smooth, so delicate

    Soon, Neil came back to his senses. He immediately retracted his hand, blushed slightly, bowed slightly to the person just now and apologized, "Sorry, I accidentally"?Arrived, I'm really sorry!  "

    After saying that, Neil raised his eyes and looked at the man. When he saw the other person's face clearly, Neil was absent-minded again.

    She has glossy black shoulder-length hair and forehead-length bangs that cover up her smooth forehead. The two locks of blue hair on the side of her face are tied up by delicate bells. Her soft little face is dotted with a pair of bright but soft eyes.  , the nose is as straight as white jade, and there is always a slight soft arc at the corner of the mouth. The dancing white plain clothes gently wrap the seemingly delicate body, and the whole body exudes an intoxicating classical temperament and warmth.  Euphemistic and delicate, it can't help but attract people's attention.

    What a beautiful person

    At first sight, this was how Neil felt. It was the first time that he would be so attracted to a person.

    Looking at Neil’s dazed look, the other party couldn’t help but cover his mouth and smile. Neil suddenly came back to his senses and saw the smile hidden behind his sleeves, and his face turned slightly red again.

    【Wow, so embarrassing】

    Neil didn’t expect that he would lose his temper like this and blush twice at the same person. Where was the person who usually had a face thicker than the earth’s crust?  ?

    【Boss, you are really self-awarebut the other party is really beautiful, even the boss was stunned】

    【Shut up, Anders!  】

    Neil yelled in embarrassment, and the other party seemed to be aware of Neil's embarrassment. He smiled softly and said softly, "Please don't worry about it. Nothing happened just now, and I didn't care either. Just don't take it personally."  went."

    Tan's mouth opened slightly, and his voice was as clear and clear as flowing water, which made people feel at peace.

    "Ah, yes, really?"

    Neil scratched his head in embarrassment, then saw the box of beef from before, and immediately changed the subject, "Well, you want this, right? Give it to you, I can just ask for the one next to it!"

    As he spoke, Neil put the box of beef into the other party's basket, and he picked a box at random and put it in the car.

    "Thank you."

    Looking at Neil’s move, the other party did not refuse and accepted it happily.

    "Ahaha, it's nothing, I usually like to be humble!"

    【Boss, don’t you feel it’s against your will?  】

    【I told you to shut up!  asshole!  !  】

    "Haha, really?" The girl's smile was still beautiful, and the smile in her eyes grew stronger when she looked at Neil, "You are such an interesting person"

    "Yeah, I am indeed very interesting! Ah, no, I am not interesting at all, I am very upright! Ah, no, actually I am really interesting Uh, what am I talking about!!"

    Neil o

    Z, tangled with pain.

    "It's true as aunt said, you are really interesting"

    The girl burst into laughter again, and when Neil heard it, he was stunned for a moment, and then asked doubtfully, "Auntie?"

    The girl smiled and said nothing. She just turned around holding the basket, and a faint fragrance spread out with the dance. Under Neil's confused eyes, the other party turned his face slightly, and the smile on his face became more and more unsightly.  through.

    "Maybe we will meet again soon, Mr. Neil"

    After finishing speaking, the girl smiled softly and left slowly.

    It wasn’t until the girl’s figure disappeared from his eyes that Neil came back to his senses, tilted his head, and became even more confused.

    "Eh? How does she know my name? Do we know each other? Moreover, her appearance seems to me" Neil frowned, and there seemed to be some hazy image in his mind, "Where have I seen it?"

    Puzzled for a hundred times, Neil could never catch the looming fog in his mind, so he simply put it aside.

    "Well, forget it" Neil stretched his waist and then put on a healed face, "It's great, I'm completely healed. Today's mental trauma is completely healed~~~~"

    That night, Neil cooked a full banquet while maintaining a healed smile from beginning to end under the crazy looks of his family.

    Well, the pressure is too much, have you finally gone crazy?

    ?…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

    ps: I’m finally alive

    ? www.piotia.com

 Close Heart Chapter 181 Peace

    In the early summer afternoon, the faint shadows of trees were reflected in the quiet corridor, and only the chirping of cicadas could be heard along with the gentle wind.

    In the corridor, Neil was sitting in the smooth corridor drinking tea leisurely. After a long time, he slowly breathed out.  .

    "The world is really peaceful"

    Neil held the tea cup and sighed like an old man.

    "You are a veteran who just finished fighting"

    A helpless complaint sounded behind Neil. Neil didn’t look back, only the corners of his mouth were slightly raised, and he said with a soft smile, "Of course, I have experienced more vicissitudes than the so-called soldiers~~"

    “Humph, you pretentious fool…”

    Tifa rolled her eyes at Neil, slowly walked to him and sat down next to him.  Looking up at the long clear sky, Tifa seemed to have many images flashing before her eyes that she had not thought of for a long time.

    "Hey, Neil, now it looks a lot like when I was a kid"

    Tifa's voice was very soft, and Niall paused slightly, looking up at the same sky. He also thought of the past days, when they didn't understand anything, and they were together every day, together in that place.  Smiling under the unchanging sky.

    Those peaceful days were their most precious treasures.

    Although time has passed and the place we are in is different, our feelings towards each other have not changed.

    "Well, it seems like I've gone back in time"

    Neil smiled softly, smiling very nostalgically.

    Tifa looked at Neal’s side face and the nostalgic smile, and she couldn’t help but smile.  Tifa leaned slightly, leaned on Neil's arm, lowered her head, and gently swayed her white jade-like feet, as if playing in the stream.  Neil glanced at her sideways, and then looked back at the unchanged scenery.

    Both of them enjoyed the long-lost silence, just leaning together quietly, just like before.

    The silence between the two is a rare tacit understanding. In the eyes of others, it is difficult to interfere at all.

    Clouds cover the sun.

    Tifa rubbed the ends of her hair with her emerald-green fingers, looking at the young man's focused but ethereal face slightly from the corner of her eyes, and asked softly, "Neil, can you tell me about the girl named Fite you mentioned before?"

    "Hmm? Want to know?"

    Neil put down the teacup and asked.

    “I didn’t have time to ask you before, so you have to tell me now, right?”

    "It's really troublesome"

    Although Neil said this, his expression did not look helpless.

    "Hehe, even if it's troublesome, I still want to know" Tifa smiled and rested her head gently on her shoulder, which was not broad, with a touch of tenderness in her eyes, "I am the only one who knows Neil  All people"

    Neil paused for a moment and fell silent, while the girl just leaned on him quietly, waiting for him.

    The clouds slowly passed by.

    The sunshine pours down softly.

    Neil began to tell everything about the story, bit by bit, without reservation, and the girl just listened quietly, listening to the familiar voice.

    After a while, the cicada’s cries gradually became quieter, and the story came to an end.

    Neil stopped, looked at the cup in his hand, looked at the reflection in the tea, and smiled softly, "That's all. Are you satisfied?"

    “Forget it about you~~~”

    Tifa smiled slightly with satisfaction, causing Neil to roll his eyes, "Hey, I told you everything"

    "Hmph" Tifa snorted and left Neil's shoulder, narrowed her eyes and stared at him, her tone full of inexplicable meaning, and said, "If that Fett wasn't a cute girl, would Neil be so desperate?  ?”

    "Who do you think I am?"

    “Playboy!”

    "If the other party was a man, I wouldn't take action?"

    “Neil is gay!?”

    "Hey! You are really going too far! Where did you learn this stuff? I obviously didn't do anything!!"

    "real?"

    "No, I didn't lie to you!"

    "That's not right! Your tone just now wasn't firm enough! Your eyes were still very erratic! There must be something else you're hiding from me!"

    ""

    "There's nothing to say! Hum, it must be something that I can't know"

    Tifa moved her hands slightly, and Neil instinctively felt very dangerous, so he explained sweating profusely, "Not at all! After all, we have known each other for such a long time, so you trust me."Come on!  "

    "Humph, I just said that because we have known each other for a long time" Tifa curled her lips, and then asked, "Hey, Neil, you said that the girl you met when you went to the future was your daughter?"

    When Tifa asked the next question, her tone seemed a little nervous, but Neil didn't notice it. He continued to drink tea calmly. He nodded, "Well, according to my observation and the response when saying goodbye, it should be  That’s right…”

    "Then, who is her mother?"

    "I don't know, I forgot to ask, and besides, I didn't meet many people" Neil scratched the back of his head and said, then looked at Tifa strangely, "Tifa, why are you so nervous?"

    "Who! Who is nervous! What do you mean by that look in your eyes!"

    Tifa blushed, and when she saw Neal's completely unbelieving look, she couldn't help but push him hard.

    Neil decisively shut his mouth. Based on his experience, if he continues to ask questions in this situation, he will definitely be injured.

    "Well, that's it. It's settled perfectly, and I'm fine"

    Neil stretched and smiled casually.

    "Neil, this won't happen again"

    "Um?"

    Neil tilted his head, a little confused.

    “In the future, you must not do such dangerous things without telling me!”

    The gentle tone was extremely firm, and Tifa's eyes did not give in at all.

    Facing Tifa like this, Neil's eyes moved away slightly for some reason, avoiding her gaze, and said casually, "I know"

    Tifa's eyes dimmed slightly, but she immediately returned to her original look, smiling sweetly, "You must remember this! Otherwise, I won't let you go!"

    "Well" Neil nodded, then changed the topic, "By the way, aren't Qiandong and the others here?"

    "They just went shopping. Chifuyu said that if she was like a loser and didn't do anything all day long, her family would also become losers"

    "Hey! Who are you referring to as useless!? Don't think that I don't know the insinuations! And what does it mean to not do business! I will go to the shopping street to fight Pachinko every day!!"

    “Where did you come from, this good-for-nothing uncle!?”

    Tifa rolled her eyes at him, then stood up and pulled Niall's collar away. Niall let Tifa drag her, her voice did not waver, and she asked very lazily, "Miss Tifa, where are you taking me to  …”

    “Come shopping with me! Anyway, it’s Saturday and I have nothing to do!”

    "Let me go please……"

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Huh? Why am I here?"

    Negi looked up at the sky, very confused.

    "Sa, who knows"

    Neil raised his head, also very confused.

    Hearing Neil's answer, Negi's face looked a little ugly, but Neil continued to talk to himself, "Maybe the author of this **** book considered that you can be regarded as the second male protagonist after all, so as to increase your chances of showing up. By the way,  To boost the popularity, after all, Magic ○ Teacher is a popular work. Otherwise, this shabby book that would make you not want to read it at all when you look at the name would really be unreadable. However, this work did not get to the point for a long time, so it was cut down.  Bar……"

    "What are you talking about!? What are you trying to cut!! I don't understand it at all!! This large paragraph is clearly the author's voice, okay! Also! It's obvious that you are the one who called me out!!"

    Negi grabbed Neil’s collar, shook it hard, and sprayed saliva on his face.

    "Calm down"

    “Calm down, you guy!!”

    "Well, calm down, it won't help if you yell like this, you have nothing to do anyway"

    "What are you doing! I still have to practice. If the master knows that I am taking a break today, she will definitely kill me tomorrow"

    As he spoke, Negi seemed to have remembered something extremely terrifying, and his face turned pale as he squatted on the ground and trembled.

    Seeing this, Neil shook his head. Is it necessary to be afraid of a Hello Kitty like this?

    "I say Niji, training should also combine work and rest. Take a good rest today in order to perform better tomorrow. This is how strong people come!"

    Neil clenched his fists, very enthusiastic.

    "No, you are just dragging me into the water"

    Negi glanced at him and complained angrily.

    "Tifa has been here for so long and she hasn't had a good stroll, soAs childhood sweethearts, we should help"

    "Then it's enough for you alone. You know more places than me, okay?"

    "But I can't bear to deal with so many people alone"

    "After all, it's not just to drag me down!?"

    “Hey~~It’s exposed~~”

    ""

    "But coming back, Tifa seemed a little weird when she saw you coming over" Neil pinched his chin and recalled the previous situation. After he secretly called Negi to come over, Tifa seemed a little helpless at that time, "  Are you disgusted by her?"

    "Eh? Is that the case?" Negi also thought seriously, but always felt that it was not the case, so he speculated, "It must be a stomachache"

    What can a fool ask a dull Swin wood?

    "Forget it, it's not a big deal anyway" Neil shrugged, then looked back behind him, "By the way, they said they went to the bathroom, why didn't they come out for so long"

    "It's a girl"

    Negi seemed to understand and said something.

    Not long after, a group of people appeared in front of the two of them.

    "It's finally out"

    Neil raised his eyelids and said lazily.

    "Because this kid Ichika is clumsy"

    Qianfuyu Tantanshou completely shirks the responsibility.

    "What? It's obviously my sister who is slow"

    Ichika muttered in a low voice, but Chifuyu next to him glared at her with a pair of red phoenix eyes full of power. Ichika was so frightened that he trembled all over and shut up, daring not to speak.

    "Second Master Guan is mighty!"

    "Who are you talking about!"

    Chifuyu kicked away Neil who was holding his fists, and stared at him fiercely.

    Negi looked at Neil flying to the side and shook his head helplessly. Why did he seem to be punched and kicked every time he saw him.  Tifa twitched her lips, not knowing what to say, so she stood up and clapped her hands to attract everyone's attention, "Okay, I think it's getting late, so let's go home for dinner, and Negi is here too  come together……"

    "Well, okay!"

    "Now that you're out, let's go outside and find some food. It's too troublesome to go home"

    Neil quickly waved his hand and suggested, go home and cook?  Just kidding, he is the only one doing this, everyone else is doing the eating, and in the end he even washes the dishes. What kind of differential treatment is this!

    "That's fine"

    Tifa tilted her head and thought for a moment, and agreed with Neil's suggestion.

    “In that case, let’s set off!”

    Neil raised his hands high, turned around and walked away first.

    “Ah, brother, let’s go eat ice cream!”

    Xiaojiu held Neil’s hand, her eyes filled with little stars.

    “Hey, wouldn’t it be better to eat ramen?”

    Ichika took Neil’s other hand and made another suggestion.

    "Well, you can just eat the children's set meal!"

    "Brother is so cunning! He will eat something good by himself in a moment!!"

    "That's right, cunning!"

    "What? I am also doing it for your health, kid. Brother, I will give you 300 yen. Go eat green peppers"

    "I want you to be the one who eats green peppers" Negi looked at Neil with disdain, and then said, "Anyway, it's your invitation, let's go and eat charcoal-grilled wagyu"

    "Hey! Wagyu, so many people are paying for me! You want to make me poor! It's Negi you who want to treat me, because I have to support my family with my salary!!"

    “Don’t sound like a dad, it’s not bad to invite the children to have a meal, they are also looking forward to it”

    "You don't want to act like a mother! Bastard!!"

    Looking at the noisy people walking in front, Tifa smiled softly. When Chifuyu next to her saw it, she smiled and said, "I'm sorry, Tifa. It's not easy to go out on a date. I didn't expect that it would turn into a group."  Where are the people"

    "It's true that we don't have a date!"

    “Yes, yes, it’s not a date, it’s a life of two people~~~”

    "Qianfuyu, if you keep talking, I will shut your mouth~~" Tifa bumped Qianfuyu with her shoulder in a demonstrative manner, and then said helplessly, "Even if I didn't meet you on the road, that guy would  Negi is here, isn’t that the same thing?”

    "Well, actually I really want to know whether that guy is really slow or fake"

    "You have to ask him to know" Tifa smiled helplessly, then looked ahead.The figure from behind looked a little lost, "But this kind of life might be good"

    As long as he can keep smiling like this

    Chifuyu looked at Tifa’s side face and did not respond. She also looked at the people in front of her quietly.

    She didn’t understand the meaning of Tifa’s words, but one thing she knew was that Tifa and that person lived in the same world, a world that she could not touch.

    The sun gradually sets in the west.

    People, gradually walk away.

    ? ef=

    Starting point-<> -Eywide book friends to read, the latest, fastest, and hottest serial works are at the original starting point!

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Close Heart Chapter 182 Beidou Xinxuan

    The ticking bells sounded regularly and dispersed.

    A young man is sitting on a high chair, standing sideways with one hand, leaning on his delicate chin, and slowly turning the cup with the slender fingers of the other hand. His eyes are staring at the reflection in the cup, full of melancholy and confusion, showing the elegance of a man.  .  .

    After a long time, the boy no longer turned the cup, but raised his hand, snapped his fingers, and flicked it.

    The crisp sound of snapping fingers was especially loud in the lonely store.

    "Dana, a glass of Camus with ice."

    The man who was wiping behind the stage raised his eyes and looked at the young man. He did not stop what he was doing, but said in a steady voice, "Brother, you understand"

    The young man was speechless and still stared at the nearly empty cup, as if there was the most beautiful thing in the world.

    "Oh, why are you so persistent"

    The man put down the cloth in his hand, looked at the melancholy young man, and sighed softly.

    Hearing the man's words, the young man seemed to have returned from the world in the cup. He raised his head and smiled at the man, a smile that seemed to have gone through vicissitudes of life.

    "I can only live like this."

    A word spoken softly is worth a thousand words.

    "But," the man's brows knitted together, as if he was encountering great difficulties, he said in a deep voice, "I really don't have"

    ""

    “I sell soba noodles here!!!!”

    The man roared loudly, as if he wanted to vent all the frustration in his heart.

    “Well, you have to try everything before you know it~~~”

    The vicissitudes of life before the boy disappeared in an instant, replaced by a sunny smile showing two small tiger teeth.

    "No way! I don't have such weird things here!!" The man responded angrily, and then said, "Besides, there is no Camus!! Why do you, a brat, drink Camus! Drink strawberry milk.  Bar!!"

    "I want to call Camus, Danna"

    The store manager and the young man chatted with each other for a long time, and the people who were also in the store looked embarrassed.

    "Well, the teacher really knows how to act"

    Qianye scratched his head and smiled bitterly.

    "That guy is like that, hopeless" Chifuyu shook her head and continued to eat the noodles in the bowl. She couldn't help but praise, "But the soba noodles made by Qianye are very delicious. I didn't know that before.  …”

    "It's indeed delicious" Tifa looked up at the two children who were eating with gusto, smiled slightly, and then turned to look at Qianye, "I didn't expect that the Beidou Xinxuan that I came to by chance would be Miss Qianye's home.  shop"

    "Well, I didn't expect to meet you at the door," Qianye smiled and nodded, then looked back at Neil who was still talking nonsense, "I don't know if I can make what the teacher wants"

    “Uh, is that thing for human consumption?”

    Negi, who was also eating noodles, sucked the noodles into his mouth, choked on it, and said to Qianye, the corners of his eyes twitching.

    "Sa, mom should be able to do it"

    Qianye shrugged, and at this moment, a woman walked out of the kitchen, holding a bowl of something and walking slowly, "Teacher Neil, the special red bean rice bowl you asked for is here"

    "It really worked out"

    Negi, Tifa and Chifuyu looked at the food brought to Neil with black strings hanging on their heads. Neil looked at the covered red beans with excitement, picked up the chopsticks and said, "I'm welcome.  La!!"

    Neil put rice into his mouth one after another, chewing and intoxicated, "It's so sweet~~~"

    "Ugh" Negi looked at the red and white mixture that Neil put into his mouth, and immediately covered his mouth, feeling a little nauseous, "I always feel a little disgusting"

    Is this guy a taste idiot?

    "Tch, what do you know? You're too naive (Japanese means "sweet")!! It's even sweeter than this rice!! But, as expected of Aunt Kanae, she can actually make such delicious rice!"

    Neil despised Negi, and then praised Kanae.

    “Haha, it’s nothing~~”

    "I said, Kanae, what did you do" Uncle Chunpei approached Kanae and asked quietly.

    "It's very simple, just cover it with red bean paste~~" Kanae tapped her cheek with the index finger of her right hand, squinted her eyes and smiled, "Of course there are some little secrets~~"

    "Ah, Niall" Tifa got down from her seat and walked to Niall's side, the corner of her mouth twitching slightly, "Is this really edible?"

    "Huh? Why can't you eat it? Come on, let's give it a try~~"

    As he said that, Neil usedThe wife took a spoonful and put it to Tifa's mouth, looking at her expectantly.

    Tifa’s pretty face turned slightly red. Under the ambiguous looks from everyone, she bit the bullet and ate the spoonful of rice. However, while chewing, Tifa’s face became a little strange.

    "Wow, it's so sweet" Tifa's expression was a little exciting. After a moment, she took a sip of water, and then looked back at Neil feebly, "It's a shame you can eat it. Be careful of high blood sugar"

    "Don't worry!" Neil gave a thumbs up, his eyes sparkling, "My blood is sweeter than a sundae!!"

    “Isn’t that already high blood sugar?!”

    Everyone complained collectively at the right time.

    "No, I have to restrict it in the future"

    Tifa folded her hands and said seriously.

    "No way!! Sweets are my life!!"

    “It’s too sweet, you idiot!! Your life is almost over!!”

    Chifuyu held her forehead and complained sincerely about her weakness.

    "Teacher, just go in peace! I will make you a sundae every day!!"

    Qianye grinned and smiled cutely.

    "Have you already set the premise that I will die!? One sundae is not enough, at least give me this meal!!"

    "You must die sweetly!! Pay attention to your moral integrity!!"

    Negi couldn’t help it anymore and felt sincerely sad about his brother’s behavior of pushing the lower limit of moral integrity every day.

    Junpei and Kanae looked at each other as they looked at the noisy children, and couldn't help but smile knowingly.

    What a funny kid, Neil Springfield

    …………………………………………Dividing line………………………………………………

    "Yo Xi, eat and drink enough, let's go, Master, I will take you home~~"

    Neil patted his belly with satisfaction and walked slowly towards the door.

    "Hey! You kid just left without paying me!?"

    Chunping stood up and slapped the table, shouting loudly.  Although he had no intention of collecting their money, he at least politely excused himself before leaving!  How could anyone just turn around and leave without a care in the world?  It’s basically a Bawang meal!  !

    "Well, you are planning to treat us to dinner anyway. I understand this, so just be straightforward. Why bother talking about it? A man must be decisive! There is no need to be polite!"

    Neil picked his teeth with a toothpick and blinked his dead eyes.

    “Be polite to me!!”

    Negi immediately slapped Neil on the head, while the others were completely speechless.

    "Ichika, Xiaojiu, you should be careful, that is a negative teaching material"

    Chifuyu pointed at Neil and gave the two children a profound education.

    "Oh! Got it!!" x2

    It is indeed a very profound negative teaching material

    "I'm sorry about that, Uncle Junpei, Aunt Kanae" Tifa apologized to Junpei and Kanae in embarrassment, and Chunpei was just saying something angrily. She didn't expect this girl to be so polite, so she quickly waved her hand and said, "It's okay.  Tifa, I was just joking, I was planning to treat you to a meal!"

    "That's right, Tifa, there's no need to be so serious" Neil nodded in agreement, and put a hand on Qianye's shoulder under the helpless look of the uncle, "And based on our relationship with Qianye's classmates, this  What’s a meal? It’s totally fine to come and eat and drink for free from now on!!”

    “It’s definitely a big problem!”

    Qianye rolled his eyes, not knowing how to respond to his teacher's rogue behavior.

    "Well, can our relationship only be measured by money? This really makes me so sad!"

    "If you want to be sad, just pay the money!"

    “Kid!!”

    Just as Neil and Qianye were talking, a violent murderous aura rose into the sky. Everyone turned around and saw Uncle Chunping rolling up his sleeves and flicking the cloth tied to his head like a berserker.  , picked up a kitchen knife and stared at Neil with blood-red eyes. To be precise, he stared at Neil's hand on Qianye's shoulder.

    "Uh, what's going on with Uncle Junpei? His aura is completely different from just now!! Qianye-san, do you have Saiyan blood in your family!?"

    ""

    "Kid! What is your relationship with my Qianye!!!!"

    Uncle Chunping walked towards Neil step by step. With every step he took, his momentum became stronger, and even Neil couldn't help but become cautious.

    &nbsp; I didn’t expect that an uncle who makes noodles can have such power and power!  !

    Neil, with the idea of ??never losing to the other party in terms of momentum, sneered, "Humph, don't you know very well about my relationship with her?"

    "What!?"

    Chunping’s steps faltered and his eyes widened.

    Damn it, did he really guess it?  ?  Could his little Qianye really be with this guy!  ?

    There are two very cute girls beside this boy!  ?  Pedal n boat!  ?  No way!  As a father, this is absolutely not allowed!  !  !  You can never let your baby girl be with such a bad boy!  !  As a father, he will protect the pure Qianye!  !

    "Uh, Qianye, do you have any special relationship with that idiot?"

    Qianfuyu was stunned for a moment, turned her head with difficulty and asked Qianye.

    "Oh, isn't this very obvious" Qianye held his forehead and sighed, "It's just an ordinary teacher-student relationship"

    “Aunt Kanae, aren’t you going to stop them?”

    Hearing Qianye’s answer, Tifa shook her head, and then asked Kanae, who had been smiling silently.

    "Haha, isn't this very interesting? I also want to see Junpei being hit~~~"

    ""

    Good guy, are you just here to watch a show

    "Boy!! Duel!!"

    Chunpei roared angrily, grabbed the white cloth next to him and threw it over, but Neil subconsciously picked it up and his expression froze.

    By the way, don’t you usually throw white gloves?  ?  Doesn't throwing the white cloth mean surrender?  ?  No, this is not the place to complain, because the Shenma Club will develop into a duel situation!  !

    Neil turned his head and looked at the unrelated people outside the field. The girls stood there quietly, smiling exactly like Kanae, which made him very unhappy. The two brats started cheering. Although he was a little moved, he was still not satisfied.  He couldn't understand the development of the plot, and when Negi noticed his gaze, he held his chin and thought for a while, then smiled happily and gave a thumbs up.

    "go to hell……"

    "Hey!! These words are completely opposite to your expressions and movements, okay!!"

    “Kid, come out with me!! I will definitely kill you today!!!”

    Before Neil could express his position, Chunpei pulled out a wooden knife from nowhere and walked out the door.

    "Who will tell me what's going on"

    Neil covered his face with tears streaming down his face.

    ………………………………………Dividing line………………………………………………

    Beidou Xinxuan, outside the door.

    ??The afterglow of the summer sunset shines on the streets, which is originally warm, but at this moment it is as desolate as autumn.

    Some spectators who did not know the truth were standing in a circle watching the situation inside the venue.

    A man in his twenties was holding a wooden knife at his waist. His face was as sinking as water and as motionless as a mountain. Just standing there quietly, there was an inexplicable aura coming over him.

    Opposite the man was a ten-year-old boy. The boy's face was a little strange, as if he was very troubled, and the smile at the corner of his mouth seemed a little twitchy.

    "Boy!"

    When the man opened his eyes, it seemed as if he was burning with blazing flames, and his momentum became a little stronger, causing everyone present to take a few steps back.

    “Today, either you die or I die!!!”

    The voice was sonorous and powerful, and everyone could feel the determination in it.

    "Uh, does it have to be so serious? At least tell me the reason, what exactly did I do"

    The boy’s face became more and more tangled, and the corners of his mouth twitched even more.

    "Come on, draw your sword!!"

    The man bent slightly, staring at the boy with his eyes fixed on the boy. He held the wooden sword blade in his left hand and placed it on his waist. His right hand rested on the hilt of the sword, making a gesture to draw the sword.

    "Did you listen to me, uncle"

    Both eyes of the young man were blackened, and he stood motionless.

    "Oh, dad is serious"

    Qianye scratched his head and looked at the two people present with some distress.

    “I never imagined that there are still people in Japan who know how to duel”

    "Brother, come on!"

    "Don't die, Neil"

    "Hurry up, I have to go back to school"

    Qianye looked at the various reactions of the people around him and was speechless.

    Neil picked his nose and glanced at them, then looked at Uncle Chunping opposite,He took a breath, flicked the dirt off his fingers, and said listlessly, "I surrender"

    "no!!"

    "It's too fast!"

    “Fight me seriously!!”

    Neil had veins popping out on his head and yelled at them, "Don't you want me to hurry up!! Why don't you do it!!!"

    “You kid, die!!!!”

    Suddenly, a loud shout rang out. Neil looked intently and saw Junpei suddenly coming in front of him, drawing a sword with his right hand and making a sweeping strike. Neil instinctively leaned back and moved quickly to avoid the attack.

    “Uncle, you want to kill someone!!”

    "That's right!! I will definitely kill you!!"

    Neil looked at Uncle Chunping who had gone berserk with a headache, and was slightly surprised by his strength.

    【That was Shuchi just nowI didn't expect that the uncle was so powerful】

    Neil calmed down slightly, took out the wooden sword, and received the opponent's second attack.

    The two of them went back and forth in the court, fighting dozens of times, and people outside the court cheered from time to time.

    "Teacher, he is indeed the third runner-up in the martial arts club. I wonder if he can beat dad"

    Qianye is very aware of her father's strength. After all, the swordsmanship she learned was taught by her father. However, the superb strength that Neil once displayed always feels that it is beyond the reach of mortals. Perhaps, in this competition, her father will  Lost.

    During the field, Neil also roughly figured out Uncle Chunping's strength. Among ordinary people, this is indeed very strong, but this is only within the category of ordinary people.

    【Well, it’s almost done】

    With a sharp look in his eyes, Neil avoided the opponent's thrust, turned his ankle, and suddenly turned to Chunping's side, swinging the wooden sword to chop at the opponent's waist.

    However, as the figure in front of him flashed, Neil's pupils dilated instantly and he bent forward. At this moment, there was a cold wind above his head.

    "I'll wipe it, it's so dangerous"

    Neil stepped away and breathed a sigh of relief, feeling annoyed that he had underestimated his enemy.

    【So fastIt seems that the strength should be higher than estimated】

    Junpei could only describe Neil's strength as unfathomable. Although he had seen it in the martial arts association, only after experiencing it personally did he understand its power. At this time, he was completely immersed in the thrill of the competition, competing with the masters.  Confrontation is what a swordsman pursues.

    “Haha, come again, boy!!”

    Junpei smiled boldly and rushed to Neil. He swung the wooden knife from left to right from his waist at high speed. Neil's head moved back slightly. He only felt that a few strands of hair on his forehead had been cut off and slid back. He looked again.  Xiang Chunping saw that the wooden sword had been withdrawn from his waist.

    "Iai beheaded?"

    Neil smiled. Although the smile was very shallow, it was impossible to ignore.

    "Neil seems to be getting serious"

    Negi, who was familiar with Neil, naturally knew the meaning of that smile. He never expected that this seemingly ordinary uncle could be taken seriously by Neil.

    Neil narrowed his eyes slightly, and also assumed the Iai Slash posture. Chunpei was stunned for a moment, and then laughed, "What a boy! Do you want to finish with the Iai Slash!"

    Neil smiled slightly and did not answer, but Chunping had fully understood what he meant. He fell silent and assumed the same posture. The two looked at each other calmly, waiting for the moment to take action.

    The sun sets in the west.

    The afterglow gradually faded away.

    Everyone held their breath and focused on the two people in the field. Only the sound of swallowing saliva could be heard softly.

    The light disappeared.

    Draw your sword.

    Silent, wrong body.

    The two of them seemed to pass each other.

    Sheath the sword.

    The two stood with their backs facing each other.

    Fast, so fast that you can’t see anything clearly.

    Quickly, by the time you come to your senses quickly, everything is over.

    Hiss——

    A slight sound sounded in this strangely quiet space, and a thin crack appeared on the young man's sleeve. However, the man remained as calm as before, keeping his sword sheathed and not moving.

    The decision has been made.

    Young man, lost?

    Doubts clearly appeared in everyone's mind.

    The young man looked at the crack and smiled.

    Then, he turned around and stared at the other person's back.

    The man seemed to be aware of the sight from behind, and he also smiled. He waved the wooden sword again toward the open space in front of him.

    ?With a slight wave, the blade turned into two parts.

    The sound of landing is clear.

    It turns out that he was the loser.

    “Ahahahaha!!!!!! I won!!!!!!”

    Neil laughed loudly and wildly. The solemn atmosphere that originally belonged to a master's sword fight instantly collapsed. The sudden change made everyone present stunned.

    Asshole, look at the atmosphere!  !  The author worked very hard to code this kind of sword fighting artistic conception!  !  !  Don't ruin everything with just one sentence!  !  !  The best thing to do now is to at least turn around silently and pretend to be cool and say I won!  !  !  That’s not how the protagonist is meant to be!  !

    "Oh, so he is a fool"

    Tifa didn’t know how many times she sighed today. Anyway, she sighed more times because of that person than because of other things combined.

    Kanae held a camera that was ready at some point, with an enigmatic smile on her face.

    "Oh!!! Teacher, you are so strong!!"

    Qianye jumped up to Neil, and Neil accepted her compliments very calmly.

    No way, this is a fact.

    “Teacher, I want to worship you as my teacher!!”

    "I am already your teacher."

    "That's wrong!! It's about swordsmanship! Just like Chifuyu!!"

    "Well, then your father"

    "It doesn't matter! Dad is so weak!"

    Qianye said it nonchalantly, and a certain uncle fell to the ground and turned into ashes.

    "Uncle's sanity level has become zero"

    "It doesn't matter! He will be fine next time he appears!"

    "Qianye-san, you just said something very subtle and unethical"

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Close Heart Chapter 183 Some things are better left unsaid

    Beads of sweat slid down his face.

    Neil looked at the bright sun in the sky, his eyes were confused, and his face had a dull expression, as if he had received the biggest blow in his life.

    "how so?"

    "Obviously, if I had stopped earlier, this wouldn't have happened.

    "It's gone, it's gone"

    With a relieved smile, Neil walked forward in vain.

    "Huh? Neil, what's wrong with you?"

    Just as Neil was walking forward aimlessly with his head lowered, a suspicious voice suddenly came from.

    Neil raised his head and saw Manami standing in front of the automatic drink machine, who was looking at him doubtfully.

    "Ah, it's you, Manami"

    "What are you doing here? You're sweating profusely and you've lost all your money?"

    Manami became more and more confused. She always felt that something was wrong with the guy in front of her. Then she saw a game store not far behind him, and she felt a little clearer.

    "How, how is that possible!" Neil stood up straight, wiped the sweat off his face, then turned his head and pointed to the sky, shouting, "It's so hot! It's so hot today!! Sun, you idiot! I'll bring it to you  Get out of here as soon as possible during your paid vacation!!!"

    "Hey, really?" Manami glanced at him and knew at a glance that this guy was talking nonsense. She turned to the vending machine and took out her wallet as if to buy a drink, "I thought you were sweating ah  !”

    A few coins in Manami's hand accidentally fell to the ground, making a ringing sound.

    At this moment, Neil's eyes suddenly opened, a dazzling light flashed in his eyes, he kicked his feet and rushed towards the coins.

    With a loud bang, Neil was seen hitting the outer shell of the beverage machine. Manami looked at him with a black thread on her face and twitched the corners of her mouth, "Are you okay?"

    ""

    …………………………………………Dividing line………………………………………………

    “Oh, that’s it, I lost all my pocket money playing pachinko”

    Manami held a cold drink and nodded, while Neil beside her was already covered in gray and looked almost dead.

    "Ah, why didn't you stop then? If you had stopped thenah, what a pity, if you had stopped then"

    Neil lowered his head, completely turning into a gambler who lost all his money, and kept complaining in vain.

    "You are simply a useless person"

    "Coach Anxi, I won't fight Pachinko anymore"

    "Coach Anxi doesn't care about you! What does Pachinko have to do with him!! He's just a fat old man who teaches basketball, not that good-for-nothing uncle! Don't go to the wrong set!"

    Manami complained fiercely, she really couldn't understand why a ten-year-old child was like a useless uncle in society, or madao for short.

    "By the way, Manami, what are you doing here"

    Neil, who finally came to his senses, asked feebly.

    “If you don’t have anything to do, just go out for a walk”

    "Oh? That means you are very free" Neil's eyes lit up and a smile appeared on his lips, "Come, I will take you to play"

    With that said, he took Manami’s hand and walked back.

    Manami was stunned at first, looking at the hand being held, her face flushed slightly. When she was thinking about where he would take her, when she saw Neil walking towards the previous store, her face suddenly darkened.  .

    "You guys want to beat Brother Pachinko again!! Didn't you just say you won't play anymore!?"

    "Believe me! My intuition tells me that there will definitely be a comeback this time!! It will definitely make the store burst into tears!!"

    "Please don't trust your intuition! And the store will only laugh, and certainly won't cry! You're the only one with tears in your eyes!!"

    "Private Manami! You are rushing to the battlefield now! What you are doing is completely disrupting the morale of the army!! Be careful, this general will punish you with military law!!"

    "Who is the first-class soldier!! That's not a battlefield, it's just your graveyard!! Stupid General!!"

    Neil stopped, let go of his hand, put his hands on his hips and stared at Manami slightly unhappily, "If we don't go there, what's the point of existence in this world!!"

    "The meaning of the existence of the world is too thin! Does the world exist for madao? Then why does this kind of world come to us!!"

    Manami sighed, then looked around, "Then just go shopping with me. You guys seem to have been very busy since you came back.""I can't even find you"

    "Uh, is that so?"

    Neil thought about it seriously, and it seemed to be the case. Not long after he arrived at the school, things kept happening. The magic was exposed, the seed of the holy stone, Fite and Precia, and there was a lot of trouble. It almost never stopped.

    "Where are you going?" Neil picked his ears and said boredly, "If you need money, you can pay for it yourself"

    "You are really stingy. Aren't you a British gentleman?"

    Manami glanced at him and said helplessly.

    "What is a British gentleman? Can you eat it?"

    "Eat your own moral integrity"

    Neil and Manami were chatting about daily things while casually shopping in the shopping street. When they passed the store, they saw Nayuki swaying, looking like she was not awake at all.

    "Uh, isn't that Mingxue? Is it okay to walk on the street like this? Don't the people on the street care at all!?"

    Neil smiled with a black line on his head, and he smiled very reluctantly.

    "Mingxue is very famous in this street"

    Manami waved her hands carelessly and walked towards Mingxue.

    Neil was speechless for a moment and then followed him up. Manami patted Mingxue on the shoulder and said with a smile, "Hey! Mingxue should wake up~~"

    "Huh?" Mingxue woke up immediately after being patted, and shook her head drowsily. When she saw Manami and Neil, her eyes brightened, "Ah, Sister Manami, Teacher Neil, you are here too! Just now  I didn’t see you~~”

    "Yeah, if you saw us just now, it would be like Vegeta meeting the Saints" Niall complained, "It's completely different dimensions"

    "By the way, Mingxue, what are you doing here?"

    Manami asked Nayuki.

    "I came to the store to buy something" Mingxue answered with her head tilted. When she saw the store next to her, she couldn't help but cover her mouth and exclaimed, "Hey! So I'm already here?"

    ""

    Neil held his forehead and really didn’t know what to say. Did this girl fall asleep all the way here?  Can you make it through completely immersed in the world of dreams?  ?  Is this Inception!  ?  Named Snow Prio!  !

    Please teach me how to do it!  I won’t have to be so tired in class in the future!  !

    "Huh? Mingxue, what do you want to buy? It's rare that you go out and buy it yourself"

    "Ugh, mom is sick, so I want to buy some ingredients and go back to get some food" Mingxue frowned in confusion, "But I don't know how to cook It's better to buy a bento"

    "Aunt Qiuzi is sick? I saw her fine before. How long has she been sick?"

    When he heard about Qiuzi, Neil suddenly became concerned.

    "My mother felt a little uncomfortable last night. When I went to her room this morning, I found that my mother had a high fever. I originally wanted to send my mother to the hospital, but my mother said that it would be fine if she took some cold medicine. She is still asleep now  "

    "That's it" Neil also frowned. He held his chin and thought for a while, then said, "Mingxue-san, let's go buy ingredients first, and leave the cooking to me"

    "Hey! Really!? Thank you, Teacher Neil!"

    Mingxue squeezed Neil's hand happily, her eyes flashing and full of light.

    "Uh, you know how to cook"

    “Do you think everyone in my family is doing this!!”

    Neil despises Manami's reaction.

    …………………………………………Dividing line………………………………………………

    "This girl is really" Neil looked sideways at the head leaning on his shoulder, with a slightly helpless tone, "She really fell asleep on my back"

    "Well, I guess Mingxue will be tired enough to fall asleep after taking care of Aunt Qiuzi for a long time, although she likes to sleep very much"

    Manami, who was carrying two bags, looked at Nayuki's sleeping face with a little baby fat and smiled softly.

    "However, Neil is very fond of Mingxue~~" Manami moved her eyes towards Neil and teased slyly, "Mingxue just said she wanted to sleep, so you said you would sleep on her back"

    Neil’s mouth twitched, “That was just to complain about her, okay? Who knew that Mingxue was really entangled in her and refused to let go. It’s better now, she really fell asleep”

    "But such a famous snow makes people can't help but take care of it, just like taking care of a younger sister"

    "Sister?"

    Listening to the gentle breathing, Neil smiled and held his head steady with a little force.Snow made the pace smoother, "She is really a troublesome sister"

    Manami looked at the two people in the sun. The girl was sleeping peacefully on the boy's back. There was a faint smile on the boy's mouth. The picture was indescribably warm.

    "What's wrong?"

    Neil noticed Manami’s gaze and asked curiously.

    "It's nothing, I just think you two really look like a brother and sister"

    Neil paused, smiled softly, and continued walking towards his destination.

    After some time passed, Neil and the others arrived at Mingxue’s home.

    "Hey, Mingxue-san, we've arrived"

    Neil shook Mingxue on his back, and Mingxue turned his head to the other side and murmured, "Let me sleep for another five"

    "Five?" Neil turned his head and responded doubtfully, "Five seconds?"

    "Fifty thousand years"

    ""

    Neil really couldn’t laugh. He always felt like he had heard this line somewhere before. It was so shameless.

    "Hey, Manami, what should I do?"

    Unable to wake up Mingxue, Neil had to ask for help from Manami, who was watching the show.

    "Well" Manami closed her eyes and thought for a while, then leaned into Nayuki's ear and whispered softly, "Nayuki, Aunt Akiko's jam is here~~~"

    “Woo!!”

    Mingxue frowned, and after a moment, she suddenly opened her eyes, her head moving back and forth quickly, "Where is the jam!?"

    "Is Aunt Qiuzi's jam an alarm clock!? She suddenly woke up! Although eating that jam will confuse people's five senses, it's like taking a one-way train from hell! But you are too rude!!"

    Neil rolled his eyes and complained angrily.

    "Your talent is even more rude!!" x2

    Mingxue got off Neil's back, took out the key and opened the door, and said at the same time, "Teacher Neil's back is so comfortable~~ Next time, sleep on my back too~~"

    "I don't want it, I'm dying"

    “They are not heavy at all!”

    Mingxue glared at Neil with a cute puffy face, causing Neil to chuckle.

    After entering the house and putting down their things, they went straight to Qiuzi's room. As soon as they entered the door, they saw Qiuzi about to get out of bed. Nayuki immediately ran over to support her, "Mom, why are you up? Are you feeling well?"

    "Well, my body is feeling better" Qiuzi touched Mingxue's little head, smiled softly, and then looked at the other two people in the room, "Manami and Neil are both here, feel free to find a place to do it,  I'll get you some tea"

    Neil quickly went over and stopped Qiuzi, "You better stop getting up, Aunt Qiuzi, we are not here to play, but to take care of you"

    Reaching out and placing his hand on Qiuzi's head, Neil said softly, "The fever doesn't seem to have gone away yet. You should lie down first and leave the rest to us"

    "Hey, how can this work?"

    "It's okay, and you're a patient" Neil frowned and said helplessly, "Last time you invited me to eat special jam, this time just think of it as my thank you gift"

    In an instant, Neil's image became extremely noble in the hearts of Manami and Nayuki.

    It’s actually to repay Jam’s kindness!  ?  Can we say that we are repaying evil with kindness?  ?  Although this word is used completely inaccurately, Aunt Qiuzi has no complaints at all

    “That’s it, then I have to work harder to make better jam for Neil~~~”

    In contrast to Qiuzi’s gentle smile, Neil’s whitewashed face and stiff smile, while the two girls next to him were covering their mouths and trying hard not to laugh.

    "It doesn't matter if you use force, just normal"

    "No way~~I will prepare a lot for Neil~~Please look forward to it~~~"

    ""

    Neil cried so hard in his heart, of course he was not moved, but frightened.

    ………………………………………………Dividing line…………………………………………

    "Alas, flattering women is not a good thing"

    While Neil was stirring the porridge in the pot, he was thinking about how to make Qiuzi give up that dangerous idea.

    "Neil, are you done?"

    Manami walked into the kitchen and asked Neil.

    "Ah, it's almost done"

    "By the way, has Neil ever eaten Aunt Qiuzi's jam"

    ""

    "StrangeNo way you reacted like that"

    Manami felt the same way. She had also accepted the existence of divine punishment, so that every time she went to Qiuzi's house, she would unconsciously tighten her nerves and be cautious.

    "By the way, I remember the jam is placed here" Manami opened a certain shelf on the cabinet, "Sure enough"

    Neil couldn’t help but shed tears as he looked at the piles of jams.

    It turns out that girl Mingxue lives in such dire straits every day, it’s amazing!  No wonder she likes to sleep so much

    "The latter point is completely irrelevant!"

    A few minutes later, Neil and Manami walked into Qiuzi's room carrying the cooked porridge. They found that Qiuzi had fallen asleep again, and Mingxue, who was originally taking care of Qiuzi, was also sleeping beside the bed. Neil shook his head and put the porridge away.  Put it aside, and then gently pushed Mingxue, "Hey, don't sleep, you still have to take care of your mother"

    "UghI still have to take care of my mother" Mingxue stood up in a daze, "I need to go to the toilet"

    “Why did it suddenly turn into going to the toilet!?”

    Neil slapped his forehead and complained softly.

    "I'll go to the bathroom with Mingxue first"

    Seeing Mingxue’s confusion, Manami was speechless, and then followed her out of the room.

    Neil put the porridge on the table in the house, then walked over lightly, looking at Qiuzi who seemed to be sleeping deeply, he just smiled slightly and did not disturb her.

    "Let's eat the porridge later" Neil picked up the towel and gently wiped the sweat on Qiuzi's forehead, very gently, "Just have a good rest now"

    "na"

    "Um?"

    Neil, who was taking back the towel, noticed that Qiuzi's lips were slightly opening and closing, as if he was talking about something. Out of curiosity, he listened carefully to Qiuzi's sleep talk.

    “na……gi……”

    "Nagi?"

    Neil frowned. Hearing only these two syllables, he first thought of his father's name, but when he thought about it carefully, it seemed wrong. How could his father be related to Qiuzi?

    "Does it mean negi? Is it green onion?" Neil held his chin and thought for a while, thinking that it should be like this. Qiuzi probably couldn't speak clearly when she was sleeping. "I heard that there is a folk remedy that puts green onions in the buttocks to cure colds and fevers.  Yes, could it be"

    Neil moved his eyes towards the sleeping Qiuzi, only to find two girls standing by the door looking at him with their mouths wide open.

    ""

    ""

    "I'm sure you just got it wrong"

    "Abnormal!" x2

    "That's right!! Let's just say you have misunderstood me! You must have thought of me as the kind of scum that is worse than trash, right!? Absolutely!"

    Neil burst into tears. Manami and Nayuki took a few steps back at the same time, with "This guy is definitely a pervert" written clearly on their faces.

    “I’m not a pervert!!!!”

    Finally, under the embarrassed gaze of the girl, Neil broke through the glass window and walked away with two lines of blood and tears.

    "Huh? What's wrong?"

    Qiuzi slowly opened her eyes, and she seemed to have heard a very tragic and sad sound just now.

    Is it an illusion?

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Close Heart Chapter 184 As the saying goes, misfortune comes from the mouth.

    "That means you haven't told eldest sister and the others yet"

    The air control circle set up by Neil continuously blocked the attacks of Negi and Kotaro, and asked Negi at the same time.

    "Well, I will find time to tell Asuna and the others"

    Negi answered while trying his best to break through the opponent's defense.

    "Hey, don't let your mind wander when you practice!"

    Kotaro shouted with some dissatisfaction that these two guys were actually chatting and fighting at the same time, simply ignoring his existence.

    Neil turned his hands, wrapped around Negi's jab, and used the force to collide with Kotaro, then turned around and kicked the two of them away.

    "Well, that's all for practicing today"

    Neil clapped his hands and said to the two people lying on the ground.

    "Tsk, your air control circle is really difficult to break"

    Kotaro sighed, dumbfounded that he had been suppressed by the opponent's air superiority circle.

    "It wouldn't be my special skill if I could be killed so easily by you"

    Neil chuckled softly, then walked to the side and sat down, and the two of them sat on the floor beside him.

    Today, Neil came to school for the first time in a long time and skipped the morning class meeting. After spending the morning leisurely, he came to Yiwen's villa and saw Negi and Kotaro practicing. On a whim, he  They started to compete in the name of training them, and when they fought, they only used physical skills.

    And just now Negi told Neil that he would go back to England during the summer vacation and reach the magical world through the 'door' over there. If possible, he might not come back to Japan again.

    "Are you really planning not to come back?"

    Neil asked as he looked at Negi sideways while drinking the drink handed over by Sister Chachawan.

    "No, I have plans to come backit's just"

    Negi held the drink and lowered his head, his face a little gloomy, "Dad will become missing, there must be some reason, and he can find dad without anything happening. This idea is too optimistic"

    "Probably, something dangerous will happen again"

    As he spoke, Negi thought of the silver-haired boy Fet Avilux and the demon Heilman, who he had fought against before. During his journey, he would definitely encounter similar dangers, even death.

    Therefore, he doesn’t want anything to happen to his cherished companions.

    "Although it might be better to give up chasing dadbut I can't do itI always feel that if I give up on dad, I will no longer be me"

    Looking at the unreachable sky, Negi stretched out his hands, the sun shone through his fingers and fell on his cheeks, and a trace of confusion flashed between his brows.

    Although, the phantom in the martial arts meeting once warned himself to be his true self.

    “But, I don’t understand it at all.

    “Father, it’s everything to me, it’s been decided since that snowy night.

    "It's true, it's not a safe place over there"

    Neil put down the drink in his hand and looked at Negi, who was a little confused. "But now, even if you are confused, it doesn't matter. When you are so confused that you don't know what to do, just move forward according to what you want in your heart."  Wellinstead of staying where you are because of confusion, it is better to stride forward. One day, you will find your own path"

    "My own path"

    Negi thought silently, and then a smile appeared on his lips.

    That’s right, it’s enough for me to just follow my father’s back now.

    "Thank you, Neil"

    "Well, there's nothing to thank you forbut I think the eldest sisters won't let you go alone" Neil stood up, stretched his waist, and then smiled at Negi, "They are you  Servant"

    "Uh, that seems to be it"

    Negi couldn’t help but feel distressed when he thought of Asuna’s character, but he felt surprisingly at ease.

    "If possible, I don't want them to go there"

    Neil noticed the change in Negi’s expression, frowned slightly and said.

    "Um?"

    Negi had an expression of surprise and confusion on his face, and Neil had no choice but to explain to him, "If you haven't been to the Magic World, you don't know. It's not as peaceful as you think. To be honest, wars happen almost every day.  They all have it, it’s just a matter of scale. No matter which world is good, the strong are respected, and Mekallo Mesembria respects this even more. Except for the two major forces, almost all other countries are  Annexed and became a tributary state, it is difficult to sayIt sounds like it has become a colony, but Mecarlo Mesembria's footsteps have not stopped, and the conflict with the other two major forces has secretly begun to become fierce. A world war may break out one day"

    Listening to Neil’s story, Negi’s face became more solemn. The more he knew, the more he understood the danger. Maybe, they would really be involved in the national conflict.

    "But you don't have to worry so much"

    Neil yawned and glanced at Negi, "After all, it was through the principal of the academy and the Kansai Magic Association that we got there. After all, the force behind it belonged to Mekaro Mesembria. As long as  We haven't done anything that involves their interests, and our country won't take action against us, so don't worry too much"

    Negi’s frown gradually eased after these words, but the worry in his heart never dissipated.

    If possible, Asuna and the others should not be involved.

    "Hey, Neil" Negi thought for a while and then said, "If Asuna-san and the others are really going to go, then we are only going on a study tour in the name of the association, and only in Meka.  Activities within Lomembria, and since we are from our own country, it can be said to be basically safe, right? It is impossible for us to do anything with our abilities"

    "You can say that……"

    "But what I'm really worried about is the people in the royal family and the Senate because of my mother and my affairs"

    Neil thought silently in his heart.

    "Well, don't think about it so much. If something really happens, we can just bring them back quickly. The boat will naturally go straight to the bridge"

    "That's all we have to do" Negi nodded, his eyes a little far-sighted, "I will find time to talk to Asuna-san as soon as possible"

    Neil smiled slightly and turned away, looking at Kotaro, whose eyes were spinning because of what they said, "But I think Kotaro doesn't have so many things to worry about"

    "Me? As long as I can fight with stronger people and become stronger, that's enough!"

    Kotaro came back to his senses from that long paragraph, smiled confidently, and clenched his fists.

    “What a bellicose guy…”

    Neil chuckled and shook his head, but this kind of person can continue to become stronger, and one day he will become a strong person.

    "But if you want to go to that world over there, you have to take me with you! The guys over there should be very strong too!"

    "Don't worry, you can fight with anyone you want over there, if the other party is willing"

    Neil shrugged and said, making Kotaro even more enthusiastic.

    “Oh!! That’s great!!”

    "What a simple guy"

    Looking up at the far-reaching blue sky, Neil's eyes were filled with peace.

    "The magical world, will I go there again"

    ……………………………………Dividing line…………………………………………

    "I said where did you go during the early morning class meeting!?"

    In the first class in the afternoon, Neil came back to class well, but as soon as he entered the door, he heard this deafening roar.

    "Aren't you afraid that your throat will be damaged if you shout so loudly, classmate Alyssa?"

    Neil picked his ears and said to Alyssa lifelessly.

    "Well, you're here to support me anyway"

    Xing on the side looked at Alyssa's furious look, and suddenly laughed evilly.

    "Ha!? What a waste!?"

    "Hey, you are too rude, Miss, I haven't even asked you to support me yet"

    "Not only is he useless, he is also scum"

    "Oh, Neil, you're really not bothered" Furuichi kept watching the farce with his chin propped up, "There is a cross talk between husband and wife every time in class"

    "Husband, husband and wife!?"

    The atmosphere in the class suddenly changed and they began to murmur.

    “Hey, it’s true, every time the teacher confronts Alyssa…”

    “Oh oh oh, are these the so-called enemies!?”

    "Tsk, tsk, so there is such a trick"

    "Teacher, do you like to complain about slaves?"

    "Given the teacher's character that he doesn't like to complain about, it seems like"

    "Is it true that complaining is the right way to go?"

    "Hey!!! You have said enough! Even if all the men in the world die, I will not like this guy!!"

    Alyssa slapped the tableHe stood up, his face flushed, and the others didn't say anything, why even Nanoha and Suzuka participated in the discussion, weren't they friends!  ?

    "Well, you heard it" Neil was nothing special. He was still dead-eyed and lacked energy. "So please stop fooling around. Sooner or later, the eldest lady will be played to death by you"

    “You are the one who is being played to death!!”

    "Yes, yes, I am the one who is being played to death"

    After a lot of trouble, Neil also started to get down to business and started the long-awaited class.

    The bell rang, and the class time had passed.

    “Let me tell you, the summer vacation is almost a month away. Have you started reviewingbe careful of getting zero marks in the final exam"

    Neil was arranging books on the podium and spoke lazily to the students below.

    "I never thought you could speak human words"

    Alyssa was very emotional. The bastard teacher in front of her would make a mess of her even if he was reviewing. It was really strange that he didn't say any nonsense like asking them to bribe her today.

    “If you haven’t reviewed it yet, I have some good recommendations!”

    While Alyssa was still sighing that this teacher was finally normal, Neil took out a bunch of things from nowhere.

    "Cheating glasses: They look like ordinary glasses, equipped with two wireless receivers, a wireless microphone and a wireless headset. There is a miniature camera on the glasses, which can transmit the content of the test paper to the gunman outside the venue, and the gunman then uses the wireless microphone to transmit the answers  On to your headphones.”

    Neil introduced everyone with a professional smile and a pair of eyes, but Alyssa was embarrassed on the spot.

    "Cheat eraser: The appearance is the same as an ordinary eraser, but it has a hidden LCD screen, buttons, charging holes and other mechanisms. The cheater can see the answer directly on the display screen. There is also a cheat eraser with a voice reading function that can  The answers to the test questions you receive are sent to you through invisible earphones using automatic voice reading."

    Neil took out another eraser and showed it in front of the students, and then took out a watch.

    "Cheat watch: There are currently dozens of electronic SMS watches with mercury switching time and information removal functions. By changing the inclination of the hand, text messages and time status can be automatically switched."

    "Now for not one or two thousand, but only ninety-nine eight, you can get this set of cheating artifacts made by Chao Lingyin, the number one genius in the engineering department. As long as you have it, any exam will be nothing to you.  Are you excited? Then act quickly! I’ll say it again, it doesn’t take one or two thousand, just ninety-nine eight!!”

    The fact that the super ringtone is produced is definitely a lie

    “………”

    The people below no longer know what expressions to use to face this teacher who openly promotes cheating tools in class. The teacher is really the best at doing this.

    By the way, can you sue him?  ?  You must sue this kind of teacher!  !

    The students below were all in the shadows, silent.

    "Hey, teacher, I am thinking about your future"

    “We don’t want you to prepare for such a future!! The future is so dark, you bastard!!”

    "Tsk, you can't blame me if you don't do well in the exam!"

    "Damn!! Can I not blame you, you bastard!? You haven't even had a proper class!!"

    "Hey, I thought I could make some money from selling it but no fool fell for it"

    ????????????????????????????????????????????

    "Hey!! You bastard, say it! Definitely say it! Say some things that cannot be said!!"

    "It's so noisy!! Let me turn your class into a complaining class!! Let's take the exam to test your complaining ability!!"

    “Who is to blame for this!!!”

    In the end, it still failed to sell. Neil walked out of the class dejectedly. Not long after, he was stopped by someone.

    "NeilTeacher!"

    "Um?"

    Neil looked back and saw Bang Zhikui running towards him.

    "What's wrong? Do you want the set of tools I just sold!? Very good, you really have a future, teacher, I'm optimistic about you! Come on, seeing how familiar everyone is, I'll give you a 50% discount!!"

    “………”

    "I have something else to do with you, Neil"

    Aoi was speechless looking at the set of cheating artifacts that were thrust into her hands, so she had no choice but to stuff them back and said helplessly.

    "EhTeacher, I really misjudged you"??”

    Neil's angry look made Aoi want to whip him out with a wooden knife, but she remembered that she had something serious to do, so she had to endure it.

    "Neil, are you free after school?"

    "Huh? What's wrong, do you want to date me? What a precocious child~~~"

    "No, it's not! It's my mother who wants to see you"

    As he spoke, his tone became softer and quieter, until later Neil almost couldn’t hear it.

    Neil was silent. Why did the other party's mother want to see him? Was it because he had done something sexual and exposed?

    【Could it be that time!  ?  】

    An idea flashed in Neil's mind, and he suddenly remembered something inexplicable.

    【Boss, what do you remember?  And when have you ever done those sexual things]

    Anders had a hunch that what his boss would say later would definitely not be a good thing.

    【Andles, you will get pregnant if you kiss】

    【ha?  】

    【Last time Bangzhi and I had the same sundae, it was considered an indirect kiss】

    【…………】

    "so……"

    Neil took a deep breath, then held Kui's shoulders and looked at Kui with an unprecedented seriousness. His dead fish eyes also became lively. The serious look he had never seen before made Kui's heart move.

    “I will be responsible!!”

    "ha!?"

    "Don't worry! I will take good care of our children!!"

    “Pfft————!!”

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? In what era are you an innocent character Even the children in kindergarten today don’t believe that pregnancy can occur through kissing!  !  !  And it’s okay for a ten-year-old to get pregnant!  ?  Boss, you will definitely go to jail!  !  !  】

    Neil ignored Andles’s crazy complaints, or he didn’t hear them at all. He just looked at Aoi with burning eyes, whose face was full of intricate details.

    【Oops~~What an interesting reaction~~~】

    Neil was laughing secretly in his heart, but Aoi felt that her head must be on fire, and she had no idea what Neil was talking about.

    The childher and Neil's child

    responsibility……

    marry……

    Honeymoon trip

    【That little girl seems to be broken too】

    Facing Aoi, Anders flashed for a moment and saw that Aoi seemed unable to say anything.

    "Hey - responsible - child"

    A faint voice came suddenly. Neil turned his face and saw three girls and a dark world.

    “………”

    "Haha~~Neal is so quick to take action~~~~"

    Neil looked at Nanoye who was speaking opposite and fell silent.

    【Naye-san, there is no smile in your eyes at all No, it should be empty Can you take back the Heart of the Rising Sun?  Do you want to shoot me a starburst on the spot?  ?  】

    “Asshole teacher, have you really become a teacher of obscenity this time?”

    Alyssa lowered her head and trembled slightly. Just when Neil was about to speak, she flew over and kicked Neil in the face.

    “Let it become a memory!!!”

    "Ahstrawberry"

    "The teacher can really say anything"

    Suzuka sighed quietly, then walked to Neil and showed a beautiful smile.

    "UhMs. Suzuka"

    “Hmm~~What’s going on~~Teacher~~~”

    "Can I ask where that knife in your hand comes from?"

    "This~~~I think I might need it one day, so I brought it from home~~~So, teacher, are you ready~~"

    "If possible, I don't want to prepare"

    “Haha~~Really~~But I’ll do it~~~”

    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh"

    "There is also me"

    "No!! Nanoha!!"

    "Die, my former teacher"

    "Is this hatchet wholesale!? Why do you have it too! Miss Alyssa!!! No way! You will really die!!"

    Neil continued to cry

    Aoi continues to be delusionalalready thinking about how many children to have

    Anders flashed and flashed, laughing until he almost convulsedGot it

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Close Heart Chapter 185 Life is a roller coaster with ups and downs

    "It hurts"

    Neil covered his pig-headed face and followed Aoi.

    "Ah, it's really dangerous. I thought I was really going to die"

    Neil thought about being chased by those three people and patted his chest with lingering fear. By the way, did that mean he had turned dark?

    "He always turns black and so on, it's the most annoying thing"

    “It’s useless for you to be cute, who told you to talk nonsense”

    Aoi slightly turned her face and glanced at Neil, then looked forward again, but if you look closely, you can see that the roots of Aoi's ears are already red, but some idiot didn't notice it.

    "Well, it's just a joke, who knows you guys take it seriously"

    “………”

    "But" Neil walked side by side to Kui, "What on earth is your mother looking for with me"

    "Uh, this"

    "Kui seemed a little embarrassed and hesitated to speak.

    "Could it be that we really want to recruit a son-in-law!? Ugh~~I would be shy to say~~"

    Neil said with disbelief, then covered his red face and started twisting.

    "Everyone said no!!"

    With a blushing face, Aoi kicked Neil's calf and glared at him angrily.

    "Haha~~You are really interesting~~"

    “………”

    Aoi simply turned her face away from this playful and smiling guy. Out of sight was out of mind.

    【Reallywho would like this kind of guy】

    While thinking about it, Aoi's face continued to turn red, leaving Neil confused.

    "By the way, Bangzhi, I heard that you have been practicing recently?"

    The two people walking side by side seemed a little silent, but Neil spoke first to break the silence.

    "Well I also want to try it and have the power to help others"

    Aoi looked into the distance and said softly.

    "Grandpa planned to teach me how to practice before, but I always avoided it I don't know what to do after I have the power Obviously just living an ordinary and happy life like this, isn't it enough Then  , power is of no use to me at all, and grandpa didn’t force me"

    Aoi put her hands behind her back, her steps slowed down, and her voice became a little lighter.

    "It's just" Kui suddenly smiled. She turned her face to look at Neil. The lines on the boy's side face were very soft, but also more determined. "After seeing you fighting, I suddenly felt like having power.  The impulse This is the first time I feel this way. Maybe, because I feel powerless when looking at you, I think this way Hey, Neil, I"

    "Because I have experienced powerlessness, I crave strength. Speaking of which, I am also like this But, Bangzhi, you and I are a little different"

    Neil suddenly interrupted Aoi, his pace quickened slightly and he walked in front of her.

    Aoi really wanted to ask what was the difference between them, but looking at the advancing figure, those words seemed to be stuck in her throat and she couldn't ask at all.

    "Your intention is stronger than anyone else's power So, for the time being, just work hard according to this intention, don't think so much Just be yourself, that's enough"

    The light in Aoi's eyes flickered slightly. Looking at the boy's back, she felt a loneliness that was not found in her peers. She was obviously not far away from her, but there was always something that she could not touch.

    In the confusion, she seemed to understand that the young man did not want people around him to get too close to him, because he was afraid of hurting others and also afraid of hurting himself

    Kui paused for a moment, then quickly caught up with the figure, walking beside him, smiling slightly.

    For the time being, just being by his side will be fine

    One day, we will understand him

    The two people walked quietly up the long stairs, as if they were walking on a road as far away as life.

    When Neil reached the top, he saw two girls of similar age playing together not far ahead.

    And the smaller girl seemed to notice that someone was watching her. When she looked up, she saw an acquaintance and a stranger.

    "Sister Aoi!!"

    The girl threw herself into Aoi's arms and acted coquettishly, while Aoi gently stroked her hair and chuckled, "I'll be back, Kureha"

    Neil glanced at the girl named Kureha, then moved his eyes to another girl he had been paying attention to for a long time.

    Wearing an elegant white kimono, she exudes a gentle and delicate temperament.?? 

    “Hey, are you the same person from last time!?”

    The person in front of me is the girl who once met Neil in the store.

    "Haha, we meet again" The girl smiled softly, a little shyly, "Neil Springfield."

    The gentle voice, as clear as water, is interspersed with the elegant sound of bells carried in the wind.

    "Well, we met again. I didn't expect to meet you at Bangzhi's houseah? Is she a member of your family, Bangzhi?"

    Neil scratched his head and responded with a smile, then turned to ask Aoi.

    "Uh, Huayue just came to my house as a guest By the way, Neil and Huayue know each other?"

    Aoi simply explained that she was feeling strange that the two seemed to know each other.

    "Last time I went out to buy something, I happened to meet Neil By the way, my name is Hōtōin Kagetsu, please give me your advice."

    ??Kagetsu answered Aoi's words, then introduced herself to Neil and extended her hand.

    【Wind Bird Garden?  Why does it seem familiar?  】

    Neil frowned slightly, but he still couldn't remember what it was, and there was always an uncomfortable feeling in his heart. However, he suppressed his doubts for the time being, gently held the other person's little hand, and said with a smile, "Hello, I didn't expect you.  You know my name, did Bangzhi tell you?"

    Hua Yue pursed her lips and smiled, but did not answer.

    "Hey, Sister Huayue, he is"

    ??Kuyu has been paying attention to Neil, and after a few people finished speaking, he pulled Huayue's sleeve and asked.

    Only then did Neil carefully observe this girl who was shorter than him. She had short pink shoulder-length hair, a cute and childish face, and her eyes were very bright, full of the innocence of a child.

    Looking at this girl, Neil felt an inexplicable sense of closeness in his heart for some reason, and he couldn't help but get closer to her, as if he was attracted by something.

    "Oh, this is the person your mother is looking for~~~"

    After Hanayue gave Neil a strange look, she smiled and said to Kureha.

    "Eh!? Is it him!?"

    After Kureyu exclaimed, he jumped in front of Neil, staring at Neil with bright eyes.

    "Uh, hellomy name is Neil Springfield"

    Neil was a little embarrassed by being stared at, scratched his face and smiled.

    "Ahhh!!! Onii-chan!!!"

    Hong Yu suddenly threw herself into Neil's arms, making Neil a little stupid.

    Eh?  Oni-chan, who is it?

    It's him?

    Why him?

    "Well, forget it, whatever"

    Neil smiled as if he was healed and touched Kureha’s little head.

    "Hey, Onii-chan, let's play together!!"

    Kureha’s emerald green pupils exuded a charming brilliance. Although Neil didn’t quite understand that the other party wanted to call him Oni-chan, it didn’t matter. He always felt that it felt good, light and soft.

    ????????????????????????????????????????? Kobato at home can also call myself Onii-chan, but if there is one more cute girl to call me, it will be even more cute and big-breasted. I might as well call myself Onii-chan to all the beautiful girls around the world

    "OK……"

    As soon as Neil finished speaking, he felt himself being grabbed on Kureyu's head, and his left calf was kicked at the same time. He fell down, and Kureyu clamped his right hand.

    Ah?  what happened?

    "Reverse flying body cross solid!!"

    “Ouch oh oh oh!!!”

    “Then fix the ankle!!!”

    “Ahhhhh!!!”

    “Tracheal strangulation!!!”

    “Pfft————”

    "Must kill! Wrist reverse cross!!!"

    “………”

    ? Ding ding ding————

    Like a bell ringing in a fighting arena, announcing the end of the game.

    "Hahaha!! It's so fun!! Onii-chan!!"

    “………”

    Neil stood up unsteadily with a gray face, looked at his dangling right hand, and was speechless for a while.

    Could it be a dislocation?  This girl is too strong. After all, she has practiced it herself, but she was beaten into a disability!  ?

    "Haha, Hongyu really likes to play"

    Huayue squinted her eyes, covered her mouth and smiled softly.

    ???????????????? This is no ordinary joke!  ?  Is that kind of fighting skill that can cause people to dislocate bones and dislocate bones at every turn? Is this something that is played out for fun?  ?  That's what wwe has to doCome on!  !

    "Uh, Neil, are you okay?"

    Aoi was also embarrassed when she saw it. Kureha was really killing herself when she played with it

    “Well, Kureha-chan, this is wrong for you”

    After Neil shook his head at Aoi, he guided the bright-eyed Kureha like an educator.

    "Eh? Why isn't it right?"

    The innocent eyes were full of confusion, which made Neil feel helpless.

    "Didn't you see that I was fucked like this"

    Neil shook his right hand and looked at Kureyu speechlessly.

    "Because I like Onii-chan very much!!"

    “………”

    “That’s why I show my favorite things to Onii-chan!!”

    Looking at the cute face full of childishness and the pair of innocently shining eyes, Neil was speechless and looked up at the sky at a forty-five degree angle with tears in his eyes.

    This naughty kid is too naughty and can’t be saved

    "Onii-chan, let's continue!"

    Kureha shook Neil's dangling hand wildly, not seeing his distorted face at all. His eyes, ears, mouth and nose were almost squeezed together. Aoi looked at the side and clutched her stomach, cramping with laughter, and Kagetsu too.  Covering his mouth with his sleeve, he seemed to be holding back a smile.

    "Ah, where did you learn these fighting skills?"

    Neil lowered his head slightly and asked Hongyu.

    "My mother taught me this!! My mother taught me how to deal with the person I like the most!!"

    Looking at the adoring look on Hong Yu’s face, Neil fell silent again.

    By the way, is there any way to teach children this way?  ?  Is it okay to teach such incredibly powerful fighting skills?  ?  Even if you teach him, he will only use it to cripple the people he hates!  !

    "No, no, no, I don't think the boss's education methods are any good"

    【screw you……】

    In his mind, Andres talked to Neil about the methods of educating children

    "Ahem, um, Kureha-chan, I'll play with you later I still have things to do"

    Neil sighed, took his hand back with a snap, and then said to Kureha with a smile on his face, and Kureha nodded in agreement, and then followed Neil and Aoi towards the house with Hanazuki.

    "Uh, um, Bangzhi, what do you want from me?"

    Neil felt that this was getting weirder and weirder, and he always felt that something bad was about to happen.

    "You'll find out later"

    Aoi said with a faint smile, and then looked at Neil sideways, "Actually, I planned to find you after the school festival. Who knew you were never here, and you were only free today"

    "Oh, that's itare you in a hurry?"

    "It doesn't count"

    Soon, the three of them came to the hall, opened the door and went in. They saw Aoi's grandfather Ittousai and a young woman with short black hair sitting there drinking tea.

    "Oh, Xiaokui, are you back?"

    After the woman saw a few people entering the door, she smiled and said to Aoi.

    "Well, mom, grandpa, I'm back"

    After Aoi replied, her mother moved her eyes to Neil next to her, the smile in her eyes getting stronger.

    "Hey, hey, I always feel like this battle is recruiting a son-in-law"

    Neil whispered to Aoi in a low voice, which made Aoi blush again and kicked him directly.

    When Neil bared his teeth, Aoi's mother spoke.

    "You are the Neil Aoi mentionedyou are indeed a very good child"

    "You think so too, there are not many good people like me in this world"

    Neil Tian replied shamelessly, making Aoi and Ittousai look down upon him.

    "Haha, what an interesting kid"

    The woman chuckled, her smile was beautiful, "My name is Ren, just call me aunt"

    "Oh, hello, aunt!"

    Neil nodded, and then sat down at the other party's signal.

    “Hey, old man, I haven’t seen you for a while~~~”

    Neil raised his hand and greeted Ittousai.

    "Well" Ittosai nodded lightly, but looking at Neil whose face was dusty, he looked very embarrassed, "Kid, did you just fall down the stairs?"

    "Uh, um, I just fell down, and my hand was broken by the way"

    Neil’s dead fish eyes blinked a few times, veryCalmly speaking the painful words, he glanced at Hongyu, only to find that her face was very proud, like a child waiting for others to praise her.

    【Are all lolita today so cruel?  Sure enough, the gentle royal sister is the king]

    Neil picked up the tea in front of him and drank it, then asked, "Well, what do you want from me?"

    "It's not us who are looking for you, there is someone else"

    Ren smiled, then turned to look at the door and whispered to himself, "It should be coming soon, right?"

    "What, there is someone else?" Neil was a little surprised, then stared at Huayue, "Is it you, Miss Huayue, who wants to recruit a son-in-law?"

    "Well……"

    Hua Yue was not used to Neil's jumping thinking for a while and didn't know how to react.

    "This guy, uh, nothis is too polite," Neil put his hands together like a Japanese woman on a blind date, bowed and nodded her head gently, "As long as I can eat sundaes every day"

    ""

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: ??Already made a request before getting married!  ?  But this request is too weird!  ?  At least I have a car, a house and a career!  !  Not right either!  It was wrong from the beginning!  It's obviously a man but he still behaves like a woman. Even if he is a son-in-law, he can't make such a fuss, right?

    At this moment, the door next to Neil was opened, and then a beautiful and heroic woman with long pink hair walked in. She seemed to be about the same age as Shinobu, but when she came in, I didn't know if she was  Walking a little fast, he stepped on the head of Neil, who was burying his head in a show of integrity, and then there was a snap.

    "Huh? Didn't you say that Neil is here? Where is the person?"

    The woman looked around, but couldn't find the person she was looking for, and then looked at Shinobi in confusion.

    "He just went to the flower field to meet his father" Ren smiled, "It's the one that leads to the Santu River from under your feet"

    The woman moved her feet and looked at Neil with his head under the tatami in surprise, "What's wrong with this child? Does he like to be stepped on!? Is he a pussy like Najib!?"

    ""

    What should I say?  Isn’t it true that one family does not enter the same house?  From this situation, you can't tell that he likes to be stepped on!  My thoughts jumped to another dimension!

    After a round of rescue, Neil was kicked back by Shiki Yingji on the grounds that he was disqualified as a human and had to go back to training again.

    At this time, Neil looked at the young woman staring at him, very confused.

    Why are a bunch of new characters popping up all of a sudden, making it look like some kind of plot development.

    The woman withdrew her gaze and showed a soft smile.

    "Finally we meet, Najib's son, Neil"

    Neil looked at the woman in surprise, not expecting that she would know his identity, but before he could ask questions, Hong Yu trotted over next to her.

    "Mother!!"

    The woman held Hongyu in her arms, gently stroked her hair, and smiled.

    "Okay, Hongyu, I have something to say to Neil"

    "Um!"

    After letting go of Kureha, the woman looked at Neil, who was drinking tea but full of doubts, and smiled, "My name is Sakamachi Akemi"

    Neil was about to respond, but the other party had something else to say.

    "From today on, I am your mother!"

    “Pfft————”

    Neil squirted out the tea and almost choked to death.

    “Nani!!!!!!”

    {Piaotia Literature www.piaotia.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Close Heart Chapter 186 Well, it turns out that the eight o’clock stall really exists

    Silence, deathly silence.

    In the hall, Neil and Negi were sitting across from each other. Commander Ikari's movements were crudely copied by the two. The atmosphere was as solemn and dignified as a combat conference room.

    Next to them were a few people who had come to join in the fun. At this time, they were sitting silently, waiting for the outcome of the negotiation.

    "Ah, is that confirmed?"

    Negi spoke first. At this time, his lowered head expression could no longer be seen, and his voice was very low.

    "Preliminary identification shows that he did not run away"

    Neil’s voice was also low, speaking like a commander-in-chief, but what he said made Chifuyu and Tifa next to him feel stomachaches.

    “………”

    “………”

    "What are you going to do?"

    Negi asked seriously.

    "What do you think we should do about the trouble dad caused?"

    After Neil gave me a helpless look, he didn’t know what expression to use. He really didn’t expect that his father would actually realize a dream that all men have been striving for, which is to open the Crystal Palace.

    “It is truly worthy of the legendary Thousand Man Killer, Father”

    By the way, won’t mom be angry?

    ??????????????????????????? Dad is not actually missing, but was killed by a hatchet, or something like that

    This possibility is not low. Did dad die in this great cause?

    "That's right, he is indeed our father"

    Neil’s eyes were filled with yearning as he looked up at his father in heaven.

    "Father is not dead yet"

    Negi reminded me kindly.

    "Oh, this is really"

    Before Neil could finish speaking, a very delicious loli ran up to him and shook him until he was covered in cold sweat.

    “Onii-chan, come play with me!!”

    “………”

    Neil said he could only remain silent, meowing, and playing with her. Her fighting skills were endless, and he almost told her that she was there. Who dared to play with her!  !

    "Well, I have something to discuss. Let's go aside and find Kojiu and the others. They are in the backyard. Let's go play Well, it's best not to come back"

    Neil pushed Hongyu and threw Loli into the backyard to play with the kid.

    "How will I live my life in the future"

    Neil’s future suddenly became dark. Is he going to die soon

    "Neji, your father is really good"

    Asuka didn’t know whether it was emotion or sarcasm, her gentle words made Negi feel ashamed.

    ???????????????????????????? The person who drives the Crystal Palace Shenma is so unscrupulous, and the world’s eyes are very harsh.

    "Don't worry, you will be on the same path in the future. Just increase your knowledge"

    Neil sat back and patted Negi on the shoulder.

    "What kind of increase in knowledge is this!? Why am I the same way? This is impossible!!"

    Negi complained angrily.

    "Don't you admire your father very much? In fact, you are very similar to my father"

    Neil shook his head and sighed.

    "Eh, is that right?"

    Negi was a little happy, mainly because of the last sentence. Ignore the rest.

    "You're stupid!! What's so exciting about this!!"

    Asuna took out a paper fan and slapped Negi on the head.

    At this time, Konoka, who came with Negi, tilted her head naturally, clasped her hands together and said with a smile, "Ah~~ If that's the case, Xiaosha and I can marry Negi-kun together~~~"

    "Eh!?"

    What kind of statement is this!  ?

    "Miss!! When did you decide to marry Mr. Negi!!"

    Setsuna asked anxiously.

    "Setsuna!! It seems that the place to complain is not a matter of time!?"

    Asuna laughed and laughed as she complained about this natural Lily friend.

    "Eh? Didn't you already decide during the last spring break?" Konoka nodded her chin, then looked at Negi, "right, Negi-kun?"

    "Ah!? Is that true!?"

    Negi was shocked. Could it be that he accidentally messed up Konoka’s blind date last time and he should bear the responsibility?  ?

    Woo, if this is the case, there is no way, as a.People, I have no choice but to

    “It’s obviously fake!! Idiot!!”

    Looking at Negi’s serious expression, Asuna couldn’t help but slap him on the back of the head again.

    "That's right, I don't even understand this" Neil smiled disdainfully, "You can marry me, too!"

    Then, the whole person was kicked backwards by Tifa.

    “Ah la la, it turns out Neil-chan likes me~~~”

    "Kuno Xiang's belly was dark, and as soon as her voice fell, she heard a slight sound of unsheathing.

    Chifuyu shook her head, what on earth are these people doing?  Aren't we discussing Zhu Mei's issue?  How did it become such a messy topic

    Soon, Neil held another meeting.

    "To be honest, I don't even know if there are others Now, Negi, how many little mothers do we have?"

    Neil lay on the floor, moaning feebly.

    "Don't shame your father so much"

    Tifa covered her forehead and said with a headache. Things are really messy now. Thinking back to what happened before, she got even more headache.

    It was said that she and Chifuyu waited at home until Neil came back, and saw him walking in with a royal sister, a girl and a lolita. At that time, his expression could not be described in words.

    Is it shame?  Is it admiration?  Is it embarrassing?

    Forget it, I can’t figure it out anymore. Anyway, the expression on that time made Chifuyu and Tifa laugh until they cramped up when they recalled it later. That Yan Yi was really amazing.

    As soon as they entered the door, the beautiful lady looked at Tifa and Qianfuyu, then smiled and said to Neil, "Oh, are these two your little girlfriends, Neil? This is the same as your father.  It’s so similar…”

    With that said, he hit Neil on the head, and Neil just endured it silently, without even saying a word of nonsense.

    When the other party said this, Tifa and Chifuyu's faces immediately turned red, and they quickly shook their heads in denial.

    "No! We are not in that kind of relationship!"

    "Yes, yes, we are just tenants!"

    “Oh, really~~~”

    Sister Yu looked at the two of them meaningfully. They were almost smoking from the gaze, and she finally withdrew her gaze.

    "Haha, whatever, this kind of thing, by the way, I will be Neil's mother from now on!! My name is Zhu Mei! This is my daughter, Neil's sister, Kureha! And this one here is also mine  My daughter’s name is Huayue!”

    "Hello sisters!"

    Hong Yu smiled politely at the two of them.

    "Gui'an."

    ?? Hanazuki bowed slightly while looking at Tifa and Chifuyu with curiosity.

    Zhu Meisa smiled brightly and introduced her identity readily. The two people opposite were shocked when they heard it, mother!  ?

    This is really the first time I heard it!  ?  real or fake!  ?

    Subconsciously, I turned my gaze to the silent Neil, and saw that he was covering his face, and I couldn’t see his expression at all. Was he crying?  Are you moved to tears?

    No matter how you look at it, it doesn’t look like it

    "Okay, let me go find the room first. Neil, your place is really big"

    With that said, Zhu Mei took Kureha and Hanazuki into the house, while Neil just followed silently with his luggage.

    “………”

    “………”

    Chifuyu and Tifa looked at each other, both speechless.

    Not long after, Neil came to the living room and called Negi, limiting him to come over within five minutes, otherwise he would commit suicide, scaring Negi and the others to rush over desperately.

    When everyone arrived, Neil held the Springfield family's first family meeting.

    Neil recounted the story he heard Zhu Mei describe at Aoi's house to everyone present, while Zhu Mei and the other three were tidying up the room.

    "a long long time ago……"

    “How could it take so long!!”

    Negi interrupted Neil on the spot, but Neil glared back and then continued.

    "There once was a hero. He was a very handsome and kind-hearted man. He traveled around the world to help people in need. However, he finally met the destined devil, a very beautiful woman. After some fierce competition  After the fight, the hero winsand then"

    Niel paused for a moment, picked up the tea and took a sip. He glanced at the people who were listening carefully to the story, and continued to talk about the subsequent developments.

    "The devil pushed the hero to"

    “Pfft————??!  !  !  "

    At this moment, tea was sprayed all over the sky

    "Although I don't know what you are talking about, I still want to know what you are going to say!! What kind of super expansion is this!!!"

    Asuka couldn’t hold it any longer. After squirting the tea, she yelled at Neil loudly.

    "Well, let me make some additions"

    Neil glanced at Negi and his group, who were still confused. Chifuyu and Tifa seemed to understand, well, they could roughly guess what was going on, although it was messy.

    "That hero is me and Negi's father. Well, he is really a hero. He deserves to be a hero"

    "I told you that's enough"

    Asuna tried her best to endure Neil's nonsense, feeling that she was about to go berserk.

    "Ahemand that Demon King is about to, no, it's Miss Zhu Mei who has already moved in"

    “………”

    Negi and the others were silent. This time even the stupidest Asuna understood what was going on.

    It’s very simple, it’s the romantic debt caused by Neil and Negi’s father, and then the hostess came to the door

    ????????????? This is the eight o’clock stall!  !

    This is the end of the memory.

    "What about Miss Zhu Mei?"

    Negi looked around the room and found no matching person.

    "She is tidying up her room"

    "Then the girl just now was"

    Negi looked at Kureha who was playing with two children in the backyard, and asked weakly.

    “The crystallization of love between a hero and a devil…”

    Neil was lying on the table, answering numbly.

    "I'm really dead this time, even my children are alive. I really can't run away"

    Asuna drank tea calmly, ignoring the sad eyes of Neil and Negi.

    "Huh? Doesn't it mean that you have a daughter?"

    “I suddenly remembered that there seemed to be a person in this story, so I asked aloud.

    "Oh, you're talking about Miss Kazutoriin" Neil knew who Setsuna was talking about, but he didn't quite understand the situation. "You have to ask her personally"

    However, he didn't notice the sharp change in Tifa's eyes when she heard the words "Wind Bird Garden".

    Incredible, sad, guilty, all kinds of complex emotions are entangled together.

    "Tifa, what's wrong with you?" Chifuyu, who was sitting next to her, saw Tifa's face suddenly turn white and couldn't help but asked worriedly, "Are you feeling uncomfortable?"

    Qianfuyu’s words attracted everyone’s attention. When Neil saw it, he also became worried, “Huh? Tifa, you don’t look right? Are you feeling uncomfortable somewhere?”

    Tifa raised her eyes and looked at Neil, then shook her head and said softly, "It's nothing, I just had a headache suddenly. It's fine now. It doesn't matter"

    "Really?" Neil looked at her doubtfully, but she said this without going into details. She just said with concern, "If you really feel uncomfortable, just tell me"

    "Know it……"

    Tifa smiled slightly, making everyone feel relieved.

    At this moment, a pretty figure jumped into everyone's eyes.

    "What a beautiful person"

    Asuka covered her mouth and exclaimed in surprise.

    "Hello you all……"

    When Hua Yue saw the people present, she couldn't help but be stunned for a moment, and then smiled calmly.  Tifa looked at the visitor, her eyes flickered in a very complicated manner, and she didn't know what kind of emotions were passing through her, but she just sighed very softly.

    Is this a long-term fate?

    Noticing Tifa’s gaze, Huayue showed her a soft smile, her peaceful eyes seemed to tolerate everything.

    Tifa also forced out a smile in response.

    "Miss Fengtoriin, please sit down too!"

    Neil moved aside to make some room.

    Huayue nodded and sat down. She smiled softly at Neil and said, "You don't have to call me that, just call me Huayue. After all, we will live together in the future, right?"

    Covering his mouth with his sleeves and smiling ambiguously, Neil's face turned red, and then his head was covered with black lines and sweating profusely.

    There’s nothing I can do about it, the sight from the side is too piercing.

    "Uh, where is FengHuayue, Aunt Zhumei?"

    Neil quickly changed his attention and asked about other things.

    "Auntie, she is still packing other things, she will probably be out soon"

    &nbsp; "Well, Miss Huayue" Tifa asked after Huayue finished her words, "Are you Aunt Zhu Mei's biological daughter?"

    Huayue shook her head, smoothed the wrinkles on her sleeves, and said softly, "No, I was adopted by Aunt Zhu Mei"

    “Uh, adoption?”

    Tomorrow’s dish is a little strange about this.

    "Well my aunt adopted me who was homeless"

    Huayue’s eyes were a little erratic, as if all the scenes in the past were flashing before her eyes.

    That endless fire

    That unstoppable killing

    Maybe even Hua Yue herself didn’t notice it. Her fingers pulled tightly on her clothes and almost tore them apart. There was a trace of deep hatred that no one could see deep in her eyes.

    The atmosphere suddenly fell silent. Everyone could see that Huayue was a person with a story. Moreover, the faint sadness gradually disappeared in the hall.

    Just when everyone was silent, Zhu Mei walked out and was surprised to see so many people suddenly appearing at home.

    "Ah, so many people came suddenly. Do you want to have a welcome party?"

    【Ah, although I came here because of you, it’s not a party!  】

    "Neal must have told you about me, right?"

    Zhu Mei sat down angrily, patted Neil and said, almost causing Neil to spit out a mouthful of blood.

    "No, no, no, that guy didn't explain it clearly at all"

    "Aunt Zhu Mei"

    When Negi wanted to ask some questions, Zhu Mei held her shoulders. She looked at him with a smile on her face, "If you can, just call me mother~~~"

    “………”

    Facing the unique aura of the older woman, Negi didn’t know whether to answer obediently.

    "Aunt Zhu Mei" Neil suddenly spoke. Zhu Mei looked back and saw Neil's slightly frowning eyebrows, "For the time being, we can't call our mother by our name Negi and I are both used to our parents.  You’re not here anymore, if you can, give us some time, okay?”

    Neil expressed his meaning tactfully, Zhu Mei was slightly startled, and then smiled softly.

    "I'm sorry, I was a little too impatient. After all, that person is no longer here, so I thought I'm really sorry"

    As she spoke, Zhu Mei’s palms gently stroked Neil’s long hair with utmost gentleness.

    "I'm sorry, Aunt Zhu Mei"

    Negi lowered his head and apologized softly.

    “That’s not right, it’s me who should apologizebut you two are both very strong, and you really deserve to be Najib’s children”

    Zhu Mei smiled, and then looked at the scenery outside the window, her eyes full of nostalgia.

    At this time, Kureha, Kobato, and Ichika all came in, and Kureha just lay in Zhu Mei's arms and acted coquettishly.

    "Kuyu, this is your other brother, Negi!"

    Kureha followed what Zhu Mei was pointing and saw Negi smiling at the side. Then he smiled in surprise and said, "It's Brother Negi!?"

    "Well, it's the first time we meet, Kureha!"

    Negi smiled and stroked Kureha’s little head, while the other person nuzzled her comfortably like a cute kitten.

    "Haha, you have to say hello properly, Kureha!"

    Zhu Mei smiled, and Hong Yu nodded.

    "Um!"

    So, Negi was killed by a triangle strangulation move in the next second.

    “Pfft————!!!”

    Negi was killed on the spot, and the winner was Kureha.

    Compared to the embarrassing reactions of others, Neil looked at this scene calmly. He had experienced it personally, so of course he wanted his brother to feel it well!  !

    We are good brothers!  !

    "Is this the only time you will admit that I am a good brother!?"

    Negi resurrected on the spot and complained loudly.

    "Tch, your life is quite tough"

    “I’m really sorry that I didn’t die!!”

    Negi rolled his eyes at Neil, then sat down and imperceptibly distanced himself from Kureha, causing Neil to look down upon him.

    "Well, Aunt Zhu Mei, what is the relationship between you and your father"

    Although he felt that it was not good to explore other people's personal affairs, Negi still had the courage to ask. After all, it concerned his father.  Except for Neil, who looked dead, everyone else looked very curious.

    "Eh? Didn't Neil tell you?"

    “We can’t listen"What did he say"

    "It's really rude, I made it so clear"

    “What kind of world is that told in?”

    "That's it, then I'll say it one more time"

    Zhu Mei smiled and then began to recount past events.

    "I met that idiot Najib more than ten years ago At that time, we were still students, and Najib came here to study from the UK That idiot was quite popular, but because of some things, I  I became very good friends with him and Qiuzi"

    "Qiuzi?"

    Everyone muttered the name silently, but Neil seemed to remember something and started to cover his face.

    【Asshole dad, you can really die for me. If you are still alive, please dig a hole and bury yourself】

    "Later, that idiot Najib left, and there was no news from him for many yearsUnknowingly, we all grew up, but at that time we unexpectedly learned that Najib was working in an organization with a long history  …Then I left Japan alone, began to practice as a warrior, and traveled around the world…”

    Seemingly remembering something funny, Zhu Mei showed a more charming smile on her face, "But this world is quite small sometimes, and I actually met him on the road while traveling At that time, I was still with him  He started fighting, but I still lost. Well, that guy has been very strong since we met In the days that followed, I followed him to many places That period of time was the most important part of my life.  The best time, unknowingly, even I didn’t know that I would fall in love with him One day, he suddenly told me that he was leaving, which made me almost stupid, but I knew that he was going to do something dangerous  That's why he didn't want to take me with him. That guy has been like this since a long time ago And on the night before we parted, I really did a ridiculous thing, but I don't regret it"

    Zhu Mei’s smile became more and more gentle. Everyone knew that this smile was blooming for the person they like.

    "However, what I didn't expect wasnot long after that, there was news that he was missing, and later he was said to be deadAt that time, I really didn't know what to do"

    With a lonely smile, Zhu Mei's beautiful face was cast into a gloomy haze, but it quickly disappeared. She touched Hong Yu's head dotingly and chuckled, "But fortunately, I have this child here.  The red feather next to me is my most precious gift"

    "Mother……"

    Hong Yu didn’t quite understand what he heard. He looked at his gentle mother and tilted his head.

    Zhu Mei just smiled, and then said to Neil and Negi, "But, we will all live happily"

    Neil and Negi’s expressions changed subtly. Perhaps, they had never thought that in addition to their sister, they also had family members, and could they really have happiness?

    Zhu Mei seemed to know what Neil and Negi were thinking. A bit of pity flashed in her eyes, and she reached out and knocked each of them on the top of their heads.

    “If you have anything, you can tell me~~ Although I don’t know if it will be of any use, at least I will feel better”

    What was reflected in Zhu Mei’s eyes was Zhu Mei’s loving and warm smile.

    "Because we are family"

    ?……………………………………………………………………………………

    PS: I can’t get to the starting point recently, which is tragic Also, should I write the character Huayue as a male or female? In fact, the author himself does not exclude male-male combinations (laughs)

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Close Heart Chapter 27 The Lament of Night

    It's late at night.

    In the quaint mansion, the lights have long been turned off, only the hazy moonlight is flowing vaguely, and the flying butterflies outside the window leave a faint psychedelic shadow.

    In the room, a young man was holding his chin with one hand and playing with a crystal chess piece with the other hand. The black chess piece representing the king was turning between his fingers, back and forth, back and forth.

    The young man stared at the information displayed on the screen in front of him, his purple pupils reflecting the text on it, his expression indifferent, as if he was looking at something that had nothing to do with him.

    Suddenly, the hand stopped turning, and the young man's brows gradually wrinkled, with a complicated and unexplainable light shining in his eyes.

    "Is there really anything important missing?"

    Neil looked away from the screen and thought quietly.

    Today, he got a lot of information from Zhu Mei's words. His father kept moving around the world. Judging from the time, after the magic world settled down, he disbanded the Red Wings and began an ascetic journey, almost in the world.  He left his footprints everywhere.

    As if, looking for something

    And Zhumei told him that when they were parting, Najib had said that he was going to Turkey, and in the end, Najib suddenly disappeared in Turkey, as if he had disappeared from the world.

    When thinking about this, Neil remembered something that he had considered before.

    Fet Avilux, judging from the information obtained from Wing Chun, he is from the Istanbul Magic Association in Turkey.

    For a time, all the clues seemed to point to the same place.

    "Fett Avilux"

    Neil stared at the chess piece in his hand and silently read the name.

    "The complete world?"

    A strange face clearly appeared in my mind.

    The Complete World was once the mastermind behind the Magical World War. However, more than ten years ago, they were defeated by the Red Wings, a group headed by Najib Springfield and later hailed as a hero. In the end,  In the final battle, the Tombkeeper's Palace eliminated the leader of the entire world, and the world ushered in peace.

    And the remnants of the Complete World were almost extinct under the strong suppression of Rydo Takada and the MM Senate. It can be said that the Complete World organization no longer exists.

    But, what is the purpose of that person planning the rebellion in Kyoto?  For complete world restoration?

    No, there is a deeper reason

    However, when Neil continued to think deeply, he suddenly felt a tingling sensation in his mind, which immediately disrupted all his thoughts.

    "What's going on? My memory"

    Neil pressed his forehead with some pain. He felt that there seemed to be a fog in his mind that he could not see through. It was like there was a gap in his memory.

    “It was also at that timeFengtiaoyuan"

    Neil remembered that he seemed to have the same feeling today when he saw Kazutori Kaugetsu, but he didn't go too deep into it at that time, so he didn't feel the same way now.

    And now, as he wants to understand more deeply, his head will become more and more tingling, like a taboo.

    "Fengniaoyuan, does it have anything to do with me?"

    He seems to have forgotten something

    "When did it become like this"

    Neil supported his forehead with his right hand, and his long, low-hanging hair covered the side of his face. Through the hair, you could vaguely see the purple eyes covered with light.

    In my memory, some pictures suddenly flashed across my memory.

    By the way, it was the time when I met Tifa

    And that woman

    That witch

    At this time, the door was opened.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    No sleepiness at all.

    Tifa tossed and turned in bed, unable to fall asleep.

    There is only one reason, that person named Fengtoriin Kagetsu.

    When she heard this name, Tifa's heart was in chaos. She never expected that this person would appear here, and she would definitely appear in Neil's life in the days to come.  inside.

    Tifa still clearly remembers Neil’s thoughtful expression when he was thinking about the name Fengtiaoyuan.

    At that time, she knew that, just as that person said, Neil's memory was incomplete and incomplete, and precisely, she could barely remember the memories of Fengniaoyuan.

    “However, she knew Neil’s character very well.?He will definitely look for answers to the doubts in his heart. If Neil knows the truth, it will only cause more pain, and he will bear it silently and stay away from everyone.

    This is not what Tifa wants to see.

    To stop Neil, no matter how selfish or evasive she is, she doesn’t want Neil to suffer.

    He has endured enough sorrow, too much to even shed tears.

    Tifa sat up from the bed. The moonlight seemed to have put a gauze on her, exuding hazy light. The interlaced light and shadow made the whole person look like a dream.

    Holding her hands tightly, Tifa seemed to have made a decision in her heart, got out of bed, and walked slowly towards Neil's room.

    When he opened the door, he saw the figure sitting in front of the screen. As expected, he was still thinking about today's events, the news about Najib he got from Zhu Mei, and what happened to Fuzoriin Kagetsu.

    However, when the young man at the table heard the sound of the door being opened, his squinting eyes were so indifferent and ruthless, so deep that he almost wanted to swallow everything.

    Tifa’s mood suddenly became confused.

    “Perhaps, the current situation is the reality that belongs to Neil Springfield.

    Almost in an instant, that look disappeared, replaced by the usual gentleness, and the whole person seemed to be wearing a mask, making it difficult for people to see his true face.

    Neil stood up and looked at Tifa standing at the door in surprise, "Tifa, why are you coming here so late? What's the matter?"

    As he asked, he walked towards Tifa.

    Tifa stared at Neil, and after a moment, she whispered, "Can I come in?"

    Neil was stunned for a moment, then nodded.  When Tifa saw the information displayed on the screen, she couldn't help but pause for a second, then walked to the bed and sat down. Niall looked at the figure that seemed to be shrouded in moonlight, slightly absent-minded. After a while, he closed the door.  He walked over to her and sat down, waiting quietly for Tifa to speak.

    The night passed little by little.

    "Neal, don't think about the past anymore"

    After a long time, the girl said softly.

    "Tifa"

    Neil opened his mouth slightly, unable to see clearly the expression hidden by his black hair, and immediately lowered his head and said no more.

    Feeling the silence around her, Tifa's heart tightened, she stood up and stood in front of Neil, with a bit of pity in her eyes, "Whywhy do you still think about the things that make you painfulenough is enough, no more"  People will blame you"

    "No, Tifa" Neil raised his head, looked at the girl who was biting her lip, and smiled bitterly, "Even if no one blames me, I will never let go of those things. I put them on myself.  The shackles"

    That’s right, it’s like a lifelong curse that you can’t escape as long as you live.

    "You are just torturing yourself!"

    "If I let go of the past, what will be left for me"

    Neil seemed not to want to argue with Tifa anymore and closed his eyes slightly.

    Looking at Neil's appearance, Tifa's eyes couldn't help but moisten.

    The feelings in my heart were unbearable, and I pushed the boy with both hands.

    Tifa held both sides of Neil's face with her hands, her long hair crossing his face, and her eyes were watery.

    "Didn't I say that I will be by your side? So, it doesn't matter if you forget"

    Neil looked at Tifa, and he knew very well that he had always been saved by Tifa's tenderness.

    Because of this, he wanted to escape.

    He cannot respond to the tenderness of others, especially Tifa.

    “As Miyou said, carrying everything on his back may be what he really needs.

    But is he really moving forward?  At least, there is still fear in his heart, which is as powerful as sin.

    Without a response from Neil, Tifa knew that it was useless to say anything else. If she could change things with just one word, there would be no need to be so desperate in the first place.

    "Neil, do you know? Servants are there to protect their masters. They protect their master's back and also their hearts Human beings are all fragile, and so are you. I became your servant not just to be able to  I help you when fighting, but more importantly, I want to be by your side. At least, I can be with you when you want to cry"

    "You have done enough, Tifaand I won't cry anymore"

    Tifa's field of vision was completely occupied by Neil's gleaming eyes. The loneliness far away from everything made the pain in her heart a little deeper.

    &nbsp;In the end, how can I help you

    "Sure enough, it's useless to say anything now. I've known what kind of person you are from the beginning Hey, at least promise me one thing" Tifa moved her right hand and gently stroked Neil's chiseled face.  Side, "Regarding Fengniaoyuan, don't pursue it, okay?"

    His eyes became weak, even pleading.

    There was a subtle tremor from the fingertips that he caressed.

    【Tifa, as expected】

    Neil wanted to know why, but looking at the pitiful eyes and feeling the fear-like trembling, he found that there was nothing to say, and finally, he agreed.

    "Um."

    The response was gentle, a little gentle.

    Tifa felt that her heart seemed to relax a little. He finally promised himself that if he could reduce the pain by one point, it would be just one point.

    Staring at the face so close at hand and the rare tenderness in her eyes, with a faint but distinct beating in her heart, Tifa unconsciously moved her hands to Neil's chest, and the feeling of heart beating continued to spread into her hands. Only at this moment,  Only then can he feel so clearly that he is alive.

    Tifa involuntarily leaned down and approached slowly. The familiar face gradually enlarged in her pupils. The closer they got, the more clearly they could hear each other's breathing.

    The eyes gradually blurred, and the eyelids slowly closed, as if they were back to that day.

    The time of the contract of destiny.

    A shallow kiss, a mere touch of lips, without any more depth, just like a dragonfly touching water, gently joining together.

    Feeling the tenderness on his lips, the weight on his body, and the fragrance that passed into his nose, Neil's pupils shrank instantly, his fingers clenched the sheets, and his mood began to ripple in circles. However, the original gentleness  His eyes gradually changed, becoming indifferent and unfazed.

    There is a romantic and desolate atmosphere in the dark room.

    Their lips parted, Tifa opened her eyes and looked at Neil underneath her. No emotion could be seen on his face. Her purple eyes just looked at her lightly, not appearing panicked or forced by this unexpected kiss.  Pretending to be calm, on the contrary, he was very indifferent.

    Tifa had no idea what he was thinking.

    How does he view himself?

    They looked at each other quietly.

    The answer is still no.

    Tifa didn’t ask in the end, perhaps because she hoped to be able to tell him from his mouth one day, no matter what the outcome was.

    "Neil, good night."

    People, left.

    Neil was lying on the bed, looking at the familiar ceiling, with its traces of texture, almost familiar.

    This night, he felt very confused. The more people he thought of, the less he understood what to do.

    During the school festival, he picked up things that he had once neglected. However, when he had to make a choice, he believed that he would give up everything without hesitation.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? He thought so.

    He raised his hand and spread his fingers as if he wanted to grab something, but in the end, there was nothing.

    "Haha I obviously gave Negi a lecture, but now it's my turn"

    Neil sat up and laughed to himself.  He turned to look at the screen on the desk, sighed, stood up and closed all the information.

    After all, you have to finish what you promised to others, or you just don’t want to worry Tifa anymore.

    However, I still can't feel relieved in my heart.

    Neil shook his head and decided not to think about these things anymore. The incident at Fengtiaoyuan was also wiped from his mind. When he was about to turn off the computer, an email popped up.

    "Hmm? Mail from France?"

    Neil frowned, then clicked on the email and started reading.

    Not long after, the corners of Neil's mouth turned up slightly, and a sense of warmth rose in his heart.

    Looking out the window at the night sky, I feel a little more hopeful.

    The night is still long, and the moon is waning.

    ?…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

    PS: I don’t know if I will be scolded after writing this chapter It’s really difficult to describe delicate emotions, please comment

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Close Heart Chapter 28 Young people, be restrained

    "drink——!!!!"

    Taking a step forward, his body surged forward rapidly, the wooden sword in his hand tore through the air and stabbed the target fiercely.

    Neil was startled and came to his senses immediately, but it was too late. He was hit on the back of his hand, his fingers loosened, and the weapon in his hand fell to the ground.

    Neil was stunned for a moment, then smiled happily, "It's very good, Qianfuyu can actually do this"

    Chifuyu sheathed her sword and stood up. She glanced at him indifferently and curled her lips in displeasure, "It's your problemyou've been completely absent-minded since this morning"

    "Eh? Is there any?"

    "Tch, what are you pretending to be? Anyone with a discerning eye can see it"

    Chifuyu rolled her eyes at him, then picked up a towel and wiped the sweat on her head. Seeing Neil's silence, she asked calmly, "Does the appearance of Aunt Zhumei and the others bother you that much?"

    Neil was stunned for a moment, then slowly said, "More or less After all, the concept of family has not existed in my life for so many years. Since I was a child, I have only had Negi and my sister, and now suddenly I am told that there are others.  It’s hard to accept the existence of a mother and sister"

    "Don't you like them?"

    "How can I hate it? It's just a matter of habit" Neil shook his head in denial, and then a slight smile appeared on his lips, "However, family is a rare existence, because longing will become the place of destination  …”

    In the past time, there have been such people in my life.

    Chifuyu looked at the vague smile with a distant look in her eyes, as if she was thinking of her family.

    But, do her parents really still miss her and Ichika?

    I can’t understand it anymore…

    Neil smiled and retreated from the nostalgia, but in the blink of an eye he saw Chifuyu's gloomy expression.  With a slight sigh, Neil bent down and picked up the wooden sword on the ground, and knocked Qianfuyu on the head gently.

    "Ugh, what are you doing?"

    Chifuyu touched the place where she was knocked, wrinkled her nose and stared at Neil in displeasure.

    "I'm still doing morning exercises now, and you're actually distracted. Who said I was absent-minded just now"

    Neil put the sword on his shoulder and grinned at Chifuyu.

    "Huh? You didn't even say start, how can you continue practicing!! It's obviously you who is cheating!!"

    "Ah la la~~What a child~~"

    "I don't want to be told by a guy like you who even lied to Xiaojiu and the others"

    Neil stretched his waist and tilted his head, "Are you energetic? That sentimental look just now is not like you~~~"

    Chifuyu looked at him in surprise, and Neil didn't pay attention to her look. He just turned around and took a few steps, pulling away and preparing to continue sparring with her.

    "Well, what I just said may have reminded you of something you don't want to think of, but, you know" Neil stopped, turned around and smiled, his eyes as gentle and clear as he saw that night, "Here is me.  Your home is also your homeNow, your family is all here"

    The morning light fell gently through the windows of the dojo, and the young man's backlit figure seemed as if all the light in this world was condensed on him.

    Chifuyu couldn’t see clearly, but those words and that smile were still clearly conveyed to her heart. The world she was in at this moment was all her reality.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????What she pursues actually already exists.

    Chifuyu clenched her wooden sword again, her ponytail swayed slightly, her smile became more playful, "Of course I know this, I don't need you to tell me~~"

    On the eaves outside the house, the wind chimes sounded at some point.

    …………………………………………Dividing line………………………………………………

    Neil leaned against the kitchen door, looking at the busy figures with a bit of confusion in his eyes.

    "What's the matter, Neil?"

    Huayue stopped what she was doing. Neil had been there silently not long ago, which made her curious.

    The other party’s words made Neil’s eyes brighten, and he smiled a little apologetically, “I’m sorry, I need you to prepare breakfast…”

    “It’s okay, I live here anyway, if you don’t let me help, I will feel uneasy~~”

    "Well" Neil smiled slightly, "Then I'll leave it to you"

    Finally, he took a deep look at Huayue and exited the kitchen, leaving the puzzled girl behind.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????…The atmosphere was a bit dull, but Neil, who was usually the source of the noise, just moved his chopsticks quietly and put the food into his mouth.

    Chifuyu looked at Neil strangely, and then looked at Tifa who was a little depressed next to her, and she became more and more confused.

    What happened to them today?

    The sleepy Zhu Mei obviously didn't notice the atmosphere in the morning. After yawning, she rubbed her wet eyes and lazily said to Neil, "By the way, Neil, Kureha also has to go to class today.  In your school, take her with you"

    "Um, have you completed all the procedures? By the way, wouldn't it be better for you to take care of Hongyu on the first day of class?"

    Neil was speechless at Zhu Mei’s words.

    "It's okay, I have to go back to catch up on my sleep"

    "After all, is sleep more important!? After all, it's your own children who go to class!! Can't you be more nervous!?"

    "Don't worry, Hong Yu is a strong child, and you are Hong Yu's brother"

    "But you are her mother!!"

    "It's okay, brother! I'm very strong!!"

    Hong Yu puffed up her chest, patted her chest and said vigorously.

    "It's too strong! It's too strong to react like this to my mother's words!!"

    “Kuyu-sister is so amazing!!”

    “I want to become stronger too!!”

    "The two brats next to you shouldn't join in the fun!!"

    "You're so long-winded, you're really not a man enough, Neil"

    "Whose fault do you think it is?! Don't make me complain! Aunt Zhu Mei!!!"

    Chifuyu looked at the dinner table and shook her head as the atmosphere became lively again. Was this morning an illusion?  However, looking at Tifa who was silent and thinking about Tifa's appearance yesterday, Chifuyu was still a little worried.

    "Are you okay, Tifa? You seem to have no energy today, and you didn't come to your morning exercise. Do you feel uncomfortable somewhere?"

    Being awakened by these words, Tifa had a reassuring smile on her face, "It's okay, I just didn't get enough sleep last night"

    "Is that so? That's good"

    Zhu Mei noticed the conversation between the two girls, turned her eyes, and shook her head as an educator, "No, this is not okay, Tifa, even if you are young, you have to pay attention to moderation"

    "Huh? Temperance?"

    Everyone was confused, as if they heard an inexplicable word, and Neil had an inexplicable and ominous premonition about Zhu Mei's next words.

    Zhu Mei looked at their confused looks and sighed regretfully, "Don't think I don't know. I saw Tifa walk out of your room late last night"

    "Pfft——"

    Neil squirted out the miso soup in his mouth, his face turned red, and Tee squirted for a few seconds, his face was like boiling hot water, and the steam was billowing with a bang, and his eyes were spinning like mosquito coils.

    "Tifa, you"

    Chifuyu blushed and looked at Tifa in disbelief. Hanazuki covered her mouth with her sleeves and looked at Nier with an inexplicable depth.

    "Neal, you are the same, even if you are full of energy, you can't do this" Zhu Mei seemed to think that the matter was not complicated enough, and continued to hit, "Tifa looked very tired when she came out last night, you went too far.  , You should have taken the initiative to do these things, but you actually let a girl take the initiative, I really despise you"

    ????????????????????? Well, this time it’s even easier, except for Tifa, Chifuyu and Hanazuki’s eyes are very piercing.

    Okay, now I even have the desire to die.

    "I despise your sister!!" Neil turned over the table countless times in his mind, "How on earth did you think of those things! I tell you clearly, you are completely thinking wrong!! You are thinking of other worlds.  !! And, as an adult, can you say such a thing!! What do you think two ten-year-old children can do!!!"

    “You’re only ten years old, so weak!! In Qidian’s fantasy novels, an eight-year-old can [beep——]!!”

    "That's right!! I'm really weak. Compared to those protagonists, I'm really weak! That's weird!!! I can't hear any intention of stopping you in your words!! Let's not talk about whether I did it or not.  If something like that happens, at least you should stop me first! Instead of despising me here!!!"

    Neil almost screamed his lungs out, but Zhu Mei's original look of hating iron turned into a look of disbelief, which really made him want to die.

    Who do you think he is?  !  !

    &nbsp; Neil covered his face. He felt that he didn't even bother to ask for help. He weakly asked Tifa for help, "Tifa, please explain quickly. This person doesn't believe me at all. If this continues, I will definitely lose my temper.  bad……"

    However, Tifa glanced at him, wondering if she was remembering what happened last night. The blush on her face that had gradually faded came back like a burning cloud, and she imitated Neil and covered her face.

    "Hmph!! You have nothing to say now!"

    Zhu Mei, like a victorious lawyer, proudly despised the petrified Neil.

    Neil’s mouth opened wide and his eyes went black. What kind of situation is he in?  !  Why doesn't Tifa speak?  !  There is nothing to be ashamed of here!  !  By the way, how powerful these people thought he was!  !  Do you expect a ten-year-old kid to be able to erect his prostate gland and turn into a runaway general?  ?  Stop cheating!  !  His general is still sleeping peacefully in the castle tower!  !

    “You’re a man, just admit it and admit it…”

    Zhu Mei patted his shoulder, looking very adult.

    "God, kill me"

    Young man, pray sincerely.

    ………………………………………………Dividing line…………………………………………

    "Kuyu, remember to listen to your brother"

    Zhu Mei touched Hong Yu’s little head and smiled softly.

    "Well, I know!!"

    "I think it's better not to listen" Tifa sighed, looking at the lifeless person, "At least don't listen to what this idiot says now"

    "What, I'm fine at all" Neil forced out a smile and gave a thumbs up to the people at the door, "I will definitely bring them to Tenshen Elementary School safely!"

    "Safety is such a ghost! This guy just wants to die!!"

    Chifuyu immediately complained, Tenjin Elementary School, let them play hide and seek with Sachiko!  ?

    "Okay, you guys should leave as soon as possible, otherwise you will be late~~" Tifa smiled helplessly, and then looked at Neil, "Neil too, I already told you that what happened this morning was a misunderstanding.  What are you still struggling with? Do you really want to"

    “No way!!”

    Neil interrupted Tifa’s last words angrily, but looking at her restored appearance, he felt an indescribable feeling in his heart.

    "That, Tifa, I, that"

    After hesitating for a long time, Neil couldn't even say a complete sentence.

    Seeing Neil's appearance, Tifa couldn't help but smile softly. She stretched out her hand and lightly tapped Neil's forehead with her white index finger, "What are you thinking about? If you think I'm still listless because of what happened last night.  If so, that would be a big mistake~~~Neal just wants to make me lose my mind, that’s too arrogant~~~"

    The gentle eyes and smile were full of all-inclusive doting. Looking at her smile, Neil was speechless for a moment. He could only look back at her quietly, with a shallow arc unconsciously drawn around his mouth.

    "I told you two, don't always enter the world of two and set off flash bombs. There are other people here watching"

    Zhu Mei rolled her eyes, she really couldn't stand the love-love scene between the two brats.

    Tifa blushed, took back her hand, and then pushed Neil away, saying quickly, "Let's go, there's no time!!"

    Neil shrugged and smiled, saying "Then I'm leaving" without looking back, and immediately left with Chifuyu and the others.

    Along the way, Neil looked up at the sky without saying a word. It was hard to tell what he was thinking in his bright eyes. Qianfuyu glanced at the three children walking in front, then turned to face Neil next to her.  , seeing his lost look, he jokingly said, "What's wrong, are you still thinking about Tifa?"

    However, this time Neil unexpectedly did not refute immediately, and still walked forward quietly, as if he did not hear Chifuyu's voice.

    "Hey, Chifuyu"

    Suddenly, a faint voice sounded between the two silent people.

    “I’m such a bad person…”

    "That's right, you are really the worst"

    Like a conditioned reflex, Chifuyu immediately complained. She only regarded it as a joke. However, when she saw the faintly visible smile and eyes through the floating hair, her voice stopped abruptly.

    Bitter, disgusting.

    However, when you look closely, you can see that the man has put on his usual smile as if it were a phantom.

    Just now, is it looking at the flower eyes??Or is it his sincerity?

    She doesn't understand.

    Until the day he died.

    ?…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

    ps: Yeah, it’s the third update. I don’t know if it will be better this month

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Close Heart Chapter 29 Hello, new teacher

    The spacious classroom echoed with the slight sound of turning books, the sound of pen scraping on the page, and the sound of snoring.

    "Life is just a coffee table"

    At the front of the classroom, a young man was sitting lazily on a chair. He tilted the chair back so that its legs were hanging in the air. His feet were crossed on the podium. He raised his head back and made an incomprehensible sound. It was really hard to see.  This person is a teacher.

    Under the podium, the movements of the students stopped one after another, and even the breathing of some sleeping people stopped for a moment.

    “What kind of sigh is this guy making for no reason?

    The students smiled slightly and continued their own affairs. They were used to their teacher's incomprehensible remarks. If they turned over the table just because of this sentence, they would probably have to vomit several kilograms of blood every day.

    "Full of tragedy"

    “Well, that’s right, you are a big mug.

    The students complained a little in their hearts, but the teacher on the stage didn't pay attention to them and sighed for some reason.

    "You really need to take safety measures, especially for boys"

    There is no denying that safety measures should be taken, but why should we emphasize it on boys?  Generally speaking, shouldn’t it be more appropriate to say this to weak girls?  ?

    "It would be bad if someone lost their life"

    It’s like the preface doesn’t match the postscript

    Neil was shaking so hard that it made people wonder if he would fall.  The students below glanced at him, refrained from making a sound, and continued to work hard.

    "Remember to wipe your mouth after eating, otherwise you will be in trouble afterwards"

    If your heart is as clear as ice, you will not be surprised when the sky falls.  If your heart is as clear as ice, you will not be surprised when the sky falls.

    "Frankenstein, so scary"

    "What the hell are you talking about!! The meaning is completely unclear from the beginning!! Who is Frankenstein!? Where is the artificial man!?"

    Unable to bear it any longer, he overturned the table and exploded.

    “ Two of them were covering their foreheads, as if they had a headache. Chifuyu and Aoi knew what happened at Neal’s house, and somewhat understood what he meant. So did Frankenstein refer to Kureha!  ?  Does it mean it was created by the joint efforts of my father and Zhu Mei?  ?  This complaint is too difficult to understand!  ?  A good self-study class turned into listening to him complain!

    "I'm teaching you the principles of life, little devil"

    “You are a brat too, you bastard!!”

    Neil shook his head, and then looked at the girls meaningfully, "Girls, don't trust men, men are all beasts."

    The girl is confused. Although this is true, but

    “You are also one of these beasts!!”

    The ladies looked at Neil as an educator in embarrassment, but the other person just raised his chin arrogantly, "Humph, I have already surpassed it, I am a god!"

    "God, your sister!! Gods are divided into men and women!!"

    “Shut up!! Men can’t be trusted!! They only know sweet words!!”

    "Who are you talking sweetly!! Just complaining!! Complaining!! Such words come from your mouth, it's so offensive!!"

    Just when they were noisy, there was a knock on the door, and the students were all silent. Neil's brows were filled with lightning, and he suddenly picked up the book, took out a pair of glasses he didn't know where to put them on, and held one in his hand.  Chalk, the whole person stood up straight, and the ruffian's eyes instantly softened, full of the elegant demeanor of a scholar.

    “Coming, please.”

    The faint voice carries a sense of stability.

    ??Everyone watched someone’s performance on the stage with blank eyes. This transformation is really amazing. Who is this gentle and gentle teacher who has no moral integrity at all?  ?  Is he really their teacher?  What a scam!  !

    The door was opened, and a tall figure appeared behind the door.

    Teacher Jingna looked at the classroom in surprise. When she first arrived, she heard quite noisy sounds. Could it be that they were discussing?  What happened to Neil?  Are you taking class so seriously?

    Seemingly confirming Teacher Jingna's doubts, Neil saw the person clearly and breathed a sigh of relief. The previous image immediately disappeared. He threw the textbook chalk on his hand and the glasses on his face into the corner, and then sat casually on the chair.  , dead fish eyes looked at Teacher Jingna without any energy.

    "It turned out to be Teacher Jingna, which made me think it was the bald director"

    I see, what happened with that appearance just now? Now this teacher who doesn’t look like a teacher at all is their teacher

    But why do you have the urge to cry?

    Teacher Shizuna looked at Neil who looked like a dead fish,Looking at Shota Loli with a tangled expression on her face, the corner of her mouth twitched a few times, and she asked again in her mind, is there really nothing wrong with this class?

    With a sigh, Teacher Jingna felt that she couldn’t control it anymore, so she walked towards Neil and said, “Teacher Neil, I have something to trouble you with.”

    "Well, what's the matter?"

    Neil turned around and asked, and Jingna took out a document and handed it to him, "I want you to pick up this teacher. He is the new elementary school teacher. I was afraid that he would get lost in the school, so I made arrangements.  People are coming over, but the teacher who arranged the arrangement just had something urgent and couldn't leave, and now you are the only one who is free"

    "Huh? Do I look like I'm free?"

    Neil showed an incredible look that made everyone want to curse.

    "Well, since you asked me for help, I will definitely take action, don't worry! By the way, remember to work harder and get to home base with Rondo!!"

    Seeing that Teacher Jingna’s face turned dark, Neil immediately rushed out of the classroom with the documents under his folder. At the same time, he turned back to Shina with a blinding smile and gave a thumbs up to cheer her up.

    ""

    There was total silence in the classroom.

    ………………………………………………Dividing line…………………………………………

    ? Blue sky, white clouds.

    Such simple two tones outline the most perfect scenery in the world.

    The elegant man with fluffy blond hair put his hands in the pockets of his pure white coat. A relaxed smile curved on his handsome and soft face. His ice-blue pupils looked away from the sky, reflecting the buildings and lush scenery in front of him.  Big tree.

    There is a feeling of being away from all worries, which is surprisingly peaceful.

    "It's a really nice place"

    The man sighed softly, slowly narrowed his eyes, and stretched out his hand towards the sky.

    The pink cherry blossoms are dancing, with your fingers spread wide, as if you can touch the distant place through the ambiguous pink.

    "Are you Faye D. Florette?"

    A leisurely voice called back the intoxicated Fay. He turned his head and saw a boy much shorter than himself standing in front of him. His eyes glanced back and forth on Fay's face and the document in his hand, as if he was confirming.  What.

    "Well, I am Faye D. Florette, who are you?"

    Faye showed a warm smile and asked friendly.

    "I'm here to pick up your teacher, Neil Springfield. Please give me your advice."

    After Neil confirmed that the person in front of him was correct, he smiled at him in the same friendly manner.

    “So you are Teacher Neil, I have admired you for a long time~~~”

    Faye was slightly surprised and smiled mischievously.

    "Ah? Am I famous?"

    "Haha, in a sense, yes~~~"

    Faye replied with a sly smile. Neil gave him a strange look and didn't ask any further questions. He didn't think it was a good thing anyway.

    "Mr. Faye, are you not in a hurry?"

    Neil suddenly asked a seemingly irrelevant question.

    Faye was confused for a moment, then shook his head, "You shouldn't ask me this, you should know better"

    "Then you have time" Neil grinned, his smile sparkling, and he pointed in a certain direction, "Then let's go have a sundae, oh, of course, you'll be the one to buy it. This is  Come to honor your seniors"

    There are a few black threads hanging on Faye’s head. Isn’t work a priority at this time?  You have to invite everyone after school for things like filial piety, right?  What kind of person did the school send here

    But, it’s surprisingly interesting.

    At this time, a black figure quietly appeared behind Neil, and struck his head with the wooden knife in his hand, and a heavy sound sounded lazily.

    "Teacher Neil, what are you doing at work?"

    Neil rubbed the top of his head and looked helplessly at the young man wearing a black sportswear behind him. The black hedgehog head looked particularly bright in the sun. There were a few black hair hanging down from the temples on both sides, swaying slightly in the wind, with a expressionless expression.  The expression gives people a cold feeling.

    "It's you, Black-faced God"

    "Who are you calling the Black-faced God?"

    Another blow on the head.

    "Hey, hey, don't think I don't dare to beat you" Neil glared at the man fiercely and said angrily, "Of course I come to work during working hours, but I was called by Teacher Jingna to pick someone up.  !!”

    "You pick people up when you pick them up, then why don't you go to the office but toDessert shop!  "

    The man shook off the wooden knife in his hand and asked coldly.

    "Ahem, aren't I taking care of the newcomers"

    "What kind of care are you doing!? It's obvious that you are bullying the newcomers!! Teacher Jingna just called me and asked me to take a look. She really guessed it right"

    "How can it be repaired!! You actually betrayed me!!"

    "Ah, I'm sorry to disturb you" Faye raised his hand, seeming a little embarrassed, "Well, should I report to the office first?"

    "Uh, sorry, it's all because of this kid"

    The man scratched his head and said it was not his fault.

    "Hey, why did you say I'm like those troubled elementary school students"

    "You are in more trouble than those brats"

    ""

    The man looked at his watch, and then said to Faye, "Then let Neil take you there Hey, boy, stop running around, otherwise your salary will be deducted"

    "Hey! My wallet is innocent!! You are deliberately hurting people!!"

    "It hurts your head!! Just what you usually do, your wallet can be put into the ICU!!"

    "Tsk, it sounds like there is no cure"

    Neil was speechless, and the man rolled his eyes. He said helplessly, "Okay, let's go quickly. This new teacher has waited long enough"

    "Ah, it doesn't matter to me~~" Fayi waved his hands with a smile, "I quite like this cross talk, Heijiang~~~"

    "Who are you calling Heijiang!! Who else is doing cross talk!!"

    The veins on the man’s forehead popped out, as if he was going to chop someone.

    "That's right!! If it was really a cross talk, I would have charged you a long time ago!!"

    “That’s not the problem, you shameless brat!! Humph, never mind, if I find you are not doing anything serious, be careful and I will teach you a lesson!”

    "I understand, Master Hei"

    The man glared at Neil, who was shrugging his head, then turned and left.

    Neil let out a long sigh. Today’s sundae was nowhere to be found. He looked at Faye beside him and saw that he was still looking at the direction where Black Steel left, wondering what he was thinking.

    "Mr. Faye, let's go."

    "Oh, okay." Faye smiled slightly and left with Neil. He seemed to be a little concerned about the man just now, so he asked out of curiosity, "Teacher Neil, who was that man just now?"

    Neil paused for a moment and replied in a calm voice, "Oh, I forgot to introduce you. The guy just now is called Heigang. He is the physical education teacher and wide-area instructor of the school's elementary school. Well, almost everyone calls him Heigang.  Sir or a black-faced god, you can tell by looking at his face, I am often lectured by him, eh? You just called him Kuro-chan, which seemed pretty good, I will call him the same next time!"

    "Black steel?"

    Faye read the name once, and a meaningful light flashed in his eyes.

    Looking back, I stared deeply in that direction.

    "I didn't expect you to be herethe former commander of Chunyu's 10th Division, Eagle King.  】

    The smile is inexplicable.

    ?…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

    ps: It’s been a long time coming, the big plot has almost begun.  In addition, continue to ask for removal

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Close Heart Chapter 30 Life is war!

    The classroom is filled with a strange atmosphere.

    The students’ eyes were full of shining little stars, and they all looked up and stared in the same direction.

    Faye turned his eyes and looked at those young faces. Their cute and eager looks made him smile knowingly, and a gentle and intoxicating smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.

    That smile made many ignorant girls feel like they were shot, and some young ladies also had red cheeks and dared not look at her.

    What a bunch of inexperienced kids

    There is no other way. Her golden, shoulder-length, slightly curly hair, and ice-blue pupils are not cold, but as soft as water, reflecting gentle light, and there is always a smile on her lips, which warms people's hearts.  Tall and model-like, wearing a white coat, he is full of the intellectual beauty of a scholar. It would be even more perfect if he wore a pair of glasses.

    Such people are the teachers of their dreams

    "Ahem"

    Someone on the stage coughed seemingly dissatisfied.

    The ladies and girls immediately turned their faces. When they looked at that guy, their eyes and expressions changed rapidly, as if they were seeing cockroaches.

    "I'll wipe it!! Don't think I can't understand!! Your eyes hurt me!!!"

    Neil slapped the table and shouted angrily.

    He didn’t look at him like this when he first came here. What kind of differential treatment is this?

    "Ah, you've been looking at this face for so long. I'm tired of it. Go away"

    Xing glanced at him with a lack of interest.

    "Is this the so-called burnout period!?"

    "No, I've been completely exhausted since the first day I met you"

    Furuichi expressed that he was really tired of complaining.

    "Okay, teacher, just go ahead and let the new teacher introduce himself~~"

    Alyssa simply looked at Faye as he spoke, without even glancing at him from the corner of her eyes.

    "A bunch of heartless guys, thank you for my treating you so well"

    【What a woolen yarn!  !  】

    "Ah, this teacher's name is Faye D. Florette, who teaches forensic medicine"

    "Teaching a ghost forensic doctor!! Do you have to teach forensic medicine when someone calls you Fayi!? And we are just elementary school students, we don't even know the structure of the human body, okay?!"

    Still full of complaints.

    Fayi looked at these energetic students and smiled brightly. Then he walked to the podium, picked up the chalk and wrote his name on the blackboard.

    "Hello everyone, I am the new teacher Fayi, and I am in charge of the fourth grade mathematics course. Please give me your advice~~"

    "Wow, I'm so touched. He is a perfect teacher~~~"

    "Handsome guy"

    "There is hope in life again"

    Faced with those strange remarks, Fayi couldn't help but shed a cold sweat on his forehead.

    How are these children usually treated?

    "By the way, Teacher Fayi, where are you from?"

    After sighing for a moment, the students below began to ask questions, as if they were meeting a transfer student.

    "France~~"

    "Does the teacher have a girlfriend?"

    "Well, I have no plans for this yet"

    "Does the teacher accept younger girls?"

    "This seems to be a crime in Japan"

    "What does the teacher think about bl? Is it acceptable?"

    "this problem……"

    "Is the teacher still DT!?"

    ""

    Faye was frightened by the students and took a few steps back. His head was covered with black threads. He turned his head and asked for help from Neil who was yawning. "Teacher Neil, your students seem to be quite enthusiastic"

    Are these really ordinary primary school students?

    "Well, they are in heat"

    "You are in heat!!" xn

    "By the way, Teacher Fayi, you should know English, right?"

    At this time, Alyssa raised her hand to ask. Faye was stunned for a moment, then replied with a smile, "Well, it's no problem to communicate with others"

    "Hey, Miss Alyssa"

    Neil looked at Alyssa, whose eyes were shining, and had a bad feeling.

    "That's great! Please stop being a math teacher and become an English teacher directly. It's best to be our class teacher!!"

    "Oh, yes!! Yes, Teacher Fayi must be our class teacher and English teacher!!"

    “That’s right!! Let that bastard get out!!”

    ?"Oh oh oh!! I can finally get rid of the big devil!!!"

    “Come to my house for a party tonight, pop out the champagne, and you won’t come home until you’re drunk!!!”

    “Oh oh oh!!!”

    The students seemed to have seen the bright days ahead and began to prepare for the party excitedly.

    "I misjudged you!! You Chen Shimei people!!!"

    Neil covered his face, slammed the door and left with two lines of tears.

    Faye looked at the door that Neil had broken down and the class in chaos with dark eyes, feeling that the future was bleak.

    …………………………………………Dividing line………………………………………………

    "From today on, I will take over this class!!!"

    Neil stood on the chair, with one foot on the podium and his hands on his hips, announcing the news with great momentum.

    The people below were completely silent, not knowing how to react.

    Negi looked at Neil, who was standing like a pioneer, and scratched his face with some trouble, "Neil, I'm still in class"

    “Didn’t you hear what I just said!?”

    Neil glared over coldly.

    "Oh," Negi sighed in a troubled manner, "It doesn't mean you can't do it if you want to go to class. You are the teaching assistant of this class"

    "Eh? Is there such a setting!?"

    “It’s been there since the beginning!!! Come to think of it, you haven’t even attended a few classes!!”

    Negi said angrily, while the students below sighed, "Yeah, if possible, don't let Mr. Neil come, it will probably be very painful"

    “Promise the master!!”

    "Fire tongs Liu Ming!!"

    “There are more people than complaints!!!”

    "Are there so many people in this class who hang out at Station B!? Except for the otaku Chisame and the fujoshi Haruna"

    "What do you mean, kid!"

    “Teacher Neil, you are discriminating!!!”

    Qianyu and Haruna slapped the table in protest, and Negi slapped his forehead with a headache. Originally, this class was fine, but when Neil came, it became chaos again. Please, he just wanted to have a good class.

    "Well, then you have to tell me what happened and why you came here all of a sudden. Don't you still have classes over there?"

    After Negi asked the girls in the class to quiet down, he asked the most important question. However, when Neil heard this, his whole body exuded a faint air of death, and there seemed to be two will-o'-the-wisps hanging on both sides of his head.  He floated to the corner of the wall, squatted on the ground, and drew empty circles with his eyes.

    "Those bastards and ungrateful guys in the class just got a teacher who was handsome, tall, tall, and had a gentle smile. But they immediately threw me aside and said they wanted to replace me and replace me with that teacher as the class teacher.  I have obviously said before that my favorite teacher is very gentle, and I respect Teacher Neal the most. I will become a person like Teacher Neal in the future, but now I have turned my back on him"

    Neil muttered like a curse, which made everyone in the class sweat profusely, and his dark atmosphere of the undead wandering in the Naraku Abyss really made people dare not approach him.

    By the way, he must have added the last few sentences himself

    "To sum it up in one sentence, it's just jealousy"

    Negi pointed out the truth sharply.

    “Pfft ha————”

    "You actually vomited blood!?"

    Negi hurriedly ran to Neil, who was lying on the ground with unknown life and death. The girls in the class burst out with sympathy. After all, Neil was also a lovely young lady.

    “Teacher Neil is so pitiful, it’s time for us to lend a helping hand!!”

    Full of justice, the squad leader Shotacon clenched his fists and called on the whole class with great momentum.

    "It seems interesting"

    "Anyway, I haven't listened to Mr. Neil's class, so it doesn't matter"

    After the girls discussed it for a while, they decided to let Neil take the class. Negi patted Neil on the shoulder and said, "Then this class will be left to you"

    Well, as the elder brother, you should see if he is doing a good job.

    "Oh, I love you so much!! Sure enough, you are the only ones in this world who are sincere!!!"

    "Okay, okay, hurry up"

    Negi quickly pushed him away, wiping snot on himself every time he cried. It was so disgusting.

    "Yo Xi!! I will take over this English class!!" Neil opened the textbook, glanced at it for a few times and then frowned, "Is this what you learned?"

    ? ??Uh, any questions?  "

    Negi, who was sitting next to the podium, said that the courses were strictly arranged and seemed to be no problem.

    "As long as you know the twenty-six letters of English, it means you have learned it. There is no problem in conquering Britain. The textbooks are really weak!"

    "Are you too casual!?"

    The 3a students said they were under a lot of pressure. What kind of teaching is this?

    "As long as you know to use xyz to notify City Hunter and leave the matter to them!!"

    “Don’t blame everything on City Hunter!”

    "Hmph, girls" Neil shook his finger and looked at them with disdain, "Do you think you can really learn anything by studying like this? After learning English, what else can you do besides communicating!  ?”

    “Well, what exactly does Teacher Neil want to say?”

    Asakura raised his hand and asked with some difficulty, after all, he and Negi are British, so what do you mean by such a man?

    "HumphI have been prepared for a long time" Neil put his hands on the podium and laughed meaningfully, "I plan to call you the history of war today!!"

    quiet……

    "History of war?"

    "What kind of messy course is this?"

    "By the way, has he attended classes normally?"

    "Hey!! Can't you, kid, go to class well!?"

    Asuka couldn’t bear it anymore. Although he had heard about it for a long time, it was only when he actually took his class that he realized how speechless he was. History of war?  It has nothing to do with English!  ?  Do you want to tell them that English was created by war?  ?

    "Asuna-san, what do you think life is?"

    Neil asked Asuna with a serious face.

    "Well……"

    "Life is a war!!" Neil put his hands on the table and his eyes were bright, "You will face many battles in life in the future. When that time comes, the experience you have learned today will definitely help you!!"

    "Although what you said seems to make sense, it always feels like it becomes unreasonable when it comes from your mouth"

    "If you have any opinions, please bring them up after class! Now, take out your PFP!!"

    Neil reached into his pocket and took out a shiny game console.

    “How can any girl carry something like this with her at all times!!!”

    They are just ordinary female middle school students, not otakus!  !

    "I have no choice but to watch my demonstration. Remember to finish it after class Now, we will start True Love ○ Wushuang!! This is about the history of neon war!! By the way, I can type  The ending where all the female characters get pregnant!!!”

    “This is just an ordinary galgame!!! And your last sentence is so bad!! It’s completely corrupt, from the soul!!”

    Is this something you can say casually in front of a girl?  ?  What world's history of war is it to make all female characters pregnant with children?  ?  You are Lance!  !

    "Yo Xi, now poof——"

    Suddenly, Neil flew out and hit the wall and slid down. He covered his face and looked at Negi, whose fist was smoking.

    "Hey, what are you doing kid Uh, your expression is scary, Negi"

    Neil’s original vicious expression disappeared when he met Negi’s eyes. Negi’s empty pupils looked directly at him through the lenses, like Sadako, knowing that he was most afraid of ghosts and the like.

    "Eh? Don't you know what you just did? As a brother, I am really sad. You don't usually teach students like this, do you? If this is the case, brother, I might go to take revenge on society  Oh"

    "I'll go! Are you a yandere!? Such a yandere is not cute at all! At least give me a girl as cute as my wife Yuno!?"

    Hexiang looked at the scene being played in the stands, opened the class diary and started writing.

    On x day, x month, x year, 3a everything is as usual.

    ?……………………………………………………………………………………

    PS: Long live Marianne Sama!  !  !  !  Long live the new cover!  !  !  !

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Close Heart Chapter 31 Emperor Shitian

    Under the eight layers of cherry blossoms, it's like a dream.

    The sunshine is like rain, falling on the pavilions and pavilions.

    In the quiet courtyard, a long corridor spans the lake. The clear spring gurgls and jumps over the rockery, like a curtain of crystal beads. The water droplets falling from the clear spring on the stone wall fall into the pool, ticking.

    At the end of the pavilion, a pure white figure is leaning against a pillar and sitting on the railing. His lazy eyes are quietly watching the fish swimming in the water, and he is quietly listening to the singing of birds.  Flowers fall from the shoulders.

    The world at this moment is so peaceful.

    The footsteps, neither slow nor urgent, sounded in an orderly manner.

    A black cloak wrapped the figure of the visitor, and whenever he stepped on it, there seemed to be a chill left behind.

    Entering the pavilion, he stopped.

    With cold ice-blue eyes, a man dressed like snow came into view.

    The long, ink-like hair spread freely seemed to emit a faint light in the sun. The pair of deep black pupils did not change at all due to the visitor, and they were still staring at the fish in the water.

    There may be his world there.

    "Varuna, he has gone out."

    The dark shadow’s deep voice seemed to add a flaw to the otherwise flawless world.

    The man in white frowned slightly, but his eyes did not leave the lake at all.

    "Well, he said he was somewhat interested in the kid you mentioned, so he went out to have a look. After all, the kid messed up your little plan and ruined all the plans"

    The man turned his face, and the hair sticking to his face fell gently, revealing a handsome and almost charming face. There was a faint smile on his lips, and his eyes were always indifferent, as if he was looking at the world.  Nothing interesting.

    "It's Precia, at least remember other people's names"

    Heiying’s tone was neither gentle nor gentle, but you could still hear a hint of helplessness in it.

    “Oops, I’m not very good at remembering names, barbecued pork~~”

    ""

    He didn’t answer, but there was a flash of murderous intent.

    The man’s mouth curled up with a sinister curve, turning a blind eye to the murderous aura emanating from the silent Yaksha.

    "Well, anyway, we, the Heavenly Daoists, usually have nothing to do, and everyone has their own purposes. We gather together, but it's just because our goals are temporarily the same, don't you think so, Yaksha"

    Yasha didn’t reply, he just sat on the stone bench, picked up the teapot on the stone table and poured a cup.

    The man didn’t pay attention to Yasha’s actions and continued to lean against the pillar, tilting his head and squinting at the cherry blossoms falling into the lake and the fish playing in the lake.

    Looking at that lazy figure, a complicated and difficult-to-understand light flashed in Yasha's eyes.

    The closer you get, the harder it is to see through him.

    Sometimes it’s like a child, pure white as snow, playing wantonly.

    Sometimes it’s like a god, out of reach, controlling life and death.

    A person perfectly possesses two extreme sides.

    "Did you just go to see Songyang?"

    Qing Yue’s quiet voice sounded, immediately dispelling all Yasha’s thoughts.

    "Um."

    Yasha didn’t say much, just responded softly.

    "You seem to care about him."

    "He is the only one who has entered Taoism with a sword in the past hundred years since Yi Qixing. He is a good opponent."

    Yasha stopped wiping the side of the tea cup with his fingers, paused for a moment, and then said slowly.

    "Is it okay, Yi Qi? Come to think of it, I haven't seen you for many years"

    A familiar name evoked a faint emotion in the eyes of the man in white.

    Yasha did not disturb his reflection and silently looked at the reflection on the tea surface.

    After a while, the man in white withdrew from his thoughts, turned to look at the indifferent Yasha, and narrowed his eyes slightly.

    "How about I let Song Yang go?"

    ??Smile, it’s meaningful.

    Yasha raised his eyes and looked at the smiling face, looking calmly into the faint black pupils, as if he wanted to read something from inside.

    A breeze blew by, and the branches of the cherry blossom trees swayed slightly, and countless cherry-colored petals fell off, dyeing the monotonous sky with gentle colors.

    The tea in the cup is cold.

    "No, don't you still want to get information from him?"

    The answer was cold, like cold tea.

    "hehe……"

    The man smiled softly and could not deny it.

    "May I ask you a question?"

    The man looked back at the nightCross, considered acquiescence.

    "Why do you want to seize the legendary sky? Do you just want to dominate everything? If that is the case, with your current power, you are enough to dominate the world, so why bother"

    Yasha stopped here. I believe the other party will understand the rest of his meaning.

    ""

    "Speechless, Yaksha just waited silently.

    "There is a real god there."

    The man gave a specious answer.

    Yasha was stunned for a moment, his eyes reflected that beautiful face with a hint of sadness, and his brows were thoughtful.

    "God?"

    "Not the lowly disobedient gods in earthly mythology, but the true creator of all things."

    Only such a god can realize his long-cherished wish.

    "However, God will not be merciful and fulfill the wishes of mortals.

    Since this is the case, then he will kill God and replace God.

    Raising your hand, you can see the falling cherry blossoms all over the sky, which are mysteriously pieced together into countless colorful flying butterflies. With your fingers passing by, a group of dancing butterflies dance along with the snow-white sleeves, creating an evil scene.

    Yasha looked at the overwhelming colorful butterflies, his eyes a little confused.

    The man stretched out a finger, and colorful butterflies flew around his slender finger. His charming eyes contained deep sadness and longing.

    As long as I become a god, I can see you again.

    One day, I will bring you back to this world.

    moon……

    Two colorful butterflies rested gently on the fingertips.

    ——Because I am, Emperor Shitian.

    That smile can make a country fall.

    …………………………………………Dividing line………………………………………………

    Classroom 4a of the primary school.

    "I'm talking about you"

    Alyssa looked at someone who was getting emotional on the podium, and a few more red crosses appeared on her forehead.

    "Why are the seniors complaining that they are no longer allowed to attend class? What are you doing!?"

    Alyssa said that since this guy took office, the evaluation of their class has gone from bad to worse, almost falling below the horizon. After all, she is also a class president, and she is also the representative of the class!  How could the heir of the Barnings family endure such humiliation!

    "snort!"

    Instead of answering her question, he snorted heavily.

    “You guy!!”

    "Alyssa, calm down!"

    Alyssa was so angry that she rushed to the podium. If Suzuka, the rampage suppressor, was not there, the arena competition would have started again.

    ?????????????????? Everyone else had expressions of confusion, and they couldn’t understand why Neil had this reaction since he entered the classroom.

    "teacher……"

    Suzuka called out helplessly.

    "Huh, I'm not your teacher, Teacher Fayi is!"

    Ah, I see, we are having trouble.

    "Hey! What do you mean by the way you look at a child who won't grow up!? I don't want to be looked at like that by you little brats!"

    The more I look at them, the more they look like little ghosts, even though they are also little ghosts.

    "Teacher, hurry up and start class, otherwise you will really have to change teachers"

    Yuuji looked away from the window and said lazily.

    “Aren’t you going to comfort me!?”

    "Does your nerve, thicker than a whale, need such delicate emotions?"

    Xing flipped through the book and said something boring.

    "Teacher, I will cry! I will cry and leave you!! I will never come back!!"

    "How could such a thing happen? No one except our class would dare to take you in, Neil"

    Even Nanoha said so.

    “I don’t believe it!! Those big sisters in the high school will definitely accept me!!”

    "Aren't you afraid that you will be chewed to pieces without leaving any bones?"

    Furuichi complained coldly because he was envious.

    Neil looked at everyone in the class who was completely ignoring them. He felt that his heart was pierced by countless sharp arrows. He lay down on the table, held his head and cried.

    “Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooowwwww,, oh, oh, oh!!!!

    "I actually cried"

    ??"It's disgusting"

    “As for the last sentence, let’s treat you to a sundae, teacher, that’s your real purpose!”

    "How can it be repaired! Shouldn't we show sincerity when we want to comfort others!?"

    "That's just you blackmailing!! Don't treat other people's comfort as a coupon!!"

    “Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo yeah, yeah, I just wanna eat a sundae!!”

    "Why did the topic become like this!! In the final analysis, I just want to eat it!!"

    The class returned to its usual state. Touma, who was sitting in the position of the protagonist of the legend, glanced at Neil who had returned to his original state on the stage. With a faint smile on his lips, he lay on the table, covered by the warm sunshine, and closed his eyes.  Eye.

    Ah, it’s still so peaceful today

    Then, Kamijou Touma was shot away by a piece of chalk.

    …………………………………………Dividing line………………………………………………

    "Huh"

    Naye breathed a sigh of relief and raised her hand to wipe the sweat off her head.

    Looking at the almost 100% target in front of her, Nanoha couldn't help but smile with satisfaction.

    "Neil, I"

    He turned back to look at Neil who was training him. He wanted to praise him, but when he saw that guy looked like a dead fish, his smile froze.

    Walking over, looking at the passive figure, Nanoha sighed, then raised the Heart of the Rising Sun in his hand and smashed it down hard.

    “Pfft————”

    Neil held the back of his head that was hit with blood and looked at Nanoha with blood on his face.

    "Hey!! Nanoha, what are you doing?! Who taught you such cruel behavior!?"

    "Ah, isn't it you, teacher~~"

    Nanoha wiped the Heart of the Rising Sun with a handkerchief, squinted at Neil, and raised a cold smile at the corner of her mouth.

    【Ah, you are so queenly, Miss Nanoha】

    “You’re a mouthful, no matter how you look at me, I don’t look like someone who would do something like this!!”

    "Eh? Didn't you teach me in class today? Kamijou-san almost ended up in the intensive care unit with a fractured skull"

    ""

    【Okay, I'll torture you a thousand times in private when I get back, Touma】

    Neil decided not to continue talking about this topic that might even put his life at risk. He looked at the training arranged for Nanoha today and nodded, "Today's training was very good, keep up the good work  …”

    "Why do you say this line every time"

    "AhemThis time is arranged to train your accuracy. I spent several nights coming up with it for you!! Teacher, I really have nothing to say after doing this!!"

    【It's all clearly done by me】

    Anders said that these training methods were all taken from his database. The boss didn’t think about anything at all and just asked for them when he wanted to use them.

    "Eh? Really?"

    Naye is deeply suspicious of this.

    "certainly."

    Neil smiled brightly, without any trace of blush after lying.

    "But Naye, you are really working hard. Feite's matter is over, and you still insist on training every day"

    "I don't want to stop here"

    Naye sat down on the big rock, looked at the setting sun, and remembered the crying self.

    That day, it was also this time

    【I will accept your tears and your smile】

    Recalling that evening, when the young man leaned against her and conveyed the tenderness, Nanoha couldn't help but raise an eye-catching smile.

    That day, she decided to go all the way without hesitation.

    One day, she will come to his side and walk side by side.

    He squinted his eyes and looked at the young man standing next to him from the corner of his eye. Facing the glow of the sun, he looked hazy, like a dream.

    He is here.

    Really by her side.

    ?…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

    PS1: Be cautious when reading books and remove them as early as possible.  The most reader impression I saw was actually **, and I realized that only BL is the king in the world. So, I decided to learn from the public and move forward with the ** trend. The heroine and everything else should just die. If  If there are any bad people, please retreat quickly.

    PS2: For questions about the group, if necessary, you can go to 274599109, just type the verification message.

    PS3: Long live Marianne Sama!  !  !  !

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Close Heart Chapter 32 Cat

    "Good morning————!! Brother——Brother!!"

    With a loud and crisp sound like an oriole, the door to Neil's room opened with a bang.

    Neil opened his eyes instantly and was about to get out of bed, but it was too late.

    As soon as he entered the room, Kureha flew up with an emotional shout that came from his mouth.  The little body is flying in the air.  Unfortunately, this was not the universe but Neil's not-so-large room, so the graceful swimming in the air did not last long, and Kureha fell freely along an acute angle.  Of course, it was towards Neil’s belly who was lying on his back——

    “Pfft——————!!!”

    Neil’s body was folded exaggeratedly like a V-shape, his eyes were bulging, and the next second, he was silent.

    "Good morning, Onii-chan!!"

    Hong Yu rode on Neil’s body, with a happy smile on his face, and energetically greeted Neil who was holding up his body.

    "Ahwhat a good figure"

    Neil was almost vomited out of his lungs by Kureyu's diving elbow. He sat up tremblingly. He looked at the innocent and lovely sister in front of him who had just arrived, and he had the urge to cry.

    It would be nice if it was what it was called in the game. The considerate sister called me gently, and then gave me something to kill me. Ah~~what a wonderful lifeOf course, it was just a dream, and it was like just now every day.  , hundreds of lives are not enough!  !  Ah, I somewhat understand what Gui Mu has been struggling with.

    The third dimension really sucks!  !  !  !

    "Okay, I want to change clothes, let's go out"

    Neil got up weakly, and then threw Kureha out the door.

    "well……"

    Neil looked at the white clouds outside the window with a look of disillusionment on his face. Then he did the frustrated forward bend for the first time in a long time. The background was black.

    "I don't know how to live anymore"

    Thinking back on what happened this week, Neil simply felt that he was really strong for being able to survive until now.

    Every morning, I am woken up by my lovely sister using various fighting skills

    Every morning, I have to prepare breakfast by myself, but none of the people at home are useful. Fortunately, Hua Yue can help. Although Aunt Zhu Mei can take care of herself, she is meowing, but who is taking care of whom now.

    By the way, she is still sleeping

    Later, she found out that she also practiced, so she and Hong Yu helped her train, and her hell career began.

    Sooner or later, I will become a third-level disabled person

    “Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu——God, stop playing galgame and take some time to watch the three-dimensional rescue me"

    With tears streaming down his face, Neil was sending a heartfelt prayer to God.

    …………………………………………Dividing line………………………………………………

    “We’re going out!!”

    Several very different voices sounded at the same time, and then he walked out of the door.

    "Then please look after the house, Tifa"

    Neil turned back and said lifelessly, Tifa smiled helplessly and waved goodbye to them.

    "Oh, I never thought that I would go to school with you"

    Neil looked at the people around him. He was now going to school with his classmates like a primary school student.

    He is a teacher. If you want to be dignified, at least give him a little sheep

    "Isn't it like this before?"

    Chifuyu rolled her eyes at him helplessly, now it was just Kureha.

    "Mingyuki, Sakura! Good morning!!!"

    When he arrived at the station, Hong Yu's eyes lit up, and he immediately ran towards the girl who seemed to be sleeping in a daze, and the girl standing next to him with a look of helplessness.

    "Huh?"

    Mingxue looked around in confusion and saw Hongyu, and then the two hugged each other enthusiastically.

    "Good morning~~Kuyu~~~"

    The voice was soft, and Mingxue hugged her friend happily.

    "Good morning, Hongyu"

    Sakura responded with a gentle smile, but when she saw Neil walking over with Kureha, her eyes couldn't help but dodge.

    "Mingxue-san, Sakura-san, good morning"

    Neil came over to say hello, but when he saw Sakura shivering a little, he couldn't help but look helpless.

    【It seems that what I said last time had the opposite effect】

    "Good morning,Mr. Neil!  "

    "Good morning, Teacher Neil"

    Mingxue wiped away her confusion and waved her hands energetically, while Sakura took half a step back and hid slightly behind Mingxue.

    "Ah, Sakura, what's wrong with you? Why do you look like you've seen cockroaches crawling in front of you! Are there cockroaches!?"

    Hong Yu immediately searched around, his innocent eyes scanning every corner sharply.

    "Ahaha, Hongyu, why are there cockroaches here"

    Neil smiled brightly and pressed Hong Yu’s head with one hand, but his long hair was unwinding and looked very scary.

    【The cockroach in your mouth is your brother and me】

    "Eh!? Brother is so scary!!"

    "HmphSakura-san, ignore my idiot sister, I was so sorry just now"

    Neil glanced at Kureha who was moving aside, then took a step forward to apologize to Sakura.

    However, when Neil came closer, Sakura stepped back a foot. After hearing Neil's apology, she shook her head like a rattle.

    "No, it's okay, Teacher Neil!"

    ""

    It doesn’t matter if it doesn’t look like it horizontally or vertically, right?  And it's because of his relationship

    "Neil"

    A slender but very strong hand rested on Neil's shoulder.

    "Can you talk to me"

    Chifuyu has always watched the interaction between Niall and Sakura. No matter how she looked at it, it seemed like Niel had done something heinous to that girl.

    Neil looked back at Chifuyu’s devilish Shura smile, covering his face with tears streaming down his face.

    Why do girls like to smile at him like this?

    "No matter how much I talk about it, you won't believe me, Chifuyu"

    "Then there's no need to say it? There's no need to even explain"

    Ah, what happened? The black air is getting thicker and thicker?

    Before he could figure it out, Neil was dragged aside for life education.

    "Ah la la, my brother was beaten again"

    "My brother is m?"

    "What is m, Sister Xiaojiu?"

    "I'm just someone who likes to be beaten, Ichika"

    Sakura looked at this scene with envy in her eyes for some reason.

    …………………………………………Dividing line………………………………………………

    What is happiness?

    Sometimes Neil asks himself this.

    However, he has never found the answer to this question.

    Maybe different people have different answers, but for him, he doesn’t want that answer.

    He is afraid of happiness.

    He is afraid of losing all happy moments.

    He has suffered from such despair countless times.

    However, the pursuit of happiness is human nature.

    No matter how he avoids it, deep down in his heart he still longs for his own happiness.

    At this moment, on ordinary days, he felt like he was dreaming.

    Living with my family

    Accompanying your students to class

    Play with your friends

    Everything is so simple, ordinary, but extremely warm.

    Is this what he yearns for?

    Facing the early summer wind, there seems to be a faint sweetness in the air.

    Looking at the people around him, Neil felt an unspeakable feeling in his heart.

    However, a slight smile could not be suppressed on his lips.

    "Hey! What are you thinking about? You are smiling obscenely!"

    Manami looked at Neil's smile. Although it was beautiful, she still said something ironic.

    This kind of person is beyond praise.

    "This is all about aesthetics. I suggest you go see an ophthalmologist and a psychiatrist. I know a good doctor. Do you need it?"

    Neil picked his nose, still as desperate as ever.

    "You kid is looking for trouble!!"

    Manami’s eyes were terrifying. Neil shrugged, ignoring her darkened pretty face, and turned to look at the large group of people around him, somewhat speechless.

    "Let me tell you, so many people want to fight? Or do they want to play fairy dance?"

    "Don't you have anything in your mind that a child should have?"

    ? ?Fighting, jumping like a fairy, where did this guy come from?

    Chifuyu has a terrible headache.

    “Ah, isn’t this great? Let’s go home together~~”

    Haruhiko said with a smile, and Kanako nodded beside him, "That's right, it's so rare today, and our homes are in the same direction"

    "Hmph, what a bunch of simple-minded brats, don't compare me to brother"

    Neil raised a contemptuous smile at them and mocked them directly.

    Others just curled their lips. Anyway, they were already immune to the words coming out of his mouth, although they still got angry from time to time.

    "You are just a teacher, you are also a completely irresponsible bastard teacher"

    "Oh haha~~~What's the matter?" Neil put his hands to his mouth and laughed sinisterly, "That's the difference! Look up to us, kid!!"

    Their heads were covered with black threads, and then they turned around and walked away silently.

    "Huh? What are they going to do?"

    Neil thought it was strange, so he patted Kureha on the shoulder and asked.

    "Go and copy the guy."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Neil ran away with tears in his eyes.

    Neil turned a corner and passed by the orphaned dog park when a girl suddenly ran past him crying.

    ""

    Neil looked at the girl with long light brown hair crying in front of him speechlessly, forgetting what he wanted to do for a moment.

    a. Go up and trigger a new route.

    b. If it doesn’t go up, it’s cut.

    【Oh oh oh!  !  Branch options!  !  If you catch up, do you want to raise the flag?  Boss!  !  】

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? And why do you want to cut it off if you don’t come up?  !  What to cut!  ?  Then you have to go!  ?  This option is so curious!  ?  】

    Neil complained about Anders, then turned his head and looked at the park next to him, and the people behind him also followed.

    "What's the matter, Neil?"

    Chifuyu asked.

    "A girl just ran out of hereuh"

    Neil pointed his finger towards the park and immediately saw a kitten meowing at him.

    "Wow! It's a kitten!!"

    Everyone ran over and saw a young kitten in a cardboard box.  Its front paws were lying on the cardboard, its two watery eyes stared straight at everyone, and it screamed.

    "Hehe, so cute!"

    The girls were immediately overflowing with maternal instincts, with red hearts in their eyes as they took turns holding the kittens.

    Neil glanced at them and then looked into the cardboard box, only to find that there were a lot of things inside, turning it into a unique little nest.

    "Ah, who helped make this little nest? There are a lot of things in it"

    Haruhiko also saw the cardboard box, which contained warm towels and food. It seemed that it was a small nest built by a kind person.

    "Since you have time to make this, why don't you take it home?"

    Hearing this, Kanako also looked at the nest in the cardboard box and said doubtfully.

    【Is it that girl just now】

    Neil looked back at the direction where the girl left just now. It seemed that she had done it, but it seemed that she ran away crying because she could not be adopted.

    "I think there is a reasonprobably"

    Neil looked at the kitten being held by the girls in turns and said softly.

    "Really But since it's here, let's feed it something to eat!"

    "good!"

    Several girls took out the food from their bags and put it in front of the kitten, but Neil was embarrassed when he saw the food in their hands.

    "You take out these snacks, how can it eat it"

    Neil covered his face with one hand, feeling that these idiots were simply embarrassing.

    What kind of bread do you want a kitten to eat and what kind of candy do you want it to chew?  !  No matter how you look at it, you haven’t stopped breastfeeding yet!

    "Ah, why doesn't it eat it? Doesn't it like it?"

    Kanako handed the dried meat in front of the kitten, but the kitten just sniffed it and turned away, curled up and continued to sleep.

    "You must be full, right?"

    "But the milk seems to have been completely untouched"

    "Why does it feel like it's shaking?"

    "Is it possible that you are feeling unwell?"

    "Are you okay?"

    "It would be great if I could understand the cat at this time, let goWill it make you better if you ignore it"

    "However, it feels a little bad if we leave it alone"

    Everyone was looking at the abandoned kitten and talking about it.

    "The apartment we live in is too small, and no one is around during the day, so we can't raise it"

    "My family is the same. If you take it back, you will be scolded"

    "Me too……"

    “Isn’t there anyone who can adopt me?”

    "It's better to discuss it with the teacher"

    As he spoke, his eyes focused on Neil who was making soy sauce at the side.

    "Is this the only time you will remember that I am a teacher?"

    Neil faced their gazes, feeling very stressed.

    If you let his family raise it, who will take care of the cat will be a big problem, let alone anything else.  There are a lot of idle people at home, but it’s hard to find people who can be used for it. Basically no one is at home during the day. The only one I can rely on is Tifa, but she can’t stay at home all the time, and the only adult is  Zhu Mei, it is better to count on him than to count on her. The character of this nominal mother is even more carefree than him. If he is not careful, the kitten will be sent to the Western Paradise by the explosive force value.

    Alas, in general, although my home is very big, whether this cat can live safely or not is really a question.

    Neil's face was a little embarrassed, while Xiaojiu and Hongyu beside him stared at him with shining eyes, full of hope. His dignity as an elder brother was severely tested. Now his head was bigger. He used to take in people, but now  Do we even have to take in cats?

    At this time, a suitable candidate appeared in Neil's mind.

    【It would be better to leave it to Suzuka-san. I heard that she has a large group of kittens at home. I seemed to have seen them last time when I went to her house】

    "That……"

    But before Neil could say anything, someone else interrupted him.

    "I want to raise him!! Let me take him home! Mom will promise me!!"

    I saw Mingxue holding the kitten and talking very seriously, without the usual tiredness at all, but then her face became full of stars again, holding the kitten, rubbing her face against the kitten, and repeating in her mouth,  "Kitten~~so cute~~kitten~~so cute~~~"

    ""

    Although it is a good thing that someone is willing to adopt this cat, is it okay to leave it to Mingxue?  You won't just die like this, right?

    Seeing Mingxue hugging the kitten until it almost died, Neil could only think this way.

    "If the Mingxue family can do it, then leave it to Mingxue. I believe she will take good care of it."

    Neil scratched his head and said to his two sisters who were obviously disappointed.

    "But is there really no problem with Aunt Qiuzi?"

    “It’s okay, it’s okay~~~Mom will let Meowsas stay~~~”

    Little bubbles of happiness were popping up around Mingxue, and Neil saw black lines in his head. Did this girl hear what he said?  And who is Mewsas?  It's this cat!  ?  Even the name has been decided, isn’t it 100% sure?  ?

    "Alas" Neil sighed silently, then turned to the people around him and said, "Then let's all go back."

    Soon, everyone left one after another at the fork in the road, but before leaving, Neil was pulled by Mingxue. Mingxue was seen in a daze, half drunk and half awake.

    "By the way, Neil Jun, my mother said that if you are free, you can come to my house and thank you for taking care of my mother last time. By the way, you can help me persuade my mother to adopt Meowthus. Neil Jun is a teacher, mother.  Will listen"

    ""

    Neil looked at Mingxue as if she were looking at an alien. He really couldn't figure out whether the girl was really confused or pretending to be confused. When she said the second part, her eyes visibly lit up. In fact, the second part was her real purpose.  !  ?

    “Is that good~~~Neil-kun~~~”

    Mingxue was actively acting coquettishly, making Neil feel that his whole person had been healed, and the trauma of the past week had been healed.

    "Okay, I'll go back with you toobut it may not work"

    Even if it doesn’t work, there are second-hand preparations.

    "Um!"

    After Neil told Chifuyu and the others, he followed Mingxue to her home. However, Neil did not see that there was an unnatural blush on Mingxue's face that was not easy to detect.

    …………………………………………Dividing line………………………………………………

    "Well"

    Qiuzi looked at the kitten lying in Mingxue's arms, half-lowering her head in consideration.

    &nbsp; Mingxue saw her mother's hesitant expression and felt that something was not going well, so she immediately gave Neil a look asking for help.

    Neil noticed Mingxue’s gaze. The old man took a sip of tea comfortably, gargled his throat, choked it down, and gave Mingxue a confident smile in a subtle way.

    Come watch our performance!

    "Actually, about this Laxus"

    "It's Mewsas, not an S-class mage"

    Mingxue reminded in a low voice.

    "Ahem" Neil glared at her, and then said with a deep face, "The story of Meowthus begins with a shipwreck. That day, it was foggy and the parents of Meowthus were riding a boat.  The Black Pearl cruise ship sails in the iceberg-covered Caribbean"

    "sure."

    Qiuzi suddenly smiled and agreed to Mingxue's request.

    "Pfft——"

    Neil vomited blood and felt like his lungs had been punched hard.

    "Are you agreeing so quickly, Aunt Qiuzi?"

    Neil stroked his chest and felt much more comfortable. Before he could finish speaking, he was escorted back and almost suffocated.

    "Well, since Neil also helps to speak, it doesn't matter~~"

    Qiuzi’s smile was as gentle as ever.

    Neil scratched his face in embarrassment, but he didn’t expect his words to have such weight.

    "Hehe~ I told you that mother would definitely agree Na~ Meowsas~"

    Mingxue, on the other hand, danced in a circle with the kitten in her arms, and then jumped into the room.

    Looking at Mingxue’s brisk figure, Neil couldn’t help but smile.

    Qiuzi also glanced at the direction where Mingxue disappeared, smiled, and filled Neil's tea cup with tea.

    "But don't you have to agree with Mingxue that she will take good care of the kitten by herself, Aunt Qiuzi?"

    Neil took the tea cup with both hands and asked softly.

    "Well, Mingxue will understand."

    Trusting each other and supporting each other, this is how they spend this long time together.

    “It’s very happy to be like this, but it’s also inevitable to be painful.

    Neil’s eyes became complicated, and there was even a little bit of envy that he didn’t even know he had.

    "What's the matter, Neil?"

    Seeing Neil's dazed look, Qiuzi asked worriedly.

    Neil came back to his senses, shook his head and said with a smile, "It's nothing, I was just thinking about the great relationship between Aunt Qiuzi and Mingxue"

    Qiuzi’s eyes changed slightly, she held her smooth chin and looked at Neil with a little pity.

    "Neil, although I don't know much about Aunt Qiuzi, and I don't necessarily understand it, but don't put too much pressure on yourself. Responsibility cannot be borne by one person. You can rely more on the people around you. At least, Neil  If you want to act coquettishly, you can also come to Aunt Qiuzi~~"

    Neil raised his head and saw Qiuzi's gentle and clear eyes and her doting smile.

    Looking at Qiuzi like this, Neil only felt that his nose was a little sore.

    Is this what a mother feels like?

    ??Would it be the same if your mother was around?

    "Well, I understand."

    Neil sniffed and returned a sincere smile.

    “Why is that child Mingxue still not coming out after going in for so long”

    After chatting for a while, Qiuzi found that Mingxue had been silent, so she got up and walked to the room.

    Neil was drinking tea and felt that he had almost left. After all, the family was full of people who worked for food. As the bottom of the family, he could only go back to being a slave.

    Life is really full of troubles.

    Just when I was thinking about things at home, I was interrupted by an exclamation.

    "Mingxue!? What's wrong with you!?"

    Hearing Qiuzi's voice, Neil quickly ran to the room inside, and what caught his eye was Mingxue lying on the ground. His fair face was already covered with a sickly blush, and his breathing was extremely rapid.

    ?…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

    PS: Happy New Year, I hope it’s not too late.

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Close Heart Chapter 33 Are you willing?

    "This kid is allergic to cats"

    In the hospital, a doctor in a white coat announced with regret the words that broke Mingxue's heart.

    Mingxue, who was still holding the kitten tightly, cried softly, but everyone could see that she was crying very sadly and was holding back.

    The medical staff had to take the kitten away from Mingxue’s arms. Mingxue could not get close to the cat, otherwise the condition would become more serious.

    Listening to the girl’s gentle cries, Qiuzi and Neil could only stand aside silently. At this time, any words were powerless.

    Because they knew how much the girl liked the kitten. At the moment of hugging her, the smile on the girl's face came from the bottom of her heart.

    However, at this moment, she lost the qualification for that hug. Perhaps, in this life, she lost the opportunity to show that sincere smile.

    Mingxue hugged the kitten and kept rubbing it with her face. The happy look kept replaying in Neil's mind, and the smile kept lingering in his heart.

    "Neil, take care of Mingxue for me first, and I'll go through the hospitalization procedures"

    With slightly red eyes, Qiuzi told Neil and walked outside.

    Neil, who had been silent all the time, looked at the girl who kept sobbing, and couldn't help feeling depressed. He sighed slightly, walked to the bed and sat down, quietly looking at the girl who was close at hand.

    The girl cried softly, and the boy watched quietly.

    After a long time, Neil opened his mouth slightly and held back a sentence.

    "My condolences."

    “Woo————!!!”

    “Oops, I cried even harder.

    Neil covered his face with one hand. At this moment, he really wanted to slap himself twice. After hesitating for a long time, he just said this, and then made people cry even worse. Congratulations are better than this.

    You have to comfort people

    Neil scratched his head in distress, thought for a long time, and said, "Mingxue, in fact, everyone in the world has allergies"

    "Woo——"

    The crying is a little quieter, it seems to be working.

    Neil looked at the girl with obvious doubts in her eyes, coughed dryly, and continued seriously, "For example, boys will have nosebleeds when they see a girl's underwear"

    “That’s just sexual excitement!!”

    “…Uh, you know such difficult words.”

    Neil laughed dryly, then stretched out his hand and rubbed her little head gently, "I finally feel a little energetic To be honest, I don't know how to comfort you at this time, because it's useless to say anything.  , there is no guarantee, the reality is so cruel"

    Mingxue’s tearful eyes dimmed slightly, and the crystal tears wet her face again.

    Neil paused for a moment, took out a handkerchief from his arms, and gently wiped away the warm tears, but the tears seemed to never be wiped dry, falling again and again from the overflowing eyes.  Neil was not impatient. He gently and slowly repeated the wiping action. His purple eyes gradually softened, and even he was unaware of the slight changes.

    "I know, you are in pain now because you can't get close to the things you like. It's like you like to eat chili but find that you have hemorrhoids on your butt every day, as if you have too much desire"

    “Ahem——”

    Mingxue choked and said with tears in her eyes, "What kind of metaphor is this! It's so disgusting!"

    She knows she likes kittens, but she brings up such a disgusting thing, even though the kittens are very cute!  !

    Neil’s mouth crooked and he took back the handkerchief, “Someone once said that holding back your tears is tantamount to committing suicide slowly. At this time, just cry out”

    With that said, Neil patted his shoulder and said half-seriously and half-jokingly, "I can offer you my shoulder to lean on. There are not many opportunities like this, so you have to seize it"

    Mingxue rested her head on his shoulder, sobbing intermittently. Neil felt the moisture on his shoulders. He looked up at the snow-white wall and patted Mingxue's back gently with his palms.

    In Neil’s view, since he met Mingxue, although she has been in a daze, he knows that she always lives an optimistic life, and he has never seen her cry at all.

    At this moment, she cried. Now she is just a sister who needs Neil's comfort.

    "Hey, Neil, I like kittens very much"

    "Um."

    "I, I really want to be with Meowsas"

    "Um."

    "I want to take care of it all the time, and I want to be with himIt plays together"

    "Um."

    “I don’t want this disease, I hate it, I hate it!!”

    "Um."

    "Why can't I hold the kittenwu-why can't I be with Meowsaswuwu-"

    The more she talked about it, the louder Mingxue cried, and she even grabbed Neil's clothes, almost tearing them apart, but Neil didn't stop her willfulness, he just let her cry and listened to her quietly.  Reluctantly, he simply responded to her every word.

    It may be insignificant, but for Mingxue now, this is the best comfort. Being able to cry and vent the pain is a kind of happiness.

    Thinking of this, Neil's eyes couldn't help but dim.

    I don’t know when I’ve walked half a circle on the wall.

    After coming back to his senses, Neil felt that the cry of the girl leaning on his shoulder had become quieter and her breathing had become calmer.

    "sorry……"

    Mingxue left his shoulder, lowered her head, and whispered, probably feeling embarrassed about what just happened.

    “It hurts my heart to apologize at this time~~~After all, I am also a British gentleman!”

    Neil frowned, pursed his lips, and pretended to be angry.

    Mingxue glanced at him secretly, looking at his pretentious look, she couldn't help but smile.

    Seeing that the girl’s face was much better than before, Neil couldn’t help but feel relieved. However, some pain would not be cured all at once.

    "Mingxue, let me tell you something"

    Neil’s voice attracted Mingxue, and she raised her head in confusion, only to see Neil not looking at her, but staring at the ceiling above her head, his eyes a little blank.

    “As for me, I don’t like making promises with others, because so far, I don’t seem to have fulfilled any of them”

    Yes, none.

    "Maybe I am a dishonest villain"

    Neil turned his head and smiled slightly at Mingxue, but Mingxue felt that the eyes that were supposed to be looking at him seemed not to be looking at her, but at a place far away, and his smile, Mingxue  She couldn't understand it, but she knew that that smile was not a happy smile.

    "But, are you willing to believe me like this?"

    Neil's eyes regained clarity and he focused on Mingxue's figure again, "I will do what Mingxue cannot do; I will do what Mingxue hopes to do; I will change the things that make Mingxue unfortunate!  "

    Soft words, with a hint of silent firmness.

    Mingxue looked at the young man in front of her, and it seemed that he was very different from what she usually knew.

    "Although it's a bit arrogant, Mingxue, since you can't adopt Meowsas, let me take your place! The happiness you can't give to the kitten will be given by me! And when will you come to visit me?  It’s all okay!”

    Neil smiled softly, then raised his slender little finger and looked at Mingxue calmly, "So, are you willing to make such an agreement with me?"

    Mingxue opened her mouth slightly and asked hesitantly, "Is it really okay?"

    "What, can't you trust me?"

    Neil asked back, Mingxue's mouth suddenly raised an intoxicating arc, and the smile was pure and dazzling that Neil had never seen before.

    Mingxue stretched out her hand, gently hooked it with her soft little finger, shook it slightly, and stamped a seal of commitment with her two thumbs.

    "Hang yourself with a hook, and you won't be allowed to change for a hundred years~~" Mingxue shook their hands again and smiled, then seemed to remember something, and quickly said, "If you lie to others, you have to swallow a thousand steel needles~~  ~"

    Hearing such a severe punishment, Neil scratched his face and asked sheepishly, "Can I exchange it for a thousand sundaes?"

    Mingxue was stunned for a moment, snorted softly, held her head high and smiled, "I won't take advantage of you!"

    Seeing Mingxue's gloomy eyes regain their former vitality, Neil finally felt relieved. He noticed a trace of tiredness on Mingxue's face, walked to her and pushed her onto the bed, "Okay, I just saw the doctor.  , I’ve been crying for so long, it’s time to take a good rest"

    "I'm not crying!" Mingxue wrinkled her small nose cutely, then yawned and began to become drowsy. She pulled Neil's sleeve and said with a coquettish tone, "Can't regret it.  Oh~~~"

    Neil rolled his eyes at her and gave her a chestnut on the forehead to express his intention. Mingxue glared at him with dissatisfaction, then closed her eyes with contentment, and soon began to breathe peacefully.

    &nbsp; Are you tired?

    Neil looked at the tears that were still clearly visible on the girl's face. Without thinking, he wiped them away with his index finger. When he remembered what he had done, his expression was a little complicated.  He looked at Mingxue for a while, covered her with a quilt, and then exited the room quietly without making any sound.

    As soon as he went out, Neil saw Qiuzi leaning against the wall with the kitten in her arms.

    "Thank you, Neil"

    Before Neil could say anything, Qiuzi thanked him with gratitude.

    "It's nothing, Aunt Qiuzi"

    Neil shook his head slightly, then pointed to the kitten in Qiuzi's arms, "Can you hand this kitten to me?"

    "Is this okay? It's okay if you don't let me come"

    Qiuzi handed the cat to Neil and said with some worry.

    "It doesn't matter. Aunt Qiuzi usually has to work. Anyway, there are many people in my family. Kobato and Kureha both want to take it home, and"

    Neil tilted his head, winked at Qiuzi, grinned, and showed an innocent smile.

    "That's the agreement between Mingxue and I!"

    A rare and innocent smile bloomed on Neil's face. At this moment, he gave people the feeling of an innocent child.

    Qiuzi didn’t say anything, she just smiled softly and stroked Neil’s hair with her warm palms, full of motherly glory.

    Neil shook his head like a kitten, seeming to enjoy the touch.

    After enjoying it for nearly five minutes, Neil reluctantly said goodbye to Qiuzi and left the hospital and headed home.

    "Oh, I didn't expect that I would actually take you in"

    Neil touched the kitten’s hair, which was soft and warm.

    【It's quite cute】

    "I'm telling you, Meowsas" Neil looked at the kitten in his arms and said sincerely, "You have to live strong in my house"

    【Boss, in your mind, is your home a hell?  】

    【Ah, hell is much better, at least there is a beautiful demon sister In comparison, those guys are probably still waiting for me to come home and cook】

    Neil burst into tears while imagining the demon sister’s bulging front and back.

    “Haha————!!”

    Neil, who was chatting with Anders, suddenly sneezed and felt a little itchy all over his body.

    "What's wrong? Do you have a cold?"

    Neil rubbed his nose and said uncertainly, then looked at the kitten, rubbed its little head, and smiled softly.

    【You must abide by the agreement】

    “Hello——!!”

    Neil sneezed again. Neil always felt weird and his body was shaking a little.

    【Boss, are you okay?  】

    "Ah, even though I say sowhy do I always feel uncomfortableas if I am going to die"

    "Meow——"

    As if sensing something strange about Neil, the kitten meowed at the right time, causing Neil to stroke its head in a funny way.

    "Okay, I won't abandon you. Even if I really want to die, I will take you back"

    With a smile, Neil walked home with a floating step.

    Ah, I feel like I’m really going to die

    …………………………………………Dividing line………………………………………………

    "Where on earth did that boy Neil go wandering around"

    Zhu Mei was watching the TV series "A Love Is Dead and Alive" while complaining about Neil who didn't come home to cook for a long time.

    "He just said that he would go to Mingxue's house together, but who knows he still hasn't come back yet"

    Chifuyu held her chin and said, and after Zhu Mei heard it, she thought a little, "I went to Qiuzi's place"

    "Aunt Zhu Mei, did you just say that he went to Qiuzi's place?"

    Tifa looked at Zhu Mei strangely, and Zhu Mei smiled faintly, "Ah, that's the good friend I mentioned before"

    "Well, this world is really small"

    Tifa said with some surprise, and at the same time, she also thought about whether Qiuzi might be

    It’s better not to think about it.

    At this time, there was a sound of opening the door in the entrance hall, and then there was the sound of something hitting the ground. Everyone quickly got up and walked to the entrance hall, and Zhu Mei even said, "Neil, why are you back now? Hurry up  …Well……"

    Arriving at the door, what Zhu Mei saw was not the cheerful Neil.Instead, Neil fell to the ground with a pale face and foaming at the mouth, with a kitten scratching his hair next to him.

    “Neil————!!!?”

    Everyone was shocked, but Zhu Mei grabbed his collar and shook it desperately, "What's wrong with you!? What happened!? Are you okay!? Cheer up!"

    "Ah la la, why did Neil leave so early? How could he leave us alone?"

    "Ah, my brother is going to die!!"

    "Not dead yet!"

    Tifa couldn’t help but complain about the group of people who were still joining in the fun.

    "Uh, Aunt Zhumei, Neil is really going to dieif you keep shaking"

    Chifuyu looked at Neil in embarrassment, who started to roll his eyes and spit out foam like a waterfall, and kindly reminded Zhu Mei.

    “Don’t die!! If you die, there will be no one to cook!!”

    “………”

    Anders looked at the family and wondered why the eldest son was crying so often.

    It’s so powerful

    “Meow~~~~”

    Meowsas, who doesn’t know the truth, continues to act cute.

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Close Heart Chapter 34 Your Fragrance

    When I opened my eyes, what I saw was the familiar white color again.

    "Hello, Mr. Ceiling of the hospital"

    How many times have I been admitted to the hospital this month

    Neil sat up, looked around and saw Mingxue in the bed next to her. She looked at him with a smile on her face, and Neil's eyes darkened.

    "Ah! Please don't look at me like this! I have no shame to live anymore!!"

    Neil covered his face and burst into tears.

    “My dear, don’t cry, it’s okay~~~”

    Mingxue walked to Neil's bed and put her hand on Neil's head, stroking it gently as he had comforted her before.

    "This is really thirty years to the east of the river, thirty years to the west of the river How can we repair it!! Our green mountains will not change, and our green water will always flow!!"

    "Is it that tragic?"

    Mingxue looked at Neil in embarrassment, clenching his fists with grief and anger written on his face.

    "By the way, why did I go to the hospital"

    Neil probably guessed the answer, but he still asked Mingxue for confirmation.

    “Just like me~~~”

    The smile in Mingxue’s eyes grew stronger, and Neil’s face was filled with black lines.

    "Which bastard put the patients in the same ward!!!"

    Neil knelt on one knee on the bed and suddenly turned over the quilt.

    "Neal is so awesome, he was still on the verge of life and death just now!!"

    "Isn't that right!? I actually have one foot in the coffin!?"

    "Never mind that for now, Neil, what about the agreement we made before?"

    Mingxue swayed and smiled cutely.

    Neil sighed softly, parted the messy hair from his forehead coquettishly, and looked at the ceiling with melancholy eyes at a forty-five degree angle.

    "I have no choice but to accept it, a thousand sundaes, thank you for your hard work, my stomach sauce, who makes me a good man who can talk and act."

    "Don't distort the facts as if it's nothing!"

    Who are these people? They still give themselves the title of a good man.

    Facing Mingxue’s contemptuous gaze, Neil shrugged, spread his hands, and said helplessly, “For the sake of our mutual sympathy, you won’t be so cruel and make me swallow a steel needle, right?”

    Mingxue didn't reply to his words, but still stared at him with a smile. Even Neil, who was very thick-skinned, started to feel a little embarrassed. He seemed to have said some very cool lines, but ended up in the hospital, still with him.  Mingxue is in the same ward and has the same disease. He is meowing. Is his luck only E?  ?  It falls faster than moral integrity!

    "Uh, I'm sorry, Mingxue, I didn't fulfill that promise well"

    Neil scratched his head and said with some embarrassment. At the same time, he felt a little hazy because he failed to keep the agreement.

    The result is still the same.

    However, Mingxue didn't have any dissatisfaction. She held Neil's hand and smiled softly, "No, Neil has abided by the agreement. It's true"

    At this moment, Mingxue seemed to have grown up.

    Neil's eyes were a little surprised, and then he smiled softly. He put his hand on Mingxue's hand and tilted his head slightly. His long, silky hair fell like running water. His purple eyes, which looked straight at Mingxue, had a soft light.  As clear as blue waves, filled with a touch of warmth, the curvature of the corners of the mouth is as perfect as a crescent moon, a smile without a trace of haze, without any flaws, just like an angel in mythology.

    "Thank you, Mingxue."

    Such a smile was only shown before that snowy night.

    I thought I would never show it to anyone again.

    Mingxue looked at his smile, a little absent-minded, and then her eyes narrowed into a straight line. She was obviously in a state of confusion, and she was hugging Neil with open arms.

    "So cuteso cute"

    He kept mumbling in his mouth.

    However, in Neil's view, Mingxue's two forearms were like giant pythons. He immediately reached out and pressed Mingxue's forehead to prevent her from moving forward.

    "Hey, wake up, I'm not your kitten"

    "So cuteso cute"

    “Please, did you hear me!?”

    "So cuteso cute"

    "The cats are going to attack the earth!!"

    "So cuteso cute"

    Neil stared blankly at Mingxue, who was still shaking her hands unconsciously. This girl's strength was unexpectedly great, and she was still moving forward.

    There is no other way but to use a trick.

    &nbsp; Neil took a deep breath, and then said softly, "Aunt Qiuzi came to visit us with jam~~~"

    “Woo————”

    Mingxue frowned and shivered all over. She suddenly woke up, her little head swaying rapidly from side to side, and her eyes no longer looked tired.

    “Jam, where is the jam!?”

    ""

    Aunt Qiuzi will be very sad if she knows it, Mingxue.

    "But speaking of it, I didn't expect that I would also be allergic to cats. I really didn't know about it before"

    Neil leaned back against the pillow, his tone a little incredulous.

    "Well, this is really unexpected. Neil seems to have the only advantage of being healthy"

    "Mingxue, is this a compliment? This is the first time I feel like crying when I hear someone else's praise"

    "Hehe, but if others didn't know, they would think we are brother and sister. We both have cat allergies~~~"

    "That's not certain"

    Neil’s expression was a little depressed. Mingxue didn’t hear clearly and looked at him with big bright eyes in confusion.

    "What did Neil just say?"

    "I didn't say anything," Neil waved his hand, and then smiled easily, "Actually, I think it's not bad to have this disease. At least Mingxue won't be left alone. If you want to cry, I will follow you.  Crying together, well, at this time, should we call ourselves brothers and sisters in distress? No, we are brothers and sisters in distress"

    Mingxue ignored his nonsense, but felt her eyes were a little moist. She suddenly hugged Neil and said in an unclear voice, "Neal is really an idiot"

    "Tsk, thanks for my loyalty"

    "Hey, thank you"

    Neil was stunned for a moment, and the corners of his mouth gradually softened. He put his hand on the back of Mingxue's head, gently combed her indigo hair, and responded softly.

    "Um."

    Mingxue twisted her little head and her nose twitched as if she was smelling something.  She raised her head, her eyes flashing, "Hey, Neil, do you know?"

    "What?"

    Neil lowered his head in response and looked at Mingxue’s baby-fat little face, her eyes sparkling, and she was lying on his chest, just like a kitten.

    so cute……

    "Neil has a very good smell. I smelled it when I was crying"

    "Taste? Where is it?"

    Neil sniffed around, but after smelling it for a long time, he couldn't smell anything. There was only the smell of the hospital's disinfectant and the fragrance of Mingxue's body.

    "It really does!" Mingxue's little nose moved again, and she vowed, "That's a very reassuring fragrance, um, it makes people very comfortable~~ It would be great if I could hold you when I sleep.  ~~~"

    Neil didn’t complain about Mingxue, but his eyes were dull and suddenly lost focus.

    【Hey, bastard, do you know?  】

    【what do you know?  】

    【It’s the fragrance on your body】

    【Have it?  】

    【Hehe, of course you can't smell it, it is a very reassuring fragrance, which makes people very comfortable】

    【So you just use me as a pillow?  】

    【That is your honor!  Stop making noise, I'm going to sleep!  】

    【Then what should I do!  ?  How can I sleep if you hold me tightly?  ?  】

    【Hu——Hu——】

    【Wake up!  !  I have to practice kendo with my master tomorrow!  !  】

    【Hello!  !  】

    At that time, there was a girl with long silver hair, hugging a boy with a depressed face like a koala, sleeping very peacefully.

    Mingxue seemed to notice something strange. She looked up at Neil and saw that he was in a daze, not knowing what he was thinking.

    "Hey, Neil, Neil!"

    The little hand dangled in front of Neil's eyes. Neil seemed to be electrocuted, and his eyes suddenly lit up. He shook his head, breathed a sigh of relief, and smiled at Mingxue.

    "I'm fine, I just remembered something"

    "What do you remember?"

    Mingxue rolled her eyes in a circle and asked softly.

    "What you just said reminded me of a girl. She also said something similar to you"

    Neil smiled slightly, feeling a little nostalgic. In a daze, he answered Mingxue's question without thinking.

    "Oh? Girl~~~~"

    Mingxue’s voice is loudLong, when Neil heard this, the corners of his eyes twitched, and looking at Mingxue's unabashed teasing gaze, he couldn't help but feel bitter in his heart.

    “Ahem—what I just said is pure nonsense.”

    “Sundae.”

    "ha?"

    “Five strawberry sundaes!”

    ""

    I went, it was ransom!  This damn girl is too smart!  ?  What a shame he was so kind to her!  !

    "Who wants to treat you to food"

    “Oh, a girl once said that Neil smells really good~~~”

    ""

    How can it be repaired!  !  He was so shrewd that he was tricked by a confused little girl!  ?  There is no counterattack at all!  !

    Neil tilted his head, as if he was dead, even more desperate than Xi Luxuan, "Please be gentle (treat my wallet gentleman)."

    "whee!"

    Mingxue smiled proudly and continued to throw herself into Neil's arms and act coquettishly.

    Neil sighed helplessly and pushed Mingxue slightly, "I think it's time for you to get up. I'll suffer if anyone sees me."

    "No, let me hold you for a while~~~"

    "What do you think I am!?"

    "Eucalyptus?"

    "Are you a koala!? You even use questions!"

    “Oh, then eucalyptus!”

    "Does it make sense?"

    The two of them chatted nonsensically, just like an ordinary brother and sister bickering, very warm.

    "However, God will not let go of someone who is lucky E.

    "Neil, it's okay"

    Tifa, who had been worried for a long time, pushed the door in and the worried expression on her face instantly solidified, while the people following her also froze, with different expressions.

    In the ward, a pair of boys and girls cuddled with each other and acted coquettishly. It was a happy scene.

    Neil looked at the group of people at the door, ignoring the people behind him. Tifa, who was standing in the lead alone, made him feel cold all over. The black energy on Tifa's body almost turned into reality. Neil swallowed his saliva in a gurgling manner, and his head broke out in a cold sweat.  He looked at the girl with a murderous chill.

    "Uh, this, that, Tifa, listen to my explanation"

    "Explain? It's not necessary. I saw that you were very comfortable in the hospital"

    Tifa tilted her head and smiled. This bastard seemed to be living a happy life every time he was hospitalized.

    “I might as well live here for the rest of my life.”

    “No!! I don’t want to be disabled for life!! Let me go!! I won’t dare to do it anymore!!”

    "What's wrong? I don't have a weapon, what should I be afraid of?"

    Tifa walked step by step, very slowly, but with every step she took, her momentum doubled, and Neil was so scared that he cried bitterly.

    "Wuwu, even if you weren't, you'd be scaredWell, Mingxue, please leave first"

    "No~~You were holding me like this before~~~"

    “………”

    Mingxue’s unintentional words made the surrounding atmosphere almost as low as the Antarctic. Neil could no longer feel the temperature of his body, and his hair stood on end.

    "Haha, there is such a thing~~~"

    Tifa put her hand on Neil's shoulder, gently brushed it with her soft and boneless hand, and smiled like a spring in March, "Tell me about it in detail~~"

    "Welllet me die"

    Neil closed his eyes as if resigned to his fate, even more desperate than before.

    Then, it’s the happiest visiting time.

    “Oops, what happens next is not suitable for children~~”

    Kagetsu kept her usual Yamato Nadeshiko smile and raised her sleeves to cover Kureha and Kobato's eyes. Chifuyu also stretched out her hand to block Ichika's sight and calmly looked at the scene in front of her.

    Wow, it’s so tragic

    "Sister, my brother is screaming in so much pain!"

    Although Ichika couldn't see it, his ears could hear it clearly. His brother's cry was higher than before.

    “That means it’s very comfortable.”

    “Hey, is this very comfortable!?”

    "That's right, every boy has a hidden heart of flirting~~~"

    "Hua Yue, don't teach bad children"

    Outside the door, Zhu Mei looked at the bustling ward and sighed depressingly, "This kid has been struggling so much even to stay in the hospital. He almost died just now"

    Qiuzi shook his head and smiled, "He also worked hard"

    "After all?His children.  "

    Listening to Qiuzi’s pointed words, Zhu Mei’s tone deepened.

    "Maybe" Qiuzi withdrew her gaze and looked at the empty white wall in front of her, full of nostalgia, "It's very similar to that time"

    Qiuzi was slightly startled, then smiled softly.

    “As expected, it’s better to be young.”

    In the corridor, some men bumped into the wall.

    ;

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Close Heart Chapter 35 The Price of Fantasy

    In the ward, it was very quiet.

    Through the not-wide windows, the summer outside is bright.

    The snow-white curtains flutter in the wind.

    Wherever the wind blows, there is a touch of freshness.

    The young man sat on the hospital bed, folding his hands on the quilt, looking out the window sideways at the scenery like another world, his eyes calm, like a mirror, reflecting the passing clouds and swaying leaves.

    "I'm always afraid"

    The calm tone, as if talking to someone or talking to himself, attracted the attention of another red-haired boy in the room.

    "One day you will be far away from me"

    There was a helpless dejection on his pale face. The young man lowered his eyes slightly, and the original feeling of sickness and weakness became a little deeper.

    Another person sitting near him raised his eyes and stared at the face that was completely different from before. He opened his mouth as if he wanted to say something, but still didn't say anything.

    The words of the sickly young man seemed to have stopped abruptly. He closed his eyes quietly and faced the wind blowing in from the window, blowing his long and soft hair like a firefly.

    I don’t know when the wind stopped.

    The young man beside the bed stopped removing the fruit skin with the knife in his hand and frowned. Just as he was about to speak, the sickly young man suddenly opened his eyes and quietly met his eyes, which were bright and gentle.

    The pale pink lips moved, and the soft voice came again.

    "I just discovered that you have always been in my heart."

    The smile on his lips is very beautiful.

    It’s beautiful and heartbreaking.

    "enough……"

    The red-haired boy spoke with a somewhat hoarse voice.

    "Stop talking"

    He put the things in his hands on the cabinet and stood up slowly.

    The young man looked at him slightly surprised, then reached out his hand.

    "This is not No. 23 Angel Street!! Tell me these lines of yours to girls!! Don't you feel disgusted when you say them to me? In fact, you said a lot of them just because you want me to peel the apples cleanly, right?  !”

    The red-haired boy went crazy and lifted the quilt with such force that even the guy on the bed who was trying to steal someone else's cut fruit was thrown up, flipped 1080 degrees in the air, and hit the bed straight to the ground.

    "Pfft, cough, cough, I'm a patient, Negi"

    Neil caressed his chest. The impact just now was so hard that his heart almost stopped beating.

    "How can a guy who is performing with such energy look like a patient!"

    Negi swatted away Neil’s hand that was trying to steal the fruit again, and took it directly to his mouth.

    “It’s really too much, it’s not for me!”

    Neil watched with jealousy as the juicy fruit fell apart in Negi’s mouth. He actually ate it by himself without taking care of the patient. Is this what humans should do?  ?

    "Even I would feel embarrassed, so I had to use a more tactful approach!"

    "What kind of tactful method is this? It's too tactful. Even the driveway in Qiu Mingshan doesn't have that many turns!!"

    “I can definitely drive the 86 and drift over there!!”

    “Who told you this!!”

    Negi sat down angrily, and then watched Neil pointing at himself little by little with two fingers, mumbling as if he was cursing him, and sighed helplessly.

    "Let me tell you, you are so destined to be connected to the hospital. You just left some time ago, and you moved in again not long ago. I heard that you almost died"

    "It's useless for you to tell me about this kind of emergency. Who makes me lucky"

    Neil showed his hands to him depressedly, he didn’t know about it until he got cat allergy.

    "But Negi, are you allergic to cats?"

    They are twin brothers and have a high chance of having the same symptoms.

    "It will not happen."

    Negi grinned, his white teeth shining brightly.

    It feels really good to be able to overwhelm Neil.

    "Why!? Why are you okay!? God is unfair!!!"

    "You really hope that I will be tricked!!"

    Is this guy really his brother?  ?

    "By the way, can't you be discharged from the hospital? Even Miss Mingxue has left."

    Mingxue was discharged from the hospital just one day after being admitted to the hospital, and Neil, who was admitted to the hospital at the same time as her, could logically leave. Zhu Mei was about to go through the discharge procedures for him, but as soon as she entered the door, she saw Neil lying on the bed.He pretended to be dead, but in desperation, he continued to let him lie down.

    “Tsk, tsk, you’re wrong, people, you have to learn to enjoy”

    ""

    It’s the first time to hear that someone is hospitalized and it’s a pleasure.

    Negi felt that he couldn't keep up with his younger brother's thinking and logic. After chatting with him for a while, he felt his temples hurt. If he listened to his nonsense again, he would probably vomit blood.

    "By the way, what are you going to do with that kitten?"

    Negi asked as he remembered the reason why Neil was hospitalized this time.

    "There's nothing I can do, just let the cat continue to live in my house. Anyway, everyone in the family likes the cat, and there are many people to take care of it. And I'm the only one who is allergic to cats, so it won't be a problem"

    Neil picked his nose, his dead eyes half-opened, still looking listless, and his light tone seemed to be talking about something that had nothing to do with him.

    "If you think it's okay, then fine"

    Negi smiled and had no objection.

    "Speaking of which, why are you the only one here? Don't they know, eldest sister?"

    Neil remembered that when Negi came to see him, he walked in empty-handed and there was no one behind him. He couldn't help but get angry. Doesn't this guy know what the three treasures of visiting patients are?  ?

    “I really don’t know!!”

    Negi rolled his eyes and complained.

    "Eh? Did I say it? Well, it's not important. Just listen carefully. The so-called three treasures of visiting a doctor are jump, galgame and strawberry milk!"

    "That's just what you want! But having said that, Asuna-san and the others know"

    "What!? You didn't come even after you knew it? That's so shameless, don't tell me that you didn't even say hello"

    "Greetings" Negi frowned, as if recalling the previous scene, he nodded, "When I received the call from Aunt Zhu Mei, she actually asked"

    "Oh? She still has some integrity"

    Neil smiled and nodded. The first reaction at that time was the most real. I guess the eldest sister was worried to death at that time.

    "She asked if Neil was dead"

    ""

    Girls, they always like to say ironic things, which is understandable.

    "After hearing that you were okay, she even made a "cut" sound"

    ""

    Girls are somewhat tsundere-like, not to mention tomorrow’s food. This is understandable.

    "But why do I want to cry!!!"

    Negi sighed again as he watched Neil half-kneeling on the bed, holding his chest, raising his head 45 degrees with tears streaming down his face. It looked like a tragic scene of a hero's end.

    Such people are really a waste of hospital resources

    "Okay, Asuna-san and the others also asked me to say hello to you, and you are the kind of guy who never dies, so I'm not too worried. Didn't Tifa and the others also come to visit you"

    "Don't, don't mention them, my whole body hurts when I mention them"

    Neil covered his face with one hand and stopped Negi from talking with the other hand.

    "Well, I see that nothing happened to you, so I'll go back. In addition, you should also go back to school and work quickly"

    "I know, let me stay for a few more days. It's rare for me to have some leisure time. Let's goPfft——————"

    “Uh, what’s wrong with you?”

    Negi looked at Neil in surprise. He saw his eyes staring straight ahead, and his eyes were bloodshot. Just now, it was as if someone had punched him in the chest and blood spurted out. What on earth did he see? He was so injured.  .

    So, Negi wanted to turn around and see what it was.

    "What's behind"

    However, a pair of slender hands suddenly grabbed Negi's head tightly, and then twisted it 90 degrees with force, and only heard a crisp sound.

    "Huh, it's so dangerous."

    Neil let go of his hand and wiped away the cold sweat, while Negi fell straight on the bed, his eyes rolled white and he foamed at the mouth.

    But Neil obviously didn't pay attention. He just looked at the void ahead with some fear. A strange gap opened like a crescent moon in the empty space, and pairs of red eyes stared at it.  Looking at Neil who was sweating profusely.

    “Oh my god~~Why does Neal-chan look like he’s seen a ghost every time he sees me~~~”

    The charming voice seemed to come from the gap, but to Neil's ears it was simply the call of hell. He said with a bit of crying, "How, how is it possible? I??It's just that I got too excited and my nerves went a little crazy. I feel like my brain is filled with water now"

    “Oh hehe~~~I’m so excited~~~”

    Listening to those obviously a little happy words, Neil swallowed his saliva, clenched the sheets with both hands, and stared at the gap to prevent someone from suddenly attacking.

    “Here it is!!”

    Suddenly, Neil felt someone push him hard from behind, then he rolled around and his head hit the end of the bed.

    “From behind!?”

    Neil covered his forehead and looked back in pain, and saw Yakumo Murasaki's beautiful face looking at him with a smile, and his heart instantly went cold.

    “Neil-chan, don’t you think it’s a surprise~~”

    Yakumo Purple leaned half of her body out of the gap, opened her fan, covered her mouth and laughed.

    【Surprise for your sister!  !  I almost broke my head and was reincarnated!  !  】

    Neil complained secretly in his heart, then nodded with a stiff smile on his face.

    "Ah, I was so shocked"

    Yakumo Zi naturally could hear the strangeness in it. She squinted her eyes and smiled without saying anything. She floated out from the gap and landed on the soft bed.

    Zi saw Neji lying on the quilt and was so angry that he closed his fan and said with a teasing smile, "You are very harsh on your brother~~"

    Neil rolled his eyes and said with a groan, "Please, if you hadn't appeared out of nowhere, would I have done this!? Negi doesn't know about Gensokyo. It would be troublesome to explain"

    ??????????????????? But, did you really go too far? It seemed like you heard the sound of a broken neck just now, and now it's almost like an out-of-body experience.

    【It's okay, Negi is just like his father, so he can't die.  】

    Thinking of this, Neil felt at ease.

    "Speaking of which, Zi, why did you come to my place? Don't you usually not come to the outside world?"

    Neil turned to Zi and asked.

    "It's mainly because of you" Zi tapped Neil's nose with the ancient fan, and his expression suddenly turned serious, "Why did your aura suddenly disappear? Although it reappeared not long after, your aura suddenly disappeared.  The breath has completely disappeared, as if your existence has been erased from this world."

    【So it turned out that it was about Feite's incident】

    Neil was a little hesitant, not knowing whether to say it, but feeling Yakumo Murasaki's compelling momentum, he said it briefly.

    Half a moment later, after listening to the brief story, Yakumo Zi looked at Neil in surprise, "I didn't expect you to go to the future world. This is really an incredible experience. After all, I am also doing it to subvert the past and the future.  It can’t be reached…”

    "but……"

    Zi changed the topic and her eyes were extremely bright. She pressed her hands heavily on Neil's shoulders and asked with a chuckle, "Hey, Neil, you met the future me. Did she say something? No matter what it is, it's fine.  Tell me~~~"

    “No…no, you in the future just sent me back, you didn’t…didn’t say anything else…”

    Although Zi is smiling, her eyes are terrifying.

    "Eh? Didn't you reveal anything?"

    "How could I know!"

    "Tch, it's really useless"

    Zi curled her lips, looking very contemptuous.

    ""

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? How much information can I scrape in the short time in the future? The most I know is that Meiyou is his future daughter, plus the information that he seems to have died in the future.

    "Zi, why didn't you come over and ask me earlier? It's been quite a while since"

    Neil calculated the time and found that more than half a month had passed since the day of his accident. According to what Zi said, she should have noticed it immediately. With her ability, it wouldn't take long to get to him.  time.

    "I'm not as laid-back as you think. After all, there will be mutations in Gensokyo from time to time, and the current Hakurei Miko hasn't grown up yet"

    Zi's ??words caused a red and white shadow to flash in Neil's mind. He frowned and asked a little seriously, "Reimu is younger than me and is just a child. We have to let her deal with things that may happen."  A life-threatening mutation?"

    "This is my mission as a Hakurei miko."

    Zi’s voice was very plain, just stating an unchangeable fact.

    Neil’s mouth moved, but in the end nothing came out.

    No matter what kind of fantasy, it is inseparable from the price of grief.

    Even though it is Gensokyo, which is favored by the gods,?Have shed tears of the gods.

    He lowered his head dejectedly. Some things cannot be changed if a person wants to.

    Just like himself.

    “Zi~~~Pull me out quickly~~~~”

    A soft female voice came into Neil's ears, and he couldn't help but be startled. He looked back tremblingly at the gap still floating in the air, where a white and tender hand was waving back and forth, Neil tightly  Hugging the quilt, two lines of tears streamed down her pale face.

    "I can't eat anything, Mr. Bei"

    ;

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Close Heart Chapter 36 Only the explosion ending is a good ending

    White clouds, blue sky.

    The white clothes are like clouds, and the blue lines are like the sky.

    The young man in simple clothes looked like he was fifteen or sixteen years old. He had a handsome face and his gorgeous long hair was tied into braids and hung on his back. However, he sighed tiredly and looked at the two figures in front of him, as if in despair.  He lowered his head, followed lightly, and followed slowly and unhurriedly.

    "Boss, who are they?"

    The young man was Neil. He glanced at the magic device shining on his chest and covered his forehead.

    "The person I used to know was a very troublesome guy"

    Looking back, it’s really not a good thing at all.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    Just when Neil was scared to hide by the sound, Zi sighed helplessly, and with a little care, the gap widened again, and then, a petite figure fell out of it.

    Neil clearly felt the bed shake, and then heard a dissatisfied groan.

    "What a shame, Zi, you don't support me~~~"

    This voice was so familiar to him that Neil didn’t even look at it. He got into the quilt with tears streaming down his face, clasped his hands together and kept muttering "Can't see me" in his mouth.

    "Huh? What is this?"

    Ah, it looks like someone poked me with a finger.

    "What do you think the bulging thing is"

    Zi’s voice was obviously ridiculing, and Neil’s mind was filled with dark thoughts. Couldn’t this bastard tell her seriously that this was a quilt that was doing the arching exercise?  ?

    【Ah, most people wouldn’t say that】

    【You bastard, shut up if you don't want to help me!  !  You are still a magic guide!  !  】

    【As a magic weapon, you have dignity, you bastard!  !  】

    "I know! It's steamed buns!!!"

    The sound of sudden enlightenment suddenly sounded, and there was also a faint sound of dripping water.

    “I’ll take care of your sister!!!”

    Neil lifted the quilt with a look of collapse, and then saw a pretty face that was obviously disappointed.

    "pity."

    "What a pity you are! If it wasn't a pity, I would have become your food a long time ago, Master Yuyuko!!!" Neil roared angrily, and then looked at the person in front of him with confusion on his face, "Ah,  Why did you shrink, Yuyuko?"

    Yuyuko of Saigyouji Temple, the owner of the Hakutama Tower, the undead princess who rules the ghosts of Gensokyo. In Neil's impression, Yuyuko's figure is like that of an ancient princess, with her elegant Japanese-style yukata and graceful movements. Her elegant posture impressed him.  profound.

    “But what’s going on with the pink-haired and pink-eyed Loli Yuyuko in front of him, who is almost as tall as him!  ?

    Neil looked at Yuyuko’s confused look and knew he couldn’t get an answer. He turned his head to Zi, obviously asking her to explain.

    “Oh, it’s just to let her come outside and compress it and pack it up~~”

    Zi shook her fan and smiled softly.

    “You think she’s a rar file!?”

    "Hey, can I eat it?"

    "Please, sister, not everything can be eaten"

    "Woo~~~What a pity"

    The little Youyouzi pouted and lowered her head listlessly. She was disappointed again, and there were even a few tears hanging from the corners of her eyes.

    I rubbed it, it’s so cute.

    Neil was so excited that he cried.

    "Why did you bite my hand, Yuyouzi?"

    There was a cold and gentle moist feeling on the skin, which seemed to be the touch of a soft tongue. The tip of the tongue slowly licked every inch of the skin that was bitten in the mouth. The coolness of the teeth was imprinted on the arm, but the slight pain did not let up.  People feel pain, but they feel a little relieved.

    It feels like an electric shock.

    Youyouzi reluctantly let go. Neil looked at the arm with teeth marks and no bleeding, feeling a little better.

    You might as well chop this hand off as a souvenir.

    "So hungry"

    Youyouzi raised her head half-way, staring at Neil pitifully, like a little animal waiting to be fed.

    ""

    Are there times when you are not hungry?

    Although I wanted to complain about her like this, I almost stretched out my hand again.

    "Damn it, he is obviously controlled by Sister Yu.

    “In that case, let’s go out and walk around~~~”

    Zi suddenly suggested.

    &nbsp;"Oh!! Go out and find food!!"

    Youyouzi raised her hands excitedly, her eyes filled with little stars.

    "You guys have a good journey uh"

    I was still thinking that I could avoid these two guys, but before I could finish my words, I was thrown into an unknown space.

    “What on earth are you doing here!?”

    Aren’t you here to ask a question?  ?  Why is this development happening!  !

    Finally, there was a mournful cry in the room, and a young man who didn’t know whether to live or die.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    So, he was dragged to the street like this, and Ziyou pretended to be a sixteen-year-old boy because he said he couldn't be discovered.

    "By the way, how did she find out where I am? Do I have a GPS system installed on me?"

    How has his body been modified?

    “Neal, follow up~~”

    Just when Neil was secretly feeling sad, Zi turned around and shouted. He looked up, then scratched his head and hurried over.

    "Where do you want to go?"

    "food!"

    This was Youyouzi’s voice, and Neil pretended that he couldn’t hear it at all.

    "I don't know either. Why don't you find some food for Youyouzi first?"

    Looking at Youyouzi’s resentful eyes and Neil’s turning a blind eye, Zi couldn’t help but chuckle.

    Neil shook his head and could only answer, "Then let's go"

    Walking on the road, Neil asked with some confusion, "Zi, why did you drag me out like this?"

    "Didn't you say it would be bad if others discovered it?"

    Zi blinked her beautiful eyes, seeming to despise him for knowingly asking.

    ""

    Wouldn’t it be more troublesome if an acquaintance found out like this?

    Neil felt a little pain in his temples and rubbed it a few times. Looking at his white kimono with blue stripes, a little nostalgia flashed in his eyes.

    “I didn’t expect you to still keep this suit of clothes…”

    When he was practicing in Gensokyo, he wore this kind of clothes.

    "Let's keep it as a souvenir"

    "You do have a heart."

    Neil smoothed his sleeves and smiled lightly at Zi.

    Zi was startled for a moment, then met Neil's bright eyes, and suddenly smiled incomprehensibly.

    "I've always been very concerned about your affairs."

    Neil was slightly dazed, very puzzled by Zi's words. At the same time, he always felt that she was not talking to him.

    This feeling has always been there.

    When he came back to his senses, he saw Zi already looking ahead, with the usual faint smile still hanging on his lips. Just now, it seemed like an illusion.

    Neil suppressed the doubts in his heart, then pointed at Yuyouzi who was walking in front and looking around, and asked Zi quietly, "Why did you bring Yuyouzi out too?"

    "I happened to be a guest at Yuyouzi's place. I had nothing to do, so I planned to come over to see you. But Yuyouzi said that she wanted to come together. She said that she hadn't eaten in a long time ahem, I haven't seen you."

    After listening to this, Neil felt a stomach ache. He was so meowing that he ran out to tease him when he had nothing to play with. Besides, what did the word he just skipped mean?  ?  Well, it’s nothing!  There was no attempt to hide it at all, but he heard it clearly!  !

    "Boss, are you okay?"

    Seeing his master’s livid face, Anders was still very surprised.

    It’s the first time I’ve seen him, this kind of ghost.

    "Call an ambulance for me"

    Staying with these two non-human beings, thinking about the past, my spirit is about to collapse.

    "Hey, is this Neil's new toy?"

    Zi instead focused her attention on Anders, staring at the magic device floating in the air with bright eyes.

    "Hey, this beautiful lady, do you want a haircut?"

    Anders’ words about life and death made the smile in Zi’s eyes grow stronger, while Neil’s face turned black and he went straight into the trash can nearby.

    “What a fun toy~~~”

    It’s dead, just pretend this magic device has never existed.

    "I'm not a toy! Although I can become a toy in that regard, I won't do that!"

    Pervert, there is a pervert here!

    "Haha~~Come and play with me~~~"

    &nbsp; "Hey, what is this?"

    Neil quietly looked over and saw that Anders was swallowed by a gap and then disappeared without a trace. Zi was left standing there with a smile on his face, while Yuyouzi was drooling and spinning.

    【Been eaten?  】

    At this moment, a gap opened again around Zi, and a shining bead flew out suddenly, rushing straight towards Neil who was hiding in the trash can.

    "Owner——!!!"

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? He actually called him master and called him so miserable. This bastard was really irritated.

    But after thinking about it, Neil's body moved subconsciously, and he kicked out with his right foot at ninety degrees at a speed of ninety yards per second.

    “Strike!!!”

    “You play baseball like football——————!!!”

    With a shrill scream, Anders disappeared at the end of the sky.

    "rest in peace."

    Finally, drawing a cross is a perfect ending to the friendship in this life.

    "I'm not dead yet!! You clearly said you would treat me well!! Wow, that's so scary to say!!!"

    Not even a second passed, Anders appeared next to Neil alive and well, and crawled into Neil's arms with all his strength.

    "Oh, have you been spoiled?"

    Zi stroked her cheek and said with some pity.

    ""

    Most people can’t tolerate your gameplay, right?  It's a blessing that he and Andres, two rough minds, survived.

    "Um, we've been walking for a long time, where did we go?"

    Neil immediately changed the subject. He didn’t want Zi to target him.

    "I don't know, we are following Youyouzi" Zi turned to look at Youyouzi, "Youyouzi, where are you going?"

    “It’s over there~~~it smells delicious~~~”

    Youyouzi floated in the air, flying forward slowly.

    "Wait for me!!!"

    Neil rushed over and pulled Yuyuko, and he stopped complaining when he smelled the aroma of food. After all, she was floating just now!  ?

    "Eh? What's wrong?"

    Youyouzi tilted her little head, her face full of confusion.

    “You’re still asking me why! This is the world of humans, don’t let me float around unscrupulously!! Seeing ghosts during the day will scare people to death!!”

    “But Aijia doesn’t want to walk, she’s so tired~~”

    “Then get out of here!!”

    "I don't want it, the Ai family has dignity!"

    “Don’t give me any dignity as a foodie!! You’ve even lost your moral integrity!!”

    "Is moral integrity delicious?"

    ""

    Aren’t you eating right now, Your Highness, the world’s number one foodie princess?

    Neil lay weakly on the ground.

    "Hey, Neil, isn't moral integrity delicious?"

    "Buddha, come and save this guy."

    “How about we go into the convenience store?”

    Neil turned his head and saw Zi walking towards a convenience store holding an umbrella.

    "Convenience store? Is this the "convenience store" you mentioned before?  "

    "Yes, there are all kinds of things~~~"

    Listening to the conversation between the two, Neil was 100% sure that Yakumo Murasaki often came to the outside world, and the messy stuff that often appeared in Gensokyo was probably caused by her, even the one who was more of a geek than a geek.  Could it be that she helped pull the network cable at Her Royal Highness’s home?  ?

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    The store was very deserted, with only one clerk dozing off in front of the cashier, and an uncle who was shopping and looked like he didn't deserve a beating.

    "I told you two, don't reveal your identities"

    Neil looked around the store and whispered to the two of them.

    “Don’t worry, I know this~~~”

    Zi picked up the shopping basket skillfully and walked inside with Yuyouzi with a smile.

    ""

    This movement is very proficient.

    “Forget it, ignore them, I haven’t bought this week’s jump yet…”

    After browsing for a few minutes, Neil looked up at the store and happened to see Zi and Yuyuko walking towards the cashier.

    "Bought?"

    Neil walked over and looked at the items in the shopping basket. Almost all of them were zero.Food.

    Should I say that she is indeed a girl?

    "Please check out."

    Zi put her things at the front desk, took out her wallet, put her two fingers together, and pulled out a card in a smart way.

    "Swipe your card."

    Neil covered his face. Even though he hasn’t lived for a long time, he hasn’t even tried high-end products like swiping a credit card!  !  Why is there purple?  !  By the way, is this product also available in Gensokyo?  ?

    The clerk with a popular face and a "Sugita" sign on his chest woke up, rubbed his eyes, and after seeing the person standing in front of him clearly, he was obviously stunned, and then showed a professional smile.

    "OK, just a second."

    "Zi, I also want to buy some snacks~~~"

    And next to you, Youyouzi was drooling, staring at the cake in the glass cabinet with bright eyes, waving her white and tender hands, like a child clamoring to buy something.

    The clerk Sugita glanced at Yuyuko, who looked like a lolita, and her eyes turned into equal signs, surrounded by small bubbles of love.

    "Ah, this is your child"

    "Pfft——"

    Neil immediately covered his mouth and tried to hold back his laughter.

    "Ah?" Zi Yin had a sullen face, smacked his tongue, gritted his teeth, and stared at the Sugita clerk who was starting to sweat with cold eyes, "These are just ordinary friends. What does this mean? Do I look that old? Hey!  !!”

    It has almost become the tone of some people on the road, even the demonic energy has been used, and now the air is so depressed that it is almost suffocating.

    "Eh!? No, noI'm very sorry!!!"

    The clerk Sugita instantly realized the life-threatening crisis, ignored the waist-high cashier, and knelt down like a tiger.

    Neil’s eyes widened sharply, his expression solemn.

    "Master."

    The clerk Sugita looked stunned, looking at the handsome young man with a hint of mutual understanding and sympathy.

    "I dare to ask you for your name."

    "Qu Yang."

    The young man cupped his hands and clasped his fists.

    "Liu Zhengfeng."

    The clerk Sugita returned the favor, then looked at each other and smiled.

    "Ahem, don't go to the wrong set" Zi Gan coughed, then restored his elegant smile, pursed his lips and chuckled, "Oh, I was really rude just now, um, can you give me two pieces of cake?  "

    "Yes, I will prepare it for you right away"

    The clerk Sugita swallowed his saliva and replied tremblingly.

    This momentum is really not worth it.

    He sighed in his heart that age is indeed a minefield for women, and took the tongs to pick out two pieces of cake.

    "Ugh, it hurts!"

    "Um?"

    I seemed to hear a girl’s cry of pain.

    “It’s true, it hurts so much, let go quickly!!”

    "Pfft——!?"

    The clerk Sugita’s eyes bulged, staring at the white and tender fingers caught by him.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? *  !  What kind of finger is it that goes through the glass?  ?  Who in this world can pass by as if nothing happened!  Super power!  ?

    "wait a minute——!!!!!!"

    Before the clerk Sugita had time to look at Yuyuko, he was startled by a loud shout. Then he felt a strong wind passing by and there was nothing in his folder.

    Ah?

    “What are you doing, Your Highness the Princess!?”

    Neil was scratching Yuyouzi’s head in a cold sweat, and I wiped it. Just in time, this guy had already transformed into a spirit. Fortunately, the clerk was too frightened to see the real body.

    "Eh-but that one looks delicious, so"

    “Didn’t I tell no one to find out!?”

    "It will be very troublesome if someone discovers our identity, Yuyouzi, oh, let's stop here this time"

    Even Zi was shocked by Youyouzi's actions.

    "Ah" the ignored Sugita clerk spoke up, with question marks on his head and stiff facial muscles, "Um, customer? Just nowthat girlreallyhow should I say, passed through?"

    ""

    The three of them were silent.

    "What should we do now?"

    Zi asked in a low voice.

    Neil wiped a handful of cold sweat, glared at the innocent Yuyuko, and then said, "I'll get it done. I recently learned a new trick and wanted to try it out"As he spoke, Neil took out a coin hanging with a red string from his sleeve and swayed it at a steady speed.

    The result is hypnosis!  ?

    "Sugita clerk, looking at this, thinking silently, one Sugita, two Sugita"

    "Why are you counting me instead of counting sheep!? By the way, this is not hypnosis but making people fall asleep, right!?"

    “Don’t be so demanding, beginners can get confused easily!!”

    "Are you fundamentally mistaken?"

    "No matter what! In short, nothing happened just now, right? Come on, let's start settling accounts"

    Neil simply threw the coin aside, pressed the clerk Sugita's shoulder hard, and then handed him Purple's card.

    "Uh, yesyes, that's it"

    At this time, those who know the current affairs are heroes, and customers come first. I am not afraid because the other person's smile is so dark.

    "Oh, Zi, I'm so hungry~~~"

    "I know, let's leave right away"

    "Huh, don't cause any more trouble for me"

    Just when Neil was relieved, the old man behind him who was impatient and wanted to be beaten started shouting.

    "Hey, what are you doing!? Just leave as soon as you're done, you old woman!!!"

    ——

    It seems like something is broken.

    "Boundary talisman, four layers of enchantment!!!"

    Ah, there are explosions.

    "purple——!?"

    As a result, as soon as this person finished speaking, the other person started to cause trouble!  !

    ""

    The clerk Sugita looked blankly at the smoke-filled store and the uncle who was about to be burned to charcoal, and was speechless for a while.

    "Zi, calm down, that person is going to die!!"

    Youyouzi finally played some role and quickly stopped the rampaging Zi.

    Neil was lying on the cashier counter with his head covered in gray.

    “… Nothing happened just now, right?”

    "Well, it's okay, it's just that the uncle exploded."

    "It must be because the weather is too hot."

    "So it exploded."

    ?……………………………………………………………………………………

    PS: After chatting with my uncle last night, it turns out that my love is not enough I usually update on a whim, and it is really difficult to find a fixed update time. Try your best

    ;

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Close Heart Chapter 37 Brother Su is not the only one who will suffer!  !

    worn out.

    From the moment he came out until now, this is the only feeling Neil has had.

    Looking at Zi and Yuyuko walking in front of him, talking and laughing, he wanted to die.

    Just staring at these two guys and trying not to do anything unreasonable was already exhausting. As a result, they continued to challenge his mental limits. Just now in the convenience store, he almost pulled out his magic weapon and fired a shot.  , let’s just have an explosive ending.

    “Ah, I don’t want to think about it anymore, I’m really exhausted.

    “Oh, I really want to eat, Zi~~~~”

    ???????????? When does this guy not want to eat?

    "Who told you to have those problems in the convenience store just now, but you didn't buy anything"

    No, Zi, you are the one causing the biggest trouble.

    “Hey, I will starve to death~~~”

    Sorry, you are already dead.

    "Then let's go there, it looks pretty good"

    【There?  】

    Neil raised his head half-deadly, looking for the place Zi mentioned.

    "Pfft"

    Then, the seven orifices bleed.

    "I'm sorry, the doctor told me that my diabetes has become serious recently and I need to stop eating sweets"

    Neil waved his hand, turned around and ran away.

    At this time, don’t worry about anything, just run away.

    “It hurts so much————!!!!!! Don’t pull my hair, it really hurts!!”

    This is the first time I feel that long hair is such a hindrance.

    “Okay, it’s okay to eat a little~~~”

    Zi Zi smiled happily, holding onto Neil's long hair, and walked back step by step.

    "Eh!? No way, you know I am completely out of control when it comes to eating. Then it will not only be a problem for my lower body, but also a big problem for the rest of my life!!"

    “I understand, let’s have a cup of super sweet milk nut parfait~~”

    “Hey!! Can anyone find me a translator!!”

    Unable to break away, Neil looked at the store called "Green House" again, silently shedding two lines of hot tears.

    Why did you choose this place so hard? Did you do it on purpose?  ?

    When you push open the store door, a crisp bell rings, and you are immediately greeted by a energetic greeting.

    "welcome!"

    As soon as he heard this familiar voice, Neil was desperate, why is Nanoye here!  ?  I go shopping with my friends on the weekend!  Why are you staying in the store?  !  Is this what adolescent girls should do?  ?  Find me a boyfriend and go to the Clock Hotel to sleep in bed for a few hours!  !

    "Eh? Isn't this Mr. Neo?"

    Nanoha noticed the person being held by Zi and immediately screamed out in surprise.

    "Nioo?"

    Zi let go of Neil and looked at him meaningfully, the smile on her lips getting brighter and brighter.

    “Ah haha, I’m definitely dead this time.

    "Ah, hello, Miss Naiye"

    With a bit of despair, Neil forced out a smile to say hello, and Nanoye's voice immediately attracted the attention of some people.

    "Oh? Why is little Neo here? Haven't you returned to your country yet?"

    The waiter came over with a very surprised expression. I thought he had returned to China with another kid named Najib, but I didn’t expect to see him in the store today.

    "Ahaha, I'm still here because of something"

    "Are you okay, little brother Neo? Why do you look like you failed the college entrance examination?"

    The waiter sweated a little when he saw Neil's gray smile.

    What kind of blow did this child suffer

    "Ahaha, it's nothing. I just feel that there are so many unsatisfactory things in life. Sometimes living in a dream is the best By the way, uncle, do you sell Sharingan here? Please bring it to me.  An unlimited monthly reading"

    "There is a convenience store on the left at the intersection in front of you. Go there and buy a jump book. Kishimoto will teach you the detailed method."

    “…There was an explosion.”

    How come the black line on the servant's head suddenly exploded? Has the Ninja World War broken out?  ?

    "Zi, Neil, let's find something to eat quickly~~~"

    When Youyouzi saw the desserts on the guest table, her eyes widened and she even drooled all over the floor.

    "Eh? Neil?"

    Both the Minister and Naye were a little dumbfounded.? 

    Isn’t that guy lying in the hospital?  Who is that called Neil?  Call this dear friend?

    "Ahaha!!! This naughty kid often pronounces the wrong pronunciation!! I've told her hundreds of times!!"

    He almost didn't know how he got through it, so Neil had no choice but to laugh a few times, then he carried Yuyuko to the corner, and said to her with wide eyes, "Yuyuko, listen to me, my name is Neo now.  Stop calling me Neil or I’ll become just like you!!”

    "Huh? Why did it become like the Aijia? Is Neil hungry too?"

    "You're hungry, sister!!!! Don't you have any other words!? Forget it, just remember to call me Neo. You can eat it later."

    "Oh oh oh!! The Ai family understands, Neo!!!"

    ""

    ??Do foodies only become clear-headed when they eat?

    "The three of you, please come in with me"

    After Neil flashed back with Yuyuko, Nanoha led the three of them inside and towards an empty table.

    As soon as he sat down, Neil's head hurt even more.

    "Mr. Neo, long time no see!"

    "Hello, Mr. Neo!"

    At the table next to you, Alyssa and Suzuka are sitting. Isn’t this group of people squatting here?  Good friends don’t need to stick together all day long!

    "Hello"

    After saying that, Neil lay motionless on the table, not even breathing.

    "Uh, is he okay, big sister?"

    Out of politeness, Alyssa kindly greeted Zi.

    “Oh, haha, it’s no problem, I just haven’t eaten enough sugar recently By the way, give me one of the desserts on the menu~~~”

    "Hey!! That guy is starting to fade!? Is there really no problem!?"

    “Don’t worry, he will change back after playing enough~~”

    "He is a memory metal body!?"

    "Ah, do you really want them all?"

    Nanoha asked again uncertainly, have they eaten so much food?

    "It doesn't matter, just go ahead, it may not be enough~~"

    “Ambulance, call an ambulance quickly!! That guy is spewing blood all over his body!!”

    "What is an ambulance? Is it delicious?"

    ""

    "By the way, is Mr. Neo here to see your brother? He has been admitted to the hospital recently"

    Suzuka asked curiously.

    Neil turned his head to face Suzuka and continued to lie lifeless, "That kind of guy will be fine no matter what"

    ""

    What’s up with “that guy”?

    "LOL, really?"

    I really didn’t know how to respond well, so Suzuka could only smile unnaturally, glanced at Zi who was sitting leisurely, and asked, "Um, didn't Miss Feili come with you?"

    "Feili? Who is Feili"

    I can’t think of anything else in my head, only the appearance of poor Qiangjun getting thinner and thinner.

    "Scum."

    Alyssa said coldly.

    Eh?  Just now, a word that brought personality down to the horizon appeared out of nowhere, and the atmosphere suddenly became depressing!  ?

    "Ahaha!! Just kidding!! Feili, how could I not know!! Am I the kind of guy who will forget all about his girlfriend!? Even if you don't believe me, believe your teacher.  !!”

    “Then it’s even more unbelievable!!”

    “What do you mean by that, you damn brat!!”

    "Mr. Neo, you can't be too carefree."

    Naye, who came over with the dessert, put it down and warned her seriously.

    ""

    "Please, why is he bothering? He hasn't even spent his heart yet, okay?"

    "No, it's not what you think"

    At this time, you must explain it carefully.

    "How can this be possiblebut that's right, we country folk may not be able to satisfy you"

    Zi lowered her head, gently wiping the tears that came out of nowhere with her sleeves, with a sad tone, and hugged Youyuko who was eating so much for no apparent reason.

    "【Ya Zhudie!"  !  Zi, stop making such nasty jokes!  !  I beg you to stop quickly, the situation is very bad!  !  】

    People in the store started to watch, and their eyes were very piercing."But, Neo is too much Obviously there are Yuyuko and I, so we can make full use of the two of us when it's convenient, and we stayed all night last night"

    ? Two, use, all night

    Some pictures began to be completed in everyone’s minds.

    “There is no such thing!!!”

    Noticing the gazes of everyone around him, Neil went crazy.

    "Threesome, what a scumbag"

    “She’s still a lolita control, she can do anything to a little girl like that, she’s perverted…”

    "So, good-looking boys are generally not sincere"

    "Are you people annoying?"

    Neil slapped the table and roared at the guests.

    It’s heartless enough to watch on the sidelines, but they actually add insult to injury.

    "Actually, what she said just now was all a joke. That one over there is mysister."

    When it comes to his sister, Neil is really a little confused. At Yuyuko’s age, it’s enough to be his grandmother’s grandmother’s grandmother.

    But who would believe this kind of thing?

    Then he pointed at Zi who elegantly put the cake into his mouth, thought for a while, and said, "This is my mother - oooh oh oh oh!!!"

    The foot was stepped on and the bones of the foot were almost broken into pieces.

    “Oh haha, this guy just likes to joke~~~”

    Zi wiped her mouth with a handkerchief, covered her mouth and smiled, ignoring Neil who was holding his feet and crying.

    "Did Mr. Neo abandon Miss Feili?"

    “Oops, Nanoha asked about the troublesome part again.

    "There is no such thing! Do I look like that kind of person!?"

    Neil patted his chest righteously, acting like I was a good man.

    "Something happened to Feili's mother, so she had to go home to see her mother first."

    “Hmm, this explanation is perfect and consistent with the facts.

    "Humph, isn't it just that when my girlfriend is not around, I will be with other girls."

    Alyssa was merciless, but she ended up sending him to a very bad place!  ?

    "That's enough, please don't dwell on this topic"

    Neil was about to collapse, then he looked at the mountains of empty cups and plates on the table, and hit his head directly on the table.

    Youyouzi, how much did you eat in such a short time

    "By the way, what kind of women does Mr. Neo like?"

    Why does this question sound like he has played with countless girls?

    And Suzuka is just a little interested, maybe she can be a reference for someone.

    "The blond one."

    However, before Neil could answer, Naye suddenly said.

    The others were stunned for a moment, then looked at Zi who was sitting next to him. Thinking of a certain figure, they all nodded in agreement.

    My previous girlfriend was also blond, which was an unexpected fetish.

    “Don’t talk to yourself!!”

    It’s completely arbitrary and unfounded. Although he prefers blond women, it’s partly because of his mother’s influence, but don’t say it so directly!  !

    "Eh? Neo clearly said that he liked my beautiful blond hair very much, and said that he had to kiss me every night to fall asleep~~"

    Zi was stroking her long golden hair and pouting as if she was a little dissatisfied, but Neil could clearly see the narrowing in her eyes.

    How far are you going to bring him down?  !

    This group of people completely believed that he was a blond hair addict.

    “Who do you think I am!! Even if I like blond hair, it’s okay!? It’s just a type!!”

    "Neo often plays shameful games with other people's hair Wow, disgusting, so embarrassing~~~"

    “What did you say all of a sudden!!!!”

    It’s his shameful play now, right?  !

    ??????????????????????????????

    This time, he was completely regarded as a pervert.

    "enough!!"

    Neil slapped the table and stood up, his face full of solemnity, "You may not be able to clear up your misunderstanding about me for a while, but I can tell you clearly that I already have a specific woman I like!!"

    There is only one chance to turn the situation around.

    Come on, Neil Springfield, act like you are??Strength!

    "the person I like……"

    Suddenly, he turned around, as if in a drama, the surroundings darkened, and only a bright light focused on him.

    "She has a lock of golden hair, a gentle and beautiful face, and her pink and white skin as white as snow, a gift from heaven like jade, and a light figure that makes me dream about, but these are not important.  What I like is her maternal tenderness, that all-embracing love, even if a moth flies into the flame, I am willing to turn into a speck of dust"

    As he spoke, he knelt down on one knee, put one hand on his chest, and stretched out the other hand towards the door. He was as elegant as a prince, inviting his loving partner, and made a declaration of love to the goddess of love in his heart.

    The intoxicated eyes were slowly obscured by the eyelids.

    Even though he couldn’t see anything, he could still imagine everyone’s faces shocked by his deep affection.

    "Yo Xi, the final blow.

    "I love you the most"

    Quiet.

    The store was unprecedentedly quiet, and Neil didn't care at all. After all, such a high-level performance had to be felt carefully, so how could he suddenly come back to his senses? However, after a while, it was still so quiet.

    It seems that there is only the non-stop voice of a certain foodie.

    Opening your eyes quietly, what caught your eyes was a touch of white.

    ""

    Looking up, she saw Shamal wearing home clothes. At this time, her face was flushed, her eyes were spinning, and she was a little overwhelmed.

    【When did she come in?  】

    【Just when you said the last sentence, she opened the door and came in. The time was just right. Boss, you were so selfless in your performance that you didn't even hear the door open By the way, do you want a replay?  】

    【……】

    Why does the most suitable person always appear at the wrong time?  ?

    "I I came here to buy a cake. I didn't I didn't expect I'm sorry!! We haven't met each other a few times. This development is too fast, and I will be very troubled So, I'm sorry,  You are a good person!!"

    As soon as she finished speaking, Shamal turned around and ran away.

    Orz……

    I was actually issued a card

    【You don’t complain about anything else, you complain about this!  ?  】

    "Neil, the confession you just made was very bold~~~"

    Zi, gently blew the wind in Neil's ear.

    Turning his head as stiffly as a rusty machine, Neil saw it.

    A devilish smile.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    The cold Naihe Bridge.

    The desolate Santu River.

    The blood-like flower of the other shore.

    Negi looked at the scenery he had never seen before, feeling at a loss.

    Where is this place?

    "Hey, is this little brother going to be reincarnated?"

    In front of my eyes, a tall and beautiful girl suddenly appeared.

    ?? Red twin ponytails, some classic kimonos, and a huge scythe that exudes a murderous atmosphere.

    "Uh, Death?"

    The so-called cosplay?

    "Ahaha!! Brother, you are really discerning!!"

    The girl patted Negi's shoulder very proudly, and her breasts trembled accordingly, making the innocent Negi blush and her heart beat.

    It’s really rare to see something this big.

    "Speaking of which, little brother, you look familiar"

    The girl held her delicate chin and looked at Negi for a while. She always felt that he looked very similar to a guy who often came here to report.

    “Komachi————!!!!!!”

    Just when Negi was about to ask a question, he was interrupted by a roar.

    “I’m not lazy!!”

    The girl in front of her shuddered and blurted out the words as if she was conditioned.

    Negi looked towards the source of the sound and found a green-haired lolita wearing official uniform and holding a token.

    People here are dressed really strangely. Is there really a cosplay convention going on?

    "Ms. Yingji, I am really not lazy. Look, there is another person standing next to me"

    Seeing that his immediate boss seemed to be about to start preaching for several hours, Komachi begged for mercy with a sad face, and at the same time pointed at Negi beside him.

    The girl called Yingji looked over suspiciously and saw Negi, but?, after seeing his appearance clearly, he was rolling his eyes helplessly.

    Eh?  Why are you looking at him like this?

    "Send him back, Komachi"

    "Uh, don't you need to cross the river?"

    "He's not dead yet! And didn't you notice that he looks a lot like that idiot?"

    "Idiot? Oh, it turns out it's him"

    “It’s usually very troublesome to get involved with him, so take him away as soon as possible”

    What have these two girls been muttering next to each other?

    "Ah Where is this place?"

    The question that has been lingering in my heart is finally asked.

    "Ahem, little brother, please go back quickly"

    You also need to tell him where he can go back!  ?

    "Don't come to this place again, it's very dangerous"

    Komachi reached out and pushed, and Negi felt like his body fell backwards uncontrollably, as if he had fallen into a bottomless pit.

    "Have a nice trip, little brother!"

    At the end of the field of vision, I seemed to see a waving handkerchief.

    “Wow!!!”

    Negi jumped up and wiped the cold sweat from his forehead.

    "It seemed like I had a very strange dream just now Why did I fall asleep? Oh, my neck hurts?"

    Negi touched his sore neck and looked at the bed.

    "Eh!? Neil!?"

    This guy on the bed who looks like a mummy is really someone who was still alive and kicking before!  ?

    “Doctor!! Help!!! Someone is dead————!!!”

    What happened while he was sleeping?  ?

    ?……………………………………………………………………………………

    PS: I am normal, the introduction is not my fault, don’t blame me →_→

    ;

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Close Heart Chapter 38 The so-called good man is someone who can make women happy

    "Neal-kun, didn't you say you could be discharged from the hospital? Why did you stay again?"

    Rina sat on the bed and looked at Neil strangely, who was licking the lollipop until it was smoking.

    How on earth do you need to lick it to look like this?

    Hearing Rina’s question, Neil’s dead fish eyes became even more listless.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUTOutstudy? ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????off out a double blow to the mental and financial aspects of the green house, causing the body to be unable to support, once again hovering on the edge of death.

    “ Alas, Brother Qingqing is always close to death every time he is admitted to the hospital.

    "Well, because the nurse lady here misses me so much, she cries, makes trouble, hangs herself, and asks me to stay for a few days. I have no choice but to refuse the kindness. I am so popular and I have to stay. I take good care of the lady.  What a feeling"

    Neil closed his eyes, leaning on the back of the chair, crossing his legs, looking very beautiful.

    You can’t tell the truth, you can only pretend.

    "Beautiful"

    Qi muttered a little, but it was still heard by the other two people. Neil almost choked on the candy. He didn't expect Qi, who had always been quiet, to say such a thing.  And Rina was covering her mouth hard. Although she couldn't hear the laughter, she could still clearly see her small body shaking slightly.

    "I said, Xiaoyi, don't you feel uncomfortable? It's like holding in a fart People, when you can fart, let it out as much as possible. This is good for your body, and the same goes for laughter."

    “Ahem————”

    Rina was distracted by his words, coughing and out of breath. When she regained her breath, she waited for Neil with tears hanging from the corners of her eyes in embarrassment.

    "Can you tell me some nicer metaphors!! If you put it, don't you feel embarrassed if you put it or something like that!?"

    Rina’s face turned red. It was very indecent to begin with, but this guy could say it so carelessly. Although she understood what he meant, how could anyone say it like that?

    "Hey, hey, Xiaoyi, do you want to deny the normal physiological behavior of human beings? Deny the evolutionary history of human beings!?"

    “The evolutionary history of human beings has nothing to do with farting!!”

    After finishing speaking, Rina immediately blushed, gave Neil a hard look, and looked away.

    Seeing that Rina was thoroughly teased, Neil turned to face Xiaoqi with a warm smile on his lips.

    "Woo!"

    Xiaoqi suddenly let out a cry of grief, he would have kept quiet if he had known better.

    "Hey, classmate Lingqi, were you just saying that I'm handsome?"

    “Yeah, yeah, yeah!!”

    Xiaoqi nodded quickly, hoping that Neil could quickly move his target elsewhere. She had seen his shady ways of teasing people.

    "Then you like me very much?"

    “Yeah, yeah, yeah!!!”

    Before I could hear it clearly, my little head started to click like a chicken pecking at rice.

    Um?  What did he just say?

    "Wow! Xiaoqi is so bold!!"

    Rina held her red cheeks in her hands and looked at Xiaoqi with bright eyes.

    "Eh? Eh!!! No! It was just"

    Xiaoqi quickly waved his hands to deny, his face was so red that he was almost bleeding, and his words were a little incoherent.

    It was only then that she remembered what question Neil asked, and she actually nodded in front of Rina. It was really embarrassing.

    "It's okay"

    Neil patted Xiaoqi’s shoulder gently, looking like I could understand.

    "To tell you the truth, there are a lot of girls who like me, there is no need to be evasive, just say it clearly, I have seen a lot!!!"

    ""

    When he said this, I no longer felt shy at all.

    Because the other party is completely shameless.

    “Ahahahahaha!!! Let’s bow down to my grace!!!”

    Neil put one hand to his mouth, put the other on his waist, and let out a haughty laugh with his nostrils pointing to the sky.

    The girls all had a row of black lines erected on their heads, it was shameless to dare to love him.

    Rina couldn't stand him anymore, so she held her forehead with one hand and sighed with a headache.

    “Isn’t there ever a time when Neil can be normal?”

    "What you said really makes me sad"

    Neil rolled his eyes. What does it mean when he is not normal? He lives an upright life every day.

    "Yeah, a bad guy is not qualified to say that"

    Rina made a small complaint.

    &nbsp; "Actually, it couldn't be Neil that you don't want to go to school, right?"

    Although the words sounded a bit questioning, Rina's eyes were obviously 100% sure.

    Neil smiled disdainfully, could a mere school stop him from progressing?  Don't be kidding, he just doesn't want to go back to that devil's cave and continue to be the current person!

    【Ah, you actually call your home a devil's cave. How miserable are you, boss?  】

    Hearing Neil’s inner voice, Anders sweated.

    Neil walked to the window and put his hands on the edge of the window, tears streaming down unknowingly.

    "Neil, are you okay?"

    Rina looked at Neil who burst into tears for no reason. She said that it would be a waste for him not to become an actor. His expression came at once, and the tears burst into tears. If Ang Lee asked him to make a movie, he would probably  He will still win the Best Director Oscar once again.

    “No problem at all!!”

    Neil gave a strong thumbs up and showed an extremely bright smile.

    The tears were also extremely brilliant.

    ""

    What kind of life does this child live?

    "Does Neil like to stay in the hospital?"

    Xiaoqi blinked her beautiful eyes and looked at Neil very strangely.

    Does anyone really like to stay in the hospital?

    "Ah, isn't it great to be in the hospital? There are so many attractive nurse sisters here. They are much better than the group of lolita girls at school. Looking at the lolita girls makes us not excited!"

    What a ridiculous reason.

    Rina and Xiaoqi both began to look with disdain in their eyes.

    "And Neil ignored their super rude looks, just thinking that he really couldn't be happy with the lolita at home, and he really couldn't be happy with the woman who looked like a royal sister but was actually an aunt.

    Coach, I want to teach health and physical education in a girls’ high school!

    "However, I also want to go to schoolto be with my friends"

    Rina leaned against the pillow with a longing look on her face, and Xiaoqi also looked forward to such a day.

    It’s just that I feel a little down.

    After all, the pale world of the hospital does not have the joy of laughing with classmates, and they still don’t know how long they will stay in this world.

    After hearing what Rina said, Neil also came back to his senses. He turned around and picked his nose, still looking like he would die even if the sky fell.

    "Really, what are you worried about"

    The girl turned her head and looked around, only to see that the boy was still as unkempt as ever. However, he clearly looked slovenly, but under the glare of the eyes outside the window, he looked so soft, not dazzling, and eye-catching.

    It seems that he has never seen any haze in his body.

    "The cleaning girl I made for you is hanging there. Your wish will definitely come true, because a cleaning lady who can't help you realize your wishes is as good as a mother who can't make fried rice."

    Neil flicked the dirt on his fingers and grinned.

    "What do you think my mother is!?"

    Rina didn’t know whether to laugh or cry, and Xiaoqi also covered her mouth and laughed softly.

    It’s really, really frustrating. This person

    "But thank you anyway, Neil"

    Rina tilted her head and gave Neil a gentle smile.

    One day, she and Xiaoqi will be able to run around in the sun and play as much as they want.

    Then, with expectation, go to him.

    Seemingly infected by their changing moods, the room in Neil's eyes seemed to be filled with first-blooming cherry blossoms.

    "Um?"

    Neil suddenly saw several familiar figures walking through the door, said hello to Rina and Qi, and left.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "There is no problem for now, but if anything happens, remember to tell me, Hayate"

    The female doctor in a white coat put down the instrument in her hand and told the girl in a wheelchair in front of her seriously.

    "Well, I understand, Dr. Ishida!"

    Hayate smiled and said to the female doctor named Ishida. Ishida smiled at Hayate and then looked at the people behind her, "Then, Hayate will leave it to you"

    ""

    Standing on the back of a wheelchairShamal didn't speak, but looked at the ceiling in a daze.

    "Don't worry, we will take good care of Hayate."

    Xignom, who was standing on the side, immediately replied, nodded seriously to Dr. Ishida, and then quietly nudged Shamal, who was in a daze, with his elbow.

    "Huh? Oh, we won't let anything happen to Hayate!"

    Shamar came back to her senses, glanced at Xignom in confusion, and found Dr. Ishida looking at her in confusion, with a faint blush on her face, and nodded quickly.

    "Ms. Shamal seems to be absent-minded today. Is she feeling uncomfortable somewhere?"

    As a doctor, Ishida suddenly asked with concern when he saw that the person in front of him was far from his usual state.

    "Uh, I'm fine, Dr. Ishida."

    Shamar smiled awkwardly.

    "It's okay, Doctor Ishida" Hayate glanced at Shamar, waved his hand towards Ishida, and then said in a strange tone, "Actually, Shamar was confessed yesterday~~  "

    “Blast…swift wind!!”

    Shamar blushed and quickly covered Gale's mouth.

    After returning home in a daze yesterday, I accidentally didn't say anything. As a result, I was questioned by Xignom and Vita all day long. Hayate was still drinking tea and thinking from time to time, my children also have a destination.  ah.

    Dr. Ishida was obviously stunned, and then smiled, "It's not unusual for someone as beautiful as Ms. Shamal to be confessed to"

    After all, in her opinion, Shamar and the heroic Xignom are rare beauties.

    Poor Vita was just ignored.

    “No, no!!”

    "Yes, yesterday was the first time Shamal was confessed to. She didn't know what to do. She seemed like an innocent little girl~~"

    As soon as he let go of his hand, Hayate started to chuckle again.

    "Blast!!"

    Shamal is really in tears.

    "Shamal, you must not trust that kind of guy!"

    Vita said very seriously, no matter how serious she was, she still gave people a cute feeling of pretending to be an adult.

    Who told her she was a loli?

    "That's right" Xignom nodded with deep sympathy, "A person who confesses his love in public must not be a serious guy. A real confession must be expressed through a battle that shows intelligence and bravery.  Using language that only coaxes people is just the behavior of a weak person!!"

    "Uh, Xignom, are you fighting or in love"

    " Hayate was a little speechless. It seems that we need to educate them on the correct concept of love.

    "I told you it's not what you thinkI have no intention of accepting it"

    "But you were confused all day yesterday, and you still made silly giggles from time to time"

    Xignom expressed absolute disbelief.

    "Who, who is giggling!!"

    "Anyway! Shamal must not like that kind of pretty boy!! Especially if he has a relationship with that kind of guy, he is definitely not a good person!!"

    Vita suddenly gritted his teeth, as if he had a grudge against someone.

    Hayate laughed a few times. She really couldn't understand why the child had such resentment against that guy.

    "Who is not a good person?"

    A familiar voice suddenly sounded in everyone's ears. Hayate turned around in surprise and saw Neil walking into the room with a confused look on his face.

    When Neil first walked in, he heard Vita saying loudly that he was definitely not a good person. It sounded like he was talking about him.

    "Neil! Why are you here!?"

    Hayate turned the wheelchair to face Neil, a little puzzled that he would appear here.

    "Because I'm in the hospital"

    "Eh!? Neil, why are you hospitalized again?"

    Didn’t you just get discharged from the hospital some time ago?

    "Don't worry, I'm not hurt"

    Looking at Hayate’s worried look, Neil patted her head gently, indicating that she didn’t need to worry.

    "I'm just swimming butterfly stroke on the line of death"

    "Doesn't that mean almost dead!? What are you doing!?"

    Hayate looked at the young man who smiled very peacefully with embarrassment. Did he regard these fatal things as daily chores?  ?

    “He was sent to the hospital just because of cat allergies, although he later developed physical symptoms due to unknown reasons.?It can be stopped temporarily, but in general, you can't die.  "

    Dr. Ishida shook her head and explained that this was the first time she had seen a guy with such tenacious vitality. No wonder a certain doctor wanted to operate on him so much.

    ""

    ??????????????????? And the whole gang of Gale Feng heard the black line, this guy is used to visiting Santuchuan.

    "But this kid can be discharged from the hospital. If he just stays here shamelessly, you don't have to worry too much."

    Hayate sighed silently, then looked at Neil and asked strangely, "Then why hasn't Neil left the hospital? Everything is obviously fine"

    “Of course this is for the sake of being honest and skipping work!!”

    Without any self-consciousness, he stated his reasons seriously.

    "How is this okay! As a man, you have to work hard to support your family~~"

    As he spoke, Hayate blushed slightly under Neil's puzzled eyes.

    "Don't worry! I will become a man who is a soft rice king in the future!!"

    “Woooo~~~~”

    Hayate’s face turned redder and redder, and Neil became more and more confused about her reaction.

    "You are really speaking openly and shamelessly"

    Shamar no longer knows what to say about this person. To be able to say such things confidently, in a way, he is really strong.

    "Now, Shamar, have you seen it? He's already like this, and his brother won't be any better"

    Vita crossed her arms and sneered, looking at Shamal with an expression that said she would believe me this time.

    "Hmm, the upper beam is not straight and the lower beam is crooked."

    Xignom patted Shamal on the shoulder with a serious expression.

    "What have you been talking about from just now to now?"

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out and out, and that look in their eyes made him really unhappy, that look at a bad man is nothing!  ?

    "It means that your brother Neo confessed to my Shamar, don't you know?"

    Gale asked, tilting his head.

    If this thing can be accomplished, then we can get married.

    Neil was suddenly sweating profusely and had a stiff smile on his face.

    "Ahaha I don't know yet. I really don't know anything about him. I've even severed blood ties with him"

    ""

    When blood relationship is a faucet?

    Xignom glanced at Neil helplessly, and then said to Shamar and Vita, "Shamar, Vita, come here, I have something to tell you"

    After saying that, she smiled at Hayate and said, "Haifeng, you can chat with him here, we will come back later"

    "Well, you go ahead."

    Although he didn’t know what happened to Xignom and the others, Hayate still didn’t ask anything.

    She believes in her family.

    That’s all.

    After the three of them said a few words to Hayate, they left the room and disappeared at the end of the corridor.

    Neil looked curiously at the direction in which they disappeared, and then asked Hayate, "What are they doing? It's mysterious"

    "Haha, it's nothing~~Maybe there is a little secret~~~"

    "Secret?" Neil pinched his chin, "Is it to pick flowers? Oh, hehe, but rather than picking flowers, it is better to fertilize the flowers"

    ""

    Looking at Neil who was covering his mouth and letting out a chuckle, Hayate and Ishida both had black lines on their faces.

    "Oh, it's not what you think. Girls' secrets are not these"

    Hayate slapped his forehead helplessly.

    "Then what is it?"

    “Oh, we can’t let the boys know~~~”

    Hayate tapped his chin with his index finger and smiled very cutely.

    "Well, it doesn't matter"

    Neil shrugged. He didn’t want to know what girls’ secrets he had. Usually, knowing such things would cause big trouble.

    "Gate, I'm thirsty. I'm going to buy a drink. Are you going?"

    "Okay! Let's go first, Dr. Ishida!"

    Hayate smiled and agreed to Neil, then turned back to say hello to Ishida and say goodbye.

    "Well, walk slowly, I will tell Shamar and the others later!"

    "Thank you, Dr. Ishida! Then, see you later!"

    "Well, see you later!"

    &nbsp; Ishida watched Neil pushing Hayate in a wheelchair away gradually, watching the two of them talking and laughing, smiled slightly, and then continued to work hard.

    …………………………………………Dividing line………………………………………………

    On the rooftop of the hospital, the three of Xignom were facing the summer wind and looking at the distant scenery.

    "It's time to start taking action"

    Xignom spoke first, and the other two people shrank their pupils and nodded understandingly.

    "The magic power of the Holy Stone Seed last time has been replenished by one-third of the pages after transformation. The master's condition has temporarily stabilized, but recently, it has started to attack again. At the moment, we can only rely on the magicians' thoughts to  The core and the nearby magicians took action"

    ""

    Although Shamar and Vita did not speak, their expressions were extremely determined, and their meanings were obvious.

    "However, we need to conceal our identity"

    Shamar frowned. Their current appearance was probably remembered by Neil and his students, so it would be somewhat inconvenient to move around in this world.

    "Well, try to hide it when fighting, otherwise"

    "But, we might face that bastard"

    Of course they know who the bastard Vita is talking about is the person they least want to face.

    "Indeed, the possibility of encountering him is very high, but for the sake of master, even if it is him, I will not hesitate"

    Xignom closed his eyes, but the determination in his tone was unwavering.

    "In this case, let's use the magic in the Book of Darkness. This should be able to avoid those who know what we look like"

    A big book suddenly appeared in Shamal's hand, exuding ominous magic.

    "It has to be like this."

    Xignom nodded, agreeing with Shamar's opinion.

    "As long as we complete the pages of the Book of Darkness, we can live peacefully with Hayate"

    Looking at the far-reaching sky, Vita whispered her wish.

    Shamar and Xignom glanced at Vita, also staring at the endless sky.

    For the sake of their master, they have no regrets.

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Close Heart Chapter 39 The passer-by who stood up at the most suitable time

    Undercurrents are always surging quietly in directions unknown to anyone.

    After Gale and the others left, Neil came to the rooftop and sat on the ground, facing the unique and refreshing wind in summer. His eyes were slightly closed and the corners of his mouth raised a vague arc.

    As expected, this is what he wants most.

    "Is it because you are used to the feeling of being alone"

    Muttering to himself, Neil opened his palm and stretched it towards the distant sky. His eyes were far away, and he didn't know where he was looking.

    He is illusory now, as if he will disappear in the next second.

    "Well, it looks like I have to go back to work"

    The illusion of beauty was immediately broken. He lazily leaned against the wall and resumed his usual posture.

    Today is the last day of my stay in the hospital, and my paid vacation is over. I have to go back to work tomorrow, whether at school or at home.

    Speaking of which, those people at home must cook well.

    Thinking of this, Neil felt like he had a headache again. As expected, he was the one who had the hardest time.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    After uttering a mantra unique to his good friend, Neil continued to close his eyes and rest, enjoying the rare tranquility.

    “Deep (ふか)い Sleep(ねむ)りFar(はる)かな梦(ゆめ)を见(み)てるような……”

    The familiar ringtone of the cell phone rang, and Neil was surprised that someone would call him at this time. When he picked it up, he found that it was an unexpected person calling him.

    "Hello, I'm Neil Doctor Frog, is she ready?"

    The caller was Ming Tu Soul Chasing. He probably knew why the other party was calling him. His tone couldn't help but become serious, and there was even a trace of imperceptible expectation.

    "Ah, that's right"

    Hearing the tone on the phone seemed a little relaxed, but Neil could still hear the solemnity in it, and his brows suddenly furrowed.

    "Any question?"

    "You're really sharp, kid. Well, let's wait until I see you to discuss the matter. I will take the child to the last hospital with me. Just wait for me there"

    "Okay, I'm already at the hospital, just come over"

    "Uh, why are you in the hospital again?"

    It’s strange to be chasing souls in the underworld. Wasn’t he discharged from the hospital a long time ago?

    "sick."

    ""

    After hearing the straightforward and extremely concise answer, Mingtu Zhuihun fell silent.

    Is this meowing the authority of challenging his title of chasing the soul!  ?  Sickness, a word that seems ordinary but actually changes human history quietly all the time, will it appear in this very common-sense guy!  ?  Even if I beat him to death, I wouldn’t believe that this bastard would get sick. Damn it, have you ever seen that person with a few holes in his body able to be alive and kicking the next day?  ?

    Netherworld Chaihun felt a resentment that could not be vented in his heart. When he said a few irrelevant words to Neil, his tone made Neil's body shiver and his anus tightened. That feeling did not disappear until he hung up the phone.  Neil couldn't help but wonder, had he done something to mock him?

    "No, you look at me horizontally and vertically as a good person"

    【Someone who deserves a beating】

    "Andles, I noticed that you have been confronting me recently. Sleep in the toilet for me tonight"

    【Boss, this is too much!  How can you treat your comrades who live and die with you like this!  !  How inhumane!  !  At least let me be by the toilet!  !  】

    Ignoring Anders’s unreasonable protest, Neil stretched his waist, took a deep breath, turned around and left the rooftop, leaving only the leisurely wind.

    An hour later, Neil finally waited for Mingtu Chaihun, who hurriedly arrived. However, when Mingtu Chaihun saw him, his eyes were obviously not friendly, and could even be called resentful.

    Damn it, have you really done anything to offend him?  Speaking of being stared at by such an old man, a chill suddenly spread from the pituitary gland to the anus.

    Subconsciously, he covered his back with his hands.

    "Doctor, I am not your cup of tea."

    Not even a teacup.

    "I'll fuck you!"

    Noting Neil’s movements and his words, the Underworld Chasing Soul roared with great courage.

    It seemed that these words had the effect of venting anger. Mingtu Zhuihun calmed down his tone, glanced at Neil, and said a little helplessly, "Follow me."

    After saying that, he turned around and walked towards a certain ward, and Neil immediately followed him. Of course, he still kept a subtle distance from the doctor.

    ? ??You can attack, you can retreat and defend.

    How clever

    Neil couldn’t help but praise himself in his heart for being able to use the art of war for this purpose.

    Someone in front felt an inexplicable resentment coming from the bottom of his heart.

    After walking to an area with relatively few people, Netherworld Chaihun stopped in front of a certain room. He pushed the door open and went in. Neil followed closely. Soon, he saw the girl.

    The girl lying on the snow-white bed, Alicia.

    "In general, the child's physical functions are fine, and I have tested her with my equipment and found that she is indeed conscious. However"

    Mingtu Zhuihun walked to the side of the hospital bed, completely returned to his serious attitude as a doctor, looked at Alicia and said with a frown.

    Neil walked over to take a look, his brows knitted together, and he stretched out his hand on the girl's forehead.

    Alicia was breathing slowly, and vitality could indeed be detected on her body, proving that she was a living being. However, her eyes were extremely hollow, without any emotion or expression, just like a living dead.

    “Are you in a vegetative state?”

    "It's not accurate to say he is a vegetative state" Mingtu Zhuihun shook his head, and continued under Neil's puzzled gaze, "A vegetative state is due to severe damage to the cerebral cortex function and is in an irreversible deep coma, losing consciousness. However,  Subcortical centers maintain spontaneous respiratory movements and heartbeats…”

    Mingtu Zhuihun paused for a moment and then said, "As for this girl, her cerebral cortex has not been damaged at all. It can be said that she is no different from a normal person, so it is not right to say that she is a vegetative state. She is in such a coma, perhaps because of a problem with her soul.  …”

    "soul?"

    Neil's eyes flashed slightly. He looked up at the doctor and asked with a deep smile, "Do people in science also believe in such an ethereal thing as the soul?"

    "I don't know what other people think, but I do believe"

    Ming Tu Soul Chaser shrugged, smiled nonchalantly, and then returned to the original topic.

    "However, I have experimented before, and I found that her soul has already woken up. Logically speaking, it should not be like this. However, now it is like a rechargeable battery without raw materials. It cannot fit with the body. It seems that it is completely  It seems out of touch"

    "Out of touch?"

    Neil’s eyebrows tightened even more as he looked at Alicia, who was lying peacefully on the bed, with complicated eyes and he didn’t know what he was thinking.

    Time passed little by little, and Neil didn't say a word, while Netherland Chaihun just stood aside quietly.

    "That's it, doctor, leave the rest to me"

    I don’t know how much time passed before Neil turned his face and spoke, but the other party looked at him in surprise.

    "Do you have any idea?"

    "It's hard to say, I'm just trying"

    Neil shook his head, his tone was very uncertain, and then he looked up at Netherland Chasing Soul, his expression full of sincere gratitude, "Doctor, I will solve the problem myself. I am very grateful to you for being able to do this"

    "Rescuing people is nothing but a doctor's duty, and she hasn't fully woken up"

    Ming Tu Soul Chaser waved his hand, with a hint of disappointment in his tone.

    Maybe it’s because I couldn’t help this girl.

    "No matter how you say it, I do want to thank you, otherwise I wouldn't be able to start"

    This time, Soul Chasing in the Underworld did not refuse Neil's thanks. He smiled softly and said to Neil, "I think you have your own way of taking over. I will arrange to prevent people from coming close to here"

    After saying that, he turned around and walked out of the ward.

    Neil looked at the departing figure, stared at the closed door for a few moments, and then started to set up an isolation barrier in the room. He walked back to the bed and stared at the face that was exactly the same as Feit.

    "Boss, do you know the reason?"

    Hearing Anders' question, Neil nodded, "I'm just guessing In fact, the soul and body complement each other. The deep-seated reason why humans need to be pregnant for ten months before they are born is to prepare for the birth."  The soul cultivates the body, and the body nourishes the soul at the same time. The two are inseparable. The body born in this way is the most suitable for the soul. However, Alicia's original body is no longer there, and the current one is Precia  Created through forbidden techniques, perhaps due to compatibility issues or something, the soul cannot fit in with the current body, causing a disconnect between the two Originally, the resurrection of the dead was a taboo matter"

    Neil suddenly sighed, his fist unconsciouslyThe hand was already tightly clenched, and there was some struggle in the depths of the eyes.

    "Boss, are you okay?"

    Seemingly sensing something strange about Neil, Anders asked in a worried tone.

    "fine……"

    Neil shook his head, as if to get rid of the thoughts in his mind.

    There are things he has wanted to do countless times.

    only……

    "So, boss, what are you going to do?"

    Neil came back to his senses and smiled unnaturally, "To be honest, I have no choice but to leave it to miracles."

    "Miracle!?"

    Neil spread his hands and did not answer Anders. He took the cinnabar that had been prepared long ago, squatted on the ground, concentrated on it, and painted slowly.

    Time passed quietly, and the cinnabar in Neil's hand did not pause for a moment, and every line was completed in one go.

    In the blink of an eye, more than an hour has passed, and Neil's drawing is coming to an end.

    "Phew finally done"

    Neil wiped the sweat from his forehead, breathed a sigh of relief, and sat slumped on the ground. His head was so dizzy that he could hardly open his eyes.

    On the floor, there is a magic circle drawn with cinnabar. This magic circle is extremely profound and has countless lines. However, it is obviously a criss-crossing line, but there is no sense of breakage at all, but a kind of interweaving of one line.  The feeling, looking at this strange magic circle, seems to be swallowing the human soul.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Eternal.

    The feeling can only be described as this: neither space nor time seems to be important.

    "The next step is the most important step"

    Neil felt that the dizziness in his head had disappeared, and then he stood up, picked up Alicia, and placed her in the center of the circle, while he stood aside.

    Neil took a deep breath and his expression became extremely serious and solemn.  He bit his finger, and a wisp of blood slowly fell on the magic circle. When the blood came into contact with the magic circle, it disappeared instantly, as if it was sucked into the magic circle, and there seemed to be a strange flow of blood on the lines.

    With his fingers together and his hands clasped together, Neil's eyes were slightly closed, but he could still see a peaceful yet solemn light from the tiny slits in his eyes.

    "From the eternal nothingness, the beginning of the birth of all things, O glorious Kabbalah of life, your words are the truth, your actions are the rules, O Lord of the Twelve Constellations, a king more noble than the Lord of the High Palace,  Here, the glory you have intertwined guides the eternal path. You swear by my blood, use my soul as a guide, and use my life as the key. Open the door to the kingdom of God, guide me to the source of the road, and create the truth for me.  The name!"

    The ancient mantra slowly poured out of Neil's mouth, but the language he spoke was not known in human history, and seemed to come from an era before heaven and earth existed.

    Neil opened his eyes, and his purple pupils instantly turned into pure blood red. In a trance, there were two strange and complex pentagram arrays rotating deep in his eyes.

    "Open it! The door of truth to the Kingdom of God!!"

    With his hands apart, he pressed his palms toward the ground. The magic circle under his body suddenly emitted a chaotic light. It was an ambiguous light, between light and darkness.  The light gradually surrounded the two of them, as if they were in a dream, ambiguous, yet real. The mysterious atmosphere of vicissitudes of life filled the surroundings, and vaguely, a gate appeared in front of them.

    On the door, there is a strange big tree engraved, as well as various complicated and difficult to understand rune patterns, and this door seems to have always been standing here, with an undeniable existence. In front of it, people are as small as ants.

    Neil moved his hands away. He stared at the door steadily, with an unspeakable fear rising in his heart, as if he was afraid of the door, or perhaps of what was behind the door.

    【It has reached this point】

    Neil exhaled, walked to the door, put his hands on the door, pushed hard, and the door opened little by little.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    A heavy voice sounded slowly.

    It seems like no one has touched this door for millions of years.

    As the door opened, the fear in Neil's heart became even more intense, and his body trembled slightly uncontrollably. He bit his tongue, stared at the door closely, and continued to open the ancient and mysterious door with all his strength.

    “Let’s fulfill my heart’s wish…”

    Neil said these words softly, and the whole picture behind the door gradually came into his eyes.

    ?Darkness.

    It seems to swallow everything.

    Not even a glimmer of light can exist.

    All the senses of the body seem to be in this wildernessCompletely ineffective in the face of eternal darkness.

    Neil felt as if he had lost control of his body and could only stand there blankly. The coldness from his soul almost made him lost in it.

    Suddenly, a strange bloody pupil opened in the middle of the darkness.

    Scarlet, without impurities, is the red of truth.

    That eye was staring at Neil closely, with no emotion represented in it. It was just looking at the person who opened the door, without any emotion.

    After being stared at for a while, Neil seemed to come back to his senses, and his body couldn't help but take a step back.

    “Woo————!!”

    Before he could take a breath, Neil's brain burst out with a stab of pain, as if it was about to tear apart.

    "What's this——!?"

    Neil knelt on the ground, covering his head with his hands, and many unseen images flashed through his mind.

    On top of a huge rock, there was an extremely handsome silver-haired man sitting, looking up at the endless sky, his expression was indescribably ethereal, and his eyes were as strange as the blood pupils in the door, as if they were penetrating.  The beginning and end of the world.

    Beside him, there was a blond woman with a calm smile standing in the sky, a pair of pure white wings that caught people's heartstrings, and a faint blue ice eye, with a flow of emotions called admiration.

    Not far away, a charming figure lazily leaned on a piece of crystal clear jade, supporting his cheek with the back of his hand, his long black hair falling freely, and his golden eyes as clear as spring water, like a baby's  There is no impurity, and it feels vast and bottomless, and these eyes only reflect the silver-haired man.

    Under a mysterious tree that reaches straight to the sky, four different figures surround the thick trunk.

    As holy as light.

    The shadowy night.

    As clear as water.

    As hot as flames.

    "What exactly is this!?"

    With a splitting headache, Neil rolled on the ground. The pain almost made him unable to breathe, but the images continued to flow, but they were like fragments that could not be connected.

    And the silver-haired man in the center, like the truth, gave me an indescribable feeling.

    Who is he?

    As if hearing Neil's inner question, the man slowly turned his face, staring at him quietly with a pair of blood-soaked eyes that could draw people in, and a faint smile on his lips.

    The pain in my mind seemed to be dispelled by that smile.

    Then, the door closed.

    Neil lay on the ground as if he was exhausted, gasping for air, his whole body soaked with sweat, and what he had just experienced seemed to last as long as a century.

    The ambiguous light slowly gathered and focused on Alicia's body. The gray fog that filled the room gradually disappeared, and the magic circle on the ground also dissipated little by little.

    Neil felt like he was almost exhausted, but he didn’t think about what happened just now. He just stood up with difficulty and used the last bit of energy to support himself to put Alicia back on the bed.

    Feeling that Alicia's breathing seemed to be getting stronger, Neil smiled with relief and lay down beside the bed and fell asleep.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    I don’t know when a black curtain has been hung in the sky, and the soft moonlight gently pours through the window into this dim room.

    Neil, who was sleeping soundly, suddenly felt a warmth gently crossing his face. It was obviously a cool feeling, but he felt the opposite warmth in his heart.

    The heavy eyelids slowly opened.

    He shook his neck in confusion, and when he turned his head to look to the side, he saw a beautiful girl.

    Her long golden hair was spread over her shoulders, her red eyes were as gentle as water, and there was a faint smile hanging on her lips. Under the moonlight, this beauty made Neil forget his words for a moment, and he was stunned.  Looking at each other.

    The elf under the moon.

    This is all Neil can think of.

    The girl who was being watched pursed her lips slightly, a faint red cloud appeared on her cheeks, but her eyes were full of smiles as she looked back at the boy.

    Neil suddenly came back to his senses. He scratched his head and smiled awkwardly, "Sorry, I fell asleep"

    Alicia woke up, she shook her head gently, continued to smile gently, and faced the boy.

    "Speaking of which, this seems to be our first official meeting, Miss Alicia, by the way, my name is"

    "Neil."

    Alicia’s little mouth opened slightly, pouring out her beautiful wordsThe syllable ? made Neil stunned for a moment.

    "Uh, how do you know my name?"

    "I know everythingabout my mother, about Feite, and about you"

    Alicia smiled slightly, but her eyes dimmed slightly.

    "Yeah?"

    Neil glanced at the girl and turned away.

    "Well, although I haven't woken up, I still know that I hear my mother's painful cries and Feite's sad cries all the time, and the one who makes them cry is me.  Because of me, everyone is living in pain"

    ""

    At this time, Alicia needs a place to vent her feelings.

    Neil sat aside and listened quietly to Alicia's words.

    "At that time, I just couldn't do anything. I really hoped that I would really die. Then I wouldn't have to worry about anything, and Feite could get what she wanted. But, is this really the case? I know it won't happen. Like this, mom  It will only get crazier and crazier, and Feite will only be hurt more because of me. What on earth should I do! I don’t know what to do anymore"

    Alicia hugged herself, as if she was enveloped by the coldness of the cold night. Her beautiful little face showed a sadness and sadness that had never appeared on her peers.

    The mist that had accumulated for a long time in my eyes turned into tears and fell.

    Neil sighed, took out the handkerchief and silently handed it to Alicia.

    Alicia saw the snow-white handkerchief with tears in her eyes, and a flowery smile suddenly appeared on her face.

    "And that day, you showed up"

    Taking the handkerchief, Alicia did not wipe away her tears immediately, but just stared at the handkerchief, as if talking to it.

    Neil didn’t look at Alicia, he looked at the wall in front of him silently, digging his ears with his little fingers.

    "Thank you, thank you for saving us My mother and my sister are the most important people to me. In the end, even I also saved us"

    Raising his head, he stared at the still peaceful profile of the young man in front of him, and expressed his most grateful thanks with tears in his eyes.

    Neil stopped his hand and blew the dirt on his fingers. There was no excitement in his eyes that had been sleeping for ten thousand years.

    "Actually, I'm not as great as you think. I'm just a passerby who stood up at the most suitable time. I didn't accomplish anything at all. At most, I played a catalytic role. The one who really made changes was  your selves……"

    He just doesn’t want to see his past self.

    Neil turned his head and faced the face wet with tears.

    "You may have been in pain in the past, but aren't you still alive now? There is no happier thing in the world than being alive. Whether it's you, Precia, or Fit, don't you all live well?  In the present moment? As long as you are alive, the opportunity to create happiness is always there"

    When he said this, he was really brazen.

    Neil smiled somewhat self-deprecatingly.

    "However, we were indeed saved by you. This is an unchangeable fact. I am still grateful to you"

    Seeing the smile on the young man’s face, Alicia felt a little bitter in her heart.

    ??Smiles are sometimes revealed just because of pain.

    "Since Miss Alicia said so, I have no choice but to accept it"

    Neil smiled softly and didn't notice Alicia's strangeness.

    "Just call me Alicia"

    Neil was stunned, then nodded.

    "Okay, Alicia, also, if the handkerchief is not used to wipe away tears, it can only be used to wipe away expired strawberry milk"

    "What you said is really profound"

    Alicia wrinkled her little nose, chuckled, and wiped her tears with a handkerchief.

    Neil didn’t reply, he just raised his head and looked at the soft moon outside the window, silent and speechless.

    Alicia raised her eyes and glanced at Neil. In the dim room, she couldn't see his expression clearly. In the dim moonlight, she saw a hazy profile, which showed loneliness.

    Noticing Alicia’s uneasy gaze, Neil gave her a reassuring smile in return.

    "Perhaps, it's me who should say thank you"

    【Thank you for giving me a chance to atone】

    Those are the words hidden deep in my heart.

    ;

    {Thanks to PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.comDear book friends, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Close Heart Chapter 40 Angel is actually a Gundam with wings

    "Ughso tired"

    After coming out of Alicia's ward, Neil returned to his room and lay on the white bed. His mind was filled with fatigue, as if everything had been drained away.

    【Is it the sequelae of seeing the Door of Truth】

    Neil put his hand on his forehead, opened his eyes slightly and stared at the unchanging ceiling.

    "Boss, what do you think?"

    Anders asked with some worry. It had always had a panoramic view of what its master had done, but after the gray-white light passed, it seemed to fall into a shutdown state. It could not restart until the magic was completed.

    "It's nothing, I just feel exhausted. I'll probably be fine after a rest"

    Neil said tiredly, while frowning and feeling the changes in his body.

    There was nothing unusual, just the same as usual, just simple fatigue.

    But what are the pictures we saw today?

    With these thoughts, Neil slowly closed his eyes.

    However, when he closed his eyes, something seemed to keep popping up in the dim world, and waves of cold malaise flowed along the blood vessels around his body.

    There is a feeling of vomiting rolling in the body.

    "Well——"

    Neil suddenly sat up straight, covering his mouth tightly with his hands, his face was extremely pale, and there was fear and even despair in his eyes.

    At that moment, he seemed to understand something.

    "Hehehehethat's it"

    Intermittent low laughter came from his mouth, his hanging head was covered by his long hair, and no expression could be seen. Neil was trembling, as if he was afraid of something, and he was holding his arms tightly with his hands in vain for some comfort.

    "Boss!?"

    “I’ve been looking forward to this, haven’t I? Hahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha”

    Neil suddenly raised his head, his long hair dancing like a madman, his face covered with a crazy smile, and his originally crystal clear purple pupils were filled with frightening holes.

    "Boss! What's wrong with you!?"

    Anders floated in front of Neil, emitting a faint light that seemed to awaken Neil who had fallen into some kind of madness.

    The crazy laughter that filled the empty room suddenly stopped. Neil put down his hands slumped and tilted his head. His hair was messy and scattered, with a few strands of hair sticking to his cheeks. His half-open beautiful eyes reflected the soft moonlight.  People exude indescribable beauty.

    "Boss"

    Even Anders, who cannot fully understand human emotions, can still feel the current state.

    It’s scary.

    The room was quiet for a long time.

    Neil raised his hand to brush away the messy hair from his face, and gave Anders a warm smile.

    "I'm fine, I just understood some things and was a little excited"

    Spreading out his right hand and looking at the jade-white right palm, Neil smiled faintly.

    No matter who you are, no one is allowed to step into such a taboo door.

    The taboo of life and death.

    An absolute taboo that even gods are not allowed to touch.

    Those who violate taboos will naturally be punished, and even he is no exception.

    However, no matter what kind of punishment, it doesn't matter to him.

    He doesn't care at all.

    “Perhaps, he already knew the result, so he did it unscrupulously.

    "No problem" Neil fell back and lay on the soft bed, as if talking to himself, "This is what I want"

    Neil’s mouth opened with an irresistible smile, and his eyes gradually lost their light in the falling eyelids.

    "Good night, Andres."

    "Good night, boss."

    Closing your eyes, you are greeted by darkness again.

    The darkness is like death.

    There was no sound in the room.

    Outside the window, the moonlight was gradually erased by the clouds.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    In my sleep, I didn’t feel the usual warmth, but instead felt a bit of coldness.

    That kind of coldness is like a kind of sadness and desolation.

    A touch of sadness lingers in my heart.

    The eyes slowly opened, and what was reflected in the violet pupils was a vast expanse of sky.

    &nbsp; The deep blue is deep, with only white clouds dancing across it.

    "here it is……"

    Neil sat up, and what his hands touched was not his bed, but the cold ground that penetrated his heart.

    Pure white, like an alloy of earth, without any life.

    Neil frowned, stood up and looked at the surrounding environment.

    Here, it seems like a city in the sky, floating in mid-air, surrounded by the endless sky and white clouds that pass by from time to time.

    There is no sound in the vast space, and the silence is so terrifying that the lines outlined on the ground have gurgling water flowing quietly through several oak trees. These oak trees stand sporadically in several different places. They are here  The only life.

    However, none of this caught Neil's attention. Neil's eyes were completely attracted by an object in the center, and his soul seemed to be immersed in it.

    Stone tablet.

    A stone monument that reaches high into the sky stands quietly in this quiet court city, and the ancient and distant atmosphere slowly spreads out.

    "That is……"

    Neil subconsciously took steps towards the stone monument step by step. There was a familiar feeling there, but at the same time he was afraid.

    From somewhere in the bottom of my heart, there is always a voice warning myself not to pass by, otherwise I will regret it

    However, the attraction from the soul has made him unable to stop.

    The words on the stone tablet gradually came to mind.

    I have never seen the text at all.

    Those words seem to be written by someone when he was extremely emotional. If you look deeply, the outline of the glyphs reveals the mood of the owner.

    It seems sad and angry.

    In my heart, I don’t know why I feel sad, I don’t know why I want to cry.

    "Ugh, it hurts!"

    Neil suddenly hugged his head tightly and squatted down. There was a constant tingling sensation in his brain. Every nerve seemed to be torn. Apart from the pain, his mind was in chaos.

    “Compared to before, this time there is no information, only a tingling feeling.

    "who is it?"

    At this time, a pleasant female voice suddenly sounded in this quiet world without any sound.

    Neil suddenly felt that all the pain in his mind disappeared in that moment. He breathed a sigh of relief and felt that his whole body was covered in cold sweat.  He looked back and saw a woman standing not far away, staring at him.

    She has short cherry-colored hair hanging down from her temples, the hair around her ears is dark red, and there are two knee-length ponytails behind her. Her emerald green eyes are indifferent without any emotion, paired with the expression that has no emotion at all.  With a better face, her whole person looked colder, and she was wearing a snow-white combat uniform. Her slender and plump perfect figure was fully highlighted, and a cold and ruthless beauty struck Neil's eyes. It was just the neck.  The collar and a chain at the bottom add a delicate temperament.

    The two completely different temperaments are perfectly reflected in that woman.

    "It's just that the woman is not human, because she has something that humans don't have.

    A pair of wings that can soar into the sky.

    "Uh, angel?"

    Neil wiped his eyes and made sure he saw it correctly. This must be his dream, otherwise he wouldn't see the angel.

    ?????????????? Just like Daedalus.

    “Um, where is this place? It’s different from the place I usually go to By the way, do you know Daedalus?”

    Neil asked as he rubbed the back of his head, but the other party still looked indifferent, as if he didn't hear what he said.

    "Well, at least you should answer my question"

    Neil sighed, he didn’t have a face that people could ignore, but this time he was completely ignored.

    It is obvious that I usually ignore what others say.

    "Intruders, expel them."

    The sweet voice was like a mechanized program. Neil couldn't help but be stunned for a moment, and then his heart was filled with an uneasy premonition.

    Soon, his uneasiness turned into reality, and he saw the opponent's eyes suddenly turned as bright as blood, and the wings behind his back fluttered, scattering countless pink feathers.

    "Eh?"

    Neil was stunned for a moment, only to see the opponent flying high in the air, and also exuding hostility directed at him.

    Eh!  ?  By the way, he wasn't sarcastic!  ?  Even if you are sarcastic, don't do it like this!  ?

    Neil was trying to be on full alert, but he couldn't feel the magic in his body at all.

    "Who can tell me what the situation is now!? Let me level zeroChallenge the big devil?  ?  I just need to deal with the slimes!  !  That’s right, Anders!  Uh, not here"

    It just occurred to me that this was a dream.

    "Ahaha, it's just a dream, it'll be fine"

    Neil squinted his eyes and smiled peacefully.

    “Artemis (permanently rear-ended air-to-air missile).”

    A dozen missiles flew out from behind the woman, like fighter jets firing missiles, directly hitting Neil.

    Ah, it’s a missile.

    “But, it’s so damn real.

    Neil couldn’t hold on to his smile anymore, and cold sweat poured down his head like a waterfall. He turned around and started running without thinking.

    "No way!? What is this!! Missile!! This is not scientific!! Uh, this thing is very scientific! No! Why are angels equipped with such advanced and dangerous things!!! Is this still an angel!!!  Please, this isn’t an angel anymore!! It’s like a Wing Gundam Zero!!!”

    What kind of bastard would equip such a cute angel with such a terrifying thing!  !

    "Oooh oh oh oh!!! What should I do? How can I deal with such a scientific thing now!!! At least give me a pistol!! I am confident that the pistol can shoot missiles!!!"

    Neil turned left and right as hard as he could and ran as fast as he could, even he himself didn't expect to be able to run so fast.

    But no matter how fast it is, it can't be faster than a missile.

    Boom————

    The missile hit behind Neil, blowing him up directly. At the same time, the remaining ones surrounded him and were blown into the air. Neil closed his eyes immediately.

    My life is at an end.

    Suddenly, there was a special wave in the air, causing the missile to pause for an instant. As soon as Neil landed on the ground, he didn't think much about it. It was important to save his life now, so he immediately stepped out of the way.

    "Um?"

    The angel stopped in mid-air, looking up at the far-reaching sky, with a trace of confusion flashing in his eyes.

    Far away from Neil, an angel with blue hair was sitting in front of a screen. After seeing that Neil on the screen was okay, he couldn't help but breathe a sigh of relief.

    "Fortunately, it was stopped in time"

    This person is Daedalus. His life was as peaceful as ever, but he suddenly detected that the strategic omnipotent angel Icarus he had created had been activated. He was shocked and unexpectedly discovered that Neil had arrived at the forbidden area.

    "Why did Neil come here? He shouldn't have gone to that place"

    Daedalus looked at Neil on the screen and sighed lightly, his eyes very complicated.

    "It should be that person's instruction. I didn't expect that he would discover Neil's existence"

    Daedalus' expression became solemn, and his hands were typing quickly on the keyboard. Soon, another man's face appeared on the screen, and the man in the picture rested his elbows on the handle of the throne, holding his cheek and looking at leisurely  Daedalus's handsome face was full of arrogance.

    "Long time no see, Daedalus"

    The arrogant blond man’s mouth curled up slightly, as if he already knew that the other party was coming back to find him.

    If it’s for that person, she will definitely come.

    He has always been clear about it.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "ha……"

    Neil put his hands on his legs and gasped for air. When he saw the angel who was motionless for the moment, he couldn't help but feel relieved.

    I still don’t understand why they started fighting as soon as they met.

    "Ah, Miss Angel, what's your name? Why do you hit me when you see me? Even if you want to hit me, give me a reason so that I can die clearly."

    Neil tried his best to squeeze out two tears and hang them in the corners of his eyes to make himself look pitiful. For women, being too cute can be a fatal move.

    At this point, Neil believes in his abilities.

    "Icarus, the strategic omnipotent angel, destroys the enemy."

    The other party glanced at Neil and ignored his expression, showing no emotion at all.

    How can it be repaired!  This person is simply insulting his acting skills!  !

    "Uh, is that enemy you're talking about me?"

    Although I don’t want to believe this fact in every possible way, it seems that there is no one else here except him.

    Icarus did not answer him, but showed it directly with action, raising a cannon barrel and pointing it straight at him.

    Neil raised his head, you are kidding, why is he the one who wants to be wiped out?, it seems that I haven’t made any mistakes since I came here!  ?  By the way, what is that cannon?  Cation cannon?  Pulse cannon?  Reposition your energy cannon!  ?  Or a plasma beam cannon!  !  !  !

    Haha, what should I do now? It will turn into ashes without doing anything later.

    "It would be great if I knew how to interpret swastika, and my combat effectiveness would skyrocket"

    Neil rubbed his temples with a headache. If the plot has developed to this point, it’s time for someone to come out and rescue him!  ?  After all, he is also the protagonist of this crappy book. If he died here, it would really be a disservice to the author who thinks about the ending all day long!  !

    Boom——

    Before Neil could express his stance, a shot hit him. Neil raised a row of dense black lines, looked down at the smoking floor, and then looked at the expressionless Icarus.  He frowned and smiled bitterly, "It's really tsundere. It doesn't matter. I like tsundere the most. I feel a sense of accomplishment after conquering it"

    "Artemis"

    Usually tsundere will use more intense methods to hide their inner feelings, so once you break through the iron wall called arrogance, you can see the naked tsundere.

    "But the difficulty of this iron wall is too high! It is completely impossible to break through!!!"

    Neil ran with tears streaming down his face, constantly using various ingenious postures to avoid being chased by missiles one after another.

    I feel like adding points to the escape skill is really helpful.

    "Ahahaha!!!! I have turned into a divine wind at this moment!! Come and stop me!! If you have the ability, come and stop me!!!"

    Neil laughed arrogantly, completely going berserk.

    And the explosions behind became more and more violent.

    "Ha ha——"

    After more than ten minutes of pursuit, Neil put his hands on the cold metal ground and was out of breath. Now he could no longer turn into the wind. After all, people seem to turn into the wind once they die.  .

    "Yeah, that's a blast of wind, not a refreshing wind, bastard"

    Venting his own words, Neil looked at Icarus, who was staring at him coldly, as if he was about to die, and his whole body fell into shadow.

    "Fuck you, Jehovah bring back the kind, gentle and lovely angel I don't want to fight these humanoid Gundams A hundred lives are not enough for me"

    In which world can angels be so cruel?  ?  It’s totally Angela!  !

    "Speaking of which, how long will this dream last for me I always feel like I will die"

    Neil dusted himself off and stood up, feeling even more inexplicable about this inexplicable world.

    "The enemy's danger level has increased, activate the final weapon, Apollo."

    Hearing the sound without any change, Neil’s head was filled with black lines.

    What is the ultimate weapon!  ?  What is Apollo!  ?  I always feel like this name is confusing!  !  How could I be in danger?  !  You're obviously running for your life from the beginning to the end, and you can't even fight back at all, okay?  !  Bastard!  !  This is simply a foul!  !  What else should I bring out, Apollo!  !  What a cheat!  !

    "No, I can't complain anymore"

    Neil swallowed his saliva and watched as Icarus took out a large black bow and slowly pulled out the bowstring. The high-density energy began to gather into a sharp arrow, and the terrifying pressure hit the man with cold sweat on his face.  Neil.

    "Well, how can we play without it? I don't even have a knife here, so let me challenge the hidden boss of Diablo. This will not only seek torture but also cost my life at least give me a set of top-notch equipment  …”

    Neil felt that he could do nothing but complain, and the arrow seemed to be aimed at him.

    【Neal, run quickly!  】

    "Eh? Daedalus!?"

    The sudden voice in his mind made Neil stunned for a moment, and then he was extremely surprised, "Are you going to give me a set of dark gold equipment!? Come on, give me a powerful scepter of heaven's light!!"

    【There is no such thing!  】

    "No! Forget it, then give me the Hell Torch Large Amulet! At least let me block it!!"

    【That thing can't stop Icarus' Apollo!  And these don’t have those dark gold equipment!  !  This is not the world of Diablo, okay?  !  !  】

    “I’m not good at it, I can’t fight at all!! There is no red or blue at all!! Even the RP is almost gone!! Brother Huichun can’t protect me this time!”

    【……】

    Daedalus was speechless. Did he still have the intention to talk nonsense here and completely ignore Icarus, who was at full strength?? 

    Don’t play so naked at this time!  !  Please pay attention to the situation!  !  !

    Icarus, who ignored the situation on Neil's side, saw the longbow in his hand igniting a raging flame, and the entire sky was filled with murder. Neil fully felt the danger of death.

    "This is not good, Daedalus, what should I do? Why is this angel so scary?"

    【She is the strongest strategic universal angel, so she tells you to run quickly】

    "The strongest?"

    Neil looked at that beautiful figure, and there was still no wave in those extremely indifferent eyes, but he could see a trace of sadness in them.

    That sadness is buried so deeply that it cannot be seen.

    "I always feel a little sad, that child"

    Neil murmured quietly, then looked at the other person with all his attention, while glancing at the surrounding situation, thinking about how to avoid it.

    And Neil’s words made Daedalus stunned. He looked at the young man on the screen and was speechless.

    ——If it were you, maybe

    "Yoshi, just do this" Neil took a deep breath and ran to the side, "Goodbye, Daedalus! Icarus!!"

    Both Icarus, who was preparing to kill Neil, and Daedalus, who was paying attention to the situation here, were stunned. They saw that the young man had run to the edge, jumped, and disappeared into this lonely garden city.

    “I_can_fly!!!”

    "Eh!? You actually jumped down!?"

    When Daedalus came back to his senses, he jumped up and was shocked. Although this place was connected to his dream, it did not mean that he would not die.

    "Don't worry, Neil"

    Daedalus sat feebly on the ground, clasping his fingers and praying over and over in his heart.

    Seeing that the enemy had disappeared, Icarus also put away his weapons and stared at the direction where the young man disappeared, his eyes a little absent-minded.

    【Erase him, Icarus.  】

    A man's voice came to his ears, giving Icarus orders indifferently.

    "Yes Master."

    Icarus’s eyes changed slightly, and he immediately returned to his previous indifference. He spread his powdery snow wings and prepared to chase Neil in the direction.

    However——

    "Oh my, what have you done to my Neil?"

    A strange sound suddenly sounded, and the air seemed to be stagnant, making the entire sky even more dead.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    The body accelerates and falls uncontrollably.

    With an acceleration of 9.8 meters per square second, the object is in free fall, so the speed when the object touches the ground is very large. So, how big is the force of hitting the ground?

    "Force has nothing to do with speed! Aristotle's conclusion has clearly been proven wrong!!"

    Neil, who was falling, had cold sweat on his face and began to regret his decision.

    "No way!! It's really not possible!! Although this time is very similar to the last time I had Fit, it's completely different!! I haven't taken any safety measures at all!! It's such a dream!  It’s so realistic, you can see the ground gradually enlarging, and you still don’t wake up!? In fact, this is not a dream, right!? It’s a trick game, right?! Yeah!!!! Someone come and save me!!!”

    "Really, don't do such dangerous things again"

    In my ears, a peaceful and soft voice suddenly sounded.

    The falling body seemed to be embraced.

    A tenderness of attachment hugged him tightly, and his mind was empty.

    There is an urge to continue like this forever.

    Looking back, I saw a beautiful face that would captivate the entire country.

    Pure white wings, golden waist-length hair, pouring down her back like a waterfall, her hands like gelatin wrapped around Neil's waist, her eyes full of tenderness.

    "It will make a lot of people worry if you act so randomly"

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? can possible and a little tight and the soft words flow through Neil's heart, all the previous nervousness and uneasiness disappear.

    Only peace remains in my heart.

    Neil’s lips moved slightly. He didn’t know what he said. He only saw that, as if because of his words, the woman’s smile became gentler, and what lingered in her eyes was endless love.

    But, my heart hurts so much.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?With her head nestled on Neil's shoulder, her eyes closed, the melody began to sing from her mouth and slowly echoed in Neil's ears.

    There are no words, just a gentle melody.

    In an instant, time and space seemed to have frozen.

    The voice is soft and gentle.

    In my heart, there was a hint of sadness.

    The singing is getting softer and softer, getting farther and farther, everything is scattered in the wind, only the soft singing in the wind, drifting away, drifting away, not knowing where it is going.

    Gently pressing against that gentle cheek, the young man seemed to be gradually falling asleep, his eyes slowly closing.

    Until the end, the only reflection in my eyes was her singing softly.

    ——Don’t come to this sad place again, fool.

    Finally, I seemed to hear a sleepy murmur.

    ?…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

    PS: I originally wanted to split this chapter into two chapters, each time containing five to six thousand words. I was under great pressure.  In addition, moral integrity is a cycle. After having moral integrity for so long, I almost want to lose it.

    ;

    {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support. Your support is our greatest motivation}

 Close Heart Chapter 41 The peach blossom remains

    "Oh my, what have you done to my Neil?"

    The sudden sound caused Icarus, who was about to chase Neil, to stop. Daedalus and the blond man who had been paying attention were stunned.

    Attention was focused on the gap opened in the void.

    The crescent-shaped crack gradually became larger, with eyes full of malice flashing inside, while a bow was strangely tied around the bend of the crack.

    Half of a figure emerged from the center of the crack. Her long golden hair was tied into several strands, and the ends of each strand were tied with the same bows as the ends of the crack. A pair of red-purple pupils on her beautiful face shone with an unfathomable expression.  The light, with a meaningful smile hanging on his lips, was blocked by the open fan in his hand.

    After Icarus noticed the woman, he immediately spread his wings and stepped back. His eyes turned red when facing the enemy, and he was ready for battle.

    "Yakumo Purple!?"

    After seeing that figure, the blond man's face, which had always maintained an elegant posture, changed drastically, and a hint of fear could not help but appear in his eyes.

    "Haha, you still remember me, Lord of Space."

    Yakumo Purple smiled delicately, and jumped out of the crack. The crack suddenly curved up like a chair. Yakumo Purple sat on it, glanced at Icarus who was waiting for orders, and then looked at the sky above the screen with interest.  The expression of the Lord.

    "Miss Yakumo, why are you here?"

    Another screen flashed out in the void, revealing the surprised face of Daedalus.

    "Huh? You are here too, Daedalus"

    Yakumo Murasaki turned her head and looked at Daedalus, crossing her feet, her long purple dress swaying in a slight and elegant arc with her slightly swaying feet.

    "I felt some strange movement in the mark on Neil's body, so I sneaked into his dream to have a look~~ Well, you know, it's not difficult for me to travel between dreams and reality~~"

    Zi played with a strand of hair and smiled lazily.

    "but……"

    However, Zi's face changed, her eyes were filled with a sharp light, and her tone became heavy.

    "Why did he come here? Didn't I say I couldn't let him come to this place again!?"

    For a time, murderous intent filled the entire sky.

    Even though they were not physically present, the Sky Lord and Daedalus could feel the suppressed murderous aura from the screen.

    Regarding Zi’s question, the Lord of the Sky remained silent, but looked at Daedalus.

    "He" Daedalus hesitated, hesitated for a moment, and then said slowly, "he opened the door."

    After saying that, Daedalus felt that all his strength was exhausted, and he sat limply on the ground.

    Zi’s pupils shrank instantly, her original solemn expression became helpless, and she sighed helplessly.

    She had already guessed that this was the reason, but before she knew the result, she still felt a little lucky in her heart.

    Unfortunately, the truth is often cruel.

    Closing your eyes and opening them again, you will see the wisdom and depth of the past.

    "Since Neil, that idiot, opened the door by himself, I won't blame you, Daedalus"

    Zi smiled lightly at Daedalus, then turned to look at the silent Lord of the Sky, raising the corners of his mouth with a seductive smile.

    "Then it's time for me to settle the score with you, right, Minos?"

    “That ant broke in here without permission, what’s wrong with me expelling him!”

    Minos, Lord of the Sky, sneered coldly, leaning on the throne, his eyes full of contempt.

    Zi’s face darkened, and her eyes became cold.

    "Don't be too self-righteous. Remember your duty. You are just"

    "Shut up!!!"

    The face of the Lord of the Sky was instantly distorted, and he grasped the handle of the throne with both hands, bending his fingers as if to crush the throne.

    "I am the Lord of Space!! I am the master of Xinapus!!! No one can disobey me!!!!"

    Roaring, as if squeezing all the strength out of his body, he just wants to be recognized by others. However, this crazy persistence is frightening.

    "hehe……"

    Zi chuckled, with a little pity in her eyes.

    "You are such a pitiful person"

    "Yakumo Murasaki!! Don't think that I dare not take action against you!!!"

    In Minos’s eyes, Yakumo Murasaki’s eyes were like contempt, and her laughter was also a mockery of him.

    Like that person.

    "Don't use thisLook at me!  Icarus, kill her for me!  !  "

    Minos issued an angry command hysterically.

    "Yes, master."

    “Icarus, no!!”

    When Daedalus saw Icarus launching an offensive, he immediately stopped him. However, she was not Icarus's master now.

    Icarus immediately flew up, flapped his wings, and fired dozens of missiles at the person who was standing still, and then burst out a strong wind that blew away the surrounding clouds.

    "Hahaha, yes, that's it, destroy everything!!!"

    Crazy laughter filled the empty palace.

    "Oh? Have you forgotten my ability, Minos?"

    A faint voice came from the diffuse smoke.

    Minos’ laughter suddenly stopped, he stared coldly at the figure in the center of the smoke, and let out a dissatisfied snort.

    Zi turned back to look at Icarus, looking at the unruffled face, with a voice that penetrated people's hearts.

    "Icarus, looking at you like this, I really feel sad. You who used to show a little smile when you were waiting for that person are already dead?"

    However, Zi’s words did not have any impact on Ikaros, and he still put on a fighting posture.

    "If that person sees you like this, how will he react? I'm looking forward to it"

    Zi covered her mouth with a fan and smiled, but Icarus rushed over instantly, raised his fist and slammed towards Zi.

    However, the fist passed through Zi's body strangely. Icarus flapped his wings and launched attacks at Zi's every corner at high speed, but the results were all in vain.

    "It's useless. You can't touch me who can control the realm of virtuality and reality"

    The close attack was ineffective, Icarus quickly retreated, Zi closed his fan and pointed at her.

    "The Nest of Flying Light Insects."

    A crack opened behind him, and countless light bullets flew away.

    "Aegis."

    Icarus deployed an absolute defensive circle and blocked the attack of the light bullet. At this moment, Yakumo Murasaki strangely passed through the defensive circle, pressed one hand on Icarus's abdomen, and all the huge demonic power hit Icarus.  .

    There was a burst of explosions, and Icarus was knocked away. His brows could not help but frown, as if he was in some pain.  But she didn't think much, she just stopped in the air, took out the big black bow, stretched the bowstring and pointed at Zi.

    To her, the master’s orders are absolute.

    Even if she disappears

    But, who is the person that the woman is talking about?

    It feels very nostalgic

    "It's really sad. Instead of becoming the toy of the Lord of Space, why not let me help you get rid of it"

    Looking at Icarus who was about to unleash his killing move, Zi couldn't help but feel irritated in his heart. His purple pupils flashed with blood, and the demonic power in his body began to surge.

    "Icarus, stop it quickly!! Ms. Yakumo, you can't fight in that place!!!"

    Daedalus tapped anxiously on the keyboard, hoping to hack into Icarus's program.

    It’s not a place where they can mess around.

    “Please me, Icarus!!”

    Looking at Icarus who was trying his best, Minos had no intention of stopping him. He just grinned with a wild smile and looked at this drama-like scene from above.

    "well……"

    With a faint sigh, the originally tense atmosphere instantly collapsed.

    As if receiving an order in an instant, Icarus canceled all attack commands, released the Queen of the Sky mode, returned to his usual posture, and landed on one knee in front of the stone monument.

    Minos and Daedalus also heard the voice and fell silent.  Zi's ??eyes looked at the void behind the stone monument with complicated eyes, staring deeply at the empty sky, and turned around wordlessly.

    "That's all for today. I didn't expect to disturb herah, this is such a nasty place, and it still makes me so uncomfortable"

    Zi seemed a little tired and opened the gap casually.

    "Minos, I'm not interested in whatever you want to do"

    Before leaving, Zi looked at Minos indifferently.

    "If that person hadn't said not to attack this place, I would have come to destroy it But if you continue to attack Neil, I will definitely come to kill you. Even if I overthrow the entire Xinapus, I will  No matter what!"

    The sky is overwhelming and there are countless gaps., a pair of strange red eyes, all staring at the Lord of the Sky on the screen, Zi standing in the center smiled coldly, his eyes were reversed in black and white, the demon pupils were stained with blood, and the majestic demon power made the surrounding air almost condense.  , space seems to be gradually collapsing.

    This is the true form of the great monster, Murasaki Yakumo.

    "Yakumo Murasaki, don't be too self-righteous! Do you think you can do it alone?"

    Even through the screen, the Lord of the Sky could feel the terrifying force. His face was a little ugly, but he still replied not to be outdone.

    "Even if I can't do it alone, I won't be able to win over someone from "Heaven". What's more, in the human world, there is still the "most proud sword". She will probably be interested in your Winged God clan"

    "you!"

    "By the way, I hate your face"

    Leaving behind a sarcasm, Zi disappeared, leaving Minos with a twisted and terrifying face.

    Daedalus looked at this scene, sighed softly, turned off the screen and disappeared.

    "Come back, Icarus."

    Minos took a deep breath and gave the order indifferently. He looked at the central stone tablet, and his eyes began to become crazy.

    ——One day, I will make everyone regret it.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    The crack opened, and Zi's figure slowly appeared. Looking at the peaceful scenery in front of her, she couldn't help but feel relaxed, and the irritability she had just felt at Sinapus's place was gone.

    This is Gensokyo, a fantasy land far away from the world, a place blessed by gods.

    "Hey, I wonder what will happen after that boy opens the door? Why don't you go out and have a look"

    Zi was talking to herself as she walked on the corridor of her house and headed towards the hall.

    "You are back, Master Zi"

    "Well, I'm back, Lan."

    A familiar voice brought Zi back to her senses. She nodded towards her nine-tailed fox shikigami, Yakumo Lan, but found an unexpected figure.

    "Ah, Yong Lin, why did you come to my place? It's so unexpected"

    Seeing the red and purple clothes, Zi's eyes became more understanding.

    "You should know the reason why I'm here."

    Yonglin’s squinting eyes briefly glanced at Zi, her voice was calm, and she casually picked up a chess piece and landed it gently on the intricate chessboard.

    The corner of Zi's mouth curved, and she walked lightly to Lan, who was frowning at the chess game in front of her. The white piece in her hand had already fallen into a dilemma. Since the beginning, although she still had the upper hand at the beginning, she had already fallen into a trap.  After more than a hundred moves, Yonglin's black pieces seemed to be encircling and suppressing them. As long as she captured two more white pieces, the defeat was certain.

    "The differences are divided into two potentials, and Xuansu leads to two lines."

    Zi murmured softly, gently picked up a round white seed with her index and middle fingers, and pointed it at Er Er Road.

    “Use levies to solve levies, use tribulations to create tribulations!”

    The blue eyes suddenly brightened up, and it was indeed a wonderful idea to have one child and two minds.

    "Heh, I'm quite fond of you, Yakumo Murasaki."

    Yong Lin looked at the move just now, which really made people's eyes brighten. With a bit of admiration, she dropped another move.

    "Did you just go to Xinapus?"

    Watching Zi Zhizi place the chessboard, Yonglin asked softly without looking away from the chessboard.

    "Well, there is movement in that mark. Of course you know that you had a share in it"

    Zi shook her fan and focused on the black and white pairs in the chess game.

    Lan looked at the two of them and sat beside them silently.

    "Did he really open the door?"

    "Otherwise he wouldn't be able to go there"

    "Then what are you going to do?"

    ""

    Seeing Zi become silent, Yong Lin said slowly, "In that case, let it take its course. We'd better not get involved in that child's affairs."

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off.

    "Even if you know he will die?"

    "That's the path he chose. It's up to him to decide how he wants to go."

    ??The black ones pass, the white ones dismantle them.

    "Wouldn't it be better to just capture him, seal his memory, and live here without any worries for the rest of his life? He has to carry more than he can breathe."

    "What will happen to him if he remembers it one day?"

    The black ones stab and the white ones jump.

    "Then just hate me and live."? 

    Zi Youyou said, facing Yong Lin's black piece, he cut off the path, picked up the white piece and jumped again, and passed the thrilling time.

    Looking at the black and white chess game, Lan's eyes suddenly lit up, and Xiao Xiao exclaimed, "Worry-free calamity!"

    In the chess game, the calamity of life and death turns into the calamity of worry-free calamity.

    Yong Lin raised her head and took a deep look at her, "You know his personality. He will never hate you. In the end, he will just end up with self-loathing"

    "Then just do nothing?"

    Zi put away her fan and asked coldly.

    "We have done enough, and the rest is up to him to choose. Life is a repeated multiple-choice question. Maybe his situation is not as bad as we imagined. Just like this worry-free disaster, desperate situation  "Sheng, you won't know the final result until the matter reaches the end, so why bother yourself? Isn't this very tiring?"

    The peach blossoms in the courtyard are flying all over the sky.

    Yong Lin stood up and walked to the flying peach blossoms, looked at the confusion that filled the sky, and said, "With the three thousand worries in the world of mortals, how could a hundred thousand sentient beings ever be happy and carefree? In the beginning, it was precisely because we were tired that we created this world with  Isolated from the rest of the world, Gensokyo is all about peace, isn’t it?”

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: Continuous reincarnation, life is impermanent, for them with almost endless time, in the end of the three thousand worlds, only one life is left miserable.

    Zi looked at Zai's figure relaxing leisurely in the rain of flowers, and felt confused in a trance.

    After a long time, the depressed eyebrows spread slightly, and Zi's mouth curved slightly.

    “I didn’t expect you to come to solve the problem. This is the first time, Yonglin”

    "It's just your own way"

    Yonglin turned away, leaving Zi with a meandering back.

    "However, Neil may have to face more things" Zi propped his right elbow on the chessboard, leaning lazily to outline an intoxicating arc, "The princess of the underworld sneaked out, and the Millennium City  The emperor's concubine reenters the mortal world, the eternal sin of the divine seal, the sleeping soul slowly awakens, and the crazy guy who is willing to destroy the world This game of chess is really deep enough, I'm afraid he  Participate in it, but become someone else's pawn"

    "Is the new myth about to begin?" Yong Lin looked through the sky, feeling helpless and deeply tired, and then shook his head, "Well, I don't care about that kind of thing, and I can't control it.  I have to go back to take care of the princess. Goodbye, Yakumo Murasaki."

    After saying goodbye, Yong Lin’s figure disappeared among the peach blossoms.

    Zi didn’t seem to notice Yong Lin’s departure, just quietly watching the peach blossoms swirling up and then falling to the ground.

    No matter how beautiful it is in flying, it can never change the fate of landing.

    How heavy is fate?

    Lan looked at the deep scars in the eyes of the person in front of her, and couldn't help but feel bitter in her heart.

    Since that person left, Zi, who has always been wise, has looked like this from time to time.

    "Master Zi, the past has passed. No matter how hard you force it, you can't undo anything"

    The look in Zi's eyes dimmed slightly, she didn't understand what Lan was talking about.

    only——

    "Lan, I have nothing else to ask for"

    Zi Qing walked to the peach blossom tree planted in the yard, stretched out her slender hands, and looked at the peach blossom petals falling on her palms with sparkling eyes.

    "As for me, I just want him to shake another peach blossom for me."

    That year, the peach blossoms remained the same.

    ?…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

    PS1: The fandom area has been really lively recently. First it was the rise of the alliance, and then there was a certain knighthood that I had never heard of. Oh, it’s really complicated, and I can’t figure out what they want to express.  In fact, whether you like to write or not, whether you like to read or not, isn’t this a fan zone?

    PS2: Regarding this chapter, some people who read it will probably curse again. The author of Tamaha has dug a big hole for thousands of years and made it more literary. But I can only spread my hands and smile, blame me~~~If there is any  If I have the chance, I will release my old works "No Regrets" and "The End of the Dream", but I don't really want to post them here.

    PS3: I would like to express my gratitude to those who have always left messages in my book review area: Glowing Fruit ♂ and Asking for Good Books, and Sunset Soul, who jumped a few times. If it weren’t for them, the book review area would be like the Dead Sea.  I would like to express my gratitude here. This is my first time doing this kind of thing.

    PS4: There is a piece of good news that is hard to tell. As of today, this year’s edition has been finalized.

    ;

    &nbsp; {PiaoTian Literature www.PiaoTian.com thanks all book friends for their support, your support is our greatest motivation}

 Close Heart Chapter 42 When a woman says she likes you, she actually doesn’t like you.

    In the following days, since Alicia was fine after she woke up, Dr. Frog told Neil that he could take her out of the hospital. However, Neil looked constipated after hearing the news.

    Take her out of the hospital?  And where to take her?  Precia's space-time courtyard seems to be in tatters, and she is still undergoing social reconstruction.

    Take her to check out a room?  It was extremely bad in every sense of the word, and since he was such a brat, he was thankful that the police were not notified. The most important reason was that he didn't have the spare money because of his hard work.

    With no choice but to look at Alicia's pure eyes, Neil took her home with a grimace. Afterwards, there was inevitably a round of interrogation and a good 'long talk' under all kinds of pressure.  Ichiban.

    In the end, after Neil, who was exhausted physically and mentally, made various promises and guarantees to them, Alicia finally got the right to stay temporarily.

    Today, Neil is busy with his own things in his room.

    In the slightly dark room with the curtains drawn, the sounds of mouse clicks and conversations could be heard from time to time.

    "This is probably what happened. Alicia has woken up. Just tell Precia and let her stay in the cell with peace of mind"

    Neil held his cheek and stared at the picture on the screen, the mouse in his hand sliding from time to time.

    "Although I know your words are not malicious, it is really annoying"

    Next to Neil, a colorful bead was projecting a virtual screen, on which a young man with facial paralysis was speaking in a very helpless tone.

    "This is a fact"

    Neil shrugged, but his eyes still didn’t leave the screen for half a moment, and at the same time there was a trace of drool on his lips, and he smiled sadly.

    "I said, can you be more serious when chatting with others?"

    Crono suppressed his anger, his voice was suppressed and trembling.

    "Then it must be talented"

    "Am I just kicked out of the human category!?"

    Crono roared. When he saw the game Neil was playing, he really didn't know whether to blush or be ashamed.

    "Don't be so excited. It's rare that we can chat for a while. It was very difficult for me to contact you across dimensions. You showed off your lung capacity as soon as we met, which made me very stressed"

    "I really can't see why you are stressed!!"

    "Asshole!! Do you know how miserable my life has been recently!? By the way, your Space and Time Administration should give me some money, so it can be considered as living expenses to take care of Alicia!!"

    Neil stopped sliding the mouse and finally turned his face, but his expression was very angry.

    "How difficult is it to take care of someone"

    Crono looked at the stingy Neil, and his eyes suddenly turned contemptuous.

    "I'll go, you come!! I take care of a whole house of people, and I bear all the living expenses alone!! How can I live on the salary of a teacher!"

    "Your tone really sounds like a middle-aged uncle."

    “If you give me money, even a middle-aged aunt like me will admit it!!”

    "Your integrity is really everywhere."

    "Okay, no more nonsense, how is Feite's situation?"

    Neil took a breath and asked another thing.

    "It went very smoothly, basically no problems."

    Hearing what Crono said, Neil felt relieved. After all, based on his understanding of Crono, he was very serious and rigid in his work and would not say anything casually. Since he could say such things, he must be well-founded.  according to.

    "You must have contributed a lotI really have to thank you."

    "snort."

    Crono snorted, and his expression softened.

    "Are you worried about something? I've been grimacing since I saw you"

    Neil saw that Crono’s brows were still furrowed together. Although he was usually like this, he looked more miserable today.

    "Well, you should know something about the Book of Darkness"

    Crono sighed, feeling very tired.

    "Book of Darkness?" Neil also frowned and asked uncertainly, "The group that came to snatch the seed of the Holy Stone last time?"

    "Yes, the recent hunting of monsters in many border dimensions seems to be related to them, but they are very cautious and have not left any clues, so it is difficult to trace"

    "Yeah?"

    Neil looked at Crono, who had his eyes closed, and it seemed that he didn’t care about that group of people just because of their work.?Simple, there seems to be a deeper reason.

    【Well, I can’t help it, so don’t ask any more questions】

    Neil smiled slightly, got into his game again, and clicked on the options in the game again.

    "Ah, ta-baa~~"

    A moan of ** suddenly came out, and Crono, who was about to continue saying something, froze, and then his face started to burn.

    "What the hell are you doing!!!!"

    "Tsk, tsk, my eardrums are about to explode, Crono" Neil rubbed his ears and glared at Crono dissatisfied, "You came out to disturb me just when I was in love with my senior sister. You really don't understand the atmosphere.  yeah!"

    "Who on earth can't watch the atmosphere!! When we are talking about serious things, you are actually playing with this, this kind of sex, sex, sex"

    "What kind of sex is this! It's galgame!!"

    “Don’t they mean the same thing!?”

    "No way!! This is very pure!!"

    “I don’t want to admit that the things that show this kind of scene are pure!!”

    Crono blushed and pointed at the blushing and heart-pounding peachy scenes on Neil's screen, glancing at them from time to time and then immediately looking away.

    Neil noticed Crono’s little move and immediately laughed evilly.

    "Oh, Crono-kun, stop pretending at this time~~You want to play too, right? Don't worry, I can give you all the collections on my hard drive~~~"

    Neil put his face close to Crono on the screen, with hot breath blowing out of his nostrils, and a weird smile to seduce the little lolita on his lips, making him look like a pervert.

    "Who, who wants it?"

    Crono took a step back and stuttered back.

    "Don't worry~~Although it is an extra-dimensional resource, the offline download package is a flash sale~~~And it is encrypted, no one will find it~~"

    Neil rubbed his hands and continued to be confused.

    "Umno, it's not allowed. As a healthy teenager, you shouldn't be exposed to this kind of thing"

    "Don't say that, Crono-kun~~ This is the only way for teenagers to grow up. You don't want to become a man who can only use his right hand as a lover in the future, right?"

    ""

    “Come on, throw away all shame and plunge into that paradise~~~”

    Neil opened his mind, exuding an aura of compassion and soft eyes.

    "No, if you lose your sense of shame as a human being, then who do you think you are?"

    However, Crono's originally red cheeks suddenly returned to their usual coldness, and he complained calmly.

    "You guy"

    When Neil was about to continue educating Crono, there was a sudden knock on the door.

    Snapped——

    Crono looked at the dark screen helplessly. The guy turned it off without saying a word, making him think that the dimensional signal was lost.

    However, you might want to try those games. How about going to 97 World to get some?

    “Well, I’ll have to consider adding it to my schedule.

    Neil on the other side slapped Anders on the table, turned off the monitor, and pretended to be doing nothing.

    "It hurts so much, boss."

    "Shut up, will the magic device hurt?"

    Neil complained for a while, then turned around and shouted, "Who is it!"

    "Check the water meter."

    ""

    Neil covered his face, had all his illegal activities been discovered?

    “Are you sure you’re right about what you should complain about?”

    "Isn't it? For a room full of girls"

    “Now that I think about it, it seems that the family is all female

    Neil dragged his body as if he was holding a thousand-pound iron block to the door. When he opened the door, he saw a blonde girl with a single ponytail, Alicia.

    "Huh? Weren't you talking to someone just now?"

    Alicia looked into the house, but it was empty. She clearly heard a boy’s voice at the door just now. Could it be that Neil’s gay friend is hidden in the golden house?

    "Although I don't know what you are thinking, I can tell you clearly that you are definitely wrong, or very wrong!"

    Neil saw Alicia’s strange eyes, seemed to understand something, and immediately complained coldly.

    “Ahaha, it’s an illusion~~”

    Alicia fooled over with a cute smile.

    "By the way, Neil, aren't you going to take me to aIs it right?  "

    Alicia remembered her meeting with Neil, so she changed the subject and asked.

    "Yeah, I almost forgot, wait for me"

    Neil suddenly understood, went back to the room to get his belongings, and left with Alicia.

    Not long after they left, Tifa, who was doing housework, walked to Neil's room with a vacuum cleaner, opened the door and walked in.

    "Huh? Why did you close the curtains?"

    Tifa walked into the room and saw the curtains covering the room tightly.

    After opening the curtains, Tifa pushed the vacuum cleaner to clean the room. She hummed softly and cleaned in an orderly manner.

    "Did you forget to turn off the computer?"

    When she came to the table, she found that the host computer was flashing a faint blue light. Tifa shook her head, turned on the dark monitor, and moved the mouse to prepare to shut down.

    However, when the screen turned on, a burst of heart-wrenching chants suddenly sounded. Tifa opened her mouth wide and looked at the blushing picture on the screen, her cheeks gradually changing into a burning cloud.

    "Neil Springfield"

    This name really makes me gnash my teeth when I pronounce it.

    Neil, who was walking on the road, suddenly felt chilled. His sixth sense told him that something terrible had happened. He thought about it carefully, and after two seconds, his whole person became a sketch.

    "I am dead."

    Alicia looked at the boy who suddenly fell to the ground speechlessly, and declared his death without any reason. She couldn't help but raise her head, and sure enough, she could see a star shining with dazzling light even in the daytime.

    Is that the legendary Death Star?

    “Neil, don’t we still have things to do?”

    "Ah, it doesn't matter anymore, I'm tired of everything"

    He was still mumbling declarations of world-weariness.

    "Yes, yes, after the matter is settled, you want to destroy the world or create the world, it's up to you"

    ""

    "By the way, Neil, where are you going to take me?"

    On the way, Alicia asked.

    Niel paused for a moment, scratched his head and replied calmly, "I'll take you to meet someone, someone you should know"

    "Someone you should know? Is it the girl named Takamachi Nanoha?"

    "Well, she has contributed a lot to your mother's affairs. You can also ask Naye about Feit, and" Neil raised his head slightly and said in a leisurely tone, "She is Feit's friend  "

    "Friend? Aren't you the same?"

    Alicia tilted her head, her playful ponytail swaying slightly.

    "Me?" Neil turned his face to look at her sideways and smiled, "It's hard to say"

    Alicia was a little confused and didn’t quite understand what he meant.

    not friend?  Could it be a deeper relationship?

    Oh oh, it seems that I found very important things!  !

    "What are you thinking about again?"

    Neil looked at Alicia’s eyes and wondered what she was planning.

    "Hehe~~No~~But Neil, you might want to call me sister in the future~~~"

    "Huh? Call you sister?"

    Neil looked at her in disbelief. The jump of these words was too big. He really didn't follow the other person's thinking. But, why did he call her sister?

    "Oh I got it……"

    Neil made a fist with one hand and hammered his palm, and Alicia felt very relieved to see that he understood clearly. This guy is not very slow, he can understand everything at once.

    "Alicia, after all, you have slept for so long. You should be a few years older than us. There is nothing wrong with calling you sister Haha——"

    Neil bent over and held his stomach, looking at Alicia who was touching her fist with pain on her face.

    “What are you doing all of a sudden!?”

    “Don’t you know that age is a taboo for women?”

    “You were obviously the one who brought up this topic first!!”

    "Where is it?! You guys are too slow, aren't you!?"

    "Hey!! My reaction has been very fast, okay!? Most people really don't understand what you mean!"

    The two of them were arguing and walking, and unknowingly they had arrived at their destination.

    "This is it"

    Alicia looked up at the signboard, which was a coffee shop called Jade House.

    ? ?As you pushed the door open and walked in, a soft bell rang. The waiter responded with a professional and gentle smile.

    "Welcomeuh, it's you, Neil"

    "No, uncle, the waiter, the beautiful maid sister should shout "Welcome". It's really off-putting for an uncle to shout"

    "Are you here to cause trouble?"

    The waiter looked helplessly at Neil who was talking a lot, and then noticed the blond girl behind Neil and thought she looked familiar.

    "Who is this?"

    Seeing the waiter looking at Alicia, Neil introduced him sideways, "Alicia Testerosa is the sister of the girl named Fit."

    "It turns out she's Feite's sister, hello"

    The minister has already heard some things from Naye, and naturally he has also heard about Feite.

    "Hello, Mr. Store Manager."

    Alicia quickly returned the gift, and the waiter smiled slightly, waved his hand and said, "No need to be so formal, just call me uncle the waiter like Neil."

    "Well, Uncle Minister."

    "Then you can find a seat and sit down. I'll greet the other guests first."

    After the waiter left, Neil and Alicia walked to the empty seats by the window.

    "Neil~~"

    A soft sound suddenly sounded, which seemed to have a hint of sweet cream flavor. Neil felt a little headache when he heard it. He turned his head helplessly, and a cute girl suddenly came into view.

    "Mingxue, you won't always be here waiting for me to fall into a trap"

    The more I think about it, the more likely it is.

    "Who do you think Neil is?"

    Mingxue puffed up her mouth in dissatisfaction, but a gleam seemed to flash in her eyes.

    【Illusion?  】

    Neil looked at Mingxue who looked a little confused and really doubted whether he had seen it wrong.

    "Neal, who is she?"

    Alicia pulled Neil's sleeve and asked quietly.

    “Her name is Minase Nayuki, Kureha’s classmate and friend, and my creditor.”

    Neil picked his nose and introduced weakly.

    "Neil said it in a very unpleasant way!"

    "Does the person who blackmailed me have the right to say that?"

    "It's obviously you who promised me"

    Mingxue suddenly lowered her head in frustration, the corners of her eyes were moist, and she seemed to be aggrieved.

    "Uh" Neil looked at Mingxue as if she was about to cry, and rubbed the back of her head with a headache, "Okay, I'm just talking, I will definitely do what I promised you"

    “Then I want five strawberry sundaes!!”

    Neil stared blankly at Mingxue, whose eyes were filled with stars. Sure enough, a girl’s tears are the most powerful weapon against men.

    "Haha, Neil really has no idea about girls" Alicia covered her mouth and chuckled, then stretched out her hand to Nayuki, "Hello, Miss Minase, my name is Alicia Testerossa.  Just call me Alicia.”

    “Then you can also call me Mingxue~~”

    Mingxue shook Alicia’s hand, with a very cute smile on her baby-fat face.

    Then the three of them walked to the empty seats and sat down, and the waiter also came over.

    "Ah la la, Miss Shinobu, have you married into the Takamachi family?"

    Looking at Shinobu Tsukimura in uniform, Neil began to tease him.

    Ren's face turned red and she rolled her eyes at him angrily, "I'm just here to help."

    "Hey, is that so?" Neil looked unbelieving, then stood up and raised his hands like trumpets, "Takamachi Kyouya and Tsukimura Shinobu are getting married tomorrow!!!!"

    "What are you talking about!!!!"

    Before Ren could react, someone stabbed Neil directly.

    "Huhuhu~~~ Anyway, I will use the sword with my bare hands. You can't hurt me"

    Neil looked at Kyouya, who wanted to eat him, with a successful smile on his face, and kept his hands clasped together.

    "It's not hurt anywhere, you're bleeding all over"

    Alicia looked awkwardly at Neil who had been chopped on the head with a knife, and blood was still squirting out.

    "Don't worry, it's just tomato juice"

    "Kyouya, I usually teach you to be cautious, but now that the deal is done, I have to take responsibility"

    At this time, the assistant minister quietly appeared next to Kyouya and patted Kyouya.He educated her with his shoulders, and then looked at Shinobu, "By the way, when will my grandson or granddaughter be born?"

    “Dad, you really believe that kid’s nonsense!!”

    "Uh, isn't it? Your mother happily ran to decorate the new house and send out wedding invitations just now"

    "You moved too fast, didn't you!? Huh? Where did Shinobu go?"

    "Miss Ren, when you were complaining, she covered her face and rushed out of the door"

    Neil replied to Kyouya’s words while flipping through the menu.

    "Tell me earlier!! Ah, wait for me, endure it!!"

    Without saying a word, Kyouya also rushed out.

    "You are so young"

    Neil looked away from the desserts on the menu, looked at Kyouya's running back, and sighed.

    "Where are you from, old man?"

    "You won't understand" Neil waved his finger to the waiter who was twitching at the corner of his mouth in a pretentious manner, and then pointed to the menu in his hand, "Uncle waiter, give me a colorful sundae!"

    "Then I'd like a cup of milk tea"

    "Then I want five strawberry sundaes~~~"

    "Uh, Mingxue, are you sure you want five cups?"

    The minister looked up at Mingxue and asked uncertainly.

    "Yeah, it was Neil who invited me anyway!"

    "You still treat me like a big fish!! Be careful, you idiot!" Neil slapped the air and complained, then turned to look at the waiter, "Give Mingxue a drink first."

    The waiter nodded, turned around and walked to the kitchen.

    “Neil, you’re stingy.”

    Mingxue pouted and muttered softly.

    “Why are you so stingy? I’m doing it for your own good…how dare you eat more than me…”

    "I really don't understand why you are talking about fame"

    “Hmph, I won’t lose to anyone in my persistence in sweets!!”

    "Please use your persistence in the right place, please."

    Alicia complained expressionlessly, while Mingxue opposite was lying on the table, staring at Neil with resentful eyes.

    "I obviously agreed to this Neil, this liar"

    "You're still struggling" Neil held his cheek and sighed, picked up the menu and tapped Mingxue's head lightly, smiling slightly, "I'm very committed to my promise, so don't do this.  So shameful"

    "real?"

    Mingxue raised her head and asked suspiciously.

    "Really, am I that much of a liar? How about I treat you to a meal for the rest of my life, okay?"

    “You said so!!”

    Mingxue jumped up excitedly, her bright eyes completely devoid of usual confusion, staring at Neil closely.

    Neil glanced at her angrily and turned away, "Yes, yes, I will treat you to food from now on"

    “Hee hee~~~”

    Looking at Mingxue’s cute smiling face, Neil’s gaze towards her also softened.

    Alicia kept watching the two of them, showing a touch of warmth during the process, which made her a little fascinated.

    【If mother and Feite were both here, maybe this could be done】

    The small expectation has become Alicia’s pursuit.

    After returning to her senses, Alicia remembered the business and turned to face Neil.

    "I said Neil, do you still remember the purpose of our coming here?"

    ""

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?Forgot completely.

    "Hey, what do you mean by that suspicious look in your eyes? Hahaha, do I look like the kind of person who forgets about parfait after having a sundae?"

    Facing Alicia’s suspicious eyes, Neil held on in a cold sweat. Then he saw the assistant minister coming over with something and asked quickly, “Uncle assistant minister, isn’t Naye here?”

    "Eh? Don't you know she went to Alyssa's house?"

    The waiter put down the things on the plate and looked at Neil in surprise.

    "Well, I didn't expect she wasn't here. I didn't inform her in advance"

    "Why don't you wait a moment? I received a call from Naye before you came. She should be back soon Ah, Naye is back"

    As the waiter was talking, he heard the sound of a bell ringing at the door. When he looked back, he saw Nanoha walking in.

    "Dad, I'm back Huh? Neil, you're here!!"

    As soon as Naye entered the door, she saw Neil looking up at her and ran towards him immediately.  When she walked over, she saw Neil sittingThe blond girl next to her suddenly exclaimed, "Fit!?"

    Alicia carefully observed the girl whose mouth was slightly open in surprise, with a kind smile on her face.

    “I’m Alicia~~~”

    "Alicia" Nanoha muttered the girl's name silently, her eyes filled with surprise, "Are you okay?"

    "Well, it's okay, thanks to Neil"

    Seeing Nanoye's attention shift to himself, Neil put down the spoon holding the sundae and said flatly, "She woke up a few days ago, but it's not really my fault, it's mainly because of that frog.  doctor."

    "Does Aunt Precia know?"

    "I have already informed Crono, and he should have also informed Precia and Fit"

    "That's good" Nanoye nodded, then narrowed her eyes and stared at Neil, "Then why didn't you tell me first?"

    Hearing Nanoye's somewhat chilly voice, Neil's eyelids twitched. Looking at Nanoye's warm and sunny smile, he felt chilled in his heart. He swallowed his saliva and put on a flattering smile, "I'm not bringing you this.  She’s here~~”

    "Tsk, count you in"

    “Strawberry sundae, so happy~~~”

    Nanoha turned around and looked at the owner of the voice, only to see Nayuki squinting happily eating a sundae, completely immersed in her own world. Nanoha scratched her face in embarrassment and laughed dryly, "So Nayuki is here too  …”

    “Is Mingxue’s presence so low?”

    "Ahaha, I didn't notice it for a moment But why are you and Mingxue together, and eating sundaes together? Is it a date?"

    When he said the word date, Naye's momentum suddenly doubled.

    "How do you know this is a date!? There is Alicia next to you, are you ignoring it!?"

    "It's hard to say. When you were in the hospital, weren't you still hugging Mingxue?"

    "I often hold Xiaojiu in my arms!"

    “Lolicon!?”

    "You bastard, what nonsense did you teach Nanoha!?"

    “Where did you come from, uncle!!”

    “Oh my god, I didn’t expect Neil to have such a hobby~~”

    “Alicia, tell me clearly what your hobby is!!”

    “Lolicon!!”

    "You don't need to use a questioning tone at all this time, Nanoha!!"

    “Huhuhu~~~~Neal~~~You’re going to be with me forever~~~~Huhuhu~~~~”

    ""

    The whole place was silent except for Mingxue’s happy murmur.

    Eh?  what is this?  What kind of speech is this from a winner in life?

    Neil just lay down on the table, Mingxue, please speak more clearly. This kind of ambiguous speech will kill people!  !  Anyway, let’s focus on the key points!  !  Why stay with you forever and treat you to sundaes for the rest of your life?  !  Don't act like a sign of jumping into the grave of life!  !

    “Ooooooooh!!!!!!”

    Neil started to scream because a hand that felt very slender was pressing his head firmly and rubbing it hard against the table.

    "My face! My face is going to be ugly!!"

    "Isn't this better? So that you don't use this face to deceive girls in the future"

    “Do you completely think of me as a playboy!?”

    "Is not it?"

    "Who have I deceived?! Hey, Naye, have you been deceived by me?"

    "Woo——"

    “Oh oh oh!!! The eyes, nose and mouth are all squeezed together!!”

    Alicia looked at this scene and really felt sad for Neil.

    The future is full of troubles, young man.

    After a few minutes of torture, Nanoha dragged the servant away who obviously wanted to continue to teach Neil a lesson. It was called an intermission, which translated to mean that he would come back later to continue the execution.

    "It's really hard. I obviously have to rely on this face to make a living"

    Neil touched his face and muttered unhappily.

    "You just finished teaching me a lesson, and you started to lose your moral integrity"

    "Tsk, I didn't expect to suffer such a crime, Mingxue you"

    Neil turned his eyes and looked at Mingxue, but the other person was obviously out of the world, which made him feel powerless and unable to say anything.

    "But Nanoha has been really violent recently, and it seems like she always attacks me at every turn"

    Thinking back on the days since I met Nanoha, Nanoha seems to have??Essential changes.

    In addition to magic, there is also a deeper level, yes, that shaky character

    Ah?  Why does it seem like he was the one who made Nanoye look like this?

    It’s an illusion, it just happened to happen at the right time.

    "Oh, is it really my fault?"

    Neil let out a long sigh, causing Alicia to roll her eyes.

    "It's obviously because of you"

    "Because I don't have to deal with me like this"

    "Maybe she likes you"

    Alicia took a sip of milk tea and said softly.

    "Even if you like me, you don't have toeh? Do you like me?"

    Neil looked stunned for a moment, looking at Alicia with eyes full of disbelief.

    Alicia looked back at Neil's dull eyes and continued to drink milk tea without saying a word.

    Neil also fell silent and looked at the snow-white sundae in front of him. He gently took a spoonful and put it into his mouth. The soft ice cream melted on the tip of his tongue.

    ——It’s impossible to like me.

    impossible.

    However, that idea cannot be erased from my mind, but becomes more and more clearly imprinted on it.

    The coldness gradually flows into the beating heart.

    ?……………………………………………………………………………………

    PS: More than 7,000 and almost 8,000 words are worthy of you. I originally wanted to split it into two chapters By the way, I don’t care about recommended collections, but at least leave a sentence in the book review area: "The author continues to die for me."  That's fine

    ;

 Close Heart Chapter 43 Men’s stomachs are naturally trembling M

    "Ah~~~~"

    Neil half-covered his mouth and let out a long yawn.

    "It's obviously the weekend and I have to go back to school for a meeting. I thought I could sleep in"

    While wiping away the tears hanging from the corners of his eyes, he complained dissatisfiedly.

    "Hmm? Huayue?"

    Seeing the familiar person, Neil's eyes lit up slightly, and then he walked in the direction of Huayue.

    "Xiao Huayue, these vegetables are what I left for you today, uncle! Just pick whatever you want!"

    The uncle at the vegetable shop took out a lot of vegetables of all kinds and smiled at Huayue with a row of shining white teeth.

    "Thank you, uncle." Hua Yue smiled politely, and then laughed again, "But if uncle takes care of me like this, auntie might be jealous~~~"

    "Ahaha!! Just eat it, I even let her eat soy sauce!!"

    The uncle laughed so boldly that he didn't notice a black hand reaching for his ear.

    "Who are you asking to eat soy sauce, husband~~~"

    "Ooooooooh!!! It's me, I like soy sauce the most!! I'm going to buy a few more boxes later, right, wifey?"

    The uncle didn’t dare to utter a cry of pain, and turned into a flattering smile, trying to please the middle-aged women around him.

    The aunt glanced at him helplessly, let him go, and then looked at Huayue with a smile on her face.

    "Oh, aunt, how could I be jealous? Xiao Huayue is so cute and gentle. I also want Xiao Huayue to be my daughter. It would be great if I had a son as old as you. Then I can justifiably let Xiao Huayue be my daughter."  Yue is now my daughter~~~"

    "You're so complimentary, Auntie."

    Huayue’s cheeks were slightly red and she smiled shyly.

    "Oh, uncle and aunt are still so loving"

    A lazy but not annoying voice suddenly came. Huayue was slightly startled, then turned her head to look, revealing a soft smile.

    "Why are you here, Neil?"

    "I just came back from school. I saw you on the road and came over"

    Neil put his hands behind his head, walked to Huayue and stopped.

    “I really haven’t seen you very often lately, boy Neil!”

    The uncle greeted Neil warmly, and Neil shrugged helplessly.

    “There’s no other way, I still have to work to support my family…”

    "Ah, he looks like a responsible man! This kind of man can be married, little Huayue~~"

    "Uncle"

    Huayue was really helpless to her uncle's teasing.

    "Haha, what this guy said is quite right, Xiao Huayue~~ Although Neil looks like he is in love all day long, he is still very reliable in critical moments and is a good man~~  ~"

    "If Auntie, you could remove that sentence of "death or death," I would be very happy"

    It’s still the same, with no energy at all, and the dead eyes blink dryly.

    As he spoke, Neil calmly took the bag with vegetables in his hand and took the heavier things from Huayue's hand.

    Huayue’s eyes brightened slightly, she glanced around Neil’s face, and smiled slightly.

    "Well, let's not disturb the love between uncle and aunt. Let's go home"

    Neil gave them a sly smile, then turned and left, leaving the two of them with depressed expressions.

    "Then, uncle and aunt, let's say goodbye"

    Huayue nodded to the two of them and left with Neil.

    "I'm sorry, I've asked you to do all these things since you came here"

    Neil turned his face to face Huayue, and slowed down his steps without leaving a trace, matching the girl's walking speed.

    Huayue glanced at him gently and shook her head.

    "It doesn't matter, it's not a big deal. I don't have to go to school, so I should naturally do these housework"

    "Ha" Neil sighed inexplicably and looked at Huayue with a look that said, "So there are still such considerate people in this world." "If other people were like you, BTOOOM wouldn't have happened.  !”

    ""

    This pinch of him is really advanced, so advanced that I don’t know how to complain.

    "But speaking of it, Neil" Hua Yue glanced at him sideways, with a hint of smile in her black eyes, "You should be very popular, right?"

    "Huh? Is there any?"

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?? He raised his eyebrows and asked weirdly.

    "Although you usually look carefree and unruly, from some trivial things, it can be seen that you are gentle and good at taking care of others. Generally speaking, girls will like it very much.  Right?"

    "It would be great if that was really the case. I haven't received a single love letter until now"

    Neil tilted his head, disappointment written all over his face.

    Huayue stared at him deeply for a while before turning her head.

    "Is it really?"

    The wind blew past, covering up her whispers.

    Neil’s eyes moved slightly, then away, looking at the street in front of him.

    "Hey, Huayue, do you have someone you like?"

    Huayue was stunned, covering her mouth and laughing in a strange tone, "Oh haha~~ What's wrong? Do you want to pursue me?"

    "Then will you accept it?"

    Neil instead smiled and tilted his head to look at her.

    "This depends on your actions~~" Hua Yue smiled mischievously, and then changed the subject, "However, if you ask me this question, do you have any troubles in love that you want to discuss with me?"

    Seeing the gossip light flashing in Huayue’s eyes, it turns out that all women in the world have one thing in common: gossip.

    "If you don't even have love, where can you have troubles?"

    Neil freed up a hand and scratched his hair in distress. He just remembered what Alicia said some time ago.

    There are some words that can’t be ignored just by hearing them.

    "It's just that I recently discovered some things that I usually don't pay much attention to. Now, the more I think about it, the less I understand it, and I don't know how to do it well"

    "Although I don't know much about you, the answer to this question should be deep in your heart."

    In response to Neil’s ambiguous words, Huayue patiently gave her own answer.

    "From the bottom of my heart"

    Neil touched his heart and his eyes became a little confused.

    Noticing the change in Neil's eyes, Huayue continued, "Actually, I don't think you need to care so much. Just let nature take its course. At some point, the answer will naturally appear in front of you"

    Neil looked at Hua Yue’s innocent smile and was stunned for a moment, then smiled with a little relief.

    "Well, just let nature take its course, there will be no results if you think about it too much"

    Or, the result has already been achieved.

    Huayue smiled, and then quietly approached Neil again.

    "Hey, Neil, tell me honestly, do you have someone you like? Don't worry, I won't tell anyone~~"

    As if to enhance her credibility, Huayue closed her little mouth and made a line with her hand, as if zipping up her mouth.

    Looking at Huayue’s cute expression, Neil smiled helplessly.

    "Well, yes"

    Neil raised his head slightly, his eyelids fell slightly, and his eyes rippled.

    "A person I have always liked"

    The voice is light and agile.

    Huayue’s eyes flickered, seeming to be extremely interested in the person Neil was talking about.

    This person should be Tifa, right?

    "Have you and that person known each other a long time ago?"

    Changing the question, Huayue asked insinuatingly.

    Neil glanced sideways at Huayue, said nothing, and just smiled softly.

    He didn’t speak for a long time.

    Just when Huayue felt strange and wanted to continue asking, Neil's voice suddenly came, giving up her idea.

    "Well, it's been a long time"

    Really, it’s been a long time.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    As soon as he walked into the door, Neil saw several children playing with kittens in the yard.

    "Brother, Sister Huayue! You are back!!"

    Seeing the two people coming back, Hong Yu came bounding in front of them, his little face raised with an innocent smile.

    Neil stretched out his hand to ruffle her hair and said with a fond smile, "What? You didn't cause any damage today, did you?"

    "Who do you think I am!! I'm not Beerus!!"

    "Don't worry!" Neil showed a very serious look, "In my eyes, you are a Super Saiyan who can defeat Beerus!"

    "elder brotherI'm so disgusted, I make people sound like the God of Destruction!  !  "

    Hong Yu wrinkled her little nose and stuck out her tongue at Neil.

    Neil sighed helplessly, didn’t this girl know that the training she did with Zhu Mei every day almost killed him?

    "elder brother!"

    “Meow~~”

    Xiaojiu walked up to him with the kitten in his arms. Neil was startled and immediately jumped a few meters away.

    "Ahem, don't bring Meowsas too close to me, I'm allergic"

    Hong Yu next to him rolled his eyes, held Meowsas in his arms with a smirk on his face, and rushed towards Neil.

    "Come on, Meow!"

    “You’re looking for a beating, you damn girl!! Haha————”

    “Oh oh oh!! Kill him, Lot!!”

    "Dragon Quest!? Do you think I am the Dragon King!?"

    "Although the experience value is only a little, a brave man will never escape!"

    “It turned out to be slime!?”

    After playing around for a while, Neil stared at Hongyu who was holding Miaomu in circles, and asked Kojiu, "By the way, isn't Aunt Zhumei at home?"

    "Auntie said she had something to do and went out."

    "Hey, that's itwhat about Tifa and the others?"

    "Oh! Sister and the others seem to be cooking in the kitchen!!"

    Ichika raised his head and said to Neil.

    "Cook!?"

    Neil almost cut off his tongue. Did he hear it correctly?  The group of people who usually only instruct him to work will take the initiative to cook!  ?  Is Beerus really coming?  ?

    "You should stop using that joke" Hua Yue made a small rant, and then smiled meaningfully, "Instead of standing here, why not go in and take a look, then you will know~~"

    After putting down the three children and continuing to play in the yard, Neil and Huayue entered the house and walked toward the kitchen when they heard an explosion and the house seemed to shake.

    "Are you sure they are not making TNT bombs?"

    Neil asked Huayue expressionlessly.

    ""

    She also wants to know the answer.

    When I walked into the dining room, I saw bursts of black smoke coming out of the kitchen, and at the same time, there were some sounds.

    "Ahem, Chifuyu, you just drank too much oil"

    "I don't know about this either. Doesn't the book say one liter of oil?"

    "How can a dish require a liter of oil?"

    "Well, that's exactly what it says in the book, Alicia"

    "You read that right, Tifa?"

    The smile that was barely hanging on Huayue's face froze in an instant. I won't complain about why the book says the next liter of oil, but what should I do to make this liter of oil explode?

    Although Neil still had an expressionless face, Huayue could still see his eyelids twitching.

    It’s a miracle that I can endure it without complaining.

    Neil covered his forehead and sighed heavily, walking towards the kitchen.

    "I asked you guys, what are you doing? You can actually give the kitchen a makeover"

    It’s almost all black, this kitchen.

    "Wow! Neil, when did you come back!?"

    Tifa looked at Neal in embarrassment. The three of them were almost all gray now.

    "It's nothing, it's just that Chifuyu wants to practice cooking, so the two of us will do it"

    Alicia had no consciousness, wiped the black ash on her face, and proudly told Neil the truth.

    “You’re not allowed to say anything after you’ve said it!!”

    Chifuyu glared at Alicia, who instantly betrayed her teammates.

    "Oh, even if you don't say it, you can't hide it. Don't look at the situation now"

    This time Alicia said something fair.

    "Chifuyu, are you planning to transform into a good wife and mother?"

    Neil picked his nose, thinking, is this girl finally going to break away from the ranks of gorillas?

    Whoops——

    A kitchen knife accurately flew across Neil's face.

    "Were you thinking about something very rude just now?"

    Chifuyu stared at Neil coldly, with another knife ready in her hand.

    ""

    Even the knife was thrown out, what else do you expect him to say.

    "Well, it's up to you, since"You can do whatever you want. It's a good thing for girls to know how to cook. Just cook any of the eight major cuisines"

    “Is it a national level from the very beginning!?”

    Neil waved his hand, ignored Chifuyu’s complaints, sat down at the table, turned on the TV and watched to himself.

    "The other people looked at each other and started taking new actions.

    Neil held his cheek with one hand and looked at the rattling scenes on the TV screen. He sighed that the sound effects were really good now. It felt like he was immersed in the scene. Although sometimes it was clearly the sound of gunfire, but it still sounded sonorous.  the sound of.

    I don’t know how much time passed, but a plate of black food suddenly appeared in front of Neil.

    ""

    Neil looked up at them and pointed at the plate of unknown objects.

    "Black Forest?"

    This was the first time he saw someone frying black forest cake in a pan.

    “Scrambled eggs with onions.”

    "Who are you kidding!! This is black!!! It's the exact opposite color!!!"

    Are there any black onions in this world?  ?  And the eggs laid by black-bone chickens are not black either!

    Chifuyu’s face turned red and she said unhappily, “Then will you eat it? If you don’t eat it, you’ll fall down”

    She also knew that the dish she made was not something that could be eaten.

    It’s just that I feel a little bit unwilling.

    Neil took a look at the already crumbling kitchen. Can a scrambled egg with onions make the kitchen look like this?  This is not scrambled eggs, but stir-fried eggs, right?

    "well……"

    Picking up the chopsticks, Neil took a bite under their surprised eyes.

    "It tastes so bad"

    Trying to swallow the food down his throat, Neil covered his mouth and rolled his eyes a little.

    Chifuyu’s face darkened and she lowered her head in frustration.

    "Sorry, I messed up"

    “Ah, what can’t be done can’t be done.

    No matter how bad you are

    "Ah, Neil!?"

    Hearing Tifa’s little exclamation, Chifuyu saw Neal pick up the entire plate and stuff the entire plate of food into his mouth.

    "Although it's not delicious at all, Chifuyu, you must have put a lot of thought into itso you can't throw it away."

    Putting down the plate, Neil covered his mouth to resist the urge to spit out.

    There is a burning sensation from the esophagus to the stomach

    "Besides, someone told me when I was a child" Neil turned to Qianfuyu with a stiff smile, "A good man should have a stomach that can tolerate the food made by women."

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? but it seemed like there was a hole in my stomach.

    When Tifa heard Neal's words, her eyes suddenly fluctuated, and she looked at the boy quietly, as if she saw a familiar figure.

    Chifuyu was stunned for a moment, then pursed her lips and made a beautiful arc.

    "You know it tastes bad but you still hold on to it. What a fool you are"

    ——But, thank you.

    "It will get better if you practice more in the future Now that you have it done, then"

    Neil’s smile faded, and he raised his hands tremblingly, his face pale.

    "Can you call an ambulance for me?"

    ?……………………………………………………………………………………

    PS: Yesterday, I accidentally saw Prince Kenn’s cosplay of Prince Shen’s personification, and I was immediately amazed. This is how I got the inspiration for that essay. I really want to write a story about the world.  Also, leaving a single sentence would really kill you. I’m so sorry that it’s hard for people to understand my sarcastic remarks!

    ;

 Close Heart Chapter 44 A tiger comes from the sky

    "Ah~~~Strawberry milk is better~~~~"

    Neil happily drank a large glass of pure white milk, sighing from time to time, as intoxicated as a wine lover after drinking fine wine.

    "Aren't you afraid of getting diabetes? You've already had five or six drinks"

    Dengshi wiped the cup and looked at the intoxicated Neil with a dark look.

    Most people don’t drink so much milk in a day!  And it’s still sweet!

    "It's okay, it's okay! Strawberry milk is my life!"

    “Your life is too cheap!!”

    Denshi complained angrily, and Neil looked back at the store, only to see a few scattered customers sitting drinking and chatting, telling some moderate jokes. Although it was noisy, this restaurant  There is a different kind of warmth in the small tavern, with ordinary but warm smiles on everyone's face.

    "Well, this is my mother-in-law's tavern"

    Neil looked back and smiled slightly, but his expression immediately turned awkward.

    Why is this store called Huangquan Return Road!  ?  If you come here to drink, do you mean you will go to the Santuchuan River?  ?  This old woman is not Po Meng!  At most, he's just an elderly version of Orochimaru!  !

    Dengshi saw Neil's mouth moving slightly, his expression a little tangled, and he seemed to have said something, but she didn't hear it clearly, so she asked, "What did you just say?"

    "It's nothing. I just lamented that old lady, you are really unpopular here. Sure enough, it's because of you, a vicious old lady. I advise you to find some young girls to come in"

    Neil put down the milk in his hand, shook his head and gave the suggestion, which immediately aroused the echo of some surrounding guests.

    "Oh!! I agree with my little brother's suggestion!!"

    "That's right! Mother-in-law Denshi should find some little girls! I feel old when I look at your face all day long!"

    "Well, a pretty girl is better!"

    "Get out of here! You think I'm just teasing you here!!! I think if there are really young girls, you can't even get in with your thin wallets!!"

    Denshi glared and shouted loudly, and at the same time gave Neil a hard hit on the head.

    "Ugh! It hurts so much, why are you hitting me!!"

    "Hmph! What do you think! Why do you stay here with me?"

    "Well, the people at home were watching that story about Hawaiian Island recently, and they were so excited. I really couldn't stand the sensual feelings of those women, so I came here, and the most important thing"

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    “They just let me drink a little bit of strawberry milk!!!!”

    Neil slapped the table and stood up, but because of his height, he almost fell to the ground.

    ""

    Dengshi felt that he was stupid enough to be curious about what he said. He sighed and went back to work.

    "Hey! Old lady! Don't you think this is too inhumane!?"

    "I think it's inhumane to expect your words No! You kid, you are not allowed to come to my place to drink so much strawberry milk again! No, you can only drink water from now on!!"

    "Ya Zhudie!! This is my only place to survive!!"

    "You'd better get as far away from me as you can!"

    After quarreling for a while, Denshi remembered something and said to Neil, "By the way, Neil, that guy Dahe is coming back. She heard that you came back from England, so she planned to come back too. She asked you to  You should know that I will pick her up at the airport tomorrow"

    "Well, I know, Tiger sent me an email, and we still have contact over the years"

    Niel paused for a moment, thinking of the email he received, and couldn't help but smile.

    ??Laughing, feeling a little nostalgic.

    "You still call her tiger, be careful she wants to settle a score with you"

    Dengshi shook his head and smiled.

    "She has been called this since she was a child, so she is used to it~~~And this nickname suits her very well~~~"

    "Speaking of Dahe, it reminds me of those guys" Denshi put the cleaned glass on the shelf, lit a cigarette and held it in his mouth, slowly blowing out a gray smoke ring.  , with misty eyes, "But Lelouch and the others left suddenly without even saying hello. It's really unloyal"

    Dengshi put down his cigarette, smiled softly, and then turned to look at Jingjing, who was drinking milk.??'s Neil.

    "By the way, isn't Lelouch a relative of yours? You should know about him"

    "How would I know that kind of guy? I haven't seen them either"

    Neil held his chin, waved his hands carelessly, and then looked at Denshi expectantly, "Hey, mother-in-law!"

    "Um?"

    "Continued Cup!"

    "Get out!!"

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    In the morning, there is not a small flow of people in the airport. People are coming and going, some are waiting for others, and some are saying goodbye. The joy when meeting each other, the reluctance when saying goodbye, and all kinds of expressions can be seen here.  .

    And in a corner of the airport, a young man in casual clothes was waiting boredly at the exit of the plane, his eyes scanning the people passing by from time to time.

    "Sister Teng, that idiot didn't tell me clearly when the plane would arrive. She told me a rough time and asked me to wait. I've been waiting for a long time and there are so many people. How can I wait? You're kidding me"

    Neil scratched his head with a helpless expression, then looked at the flight sequence on the screen, saw the target he was looking for, and muttered, "The flight from France should have arrived, so where did Sister Teng die?"

    He sighed, "Oh, I have no choice but to use a trick"

    Neil moved to the back where there were fewer people, and at the same time took a deep breath. After a few seconds, he yelled, "Tiger!!!!"

    【Are you a caveman?  ?  】

    The sound from the Dantian was like a bell ringing, reaching the ears of everyone in the airport. Everyone was stunned and looked at the source of the sound stupidly. When they saw Neil, a child, they were even more stunned.

    Good guy, is this lung capacity at the level of a giant dragon!  ?

    "Hmm, it seems to be working well"

    Neil looked at everyone and focused their attention on himself. Now he was not afraid that Dahe would not find him.

    “Uh, boss, although I think I know you quite well, don’t you feel shy at all in public places like this?  】

    "Hey, shyness can't be eaten, and I never know what shyness is!"

    【In a sense, you are really the strongest】

    "Hmph, of course!" Neil proudly accepted Andles's 'praise' and then looked around, seemingly not finding the person he was looking for. "Haven't you heard? Then do it again  …”

    With energy gathering in his dantian again, Neil felt that this time he would definitely be able to produce a sound that could be heard by the entire town.

    "Ti"

    Bang————

    Just as the sound came out, and before Neil's next syllable could be uttered, there was another loud noise, and a slender arm was seen pressing Neil's head firmly to the ground. It seemed that Neil had used great force just now.  His head was stuffed under the tiles, and there were cracks all around.

    People around were dumbfounded and embarrassed. A girl pressed a young boy's head hard to the ground. There seemed to be cracks on the floor, and the boy's head seemed to be spewing blood.

    Eh!  ?  Are today’s young people all monsters?  ?

    "Who did you call Tiger?"

    The clear voice came slowly, and Neil could even feel the anger in it. He kept moving his head, but he was greeted with a stronger squeeze.

    "Pfft - I'm sorry, my name is Tiger Woods"

    "snort!"

    The girl snorted coldly and let go of her hand. Neil shook his head and looked at the girl with blood on his head, "Ah, long time no see, old, uh, Sister Teng"

    While saying hello, Neil casually put a hemostatic patch on his head that was highly recommended by the principal. He suddenly felt refreshed. Sure enough, the old man had a lot of experience.  He turned his eyes and looked at the girl in front of him. She was wearing a set of casual clothes with bright eyes. She had a pretty face and a head of brown hair that was not very long. The refreshing ponytail was slightly swaying. She looked more like a sassy young man.

    Her name is Taiga Fujimura.

    She has always been like this.

    Neil smiled, with a hint of nostalgia flashing in his eyes.

    Dahe looked at Neil who suddenly laughed and asked strangely, "Hey! Why are you laughing like this and breaking your head?"

    Neil's smile froze, and then he stared at her fiercely, "Damn! Even if your head is broken, it's still your fault!! You are too cruel! You just treated me like this when we first met!?"

    "Ha!? You guys have the nerve to accuse me! If it weren't for youWhere the ghost roars, I will do it!  ?  You know I hate this nickname the most!  !  "

    After saying that, Dahe pulled Neil's face fiercely, but he felt that the touch felt very good, and then he ravaged Neil's little face more and more fiercely.

    "Ugh! Call me (let go)!!"

    "What are you talking about? I don't understand!"

    “Hey Ohu (idiot tiger)!!!”

    "You actually called me an idiot and added that nickname! I want to die!!!"

    Neil was so angry that he rolled his eyes. Damn it, why did you hear the last sentence so clearly?  !

    Ten minutes later, Dahe let go of Neil who looked unhappy with satisfaction. Then Neil asked with some confusion, "Sister Teng, why didn't you come out through this exit? Aren't you on the plane from France?"

    Dahe was stunned for a moment and replied stupidly, "Huh? Didn't I get off the flight from France?"

    ""

    Neil was silent. He waited all morning and didn't see her come out of this exit. Where in France did she come from?  ?

    "Oh! That's right!" Dahe suddenly clapped his hands and shouted, with a look of realization on his face. Then he scratched his head in embarrassment and laughed dryly, "Actually, I always get France and England wrong. Well, I am from England.  When I came back, I also wanted to go to Neil’s hometown when I went to study abroad. Yes, Neil’s hometown is England"

    ""

    Neil’s head was full of black lines, and he really didn’t know how to react. Damn it, you’ve been here for almost a year, and you still don’t know it’s England, but you actually call it France. The difference is huge!  !

    "Oh, forget it, just come back"

    Neil sighed and said softly.

    "Hey! What do you mean by that old man's tone! Are you saying I'm a fool!?"

    "Isn't this very clear"

    “Ahh!! I’ll kill you!!”

    "Ahem, no more fun! Surrender!!"

    Neil raised his hands in the air to express surrender. Dahe stopped making trouble and threw the suitcase to Neil with one hand, "Let's go home!"

    Neil looked at Dahe’s somewhat excited back, smiled helplessly, and then pulled the suitcase to follow.

    "By the way, Sister Teng, why don't you ask your father to pick you up?"

    On the way, Neil asked Dahe who was walking lightly with his hands behind his back.

    "Well, Dad still has something to do, and I don't want to disturb him, and" Dahe turned his face slightly, with a gentle smile, "I want to see you first"

    Neil paused for a moment, and the curve of his mouth gradually softened, but he turned his face away, "Hey, Sister Teng, you are really disgusting. You can even say such things"

    "Hehe, right?"

    Dahe smiled carelessly, and gently put his left hand on Neil's head, flicking it gently, feeling the softness he had not felt for a long time.

    Neil did not let go of Dahe's hand. While feeling the long-lost warmth, he asked, "Sister Teng, are you going home directly now?"

    Dahe's steps stopped for a moment, then he took back his hand, looked up at the sky outside the airport, and said softly, "There is a place I want to go to"

    ;

 Close Heart Chapter 45 Boss, here are two pounds of aphrodisiac!

    A girl named Fujimura Taiga still remembers the look of that child when they first met.

    She is as cute as a doll, but there is no emotion at all on her face.

    There is only endless emptiness in those pupils.

    "Hey, can you tell me your name?"

    Dahe half-crouched in front of the child, showing a warm smile.

    The child just glanced at her lightly, then turned away, completely ignoring her.

    ——What a stinky brat.

    At that time, such an idea floated through Dahe’s mind.

    However, just when he was about to say a few words to him, Dahe found that he could not say even half a sentence.

    At that moment, she saw the sadness and loneliness inadvertently revealed in the child's eyes looking at the sky.

    Is the indifference he shows just to cover up the pain that no one can see?

    “I can’t understand why such a young child would show such heart-wrenching eyes.

    She really doesn’t understand things that are too difficult.

    However, Dahe felt that he could not let go of this child.

    It’s just because of that look.

    ——I am really a nosy person.

    “Um, my name is Taiga, Fujimura Taiga, please remember it carefully~~”

    Dahe didn’t know what to say. After thinking for a long time, he decided to introduce himself.

    It turns out that I haven’t introduced myself before asking others for their names

    “tige

    ?  "

    When the child heard Dahe's voice, he was startled for a moment, and then looked at Dahe with a little doubt in his eyes.

    "It's a big river! Not a tige

    !  !  I'm not a tiger!  !  Ah!  !  Sure enough, you can’t communicate with foreigners!  ?  "

    Dahe was a little crazy, why did everyone have the same reaction every time he mentioned his name?  !  tige

    What’s the most annoying!  !

    "Fool……"

    "Well……"

    Dahe stopped and looked at the child in front of him with slight surprise. Although the expression on his face was still so plain, the smile at the corner of his mouth was so shallow that it could almost be ignored, but it attracted her deeply.

    At that moment, Dahe felt for the first time that the nickname Tiger was really good.

    Because of this nickname, she saw the smile that could never be erased from her mind.

    "Oh, you are so rude, you little brat! I was kind enough to introduce myself, but you actually called me a fool!"

    Dahe rubbed the child's head in a familiar manner, and his smile became more and more playful under the child's slightly unhappy eyes.

    “Hey, it’s time to tell me your name~~”

    "……don't want."

    The child wrinkled his little nose cutely, but did not push away Dahe’s mischievous hand.

    “What a stinky fart~~~”

    I really want to see his other expressions again.

    Happy, sad, smiling, crying, she wants to know them all.

    She hopes to see him express his feelings like other children, act like a spoiled child at will, and no longer be sad.

    Looking down at that lovely and delicate face, Dahe smiled softly, his eyes becoming softer.

    So……

    Let’s change it little by little

    Until the day I see a sincere smile

    ………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    The sky is filled with haze, hazy, and it is difficult to see the blue and feel the reassuring sunshine.

    Neil folded his hands, leaned against the tree trunk, looked up at the gray sky, and felt a faint sense of depression in his heart.

    Wind blows.

    The fallen leaves gradually drifting to the ground passed before his eyes, and Neil recovered his somewhat distant mind, looked around the cemetery lined with tombstones, and then moved his gaze to the back not far away.

    She was paying homage in front of that person’s tomb.

    "well……"

    Sighing for some reason, Neil walked towards the river, approached slowly, stood behind her, and was silent for a moment before saying, "Sister Teng, we should go, it seems like it's going to rain"

    Neil’s slightly plain voice recalled Dahe from the distant past. He slowly opened his eyes and looked at the name and photo on the tombstone. There seemed to be countless endless things in his eyes.Things.

    【Now, Kiritsugu, Neal is also changing, you have been watchingDon't worry, I will take good care of him, because, I】

    For a long time, Dahe clasped his hands together and paid homage in front of the tomb again before standing up.

    She looked back at Neil and smiled slightly, "Let's go"

    Neil nodded, turned around and walked towards the exit. Dahe smiled and followed.

    Suddenly, the steps stopped, and Dahe seemed to hear a familiar voice.

    Looking back, Kiritsugu's figure jumped before his eyes.

    ?—Neil, please.

    It seems that he is saying this.

    Dahe’s pupils shrank, and the original figure disappeared.

    "Well, I understand, Kiritsugu"

    ??Smiling sweetly, she made a promise in her heart.

    【I am Neil's sister】

    "Hey, Sister Teng, what are you doing?"

    Neil turned his head and saw Dahe looking back and standing still, and couldn't help but utter a cry.

    "It's okay, let's go back!"

    As he said that, he ran towards Neil.

    "Don't hold me!! It's very hot!"

    “Hey~~~This is my sister’s full love~~~”

    “Ugh, disgusting~~”

    "You kid!"

    “Hee hee~~~”

    The sound gradually faded away.

    There, someone seems to be smiling

    …………………………………………Dividing line………………………………………………

    At this time, Dahe was sitting at the table, looking blankly in front of him.

    ——It feels like we are in the wrong place.

    "Hey, aren't you going to tell me what's going on, Neil?"

    Dahe spoke dullly, and Neil's eyes wandered from side to side, not knowing how to answer at all.

    "Well, this issue needs to be studied"

    "Study your sister!!!" Dahe almost overturned the table. Fortunately, Neil rushed forward in time to suppress him. Before he could breathe, Dahe pointed at his nose and asked, "Hey!! This is it!  What's going on!? I just went to study abroad. It's been less than a year, but my family has changed so much!? Why are there so many people suddenly showing up! Is this really the same home as before!? Or is it?  Did you convert it into a hotel!? You didn’t say that in the email!!”

    “Don’t get excited! I don’t know what’s going on, but so many people suddenly appeared in my house! Don’t worry, these two are just fooling around!!”

    Neil explained quickly and pointed at Tifa and Alicia who were sitting peacefully next to him.

    “Who is the soy sauce!!” x2

    Tifa and Alicia shouted dissatisfied that they also lived here after all.

    Neil ignored the dissatisfaction of the two girls and continued to explain to the puzzled Dahe, "Tifa's family is in England, which is my hometown. She just came to play this summer vacation, and Alicia  Yes Yes……"

    When talking about Alicia, Neil didn’t know what to say and immediately turned his head, “Alicia, where is your home?”

    "Huh! This is it!!"

    “Who are you lying to!!!”

    “Neil!!!”

    A tiger's roar made Neil tremble in fright, and Dahe's entire face turned black. She leaned forward and pulled Neil's tender cheeks hard, "I don't remember teaching you to bring girls into the room casually.  oh!!!"

    "Who brought a girl into the room!! How on earth did you listen!!" Neil slapped Dahe's hand away and complained loudly, "I just let her stay. Don't worry, she is just staying temporarily!!"

    “No!! I want to stay here forever!!”

    “Asshole!! I haven’t even settled the rent with you yet!!!”

    "Okay, okay, please stop arguing"

    A soft voice interrupted the quarrel between the two. Looking over, she saw Kagetsu in plain kimono coming over with tea. She placed the tea in front of Dahe and smiled softly, "Please have tea, Miss Fujimura.  "

    Facing Huayue's gentle smile like water, Dahe also calmed down, looked at Huayue, and nodded with satisfaction, "Yeah, not bad, a very polite child"

    "Hmm! Huayue is pretty good"

    Neil also nodded in agreement. Compared with the other group of mountain gorillas, it is indeed impeccable.

    &nbsp; "Over there! Are you thinking of something very rude!!"

    The power of female intuition caused girls to start shouting.

    "Neil is really"

    Huayue shook her head and smiled slightly, placed the tea in front of everyone, and sat quietly aside.

    The atmosphere became silent again.

    “That’s not right!!!”

    The tiger roared again, and the tea cup in Neil's hand almost dropped to the ground. He looked at Dahe, who was about to go berserk again, with an expression on the verge of tears, "What happened again?"

    “What’s wrong!! You haven’t finished explaining yet!!”

    Dahe glared at him, then moved his gaze to the other people who had remained silent, and asked as calmly as possible, "Who are these?"

    "Well, they are"

    “While Neil was organizing his words to answer Dahe’s question, those few people rushed to answer first.

    "I am mother."

    Zhu Mei’s voice is full of domineering.

    "I am my sister!!"

    Hong Yu’s voice is full of energy.

    "I, I am also a younger sister"

    Xiaojiu’s weak voice.

    “I am the younger brother!!”

    Ichika’s voice is like an idiot.

    "Uh, I am"

    Chifuyu sounded like she didn’t know how to answer at all.

    "I am the engagement partner" Hanazuki put down the teacup and smiled a little evilly, "By the way, Chifuyu is the engagement partner number two~~"

    “Nani!!!” x3

    Not only Taiga screamed in surprise, but Niall and Chifuyu also looked shocked. Tifa and Alicia, who were drinking tea leisurely, just squirted and looked at Hana who kept an elegant smile in surprise.  moon.

    "Eh!? Is that what happened, Chifuyu!?"

    Neil’s eyes widened and he looked at Chifuyu in disbelief.

    "I, how did I know!!" Chifuyu came back from her sluggishness, her face flushed, she turned to look at Hanayue who was still showing her kindness, "Hanayue! Why am I the engagement number two!  !”

    "Ah, does Chifuyu feel bad? That's right~~" Hanazuki tilted her head cutely, her green-white index finger slightly tapped her chin, and then she made a nice line on the corner of her mouth that made Neil shiver.  Smiling, "After all, Chifuyu came earlier than me. There's nothing I can do about it. Then I'll be the engagement number two. Chifuyu, just be the big one~~"

    After saying that, Huayue pouted slightly, seeming to feel a little aggrieved by the decision just made.

    And before Chifuyu over there could say anything, Neil was covering her mouth with one hand and muttering strangely.

    "I haven't even had a girlfriend in my life, and now I have two fiancées. Although this development is a bit unreliable, but more importantly, can I, who is so fragile, be able to hold on? No.  !!" Neil opened his eyes, emitting a very frightening light, turned around and shouted, "Boss! Here comes two pounds of aphrodisiac!!"

    "What is your reaction!!!"

    Chifuyu’s anger level exploded, and then Neil’s head, abdomen, and thighs were immediately violently attacked by three slender white legs.

    “What…bastard…bastard kicked my…egg…”

    The boy was holding his crotch, suffering the unbearable pain in his life.

    Alicia secretly glanced at Tifa beside her. She was smiling silently with one hand on her face. It was unfathomable.

    "Huayue, don't talk nonsense, I am not a fiancée!! Who would be such a stupid fiancée!!!"

    Seeing Taiga's eyes glancing over suspiciously, Chifuyu immediately remembered that Kagetsu couldn't talk nonsense, but she really didn't expect that the other party would come up with such a reason. Chifuyu felt that her face should be red and about to bleed.  .

    "Hey!! Your words hurt me inexplicably! Am I being rude to you!? No need to be so straightforward!"

    Because the dignity of men was being tested, Neil immediately felt unhappy when he heard Qianfuyu’s unhesitating words. He jumped up immediately, although there was still a touch of sadness in a certain part.

    "Um?"

    The very soft voice made Neil tremble slightly, and his eyes slowly moved to Tifa's face. Sure enough, the smile was as bright and gentle as ever.

    Seeing the subtle changes on Neil’s face, Chifuyu suddenly became scornful.

    But now is obviously not the time to dwell on this. Before they finished talking, the tiger that couldn't stop jumped up again, "You bastard!! Sister, I don't remember teaching you this kind of thing!"  !You meow?Want to open a Crystal Palace?  ?  Do you really want to open the Crystal Palace?  ?  "

    "You idiot! Now is not the time to dwell on this! What you should be asking is why there are fiancées, not why there are two!!"

    Neil, who came back to his senses, was so angry that he vomited blood and roared at the river that was shaking him wildly.

    “You don’t have to worry about trivial matters like that! This is the most important thing!!”

    "You take care of it!! And where is the trivial matter!? No matter how you look at it, it is not a trivial matter! No matter how you look at it, it is also a major event related to my life!!"

    "No road race!! This is a matter of your moral integrity!!"

    "Don't worry! This thing of moral integrity is like a poop, just forget it after you poop!! I have long thrown it into the Ariana Trench of the Pacific Ocean!!"

    "Don't throw it away casually! Even though you have no moral integrity at all!!"

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? age and people here are not calm, and speaking without moral integrity is really powerless.

    "Why is Chifuyu the fiancée, Neil?"

    Tifa, who had not spoken for a long time, could no longer bear it. She put her hands on the table, narrowed her eyes, and asked in a humming tone.

    "You ask me, who am I asking!? Even I don't know about this!!" Niall was stared at by Tifa, which made his heart tremble, but he still answered with a strong tone, and it seemed that it didn't matter if he was leisurely and leisurely all the time.  Zhu Mei suddenly spoke up, "Actually, Najib and I decided on this matter"

    "I'm confused!! When did this cruel agreement happen?! Is it related to my idiot dad!?"

    Neil has a black line on his forehead, what the hell is happening to him!  ?  How could such a deceptive plot as a finger-tip marriage appear in such an unreliable third-rate novel that can be cut in half at any time!  Do you think this is Da Xia Jin’s The Legend of the Condor Heroes?  !

    Then he turned to look at Qianfuyu, his face full of disbelief and surprise, "Qianfuyu, are you the same!?"

    "Who is it! Idiot!! We didn't even know each other in the first place!"

    Chifuyu replied with a black line on her head, while Kaguki tilted her head, "Ah, Neil and I didn't know each other at first~~ But this is a fact~~"

    “That’s not what I meant!!”

    "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu.

    Dahe covered his face and cried loudly. The sadness he cried made Neil sweat.

    "How have I changed? I'm telling you, who can tell me what my situation is now!!"

    “Here, here!! I’m also engaged!!”

    Alicia raised her hands energetically to indicate her presence.

    “Don’t join in the fun at a time like this!!”

    “Hey~~~can you explain it to me~~~”

    Faced with Tifa's unprecedented black aura, Niall knelt down in front of her and said, "It's so hard to explain I don't even know the ins and outs of what happened Please, please don't be black, sister Tifa"  Wow!! Don’t come here! My second brother is still in a critical juncture of life and death!!"

    Looking at this chaotic situation, Dahe propped his elbows on the table and rested his cheek on his palms. Looking at Neil's depressed look, he smiled knowingly.

    Although there are still many things and people in this family that are unclear for a while, this picture is really warm.

    She saw that he was more happy.

    "This looks good, isn't it"

    Zhu Mei saw the faint smile on Dahe's face, and then looked at the boys and girls who were overflowing with happiness. She also smiled with gentle eyes.

    Dahe was stunned for a moment, then nodded and continued to look at the young man's gentle face.

    "Well, it's good, I can see him like this"

    That's great.

    ——Hey, Kiritsugu, did you see it?

 Close Heart Chapter 46: Paying back debts is a matter of course!

    Morning, as peaceful as ever.

    In the kitchen, the sound of knives and chopping boards clashing could be heard from time to time, fast and even.

    Strands of sunlight shine softly through the gaps in the blinds on the clean kitchen counter and a delicate and delicate face.

    The blade fell gently with the slender hand, completing the final process.

    "well……"

    Neil put down the knife in his hand and sighed heavily.

    "Why why do I have so many things to do every morning!! After training with Tifa and Chifuyu, I have to prepare breakfast and lunch for everyone! And there are more and more people at home!!  It’s just me doing it alone, I’m going to be exhausted!!”

    Neil looked extremely troubled, and his whole body exuded resentment.

    The group of people at home are completely useless. Aunt Zhumei is always the last to get up. It is really a dream to expect her to be able to cook. By the way, she also said that she would be the mother of him and Negi.  Now he is almost like a slave, and it goes without saying that other people, like Tiger, she just came here to eat and drink for free. She actually called home last night and said that she was back, so she shamelessly stayed in his house.  At night, it was better to hope that she could help than to hope that Vegeta could defeat Frieza.

    “Oh, Neil, it’s better not to think so much~~”

    Huayue stood next to Neil. After putting the ingredients into the pot, she turned to look at Neil's grumbling look and pursed her lips with a smile.

    "Woo, Hua Yue, you are the best, I love you so much~~~"

    Neil looked at Huayue with tears in his eyes, grabbed her hands, and squeezed them slightly, tears streaming down his face.

    Sure enough, there are still good people in this world!  !

    “It will bother me a lot if Neil says that~~~”

    Huayue didn’t feel shy when faced with Neil’s somewhat daring joke. Instead, she smiled generously.

    And at this moment, Neil keenly felt a breath that made his heart tremble.

    【Murderous!  ?  】

    Neil quickly turned his head and saw Tifa leaning against the door, staring at him with a half-smile.

    ""

    "Tifa, are you an assassin?"

    "Heh, are you afraid of me?"

    Tifa walked over slowly step by step, and Neil felt that her momentum became stronger with every step she took. Now he only felt a chill on his back.

    Neil really wanted to know why Tifa seemed to be a different person after coming to Japan, and now every time he saw her, he couldn't help but feel frightened. Whose fault was it?  !

    【your fault……】

    Anders, including some unknown people, all think so.

    "Tell me, what did you say? I, why am I afraid of you?"

    "No, no, no, you are completely unconvincing"

    Huayue looked at Neil's trembling feet and his wandering eyes, silently complaining in her heart, and then she unleashed all her dark power, creating a beautiful but weird arc at an angle that Neil couldn't see.

    “Oh my god, Neil’s confession just now was so bold~~~”

    Suddenly, Huayue's cheeks had a dazzling blush, and she held her face with her hands shyly. Neil's eyes widened when he looked at her. Of course, this was because he was frightened by her dark side.

    However, in Tifa’s opinion, he was completely attracted to him.

    "Neil Springfield"

    Neil trembled all over and looked at Tifa with tears streaming down his face, "Please don't call me by my full name at this time"

    Then, a horrific scream came from the kitchen.

    Outside the kitchen, Chifuyu was drinking a glass of warm water. When she heard the sound, she paused for a moment and then looked out at the blue sky and white clouds.

    "It's still so peaceful today"

    ………………………………………………Dividing line…………………………………………

    "Ah~~~~" Zhu Mei yawned, scratched her long silky hair, and looked sleepily at the other people beside the table, "What happened this morning? I seem to have heard someone scream"

    As he said that, he subconsciously looked at Neil.

    No way, this kind of thing usually has something to do with this guy.

    "My fault……"

    Neil lowered his head, looking extremely disappointed, as if he was ready to go back to practice again at any time.

    "Uh, what's going on?"

    "My fault……"

    "Are you okay?"

    &nbsp; "My fault"

    "" Zhu Mei was silent for a while, then looked at the others, "It seems everything is fine, let's eat"

    "It doesn't look like there's anything wrong with this. Looking at it horizontally and vertically, it's very problematic. He's totally Mr. Despair"

    Alicia’s eyes twitched as she looked at Zhu Mei’s calm look and Neil’s completely contrasting gray look, and couldn’t help but complain.

    "Don't worry, Alicia, this is completely routine for Neil~~~" Tifa waved her hands and smiled nonchalantly, then looked at Neil and smiled, "right, Neil?  "

    "Well, it doesn't matter, it's all my fault"

    ""

    "Huh? Why isn't she in Dahe?"

    Zhu Mei noticed that there was someone missing at the dinner table. They obviously had dinner together last night and stayed over. Did they leave early this morning?

    Neil also raised his head after hearing this. No wonder he felt something was missing just now. He sighed, "She should still be sleeping, she really hasn't changed at all Hasn't she already contacted the school and will go to class soon?"  ?"

    As he spoke, Neil scratched his head and stood up, walking toward the room with a look of helplessness on his face.

    When Neil walked towards Dahe's room, he suddenly heard the sound of thumping footsteps. He stopped and couldn't help but cover his face. He was so grown up, but he was still as frizzy as before.

    He turned the corner and was about to say something to Dahe, but found that she was like a storm, knocking him away.

    "Eh? What did you do just now? Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!! You are going to be late!!!"

    Dahe seemed to feel something, but the momentum still did not stop. He rushed towards the hall with all his strength, immediately forgetting what happened just now.

    At the scene, there was only a figure sliding down the wall.

    ………………………………………………Dividing line…………………………………………

    "Alas, that bastard Sister Teng"

    Neil rubbed the back of his head and was walking on a long slope. There were cherry blossom trees on both sides of the slope. As the wind blew past, the cherry blossom trees that had not yet bloomed made a soft sound. The wind was filled with the fresh smell of summer.  , reassuring.

    This morning, Taiga had a busy breakfast and then set off to school with Chifuyu and the others. Neil was forgotten in a corner until he was found lying dead in the corridor. After a round of trampling, he finally woke up.  coming.

    ???????????????????????????? But when I ran away, I at least took something with me before running away. Not to mention the lunch box, it was also left in the living room and was not taken away, so Neil, who happened to be going to school, personally delivered it.

    "But this slope is quite long"

    After walking for a while, Neil finally arrived at the location of the high school department. Under the surprised eyes of the high school students who passed by from time to time, Neil looked up at the door and confirmed his destination.

    Mahonliang's affiliated school - Mitsusaka High School.

    "Sister Teng's school is right here"

    After confirming that it was correct, Neil began to walk inside.

    “Hey, look! Is that kid over there a kid’s teacher who’s been very popular recently?”

    A sharp-eyed girl on the playground spotted Neil looking around and couldn't help but said to the classmates around him.

    "Where is it! Hey! It's true!!"

    “Wow, it’s that teacher Neil, he’s so cute~~~”

    "I heard he is very strong"

    "Isn't that CG of the Martial Arts Club?"

    "Those things don't matter. I really envy the middle and elementary schools. They all have such lovely teachers. Why don't we have such lovely teachers Ah, by the way, he sings very well. He seems to be the winner of the music competition last time.  ! Right, Snow Road?”

    The girl who discovered Neil before turned to look at her friend beside her and asked curiously.

    The girl had a long light green ponytail and a mole in the middle of her forehead. Her pretty face was filled with surprise as she stared at Neil closely.

    “It’s really that kid!!”

    After saying that, he rushed out in a hurry.

    "Eh? What's going on?"

    The girl stared blankly at the figure running out, not knowing what to say for a moment.

    By the way, are you still in class now?

    The girl looked at a figure full of lewdness and silently said in her heart, may God bless you, Xuelu.

    And Neil was looking for where the high school classroom was. Just as he was looking left and right, he suddenly feltI saw a momentum similar to that in the morning right behind me, and it seemed to be getting closer and closer.

    Neil looked over warily and saw a girl in sportswear rushing toward him.

    “Oh oh oh oh oh!!!!!!”

    And he shouted very vigorously.

    Neil looked around him. It seemed like there was no one else around. Could it be that they were here to find him?  If you look closely, it looks familiar.

    But who is it?

    "that……"

    Neil was about to ask, but the other party grabbed him by the collar and stared at him fiercely, "Give me the money!!!"

    ""

    ???????????????????It’s a debt collector!  !

    "Ah, can I have a few days of grace?"

    【Um, is this line okay?  Why does the boss look like he is often being collected for debts]

    "Eh? No! When did I ever owe you money!!"

    Neil thought about it carefully. It seemed that no one he owed money to should be here, and there were no girls. How did this guy come out of nowhere!

    "You bastard!! You stole my championship at the music conference!! You don't owe me money!!"

    "You are a robber!! Ah, I remembered, you were the runner-up in that competition!" Neil rolled his eyes, then looked at the other person's face, and some other pictures emerged in his mind.  I couldn't help but open my mouth, "Huh!? It's you, the good-for-nothing sister!!"

    "Who are you calling a loser?! I haven't seen you for so long and you still have such a venomous tongue"

    The girl put Neil down and said with some nostalgia, but immediately became confused, "Hey, didn't you recognize me at the music conference?"

    "Ahaha, at that time I only had money in my eyes"

    “…You are really straightforward.”

    The girl’s name is Guixuelu. She is someone Neil met because of some things when he was a child. At that time, there was a little girl with Neil’s age beside her.

    In my impression, it seems to be called Gui Daisy.

    "But Sister Xuelu, you are a student here, and your family"

    Listening to Neil's hesitant words, Xuelu smiled heartily and waved his hand, "It's okay. Xiaoxia and I are living with our adoptive parents now. The adoptive father is still a teacher here, so don't worry! Yes!  Yes, Hina wants to see you too. She came to the school festival last time and saw you at the music conference. I thought you would come back to me after the competition, but who knew you just disappeared without a trace, and then I tried to find you again.  No, you are really busy"

    "Uh, really?"

    Neil was a little embarrassed. He said that he was really busy at that time, busy dealing with all kinds of people. The time machine jumped back and forth several times, but he was still alive. Humans are really powerful creatures.

    But then again, let alone looking for them, he simply forgot about their sisters.

    "I went to look for you after the school festival, but you weren't there again. If I hadn't heard from you, I would have thought you were dead"

    【I did almost die】

    Neil recalled what happened some time ago, and his dead eyes became even more dead.

    "Speaking of which, since you are in this school, your sister should also be a student of Maho Liang, right?"

    Neil thought of the pink-haired girl and asked curiously.

    "No," to Neil's surprise, Xuelu shook her head, "Daisy didn't choose this place, she is studying at White Emperor School."

    "White Emperor?"

    "Don't you know? Hakuhuang is a prestigious school with the same reputation as Maho Ryo. It's just that the children of nobles usually go to school there, but Xiaoxiao was specially recruited by Hakuhuang based on her own grades! How, it's amazing  Bar?"

    After finishing speaking, Xue Lu showed a proud look on her face, as if that person was her.

    "Well, it's amazing" Neil felt sincere admiration. He never thought that the little girl could achieve this through her own efforts. When he looked at the proud snowy road, he became contemptuous.  "Relatively speaking, you are much more useless It is said that your adoptive father is a teacher here. You didn't come in through the back door, right?"

    ""

    Xue Lu’s face froze, and his whole face gradually darkened. He grabbed Neil’s collar and shouted loudly, “Asshole!! I just passed the passing mark and came in!!!”

    "As I expected, it seems that the talent and everything else lies with my sister"

    Neil picked his nose and said with a smile.

    "You stinky boy I can't let you"If you get too close to Xiao Hina, you will definitely lead her astray.  "

    "Please, I was teaching her the principles of life, but I was putting money into her bag~~~"

    “I don’t want this kind of dirty money that taints my life!! Just keep it for yourself!”

    ?…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

    ps: It seems that I have been very ill recently, and I am still updating.

 Close Heart Chapter 47 What is more powerful than immorality?

    Just as the two were chatting, a familiar voice interrupted.

    "Eh? Neil, why are you here!?"

    Neil turned his head and saw Dahe running towards him, and behind her were two people, a man and a woman.

    "It's not because of you that I came here" Neil sighed, helplessly looking at Dahe who had already come to him, and handed over the schoolbag in his hand, "I told you not to be careless all day long, you go to school  At least I brought the comics with me"

    “Why did you bring comics instead of textbooks!!”

    Dahe accepted the schoolbag with gratitude, but when he heard the next words, he couldn't help but feel embarrassed, and the snowy road beside him and the two people who just came over were all covered with black lines.

    "Eh!? Can you survive a day with a few boring textbooks!? You should have told me earlier, I even put my favorite jump in it for you"

    "What do you think school is!? How do you usually teach the students in your class!?"

    “Translate jump in English!!”

    “Don’t say such shameless words with a hearty smile!!”

    Dahe hit Neil hard on the head and ignored the sad look in his eyes as he squatted with his head in his hands to protect himself.

    "It's great that Xiaochu didn't come to this school to attend classes"

    Xuelu on the side felt sincerely lucky that his sister did not choose to stay in this school. Could it be that Daisy still had the foresight?

    You are truly worthy of being my sister, Guixuelu!  !

    "Who is this?"

    Dahe turned his attention to Xuelu, with a thoughtful look on his face.

    "By the way, she is Guixuelu. She lived in my house for a short time with a little girl. Do you remember?"

    Neil saw Dahe’s thinking expression and reminded him aloud.

    “Ah, it turns out it’s you, Miss Xuelu!”

    Dahe also remembered it, and then he enthusiastically took Xuelu's hand, "It's been a long time since I last saw you. I haven't contacted you since then. How have you been lately?"

    "It's okay, I also found a new family"

    Facing Dahe’s enthusiasm, Xuelu also showed a friendly smile and told her what happened over the years.

    “Okay, okay, let’s stop here first to reminisce about old times~~~”

    At this time, the girl who followed Dahe interrupted their conversation. Niall immediately moved his eyes over and looked at the other person up and down. Her indigo hair reached her waist, and her pretty face looked more feminine.  He has a certain heroic spirit, and his amber eyes are always covered with a faint light. Anyone who meets him for the first time will surely be attracted to him.

    "Ah, I'm sorry, President!" x2

    Both Dahe and Xuelu scratched their heads and laughed, while Neil was a little more curious about the identity of this girl.

    President?

    The girl noticed Neil’s gaze, smiled and nodded at Neil.

    "Hello, Teacher Neil! My name is Sagara Misae, we have met before"

    Looking at Misae’s smile, Neil couldn’t help but wonder, “Have we met before?”

    "Well, but I think you may not remember, one time I was working part-time in Akihabara, and you happened to come to ask for directions, but you were scared away~~~"

    Misae remembered what happened at that time, and her smile became even brighter.

    "Well, it was you who saved me at that time"

    Neil also remembered it. At that time, he couldn't find the direction in Akihabara, so he casually asked the maid on the street for directions. Who knows, it was a sheep entering the tiger's mouth. If Misae hadn't come out to stop him, he would have actually told him where he was.  But he was in a hurry when he left. He just glanced at the other person and then left, and then put the matter aside.

    However, I didn’t expect that the maid back then would actually be the student council president of Mitsusaka High School.

    "Ah, ah, ah, I didn't expect that maid sister to be you~~~Thank you so much, beautiful big sister~~~"

    Neil smiles cutely, and his voice is very sweet. To deal with Sister Yu, you must make full use of Shota's advantages!

    Misae was struck by Neil's cute smile, and she seemed very happy at the same time, while the two people on the side who knew Neil's nature well had their mouths wide open, looking very embarrassed.

    Is this guy really Neil?  ?

    But before they could express their opinions, the boy who had been standing silently jumped out, raised his right hand high, and shouted excitedly, "President! Please wear a maid uniform once and show me!!"

    After saying that, he was greeted with a heavy punch.

    Neil slightlyHe stared blankly at the figure flying backwards, then looked at Misae who looked calm, and couldn't help but take a few steps back.

    Misae noticed Neil's little move and felt a little embarrassed. She laughed dryly and said, "Ah haha, that was just an accident. I'm usually very gentle."

    【Isis this the problem?  】

    Neil didn’t know how to smile, and stood aside with a stiff smile. At the same time, his danger index for this eldest sister increased several levels.

    However, the person who flew out just now

    "That person just now was a member of the student union. His name was" Misae was about to introduce that person to Neil, but who knew that he appeared next to Misae like a god, raised the corners of his mouth slightly, and said in a magnetic voice, "  Just call me honey"

    "Honey."

    Neil shouted in response to his request.

    “Well, it’s really disgusting.

    "No! Why did a boy say it?! President, can't you just say a word as the situation arises!?"

    ""

    Misae stood aside expressionlessly as if she didn’t hear anything.

    Neil really didn't know how to react when he met a guy who was even more unscrupulous than him. He looked at the guy carefully. He had slightly curly shoulder-length black hair, with a small braid on the back of his head like Negi, and he was handsome.  On his face, a pair of blood-red eyes were shining with deep light, and there was always a lazy smile on his lips.

    And just as Neil looked at the other person, the other person looked at him deeply, with a thoughtful look in his eyes.

    "Hey, can't you introduce yourself properly?"

    Misae sighed and rolled her eyes at the boy.

    As soon as the boy heard Misae's words, his pair of dead fish eyes suddenly became energetic. His whole body felt as if he had been injected with chicken blood. He straightened his waist and slapped his chest hard. Neil really doubted whether the blow just now would be harmful.  Break your heart into pieces.

    "My name is Jun Muchen, just call me Muchen. I am an international student from the Federation of China! I am sixteen years old this year. I have a clean net worth. I have been at the lowest level of living standards for ten thousand years. I have not been in love for as long as I am. So far,  I am still a pure little virgin. My biggest dream is to be able to have a hard sex before I die. Well, one time is enough. Sajia’s life is definitely worth it!! By the way, President, when are you going?  Come with me?"

    Then, the sky drew another elegant arc.

    "Well, just remember that idiot's name, and ignore the rest"

    Misae retracted her fist and smiled at everyone.

    "No, no, no, the speech just made was too powerful and domineering, and it is completely impossible to ignore That guy really has no problem!  ?  There is nothing wrong with such a statement!  ?  It’s really okay to ask directly like this!  ?  This kind of life is really okay!  ?  Is there really nothing wrong with living a life just for one shot?  ?  】

    Neil complained fiercely in his heart. It was the first time he encountered such a being who was less moral than him.

    “Guixue Road!!!!!”

    Just when everyone was slightly silent, a roar broke out after itself.

    Xue Lu shuddered and looked at the angry uncle not far behind with sweat on his face.

    "Uh, Onizuka-sensei, hello"

    “Okay, what a fart!!”

    Onizuka's eyes widened, and his aura surged. Yukiji was like a small boat floating in the unprecedented huge waves, and he was not far from death.

    "You girl actually ran out of class and almost caused my salary to be deducted!! I was not in the mood to see Loli anymore!! How can you compensate me! Ah!? Run a hundred laps on the playground for me!!"

    ""

    Xue Lu’s eyes turned black and his smile froze. Damn it, can this bastard really be a teacher?  ?  He doesn't take class seriously, and the first thing he cares about is his salary, and he goes to see Loli openly!  !  He actually punished her by running a hundred laps!  ?  Damn it, go run!  !

    "Ahem, Onitsuka-sensei, I'm sorry, it's because of me that Sister Xuelu ran away"

    At this time, Neil came out and explained to Onizuka.

    Onizuka looked down and his face, which was still angry, suddenly softened, "It turns out to be you, Teacher Neil, why are you here?"

    As a faculty member of the academy, Onizuka naturally knew Neil, who was also a teacher, and this kid would snore and fall asleep during every regular meeting. The impression was really deep.

    What’s more, this kid really likes him.

    &nbsp; "Well, let's talk about it"

    Neil smiled slightly, pulled Onizuka aside, and handed something to Onizuka from an angle that the three girls could not see.

    "Teacher Onizuka, for my sake, please let Sister Yuki go. These are just trivial things~~~"

    Onizuka took the photo from Neil's hand and looked at those delicate curves that were slightly undulating and full of strange temptations. There was a knowing and vulgar smile on his lips, and then he put the photo into his chest with his hand as fast as the wind.  In the bag, he coughed twice and said with a serious face, "Well, for the sake of Teacher Neil, I won't care about it this time."

    After saying that, he turned around and shouted to Xue Lu who was still looking over here, "Gui! Come back to class quickly!!"

    Although she didn't know what happened, Xue Lu knew that she was basically fine now. At least she didn't have to be punished for a hundred laps. She ran over in a hurry. When she passed Neil, she thanked her in a low voice, and then returned to her car.  In class.

    "Uh, Neil, what did you say to that teacher? You let Xuelu go so readily?"

    When Neil came back, Dahe couldn't help being curious and immediately asked.

    “Well, of course I’m telling the truth~~”

    "Eh? Is it true or false?"

    Dahe, who knew Neil's nature well, was very suspicious of this.

    "Well, Teacher Neil is a good boy~~~"

    Misae smiled and patted Neil's little head, while Neil held his head up with great enjoyment.

    "You can't believe him, President!! It must be fake!! I just saw an unfair transaction!! I swear on my character!!"

    Jun Muchen, who appeared out of nowhere, wiped the dust off his face and patted his chest resolutely, but when he looked at Neil, his eyes were filled with the flame of jealousy.

    “Obviously he also wants to be patted on the head by the president!  !  !

    "Improper transaction?"

    Misae tilted her head and looked at Jun Muchen doubtfully, but she really couldn't agree with the fact that he used his character to swear.

    Does this guy have any character?

    "President, your eyes have betrayed your inner thoughts, don't think I can't understand! You have hurt me deeply!!"

    ""

    Misae turned her head away in embarrassment. She had no choice but to look at the other party's sad eyes like a harem of a deep-seated woman. It was so uncomfortable.

    "Let's not talk about that first, President, listen to me, this kid just now"

    When Muchen was about to perform a soulful performance, the three of them heard a rustling bass.

    Looking around, one could see Neil lowering his head slightly, clenching the corners of his clothes with both hands, his nose twitching, his eyes looking a little red, and he looked extremely aggrieved.

    "II didn't lieI didn't do anything bad"

    When everyone saw it, they were all stunned. Dahe looked at Neil in disbelief. Is this really Neil?  Is this soft and weak guy who is about to cry really the poisonous and sinister Neil!  ?

    Misae, on the other hand, bent down and hurriedly comforted, "Oh, Neil, it's okay. You didn't lie or do anything bad. I believe it, sister!"

    Misae patted Neil's back gently, and Neil seemed very moved, so he hugged Misae's waist and sobbed softly.

    "Eh? Eh! President!"

    Jun Muchen came to his senses immediately and was about to explain, but was interrupted by Misae's angry expression, "Shut up, why do you even bully a child!? You don't look like an adult at all!! Although you are usually very rude.  , but don’t you feel ashamed for bullying such a good boy!? Apologize to Neil!”

    After being lectured by Misae, Muchen also felt that he had gone a little too far. After all, the other party was still a child, although he did see some very inappropriate scenes just now.

    However, just as Mu Chen was about to apologize to Neil, he noticed that Neil, who was holding Misae around his waist, showed his face slightly, with an extremely evil smile hanging on the corner of his mouth, his eyeballs were bloodshot, he blinked, and his wide eyes seemed  Mocking Mu Chen like a clown.

    At that moment, Muchen instantly turned into gray.

    "Hey!! How wronged is this guy!! Is anyone crying like this!? I have never seen such a bloodshot blink!! He is obviously laughing at me!! Just like Frieza mocking the sunk  Same as Vegeta!!!"

    "What are you talking about!! If you want to apologize, hurry up!!"

    Misae had no idea what he was talking about and gave him a hard look.

    “President!! Please believe me!  !  !  "

    "UghI'm not a bad boy"

    “Asshole, you made him cry again!!!”

    And Dahe, who had been silent all this time, was holding the trunk of the big tree with both hands, his whole person sinking into darkness, and his heart was filled with sadness.

    This child is completely broken at a young age

    ?…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

    PS: It’s a shame that I can dig out the jokes from so long ago and bury them.  Ah, my head hurts

 Close Heart Chapter 48 How awesome is my big lolita!

    "Hey, you can dodge, it's not like I can't find the way"

    Neil released his hand from picking his nose and glanced lazily at Jun Muchen beside him.

    "Forget it, I don't want to be tricked by you again. I can't bear it if you go to the president to complain later"

    Jun Muchen, who was strongly asked by Misae to send Neil back, plucked his ears and was also very lazy.

    "up to you……"

    "By the way, kid, I heard that you were the third runner-up in the School Festival Martial Arts Festival. I have seen some videos that have been circulated. The you in the video is very strong"

    Hearing Mu Chen’s casual tone, Neil raised his eyebrows, glanced at him with a deep look, and said calmly, "Well, anyway, that’s the CG from the Engineering Department"

    "cg?" Jun Muchen was stunned for a moment, then chuckled, "Hey, hey, it's too rude of you to say that. I'm sorry for the players who work so hard~~~ Right, Lord Baiyaksha"

    Neil’s steps stagnated slightly and his pupils shrank instantly, but this was only for a blink of an eye. Neil ignored the surprise in his heart and pretended to be confused, "What are you talking about? Lord Shiro Yaksha? Are you talking about me?"

    "Hey, hey, what's there to hide? At this time, you should laugh loudly, hahahaha!! I am the legendary Shiro Yaksha!!! What do you think, be afraid!!, this is in line with your image.  Well~~~"

    Jun Muchen held his chin and gave his opinion seriously.

    But Neil had no intention of paying attention to his joke. There were very few people in this world who knew his identity, and people in the other world would not expose him. So, who was the person in front of him?  How much do you know.

    Seeing Neil stop, Jun Muchen knew what he was thinking by looking at his face. He waved his hand and said, "Actually, I don't know many things. For example, you are the leader of Lunar Eclipse, Takasugi Shinsuke, Katsura  I don’t know about Kotaro or anything like that…”

    “Then don’t you know everything!?”

    Neil's heart was filled with turmoil, a cold light could not help but rise in his eyes, and the nerves all over his body were tense instantly.

    "Oh, why are you putting on such a scary face~~~" Jun Muchen pretended to be surprised, then narrowed his eyes and his smile grew thicker, "What? Do you want to fight with me here? Explain something in advance.  , I am not weaker than you~~"

    The scarlet eyes flashed with an eye-catching light, and the sudden momentum made Neil become solemn.

    ——The person in front of you is very strong.

    "What's the purpose of your coming here? Is it for me?"

    Neil asked in a deep voice. Jun Muchen became a little surprised when he heard this, and then glanced at Neil with disgust, "Pervert, I don't like men! Even if you look very cute, I won't  I like you!! I will never be gay!! I will only have sex with cute girls!!”

    Neil was slightly petrified and cramped, and the originally tense atmosphere collapsed in an instant.

    "Who knows how to be gay!! I also like girls!! She is still that kind of gentle and sexy lady!!"

    "Nani!? Sister Yu!? You think lolita is the king, right? Ah, that kind of soft body with no fluctuations, soft little lolita when you hold it, and tender skin, it's really hard to stop~  ~~"

    As he spoke, Jun Muchen's body began to twist, looking like a pervert.

    "Idiot!! As an adolescent boy, don't you want that mature and alluring woman to be mysterious and longing for!? Don't you have the passion to fight for that unknown territory!? As a man, you are completely unqualified!!"

    "Hmph, so you are just a brat" Jun Muchen smiled disdainfully and pushed up the non-existent glasses, "You are only attracted by the hypocritical appearance, and you are only yearning for the beauty that comes from puberty.  After all, sprouting just stays in the stage of being driven by lust!"

    "What!?" Neil's eyes suddenly widened, and he still protested unconvinced, "Aren't you also driven by lust when you accuse Lolita?"

    "Haha, kid, it seems you still don't understand" Jun Muchen looked at Neil's stubborn resistance and smiled contemptuously. Then he exuded a frightening coercion and said with dignity,  "Let you see the difference between us!!"

    "The difference?"

    Neil couldn’t help but take a step back. The man in front of him seemed to have suddenly become taller.

    It’s just a lolita control!

    "Boy, did you just say that? I can't deny the yearning for mature and attractive women. After all, as a young man, I will definitely experience it However, this is just an impulse caused by youth. For  ?It's just to satisfy the psychological and physical pursuits. In the final analysis, liking Yu Jie is just in the stage of sexual intercourse!  !  "

    "Ugh!!" Neil was forced back again, but he didn't fall down yet, gritting his teeth, "So, isn't it the same for you!? You also said that Loli's body is full of infinite attraction, hum.  , in the final analysis, it is just driven by both psychology and physiology, so what, you have nothing to say, right?"

    A smile appeared on Neil's lips and he waved his hand, as if he saw the dawn of victory.

    However, the other party seemed to have known that this would happen. He smiled faintly and shook his slender index finger, "The next step is to show the distance between you and me In your opinion, liking Loli is just like liking a royal.  Sister’s special hobby, but you are wrong!! We are fundamentally different from you who yearn for a female body!! I, who pursue loli, and other people like me, what we pursue are not the same.  It is not to satisfy the needs of women, but to pursue it as a kind of love!! In reality, Loli will become an adult one day, but before that, the pure beauty is as flawless as the white snow in winter.  , can you find it in Yujie!? For that near-eternal charm, even if you are misunderstood by the world, called a lolicon, and called a pervert, so what!! A true lolicon is absolutely not  It will hurt those little angels! We sacrifice ourselves for that beauty, and we do not hesitate to defile ourselves in order to protect that purity. We choose to wait silently, so that our souls can be infinitely sublimated! What are you who are driven by lust?  You will understand!!** and soul, this is the difference between us!!"

    At this second, the light emanating from Jun Muchen made it impossible for Neil to look directly at it, and he looked at the completely incomparable figure in shock.

    "It turns out that I was wrong all along"

    Neil knelt down. It turned out that he had always been such a dirty person. It turned out that he was just an animal that acted to satisfy his own desires.

    "It's okay" Jun Muchen spoke slowly. He knelt down and patted Neil's shoulder gently. Neil looked up and saw the loving light and smile of the heavenly father, "It's not too late now."  , come on, let’s pursue that beauty together, and one day, you will also be able to experience the rebirth of your soul"

    "Woo, Cammy has arrived"

    Neil was so moved that his face burst into tears, and he crossed his hands with ten fingers, as sincerely as a believer.

    "Come on, let's fall into the arms of the Loli God"

    Jun Muchen opened his mind and looked softly, waiting for the arrival of his child.

    "That's not right!!!" Neil suddenly jumped up, pointed at Muchen and shouted loudly, "Why did it become a topic of Lolicon and Yujiecon?! You are still talking about me, what are you going to do?  Where are you going!! Don’t change the topic!!”

    "Tch, I thought I got through"

    "Cut your sister! What's the purpose of being a lolicon, you bastard! If you don't say anything, be careful and I'll take action!!!"

    “Okay~~I would like to see how strong the rumored Shiroyasha is~~”

    Mu Chen chuckled, but the light in his eyes was extremely bright. He suddenly took a step and appeared in front of Neil, waving his right hand forward.

    Neil had already been prepared in his mind, and he quickly retreated to avoid the hand's attack, but a bloody mark appeared on his face.

    【what happened!  ?  】

    Neil touched his bleeding cheek, feeling shocked and confused, but Jun Muchen still had that careless smile. He raised his right hand, as if he was holding something in his palm, and flicked his left hand into the void, making an unexpected sound.  A pleasant clear sound.

    "Hey, let me tell you, are you really going to fight me here?" Neil was thinking about the mysterious weapon while he was alert, "Although this place is relatively remote, it is still a school. If it is discovered by ordinary people, then  This is no joke"

    "so what?"

    However, Jun Muchen didn't care at all. He smiled casually and looked at Neil meaningfully, "For me, I'm not subject to all kinds of restrictions like you magicians. I only do what I want to do.  That’s all, no one can stop me…”

    【This guy, maybe he looks a bit like me】

    【Well, the same lack of moral integrity】

    【……】

    “Hey, be careful next time, otherwise you will get your neck wiped~~”

    Jun Muchen smiled and rushed forward full of fighting spirit.

    "That's right, it's the intention to fight, not the intention to kill.

    "This guy really has no scruplesAndles, please pay attention to your surroundings and don't let ordinary people get close"

    Neil felt a little unhappy,Gritting his teeth, he threw Andles out.

    【learn!  】

    Neil made a move in his hand, and the rebellious magic sword brought a thick bloody aura across it.

    It’s just that what was hit was a virtual shadow.

    The shadow is gone.

    However, the energy came from all directions.

    【So fast!  】

    Neil’s eyes flashed, and he couldn’t figure out the other party’s direction, and he was also locked. After calming down for a while, his feet suddenly made a strange trajectory.

    Qiye, run away.

    In a small space, the young man's figure can be found in every corner.

    ???????????????????????????????????

    The clear sound of sword strikes suddenly sounded.

    And the fabric on Neil’s left arm seemed to have a nearly invisible tear.

    Neil stepped aside and looked at the opponent who reappeared warily.

    There is a shadow about three feet long on the ground.

    But in his hand, there was nothing, only a simple hilt of a sword, and with all his eyesight, he could vaguely see the vague outline.

    ??A sword with a shadow and an invisible form.

    "Are you an assassin, you bastard? With a sword like this, coupled with that kind of movement, you look more like an assassin than an assassin"

    Neil breathed a sigh of relief, and then made fun of him.

    "Assassin? Well, I can be considered an assassin" Jun Muchen was stunned for a moment, then nodded, and then smiled without giving in, "Speaking of which, you are about the same. The Qiye family's assassination skills, I didn't expect you to be able to do it."  Yes, does the genocide of Qiye have anything to do with you?"

    【He even knows about Qiye’s family!  ?  】

    Neil's eyes were slightly closed, and he couldn't help but tighten the sword in his hand, trying to calm down his heart that was beating a few times too fast. The person in front of him could tell his body skills at a glance, which made him have to be afraid. As an enemy, he  I feel extremely heavy in my heart.

    However, the other party had no intention of killing him.

    From his sword, you can completely know.

    "Don't blame me for everything, and no one stipulates that people who are not from the Qiye family can't learn" At this point, Neil's eyes were a little complicated, "But it's really not as good as the blood of the Qiye family"

    "Oh? You and the Qiye family"

    Jun Muchen was a little curious, but Neil had no idea of ??continuing and smiled coldly, "Those things don't matter, your target should be me"

    "……Too."

    The shadow flickered, and at the snap of a finger, the sword edge was imminent.

    Neil’s side face barely brushed against the sword, and at that moment, he seemed to see the blade of the sword clearly.

    It’s as thin as a cicada’s wing, almost transparent.

    It is like a glass-like work of art.

    A look of surprise flashed in his eyes, and Neil couldn't help but admire him.

    "What a beautiful sword."

    Jun Muchen smiled calmly. He had heard such praise countless times.

    Turning around and sweeping away, the whole person's style seemed to turn into a breeze and light clouds in an instant.

    With a hook and a sword, from bottom to top.

    Neil blocked the sword with a horizontal sword, pressing down on the long sword.

    And his eyes have never left this beautiful sword blade.

    "name."

    "Chengying."

    Neil stared at the blade of the sword that seemed to have a stream of light flowing slowly, and silently recited Cheng Ying. A faint smile could not help but appear at the corner of his mouth, and he patted the Cheng Ying sword away. Contrary to the extremely elegant Cheng Ying, the bloody and heavy demon  The sword brought the sound of breaking wind and was handed over with a bang.

    "This is the rumored magic sword"

    Feeling the evil energy coming from the rebellion, Jun Muchen frowned slightly. Just looking at the sword, he seemed to be able to hear the ghostly scream and the smell of blood, which almost turned into a flowing substance.

    ?????????????? How much blood have you drunk?

    Is the young man in front of me really a murderer?

    Jun Muchen looked at the other person with complicated eyes, and Neil also raised his eyes at the same time. The clear eyes made Jun Muchen's heart tremble, and his eyes suddenly became more complicated, staring at the other person with a strange light.

    The two looked at each other, and their figures disappeared like ghosts, leaving a lingering sound.

    Neil considers himself to be as fast as a kamikaze, but today he finally met someone who was faster than him.

    So fast.

    Whether it’s moving or drawing a sword.

    The more they fought, the more frightened Neil became.

    In terms of swordsmanship alone, the opponent is definitely above him.

    Another point is that Jun Muchen's sword has even less patterns than his.

    Neil tilted his head and immediatelyThe generous sword blocked the grazing shadow, and sparks flew out in an instant.  Neil shouted low, knocked the opponent's sword away with force, and before the opponent's attack was successful, he slashed with his sword.

    However, Jun Muchen's figure suddenly disappeared, and even the Qi machine could not be sensed. Sure enough, the opponent's style changed again. The originally elegant sword wind turned into nothingness, leaving only a chilling silence.

    Suddenly, a cold wind seemed to blow behind his head. Before he could think about it, Neil's body had already taken action. He turned his steps and raised his sword to defend. He only felt a trace of coldness flowing across his forehead.

    "The plum blossoms are fragrant."

    A few strands of black hair floated to the ground.

    ?…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

    ps: I am not alone

 Close Heart Chapter 49 Natural Volume None of them are good people

    Swordsmen usually develop their own style, even if they come from the same sect, because each person's characteristics will change over time, and this difference is the characteristic of each person's swordsmanship.

    Even Neil is the same. His eclectic style seems irregular, but it is also his own way of swordsmanship.  However, Jun Muchen's sword has been constantly changing from the beginning. His changes are not a simple change of moves, but a fundamental change.

    For a moment, it was as cold as an assassin, ghostly and silent.

    For a moment, it was like a Taoist, elegant as immortal.

    One person can actually evolve several completely different styles at the same time, just like several swordsmen wielding swords at the same time.

    Such a person is definitely a genius and understands swords better than anyone else.

    A few strands of hair in front of his forehead gently floated in front of his eyes. Neil's eyes never left Jun Muchen. He slowly adjusted his breathing and clenched the hilt of the sword again with both hands to prepare for the opponent's next attack.

    "You dodged the sword just now. Your fighting instinct is really great. You are truly worthy of the rumors. You really did not disappoint me"

    Jun Muchen casually shook Cheng Ying in his hand and looked at Neil with a bit of admiration in his eyes.

    "I don't want to be praised by you"

    Neil raised his eyelids and said lazily, but his heart was very solemn. If it weren't for the instinctive reaction of his body, his head would probably have blossomed.  However, does the person in front of him really want to kill him?  This made him even more unpredictable.

    [The current situation is not good. Although Anders is on guard nearby, he cannot make a big noise, otherwise he will be scolded by the old man. It seems that powerful attack magic cannot be used]

    "Tsk, it's troublesome"

    Neil frowned and thought for a while, glanced at the other party, took a new stance, tapped the tip of his sword lightly on the ground, and said in a deep voice, "There is no other way, I have to"

    Jun Muchen noticed his serious eyes, and the expression on his face couldn't help but become cautious. The sword in his hand slowly moved to the front of him, and he responded calmly.

    "run!"

    Neil turned around, took off his feet and ran as fast as a sports car that had driven two hundred yards. All that was left was a shrinking back and rising dust.

    ""

    Hey, did you really run away?

    Jun Muchen stared blankly at the almost invisible figure. The sword in his hand almost fell to the ground without holding it tightly. After a few seconds, he came out of his sluggish state and a strange smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.

    "You kid, do you think you can run away?"

    Jun Muchen raised two fingers of his left hand, smiled slightly, and said softly, "Qi, Mi Zong."

    Immediately, the figure flashed and disappeared from the place, leaving only the leaves swaying softly.

    "The devil is fighting you here"

    Neil glanced sideways behind him, and when he saw that no one was chasing him, he couldn't help but smile proudly. He was too lazy to start a fight in the school. If someone really attacked him, the old man probably wouldn't leave it alone, not to mention the hidden secrets in the school.  I don’t know how many characters there are. If something happens again, it will really be enough for him to drink a pot.

    "Ah? Why haven't you seen the main road after running for so long?"

    Neil looked around and found that he seemed to be still on a remote road in the woods. According to his own speed, he probably ran back to the elementary school.

    "Oh my god, do you think you can really run away?"

    Just when Neil was puzzled, a frivolous voice suddenly reached his ears. In a blink of an eye, Neil saw Jun Muchen sitting leisurely on a branch with an expression that was half-smiling but not smiling.  Looking at myself.

    "Tsk, is it an illusion?"

    Neil observed carefully, but he never felt the fluctuation of magic power.

    "But Neil's confused expression was reflected in Jun Muchen's eyes, and he smiled slightly, "Don't look at it, this is not magic, you won't feel the existence of magic"

    Jun Muchen jumped down from the tree and continued, "This is a kind of alchemy, a type of Qimen Dunjia. Well, to a certain extent, it is indeed an illusion. I guess you have never been exposed to it before"

    Neil frowned, he didn't expect that the other party still had such a hand, "I really underestimated you, but to use some kind of power, you need some kind of medium. I guess you have some props here.  Bar……"

    "That's right!" Jun Muchen admitted without any intention of denying it, with a bright smile, "There are marks I have carved around here. As long as I need it, I will start it immediately!"

    "Fuck you! You treat school as your home."??!  "

    "Humph, the school is my home? I'm so weak! It's just convenient for me to observe Lolita!!"

    "What are you struggling with!! It's too dangerous to let people like you into the school!! If I escape, I will definitely report you!"

    “This depends on your ability~~What, you don’t plan to run away?”

    Jun Muchen smiled casually and shook his right hand. There seemed to be a vague shadow shaking on the ground.

    "How can you escape now that you're like this? Besides, you want to fight so much, so I have to get serious"

    As Neil said, the dominance now lies in the hands of the opponent, and Neil himself can't find a way to break this maze. Instead of being passive, it is better to turn against the enemy. This way, the winning rate will be greater.

    "very good."

    Jun Muchen smiled faintly, took the lead, and rushed directly from the front, hitting Neil's wrist with a cross. Neil's eyes were stern, and he advanced instead of retreating. He picked up the magic sword and slashed hard, with such force that he let out a fierce  The sound.

    "Magic shooter, 34th light elf!!"

    Neil suddenly freed up his left hand and shot all the light arrows at Jun Muchen in front of him. The opponent narrowed his eyes slightly and stepped back a few feet. At the same time, he opened his left palm forward, instantly forming an invisible barrier.

    However, those light arrows seemed to be aimless, bombing on or near the barrier at will, raising a large cloud of dust.

    "Confused? Are you preparing something?" Jun Muchen looked around and roughly guessed Neil's purpose of doing this, "It won't be what you want!"

    Taking a step forward, the figure suddenly became blurred, leaving behind dissipating afterimages.

    Just as Jun Muchen raised his sword to stab Neil, Neil showed a proud smile, and a whirlpool of magic power suddenly erupted around his body. The huge flow of magic power made Jun Muchen's figure stagnate.

    "Wushuang·Thunder Walking."

    The blue magical power of thunder covered Neil's body, and lightning flashed all over his body from time to time, and his purple pupils had a tendency to become demonic.

    “Second round, start again!!”

    Neil smiled excitedly, and his figure suddenly flashed. Before the opponent could react, he appeared in front of Jun Muchen. The demon sword slashed down with majestic momentum. Jun Muchen's pupils tightened, and he hurriedly raised his sword to intercept, but it was powerful.  The force blasted him away in one fell swoop.

    "Ahem, that's it" Jun Muchen stepped on the ground with his feet and drew two thick marks. He looked at the changed Neil in surprise, "Using the magic power of thunder attribute to inject into the body,  The cells in the body are activated, further accelerating the speed and body reaction, and the affinity of the thunder attribute is also significantly improved. Although your speed has not reached the realm of thunder, you are enough now to drink a pot You  It’s really surprising…”

    Jun Muchen covered his left eye with one hand, and his exposed right eye gradually showed excitement.

    "The surprising thing is you" Neil frowned, his eyes alert, but he said in a calm tone, "You can guess so much with just one click. If you continue to type for a while, I will probably know all the details about me.  I was touched by you"

    "Well, don't say that, anyway, you have a lot of cards"

    Jun Muchen smiled slyly, and Neil could not help but curl his lips when he heard this. Then, the two of them looked at each other and took a step at the same time.

    Sparks, lightning, flashed again.

    "Spell filling, Thunder Fang!!"

    Neil raised the magic sword levelly and touched the silver blade with his left hand. The blade was suddenly filled with thunder and lightning.  He swept the sword horizontally, and the dancing arc seemed to tear apart the space. Jun Muchen picked Cheng Ying and stepped back a few feet.

    Gaining a short-term advantage, Neil took advantage of the situation to pursue him and started the second round of attack very quickly. Jun Muchen saw this, and the curve of his mouth became more and more distinct. Cheng Ying was like a strong wind, fighting fiercely. The two  They were almost the same, but the weapons in their hands were getting faster and faster, there were countless afterimages, and they were surrounded by sword shadows.

    Neil leaned back slightly to avoid the sword edge that passed in front of his eyes, and then rebelliously suppressed Cheng Ying's sword with all his strength. Jun Muchen's movements couldn't help but stagnated for a moment.

    "Liberation, Razer Hiss!"

    The lightning on Treason suddenly increased sharply, and suddenly turned into several thunder snakes. Their sharp hisses almost pierced the eardrums, biting towards Jun Muchen.

    Jun Muchen's eyes flashed, and he performed strange footwork. He grasped the hilt of the sword tightly with both hands, shaking off the rebellious suppression, and at the same time danced the long sword and moved it rapidly.

    The cherry blossoms are dancing wildly, blowing the dreamlike mournful snow.

    "Sakura Fukiyuki."

    A faint voice came through the sword wind, and the strange air flow instantly disintegrated the thunder snake.

    Looking at this scene, Neil couldn’t help but be startled.?I thought I could force the opponent back, but it seemed that I still underestimated him. After the offensive collapsed, Jun Muchen pointed his long sword and stabbed Neil directly.

    However, he quickly stepped aside.

    In the air, a few drops of blood were vaguely lifted up.

    Jun Muchen stroked the wound on his face with his slender fingers, and looked at Neil holding the black gun with narrowed eyes.

    "I really didn't expect you to use a gun"

    Neil shrugged at this and smiled slyly, "I never said that I was a swordsman, but your reaction is really fast. You can avoid my supersonic gun and the thunderous demon.  The penetrating power and speed of the bullets are no joke, thank you for being able to dodge in that state"

    "So, don't underestimate me"

    Jun Muchen restored his original smile and took up his stance again. Neil also crossed Ebony and Rebellion in front of him. Without any words, the battle began again.

    The two were moving very fast. They kept fighting in the woods and then moved away.

    Neil tapped the branch with his toes and came to Jun Muchen's back with a thought. He slashed with the heavy sword. The opponent reacted very quickly and blocked the opponent with his sword. However, the black sandalwood instantly fired a few bullets, but the bullets penetrated the opponent's body.  , not a trace of blood was seen, but it still penetrated directly through the tree trunk behind.

    Neil immediately fired his gun at the top of his head, and Jun Muchen's figure kept flashing, with an excited smile on his face as he shot through the hail of bullets. Neil also smiled back with the same smile, and the lightning all over his body burst out, rebellious.  Draw down and up.

    "Unparalleled Chidori!!!"

    "Mysterious meaning·Canglan Yu!!!"

    A thousand birds neighed, and swords rained down into the waves.

    All gone, leaving nothing but a mess.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    Jun Muchen looked at the situation in front of him, and a big cold sweat broke out on his head.

    What should we do now?  The war has just begun, but the barrier of this small forest has been almost destroyed. It won't be long before people find out that this place has been bombed to ashes. If you want to ask him to pay for it, just let him die. He is  Keep her as your wife.

    "Well, it's none of my business anyway"

    Neil, who was sitting next to him on the grass and leaning on the half-broken tree trunk, picked his nose and said listlessly. When he hit the back, he also knew that this guy was not here to deal with him, but was just eager to meet his opponent.  , so Neil was fully involved, and ended up in this situation.

    "Fuck you sister!! It's none of your business anymore!! You did half of it!!"

    "Go away! Aren't you the one who suddenly came to fight with me!? Don't pull me into it!!"

    "Hey!! What you are saying is really irresponsible!! Have you ever seen that sex is all about one person!?"

    "What kind of metaphor are you using!! It sucks!! Both your complaints and you as a person suck!!"

    Neil sighed, then quietly looked at the messy environment in front of him for a few seconds, then stood up and said, "I still have things to do, goodbye."

    "Who are you lying to?! Don't run away!!!"

    Neil looked helplessly at Jun Muchen, who was holding on to him, wondering why this bastard looked like two people during a fight.

    "Well, what do you want me to do?"

    "Compensate!!"

    "Don't say it so matter-of-factly!! You did it all, and you still have the nerve to ask me to pay for it!? The money will be gone, and there will only be one person!!"

    “Then go and sell your worthless virginity!!”

    "Please sell yours first!!! Your dirty Tower of Babylon still has some use!!"

    "Dah!!! My first time will be reserved for the person I love the most!! My Tower of Babylon is only built for the person I love the most!! President! Come and capture my Tower of Babel!  !!”

    ""

    Neil covered his face and said he couldn’t understand a word. Well, why don’t you record what you just said and show it to Misae? It seems like it would be interesting.

    "Hey, what are you laughing at? You're laughing so disgustingly"

    Neil felt that the veins on his forehead were about to bleed. He looked at Jun Muchen with stern eyes, "I don't want to be said to you like you were burned by fire"

    "Hey, what do you mean burned by fire? Are you talking about my hair!? Are you talking about my natural curls!?"

    Jun Muchen glared at Neil unhappily. Neil rolled his eyes and said feebly, "What's wrong with natural curls?"?I also want to have soft curly hair!  I also want to be called Sakata Gin○!  If it weren't for the setting, the author would have used that name a long time ago!  !  "

    "What kind of shady story are you doing here! No one wants to know! Let me tell you, if I use all my strength, I will definitely have long hair that is straighter and more flowing than using Rejoice!!"

    "You have nothing to do with natural curly hair when you explode with all your strength!! Are you a Saiyan!? I won't talk to you anymore, I have to go back to the elementary school" Neil sighed, stood up and wanted to leave, but the look between his eyebrows seemed  A little depressed, Jun Muchen saw that he seemed to be hesitant to speak, so he asked, "Why, you still want to continue fighting?"

    "The devil is fighting you" Neil scratched his hair and turned his face, "Hey, do you know what those two guys are like now?"

    Jun Muchen paused for a moment, and naturally knew who the two people Neil was talking about were. He glanced sideways at Neil, "They are doing well in the dark world now, not to mention that the main culprit was you. The wanted order  The main goal is to offer a reward to you, well, most people don’t know what’s going on here"

    Neil was silent, looking at the sky quietly, with a faint light in his eyes, not knowing what he was thinking.

    It took a long time before he turned away and faced Jun Muchen.

    "Thanks."

    Before the words fell, the figure had already left.

    Jun Muchen glanced at the direction Neil left, a faint smile appeared on his face, and soon it turned into a constipated face.

    “Oh my God!! He actually ran away!!!”

    Jun Muchen was so crazy that he didn't notice another person coming next to him.

    "It seems there was quite a big fuss"

    The deep and vicissitudes of the voice brought Jun Muchen back to his senses. When he turned around, he saw an old man with white hair wearing a decent suit, his hands behind his back, his eyes filled with an impenetrable light.

    "Uh, here you go, old man"

    "Ah, I just came, but if Konemon knew about it, you would probably be embarrassed"

    The old man smiled slightly and sighed something that made Jun Muchen sweat.

    "Help, old man"

    "Haha, are you afraid too?" The old man smiled and shook his head, then looked thoughtfully in a certain direction, "Mu Chen, what do you think of that child?"

    Jun Muchen was silent for a moment before speaking up, "It's completely different from the one in the information. Is he really that person?"

    The tone was full of hesitation. Whether he observed it or came into contact with it personally, he could not believe the bloody truth.

    More importantly, he believes in a person.

    In my hand, I don’t know when there was a pocket watch. I pressed it lightly and saw a new photo embedded in it.

    In the photo, there are two black-haired teenagers. The older boy is pressing the other boy's head with his hand with a playful smile. The boy's face is full of helplessness, but the tenderness in his eyes cannot hide the warmth between the two.  .

    And that young man had exactly the same outline as the current Jun Muchen, except that he was less immature and immature.

    Gently close the pocket watch and clasp it tightly with your fingers, as if your body is suffering from a spasm.

    Jun Muchen put his pocket watch against his heart, lowered his head, and let his slightly long hair cover his face. Perhaps, he didn't want others to see his expression.

    [Mu Chen, I have a younger brother back home, but that boy is very gentle in nature, so he is easily hurt. If you meet him one day, and I am not with him, then please help take care of him  …]

    "What an idiot, Hans"

    On the delicate grass blades, a drop of water slid down and melted away.

    ?……………………………………………………………………………………

    ps1: The skill in the article, Thunder Walk, is similar to Raikage's Thunder Escape, not Negi's magic that almost turns him into a thunder spirit. Compared with it, it is a much simpler version.  Having said that, how should I play with the introduction to make me happy

    PS2: The character image of Jun Muchen has been given, but there is still no hard-working male protagonist.

 Close Heart Chapter 50 The Prelude to the Beginning of Chaos

    [[[cp|w:900|h:540|a:l]]]

    Once upon a time, the sky in my eyes was always gray, and that was the only color I could see.

    The rustling wind ruffled my slightly messy hair.

    The wind always makes me feel cold.

    Even if you can see the sun when you look up, you can't feel the warmth from the sun at all.

    It was still cold, as if even the blood had stopped flowing.

    Hands, unconsciously placed at the heart.

    Ah, it’s still beating time and time again. Is this proof of being alive?

    But why do you want to crush this vital heart so much?

    ——It’s very simple, because you want to die.

    The voice from the bottom of my heart told me this.

    Yes, since that snowy night, he has been longing to die.

    Death can forget everything.

    Death can relieve pain.

    However, now he no longer has the right to seek death.

    “At least, you must not die before fulfilling that sad wish.

    Raising his head, his long silver hair fell down, and his cold eyes stared at the waning moon hanging high in the night sky, without sadness or joy.

    The moonlight shines on the body, leaving a sad temperature.

    The sound of footsteps gradually sounded behind him.

    His eyes left the moon and shifted to the approaching figure.

    Those were two young men who were about fifteen or sixteen years old.

    The off-white clothes, the long hair like ink, the figure fluttering in the wind, elegant and cold.

    ? Red and black windbreaker, purple broken hair, cold eyes on the handsome face, and a lonely and evil figure.

    "Hey, Neil, why don't you go take a rest?"

    The man with long black hair raised his hand and greeted Neil.

    Neil shook his head, turned his face away, and said calmly, "It's not necessary, this is just fine."

    The two people behind them slowed down slightly, then walked to Neil's side and sat down, quietly under the moonlight.

    "actually……"

    Neil suddenly spoke, and the two of them focused their gazes. Neil frowned slightly, seeming a little embarrassed.

    "I can just do this mission by myself. Besides, it's my own business. You don't have to follow me in the first place."

    The two looked at each other, as if helpless, thinking he was going to say something, but it turned out to be just that.

    "After all, we have known you for so long. If you want to do it, let's do it together. Besides, we are still on the same team."

    The boy with long black hair put his hand on Neil's shoulder and smiled nonchalantly.

    "I just followed you because I had no direction for the time being"

    The other purple-haired man curled his lips, as if he didn't want to be with them.

    Neil pursed his lips, and a hint of softness flashed in his cold eyes.

    "Hey, Neil, let me ask you a question"

    Neil turned his eyes and looked at the black-haired man, who held his chin, looked at him carefully, and asked in a deep voice, "You really don't know how to transform into the second stage?"

    The atmosphere darkened, and Neil, who was originally expressionless, turned colder and colder. He put his hand on the sword at his waist, preparing to draw out the weapon and slash.

    The purple-haired man burst out laughing, with a long-lost smile in his emerald eyes. At the same time, he looked at Neil looking forward to his next move.

    "But, is this really good?"

    After the joke, the man with long black hair asked gently, with a somewhat unbearable expression.

    "Then don't go, wig."

    The other person’s voice was cold, and he seemed extremely disdainful of the unwilling expression on his face.

    "Not a wig is Gui!!"

    Gui said something as a reflex, and Neil glanced at him and said, "Takasugi is right, wig. If you can't do it, let me and him go. Anyway, as long as the task is completed."  "

    After all, with Gui’s character, killing is not suitable for him.

    “Moreover, I don’t want him to become like me.

    "The world is like this. The weak eat the strong, and the weak will always be destroyed by the strong. Your so-called compassion is just the weakness that you can't let go of."

    Takasugi dragged his cheeks and stared coldly into the endless night, telling the extremely cruel truth.

    "Then are we also weak?"

    Gui was silent for a long time, feeling confused and confused.

    They were deprived of their mentor and their place of survival was destroyed.Are they also weak beings in this cruel world?

    Takasugi was stunned for a moment, lowered his head, his slightly long purple hair covered his gloomy face, and his clenched fists trembled slightly, and the bits of blood dripping through his fingers revealed the hatred in his heart.

    "Weak people also have the madness of the weak."

    Suddenly, Neil stood up and walked to the front, raised his head and looked at the bright moon, his open fingers trying to grasp the moon that could never be reached, and his red pupils gradually became cloudy and crazy.

    In the eyes of Takasugi and Gui, the slender figure under the moonlight was sad and crazy.

    "I will use this madness to devour everything."

    The ferocious smile slowly tore across the soft face, and the remaining tenderness in the heart was completely swallowed up by the endless darkness.

    “No matter what it takes.”

    The scene in front of me turned blood red again.

    …………………………………………Dividing line………………………………………………

    The eyelids seemed to be hung with a thousand kilograms of weight, and they were slowly opened. The light flowing through the eyes was the sadness and exhaustion buried deep inside.

    Thinking back now, it’s been a long time since I last saw Gaoshan and Gui. Although I just heard from Jun Muchen that their condition is fine, I don’t know what the actual situation is or what they are doing.

    When I returned to my hometown to recuperate, I thought about going to find them, but there were people around me who I couldn't let go of.

    His eyes turned slightly, and he saw the serious figure who was writing furiously.

    Still so meticulous and serious

    “Neil, it’s time for you to work too, right?”

    Negi noticed that someone was looking at him. When he turned around, he met Neil's sleepy eyes. He really wondered if he was sleeping just now.

    "Ah, I have no motivation, I don't want to do it at all"

    Seeing Neil's half-dead look, Negi couldn't help but complain, "I've never seen you feel motivated one day"

    "Just give me the source of fire"

    "Are you Megatron!?"

    "I want to destroy the world"

    "Hey, where are the Autobots? Come and kill this guy!"

    The two of them chatted without a word, but the other teachers in the office were not surprised by this and just smiled and continued their work.

    Because of the presence of these two children, this room, which was originally only a group of adults, became more energetic.

    Although someone looks like he is about to be in a coffin

    Neil stretched and began to look at the homework on the table. He picked up the red pen and crossed it in circles.

    After just a few moves, Neil stopped writing and leaned down on the table.

    "I'm so tired, Negi, please help me finish the correction"

    "So fast!! I haven't even asked you for help yet, teaching assistant!"

    “That initial setting has been thrown away tens of thousands of years ago. It’s just like ○soul. Only a ghost can remember what a country of warriors”

    "Remember this well, you who have been absent from work for thousands of years!"

    Negi rolled his eyes and simply turned away, pretending he didn't see anything.

    "Teacher Neil, if you don't do this, you won't be able to make a grade in class tomorrow"

    Fayi, who was sitting next to him, raised his head and shook his head with a wry smile.

    "Don't worry, you can just fool around with that kind of thing when the time comes. A wise ruler will never be able and should not keep his faith"

    "You are too powerful, aren't you? Can the theory of monarch still be used like this!? Do you have to use such a powerful theory to a group of primary school students!? Before you lose your integrity, you have completely lost the teacher's ethics!"

    Faye looked at Neil’s inscrutable smile with a black line on his head.

    By the way, what is going on in that class?  This man also calls himself a ruler. What kind of monarchy is this?  ?

    Faye kind of understands Negi’s feelings. Talking to Neil is really neurotic, and he can’t afford to be hurt by all kinds of jumps.

    Unconsciously, the school bell rang, and Neil jumped up as if on stimulants, put his hands in his trouser pockets, and walked out the door humming a tune.

    "I have a little donkey, but I never ride it~~~"

    But before he walked out of the door, he felt someone pulled hard on his back collar, almost knocking his breath away.

    "It's not over yet, little donkey"

    Neil glared at him fiercely, but Negi turned a blind eye to his fierce gaze and said calmly, "We have a meeting later, you won't forget it, right?"

    &nbsp; "Meeting? What meeting?"

    Neil tilted his head, meaning unclear.

    "Didn't the principal of the academy inform you that all the magicians will gather after school?"

    Negi leaned into his ear and whispered to him, which made Neil laugh evilly.

    “Pfft, it turns out you are a magician, Negi~~~”

    "Aren't you?"

    "Impossible, I will not remain a virgin until the age of thirty! I will definitely change my profession and become a knight before I turn eighteen! And I will become a man who is the King of Knights in the future!!"

    "Huh? Knight? What do you mean?"

    "It turns out that Teacher Neil is talking about urban legends"

    Faye suddenly came over, narrowed his eyes and smiled.

    “Oops, someone heard me!”

    Negi was like a frightened little white rabbit, panicking and looking to Neil for help.

    Neil rolled his eyes at him, looking at his little appearance, he deserves to be a magician for the rest of his life, well, a magician in another sense.

    "Is Teacher Faye also going to the principal?"

    Neil raised his head. Faye was quite tall, so he could only ask with his head held high.

    "Well, I also received a notification"

    "Huh?" Negi was stunned for a moment, then understood and covered his mouth in slight surprise, "Teacher Fayi, are you too?"

    “Well, I’m just like you, but I’m not a magician in that sense~~”

    Faye winked at the two of them and smiled playfully.

    "Not that kind? Which kind is it?"

    Neil and Faye smiled at each other and walked out the door without answering Negi's question.  Seeing this, Negi had no choice but to put the question in his mind and wait until he returned to the dormitory to ask Asuna and the others.

    Afterwards, Negi proved through his actions that there are some things that should not be said in front of girls, especially very violent girls.

    When they arrived at the principal's office, they saw magicians standing neatly at the entrance. When they came in, their eyes glanced at them briefly and then moved away, returning to their original indifference.

    "Hey, Master Hei!"

    "Good afternoon, Heitan~~~"

    Black Steel's forehead had veins popping out. He clenched his fists and looked at the two guys with playful smiles. He exuded a terrifying aura and said, "Hello, you bastards!"

    "How could Mr. Hei say that? After all, we used to talk together~~"

    “I also shared my love problems~~~”

    "Who are you chatting with?! Where have I ever shared love issues? They just talked about business matters and the control of students' love affairs!! Don't distort the facts for me!!"

    "Master Hei's complaints are still so powerful!"

    “Same as his violence~~”

    Heigang's entire face turned black, leaving only a pair of glowing red ghost eyes and a smoking mouth, "Principal, can I kill someone?"

    "I don't want you to cut it in the office, but you have already cut it out"

    The principal looked at Faye and Neil, who were slashed away by the black steel, and a cold sweat dropped on his head.

    By the way, they are really familiar with each other.

    "Ahem—" the principal signaled everyone to be quiet, and then said in a deep voice, "The main reason why I called you here today is about the recent incident in which a magician was drained of his magic power and fell into coma."

    "Eh? Is there such a thing?"

    "It seems so. I heard that several magicians have been sent to the medical center"

    "Is anyone targeting the Magic Association?"

    After hearing what the principal said, everyone started talking, and Neil also quietly pulled Negi's sleeve, "Negi, have you heard about this?"

    "This is also the first time I heard it"

    "Okay, be quiet"

    The principal knocked on the table slightly hard, and his eyes that were originally covered by long eyebrows suddenly radiated with majesty. He continued, "There have been several incidents like this recently, and they all happened outside the school. When we found out  When the victims were victims, they all fell into a coma because their magic power was drained away. Although no human life was caused, it was still a very bad behavior. We do not rule out the invasion of hostile forces, or the other party will change the target and attack ordinary people.  Therefore, I hope that patrols can be strengthened recently, mainly focusing on areas outside the school. I will also notify nearby towns to be on alert. If necessary, we will send personnel there immediately. Although it is a bit hard, I hope everyone can  Do your best for everyone’s safety.”

    "yes!  !  "

    Everyone responded in unison, while Neil frowned, holding his chin in thought.

    "What's wrong with you, Neil?"

    Neil came back to his senses instantly, and when he saw Negi staring at him strangely, he explained, "It's nothing, I was just thinking about who would attack the magician"

    "Eh? Do you know who is the perpetrator!?"

    "You think I am Conan."

    Although it is not clear what the facts are, intuitively this series of things seems to be related to the Book of Darkness mentioned by Crono. However, there is no substantial evidence now. Speaking out will only increase panic, so it is better to wait until things are clear.  It would be better to consider new developments later.  Thinking of this, Neil suppressed his words.

    "In addition, there is another thing. There have been several missing persons incidents in surrounding towns recently. Although the places of occurrence are scattered and there are not many cases, they may not be related to this incident. Please be careful.  "

    After saying that, the principal’s brows furrowed deeper and the wrinkles on his face became deeper.

    "Not necessarily?" Neil grasped the key point of the words. Looking at the worried look on the face of the academy principal, he felt very confused and couldn't help but ask, "Aren't the two incidents directly related?"

    "Well, in my opinion, it shouldn't matter. The style is different. Not all the missing people have excellent magic qualifications, and" The principal paused for a moment, glanced at everyone in front of the desk, and slowly continued  Said, "There are reports that the representative of the Holy Church seems to have arrived"

    Everyone’s expressions changed. As magicians, they naturally understood the meaning of the name of agent.

    Although he is a priest, he does not do redemption, but only exists for killing. He transcends God's teachings and hunts heretics as God's agent.

    That is the agent.

    "What are those cold-blooded guys doing here?"

    "Are there any heretics here?"

    “Although there is a stronghold of the Holy Church Church branch here, the river does not interfere with the well…”

    "Is the incident of missing persons related to the appearance of the agent?"

    "Although we don't know if it is related, there is no need for us to get involved. We just need to be more vigilant and try not to conflict with them."

    The principal closed his eyes slightly and blurted out a serious voice, which was not very loud but could clearly reach everyone's ears.

    "yes."

    ?…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

    PS: Dwarf wig, please continue to stand in the corridor of memories for me.

 Close Heart Chapter 51 The Boy and the Goddess and the Pervert

    The night has opened.

    For a big city like Haiming City, night is not so much a time for rest, but a time for happiness.  Put aside all the trivial matters during the day and release the accumulated stress at night. The brightly lit streets are full of people coming and going, including students, romantic couples, and couples walking.

    The city is prosperous and peaceful.

    "Actually, I'm not very unlucky."

    Closing the boy’s jump that he had read through, Touma’s face showed a peaceful and reassuring smile.

    Although the salesperson over there stared at Bai Shu himself for a long time, it didn’t matter. After a while, he bought a bento and it was completely even. He walked out of the store swaggeringly and told him with a handsome back that we are also consumers!  !

    "Ahahaha!! I am God!!!"

    Only at this time can you feel superior to others!  !

    Under the horrified look of the salesperson, Touma laughed nervously.

    But in retrospect, nothing bad happened today, and I wasn’t targeted by the bastard teacher in my class. Judging from past experiences, it can be said to be a miracle.  Masaka, Kamijou Touma was pushed back by the goddess of luck, and things are about to change!  ?

    "It's impossible"

    Touma, with a heavy black shadow orz, told himself intuitively that this was just to welcome greater misfortune. Giving a glimmer of hope was just to usher in heavier despair, just like thinking that he had defeated the three black stars and was safe.  , In fact, Xia Ya has already aimed at his anus, giving An Ran a knowing blow.

    Ah, fucked up~~

    And standing next to Touma, the gray-haired boy who was also flipping through a magazine looked at Touma's ups and downs, his head covered with black lines.

    Although I wanted to say hello, I felt that contacting him would change my life drastically, which was absolutely terrible.

    Is this a survival instinct engraved in DNA?

    The young man nodded vigorously and continued to read the magazine as if nothing had happened under the intense gaze of the salesperson.

    "Can you give in?"

    A cold yet soft female voice brought the tragic Kamijou Touma back to the real world. Touma raised his head in response, and what he saw was the mysterious realm of beauty Such a thing was impossible, she was wearing pure white jeans.

    "Ah, sorry!"

    Touma quickly stood up from the ground, rubbed the back of his head and laughed, while looking at the other person up and down.  The girl has long silver wavy hair that looks like stars, hanging over her simple casual clothes. She has a beautiful face that will leave a deep impression on anyone who sees it, and a pair of amethyst-like eyes that are as calm as a waveless lake.  Looking directly at Touma who was in a daze, his brows furrowed slightly.

    Touma noticed that there seemed to be a flash of displeasure on the other person's face, and immediately came to his senses. He said sorry and turned aside to make way. He was in a daze just now. Although part of the reason was because of the girl's beauty, but more of it was because of the girl's beauty.  I feel that she is very similar to someone, especially those eyes, and there is always an unspeakable feeling of loneliness.

    The girl nodded and walked forward. When she saw the gray-haired boy next to Touma, she was stunned for a moment. She nodded to him and walked quickly past.

    Touma looked away, only to see the eyes of the boy standing next to him turned into equal signs, staring at the girl selecting the goods, with a trace of obscene saliva hanging from the corner of his curved mouth.

    "abnormal."

    Touma said that he would also be attracted by that beauty, but he would never be as full of goldfish aura as this guy.

    "Who are you calling a pervert?"

    Hearing Touma’s voice, the boy turned his head and glared at him fiercely.

    "Sorry, it's just a reflex, hentai."

    "This is the first time I've heard such an apology that made me cry and cry! What's the point of changing it to Roman pronunciation? Doesn't it mean the same thing!?"

    "There is no way, the word pervert cannot be found in English"

    “Is this the problem!?”

    Touma shrugged, his eyes skipped past the boy, looked at the girl and said, "The expression you looked at her just now is like a real gentleman, isn't it?"

    "Is it wrong for a gentleman!? Is it wrong for a man to be hentai!?" The boy complained twice forcefully, and then looked at the girl's back and explained with a trembling voice, "That's the goddess of our school, of course you see her.  So excited!!”

    "goddess?"

    This title is quite appropriate.

    "Yes, Baihuang Primary SchoolThe Venus of the Ministry, the concubine Chihaya!  !  "

    "So this is ah……"

    Touma’s eyes were a little surprised, and then he turned to look at the boy, “You know very well, are you in the same school as her?”

    "Huh-huh -" the young man laughed with pride, looking down at Touma, who was as tall as him, with extremely arrogant eyes, "She and I are in the same class, although we have never spoken to each other!"

    ""

    What are you so proud of!  !  I’ve never had the nerve to say it even though I’ve never spoken to you before!  ?  But what is going on with this sense of disparity?  Why do you feel unhappy from the bottom of your heart?  !

    Touma's heart was churning, and he turned to leave.

    "Eh? Aren't you envious?"

    "Who wants to envy a tragic man like you who can never talk to someone else in his life!!"

    "Ooooooh!!! My glass is so broken!!!"

    The two teenagers who didn't know each other met in the noisy way. Touma didn't know the other's name, but thinking that they wouldn't meet again in the future, he didn't ask more. He picked one in the food area.  He was ready to leave after getting a full-priced lunch box. Although there would be a half-priced lunch box in a while, trying to snatch food from a group of hungry wolves based on his small body was really like a passerby trying to snatch the heroine from the protagonist, seeking death.

    After leaving the convenience store, Touma walked home carrying the plastic bag.

    "In general, today seems to be the most ordinary and happiest day in my life, but why can't my eyes get wet?"

    Just when Touma was bursting into tears for this ordinary happiness, there was suddenly a rush of running sounds behind her.

    You can’t hear anything, you can’t hear anything, don’t look back, you will definitely get into big trouble if you look back, don’t let today’s rare happiness turn into misfortune again.

    "Quick, run! That guy is about to catch up!"

    The somewhat familiar voice sounded very panicked. Although Touma wanted to spend every day quietly, his good-natured character was destined to be nosy, not to mention that the voice sounded like someone he knew.

    When he turned around, he saw two figures of similar age running towards him.

    "Huh? They"

    Touma recognized the two of them at a glance as the boys and girls they met by chance at a convenience store.  At this time, they were running desperately. The young man looked back from time to time, as if someone was chasing them.

    "Hey, what's wrong with you?"

    When he was not far away from them, Touma raised his hand and called out.  The boys and girls over there all noticed him, but when the boy saw him, he had a look of despair.

    “Run quickly!!”

    "ha?"

    Before Touma could react, the two of them passed by him like the wind, and at the same time, the boy grabbed his collar and started running.

    "Let go, let go! Neck, neck Huh, I can't breathe I'm about to die"

    "Ah, sorry!"

    The young man stopped, let go of his hand, and gasped for air. His face was livid, and he also breathed in air.

    Thank God, the air is so beautiful.

    "Haha - why are you running in such a hurry?"

    After regaining his breath, Touma raised his head and looked at the tired gray-haired boy who was about to lie down and the silver-haired girl who was breathing slowly.

    That thing is really useless

    The young man didn't notice Touma's contemptuous eyes. He stroked his chest and breathed out, then raised his hand and pointed in the direction they came from.

    Touma turned around and saw a swaying figure approaching them unhurriedly.

    "Who is that? Your creditor?"

    "Debt, debt is your sister! Look clearly!"

    Touma's eyes widened, and he saw that it was a man in his twenties, swaying from side to side as if he was drunk, but when he looked more clearly, he had his mouth half-opened towards the man, still salivating, and his eyes were cloudy and dull.  Nothing remotely human about it.

    "Then, that's -" Touma covered his mouth in surprise, looked back at the other two, and stuttered, "Then, that's, idiot!?"

    "You've been playing too much, haven't you!? How does that guy look like a normal person!?"

    The young man almost fainted, and the beautiful girl over there also rolled her eyes, seemingly speechless at Touma's reaction.

    "Ahem, it's just a joke" Touma smiled awkwardly, and then his face was covered in cold sweat, "But why does that guy look so much like a zombie in the game"

    "Who knows, it's hard to??The plot of Resident Evil has begun?  "

    The young man touched his smooth chin and said seriously.

    "Isn't it? When did we arrive at the main god's space? Is it difficult to understand when we were in the convenience store!? I clearly didn't press yes! No, there was no option at all! Did my misfortune also affect the main god? Ya  Butterfly!!"

    "How can we repair it! I didn't expect that no senior person would come to guide us! ○Jie, where are you!!"

    "That's enough for you two, right?"

    A somewhat cold voice interrupted the nonsense of the two boys. Touma and the boy stopped abruptly. They were completely helpless to face the cold eyes of the concubine Chihaya.

    "You are still talking nonsense at this time, are you dying?"  ?

    "Let's run quickly. The opponent doesn't seem to be running at full strength. I think we can get rid of him. Let's go find an adult for help."

    The gray-haired boy immediately proposed a countermeasure. Touma and Chihaya had no objections, and the three of them immediately started running.

    "By the way, I don't know your names yet?"

    Touma asked the two of them while running.

    "Ah, my name is Ayumi Aikawa, an ordinary fourth-year student in Hakuhuang Elementary School!"

    "Concubine Chihaya."

    "Uh, I'm Kamijou Touma, a fourth grader at the Shosho Elementary School affiliated with Mahori. By the way, how did you meet that guy?"

    Touma was stunned for a moment by Chihaya's brief self-introduction, and then asked about another thing.

    "Well, I happened to meet a classmate named Feigong on the road, but the big brother suddenly appeared from the alley, opening his mouth as if he wanted to bite his classmate Feigong, so I pulled her and ran together.  Who would have known that the other party kept chasing you and then met you"

    Listening to Ayuuna's brief narration, beads of sweat began to form on Touma's forehead.

    "I'll wipe it!! If you want to run, just run to a crowded place!! Where have you gone!? It's very quiet here at night, it's troublesome to find someone!!"

    “How could we manage so much at that time!!”

    Bu wanted to cry but had no tears. He also wanted to run to a place with a lot of people, but his lucky lady didn't know if she was coming. Her aunt was in a bad mood and kicked him into the cesspit of life, and even got involved.  Lord Venus.

    Huh?  After running away for so long, classmate Feigong is surprisingly angry

    Concubine Gong noticed Bu's gaze and seemed to notice the confusion in his eyes, and replied without even breathing.

    "I know martial arts."

    Bu had a tragic look on his face. The Goddess of Love was the strongest among the three of them. Hey, wouldn’t it be too embarrassing for the hero to save the beauty just now?  ?

    Watching Ayumu's expression change, Touma also felt tragic.

    I thought today was the luckiest day in my ten years of life, but who knew that it would suddenly reach the peak of unhappiness? How could I fix it? Carmi had played with his body for ten years, and today he was finally playing with his mind.  Did it collapse?  ?

    “Unfortunate!!!!!!”

    Concubine Chihaya glanced at the similar expressions on the faces of the two boys and sighed in her heart.

    Does she really still need to rescue them?

    “Young men, you are not strong enough

    ?…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

    ps: Ya’an, come on!

 Text A beautiful dream and tears are similar

    "It's starting to snow again."

    Outside the window, soft white slowly drifts from the sky. Through the hazy window, the world that comes into view is misty and pure white.

    The white-haired young man stood by the window, looking at the scenery outside the window with his beautiful purple eyes. The cold wind blew by, sending a chill straight to his heart.  .

    He rubbed his hands together and exhaled a breath of hot breath, pure and as white as snow.

    "Then you're still standing by the window. Aren't you cold?"

    The voice coming from behind was dull.

    The young man closed the window, turned his head, and smiled.

    That is a girl.

    She has long white hair, very similar to him, and the red eyes dotted on her face reflect the firelight, as if they are really ignited.

    After looking at this beautiful face with a hint of heroism, the young man walked up to the crackling pile of matches and sat down. Looking at the jumping flames, he suddenly felt that the room was as warm as spring.

    The girl glanced at him. Through the firelight, his calm and handsome face was covered with a touch of haze, but it was beautiful in the haze. Her eyes could not help but stay for a few seconds longer.

    "What, are there flowers on my face?"

    The young man suddenly raised his head and met the girl's gaze with a half-smile.

    The girl was stunned and her face turned slightly red, but it was not easy to notice in front of the flames. She turned her face away and snorted lightly.

    "Who do you think you are? I didn't see the flower, but I saw a fly"

    The young man sighed helplessly, holding his cheek and shifting his gaze from the girl back to the firewood.

    "I wonder if you have been with Kaguya for a long time and have become venomous"

    "Don't compare me to that scheming woman! I want to burn her all the time!!"

    When she mentioned a certain name, the girl's eyes suddenly widened, even calling herself "I" came out.

    "You two are really not bored. You are fighting every day, but you can't kill each other. This has been going on for how many years"

    "That woman is the reason why I live till now!!"

    “Wow~~ Is this a confession!? It’s definitely a confession!!”

    The girl was stunned for a moment, then stared at the young man with a fierce expression on her face.

    "I confess to you, second uncle! That's my resentment towards her! I won't stop fighting with that dead woman Kaguya!!"

    Hearing such vicious words, the young man showed a pair of dead fish eyes.

    "You're talking nonsense. We have dinner together after every fight and we still fight to the death. Are you determined to stay together?"

    The girl's face turned red, and flames appeared all over her body, and the flames were getting stronger and stronger.

    “Wow, it’s so warm, Sister Turkey~~”

    The young man turned towards the girl, with the palms of his hands facing forward, a very comfortable expression on his face, completely treating the angry girl as a furnace.

    "Who are you calling Miss Turkey!! If you have the guts to say what you just said again, let's see if I will burn you!!"

    "What? I'm just telling the truth. If you don't like it, I'll change it"

    The young man tilted his head, as if he was considering a new statement. Within a moment, his eyes lit up, a smile as bright as the sun in winter appeared on his lips, and he made a fist with his right hand and gave a thumbs up.

    "Please hurry up and marry Kaguya, sister Hongtan!!"

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!!!! I'm going to kill you bastard!!!!!!"

    "Hey, don't mess around! Do you want to burn the house down!? I won't help you rebuild it!!!"

    "Who cares about this kind of nonsense!! Just turn it into ashes for me!!"

    "You are serious!! If Huiyin finds out, the consequences will be very serious! Huiyin's headbutt is very scary!!"

    "My anger has reached the sky!"

    "Eh!? Meihong, a strict wife, dares to resist!"

    “Kill you!!!”

    …………………………………………Dividing line………………………………………………

    "That's too much, Meihong. I almost had to go to Yingji's place to report"

    "Tch, you're not dead yet, and you're already familiar with Yingji"

    Facing the young man’s complaints, Meihong curled her lips in disdain.

    "Does this mean that I am always on the verge of death!? Although this seems to be the case"

    The young man said that the truth was enough to make him burst into tears.

    "What, are you leaving?"

    &nbsp; Seeing the young man patting his clothes and getting up, Mei Hong couldn't help but ask a question.

    "It's getting late, it's time to go back" The young man replied with a smile, and then his smile became extremely playful, "What, do you want me to stay with you who is empty and lonely?"

    My sister gave him a red look and didn't even bother to reply.

    "Well, I'll take my leave now"

    The young man picked up the gray fur coat hanging on the wall, put it on his body, turned around and said to Meihong, and walked towards the door.

    Seeing that he was about to leave, Meihong also stood up, but moved in the opposite direction.

    "Here, I'll give you the umbrella"

    When the young man walked out, Meihong handed him a paper umbrella.

    "Thank you, sister Hongtan~~~"

    The young man did not shirk, he took the umbrella and thanked him with a smile.

    Hearing his name, Meihong’s temples bulged with the character ‘Well’, and she stared at him with a smile on her face.

    “Did you not have enough heat just now?”

    Flames were ignited in his hands again, and they were thrown into his face.

    “Hehe~~~”

    The young man chuckled, tilted his head and dodged the flames.

    "Don't be angry, isn't it very intimate to call you that?"

    "snort!"

    Meihong snorted coldly and frowned again.

    "I said you should just stay at home if you have nothing to do, and you are still running around in the middle of winter"

    "There is no way, I have to go to Yong Lin's for medical treatment regularly" The young man spread his hands and looked a little helpless, "After all, my body is very weak"

    "You're a liar! Are you weak? The guy who fights Feng Jian Yuxiang from time to time dares to claim to be weak!? Then who am I! A fertilized egg that has not yet formed!?"

    "You are good at complaining, sister Hong!"

    "Go away! If you're going to go home after you've been treated, you're still messing around at my house"

    “Isn’t this just to comfort Mei Hong who is suffering from lovesickness~~”

    ""

    Meihong’s face was expressionless, her hands were raised on her head, condensing a huge fireball.

    "Wow, Saiyan girl Hong haha——"

    The young man who still wanted to make a joke suddenly bent down while holding his belly.

    "Meihong is so despicable"

    Meihong calmly took back her feet, a victorious smile appeared on her lips, and the flames on her hands dissipated.

    "A soldier never tires of deceit, you taught me that."

    The young man rubbed his abdomen, which was so kicked that his internal organs were almost in disarray, and looked at the proud Mei Hong speechlessly.

    "Forget it, I'll go back, Meihong"

    "Get out of here, I am."

    Meihong waved her hand impatiently, and the young man shrugged, wrapped himself in a fur coat, and walked into the snow holding a paper umbrella.

    "Meihong, it would be cute if you could use a girl's name next time we meet~~~"

    When he walked a few feet away, the young man suddenly turned his head and winked at Meihong. Seeing that Meihong looked unkind, he ran out quickly with a playful smile.

    "Tsk, this guy"

    Meihong grabbed her long hair, put her hands in her trouser pockets, and looked at the figure gradually disappearing into the snow.

    【cute?  】

    Meihong smiled, turned around and walked into the house.

    …………………………………………Dividing line………………………………………………

    ??????????????????????????

    Stepping on the accumulated snow adds sweet vitality to the silent world.

    The young man looked calmly in the distance but still couldn't see the front of his head. He walked home slowly and unhurriedly, leaving a series of shallow footprints behind him.

    He turned his head slightly and looked at the two winding traces behind him, his eyes flashing with nostalgia.

    I still remember that when I was young, he and his brother liked to follow his sister and step on the footprints left by her on the snow. Their little feet were completely stuck in the traces, which were neither deep nor shallow, and they laughed innocently.  .

    That was a rare pleasure for him.

    The young man turned around and looked up at the hazy sky. Snowflakes were coming into this world bit by bit from the other side.

    If his children were around, they might step on his footprints, smile, jump, and follow him like a little tail.

    It would be great if I could still see her.

    The young man suddenly felt a chill covering his body. He shrank and pulled his fur coat closer.?, looking at the snowy weather that seemed to be getting bigger, he quickened his pace.

    Soon after, a Japanese-style house appeared in front of you.

    When he saw his house, the young man sped up a little faster and trotted to the door.

    Pulling the door open, he put away his umbrella and walked in.

    "I'm back."

    I shouted out of habit, but no sound came from the darkness.

    Anyway, he didn’t expect anyone to respond to him.

    He is the only one in this house.

    "Yo, you're back."

    Unexpectedly, someone answered him.

    That voice is very nice, and its ethereal tone is very comfortable.

    The young man looked up and saw the figure that appeared in front of him, which was somewhat expected.

    A red and white, gorgeous girl, the rather peculiar miko uniform caused white ripples as she moved, and the huge bow on the back of her head swayed gently.

    The girl looked at him standing at the door with a smile in her eyes.

    "Why are you here again, Reimu?"

    Although the young man's tone was a little helpless, there was no trace of impatience at all.

    "What? It's rare for people to come see you, and you still don't appreciate it"

    "Hey, you come here almost every day, right?"

    "So what, idiot"

    Lingmeng wrinkled her small nose and pouted, holding a towel in her hand and continuing to wipe her hair.

    Only then did the young man notice her movements and the slight moisture on her head.

    "Reimu, did you just fall from the mountain?"

    He guessed maliciously.

    "Fuck you, I can fly!" Lingmeng glared at him, and then continued to explain, "It happened to be snowing when I came here, so I borrowed your bathroom and took a shower after I arrived~~Thank you for taking a shower  Water~~~”

    "What? Taking a bath? Oh, if I had known better, I would have run faster, maybe I could have seen Reimu take a bath!!"

    The young man hammered the ground with regret.

    Lingmeng’s face turned red and she smiled charmingly, “Ah, are you so interested in other people’s bodies?”

    “Of course I’m interested!!”

    The young man stood up with great integrity, his eyes flashed with a dazzling light, and he could show such righteousness despite doing something that was obviously very immoral.

    "If it can be photographed, it will definitely fetch a good price if sold to Wen!!!"

    The young man clenched his fists and shed tears of reluctance over the lost business opportunities.

    Reimu's smile solidified, followed by overflowing black air. The cold breath called the young man back from his beautiful fantasy. He looked at the girl who ran away at any time with cold sweat on his head. He felt that it was worse than the black mud of the Holy Grail War.  Still scary.

    "Uh, Reimu, calm down, I was just talking"

    "You guys, you actually want to sell the photos of people taking a shower instead of enjoying them yourself"

    As if talking to himself, Reimu approached the young man with empty eyes.

    "Lord Reimu, did you make some mistakes in your topic!? Please show some moral integrity to me!!"

    “My moral integrity has been completely lost a long time ago!!”

    "Keep some for me! I have started to find it back bit by bit in the past few years. Sure enough, human beings have to gradually return to their origins!!"

    "Morality is nothing! If I can exchange it for money, it doesn't matter how much I get back!!"

    “If you had money, why would you do anything!?”

    "That's right!!"

    "Then I'll give you one million yuan"

    “Let’s go, let’s get married!!”

    “Are you even selling your virginity!?”

    After a meaningless fight, the two finally arrived in the living room.

    The young man placed the brewed tea in front of Lingmeng and sat down opposite her.

    "I'm telling you, there's no need to come in such a cold weather"

    Lingmeng took a nice sip of hot tea, took a breath, and then looked at the young man opposite.

    "But, the tea here is delicious"

    "I'll go, you came here just to drink my tea, work hard for me, miko!!"

    The young man almost threw the tea out of his hand.

    "You must be dreaming about having a beautiful woman like me here~~"

    Lingmeng blinked and smiled without changing his expression.

    ""

    This guy is a pretty girl, but he has no moral integrityThis is really disrespectful.

    The young man sighed slightly, holding his cheek and looking at the girl not far away in front of him, his eyes reflecting her beautiful face like a mirror.

    “Reimu, who was still a kid at first, has grown up”

    It turns out that a lot of time has passed.

    Suddenly, I sighed.

    "What are you talking about? You are not much older than me"

    Reimu said unhappily, that guy's eyes felt like an adult looking at a child.

    ——I hate this.

    "Well, that's what I say"

    His eyes looked a little distant, as if he was seeing a place far, far away.

    "But I have known you since I was a child. When I see you now, I feel like I have watched you grow up. Haha, Reimu is very beautiful now"

    He smiled lightly, leisurely.

    "What is this"

    Being praised by him, Lingmeng didn't think he would be happy.

    ——Still treat me as a child.

    "So, will you be tempted?"

    Lingmeng held his face in his hands, his eyes seemed to be covered with a layer of mist, and he met the other person's gaze flexibly.

    ""

    He didn’t say anything, smiled, and looked away without leaving any trace.

    “Speaking of which, I’m really surprised by how clean you are here…”

    Seeing that the atmosphere was somewhat silent, Reimu looked around, got out of the kotatsu, and walked around the table in the room.

    "Well, I live alone, so I can't make it a mess"

    After the young man finished speaking, he picked up the tea cup and took a sip, closing his eyes as if he was enjoying it.

    “I thought I could always help you organize it…”

    Lingmeng paused and spoke quietly, his voice very low.

    "Huh? Lingmeng, did you say something just now?"

    "No, you really like being suspicious."

    "What kind of words are these"

    Looking at his depressed look, Lingmeng felt inexplicably in a good mood.

    However, her good mood did not last long.

    His eyes were fixed on an item on the cabinet.

    Bagua furnace.

    "You still have this"

    Reimu’s tone was faint, and the young man instantly saw where she was looking, turned his face away, and stared at the reflection in the tea cup.

    "Ah, this thing seems to be quite easy to use. I even use it sometimes"

    "I see……"

    What a lame excuse.

    Lingmeng looked at the Bagua furnace that was as clean as ever. She didn't know what kind of expression she had now.

    However, she could see his expression.

    Every time I mentioned something about that person, he always had such a light, gentle, and sad expression.

    ——It must have brought back the memories of Bagua Lu and her being together.

    Lingmeng raised his head and looked at the ceiling.

    ——My expressions and his expressions should be the same.

    "hehe……"

    I always feel a little unwilling.

    Lingmeng turned around and looked at the thinly dressed back, not knowing what kind of emotion was emerging in his eyes.

    "Hey, Neil"

    "Well, what's the matter?"

    He turned his face slightly, and out of the corner of his eye caught the expressionless girl.

    "do you like me?"

    She asked quietly.

    The young man’s back trembled obviously, and he was silent for a moment.

    "Like it……"

    "Yeah……"

    “What on earth is that embarrassed expression?

    Lingmeng gently approached him, lay gently on his back, and gently put her arms around him.

    "Then, it's okay to do that kind of thing"

    Then, she asked softly.

    "Reimu……"

    He put his hand on Reimu's forearm, trying to pull her away, but he couldn't muster the slightest strength.

    Lingmeng only felt that his hands were very cold, and the blood seemed to be frozen through the skin.

    She, hugging him.

    He is carrying her.

    A long time, a long time.

    "I don't have any money, Lingmeng"

    He??She said so.

    "I knew it."

    She replied to him.

    Reimu let go of his hand and smoothed out the squeezed wrinkles on the miko's uniform.

    "It's time for me to go back."

    "Hey, are you leaving now?"

    “It’s getting dark~~” Lingmeng stood up and smiled softly at him, “By the way, lend me some rice, Cuixiang ate all mine~~”

    "Why do you come to borrow money from me every day, and you never return it? Why don't you just let me give it to you"

    "Okay, just give me all your rice!"

    "I reject."

    "Tsk, cheapskate"

    The young man stood up and took the umbrella.

    "How about I take you back"

    "No need, you're not far from the shrine"

    "Take that umbrella, it's snowing outside" The young man put the umbrella into Lingmeng's hand, seemed to have remembered something, and looked at her seriously, "Remember to return the umbrella this time, this is  Meihong lent me"

    "Then give me your umbrella"

    Lingmeng looked at the umbrella in his hand, feeling a little dissatisfied.

    "You are determined to take my things and not give them back, aren't you!?"

    “Oh, I’m leaving~~~”

    Seeing the way he was gritting his teeth, Lingmeng smiled slyly, turned around gracefully and walked to the door.

    Lingmeng opened the door, holding the edge of the door with his hand, and paused.

    "Neil"

    "Um?"

    Under the doubtful gaze of the young man, Lingmeng turned his head slightly, and his beautiful face came into his eyes.

    "big liar……"

    The Reimu he saw was smiling.

    A gentle and sad smile.

    …………………………………………Dividing line………………………………………………

    "The snow doesn't stop"

    I looked at the darkened sky, which still had white softness falling.

    My eyes shifted back again. My destination, Hakurei Shrine, was already in front of me. I just had to walk up the stairs and I would be home.

    It turns out that we are getting home.

    It’s just that the snow is still floating, floating.

    I stretched out my hand outside the umbrella, and a light snowflake fell on my fingertips.

    It’s cold and a bit comfortable.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT I was really a little hot-headed when I was there.

    What have you done, you idiot?

    I smiled bitterly and kept walking.

    There is a question in my mind, I have been thinking about it——

    If she knew my heart, what would she think?

    “Are you really a fool who just laughed at me like this?

    Or will you turn red and get angry at me?

    No matter which aspect, he is better than her, but in the end, he is not better than her in this aspect.

    Even then, he and she will treat me as gently as before, right?

    From the bottom of your heart, be gentle to me.

    But, to me, her existence is so important.

    Her smile, her tears, her hard work, her cuteness

    All of them are extremely important to me.

    In my heart, there is almost all her shadow.

    Marisa

    I stopped and leaned against the cold pillar, trying to stop the tears from overflowing from my eyes.

    "Marisa"

    The voice was choked, and it didn’t sound like my voice at all.

    "I hate you the most"

    Well, the guy I hate the most

    "Ilike you the most"

    Always, always, loving you.

    ?…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

    PS: I feel so melancholy after writing this chapter that I didn’t want to write it for a whole year (the inspiration came from a certain fan).  In addition, regarding the change of personal perspective in the last paragraph, I just think this is good. Please be merciful and don't be too harsh.

 Text Chapter 52 King Ada, Friendship and Stalker

    The night continues.

    The sound of gentle footsteps sounded slowly and unhurriedly on the quiet street. Under the cold street lights, a patch of gold and red appeared that was also very eye-catching at night.

    “Oh, it’s really troublesome, I even have to go out on patrol at night”.

    The young man walking alone held his hands behind his head and walked listlessly, his eyes slightly looking up, as if looking at the stars at night.

    It’s a pity that in the bright city, it’s hard to see the stars.

    Then just take a walk and go back, boss

    A bead with faint light floated beside the boy and made an electronic sound.

    "I think so too, but it's work after all, so you have to be serious"

    The young man looked sideways at the beads, as if talking to someone.

    This is the first time I have heard such words from you, boss. Are you really the boss?

    "Things this time are not that simple" A rare serious look appeared on the young man's face. He narrowed his eyes and stared at the distance ahead. "Not to mention those guys who extract magic power, even agents have appeared.  , I really don’t know what attracts those guys here"

    Boss, have you ever fought against a substitute?

    "No, but I don't want to. If I get entangled, it won't be so easy to get out" The young man waved his hands, as if he didn't want to have anything to do with the agent. His face immediately relaxed and he regained his lazy expression.  , "Well, anyway, as long as I, the lower-level staff, don't provoke them, the rest of the old men will take care of it, so I'd better just sit back and relax"

    Who is it that just said that we have to work hard!  ?

    "So you keep a close eye on me. Your search range is so wide anyway, and we are still partners!"

    Are your partners for sale?  ?  After all, I am working alone!  !

    "Andles, feel free to work for me. I will squeeze all your value out of you and throw it away like rags."

    A cold and cruel smile appeared on the young man's soft face, like the shadow of the abyss in the dim light.

    Don’t just unfold it casually!  !  Hey, who can change my master?  !

    Neil ignored Anders’ roar. He saw a small shop with lights on not far away and walked quickly towards it.

    When Neil walked to the entrance of the store, he saw an uncle dozing off with his hands on his face in boredom, without even noticing the figure that had arrived in front of him.

    “Uncle, I want a chocolate ice cream!!”

    Neil knocked on the counter and shouted loudly to wake up the uncle in front of him.

    The uncle glanced at Neil sleepily, then yawned and said inarticulately, "No chocolate."

    "Uh, I'd like some strawberry ice cream, then."

    "No ice cream."

    “…Give me the strawberry popsicles.”

    "No strawberries."

    Neil’s eyes twitched, he took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, “No? Then give me the chocolate popsicles…”

    "No chocolate."

    “You’re playing the ice cream version of McDull, you bastard!!”

    There were a few more tic-tac-toes on Neil’s forehead, and he immediately overturned the counter with both hands.

    "Ahem, calm down, young man!"

    The uncle seemed to have woken up completely and was looking at Neil who had turned into a demon with a cold sweat on his head.

    "Give me the ice cream quickly!! Do you know how uncomfortable I am!? The beast in my body is roaring and attacking my soul at a speed of two thousand per hour!!"

    Neil crossed his arms, with a face twisted in discomfort, as if he was rushing to the toilet only to find that there was a queue at the door of the toilet that was more curved than the Akinayama driveway.

    “Where did you get this severe addiction!!”

    The uncle complained loudly, and then took out an ice cream stick from nowhere, "Take it, uncle, this is a good guy that I have treasured for many years. Today, for your sake, I have to reluctantly part with you. I hope you can treat me well."  ItXiaoqiang, I didn’t expect that we would have to part ways. You have to live a good life in the future!! Xiaoqiang!!!"

    "This is something for Xiaoqiang to eat, right?"

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Neil knocked the uncle to the ground, he actually took out the ice cream like that and kept it for more than ten years. It must have become moldy, and Xiaoqiang didn't want to eat it!  !

    Afterwards, even though his nose was bruised and his face was swollen, the uncle still gave Neil an ice cream half-sold, half-free, and finally sent away the kid who disturbed his sleep.

    "Tch, just give it to me sooner"

    Continue walking on the roadAs you hold the soft ice cream in your mouth, the tip of your tongue keeps rolling, and the sweetness slowly penetrates into your tongue buds.

    "Andles, is there anything strange? If not, let's go back"

    Neil looked at the time and found that an hour had passed. Originally, he came out to hide it from his family, and it was really difficult to deceive Tifa. Since she discovered his game last time, Tifa stared at his face.  The level has doubled, and as a result, I feel like a thief when I go out at night.

    There are a few people running very fast in front of you. Is this an abnormality, boss?

    Anders blinked a few times and asked Neil.

    "Um?"

    Neil took a sip of the ice cream, his lazy eyes changed slightly, and he took steps again.

    "Let's go over and have a look."

    …………………………………………Dividing line………………………………………………

    Although I still can’t figure out what happened, the feeling coming from behind always reveals a sense of danger, a danger that makes my instincts alert.

    The three of them kept running, but found that no matter how fast they ran, they could not get rid of their opponent. The opponent always followed them at a neither fast nor slow speed, just like playing tricks on them.

    Concubine Chihaya stopped, exhaled a little breath, and said to the two boys who were running almost to death, "I'm going to divert that person away, and you can find someone to help as soon as possible."

    Touma and Ayumu were both stunned. They even forgot to breathe. They just looked at the silver-haired girl blankly. This line was so timely and handsome!

    "That's wrong!!" Touma slapped the air with the back of his hand, "This kind of line should be spoken by a boy, right?"

    "Uh, that's right, let's fight for time, Concubine-san."

    Ayumi Aikawa recovered from his shock and hurriedly said to Chihaya.

    "Don't worry, I'm a little stronger than you, I can handle most people"

    Chihaya’s eyes did not change much from the beginning to the end, they were still as plain as water.  However, her words severely hurt the hearts of two fragile teenagers.

    Touma and Ayumu put their hands on the ground at the same time, their figures bleak, and a black curtain hung up.

    "The dignity of men is completely shattered"

    "Too strong, King Ada"

    "Who is King Ada!"

    Chihaya couldn’t help but complain about Bu.

    "In this case, let's go, Matt."

    Touma dusted himself off and saw the shaking figure not far away from them, so he hurriedly called Ayumi Aikawa.

    “Do I look like I’m going to be killed!?”

    “You really want to play the real-life version of Resident Evil!?”

    Chihaya couldn't help but shout out. The two people in front of her really didn't know how to judge the situation.

    “Let’s go find the Flame Queen right away!!”

    "Hold it, King Ada!!"

    "These two guys"

    Chihaya, who had always been cold and cold, had a few ##s on her face that had never appeared before. For the first time since she was born, she had the urge to hit someone.

    However, before they could take action, things suddenly changed. The man's eyes suddenly flashed a red light, his figure stopped shaking, his feet suddenly ran very fast, and he was in front of them in the blink of an eye.  Before he had time to react, the other party opened his mouth and rushed towards him.

    The danger that broke out made them feel cold all over——

    Dead.

    The three of them had this thought flashing through their minds at the same time.

    However, at the moment when their eyes became desperate, a gust of wind blew by.

    "Mysterious truth! Three consecutive snipers, nine shallow and one deep shotgun!!!"

    In one second, the man's nostrils, chest, and lower body were attacked in three vital parts in an instant. The attacks on each place exploded three times in a row. Each time, the strong force was like a golden rod in the opponent's body.  Two hundred yards of speed, nine shallow and one deep, back and forth. No matter living or dead, they will feel the feeling of ascending to heaven at that moment.

    The three of them looked at the figure who was still flying with completely dull eyes. The man who was originally so aggressive and considered a monster by them was kicked to nowhere by him.

    Who is the monster

    "Whoever comes, please tell me your name! I will never kick unknown people under my feet!!"

    Neil stood up with his legs drawn back, his head held high, and his masterly demeanor emerged spontaneously.

    "You've already been kicked, okay! And what's more, those are Foshan Wuying's kicks! No one knows where you've kicked me."He's gone, can't he be dead?  ?  "

    Since there was no paper fan, Touma waved his hand and hit Neil hard on the head. At the same time, he took out his mobile phone and prepared to call an ambulance.

    Huh?  Wouldn't it be better if you just called the police car?

    "What the hell have I been doing"

    The young man is infinitely frustrated.

    "Touma, what's wrong with you? Are you injured?"

    Neil kicked Touma away with a light kick, thinking it was revenge for hitting him on the head just now.

    ""

    "You kicked him away when he was injured, you devil"

    Ayumu and Chihaya thought in a cold sweat at the same time.

    At this time, Neil noticed the two people who looked a little tangled and looked at them with doubts.

    "You two, are you still dating at this late hour?"

    "Eh!? No! How can it be a date!!"

    Ayumu glanced at Concubine Chihaya, and hurriedly waved his hands to deny it. Although he really hoped that this was true, he couldn't act recklessly at this time. If he wasn't careful, his favorability level might explode.

    "Well, I think so too" Neil nodded in agreement and continued with his eyes closed, "How could this beautiful lady date a pervert"

    "Why did you think of me as a pervert at first sight?"

    "Because you have a perverted face"

    Neil’s reaction seemed very surprised, and Bu burst into tears at this moment.

    What kind of face is a perverted face?  ?

    "You are Mahon's teacher, Neil Springfield?"

    Chihaya looked at Neil carefully and asked uncertainly.

    "Oh? You know me?"

    Why does it feel like everyone knows him?

    "Well, a ten-year-old teacher is already very topical, and your performance at the school festival has already spread throughout the city"

    Chihaya nodded, but then again, does this country have such a thing as labor law?  Isn’t it against the law to employ child labor?  ?

    “Ah, I really didn’t expect that we would be so famous. It’s really not good to be famous~~ I’ll have to wear sunglasses on the streets in the future~~”

    Neil held his cheek and pretended to be distressed, but his tone was unbelievable.

    "Ahem, please stop being so prettyPfft——"

    At this time, Touma interrupted Neil's self-absorption by patting him on the shoulder, and he vomited blood in a very hurt manner, because someone was very cooperative and punched him in the stomach.

    "Kamijo-kun, are you okay?"

    Ayumi Aikawa looked at Touma pitifully.

    "It's okay, this is nothing compared to usual"

    In every sense of the word, it was a day full of blood and tears.

    "Kamijo-kun, you are crying."

    "It's okay, I just thought about the White Snake being crushed under the Leifeng Pagoda, leaving Xu Xian with seven children to have sex with each other, leading a miserable life. I couldn't help but cry. In addition, I also want to say something, Fa Hai, don't you?  Understand love!!”

    "……Yeah?"

    Bu’s eyelids twitched. Who can tell him how to react at this time?

    "At this time, just smile."

    Neil patted Bu's shoulder with deep feeling and gave him a gentle smile.

    yoooooo!  !  !  !  Why does this kid smile so cutely!  !  !  Such a cute child is indeed a boy!  !  !

    "Um."

    Bu lowered his head slightly, entangled his two fingers uneasily, a faint blush appeared on his cheeks, and smiled shyly.

    When Touma looked at this scene, a flash of lightning suddenly flashed between his eyebrows, and his intuition told him that something important seemed to be taken away!  !

    Although I don’t know what it is, let’s do it first and then talk about it, Kamijou Touma!

    "Ahaha, let's talk about what just happened first!"

    Touma stepped in between the two of them, jokingly bringing up another topic.

    “Oh, let’s talk about it then.”

    Neil nodded in agreement, while Ayumu, who was pushed aside, stared at Touma with great dissatisfaction. This guy actually disturbed him in the good atmosphere just now. Sure enough, his target was also that cute child!

    Chihaya watched from beginning to end in silence, the friendship between boys was really hard to understand.

    "Let me tell you!" Ayumu rushed out, "When I left the convenience store just now, I suddenly saw that man on the road suddenly jumping out of the alley and rushing towards Chihaya.classmate……"

    "Nani!? Stalker!?"

    “Well, I don’t know if he’s a stalker or not, but this is the first time I’ve seen a stalker like a zombie.”

    “Needless to say what happened next, I probably guessed the development of the plot”

    Neil nodded clearly, then turned to face Chihaya, and comforted him apologetically, "It's really difficult for Miss Feigong. After avoiding that stalker, two stalkers appeared behind her"

    "Well……"

    "Who is the stalker!!!" x2

    "Eh? Isn't that right? I thought Miss Concubine Gong was being targeted by three stalkers. Who knew that two of them actually formed an alliance and used the other stalker to win the favor of Miss Concubine Gong by hero-saving the beauty?  She tricked her into doing this kind of shameless thing in an uninhabited place, and then took this kind of shameless video to threaten her, making her your plaything, and continuing this kind of shameless thing.  Don’t be impatient, it usually develops like this, right?”

    "This kind of development is not normal!! People are scared by you!!"

    Hearing Touma’s complaints, Niel immediately turned his head and saw Chihaya holding her collar and retreating several feet in horror.

    "Ahaha, don't be nervous, I'm a good person."

    "The person who just said that is really not convincing at all!!"

    "Okay, okay, let's put that aside for now. I'll go deal with that big brother first"

    Thinking that the joke had been enough, Neil waved his hands and planned to finish dealing with that person first. No, maybe he couldn’t be called a human anymore. The deathly aura on that guy really made him care a lot.

    "Then let's go there together"

    Touma felt that it would be dangerous to let Neil go there alone, so he wanted to go with him, but he was interrupted by Neil before he could finish his words.

    "No, I can do it alone, you just wait here"

    Neil firmly denied it. If things were as he thought, then it might not be as simple as injury if he was not careful. What's more, not having them around would facilitate his investigation and he wouldn't have to worry about being a burden.

    Seeing that Touma still had a worried look on his face, Neil gently hit Touma on the head with his hand, with a slight smile on his lips, "Don't worry, you should know that I won't get hurt that easily, right here.  Just wait patiently~~"

    Looking at Neil's look, Touma knew it was useless to say anything, so he had no choice but to smile.

    "Okay then, be careful."

    Neil gave him an OK gesture, and then walked forward proudly.

    “In the past, it was about my second brother warming the wine and killing Hua Xiong, but now it’s me, Neil, whose ice cream has not yet melted and exploded!!”

    "Hey! Why is it a Bakurenju!? Isn't this a big gap compared to the previous ones!? By the way, where is the ice cream!?"

    “Here it is~~~”

    Neil smiled and pointed to his belly.

    "Not even a hair has melted!!!! It's all been digested!!!!"

    Bu grabbed his messy hair and complained loudly.

    "You guys are really annoying, don't worry about such little details!"

    Neil curled his lips disdainfully, then waved to Chihaya with a smile.

    "Then I'm going out!"

    “…Please go all the way.”

    Chihaya responded cooperatively.

    What's going on?

 Text Chapter 53 The Dead Apostle, the Magician and Chihaya

    Dead Apostles, also known as vampires, have an absolute numerical advantage in the world of vampires.  However, the birth of Death Apostles is not only due to blood-sucking behavior, but also due to the research of magic, which turns humans into Death Apostles. Even the current high-ranking magicians have the status of Dead Apostles in order to have a longer life.  Come and find the pinnacle of magic.

    Neil squatted next to the man who rolled his eyes, turned the man's head with his hands, and saw two imperceptible holes in his neck.

    "A vampire?"

    Neil frowned as his index and middle fingers probed the two tiny wounds. After probing, he could still feel a faint trace of strength.

    In other words, some high-level Dead Apostles, even true ancestors, or some magicians who failed in the study of magic created this ghoul, so the appearance of the agent is reasonable.

    【It is probably a good thing that vampires did it】

    The two holes vaguely revealed the identity of the murderer.

    Boss, this guy didn’t get kicked to death by you, did he?  Although he has died

    "You think I kicked him away just now? I just blocked his movements in order to keep those guys away from him"

    ?????????????????????????????????? Kicking him until his whole body is shattered and fractured is indeed a good way.

    "Ahem, I asked you to notify someone, are you done?"

    Already notified~~ It should be coming soon Anders shook a few times and replied, then floated over the ghoul and a virtual screen popped up. Boss, this guy is one of the missing persons in the information.  One of them

    "Well, it is indeed true. Then the other missing people have probably become like this" Neil retracted his palm, shook his head and sighed, with a look of helplessness in his tone, "Oh, it seems that something terrible will happen to this city.  Something happened"

    "How's it going, kid?"

    Suddenly, a heavy voice sounded in Neil's ears.

    Neil glanced back at the person who came, and saw Black Steel staring at the guy on the ground expressionlessly, and Faye was waving hello to him with a smile.

    "Good evening, Master Hei, Teacher Faye" After saying hello, Neil pointed to the guy on the ground, "That's him, Master Hei, he has turned into a Death Apostle"

    "Become a Death Apostle?"

    Heigang's brows immediately knit together. The word "dead disciple" made him realize that this incident was more troublesome than he thought.

    "That's really incredible. Does that mean he is already a complete Death Apostle?"

    Faye walked up to the ghoul and looked at him carefully, with a meaningful light flashing from time to time in his eyes.

    Neil patted his clothes and stood up, and continued to them, "No, this guy was probably sucked by blood not long ago, and is still in the initial stage of becoming a Death Apostle. He is a ghoul, looking for flesh and blood everywhere."

    "Oh? Were there anyone who was attacked?"

    Black Steel noticed the meaning of Neil's words and immediately asked. Faye also cast a questioning look.

    "Well, three elementary school students were being chased" Neil put his hands in his pockets and nodded, but his brows were full of doubts, "However, there is something strange here. This ghoul did not use a violent attack.  , but he was inducing the opponent just like the game, just following the three people and not attacking until I arrived."

    "Could it be that this guy has already begun to regain his consciousness and is able to carry out conscious predatory behavior? After all, it is possible that he can quickly regain his consciousness after becoming a Death Apostle"

    Faye held her chin, thoughtfully.

    "Well, I don't rule out this possibility, but I am more inclined to have someone behind the scenes"

    "If someone is manipulating it, then why are you chasing those three primary school students?"

    After hearing what Neil said, Heigang raised another question, whether there was something noteworthy about those three brats.

    Neil shook his head, as if he had no answer for this.

    "I don't know about this. There are so many things that can be assumed, not to mention that we are still speculating now What are you going to do now? Take this guy back?"

    "Take it back to the old man. It's up to him to decide whether to hand it over to the Holy Church"

    Heigang shrugged, this was not something he could decide anyway.

    "He was seriously injured, all the bones in his body were broken"

    Looking at the ghoul on the ground, Faye poked at the dry skin and looked at Neil with strange eyes.

    "Hmm, he just fell down, and it was not a light fall. Go back and give it to the old man to take note of.You have to tell him that this disease can be cured.  "

    The other two people rolled their eyes. Forget about ordinary people, he was a ghoul. Even if he fell, he wouldn't have fallen like this. Moreover, there were so many footprints on his body that they really thought they were blind.

    After taking a closer look, it seemed like the bottom part had been kicked the hardest.

    Noticing the suspicious looks in their eyes, Neil felt that his character was severely hurt. He glared at Black Steel and Faye with his hands on his hips and his mouth puffed out.

    "Hey!! You are insulting me! How chilling it is to be a companion but not trust each other at all!! When did the world become so twisted, and why did people become so alienated!?  Is the era we live in such a sad era that cannot be vented!? I feel pain from the bottom of my heart, but I am unable to change it. Even the partners around me cannot gain trust. What else is there in this world?  value!?"

    Very good, he has been elevated to the perspective of the world, this is a big label.

    Heigang sighed helplessly. If he continued to talk like this, he might talk about the birth of the universe and the origin of mankind. He didn't want to listen to this kid's nonsense here.

    "Okay, we haven't even spoken yet, and you started to talk a lot. Do you have a guilty conscience?"

    "Who has a guilty conscience!! That guy was not injured because of me! He fell in love with Gaia, and then in order to show that he had better kidney power than ordinary people, he shook his convulsing vagina and hit the ground hundreds of times.  The violent impact Sigh, so, young people nowadays just do it at every turn, regardless of the occasion. It is really a deteriorating world and moral decay"

    When talking about the latter, Neil raised his head and looked at the sky forty-five degrees, with a completely compassionate attitude.

    Heigang and Faye were no longer able to complain. Seeing Neil's pretentiousness, they felt even more deeply that they would lose if they complained.

    "Ah, really? I will tell the old man, but you are really brave. You actually like the earth goddess. I wonder if the granite-like membrane is broken?"

    Heigang agreed casually, but saw the expressions of the other two people as if they had seen a ghost.

    "Ah, Kuro-chan, you are really good. You can actually take over Mr. Neal's nonsense"

    Fayi covered his mouth and smiled. Heigang would say these words, which was really beyond his expectation. Who told him that he usually looks serious and cool.

    "I didn't expect that Mr. Hei is also of the same mind. If we have time to continue communicating, I believe that with our abilities, we will definitely be able to break into a new world."

    Neil clenched his fists, his face flushed with excitement as if he had met his close friend.

    "If Heigang didn't pick them up this time, he was definitely not the same as them. He was a good person. He said those words just now. He must have been insane and influenced by them. As expected, those who are close to black are black.

    "Teacher Neil, what are you going to do with those three students?"

    After teasing Black Steel, who was already stinking, Faye shifted his focus to Neil and asked about another thing.

    Neil looked stunned for a moment, his eyes changed several times, and then he said slowly, "I'll handle it. If necessary, just follow the usual rules"

    Heigang and Fayi looked at each other and nodded in agreement.

    The world of magicians has magician rules.

    "Then we'll take this guy away, and you can handle the rest"

    Black Steel picked up the ghoul, which had been covered with strips of cloth, turned around and said to Neil.

    "Okay." Neil nodded, then looked at the two of them strangely, "Why are you two in a group?"

    Normally, when Heigang saw the two of them, he would draw his sword and strike at each other, but now they actually formed a team to go out on patrol. Did the old man do it on purpose?

    "The principal was worried that I was not familiar with this area, so he arranged for me to be paired with the experienced Kuro-chan~~~"

    Fayi glanced at Heigang and explained with a smile, but Heigang was already immune to Fayi's name and pretended not to hear it.

    "I see……"

    Neil looked at the two of them and agreed deeply with the old man's decision. It was really good to bring this couple together.  Since ancient times, clamps have been full of homosexuals, who enjoy having sex with Billy.

    "Boy, what were you thinking about just now?"

    Heigang asked coldly.

    Neil sighed, this guy put the sharp blade on his neck without hearing anything. Is he so easy to be seen through?

    "Okay Heijiang, please let Mr. Neil go. The three children over there must be impatient with waiting. Let's go first~~~"

    Faye still had a relaxed smile, BlackWhen Gang heard this, he took the knife back.

    "Teacher Neil, Hei-chan and I will continue to go on dates~~~You can do whatever you want~~~"

    As soon as Fayi finished speaking with a smile, he immediately lowered his head, because a very scary long knife had just scratched his head.

    Neil didn’t speak, but stood aside with a calm expression.

    Because Master Hei was staring at him when he was killing people.

    After fighting for a while, Black Steel and Faye had left. Neil stood there for a while and then turned back.

    …………………………………………Dividing line………………………………………………

    Under the dim street lights, three shadows of different lengths were drawn out.

    After waiting for a while, Touma and the other three were still waiting where they were.  I walked back and forth countless times, but when I saw Neil never returned, I couldn't help but feel uneasy.

    "Mr. Neil has been gone for so long, should we go over and take a look?"

    Bu, who was impatient with waiting, couldn't help but make a sound. In comparison, the other two seemed much calmer.

    Chihaya lowered his head and didn’t know what he was thinking, while Touma kept staring in the direction Neil left, never leaving for even a moment.

    "Don't worry, that guy will be fine" Touma said calmly, looking at him quietly as before, with a confident smile on his lips, "He said he would come back, so he will be safe.  Come back to us without incident.”

    The tone was full of unquestionable trust, because Touma knew that that guy kept his promise more than anyone else.

    Chihaya looked at Touma in slight surprise, and then moved her gaze to the direction where Touma was looking.

    Thinking of the moment when Neil suddenly appeared in front of them, and the moment when Neil smiled and left to solve the incident alone, although it was very nonsensical, he always said a lot of unreliable words, and could not hear a single heroic word.  He was so careless and unworthy of entrustment, but he couldn't hide the brilliance radiating from that person, which was not dazzling but gentle.

    The light of the soul that attracts everyone is soothing.

    That feeling has been felt by someone before.

    It’s just that that person has

    Just when Chihaya was thinking wildly, she heard the boys cheering. She immediately raised her head and saw Neil walking towards them waving.

    "You are too slow!"

    Touma quickly walked to Neil's side and saw that he was fine, the worry deep in his eyes disappeared.  Although the tone sounded a little dissatisfied, Neil could still hear the worry in it, and he smiled and did not answer.

    "Mr. Neil, where did that man go?"

    Bu asked quickly.

    "I've already notified someone to pick him up, don't worry."

    Neil waved his hand, indicating that they didn’t need to pay attention.

    "Uh, who is that person?"

    “s.t.a.r.s.”

    "Where did this special police force come from? Are you still Leon S. Kennedy!?"

    Ayumu and Touma couldn't help shouting.

    "Mr. Neil, can you explain the matter?"

    However, Chihaya, who had been silent all this time, suddenly interrupted their banter. Neil turned his head and looked at the calm and cold pretty face, and couldn't help but secretly smack his lips.

    As expected, this girl is still difficult to deal with. I thought I could get through it

    Neil sighed softly, then looked serious, his eyes falling on each person's face one by one.

    "Then, please be mentally prepared for what I am going to say next. Your worldview may change as a result."

    ?…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

    ps1: Ahaha, the character picture of the protagonist is finally out. Let’s go and take a look. It’s full of joy. I like it so much~~~

    ps2: Recently, someone asked for an ending without a female protagonist. Really, the heroine thing is usually said to be a failure, so it is even more impossible for my book to be a failure than a failure to have a female protagonist (male)  (It can be piled up)), if the flag is put up, I will find a way to remove it~~

    PS3: In fact, is PS the essence of the whole book?

 Text Chapter 54 Story, Touma and Mutation

    Seeing Neil suddenly become more serious, without his previous careless appearance, the three of them couldn't help but feel heavy in their hearts.

    What happened next is probably something they have never been exposed to before.

    "Are you sure?"

    The serious voice made all three of them worried. Maybe their lives would be completely overturned in the future.

    Touma looked at the other two people. After all, he knew a little more than them, and he was somewhat prepared. To be honest, he didn't want these two people living in the ordinary world to get involved. Neil must have had the same idea.  .

    "Please tell me."

    Chihaya looked directly at Neil with firm eyes, not flinching from his words.  Bu was silent for a while and nodded.

    Neil was silent for a moment, seeming to be considering his words. He raised his eyes and spoke slowly.

    "This matter must start from the very distant past"

    Raising his head, Neil began to tell the story.

    “A long, long time ago, the heaven and earth were first divided, and chaos was first opened…”

    "Stop, stop, stop! Can you hurry up!! This all starts with the Big Bang, when will it end!?"

    Touma quickly stopped, I’m going to stop now, let’s talk about Pangu’s creation of the world!  !

    "It's so willful"

    Neil glared at him dissatisfiedly, considered his words, and then began to describe the ins and outs of the matter.

    A long time ago, there was an ancient planet called Planet Planet, where there lived a fighting race that dominated the entire galaxy, the Saiyans.  One day, a king named Broly was born on the planet. He defeated everyone on the planet and could no longer find an opponent. Tortured by the loneliness of being cold at high places, he resolutely left his home planet and started his own life.  battle journey.

    “Somewhere, there may be gods controlling everything.  Broly came to Earth, and he met his old enemy in fate, the strongest human being on Earth-Kenjiro. As soon as they met, they had an unprecedented battle. The Vitality Bullet versus the Fist of the North Star fought from the Antarctic to the North Pole.  They fought from the North Pole back to the South Pole and fought for seventy-seven and forty-nine days. They still couldn't decide the winner. However, they fell in love with each other. After that, they silently left the desolate earth and lived in seclusion somewhere.  .

    I thought things would end like this, but after countless days, a man who claimed to be their descendant appeared. His name was Billy Herrington.  In a short period of time, he dominated the world, had countless followers, and founded an umbrella company.  However, after the death of the king, the Umbrella Company began a series of biological research in order to resurrect the king. As a result, the king did not wake up, but brought out a Dawn of the Living Dead.

    "And that dear friend just now is one of King Billy's experimental subjects. He just escaped. As the captain of S.T.A.R.S., I naturally have the responsibility to bring him back. That's the whole thing."

    "I don't know how long he talked, but Neil finally finished. He twisted his neck that was about to turn into stone. He looked back at the three people, only to see them staring at him with their mouths wide open and their eyes wide as dumb as a chicken.

    Chihaya slowly closed her eyes, trying to calm down her aching head. After a few seconds, she opened her eyes, not looking at Neil, but at the other two people who had not yet recovered.

    "How about it?"

    "Ahem" Bu coughed and vomited out a mouthful of blood. He wiped his mouth and said with difficulty, "This plot is so exciting that I don't know where to follow it. I can't keep up at all.  …”

    "This guy is so capable that I didn't react for a while, and he has so many flaws that I don't even know where to start"

    Touma shuddered, holding his forehead and complaining helplessly.

    Chihaya sighed and looked at Neil again, with a look of helplessness on his face, "Mr. Neil, why can men have offspring?"

    “Is this the right place to ask questions!?”

    The two teenagers stood up and complained.

    Neil was obviously stunned by Chihaya's question. He lowered his head and thought for a few seconds, then raised his head and replied, "Isn't it enough if I have a devil fruit?"

    ""

    "What kind of answer is this? You still think about it with a serious look on your face. It's so annoying. That's not how Devil Fruits are used!"  ?

    "Well, don't worry about the details"

    "No! The details are too confusing, aren't they!? The story you told is too confusing from beginning to end!!"

    As a companion who is familiar with Neil, Touma couldn't bear it for a second, and said that he didn't need to worry about it, as there was nothing he should be concerned about!

    &nbsp; "Forget it"

    Chihaya saw that Neal didn't want to tell them the matter, and she probably wouldn't be able to ask anything if she continued to pester her. She shook her head and regained her usual calmness, "Anyway, there are too many mysteries in this world that we can't understand. Some things can't be understood for a while.  We may not be able to figure it out"

    These words were very meaningful. Neil couldn't help but look at the girl a few more times. He looked at her purple eyes that were similar to his own. There was no fear at all from before, and he couldn't help but be curious about her identity.

    What an interesting girl

    Neil smiled slightly, and then said softly, "I also know that you will be very curious, but sometimes it is a blessing. If you get involved in unnecessary trouble because of these things, it will not be worth the gain, and I don't want to use very special methods.  means."

    "Extraordinary measures?"

    Bu asked curiously.

    "I am the man in black."

    "This time it's the FBI? Aren't you British!?"

    Touma really felt a stomach ache when he heard it.

    By the way, the extraordinary method he mentioned just now should be memory erasure, right?  Could it be that the so-called man in black is a part-time magician?  The world is really a mess.

    Ayumu had a shameful smile on his face, but Chihaya stopped listening a long time ago.

    “Okay, that’s it for tonight, go back and take a shower, drink a glass of milk, eat an apple, go to bed early, just think that tonight is an early celebration of Halloween”

    “…That’s too shadowy.”

    "Neil, are you okay?"

    Touma asked.

    Neil saw that they were all focusing on him, with a hint of concern in their eyes, and felt warm in his heart. He half-opened one eye, put his index finger up against his pink lips, and said with a warm smile,  "No problem. As long as I'm here, nothing will happen to you. I can guarantee that~~"

    Although the street is a little dim, the boy's smile is still clearly visible. It is a smile that will not fade no matter how dark it is.

    It’s a bit cold at night, but it can’t hide the warmth.

    Looking at that reassuring smile, Chihaya looked a little dazed, and a certain figure gradually overlapped in her mind.

    "elder sister……"

    Subconsciously, blurt out.

    When Chihaya realized what she had said, she immediately covered her mouth and lowered her head with her ears flushed. Out of the corner of her eye, she caught sight of the frozen corner of Neil's mouth, and secretly cursed her own gaffe.

    Bu Bu looked at Neil carefully, then nodded in realization.

    "I see, Nelson is indeed a girl. Let's just say, how could such a cute child-ah? Why does the vision seem to be reversed?"

    "Because you have fallen to the ground."

    Touma looked at Ayumu being put down on the ground and made a cross on his chest.

    【May God protect you from being tortured too badly. I have known Aikawa-san for a short time.  】

    "Huh? What are you doing, Miss Neal!?"

    What is this cute girl going to do to him!  ?  Why are you holding on to your legs and spreading them apart?  ?  Ahhhhh, it can’t work anymore, my crotch is about to split!  !

    “Of course I’m doing something comfortable~~~~~”

    Neil raised his foot with a deep smile, and then kicked Bu's thigh as if it were on a motor.

    "Uh oh oh oh oh!!! crotch, crotch big crisis!! My jade is about to break!!! What is this!!!!"

    "Huh? You don't even know how to massage your feet!?"

    "I don't know!!!! Ouch! Ouch!!! Hate it! I'm awakening! I'm about to wake up in such and such a way deep inside my heart!!! Miss Neal! Don't stop! No, stop it quickly!! Ah - ah ah  ~~~~”

    Ah, the door to another world seems to have opened

    ten minutes later.

    "Mr. Neilyou will be responsibleyou have done this to me"

    Bu covered his lower body, his face full of ruined decadence.

    Neil rolled his eyes speechlessly, "It's your own responsibility, okay"

    "I can no longer change back to the person I was before"

    "I'm just helping you understand your true nature. How about it? Did you feel comfortable just now?"

    "Well, it's very comfortablethat's weird!! I'm not a pervert!!"

    "But you looked very happy just now"

    Touma added in a timely manner.

    Step down and lower your head, eyes closed completelyDied in despair.

    "By the way, why did you call me that just now?"

    Neil turned to ask Chihaya, but she just looked at him apologetically and had no intention of answering his question.

    "Forget it, I'll take you to the street. By the way, where do you live?"

    Seeing that she didn’t want to talk, Neil didn’t force himself, so he asked about other things.

    Chihaya and Ayumu pointed in two different directions at the same time. Neil looked at them and saw several black lines hanging on their foreheads.

    "I told you how you ran, you ran completely in the opposite direction"

    “The trouble is diverted to the east…”

    ""

    I didn’t expect this naughty kid to have such thoughts.

    Neil shook his head and led them towards the crowded street. Along the way, he was still thinking about the Dead Apostles, and there seemed to be a bit of silence between them.

    【Is there something that attracts the other party?  】

    Neil turned his head to Chihaya and Ayumu, hoping to find something strange about them, but it turned out that they were just ordinary boys and girls, and they didn't even have any fluctuations in magic power.

    "Um?"

    Neil's eyes changed and he asked Chihaya calmly, "Miss Feigong, the jewelry hanging around your neck seems to be quite beautiful. I wonder where you bought it?"

    Chihaya paused and picked up the pendant hanging on her chest. It was a sky blue magatama.

    "This is what a very important person left for me"

    Chihaya said softly, her tone full of nostalgia.  But Neil didn't pay attention to these. All he cared about was the magatama.

    Maybe Chihaya didn't know clearly, but he knew very well that on that magatama, he could clearly feel that it had the same aura as the one left by Songyang, and Zi once told himself that it was the secret treasure left by the Moon King.  The magatama of the moon is also the key to opening the great barrier of Gensokyo.

    【Perhaps this is the reason, but does this girl have anything to do with Gensokyo?  】

    Neil glanced at Chihaya strangely, who was immersed in memories, but he didn't ask further. It would be bad if he asked confusedly and got into another trouble.

    After all, there are too many troubles.

    Unknowingly, they walked to a nearby station, and the people and vehicles passing by felt particularly warm in their eyes.

    "You two will take a ride back. I hope you won't spread the word about what happened tonight. If I find out about the urban legend of a zombie siege, I will come to you~~~"

    After saying that, Neil gently touched the side of his face, and a devilish smile appeared on his lips.

    ""

    “At this time, there is not even a word of comfort, but also threats, who are these people.

    After the bus arrived, Neil watched Chihaya and Ayumu get on the bus, then turned around and left with Touma.

    “I’ll take you back, Touma.”

    "Uh, okay then."

    On the way, Neil noticed that Touma looked at him several times, his mouth always opening and closing, as if he had something to say.

    "Kamijo Touma!! I didn't expect that your sexual fetish would be so twisted!! If you can't see the concubine, you will shift your target to me!? Get out of the radius of one kilometer!!"

    Neil crossed his arms over his chest and immediately stepped back a few feet, glaring fiercely at Touma, whose face turned dark.

    "Get out of here, sister!! Who has a twisted sexual fetish!! What are you thinking about in your head!!"

    "As your teacher and friend, I am very sad!! My friend is actually a guy with a sexual fetish that is contrary to human ethics!! And he is also a two-way plug!! Oh, Touma, I am really sad for your parents.  ah!!"

    "Listen to me, you bastard!! Don't always talk about sexual fetishes!! And who is a two-way plug!! I don't have that kind of ability to fortify!!"

    "What a shame, Touma, I didn't expect your right hand to actually twist your vagina!"

    "It's not that bad!! My right hand can only obliterate!! My xx is still waiting for the scabbard of destiny!!"

    "Touma"

    "Ya Zhudie!! Don't discuss my xx anymore!! My xx is very normal!! I have never tried to find the fifth girl to solve it!!"

    "nausea."

    “…You might as well kill me.”

    …………………………………………Dividing line………………………………………………

    "Then what do you want to ask?"

    &nbsp; Walking back to the dim street before, Neil asked leisurely.

    Touma raised his head tiredly and said feebly, "It's just what happened before You can tell me about it, right?"

    Neil frowned, glanced at Touma, who had no dodge in his eyes, and sighed.

    “Okay, I’ll tell you a few things, but I really don’t want to involve you too deeply.”

    "I am your friend."

    Touma said calmly, but such a sentence means everything.

    Neil pursed his lips, feeling a little complicated.

    The word friend seemed to be loosening slightly in his heart, but it was also extremely heavy.

    The fingers cannot be tightened tightly.

    "The person just now is called a Death Apostle, which is what most people call a vampire. However, that is just the initial stage of evolving into a Death Apostle. A ghoul perfects itself by sucking flesh and blood to regain consciousness, complete its own evolution, and become  A real vampire."

    "Well, then he just regarded us as food, so if we are bitten, will it"

    Neil turned his head, met Touma's frightened and confused eyes, and nodded.

    "Yes, if you are bitten, you will start to transform into a Death Apostle"

    Immediately, the voice became soft and a little warm.

    "But you don't have to be so afraid. There are usually people to handle these matters, and there is a magician's association here. It is impossible for large-scale Death Apostles to appear."

    "Well, Neil, what you usually do is not deal with that kind of guy, right?"

    "Don't worry, that's not my business scope."

    Neil waved his hand and smiled easily.

    "That's good……"

    Touma patted his chest gently and seemed to be relieved.  Neil smiled, then walked forward slightly faster, "Let's end it here, go home quickly!"

    ""

    "Why don't you leave?"

    “My home is not over there, I’ve been going in the wrong direction.”

    “…Didn’t you tell me earlier!?”

    "I thought you were going to take me somewhere to talk about what happened just now!"

    Neil glared at Touma and followed him back.

    However, when they turned around, they were stunned.

    There is a person standing there.

    A young man with long black hair in braids, his hair on his temples swaying in the night breeze. He is thin and wearing a dark blue trench coat. He has his hands in his pockets and looks very relaxed.  .  His dark green eyes were slightly narrowed, staring at them with flickering eyes.

    "Good evening, two children"

    A smile spread across Junyi’s face, which looked very nice.

    "I'm very interested in what you just talked about. Can you tell me about it?"

    However, the strange cold feeling seemed to freeze the blood of the teenagers.

    ?…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

    ps: It’s finally my time for my defense tomorrow, please give me blessings~~~~

 Text Chapter 55: Burn, Shi Potian’s Shocking Fist!

    The appearance of the mysterious man gave Neil a chill.

    When did this person appear behind them?

    From the beginning to the end, he didn't feel anyone's breath appearing behind him, and this man seemed to appear suddenly, as if he had never existed.

    " Moreover, the first feeling this man gave him was like a poisonous snake spitting out its seeds, ready to bite anyone at any time.

    Such a guy does not look like a good person in any way, not to mention, his intuition tells him that the opponent is probably stronger than him.

    Neil stood in front of Touma without leaving a trace, with a plain smile on his face, "Brother, are you interested in the game we just talked about? How about we exchange email addresses and talk about it then. After all, now  It's late enough."

    Touma was stunned for a moment, as if he realized that the person in front of him was not a simple guy, and he instinctively felt danger.

    And the mysterious man noticed Neil’s little movement, his eyes flashed with meaningful light, and the smile on his lips became brighter.

    "Oh? Is it really a game? The current games are really involved. They even contain the secrets of the world" The man slowly narrowed his eyes, and the aura he exuded became even colder, "Even the Death Apostles are like this  There are all kinds of topics"

    Neil’s heart sank. It seemed that the people in front of him would not let them go easily. Subconsciously, he was ready to fight.  And Touma, who was behind Neil, felt the tension in the atmosphere, and even his breathing slowed down slightly, and the nerves in his whole body became tense.

    "Haha, don't be so nervous, you can just relax"

    Looking at the reactions of the two teenagers, the man was particularly interested and laughed out loud.

    “It’s all in vain anyway.”

    The laughter stopped suddenly, and the man's expression was extremely contemptuous.

    A cold light flashed in Neil's eyes, and he whispered to Touma, "Touma, wait a minute and I'll hold him back. You run as fast as I can, as far as I can."

    "and you……"

    "I won't worry about it. With you here, I can't let go."

    Touma had a bit of unwillingness on his face, but what Neil said was the truth.

    He is just a complete drag.

    "I told you not to worry" The man shook his head and said softly, "That Dead Apostle may have something I want. If you tell me, maybe I will let you go home"

    The man’s eyes were basically fixed on Neil. After all, Touma seemed to be just an ordinary person, and the topic they just talked about was basically explained by Neil.

    【It seems that his main target is me】

    Neil naturally noticed this detail and felt relieved. At least Touma's safety was a little more assured.

    "It seems you are not very obedient"

    The man looked a little regretful, and opened his eyes slightly, with dark green eyes, "You are a bad boy who doesn't listen to adults, but you need to be taught a lesson"

    In my hand, I don’t know when there was an extremely gorgeous ancient Persian dagger. The scabbard was inlaid with gorgeous gems, and the hilt was inlaid with several extremely precious emeralds. In the dim environment,  Exudes dazzling brilliance.

    “Damn it, nouveau riche!!” x2

    Neil and Touma yelled at the same time, staring at the dagger that was worth a fortune with red eyes. This thing actually used it as a weapon. Was it to show off or to fight!  !

    The man seemed to turn a blind eye to the ferocious light of the two of them, which was almost like a wolf. He drew out his dagger in a slow and orderly manner, and the snow-white cold light instantly blinded the two miserable dogs.

    Neil took a deep breath, his expression extremely solemn and determined, and he would take the sword back no matter what. His Sundae Kingdom was waving to him.

    "I said you're not thinking about anything inappropriate, right?"

    Touma was keenly aware of Neil's strangeness.

    "No, I never thought about snatching that treasure"

    ""

    “You are really telling lies with your eyes open, your saliva is almost flowing out, like a hungry wolf.

    The man ignored the words between the two and took a step forward, but the figure came to them strangely, waving the dagger in his hand with murderous intent.

    The harsh sound of metal rubbing against each other screamed loudly in the quiet night.

    In front of Touma's eyes, there was a dazzling silver light.

    Suddenly, Touma felt a force in his chest, and he immediately stepped back. Looking forward, he saw Neil holding up a long sword to resist the opponent's dagger.

    "Magic Guide"???  "

    The mysterious man looked at the weapon in Neil's hand, a three-foot-long sword. The blade was cold and cold under the moonlight, exuding a faint magic power.

    Neil snorted coldly, holding the sword in his backhand and spinning it on the spot. The blade blew up several magical wind scythes. The mysterious man was not impatient and handled the dagger in his hand as gracefully as waving a paintbrush. In an instant, Neil's  The attack was instantly wiped out.

    This change shocked Neil. The magic power he had just disappeared suddenly disappeared. He had only seen this phenomenon from Asuna.

    【Is the magic power invalidated?  】

    Neil tapped his toes, and the figure came to the side of the mysterious man in an instant. His palms were opened towards him, and dozens of magic bullets circled around and attacked.

    The reaction of the mysterious man was also mixed. He turned around, as if strolling in a courtyard, and waved the dagger again, recreating the previous scene.

    Neil was basically certain that the opponent had similar abilities to Asuna, or that it was the special ability of the short sword in his hand.

    This kind of opponent is really annoying.

    Neil suddenly glanced behind him and found that Touma was still in a daze. He was almost so angry that he vomited blood. Didn't this bastard see the current situation clearly?

    Touma noticed Neil’s eager gaze, was startled, and then nodded heavily to Neil.

    "Come on, I believe in you!"

    As a companion, how can you not have even a little bit of encouragement!  ?

    “Chop him!! I’m going to chop him!!!”

    Boss, calm down!  !  Although I also want to give this boy a hard blow!  !

    Touma was covered in cold sweat, why did the target shift to him inexplicably?

    "I said, if you are half-hearted in battle, you will die."

    The soft voice did not make people feel refreshed. Even Touma's scalp felt numb when he heard it, like the death talisman.

    However, the mysterious man's attack failed, and all he hit was a shadow. At the same time, a gust of cold wind hit his ears.

    “I know this kind of thing without you having to tell me anything!!!!”

    Neil swung his sword and chopped off the mysterious man's head mercilessly. The mysterious man quickly twisted his body, struck at the sword in Neil's hand with one hand, and kicked him in the chest with the other.  Neil immediately blocked, and after a collision, the two retreated slightly. Seeing this, Neil took out his pure white ivory and shot at the mysterious man's vital points, but his attacks had no effect, and he was hit every time.  The opponent is wiped out with a sword.

    "What a cunning little devil"

    The mysterious man sneered and drifted like a ghost, leaving lingering shadows in the air, like countless clones.

    Neil’s pupils tightened. In his perception, these figures were real.

    Murderous intentions are everywhere.

    The air suddenly solidified.

    "Thousands of ghosts will be killed."

    The cold wind blows from every corner, and almost every place you can take shelter has become a surefire place.

    Neil bit his tongue and replaced the white ivory in his left hand with the Demon Sword of Rebellion. The two weapons in his hands spun with his footsteps.

    "Wushuang·Chaos Honglian!!"

    This attack does not have any magic power, because under the opponent's attack, the magic power will disappear without warning. However, in this way, the power will inevitably become smaller, and it can only barely block the opponent's fierce attack.

    However, this attack is like a continuous rain, showing no signs of weakening.

    The blood stains on the body gradually increased.

    The wound on his arm continued to ooze blood, and the bewitching blood beads sliding down his arm seemed to condense into strange lines. However, Neil did not notice during the battle that not much of the blood on his hand fell to the ground.  When it reached the wrist, the bracelet shone with a faint silver light, as if it was greedily absorbing blood.

    【Oops!  】

    Neil staggered and panicked in his heart. No matter how strong he was, there was a limit. This attack lasted for who knows how long, and without the support of magic power, his physical ability alone was already the limit. A flaw was immediately revealed to the opponent.  in the eyes.

    The mysterious man obviously would not miss this opportunity. His murderous intent increased sharply, and the dagger condensed with a cold aura and stabbed towards Neil's back.

    Neil reluctantly raised his right hand to resist, already prepared to be hurt.

    Lin Lang’s voice sounded softly.

    "Eh!?" x2

    Not only the other party, but also Neil himself made a sound of surprise.

    On Neil’s right wrist, a delicate bracelet exudes soft starlight, wrapping Neil inside.

    However, this kind of light made the opponent's attack?It’s hard to go one step further.

    Without much thought, Neil quickly withdrew from the battle circle, feeling a little lucky.

    【It turns out that the things my dad left behind have such uses】

    Neil sighed and looked at the enemy with doubtful eyes again.

    "that is……"

    The mysterious man seemed to be confirming something, and his eyes focused on the bracelet again.

    Neil didn’t allow him to think too much. He replaced the two guns in his hands and fired wildly. The opponent seemed to be very bored, his face was expressionless, and the speed of swinging the knife increased again, and he was killed in front of him in one fell swoop.

    There is no firelight.

    No neighing.

    The white ivory on Neil's left hand was already out of his hands and was thrown high into the air by the opponent's attack.

    ??The person steps back harder.

    The magic bullets poured out from the remaining pistols did not stop.

    "No."

    The mysterious man smiled coldly, Neil's attack was in vain.

    "Yeah, it's useless."

    Neil also smiled. The mysterious man was startled, and a sense of danger of death suddenly emerged in his heart.

    The long-lost feeling made him sweat like rain.

    The mysterious man bit his silver teeth, and his dark green left eye glowed with blood red light.

    Vaguely, there seemed to be red birds spreading their wings and flying.

    In the air, a magic bullet rushed towards the mysterious man's defenseless back.

    However, Neil’s eyes were filled with disbelief as the magic bullet passed directly through his body and hit the ground, exploding countless gravel and dust.

    【Did you read it wrong?  ?  】

    Neil jumped back, his mouth slightly open, not knowing what to say.

    With the blow just now, he pretended that the white ivory was knocked away, and then fired randomly, one of which hit the trigger of the white ivory, catching him by surprise.

    But, the calculation failed.

    He watched the bullets pass through each other like ghosts, and so far, he still can't understand it.

    "I almost got hit"

    The mysterious man smiled warmly again, but a hint of anger flashed deep in his eyes.

    "Ah, I thought you were dead too"

    Neil smiled with an ugly face and stepped back a little. In the eyes of the other party, this was a sign of powerlessness.

    Suddenly, Neil came to him in an instant, which surprised him, but there was no delay in his movements. He leaned back and swung his sword to meet him.  However, the scene of the blades connecting did not appear. Instead, Neil dodged again. When the opponent was a little distracted, he led Touma away quickly.

    "Snapped——"

    The mysterious man snapped his fingers, with an inexplicable smile on his lips.

    "Neil! Behind me!!"

    As he was being dragged, Touma saw two magic circles emerging from the ground. Two ferocious monsters were filled with black mist and jumped out, chasing after them without slowing down at all.

    Neil looked back after hearing this, his face was very troubled.

    “Let me strangle you, what is it!!”

    The two monsters spread their fingers and grabbed at Neil and Touma. The cold ghostly aura made their bodies feel cold, and even their pace unconsciously slowed down.

    "Hey, Neil, what is this!? Is it a ghost!?"

    “You ask me who I’m asking! But it’s almost like a ghost!!”

    "Uh, what should I do? Is it okay to recite Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva!? Or recite the Bible!?"

    "Who cares about you! Just sing a requiem!!"

    "Isn't the difficulty too high!? You should hurry up and get some things, such as charms, crosses, etc.!!"

    "Do you think I am Doraemon!? Stop complaining, don't you know that you are about to die now!?"

    "I just want to complain because I'm about to die, otherwise I won't have the chance"

    Touma burst into tears. How many things would happen in one night? His heart could hardly bear it!  !

    Seeing the two monsters getting closer and closer, and the man behind them not far away from them, Niel suddenly felt powerless.

    "It's better to stop. In front of these two ghosts of mine, as long as you are not dead, they will not stop"

    The faint voice of the mysterious man reached their ears.

    【Boss, it seems like a barrier has been set up around here, making it impossible to call for help.  】

    【It’s really an extremely bad situation】

    Neil frowned, and when he was thinking about the method, Touma's voice suddenly came.

    &nbsp; "Neil, why don't you let me deal with it? Maybe my right hand can"

    Neil was stunned for a moment, and couldn't help but have some hope in Touma's words, but he immediately put an end to this idea.

    "Don't say stupid things, you might be divided into several pieces before you even meet them"

    "but……"

    "Don't be too reluctant, it's not completely impossible"

    Although he said this, he really didn't think of any way. Even if he wanted to bring in reinforcements, he couldn't.

    【Dad, please save me】

    With a sigh in his heart, Neil suddenly remembered the bracelet and his expression was startled.

    Neil’s expression changed several times, and then he gritted his teeth and raised the bracelet on his wrist.

    “Demacia!!!”

    "What the hell!?"

    Touma collapsed.

    Kami sama, stop playing!  !

    “Perhaps Touma’s prayer was really heard by God. Under his ghostly eyes, pure white light emerged again, and the two ferocious monsters disappeared in an instant, leaving nothing behind.

    "As expected, it belongs to the imperial concubine"

    The mysterious man suddenly sighed, his eyes a little complicated, but his feet became faster and faster.

    Neil glanced back at the mysterious man, suddenly put Touma down, and at the same time turned back to face him with swords and guns. The countless bullets were dazzling. The mysterious man was caught off guard for a moment. Just as he opened the protective circle, Neil's sword had already stabbed him.

    However, the result was the same as before, Neil's entire body passed through him.

    【His left eye just now!  ?  】

    Although he was still thinking about the strange situation just now, the rebellious magic sword in his hand was already clenched in his backhand, and he stabbed back without looking. The opponent's eyes flashed with a strange red light, and he turned around and stabbed Neil, who was wide open behind him.  Ignoring the magic sword stabbing at his abdomen, a victorious smile appeared on his lips.

    "My right fist is burning!! It calls me to hold on to victory!! Earth-shattering punch!!!!"

    The strange lines did not distract the mysterious man, or in other words, Touma's existence did not pose any threat to him at all.

    This self-confidence is based on one's absolute ability.

    institutions

    It seems like something is broken.

    His eyes were filled with incomprehensible confusion, and his body was actually pushed aside by an external force.

    ——I was hit!  ?

    My mind still stopped thinking about this situation.

    But the memory engraved on the body is beginning to take new actions.

    The knife in his hand was swung without thinking.

    It is an action that becomes instinctive.

    Even if you are attacked, you must retaliate with harm.

    In the air, there was a smell of blood and a muffled groan.

    Boom————

    The mysterious man came back to his senses and saw a large cloud of dust in front of him. He frowned as he looked at the shattered ground.

    Looking around, the two teenagers were gone.

    Did you escape?

    The man didn’t chase him, he just stood there quietly.

    The dust gradually dispersed, revealing a figure that had not moved at all.

    ——My geass is invalid?

    There was a rare look of confusion on his face.

    ?…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

    ps: I can witness the original poster from the cover, no, it’s the author’s mental journey.

 Text Chapter 56 Every Boy’s Dream

    The lights flickered on and off.

    It’s like he can’t explain his feelings at this moment.

    ?? Touching his left eye with one hand, he can still feel the power in his body.

    But why did the geass’ ability just disappear without a trace?

    It’s like being completely wiped out.

    “Such a thing has never happened before, I really can’t understand it.

    "That boy just now"

    Thinking of that inconspicuous young man, it seemed that he was responsible for the abnormality. The moment he was hit, geass also became ineffective.

    However, should we say that we were saved by him?

    ???????? If it wasn’t for the failure of his attack, he would have taken down the other kid long ago.

    If he hadn't moved due to his attack, he might have been stabbed by the sword.

    "I really can't explain"

    Putting down his hand, the man shook his head and smiled bitterly.

    Gently wiping away the blood on the sword blade with his fingers, the warm and slightly viscous blood kneaded on his fingertips, and the man sighed inexplicably.

    “They are really two interesting young men.”

    "Leader."

    A ghostly figure suddenly appeared behind him, wrapped in a black cloak. It was unknown whether he was a man or a woman, and he bowed slightly towards him.

    "Do you want to catch up?"

    The voice was a little deep, and it seemed to be that of a man.

    Listening to his subordinate’s words, the man frowned slightly and stared in a certain direction for a while.

    If you want to chase them, you can naturally catch up. After all, there is a barrier around them, not to mention the smell of blood remaining in the air is a clue.

    "Forget it, let's just stop here first"

    His subordinates seemed a little surprised by this answer. Looking at the plain face, he just stood aside quietly.

    "Those two teenagers are not our target. We will take action tonight, but because of their words and considering that there may be something to do with that person behind it, it is just a whim"

    The man turned around and looked at his quiet subordinate, his eyes less cold.

    “Then do we need to send people to continue the investigation?”

    "No, we just need to report the matter. Let the vampires handle the vampire matter. Moreover, this is not our mission this time. We came to this country just to follow the old fox hiding in Edo Castle.  Let’s talk about something…”

    "Captain, there are probably more important things"

    The voice under the cloak sounded again. The man was stunned, but he started to laugh.

    It was different from the smile Neil had seen, but rather a little warm.

    "Yes, what I really want to do is to find the whereabouts of the princess"

    As he spoke, his eyes became unexpectedly soft, even obsessed.

    Everything else is unimportant.

    He just wanted to stay by her side.

    she.

    The black witch who gave him geass.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    A lot of things happened this night.

    Touma originally thought it was an ordinary day, but the night turned out to be as shocking as a volcanic eruption.

    Being inexplicably involved in something involving a Dead Apostle, this kind of super expansion is too deceiving. Even Conan-kun's level of humiliation is enough for him. How can he handle such a supernatural incident? How easy is it for him!  ?

    Fortunately, his class teacher showed up in time to rescue their group, and then things ended inexplicably. The former human being whose scientific name was the Death Apostle also disappeared inexplicably.

    It is said that it was handed over to the relevant departments

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ?  Celestial dynasty!  ?

    He thought that the matter was over and he could finally go home and have a peaceful sleep. But it turned out that his goddess of luck had a grudge against him in his previous life. A mysterious guy with a rich appearance and handsome appearance showed up and started fighting before the conversation was settled. I'm going to choke him.  Damn it, teach me what a harmonious society is!  !

    Next, there are all kinds of super unscientific pictures.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Neil, this bastard, keeps taking out things from who knows which unknown space, let me choke, it’s a fourth-dimensional pocket!  ?  And all the weapons he took out were swords, pistols, etc. Are you a weapons dealer?  ?

    My world view suddenly collapsed a lot.

    Of course, he also wants to be able to help Neil, but high-level battles that violate the rules of physics are beyond the reach of someone with a scumbag like him.Xiao Xiami can participate.

    The only thing that can be effective is probably his right hand.

    But, can he really do it?

    As the battle progressed, no matter how new Touma was, he could tell that Neil was in a very bad situation. His face was gradually showing signs of fatigue, and there were many dangers. What's more, Neil still had to take care of him.  Avoid getting hurt.

    He could only watch blankly from the side.

    Being blindly protected by Neil has even become a drag on him.

    But what can he do?

    “Don’t be kidding, he is not a superman, how could he possibly be able to cope with the battle of these superhuman beings.

    So, why did he not leave even half a step when Neil told him to leave?

    ????????? Clearly knowing that I will become a burden.

    Why don’t you leave?

    Neil is very strong and does not need to be protected by a weak person.

    So, it doesn’t matter even if he leaves, rather, this is the best way to help him.

    ——Now, do you really think so?

    The voice from the bottom of his heart was questioning him.

    Is not it?

    Looking at Neil with more and more blood stains on his body, he still continued to wave the sword in his hand. That posture was the noble silver soul.

    Touma clenched his fists and bit his thin lips, not even noticing that they were broken and bleeding.

    Not willing to give in.

    The feeling stirred up in the heart is called unwillingness.

    Don’t be content with your own powerlessness.

    Not willing to be protected by others.

    Not willing to let him fight alone.

    She clearly said she would help him that night. Although there was a slight discrepancy between that promise and the current situation, it didn't matter at all.

    To help someone, you don’t need any reason at all.

    The most important thing is that he doesn’t want to back down.

    ——I want to be like Neil.

    Being able to protect others.

    Seeing the sudden change, when Neil was almost stabbed by the opponent, the scene seemed to slow down.

    Now, Neil might die.

    Ah, there is no need to think about anything anymore.

    "My right fist is burning!! It calls me to hold on to victory!! Earth-shattering punch!!!!"

    “I don’t know if this line has the effect of adding courage, but he waved his right fist without fear.

    The moment it hit, it felt like glass was breaking.

    His right hand has its effect.

    Looking at the surprised expression on the other side, he knew that he succeeded.

    However, the opponent still stabbed him in the chest.

    Oh, it's really witch, I don’t know if it will die 

    However, I have no regrets at all.

    With a relieved smile, Touma's consciousness became a little confused, and his body fell into a warm embrace involuntarily.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????…

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    A dim world.

    Consciousness gradually returned to my mind, with only a slight dizziness remaining, but the soft feeling from the back of my head seemed to be able to subside those discomforts.

    The eyelashes trembled slightly.

    He tried hard to raise his heavy eyelids, and the faint light slowly flowed into the dark field of vision.

    The world in front of you begins to become brighter.

    In the increasingly clear vision, a heart-stopping picture appeared.

    In the sky, the light of the stars and the light of the silver moon are very soft.

    Under the light, there is a face looking up to the sky.

    It is so exquisite that it looks like something created by God.

    Touma felt like his mind was completely taken away from him at this moment.

    He couldn't find any words to describe the person in front of him.

    Especially those beautiful purple eyes that are like gems, reflecting the stars in the sky, and the hazy starlight seems to overflow from them.

    And those eyes were just looking at the stars quietly.

    But so illusory and lonely.

    Even though the distance was so close, Touma felt that it was too far away to touch.

    Like, the incarnation of the bright moon hanging high in the sky.

    The figure that was fascinated by the light was deeply reflected in Touma's pupils, and he was attractedAfter that, I couldn't look away even a little bit, like a whirlpool. Once I got sucked in, I couldn't leave.

    "ah……"

    Unconsciously, a soft cry came out of his throat.

    The light that originally shrouded Neil's body seemed to disappear in an instant, and the dreamy posture just now was like a traceless dream.

    Touma wanted to slap himself.

    "are you awake?"

    Neil looked at Touma's somewhat troubled expression and frowned, his tone a little worried, "Does the wound still hurt?"

    Hands, gently flick.

    "Wound?"

    It was only then that Touma remembered that he was injured, and at the same time he noticed that Neil's slender hand was lying on his chest, and that gentle movement made him blush.

    Huh?  Wait, he seems to be lying down now, and there seems to be something soft on the back of his head?  Pillow?  How is it possible, how is it possible to get a pillow outside!  ?  However, you can see Neil's face when you open your eyes. From this angle, isn't it that behind his head

    Yooooooooooooo!  !  !  It’s actually a knee pillow!  !  !  It is actually the treasured episode in acg that thousands of people yearn for!  !  !

    But something doesn’t seem right!  ?  This guy is a boy!  !  !

    "Hey, Touma, are you okay? Your face is very red!"

    “No…it’s okay, I just felt a little excited all of a sudden…”

    Touma pretended not to care. Seeing Neil's confused expression, he quickly changed the subject.

    "By the way, how is my injury?"

    He still wanted to lie down for a while.

    "Oh, the wound on your chest is fortunately not deep. I can still handle it with my level. Just don't be too messy these days"

    ?The relief was obvious from Neil's tone.

    "I'm sorry."

    What just happened must have been very dangerous to make him so worried.

    I had no choice but to apologize.

    "As long as you're finehow do you feel now?"

    "It seems like nothing is wrong, I don't feel any pain"

    That kind of injury seems to have disappeared.

    Magic is really a wonderful thing.

    "Really? Since it's okay, please be prepared"

    "Eh? Are you ready?"

    In Touma’s puzzled eyes, Neil raised an extremely pure smile.

    Wow, it looks good, but why do you feel so cold all over?  Is it going to happen again?  ?

    The next moment, Neil’s forehead continued to enlarge in Touma’s field of vision.

    Snapped——

    "it hurts!!!"

    Touma covered her forehead with tears streaming down her face.

    It’s broken. The skull won’t be broken!  ?  There was a crackle just now, so it couldn't really be broken!  ?

    Looking at Neil with half-open eyes, she found that his forehead was as smooth as before.

    Let me go, why is nothing wrong with him?  ?  Isn’t force relative?  ?  Trick me, Newton!  !

    "Do you know how dangerous that is?"

    Touma was stunned by Neil's unprecedented serious tone, and didn't know what to say for a moment.

    "At that time, when you rushed out recklessly, didn't you think that that guy would shift his target to you!? If I hadn't sheathed the sword, I would have been the one to hurt you!! If it had been that bastard's  How deep the knife cuts, and your whole body is cut in half!? Don’t you think about yourself!? Do you want to die!!"

    He almost shouted in a voice, as if to cover up the lingering fear in his heart.

    Due to the angle, Touma could clearly see Neil's expression, even his eyes.

    His face was slightly pale, and with the moonlight behind him, he looked strangely bleak. His eyes, which were originally bright, were covered with a layer of darkness.

    Is he afraid?

    I never thought that this seemingly carefree guy in front of me would be scared sometimes.

    But, I really can’t laugh.

    Touma pursed her lips, met Neil's gaze, and asked calmly, "What about you?"

    "I?"

    Neil was stunned for a moment, and almost opened his mouth to speak, but Touma interrupted him.

    "You want to say that you will be fine? It doesn't matter even if you are seriously injured, because that person won't want to kill you, right?"

    Exactly the same as Neil’s tone before, Touma opened his eyes wide and looked directly into those heart-warming eyes.

    ??Neil was stunned by Touma's reaction again. He took a breath and tried to make his voice as calm as possible, "I'm different, I"

    “What’s different!! Won’t you still get hurt too!?”

    "You guy"

    “Well, that’s too bad, if I steal Neil again, I might get another headbutt.

    Looking at the forehead that started to enlarge again, Touma burst into tears.

    【I knew that was the case!  !  】

    Close your eyes and prepare to withstand this more powerful headbutt.

    However, the imagined impact did not occur.

    There is only a warm touch.

    "Neil"

    Slowly opening his eyes, he saw Neil lying on the top of his forehead, a few strands of long hair gently brushing his face.

    "That's enoughthat's enoughI don't want to do it anymore"

    The voice is very light, very light.

    Touma could clearly feel that the hand holding on to his clothes was trembling slightly with slight force.

    He is very strange tonight.

    But, he was also in pain.

    Slowly raised his hand, Touma gently placed it on Neil's head.

    "As for me, I really didn't think that much, and I couldn't think that much at that time. But just watching you being stabbed and maybe dying, I really couldn't stay silently aside.  It is better to regret not doing it than to regret it after doing it"

    The hair in the palm of your hand is like flowing water, as if it will flow away from your fingers.

    Brushing it gently, Touma smiled slightly.

    "Actually, I'm a fool. I saw my friend being injured and didn't lend a helping hand. I really couldn't do it As for whether he would die from this, I really didn't think that far away, although I was very worried.  It’s unfortunate, but it’s probably not easy to lose your life like this…”

    Touma couldn't see Neil's expression now, but judging from the slowly loosening of his fingers, he must be feeling much better.

    "Hey, do you still remember the agreement we made that night?"

    "……Um."

    Hearing Neil’s response, Touma smiled even more gently.

    "I said I would save you from that painful state, that is to say, I would help you when you were hurt. So, just like that time tonight, Neil will also be hurt, and I,  You must fulfill your promise. Isn’t this a more sufficient reason?”

    “…What a quibble.”

    "Hehe, that's all thanks to your usual teachings, teacher."

    Listening to the helpless voice in his ears, Touma smiled proudly.

    This is one of the rare situations where I can defeat him verbally.

    "Touma, do you really want to be a hero that much?"

    Neil said softly, and Touma seemed to hear a buzzing sound, but it was extremely clear.

    "Hero"

    Touma closed his eyes, a slight curve formed on his lips.

    "Every boy will have such a dream"

    ——At least, I want to be a hero who can help you.

    Then, there was silence.

    There was no more sound in my ears.

    ?…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

    ps: Congratulations to Kamijou Touma, half of the NieR line guide has been completed. I hope you will choose carefully in the future to avoid badend.

 Text Chapter 57 Boys and boys are not allowed!

    Not good.

    How long has this state of affairs lasted?

    Since Touma finished speaking, Neil has remained silent and remained motionless in his original posture. Touma could not see the expression on Neil's face at all.  .

    The silence is a bit scary.

    ten minutes?  Or twenty minutes?

    Touma doesn’t know the exact number at all, because he has been trapped in a strange delusion.

    Damn it, what on earth is that mosaic all over the screen?  ?

    When he came back to his senses, he didn’t know how long it had been, but Neil was still the same.

    “ When looking at this kind of scene from outsiders, I really don’t know what they think.

    If you knew that both of them were boys, you would be even more confused about what you were thinking.

    However, in Touma’s eyes, Neil can only be described in two words tonight.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Gaffe.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????: ??Although the confidence shown in Neil's body is the kind of self-confidence that the sky is falling and he will still die.

    ——Perhaps, I reminded him of some bad things.

    Touma could only think of this.

    "How long do you want to lie down?"

    The cold voice instantly pulled Touma out of his thoughts. When he looked around, he saw that Neil had sat up straight, his pupils moved slightly downward, and he stared at him coldly, with a cold light reflecting strangely in his eyes.

    "Uh, it's obviously you"

    "Huh? Why would I make a lap pillow for a boy that is so disgusting that he vomits out the food he ate the previous year? If you hadn't seen that you were almost going to report to the Lord, and there are no extra long hair around here.  Chair, do you think I would do such a thing? Sorry, I am not the kind of person you imagined. If you wish, I can send you to the world of women's clothing mountains in the simplest and fastest way without any sequelae.  …”

    As he was talking, a cold sword blade grazed Touma's neck and penetrated into the chair.

    ""

    Well, he obviously didn’t say anything, but this guy started planning to kill people and silence him, and he didn’t even think about [beep——] or [beep——] or [beep——] happening with the cute boy.  ah!  !  He firmly believes that he will be a man who creates a crystal palace for thousands of people in the future!  !  !

    "What were you thinking about just now?"

    Neil suddenly laughed.

    And then Touma started crying.

    "I'm not thinking about anything. Even if I'm thinking about why you know, it's actually you who's thinking, right? Okay, I won't complain anymore. Please don't put that gun in your hand near me again. I'm afraid it will happen in the future.  I can’t stand up straight!!”

    Touma was so excited that his eyes filled with tears. His human plan was facing the crisis of being put on hold forever.

    Neil snorted coldly and put away his pistol and sword. In response, Touma breathed a sigh of relief and quickly got up. At the same time, he was concerned that the two weapons that almost killed him and his children and grandchildren just disappeared.  I was speechless when I saw the supernatural scene without a trace.

    I feel like my worldview needs to be overturned from the very basics.

    Touma jumped a few times, feeling that nothing was really wrong with his body. He really wondered if the fact that his chest was almost separated just now was a dream.

    I have to sigh again, magic is so easy to use, at least you don’t have to mend it with needles and threads.

    Touma turned to look at Neil, but as soon as their eyes came into contact, they immediately moved away without leaving a trace.

    He should be concerned about what happened just now, right?

    In retrospect, Neil seemed to have deliberately avoided the previous topic and said something very venomous that almost made him vomit blood, perhaps just to cover up.

    Of course, Touma does not rule out the possibility that this class teacher, who reads amiable but is vicious, really wants to make him miserable throughout his life.

    "Well, since you're fine, just go back Huh?"

    As soon as Neil stood up, his feet suddenly became weak and he fell forward uncontrollably.

    It seems that the pure physical battle just now made him very tired. In addition, after letting Touma lie down for a while, the blood flow in his feet was not smooth, which made him weak for a while.

    And Touma, who had been paying attention to Neil next to him, immediately supported Neil and asked worriedly, "Are you okay, Neil?"

    Neil looked up at that ordinary face, his eyes changed slightly.

    "Touma, I"

    "No!! It's absolutely not allowed between boys and boys!!!"

    Touma held Niall’s handThey were sitting on their shoulders, listening to his words with a puzzled expression, but their conversation was interrupted by a sudden loud shout.

    The two looked at each other at the same time. Neil felt a headache when he saw the owner of the voice clearly.

    Why are these two guys still walking their dogs outside at this time

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    Xignom, Vita and Zafira, after completing the day's tasks as usual, hurried home, leaving Hayate alone at home. Although Shamal was by their side, they still  Worry is inevitable.

    Originally thought that the night would be the same as before, but halfway through, the two women and the dog were keenly aware of the faint smell of blood filling the air.

    “ After all, they still carry the title of the elite team of the Knights of the Storm.

    I followed him quietly and found out unexpectedly that he was an acquaintance.

    Neil Springfield, a mysterious guy who fascinated his master. To Vita, he was an enemy vying for favor and love. To Xignom, he was a sworn pervert.  In Zafira's case, it was a shameless person who only fed him gnawed bones.

    Overall, the three members of the Knights of the Storm were very dissatisfied with his impression.

    “Moreover, he carried an unconscious boy to an empty park in the middle of the night. Maybe he was the one who caused the injuries on the boy’s body. He came here to pick a beautiful chrysanthemum.

    "Eh!? Isn't the normal plot development just to dig holes and bury people?"

    The big dog Zafira’s face showed a humanized expression of fear, and he looked at his two companions as if he were looking at strangers.

    The two women just stared at him coldly, without replying, and continued to hide in the haystack and follow the development of the story with shining eyes.

    “Oh, it’s really brighter than his dog eyes.

    “The next thing I saw, I saw Neil unbuttoning Touma’s clothes. The two of them had flushed faces and heavy breathing, and Zafira felt chills at their reactions.

    Ever since Shamal bought some weird books at the school festival, they started to act weird.

    What kind of book is it? It feels even more powerful than the Book of Darkness.

    However, what Neil did made them a little disappointed. It was just healing. After all, they had to take off their clothes and hug each other to keep warm!  ?

    "It's still summer, right!? Do you think this is a snow disaster?"

    "Shut up!! Let me chew the bones!!"

    "Zafira, if you talk again, I will pull out your tongue!!"

    ""

    “Asshole, are these two really his companions who will live and die with him!  ?  The name of Knights of Storm is crying!  !

    "And when they saw the knee-pillow scene, they actually clenched their fists with tears in their eyes and chanted "yes". Is it necessary?

    Later, the boy woke up, and Neil and he didn't know what they were talking about, while Xignom and Vita began to figure it out.

    How is it, does it still hurt?

    Neil asked softly, his tone full of uncontrollable worry. Of course, this was Xignom's dubbing.

    Ah, it’s okay now, why don’t you give it a try?

    With a low voice, Vita completed Touma's part.

    You, what did you say all of a sudden?  !  !

    Neil blushed with embarrassment and gave Touma a headbutt.

    Wow, it hurts!  However, I have an unexpected feeling

    Touma covered his red forehead, but still had a blushing smile on his face, looking at the other person affectionately.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Of course, if you are still acting haphazardly, you must be moderate in your strength

    Neil gently stroked Touma's face, and the look in his eyes in return was one of endless tenderness.

    Really, I should be the one to say this to you!  I was still thinking that you would change, but the result was that you would become even more chaotic. I knew that you would be very chaotic in order to protect the things you protected. Although I have always known that, I would be very uneasy!  !  Even if I get hurt, I don't want to be without you!  !  !

    Touma held Neil's hand tightly, her voice trembling with excitement, and she stared at the astonished face very seriously.

    Touma

    Neil’s eyes gradually became misty, his lips moved slightly, not knowing what he wanted to say, he slowly lowered his head and moved closer to Touma.

    Touma smiled softly and raised his hand to stroke the soft hair, as gentle as water.

    “I would rather teach me to betray the world, but I also want to protect you, Neil

    This is what I want to say, when Ma??…

    “Yoooooooooooooo!!!!!! This is definitely not the case, right!?”

    It’s all nonsense, these two women who have lost their ethics!  !  !

    “What did you suddenly call, Zafira!! We’ve just reached the ** part!!!”

    Vita swung his giant hammer and gave the big dog a hard blow.

    And Xignom seemed to realize what he had just done, and immediately covered his red face, looking like I was so ashamed and wanted to die.

    I never imagined that a lifetime of fame would be ruined like this!  !

    Just as they were fighting among themselves, the teenagers on the opposite side had already stood up and stopped for a moment when they noticed that Neil suddenly threw himself into Touma's arms.

    The light in Xignomu’s eyes flashed, he jumped out of the grass, pointed at the two of them and shouted loudly.

    "No!! It's absolutely not allowed between boys and boys!!!"

    For the future happiness of the master, Neil Springfield must not be allowed to embark on that road of no return.

    Xignom vowed to bring happiness to her master, and now is the time for her to take action.

    "Don't worry, Master, let her Excalibur Knight straighten that bastard!"  !

    "This seems to be your friend's family, Neil?"

    Touma obviously recognized the person coming from him. He had met Yagami and his family at the school festival.

    Neil nodded, then looked at Xignom, whose face was red, and sighed with a headache.

    What are you thinking about?

    "I asked you two, why are you taking the dog out for a walk so late at night? Don't you need to accompany Hayate?"

    Leaving Touma’s support, Neil looked at them strangely.

    "We just happened to go out to buy some things." Vita pouted, and then looked at Neil and Touma with disdain, "But I didn't expect that you actually have such a hobby"

    "Hobby?"

    Neil suddenly frowned and felt a sense of nausea in his heart.

    ??Subconsciously glanced at Touma.

    Why did this bastard turn his head to the side when he saw him, pretending to be calm and having a weird blush that he couldn't hide on his face.

    “Banana, you guava, that’s what it is.

    A knee hit Touma hard in the abdomen.

    "You should understand now, right?"

    Neil threw Touma aside, who was foaming at the mouth, and glanced at Xignom and Vita coldly.

    The two were stunned, then took a deep breath and nodded.

    "S.m ah"

    “Fuck you uncle!!”

    Believe it or not, I will write your two names on a small note, earn two million, and throw you on a desert island to play a shocking game!  !

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    In the end, everything ended without any problem, and everyone who should go home went home.

    As for what the two female orangutans will say to Hayate after they return home, he has no control over it, and whether Touma can reach home smoothly without danger, Neil doesn't want to worry about it at all.

    It’s better for Touma and others to die. Staying here will only ruin his innocence.

    It’s just that he let people see the side of himself that he least wanted people to know.

    "It's okay, I just thought of bad things. I won't be like this anymore, I won't"

    The muttering to oneself seems to be escaping somewhere in the heart.

    He crossed his arms tightly and hugged his body, trying to get rid of the coldness that enveloped his body.

    ——I don’t need to rely on anyone, no.

    Neil subconsciously stopped and looked up, and found that he had returned to the door of his familiar home.  Taking a deep breath, his expression returned to his usual self, he slowly opened the door and walked inside.

    Walking through the front yard, I found that the house was already dark. It was probably that everyone in the family had gone to bed. Neil opened the door softly and walked inside.

    "Why did you come back so late?"

    The soft voice made Neil stop. He scratched his hair and looked back at Tifa who was leaning against the wall.

    "Uh, it's a matter of workit's you, why don't you go to bed so late?"

    Tifa naturally heard the intention to change the subject. She walked lightly to Neil and looked at Neil steadily with her amber eyes that did not lose color even in the dark night.

    “Did something happen tonight?”

    &nbsp; Neil's pupils shrank slightly, and he was a little curious about Tifa's keen sense. Is this the so-called girl's intuition?

    "Something did happen" Neil nodded and said lightly under Tifa's questioning eyes, "Tonight a girl asked me"

    ——

    Tifa held Neil’s face firmly in her palm with one hand, squinting her eyes and smiling sweetly like a crescent moon.

    "Ah, what should I do to you? Confess to you? Or woo you?"

    No, both words have similar meanings.

    "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu Tifa, my skull is about to shatter!!"

    “You haven’t told me yet~~~”

    Tifa’s eyelids twitched a few times, and she used a little more force on her hands.

    "No!! Nothing!! She just asked me for help and asked me where the bus stop was! There was absolutely no other meaning!!!"

    There seemed to be a crackling sound coming from the bones.

    "snort!"

    Neil rubbed his sore face and secretly sighed that Tifa was too cruel.  He scratched his head, met Tifa's cold gaze, and laughed dryly, "Actually, it's nothing, you're too sensitive"

    "Really?"

    Tifa looked over with suspicion.

    I really can’t trust him.

    Neil reached out and ruffled Tifa's hair, smiling slightly.

    "Don't worry, go to bed quickly"

    Tifa glared at him dissatisfiedly and had no choice but to nod.

    "Good night, Tifa."

    "……Good night."

    Neil’s back disappeared around the corner of the corridor.

    Tifa still watched quietly.

    Even though he can no longer be seen.

    ?…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

    PS: I really didn’t know that the title of the previous chapter contained such a meaning!  !  In addition, childhood sweethearts are indeed a major obstacle in Touma's strategy for Nier.

 Text Chapter 58 Today, May 20

    May 20th.

    Neil brushed his teeth, glanced at the calendar hanging on the wall, then withdrew his gaze and continued to squint his dead eyes listlessly, looking at himself in the mirror and repeating the washing action.

    "It's today"

    After inexplicably whispering something, Neil walked out of the bathroom and walked to the hall.  .

    "Hey, good morning"

    When he came to the hall and saw everyone sitting around the table eating breakfast, Neil said hello and sat down.

    Recently, incidents of missing people have occurred one after another in Haiming City. According to incomplete statistics, twelve such incidents have occurred. According to the victims’ family members, the victims lost contact at night and never had any contact with them again.  information……

    Listening to the report on the TV, Neil's eyes flashed slightly and he continued to eat breakfast.

    Although this incident is related to the dark world, these matters that concern the public cannot be covered up even if they want to. Should they be allowed to erase that part of their memory and treat it as if the family member does not exist?  Perhaps this is the most natural thing to do for those magicians who keep their secrets.

    It’s really disgusting.

    "I never thought something like this would happen here"

    Taiga sighed while watching the news reports while drinking miso soup.

    "Well, so if you have nothing to do, just go home early and don't hang around outside"

    "You should say this kind of thing to yourself, right? You are the only one who often hangs out at night!!"

    Hearing Alicia’s words, Neil was stunned for a moment, and then nodded.

    "Since ancient times, no one has ever died"

    "Why is your answer so tragic?"

    Zhu Mei glanced at the noisy brats speechlessly, and then turned to look at the news. After all, the family was full of minors. As an adult, she naturally had to pay more attention to such things.

    "The current world is really chaotic"

    "Yeah" Neil nodded in agreement, "With the death of Whitebeard and the appearance of Uchiha Madara, the balance maintained in the old era has been completely broken. I really don't know what kind of chaos will happen in the new era that follows.  …”

    "Who is telling you this! Don't always look at jump!! Ichika will become a fool like you in the future!!"

    Chifuyu snatched the magazine that Ichika was reading with gusto, ignoring the sadness on Ichika's face.

    "Don't worry, I also watched Sunday"

    “Aren’t they of the same nature!?”

    "Sister, I will not become an idiot like my brother. I will graduate from jump when I reach my brother's age"

    "Who are you calling an idiot? A man should keep his youthful heart until death!! I still plan to find the lost treasure one_piece! Right, crew member Tifa!?"

    "I don't care about you, you can find it yourself! Idiot captain!"

    "Don't say that, becoming the Pirate King is the dream of every boy and girl. After all, everyone is called to protect the world from the bottom of his heart"

    "You're all going to be pirates, so don't bother me with protecting the world!! That's the responsibility of the world government!!"

    “There are also revolutionary troops!!”

    “How can they be pirates!!”

    Huayue looked at this daily scene and chuckled slightly.

    "Yeah, yeah, it turns out that Tifa is also so knowledgeable. It seems that you haven't watched Jump too much~~~"

    Tifa’s little face turned slightly red after being teased so narrowly by Hanayue.

    "I just turned it by accident!! I didn't look at it on purpose!!"

    "I didn't expect Tifa to be a tsundere"

    "Chifuyu, what are you talking about?"

    "Eh!? Does Tifa have this attribute!? Why didn't I trigger it!!"

    “You idiot, go to hell!!”

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    At the entrance, Neil was bending over to tie his shoelaces, his fingers dancing rapidly, and soon, a beautiful bow appeared in front of his eyes.

    "Done."

    Neil clapped his hands and started to reach out to open the door.

    "Neil!"

    Hearing this sound, Neil looked back and saw Tifa trotting over.

    “I didn’t bring any money! I will never buy a game!!”

    Neil immediately opened his empty trouser pockets on both sides with a bitter look on his face.

    &nbsp; ""

    Tifa almost fainted from his anger.

    But when it comes to those games, Tifa gets a little angry, whether it’s because her face is getting hot or she’s mentally eager to kill him.

    "I didn't tell you this" Tifa rolled her eyes slightly, and her tone suddenly became hesitant, "Neal, today, how about I"

    Tifa was stopped by Neil raising his hand before she could finish her words.

    "Leave me alone today"

    Neil grinned and showed a sunny smile. The words Tifa wanted to continue were suddenly choked in her throat. She couldn't pronounce a syllable and didn't know how to respond.

    "I won't be back for dinner today. You can handle it yourself. Also, don't use the kitchen to play blasting anymore"

    Neil waved his hand, opened the door with a smile and stepped out.

    However, before his heels touched the ground, he felt his free hand suddenly being pulled, and a slight force made him lean back slightly.

    Before he could figure it out, a warm and slightly moist soft feeling came clearly to his mind on his cheek.

    But this feeling didn’t last long before it disappeared, and the slight warmth seemed to dissipate in the air——

    such a pity.

    I felt a little disappointed.

    "Uh, Tifa?"

    Neil touched the area where he was kissed on his face and looked at the girl with a blushing face in surprise.

    "Don't think blindly, you just knew what it meant!"

    When Tifa was stared at by him like this, her face was so red that she was almost bleeding, and even her breathing felt like she was suffocating.

    "If you want to go out, disappear quickly!"

    She quickly pushed Neal out of the door, and Tifa stared at him for a few seconds, her lips moving slightly.

    "Happy birthday."

    Then, the door slammed shut.

    Neil scratched his head and smiled helplessly.

    This is the first time for me to receive such a birthday gift.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    “Today was really bad.”

    Looking at the Loli in front of him, Neil muttered softly.

    "Hey! You think I'm deaf!!!"

    The purple-haired loli hangs at the end of her eyes, her anger level is maxed out.

    "No" Neil shook his head in denial and stared at the Loli in front of him seriously, "I'm telling you specifically, Xing-san."

    Then, without even raising the corner of his eyes, he raised his hand calmly, and a bright red leather hardcover dictionary fell into his hand at the third speed in the universe.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????  !

    "Xing-san, don't think that you are the only one who has made progress"

    Neil showed a contemptuous smile and moved his eyes upward. Although he was not much taller than the other person, he still looked down at the expressionless Xing in a condescending manner.

    "You really want to die, don't you?"

    "Do you think I'm still afraid of you! But you, do you still have enough inventory!?"

    "Don't worry, it's definitely enough to kill you"

    Under Neil’s ghostly gaze, Xing’s hands were filled with no fewer than ten anti-military dictionaries.

    ""

    “Which alien space did this guy put the dictionary into?  Is her skirt the fourth-dimensional pocket of Doraemon?  ?

    It wasn’t until a dictionary hit his knee that Neil realized how insignificant he was.

    “There is a flaw!!!”

    And when Neil was lying on the ground because of an arrow in his knee, he heard a scream. When he looked up, he saw a hard-cover dictionary that was several times thicker than what he had seen before zooming into his field of vision.

    "Wait a minute——!! It hurts!! Corner!! Mr. Xing, horn!! It will kill someone!! Such a hard corner of the book can also become a murder weapon!! Ohhhhhh!!!"

    Within three minutes of meeting him, he was sacrificed to blood.

    And then, nothing more.

    "Because he is already dead."

    The back of Xing’s hands is extremely elegant.

    "You just diedI said you really want to kill me?"

    Neil stood up holding his red nose. The blow just now was really no joke. Even he had a slight concussion. Was this female orangutan the result of the mating between King Kong and a human in which movie?  ?

    Xing instinctively felt that someone was saying something super rude in her heart, she said coldly:He let out a cry.

    "Isn't this obvious?"

    “At least cover it up for me!! Don’t think I won’t call the police!!”

    “Don’t worry, at that time all you need to do is say that you, the teacher, have extended evil hands to your students. I believe everyone will believe the words of a weak little girl”

    "You really exposed the darkness of human nature as if nothing happened!! You look like a simple ten-year-old primary school student!!"

    “Police uncle, there are bad guys here!”

    "You will cry. Kyoko Mogami will definitely be moved to tears in front of this performance!!"

    "By the way, what are you doing here? I feel like you are acting weird today"

    Xing remembered that she just went out to buy some things today, and met Neil wandering on the street. At that time, he seemed aimless.

    "I'm looking for the person destined by my destiny"

    "Please find the seven magical orbs and summon the dragon."

    "What do you mean by that!? Do I look like the kind of guy who is so miserable that he has to beg God for love!?"

    "It doesn't matter, even if it's you, there will always be a female animal who will like you"

    “Oh oh oh, something in my heart has been pierced hard!!!”

    Seeing Neil’s miserable expression, Xing sighed helplessly.

    "Idiot teacher, I'll leave if there's nothing else to do. You can continue wandering around"

    Xing turned around to leave, but Neil grabbed her by the corner of her clothes.

    "Hey!! What are you doing!! Don't think I dare not call the police!!"

    "Don't use my lines!!" Neil let go of his hand, then rubbed his hands with a flattering smile, "Well, Xing-san, I don't have money to eat today, can you let me go to your place for a while?  pause."

    And as soon as he finished speaking, Xing's face suddenly turned cold, and her eyes staring at him were also cold.

    "I don't want my family to know that you are my teacher."

    ""

    Okay, he understood very well that there was absolutely no ambiguous relationship here. It was simply that his identity as a teacher was mercilessly denied by Xing.

    "Okay, it's just a jokebut Xing-kun, you are really unqualified as a student."

    Resisting the urge to cry, Neil still pretended not to care.

    ""

    Xing was too lazy to complain about him.

    Who is the one who is disqualified? Mr. Unruly.

    "I told you, you actually have somewhere you want to go"

    Xing sighed, looked at him with a calm look, and said lightly.

    "Place you want to go?"

    Neil blinked, as if he was asking her, as well as himself.

    "Well, it's just a feeling, just talking casually"

    Xing shrugged, while Neil smiled softly, waved to Xing, walked past her and left.

    “Thank you so much for today, Fujibayashi Xing.”

    With her beautiful eyes reflecting the slowly retreating figure, Xing gently brushed the pure white ribbon tied to her hair on the side and murmured softly.

    "Inexplicable guy."

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    Many branches extend from the thick trunk, and the green leaves faintly reveal the light of stars.

    "It seems that my biological instincts have deteriorated a lot"

    The boy sitting in front of the campfire said this.

    Yes, I didn’t expect that today’s human beings have forgotten all the instinctive abilities of ancient humans

    “Is it really necessary to open the genetic lock?”

    Boss, I received the invitation from the Lord God Space. Do you want to confirm it?

    "good……"

    “You are so tall!!!!”

    A gust of cold wind blew up at the back of his head. The young man lowered his head suddenly, and a strong hand just passed over his head.

    "What are you doing!! Why are you having a barbecue under the World Tree!! And why are you going to the main god space!? Where did the main god space come from!"

    Negi retracted his empty palm and looked at his weird brother and his weird magic weapon, feeling dizzy.

    “These two guys are really bad guys when they come together.

    "Hey, Negi, you're here. Do you want soy sauce or salt?"

    Neil liftsHe started to look at Negi and pointed at the food being grilled with tree branches.

    "Ah, I want soy sauce No! What are you doing! What are you burning!!"

    "Sparrows, I had a hard time catching them just now, tsk, it seems I need to add a little more to my hunting skills"

    "The instinct I mentioned before is just this Damn it! You actually catch sparrows!? You are a hunter in the mountains!!"

    Negi has a black streak on his head.

    "There's nothing I can do, I haven't had dinner yet"

    Neil gave him a look that said, "You're so stupid." Negi suddenly became furious and the corners of his eyes twitched.

    "Who would hunt for dinner in school!?"

    "Don't talk so much, come on, let's have a campfire together"

    "Burn yourself to ashes!"

    Negi complained with his eyes blackened.

    By setting up a bonfire on the grass, isn't this bastard afraid of burning the World Tree to ashes?  If something happened, he would be cremated.

    "How come no one came to stop you?"

    Negi sat down and looked at the bonfire in front of him, speechless.

    Is the school patrol team out for fun?  ?  There is a danger that it will turn into a crematorium if you are not careful!  !

    "I have set up a barrier here. If you don't pay attention, you won't be able to see us"

    Neil turned over the sparrow in his hand that smelled fragrant after being burned, and nodded with satisfaction.

    "It seems that I am quite talented in this barbecue, so I added so many points in vain"

    "Do you think this is sao!? You can also add some cooking skills!?"

    There was no dedicated Tucao server here, so Negi had to play the role of Tucao server himself. He glanced at Neil's face that was red by the firelight, and then held his chin and looked at the bonfire intently.

    "Speaking of which, today is May 20th"

    Looking at the bonfire jumping up and down, Negi's eyes became a little wandering.

    "That's why I came to find you"

    Neil put the cooked sparrow to his mouth and chewed it. At the same time, he picked up the other one and handed it to Negi, "Do you want it?"

    "You really eat"

    Negi looked helplessly at Neil who started to chew. This guy is really a hunter in the big forest.

    "Are you just kidding me?! You have to know that these two sparrows also have parents, maybe they are still husband and wife! They gave their precious lives for us, do you just want to ignore them and waste them!?  "

    “Then you caught them and burned them to eat!?”

    "Because of my love, there is only a thin line between lust and appetite"

    “Are you Zombie Reiya!?”

    "It's very romantic"

    "What a ghost! Where can I see the word romance in your place!? Idiot, it's reflected very clearly!"

    While they were fooling around, Neil also finished his dinner.

    "By the way, Negi, didn't you tell eldest sister and others that today is your birthday?"

    Neil put out the fire and looked at the ashes with lingering smoke, his purple eyes seemed to be filled with smoke.

    "It's also your birthday" Negi looked at him for a moment and then turned his gaze back, answering what he said before, "I didn't tell them, and you didn't tell your family either, because we don't like it very much.  My birthday"

    Whenever I have a birthday, I think of many things.

    "However, these are not happy memories, but scenes of overlapping sadness.

    When they were very young, they also celebrated their birthdays with their sister, the three of them.

    ——Sister, where are dad and mom?

    At that time, they, who were young and ignorant of the world, would always ask.

    However, they all clearly remembered that their sister answered them with a choked smile.

    I don’t understand why my sister laughs like this.

    I don’t understand why other children have their parents celebrating together, but they can only do this.

    Do not know do not know.

    There is no answer.

    I can only pray and look forward to spending birthdays with my parents in the future.

    Although the memories of that time contain happiness, they are more of a trace of irreparable regret.

    Until that snowy night, neither he nor he ever celebrated their birthday again.

    There is only a sad birthday, and they don’t want to spend itYes, I don't want anyone to know.

    Like two cubs licking each other's wounds.

    Neil gently glanced at Negi's lonely profile, turned around, leaned on his back, raised his head slightly, and stared at the far-reaching sky and the shining stars.

    "Hey, Negi, what will you think of on your birthday?"

    Hearing the voice coming from behind, and feeling the pressure on his back that seemed like the weight of his entire body, Negi also raised his head, leaned against Neil gently, and looked up at the stars.

    "Usually it's our parentsbut, what kind of person will our mother be?"

    Looking back, Negi seemed to have never heard anything about his mother. All he knew was about his father. His and Neil's mother seemed to have never existed, as if it was deliberately not known to others.

    But no matter what, he wanted to know his mother.

    Even if it’s a little little thing.

    "Our motheris a very gentle person"

    In my ears, a familiar murmur came faintly.

    Negi turned his head slightly, a little confused about Neil's words.

    "Does Neil know about his mother?"

    "Who knows? But"

    With a faint smile, Neil slowly closed his eyes, leaned back, and leaned closer to Negi behind him.

    "She is a very beautiful person"

    "Yeah?"

    Negi didn’t know whether he was telling the truth or not, but as long as he believed it, he gently curled the corners of his mouth and looked into the distance, like the stars of tears.

    "Neji"

    "Um?"

    "Happy birthday."

    Negi’s pupils shrank slightly, and he slowly narrowed his eyes. The familiar and unfamiliar heartbeat gradually entered his heart.

    He smiled, very tenderly, purely tenderly.

    "Happy birthday, Neil."

    ?…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

    PS: Happy birthday, my mood is like the cover at this moment.

 Text Chapter 1 That day, the boy walked into a new world

    My name is Ichika Orima, I am 15 years old, and my gender is, um, with excali below.

    exists, you know.  .

    At this moment, the fifteen-year-old youth is like a deep-sea fish.

    “The classroom with all girls except me is very stressful.

    But it doesn’t matter. With my ability to withstand stress that I have developed since childhood, I can still withstand this kind of pressure. I am quite confident about this.

    Why do you say that?

    This has to start with my family and my world.

    “Today’s world, I simply don’t know how to describe it in words.  First of all, the two major mainstreams in the world today are technology and magic. As far as I know, eight years ago, the flying super weapon named IS was born, and the world has undergone earth-shaking changes. However, weapons like IS can only be made by  The manipulation by girls has led to a fundamental change in the status of men and women in society.  However, the matter did not end there. In the following years, the Issda organization responsible for space development announced the existence of magic. Magic was originally unknown, coupled with the new life from the universe, let alone  With the various superpowers in Academy City, the world was once again in turmoil. However, with the efforts of many parties, the world finally settled down, and magic was gradually accepted by everyone. At the same time, there were things that ordinary humans did not know before.  Foreign races are appearing one after another, and the world is becoming more diverse.

    However, there are still unknown things in this world, such as disobedient gods, demons, angels, magic societies that are still hidden in the dark, and advanced beings buried in the shadows. I know these because my family is special.  The reason is, after all, the old man in my family is not an ordinary person.

    In short, there are as many angels and demons as dogs, and fairies and heavenly beings are everywhere. This world is a strategic fortress.

    However, this world view is not enough to shock me, because the family I live in is enough to numb my nerves. My home is simply the most chaotic place in the world.  Compared with one who has a personality, all kinds of weapons are worth the sky, and I can also see angels and demons eating together and having fun, and even aiming their guns at someone. The moment I knew the truth, my three views were completely destroyed. Thousands of years of history  They've all been tricked into being dogs.

    “Alas, this world is so damn peaceful.

    “But even so, I am still very stressed at this moment.

    I folded my hands and put them under my chin, with cold eyes, trying to look calm. At this time, I finally understood Commander Ikari’s sense of pressure to remain calm in the face of the apostles’ attack.

    Commander Ikari is mighty!  !  !

    But the sights gathered from all around are really uncomfortable. Haven’t you seen that my forehead is already covered with heart-wrenching beads of sweat?  ?  Sure enough, no matter how old a girl is, she always has a trembling heart!  !  Sure enough, a girl's gaze is the most terrifying thing in the world. The ever-changing changes of sometimes resentment and sometimes anger are simply more disasters than taking the Western Scriptures.

    I took a deep breath, narrowed my eyes slightly, and all the nerves in my body suddenly became more tense than ever before.

    ??????????????????????????????????

    Wow, I relaxed too much and almost came out from behind.

    Ha, by the way, why do I have to stay in a place like this?

    Thinking of this, I recalled what happened the night before.

    That night, my brother said to me with a smile that could be read as bright and written as slutty.

    "Ichika, you will become the happiest man in the world."

    So that’s what he was talking about!  !  !  !  !

    I sighed deeply, and I mourned for a second for my seemingly happiness and actual sorrow. I started to swim away and observe the people around me.

    Well, the eyes of the girls on the left and the right are full of unparalleled curiosity for knowledge, and their shining eyes almost flashed through their tough golden eyes.

    I can’t see the back part, but the sight of the thorns on my back makes me feel like I’m sitting on pins and needles. I can understand it even without looking.

    "The person directly in front of me is a slightly older woman.

    She is a bit petite, and her figure is almost the same as that of a student, but her chest size is the nemesis of all high school girls.  The clothes are relatively large and make her look more petite, but she still feels quite cute.  In addition, she also wears a pair of black-rimmed glasses. Although they are crooked, she can still be called a bespectacled girl.

    And this girl with glasses was looking at the people in the class in panic, her timid posture was reminiscent of an injured little rabbit.

    You are a teacher, show me some domineering power!

    "Everyone is here."Well, shr is about to begin!  "

    Well, it’s not something you can do if you want to.

    I gave the teacher an appreciative look, but for some reason the teacher turned red and smiled shyly.

    ????????????????????????????????????????? Suddenly, I felt that the pressure on my body was a little heavier, and I almost died from a thousand arrows piercing my heart.

    “Well, then, please introduce yourself, uh, in order of seat number.”

    The teacher seemed to have recovered from the inexplicable emotion and said to the students in the audience in a panic.

    ""

    "It's so quiet. My dignity as a teacher is suddenly shattered into pieces."

    I looked at the teacher who was about to cry, and I couldn't bear it. At the same time, I felt unhappy with the girls in the class. Are you shy because you just entered high school? No one responded. The teacher was about to cry. Really?  I'm going to cry!  !

    I glanced at the teacher, and the teacher’s eyes also moved over.

    ??Okay, our eyes met.

    Please don’t look at me like this, you are not my type, teacher.

    I quickly lowered my head, I still understand the principle that a dead Taoist friend will not die a poor Taoist.

    “Oh, give me a normal high school life.

    The reason why I emphasize ordinary here is entirely because what I am in now is definitely not an ordinary high school, but the famous IS Academy-the only school in the world that trains IS operators.

    And the most important point is that this cheating thing can only be activated by girls, so naturally, this is a girls' school.

    And why am I here?

    I need to emphasize again that I am a boy, and I am definitely a boy at first glance. My appearance can be considered a bit handsome, but I am definitely not so beautiful that even I can't tell my gender.

    The reason why I came to such a ghost place has to start with the entrance exam in February.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    That day, the sun was shining brightly, and the cherry blossoms flying freely in the sky made me fall in love.

    I looked at the clear sky and encouraged myself in my heart.

    Today is the entrance exam for Junior High School. For your own goals, you can’t do it without working hard.

    The school I go to is called Mahora Gakuin. It is a very large Academy City that has everything from kindergarten to university. There are many schools in it, all types, and my target is the famous Mitsusaka High School.

    The reason why I chose Mitsusaka is not because of its reputation, but because my brothers and sisters all graduated from here. I have an indescribable yearning for that place.

    I want to chase the traces they left behind, and I want to be like them.

    that's it.

    Well, of course, if I am admitted to Mitsusaka High School, my goal of dominating Mitsusaka will be one step closer, and realizing Mahora's dream of complete domination will not be unattainable.

    Hahahaha, I couldn’t help but laugh out loud.

    "Why are you giggling so early in the morning?"

    At this time, my head was hit hard.  When I looked back, I saw a handsome man with white shoulder-length hair standing behind me. He was looking at me listlessly with a pair of dead fish eyes, and he didn't look like he was awake at all.

    "Brother, you got up so early"

    ??I touched my head and laughed dryly.

    "Well, seeing as you have a test today, I got up early to see you out"

    Hey, is this guy so kind?

    "Hey, don't think I can't understand your expression"

    "Well……"

    Although those dead fish eyes are completely rotten, they are still so sharp.

    I don’t know if my thoughts were revealed again, but I got another blow on the head.

    "By the way, you forgot to bring your admission ticket"

    I was stunned for a moment, watching my brother hand a certificate to me.

    "Huh? Didn't I prepare it last night?"

    As I was talking, I wanted to go through my bag. I had carefully prepared all kinds of things the night before.

    "Well, men will always forget some things, just like forgetting what their first love looked like"

    “I won’t forget it!!”

    I replied angrily, but I didn't notice the firmness in my tone.

    The old man looked at me steadily for a moment, with a flash in his eyes.The light of his name immediately touched my hair with a slight smile.

    “Okay, take your admission ticket and go quickly, don’t be late.”

    I didn’t notice anything strange about my brother, so I took the admission ticket and didn’t check whether I really didn’t bring it with me. I said goodbye to my brother and went out.

    "It seems that Ichika has grown up"

    After saying this softly, the man walked back into the room with a smile.

    It was easy, so I came to the address indicated on the admission ticket.

    ???????????????????? Why is it not in Mahonliang Academy, but in a high school outside?

    But I didn’t think too much about it. Anyway, it said this on the admission ticket and I couldn’t change it even if I wanted to.

    But I feel a little uneasy.

    Are you nervous before the exam?

    With a feeling of apprehension, I walked into the imposing building in front of me.

    "I'm just going to go, turn left and right, how on earth are you going to get to the second floor!?"

    It’s been almost ten minutes since I walked, and I still haven’t found the stairs to the second floor. The internal structure is too complicated!  ?  Is this the maze before challenging the boss?  !

    My eyes wandered around, trying to find the guide map on the wall, but I sadly discovered that the walls inside were so beautiful that I couldn't even find a crack, let alone any wall charts.

    ?????????? This time, shit, I’m lost.

    "Hey, what should I do? Hey, why are you so quiet?"

    At this time, I finally realized that it was eerily quiet here. After walking for so long, I didn’t even meet a single person. Could it be that the exam has already started?  ?  Could it be that my dream of dominating Mitsusaka was just aborted?  ?

    God, I curse Jesus for not having chrysanthemums!  !

    “Perhaps God really heard my curse from the heart, and a door appeared not far in front of me.

    I walked to the door and saw a piece of paper taped to it that said infinite_st

    A few words for "atos examination room".

    "Well, I guess this is the right place"

    Because it says "Examination Room" on it.

    But the name of this examination room really looks impressive, and there are actually two English words that I can’t understand.

    Thinking of this, I feel deeply disappointed for my English course.

    I guess I won’t be able to pass the English test this time.

    But it doesn’t matter, my other subjects are fine!  !

    After taking a deep breath, I opened the door and walked into the room.

    "Ah, you are a candidate. Okay, go over there to change clothes. We are pressed for time, so you have to hurry up. This place can only be rented until four o'clock. I don't have time to trouble you. Really, I don't know what I'm doing.  What……"

    As soon as I entered the room, a nervous-looking female teacher, about thirty-five years old or above, spoke a lot of words like a machine gun without raising her head. I was stunned for a few seconds.

    Hey, hey, hey!  !  !  Sister, don’t you need to see what I look like and check my admission ticket!  ?  Where has the professionalism of being an invigilator gone?  ?  And what’s going on with changing clothes!  ?  You have to change clothes for exams these days!  ?  Are you asking me to use my body to show the beauty of the human body in ancient Greece?  ?  Sorry, I have been failing art classes since I was a kid!  !  Well, actually this is to prevent students from cheating, right?  But there is no one other than you in this room. I really don’t see any other candidates anywhere!  !

    While I was minding my own business, the elder sister gave instructions and walked out of the room directly with the documents in her arms.

    I watched the other party leave in embarrassment. I bet the eldest sister really didn’t even look at me.

    "Hey, what kind of test is this"

    I muttered a few words in a depressed voice and walked towards the place covered by the curtain.

    And at this moment, I entered a new world.

 Text Chapter 2 Sure enough, this is a conspiracy

    When I opened the curtain and walked in, I saw the object in the center of the room.

    The streamlined metal shell reflects light that is not dazzling, and an armor-like outfit sits quietly.

    I looked at it carefully and then fell silent.

    “Damn it, what kind of clothes do you want me to change into?! Are you asking me to take the war studies test!!”

    The bag in my hand was almost smashed by me.

    I calmed down the turbulent feeling in my heart that I wanted to hit someone, and walked over, looking left and right at this thing. After looking at it for a long time, I was speechless.

    Isn’t this something that appears on TV?

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out I really don’t know what the full name of is is, I only know the comics of Mr. Gui Zhenghe.

    But this thing actually has something to do with me. Well, it should be related to my family.

    "This is what changed the world"

    Because of the White Knight incident that year, the world became aware of the existence of this kind of weapon. At the same time, the originally balanced military structure suddenly collapsed. How many IS controllers could be found directly affected the country's military strength. So  , every country has begun to implement a system of preferential treatment of women.

    Although there is a magical power like magic in the world today, it has not been widely used in the military due to various restrictions. Moreover, the advantages of magic are enough to compete with magic. In comparison, the country is more willing to invest more resources.  on this emerging technology.

    Well, this actually doesn’t matter to me. I am more curious about IS. After all, I have seen forces more powerful than IS.

    With all kinds of thoughts, I couldn't help but reach out and touch it.

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? It can only be activated by women. If I, a pure man, touch it, I will probably have no reaction like touching a dead fish. If I have a rare opportunity to touch it, I will not suffer any loss.

    However, there are always various unknowns in life. You can never guess what will happen in the next second. Of course, it is another matter if you have the ability to predict.

    A cold metallic feeling came from the fingertips, followed by a burst of dazzling silver light and various information pouring into the mind.

    “Eh!? Eh————!!!!!!”

    Faced with such a strange situation, I suddenly lost my train of thought.

    When I finally came back to my senses, I found that the is actually moved and attached itself to my body like armor, becoming part of my hands and feet.

    "What happened!?"

    "Has someone activated is!?"

    "who is it!?"

    "Huh? This, this is -"

    "man!?"

    Hearing the sound, a group of researchers in white coats came over. They opened the curtain, and after seeing me who had activated IS, they all fell into a sluggish state where they could not think.

    I looked at the researchers in front of me in silence, and then looked at the abnormality on my body. I immediately showed a miserable face like a Christian abandoned by God. At the same time, the devil on my brother's face flashed through my mind.  smile, with only one thought left in her mind.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? This is a conspiracy.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    “Oh, I want to die.

    "Classmate, Orimaru Ichika-san!"

    A voice calling my name brought me back to reality from my annoying thoughts. I held my forehead and blurted out weakly before I could figure out the situation.

    "Ah, what's the matter?"

    "Ah, um, um, I'm very sorry for calling you so loudly all of a sudden. Are you, are you angry? Yes, I'm sorry! But, um, I'll introduce myself in the order of the fifty syllables. Now it's Oribara-san's turn.  So, I'm really, really sorry! Can you please introduce yourself? Are you willing?"

    It was then that I really came back to my senses and figured out the situation, and found that my deputy instructor, Yamada Maya, was constantly bowing his head and apologizing to me. It was obviously my own fault, but the teacher wanted to apologize himself. For a moment, I was full of guilt.

    "Uh, um, Mr. Yamada, you don't have to apologize like this. It's all my fault. I will introduce myself."

    I stretched out my hand to stop Teacher Maya Yamada from apologizing, and quickly made a comforting reassurance.

    "Really, really!? You, you promised me! You must do it!!"

    Teacher Yamada suddenly raised his head, seriously grasped my hand and leaned towards me, and he could still see the mist in his eyes.

    Teacher, are you really a teacher?  ?  This little girlIt is easy for people to misunderstand the attitude of the students. Some ignorant and innocent little boys might have fallen into trouble from now on!  !  !  Oh, oh, don't put your chest on it, be careful, my cannon may go off!  Also, I need to reiterate it again, teacher, you are really not my type!  !

    In the struggle between reason and sensibility, angels and demons, I took my hand out with difficulty, left my seat and walked to the podium with a slight bend without being noticed.

    Ah, I almost got hard just now.

    Standing on the podium, looking at the unabashed thirst for knowledge in the eyes of the girls in the audience, including Teacher Yamada, I suddenly felt like I was on the top of Mount Everest, and it was difficult to even breathe.

    "Ahem."

    I straightened my back and cleared my throat, thinking about what to say next.

    ???????????????????? But my mind went blank. As expected, the pressure had already crushed my thinking power into pieces.

    At this time, I took a peek at the seat by the window. Sitting there was a black-haired girl with a ponytail.

    Her name is Xiao Zhizhen, my childhood sweetheart who we only reunited after six years. This girl has always had a single ponytail. When I first entered the classroom, I recognized her at a glance.

    “But it’s really a transformation of women.

    No, no, now is not the time to think about this.

    Help me quickly!  !

    I signaled her with my eyes. As a childhood sweetheart who has been dating for a long time, she must be able to understand this information instantly.

    "snort!"

    You actually ignored me!  ?

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Oh, oh, what does this cold aura and this arrogant attitude mean!  Where has the arrogant and a little bit coquettish Hoshi-chan gone!  !  Now Chen is completely 100% proud!  !  She actually abandoned me mercilessly at my critical moment, turned her face expressionlessly to the window, and snorted coldly, "I'll kill you, did I offend you, Miss Chen!"  !

    “However, this did remind me of something.

    I remember my brother once told me that when faced with a girl who is so wrapped up in pride that one wonders if she is engaging in chain defense, one must use a fiery penis to penetrate the opponent's uterus.

    Of course, this is summed up by my rich theory and practice. Although I don’t know where his theory and practice come from, I even wonder if he made it up casually.

    ??????????????????????????? But, I don’t understand what those two English words mean at all, because I am helpless in English. I have obviously been abroad, and there are foreigners at home. I only know the twenty-six English letters abc, which is really weak.

    Well, I don’t really want to know the meaning of this. I know that what comes out of my brother’s mouth is definitely not fun, because every time I ask my sister or other older women in the family, I will be scolded.  Of course, many times I will attract hatred consciously or unconsciously. In comparison, the harm I suffered is quite small.

    Ah, I am going off topic again. Look, the eyes of the girls below are starting to burst into flames.

    Well, what should I say at this time?

    Let’s start with a song called “Girls’ School Boys” by Twins?  Well, it does fit the occasion, but this is a self-introduction, not a concert.

    【When we introduce ourselves, too many rhetoric just attracts the temporary attention of others. To let people know ourselves, the most important thing is to show our true side.  】

    Brother’s voice seemed to ring in my mind. At this time, I seemed to see the holy light of heaven.

    Sometimes I’m pretty reliable.

    The corners of my mouth raised slightly uncontrollably, and the sunshine outside the window shone in at the right time. At this moment, in the eyes of some ignorant little girls, I became a handsome and sunny boy.

    A small exclamation came from below, and my attention immediately came back. I took a breath and began to introduce myself.

    "My name is Ichika Orimara."

    “Yeah, yeah, yeah!!”

    Everyone’s eyes showed the expectation that I want to hear more.

    I smiled, what a group of curious and kind children.

    Then, I should also treat others with sincerity.

    "I like Lolita the most."

    Maintaining a sunny smile, I expressed what I loved most in my heart.

    institutions

    The sounds of various heads banging on the table and people falling to the ground kept ringing out. It seemed that they were moved by my sincerity.

    I think everyone can become a partner who loves lolita.

    At this moment, I seem to have new hope for the future.

    The sound of clicking footsteps sounded quickly,Is anyone here?

    “Are you going to reveal your abnormal sexual fetish as soon as you get here!?”

    Huh?  Does this sound sound familiar?

    But before I had time to react, I was hit hard on the head and sent flying.

    Wow, this kind of invisible murderous martial arts passed down by my brother is so familiar to me. The pain that directly penetrates the skull and hits the cerebral cortex is simply exhilarating How strange!  !  I'm not the kind of trembling sister Xiaoyuan!  !  !

    “However, this knocking method, whether it’s power, angle, or speed, is very similar to the person in my impression.

    I swallowed and turned around with a little fear. I saw the woman behind me wearing a black suit and tight skirt. She had a slender figure and a body curve with no fat at all due to regular exercise. And the other person was at this time  He crossed his arms in front of his chest, raised the corners of his eyes, and his eyes were as sharp as a wolf's.

    "What the hell, Guan Yunchang!?"

    Snapped——

    “Ugh, I got hit on the head again, I’m probably going to have a cerebral hemorrhage now.

    "Sister Chifuyu, it hurts so much!"

    Yes, the domineering woman in front of me is my sister Chifuyu Orimaru.

    "Who is the hero in the Three Kingdoms, idiot!!"

    I rubbed my head and stood up from the ground, looking at my sister in front of me, very curious about her appearance.

    "Sister Chifuyu, why are you here? Aren't you out training for the annual World's No. 1 Martial Arts Tournament?"

    "Do you think I am Yamcha!? Who told you that I would go to that kind of conference!!"

    Chifuyu-san’s eyes started to sparkle, and her fists were clenched tightly. She would probably attack accordingly depending on my answer.

    “Uh, it’s my brother, that’s what I told you!!”

    I quickly shied away all the responsibilities, but after hearing this, Chifuyu-san loosened her fists and held her forehead in distress.

    "That idiot has been talking nonsense all day long"

    Looking at Chifuyu-san's depressed and gnashing expression, I couldn't help but want to laugh out loud. Those words I just came up with on the spur of the moment were purely to deceive my brother. Oh, haha, a Tai Chi push hand can kill someone invisible. I feel  At this moment, my IQ doubled several times.

    "Huh? By the way, what was going on with your self-introduction just now?"

    "Well……"

    Okay, I haven’t even breathed a sigh of relief yet. Why did this hatred suddenly shift back? I didn’t make fun of you.

    "My brother told me to be heart-to-heart and treat others with sincerity"

    And as soon as I finished speaking, Chifuyu-san came towards me with an angry fist.

    “Just lie to me now!!!!”

    Is it okay to let your brother lie like this openly?  ?

 Text Chapter 59 Looking forward to meeting him again

    "Hey, your eyes are wandering. Do you want to borrow money from me? For the sake of us being brothers, just tell me how much you want. It's okay to give the Ming coins directly to you!"

    There was a short distance from leaving the World Tree to one of the squares near the World Tree. Along the way, Neil found that Negi peeked at him very frequently, almost every few steps.  When he turned his head, Negi quickly turned his head and whistled. This behavior made Neil very unhappy, because it felt very disgusting to be treated like this by a boy, and Negi was not a girl who secretly liked him.  .

    “ Could it be that Negi has been looking at 3A girls for a long time and hasn’t had any contact with boys for a long time, and finally his interest in that area has begun to awaken!  ?

    In an instant, Negi’s image became dangerous in Neil’s eyes.

    "Why is it such an unlucky thing to say? How much do you want today's birthday to become the anniversary of my death! What do you mean by that look in your eyes? I always feel super unhappy!!"

    Negi was obviously stunned by Neil's sudden words for a few seconds before he reacted. Coupled with the weird look in his eyes, he couldn't help but complain angrily.

    Neil stuck out his tongue, put his hands on the back of his head, and quickened his pace slightly, leading Negi by half a body.

    "Do you have anything to say?"

    Negi paused for a moment, looking sideways at the face partially blocked by his arms, his eyes flashing behind the lenses.

    “Hey, Neil, has something happened to you recently?”

    I always feel that something has changed in him.

    Neil’s pace slowed down unconsciously, but soon returned to its original state, and he asked without looking back.

    "Why do you think so?"

    “I just feel like you’ve been a little absent-minded these days, as if you’re a little further away”

    Raising his head and looking at the stars covering the night sky, the starlight gently reflected the faint light on Negi's glasses.

    Neil put down his hands and put them behind his back. He also raised his head and stared at him from a distance.

    "No, nothing has changed"

    In the end, he was still like that.

    Nothing has changed.

    "Neil"

    Negi turned his head and opened his mouth, as if he wanted to say something, but for a long time, he did not say another word.

    "Don't talk about me, it's you" Neil suddenly spoke up and grabbed the topic, turning his face and blinking, "You are the one who should be said to be absent-minded, right? You seem to have no energy recently, as if you were distracted by something.  Things are bothering me"

    "Is it that obvious?"

    Negi lowered his head and muttered quietly, but Neil could still hear him beside him.

    "It's all written on your face I thought you looked confident after the school festival, but it turns out you've been so worried these days that you almost jumped off a building. What, is it a worry about love, boy?"  "

    When talking about love, Neil’s eyes brightened up and his tone was full of ridicule.

    "No, I just had a quarrel with Asuna-san"

    Negi rolled his eyes at him and became dejected again.

    "Sister? Oh, haha, it really is a matter of love~~~You dishonest guy~~~"

    "Do you have to think about this!?"

    "Okay, what did you and eldest sister argue about?"

    Neil spread his hands and did not continue teasing the other party.

    "Actually, it's not a big deal. Asuna-san just reminded me that I am very similar to Chao-san"

    Negi lowered his head a little further and sighed softly.

    "I see, the eldest sister is angry because of this"

    Neil looked at his brother’s confused expression, and he probably figured out what was going on between him and Asuna.

    After meeting with Gunel and learning that his father was still alive, Neil also guessed what Negi was thinking now. He must be full of things about his father. Since a long time ago, Negi has been working hard for his father.  , constantly injured, and constantly moving forward. After getting more accurate news, he will only work harder to move forward for his dream, even at the risk of losing his life.

    Father seems to be everything to him.

    This is exactly the same as the super ring tone.

    For the sake of your dreams, you are willing to give up everything, including your own happiness.

    And Tomorrow Cai is angry about it, maybe that's it.

    "Actually, Asuna-san is right, and I said the same thing to Chao-san, but I"? 

    Although he clearly rejected Chao's approach, he himself followed Chao's path, almost exactly the same path.

    He, how should he choose?

    "Neji, do you still remember what Chao Lingyin said?"

    Neil didn’t pay attention to Negi’s current expression and just continued talking.

    "Don't stop, keep moving forward This sentence should be very suitable for you now. For you, your father's affairs can be said to be everything to you. If you are asked to give up everything now for this, you must be able to do it.  Yes, in this aspect, you, Chao Lingyin, and I are really the same"

    Neil slowly took a breath of the refreshing summer night, his eyes slightly focused on Negi's face.

    "However, I think this is correct, or in other words, any approach is correct, but everyone chooses a different position. It is probably impossible for you to give up looking for your father, so why not go all the way?  Black, just like Kick-Ass who became a hero after being knocked headlong"

    "Well, I always feel that the tone of your words has suddenly changed a lot"

    "Don't worry about these things. Your goal is very clear anyway. You just think too much. Anyway, there is only one way you want to go from now on, isn't it?"

    Facing Neil’s smile, Negi seemed to know a little bit about what he should choose.

    "However, I have one more thing to say. No matter what you choose, you should also pay more attention to the people around you, such as eldest sister. I think eldest sister is very clear about your thoughts, and this is what she is worried about.  , it’s just that she doesn’t want to see you scarring yourself, the eldest sister’s idea is probably that simple"

    Neil took a few steps forward, tapping his toes slightly. As his body turned, his long hair fluttered lightly, and his face was clearly reflected in Negi's eyes.

    "Don't forget this, because when you lose, the pain is not something you can bear"

    "Neil"

    They were only a few steps apart, but Niji felt like they were separated by a chasm.

    Because there was a bit of sad nostalgia in Neil's eyes, which blocked his approach.

    "Well, that's all I want to say. It's up to you what you think about next" Neil spread his hands and smiled softly, then turned a little evil again, "But eldest sister really loves you deeply.  Said~~~"

    "Why do you come back here again!!!"

    The sentimental atmosphere just now was gone, and Negi rolled his eyes angrily.

    “Hehe~~~”

    Neil grinned wider, looked away slightly, and saw the surrounding environment clearly. His smile was frozen, and his expression was a little confused.

    "Ah, by the way, what am I doing here?"

    "Huh? Don't you know it yourself!?"

    "I really don't know, I'm following you"

    "How are you following me!? You are following me and running in front of me!!"

    "In this case, I will go home. Goodbye, young man who works hard~~~"

    Neil waved his hand and walked forward without looking back, but he was immediately grabbed by the collar.

    "It's rare that you come here, so just patrol with me. You have a lot of time anyway"

    I don’t know where Niji got the strength, but he was holding on to Neil’s collar as firmly as a rock.

    "Hey, I'm not on duty tonight, and my youth is calling me!!"

    "What youth?"

    “Galgame on the computer!!!”

    “Delete your youth for me!!”

    "Do you want to ruin my life!?"

    "Your life is too insignificant!!"

    Seeing that Negi refused to let go of him, Neil lowered his head helplessly, but after waiting for a while, he found that Negi was still where he was.

    "Aren't you going to patrol? Why are you standing here without moving? You want to be a sentinel!"

    "No, I'm waitingah, here it comes!"

    When Negi was talking, a figure in the field of vision gradually enlarged, and he suddenly shouted.

    Neil looked in the direction that Negi was looking at, and saw Setsuna coming this way quickly, and Kamo the ferret was lying on her shoulder.

    "Why is Kamo and Setsuna-san together?"

    Generally speaking, doesn’t Kamo, the pervert, always follow Negi?

    "If you come to me today, I will ask Kamo to find Setsuna-san first, and then we will make an appointment to meet here."

    ? ?Ji smiled and explained in a calm tone.

    Neil glanced at Negi thoughtfully, his eyes brightened slightly, and then fell silent.

    "Teacher Negi, Teacher Neil, good evening."

    Setsuna quickly arrived in front of them. There seemed to be no surprise about Neil's appearance. Negi or Kamo must have told her in advance.

    "Boss Neil, long time no see."

    Kamo jumped from Setsuna’s shoulder to Negi, turned to say hello to Neil.

    "It's been a long time indeed. You haven't done anything wrong recently, have you?"

    Neil half-opened his eyes and glanced at Kamo who was stiff.

    “No, absolutely not!! I don’t dare to lose even a hair under Boss Neil’s eyes!!”

    "That means you did a lot of bad things that I didn't see, right?"

    Under Kamo’s desperate eyes, Neil raised a bright smile.

    "Okay, Neil, Kamo hasn't done much recently and has helped me a lot. Let's go on patrol now"

    Seeing this, Negi had no choice but to interrupt Neil's topic.

    Neil waved his hands quickly, as if he refused to agree.

    "No, it's not my turn tonight, I won't work overtime, you have to go do it yourself!"

    "Anyway, you are here, and you will do some meaningless things when you go back. It is better to stay. It is rare that we can be on duty together"

    “What’s so pointless!! You’re actually vetoing my life!!”

    "Teacher, what are you talking about?"

    Listening to the conversation between the two, Setsuna on the side was confused.

    "It's nothing, it's just that Neil promised us to patrol together. One more person will add more strength."

    Negi turned to Setsuna and smiled, taking Neil with him by the way.

    "Who agreed? Don't just talk to yourself!"

    "Then let's set off now!"

    "Okay, Teacher Negi."

    "Hey, don't ignore me, listen to me!!!"

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Ah, I really want to go home"

    Raising his head, Neil looked at the starry sky and lazily followed Negi and Setsuna.

    “It’s only been less than two minutes! How unmotivated you are!!”

    Neil didn’t pay attention to Neji’s words. He turned to look at An Jing walking beside him, his eyes rolled, and he didn’t know what he was thinking.

    "Speaking of Setsuna-san, why are you and Negi together? Could it be that you are having an unethical love affair with your eldest lady and her fiancé behind your back!?"

    Neil covered his mouth with his hands, his face filled with disbelief.

    "Who do you think is the betrothed!!"

    "I did not betray the eldest lady!!"

    "As expected of Neil, he said all the things in my heart, but it doesn't matter, brother, you can be considered Setsuna's master, it's totally okay!!"

    "How is it OK!!!" x2

    The two of them shouted at Kamo at the same time, dumbfounded.

    “I understand, I know how to do it, huh huh~~~~~”

    "You know nothing! The laughter behind you is full of bad intentions!!"

    "Teacher Neil, I will never change my heart for the eldest lady!!"

    In desperation, Setsuna expressed his loyalty to Konoka without thinking.

    "Oh, that's true" x3

    At this time, two young men, one a pervert, looked at Setsuna with ambiguous eyes. Setsuna was stunned, and then turned red and waved his hands in denial.

    "No, it's not what you think. I, I just treat the eldest lady, just"

    "Love……"

    "It's love"

    "like."

    The three guys caught Setsuna’s words very wisely.

    "Nah!!!!!!!"

    At night, the girl’s shy screams broke through the sky.

    "You guys are really energetic"

    Suddenly a voice intervened in the joke between three people and one mink. They followed the sound at the same time and saw a young man wearing a high school uniform leaning against a lamppost, holding a mobile phone in his hand, and his eyes glanced slightly  Their fingertips are still touching the bright screen.

    &nbsp;"Why are you here? Are you also patrolling at night?"

    Neil walked over and obviously knew the other person.

    The young man then turned his head, looked at Neil walking towards him, and smiled slightly.

    "Well, I'm short of manpower recently, so I came to help. Anyway, I still get overtime pay"

    "Senior Muchen."

    In an instant, he also came over and bowed respectfully to the other party.

    The young man is Jun Muchen.

    "It's Setsuna-chan, why are you with this bastard brat?"

    "Who are you calling a bastard? Speaking of bastards, you bastard is even more of a bastard!!"

    “Tsk, tsk, tsk, it’s full of balls in one sentence, it’s really dirty!”

    “It’s your head that’s dirty!!”

    "Well, actually, Teacher Neil is here to patrol tonight, so we came together"

    "The moment interrupted the two people's unscrupulous conversation, and at the same time, I felt that the two guys were really similar.

    "Neil, Setsuna-san, who is this gentleman?"

    There is obviously someone here who doesn’t know the other person.

    "Oh, this is a student from the high school department. Senior Jun Muchen, like me, is also employed by the school and is very powerful."

    Seeing that Neal had no intention of introducing him, Setsuna had no choice but to introduce him to Neji. When he looked at Jun Muchen, there was a hint of admiration in his eyes.

    "Ahahaha, I am stronger in that area"

    Jun Muchen touched the back of his head and smiled brightly, swinging his waist back and forth slightly.

    In an instant, he turned away with his cheeks slightly red, Negi looked puzzled, while Neil's eyes were full of contempt.

    "You can no longer be described as a scumbag."

    "Uh, um, nice to meet you, Mr. Jun."

    Although I didn’t understand what Jun Muchen meant by that aspect, I still extended my hand in a friendly manner.

    "This is Teacher Negi, just call me Muchen. He is such a personable gentleman, completely different from a guy who only knows bullshit"

    With a gentle smile on her face, Jun Muchen held Niji’s hand and said something that made someone angry.

    "It's much better than you, the guy with the same curly hair as [beep——]"

    Neil twitched the corners of his eyes, raised the corners of his mouth, and said coldly.

    “Although my hair is black and curly, it is definitely not the curly hair on [beep——]!!”

    "Ah la la, you really didn't bring it upon yourself"

    The two people looked at each other, as if there were sparks constantly arousing.

    "Well, Neil, you and Mr. Muchen are very familiar with each other."

    "Only a ghost is familiar with this kind of guy!" Neil turned his head and glared at Niji, then immediately turned back to stare at Jun Muchen, "This guy had a fight with me for no reason last time, what do you think?  Is this kind of person seriously ill?!"

    “It’s not just for nothing!!”

    "Then what are you talking about!!"

    “Because I’m bored!!”

    “Idiot!!”

    "Ha, I really don't understand"

    Negi held his forehead with a headache, feeling as if two Neils appeared in front of him.

    “Speaking of which, what are you doing here alone?”

    "I'm waiting for someone."

    Jun Muchen put away his phone and said with a yawn.

    "Ha, waiting for someone? You don't look like you have a date, do you?"

    "How different! One day I will go to a love hotel with the president!!"

    "One sentence will reveal your true face clearly."

    Neil sighed very much, this guy is really powerful in combat, his combat effectiveness has broken through the lower limit.

    "Actually, I was waiting for the principal's guests to come out" Seeing the curiosity in the three people's eyes, Jun Muchen continued, "They are people from the Holy Church."

    "The Holy Church? Is it dealing with the previous ghoul incident?"

    Neil was the first to react, and at the same time, three unlucky children flashed through his mind.

    "Ghoul? What ghoul?"

    Negi and Setsuna looked at Neil suspiciously. Neil was stunned. It seemed that they didn't know about the incident.

    After briefly explaining it to them, Negi and Setsuna's expressions changed slightly and became a little heavy.

    “Actually, you don’t need to be so nervous. As long as you deal with it well, you won’t be afraid of too much trouble”

    &nbsp; Jun Muchen put away his playful look and calmly comforted the two of them, with a comforting warmth in his voice.

    "Yeah." x2

    "By the way, who was sent by the Holy Church?" Neil raised his eyes and looked at Jun Muchen, "Is it the agent? Or are the people from the burial agency also coming out?"

    "You know a lot" Jun Muchen's eyes were slightly surprised, and then he continued to lean against the lamppost lazily, "That person is the person in charge of the nearby Shengtang Church stronghold, he is oh, myself  Look, he comes out."

    Jun Muchen suddenly stood up straight and looked back at the building behind him. In the darkness, the sound of neither light nor heavy footsteps sounded rhythmically.

    Everyone’s eyes were focused on him, and the figure in the shadow gradually became clearer, and the cross hanging on his chest reflected a faint silver light.

    "Oh? I didn't expect there would be so many people here"

    There seemed to be a little surprise in the heavy voice, and a man wearing a black priest's uniform appeared in front of everyone.

    Neil’s pupils shrank tightly, and the man’s face was deeply imprinted on his retinas. He opened his mouth slightly, then bit his lower lip tightly, and an imperceptible trace of violent murderous intention passed deep in his eyes.

    Soon, the trace of hostility disappeared, and Neil stood aside silently, returning to his usual listless appearance.

    Jun Muchen, who had been keeping quiet, glanced at Neil thoughtfully, then stood up with a smile and introduced the newcomer to Niji and the others.

    "This is the chief priest of Haiming City Church, and the person in charge of negotiating with our Magic Association on behalf of the Holy Church Church, Kotomine Kirei."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Jun Muchen faced Kotomine Kirei and introduced the person on the other side.

    "These three are magicians and swordsmen from the Magic Association, Negi Springfield, Neil Springfield, and Setsuna Sakurasaki."

    "Good evening, you three. I never expected that the Magic Association would have such outstanding children."

    Kotomine Kirei's eyes are always heavy, giving people a serious feeling.

    "You're flattered, Mr. Kotomine."

    Facing the other party’s compliment, Negi quickly nodded in return.

    Kotomine Kirei’s eyes passed over the faces of the three of them one by one. When he saw Neil, he paused for a moment and then turned to Jun Muchen.

    "Mr. Muchen, my business has been finished, and it's almost time for me to leave."

    "Let me take you out" Jun Muchen nodded to the other party, and then winked at the three of them, "Then I will lead Mr. Yanfeng to leave, and you three can continue working"

    "Okay, Mr. Muchen."

    "Goodbye, Senior Muchen."

    Neil didn’t look at Kirei for a second, he raised his head and nodded lightly to Jun Muchen, then turned around and left with the two of them.

    "Then let's go, Mr. Kotomine."

    "sorry to bother you."

    Kotomine Kirei nodded in thanks, then vaguely glanced at the direction Neil left, with an obscure smile on his lips.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "I'll send it here."

    Reaching the entrance of the academy, Jun Muchen stopped and turned to talk to Kotomine Kirei, who was following closely behind him.

    "Well, thank you."

    Jun Muchen nodded slightly to him and walked away.

    Kotomine Kirei calmly watched Jun Muchen leave. He slowly turned around until his back disappeared.

    “It seems like something interesting happened tonight, Kirei.”

    The strange voice appeared out of thin air, but Kotomine Kirei did not feel the slightest surprise, and his expressionless face maintained his usual indifference.

    "What are you referring to?"

    Kirei stared at the void in front of him, as if there was a figure in front of him talking to him.

    "hehe……"

    The sound of laughter was accompanied by golden light particles, which gathered together little by little. Soon, the silhouette of a human figure loomed in the golden light.

    "You should have discovered it, that brat"

    Yao dispersed, and a young man wearing a black jacket had his hands in his trouser pockets. His handsome face was full of arrogance, and a pair of bloody eyes under the golden bangs seemed to have an addictive demonic quality, staring directly at the indifferent eyes.  man.

    Seeing that Kirei remained silent, the young man raised an evil smile on his lips, narrowed his eyes slightly, and the blood in his eyes became more and more piercing.

    "He seems to have the same thing as us."

    Qili looked at the man??, his eyes were cold, and he met those eyes that were difficult for mortals to look directly into without giving in.

    Suddenly, Kirei smiled.

    A gloomy smile appeared on his cold and sharp face.

    "Indeed, aren't you interested, Gilgamesh?"

    "Of course I have interests. There aren't many things in this world that interest me" The smile on Gilgamesh's lips grew wider, and the light in his eyes became more and more elusive. "But, we can't be interested in him now."  Take action."

    "Oh why?"

    There was a hint of curiosity in Kirei's expression.

    Such emotional changes are very rare for him.

    "Because of the agreement with that guy, if that kid encounters danger within my sight, try to save his life."

    Gilgamesh withdrew his gaze and raised his head slightly. The night sky was reflected in his eyes, and he seemed to be able to see a night similar to the original one.

    "That mysterious heroic spirit?"

    Kirei frowned, a familiar yet unfamiliar figure appeared in his mind.

    "Um."

    Gilgamesh’s gaze retracted from the sky and fell on Kirei.

    "Do you know his identity?"

    Hearing Kirei’s question, Gilgamesh smiled playfully.

    "That's right, but it's better not to tell you for the time being. It will be more exciting to save the interesting things until the end."

    Gilgamesh looked past Kirei, looking in an unknown direction, with slight waves in his eyes.

    "My king, I am looking forward to meeting him again."

    ?…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

    PS: I plan to overthrow and rewrite it, and change the protagonist to a female.

 Text Chapter 60 Moon Peak Shrine

    irritable.

    That feeling lingered in my mind for quite some time.

    The things that happened recently and the people I met have revived many memories that have been buried deep in my heart. In my mind, almost all of them are pictures that I don’t want to think of.

    In the past, he would sometimes recall it or appear in his dreams. Even though it was like a curse, he never wanted to abandon those memories. For him, this was a sin that he had to endure.

    However, even so, he would not be as inexplicably restless in the past as he is now. Often, as long as he hints to himself, his mood will soon calm down, or in other words, his heart will feel like death again.

    Is it because of those people?

    Some familiar faces flashed through Neil's mind, and a subtle sense of peace flowed through them.

    He has always been walking alone. Even Negi, who is closest to him, cannot get close to the depths of his heart. Now, the shadows of other people have been left in his heart. Unknowingly, the cracks in his heart have opened up.  got bigger.

    However, he knew very well that this would not work.

    He has learned a lot from what happened in the past, and he doesn't want to repeat the same mistakes. In order to no longer let others get hurt because of him, and make himself suffer again, as long as he no longer establishes close relationships with other people and is separated by a distance, then each other will  Will not be harmed.

    “Otherwise, what happened to Touma that night will happen again.

    "well……"

    Neil sighed slightly, because being reminded by Negi made him a little concerned about his own problems.

    Since coming to this country and coming into contact with those people, he seems to have changed more or less. Now I think about it, does the practice assigned to him by the principal have such meaning.

    "It's so weak"

    Neil stopped his directionless progress, looked up at the clear blue sky, and laughed somewhat self-deprecatingly.

    In the breeze, there is a hint of fragrance.

    Neil put away his complicated thoughts, smelled the fragrance of flowers, and couldn't help but turn his head and look around. It turned out that he had come to a place that was familiar yet unfamiliar.

    On the long stairs, there is a torii gate.

    "Shrine"

    Neil had seen this kind of building before at Bang Zhikui's home, but he didn't expect that he would encounter another shrine while wandering around this city. It seems that the people here seem to believe in gods.

    However, there seemed to be something about this shrine that attracted him. Unconsciously, Neil stepped on the stairs and walked up out of curiosity. He glanced at the sign on the torii gate, which was written in black ink on the somewhat broken wooden board.  With a few big characters.

    Tsukimine Shrine.

    After walking up the stairs, a clean open space appeared in front of me. In the distance, there is the main hall of Tsukamine Shrine, and it is surrounded by trees. In the center, there is a peach blossom tree, with pale pink petals blooming. From time to time, it is surrounded by trees.  The wind blows, and the petals carry their fragrance and blow into the distance.

    Neil walked over, and the fragrance he just smelled seemed to be the fragrance of the flowers of this peach blossom tree. But, is this season the time for peach blossoms to bloom?

    After touching the rough tree trunk, Neil looked up at the crown of the tree where the buds were blooming with a strange expression.

    "Is it the same as the cherry blossom tree in my house?"

    It seems wrong. The tree at home will remain open for a long time because it has been tampered with. Unless the tree in front of you has also been tampered with, but would anyone be so bothered?

    "Maybe yes."

    Neil held his chin up and murmured uncertainly.

    "Well, it's not a bad thing anyway, it's just a spectacle at best"

    It’s really not a big deal. At least not many people will delve into the school’s World Tree, which is too big to complain about. Sometimes Neil really wonders if the people in this city are all crazy guys.

    "But why don't you see a clergyman?"

    After being here for a long time, I didn’t find anyone coming or going, not even a worshipper.

    Neil sat down under the peach blossom tree, leaning against the trunk of the tree and vaguely seeing the sky through the branches. The hazy and broken beauty was particularly charming. As he watched quietly, time seemed to have stopped.

    The slightly blowing wind mixed with the fragrance of peach blossoms and the simple atmosphere of the shrine seemed to have a hypnotic effect. Little by little, Neil's eyes slowly closed, and unknowingly, the scenery in front of him gradually changed.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    Ordinary furnishings, ordinary decoration.

    &nbsp; This is an ordinary house.

    The open window let in the bright morning light, and the faint light reflected on the floor and walls, making it warm.

    On the recliner, a beautiful woman with long black hair was sitting, and opposite her, a man with long white hair was half-kneeling on the ground, his palms gently covering the woman's slightly swollen abdomen.

    "Do you really want to go?"

    The woman raised her bright and moving amber eyes and stared at the man with gentle eyes.

    The man met those beautiful eyes and grinned.

    “I don’t want to go either, but I have to go, just like I have to take Sadharu out in the morning, otherwise he will be at home”

    "Be serious."

    The woman raised her hand and patted the man's head gently, her face full of anger.

    "Well, I'm very serious" The man grabbed the hand covering his head, held it softly and without force, and looked at the other person intently, "I'm sorry, I have to leave him at this time.  you alone……"

    Looking at his expression, the woman couldn't help but sigh, and then she curled her lips in displeasure.

    "I knew it was like this. You haven't listened to me since you were a child. I really doubt whether you are sincerely good to me"

    "Oh my, my whole body belongs to you, you still don't believe me" The man held the white catkin and couldn't help but laughed out loud, "A woman is a fragile work of art. If you don't cherish it, you will lose it."  It cannot be saved, so I will cherish you all the time."

    Hearing these straightforward words, the woman's pretty face couldn't help but blush slightly, but when she saw the smile in his eyes, she felt a little annoyed. She narrowed her eyes and smiled as charmingly as a crescent moon.

    “Hey, you must have a lot of artworks, right?”

    The man lowered his head and thought for a moment, then muttered uncertainly, "It seems like a lot"

    "Um?"

    The man quickly grabbed the hand that had started to press hard on his ear and looked at the woman with a flattering smile, "But I chose the one who is priceless to me"

    The woman glared at him and finally let go of her hand. Looking at his familiar face, she felt slightly absent-minded.

    "Do you know what the happiness I hope for me is like?"

    Her voice was very plain, but in the man's ears, there was always an unforgettable sadness.

    "I can eat with you every night, say good night to you before going to bed, and say good morning with a smile in the morning. What a little woman."

    The man stopped his smile and spoke seriously and calmly.

    The woman gently spread her face, her smile as happy as a rainbow after the rain.

    "Yes, I'm just a little woman, so I don't expect my husband to be a hero admired by all people. As long as he can stay with me, it's enough."

    "I don't want to be a hero, because heroes usually die young." The man shrugged, then stood up, bent down and gently touched the side of the woman's face, with tenderness written on his face, "But I can't be a hero.  person, so you can rest assured to let me go, I will definitely come back to you in vain."

    The woman held the broad and strong hand with both hands and pressed it tightly to her face. Her eyes were wet without knowing when.

    "I always feel that I am destined to wait for you all the time. I never see you waiting for me. You know, waiting is not a happy thing."

    "So, I can only compensate."

    The man let go of the woman’s hand and wiped away the tears from her eyes.

    "Wait until I use my future happiness to make up for your past unhappiness."

    With a smile on his face, he turned around and left with the woman looking at him forever.

    Determined, without a trace of nostalgia.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    Ding bell——ding bell——

    There seemed to be some melodious ringing ringing in my ears.

    Open your eyes, it’s the bright world.

    Neil was a little lost. What was that dream just now?

    In the dream, I only heard a man and a woman talking to each other, but I couldn't see their faces clearly, as if there was always a fog blurring their faces.

    【Do those two people have anything to do with me?  】

    ??Thinking hard, but can’t get any results.

    "My little friend, are you okay?"

    At this moment, a strange voice sounded in his ears, and only then did Neil notice that there was someone around himhuman existence.

    Turning around, Neil saw that the owner of the voice was a beautiful woman.

    A unique miko costume revealed the identity of the other party. Her long hair was bright flaxen, and the brown pupils dotted on her beautiful face seemed to be covered with a layer of light. No matter what the environment, she would exude a soft glow.  Glorious and reassuring.

    With a faint smile on her lips, the woman looked at Neil who had just woken up.

    "Uh, sorry, I just fell asleep."

    Neil noticed that the other person was holding a strange-looking bell in his hand. The ringing he just heard might have come from this thing.

    “It’s easy to catch a cold if you sleep here.”

    The woman suddenly realized it, and then she felt a little worried.

    "Well, I understand."

    Neil responded politely to other people's kindness.

    "Miss, are you the witch here?"

    "Well, I am the shrine maiden of Tsukimine Shrine, and I just took over recently."

    The woman smiled slightly, and the bell in her hand gently made a pleasant ringing sound.

    "Speaking of which, I saw you looking a little lost just now. Was it a nightmare?"

    Recalling the way Neil looked when he woke up before, the woman asked with some concern.

    "Well, in the distant Silent Hill, Alessa is trying to swallow me up with darkness and combine me with her. How can we repair it? I am obviously not Sharon"

    Neil habitually rambled on, even clenching his fists to express his anger.

    "What, is it an evil spirit!?"

    However, the miko was very shocked, and then she held the bell tightly and tried to hit Neil on the head.

    "Miss, wait!! What are you going to do!?"

    “I’ll help you get rid of the spirit, don’t worry, it’s very effective!”

    "It looks like you want to kill me. I'm afraid that before I can get rid of the spirit, I will become a spirit myself!!" Neil quickly raised his hand to stop the other party, with a look of shame on his face, "Miss Witch, what I just said was purely  Nonsense, please don’t pay attention!”

    "Ugh, why am I still so worried? Hey, could it be that you were possessed by a ghost and saw the ghost's memory!?"

    "Uh, no, and it's not really a nightmare. I just had a somewhat inexplicable dream" Neil paused, glanced at the witch, and felt that there was nothing embarrassing about saying it, so he continued, "In a dream  I saw a man and a woman having a conversation, but I had no impression of their faces, so it was a bit strange."

    "You didn't lie to me?"

    “…It’s true this time.”

    "Oh, is that so?" The witch held her delicate chin and thought carefully. She looked down at Neil, "Actually, dreams sometimes have something to do with the past. Sometimes, maybe it's the scene in the future, maybe it's you.  The future is uncertain"

    After saying that, the miko looked at him with a strange smile.

    "my future?"

    Neil was a little confused for a moment. He really hadn't thought about this, but it didn't look like it.

    He shook his head and got rid of all the messy thoughts in his mind. It didn't matter whether this dream was related to him or not. It was just a dream anyway.

    "Forget it, it's useless to think so much. By the way, what do you call Miss Miko?"

    "My name is Guanyue Gefan, you can just call me Guanyue. What about you?"

    "Neil Springfield, please give me your advice."

    Neil stretched out his hand to shake Gefan’s hand, and Gefan tilted his head, not knowing what he was thinking.

    After chatting with Ge Fan for a while, Neil said goodbye and left.

    Gefan stood at the top of the stairs, watching Neil leave. After losing sight of him, she turned around and walked back to the peach blossom tree. She reached out her hand and brushed the rough bark of the trunk.

    Ding bell——

    The peach blossom tree suddenly made a circle of invisible fluctuations, and the bell in Ge Fan's hand seemed to be vibrated and made a sound.

    The witch looked at the peach blossom tree with deep and gentle eyes, and suddenly smiled.

    "Just now, what kind of dream did you see for him?  "

    Ding bell——

    There was another sound.

    It seems that someone has given the answer.

 Text Chapter 61 Wash your hands before pursuing a girl

    "It's so boring. If I had known earlier, I would have asked Nanoha and Suzuka to come out together"

    Alyssa, who was walking alone on the street, muttered in a low voice with some regret. She looked sideways at the exquisite accessories in the closet, feeling like something was missing without anyone to chat with her.

    It turns out that she is not used to being alone.

    "Huh? Ahead is Kabukicho"

    Because I had been a guest at Neil's home, and Neil's home was in this street, I passed by this place at that time. Although this area is not very big, there are many weird shops. For example, there is a store called  A shemale club opened by people from Xixiang.

    What kind of person would go to such a strange place?

    Alyssa cursed in her heart.

    But this place seems to be as chaotic as ever, or rather lawless.

    Alyssa looked around and would always see groups of delinquents and gangsters gathering in some corners, but the people passing by seemed not to be surprised, and sometimes even greeted them familiarly.

    "No wonder we raise people like stupid teachers"

    Alyssa felt as if she had discovered the truth.

    And just when Alyssa was so absent-minded, she felt as if she hit something and fell backwards.

    “It hurts so much!”

    “Hey, little girl, how are you walking!!!”

    Suddenly there was a rough voice above her head, and Alyssa stood up with some pain and looked. A fierce young man was glaring at her. He was holding a bottle of drink in his hand, and there were five people surrounding him. They were also surrounded by five people.  With a black jacket and colorful hair, he has a standard bad appearance.

    Alyssa was startled by this sudden situation and couldn't help but take a small step back.

    "Youwhat are you going to do?"

    "What are you doing! You soiled my clothes, what are you talking about!!"

    The young man pointed to a puddle of water on the chest of his clothes, and then stared at Alyssa fiercely, "What do you think we should do now!?"

    "II didn't mean it. For clothes like this, I'll just pay you for it!"

    Only then did Alyssa know what was going on. She secretly sighed why she was so unlucky today, and then said in a strong tone.

    The bad boy raised his eyebrows, as if he was offended by the other party's toughness. He couldn't help but snorted and said with narrowed eyes, "Huh? Compensate to me? Do you think you can afford it!! This is unique in the world!!"

    "Huh? Unique!?"

    Alyssa looked at the tattered clothes and felt that it would be trivial to compensate him for a hundred identical ones.

    "That's right, the boss worked hard to make it!!"

    "Do you think ordinary people can make those jagged shapes on the cuffs!?"

    "This is a work of conscience for our bad industry!!"

    “That’s why people call it Great White Shark!!”

    The companions behind the young man shouted and looked proud, while the leading delinquent youth was even more embarrassed and shy.

    ""

    Ah, what are you so shy about, bad!

    Alyssa was speechless for a while. Fortunately, she thought the sleeveless cuffs were caused by being torn off, but it turned out that these idiots made them by themselves.

    "Then what are you going to do? If you don't want compensation, I'll leave!"

    Facing this group of people, Alyssa felt a little afraid, and her eyes flickered slightly. She asked pretending to be calm, just hoping to get out of here as soon as possible.

    "Well, what should I do"

    The young man suddenly calmed down and looked at Alyssa carefully, making her feel uncomfortable for a while.

    "Hey, what on earth are you"

    “Please date me on the condition of marriage!!!”

    Before Alyssa finished speaking, the young man bowed ninety degrees and stretched out his hand. Alyssa was stunned, and her face immediately turned red.

    【Eh!  ?  Interact!  ?  What the hell kind of development is this!  !  】

    “You, you, what did you say all of a sudden!!!!!!”

    Alyssa no longer knew whether she was embarrassed or angry. The person who looked so fierce just now as if he wanted to kill her actually turned around and said he wanted to date her!  ?

    “Oh, my God, the boss’s lolicon is having another attack”

    "This disease is difficult to treat"

    "Actually, I am also a lolita control."

    "+1 upstairs."

    "You guys don't give it to me"??Talk to yourself!  !  !  !  "

    Alyssa angrily complained about this group of people, and then swatted away the hand handed by the young man.

    “Did you agree to my proposal!?”

    “Don’t jump to the final stage all at once!!!”

    Alyssa felt like she was going to cry. She started to turn her head, hoping to ask for help from passers-by. As soon as she turned her head, she saw a guy passing by with his hands in his trouser pockets and looking at her dumbfounded.

    ""

    ""

    With their eyes facing each other, the other person shook his head and walked forward as if nothing had happened.

    “Idiot teacher, come back here!!!”

    Hearing the angry shouting behind him, Neil had a headache. How could he encounter such trouble on the way home? However, it was really a novel thing to see someone confessing to Alyssa.

    Neil looked back at Alyssa, he spread his hands helplessly, "Hey, Miss, someone is confessing to you, I'm too embarrassed to come out and mess with it"

    “Asshole, didn’t you see that I was surrounded by a group of bad guys!?”

    "Tsk, tsk, tsk, this is even worse. Classic romantic comedies like heroes saving beauties are not suitable for me"

    "Who is telling you about a romantic comedy?!" Alyssa walked over quickly and grabbed Neil's collar, "Stop showing off your narcissistic expression and saying boring words! Get him away right now!!!  !”

    With one move, the Tathagata Divine Palm was swung out in succession, and Neil was directly hit and sent flying for more than ten times in the air.

    Neil was lying on the ground, covering his bleeding nose, and was almost beaten into a mosaic by Alyssa.

    "Let me tell you, you've beaten me to this point, are you still afraid of these people?"

    "Hey! Don't ignore us!!"

    The group of bad guys stood up and stared fiercely at Neil who appeared on the stage.

    “Well, I always feel that this kid looks familiar.

    Neil patted his clothes and stood up, glanced at the group of people in front of him, and couldn't help but sigh.  He looked at the leading delinquent young man, spread his hands and asked speechlessly, "I say, big brother, what's so good about this kid?"

    Alyssa’s eyelids twitched, and she held back her anger and stood behind Neil.

    "Huh? I like it, but can you control it!?"

    Looking at him gearing up, he seemed ready to punch him at any moment.

    Neil shook his head, then turned away to reveal Alyssa. He pointed at Alyssa and pushed up a pair of non-existent glasses.

    "Look at this little girl, the top is as flat as a horizontal line. Does it feel like a hand? Of course it does, but it just feels like a scratch on your hand. Unless you are an M, you will feel good!!"

    Ignoring Alyssa’s pretty face that was starting to darken, she then pointed at her legs.

    "Look here again, these two legs are so short, can they cooperate with you to do some difficult movements!? What fun is there! Without fun, how bleak life will become!! Do you think  …”

    “Don’t judge me for thinking about yourself, you scum!!!!”

    The world's martial arts show rises to the dragon level, and Neil spurts blood for another ten meters.

    "Are you here to step on me or to save me"

    Alyssa picked up Neil and stared at him coldly.

    "This is a strategy, Miss"

    At this time, the young man who was stunned by Neil's words came back to his senses, frowned, and reached out to Alyssa.

    "Who cares about you? As long as I like it!!"

    When Alyssa looked back and saw this scene, a bit of panic appeared on her face, but another hand appeared to help her block it.

    "Just say it nicely, don't move your hands or feet"

    Neil stood up and grabbed the other person’s thick hand with a smile, but the other person’s face seemed to be distorted by pain.

    "Idiot teacher"

    Neil turned back and smiled at Alyssa, then threw the young man out.

    “Wash your hands clean before pursuing a girl!!!”

    The young man was thrown towards his companions. They quickly supported the young man and were a little stunned when they looked at the red mark on his hand.

    How can a kid be so powerful?

    "You bastard, get on me!!" The young man rubbed his arms, and then rushed out fiercely, "I don't believe that six holy swords can't push the mountain of meat!!!"

    Facing the six people flying over, Neil curled his lips and quickly crashed into the six people.

    "Who do you think I am!!!It’s been a solo since!  !  !  I am the tank mage all by myself!  !  !  "

    "You're cheating!! Uh, wait, are you from my mother-in-law's family"

    “You only know now!!!”

    A few seconds later, Neil waved his hand freely and said to Alyssa, "Let's go."

    Alyssa looked numbly at the figures with their heads stuck in the wall. It was really lucky that the smashing was so comic.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Classmate Alyssa, why do you appear there alone? Where are your two good friends?"

    "Don't keep saying things I don't understand!" Alyssa glared at Neil angrily and looked away, "Even good friends won't get tired of being together every day."

    "Hey, I thought you were all in a relationship where flowers kiss each other"

    "Can you say something I can understand! Ah, no, you'd better not talk."

    Neil shrugged and looked at Alyssa who was walking in front of her a little annoyed. It was so rare that he saved her, but he didn’t even get a candy. It was really unsettling.

    "Hey, thank you just now"

    Alyssa stopped, glanced at Neil sideways, then quickly looked away, her face slightly red.

    "Thank you for what it is, can you eat it?"

    "Neal's word "thank you" immediately shirks all the credit from others. It is really the most deceptive word creation in history. At this time, at least you have to invite him to the Green Room for a sundae to express your gratitude.

    "Eat your sister!"

    ???????????????? Could it be that she didn’t appreciate it even after thanking him? Alyssa was so angry that she gritted her teeth.

    "Oh, classmate Alyssa, I didn't expect you to be so impure and actually want me to do such an ethically degrading thing. You are such a crazy guy. I never thought I had ever taught such a student!"

    "Shut up, you lost Greymon!!"

    Seeing Alyssa’s cannibalistic expression, Neil had no choice but to shut up in frustration.

    Ah, poor Sundae-kun left me again.

    "Speaking of which, how did you get to that place?"

    "I walked there accidentally. Do you think I came to find you!?"

    Alyssa was still angry, and even her tone of voice was full of gunpowder.

    "Sorry, I'm not interested in washboards."

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!! I am a washboard, I am so sorry!!!"

    Neil stretched out his hand to block the attack, but was bitten hard by the eldest lady’s tiger teeth. He couldn’t help but helplessly cover his forehead and sigh.

    "Don't think that just because Rie Kugimiya can use skills randomly"

    After vomiting in a low voice, Neil found that his hands were comically bloody.

    "Miss, it's time to relax. Even if you want my blood to flow through your body, you don't have to do this. I have another compromise. If you give birth to my child, you will have our blood."  Well, don’t you think this is simple, quick and perfect?”

    “Uh-huh, uh-huh, uh-huh!!!”

    "What are you shouting! Have you been fucked by me [beep——]!? Ahhhh, I know I was wrong, please let me go!!"

 Text Chapter 62 There must be something hidden under the cute appearance

    "You don't want me anymore?"

    The blond girl pursed her lips into a pitiful line, looked at the indifferent young man with tears in her eyes, and made a very outrageous declaration.

    "you——"

    The young man's eyelids twitched. After taking a deep breath, he was about to speak in a calm tone.

    “Is it because you have this woman that you don’t want me!?”

    The girl suddenly changed the topic and pointed at the girl standing next to the boy. She also had blond hair similar to hers, but her expression was a bit stunned, and she seemed to have been greatly shocked.

    "Eh!? Me?"

    The girl who was accused pointed at her face, her whole body was stunned, but the girl didn't seem to hear her words, she just took out her handkerchief and wiped the non-existent tears, and continued to complain about her misery.

    "You already have me at home, why are you looking for another woman outside? Can't I satisfy you with my blond hair? As my mother said, men are all beasts whose lower bodies are always in a state of rage"

    ""

    The young man said that he was really not a blond person. Did this guy’s mother say such strong words?  Sure enough, divorced women have wrong prejudices against men.

    When the young man said nothing and looked speechless, the girl rushed to the young man and stared at him with tears in her eyes.

    "I just heard you say you wanted to have a baby with her, why!? I can obviously give birth to a baby for you. If you want, I can give birth to a football team for you right away!!"

    As she was speaking, the girl caressed her belly with both hands, a trace of yearning and happiness for the future flashing across her face.

    At this moment, the passing spectators either admired or despised the young man at the center of the whirlpool. If he could do such a cruel thing at the age of ten, is it really okay to have a child?  Has modern science advanced to a point that even they could not imagine!  ?

    The young man covered his face. He was so ashamed. The looks around him made him so ashamed that he wanted to dig a hole and bury himself. He really couldn't get pleasure from the public shameful play in public.

    For the first time, the young man felt that he was still very moral.

    "Please let me go"

    "No, I will never leave you! I will never give up my happiness! Are your feelings for me just for fun?! Do you just want my body!?"

    Hearing the young man’s pleading words, the girl immediately came back to her senses and held his hand tightly, her eyes full of determination.

    ""

    The young man looked up at the sky that was gradually losing color in his eyes and shed tears silently.

    “Ah, I really want to die.

    "Hey!! Don't talk to yourselves, don't involve me in it!! It has nothing to do with me!"

    Alyssa could no longer bear the weird looks from around her. As the eldest lady, she felt so ashamed for the first time in her life. She actually became another heroine of such a shabby drama, and she even gave birth to a child. The lower limit.  It's not that showy.

    "And you, the stupid teacher, no, the promiscuous teacher! You actually did that, that, that kind of thing to a little girl, I, I will definitely report you!! You wait to go to jail!!"

    Alyssa pointed at Neil with a red face. This guy actually did these heinous things. Fortunately, she still believed him.

    No, if this continues, Nanoha, Suzuka, and the girls in the class will be in danger.

    Alyssa took out her mobile phone and immediately dialed a number.

    "Hey! Is this the International Court of Justice!?"

    "Miss, you don't have to be so realistic! And why is it that the International Court of Justice convicted me all of a sudden? Do you want me to hold a grudge like this!? You actually raised it to the international level!! You want me to be punished by human beings?  Expelled from the world!?”

    Neil almost fainted when he heard Alyssa’s calling voice. He stretched out his hand to take away Alyssa’s phone.

    “Yeah——!! Don’t touch me, you’ll get pregnant!!!”

    Alyssa screamed and jumped a few steps away, crossing her arms warily.

    ""

    Neil squatted deeply on the ground and was about to enter the orz state.

    When did he become a turbid launch pad covered in mysterious liquid?

    “Meow haha, that’s really interesting.”

    And the girl who was the culprit was holding her hands behind her back, watching the developments in front of her with a smile.

    "Asshole, whose fault do you think it is?! I was almost exiled because of your nonsense!!" Neil jumped.He stood up and glared at the girl with a red cross on his head, "Alicia, please go to bed early tonight. Weren't what you just talked about the bloody plot of a TV series last night!!"

    Not long ago, Neil was being tormented by Alyssa, but he was bumped into by Alicia who happened to be wandering around, and she heard Neil's teasing, which resulted in such a third-rate movie.  A real-life ethical romance drama with low blood pressure, low age and low IQ.

    "I want to perform because I think it's interesting"

    Alicia stuck out her tongue cutely and smiled as if she was not afraid that Neil was about to go crazy.

    “I almost went to the end of my life because of your desire to perform!!”

    "So youth is like a sand castle, which instantly collapses just because of some trivial things."

    “Don’t make it sound like it has nothing to do with you!!”

    Alyssa came over, she looked at Alicia, and immediately stroked her chest and breathed a sigh of relief.

    "It turns out you are not Feit. I was still wondering why Feit was such a person"

    Because of Nanoha, Alyssa and Suzuka both recognized the child Fit, and later exchanged letters. Judging from each other's words and appearance, they both felt that Fit was a well-behaved child who could even  A cute and shy girl.

    But the girl who looked exactly like Fit had just appeared, almost shattering her fantasy.

    Fortunately, God is merciful.

    "That's right, I'm not Feit, but I am Feit's sister, Alicia~~" Alicia smiled cutely, then blinked her beautiful eyes and looked at Alyssa, "By the way, you know Fei  Special?"

    "Well, but we have never met, so when I first met you, I was surprised. You are more lively than I thought"

    Alyssa felt that the corners of her mouth were twitching when she spoke.

    "Fortunately, Feite is not like you"

    Neil stood up, feeling equally deeply.

    "Hey, if Feit is like me, so what?"

    "Tell your mother to have another baby."

    "Ah! Neil is so bad, even Feit and I are not enough, yet he still wants it!"

    “…You’d better kill me.”

    "I just heard Alicia say that you live in this guy's house" Alyssa asked Alicia, but her eyes looked at Neil strangely, "I don't want to ask why you live in his house.  Why isn’t Feit with you?”

    "Well, there are many reasons. When Feite comes back, I will tell you in detail if I have the chance"

    Seeing that Neil had no intention of answering, Alicia could only answer randomly.

    "……Oh well."

    Alyssa’s eyes swept back and forth between the two of them, but she still suppressed the doubts in her heart.

    She always felt that they and Nanoha had a common secret that she didn't know about.

    Alyssa felt a little irritated unconsciously.

    "Well, it's time to go home" Seeing that the atmosphere seemed to be silent, Neil said aloud, "Miss, you should go back too, otherwise you will be confessed to again later"

    "Well, I understand."

    "Hey, what confession, tell me!"

    Alicia immediately became interested, but ended up being slapped on the forehead by Neil.

    When Neil and the three of them were walking on the road, they met a familiar guy, who was staring with his mouth wide open, with a look of surprise on his face that made him stupid.

    "Hey, Furuichi-san"

    Neil opened his dead eyes and said hello to the other party. How dare he meet an acquaintance at such a distance. In this small town, the chance of such randomness is really unusually high.

    "Um, can you explain the current situation in detail?"

    Furuichi held his forehead, reluctantly put on a relaxed smile, and tried hard to pose as a wise man.

    "What do you care about?"

    Neil and the two girls all tilted their heads at the same time, with several question marks popping up on their heads.

    "You still ask me what I care about!? Why are you with classmate Alyssa and a cute girl!!"

    "Ha, you ask why, it's just that we met on the road"

    "Oh my god!! Neil, has spring arrived again!? What a world without morals this is!!!!"

    Furuichi rubbed his eyebrows and almost smoke came out, and he fell intoA subtle state of rage.

    "Can you calm down, Furuichi-san, be careful and poke your forehead"

    "Ah, Neil, who made an oath with me to be a jobless virgin for the rest of his life, unexpectedly had something good happen to him. This was such a shock, as if all the hair on his butt was about to fall out, just like hair loss.  Dropped, and they are actually two cute girls of the same age? Obviously I remember that Neil’s preference seems to be the royal sister style with bulging front and back - "

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? could have two lines of bitter tears of blood and tears left in their eyes, Gu Shi looked at the sky aimlessly.

    ""

    "Well, anyway" Neil walked over and punched Gu Shi directly in the face, "You set my egg first!!!"

    “How can I not be determined after you’ve done this?!”

    "Have you calmed down, Furuichi-san"

    "I was forced to cool down"

    Furuichi was lying on the ground. Was that a meteorite that punched him so hard that his head was smoking?

    Ah, this time the handsome side of the beautiful girl was completely ruined in front of her.

    "By the way, who is this lady next to you?"

    Furuichi saw Alicia and asked Neil.

    "Alicia Testerosa, is"

    Neil wanted to say the words "my tenant", but he felt that Furuichi might get crazy if he said it, and there might be some rumors the next day. Last time Hayate came to visit his home.  It was this guy who broke the news.

    ???????????????????????????????? How about we kill him here to eliminate the trouble?

    Furuichi was covered in cold sweat, and his teacher was releasing an unabashed murderous light next to him. In an instant, he felt that his life seemed to be forced to the edge of the cliff.

    However, Neil and Furuichi had no time to care about anything else at this time, because a group of vicious guys were coming towards them.

    "Hey!! Who is the guy who just bullied me from Dumburo High School!!!"

    The bald man in the lead stared fiercely at the few brats in front of him.

    "Uh, boss, did we find the wrong person? They are all brats"

    A boy next to him came over and asked in a low voice that the combined age of the primary school students in front of him might not be older than his father.

    "You can't be wrong, that brat from the Denshi family is so big!"

    The bald boss spoke with confidence and no guilt at all for bullying a child.

    "Ehehehe!!! What is this sudden development!?"

    Furuichi looked at these delinquent high school students in despair, and suddenly jumped from one desperate situation to another more dangerous desperate situation?

    Neil looked at the group of people in front of him, and then glanced back at Alyssa. She was looking away and whistling as if it had nothing to do with herself, while Alicia's eyes were shining and looking forward to it.

    "Oh? It's you, right?"

    The bald boss noticed Furuichi who was making a noise, and after scanning the four of them, he identified Furuichi whose jaw was about to dislocate, because Neil seemed to be even weaker than Furuichi, and he seemed to be fine with long hair.  Bullying look.

    "Well, I don't have anything to say. Anyway, keep going, Furuichi-kun"

    Neil patted Furuichi on the shoulder and covered his mouth to suppress laughter.

    "Why me!! Don't act like you're just watching a show!!! I'm your student!!!"

    "Hey, hey, hey, you guys, don't you feel shy bullying a few kids?"

    A pleasant magnetic voice interrupted them.

    Furuichi turned his head as if he had seen a savior, and saw a group of girls wearing white special attack uniforms walking over, but the wooden knives, chains, clubs, and maces they held in their hands really made him feel embarrassed.

    Are today’s delinquents so ferocious even if they are too young girls?

    But it doesn’t matter, these big sisters are so beautiful.

    "Furuichi-san, you have lost all your moral integrity"

    ""

    Neil raised his eyes and looked at the group of female delinquents. The leading girl had a healthy wheat-colored complexion. Her long purple hair was tied up and swayed with her steps. She had a bamboo stick in her mouth and her eyes showed no sign of weakness.  Stare at the group of boys.

    "Ah? It's none of your business! This is our Duowu Luo's business, you Furious Emperor, get out of the way!!"

    At the critical moment, the boss did not give in because the other party was a girl, and it seemed that he had some connections with the other party.

    But the leading girl didn’t reply to his words, she just walked over and whispered:After staring at Neil for a while, he suddenly put his hand on Neil's head, with a friendly smile on his lips.

    "Your kid is Neil, right? I heard the tyrant mention you, you are such a cute kid"

    "Tyrant?"

    Neil didn't slap the opponent's hand away. After all, she was a quasi-royal sister, and he was just confused about the tyrant she mentioned. The group of guys from Duwuluo High School behind him seemed a little unhappy after hearing this title.  It looks good, like taking laxatives.

    It sounds like he is very tough. Is there such a formidable person around him?

    "Ahaha, it's someone you know anyway"

    "Hey, Rika, this kid here is also very cute. I'm Shizuku Itoi, and I'll die at night~~~"

    "Hey, Shizuku, you're scaring people"

    And Furuichi was surrounded by several female delinquents holding his face in his hands. At this moment, he was so happy that he almost fainted.

    "You women, don't forget about us! Bastards, don't think we dare not take action. Even if Nan Lixiang knows the "tyrant", I won't be afraid of you!  !  "

    "Huh? Even if you don't know that guy, I will beat you up. If you have the guts, come and try it!!"

    The bosses of the two factions began to clamor, and they gritted their teeth as fiercely as a wolf.

    "Boys! Don't take it lightly just because they are girls! Let them see the power of Dumburo High School!!"

    “Oh oh oh!!!”

    "Ah!? We are the Furious Emperor, don't underestimate us, you scum!!"

    "Follow the boss and rush!!!"

    Alicia and Alyssa stood on the outside, watching the two gangs fighting like this, feeling almost numb.

    "Ahaha, the fight started"

    Alyssa laughed dryly a few times, revealing a pair of dead fish eyes like Neil's.

    "Ah, everyone is so full of energy. It's so lively, I really want to join in"

    Alicia showed a completely different expression, and her eagerness to try made Alyssa doubt that she would rush in next second.

    Neil, who was in the middle of it, was punching one after another, while Fushi was running around with his head in his hands, hiding in a cold sweat.

    "What's going on!? Gang war!? I'm just an ordinary elementary school student. I simply ran to the wrong set!!"

    "Ah ah ah, let me go back to my mother's arms and drink milk!!"

    As soon as Fushi turned his head, he saw Neil kicking a big man away, making him look embarrassed.

    This guy’s strength is as unparalleled as ever.

    “You stinky brat!!”

    Fushi suddenly heard a loud shout from behind him. He turned around and saw a bad guy hitting him with his fist.

    ——I’m probably seriously injured now.

    Unable to escape, we can only watch the imminent crisis coming.

    In the blink of an eye, Furuichi felt as if his head was being pushed down, and a gust of wind passed over his head.

    "Really, don't get in the way here, leave as soon as possible, there are so many people here, even if you stand behind me, I may not be able to care about you, I might even beat you up"

    Furuichi only saw Neil punch the opponent away, and with a few words, he pushed him to the safety of Alicia.

    Furuichi was startled for a moment, and when he looked back, what caught his eye was Neil's expression that was slightly different from usual.

    I once saw this unique side of him in a martial arts competition.

    Looking at him intently in the fight, Furuichi pursed his lips.

    ——It’s really strong.

    "Hey, are you okay, Furuichi-san?"

    Seeing Fushi’s dull expression, Alyssa couldn’t help but asked, it wouldn’t be funny if he was beaten silly.

    "Uh, I'm fine" Furuichi waved his hand, then looked at Alicia, pointing to the chaotic situation, "Miss Alicia, is it okay to be in such a mess?"

    The bald boss seemed to have been beaten ten meters above the ground just now. Is that okay?

    "No problem! You don't know, right? Fighting is a specialty of this street. Many idiots living here will die if they don't fight. Even Neil fights one fight every three days and one fight every five days."  Yes, to a certain extent, he is very familiar with the people here"

    It’s really a disgusting street.

    “Then Alicia, wouldn’t it be dangerous for you to live here?”

    Alyssa really can’t imagine that if a child lives here, wouldn’t he be frightened every day?"That's not the case" Alicia shook her head and smiled, as if she didn't care much, "Don't look at these people as being fierce, but in fact they are very principled people, at least they will not bully the elderly or children.  At best, they have bad mouths. Just now they were just scaring us. In the words of Neil and Granny Denshi, these people are apes without brains and can only express themselves in the most primitive way.  It’s just blood that’s burned too hot…”

    "Of course, there are also other connections, such as the mother-in-law Denshi and the "Scarlet Overlord" rumored here are Neil's family, so those people don't dare to mess with the people in the family"

    ""

    ? Okay, Scarlet Overlord is really the name of the bunker. Is Neil's house full of monsters?

    Furuichi and Alyssa once again watched the scene near the end. In their eyes, something seemed to be different.

    "These guys are really getting more and more durable"

    Neil twisted his wrist and walked back. His face was not red and he was out of breath. It was impossible to tell that he had just finished fighting.

    "You do like fighting"

    Furuichi looked at Neil and smiled softly.

    Niel paused for a moment, then shrugged and smiled slightly.

    "I don't hate it."

    "I didn't expect that my teacher is still a bad person" Alyssa covered her face as if she had a headache, "Are you performing a GTO?"

    "Please ask Mr. Onitsuka for this kind of thing" Neil scratched his head and said boredly, "Well, if I can make extra money, I wouldn't mind making a cameo"

    But not long after he finished speaking, Neil found that Furuichi, Alyssa and Alicia were all silent in front of him, with dull expressions on their faces.

    "Huh? Are you possessed by a ghost, you guys?"

    Suddenly, an arm even rougher than Kenjiro's wrapped around Neil's neck. He was stunned for a moment, and then fell into the shadow of despair.

    Who released this Godzilla at the end of the 21st century

    "Oh? Neal-chan, are you planning to make extra money? I have a place where you can make a guest appearance. I originally came out to see where the kid was having such a fun time, but I didn't expect to hear such good news"

    Furuichi and Alyssa looked up at the tall figure, with the stubble, thick eyebrows, piercing eyes, light lip gloss and eye shadow, a perfect figure comparable to King Billy, and a charming Jean  The kimono that no one can look at directly gave them an unparalleled impact.

    "Ah, I really want to vomit. Can I vomit?"

    "Hello, Mrs. Xixiang."

    Alicia reluctantly moved her lips and said hello proactively.

    "Oh, it's Alicia" Xixiang moved his eyes and nodded, "Go back and tell your family that Neil won't be going back tonight. He's working at my place, so tell them not to worry"

    "Well, I understand, please feel free to do so."

    Neil, who was almost out of breath, stared at him. Alicia sold him in the blink of an eye. Please feel free to take him for what he is. He didn't even know if he would be able to see the sun tomorrow.  .

    “Let’s go, Neil-chan~~~”

    Xixiang smiled girlishly at Neil, and Neil immediately rolled his eyes and fainted while frothing at the mouth.

    “Is it okay, Alicia?”

    Watching Neil being carried away on her shoulders, Alyssa felt for the first time that it was not easy for him either.

    "It doesn't matter, Mrs. Saigo is a good person."

    ""

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    That night, Xixiang Ladyboy Club.

    “Clang, clang, clang! The super future star of our store is now making a grand appearance, Sonoko!!!”

    "Who are you calling Sonoko! Who wants to be the future star of your store!!"

    "Come on, Nierzi! You have great potential to become the ACE_OF_ACE of our store!!"

    "A devil wants this kind of potential, even if you give me money!!"

    "Yo!! Pretty boy, twist your waist!!"

    “You can do it yourself, don’t make too many demands, you perverted uncles!!”

    "Yoooooooo, such a cute child is indeed a boy! Long live Lord Lucifer!!!"

    "Have your male-only penetrating weapons been scrapped by you idiots!?"

    "Nierzi, please date!!!"

    “Go to hell——!!!!!!”

    On the stage, ?A girl in a gorgeous kimono with light make-up, who was actually a boy, was dancing with terrifying momentum with a folding fan. Next to her, Saigo was admiring the dance with a face full of admiration.

    This kid really has hope of becoming the master of the great route.

    The next day, the news about Neil's transformation into a new human spread secretly without his knowledge.

 Text Chapter 63 To maintain moral integrity or to lose moral integrity, that is the question

    The long black hair floated gently.

    The bright pupils reflect the surrounding scenery, like a mirror world.

    The girl put her hands behind her back, holding a smile on her lips, and stepped lightly.

    "Ah, no matter how many times I come here, I always feel that this place is huge"

    The corners of Tifa's mouth were slightly raised, her eyes were shrouded in a bright light, and she looked around every inch of Maho Liang Academy from time to time.

    "That's right. After we entered through the school gate, we walked for more than half an hour and felt like we didn't even see the end"

    Alicia, who was following Tifa, glanced around with the same interest. Whenever she saw the architecture of European classical beauty and the natural scenery, her vermilion eyes suddenly brightened like gems.

    "Well, I heard from Neil that there are many schools here, ranging from elementary school to university, plus various research institutes, shopping streets and library islands. It really can't be visited in one day" Tifa introduced, tapping her lower lip.  , suddenly remembered something interesting, a smile on his face, "This school also has many activities, such as the last school festival, which was held for three days and three nights. It was really lively"

    "Wow, that sounds so interesting" Alicia immediately flattened her mouth in disgust when she saw Tifa's expression, and then murmured angrily, "If Neil had woken me up earlier, then I couldn't have done it either."  Did you attend the school festival?"

    ""

    Tifa scratched her cheek and smiled silently. Is this what she should be struggling with?

    "But it's great, I want to go to school here too"

    Looking at Alicia’s longing expression, Tifa couldn’t help but smile.

    "What you say should be fine. As long as you worship Tony Nier or Negi, they should be able to find a way"

    "Hmm, please Tony Neil? I always think that guy will say something like "It's too troublesome, so I won't do it""

    Alicia closed her eyes and frowned, as if she could imagine the scene at that time.

    "maybe……"

    Tifa nodded with deep understanding. She quite agreed with Alicia's idea and her understanding of that guy.

    However, because of her understanding, she knew that if Alicia really asked him to ask for help, Neil would still do his best to help her.

    "A soft-hearted fool."

    Tifa pursed her lips and murmured in a low voice. She was a little bit disgusted by this.

    "What's wrong, Tifa?"

    Alicia noticed Tifa’s little movements and couldn’t help but feel a little weird.

    Tifa came back to her senses immediately, scratched her cheek and laughed dryly, "It's okay, I just got a little lost in thought"

    "Hey, what are you thinking about? You are so absorbed in your thoughts~~~"

    Alicia rolled her eyes and didn’t know what she was thinking of. She half-covered her mouth with her hand and leaned over with an ambiguous smile.

    Tifa blocked the approaching smiling face with her hand and said angrily, "What are you thinking about? I feel like you are becoming more and more like that guy Neil"

    "Hehe, you are so embarrassed that I got it right, right?"

    "You're not shy!"

    "Oh~~~Don't you deny what you said before? Sure enough, Tifa-chan's heart is full of Nier~~~"

    ""

    Faced with such teasing, Tifa simply shut her mouth and turned away as if she didn't hear anything.

    Seeing Tifa like this, Alicia stopped teasing her. She glanced around and asked, "Hey, Tifa, where is Neil's school? We've been gone for a long time"

    Originally, I was idle at home and wanted to come to the school to kill some time. However, after I came here with Tifa, this journey was really a good way to kill the time.

    ??Looking carefully, it seems that it is almost time for get out of class to end.

    "This place is too big. I haven't been here many times. How can I know how to get there?"

    "Eh? Didn't we see that big map when we entered?"

    “It’s true, but”

    "Is Tifa a roadie!? So cute!!"

    "What are you so cute about!? You're not praising yourself in disguise, when you haven't found a way either!?"

    "Are you two brats students here?"

    The two of them, who were fighting and looking for their way around, suddenly heard a voice coming from behind them. At the same time, they turned their heads and saw a tall man in black sportswear standing not far away with a cool expression.

    "Hello, we are not students here, we are here to find someone."

    TifaliNodding gracefully, the person in front of him seemed to be a school teacher or administrator.

    "Looking for someone?" Heigang raised his eyebrows and looked at the two girls in front of him, "Who are you looking for?"

    “It’s Neil Springfield who works at Shengxiang Elementary School here.”

    "It's that kid, but it's almost time for school to end. If we go by now, the people in the elementary school will probably leave as well. Forget it, I'll lead you there. Maybe that kid is still in school  By the way, are you his friends?"

    “We are his girlfriends!!”

    Before Tifa could speak, Alicia answered first.

    "girlfriend!?"

    Heigang opened his eyes in surprise, while Tifa covered his forehead as if he had a headache. He dared to believe that Alicia would start to display her natural instinct of fearing chaos in the world again.

    "I didn't expect that boy to have two girlfriends, but it seems reasonable after thinking about it"

    Heigang sighed at first, and then nodded unexpectedly.

    "Well, this gentleman"

    "Just call me Heigang" Heigang lowered his head and looked at Tifa, noticing the tangled look on her face as she hesitated to speak, and said with a very understanding expression, "Don't worry, I understand"

    "No, actually"

    "Let's go, I'll take you there now."

    "That bastard is really incredible. He actually did such a thing, but he is a role model for others. This is considered a harm to others' children. Well, I should be able to use this reason to teach him a lesson"

    A cold smile appeared on Black Steel's lips, and his narrow eyes narrowed slightly, flashing a frightening red light from time to time. When Tifa noticed the eldest brother's expression, she knew that the unlucky child was about to suffer a big disaster again.  , couldn't help but draw a cross in my heart.

    "Meow haha, it feels like something interesting is going to happen"

    Hearing Alicia’s cheerful laughter, Tifa sighed sadly, feeling deeply powerless.

    【Neal, if you want to blame it, you have a teammate who has been deceiving people for thirty years】

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Woo——"

    "What's the matter, Neil?"

    Naye suddenly heard Neil making a sound of unknown meaning, couldn't help but frowned, and asked with some worry.

    "It's okay, I just suddenly felt so miserable that I let out such a scream from my soul that it shook the world"

    "I have no idea what you are talking about" Nanoye shook her head in confusion, and then laughed happily, "But this means that Neil, there is nothing wrong with you"

    "Naye, at this moment, I feel more desperate than when I met a giant."

    She had just escaped from the demon king of the Kamabaka Kingdom and was mentally traumatized. Now she was attacked by this girl Nanoha. As her master, Neil suddenly felt that his majesty had lost as much as a certain vampire. He couldn't help but feel  I feel like life is dark.

    "By the way, aren't we going to the back mountain? This direction doesn't seem right"

    Nanoye looked at the direction Neil led the way. She had been training with Neil every day after school as usual, but at this moment, she visually saw that it was completely different from where she usually went.

    "Well, anyway, what I'm teaching you is just the control and application of magic power, and how to fight. I plan to hand you over to a more capable and experienced guy. Regardless of magic or physical skills, with her level, she can definitely  You trained me to become a master"

    Originally Naiyara was still being trained today. Neil felt that he had nothing to teach. After all, the magic system was completely different. Apart from some basic things, Neil felt that it would be better to have someone like Yuno as a coach.  Suitable for yourself.  When Professor Nanoha was in actual combat, whenever he encountered her unconsciously cute look, Neil would be blasted to pieces by a burst of starlight.

    Therefore, directly throwing Nanoha to the merciless Yiwen is definitely very profitable. Anyway, it is healthier for young people to abuse them, and there is Negi who can attract firepower next to him, and more importantly,  He can go home and cook quickly after school.

    【Ah, I can’t help it anymore, I can’t stop crying.  】

    "don't want!"

    Naye's face changed slightly and she shouted subconsciously, even her voice became slightly shrill.

    Neil was startled and quickly turned his head to look over, only to see Nanoye staring at him with her mouth bulging as if she was very angry.

    "Uh, what's wrong with you, Miss Nanoha?"

    &nbsp; Neil asked cautiously after being stared at by Nanoye for a while.

    "me……"

    When asked by Neil, Nanoye didn't know how to answer. Could it be that she told him that she didn't want to leave him?

    "Dream on, it would be better to use a starburst to make him surrender."

    "Ms. Nanoha, did you think of something dangerous just now! Although I don't know what it was, I am firmly against violence!!"

    With the flash of red light in Nanoye’s eyes and the faint smile of excitement on her lips, no matter how idiotic she was, Neil still felt that he seemed to be very close to the door of hell.

    "Ahaha, what are you talking about Neil? I never thought of using Starlight Explosion to blast you"

    Nanoha scratched her cheek, smiled very cutely, and said horrible words that made Neil break into a cold sweat.

    【This guy said something that must never be uttered!  Naturally black?  ?  Definitely natural black!  !  】

    "Neil, why do you want others to teach me? I'm afraid I won't get along"

    Naye thought for a while and finally came up with a reason.

    "So that's the problem"

    Neil breathed a sigh of relief. He really didn't realize that Nanoha's character would be afraid of strangers, but this was no problem at all. After all, Yiwen's appearance was very deceptive. At first glance, he looked like a harmless cat, and he was very similar to  You don't have to worry about getting along with Yi Wen at all, because that guy's queen character is definitely about making others obey her.

    "That's not okay, Nanoha. If you hold back because of this small worry, you won't be able to make great progress in the future! Although I will be a little reluctant to let you go, dad, I will still do this for your future.  I did it! So, even if you resent Dad, I won’t regret it!!"

    "What dad, what role are you playing!"

    Nanoye slapped away Neil's hand on her shoulder with dissatisfaction. She blinked, not knowing what she thought of, her eyes suddenly lit up, and a meaningful smile appeared on her face.

    "Well, after all, Neil was defeated by me, I don't think he has the ability to teach me anything"

    "What!? Defeated by you!? It was just your luck that time. If I do it ten times again, you will not be my brother's" Neil originally retorted angrily, but when he saw Nanoye's smile, he seemed to understand.  Everything changed, "Well, since you said so, I also feel that I am not capable"

    Nanoha's smile froze slightly, but soon her lips curved into a more contemptuous arc, and at the same time her eyes swept three inches ahead.

    "Neil, it really doesn't work."

    Neil, who had been paying attention to Nanoye's expression, naturally noticed the other person's gaze. He looked down and couldn't help but widen his eyes, like an angry cat staring at Nanoye who was smiling leisurely and contentedly.

    "No!? You dare to say that I can't do it!? I've told you from the first day of class that I am a man who can break through the sky. The word "no" cannot appear to me!! Very good, Nanoha.  Just wait, if I don’t train you well, I will spend the rest of my life hanging around Xixiang!!!”

    “This is what you said, Neil~~~”

    Naye secretly made a gesture indicating that the plan was successful, and at the same time thought of something in her heart.

    【This trick of using retreat to advance that my mother taught me is really useful. Although I don't know why I aimed at it like this in the end, as long as it succeeds, I'll be fine!  】

    In fact, it was not until some years later that Nanoha understood the true meaning of this matter. At that time, she lamented that her health teacher died early. At the same time, she was very fortunate that she had a mother as great as Kami who allowed her to do this.  I have avoided many detours in my life.

    "Forget it, let's stop today's training. I'll go back and think about how to arrange it"

    “I don’t know whether it was because he was inspired to fight or because his dignity as a man was challenged. Neil began to seriously think about what to do. Usually, these things were left to Anders to do.

    "Huh? What is that guy doing?"

    Neil suddenly slowed down, and a shadowy figure appeared in his field of vision.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Ha, why are all the cleaners boys, not even a girl"

    Furuichi stopped the broom in his hand, looked around the classroom, and couldn't help but sigh sadly.

    Doesn’t it mean that if men and women match each other, the work will not be tiring?  There are just a bunch of idiots here, and they are exhausted from doing anything.

    "You just give up on this idea, this is terribleIt's our class's policy" Yuuji walked past Furuichi with a broom on his shoulder, not looking like he was working at all, "That guy said that in order to avoid a series of unnecessary problems caused by male-female combinations, we separate boys and girls.  Separated to facilitate management, do you think we can resist the mountain above our heads?  And the girls seem to agree"

    “Can you disagree!? Girls almost don’t have to participate in work during the week!!”

    "From this point of view, it turns out that he is still a gentleman"

    "That's weird! Even if he is a gentleman, he can only be a gentleman in another sense!!!"

    "I'm telling you, you can chat as much as you want, but if you can work, Yuuji, you've barely even done anything!!"

    Listening to the two complaining, Touma couldn't stand it anymore. He was almost the only one working now. He obviously planned to grab those half-price bento boxes.

    "You should tell the group of people over there first"

    Yuuji pointed with his broom in the direction of the podium, where a group of people were gathering for activities.

    Standing on the podium, Akihisa used the broom as a guitar and danced his fingers as much as he could, as if he had returned to the school festival concert, with the intense melody seeming to linger in his ears.

    “Come on, call me!!!”

    “Honey!!!”

    "What a tall person!!! Call me God-sama!!!"

    "Ah, Lord Kami is playing a game console in that corner over there"

    Touma looked at this scene, then looked at someone in the corner who had entered the god of strategy mode, and couldn't help but sigh.

    How long will he be able to do this?

    ——

    Suddenly, the sound of the door being pulled attracted the attention of everyone in the class.

    A handsome face that was as cold as a knife appeared behind the door, and at the same time, those sharp wolf-like eyes made the guys in the class stay silent for a while and started cleaning obediently.

    “Kids, is your bastard head teacher gone already?”

    They were slightly surprised by the unexpected punishment, and then suddenly realized that it was their class teacher who had caused the hatred.

    "Well, our bastard head teacher left early during the last self-study class and let all the girls go"

    As the leader of the boys, Xiongji told Heigang in detail. When Heigang heard this, he felt that the temples on his forehead began to beat again.

    "That rascal……"

    "Um, Teacher Heigang, what do you want from Neil?"

    Touma's question caused Heigang to turn around. He looked at the people in the class, and for some reason the corner of his mouth curled up into a weird smile.

    "Ah, actually it was the boy's two girlfriends who came to see him"

    "What——!?"

    "girlfriend——!?"

    “Two more——!?”

    The boys looked at each other and saw the jealousy hidden in each other's eyes. They nodded one after another, immediately picked up the thing in their hands, and rushed out of the back door without saying a word.

    "Hey, don't damage public property"

    Heigang shouted behind them, chuckled, and then walked downstairs.

    When he walked downstairs, he found that the two girls waiting nearby were gone. Instead, there was a guy who deserved a beating, gaping at the large cloud of dust.

    "Faye, did you see the two little girls who were here just now?"

    Heigang walked over, patted Fay on the shoulder and asked as coldly as usual.

    "Huh? It's Kurojia~~" Faye turned around and showed a very hearty smile, and then her face became a little weird, "Kurojia, are you a lolita control?"

    Heigang was startled, then his face turned black, he pulled out a cold long knife out of thin air, clasped his hands and raised it, ready to slash at it.

    "You really deserve to be cut down just like that kid"

    “Ehehehe!! Oppose violence, Hei-chan~~~”

    “Go to hell!!”

    "Wait a minute, aren't you going to ask where those two girls went? I'll tell you, but you can't do anything to me!"

    ""

    Heigang stopped and stared at Fay coldly, while Fay smiled slightly and tidied up his clothes. It was not until Heigang was about to have his second impact that he slowly spoke.

    "Actually, I just met them and chatted for a few words. I found out that they were here to see Neil-chan, so I told them that Neil-chan had left.Okay, so they took their leave, and let me tell you something by the way.  "

    "That means you knew it beforehand, right?"

    "Well Wow!! Kuro-chan, a surprise attack is a foul!!"

    “I don’t care about you!!”

    “I clearly said I wouldn’t do anything!!”

    "Did I promise you!?"

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "So, you lost the ring that Yiwen gave you and you were thinking about how to die, maybe this is it?"

    "No, I'm not thinking about how to die"

    Negi looked at his brother depressedly, forgetting if he didn't help, he was still gloating about his misfortune.

    "I just lost my ring, is there any need to do this?"

    Although the ring was a relatively rare magic item, it was not in a life-and-death situation. However, seeing Negi like this, Neil immediately felt very happy.

    "You won't understand. If Master finds out, I will see hell"

    Yiwen’s terror began to emerge in Negi’s mind. His face turned pale and his whole body was shaking, as if he had seen a ghost.

    Neil couldn’t help but sigh at how powerful Yiwen was. He was able to make Negi, a little man-trained boy, even more miserable. He felt like he was almost turning into an M.

    "Hey, Neal, what's the ring that Mr. Negi mentioned? Doesn't it matter that he's still like this?"

    Nanoye pulled the corner of Neil's clothes and asked with some confusion.

    "Well, that ring is like a wedding ring that represents a lifelong promise, and Negi, the idiot, threw it away without knowing where. If his powerful wife at home knew about it, he would probably not have to go to bed for a month."

    "Hey!? Teacher Negi is already married!?"

    "Hey, Neil, stop making this up!"

    "I'm not making it up, I'm just explaining it to Nanoha."

    "What are you trying to explain!!"

    Facing Negi’s fire-breathing eyes, Neil shrugged and had to give up, "Okay, okay, I won’t say it anymore. Why don’t you recall it and let me help you reorganize the scene at that time."

    "real?"

    Negi looked at him suspiciously, could this guy really be so kind?

    "We are brothers after all Speaking of which, when did the ring disappear?"

    "It should have been last night"

    "Well, very good" Neil nodded, "Which woman's bed did you sleep in last night?"

    "Herehey!! Where are you going!!"

    Negi is crazy, he actually believes in a guy like Neil, he is really a fool.

    "Oh, oh, did you really sleep in someone else's bed? Yeah, there are so many people in the girls' dormitory, who could it be?"

    "I told you not to do it!! I haven't even slept in Asuna-san's bed recently!!"

    "The married life is not harmonious?"

    “Stay away from me!!!”

    "Teacher Negi is not pure."

    ""

    Negi leaned against the tree, wanting to die.

    “Neil——!!!”

    Just when Neil was enjoying the sight of Negi being beaten to a pulp, a familiar scream came from behind. Without thinking, he immediately bent down. The next second, a figure flew over his head, and at the same time, a wave of wind blew up.  A gust of cold wind.

    Neil raised his head and looked at the blond girl who flipped in the air and landed perfectly, and couldn't help but be speechless for a while.

    "Alicia, do you have to say hello in this way? If I hadn't avoided it, I really doubt I would have suffered internal injuries from you."

    "It doesn't matter, I just said hello a little more enthusiastically."

    "Is this called being more enthusiastic!? Who would rush over at a speed of 40 yards, 4 seconds and 2!? Do you think I am an American football player!?"

    “What a small family man.”

    "I'm sorry, anyone would be petty when their lives are at stake!"

    "Tch, I won't talk to you anymore" Alicia left Neil alone, moved her target to Nanoye who was aside, and immediately pounced on her, "yahoo! Nanoye!!"

    "Whoa, be careful, Alicia!!"

    Neil sighed helplessly at the two who started to fuck Lily, then turned his head and forced a smile at the black-haired girl who was running slowly.

    "Won't you stop this guy, Tifa?"

    ? ???Isn't this bad?  There is a beautiful girl throwing herself into my arms"

    Tifa walked up to Neil and smiled teasingly.

    “I wish the way of throwing myself into someone’s arms could be improved”

    Neil muttered softly, but the next moment, Tifa's beautiful black hair was fluttering with invisible domineering aura.

    "What were you talking about just now?"

    "No, I didn't say anything, Your Lady Queen."

    Neil immediately displayed his low-profile and domineering attitude. His dignity and integrity were completely useless in front of Tifa.

    "Ah, look, Nanoha, Neil is starting to lose his moral integrity again!!"

    "Neil has never had any moral integrity anyway"

    "Alicia, shut up, whose fault do you think it is that makes me like this!"

    "You blame me?"

    "Ha, if I don't blame you, why should I blame myself!?"

    "Shut up."

    "Yes, Your Lady Queen."

    "Neil really suffered."

    Alicia’s triumphant look made Neil want to hang her up and tickle her, but for Tifa’s sake, he still lay on the ground obediently.

    "By the way, what is Negi doing there?"

    Tifa noticed Negi, who had been ignored for a long time, but the other party was obviously trapped in an endless loop and did not notice their arrival.

    "Nieji is struggling with the question of whether he should have moral integrity or lose his moral integrity."

    ""

    “By the way, why did you and Alicia come here?”

    “Well, since it’s okay to stay at home, and Alicia has never been to school, I took her here for a walk.”

    Neil looked back at the girl who was chatting enthusiastically with Nanoye. She had maintained such an optimistic attitude since she woke up. It was not an exaggeration to say that she was offline. However, these might just be to cover up her inner feelings.  lonely.

    【Looks like we need to hurry up.  】

    Just when Neil was thinking about something, a strange murderous aura rushed towards him. Neil looked around and saw a large black mist rumbling towards him.

    "What is that!? The Black Mist Monster!?"

    As soon as he finished complaining, Neil was swallowed by the black mist.

    "Whoa! Help! Huh? Isn't this a guy from the class!? Hey, are you rebelling!?"

    "Burn my remains with the blazing holy fire! How joyful is life, and how sad is death!"

    "Ahhh!! Where did you come from the Ming Cult!? These people are crazy again!!! Tifa, Negi, save me!!"

    Tifa watched the group of people go away speechlessly, and then glanced at Negi who continued to seek death.

    This school is still so peaceful today.

 Text Chapter 1 That day, the boy walked into a new world

    My name is Orima Ichika, I'm 15 years old, and my gender is, um, with excalibur underneath, you know.

    At this moment, the fifteen-year-old youth is like a deep-sea fish.

    “The classroom with all girls except me is very stressful.

    But it doesn’t matter. With my ability to withstand stress that I have developed since childhood, I can still withstand this kind of pressure. I am quite confident about this.

    Why do you say that?

    This has to start with my family and my world.

    “Today’s world, I simply don’t know how to describe it in words.  First of all, the two mainstreams in the world today are technology and magic. As far as I know, eight years ago, the flying super weapon called IS came out, and the world has undergone earth-shaking changes. However, weapons like IS can only be made by  The manipulation by girls has led to a fundamental change in the status of men and women in society.  However, the matter did not end there. In the following years, the ISSDA organization responsible for space development announced the existence of "magic". Magic was originally unknown. Coupled with the new life from the universe, it became even more complicated.  Not to mention the various superpowers in Academy City, the world was once again in turmoil. However, with the efforts of many parties, the world finally settled down, and magic was gradually accepted by everyone. At the same time, ordinary humans could not  All known alien races appeared one after another, and the world became more and more diverse.

    However, there are still unknown things in this world, such as disobedient gods, demons, angels, magic societies that are still hidden in the dark, and advanced beings buried in the shadows. I know these because my family is special.  The reason is, after all, the old man in my family is not an ordinary person.

    In short, there are as many angels and demons as dogs, and fairies and heavenly beings are everywhere. This world is a strategic fortress.

    However, this world view is not enough to shock me, because the family I live in is enough to numb my nerves. My home is simply the most chaotic place in the world.  Compared with one who has a personality, all kinds of weapons are worth the sky, and I can also see angels and demons eating together and having fun, and even aiming their guns at someone. The moment I knew the truth, my three views were completely destroyed. Thousands of years of history  They've all been tricked into being dogs.

    “Alas, this world is so damn peaceful.

    “But even so, I am still very stressed at this moment.

    I folded my hands and put them under my chin, with cold eyes, trying to look calm. At this time, I finally understood Commander Ikari’s sense of pressure to remain calm in the face of the apostles’ attack.

    Commander Ikari is mighty!  !  !

    But the sights gathered from all around are really uncomfortable. Haven’t you seen that my forehead is already covered with heart-wrenching beads of sweat?  ?  Sure enough, no matter how old a girl is, she always has a trembling heart!  !  Sure enough, a girl's gaze is the most terrifying thing in the world. The ever-changing changes of sometimes resentment and sometimes anger are simply more disasters than taking the Western Scriptures.

    I took a deep breath, narrowed my eyes slightly, and all the nerves in my body suddenly became more tense than ever before.

    ??????????????????????????????????

    Wow, I relaxed too much and almost came out from behind.

    Ha, by the way, why do I have to stay in a place like this?

    Thinking of this, I recalled what happened the night before.

    That night, my brother said to me with a smile that could be read as bright and written as slutty.

    "Ichika, you will become the happiest man in the world."

    So that’s what he was talking about!  !  !  !  !

    I sighed deeply, and I mourned for a second for my seemingly happiness and actual sorrow. I started to swim away and observe the people around me.

    Well, the eyes of the girls on the left and the right are full of unparalleled curiosity for knowledge, and their shining eyes almost flashed through their tough golden eyes.

    I can’t see the back part, but the sight of the thorns on my back makes me feel like I’m sitting on pins and needles. I can understand it even without looking.

    "The person directly in front of me is a slightly older woman.

    She is a bit petite, and her figure is almost the same as that of a student, but her chest size is the nemesis of all high school girls.  The clothes are relatively large and make her look more petite, but she still feels quite cute.  In addition, she also wears a pair of black-rimmed glasses. Although they are crooked, she can still be called a bespectacled girl.

    And this girl with glasses was looking at the people in the class in panic, her timid posture was reminiscent of an injured little rabbit.

    You are a teacher, show me some domineering power!

    "Everyone is here. Then, SHR is going to startWhoops!  "

    Well, it’s not something you can do if you want to.

    I gave the teacher an appreciative look, but for some reason the teacher turned red and smiled shyly.

    ????????????????????????????????????????? Suddenly, I felt that the pressure on my body was a little heavier, and I almost died from a thousand arrows piercing my heart.

    “Well, then, please introduce yourself, uh, in order of seat number.”

    The teacher seemed to have recovered from the inexplicable emotion and said to the students in the audience in a panic.

    ""

    "It's so quiet. My dignity as a teacher is suddenly shattered into pieces."

    I looked at the teacher who was about to cry, and I couldn't bear it. At the same time, I felt unhappy with the girls in the class. Are you shy because you just entered high school? No one responded. The teacher was about to cry. Really?  I'm going to cry!  !

    I glanced at the teacher, and the teacher’s eyes also moved over.

    ??Okay, our eyes met.

    Please don’t look at me like this, you are not my type, teacher.

    I quickly lowered my head, I still understand the principle that a dead Taoist friend will not die a poor Taoist.

    “Oh, give me a normal high school life.

    The reason why I specifically emphasize "ordinary" here is simply because what I am in now is definitely not an ordinary high school, but the famous IS Academy-the only school in the world that trains IS operators.

    And the most important point is that IS, this deceptive thing, can only be activated by girls, so naturally, this is a girls' school.

    And why am I here?

    I need to emphasize again that I am a boy, and I am definitely a boy at first glance. My appearance can be considered a bit handsome, but it is definitely not the kind of beauty that makes even IS unable to identify my gender.

    The reason why I came to such a ghost place has to start with the entrance exam in February.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    That day, the sun was shining brightly, and the cherry blossoms flying freely in the sky made me fall in love.

    I looked at the clear sky and encouraged myself in my heart.

    Today is the entrance exam for Junior High School. For your own goals, you can’t do it without working hard.

    The school I go to is called Mahora Gakuin. It is a very large Academy City that has everything from kindergarten to university. There are many schools in it, all types, and my target is the famous Mitsusaka High School.

    The reason why I chose Mitsusaka is not because of its reputation, but because my brothers and sisters all graduated from here. I have an indescribable yearning for that place.

    I want to chase the traces they left behind, and I want to be like them.

    that's it.

    Well, of course, if I am admitted to Mitsusaka High School, my goal of dominating Mitsusaka will be one step closer, and realizing Mahora's dream of complete domination will not be unattainable.

    Hahahaha, I couldn’t help but laugh out loud.

    "Why are you giggling so early in the morning?"

    At this time, my head was hit hard.  When I looked back, I saw a handsome man with white shoulder-length hair standing behind me. He was looking at me listlessly with a pair of dead fish eyes, and he didn't look like he was awake at all.

    "Brother, you got up so early"

    ??I touched my head and laughed dryly.

    "Well, seeing as you have a test today, I got up early to see you out"

    Hey, is this guy so kind?

    "Hey, don't think I can't understand your expression"

    "Well……"

    Although those dead fish eyes are completely rotten, they are still so sharp.

    I don’t know if my thoughts were revealed again, but I got another blow on the head.

    "By the way, you forgot to bring your admission ticket"

    I was stunned for a moment, watching my brother hand a certificate to me.

    "Huh? Didn't I prepare it last night?"

    As I was talking, I wanted to go through my bag. I had carefully prepared all kinds of things the night before.

    "Well, men will always forget some things, just like forgetting what their first love looked like"

    “I won’t forget it!!”

    I replied angrily, but I didn't notice the firmness in my tone.

    The old man looked at me steadily for a moment, with an inexplicable light flashing in his eyes.?, and then touched my hair with a slight smile.

    “Okay, take your admission ticket and go quickly, don’t be late.”

    I didn’t notice anything strange about my brother, so I took the admission ticket and didn’t check whether I really didn’t bring it with me. I said goodbye to my brother and went out.

    "It seems that Ichika has grown up"

    After saying this softly, the man walked back into the room with a smile.

    It was easy, so I came to the address indicated on the admission ticket.

    ???????????????????? Why is it not in Mahonliang Academy, but in a high school outside?

    But I didn’t think too much about it. Anyway, it said this on the admission ticket and I couldn’t change it even if I wanted to.

    But I feel a little uneasy.

    Are you nervous before the exam?

    With a feeling of apprehension, I walked into the imposing building in front of me.

    "I'm just going to go, turn left and right, how on earth are you going to get to the second floor!?"

    It’s been almost ten minutes since I walked, and I still haven’t found the stairs to the second floor. The internal structure is too complicated!  ?  Is this the maze before challenging the BOSS!  !

    My eyes wandered around, trying to find the guide map on the wall, but I sadly discovered that the walls inside were so beautiful that I couldn't even find a crack, let alone any wall charts.

    ?????????? This time, shit, I’m lost.

    "Hey, what should I do? Hey, why are you so quiet?"

    At this time, I finally realized that it was eerily quiet here. After walking for so long, I didn’t even meet a single person. Could it be that the exam has already started?  ?  Could it be that my dream of dominating Mitsusaka was just aborted?  ?

    God, I curse Jesus for not having chrysanthemums!  !

    “Perhaps God really heard my curse from the heart, and a door appeared not far in front of me.

    I walked to the door and saw a piece of paper stuck on it with the words "Infinite_Stratos Examination Room" written on it.

    "Well, I guess this is the right place"

    Because it says "Examination Room" on it.

    But the name of this examination room really looks impressive, and there are actually two English words that I can’t understand.

    Thinking of this, I feel deeply disappointed for my English course.

    I guess I won’t be able to pass the English test this time.

    But it doesn’t matter, my other subjects are fine!  !

    After taking a deep breath, I opened the door and walked into the room.

    "Ah, you are a candidate. Okay, go over there to change clothes. We are pressed for time, so you have to hurry up. This place can only be rented until four o'clock. I don't have time to trouble you. Really, I don't know what I'm doing.  What……"

    As soon as I entered the room, a nervous-looking female teacher, about thirty-five years old or above, spoke a lot of words like a machine gun without raising her head. I was stunned for a few seconds.

    Hey, hey, hey!  !  !  Sister, don’t you need to see what I look like and check my admission ticket!  ?  Where has the professionalism of being an invigilator gone?  ?  And what’s going on with changing clothes!  ?  You have to change clothes for exams these days!  ?  Are you asking me to use my body to show the beauty of the human body in ancient Greece?  ?  Sorry, I have been failing art classes since I was a kid!  !  Well, actually this is to prevent students from cheating, right?  But there is no one other than you in this room. I really don’t see any other candidates anywhere!  !

    While I was minding my own business, the elder sister gave instructions and walked out of the room directly with the documents in her arms.

    I watched the other party leave in embarrassment. I bet the eldest sister really didn’t even look at me.

    "Hey, what kind of test is this"

    I muttered a few words in a depressed voice and walked towards the place covered by the curtain.

    And at this moment, I entered a new world.

 Text Chapter 2 Sure enough, this is a conspiracy

    When I opened the curtain and walked in, I saw the object in the center of the room.

    The streamlined metal shell reflects light that is not dazzling, and an armor-like outfit sits quietly.

    I looked at it carefully and then fell silent.

    “Damn it, what kind of clothes do you want me to change into?! Are you asking me to take the war studies test!!”

    The bag in my hand was almost smashed by me.

    I calmed down the turbulent feeling in my heart that I wanted to hit someone, and walked over, looking left and right at this thing. After looking at it for a long time, I was speechless.

    Isn’t this the IS that appears on TV?

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of 1999

    But this thing actually has something to do with me. Well, it should be related to my family.

    "This is what changed the world"

    Because of the "White Knight Incident" of that year, the world became aware of the existence of this kind of weapon. At the same time, the originally balanced military structure suddenly collapsed. How many IS controllers can be found will directly affect the country's military strength.  , so every country began to implement a system of preferential treatment of women.

    Although there is a magical power like magic in the world today, it has not been widely used in the military due to various restrictions. Moreover, IS has advantages that can compete with magic. In comparison, the country is more willing to invest more resources.  on this emerging technology.

    Well, this is actually nothing to me. I am more curious about IS. After all, I have seen forces more powerful than IS.

    With all kinds of thoughts, I couldn't help but reach out and touch it.

    Anyway, IS can only be activated by women. If I, a pure man, touch it, I will probably have no reaction like touching a dead fish. It is a rare opportunity to touch it and I will not suffer any loss.

    However, there are always various unknowns in life. You can never guess what will happen in the next second. Of course, it is another matter if you have the ability to predict.

    A cold metallic feeling came from the fingertips, followed by a burst of dazzling silver light and various information pouring into the mind.

    “Eh!? Eh————!!!!!!”

    Faced with such a strange situation, I suddenly lost my train of thought.

    When I finally came to my senses, I found that the IS had actually moved and attached itself to my body like armor, becoming part of my hands and feet.

    "What happened!?"

    “Has someone activated IS!?”

    "who is it!?"

    "Huh? This, this is -"

    "man!?"

    Hearing the sound, a group of researchers in white coats came over. They opened the curtain and saw me activating IS. They all fell into a state of sluggishness where they couldn't think.

    I looked at the researchers in front of me in silence, and then looked at the abnormality on my body. I immediately showed a miserable face like a Christian abandoned by God. At the same time, the devil on my brother's face flashed through my mind.  smile, with only one thought left in her mind.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? This is a conspiracy.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    “Oh, I want to die.

    "Classmate, Orimaru Ichika-san!"

    A voice calling my name brought me back to reality from my annoying thoughts. I held my forehead and blurted out weakly before I could figure out the situation.

    "Ah, what's the matter?"

    "Ah, um, um, I'm very sorry for calling you so loudly all of a sudden. Are you, are you angry? Yes, I'm sorry! But, um, I'll introduce myself in the order of the fifty syllables. Now it's Oribara-san's turn.  So, I'm really, really sorry! Can you please introduce yourself? Are you willing?"

    It was then that I really came back to my senses and figured out the situation, and found that my deputy instructor, Yamada Maya, was constantly bowing his head and apologizing to me. It was obviously my own fault, but the teacher wanted to apologize himself. For a moment, I was full of guilt.

    "Uh, um, Mr. Yamada, you don't have to apologize like this. It's all my fault. I will introduce myself."

    I stretched out my hand to stop Teacher Maya Yamada from apologizing, and quickly made a comforting reassurance.

    "Really, really!? You, you promised me! You must do it!!"

    Teacher Yamada suddenly raised his head, seriously grasped my hand and leaned towards me, and he could still see the mist in his eyes.

    Teacher, are you really a teacher?  ?  This pairThe attitude of the little girl can easily be misunderstood, and some ignorant and innocent little boys might have fallen into trouble from then on!  !  !  Oh, oh, don't put your chest on it, be careful, my cannon may go off!  Also, I need to reiterate it again, teacher, you are really not my type!  !

    In the struggle between reason and sensibility, angels and demons, I took my hand out with difficulty, left my seat and walked to the podium with a slight bend without being noticed.

    Ah, I almost got hard just now.

    Standing on the podium, looking at the unabashed thirst for knowledge in the eyes of the girls in the audience, including Teacher Yamada, I suddenly felt like I was on the top of Mount Everest, and it was difficult to even breathe.

    "Ahem."

    I straightened my back and cleared my throat, thinking about what to say next.

    ???????????????????? But my mind went blank. As expected, the pressure had already crushed my thinking power into pieces.

    At this time, I took a peek at the seat by the window. Sitting there was a black-haired girl with a ponytail.

    Her name is Xiao Zhizhen, my childhood sweetheart who we only reunited after six years. This girl has always had a single ponytail. When I first entered the classroom, I recognized her at a glance.

    “But it’s really a transformation of women.

    No, no, now is not the time to think about this.

    "Help me quickly!!"

    I signaled her with my eyes. As a childhood sweetheart who has been dating for a long time, she must be able to understand this information instantly.

    "snort!"

    You actually ignored me!  ?

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Oh, oh, what does this cold aura and this arrogant attitude mean!  Where has the arrogant and a little bit coquettish Hoshi-chan gone!  !  Now Chen is completely 100% proud!  !  She actually abandoned me mercilessly at my critical moment, turned her face expressionlessly to the window, and snorted coldly, "I'll kill you, did I offend you, Miss Chen!"  !

    “However, this did remind me of something.

    I remember my brother once told me that when faced with a girl who is so wrapped up in pride that one wonders if she is engaging in chain defense, one must use a fiery penis to penetrate the opponent's uterus.

    Of course, this is summed up by my rich theory and practice. Although I don’t know where his theory and practice come from, I even wonder if he made it up casually.

    ??????????????????? However, I have no idea what those two words mean in English, because I am powerless in English. I have obviously been abroad, and there are foreigners at home. I only know the twenty-six English letters ABC, which is really weak.

    Well, I don’t really want to know the meaning of this. I know that what comes out of my brother’s mouth is definitely not fun, because every time I ask my sister or other older women in the family, I will be scolded.  Of course, many times I will attract hatred consciously or unconsciously. In comparison, the harm I suffered is quite small.

    Ah, I am going off topic again. Look, the eyes of the girls below are starting to burst into flames.

    Well, what should I say at this time?

    Let’s start with a song called “Girls’ School Boys” by Twins?  Well, it does fit the occasion, but this is a self-introduction, not a concert.

    【When we introduce ourselves, too many rhetoric just attracts the temporary attention of others. To let people know ourselves, the most important thing is to show our true side.  】

    Brother’s voice seemed to ring in my mind. At this time, I seemed to see the holy light of heaven.

    Sometimes I’m pretty reliable.

    The corners of my mouth raised slightly uncontrollably, and the sunshine outside the window shone in at the right time. At this moment, in the eyes of some ignorant little girls, I became a handsome and sunny boy.

    A small exclamation came from below, and my attention immediately came back. I took a breath and began to introduce myself.

    "My name is Ichika Orimara."

    “Yeah, yeah, yeah!!”

    Everyone’s eyes showed the expectation of “I want to hear more.”

    I smiled, what a group of curious and kind children.

    Then, I should also treat others with sincerity.

    "I like Lolita the most."

    Maintaining a sunny smile, I expressed what I loved most in my heart.

    institutions

    The sounds of various heads banging on the table and people falling to the ground kept ringing out. It seemed that they were moved by my sincerity.

    I think everyone can become a partner who loves lolita.

    At this moment, I seem to have new hope for the future.

    The sound of clicking footstepsThere was an urgent sound, is someone coming?

    “Are you going to reveal your abnormal sexual fetish as soon as you get here!?”

    Huh?  Does this sound sound familiar?

    But before I had time to react, I was hit hard on the head and sent flying.

    Wow, this kind of invisible murderous martial arts passed down by my brother is so familiar to me. The pain that directly penetrates the skull and hits the cerebral cortex is simply exhilarating How strange!  !  I'm not a pussy-shaker like Sister Xiaoyuan!  !  !

    “However, this knocking method, whether it’s power, angle, or speed, is very similar to the person in my impression.

    I swallowed and turned around with a little fear. I saw the woman behind me wearing a black suit and tight skirt. She had a slender figure and a body curve with no fat at all due to regular exercise. And the other person was at this time  He crossed his arms in front of his chest, raised the corners of his eyes, and his eyes were as sharp as a wolf's.

    "What the hell, Guan Yunchang!?"

    Snapped——

    “Ugh, I got hit on the head again, I’m probably going to have a cerebral hemorrhage now.

    "Sister Chifuyu, it hurts so much!"

    Yes, the domineering woman in front of me is my sister Chifuyu Orimaru.

    "Who is the hero in the Three Kingdoms, idiot!!"

    I rubbed my head and stood up from the ground, looking at my sister in front of me, very curious about her appearance.

    "Sister Chifuyu, why are you here? Aren't you out training for the annual World's No. 1 Martial Arts Tournament?"

    "Do you think I am Yamcha!? Who told you that I would go to that kind of conference!!"

    Chifuyu-san’s eyes started to sparkle, and her fists were clenched tightly. She would probably attack accordingly depending on my answer.

    “Uh, it’s my brother, that’s what I told you!!”

    I quickly shied away all the responsibilities, but after hearing this, Chifuyu-san loosened her fists and held her forehead in distress.

    "That idiot has been talking nonsense all day long"

    Looking at Chifuyu-san's depressed and gnashing expression, I couldn't help but want to laugh out loud. Those words I just came up with on the spur of the moment were purely to deceive my brother. Oh, haha, a Tai Chi push hand can kill someone invisible. I feel  At this moment, my IQ doubled several times.

    "Huh? By the way, what was going on with your self-introduction just now?"

    "Well……"

    Okay, I haven’t even breathed a sigh of relief yet. Why did this hatred suddenly shift back? I didn’t make fun of you.

    "My brother told me to be heart-to-heart and treat others with sincerity"

    And as soon as I finished speaking, Chifuyu-san came towards me with an angry fist.

    “Just lie to me now!!!!”

    Is it okay to let your brother lie like this openly?  ?

 Text Chapter 59 Looking forward to meeting him again

    "Hey, your eyes are wandering. Do you want to borrow money from me? For the sake of us being brothers, just tell me how much you want. It's okay to give the Ming coins directly to you!"

    There was a short distance from leaving the World Tree to one of the squares near the World Tree. Along the way, Neil found that Negi peeked at him very frequently, almost every few steps.  When he turned his head, Negi quickly turned his head and whistled. This behavior made Neil very unhappy, because it felt very disgusting to be treated like this by a boy, and Negi was not a girl who secretly liked him.  .

    “ Could it be that Negi has been looking at 3A girls for a long time and hasn’t had any contact with boys for a long time, and finally his interest in that area has begun to awaken!  ?

    In an instant, Negi’s image became dangerous in Neil’s eyes.

    "Why is it such an unlucky thing to say? How much do you want today's birthday to become the anniversary of my death! What do you mean by that look in your eyes? I always feel super unhappy!!"

    Negi was obviously stunned by Neil's sudden words for a few seconds before he reacted. Coupled with the weird look in his eyes, he couldn't help but complain angrily.

    Neil stuck out his tongue, put his hands on the back of his head, and quickened his pace slightly, leading Negi by half a body.

    "Do you have anything to say?"

    Negi paused for a moment, looking sideways at the face partially blocked by his arms, his eyes flashing behind the lenses.

    “Hey, Neil, has something happened to you recently?”

    I always feel that something has changed in him.

    Neil’s pace slowed down unconsciously, but soon returned to its original state, and he asked without looking back.

    "Why do you think so?"

    “I just feel like you’ve been a little absent-minded these days, as if you’re a little further away”

    Raising his head and looking at the stars covering the night sky, the starlight gently reflected the faint light on Negi's glasses.

    Neil put down his hands and put them behind his back. He also raised his head and stared at him from a distance.

    "No, nothing has changed"

    In the end, he was still like that.

    Nothing has changed.

    "Neil"

    Negi turned his head and opened his mouth, as if he wanted to say something, but for a long time, he did not say another word.

    "Don't talk about me, it's you" Neil suddenly spoke up and grabbed the topic, turning his face and blinking, "You are the one who should be said to be absent-minded, right? You seem to have no energy recently, as if you were distracted by something.  Things are bothering me"

    "Is it that obvious?"

    Negi lowered his head and muttered quietly, but Neil could still hear him beside him.

    "It's all written on your face I thought you looked confident after the school festival, but it turns out you've been so worried these days that you almost jumped off a building. What, is it a worry about love, boy?"  "

    When talking about love, Neil’s eyes brightened up and his tone was full of ridicule.

    "No, I just had a quarrel with Asuna-san"

    Negi rolled his eyes at him and became dejected again.

    "Sister? Oh, haha, it really is a matter of love~~~You dishonest guy~~~"

    "Do you have to think about this!?"

    "Okay, what did you and eldest sister argue about?"

    Neil spread his hands and did not continue teasing the other party.

    "Actually, it's not a big deal. Asuna-san just reminded me that I am very similar to Chao-san"

    Negi lowered his head a little further and sighed softly.

    "I see, the eldest sister is angry because of this"

    Neil looked at his brother’s confused expression, and he probably figured out what was going on between him and Asuna.

    After meeting with Gunel and learning that his father was still alive, Neil also guessed what Negi was thinking now. He must be full of things about his father. Since a long time ago, Negi has been working hard for his father.  , constantly injured, and constantly moving forward. After getting more accurate news, he will only work harder to move forward for his dream, even at the risk of losing his life.

    Father seems to be everything to him.

    This is exactly the same as the super ring tone.

    For the sake of your dreams, you are willing to give up everything, including your own happiness.

    And Tomorrow Cai is angry about it, maybe that's it.

    "Actually, Asuna-san is right, and I said the same thing to Chao-san, but I"? 

    Although he clearly rejected Chao's approach, he himself followed Chao's path, almost exactly the same path.

    He, how should he choose?

    "Neji, do you still remember what Chao Lingyin said?"

    Neil didn’t pay attention to Negi’s current expression and just continued talking.

    "Don't stop, keep moving forward This sentence should be very suitable for you now. For you, your father's affairs can be said to be everything to you. If you are asked to give up everything now for this, you must be able to do it.  Yes, in this aspect, you, Chao Lingyin, and I are really the same"

    Neil slowly took a breath of the refreshing summer night, his eyes slightly focused on Negi's face.

    "However, I think this is correct, or in other words, any approach is correct, but everyone chooses a different position. It is probably impossible for you to give up looking for your father, so why not go all the way?  Black, just like Kick-Ass who became a hero after being knocked headlong"

    "Well, I always feel that the tone of your words has suddenly changed a lot"

    "Don't worry about these things. Your goal is very clear anyway. You just think too much. Anyway, there is only one way you want to go from now on, isn't it?"

    Facing Neil’s smile, Negi seemed to know a little bit about what he should choose.

    "However, I have one more thing to say. No matter what you choose, you should also pay more attention to the people around you, such as eldest sister. I think eldest sister is very clear about your thoughts, and this is what she is worried about.  , it’s just that she doesn’t want to see you scarring yourself, the eldest sister’s idea is probably that simple"

    Neil took a few steps forward, tapping his toes slightly. As his body turned, his long hair fluttered lightly, and his face was clearly reflected in Negi's eyes.

    "Don't forget this, because when you lose, the pain is not something you can bear"

    "Neil"

    They were only a few steps apart, but Niji felt like they were separated by a chasm.

    Because there was a bit of sad nostalgia in Neil's eyes, which blocked his approach.

    "Well, that's all I want to say. It's up to you what you think about next" Neil spread his hands and smiled softly, then turned a little evil again, "But eldest sister really loves you deeply.  Said~~~"

    "Why do you come back here again!!!"

    The sentimental atmosphere just now was gone, and Negi rolled his eyes angrily.

    “Hehe~~~”

    Neil grinned wider, looked away slightly, and saw the surrounding environment clearly. His smile was frozen, and his expression was a little confused.

    "Ah, by the way, what am I doing here?"

    "Huh? Don't you know it yourself!?"

    "I really don't know, I'm following you"

    "How are you following me!? You are following me and running in front of me!!"

    "In this case, I will go home. Goodbye, young man who works hard~~~"

    Neil waved his hand and walked forward without looking back, but he was immediately grabbed by the collar.

    "It's rare that you come here, so just patrol with me. You have a lot of time anyway"

    I don’t know where Niji got the strength, but he was holding on to Neil’s collar as firmly as a rock.

    "Hey, I'm not on duty tonight, and my youth is calling me!!"

    "What youth?"

    “Galgame on the computer!!!”

    “Delete your youth for me!!”

    "Do you want to ruin my life!?"

    "Your life is too insignificant!!"

    Seeing that Negi refused to let go of him, Neil lowered his head helplessly, but after waiting for a while, he found that Negi was still where he was.

    "Aren't you going to patrol? Why are you standing here without moving? You want to be a sentinel!"

    "No, I'm waitingah, here it comes!"

    When Negi was talking, a figure in the field of vision gradually enlarged, and he suddenly shouted.

    Neil looked in the direction that Negi was looking at, and saw Setsuna coming this way quickly, and Kamo the ferret was lying on her shoulder.

    "Why is Kamo and Setsuna-san together?"

    Generally speaking, doesn’t Kamo, the pervert, always follow Negi?

    "If you come to me today, I will ask Kamo to find Setsuna-san first, and then we will make an appointment to meet here."

    ? ?Ji smiled and explained in a calm tone.

    Neil glanced at Negi thoughtfully, his eyes brightened slightly, and then fell silent.

    "Teacher Negi, Teacher Neil, good evening."

    Setsuna quickly arrived in front of them. There seemed to be no surprise about Neil's appearance. Negi or Kamo must have told her in advance.

    "Boss Neil, long time no see."

    Kamo jumped from Setsuna’s shoulder to Negi, turned to say hello to Neil.

    "It's been a long time indeed. You haven't done anything wrong recently, have you?"

    Neil half-opened his eyes and glanced at Kamo who was stiff.

    “No, absolutely not!! I don’t dare to lose even a hair under Boss Neil’s eyes!!”

    "That means you did a lot of bad things that I didn't see, right?"

    Under Kamo’s desperate eyes, Neil raised a bright smile.

    "Okay, Neil, Kamo hasn't done much recently and has helped me a lot. Let's go on patrol now"

    Seeing this, Negi had no choice but to interrupt Neil's topic.

    Neil waved his hands quickly, as if he refused to agree.

    "No, it's not my turn tonight, I won't work overtime, you have to go do it yourself!"

    "Anyway, you are here, and you will do some meaningless things when you go back. It is better to stay. It is rare that we can be on duty together"

    “What’s so pointless!! You’re actually vetoing my life!!”

    "Teacher, what are you talking about?"

    Listening to the conversation between the two, Setsuna on the side was confused.

    "It's nothing, it's just that Neil promised us to patrol together. One more person will add more strength."

    Negi turned to Setsuna and smiled, taking Neil with him by the way.

    "Who agreed? Don't just talk to yourself!"

    "Then let's set off now!"

    "Okay, Teacher Negi."

    "Hey, don't ignore me, listen to me!!!"

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Ah, I really want to go home"

    Raising his head, Neil looked at the starry sky and lazily followed Negi and Setsuna.

    “It’s only been less than two minutes! How unmotivated you are!!”

    Neil didn’t pay attention to Neji’s words. He turned to look at An Jing walking beside him, his eyes rolled, and he didn’t know what he was thinking.

    "Speaking of Setsuna-san, why are you and Negi together? Could it be that you are having an unethical love affair with your eldest lady and her fiancé behind your back!?"

    Neil covered his mouth with his hands, his face filled with disbelief.

    "Who do you think is the betrothed!!"

    "I did not betray the eldest lady!!"

    "As expected of Neil, he said all the things in my heart, but it doesn't matter, brother, you can be considered Setsuna's master, it's totally okay!!"

    "How is it OK!!!" x2

    The two of them shouted at Kamo at the same time, dumbfounded.

    “I understand, I know how to do it, huh huh~~~~~”

    "You know nothing! The laughter behind you is full of bad intentions!!"

    "Teacher Neil, I will never change my heart for the eldest lady!!"

    In desperation, Setsuna expressed his loyalty to Konoka without thinking.

    "Oh, that's true" x3

    At this time, two young men, one a pervert, looked at Setsuna with ambiguous eyes. Setsuna was stunned, and then turned red and waved his hands in denial.

    "No, it's not what you think. I, I just treat the eldest lady, just"

    "Love……"

    "It's love"

    "like."

    The three guys caught Setsuna’s words very wisely.

    "Nah!!!!!!!"

    At night, the girl’s shy screams broke through the sky.

    "You guys are really energetic"

    Suddenly a voice intervened in the joke between three people and one mink. They followed the sound at the same time and saw a young man wearing a high school uniform leaning against a lamppost, holding a mobile phone in his hand, and his eyes glanced slightly  Their fingertips are still touching the bright screen.

    &nbsp;"Why are you here? Are you also patrolling at night?"

    Neil walked over and obviously knew the other person.

    The young man then turned his head, looked at Neil walking towards him, and smiled slightly.

    "Well, I'm short of manpower recently, so I came to help. Anyway, I still get overtime pay"

    "Senior Muchen."

    In an instant, he also came over and bowed respectfully to the other party.

    The young man is Jun Muchen.

    "It's Setsuna-chan, why are you with this bastard brat?"

    "Who are you calling a bastard? Speaking of bastards, you bastard is even more of a bastard!!"

    “Tsk, tsk, tsk, it’s full of balls in one sentence, it’s really dirty!”

    “It’s your head that’s dirty!!”

    "Well, actually, Teacher Neil is here to patrol tonight, so we came together"

    "The moment interrupted the two people's unscrupulous conversation, and at the same time, I felt that the two guys were really similar.

    "Neil, Setsuna-san, who is this gentleman?"

    There is obviously someone here who doesn’t know the other person.

    "Oh, this is a student from the high school department. Senior Jun Muchen, like me, is also employed by the school and is very powerful."

    Seeing that Neal had no intention of introducing him, Setsuna had no choice but to introduce him to Neji. When he looked at Jun Muchen, there was a hint of admiration in his eyes.

    "Ahahaha, I am stronger in that area"

    Jun Muchen touched the back of his head and smiled brightly, swinging his waist back and forth slightly.

    In an instant, he turned away with his cheeks slightly red, Negi looked puzzled, while Neil's eyes were full of contempt.

    "You can no longer be described as a scumbag."

    "Uh, um, nice to meet you, Mr. Jun."

    Although I didn’t understand what Jun Muchen meant by that aspect, I still extended my hand in a friendly manner.

    "This is Teacher Negi, just call me Muchen. He is such a personable gentleman, completely different from a guy who only knows bullshit"

    With a gentle smile on her face, Jun Muchen held Niji’s hand and said something that made someone angry.

    "It's much better than you, the guy with the same curly hair as [beep——]"

    Neil twitched the corners of his eyes, raised the corners of his mouth, and said coldly.

    “Although my hair is black and curly, it is definitely not the curly hair on [beep——]!!”

    "Ah la la, you really didn't bring it upon yourself"

    The two people looked at each other, as if there were sparks constantly arousing.

    "Well, Neil, you and Mr. Muchen are very familiar with each other."

    "Only a ghost is familiar with this kind of guy!" Neil turned his head and glared at Niji, then immediately turned back to stare at Jun Muchen, "This guy had a fight with me for no reason last time, what do you think?  Is this kind of person seriously ill?!"

    “It’s not just for nothing!!”

    "Then what are you talking about!!"

    “Because I’m bored!!”

    “Idiot!!”

    "Ha, I really don't understand"

    Negi held his forehead with a headache, feeling as if two Neils appeared in front of him.

    “Speaking of which, what are you doing here alone?”

    "I'm waiting for someone."

    Jun Muchen put away his phone and said with a yawn.

    "Ha, waiting for someone? You don't look like you have a date, do you?"

    "How different! One day I will go to a love hotel with the president!!"

    "One sentence will reveal your true face clearly."

    Neil sighed very much, this guy is really powerful in combat, his combat effectiveness has broken through the lower limit.

    "Actually, I was waiting for the principal's guests to come out" Seeing the curiosity in the three people's eyes, Jun Muchen continued, "They are people from the Holy Church."

    "The Holy Church? Is it dealing with the previous ghoul incident?"

    Neil was the first to react, and at the same time, three unlucky children flashed through his mind.

    "Ghoul? What ghoul?"

    Negi and Setsuna looked at Neil suspiciously. Neil was stunned. It seemed that they didn't know about the incident.

    After briefly explaining it to them, Negi and Setsuna's expressions changed slightly and became a little heavy.

    “Actually, you don’t need to be so nervous. As long as you deal with it well, you won’t be afraid of too much trouble”

    &nbsp; Jun Muchen put away his playful look and calmly comforted the two of them, with a comforting warmth in his voice.

    "Yeah." x2

    "By the way, who was sent by the Holy Church?" Neil raised his eyes and looked at Jun Muchen, "Is it the agent? Or are the people from the burial agency also coming out?"

    "You know a lot" Jun Muchen's eyes were slightly surprised, and then he continued to lean against the lamppost lazily, "That person is the person in charge of the nearby Shengtang Church stronghold, he is oh, myself  Look, he comes out."

    Jun Muchen suddenly stood up straight and looked back at the building behind him. In the darkness, the sound of neither light nor heavy footsteps sounded rhythmically.

    Everyone’s eyes were focused on him, and the figure in the shadow gradually became clearer, and the cross hanging on his chest reflected a faint silver light.

    "Oh? I didn't expect there would be so many people here"

    There seemed to be a little surprise in the heavy voice, and a man wearing a black priest's uniform appeared in front of everyone.

    Neil’s pupils shrank tightly, and the man’s face was deeply imprinted on his retinas. He opened his mouth slightly, then bit his lower lip tightly, and an imperceptible trace of violent murderous intention passed deep in his eyes.

    Soon, the trace of hostility disappeared, and Neil stood aside silently, returning to his usual listless appearance.

    Jun Muchen, who had been keeping quiet, glanced at Neil thoughtfully, then stood up with a smile and introduced the newcomer to Niji and the others.

    "This is the chief priest of Haiming City Church, and the person in charge of negotiating with our Magic Association on behalf of the Holy Church Church, Kotomine Kirei."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Jun Muchen faced Kotomine Kirei and introduced the person on the other side.

    "These three are magicians and swordsmen from the Magic Association, Negi Springfield, Neil Springfield, and Setsuna Sakurasaki."

    "Good evening, you three. I never expected that the Magic Association would have such outstanding children."

    Kotomine Kirei's eyes are always heavy, giving people a serious feeling.

    "You're flattered, Mr. Kotomine."

    Facing the other party’s compliment, Negi quickly nodded in return.

    Kotomine Kirei’s eyes passed over the faces of the three of them one by one. When he saw Neil, he paused for a moment and then turned to Jun Muchen.

    "Mr. Muchen, my business has been finished, and it's almost time for me to leave."

    "Let me take you out" Jun Muchen nodded to the other party, and then winked at the three of them, "Then I will lead Mr. Yanfeng to leave, and you three can continue working"

    "Okay, Mr. Muchen."

    "Goodbye, Senior Muchen."

    Neil didn’t look at Kirei for a second, he raised his head and nodded lightly to Jun Muchen, then turned around and left with the two of them.

    "Then let's go, Mr. Kotomine."

    "sorry to bother you."

    Kotomine Kirei nodded in thanks, then vaguely glanced at the direction Neil left, with an obscure smile on his lips.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "I'll send it here."

    Reaching the entrance of the academy, Jun Muchen stopped and turned to talk to Kotomine Kirei, who was following closely behind him.

    "Well, thank you."

    Jun Muchen nodded slightly to him and walked away.

    Kotomine Kirei calmly watched Jun Muchen leave. He slowly turned around until his back disappeared.

    “It seems like something interesting happened tonight, Kirei.”

    The strange voice appeared out of thin air, but Kotomine Kirei did not feel the slightest surprise, and his expressionless face maintained his usual indifference.

    "What are you referring to?"

    Kirei stared at the void in front of him, as if there was a figure in front of him talking to him.

    "hehe……"

    The sound of laughter was accompanied by golden light particles, which gathered together little by little. Soon, the silhouette of a human figure loomed in the golden light.

    "You should have discovered it, that brat"

    Yao dispersed, and a young man wearing a black jacket had his hands in his trouser pockets. His handsome face was full of arrogance, and a pair of bloody eyes under the golden bangs seemed to have an addictive demonic quality, staring directly at the indifferent eyes.  man.

    Seeing that Kirei remained silent, the young man raised an evil smile on his lips, narrowed his eyes slightly, and the blood in his eyes became more and more piercing.

    "He seems to have the same thing as us."

    Qili looked at the man??, his eyes were cold, and he met those eyes that were difficult for mortals to look directly into without giving in.

    Suddenly, Kirei smiled.

    A gloomy smile appeared on his cold and sharp face.

    "Indeed, aren't you interested, Gilgamesh?"

    "Of course I have interests. There aren't many things in this world that interest me" The smile on Gilgamesh's lips grew wider, and the light in his eyes became more and more elusive. "But, we can't be interested in him now."  Take action."

    "Oh why?"

    There was a hint of curiosity in Kirei's expression.

    Such emotional changes are very rare for him.

    "Because of the agreement with that guy, if that kid encounters danger within my sight, try to save his life."

    Gilgamesh withdrew his gaze and raised his head slightly. The night sky was reflected in his eyes, and he seemed to be able to see a night similar to the original one.

    "That mysterious heroic spirit?"

    Kirei frowned, a familiar yet unfamiliar figure appeared in his mind.

    "Um."

    Gilgamesh’s gaze retracted from the sky and fell on Kirei.

    "Do you know his identity?"

    Hearing Kirei’s question, Gilgamesh smiled playfully.

    "That's right, but it's better not to tell you for the time being. It will be more exciting to save the interesting things until the end."

    Gilgamesh looked past Kirei, looking in an unknown direction, with slight waves in his eyes.

    "My king, I am looking forward to meeting him again."

    ?…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

    PS: I plan to overthrow and rewrite it, and change the protagonist to a female.

 Text Chapter 60 Moon Peak Shrine

    irritable.

    That feeling lingered in my mind for quite some time.

    The things that happened recently and the people I met have revived many memories that have been buried deep in my heart. In my mind, almost all of them are pictures that I don’t want to think of.

    In the past, he would sometimes recall it or appear in his dreams. Even though it was like a curse, he never wanted to abandon those memories. For him, this was a sin that he had to endure.

    However, even so, he would not be as inexplicably restless in the past as he is now. Often, as long as he hints to himself, his mood will soon calm down, or in other words, his heart will feel like death again.

    Is it because of those people?

    Some familiar faces flashed through Neil's mind, and a subtle sense of peace flowed through them.

    He has always been walking alone. Even Negi, who is closest to him, cannot get close to the depths of his heart. Now, the shadows of other people have been left in his heart. Unknowingly, the cracks in his heart have opened up.  got bigger.

    However, he knew very well that this would not work.

    He has learned a lot from what happened in the past, and he doesn't want to repeat the same mistakes. In order to no longer let others get hurt because of him, and make himself suffer again, as long as he no longer establishes close relationships with other people and is separated by a distance, then each other will  Will not be harmed.

    “Otherwise, what happened to Touma that night will happen again.

    "well……"

    Neil sighed slightly, because being reminded by Negi made him a little concerned about his own problems.

    Since coming to this country and coming into contact with those people, he seems to have changed more or less. Now I think about it, does the practice assigned to him by the principal have such meaning.

    "It's so weak"

    Neil stopped his directionless progress, looked up at the clear blue sky, and laughed somewhat self-deprecatingly.

    In the breeze, there is a hint of fragrance.

    Neil put away his complicated thoughts, smelled the fragrance of flowers, and couldn't help but turn his head and look around. It turned out that he had come to a place that was familiar yet unfamiliar.

    On the long stairs, there is a torii gate.

    "Shrine"

    Neil had seen this kind of building before at Bang Zhikui's home, but he didn't expect that he would encounter another shrine while wandering around this city. It seems that the people here seem to believe in gods.

    However, there seemed to be something about this shrine that attracted him. Unconsciously, Neil stepped on the stairs and walked up out of curiosity. He glanced at the sign on the torii gate, which was written in black ink on the somewhat broken wooden board.  With a few big characters.

    Tsukimine Shrine.

    After walking up the stairs, a clean open space appeared in front of me. In the distance, there is the main hall of Tsukamine Shrine, and it is surrounded by trees. In the center, there is a peach blossom tree, with pale pink petals blooming. From time to time, it is surrounded by trees.  The wind blows, and the petals carry their fragrance and blow into the distance.

    Neil walked over, and the fragrance he just smelled seemed to be the fragrance of the flowers of this peach blossom tree. But, is this season the time for peach blossoms to bloom?

    After touching the rough tree trunk, Neil looked up at the crown of the tree where the buds were blooming with a strange expression.

    "Is it the same as the cherry blossom tree in my house?"

    It seems wrong. The tree at home will remain open for a long time because it has been tampered with. Unless the tree in front of you has also been tampered with, but would anyone be so bothered?

    "Maybe yes."

    Neil held his chin up and murmured uncertainly.

    "Well, it's not a bad thing anyway, it's just a spectacle at best"

    It’s really not a big deal. At least not many people will delve into the school’s World Tree, which is too big to complain about. Sometimes Neil really wonders if the people in this city are all crazy guys.

    "But why don't you see a clergyman?"

    After being here for a long time, I didn’t find anyone coming or going, not even a worshipper.

    Neil sat down under the peach blossom tree, leaning against the trunk of the tree and vaguely seeing the sky through the branches. The hazy and broken beauty was particularly charming. As he watched quietly, time seemed to have stopped.

    The slightly blowing wind mixed with the fragrance of peach blossoms and the simple atmosphere of the shrine seemed to have a hypnotic effect. Little by little, Neil's eyes slowly closed, and unknowingly, the scenery in front of him gradually changed.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    Ordinary furnishings, ordinary decoration.

    &nbsp; This is an ordinary house.

    The open window let in the bright morning light, and the faint light reflected on the floor and walls, making it warm.

    On the recliner, a beautiful woman with long black hair was sitting, and opposite her, a man with long white hair was half-kneeling on the ground, his palms gently covering the woman's slightly swollen abdomen.

    "Do you really want to go?"

    The woman raised her bright and moving amber eyes and stared at the man with gentle eyes.

    The man met those beautiful eyes and grinned.

    “I don’t want to go either, but I have to go, just like I have to take Sadharu out in the morning, otherwise he will be at home”

    "Be serious."

    The woman raised her hand and patted the man's head gently, her face full of anger.

    "Well, I'm very serious" The man grabbed the hand covering his head, held it softly and without force, and looked at the other person intently, "I'm sorry, I have to leave him at this time.  you alone……"

    Looking at his expression, the woman couldn't help but sigh, and then she curled her lips in displeasure.

    "I knew it was like this. You haven't listened to me since you were a child. I really doubt whether you are sincerely good to me"

    "Oh my, my whole body belongs to you, you still don't believe me" The man held the white catkin and couldn't help but laughed out loud, "A woman is a fragile work of art. If you don't cherish it, you will lose it."  It cannot be saved, so I will cherish you all the time."

    Hearing these straightforward words, the woman's pretty face couldn't help but blush slightly, but when she saw the smile in his eyes, she felt a little annoyed. She narrowed her eyes and smiled as charmingly as a crescent moon.

    “Hey, you must have a lot of artworks, right?”

    The man lowered his head and thought for a moment, then muttered uncertainly, "It seems like a lot"

    "Um?"

    The man quickly grabbed the hand that had started to press hard on his ear and looked at the woman with a flattering smile, "But I chose the one who is priceless to me"

    The woman glared at him and finally let go of her hand. Looking at his familiar face, she felt slightly absent-minded.

    "Do you know what the happiness I hope for me is like?"

    Her voice was very plain, but in the man's ears, there was always an unforgettable sadness.

    "I can eat with you every night, say good night to you before going to bed, and say good morning with a smile in the morning. What a little woman."

    The man stopped his smile and spoke seriously and calmly.

    The woman gently spread her face, her smile as happy as a rainbow after the rain.

    "Yes, I'm just a little woman, so I don't expect my husband to be a hero admired by all people. As long as he can stay with me, it's enough."

    "I don't want to be a hero, because heroes usually die young." The man shrugged, then stood up, bent down and gently touched the side of the woman's face, with tenderness written on his face, "But I can't be a hero.  person, so you can rest assured to let me go, I will definitely come back to you in vain."

    The woman held the broad and strong hand with both hands and pressed it tightly to her face. Her eyes were wet without knowing when.

    "I always feel that I am destined to wait for you all the time. I never see you waiting for me. You know, waiting is not a happy thing."

    "So, I can only compensate."

    The man let go of the woman’s hand and wiped away the tears from her eyes.

    "Wait until I use my future happiness to make up for your past unhappiness."

    With a smile on his face, he turned around and left with the woman looking at him forever.

    Determined, without a trace of nostalgia.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    Ding bell——ding bell——

    There seemed to be some melodious ringing ringing in my ears.

    Open your eyes, it’s the bright world.

    Neil was a little lost. What was that dream just now?

    In the dream, I only heard a man and a woman talking to each other, but I couldn't see their faces clearly, as if there was always a fog blurring their faces.

    【Do those two people have anything to do with me?  】

    ??Thinking hard, but can’t get any results.

    "My little friend, are you okay?"

    At this moment, a strange voice sounded in his ears, and only then did Neil notice that there was someone around himhuman existence.

    Turning around, Neil saw that the owner of the voice was a beautiful woman.

    A unique miko costume revealed the identity of the other party. Her long hair was bright flaxen, and the brown pupils dotted on her beautiful face seemed to be covered with a layer of light. No matter what the environment, she would exude a soft glow.  Glorious and reassuring.

    With a faint smile on her lips, the woman looked at Neil who had just woken up.

    "Uh, sorry, I just fell asleep."

    Neil noticed that the other person was holding a strange-looking bell in his hand. The ringing he just heard might have come from this thing.

    “It’s easy to catch a cold if you sleep here.”

    The woman suddenly realized it, and then she felt a little worried.

    "Well, I understand."

    Neil responded politely to other people's kindness.

    "Miss, are you the witch here?"

    "Well, I am the shrine maiden of Tsukimine Shrine, and I just took over recently."

    The woman smiled slightly, and the bell in her hand gently made a pleasant ringing sound.

    "Speaking of which, I saw you looking a little lost just now. Was it a nightmare?"

    Recalling the way Neil looked when he woke up before, the woman asked with some concern.

    "Well, in the distant Silent Hill, Alessa is trying to swallow me up with darkness and combine me with her. How can we repair it? I am obviously not Sharon"

    Neil habitually rambled on, even clenching his fists to express his anger.

    "What, is it an evil spirit!?"

    However, the miko was very shocked, and then she held the bell tightly and tried to hit Neil on the head.

    "Miss, wait!! What are you going to do!?"

    “I’ll help you get rid of the spirit, don’t worry, it’s very effective!”

    "It looks like you want to kill me. I'm afraid that before I can get rid of the spirit, I will become a spirit myself!!" Neil quickly raised his hand to stop the other party, with a look of shame on his face, "Miss Witch, what I just said was purely  Nonsense, please don’t pay attention!”

    "Ugh, why am I still so worried? Hey, could it be that you were possessed by a ghost and saw the ghost's memory!?"

    "Uh, no, and it's not really a nightmare. I just had a somewhat inexplicable dream" Neil paused, glanced at the witch, and felt that there was nothing embarrassing about saying it, so he continued, "In a dream  I saw a man and a woman having a conversation, but I had no impression of their faces, so it was a bit strange."

    "You didn't lie to me?"

    “…It’s true this time.”

    "Oh, is that so?" The witch held her delicate chin and thought carefully. She looked down at Neil, "Actually, dreams sometimes have something to do with the past. Sometimes, maybe it's the scene in the future, maybe it's you.  The future is uncertain"

    After saying that, the miko looked at him with a strange smile.

    "my future?"

    Neil was a little confused for a moment. He really hadn't thought about this, but it didn't look like it.

    He shook his head and got rid of all the messy thoughts in his mind. It didn't matter whether this dream was related to him or not. It was just a dream anyway.

    "Forget it, it's useless to think so much. By the way, what do you call Miss Miko?"

    "My name is Guanyue Gefan, you can just call me Guanyue. What about you?"

    "Neil Springfield, please give me your advice."

    Neil stretched out his hand to shake Gefan’s hand, and Gefan tilted his head, not knowing what he was thinking.

    After chatting with Ge Fan for a while, Neil said goodbye and left.

    Gefan stood at the top of the stairs, watching Neil leave. After losing sight of him, she turned around and walked back to the peach blossom tree. She reached out her hand and brushed the rough bark of the trunk.

    Ding bell——

    The peach blossom tree suddenly made a circle of invisible fluctuations, and the bell in Ge Fan's hand seemed to be vibrated and made a sound.

    The witch looked at the peach blossom tree with deep and gentle eyes, and suddenly smiled.

    "Just now, what kind of dream did you see for him?  "

    Ding bell——

    There was another sound.

    It seems that someone has given the answer.

 Text Chapter 61 Wash your hands before pursuing a girl

    "It's so boring. If I had known earlier, I would have asked Nanoha and Suzuka to come out together"

    Alyssa, who was walking alone on the street, muttered in a low voice with some regret. She looked sideways at the exquisite accessories in the closet, feeling like something was missing without anyone to chat with her.

    It turns out that she is not used to being alone.

    "Huh? Ahead is Kabukicho"

    Because I had been a guest at Neil's home, and Neil's home was in this street, I passed by this place at that time. Although this area is not very big, there are many weird shops. For example, there is a store called  A shemale club opened by people from Xixiang.

    What kind of person would go to such a strange place?

    Alyssa cursed in her heart.

    But this place seems to be as chaotic as ever, or rather lawless.

    Alyssa looked around and would always see groups of delinquents and gangsters gathering in some corners, but the people passing by seemed not to be surprised, and sometimes even greeted them familiarly.

    "No wonder we raise people like stupid teachers"

    Alyssa felt as if she had discovered the truth.

    And just when Alyssa was so absent-minded, she felt as if she hit something and fell backwards.

    “It hurts so much!”

    “Hey, little girl, how are you walking!!!”

    Suddenly there was a rough voice above her head, and Alyssa stood up with some pain and looked. A fierce young man was glaring at her. He was holding a bottle of drink in his hand, and there were five people surrounding him. They were also surrounded by five people.  With a black jacket and colorful hair, he has a standard bad appearance.

    Alyssa was startled by this sudden situation and couldn't help but take a small step back.

    "Youwhat are you going to do?"

    "What are you doing! You soiled my clothes, what are you talking about!!"

    The young man pointed to a puddle of water on the chest of his clothes, and then stared at Alyssa fiercely, "What do you think we should do now!?"

    "II didn't mean it. For clothes like this, I'll just pay you for it!"

    Only then did Alyssa know what was going on. She secretly sighed why she was so unlucky today, and then said in a strong tone.

    The bad boy raised his eyebrows, as if he was offended by the other party's toughness. He couldn't help but snorted and said with narrowed eyes, "Huh? Compensate to me? Do you think you can afford it!! This is unique in the world!!"

    "Huh? Unique!?"

    Alyssa looked at the tattered clothes and felt that it would be trivial to compensate him for a hundred identical ones.

    "That's right, the boss worked hard to make it!!"

    "Do you think ordinary people can make those jagged shapes on the cuffs!?"

    "This is a work of conscience for our bad industry!!"

    “That’s why people call it Great White Shark!!”

    The companions behind the young man shouted and looked proud, while the leading delinquent youth was even more embarrassed and shy.

    ""

    Ah, what are you so shy about, bad!

    Alyssa was speechless for a while. Fortunately, she thought the sleeveless cuffs were caused by being torn off, but it turned out that these idiots made them by themselves.

    "Then what are you going to do? If you don't want compensation, I'll leave!"

    Facing this group of people, Alyssa felt a little afraid, and her eyes flickered slightly. She asked pretending to be calm, just hoping to get out of here as soon as possible.

    "Well, what should I do"

    The young man suddenly calmed down and looked at Alyssa carefully, making her feel uncomfortable for a while.

    "Hey, what on earth are you"

    “Please date me on the condition of marriage!!!”

    Before Alyssa finished speaking, the young man bowed ninety degrees and stretched out his hand. Alyssa was stunned, and her face immediately turned red.

    【Eh!  ?  Interact!  ?  What the hell kind of development is this!  !  】

    “You, you, what did you say all of a sudden!!!!!!”

    Alyssa no longer knew whether she was embarrassed or angry. The person who looked so fierce just now as if he wanted to kill her actually turned around and said he wanted to date her!  ?

    “Oh, my God, the boss’s lolicon is having another attack”

    "This disease is difficult to treat"

    "Actually, I am also a lolita control."

    "+1 upstairs."

    "You guys don't give it to me"??Talk to yourself!  !  !  !  "

    Alyssa angrily complained about this group of people, and then swatted away the hand handed by the young man.

    “Did you agree to my proposal!?”

    “Don’t jump to the final stage all at once!!!”

    Alyssa felt like she was going to cry. She started to turn her head, hoping to ask for help from passers-by. As soon as she turned her head, she saw a guy passing by with his hands in his trouser pockets and looking at her dumbfounded.

    ""

    ""

    With their eyes facing each other, the other person shook his head and walked forward as if nothing had happened.

    “Idiot teacher, come back here!!!”

    Hearing the angry shouting behind him, Neil had a headache. How could he encounter such trouble on the way home? However, it was really a novel thing to see someone confessing to Alyssa.

    Neil looked back at Alyssa, he spread his hands helplessly, "Hey, Miss, someone is confessing to you, I'm too embarrassed to come out and mess with it"

    “Asshole, didn’t you see that I was surrounded by a group of bad guys!?”

    "Tsk, tsk, tsk, this is even worse. Classic romantic comedies like heroes saving beauties are not suitable for me"

    "Who is telling you about a romantic comedy?!" Alyssa walked over quickly and grabbed Neil's collar, "Stop showing off your narcissistic expression and saying boring words! Get him away right now!!!  !”

    With one move, the Tathagata Divine Palm was swung out in succession, and Neil was directly hit and sent flying for more than ten times in the air.

    Neil was lying on the ground, covering his bleeding nose, and was almost beaten into a mosaic by Alyssa.

    "Let me tell you, you've beaten me to this point, are you still afraid of these people?"

    "Hey! Don't ignore us!!"

    The group of bad guys stood up and stared fiercely at Neil who appeared on the stage.

    “Well, I always feel that this kid looks familiar.

    Neil patted his clothes and stood up, glanced at the group of people in front of him, and couldn't help but sigh.  He looked at the leading delinquent young man, spread his hands and asked speechlessly, "I say, big brother, what's so good about this kid?"

    Alyssa’s eyelids twitched, and she held back her anger and stood behind Neil.

    "Huh? I like it, but can you control it!?"

    Looking at him gearing up, he seemed ready to punch him at any moment.

    Neil shook his head, then turned away to reveal Alyssa. He pointed at Alyssa and pushed up a pair of non-existent glasses.

    "Look at this little girl, the top is as flat as a horizontal line. Does it feel like a hand? Of course it does, but it just feels like a scratch on your hand. Unless you are an M, you will feel good!!"

    Ignoring Alyssa’s pretty face that was starting to darken, she then pointed at her legs.

    "Look here again, these two legs are so short, can they cooperate with you to do some difficult movements!? What fun is there! Without fun, how bleak life will become!! Do you think  …”

    “Don’t judge me for thinking about yourself, you scum!!!!”

    The world's martial arts show rises to the dragon level, and Neil spurts blood for another ten meters.

    "Are you here to step on me or to save me"

    Alyssa picked up Neil and stared at him coldly.

    "This is a strategy, Miss"

    At this time, the young man who was stunned by Neil's words came back to his senses, frowned, and reached out to Alyssa.

    "Who cares about you? As long as I like it!!"

    When Alyssa looked back and saw this scene, a bit of panic appeared on her face, but another hand appeared to help her block it.

    "Just say it nicely, don't move your hands or feet"

    Neil stood up and grabbed the other person’s thick hand with a smile, but the other person’s face seemed to be distorted by pain.

    "Idiot teacher"

    Neil turned back and smiled at Alyssa, then threw the young man out.

    “Wash your hands clean before pursuing a girl!!!”

    The young man was thrown towards his companions. They quickly supported the young man and were a little stunned when they looked at the red mark on his hand.

    How can a kid be so powerful?

    "You bastard, get on me!!" The young man rubbed his arms, and then rushed out fiercely, "I don't believe that six holy swords can't push the mountain of meat!!!"

    Facing the six people flying over, Neil curled his lips and quickly crashed into the six people.

    "Who do you think I am!!!It’s been a solo since!  !  !  I am the tank mage all by myself!  !  !  "

    "You're cheating!! Uh, wait, are you from my mother-in-law's family"

    “You only know now!!!”

    A few seconds later, Neil waved his hand freely and said to Alyssa, "Let's go."

    Alyssa looked numbly at the figures with their heads stuck in the wall. It was really lucky that the smashing was so comic.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Classmate Alyssa, why do you appear there alone? Where are your two good friends?"

    "Don't keep saying things I don't understand!" Alyssa glared at Neil angrily and looked away, "Even good friends won't get tired of being together every day."

    "Hey, I thought you were all in a relationship where flowers kiss each other"

    "Can you say something I can understand! Ah, no, you'd better not talk."

    Neil shrugged and looked at Alyssa who was walking in front of her a little annoyed. It was so rare that he saved her, but he didn’t even get a candy. It was really unsettling.

    "Hey, thank you just now"

    Alyssa stopped, glanced at Neil sideways, then quickly looked away, her face slightly red.

    "Thank you for what it is, can you eat it?"

    "Neal's word "thank you" immediately shirks all the credit from others. It is really the most deceptive word creation in history. At this time, at least you have to invite him to the Green Room for a sundae to express your gratitude.

    "Eat your sister!"

    ???????????????? Could it be that she didn’t appreciate it even after thanking him? Alyssa was so angry that she gritted her teeth.

    "Oh, classmate Alyssa, I didn't expect you to be so impure and actually want me to do such an ethically degrading thing. You are such a crazy guy. I never thought I had ever taught such a student!"

    "Shut up, you lost Greymon!!"

    Seeing Alyssa’s cannibalistic expression, Neil had no choice but to shut up in frustration.

    Ah, poor Sundae-kun left me again.

    "Speaking of which, how did you get to that place?"

    "I walked there accidentally. Do you think I came to find you!?"

    Alyssa was still angry, and even her tone of voice was full of gunpowder.

    "Sorry, I'm not interested in washboards."

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!! I am a washboard, I am so sorry!!!"

    Neil stretched out his hand to block the attack, but was bitten hard by the eldest lady’s tiger teeth. He couldn’t help but helplessly cover his forehead and sigh.

    "Don't think that just because Rie Kugimiya can use skills randomly"

    After vomiting in a low voice, Neil found that his hands were comically bloody.

    "Miss, it's time to relax. Even if you want my blood to flow through your body, you don't have to do this. I have another compromise. If you give birth to my child, you will have our blood."  Well, don’t you think this is simple, quick and perfect?”

    “Uh-huh, uh-huh, uh-huh!!!”

    "What are you shouting! Have you been fucked by me [beep——]!? Ahhhh, I know I was wrong, please let me go!!"

 Text Chapter 62 There must be something hidden under the cute appearance

    "You don't want me anymore?"

    The blond girl pursed her lips into a pitiful line, looked at the indifferent young man with tears in her eyes, and made a very outrageous declaration.

    "you——"

    The young man's eyelids twitched. After taking a deep breath, he was about to speak in a calm tone.

    “Is it because you have this woman that you don’t want me!?”

    The girl suddenly changed the topic and pointed at the girl standing next to the boy. She also had blond hair similar to hers, but her expression was a bit stunned, and she seemed to have been greatly shocked.

    "Eh!? Me?"

    The girl who was accused pointed at her face, her whole body was stunned, but the girl didn't seem to hear her words, she just took out her handkerchief and wiped the non-existent tears, and continued to complain about her misery.

    "You already have me at home, why are you looking for another woman outside? Can't I satisfy you with my blond hair? As my mother said, men are all beasts whose lower bodies are always in a state of rage"

    ""

    The young man said that he was really not a blond person. Did this guy’s mother say such strong words?  Sure enough, divorced women have wrong prejudices against men.

    When the young man said nothing and looked speechless, the girl rushed to the young man and stared at him with tears in her eyes.

    "I just heard you say you wanted to have a baby with her, why!? I can obviously give birth to a baby for you. If you want, I can give birth to a football team for you right away!!"

    As she was speaking, the girl caressed her belly with both hands, a trace of yearning and happiness for the future flashing across her face.

    At this moment, the passing spectators either admired or despised the young man at the center of the whirlpool. If he could do such a cruel thing at the age of ten, is it really okay to have a child?  Has modern science advanced to a point that even they could not imagine!  ?

    The young man covered his face. He was so ashamed. The looks around him made him so ashamed that he wanted to dig a hole and bury himself. He really couldn't get pleasure from the public shameful play in public.

    For the first time, the young man felt that he was still very moral.

    "Please let me go"

    "No, I will never leave you! I will never give up my happiness! Are your feelings for me just for fun?! Do you just want my body!?"

    Hearing the young man’s pleading words, the girl immediately came back to her senses and held his hand tightly, her eyes full of determination.

    ""

    The young man looked up at the sky that was gradually losing color in his eyes and shed tears silently.

    “Ah, I really want to die.

    "Hey!! Don't talk to yourselves, don't involve me in it!! It has nothing to do with me!"

    Alyssa could no longer bear the weird looks from around her. As the eldest lady, she felt so ashamed for the first time in her life. She actually became another heroine of such a shabby drama, and she even gave birth to a child. The lower limit.  It's not that showy.

    "And you, the stupid teacher, no, the promiscuous teacher! You actually did that, that, that kind of thing to a little girl, I, I will definitely report you!! You wait to go to jail!!"

    Alyssa pointed at Neil with a red face. This guy actually did these heinous things. Fortunately, she still believed him.

    No, if this continues, Nanoha, Suzuka, and the girls in the class will be in danger.

    Alyssa took out her mobile phone and immediately dialed a number.

    "Hey! Is this the International Court of Justice!?"

    "Miss, you don't have to be so realistic! And why is it that the International Court of Justice convicted me all of a sudden? Do you want me to hold a grudge like this!? You actually raised it to the international level!! You want me to be punished by human beings?  Expelled from the world!?”

    Neil almost fainted when he heard Alyssa’s calling voice. He stretched out his hand to take away Alyssa’s phone.

    “Yeah——!! Don’t touch me, you’ll get pregnant!!!”

    Alyssa screamed and jumped a few steps away, crossing her arms warily.

    ""

    Neil squatted deeply on the ground and was about to enter the orz state.

    When did he become a turbid launch pad covered in mysterious liquid?

    “Meow haha, that’s really interesting.”

    And the girl who was the culprit was holding her hands behind her back, watching the developments in front of her with a smile.

    "Asshole, whose fault do you think it is?! I was almost exiled because of your nonsense!!" Neil jumped.He stood up and glared at the girl with a red cross on his head, "Alicia, please go to bed early tonight. Weren't what you just talked about the bloody plot of a TV series last night!!"

    Not long ago, Neil was being tormented by Alyssa, but he was bumped into by Alicia who happened to be wandering around, and she heard Neil's teasing, which resulted in such a third-rate movie.  A real-life ethical romance drama with low blood pressure, low age and low IQ.

    "I want to perform because I think it's interesting"

    Alicia stuck out her tongue cutely and smiled as if she was not afraid that Neil was about to go crazy.

    “I almost went to the end of my life because of your desire to perform!!”

    "So youth is like a sand castle, which instantly collapses just because of some trivial things."

    “Don’t make it sound like it has nothing to do with you!!”

    Alyssa came over, she looked at Alicia, and immediately stroked her chest and breathed a sigh of relief.

    "It turns out you are not Feit. I was still wondering why Feit was such a person"

    Because of Nanoha, Alyssa and Suzuka both recognized the child Fit, and later exchanged letters. Judging from each other's words and appearance, they both felt that Fit was a well-behaved child who could even  A cute and shy girl.

    But the girl who looked exactly like Fit had just appeared, almost shattering her fantasy.

    Fortunately, God is merciful.

    "That's right, I'm not Feit, but I am Feit's sister, Alicia~~" Alicia smiled cutely, then blinked her beautiful eyes and looked at Alyssa, "By the way, you know Fei  Special?"

    "Well, but we have never met, so when I first met you, I was surprised. You are more lively than I thought"

    Alyssa felt that the corners of her mouth were twitching when she spoke.

    "Fortunately, Feite is not like you"

    Neil stood up, feeling equally deeply.

    "Hey, if Feit is like me, so what?"

    "Tell your mother to have another baby."

    "Ah! Neil is so bad, even Feit and I are not enough, yet he still wants it!"

    “…You’d better kill me.”

    "I just heard Alicia say that you live in this guy's house" Alyssa asked Alicia, but her eyes looked at Neil strangely, "I don't want to ask why you live in his house.  Why isn’t Feit with you?”

    "Well, there are many reasons. When Feite comes back, I will tell you in detail if I have the chance"

    Seeing that Neil had no intention of answering, Alicia could only answer randomly.

    "……Oh well."

    Alyssa’s eyes swept back and forth between the two of them, but she still suppressed the doubts in her heart.

    She always felt that they and Nanoha had a common secret that she didn't know about.

    Alyssa felt a little irritated unconsciously.

    "Well, it's time to go home" Seeing that the atmosphere seemed to be silent, Neil said aloud, "Miss, you should go back too, otherwise you will be confessed to again later"

    "Well, I understand."

    "Hey, what confession, tell me!"

    Alicia immediately became interested, but ended up being slapped on the forehead by Neil.

    When Neil and the three of them were walking on the road, they met a familiar guy, who was staring with his mouth wide open, with a look of surprise on his face that made him stupid.

    "Hey, Furuichi-san"

    Neil opened his dead eyes and said hello to the other party. How dare he meet an acquaintance at such a distance. In this small town, the chance of such randomness is really unusually high.

    "Um, can you explain the current situation in detail?"

    Furuichi held his forehead, reluctantly put on a relaxed smile, and tried hard to pose as a wise man.

    "What do you care about?"

    Neil and the two girls all tilted their heads at the same time, with several question marks popping up on their heads.

    "You still ask me what I care about!? Why are you with classmate Alyssa and a cute girl!!"

    "Ha, you ask why, it's just that we met on the road"

    "Oh my god!! Neil, has spring arrived again!? What a world without morals this is!!!!"

    Furuichi rubbed his eyebrows and almost smoke came out, and he fell intoA subtle state of rage.

    "Can you calm down, Furuichi-san, be careful and poke your forehead"

    "Ah, Neil, who made an oath with me to be a jobless virgin for the rest of his life, unexpectedly had something good happen to him. This was such a shock, as if all the hair on his butt was about to fall out, just like hair loss.  Dropped, and they are actually two cute girls of the same age? Obviously I remember that Neil’s preference seems to be the royal sister style with bulging front and back - "

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? could have two lines of bitter tears of blood and tears left in their eyes, Gu Shi looked at the sky aimlessly.

    ""

    "Well, anyway" Neil walked over and punched Gu Shi directly in the face, "You set my egg first!!!"

    “How can I not be determined after you’ve done this?!”

    "Have you calmed down, Furuichi-san"

    "I was forced to cool down"

    Furuichi was lying on the ground. Was that a meteorite that punched him so hard that his head was smoking?

    Ah, this time the handsome side of the beautiful girl was completely ruined in front of her.

    "By the way, who is this lady next to you?"

    Furuichi saw Alicia and asked Neil.

    "Alicia Testerosa, is"

    Neil wanted to say the words "my tenant", but he felt that Furuichi might get crazy if he said it, and there might be some rumors the next day. Last time Hayate came to visit his home.  It was this guy who broke the news.

    ???????????????????????????????? How about we kill him here to eliminate the trouble?

    Furuichi was covered in cold sweat, and his teacher was releasing an unabashed murderous light next to him. In an instant, he felt that his life seemed to be forced to the edge of the cliff.

    However, Neil and Furuichi had no time to care about anything else at this time, because a group of vicious guys were coming towards them.

    "Hey!! Who is the guy who just bullied me from Dumburo High School!!!"

    The bald man in the lead stared fiercely at the few brats in front of him.

    "Uh, boss, did we find the wrong person? They are all brats"

    A boy next to him came over and asked in a low voice that the combined age of the primary school students in front of him might not be older than his father.

    "You can't be wrong, that brat from the Denshi family is so big!"

    The bald boss spoke with confidence and no guilt at all for bullying a child.

    "Ehehehe!!! What is this sudden development!?"

    Furuichi looked at these delinquent high school students in despair, and suddenly jumped from one desperate situation to another more dangerous desperate situation?

    Neil looked at the group of people in front of him, and then glanced back at Alyssa. She was looking away and whistling as if it had nothing to do with herself, while Alicia's eyes were shining and looking forward to it.

    "Oh? It's you, right?"

    The bald boss noticed Furuichi who was making a noise, and after scanning the four of them, he identified Furuichi whose jaw was about to dislocate, because Neil seemed to be even weaker than Furuichi, and he seemed to be fine with long hair.  Bullying look.

    "Well, I don't have anything to say. Anyway, keep going, Furuichi-kun"

    Neil patted Furuichi on the shoulder and covered his mouth to suppress laughter.

    "Why me!! Don't act like you're just watching a show!!! I'm your student!!!"

    "Hey, hey, hey, you guys, don't you feel shy bullying a few kids?"

    A pleasant magnetic voice interrupted them.

    Furuichi turned his head as if he had seen a savior, and saw a group of girls wearing white special attack uniforms walking over, but the wooden knives, chains, clubs, and maces they held in their hands really made him feel embarrassed.

    Are today’s delinquents so ferocious even if they are too young girls?

    But it doesn’t matter, these big sisters are so beautiful.

    "Furuichi-san, you have lost all your moral integrity"

    ""

    Neil raised his eyes and looked at the group of female delinquents. The leading girl had a healthy wheat-colored complexion. Her long purple hair was tied up and swayed with her steps. She had a bamboo stick in her mouth and her eyes showed no sign of weakness.  Stare at the group of boys.

    "Ah? It's none of your business! This is our Duowu Luo's business, you Furious Emperor, get out of the way!!"

    At the critical moment, the boss did not give in because the other party was a girl, and it seemed that he had some connections with the other party.

    But the leading girl didn’t reply to his words, she just walked over and whispered:After staring at Neil for a while, he suddenly put his hand on Neil's head, with a friendly smile on his lips.

    "Your kid is Neil, right? I heard the tyrant mention you, you are such a cute kid"

    "Tyrant?"

    Neil didn't slap the opponent's hand away. After all, she was a quasi-royal sister, and he was just confused about the tyrant she mentioned. The group of guys from Duwuluo High School behind him seemed a little unhappy after hearing this title.  It looks good, like taking laxatives.

    It sounds like he is very tough. Is there such a formidable person around him?

    "Ahaha, it's someone you know anyway"

    "Hey, Rika, this kid here is also very cute. I'm Shizuku Itoi, and I'll die at night~~~"

    "Hey, Shizuku, you're scaring people"

    And Furuichi was surrounded by several female delinquents holding his face in his hands. At this moment, he was so happy that he almost fainted.

    "You women, don't forget about us! Bastards, don't think we dare not take action. Even if Nan Lixiang knows the "tyrant", I won't be afraid of you!  !  "

    "Huh? Even if you don't know that guy, I will beat you up. If you have the guts, come and try it!!"

    The bosses of the two factions began to clamor, and they gritted their teeth as fiercely as a wolf.

    "Boys! Don't take it lightly just because they are girls! Let them see the power of Dumburo High School!!"

    “Oh oh oh!!!”

    "Ah!? We are the Furious Emperor, don't underestimate us, you scum!!"

    "Follow the boss and rush!!!"

    Alicia and Alyssa stood on the outside, watching the two gangs fighting like this, feeling almost numb.

    "Ahaha, the fight started"

    Alyssa laughed dryly a few times, revealing a pair of dead fish eyes like Neil's.

    "Ah, everyone is so full of energy. It's so lively, I really want to join in"

    Alicia showed a completely different expression, and her eagerness to try made Alyssa doubt that she would rush in next second.

    Neil, who was in the middle of it, was punching one after another, while Fushi was running around with his head in his hands, hiding in a cold sweat.

    "What's going on!? Gang war!? I'm just an ordinary elementary school student. I simply ran to the wrong set!!"

    "Ah ah ah, let me go back to my mother's arms and drink milk!!"

    As soon as Fushi turned his head, he saw Neil kicking a big man away, making him look embarrassed.

    This guy’s strength is as unparalleled as ever.

    “You stinky brat!!”

    Fushi suddenly heard a loud shout from behind him. He turned around and saw a bad guy hitting him with his fist.

    ——I’m probably seriously injured now.

    Unable to escape, we can only watch the imminent crisis coming.

    In the blink of an eye, Furuichi felt as if his head was being pushed down, and a gust of wind passed over his head.

    "Really, don't get in the way here, leave as soon as possible, there are so many people here, even if you stand behind me, I may not be able to care about you, I might even beat you up"

    Furuichi only saw Neil punch the opponent away, and with a few words, he pushed him to the safety of Alicia.

    Furuichi was startled for a moment, and when he looked back, what caught his eye was Neil's expression that was slightly different from usual.

    I once saw this unique side of him in a martial arts competition.

    Looking at him intently in the fight, Furuichi pursed his lips.

    ——It’s really strong.

    "Hey, are you okay, Furuichi-san?"

    Seeing Fushi’s dull expression, Alyssa couldn’t help but asked, it wouldn’t be funny if he was beaten silly.

    "Uh, I'm fine" Furuichi waved his hand, then looked at Alicia, pointing to the chaotic situation, "Miss Alicia, is it okay to be in such a mess?"

    The bald boss seemed to have been beaten ten meters above the ground just now. Is that okay?

    "No problem! You don't know, right? Fighting is a specialty of this street. Many idiots living here will die if they don't fight. Even Neil fights one fight every three days and one fight every five days."  Yes, to a certain extent, he is very familiar with the people here"

    It’s really a disgusting street.

    “Then Alicia, wouldn’t it be dangerous for you to live here?”

    Alyssa really can’t imagine that if a child lives here, wouldn’t he be frightened every day?"That's not the case" Alicia shook her head and smiled, as if she didn't care much, "Don't look at these people as being fierce, but in fact they are very principled people, at least they will not bully the elderly or children.  At best, they have bad mouths. Just now they were just scaring us. In the words of Neil and Granny Denshi, these people are apes without brains and can only express themselves in the most primitive way.  It’s just blood that’s burned too hot…”

    "Of course, there are also other connections, such as the mother-in-law Denshi and the "Scarlet Overlord" rumored here are Neil's family, so those people don't dare to mess with the people in the family"

    ""

    ? Okay, Scarlet Overlord is really the name of the bunker. Is Neil's house full of monsters?

    Furuichi and Alyssa once again watched the scene near the end. In their eyes, something seemed to be different.

    "These guys are really getting more and more durable"

    Neil twisted his wrist and walked back. His face was not red and he was out of breath. It was impossible to tell that he had just finished fighting.

    "You do like fighting"

    Furuichi looked at Neil and smiled softly.

    Niel paused for a moment, then shrugged and smiled slightly.

    "I don't hate it."

    "I didn't expect that my teacher is still a bad person" Alyssa covered her face as if she had a headache, "Are you performing a GTO?"

    "Please ask Mr. Onitsuka for this kind of thing" Neil scratched his head and said boredly, "Well, if I can make extra money, I wouldn't mind making a cameo"

    But not long after he finished speaking, Neil found that Furuichi, Alyssa and Alicia were all silent in front of him, with dull expressions on their faces.

    "Huh? Are you possessed by a ghost, you guys?"

    Suddenly, an arm even rougher than Kenjiro's wrapped around Neil's neck. He was stunned for a moment, and then fell into the shadow of despair.

    Who released this Godzilla at the end of the 21st century

    "Oh? Neal-chan, are you planning to make extra money? I have a place where you can make a guest appearance. I originally came out to see where the kid was having such a fun time, but I didn't expect to hear such good news"

    Furuichi and Alyssa looked up at the tall figure, with the stubble, thick eyebrows, piercing eyes, light lip gloss and eye shadow, a perfect figure comparable to King Billy, and a charming Jean  The kimono that no one can look at directly gave them an unparalleled impact.

    "Ah, I really want to vomit. Can I vomit?"

    "Hello, Mrs. Xixiang."

    Alicia reluctantly moved her lips and said hello proactively.

    "Oh, it's Alicia" Xixiang moved his eyes and nodded, "Go back and tell your family that Neil won't be going back tonight. He's working at my place, so tell them not to worry"

    "Well, I understand, please feel free to do so."

    Neil, who was almost out of breath, stared at him. Alicia sold him in the blink of an eye. Please feel free to take him for what he is. He didn't even know if he would be able to see the sun tomorrow.  .

    “Let’s go, Neil-chan~~~”

    Xixiang smiled girlishly at Neil, and Neil immediately rolled his eyes and fainted while frothing at the mouth.

    “Is it okay, Alicia?”

    Watching Neil being carried away on her shoulders, Alyssa felt for the first time that it was not easy for him either.

    "It doesn't matter, Mrs. Saigo is a good person."

    ""

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    That night, Xixiang Ladyboy Club.

    “Clang, clang, clang! The super future star of our store is now making a grand appearance, Sonoko!!!”

    "Who are you calling Sonoko! Who wants to be the future star of your store!!"

    "Come on, Nierzi! You have great potential to become the ACE_OF_ACE of our store!!"

    "A devil wants this kind of potential, even if you give me money!!"

    "Yo!! Pretty boy, twist your waist!!"

    “You can do it yourself, don’t make too many demands, you perverted uncles!!”

    "Yoooooooo, such a cute child is indeed a boy! Long live Lord Lucifer!!!"

    "Have your male-only penetrating weapons been scrapped by you idiots!?"

    "Nierzi, please date!!!"

    “Go to hell——!!!!!!”

    On the stage, ?A girl in a gorgeous kimono with light make-up, who was actually a boy, was dancing with terrifying momentum with a folding fan. Next to her, Saigo was admiring the dance with a face full of admiration.

    This kid really has hope of becoming the master of the great route.

    The next day, the news about Neil's transformation into a new human spread secretly without his knowledge.

 Text Chapter 63 To maintain moral integrity or to lose moral integrity, that is the question

    The long black hair floated gently.

    The bright pupils reflect the surrounding scenery, like a mirror world.

    The girl put her hands behind her back, holding a smile on her lips, and stepped lightly.

    "Ah, no matter how many times I come here, I always feel that this place is huge"

    The corners of Tifa's mouth were slightly raised, her eyes were shrouded in a bright light, and she looked around every inch of Maho Liang Academy from time to time.

    "That's right. After we entered through the school gate, we walked for more than half an hour and felt like we didn't even see the end"

    Alicia, who was following Tifa, glanced around with the same interest. Whenever she saw the architecture of European classical beauty and the natural scenery, her vermilion eyes suddenly brightened like gems.

    "Well, I heard from Neil that there are many schools here, ranging from elementary school to university, plus various research institutes, shopping streets and library islands. It really can't be visited in one day" Tifa introduced, tapping her lower lip.  , suddenly remembered something interesting, a smile on his face, "This school also has many activities, such as the last school festival, which was held for three days and three nights. It was really lively"

    "Wow, that sounds so interesting" Alicia immediately flattened her mouth in disgust when she saw Tifa's expression, and then murmured angrily, "If Neil had woken me up earlier, then I couldn't have done it either."  Did you attend the school festival?"

    ""

    Tifa scratched her cheek and smiled silently. Is this what she should be struggling with?

    "But it's great, I want to go to school here too"

    Looking at Alicia’s longing expression, Tifa couldn’t help but smile.

    "What you say should be fine. As long as you worship Tony Nier or Negi, they should be able to find a way"

    "Hmm, please Tony Neil? I always think that guy will say something like "It's too troublesome, so I won't do it""

    Alicia closed her eyes and frowned, as if she could imagine the scene at that time.

    "maybe……"

    Tifa nodded with deep understanding. She quite agreed with Alicia's idea and her understanding of that guy.

    However, because of her understanding, she knew that if Alicia really asked him to ask for help, Neil would still do his best to help her.

    "A soft-hearted fool."

    Tifa pursed her lips and murmured in a low voice. She was a little bit disgusted by this.

    "What's wrong, Tifa?"

    Alicia noticed Tifa’s little movements and couldn’t help but feel a little weird.

    Tifa came back to her senses immediately, scratched her cheek and laughed dryly, "It's okay, I just got a little lost in thought"

    "Hey, what are you thinking about? You are so absorbed in your thoughts~~~"

    Alicia rolled her eyes and didn’t know what she was thinking of. She half-covered her mouth with her hand and leaned over with an ambiguous smile.

    Tifa blocked the approaching smiling face with her hand and said angrily, "What are you thinking about? I feel like you are becoming more and more like that guy Neil"

    "Hehe, you are so embarrassed that I got it right, right?"

    "You're not shy!"

    "Oh~~~Don't you deny what you said before? Sure enough, Tifa-chan's heart is full of Nier~~~"

    ""

    Faced with such teasing, Tifa simply shut her mouth and turned away as if she didn't hear anything.

    Seeing Tifa like this, Alicia stopped teasing her. She glanced around and asked, "Hey, Tifa, where is Neil's school? We've been gone for a long time"

    Originally, I was idle at home and wanted to come to the school to kill some time. However, after I came here with Tifa, this journey was really a good way to kill the time.

    ??Looking carefully, it seems that it is almost time for get out of class to end.

    "This place is too big. I haven't been here many times. How can I know how to get there?"

    "Eh? Didn't we see that big map when we entered?"

    “It’s true, but”

    "Is Tifa a roadie!? So cute!!"

    "What are you so cute about!? You're not praising yourself in disguise, when you haven't found a way either!?"

    "Are you two brats students here?"

    The two of them, who were fighting and looking for their way around, suddenly heard a voice coming from behind them. At the same time, they turned their heads and saw a tall man in black sportswear standing not far away with a cool expression.

    "Hello, we are not students here, we are here to find someone."

    TifaliNodding gracefully, the person in front of him seemed to be a school teacher or administrator.

    "Looking for someone?" Heigang raised his eyebrows and looked at the two girls in front of him, "Who are you looking for?"

    “It’s Neil Springfield who works at Shengxiang Elementary School here.”

    "It's that kid, but it's almost time for school to end. If we go by now, the people in the elementary school will probably leave as well. Forget it, I'll lead you there. Maybe that kid is still in school  By the way, are you his friends?"

    “We are his girlfriends!!”

    Before Tifa could speak, Alicia answered first.

    "girlfriend!?"

    Heigang opened his eyes in surprise, while Tifa covered his forehead as if he had a headache. He dared to believe that Alicia would start to display her natural instinct of fearing chaos in the world again.

    "I didn't expect that boy to have two girlfriends, but it seems reasonable after thinking about it"

    Heigang sighed at first, and then nodded unexpectedly.

    "Well, this gentleman"

    "Just call me Heigang" Heigang lowered his head and looked at Tifa, noticing the tangled look on her face as she hesitated to speak, and said with a very understanding expression, "Don't worry, I understand"

    "No, actually"

    "Let's go, I'll take you there now."

    "That bastard is really incredible. He actually did such a thing, but he is a role model for others. This is considered a harm to others' children. Well, I should be able to use this reason to teach him a lesson"

    A cold smile appeared on Black Steel's lips, and his narrow eyes narrowed slightly, flashing a frightening red light from time to time. When Tifa noticed the eldest brother's expression, she knew that the unlucky child was about to suffer a big disaster again.  , couldn't help but draw a cross in my heart.

    "Meow haha, it feels like something interesting is going to happen"

    Hearing Alicia’s cheerful laughter, Tifa sighed sadly, feeling deeply powerless.

    【Neal, if you want to blame it, you have a teammate who has been deceiving people for thirty years】

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Woo——"

    "What's the matter, Neil?"

    Naye suddenly heard Neil making a sound of unknown meaning, couldn't help but frowned, and asked with some worry.

    "It's okay, I just suddenly felt so miserable that I let out such a scream from my soul that it shook the world"

    "I have no idea what you are talking about" Nanoye shook her head in confusion, and then laughed happily, "But this means that Neil, there is nothing wrong with you"

    "Naye, at this moment, I feel more desperate than when I met a giant."

    She had just escaped from the demon king of the Kamabaka Kingdom and was mentally traumatized. Now she was attacked by this girl Nanoha. As her master, Neil suddenly felt that his majesty had lost as much as a certain vampire. He couldn't help but feel  I feel like life is dark.

    "By the way, aren't we going to the back mountain? This direction doesn't seem right"

    Nanoye looked at the direction Neil led the way. She had been training with Neil every day after school as usual, but at this moment, she visually saw that it was completely different from where she usually went.

    "Well, anyway, what I'm teaching you is just the control and application of magic power, and how to fight. I plan to hand you over to a more capable and experienced guy. Regardless of magic or physical skills, with her level, she can definitely  You trained me to become a master"

    Originally Naiyara was still being trained today. Neil felt that he had nothing to teach. After all, the magic system was completely different. Apart from some basic things, Neil felt that it would be better to have someone like Yuno as a coach.  Suitable for yourself.  When Professor Nanoha was in actual combat, whenever he encountered her unconsciously cute look, Neil would be blasted to pieces by a burst of starlight.

    Therefore, directly throwing Nanoha to the merciless Yiwen is definitely very profitable. Anyway, it is healthier for young people to abuse them, and there is Negi who can attract firepower next to him, and more importantly,  He can go home and cook quickly after school.

    【Ah, I can’t help it anymore, I can’t stop crying.  】

    "don't want!"

    Naye's face changed slightly and she shouted subconsciously, even her voice became slightly shrill.

    Neil was startled and quickly turned his head to look over, only to see Nanoye staring at him with her mouth bulging as if she was very angry.

    "Uh, what's wrong with you, Miss Nanoha?"

    &nbsp; Neil asked cautiously after being stared at by Nanoye for a while.

    "me……"

    When asked by Neil, Nanoye didn't know how to answer. Could it be that she told him that she didn't want to leave him?

    "Dream on, it would be better to use a starburst to make him surrender."

    "Ms. Nanoha, did you think of something dangerous just now! Although I don't know what it was, I am firmly against violence!!"

    With the flash of red light in Nanoye’s eyes and the faint smile of excitement on her lips, no matter how idiotic she was, Neil still felt that he seemed to be very close to the door of hell.

    "Ahaha, what are you talking about Neil? I never thought of using Starlight Explosion to blast you"

    Nanoha scratched her cheek, smiled very cutely, and said horrible words that made Neil break into a cold sweat.

    【This guy said something that must never be uttered!  Naturally black?  ?  Definitely natural black!  !  】

    "Neil, why do you want others to teach me? I'm afraid I won't get along"

    Naye thought for a while and finally came up with a reason.

    "So that's the problem"

    Neil breathed a sigh of relief. He really didn't realize that Nanoha's character would be afraid of strangers, but this was no problem at all. After all, Yiwen's appearance was very deceptive. At first glance, he looked like a harmless cat, and he was very similar to  You don't have to worry about getting along with Yi Wen at all, because that guy's queen character is definitely about making others obey her.

    "That's not okay, Nanoha. If you hold back because of this small worry, you won't be able to make great progress in the future! Although I will be a little reluctant to let you go, dad, I will still do this for your future.  I did it! So, even if you resent Dad, I won’t regret it!!"

    "What dad, what role are you playing!"

    Nanoye slapped away Neil's hand on her shoulder with dissatisfaction. She blinked, not knowing what she thought of, her eyes suddenly lit up, and a meaningful smile appeared on her face.

    "Well, after all, Neil was defeated by me, I don't think he has the ability to teach me anything"

    "What!? Defeated by you!? It was just your luck that time. If I do it ten times again, you will not be my brother's" Neil originally retorted angrily, but when he saw Nanoye's smile, he seemed to understand.  Everything changed, "Well, since you said so, I also feel that I am not capable"

    Nanoha's smile froze slightly, but soon her lips curved into a more contemptuous arc, and at the same time her eyes swept three inches ahead.

    "Neil, it really doesn't work."

    Neil, who had been paying attention to Nanoye's expression, naturally noticed the other person's gaze. He looked down and couldn't help but widen his eyes, like an angry cat staring at Nanoye who was smiling leisurely and contentedly.

    "No!? You dare to say that I can't do it!? I've told you from the first day of class that I am a man who can break through the sky. The word "no" cannot appear to me!! Very good, Nanoha.  Just wait, if I don’t train you well, I will spend the rest of my life hanging around Xixiang!!!”

    “This is what you said, Neil~~~”

    Naye secretly made a gesture indicating that the plan was successful, and at the same time thought of something in her heart.

    【This trick of using retreat to advance that my mother taught me is really useful. Although I don't know why I aimed at it like this in the end, as long as it succeeds, I'll be fine!  】

    In fact, it was not until some years later that Nanoha understood the true meaning of this matter. At that time, she lamented that her health teacher died early. At the same time, she was very fortunate that she had a mother as great as Kami who allowed her to do this.  I have avoided many detours in my life.

    "Forget it, let's stop today's training. I'll go back and think about how to arrange it"

    “I don’t know whether it was because he was inspired to fight or because his dignity as a man was challenged. Neil began to seriously think about what to do. Usually, these things were left to Anders to do.

    "Huh? What is that guy doing?"

    Neil suddenly slowed down, and a shadowy figure appeared in his field of vision.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Ha, why are all the cleaners boys, not even a girl"

    Furuichi stopped the broom in his hand, looked around the classroom, and couldn't help but sigh sadly.

    Doesn’t it mean that if men and women match each other, the work will not be tiring?  There are just a bunch of idiots here, and they are exhausted from doing anything.

    "You just give up on this idea, this is terribleIt's our class's policy" Yuuji walked past Furuichi with a broom on his shoulder, not looking like he was working at all, "That guy said that in order to avoid a series of unnecessary problems caused by male-female combinations, we separate boys and girls.  Separated to facilitate management, do you think we can resist the mountain above our heads?  And the girls seem to agree"

    “Can you disagree!? Girls almost don’t have to participate in work during the week!!”

    "From this point of view, it turns out that he is still a gentleman"

    "That's weird! Even if he is a gentleman, he can only be a gentleman in another sense!!!"

    "I'm telling you, you can chat as much as you want, but if you can work, Yuuji, you've barely even done anything!!"

    Listening to the two complaining, Touma couldn't stand it anymore. He was almost the only one working now. He obviously planned to grab those half-price bento boxes.

    "You should tell the group of people over there first"

    Yuuji pointed with his broom in the direction of the podium, where a group of people were gathering for activities.

    Standing on the podium, Akihisa used the broom as a guitar and danced his fingers as much as he could, as if he had returned to the school festival concert, with the intense melody seeming to linger in his ears.

    “Come on, call me!!!”

    “Honey!!!”

    "What a tall person!!! Call me God-sama!!!"

    "Ah, Lord Kami is playing a game console in that corner over there"

    Touma looked at this scene, then looked at someone in the corner who had entered the god of strategy mode, and couldn't help but sigh.

    How long will he be able to do this?

    ——

    Suddenly, the sound of the door being pulled attracted the attention of everyone in the class.

    A handsome face that was as cold as a knife appeared behind the door, and at the same time, those sharp wolf-like eyes made the guys in the class stay silent for a while and started cleaning obediently.

    “Kids, is your bastard head teacher gone already?”

    They were slightly surprised by the unexpected punishment, and then suddenly realized that it was their class teacher who had caused the hatred.

    "Well, our bastard head teacher left early during the last self-study class and let all the girls go"

    As the leader of the boys, Xiongji told Heigang in detail. When Heigang heard this, he felt that the temples on his forehead began to beat again.

    "That rascal……"

    "Um, Teacher Heigang, what do you want from Neil?"

    Touma's question caused Heigang to turn around. He looked at the people in the class, and for some reason the corner of his mouth curled up into a weird smile.

    "Ah, actually it was the boy's two girlfriends who came to see him"

    "What——!?"

    "girlfriend——!?"

    “Two more——!?”

    The boys looked at each other and saw the jealousy hidden in each other's eyes. They nodded one after another, immediately picked up the thing in their hands, and rushed out of the back door without saying a word.

    "Hey, don't damage public property"

    Heigang shouted behind them, chuckled, and then walked downstairs.

    When he walked downstairs, he found that the two girls waiting nearby were gone. Instead, there was a guy who deserved a beating, gaping at the large cloud of dust.

    "Faye, did you see the two little girls who were here just now?"

    Heigang walked over, patted Fay on the shoulder and asked as coldly as usual.

    "Huh? It's Kurojia~~" Faye turned around and showed a very hearty smile, and then her face became a little weird, "Kurojia, are you a lolita control?"

    Heigang was startled, then his face turned black, he pulled out a cold long knife out of thin air, clasped his hands and raised it, ready to slash at it.

    "You really deserve to be cut down just like that kid"

    “Ehehehe!! Oppose violence, Hei-chan~~~”

    “Go to hell!!”

    "Wait a minute, aren't you going to ask where those two girls went? I'll tell you, but you can't do anything to me!"

    ""

    Heigang stopped and stared at Fay coldly, while Fay smiled slightly and tidied up his clothes. It was not until Heigang was about to have his second impact that he slowly spoke.

    "Actually, I just met them and chatted for a few words. I found out that they were here to see Neil-chan, so I told them that Neil-chan had left.Okay, so they took their leave, and let me tell you something by the way.  "

    "That means you knew it beforehand, right?"

    "Well Wow!! Kuro-chan, a surprise attack is a foul!!"

    “I don’t care about you!!”

    “I clearly said I wouldn’t do anything!!”

    "Did I promise you!?"

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "So, you lost the ring that Yiwen gave you and you were thinking about how to die, maybe this is it?"

    "No, I'm not thinking about how to die"

    Negi looked at his brother depressedly, forgetting if he didn't help, he was still gloating about his misfortune.

    "I just lost my ring, is there any need to do this?"

    Although the ring was a relatively rare magic item, it was not in a life-and-death situation. However, seeing Negi like this, Neil immediately felt very happy.

    "You won't understand. If Master finds out, I will see hell"

    Yiwen’s terror began to emerge in Negi’s mind. His face turned pale and his whole body was shaking, as if he had seen a ghost.

    Neil couldn’t help but sigh at how powerful Yiwen was. He was able to make Negi, a little man-trained boy, even more miserable. He felt like he was almost turning into an M.

    "Hey, Neal, what's the ring that Mr. Negi mentioned? Doesn't it matter that he's still like this?"

    Nanoye pulled the corner of Neil's clothes and asked with some confusion.

    "Well, that ring is like a wedding ring that represents a lifelong promise, and Negi, the idiot, threw it away without knowing where. If his powerful wife at home knew about it, he would probably not have to go to bed for a month."

    "Hey!? Teacher Negi is already married!?"

    "Hey, Neil, stop making this up!"

    "I'm not making it up, I'm just explaining it to Nanoha."

    "What are you trying to explain!!"

    Facing Negi’s fire-breathing eyes, Neil shrugged and had to give up, "Okay, okay, I won’t say it anymore. Why don’t you recall it and let me help you reorganize the scene at that time."

    "real?"

    Negi looked at him suspiciously, could this guy really be so kind?

    "We are brothers after all Speaking of which, when did the ring disappear?"

    "It should have been last night"

    "Well, very good" Neil nodded, "Which woman's bed did you sleep in last night?"

    "Herehey!! Where are you going!!"

    Negi is crazy, he actually believes in a guy like Neil, he is really a fool.

    "Oh, oh, did you really sleep in someone else's bed? Yeah, there are so many people in the girls' dormitory, who could it be?"

    "I told you not to do it!! I haven't even slept in Asuna-san's bed recently!!"

    "The married life is not harmonious?"

    “Stay away from me!!!”

    "Teacher Negi is not pure."

    ""

    Negi leaned against the tree, wanting to die.

    “Neil——!!!”

    Just when Neil was enjoying the sight of Negi being beaten to a pulp, a familiar scream came from behind. Without thinking, he immediately bent down. The next second, a figure flew over his head, and at the same time, a wave of wind blew up.  A gust of cold wind.

    Neil raised his head and looked at the blond girl who flipped in the air and landed perfectly, and couldn't help but be speechless for a while.

    "Alicia, do you have to say hello in this way? If I hadn't avoided it, I really doubt I would have suffered internal injuries from you."

    "It doesn't matter, I just said hello a little more enthusiastically."

    "Is this called being more enthusiastic!? Who would rush over at a speed of 40 yards, 4 seconds and 2!? Do you think I am an American football player!?"

    “What a small family man.”

    "I'm sorry, anyone would be petty when their lives are at stake!"

    "Tch, I won't talk to you anymore" Alicia left Neil alone, moved her target to Nanoye who was aside, and immediately pounced on her, "yahoo! Nanoye!!"

    "Whoa, be careful, Alicia!!"

    Neil sighed helplessly at the two who started to fuck Lily, then turned his head and forced a smile at the black-haired girl who was running slowly.

    "Won't you stop this guy, Tifa?"

    ? ???Isn't this bad?  There is a beautiful girl throwing herself into my arms"

    Tifa walked up to Neil and smiled teasingly.

    “I wish the way of throwing myself into someone’s arms could be improved”

    Neil muttered softly, but the next moment, Tifa's beautiful black hair was fluttering with invisible domineering aura.

    "What were you talking about just now?"

    "No, I didn't say anything, Your Lady Queen."

    Neil immediately displayed his low-profile and domineering attitude. His dignity and integrity were completely useless in front of Tifa.

    "Ah, look, Nanoha, Neil is starting to lose his moral integrity again!!"

    "Neil has never had any moral integrity anyway"

    "Alicia, shut up, whose fault do you think it is that makes me like this!"

    "You blame me?"

    "Ha, if I don't blame you, why should I blame myself!?"

    "Shut up."

    "Yes, Your Lady Queen."

    "Neil really suffered."

    Alicia’s triumphant look made Neil want to hang her up and tickle her, but for Tifa’s sake, he still lay on the ground obediently.

    "By the way, what is Negi doing there?"

    Tifa noticed Negi, who had been ignored for a long time, but the other party was obviously trapped in an endless loop and did not notice their arrival.

    "Nieji is struggling with the question of whether he should have moral integrity or lose his moral integrity."

    ""

    “By the way, why did you and Alicia come here?”

    “Well, since it’s okay to stay at home, and Alicia has never been to school, I took her here for a walk.”

    Neil looked back at the girl who was chatting enthusiastically with Nanoye. She had maintained such an optimistic attitude since she woke up. It was not an exaggeration to say that she was offline. However, these might just be to cover up her inner feelings.  lonely.

    【Looks like we need to hurry up.  】

    Just when Neil was thinking about something, a strange murderous aura rushed towards him. Neil looked around and saw a large black mist rumbling towards him.

    "What is that!? The Black Mist Monster!?"

    As soon as he finished complaining, Neil was swallowed by the black mist.

    "Whoa! Help! Huh? Isn't this a guy from the class!? Hey, are you rebelling!?"

    "Burn my remains with the blazing holy fire! How joyful is life, and how sad is death!"

    "Ahhh!! Where did you come from the Ming Cult!? These people are crazy again!!! Tifa, Negi, save me!!"

    Tifa watched the group of people go away speechlessly, and then glanced at Negi who continued to seek death.

    This school is still so peaceful today.

 Text Chapter 1 That day, the boy walked into a new world

    My name is Orima Ichika, I'm 15 years old, and my gender is, um, with excalibur underneath, you know.

    At this moment, the fifteen-year-old youth is like a deep-sea fish.

    “The classroom with all girls except me is very stressful.

    But it doesn’t matter. With my ability to withstand stress that I have developed since childhood, I can still withstand this kind of pressure. I am quite confident about this.

    Why do you say that?

    This has to start with my family and my world.

    “Today’s world, I simply don’t know how to describe it in words.  First of all, the two mainstreams in the world today are technology and magic. As far as I know, eight years ago, the flying super weapon called IS came out, and the world has undergone earth-shaking changes. However, weapons like IS can only be made by  The manipulation by girls has led to a fundamental change in the status of men and women in society.  However, the matter did not end there. In the following years, the ISSDA organization responsible for space development announced the existence of "magic". Magic was originally unknown. Coupled with the new life from the universe, it became even more complicated.  Not to mention the various superpowers in Academy City, the world was once again in turmoil. However, with the efforts of many parties, the world finally settled down, and magic was gradually accepted by everyone. At the same time, ordinary humans could not  All known alien races appeared one after another, and the world became more and more diverse.

    However, there are still unknown things in this world, such as disobedient gods, demons, angels, magic societies that are still hidden in the dark, and advanced beings buried in the shadows. I know these because my family is special.  The reason is, after all, the old man in my family is not an ordinary person.

    In short, there are as many angels and demons as dogs, and fairies and heavenly beings are everywhere. This world is a strategic fortress.

    However, this world view is not enough to shock me, because the family I live in is enough to numb my nerves. My home is simply the most chaotic place in the world.  Compared with one who has a personality, all kinds of weapons are worth the sky, and I can also see angels and demons eating together and having fun, and even aiming their guns at someone. The moment I knew the truth, my three views were completely destroyed. Thousands of years of history  They've all been tricked into being dogs.

    “Alas, this world is so damn peaceful.

    “But even so, I am still very stressed at this moment.

    I folded my hands and put them under my chin, with cold eyes, trying to look calm. At this time, I finally understood Commander Ikari’s sense of pressure to remain calm in the face of the apostles’ attack.

    Commander Ikari is mighty!  !  !

    But the sights gathered from all around are really uncomfortable. Haven’t you seen that my forehead is already covered with heart-wrenching beads of sweat?  ?  Sure enough, no matter how old a girl is, she always has a trembling heart!  !  Sure enough, a girl's gaze is the most terrifying thing in the world. The ever-changing changes of sometimes resentment and sometimes anger are simply more disasters than taking the Western Scriptures.

    I took a deep breath, narrowed my eyes slightly, and all the nerves in my body suddenly became more tense than ever before.

    ??????????????????????????????????

    Wow, I relaxed too much and almost came out from behind.

    Ha, by the way, why do I have to stay in a place like this?

    Thinking of this, I recalled what happened the night before.

    That night, my brother said to me with a smile that could be read as bright and written as slutty.

    "Ichika, you will become the happiest man in the world."

    So that’s what he was talking about!  !  !  !  !

    I sighed deeply, and I mourned for a second for my seemingly happiness and actual sorrow. I started to swim away and observe the people around me.

    Well, the eyes of the girls on the left and the right are full of unparalleled curiosity for knowledge, and their shining eyes almost flashed through their tough golden eyes.

    I can’t see the back part, but the sight of the thorns on my back makes me feel like I’m sitting on pins and needles. I can understand it even without looking.

    "The person directly in front of me is a slightly older woman.

    She is a bit petite, and her figure is almost the same as that of a student, but her chest size is the nemesis of all high school girls.  The clothes are relatively large and make her look more petite, but she still feels quite cute.  In addition, she also wears a pair of black-rimmed glasses. Although they are crooked, she can still be called a bespectacled girl.

    And this girl with glasses was looking at the people in the class in panic, her timid posture was reminiscent of an injured little rabbit.

    You are a teacher, show me some domineering power!

    "Everyone is here. Then, SHR is going to startWhoops!  "

    Well, it’s not something you can do if you want to.

    I gave the teacher an appreciative look, but for some reason the teacher turned red and smiled shyly.

    ????????????????????????????????????????? Suddenly, I felt that the pressure on my body was a little heavier, and I almost died from a thousand arrows piercing my heart.

    “Well, then, please introduce yourself, uh, in order of seat number.”

    The teacher seemed to have recovered from the inexplicable emotion and said to the students in the audience in a panic.

    ""

    "It's so quiet. My dignity as a teacher is suddenly shattered into pieces."

    I looked at the teacher who was about to cry, and I couldn't bear it. At the same time, I felt unhappy with the girls in the class. Are you shy because you just entered high school? No one responded. The teacher was about to cry. Really?  I'm going to cry!  !

    I glanced at the teacher, and the teacher’s eyes also moved over.

    ??Okay, our eyes met.

    Please don’t look at me like this, you are not my type, teacher.

    I quickly lowered my head, I still understand the principle that a dead Taoist friend will not die a poor Taoist.

    “Oh, give me a normal high school life.

    The reason why I specifically emphasize "ordinary" here is simply because what I am in now is definitely not an ordinary high school, but the famous IS Academy-the only school in the world that trains IS operators.

    And the most important point is that IS, this deceptive thing, can only be activated by girls, so naturally, this is a girls' school.

    And why am I here?

    I need to emphasize again that I am a boy, and I am definitely a boy at first glance. My appearance can be considered a bit handsome, but it is definitely not the kind of beauty that makes even IS unable to identify my gender.

    The reason why I came to such a ghost place has to start with the entrance exam in February.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    That day, the sun was shining brightly, and the cherry blossoms flying freely in the sky made me fall in love.

    I looked at the clear sky and encouraged myself in my heart.

    Today is the entrance exam for Junior High School. For your own goals, you can’t do it without working hard.

    The school I go to is called Mahora Gakuin. It is a very large Academy City that has everything from kindergarten to university. There are many schools in it, all types, and my target is the famous Mitsusaka High School.

    The reason why I chose Mitsusaka is not because of its reputation, but because my brothers and sisters all graduated from here. I have an indescribable yearning for that place.

    I want to chase the traces they left behind, and I want to be like them.

    that's it.

    Well, of course, if I am admitted to Mitsusaka High School, my goal of dominating Mitsusaka will be one step closer, and realizing Mahora's dream of complete domination will not be unattainable.

    Hahahaha, I couldn’t help but laugh out loud.

    "Why are you giggling so early in the morning?"

    At this time, my head was hit hard.  When I looked back, I saw a handsome man with white shoulder-length hair standing behind me. He was looking at me listlessly with a pair of dead fish eyes, and he didn't look like he was awake at all.

    "Brother, you got up so early"

    ??I touched my head and laughed dryly.

    "Well, seeing as you have a test today, I got up early to see you out"

    Hey, is this guy so kind?

    "Hey, don't think I can't understand your expression"

    "Well……"

    Although those dead fish eyes are completely rotten, they are still so sharp.

    I don’t know if my thoughts were revealed again, but I got another blow on the head.

    "By the way, you forgot to bring your admission ticket"

    I was stunned for a moment, watching my brother hand a certificate to me.

    "Huh? Didn't I prepare it last night?"

    As I was talking, I wanted to go through my bag. I had carefully prepared all kinds of things the night before.

    "Well, men will always forget some things, just like forgetting what their first love looked like"

    “I won’t forget it!!”

    I replied angrily, but I didn't notice the firmness in my tone.

    The old man looked at me steadily for a moment, with an inexplicable light flashing in his eyes.?, and then touched my hair with a slight smile.

    “Okay, take your admission ticket and go quickly, don’t be late.”

    I didn’t notice anything strange about my brother, so I took the admission ticket and didn’t check whether I really didn’t bring it with me. I said goodbye to my brother and went out.

    "It seems that Ichika has grown up"

    After saying this softly, the man walked back into the room with a smile.

    It was easy, so I came to the address indicated on the admission ticket.

    ???????????????????? Why is it not in Mahonliang Academy, but in a high school outside?

    But I didn’t think too much about it. Anyway, it said this on the admission ticket and I couldn’t change it even if I wanted to.

    But I feel a little uneasy.

    Are you nervous before the exam?

    With a feeling of apprehension, I walked into the imposing building in front of me.

    "I'm just going to go, turn left and right, how on earth are you going to get to the second floor!?"

    It’s been almost ten minutes since I walked, and I still haven’t found the stairs to the second floor. The internal structure is too complicated!  ?  Is this the maze before challenging the BOSS!  !

    My eyes wandered around, trying to find the guide map on the wall, but I sadly discovered that the walls inside were so beautiful that I couldn't even find a crack, let alone any wall charts.

    ?????????? This time, shit, I’m lost.

    "Hey, what should I do? Hey, why are you so quiet?"

    At this time, I finally realized that it was eerily quiet here. After walking for so long, I didn’t even meet a single person. Could it be that the exam has already started?  ?  Could it be that my dream of dominating Mitsusaka was just aborted?  ?

    God, I curse Jesus for not having chrysanthemums!  !

    “Perhaps God really heard my curse from the heart, and a door appeared not far in front of me.

    I walked to the door and saw a piece of paper stuck on it with the words "Infinite_Stratos Examination Room" written on it.

    "Well, I guess this is the right place"

    Because it says "Examination Room" on it.

    But the name of this examination room really looks impressive, and there are actually two English words that I can’t understand.

    Thinking of this, I feel deeply disappointed for my English course.

    I guess I won’t be able to pass the English test this time.

    But it doesn’t matter, my other subjects are fine!  !

    After taking a deep breath, I opened the door and walked into the room.

    "Ah, you are a candidate. Okay, go over there to change clothes. We are pressed for time, so you have to hurry up. This place can only be rented until four o'clock. I don't have time to trouble you. Really, I don't know what I'm doing.  What……"

    As soon as I entered the room, a nervous-looking female teacher, about thirty-five years old or above, spoke a lot of words like a machine gun without raising her head. I was stunned for a few seconds.

    Hey, hey, hey!  !  !  Sister, don’t you need to see what I look like and check my admission ticket!  ?  Where has the professionalism of being an invigilator gone?  ?  And what’s going on with changing clothes!  ?  You have to change clothes for exams these days!  ?  Are you asking me to use my body to show the beauty of the human body in ancient Greece?  ?  Sorry, I have been failing art classes since I was a kid!  !  Well, actually this is to prevent students from cheating, right?  But there is no one other than you in this room. I really don’t see any other candidates anywhere!  !

    While I was minding my own business, the elder sister gave instructions and walked out of the room directly with the documents in her arms.

    I watched the other party leave in embarrassment. I bet the eldest sister really didn’t even look at me.

    "Hey, what kind of test is this"

    I muttered a few words in a depressed voice and walked towards the place covered by the curtain.

    And at this moment, I entered a new world.

 Text Chapter 2 Sure enough, this is a conspiracy

    When I opened the curtain and walked in, I saw the object in the center of the room.

    The streamlined metal shell reflects light that is not dazzling, and an armor-like outfit sits quietly.

    I looked at it carefully and then fell silent.

    “Damn it, what kind of clothes do you want me to change into?! Are you asking me to take the war studies test!!”

    The bag in my hand was almost smashed by me.

    I calmed down the turbulent feeling in my heart that I wanted to hit someone, and walked over, looking left and right at this thing. After looking at it for a long time, I was speechless.

    Isn’t this the IS that appears on TV?

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of 1999

    But this thing actually has something to do with me. Well, it should be related to my family.

    "This is what changed the world"

    Because of the "White Knight Incident" of that year, the world became aware of the existence of this kind of weapon. At the same time, the originally balanced military structure suddenly collapsed. How many IS controllers can be found will directly affect the country's military strength.  , so every country began to implement a system of preferential treatment of women.

    Although there is a magical power like magic in the world today, it has not been widely used in the military due to various restrictions. Moreover, IS has advantages that can compete with magic. In comparison, the country is more willing to invest more resources.  on this emerging technology.

    Well, this is actually nothing to me. I am more curious about IS. After all, I have seen forces more powerful than IS.

    With all kinds of thoughts, I couldn't help but reach out and touch it.

    Anyway, IS can only be activated by women. If I, a pure man, touch it, I will probably have no reaction like touching a dead fish. It is a rare opportunity to touch it and I will not suffer any loss.

    However, there are always various unknowns in life. You can never guess what will happen in the next second. Of course, it is another matter if you have the ability to predict.

    A cold metallic feeling came from the fingertips, followed by a burst of dazzling silver light and various information pouring into the mind.

    “Eh!? Eh————!!!!!!”

    Faced with such a strange situation, I suddenly lost my train of thought.

    When I finally came to my senses, I found that the IS had actually moved and attached itself to my body like armor, becoming part of my hands and feet.

    "What happened!?"

    “Has someone activated IS!?”

    "who is it!?"

    "Huh? This, this is -"

    "man!?"

    Hearing the sound, a group of researchers in white coats came over. They opened the curtain and saw me activating IS. They all fell into a state of sluggishness where they couldn't think.

    I looked at the researchers in front of me in silence, and then looked at the abnormality on my body. I immediately showed a miserable face like a Christian abandoned by God. At the same time, the devil on my brother's face flashed through my mind.  smile, with only one thought left in her mind.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? This is a conspiracy.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    “Oh, I want to die.

    "Classmate, Orimaru Ichika-san!"

    A voice calling my name brought me back to reality from my annoying thoughts. I held my forehead and blurted out weakly before I could figure out the situation.

    "Ah, what's the matter?"

    "Ah, um, um, I'm very sorry for calling you so loudly all of a sudden. Are you, are you angry? Yes, I'm sorry! But, um, I'll introduce myself in the order of the fifty syllables. Now it's Oribara-san's turn.  So, I'm really, really sorry! Can you please introduce yourself? Are you willing?"

    It was then that I really came back to my senses and figured out the situation, and found that my deputy instructor, Yamada Maya, was constantly bowing his head and apologizing to me. It was obviously my own fault, but the teacher wanted to apologize himself. For a moment, I was full of guilt.

    "Uh, um, Mr. Yamada, you don't have to apologize like this. It's all my fault. I will introduce myself."

    I stretched out my hand to stop Teacher Maya Yamada from apologizing, and quickly made a comforting reassurance.

    "Really, really!? You, you promised me! You must do it!!"

    Teacher Yamada suddenly raised his head, seriously grasped my hand and leaned towards me, and he could still see the mist in his eyes.

    Teacher, are you really a teacher?  ?  This pairThe attitude of the little girl can easily be misunderstood, and some ignorant and innocent little boys might have fallen into trouble from then on!  !  !  Oh, oh, don't put your chest on it, be careful, my cannon may go off!  Also, I need to reiterate it again, teacher, you are really not my type!  !

    In the struggle between reason and sensibility, angels and demons, I took my hand out with difficulty, left my seat and walked to the podium with a slight bend without being noticed.

    Ah, I almost got hard just now.

    Standing on the podium, looking at the unabashed thirst for knowledge in the eyes of the girls in the audience, including Teacher Yamada, I suddenly felt like I was on the top of Mount Everest, and it was difficult to even breathe.

    "Ahem."

    I straightened my back and cleared my throat, thinking about what to say next.

    ???????????????????? But my mind went blank. As expected, the pressure had already crushed my thinking power into pieces.

    At this time, I took a peek at the seat by the window. Sitting there was a black-haired girl with a ponytail.

    Her name is Xiao Zhizhen, my childhood sweetheart who we only reunited after six years. This girl has always had a single ponytail. When I first entered the classroom, I recognized her at a glance.

    “But it’s really a transformation of women.

    No, no, now is not the time to think about this.

    "Help me quickly!!"

    I signaled her with my eyes. As a childhood sweetheart who has been dating for a long time, she must be able to understand this information instantly.

    "snort!"

    You actually ignored me!  ?

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Oh, oh, what does this cold aura and this arrogant attitude mean!  Where has the arrogant and a little bit coquettish Hoshi-chan gone!  !  Now Chen is completely 100% proud!  !  She actually abandoned me mercilessly at my critical moment, turned her face expressionlessly to the window, and snorted coldly, "I'll kill you, did I offend you, Miss Chen!"  !

    “However, this did remind me of something.

    I remember my brother once told me that when faced with a girl who is so wrapped up in pride that one wonders if she is engaging in chain defense, one must use a fiery penis to penetrate the opponent's uterus.

    Of course, this is summed up by my rich theory and practice. Although I don’t know where his theory and practice come from, I even wonder if he made it up casually.

    ??????????????????? However, I have no idea what those two words mean in English, because I am powerless in English. I have obviously been abroad, and there are foreigners at home. I only know the twenty-six English letters ABC, which is really weak.

    Well, I don’t really want to know the meaning of this. I know that what comes out of my brother’s mouth is definitely not fun, because every time I ask my sister or other older women in the family, I will be scolded.  Of course, many times I will attract hatred consciously or unconsciously. In comparison, the harm I suffered is quite small.

    Ah, I am going off topic again. Look, the eyes of the girls below are starting to burst into flames.

    Well, what should I say at this time?

    Let’s start with a song called “Girls’ School Boys” by Twins?  Well, it does fit the occasion, but this is a self-introduction, not a concert.

    【When we introduce ourselves, too many rhetoric just attracts the temporary attention of others. To let people know ourselves, the most important thing is to show our true side.  】

    Brother’s voice seemed to ring in my mind. At this time, I seemed to see the holy light of heaven.

    Sometimes I’m pretty reliable.

    The corners of my mouth raised slightly uncontrollably, and the sunshine outside the window shone in at the right time. At this moment, in the eyes of some ignorant little girls, I became a handsome and sunny boy.

    A small exclamation came from below, and my attention immediately came back. I took a breath and began to introduce myself.

    "My name is Ichika Orimara."

    “Yeah, yeah, yeah!!”

    Everyone’s eyes showed the expectation of “I want to hear more.”

    I smiled, what a group of curious and kind children.

    Then, I should also treat others with sincerity.

    "I like Lolita the most."

    Maintaining a sunny smile, I expressed what I loved most in my heart.

    institutions

    The sounds of various heads banging on the table and people falling to the ground kept ringing out. It seemed that they were moved by my sincerity.

    I think everyone can become a partner who loves lolita.

    At this moment, I seem to have new hope for the future.

    The sound of clicking footstepsThere was an urgent sound, is someone coming?

    “Are you going to reveal your abnormal sexual fetish as soon as you get here!?”

    Huh?  Does this sound sound familiar?

    But before I had time to react, I was hit hard on the head and sent flying.

    Wow, this kind of invisible murderous martial arts passed down by my brother is so familiar to me. The pain that directly penetrates the skull and hits the cerebral cortex is simply exhilarating How strange!  !  I'm not a pussy-shaker like Sister Xiaoyuan!  !  !

    “However, this knocking method, whether it’s power, angle, or speed, is very similar to the person in my impression.

    I swallowed and turned around with a little fear. I saw the woman behind me wearing a black suit and tight skirt. She had a slender figure and a body curve with no fat at all due to regular exercise. And the other person was at this time  He crossed his arms in front of his chest, raised the corners of his eyes, and his eyes were as sharp as a wolf's.

    "What the hell, Guan Yunchang!?"

    Snapped——

    “Ugh, I got hit on the head again, I’m probably going to have a cerebral hemorrhage now.

    "Sister Chifuyu, it hurts so much!"

    Yes, the domineering woman in front of me is my sister Chifuyu Orimaru.

    "Who is the hero in the Three Kingdoms, idiot!!"

    I rubbed my head and stood up from the ground, looking at my sister in front of me, very curious about her appearance.

    "Sister Chifuyu, why are you here? Aren't you out training for the annual World's No. 1 Martial Arts Tournament?"

    "Do you think I am Yamcha!? Who told you that I would go to that kind of conference!!"

    Chifuyu-san’s eyes started to sparkle, and her fists were clenched tightly. She would probably attack accordingly depending on my answer.

    “Uh, it’s my brother, that’s what I told you!!”

    I quickly shied away all the responsibilities, but after hearing this, Chifuyu-san loosened her fists and held her forehead in distress.

    "That idiot has been talking nonsense all day long"

    Looking at Chifuyu-san's depressed and gnashing expression, I couldn't help but want to laugh out loud. Those words I just came up with on the spur of the moment were purely to deceive my brother. Oh, haha, a Tai Chi push hand can kill someone invisible. I feel  At this moment, my IQ doubled several times.

    "Huh? By the way, what was going on with your self-introduction just now?"

    "Well……"

    Okay, I haven’t even breathed a sigh of relief yet. Why did this hatred suddenly shift back? I didn’t make fun of you.

    "My brother told me to be heart-to-heart and treat others with sincerity"

    And as soon as I finished speaking, Chifuyu-san came towards me with an angry fist.

    “Just lie to me now!!!!”

    Is it okay to let your brother lie like this openly?  ?

 Text Chapter 59 Looking forward to meeting him again

    "Hey, your eyes are wandering. Do you want to borrow money from me? For the sake of us being brothers, just tell me how much you want. It's okay to give the Ming coins directly to you!"

    There was a short distance from leaving the World Tree to one of the squares near the World Tree. Along the way, Neil found that Negi peeked at him very frequently, almost every few steps.  When he turned his head, Negi quickly turned his head and whistled. This behavior made Neil very unhappy, because it felt very disgusting to be treated like this by a boy, and Negi was not a girl who secretly liked him.  .

    “ Could it be that Negi has been looking at 3A girls for a long time and hasn’t had any contact with boys for a long time, and finally his interest in that area has begun to awaken!  ?

    In an instant, Negi’s image became dangerous in Neil’s eyes.

    "Why is it such an unlucky thing to say? How much do you want today's birthday to become the anniversary of my death! What do you mean by that look in your eyes? I always feel super unhappy!!"

    Negi was obviously stunned by Neil's sudden words for a few seconds before he reacted. Coupled with the weird look in his eyes, he couldn't help but complain angrily.

    Neil stuck out his tongue, put his hands on the back of his head, and quickened his pace slightly, leading Negi by half a body.

    "Do you have anything to say?"

    Negi paused for a moment, looking sideways at the face partially blocked by his arms, his eyes flashing behind the lenses.

    “Hey, Neil, has something happened to you recently?”

    I always feel that something has changed in him.

    Neil’s pace slowed down unconsciously, but soon returned to its original state, and he asked without looking back.

    "Why do you think so?"

    “I just feel like you’ve been a little absent-minded these days, as if you’re a little further away”

    Raising his head and looking at the stars covering the night sky, the starlight gently reflected the faint light on Negi's glasses.

    Neil put down his hands and put them behind his back. He also raised his head and stared at him from a distance.

    "No, nothing has changed"

    In the end, he was still like that.

    Nothing has changed.

    "Neil"

    Negi turned his head and opened his mouth, as if he wanted to say something, but for a long time, he did not say another word.

    "Don't talk about me, it's you" Neil suddenly spoke up and grabbed the topic, turning his face and blinking, "You are the one who should be said to be absent-minded, right? You seem to have no energy recently, as if you were distracted by something.  Things are bothering me"

    "Is it that obvious?"

    Negi lowered his head and muttered quietly, but Neil could still hear him beside him.

    "It's all written on your face I thought you looked confident after the school festival, but it turns out you've been so worried these days that you almost jumped off a building. What, is it a worry about love, boy?"  "

    When talking about love, Neil’s eyes brightened up and his tone was full of ridicule.

    "No, I just had a quarrel with Asuna-san"

    Negi rolled his eyes at him and became dejected again.

    "Sister? Oh, haha, it really is a matter of love~~~You dishonest guy~~~"

    "Do you have to think about this!?"

    "Okay, what did you and eldest sister argue about?"

    Neil spread his hands and did not continue teasing the other party.

    "Actually, it's not a big deal. Asuna-san just reminded me that I am very similar to Chao-san"

    Negi lowered his head a little further and sighed softly.

    "I see, the eldest sister is angry because of this"

    Neil looked at his brother’s confused expression, and he probably figured out what was going on between him and Asuna.

    After meeting with Gunel and learning that his father was still alive, Neil also guessed what Negi was thinking now. He must be full of things about his father. Since a long time ago, Negi has been working hard for his father.  , constantly injured, and constantly moving forward. After getting more accurate news, he will only work harder to move forward for his dream, even at the risk of losing his life.

    Father seems to be everything to him.

    This is exactly the same as the super ring tone.

    For the sake of your dreams, you are willing to give up everything, including your own happiness.

    And Tomorrow Cai is angry about it, maybe that's it.

    "Actually, Asuna-san is right, and I said the same thing to Chao-san, but I"? 

    Although he clearly rejected Chao's approach, he himself followed Chao's path, almost exactly the same path.

    He, how should he choose?

    "Neji, do you still remember what Chao Lingyin said?"

    Neil didn’t pay attention to Negi’s current expression and just continued talking.

    "Don't stop, keep moving forward This sentence should be very suitable for you now. For you, your father's affairs can be said to be everything to you. If you are asked to give up everything now for this, you must be able to do it.  Yes, in this aspect, you, Chao Lingyin, and I are really the same"

    Neil slowly took a breath of the refreshing summer night, his eyes slightly focused on Negi's face.

    "However, I think this is correct, or in other words, any approach is correct, but everyone chooses a different position. It is probably impossible for you to give up looking for your father, so why not go all the way?  Black, just like Kick-Ass who became a hero after being knocked headlong"

    "Well, I always feel that the tone of your words has suddenly changed a lot"

    "Don't worry about these things. Your goal is very clear anyway. You just think too much. Anyway, there is only one way you want to go from now on, isn't it?"

    Facing Neil’s smile, Negi seemed to know a little bit about what he should choose.

    "However, I have one more thing to say. No matter what you choose, you should also pay more attention to the people around you, such as eldest sister. I think eldest sister is very clear about your thoughts, and this is what she is worried about.  , it’s just that she doesn’t want to see you scarring yourself, the eldest sister’s idea is probably that simple"

    Neil took a few steps forward, tapping his toes slightly. As his body turned, his long hair fluttered lightly, and his face was clearly reflected in Negi's eyes.

    "Don't forget this, because when you lose, the pain is not something you can bear"

    "Neil"

    They were only a few steps apart, but Niji felt like they were separated by a chasm.

    Because there was a bit of sad nostalgia in Neil's eyes, which blocked his approach.

    "Well, that's all I want to say. It's up to you what you think about next" Neil spread his hands and smiled softly, then turned a little evil again, "But eldest sister really loves you deeply.  Said~~~"

    "Why do you come back here again!!!"

    The sentimental atmosphere just now was gone, and Negi rolled his eyes angrily.

    “Hehe~~~”

    Neil grinned wider, looked away slightly, and saw the surrounding environment clearly. His smile was frozen, and his expression was a little confused.

    "Ah, by the way, what am I doing here?"

    "Huh? Don't you know it yourself!?"

    "I really don't know, I'm following you"

    "How are you following me!? You are following me and running in front of me!!"

    "In this case, I will go home. Goodbye, young man who works hard~~~"

    Neil waved his hand and walked forward without looking back, but he was immediately grabbed by the collar.

    "It's rare that you come here, so just patrol with me. You have a lot of time anyway"

    I don’t know where Niji got the strength, but he was holding on to Neil’s collar as firmly as a rock.

    "Hey, I'm not on duty tonight, and my youth is calling me!!"

    "What youth?"

    “Galgame on the computer!!!”

    “Delete your youth for me!!”

    "Do you want to ruin my life!?"

    "Your life is too insignificant!!"

    Seeing that Negi refused to let go of him, Neil lowered his head helplessly, but after waiting for a while, he found that Negi was still where he was.

    "Aren't you going to patrol? Why are you standing here without moving? You want to be a sentinel!"

    "No, I'm waitingah, here it comes!"

    When Negi was talking, a figure in the field of vision gradually enlarged, and he suddenly shouted.

    Neil looked in the direction that Negi was looking at, and saw Setsuna coming this way quickly, and Kamo the ferret was lying on her shoulder.

    "Why is Kamo and Setsuna-san together?"

    Generally speaking, doesn’t Kamo, the pervert, always follow Negi?

    "If you come to me today, I will ask Kamo to find Setsuna-san first, and then we will make an appointment to meet here."

    ? ?Ji smiled and explained in a calm tone.

    Neil glanced at Negi thoughtfully, his eyes brightened slightly, and then fell silent.

    "Teacher Negi, Teacher Neil, good evening."

    Setsuna quickly arrived in front of them. There seemed to be no surprise about Neil's appearance. Negi or Kamo must have told her in advance.

    "Boss Neil, long time no see."

    Kamo jumped from Setsuna’s shoulder to Negi, turned to say hello to Neil.

    "It's been a long time indeed. You haven't done anything wrong recently, have you?"

    Neil half-opened his eyes and glanced at Kamo who was stiff.

    “No, absolutely not!! I don’t dare to lose even a hair under Boss Neil’s eyes!!”

    "That means you did a lot of bad things that I didn't see, right?"

    Under Kamo’s desperate eyes, Neil raised a bright smile.

    "Okay, Neil, Kamo hasn't done much recently and has helped me a lot. Let's go on patrol now"

    Seeing this, Negi had no choice but to interrupt Neil's topic.

    Neil waved his hands quickly, as if he refused to agree.

    "No, it's not my turn tonight, I won't work overtime, you have to go do it yourself!"

    "Anyway, you are here, and you will do some meaningless things when you go back. It is better to stay. It is rare that we can be on duty together"

    “What’s so pointless!! You’re actually vetoing my life!!”

    "Teacher, what are you talking about?"

    Listening to the conversation between the two, Setsuna on the side was confused.

    "It's nothing, it's just that Neil promised us to patrol together. One more person will add more strength."

    Negi turned to Setsuna and smiled, taking Neil with him by the way.

    "Who agreed? Don't just talk to yourself!"

    "Then let's set off now!"

    "Okay, Teacher Negi."

    "Hey, don't ignore me, listen to me!!!"

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Ah, I really want to go home"

    Raising his head, Neil looked at the starry sky and lazily followed Negi and Setsuna.

    “It’s only been less than two minutes! How unmotivated you are!!”

    Neil didn’t pay attention to Neji’s words. He turned to look at An Jing walking beside him, his eyes rolled, and he didn’t know what he was thinking.

    "Speaking of Setsuna-san, why are you and Negi together? Could it be that you are having an unethical love affair with your eldest lady and her fiancé behind your back!?"

    Neil covered his mouth with his hands, his face filled with disbelief.

    "Who do you think is the betrothed!!"

    "I did not betray the eldest lady!!"

    "As expected of Neil, he said all the things in my heart, but it doesn't matter, brother, you can be considered Setsuna's master, it's totally okay!!"

    "How is it OK!!!" x2

    The two of them shouted at Kamo at the same time, dumbfounded.

    “I understand, I know how to do it, huh huh~~~~~”

    "You know nothing! The laughter behind you is full of bad intentions!!"

    "Teacher Neil, I will never change my heart for the eldest lady!!"

    In desperation, Setsuna expressed his loyalty to Konoka without thinking.

    "Oh, that's true" x3

    At this time, two young men, one a pervert, looked at Setsuna with ambiguous eyes. Setsuna was stunned, and then turned red and waved his hands in denial.

    "No, it's not what you think. I, I just treat the eldest lady, just"

    "Love……"

    "It's love"

    "like."

    The three guys caught Setsuna’s words very wisely.

    "Nah!!!!!!!"

    At night, the girl’s shy screams broke through the sky.

    "You guys are really energetic"

    Suddenly a voice intervened in the joke between three people and one mink. They followed the sound at the same time and saw a young man wearing a high school uniform leaning against a lamppost, holding a mobile phone in his hand, and his eyes glanced slightly  Their fingertips are still touching the bright screen.

    &nbsp;"Why are you here? Are you also patrolling at night?"

    Neil walked over and obviously knew the other person.

    The young man then turned his head, looked at Neil walking towards him, and smiled slightly.

    "Well, I'm short of manpower recently, so I came to help. Anyway, I still get overtime pay"

    "Senior Muchen."

    In an instant, he also came over and bowed respectfully to the other party.

    The young man is Jun Muchen.

    "It's Setsuna-chan, why are you with this bastard brat?"

    "Who are you calling a bastard? Speaking of bastards, you bastard is even more of a bastard!!"

    “Tsk, tsk, tsk, it’s full of balls in one sentence, it’s really dirty!”

    “It’s your head that’s dirty!!”

    "Well, actually, Teacher Neil is here to patrol tonight, so we came together"

    "The moment interrupted the two people's unscrupulous conversation, and at the same time, I felt that the two guys were really similar.

    "Neil, Setsuna-san, who is this gentleman?"

    There is obviously someone here who doesn’t know the other person.

    "Oh, this is a student from the high school department. Senior Jun Muchen, like me, is also employed by the school and is very powerful."

    Seeing that Neal had no intention of introducing him, Setsuna had no choice but to introduce him to Neji. When he looked at Jun Muchen, there was a hint of admiration in his eyes.

    "Ahahaha, I am stronger in that area"

    Jun Muchen touched the back of his head and smiled brightly, swinging his waist back and forth slightly.

    In an instant, he turned away with his cheeks slightly red, Negi looked puzzled, while Neil's eyes were full of contempt.

    "You can no longer be described as a scumbag."

    "Uh, um, nice to meet you, Mr. Jun."

    Although I didn’t understand what Jun Muchen meant by that aspect, I still extended my hand in a friendly manner.

    "This is Teacher Negi, just call me Muchen. He is such a personable gentleman, completely different from a guy who only knows bullshit"

    With a gentle smile on her face, Jun Muchen held Niji’s hand and said something that made someone angry.

    "It's much better than you, the guy with the same curly hair as [beep——]"

    Neil twitched the corners of his eyes, raised the corners of his mouth, and said coldly.

    “Although my hair is black and curly, it is definitely not the curly hair on [beep——]!!”

    "Ah la la, you really didn't bring it upon yourself"

    The two people looked at each other, as if there were sparks constantly arousing.

    "Well, Neil, you and Mr. Muchen are very familiar with each other."

    "Only a ghost is familiar with this kind of guy!" Neil turned his head and glared at Niji, then immediately turned back to stare at Jun Muchen, "This guy had a fight with me for no reason last time, what do you think?  Is this kind of person seriously ill?!"

    “It’s not just for nothing!!”

    "Then what are you talking about!!"

    “Because I’m bored!!”

    “Idiot!!”

    "Ha, I really don't understand"

    Negi held his forehead with a headache, feeling as if two Neils appeared in front of him.

    “Speaking of which, what are you doing here alone?”

    "I'm waiting for someone."

    Jun Muchen put away his phone and said with a yawn.

    "Ha, waiting for someone? You don't look like you have a date, do you?"

    "How different! One day I will go to a love hotel with the president!!"

    "One sentence will reveal your true face clearly."

    Neil sighed very much, this guy is really powerful in combat, his combat effectiveness has broken through the lower limit.

    "Actually, I was waiting for the principal's guests to come out" Seeing the curiosity in the three people's eyes, Jun Muchen continued, "They are people from the Holy Church."

    "The Holy Church? Is it dealing with the previous ghoul incident?"

    Neil was the first to react, and at the same time, three unlucky children flashed through his mind.

    "Ghoul? What ghoul?"

    Negi and Setsuna looked at Neil suspiciously. Neil was stunned. It seemed that they didn't know about the incident.

    After briefly explaining it to them, Negi and Setsuna's expressions changed slightly and became a little heavy.

    “Actually, you don’t need to be so nervous. As long as you deal with it well, you won’t be afraid of too much trouble”

    &nbsp; Jun Muchen put away his playful look and calmly comforted the two of them, with a comforting warmth in his voice.

    "Yeah." x2

    "By the way, who was sent by the Holy Church?" Neil raised his eyes and looked at Jun Muchen, "Is it the agent? Or are the people from the burial agency also coming out?"

    "You know a lot" Jun Muchen's eyes were slightly surprised, and then he continued to lean against the lamppost lazily, "That person is the person in charge of the nearby Shengtang Church stronghold, he is oh, myself  Look, he comes out."

    Jun Muchen suddenly stood up straight and looked back at the building behind him. In the darkness, the sound of neither light nor heavy footsteps sounded rhythmically.

    Everyone’s eyes were focused on him, and the figure in the shadow gradually became clearer, and the cross hanging on his chest reflected a faint silver light.

    "Oh? I didn't expect there would be so many people here"

    There seemed to be a little surprise in the heavy voice, and a man wearing a black priest's uniform appeared in front of everyone.

    Neil’s pupils shrank tightly, and the man’s face was deeply imprinted on his retinas. He opened his mouth slightly, then bit his lower lip tightly, and an imperceptible trace of violent murderous intention passed deep in his eyes.

    Soon, the trace of hostility disappeared, and Neil stood aside silently, returning to his usual listless appearance.

    Jun Muchen, who had been keeping quiet, glanced at Neil thoughtfully, then stood up with a smile and introduced the newcomer to Niji and the others.

    "This is the chief priest of Haiming City Church, and the person in charge of negotiating with our Magic Association on behalf of the Holy Church Church, Kotomine Kirei."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Jun Muchen faced Kotomine Kirei and introduced the person on the other side.

    "These three are magicians and swordsmen from the Magic Association, Negi Springfield, Neil Springfield, and Setsuna Sakurasaki."

    "Good evening, you three. I never expected that the Magic Association would have such outstanding children."

    Kotomine Kirei's eyes are always heavy, giving people a serious feeling.

    "You're flattered, Mr. Kotomine."

    Facing the other party’s compliment, Negi quickly nodded in return.

    Kotomine Kirei’s eyes passed over the faces of the three of them one by one. When he saw Neil, he paused for a moment and then turned to Jun Muchen.

    "Mr. Muchen, my business has been finished, and it's almost time for me to leave."

    "Let me take you out" Jun Muchen nodded to the other party, and then winked at the three of them, "Then I will lead Mr. Yanfeng to leave, and you three can continue working"

    "Okay, Mr. Muchen."

    "Goodbye, Senior Muchen."

    Neil didn’t look at Kirei for a second, he raised his head and nodded lightly to Jun Muchen, then turned around and left with the two of them.

    "Then let's go, Mr. Kotomine."

    "sorry to bother you."

    Kotomine Kirei nodded in thanks, then vaguely glanced at the direction Neil left, with an obscure smile on his lips.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "I'll send it here."

    Reaching the entrance of the academy, Jun Muchen stopped and turned to talk to Kotomine Kirei, who was following closely behind him.

    "Well, thank you."

    Jun Muchen nodded slightly to him and walked away.

    Kotomine Kirei calmly watched Jun Muchen leave. He slowly turned around until his back disappeared.

    “It seems like something interesting happened tonight, Kirei.”

    The strange voice appeared out of thin air, but Kotomine Kirei did not feel the slightest surprise, and his expressionless face maintained his usual indifference.

    "What are you referring to?"

    Kirei stared at the void in front of him, as if there was a figure in front of him talking to him.

    "hehe……"

    The sound of laughter was accompanied by golden light particles, which gathered together little by little. Soon, the silhouette of a human figure loomed in the golden light.

    "You should have discovered it, that brat"

    Yao dispersed, and a young man wearing a black jacket had his hands in his trouser pockets. His handsome face was full of arrogance, and a pair of bloody eyes under the golden bangs seemed to have an addictive demonic quality, staring directly at the indifferent eyes.  man.

    Seeing that Kirei remained silent, the young man raised an evil smile on his lips, narrowed his eyes slightly, and the blood in his eyes became more and more piercing.

    "He seems to have the same thing as us."

    Qili looked at the man??, his eyes were cold, and he met those eyes that were difficult for mortals to look directly into without giving in.

    Suddenly, Kirei smiled.

    A gloomy smile appeared on his cold and sharp face.

    "Indeed, aren't you interested, Gilgamesh?"

    "Of course I have interests. There aren't many things in this world that interest me" The smile on Gilgamesh's lips grew wider, and the light in his eyes became more and more elusive. "But, we can't be interested in him now."  Take action."

    "Oh why?"

    There was a hint of curiosity in Kirei's expression.

    Such emotional changes are very rare for him.

    "Because of the agreement with that guy, if that kid encounters danger within my sight, try to save his life."

    Gilgamesh withdrew his gaze and raised his head slightly. The night sky was reflected in his eyes, and he seemed to be able to see a night similar to the original one.

    "That mysterious heroic spirit?"

    Kirei frowned, a familiar yet unfamiliar figure appeared in his mind.

    "Um."

    Gilgamesh’s gaze retracted from the sky and fell on Kirei.

    "Do you know his identity?"

    Hearing Kirei’s question, Gilgamesh smiled playfully.

    "That's right, but it's better not to tell you for the time being. It will be more exciting to save the interesting things until the end."

    Gilgamesh looked past Kirei, looking in an unknown direction, with slight waves in his eyes.

    "My king, I am looking forward to meeting him again."

    ?…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

    PS: I plan to overthrow and rewrite it, and change the protagonist to a female.

 Text Chapter 60 Moon Peak Shrine

    irritable.

    That feeling lingered in my mind for quite some time.

    The things that happened recently and the people I met have revived many memories that have been buried deep in my heart. In my mind, almost all of them are pictures that I don’t want to think of.

    In the past, he would sometimes recall it or appear in his dreams. Even though it was like a curse, he never wanted to abandon those memories. For him, this was a sin that he had to endure.

    However, even so, he would not be as inexplicably restless in the past as he is now. Often, as long as he hints to himself, his mood will soon calm down, or in other words, his heart will feel like death again.

    Is it because of those people?

    Some familiar faces flashed through Neil's mind, and a subtle sense of peace flowed through them.

    He has always been walking alone. Even Negi, who is closest to him, cannot get close to the depths of his heart. Now, the shadows of other people have been left in his heart. Unknowingly, the cracks in his heart have opened up.  got bigger.

    However, he knew very well that this would not work.

    He has learned a lot from what happened in the past, and he doesn't want to repeat the same mistakes. In order to no longer let others get hurt because of him, and make himself suffer again, as long as he no longer establishes close relationships with other people and is separated by a distance, then each other will  Will not be harmed.

    “Otherwise, what happened to Touma that night will happen again.

    "well……"

    Neil sighed slightly, because being reminded by Negi made him a little concerned about his own problems.

    Since coming to this country and coming into contact with those people, he seems to have changed more or less. Now I think about it, does the practice assigned to him by the principal have such meaning.

    "It's so weak"

    Neil stopped his directionless progress, looked up at the clear blue sky, and laughed somewhat self-deprecatingly.

    In the breeze, there is a hint of fragrance.

    Neil put away his complicated thoughts, smelled the fragrance of flowers, and couldn't help but turn his head and look around. It turned out that he had come to a place that was familiar yet unfamiliar.

    On the long stairs, there is a torii gate.

    "Shrine"

    Neil had seen this kind of building before at Bang Zhikui's home, but he didn't expect that he would encounter another shrine while wandering around this city. It seems that the people here seem to believe in gods.

    However, there seemed to be something about this shrine that attracted him. Unconsciously, Neil stepped on the stairs and walked up out of curiosity. He glanced at the sign on the torii gate, which was written in black ink on the somewhat broken wooden board.  With a few big characters.

    Tsukimine Shrine.

    After walking up the stairs, a clean open space appeared in front of me. In the distance, there is the main hall of Tsukamine Shrine, and it is surrounded by trees. In the center, there is a peach blossom tree, with pale pink petals blooming. From time to time, it is surrounded by trees.  The wind blows, and the petals carry their fragrance and blow into the distance.

    Neil walked over, and the fragrance he just smelled seemed to be the fragrance of the flowers of this peach blossom tree. But, is this season the time for peach blossoms to bloom?

    After touching the rough tree trunk, Neil looked up at the crown of the tree where the buds were blooming with a strange expression.

    "Is it the same as the cherry blossom tree in my house?"

    It seems wrong. The tree at home will remain open for a long time because it has been tampered with. Unless the tree in front of you has also been tampered with, but would anyone be so bothered?

    "Maybe yes."

    Neil held his chin up and murmured uncertainly.

    "Well, it's not a bad thing anyway, it's just a spectacle at best"

    It’s really not a big deal. At least not many people will delve into the school’s World Tree, which is too big to complain about. Sometimes Neil really wonders if the people in this city are all crazy guys.

    "But why don't you see a clergyman?"

    After being here for a long time, I didn’t find anyone coming or going, not even a worshipper.

    Neil sat down under the peach blossom tree, leaning against the trunk of the tree and vaguely seeing the sky through the branches. The hazy and broken beauty was particularly charming. As he watched quietly, time seemed to have stopped.

    The slightly blowing wind mixed with the fragrance of peach blossoms and the simple atmosphere of the shrine seemed to have a hypnotic effect. Little by little, Neil's eyes slowly closed, and unknowingly, the scenery in front of him gradually changed.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    Ordinary furnishings, ordinary decoration.

    &nbsp; This is an ordinary house.

    The open window let in the bright morning light, and the faint light reflected on the floor and walls, making it warm.

    On the recliner, a beautiful woman with long black hair was sitting, and opposite her, a man with long white hair was half-kneeling on the ground, his palms gently covering the woman's slightly swollen abdomen.

    "Do you really want to go?"

    The woman raised her bright and moving amber eyes and stared at the man with gentle eyes.

    The man met those beautiful eyes and grinned.

    “I don’t want to go either, but I have to go, just like I have to take Sadharu out in the morning, otherwise he will be at home”

    "Be serious."

    The woman raised her hand and patted the man's head gently, her face full of anger.

    "Well, I'm very serious" The man grabbed the hand covering his head, held it softly and without force, and looked at the other person intently, "I'm sorry, I have to leave him at this time.  you alone……"

    Looking at his expression, the woman couldn't help but sigh, and then she curled her lips in displeasure.

    "I knew it was like this. You haven't listened to me since you were a child. I really doubt whether you are sincerely good to me"

    "Oh my, my whole body belongs to you, you still don't believe me" The man held the white catkin and couldn't help but laughed out loud, "A woman is a fragile work of art. If you don't cherish it, you will lose it."  It cannot be saved, so I will cherish you all the time."

    Hearing these straightforward words, the woman's pretty face couldn't help but blush slightly, but when she saw the smile in his eyes, she felt a little annoyed. She narrowed her eyes and smiled as charmingly as a crescent moon.

    “Hey, you must have a lot of artworks, right?”

    The man lowered his head and thought for a moment, then muttered uncertainly, "It seems like a lot"

    "Um?"

    The man quickly grabbed the hand that had started to press hard on his ear and looked at the woman with a flattering smile, "But I chose the one who is priceless to me"

    The woman glared at him and finally let go of her hand. Looking at his familiar face, she felt slightly absent-minded.

    "Do you know what the happiness I hope for me is like?"

    Her voice was very plain, but in the man's ears, there was always an unforgettable sadness.

    "I can eat with you every night, say good night to you before going to bed, and say good morning with a smile in the morning. What a little woman."

    The man stopped his smile and spoke seriously and calmly.

    The woman gently spread her face, her smile as happy as a rainbow after the rain.

    "Yes, I'm just a little woman, so I don't expect my husband to be a hero admired by all people. As long as he can stay with me, it's enough."

    "I don't want to be a hero, because heroes usually die young." The man shrugged, then stood up, bent down and gently touched the side of the woman's face, with tenderness written on his face, "But I can't be a hero.  person, so you can rest assured to let me go, I will definitely come back to you in vain."

    The woman held the broad and strong hand with both hands and pressed it tightly to her face. Her eyes were wet without knowing when.

    "I always feel that I am destined to wait for you all the time. I never see you waiting for me. You know, waiting is not a happy thing."

    "So, I can only compensate."

    The man let go of the woman’s hand and wiped away the tears from her eyes.

    "Wait until I use my future happiness to make up for your past unhappiness."

    With a smile on his face, he turned around and left with the woman looking at him forever.

    Determined, without a trace of nostalgia.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    Ding bell——ding bell——

    There seemed to be some melodious ringing ringing in my ears.

    Open your eyes, it’s the bright world.

    Neil was a little lost. What was that dream just now?

    In the dream, I only heard a man and a woman talking to each other, but I couldn't see their faces clearly, as if there was always a fog blurring their faces.

    【Do those two people have anything to do with me?  】

    ??Thinking hard, but can’t get any results.

    "My little friend, are you okay?"

    At this moment, a strange voice sounded in his ears, and only then did Neil notice that there was someone around himhuman existence.

    Turning around, Neil saw that the owner of the voice was a beautiful woman.

    A unique miko costume revealed the identity of the other party. Her long hair was bright flaxen, and the brown pupils dotted on her beautiful face seemed to be covered with a layer of light. No matter what the environment, she would exude a soft glow.  Glorious and reassuring.

    With a faint smile on her lips, the woman looked at Neil who had just woken up.

    "Uh, sorry, I just fell asleep."

    Neil noticed that the other person was holding a strange-looking bell in his hand. The ringing he just heard might have come from this thing.

    “It’s easy to catch a cold if you sleep here.”

    The woman suddenly realized it, and then she felt a little worried.

    "Well, I understand."

    Neil responded politely to other people's kindness.

    "Miss, are you the witch here?"

    "Well, I am the shrine maiden of Tsukimine Shrine, and I just took over recently."

    The woman smiled slightly, and the bell in her hand gently made a pleasant ringing sound.

    "Speaking of which, I saw you looking a little lost just now. Was it a nightmare?"

    Recalling the way Neil looked when he woke up before, the woman asked with some concern.

    "Well, in the distant Silent Hill, Alessa is trying to swallow me up with darkness and combine me with her. How can we repair it? I am obviously not Sharon"

    Neil habitually rambled on, even clenching his fists to express his anger.

    "What, is it an evil spirit!?"

    However, the miko was very shocked, and then she held the bell tightly and tried to hit Neil on the head.

    "Miss, wait!! What are you going to do!?"

    “I’ll help you get rid of the spirit, don’t worry, it’s very effective!”

    "It looks like you want to kill me. I'm afraid that before I can get rid of the spirit, I will become a spirit myself!!" Neil quickly raised his hand to stop the other party, with a look of shame on his face, "Miss Witch, what I just said was purely  Nonsense, please don’t pay attention!”

    "Ugh, why am I still so worried? Hey, could it be that you were possessed by a ghost and saw the ghost's memory!?"

    "Uh, no, and it's not really a nightmare. I just had a somewhat inexplicable dream" Neil paused, glanced at the witch, and felt that there was nothing embarrassing about saying it, so he continued, "In a dream  I saw a man and a woman having a conversation, but I had no impression of their faces, so it was a bit strange."

    "You didn't lie to me?"

    “…It’s true this time.”

    "Oh, is that so?" The witch held her delicate chin and thought carefully. She looked down at Neil, "Actually, dreams sometimes have something to do with the past. Sometimes, maybe it's the scene in the future, maybe it's you.  The future is uncertain"

    After saying that, the miko looked at him with a strange smile.

    "my future?"

    Neil was a little confused for a moment. He really hadn't thought about this, but it didn't look like it.

    He shook his head and got rid of all the messy thoughts in his mind. It didn't matter whether this dream was related to him or not. It was just a dream anyway.

    "Forget it, it's useless to think so much. By the way, what do you call Miss Miko?"

    "My name is Guanyue Gefan, you can just call me Guanyue. What about you?"

    "Neil Springfield, please give me your advice."

    Neil stretched out his hand to shake Gefan’s hand, and Gefan tilted his head, not knowing what he was thinking.

    After chatting with Ge Fan for a while, Neil said goodbye and left.

    Gefan stood at the top of the stairs, watching Neil leave. After losing sight of him, she turned around and walked back to the peach blossom tree. She reached out her hand and brushed the rough bark of the trunk.

    Ding bell——

    The peach blossom tree suddenly made a circle of invisible fluctuations, and the bell in Ge Fan's hand seemed to be vibrated and made a sound.

    The witch looked at the peach blossom tree with deep and gentle eyes, and suddenly smiled.

    "Just now, what kind of dream did you see for him?  "

    Ding bell——

    There was another sound.

    It seems that someone has given the answer.

 Text Chapter 61 Wash your hands before pursuing a girl

    "It's so boring. If I had known earlier, I would have asked Nanoha and Suzuka to come out together"

    Alyssa, who was walking alone on the street, muttered in a low voice with some regret. She looked sideways at the exquisite accessories in the closet, feeling like something was missing without anyone to chat with her.

    It turns out that she is not used to being alone.

    "Huh? Ahead is Kabukicho"

    Because I had been a guest at Neil's home, and Neil's home was in this street, I passed by this place at that time. Although this area is not very big, there are many weird shops. For example, there is a store called  A shemale club opened by people from Xixiang.

    What kind of person would go to such a strange place?

    Alyssa cursed in her heart.

    But this place seems to be as chaotic as ever, or rather lawless.

    Alyssa looked around and would always see groups of delinquents and gangsters gathering in some corners, but the people passing by seemed not to be surprised, and sometimes even greeted them familiarly.

    "No wonder we raise people like stupid teachers"

    Alyssa felt as if she had discovered the truth.

    And just when Alyssa was so absent-minded, she felt as if she hit something and fell backwards.

    “It hurts so much!”

    “Hey, little girl, how are you walking!!!”

    Suddenly there was a rough voice above her head, and Alyssa stood up with some pain and looked. A fierce young man was glaring at her. He was holding a bottle of drink in his hand, and there were five people surrounding him. They were also surrounded by five people.  With a black jacket and colorful hair, he has a standard bad appearance.

    Alyssa was startled by this sudden situation and couldn't help but take a small step back.

    "Youwhat are you going to do?"

    "What are you doing! You soiled my clothes, what are you talking about!!"

    The young man pointed to a puddle of water on the chest of his clothes, and then stared at Alyssa fiercely, "What do you think we should do now!?"

    "II didn't mean it. For clothes like this, I'll just pay you for it!"

    Only then did Alyssa know what was going on. She secretly sighed why she was so unlucky today, and then said in a strong tone.

    The bad boy raised his eyebrows, as if he was offended by the other party's toughness. He couldn't help but snorted and said with narrowed eyes, "Huh? Compensate to me? Do you think you can afford it!! This is unique in the world!!"

    "Huh? Unique!?"

    Alyssa looked at the tattered clothes and felt that it would be trivial to compensate him for a hundred identical ones.

    "That's right, the boss worked hard to make it!!"

    "Do you think ordinary people can make those jagged shapes on the cuffs!?"

    "This is a work of conscience for our bad industry!!"

    “That’s why people call it Great White Shark!!”

    The companions behind the young man shouted and looked proud, while the leading delinquent youth was even more embarrassed and shy.

    ""

    Ah, what are you so shy about, bad!

    Alyssa was speechless for a while. Fortunately, she thought the sleeveless cuffs were caused by being torn off, but it turned out that these idiots made them by themselves.

    "Then what are you going to do? If you don't want compensation, I'll leave!"

    Facing this group of people, Alyssa felt a little afraid, and her eyes flickered slightly. She asked pretending to be calm, just hoping to get out of here as soon as possible.

    "Well, what should I do"

    The young man suddenly calmed down and looked at Alyssa carefully, making her feel uncomfortable for a while.

    "Hey, what on earth are you"

    “Please date me on the condition of marriage!!!”

    Before Alyssa finished speaking, the young man bowed ninety degrees and stretched out his hand. Alyssa was stunned, and her face immediately turned red.

    【Eh!  ?  Interact!  ?  What the hell kind of development is this!  !  】

    “You, you, what did you say all of a sudden!!!!!!”

    Alyssa no longer knew whether she was embarrassed or angry. The person who looked so fierce just now as if he wanted to kill her actually turned around and said he wanted to date her!  ?

    “Oh, my God, the boss’s lolicon is having another attack”

    "This disease is difficult to treat"

    "Actually, I am also a lolita control."

    "+1 upstairs."

    "You guys don't give it to me"??Talk to yourself!  !  !  !  "

    Alyssa angrily complained about this group of people, and then swatted away the hand handed by the young man.

    “Did you agree to my proposal!?”

    “Don’t jump to the final stage all at once!!!”

    Alyssa felt like she was going to cry. She started to turn her head, hoping to ask for help from passers-by. As soon as she turned her head, she saw a guy passing by with his hands in his trouser pockets and looking at her dumbfounded.

    ""

    ""

    With their eyes facing each other, the other person shook his head and walked forward as if nothing had happened.

    “Idiot teacher, come back here!!!”

    Hearing the angry shouting behind him, Neil had a headache. How could he encounter such trouble on the way home? However, it was really a novel thing to see someone confessing to Alyssa.

    Neil looked back at Alyssa, he spread his hands helplessly, "Hey, Miss, someone is confessing to you, I'm too embarrassed to come out and mess with it"

    “Asshole, didn’t you see that I was surrounded by a group of bad guys!?”

    "Tsk, tsk, tsk, this is even worse. Classic romantic comedies like heroes saving beauties are not suitable for me"

    "Who is telling you about a romantic comedy?!" Alyssa walked over quickly and grabbed Neil's collar, "Stop showing off your narcissistic expression and saying boring words! Get him away right now!!!  !”

    With one move, the Tathagata Divine Palm was swung out in succession, and Neil was directly hit and sent flying for more than ten times in the air.

    Neil was lying on the ground, covering his bleeding nose, and was almost beaten into a mosaic by Alyssa.

    "Let me tell you, you've beaten me to this point, are you still afraid of these people?"

    "Hey! Don't ignore us!!"

    The group of bad guys stood up and stared fiercely at Neil who appeared on the stage.

    “Well, I always feel that this kid looks familiar.

    Neil patted his clothes and stood up, glanced at the group of people in front of him, and couldn't help but sigh.  He looked at the leading delinquent young man, spread his hands and asked speechlessly, "I say, big brother, what's so good about this kid?"

    Alyssa’s eyelids twitched, and she held back her anger and stood behind Neil.

    "Huh? I like it, but can you control it!?"

    Looking at him gearing up, he seemed ready to punch him at any moment.

    Neil shook his head, then turned away to reveal Alyssa. He pointed at Alyssa and pushed up a pair of non-existent glasses.

    "Look at this little girl, the top is as flat as a horizontal line. Does it feel like a hand? Of course it does, but it just feels like a scratch on your hand. Unless you are an M, you will feel good!!"

    Ignoring Alyssa’s pretty face that was starting to darken, she then pointed at her legs.

    "Look here again, these two legs are so short, can they cooperate with you to do some difficult movements!? What fun is there! Without fun, how bleak life will become!! Do you think  …”

    “Don’t judge me for thinking about yourself, you scum!!!!”

    The world's martial arts show rises to the dragon level, and Neil spurts blood for another ten meters.

    "Are you here to step on me or to save me"

    Alyssa picked up Neil and stared at him coldly.

    "This is a strategy, Miss"

    At this time, the young man who was stunned by Neil's words came back to his senses, frowned, and reached out to Alyssa.

    "Who cares about you? As long as I like it!!"

    When Alyssa looked back and saw this scene, a bit of panic appeared on her face, but another hand appeared to help her block it.

    "Just say it nicely, don't move your hands or feet"

    Neil stood up and grabbed the other person’s thick hand with a smile, but the other person’s face seemed to be distorted by pain.

    "Idiot teacher"

    Neil turned back and smiled at Alyssa, then threw the young man out.

    “Wash your hands clean before pursuing a girl!!!”

    The young man was thrown towards his companions. They quickly supported the young man and were a little stunned when they looked at the red mark on his hand.

    How can a kid be so powerful?

    "You bastard, get on me!!" The young man rubbed his arms, and then rushed out fiercely, "I don't believe that six holy swords can't push the mountain of meat!!!"

    Facing the six people flying over, Neil curled his lips and quickly crashed into the six people.

    "Who do you think I am!!!It’s been a solo since!  !  !  I am the tank mage all by myself!  !  !  "

    "You're cheating!! Uh, wait, are you from my mother-in-law's family"

    “You only know now!!!”

    A few seconds later, Neil waved his hand freely and said to Alyssa, "Let's go."

    Alyssa looked numbly at the figures with their heads stuck in the wall. It was really lucky that the smashing was so comic.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Classmate Alyssa, why do you appear there alone? Where are your two good friends?"

    "Don't keep saying things I don't understand!" Alyssa glared at Neil angrily and looked away, "Even good friends won't get tired of being together every day."

    "Hey, I thought you were all in a relationship where flowers kiss each other"

    "Can you say something I can understand! Ah, no, you'd better not talk."

    Neil shrugged and looked at Alyssa who was walking in front of her a little annoyed. It was so rare that he saved her, but he didn’t even get a candy. It was really unsettling.

    "Hey, thank you just now"

    Alyssa stopped, glanced at Neil sideways, then quickly looked away, her face slightly red.

    "Thank you for what it is, can you eat it?"

    "Neal's word "thank you" immediately shirks all the credit from others. It is really the most deceptive word creation in history. At this time, at least you have to invite him to the Green Room for a sundae to express your gratitude.

    "Eat your sister!"

    ???????????????? Could it be that she didn’t appreciate it even after thanking him? Alyssa was so angry that she gritted her teeth.

    "Oh, classmate Alyssa, I didn't expect you to be so impure and actually want me to do such an ethically degrading thing. You are such a crazy guy. I never thought I had ever taught such a student!"

    "Shut up, you lost Greymon!!"

    Seeing Alyssa’s cannibalistic expression, Neil had no choice but to shut up in frustration.

    Ah, poor Sundae-kun left me again.

    "Speaking of which, how did you get to that place?"

    "I walked there accidentally. Do you think I came to find you!?"

    Alyssa was still angry, and even her tone of voice was full of gunpowder.

    "Sorry, I'm not interested in washboards."

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!! I am a washboard, I am so sorry!!!"

    Neil stretched out his hand to block the attack, but was bitten hard by the eldest lady’s tiger teeth. He couldn’t help but helplessly cover his forehead and sigh.

    "Don't think that just because Rie Kugimiya can use skills randomly"

    After vomiting in a low voice, Neil found that his hands were comically bloody.

    "Miss, it's time to relax. Even if you want my blood to flow through your body, you don't have to do this. I have another compromise. If you give birth to my child, you will have our blood."  Well, don’t you think this is simple, quick and perfect?”

    “Uh-huh, uh-huh, uh-huh!!!”

    "What are you shouting! Have you been fucked by me [beep——]!? Ahhhh, I know I was wrong, please let me go!!"

 Text Chapter 62 There must be something hidden under the cute appearance

    "You don't want me anymore?"

    The blond girl pursed her lips into a pitiful line, looked at the indifferent young man with tears in her eyes, and made a very outrageous declaration.

    "you——"

    The young man's eyelids twitched. After taking a deep breath, he was about to speak in a calm tone.

    “Is it because you have this woman that you don’t want me!?”

    The girl suddenly changed the topic and pointed at the girl standing next to the boy. She also had blond hair similar to hers, but her expression was a bit stunned, and she seemed to have been greatly shocked.

    "Eh!? Me?"

    The girl who was accused pointed at her face, her whole body was stunned, but the girl didn't seem to hear her words, she just took out her handkerchief and wiped the non-existent tears, and continued to complain about her misery.

    "You already have me at home, why are you looking for another woman outside? Can't I satisfy you with my blond hair? As my mother said, men are all beasts whose lower bodies are always in a state of rage"

    ""

    The young man said that he was really not a blond person. Did this guy’s mother say such strong words?  Sure enough, divorced women have wrong prejudices against men.

    When the young man said nothing and looked speechless, the girl rushed to the young man and stared at him with tears in her eyes.

    "I just heard you say you wanted to have a baby with her, why!? I can obviously give birth to a baby for you. If you want, I can give birth to a football team for you right away!!"

    As she was speaking, the girl caressed her belly with both hands, a trace of yearning and happiness for the future flashing across her face.

    At this moment, the passing spectators either admired or despised the young man at the center of the whirlpool. If he could do such a cruel thing at the age of ten, is it really okay to have a child?  Has modern science advanced to a point that even they could not imagine!  ?

    The young man covered his face. He was so ashamed. The looks around him made him so ashamed that he wanted to dig a hole and bury himself. He really couldn't get pleasure from the public shameful play in public.

    For the first time, the young man felt that he was still very moral.

    "Please let me go"

    "No, I will never leave you! I will never give up my happiness! Are your feelings for me just for fun?! Do you just want my body!?"

    Hearing the young man’s pleading words, the girl immediately came back to her senses and held his hand tightly, her eyes full of determination.

    ""

    The young man looked up at the sky that was gradually losing color in his eyes and shed tears silently.

    “Ah, I really want to die.

    "Hey!! Don't talk to yourselves, don't involve me in it!! It has nothing to do with me!"

    Alyssa could no longer bear the weird looks from around her. As the eldest lady, she felt so ashamed for the first time in her life. She actually became another heroine of such a shabby drama, and she even gave birth to a child. The lower limit.  It's not that showy.

    "And you, the stupid teacher, no, the promiscuous teacher! You actually did that, that, that kind of thing to a little girl, I, I will definitely report you!! You wait to go to jail!!"

    Alyssa pointed at Neil with a red face. This guy actually did these heinous things. Fortunately, she still believed him.

    No, if this continues, Nanoha, Suzuka, and the girls in the class will be in danger.

    Alyssa took out her mobile phone and immediately dialed a number.

    "Hey! Is this the International Court of Justice!?"

    "Miss, you don't have to be so realistic! And why is it that the International Court of Justice convicted me all of a sudden? Do you want me to hold a grudge like this!? You actually raised it to the international level!! You want me to be punished by human beings?  Expelled from the world!?”

    Neil almost fainted when he heard Alyssa’s calling voice. He stretched out his hand to take away Alyssa’s phone.

    “Yeah——!! Don’t touch me, you’ll get pregnant!!!”

    Alyssa screamed and jumped a few steps away, crossing her arms warily.

    ""

    Neil squatted deeply on the ground and was about to enter the orz state.

    When did he become a turbid launch pad covered in mysterious liquid?

    “Meow haha, that’s really interesting.”

    And the girl who was the culprit was holding her hands behind her back, watching the developments in front of her with a smile.

    "Asshole, whose fault do you think it is?! I was almost exiled because of your nonsense!!" Neil jumped.He stood up and glared at the girl with a red cross on his head, "Alicia, please go to bed early tonight. Weren't what you just talked about the bloody plot of a TV series last night!!"

    Not long ago, Neil was being tormented by Alyssa, but he was bumped into by Alicia who happened to be wandering around, and she heard Neil's teasing, which resulted in such a third-rate movie.  A real-life ethical romance drama with low blood pressure, low age and low IQ.

    "I want to perform because I think it's interesting"

    Alicia stuck out her tongue cutely and smiled as if she was not afraid that Neil was about to go crazy.

    “I almost went to the end of my life because of your desire to perform!!”

    "So youth is like a sand castle, which instantly collapses just because of some trivial things."

    “Don’t make it sound like it has nothing to do with you!!”

    Alyssa came over, she looked at Alicia, and immediately stroked her chest and breathed a sigh of relief.

    "It turns out you are not Feit. I was still wondering why Feit was such a person"

    Because of Nanoha, Alyssa and Suzuka both recognized the child Fit, and later exchanged letters. Judging from each other's words and appearance, they both felt that Fit was a well-behaved child who could even  A cute and shy girl.

    But the girl who looked exactly like Fit had just appeared, almost shattering her fantasy.

    Fortunately, God is merciful.

    "That's right, I'm not Feit, but I am Feit's sister, Alicia~~" Alicia smiled cutely, then blinked her beautiful eyes and looked at Alyssa, "By the way, you know Fei  Special?"

    "Well, but we have never met, so when I first met you, I was surprised. You are more lively than I thought"

    Alyssa felt that the corners of her mouth were twitching when she spoke.

    "Fortunately, Feite is not like you"

    Neil stood up, feeling equally deeply.

    "Hey, if Feit is like me, so what?"

    "Tell your mother to have another baby."

    "Ah! Neil is so bad, even Feit and I are not enough, yet he still wants it!"

    “…You’d better kill me.”

    "I just heard Alicia say that you live in this guy's house" Alyssa asked Alicia, but her eyes looked at Neil strangely, "I don't want to ask why you live in his house.  Why isn’t Feit with you?”

    "Well, there are many reasons. When Feite comes back, I will tell you in detail if I have the chance"

    Seeing that Neil had no intention of answering, Alicia could only answer randomly.

    "……Oh well."

    Alyssa’s eyes swept back and forth between the two of them, but she still suppressed the doubts in her heart.

    She always felt that they and Nanoha had a common secret that she didn't know about.

    Alyssa felt a little irritated unconsciously.

    "Well, it's time to go home" Seeing that the atmosphere seemed to be silent, Neil said aloud, "Miss, you should go back too, otherwise you will be confessed to again later"

    "Well, I understand."

    "Hey, what confession, tell me!"

    Alicia immediately became interested, but ended up being slapped on the forehead by Neil.

    When Neil and the three of them were walking on the road, they met a familiar guy, who was staring with his mouth wide open, with a look of surprise on his face that made him stupid.

    "Hey, Furuichi-san"

    Neil opened his dead eyes and said hello to the other party. How dare he meet an acquaintance at such a distance. In this small town, the chance of such randomness is really unusually high.

    "Um, can you explain the current situation in detail?"

    Furuichi held his forehead, reluctantly put on a relaxed smile, and tried hard to pose as a wise man.

    "What do you care about?"

    Neil and the two girls all tilted their heads at the same time, with several question marks popping up on their heads.

    "You still ask me what I care about!? Why are you with classmate Alyssa and a cute girl!!"

    "Ha, you ask why, it's just that we met on the road"

    "Oh my god!! Neil, has spring arrived again!? What a world without morals this is!!!!"

    Furuichi rubbed his eyebrows and almost smoke came out, and he fell intoA subtle state of rage.

    "Can you calm down, Furuichi-san, be careful and poke your forehead"

    "Ah, Neil, who made an oath with me to be a jobless virgin for the rest of his life, unexpectedly had something good happen to him. This was such a shock, as if all the hair on his butt was about to fall out, just like hair loss.  Dropped, and they are actually two cute girls of the same age? Obviously I remember that Neil’s preference seems to be the royal sister style with bulging front and back - "

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? could have two lines of bitter tears of blood and tears left in their eyes, Gu Shi looked at the sky aimlessly.

    ""

    "Well, anyway" Neil walked over and punched Gu Shi directly in the face, "You set my egg first!!!"

    “How can I not be determined after you’ve done this?!”

    "Have you calmed down, Furuichi-san"

    "I was forced to cool down"

    Furuichi was lying on the ground. Was that a meteorite that punched him so hard that his head was smoking?

    Ah, this time the handsome side of the beautiful girl was completely ruined in front of her.

    "By the way, who is this lady next to you?"

    Furuichi saw Alicia and asked Neil.

    "Alicia Testerosa, is"

    Neil wanted to say the words "my tenant", but he felt that Furuichi might get crazy if he said it, and there might be some rumors the next day. Last time Hayate came to visit his home.  It was this guy who broke the news.

    ???????????????????????????????? How about we kill him here to eliminate the trouble?

    Furuichi was covered in cold sweat, and his teacher was releasing an unabashed murderous light next to him. In an instant, he felt that his life seemed to be forced to the edge of the cliff.

    However, Neil and Furuichi had no time to care about anything else at this time, because a group of vicious guys were coming towards them.

    "Hey!! Who is the guy who just bullied me from Dumburo High School!!!"

    The bald man in the lead stared fiercely at the few brats in front of him.

    "Uh, boss, did we find the wrong person? They are all brats"

    A boy next to him came over and asked in a low voice that the combined age of the primary school students in front of him might not be older than his father.

    "You can't be wrong, that brat from the Denshi family is so big!"

    The bald boss spoke with confidence and no guilt at all for bullying a child.

    "Ehehehe!!! What is this sudden development!?"

    Furuichi looked at these delinquent high school students in despair, and suddenly jumped from one desperate situation to another more dangerous desperate situation?

    Neil looked at the group of people in front of him, and then glanced back at Alyssa. She was looking away and whistling as if it had nothing to do with herself, while Alicia's eyes were shining and looking forward to it.

    "Oh? It's you, right?"

    The bald boss noticed Furuichi who was making a noise, and after scanning the four of them, he identified Furuichi whose jaw was about to dislocate, because Neil seemed to be even weaker than Furuichi, and he seemed to be fine with long hair.  Bullying look.

    "Well, I don't have anything to say. Anyway, keep going, Furuichi-kun"

    Neil patted Furuichi on the shoulder and covered his mouth to suppress laughter.

    "Why me!! Don't act like you're just watching a show!!! I'm your student!!!"

    "Hey, hey, hey, you guys, don't you feel shy bullying a few kids?"

    A pleasant magnetic voice interrupted them.

    Furuichi turned his head as if he had seen a savior, and saw a group of girls wearing white special attack uniforms walking over, but the wooden knives, chains, clubs, and maces they held in their hands really made him feel embarrassed.

    Are today’s delinquents so ferocious even if they are too young girls?

    But it doesn’t matter, these big sisters are so beautiful.

    "Furuichi-san, you have lost all your moral integrity"

    ""

    Neil raised his eyes and looked at the group of female delinquents. The leading girl had a healthy wheat-colored complexion. Her long purple hair was tied up and swayed with her steps. She had a bamboo stick in her mouth and her eyes showed no sign of weakness.  Stare at the group of boys.

    "Ah? It's none of your business! This is our Duowu Luo's business, you Furious Emperor, get out of the way!!"

    At the critical moment, the boss did not give in because the other party was a girl, and it seemed that he had some connections with the other party.

    But the leading girl didn’t reply to his words, she just walked over and whispered:After staring at Neil for a while, he suddenly put his hand on Neil's head, with a friendly smile on his lips.

    "Your kid is Neil, right? I heard the tyrant mention you, you are such a cute kid"

    "Tyrant?"

    Neil didn't slap the opponent's hand away. After all, she was a quasi-royal sister, and he was just confused about the tyrant she mentioned. The group of guys from Duwuluo High School behind him seemed a little unhappy after hearing this title.  It looks good, like taking laxatives.

    It sounds like he is very tough. Is there such a formidable person around him?

    "Ahaha, it's someone you know anyway"

    "Hey, Rika, this kid here is also very cute. I'm Shizuku Itoi, and I'll die at night~~~"

    "Hey, Shizuku, you're scaring people"

    And Furuichi was surrounded by several female delinquents holding his face in his hands. At this moment, he was so happy that he almost fainted.

    "You women, don't forget about us! Bastards, don't think we dare not take action. Even if Nan Lixiang knows the "tyrant", I won't be afraid of you!  !  "

    "Huh? Even if you don't know that guy, I will beat you up. If you have the guts, come and try it!!"

    The bosses of the two factions began to clamor, and they gritted their teeth as fiercely as a wolf.

    "Boys! Don't take it lightly just because they are girls! Let them see the power of Dumburo High School!!"

    “Oh oh oh!!!”

    "Ah!? We are the Furious Emperor, don't underestimate us, you scum!!"

    "Follow the boss and rush!!!"

    Alicia and Alyssa stood on the outside, watching the two gangs fighting like this, feeling almost numb.

    "Ahaha, the fight started"

    Alyssa laughed dryly a few times, revealing a pair of dead fish eyes like Neil's.

    "Ah, everyone is so full of energy. It's so lively, I really want to join in"

    Alicia showed a completely different expression, and her eagerness to try made Alyssa doubt that she would rush in next second.

    Neil, who was in the middle of it, was punching one after another, while Fushi was running around with his head in his hands, hiding in a cold sweat.

    "What's going on!? Gang war!? I'm just an ordinary elementary school student. I simply ran to the wrong set!!"

    "Ah ah ah, let me go back to my mother's arms and drink milk!!"

    As soon as Fushi turned his head, he saw Neil kicking a big man away, making him look embarrassed.

    This guy’s strength is as unparalleled as ever.

    “You stinky brat!!”

    Fushi suddenly heard a loud shout from behind him. He turned around and saw a bad guy hitting him with his fist.

    ——I’m probably seriously injured now.

    Unable to escape, we can only watch the imminent crisis coming.

    In the blink of an eye, Furuichi felt as if his head was being pushed down, and a gust of wind passed over his head.

    "Really, don't get in the way here, leave as soon as possible, there are so many people here, even if you stand behind me, I may not be able to care about you, I might even beat you up"

    Furuichi only saw Neil punch the opponent away, and with a few words, he pushed him to the safety of Alicia.

    Furuichi was startled for a moment, and when he looked back, what caught his eye was Neil's expression that was slightly different from usual.

    I once saw this unique side of him in a martial arts competition.

    Looking at him intently in the fight, Furuichi pursed his lips.

    ——It’s really strong.

    "Hey, are you okay, Furuichi-san?"

    Seeing Fushi’s dull expression, Alyssa couldn’t help but asked, it wouldn’t be funny if he was beaten silly.

    "Uh, I'm fine" Furuichi waved his hand, then looked at Alicia, pointing to the chaotic situation, "Miss Alicia, is it okay to be in such a mess?"

    The bald boss seemed to have been beaten ten meters above the ground just now. Is that okay?

    "No problem! You don't know, right? Fighting is a specialty of this street. Many idiots living here will die if they don't fight. Even Neil fights one fight every three days and one fight every five days."  Yes, to a certain extent, he is very familiar with the people here"

    It’s really a disgusting street.

    “Then Alicia, wouldn’t it be dangerous for you to live here?”

    Alyssa really can’t imagine that if a child lives here, wouldn’t he be frightened every day?"That's not the case" Alicia shook her head and smiled, as if she didn't care much, "Don't look at these people as being fierce, but in fact they are very principled people, at least they will not bully the elderly or children.  At best, they have bad mouths. Just now they were just scaring us. In the words of Neil and Granny Denshi, these people are apes without brains and can only express themselves in the most primitive way.  It’s just blood that’s burned too hot…”

    "Of course, there are also other connections, such as the mother-in-law Denshi and the "Scarlet Overlord" rumored here are Neil's family, so those people don't dare to mess with the people in the family"

    ""

    ? Okay, Scarlet Overlord is really the name of the bunker. Is Neil's house full of monsters?

    Furuichi and Alyssa once again watched the scene near the end. In their eyes, something seemed to be different.

    "These guys are really getting more and more durable"

    Neil twisted his wrist and walked back. His face was not red and he was out of breath. It was impossible to tell that he had just finished fighting.

    "You do like fighting"

    Furuichi looked at Neil and smiled softly.

    Niel paused for a moment, then shrugged and smiled slightly.

    "I don't hate it."

    "I didn't expect that my teacher is still a bad person" Alyssa covered her face as if she had a headache, "Are you performing a GTO?"

    "Please ask Mr. Onitsuka for this kind of thing" Neil scratched his head and said boredly, "Well, if I can make extra money, I wouldn't mind making a cameo"

    But not long after he finished speaking, Neil found that Furuichi, Alyssa and Alicia were all silent in front of him, with dull expressions on their faces.

    "Huh? Are you possessed by a ghost, you guys?"

    Suddenly, an arm even rougher than Kenjiro's wrapped around Neil's neck. He was stunned for a moment, and then fell into the shadow of despair.

    Who released this Godzilla at the end of the 21st century

    "Oh? Neal-chan, are you planning to make extra money? I have a place where you can make a guest appearance. I originally came out to see where the kid was having such a fun time, but I didn't expect to hear such good news"

    Furuichi and Alyssa looked up at the tall figure, with the stubble, thick eyebrows, piercing eyes, light lip gloss and eye shadow, a perfect figure comparable to King Billy, and a charming Jean  The kimono that no one can look at directly gave them an unparalleled impact.

    "Ah, I really want to vomit. Can I vomit?"

    "Hello, Mrs. Xixiang."

    Alicia reluctantly moved her lips and said hello proactively.

    "Oh, it's Alicia" Xixiang moved his eyes and nodded, "Go back and tell your family that Neil won't be going back tonight. He's working at my place, so tell them not to worry"

    "Well, I understand, please feel free to do so."

    Neil, who was almost out of breath, stared at him. Alicia sold him in the blink of an eye. Please feel free to take him for what he is. He didn't even know if he would be able to see the sun tomorrow.  .

    “Let’s go, Neil-chan~~~”

    Xixiang smiled girlishly at Neil, and Neil immediately rolled his eyes and fainted while frothing at the mouth.

    “Is it okay, Alicia?”

    Watching Neil being carried away on her shoulders, Alyssa felt for the first time that it was not easy for him either.

    "It doesn't matter, Mrs. Saigo is a good person."

    ""

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    That night, Xixiang Ladyboy Club.

    “Clang, clang, clang! The super future star of our store is now making a grand appearance, Sonoko!!!”

    "Who are you calling Sonoko! Who wants to be the future star of your store!!"

    "Come on, Nierzi! You have great potential to become the ACE_OF_ACE of our store!!"

    "A devil wants this kind of potential, even if you give me money!!"

    "Yo!! Pretty boy, twist your waist!!"

    “You can do it yourself, don’t make too many demands, you perverted uncles!!”

    "Yoooooooo, such a cute child is indeed a boy! Long live Lord Lucifer!!!"

    "Have your male-only penetrating weapons been scrapped by you idiots!?"

    "Nierzi, please date!!!"

    “Go to hell——!!!!!!”

    On the stage, ?A girl in a gorgeous kimono with light make-up, who was actually a boy, was dancing with terrifying momentum with a folding fan. Next to her, Saigo was admiring the dance with a face full of admiration.

    This kid really has hope of becoming the master of the great route.

    The next day, the news about Neil's transformation into a new human spread secretly without his knowledge.

 Text Chapter 63 To maintain moral integrity or to lose moral integrity, that is the question

    The long black hair floated gently.

    The bright pupils reflect the surrounding scenery, like a mirror world.

    The girl put her hands behind her back, holding a smile on her lips, and stepped lightly.

    "Ah, no matter how many times I come here, I always feel that this place is huge"

    The corners of Tifa's mouth were slightly raised, her eyes were shrouded in a bright light, and she looked around every inch of Maho Liang Academy from time to time.

    "That's right. After we entered through the school gate, we walked for more than half an hour and felt like we didn't even see the end"

    Alicia, who was following Tifa, glanced around with the same interest. Whenever she saw the architecture of European classical beauty and the natural scenery, her vermilion eyes suddenly brightened like gems.

    "Well, I heard from Neil that there are many schools here, ranging from elementary school to university, plus various research institutes, shopping streets and library islands. It really can't be visited in one day" Tifa introduced, tapping her lower lip.  , suddenly remembered something interesting, a smile on his face, "This school also has many activities, such as the last school festival, which was held for three days and three nights. It was really lively"

    "Wow, that sounds so interesting" Alicia immediately flattened her mouth in disgust when she saw Tifa's expression, and then murmured angrily, "If Neil had woken me up earlier, then I couldn't have done it either."  Did you attend the school festival?"

    ""

    Tifa scratched her cheek and smiled silently. Is this what she should be struggling with?

    "But it's great, I want to go to school here too"

    Looking at Alicia’s longing expression, Tifa couldn’t help but smile.

    "What you say should be fine. As long as you worship Tony Nier or Negi, they should be able to find a way"

    "Hmm, please Tony Neil? I always think that guy will say something like "It's too troublesome, so I won't do it""

    Alicia closed her eyes and frowned, as if she could imagine the scene at that time.

    "maybe……"

    Tifa nodded with deep understanding. She quite agreed with Alicia's idea and her understanding of that guy.

    However, because of her understanding, she knew that if Alicia really asked him to ask for help, Neil would still do his best to help her.

    "A soft-hearted fool."

    Tifa pursed her lips and murmured in a low voice. She was a little bit disgusted by this.

    "What's wrong, Tifa?"

    Alicia noticed Tifa’s little movements and couldn’t help but feel a little weird.

    Tifa came back to her senses immediately, scratched her cheek and laughed dryly, "It's okay, I just got a little lost in thought"

    "Hey, what are you thinking about? You are so absorbed in your thoughts~~~"

    Alicia rolled her eyes and didn’t know what she was thinking of. She half-covered her mouth with her hand and leaned over with an ambiguous smile.

    Tifa blocked the approaching smiling face with her hand and said angrily, "What are you thinking about? I feel like you are becoming more and more like that guy Neil"

    "Hehe, you are so embarrassed that I got it right, right?"

    "You're not shy!"

    "Oh~~~Don't you deny what you said before? Sure enough, Tifa-chan's heart is full of Nier~~~"

    ""

    Faced with such teasing, Tifa simply shut her mouth and turned away as if she didn't hear anything.

    Seeing Tifa like this, Alicia stopped teasing her. She glanced around and asked, "Hey, Tifa, where is Neil's school? We've been gone for a long time"

    Originally, I was idle at home and wanted to come to the school to kill some time. However, after I came here with Tifa, this journey was really a good way to kill the time.

    ??Looking carefully, it seems that it is almost time for get out of class to end.

    "This place is too big. I haven't been here many times. How can I know how to get there?"

    "Eh? Didn't we see that big map when we entered?"

    “It’s true, but”

    "Is Tifa a roadie!? So cute!!"

    "What are you so cute about!? You're not praising yourself in disguise, when you haven't found a way either!?"

    "Are you two brats students here?"

    The two of them, who were fighting and looking for their way around, suddenly heard a voice coming from behind them. At the same time, they turned their heads and saw a tall man in black sportswear standing not far away with a cool expression.

    "Hello, we are not students here, we are here to find someone."

    TifaliNodding gracefully, the person in front of him seemed to be a school teacher or administrator.

    "Looking for someone?" Heigang raised his eyebrows and looked at the two girls in front of him, "Who are you looking for?"

    “It’s Neil Springfield who works at Shengxiang Elementary School here.”

    "It's that kid, but it's almost time for school to end. If we go by now, the people in the elementary school will probably leave as well. Forget it, I'll lead you there. Maybe that kid is still in school  By the way, are you his friends?"

    “We are his girlfriends!!”

    Before Tifa could speak, Alicia answered first.

    "girlfriend!?"

    Heigang opened his eyes in surprise, while Tifa covered his forehead as if he had a headache. He dared to believe that Alicia would start to display her natural instinct of fearing chaos in the world again.

    "I didn't expect that boy to have two girlfriends, but it seems reasonable after thinking about it"

    Heigang sighed at first, and then nodded unexpectedly.

    "Well, this gentleman"

    "Just call me Heigang" Heigang lowered his head and looked at Tifa, noticing the tangled look on her face as she hesitated to speak, and said with a very understanding expression, "Don't worry, I understand"

    "No, actually"

    "Let's go, I'll take you there now."

    "That bastard is really incredible. He actually did such a thing, but he is a role model for others. This is considered a harm to others' children. Well, I should be able to use this reason to teach him a lesson"

    A cold smile appeared on Black Steel's lips, and his narrow eyes narrowed slightly, flashing a frightening red light from time to time. When Tifa noticed the eldest brother's expression, she knew that the unlucky child was about to suffer a big disaster again.  , couldn't help but draw a cross in my heart.

    "Meow haha, it feels like something interesting is going to happen"

    Hearing Alicia’s cheerful laughter, Tifa sighed sadly, feeling deeply powerless.

    【Neal, if you want to blame it, you have a teammate who has been deceiving people for thirty years】

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Woo——"

    "What's the matter, Neil?"

    Naye suddenly heard Neil making a sound of unknown meaning, couldn't help but frowned, and asked with some worry.

    "It's okay, I just suddenly felt so miserable that I let out such a scream from my soul that it shook the world"

    "I have no idea what you are talking about" Nanoye shook her head in confusion, and then laughed happily, "But this means that Neil, there is nothing wrong with you"

    "Naye, at this moment, I feel more desperate than when I met a giant."

    She had just escaped from the demon king of the Kamabaka Kingdom and was mentally traumatized. Now she was attacked by this girl Nanoha. As her master, Neil suddenly felt that his majesty had lost as much as a certain vampire. He couldn't help but feel  I feel like life is dark.

    "By the way, aren't we going to the back mountain? This direction doesn't seem right"

    Nanoye looked at the direction Neil led the way. She had been training with Neil every day after school as usual, but at this moment, she visually saw that it was completely different from where she usually went.

    "Well, anyway, what I'm teaching you is just the control and application of magic power, and how to fight. I plan to hand you over to a more capable and experienced guy. Regardless of magic or physical skills, with her level, she can definitely  You trained me to become a master"

    Originally Naiyara was still being trained today. Neil felt that he had nothing to teach. After all, the magic system was completely different. Apart from some basic things, Neil felt that it would be better to have someone like Yuno as a coach.  Suitable for yourself.  When Professor Nanoha was in actual combat, whenever he encountered her unconsciously cute look, Neil would be blasted to pieces by a burst of starlight.

    Therefore, directly throwing Nanoha to the merciless Yiwen is definitely very profitable. Anyway, it is healthier for young people to abuse them, and there is Negi who can attract firepower next to him, and more importantly,  He can go home and cook quickly after school.

    【Ah, I can’t help it anymore, I can’t stop crying.  】

    "don't want!"

    Naye's face changed slightly and she shouted subconsciously, even her voice became slightly shrill.

    Neil was startled and quickly turned his head to look over, only to see Nanoye staring at him with her mouth bulging as if she was very angry.

    "Uh, what's wrong with you, Miss Nanoha?"

    &nbsp; Neil asked cautiously after being stared at by Nanoye for a while.

    "me……"

    When asked by Neil, Nanoye didn't know how to answer. Could it be that she told him that she didn't want to leave him?

    "Dream on, it would be better to use a starburst to make him surrender."

    "Ms. Nanoha, did you think of something dangerous just now! Although I don't know what it was, I am firmly against violence!!"

    With the flash of red light in Nanoye’s eyes and the faint smile of excitement on her lips, no matter how idiotic she was, Neil still felt that he seemed to be very close to the door of hell.

    "Ahaha, what are you talking about Neil? I never thought of using Starlight Explosion to blast you"

    Nanoha scratched her cheek, smiled very cutely, and said horrible words that made Neil break into a cold sweat.

    【This guy said something that must never be uttered!  Naturally black?  ?  Definitely natural black!  !  】

    "Neil, why do you want others to teach me? I'm afraid I won't get along"

    Naye thought for a while and finally came up with a reason.

    "So that's the problem"

    Neil breathed a sigh of relief. He really didn't realize that Nanoha's character would be afraid of strangers, but this was no problem at all. After all, Yiwen's appearance was very deceptive. At first glance, he looked like a harmless cat, and he was very similar to  You don't have to worry about getting along with Yi Wen at all, because that guy's queen character is definitely about making others obey her.

    "That's not okay, Nanoha. If you hold back because of this small worry, you won't be able to make great progress in the future! Although I will be a little reluctant to let you go, dad, I will still do this for your future.  I did it! So, even if you resent Dad, I won’t regret it!!"

    "What dad, what role are you playing!"

    Nanoye slapped away Neil's hand on her shoulder with dissatisfaction. She blinked, not knowing what she thought of, her eyes suddenly lit up, and a meaningful smile appeared on her face.

    "Well, after all, Neil was defeated by me, I don't think he has the ability to teach me anything"

    "What!? Defeated by you!? It was just your luck that time. If I do it ten times again, you will not be my brother's" Neil originally retorted angrily, but when he saw Nanoye's smile, he seemed to understand.  Everything changed, "Well, since you said so, I also feel that I am not capable"

    Nanoha's smile froze slightly, but soon her lips curved into a more contemptuous arc, and at the same time her eyes swept three inches ahead.

    "Neil, it really doesn't work."

    Neil, who had been paying attention to Nanoye's expression, naturally noticed the other person's gaze. He looked down and couldn't help but widen his eyes, like an angry cat staring at Nanoye who was smiling leisurely and contentedly.

    "No!? You dare to say that I can't do it!? I've told you from the first day of class that I am a man who can break through the sky. The word "no" cannot appear to me!! Very good, Nanoha.  Just wait, if I don’t train you well, I will spend the rest of my life hanging around Xixiang!!!”

    “This is what you said, Neil~~~”

    Naye secretly made a gesture indicating that the plan was successful, and at the same time thought of something in her heart.

    【This trick of using retreat to advance that my mother taught me is really useful. Although I don't know why I aimed at it like this in the end, as long as it succeeds, I'll be fine!  】

    In fact, it was not until some years later that Nanoha understood the true meaning of this matter. At that time, she lamented that her health teacher died early. At the same time, she was very fortunate that she had a mother as great as Kami who allowed her to do this.  I have avoided many detours in my life.

    "Forget it, let's stop today's training. I'll go back and think about how to arrange it"

    “I don’t know whether it was because he was inspired to fight or because his dignity as a man was challenged. Neil began to seriously think about what to do. Usually, these things were left to Anders to do.

    "Huh? What is that guy doing?"

    Neil suddenly slowed down, and a shadowy figure appeared in his field of vision.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Ha, why are all the cleaners boys, not even a girl"

    Furuichi stopped the broom in his hand, looked around the classroom, and couldn't help but sigh sadly.

    Doesn’t it mean that if men and women match each other, the work will not be tiring?  There are just a bunch of idiots here, and they are exhausted from doing anything.

    "You just give up on this idea, this is terribleIt's our class's policy" Yuuji walked past Furuichi with a broom on his shoulder, not looking like he was working at all, "That guy said that in order to avoid a series of unnecessary problems caused by male-female combinations, we separate boys and girls.  Separated to facilitate management, do you think we can resist the mountain above our heads?  And the girls seem to agree"

    “Can you disagree!? Girls almost don’t have to participate in work during the week!!”

    "From this point of view, it turns out that he is still a gentleman"

    "That's weird! Even if he is a gentleman, he can only be a gentleman in another sense!!!"

    "I'm telling you, you can chat as much as you want, but if you can work, Yuuji, you've barely even done anything!!"

    Listening to the two complaining, Touma couldn't stand it anymore. He was almost the only one working now. He obviously planned to grab those half-price bento boxes.

    "You should tell the group of people over there first"

    Yuuji pointed with his broom in the direction of the podium, where a group of people were gathering for activities.

    Standing on the podium, Akihisa used the broom as a guitar and danced his fingers as much as he could, as if he had returned to the school festival concert, with the intense melody seeming to linger in his ears.

    “Come on, call me!!!”

    “Honey!!!”

    "What a tall person!!! Call me God-sama!!!"

    "Ah, Lord Kami is playing a game console in that corner over there"

    Touma looked at this scene, then looked at someone in the corner who had entered the god of strategy mode, and couldn't help but sigh.

    How long will he be able to do this?

    ——

    Suddenly, the sound of the door being pulled attracted the attention of everyone in the class.

    A handsome face that was as cold as a knife appeared behind the door, and at the same time, those sharp wolf-like eyes made the guys in the class stay silent for a while and started cleaning obediently.

    “Kids, is your bastard head teacher gone already?”

    They were slightly surprised by the unexpected punishment, and then suddenly realized that it was their class teacher who had caused the hatred.

    "Well, our bastard head teacher left early during the last self-study class and let all the girls go"

    As the leader of the boys, Xiongji told Heigang in detail. When Heigang heard this, he felt that the temples on his forehead began to beat again.

    "That rascal……"

    "Um, Teacher Heigang, what do you want from Neil?"

    Touma's question caused Heigang to turn around. He looked at the people in the class, and for some reason the corner of his mouth curled up into a weird smile.

    "Ah, actually it was the boy's two girlfriends who came to see him"

    "What——!?"

    "girlfriend——!?"

    “Two more——!?”

    The boys looked at each other and saw the jealousy hidden in each other's eyes. They nodded one after another, immediately picked up the thing in their hands, and rushed out of the back door without saying a word.

    "Hey, don't damage public property"

    Heigang shouted behind them, chuckled, and then walked downstairs.

    When he walked downstairs, he found that the two girls waiting nearby were gone. Instead, there was a guy who deserved a beating, gaping at the large cloud of dust.

    "Faye, did you see the two little girls who were here just now?"

    Heigang walked over, patted Fay on the shoulder and asked as coldly as usual.

    "Huh? It's Kurojia~~" Faye turned around and showed a very hearty smile, and then her face became a little weird, "Kurojia, are you a lolita control?"

    Heigang was startled, then his face turned black, he pulled out a cold long knife out of thin air, clasped his hands and raised it, ready to slash at it.

    "You really deserve to be cut down just like that kid"

    “Ehehehe!! Oppose violence, Hei-chan~~~”

    “Go to hell!!”

    "Wait a minute, aren't you going to ask where those two girls went? I'll tell you, but you can't do anything to me!"

    ""

    Heigang stopped and stared at Fay coldly, while Fay smiled slightly and tidied up his clothes. It was not until Heigang was about to have his second impact that he slowly spoke.

    "Actually, I just met them and chatted for a few words. I found out that they were here to see Neil-chan, so I told them that Neil-chan had left.Okay, so they took their leave, and let me tell you something by the way.  "

    "That means you knew it beforehand, right?"

    "Well Wow!! Kuro-chan, a surprise attack is a foul!!"

    “I don’t care about you!!”

    “I clearly said I wouldn’t do anything!!”

    "Did I promise you!?"

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "So, you lost the ring that Yiwen gave you and you were thinking about how to die, maybe this is it?"

    "No, I'm not thinking about how to die"

    Negi looked at his brother depressedly, forgetting if he didn't help, he was still gloating about his misfortune.

    "I just lost my ring, is there any need to do this?"

    Although the ring was a relatively rare magic item, it was not in a life-and-death situation. However, seeing Negi like this, Neil immediately felt very happy.

    "You won't understand. If Master finds out, I will see hell"

    Yiwen’s terror began to emerge in Negi’s mind. His face turned pale and his whole body was shaking, as if he had seen a ghost.

    Neil couldn’t help but sigh at how powerful Yiwen was. He was able to make Negi, a little man-trained boy, even more miserable. He felt like he was almost turning into an M.

    "Hey, Neal, what's the ring that Mr. Negi mentioned? Doesn't it matter that he's still like this?"

    Nanoye pulled the corner of Neil's clothes and asked with some confusion.

    "Well, that ring is like a wedding ring that represents a lifelong promise, and Negi, the idiot, threw it away without knowing where. If his powerful wife at home knew about it, he would probably not have to go to bed for a month."

    "Hey!? Teacher Negi is already married!?"

    "Hey, Neil, stop making this up!"

    "I'm not making it up, I'm just explaining it to Nanoha."

    "What are you trying to explain!!"

    Facing Negi’s fire-breathing eyes, Neil shrugged and had to give up, "Okay, okay, I won’t say it anymore. Why don’t you recall it and let me help you reorganize the scene at that time."

    "real?"

    Negi looked at him suspiciously, could this guy really be so kind?

    "We are brothers after all Speaking of which, when did the ring disappear?"

    "It should have been last night"

    "Well, very good" Neil nodded, "Which woman's bed did you sleep in last night?"

    "Herehey!! Where are you going!!"

    Negi is crazy, he actually believes in a guy like Neil, he is really a fool.

    "Oh, oh, did you really sleep in someone else's bed? Yeah, there are so many people in the girls' dormitory, who could it be?"

    "I told you not to do it!! I haven't even slept in Asuna-san's bed recently!!"

    "The married life is not harmonious?"

    “Stay away from me!!!”

    "Teacher Negi is not pure."

    ""

    Negi leaned against the tree, wanting to die.

    “Neil——!!!”

    Just when Neil was enjoying the sight of Negi being beaten to a pulp, a familiar scream came from behind. Without thinking, he immediately bent down. The next second, a figure flew over his head, and at the same time, a wave of wind blew up.  A gust of cold wind.

    Neil raised his head and looked at the blond girl who flipped in the air and landed perfectly, and couldn't help but be speechless for a while.

    "Alicia, do you have to say hello in this way? If I hadn't avoided it, I really doubt I would have suffered internal injuries from you."

    "It doesn't matter, I just said hello a little more enthusiastically."

    "Is this called being more enthusiastic!? Who would rush over at a speed of 40 yards, 4 seconds and 2!? Do you think I am an American football player!?"

    “What a small family man.”

    "I'm sorry, anyone would be petty when their lives are at stake!"

    "Tch, I won't talk to you anymore" Alicia left Neil alone, moved her target to Nanoye who was aside, and immediately pounced on her, "yahoo! Nanoye!!"

    "Whoa, be careful, Alicia!!"

    Neil sighed helplessly at the two who started to fuck Lily, then turned his head and forced a smile at the black-haired girl who was running slowly.

    "Won't you stop this guy, Tifa?"

    ? ???Isn't this bad?  There is a beautiful girl throwing herself into my arms"

    Tifa walked up to Neil and smiled teasingly.

    “I wish the way of throwing myself into someone’s arms could be improved”

    Neil muttered softly, but the next moment, Tifa's beautiful black hair was fluttering with invisible domineering aura.

    "What were you talking about just now?"

    "No, I didn't say anything, Your Lady Queen."

    Neil immediately displayed his low-profile and domineering attitude. His dignity and integrity were completely useless in front of Tifa.

    "Ah, look, Nanoha, Neil is starting to lose his moral integrity again!!"

    "Neil has never had any moral integrity anyway"

    "Alicia, shut up, whose fault do you think it is that makes me like this!"

    "You blame me?"

    "Ha, if I don't blame you, why should I blame myself!?"

    "Shut up."

    "Yes, Your Lady Queen."

    "Neil really suffered."

    Alicia’s triumphant look made Neil want to hang her up and tickle her, but for Tifa’s sake, he still lay on the ground obediently.

    "By the way, what is Negi doing there?"

    Tifa noticed Negi, who had been ignored for a long time, but the other party was obviously trapped in an endless loop and did not notice their arrival.

    "Nieji is struggling with the question of whether he should have moral integrity or lose his moral integrity."

    ""

    “By the way, why did you and Alicia come here?”

    “Well, since it’s okay to stay at home, and Alicia has never been to school, I took her here for a walk.”

    Neil looked back at the girl who was chatting enthusiastically with Nanoye. She had maintained such an optimistic attitude since she woke up. It was not an exaggeration to say that she was offline. However, these might just be to cover up her inner feelings.  lonely.

    【Looks like we need to hurry up.  】

    Just when Neil was thinking about something, a strange murderous aura rushed towards him. Neil looked around and saw a large black mist rumbling towards him.

    "What is that!? The Black Mist Monster!?"

    As soon as he finished complaining, Neil was swallowed by the black mist.

    "Whoa! Help! Huh? Isn't this a guy from the class!? Hey, are you rebelling!?"

    "Burn my remains with the blazing holy fire! How joyful is life, and how sad is death!"

    "Ahhh!! Where did you come from the Ming Cult!? These people are crazy again!!! Tifa, Negi, save me!!"

    Tifa watched the group of people go away speechlessly, and then glanced at Negi who continued to seek death.

    This school is still so peaceful today.

 Text Chapter 1 That day, the boy walked into a new world

    My name is Orima Ichika, I'm 15 years old, and my gender is, um, with excalibur underneath, you know.

    At this moment, the fifteen-year-old youth is like a deep-sea fish.

    “The classroom with all girls except me is very stressful.

    But it doesn’t matter. With my ability to withstand stress that I have developed since childhood, I can still withstand this kind of pressure. I am quite confident about this.

    Why do you say that?

    This has to start with my family and my world.

    “Today’s world, I simply don’t know how to describe it in words.  First of all, the two mainstreams in the world today are technology and magic. As far as I know, eight years ago, the flying super weapon called IS came out, and the world has undergone earth-shaking changes. However, weapons like IS can only be made by  The manipulation by girls has led to a fundamental change in the status of men and women in society.  However, the matter did not end there. In the following years, the ISSDA organization responsible for space development announced the existence of "magic". Magic was originally unknown. Coupled with the new life from the universe, it became even more complicated.  Not to mention the various superpowers in Academy City, the world was once again in turmoil. However, with the efforts of many parties, the world finally settled down, and magic was gradually accepted by everyone. At the same time, ordinary humans could not  All known alien races appeared one after another, and the world became more and more diverse.

    However, there are still unknown things in this world, such as disobedient gods, demons, angels, magic societies that are still hidden in the dark, and advanced beings buried in the shadows. I know these because my family is special.  The reason is, after all, the old man in my family is not an ordinary person.

    In short, there are as many angels and demons as dogs, and fairies and heavenly beings are everywhere. This world is a strategic fortress.

    However, this world view is not enough to shock me, because the family I live in is enough to numb my nerves. My home is simply the most chaotic place in the world.  Compared with one who has a personality, all kinds of weapons are worth the sky, and I can also see angels and demons eating together and having fun, and even aiming their guns at someone. The moment I knew the truth, my three views were completely destroyed. Thousands of years of history  They've all been tricked into being dogs.

    “Alas, this world is so damn peaceful.

    “But even so, I am still very stressed at this moment.

    I folded my hands and put them under my chin, with cold eyes, trying to look calm. At this time, I finally understood Commander Ikari’s sense of pressure to remain calm in the face of the apostles’ attack.

    Commander Ikari is mighty!  !  !

    But the sights gathered from all around are really uncomfortable. Haven’t you seen that my forehead is already covered with heart-wrenching beads of sweat?  ?  Sure enough, no matter how old a girl is, she always has a trembling heart!  !  Sure enough, a girl's gaze is the most terrifying thing in the world. The ever-changing changes of sometimes resentment and sometimes anger are simply more disasters than taking the Western Scriptures.

    I took a deep breath, narrowed my eyes slightly, and all the nerves in my body suddenly became more tense than ever before.

    ??????????????????????????????????

    Wow, I relaxed too much and almost came out from behind.

    Ha, by the way, why do I have to stay in a place like this?

    Thinking of this, I recalled what happened the night before.

    That night, my brother said to me with a smile that could be read as bright and written as slutty.

    "Ichika, you will become the happiest man in the world."

    So that’s what he was talking about!  !  !  !  !

    I sighed deeply, and I mourned for a second for my seemingly happiness and actual sorrow. I started to swim away and observe the people around me.

    Well, the eyes of the girls on the left and the right are full of unparalleled curiosity for knowledge, and their shining eyes almost flashed through their tough golden eyes.

    I can’t see the back part, but the sight of the thorns on my back makes me feel like I’m sitting on pins and needles. I can understand it even without looking.

    "The person directly in front of me is a slightly older woman.

    She is a bit petite, and her figure is almost the same as that of a student, but her chest size is the nemesis of all high school girls.  The clothes are relatively large and make her look more petite, but she still feels quite cute.  In addition, she also wears a pair of black-rimmed glasses. Although they are crooked, she can still be called a bespectacled girl.

    And this girl with glasses was looking at the people in the class in panic, her timid posture was reminiscent of an injured little rabbit.

    You are a teacher, show me some domineering power!

    "Everyone is here. Then, SHR is going to startWhoops!  "

    Well, it’s not something you can do if you want to.

    I gave the teacher an appreciative look, but for some reason the teacher turned red and smiled shyly.

    ????????????????????????????????????????? Suddenly, I felt that the pressure on my body was a little heavier, and I almost died from a thousand arrows piercing my heart.

    “Well, then, please introduce yourself, uh, in order of seat number.”

    The teacher seemed to have recovered from the inexplicable emotion and said to the students in the audience in a panic.

    ""

    "It's so quiet. My dignity as a teacher is suddenly shattered into pieces."

    I looked at the teacher who was about to cry, and I couldn't bear it. At the same time, I felt unhappy with the girls in the class. Are you shy because you just entered high school? No one responded. The teacher was about to cry. Really?  I'm going to cry!  !

    I glanced at the teacher, and the teacher’s eyes also moved over.

    ??Okay, our eyes met.

    Please don’t look at me like this, you are not my type, teacher.

    I quickly lowered my head, I still understand the principle that a dead Taoist friend will not die a poor Taoist.

    “Oh, give me a normal high school life.

    The reason why I specifically emphasize "ordinary" here is simply because what I am in now is definitely not an ordinary high school, but the famous IS Academy-the only school in the world that trains IS operators.

    And the most important point is that IS, this deceptive thing, can only be activated by girls, so naturally, this is a girls' school.

    And why am I here?

    I need to emphasize again that I am a boy, and I am definitely a boy at first glance. My appearance can be considered a bit handsome, but it is definitely not the kind of beauty that makes even IS unable to identify my gender.

    The reason why I came to such a ghost place has to start with the entrance exam in February.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    That day, the sun was shining brightly, and the cherry blossoms flying freely in the sky made me fall in love.

    I looked at the clear sky and encouraged myself in my heart.

    Today is the entrance exam for Junior High School. For your own goals, you can’t do it without working hard.

    The school I go to is called Mahora Gakuin. It is a very large Academy City that has everything from kindergarten to university. There are many schools in it, all types, and my target is the famous Mitsusaka High School.

    The reason why I chose Mitsusaka is not because of its reputation, but because my brothers and sisters all graduated from here. I have an indescribable yearning for that place.

    I want to chase the traces they left behind, and I want to be like them.

    that's it.

    Well, of course, if I am admitted to Mitsusaka High School, my goal of dominating Mitsusaka will be one step closer, and realizing Mahora's dream of complete domination will not be unattainable.

    Hahahaha, I couldn’t help but laugh out loud.

    "Why are you giggling so early in the morning?"

    At this time, my head was hit hard.  When I looked back, I saw a handsome man with white shoulder-length hair standing behind me. He was looking at me listlessly with a pair of dead fish eyes, and he didn't look like he was awake at all.

    "Brother, you got up so early"

    ??I touched my head and laughed dryly.

    "Well, seeing as you have a test today, I got up early to see you out"

    Hey, is this guy so kind?

    "Hey, don't think I can't understand your expression"

    "Well……"

    Although those dead fish eyes are completely rotten, they are still so sharp.

    I don’t know if my thoughts were revealed again, but I got another blow on the head.

    "By the way, you forgot to bring your admission ticket"

    I was stunned for a moment, watching my brother hand a certificate to me.

    "Huh? Didn't I prepare it last night?"

    As I was talking, I wanted to go through my bag. I had carefully prepared all kinds of things the night before.

    "Well, men will always forget some things, just like forgetting what their first love looked like"

    “I won’t forget it!!”

    I replied angrily, but I didn't notice the firmness in my tone.

    The old man looked at me steadily for a moment, with an inexplicable light flashing in his eyes.?, and then touched my hair with a slight smile.

    “Okay, take your admission ticket and go quickly, don’t be late.”

    I didn’t notice anything strange about my brother, so I took the admission ticket and didn’t check whether I really didn’t bring it with me. I said goodbye to my brother and went out.

    "It seems that Ichika has grown up"

    After saying this softly, the man walked back into the room with a smile.

    It was easy, so I came to the address indicated on the admission ticket.

    ???????????????????? Why is it not in Mahonliang Academy, but in a high school outside?

    But I didn’t think too much about it. Anyway, it said this on the admission ticket and I couldn’t change it even if I wanted to.

    But I feel a little uneasy.

    Are you nervous before the exam?

    With a feeling of apprehension, I walked into the imposing building in front of me.

    "I'm just going to go, turn left and right, how on earth are you going to get to the second floor!?"

    It’s been almost ten minutes since I walked, and I still haven’t found the stairs to the second floor. The internal structure is too complicated!  ?  Is this the maze before challenging the BOSS!  !

    My eyes wandered around, trying to find the guide map on the wall, but I sadly discovered that the walls inside were so beautiful that I couldn't even find a crack, let alone any wall charts.

    ?????????? This time, shit, I’m lost.

    "Hey, what should I do? Hey, why are you so quiet?"

    At this time, I finally realized that it was eerily quiet here. After walking for so long, I didn’t even meet a single person. Could it be that the exam has already started?  ?  Could it be that my dream of dominating Mitsusaka was just aborted?  ?

    God, I curse Jesus for not having chrysanthemums!  !

    “Perhaps God really heard my curse from the heart, and a door appeared not far in front of me.

    I walked to the door and saw a piece of paper stuck on it with the words "Infinite_Stratos Examination Room" written on it.

    "Well, I guess this is the right place"

    Because it says "Examination Room" on it.

    But the name of this examination room really looks impressive, and there are actually two English words that I can’t understand.

    Thinking of this, I feel deeply disappointed for my English course.

    I guess I won’t be able to pass the English test this time.

    But it doesn’t matter, my other subjects are fine!  !

    After taking a deep breath, I opened the door and walked into the room.

    "Ah, you are a candidate. Okay, go over there to change clothes. We are pressed for time, so you have to hurry up. This place can only be rented until four o'clock. I don't have time to trouble you. Really, I don't know what I'm doing.  What……"

    As soon as I entered the room, a nervous-looking female teacher, about thirty-five years old or above, spoke a lot of words like a machine gun without raising her head. I was stunned for a few seconds.

    Hey, hey, hey!  !  !  Sister, don’t you need to see what I look like and check my admission ticket!  ?  Where has the professionalism of being an invigilator gone?  ?  And what’s going on with changing clothes!  ?  You have to change clothes for exams these days!  ?  Are you asking me to use my body to show the beauty of the human body in ancient Greece?  ?  Sorry, I have been failing art classes since I was a kid!  !  Well, actually this is to prevent students from cheating, right?  But there is no one other than you in this room. I really don’t see any other candidates anywhere!  !

    While I was minding my own business, the elder sister gave instructions and walked out of the room directly with the documents in her arms.

    I watched the other party leave in embarrassment. I bet the eldest sister really didn’t even look at me.

    "Hey, what kind of test is this"

    I muttered a few words in a depressed voice and walked towards the place covered by the curtain.

    And at this moment, I entered a new world.

 Text Chapter 2 Sure enough, this is a conspiracy

    When I opened the curtain and walked in, I saw the object in the center of the room.

    The streamlined metal shell reflects light that is not dazzling, and an armor-like outfit sits quietly.

    I looked at it carefully and then fell silent.

    “Damn it, what kind of clothes do you want me to change into?! Are you asking me to take the war studies test!!”

    The bag in my hand was almost smashed by me.

    I calmed down the turbulent feeling in my heart that I wanted to hit someone, and walked over, looking left and right at this thing. After looking at it for a long time, I was speechless.

    Isn’t this the IS that appears on TV?

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of 1999

    But this thing actually has something to do with me. Well, it should be related to my family.

    "This is what changed the world"

    Because of the "White Knight Incident" of that year, the world became aware of the existence of this kind of weapon. At the same time, the originally balanced military structure suddenly collapsed. How many IS controllers can be found will directly affect the country's military strength.  , so every country began to implement a system of preferential treatment of women.

    Although there is a magical power like magic in the world today, it has not been widely used in the military due to various restrictions. Moreover, IS has advantages that can compete with magic. In comparison, the country is more willing to invest more resources.  on this emerging technology.

    Well, this is actually nothing to me. I am more curious about IS. After all, I have seen forces more powerful than IS.

    With all kinds of thoughts, I couldn't help but reach out and touch it.

    Anyway, IS can only be activated by women. If I, a pure man, touch it, I will probably have no reaction like touching a dead fish. It is a rare opportunity to touch it and I will not suffer any loss.

    However, there are always various unknowns in life. You can never guess what will happen in the next second. Of course, it is another matter if you have the ability to predict.

    A cold metallic feeling came from the fingertips, followed by a burst of dazzling silver light and various information pouring into the mind.

    “Eh!? Eh————!!!!!!”

    Faced with such a strange situation, I suddenly lost my train of thought.

    When I finally came to my senses, I found that the IS had actually moved and attached itself to my body like armor, becoming part of my hands and feet.

    "What happened!?"

    “Has someone activated IS!?”

    "who is it!?"

    "Huh? This, this is -"

    "man!?"

    Hearing the sound, a group of researchers in white coats came over. They opened the curtain and saw me activating IS. They all fell into a state of sluggishness where they couldn't think.

    I looked at the researchers in front of me in silence, and then looked at the abnormality on my body. I immediately showed a miserable face like a Christian abandoned by God. At the same time, the devil on my brother's face flashed through my mind.  smile, with only one thought left in her mind.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? This is a conspiracy.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    “Oh, I want to die.

    "Classmate, Orimaru Ichika-san!"

    A voice calling my name brought me back to reality from my annoying thoughts. I held my forehead and blurted out weakly before I could figure out the situation.

    "Ah, what's the matter?"

    "Ah, um, um, I'm very sorry for calling you so loudly all of a sudden. Are you, are you angry? Yes, I'm sorry! But, um, I'll introduce myself in the order of the fifty syllables. Now it's Oribara-san's turn.  So, I'm really, really sorry! Can you please introduce yourself? Are you willing?"

    It was then that I really came back to my senses and figured out the situation, and found that my deputy instructor, Yamada Maya, was constantly bowing his head and apologizing to me. It was obviously my own fault, but the teacher wanted to apologize himself. For a moment, I was full of guilt.

    "Uh, um, Mr. Yamada, you don't have to apologize like this. It's all my fault. I will introduce myself."

    I stretched out my hand to stop Teacher Maya Yamada from apologizing, and quickly made a comforting reassurance.

    "Really, really!? You, you promised me! You must do it!!"

    Teacher Yamada suddenly raised his head, seriously grasped my hand and leaned towards me, and he could still see the mist in his eyes.

    Teacher, are you really a teacher?  ?  This pairThe attitude of the little girl can easily be misunderstood, and some ignorant and innocent little boys might have fallen into trouble from then on!  !  !  Oh, oh, don't put your chest on it, be careful, my cannon may go off!  Also, I need to reiterate it again, teacher, you are really not my type!  !

    In the struggle between reason and sensibility, angels and demons, I took my hand out with difficulty, left my seat and walked to the podium with a slight bend without being noticed.

    Ah, I almost got hard just now.

    Standing on the podium, looking at the unabashed thirst for knowledge in the eyes of the girls in the audience, including Teacher Yamada, I suddenly felt like I was on the top of Mount Everest, and it was difficult to even breathe.

    "Ahem."

    I straightened my back and cleared my throat, thinking about what to say next.

    ???????????????????? But my mind went blank. As expected, the pressure had already crushed my thinking power into pieces.

    At this time, I took a peek at the seat by the window. Sitting there was a black-haired girl with a ponytail.

    Her name is Xiao Zhizhen, my childhood sweetheart who we only reunited after six years. This girl has always had a single ponytail. When I first entered the classroom, I recognized her at a glance.

    “But it’s really a transformation of women.

    No, no, now is not the time to think about this.

    "Help me quickly!!"

    I signaled her with my eyes. As a childhood sweetheart who has been dating for a long time, she must be able to understand this information instantly.

    "snort!"

    You actually ignored me!  ?

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Oh, oh, what does this cold aura and this arrogant attitude mean!  Where has the arrogant and a little bit coquettish Hoshi-chan gone!  !  Now Chen is completely 100% proud!  !  She actually abandoned me mercilessly at my critical moment, turned her face expressionlessly to the window, and snorted coldly, "I'll kill you, did I offend you, Miss Chen!"  !

    “However, this did remind me of something.

    I remember my brother once told me that when faced with a girl who is so wrapped up in pride that one wonders if she is engaging in chain defense, one must use a fiery penis to penetrate the opponent's uterus.

    Of course, this is summed up by my rich theory and practice. Although I don’t know where his theory and practice come from, I even wonder if he made it up casually.

    ??????????????????? However, I have no idea what those two words mean in English, because I am powerless in English. I have obviously been abroad, and there are foreigners at home. I only know the twenty-six English letters ABC, which is really weak.

    Well, I don’t really want to know the meaning of this. I know that what comes out of my brother’s mouth is definitely not fun, because every time I ask my sister or other older women in the family, I will be scolded.  Of course, many times I will attract hatred consciously or unconsciously. In comparison, the harm I suffered is quite small.

    Ah, I am going off topic again. Look, the eyes of the girls below are starting to burst into flames.

    Well, what should I say at this time?

    Let’s start with a song called “Girls’ School Boys” by Twins?  Well, it does fit the occasion, but this is a self-introduction, not a concert.

    【When we introduce ourselves, too many rhetoric just attracts the temporary attention of others. To let people know ourselves, the most important thing is to show our true side.  】

    Brother’s voice seemed to ring in my mind. At this time, I seemed to see the holy light of heaven.

    Sometimes I’m pretty reliable.

    The corners of my mouth raised slightly uncontrollably, and the sunshine outside the window shone in at the right time. At this moment, in the eyes of some ignorant little girls, I became a handsome and sunny boy.

    A small exclamation came from below, and my attention immediately came back. I took a breath and began to introduce myself.

    "My name is Ichika Orimara."

    “Yeah, yeah, yeah!!”

    Everyone’s eyes showed the expectation of “I want to hear more.”

    I smiled, what a group of curious and kind children.

    Then, I should also treat others with sincerity.

    "I like Lolita the most."

    Maintaining a sunny smile, I expressed what I loved most in my heart.

    institutions

    The sounds of various heads banging on the table and people falling to the ground kept ringing out. It seemed that they were moved by my sincerity.

    I think everyone can become a partner who loves lolita.

    At this moment, I seem to have new hope for the future.

    The sound of clicking footstepsThere was an urgent sound, is someone coming?

    “Are you going to reveal your abnormal sexual fetish as soon as you get here!?”

    Huh?  Does this sound sound familiar?

    But before I had time to react, I was hit hard on the head and sent flying.

    Wow, this kind of invisible murderous martial arts passed down by my brother is so familiar to me. The pain that directly penetrates the skull and hits the cerebral cortex is simply exhilarating How strange!  !  I'm not a pussy-shaker like Sister Xiaoyuan!  !  !

    “However, this knocking method, whether it’s power, angle, or speed, is very similar to the person in my impression.

    I swallowed and turned around with a little fear. I saw the woman behind me wearing a black suit and tight skirt. She had a slender figure and a body curve with no fat at all due to regular exercise. And the other person was at this time  He crossed his arms in front of his chest, raised the corners of his eyes, and his eyes were as sharp as a wolf's.

    "What the hell, Guan Yunchang!?"

    Snapped——

    “Ugh, I got hit on the head again, I’m probably going to have a cerebral hemorrhage now.

    "Sister Chifuyu, it hurts so much!"

    Yes, the domineering woman in front of me is my sister Chifuyu Orimaru.

    "Who is the hero in the Three Kingdoms, idiot!!"

    I rubbed my head and stood up from the ground, looking at my sister in front of me, very curious about her appearance.

    "Sister Chifuyu, why are you here? Aren't you out training for the annual World's No. 1 Martial Arts Tournament?"

    "Do you think I am Yamcha!? Who told you that I would go to that kind of conference!!"

    Chifuyu-san’s eyes started to sparkle, and her fists were clenched tightly. She would probably attack accordingly depending on my answer.

    “Uh, it’s my brother, that’s what I told you!!”

    I quickly shied away all the responsibilities, but after hearing this, Chifuyu-san loosened her fists and held her forehead in distress.

    "That idiot has been talking nonsense all day long"

    Looking at Chifuyu-san's depressed and gnashing expression, I couldn't help but want to laugh out loud. Those words I just came up with on the spur of the moment were purely to deceive my brother. Oh, haha, a Tai Chi push hand can kill someone invisible. I feel  At this moment, my IQ doubled several times.

    "Huh? By the way, what was going on with your self-introduction just now?"

    "Well……"

    Okay, I haven’t even breathed a sigh of relief yet. Why did this hatred suddenly shift back? I didn’t make fun of you.

    "My brother told me to be heart-to-heart and treat others with sincerity"

    And as soon as I finished speaking, Chifuyu-san came towards me with an angry fist.

    “Just lie to me now!!!!”

    Is it okay to let your brother lie like this openly?  ?

 Text Chapter 59 Looking forward to meeting him again

    "Hey, your eyes are wandering. Do you want to borrow money from me? For the sake of us being brothers, just tell me how much you want. It's okay to give the Ming coins directly to you!"

    There was a short distance from leaving the World Tree to one of the squares near the World Tree. Along the way, Neil found that Negi peeked at him very frequently, almost every few steps.  When he turned his head, Negi quickly turned his head and whistled. This behavior made Neil very unhappy, because it felt very disgusting to be treated like this by a boy, and Negi was not a girl who secretly liked him.  .

    “ Could it be that Negi has been looking at 3A girls for a long time and hasn’t had any contact with boys for a long time, and finally his interest in that area has begun to awaken!  ?

    In an instant, Negi’s image became dangerous in Neil’s eyes.

    "Why is it such an unlucky thing to say? How much do you want today's birthday to become the anniversary of my death! What do you mean by that look in your eyes? I always feel super unhappy!!"

    Negi was obviously stunned by Neil's sudden words for a few seconds before he reacted. Coupled with the weird look in his eyes, he couldn't help but complain angrily.

    Neil stuck out his tongue, put his hands on the back of his head, and quickened his pace slightly, leading Negi by half a body.

    "Do you have anything to say?"

    Negi paused for a moment, looking sideways at the face partially blocked by his arms, his eyes flashing behind the lenses.

    “Hey, Neil, has something happened to you recently?”

    I always feel that something has changed in him.

    Neil’s pace slowed down unconsciously, but soon returned to its original state, and he asked without looking back.

    "Why do you think so?"

    “I just feel like you’ve been a little absent-minded these days, as if you’re a little further away”

    Raising his head and looking at the stars covering the night sky, the starlight gently reflected the faint light on Negi's glasses.

    Neil put down his hands and put them behind his back. He also raised his head and stared at him from a distance.

    "No, nothing has changed"

    In the end, he was still like that.

    Nothing has changed.

    "Neil"

    Negi turned his head and opened his mouth, as if he wanted to say something, but for a long time, he did not say another word.

    "Don't talk about me, it's you" Neil suddenly spoke up and grabbed the topic, turning his face and blinking, "You are the one who should be said to be absent-minded, right? You seem to have no energy recently, as if you were distracted by something.  Things are bothering me"

    "Is it that obvious?"

    Negi lowered his head and muttered quietly, but Neil could still hear him beside him.

    "It's all written on your face I thought you looked confident after the school festival, but it turns out you've been so worried these days that you almost jumped off a building. What, is it a worry about love, boy?"  "

    When talking about love, Neil’s eyes brightened up and his tone was full of ridicule.

    "No, I just had a quarrel with Asuna-san"

    Negi rolled his eyes at him and became dejected again.

    "Sister? Oh, haha, it really is a matter of love~~~You dishonest guy~~~"

    "Do you have to think about this!?"

    "Okay, what did you and eldest sister argue about?"

    Neil spread his hands and did not continue teasing the other party.

    "Actually, it's not a big deal. Asuna-san just reminded me that I am very similar to Chao-san"

    Negi lowered his head a little further and sighed softly.

    "I see, the eldest sister is angry because of this"

    Neil looked at his brother’s confused expression, and he probably figured out what was going on between him and Asuna.

    After meeting with Gunel and learning that his father was still alive, Neil also guessed what Negi was thinking now. He must be full of things about his father. Since a long time ago, Negi has been working hard for his father.  , constantly injured, and constantly moving forward. After getting more accurate news, he will only work harder to move forward for his dream, even at the risk of losing his life.

    Father seems to be everything to him.

    This is exactly the same as the super ring tone.

    For the sake of your dreams, you are willing to give up everything, including your own happiness.

    And Tomorrow Cai is angry about it, maybe that's it.

    "Actually, Asuna-san is right, and I said the same thing to Chao-san, but I"? 

    Although he clearly rejected Chao's approach, he himself followed Chao's path, almost exactly the same path.

    He, how should he choose?

    "Neji, do you still remember what Chao Lingyin said?"

    Neil didn’t pay attention to Negi’s current expression and just continued talking.

    "Don't stop, keep moving forward This sentence should be very suitable for you now. For you, your father's affairs can be said to be everything to you. If you are asked to give up everything now for this, you must be able to do it.  Yes, in this aspect, you, Chao Lingyin, and I are really the same"

    Neil slowly took a breath of the refreshing summer night, his eyes slightly focused on Negi's face.

    "However, I think this is correct, or in other words, any approach is correct, but everyone chooses a different position. It is probably impossible for you to give up looking for your father, so why not go all the way?  Black, just like Kick-Ass who became a hero after being knocked headlong"

    "Well, I always feel that the tone of your words has suddenly changed a lot"

    "Don't worry about these things. Your goal is very clear anyway. You just think too much. Anyway, there is only one way you want to go from now on, isn't it?"

    Facing Neil’s smile, Negi seemed to know a little bit about what he should choose.

    "However, I have one more thing to say. No matter what you choose, you should also pay more attention to the people around you, such as eldest sister. I think eldest sister is very clear about your thoughts, and this is what she is worried about.  , it’s just that she doesn’t want to see you scarring yourself, the eldest sister’s idea is probably that simple"

    Neil took a few steps forward, tapping his toes slightly. As his body turned, his long hair fluttered lightly, and his face was clearly reflected in Negi's eyes.

    "Don't forget this, because when you lose, the pain is not something you can bear"

    "Neil"

    They were only a few steps apart, but Niji felt like they were separated by a chasm.

    Because there was a bit of sad nostalgia in Neil's eyes, which blocked his approach.

    "Well, that's all I want to say. It's up to you what you think about next" Neil spread his hands and smiled softly, then turned a little evil again, "But eldest sister really loves you deeply.  Said~~~"

    "Why do you come back here again!!!"

    The sentimental atmosphere just now was gone, and Negi rolled his eyes angrily.

    “Hehe~~~”

    Neil grinned wider, looked away slightly, and saw the surrounding environment clearly. His smile was frozen, and his expression was a little confused.

    "Ah, by the way, what am I doing here?"

    "Huh? Don't you know it yourself!?"

    "I really don't know, I'm following you"

    "How are you following me!? You are following me and running in front of me!!"

    "In this case, I will go home. Goodbye, young man who works hard~~~"

    Neil waved his hand and walked forward without looking back, but he was immediately grabbed by the collar.

    "It's rare that you come here, so just patrol with me. You have a lot of time anyway"

    I don’t know where Niji got the strength, but he was holding on to Neil’s collar as firmly as a rock.

    "Hey, I'm not on duty tonight, and my youth is calling me!!"

    "What youth?"

    “Galgame on the computer!!!”

    “Delete your youth for me!!”

    "Do you want to ruin my life!?"

    "Your life is too insignificant!!"

    Seeing that Negi refused to let go of him, Neil lowered his head helplessly, but after waiting for a while, he found that Negi was still where he was.

    "Aren't you going to patrol? Why are you standing here without moving? You want to be a sentinel!"

    "No, I'm waitingah, here it comes!"

    When Negi was talking, a figure in the field of vision gradually enlarged, and he suddenly shouted.

    Neil looked in the direction that Negi was looking at, and saw Setsuna coming this way quickly, and Kamo the ferret was lying on her shoulder.

    "Why is Kamo and Setsuna-san together?"

    Generally speaking, doesn’t Kamo, the pervert, always follow Negi?

    "If you come to me today, I will ask Kamo to find Setsuna-san first, and then we will make an appointment to meet here."

    ? ?Ji smiled and explained in a calm tone.

    Neil glanced at Negi thoughtfully, his eyes brightened slightly, and then fell silent.

    "Teacher Negi, Teacher Neil, good evening."

    Setsuna quickly arrived in front of them. There seemed to be no surprise about Neil's appearance. Negi or Kamo must have told her in advance.

    "Boss Neil, long time no see."

    Kamo jumped from Setsuna’s shoulder to Negi, turned to say hello to Neil.

    "It's been a long time indeed. You haven't done anything wrong recently, have you?"

    Neil half-opened his eyes and glanced at Kamo who was stiff.

    “No, absolutely not!! I don’t dare to lose even a hair under Boss Neil’s eyes!!”

    "That means you did a lot of bad things that I didn't see, right?"

    Under Kamo’s desperate eyes, Neil raised a bright smile.

    "Okay, Neil, Kamo hasn't done much recently and has helped me a lot. Let's go on patrol now"

    Seeing this, Negi had no choice but to interrupt Neil's topic.

    Neil waved his hands quickly, as if he refused to agree.

    "No, it's not my turn tonight, I won't work overtime, you have to go do it yourself!"

    "Anyway, you are here, and you will do some meaningless things when you go back. It is better to stay. It is rare that we can be on duty together"

    “What’s so pointless!! You’re actually vetoing my life!!”

    "Teacher, what are you talking about?"

    Listening to the conversation between the two, Setsuna on the side was confused.

    "It's nothing, it's just that Neil promised us to patrol together. One more person will add more strength."

    Negi turned to Setsuna and smiled, taking Neil with him by the way.

    "Who agreed? Don't just talk to yourself!"

    "Then let's set off now!"

    "Okay, Teacher Negi."

    "Hey, don't ignore me, listen to me!!!"

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Ah, I really want to go home"

    Raising his head, Neil looked at the starry sky and lazily followed Negi and Setsuna.

    “It’s only been less than two minutes! How unmotivated you are!!”

    Neil didn’t pay attention to Neji’s words. He turned to look at An Jing walking beside him, his eyes rolled, and he didn’t know what he was thinking.

    "Speaking of Setsuna-san, why are you and Negi together? Could it be that you are having an unethical love affair with your eldest lady and her fiancé behind your back!?"

    Neil covered his mouth with his hands, his face filled with disbelief.

    "Who do you think is the betrothed!!"

    "I did not betray the eldest lady!!"

    "As expected of Neil, he said all the things in my heart, but it doesn't matter, brother, you can be considered Setsuna's master, it's totally okay!!"

    "How is it OK!!!" x2

    The two of them shouted at Kamo at the same time, dumbfounded.

    “I understand, I know how to do it, huh huh~~~~~”

    "You know nothing! The laughter behind you is full of bad intentions!!"

    "Teacher Neil, I will never change my heart for the eldest lady!!"

    In desperation, Setsuna expressed his loyalty to Konoka without thinking.

    "Oh, that's true" x3

    At this time, two young men, one a pervert, looked at Setsuna with ambiguous eyes. Setsuna was stunned, and then turned red and waved his hands in denial.

    "No, it's not what you think. I, I just treat the eldest lady, just"

    "Love……"

    "It's love"

    "like."

    The three guys caught Setsuna’s words very wisely.

    "Nah!!!!!!!"

    At night, the girl’s shy screams broke through the sky.

    "You guys are really energetic"

    Suddenly a voice intervened in the joke between three people and one mink. They followed the sound at the same time and saw a young man wearing a high school uniform leaning against a lamppost, holding a mobile phone in his hand, and his eyes glanced slightly  Their fingertips are still touching the bright screen.

    &nbsp;"Why are you here? Are you also patrolling at night?"

    Neil walked over and obviously knew the other person.

    The young man then turned his head, looked at Neil walking towards him, and smiled slightly.

    "Well, I'm short of manpower recently, so I came to help. Anyway, I still get overtime pay"

    "Senior Muchen."

    In an instant, he also came over and bowed respectfully to the other party.

    The young man is Jun Muchen.

    "It's Setsuna-chan, why are you with this bastard brat?"

    "Who are you calling a bastard? Speaking of bastards, you bastard is even more of a bastard!!"

    “Tsk, tsk, tsk, it’s full of balls in one sentence, it’s really dirty!”

    “It’s your head that’s dirty!!”

    "Well, actually, Teacher Neil is here to patrol tonight, so we came together"

    "The moment interrupted the two people's unscrupulous conversation, and at the same time, I felt that the two guys were really similar.

    "Neil, Setsuna-san, who is this gentleman?"

    There is obviously someone here who doesn’t know the other person.

    "Oh, this is a student from the high school department. Senior Jun Muchen, like me, is also employed by the school and is very powerful."

    Seeing that Neal had no intention of introducing him, Setsuna had no choice but to introduce him to Neji. When he looked at Jun Muchen, there was a hint of admiration in his eyes.

    "Ahahaha, I am stronger in that area"

    Jun Muchen touched the back of his head and smiled brightly, swinging his waist back and forth slightly.

    In an instant, he turned away with his cheeks slightly red, Negi looked puzzled, while Neil's eyes were full of contempt.

    "You can no longer be described as a scumbag."

    "Uh, um, nice to meet you, Mr. Jun."

    Although I didn’t understand what Jun Muchen meant by that aspect, I still extended my hand in a friendly manner.

    "This is Teacher Negi, just call me Muchen. He is such a personable gentleman, completely different from a guy who only knows bullshit"

    With a gentle smile on her face, Jun Muchen held Niji’s hand and said something that made someone angry.

    "It's much better than you, the guy with the same curly hair as [beep——]"

    Neil twitched the corners of his eyes, raised the corners of his mouth, and said coldly.

    “Although my hair is black and curly, it is definitely not the curly hair on [beep——]!!”

    "Ah la la, you really didn't bring it upon yourself"

    The two people looked at each other, as if there were sparks constantly arousing.

    "Well, Neil, you and Mr. Muchen are very familiar with each other."

    "Only a ghost is familiar with this kind of guy!" Neil turned his head and glared at Niji, then immediately turned back to stare at Jun Muchen, "This guy had a fight with me for no reason last time, what do you think?  Is this kind of person seriously ill?!"

    “It’s not just for nothing!!”

    "Then what are you talking about!!"

    “Because I’m bored!!”

    “Idiot!!”

    "Ha, I really don't understand"

    Negi held his forehead with a headache, feeling as if two Neils appeared in front of him.

    “Speaking of which, what are you doing here alone?”

    "I'm waiting for someone."

    Jun Muchen put away his phone and said with a yawn.

    "Ha, waiting for someone? You don't look like you have a date, do you?"

    "How different! One day I will go to a love hotel with the president!!"

    "One sentence will reveal your true face clearly."

    Neil sighed very much, this guy is really powerful in combat, his combat effectiveness has broken through the lower limit.

    "Actually, I was waiting for the principal's guests to come out" Seeing the curiosity in the three people's eyes, Jun Muchen continued, "They are people from the Holy Church."

    "The Holy Church? Is it dealing with the previous ghoul incident?"

    Neil was the first to react, and at the same time, three unlucky children flashed through his mind.

    "Ghoul? What ghoul?"

    Negi and Setsuna looked at Neil suspiciously. Neil was stunned. It seemed that they didn't know about the incident.

    After briefly explaining it to them, Negi and Setsuna's expressions changed slightly and became a little heavy.

    “Actually, you don’t need to be so nervous. As long as you deal with it well, you won’t be afraid of too much trouble”

    &nbsp; Jun Muchen put away his playful look and calmly comforted the two of them, with a comforting warmth in his voice.

    "Yeah." x2

    "By the way, who was sent by the Holy Church?" Neil raised his eyes and looked at Jun Muchen, "Is it the agent? Or are the people from the burial agency also coming out?"

    "You know a lot" Jun Muchen's eyes were slightly surprised, and then he continued to lean against the lamppost lazily, "That person is the person in charge of the nearby Shengtang Church stronghold, he is oh, myself  Look, he comes out."

    Jun Muchen suddenly stood up straight and looked back at the building behind him. In the darkness, the sound of neither light nor heavy footsteps sounded rhythmically.

    Everyone’s eyes were focused on him, and the figure in the shadow gradually became clearer, and the cross hanging on his chest reflected a faint silver light.

    "Oh? I didn't expect there would be so many people here"

    There seemed to be a little surprise in the heavy voice, and a man wearing a black priest's uniform appeared in front of everyone.

    Neil’s pupils shrank tightly, and the man’s face was deeply imprinted on his retinas. He opened his mouth slightly, then bit his lower lip tightly, and an imperceptible trace of violent murderous intention passed deep in his eyes.

    Soon, the trace of hostility disappeared, and Neil stood aside silently, returning to his usual listless appearance.

    Jun Muchen, who had been keeping quiet, glanced at Neil thoughtfully, then stood up with a smile and introduced the newcomer to Niji and the others.

    "This is the chief priest of Haiming City Church, and the person in charge of negotiating with our Magic Association on behalf of the Holy Church Church, Kotomine Kirei."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Jun Muchen faced Kotomine Kirei and introduced the person on the other side.

    "These three are magicians and swordsmen from the Magic Association, Negi Springfield, Neil Springfield, and Setsuna Sakurasaki."

    "Good evening, you three. I never expected that the Magic Association would have such outstanding children."

    Kotomine Kirei's eyes are always heavy, giving people a serious feeling.

    "You're flattered, Mr. Kotomine."

    Facing the other party’s compliment, Negi quickly nodded in return.

    Kotomine Kirei’s eyes passed over the faces of the three of them one by one. When he saw Neil, he paused for a moment and then turned to Jun Muchen.

    "Mr. Muchen, my business has been finished, and it's almost time for me to leave."

    "Let me take you out" Jun Muchen nodded to the other party, and then winked at the three of them, "Then I will lead Mr. Yanfeng to leave, and you three can continue working"

    "Okay, Mr. Muchen."

    "Goodbye, Senior Muchen."

    Neil didn’t look at Kirei for a second, he raised his head and nodded lightly to Jun Muchen, then turned around and left with the two of them.

    "Then let's go, Mr. Kotomine."

    "sorry to bother you."

    Kotomine Kirei nodded in thanks, then vaguely glanced at the direction Neil left, with an obscure smile on his lips.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "I'll send it here."

    Reaching the entrance of the academy, Jun Muchen stopped and turned to talk to Kotomine Kirei, who was following closely behind him.

    "Well, thank you."

    Jun Muchen nodded slightly to him and walked away.

    Kotomine Kirei calmly watched Jun Muchen leave. He slowly turned around until his back disappeared.

    “It seems like something interesting happened tonight, Kirei.”

    The strange voice appeared out of thin air, but Kotomine Kirei did not feel the slightest surprise, and his expressionless face maintained his usual indifference.

    "What are you referring to?"

    Kirei stared at the void in front of him, as if there was a figure in front of him talking to him.

    "hehe……"

    The sound of laughter was accompanied by golden light particles, which gathered together little by little. Soon, the silhouette of a human figure loomed in the golden light.

    "You should have discovered it, that brat"

    Yao dispersed, and a young man wearing a black jacket had his hands in his trouser pockets. His handsome face was full of arrogance, and a pair of bloody eyes under the golden bangs seemed to have an addictive demonic quality, staring directly at the indifferent eyes.  man.

    Seeing that Kirei remained silent, the young man raised an evil smile on his lips, narrowed his eyes slightly, and the blood in his eyes became more and more piercing.

    "He seems to have the same thing as us."

    Qili looked at the man??, his eyes were cold, and he met those eyes that were difficult for mortals to look directly into without giving in.

    Suddenly, Kirei smiled.

    A gloomy smile appeared on his cold and sharp face.

    "Indeed, aren't you interested, Gilgamesh?"

    "Of course I have interests. There aren't many things in this world that interest me" The smile on Gilgamesh's lips grew wider, and the light in his eyes became more and more elusive. "But, we can't be interested in him now."  Take action."

    "Oh why?"

    There was a hint of curiosity in Kirei's expression.

    Such emotional changes are very rare for him.

    "Because of the agreement with that guy, if that kid encounters danger within my sight, try to save his life."

    Gilgamesh withdrew his gaze and raised his head slightly. The night sky was reflected in his eyes, and he seemed to be able to see a night similar to the original one.

    "That mysterious heroic spirit?"

    Kirei frowned, a familiar yet unfamiliar figure appeared in his mind.

    "Um."

    Gilgamesh’s gaze retracted from the sky and fell on Kirei.

    "Do you know his identity?"

    Hearing Kirei’s question, Gilgamesh smiled playfully.

    "That's right, but it's better not to tell you for the time being. It will be more exciting to save the interesting things until the end."

    Gilgamesh looked past Kirei, looking in an unknown direction, with slight waves in his eyes.

    "My king, I am looking forward to meeting him again."

    ?…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

    PS: I plan to overthrow and rewrite it, and change the protagonist to a female.

 Text Chapter 60 Moon Peak Shrine

    irritable.

    That feeling lingered in my mind for quite some time.

    The things that happened recently and the people I met have revived many memories that have been buried deep in my heart. In my mind, almost all of them are pictures that I don’t want to think of.

    In the past, he would sometimes recall it or appear in his dreams. Even though it was like a curse, he never wanted to abandon those memories. For him, this was a sin that he had to endure.

    However, even so, he would not be as inexplicably restless in the past as he is now. Often, as long as he hints to himself, his mood will soon calm down, or in other words, his heart will feel like death again.

    Is it because of those people?

    Some familiar faces flashed through Neil's mind, and a subtle sense of peace flowed through them.

    He has always been walking alone. Even Negi, who is closest to him, cannot get close to the depths of his heart. Now, the shadows of other people have been left in his heart. Unknowingly, the cracks in his heart have opened up.  got bigger.

    However, he knew very well that this would not work.

    He has learned a lot from what happened in the past, and he doesn't want to repeat the same mistakes. In order to no longer let others get hurt because of him, and make himself suffer again, as long as he no longer establishes close relationships with other people and is separated by a distance, then each other will  Will not be harmed.

    “Otherwise, what happened to Touma that night will happen again.

    "well……"

    Neil sighed slightly, because being reminded by Negi made him a little concerned about his own problems.

    Since coming to this country and coming into contact with those people, he seems to have changed more or less. Now I think about it, does the practice assigned to him by the principal have such meaning.

    "It's so weak"

    Neil stopped his directionless progress, looked up at the clear blue sky, and laughed somewhat self-deprecatingly.

    In the breeze, there is a hint of fragrance.

    Neil put away his complicated thoughts, smelled the fragrance of flowers, and couldn't help but turn his head and look around. It turned out that he had come to a place that was familiar yet unfamiliar.

    On the long stairs, there is a torii gate.

    "Shrine"

    Neil had seen this kind of building before at Bang Zhikui's home, but he didn't expect that he would encounter another shrine while wandering around this city. It seems that the people here seem to believe in gods.

    However, there seemed to be something about this shrine that attracted him. Unconsciously, Neil stepped on the stairs and walked up out of curiosity. He glanced at the sign on the torii gate, which was written in black ink on the somewhat broken wooden board.  With a few big characters.

    Tsukimine Shrine.

    After walking up the stairs, a clean open space appeared in front of me. In the distance, there is the main hall of Tsukamine Shrine, and it is surrounded by trees. In the center, there is a peach blossom tree, with pale pink petals blooming. From time to time, it is surrounded by trees.  The wind blows, and the petals carry their fragrance and blow into the distance.

    Neil walked over, and the fragrance he just smelled seemed to be the fragrance of the flowers of this peach blossom tree. But, is this season the time for peach blossoms to bloom?

    After touching the rough tree trunk, Neil looked up at the crown of the tree where the buds were blooming with a strange expression.

    "Is it the same as the cherry blossom tree in my house?"

    It seems wrong. The tree at home will remain open for a long time because it has been tampered with. Unless the tree in front of you has also been tampered with, but would anyone be so bothered?

    "Maybe yes."

    Neil held his chin up and murmured uncertainly.

    "Well, it's not a bad thing anyway, it's just a spectacle at best"

    It’s really not a big deal. At least not many people will delve into the school’s World Tree, which is too big to complain about. Sometimes Neil really wonders if the people in this city are all crazy guys.

    "But why don't you see a clergyman?"

    After being here for a long time, I didn’t find anyone coming or going, not even a worshipper.

    Neil sat down under the peach blossom tree, leaning against the trunk of the tree and vaguely seeing the sky through the branches. The hazy and broken beauty was particularly charming. As he watched quietly, time seemed to have stopped.

    The slightly blowing wind mixed with the fragrance of peach blossoms and the simple atmosphere of the shrine seemed to have a hypnotic effect. Little by little, Neil's eyes slowly closed, and unknowingly, the scenery in front of him gradually changed.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    Ordinary furnishings, ordinary decoration.

    &nbsp; This is an ordinary house.

    The open window let in the bright morning light, and the faint light reflected on the floor and walls, making it warm.

    On the recliner, a beautiful woman with long black hair was sitting, and opposite her, a man with long white hair was half-kneeling on the ground, his palms gently covering the woman's slightly swollen abdomen.

    "Do you really want to go?"

    The woman raised her bright and moving amber eyes and stared at the man with gentle eyes.

    The man met those beautiful eyes and grinned.

    “I don’t want to go either, but I have to go, just like I have to take Sadharu out in the morning, otherwise he will be at home”

    "Be serious."

    The woman raised her hand and patted the man's head gently, her face full of anger.

    "Well, I'm very serious" The man grabbed the hand covering his head, held it softly and without force, and looked at the other person intently, "I'm sorry, I have to leave him at this time.  you alone……"

    Looking at his expression, the woman couldn't help but sigh, and then she curled her lips in displeasure.

    "I knew it was like this. You haven't listened to me since you were a child. I really doubt whether you are sincerely good to me"

    "Oh my, my whole body belongs to you, you still don't believe me" The man held the white catkin and couldn't help but laughed out loud, "A woman is a fragile work of art. If you don't cherish it, you will lose it."  It cannot be saved, so I will cherish you all the time."

    Hearing these straightforward words, the woman's pretty face couldn't help but blush slightly, but when she saw the smile in his eyes, she felt a little annoyed. She narrowed her eyes and smiled as charmingly as a crescent moon.

    “Hey, you must have a lot of artworks, right?”

    The man lowered his head and thought for a moment, then muttered uncertainly, "It seems like a lot"

    "Um?"

    The man quickly grabbed the hand that had started to press hard on his ear and looked at the woman with a flattering smile, "But I chose the one who is priceless to me"

    The woman glared at him and finally let go of her hand. Looking at his familiar face, she felt slightly absent-minded.

    "Do you know what the happiness I hope for me is like?"

    Her voice was very plain, but in the man's ears, there was always an unforgettable sadness.

    "I can eat with you every night, say good night to you before going to bed, and say good morning with a smile in the morning. What a little woman."

    The man stopped his smile and spoke seriously and calmly.

    The woman gently spread her face, her smile as happy as a rainbow after the rain.

    "Yes, I'm just a little woman, so I don't expect my husband to be a hero admired by all people. As long as he can stay with me, it's enough."

    "I don't want to be a hero, because heroes usually die young." The man shrugged, then stood up, bent down and gently touched the side of the woman's face, with tenderness written on his face, "But I can't be a hero.  person, so you can rest assured to let me go, I will definitely come back to you in vain."

    The woman held the broad and strong hand with both hands and pressed it tightly to her face. Her eyes were wet without knowing when.

    "I always feel that I am destined to wait for you all the time. I never see you waiting for me. You know, waiting is not a happy thing."

    "So, I can only compensate."

    The man let go of the woman’s hand and wiped away the tears from her eyes.

    "Wait until I use my future happiness to make up for your past unhappiness."

    With a smile on his face, he turned around and left with the woman looking at him forever.

    Determined, without a trace of nostalgia.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    Ding bell——ding bell——

    There seemed to be some melodious ringing ringing in my ears.

    Open your eyes, it’s the bright world.

    Neil was a little lost. What was that dream just now?

    In the dream, I only heard a man and a woman talking to each other, but I couldn't see their faces clearly, as if there was always a fog blurring their faces.

    【Do those two people have anything to do with me?  】

    ??Thinking hard, but can’t get any results.

    "My little friend, are you okay?"

    At this moment, a strange voice sounded in his ears, and only then did Neil notice that there was someone around himhuman existence.

    Turning around, Neil saw that the owner of the voice was a beautiful woman.

    A unique miko costume revealed the identity of the other party. Her long hair was bright flaxen, and the brown pupils dotted on her beautiful face seemed to be covered with a layer of light. No matter what the environment, she would exude a soft glow.  Glorious and reassuring.

    With a faint smile on her lips, the woman looked at Neil who had just woken up.

    "Uh, sorry, I just fell asleep."

    Neil noticed that the other person was holding a strange-looking bell in his hand. The ringing he just heard might have come from this thing.

    “It’s easy to catch a cold if you sleep here.”

    The woman suddenly realized it, and then she felt a little worried.

    "Well, I understand."

    Neil responded politely to other people's kindness.

    "Miss, are you the witch here?"

    "Well, I am the shrine maiden of Tsukimine Shrine, and I just took over recently."

    The woman smiled slightly, and the bell in her hand gently made a pleasant ringing sound.

    "Speaking of which, I saw you looking a little lost just now. Was it a nightmare?"

    Recalling the way Neil looked when he woke up before, the woman asked with some concern.

    "Well, in the distant Silent Hill, Alessa is trying to swallow me up with darkness and combine me with her. How can we repair it? I am obviously not Sharon"

    Neil habitually rambled on, even clenching his fists to express his anger.

    "What, is it an evil spirit!?"

    However, the miko was very shocked, and then she held the bell tightly and tried to hit Neil on the head.

    "Miss, wait!! What are you going to do!?"

    “I’ll help you get rid of the spirit, don’t worry, it’s very effective!”

    "It looks like you want to kill me. I'm afraid that before I can get rid of the spirit, I will become a spirit myself!!" Neil quickly raised his hand to stop the other party, with a look of shame on his face, "Miss Witch, what I just said was purely  Nonsense, please don’t pay attention!”

    "Ugh, why am I still so worried? Hey, could it be that you were possessed by a ghost and saw the ghost's memory!?"

    "Uh, no, and it's not really a nightmare. I just had a somewhat inexplicable dream" Neil paused, glanced at the witch, and felt that there was nothing embarrassing about saying it, so he continued, "In a dream  I saw a man and a woman having a conversation, but I had no impression of their faces, so it was a bit strange."

    "You didn't lie to me?"

    “…It’s true this time.”

    "Oh, is that so?" The witch held her delicate chin and thought carefully. She looked down at Neil, "Actually, dreams sometimes have something to do with the past. Sometimes, maybe it's the scene in the future, maybe it's you.  The future is uncertain"

    After saying that, the miko looked at him with a strange smile.

    "my future?"

    Neil was a little confused for a moment. He really hadn't thought about this, but it didn't look like it.

    He shook his head and got rid of all the messy thoughts in his mind. It didn't matter whether this dream was related to him or not. It was just a dream anyway.

    "Forget it, it's useless to think so much. By the way, what do you call Miss Miko?"

    "My name is Guanyue Gefan, you can just call me Guanyue. What about you?"

    "Neil Springfield, please give me your advice."

    Neil stretched out his hand to shake Gefan’s hand, and Gefan tilted his head, not knowing what he was thinking.

    After chatting with Ge Fan for a while, Neil said goodbye and left.

    Gefan stood at the top of the stairs, watching Neil leave. After losing sight of him, she turned around and walked back to the peach blossom tree. She reached out her hand and brushed the rough bark of the trunk.

    Ding bell——

    The peach blossom tree suddenly made a circle of invisible fluctuations, and the bell in Ge Fan's hand seemed to be vibrated and made a sound.

    The witch looked at the peach blossom tree with deep and gentle eyes, and suddenly smiled.

    "Just now, what kind of dream did you see for him?  "

    Ding bell——

    There was another sound.

    It seems that someone has given the answer.

 Text Chapter 61 Wash your hands before pursuing a girl

    "It's so boring. If I had known earlier, I would have asked Nanoha and Suzuka to come out together"

    Alyssa, who was walking alone on the street, muttered in a low voice with some regret. She looked sideways at the exquisite accessories in the closet, feeling like something was missing without anyone to chat with her.

    It turns out that she is not used to being alone.

    "Huh? Ahead is Kabukicho"

    Because I had been a guest at Neil's home, and Neil's home was in this street, I passed by this place at that time. Although this area is not very big, there are many weird shops. For example, there is a store called  A shemale club opened by people from Xixiang.

    What kind of person would go to such a strange place?

    Alyssa cursed in her heart.

    But this place seems to be as chaotic as ever, or rather lawless.

    Alyssa looked around and would always see groups of delinquents and gangsters gathering in some corners, but the people passing by seemed not to be surprised, and sometimes even greeted them familiarly.

    "No wonder we raise people like stupid teachers"

    Alyssa felt as if she had discovered the truth.

    And just when Alyssa was so absent-minded, she felt as if she hit something and fell backwards.

    “It hurts so much!”

    “Hey, little girl, how are you walking!!!”

    Suddenly there was a rough voice above her head, and Alyssa stood up with some pain and looked. A fierce young man was glaring at her. He was holding a bottle of drink in his hand, and there were five people surrounding him. They were also surrounded by five people.  With a black jacket and colorful hair, he has a standard bad appearance.

    Alyssa was startled by this sudden situation and couldn't help but take a small step back.

    "Youwhat are you going to do?"

    "What are you doing! You soiled my clothes, what are you talking about!!"

    The young man pointed to a puddle of water on the chest of his clothes, and then stared at Alyssa fiercely, "What do you think we should do now!?"

    "II didn't mean it. For clothes like this, I'll just pay you for it!"

    Only then did Alyssa know what was going on. She secretly sighed why she was so unlucky today, and then said in a strong tone.

    The bad boy raised his eyebrows, as if he was offended by the other party's toughness. He couldn't help but snorted and said with narrowed eyes, "Huh? Compensate to me? Do you think you can afford it!! This is unique in the world!!"

    "Huh? Unique!?"

    Alyssa looked at the tattered clothes and felt that it would be trivial to compensate him for a hundred identical ones.

    "That's right, the boss worked hard to make it!!"

    "Do you think ordinary people can make those jagged shapes on the cuffs!?"

    "This is a work of conscience for our bad industry!!"

    “That’s why people call it Great White Shark!!”

    The companions behind the young man shouted and looked proud, while the leading delinquent youth was even more embarrassed and shy.

    ""

    Ah, what are you so shy about, bad!

    Alyssa was speechless for a while. Fortunately, she thought the sleeveless cuffs were caused by being torn off, but it turned out that these idiots made them by themselves.

    "Then what are you going to do? If you don't want compensation, I'll leave!"

    Facing this group of people, Alyssa felt a little afraid, and her eyes flickered slightly. She asked pretending to be calm, just hoping to get out of here as soon as possible.

    "Well, what should I do"

    The young man suddenly calmed down and looked at Alyssa carefully, making her feel uncomfortable for a while.

    "Hey, what on earth are you"

    “Please date me on the condition of marriage!!!”

    Before Alyssa finished speaking, the young man bowed ninety degrees and stretched out his hand. Alyssa was stunned, and her face immediately turned red.

    【Eh!  ?  Interact!  ?  What the hell kind of development is this!  !  】

    “You, you, what did you say all of a sudden!!!!!!”

    Alyssa no longer knew whether she was embarrassed or angry. The person who looked so fierce just now as if he wanted to kill her actually turned around and said he wanted to date her!  ?

    “Oh, my God, the boss’s lolicon is having another attack”

    "This disease is difficult to treat"

    "Actually, I am also a lolita control."

    "+1 upstairs."

    "You guys don't give it to me"??Talk to yourself!  !  !  !  "

    Alyssa angrily complained about this group of people, and then swatted away the hand handed by the young man.

    “Did you agree to my proposal!?”

    “Don’t jump to the final stage all at once!!!”

    Alyssa felt like she was going to cry. She started to turn her head, hoping to ask for help from passers-by. As soon as she turned her head, she saw a guy passing by with his hands in his trouser pockets and looking at her dumbfounded.

    ""

    ""

    With their eyes facing each other, the other person shook his head and walked forward as if nothing had happened.

    “Idiot teacher, come back here!!!”

    Hearing the angry shouting behind him, Neil had a headache. How could he encounter such trouble on the way home? However, it was really a novel thing to see someone confessing to Alyssa.

    Neil looked back at Alyssa, he spread his hands helplessly, "Hey, Miss, someone is confessing to you, I'm too embarrassed to come out and mess with it"

    “Asshole, didn’t you see that I was surrounded by a group of bad guys!?”

    "Tsk, tsk, tsk, this is even worse. Classic romantic comedies like heroes saving beauties are not suitable for me"

    "Who is telling you about a romantic comedy?!" Alyssa walked over quickly and grabbed Neil's collar, "Stop showing off your narcissistic expression and saying boring words! Get him away right now!!!  !”

    With one move, the Tathagata Divine Palm was swung out in succession, and Neil was directly hit and sent flying for more than ten times in the air.

    Neil was lying on the ground, covering his bleeding nose, and was almost beaten into a mosaic by Alyssa.

    "Let me tell you, you've beaten me to this point, are you still afraid of these people?"

    "Hey! Don't ignore us!!"

    The group of bad guys stood up and stared fiercely at Neil who appeared on the stage.

    “Well, I always feel that this kid looks familiar.

    Neil patted his clothes and stood up, glanced at the group of people in front of him, and couldn't help but sigh.  He looked at the leading delinquent young man, spread his hands and asked speechlessly, "I say, big brother, what's so good about this kid?"

    Alyssa’s eyelids twitched, and she held back her anger and stood behind Neil.

    "Huh? I like it, but can you control it!?"

    Looking at him gearing up, he seemed ready to punch him at any moment.

    Neil shook his head, then turned away to reveal Alyssa. He pointed at Alyssa and pushed up a pair of non-existent glasses.

    "Look at this little girl, the top is as flat as a horizontal line. Does it feel like a hand? Of course it does, but it just feels like a scratch on your hand. Unless you are an M, you will feel good!!"

    Ignoring Alyssa’s pretty face that was starting to darken, she then pointed at her legs.

    "Look here again, these two legs are so short, can they cooperate with you to do some difficult movements!? What fun is there! Without fun, how bleak life will become!! Do you think  …”

    “Don’t judge me for thinking about yourself, you scum!!!!”

    The world's martial arts show rises to the dragon level, and Neil spurts blood for another ten meters.

    "Are you here to step on me or to save me"

    Alyssa picked up Neil and stared at him coldly.

    "This is a strategy, Miss"

    At this time, the young man who was stunned by Neil's words came back to his senses, frowned, and reached out to Alyssa.

    "Who cares about you? As long as I like it!!"

    When Alyssa looked back and saw this scene, a bit of panic appeared on her face, but another hand appeared to help her block it.

    "Just say it nicely, don't move your hands or feet"

    Neil stood up and grabbed the other person’s thick hand with a smile, but the other person’s face seemed to be distorted by pain.

    "Idiot teacher"

    Neil turned back and smiled at Alyssa, then threw the young man out.

    “Wash your hands clean before pursuing a girl!!!”

    The young man was thrown towards his companions. They quickly supported the young man and were a little stunned when they looked at the red mark on his hand.

    How can a kid be so powerful?

    "You bastard, get on me!!" The young man rubbed his arms, and then rushed out fiercely, "I don't believe that six holy swords can't push the mountain of meat!!!"

    Facing the six people flying over, Neil curled his lips and quickly crashed into the six people.

    "Who do you think I am!!!It’s been a solo since!  !  !  I am the tank mage all by myself!  !  !  "

    "You're cheating!! Uh, wait, are you from my mother-in-law's family"

    “You only know now!!!”

    A few seconds later, Neil waved his hand freely and said to Alyssa, "Let's go."

    Alyssa looked numbly at the figures with their heads stuck in the wall. It was really lucky that the smashing was so comic.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Classmate Alyssa, why do you appear there alone? Where are your two good friends?"

    "Don't keep saying things I don't understand!" Alyssa glared at Neil angrily and looked away, "Even good friends won't get tired of being together every day."

    "Hey, I thought you were all in a relationship where flowers kiss each other"

    "Can you say something I can understand! Ah, no, you'd better not talk."

    Neil shrugged and looked at Alyssa who was walking in front of her a little annoyed. It was so rare that he saved her, but he didn’t even get a candy. It was really unsettling.

    "Hey, thank you just now"

    Alyssa stopped, glanced at Neil sideways, then quickly looked away, her face slightly red.

    "Thank you for what it is, can you eat it?"

    "Neal's word "thank you" immediately shirks all the credit from others. It is really the most deceptive word creation in history. At this time, at least you have to invite him to the Green Room for a sundae to express your gratitude.

    "Eat your sister!"

    ???????????????? Could it be that she didn’t appreciate it even after thanking him? Alyssa was so angry that she gritted her teeth.

    "Oh, classmate Alyssa, I didn't expect you to be so impure and actually want me to do such an ethically degrading thing. You are such a crazy guy. I never thought I had ever taught such a student!"

    "Shut up, you lost Greymon!!"

    Seeing Alyssa’s cannibalistic expression, Neil had no choice but to shut up in frustration.

    Ah, poor Sundae-kun left me again.

    "Speaking of which, how did you get to that place?"

    "I walked there accidentally. Do you think I came to find you!?"

    Alyssa was still angry, and even her tone of voice was full of gunpowder.

    "Sorry, I'm not interested in washboards."

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!! I am a washboard, I am so sorry!!!"

    Neil stretched out his hand to block the attack, but was bitten hard by the eldest lady’s tiger teeth. He couldn’t help but helplessly cover his forehead and sigh.

    "Don't think that just because Rie Kugimiya can use skills randomly"

    After vomiting in a low voice, Neil found that his hands were comically bloody.

    "Miss, it's time to relax. Even if you want my blood to flow through your body, you don't have to do this. I have another compromise. If you give birth to my child, you will have our blood."  Well, don’t you think this is simple, quick and perfect?”

    “Uh-huh, uh-huh, uh-huh!!!”

    "What are you shouting! Have you been fucked by me [beep——]!? Ahhhh, I know I was wrong, please let me go!!"

 Text Chapter 62 There must be something hidden under the cute appearance

    "You don't want me anymore?"

    The blond girl pursed her lips into a pitiful line, looked at the indifferent young man with tears in her eyes, and made a very outrageous declaration.

    "you——"

    The young man's eyelids twitched. After taking a deep breath, he was about to speak in a calm tone.

    “Is it because you have this woman that you don’t want me!?”

    The girl suddenly changed the topic and pointed at the girl standing next to the boy. She also had blond hair similar to hers, but her expression was a bit stunned, and she seemed to have been greatly shocked.

    "Eh!? Me?"

    The girl who was accused pointed at her face, her whole body was stunned, but the girl didn't seem to hear her words, she just took out her handkerchief and wiped the non-existent tears, and continued to complain about her misery.

    "You already have me at home, why are you looking for another woman outside? Can't I satisfy you with my blond hair? As my mother said, men are all beasts whose lower bodies are always in a state of rage"

    ""

    The young man said that he was really not a blond person. Did this guy’s mother say such strong words?  Sure enough, divorced women have wrong prejudices against men.

    When the young man said nothing and looked speechless, the girl rushed to the young man and stared at him with tears in her eyes.

    "I just heard you say you wanted to have a baby with her, why!? I can obviously give birth to a baby for you. If you want, I can give birth to a football team for you right away!!"

    As she was speaking, the girl caressed her belly with both hands, a trace of yearning and happiness for the future flashing across her face.

    At this moment, the passing spectators either admired or despised the young man at the center of the whirlpool. If he could do such a cruel thing at the age of ten, is it really okay to have a child?  Has modern science advanced to a point that even they could not imagine!  ?

    The young man covered his face. He was so ashamed. The looks around him made him so ashamed that he wanted to dig a hole and bury himself. He really couldn't get pleasure from the public shameful play in public.

    For the first time, the young man felt that he was still very moral.

    "Please let me go"

    "No, I will never leave you! I will never give up my happiness! Are your feelings for me just for fun?! Do you just want my body!?"

    Hearing the young man’s pleading words, the girl immediately came back to her senses and held his hand tightly, her eyes full of determination.

    ""

    The young man looked up at the sky that was gradually losing color in his eyes and shed tears silently.

    “Ah, I really want to die.

    "Hey!! Don't talk to yourselves, don't involve me in it!! It has nothing to do with me!"

    Alyssa could no longer bear the weird looks from around her. As the eldest lady, she felt so ashamed for the first time in her life. She actually became another heroine of such a shabby drama, and she even gave birth to a child. The lower limit.  It's not that showy.

    "And you, the stupid teacher, no, the promiscuous teacher! You actually did that, that, that kind of thing to a little girl, I, I will definitely report you!! You wait to go to jail!!"

    Alyssa pointed at Neil with a red face. This guy actually did these heinous things. Fortunately, she still believed him.

    No, if this continues, Nanoha, Suzuka, and the girls in the class will be in danger.

    Alyssa took out her mobile phone and immediately dialed a number.

    "Hey! Is this the International Court of Justice!?"

    "Miss, you don't have to be so realistic! And why is it that the International Court of Justice convicted me all of a sudden? Do you want me to hold a grudge like this!? You actually raised it to the international level!! You want me to be punished by human beings?  Expelled from the world!?”

    Neil almost fainted when he heard Alyssa’s calling voice. He stretched out his hand to take away Alyssa’s phone.

    “Yeah——!! Don’t touch me, you’ll get pregnant!!!”

    Alyssa screamed and jumped a few steps away, crossing her arms warily.

    ""

    Neil squatted deeply on the ground and was about to enter the orz state.

    When did he become a turbid launch pad covered in mysterious liquid?

    “Meow haha, that’s really interesting.”

    And the girl who was the culprit was holding her hands behind her back, watching the developments in front of her with a smile.

    "Asshole, whose fault do you think it is?! I was almost exiled because of your nonsense!!" Neil jumped.He stood up and glared at the girl with a red cross on his head, "Alicia, please go to bed early tonight. Weren't what you just talked about the bloody plot of a TV series last night!!"

    Not long ago, Neil was being tormented by Alyssa, but he was bumped into by Alicia who happened to be wandering around, and she heard Neil's teasing, which resulted in such a third-rate movie.  A real-life ethical romance drama with low blood pressure, low age and low IQ.

    "I want to perform because I think it's interesting"

    Alicia stuck out her tongue cutely and smiled as if she was not afraid that Neil was about to go crazy.

    “I almost went to the end of my life because of your desire to perform!!”

    "So youth is like a sand castle, which instantly collapses just because of some trivial things."

    “Don’t make it sound like it has nothing to do with you!!”

    Alyssa came over, she looked at Alicia, and immediately stroked her chest and breathed a sigh of relief.

    "It turns out you are not Feit. I was still wondering why Feit was such a person"

    Because of Nanoha, Alyssa and Suzuka both recognized the child Fit, and later exchanged letters. Judging from each other's words and appearance, they both felt that Fit was a well-behaved child who could even  A cute and shy girl.

    But the girl who looked exactly like Fit had just appeared, almost shattering her fantasy.

    Fortunately, God is merciful.

    "That's right, I'm not Feit, but I am Feit's sister, Alicia~~" Alicia smiled cutely, then blinked her beautiful eyes and looked at Alyssa, "By the way, you know Fei  Special?"

    "Well, but we have never met, so when I first met you, I was surprised. You are more lively than I thought"

    Alyssa felt that the corners of her mouth were twitching when she spoke.

    "Fortunately, Feite is not like you"

    Neil stood up, feeling equally deeply.

    "Hey, if Feit is like me, so what?"

    "Tell your mother to have another baby."

    "Ah! Neil is so bad, even Feit and I are not enough, yet he still wants it!"

    “…You’d better kill me.”

    "I just heard Alicia say that you live in this guy's house" Alyssa asked Alicia, but her eyes looked at Neil strangely, "I don't want to ask why you live in his house.  Why isn’t Feit with you?”

    "Well, there are many reasons. When Feite comes back, I will tell you in detail if I have the chance"

    Seeing that Neil had no intention of answering, Alicia could only answer randomly.

    "……Oh well."

    Alyssa’s eyes swept back and forth between the two of them, but she still suppressed the doubts in her heart.

    She always felt that they and Nanoha had a common secret that she didn't know about.

    Alyssa felt a little irritated unconsciously.

    "Well, it's time to go home" Seeing that the atmosphere seemed to be silent, Neil said aloud, "Miss, you should go back too, otherwise you will be confessed to again later"

    "Well, I understand."

    "Hey, what confession, tell me!"

    Alicia immediately became interested, but ended up being slapped on the forehead by Neil.

    When Neil and the three of them were walking on the road, they met a familiar guy, who was staring with his mouth wide open, with a look of surprise on his face that made him stupid.

    "Hey, Furuichi-san"

    Neil opened his dead eyes and said hello to the other party. How dare he meet an acquaintance at such a distance. In this small town, the chance of such randomness is really unusually high.

    "Um, can you explain the current situation in detail?"

    Furuichi held his forehead, reluctantly put on a relaxed smile, and tried hard to pose as a wise man.

    "What do you care about?"

    Neil and the two girls all tilted their heads at the same time, with several question marks popping up on their heads.

    "You still ask me what I care about!? Why are you with classmate Alyssa and a cute girl!!"

    "Ha, you ask why, it's just that we met on the road"

    "Oh my god!! Neil, has spring arrived again!? What a world without morals this is!!!!"

    Furuichi rubbed his eyebrows and almost smoke came out, and he fell intoA subtle state of rage.

    "Can you calm down, Furuichi-san, be careful and poke your forehead"

    "Ah, Neil, who made an oath with me to be a jobless virgin for the rest of his life, unexpectedly had something good happen to him. This was such a shock, as if all the hair on his butt was about to fall out, just like hair loss.  Dropped, and they are actually two cute girls of the same age? Obviously I remember that Neil’s preference seems to be the royal sister style with bulging front and back - "

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? could have two lines of bitter tears of blood and tears left in their eyes, Gu Shi looked at the sky aimlessly.

    ""

    "Well, anyway" Neil walked over and punched Gu Shi directly in the face, "You set my egg first!!!"

    “How can I not be determined after you’ve done this?!”

    "Have you calmed down, Furuichi-san"

    "I was forced to cool down"

    Furuichi was lying on the ground. Was that a meteorite that punched him so hard that his head was smoking?

    Ah, this time the handsome side of the beautiful girl was completely ruined in front of her.

    "By the way, who is this lady next to you?"

    Furuichi saw Alicia and asked Neil.

    "Alicia Testerosa, is"

    Neil wanted to say the words "my tenant", but he felt that Furuichi might get crazy if he said it, and there might be some rumors the next day. Last time Hayate came to visit his home.  It was this guy who broke the news.

    ???????????????????????????????? How about we kill him here to eliminate the trouble?

    Furuichi was covered in cold sweat, and his teacher was releasing an unabashed murderous light next to him. In an instant, he felt that his life seemed to be forced to the edge of the cliff.

    However, Neil and Furuichi had no time to care about anything else at this time, because a group of vicious guys were coming towards them.

    "Hey!! Who is the guy who just bullied me from Dumburo High School!!!"

    The bald man in the lead stared fiercely at the few brats in front of him.

    "Uh, boss, did we find the wrong person? They are all brats"

    A boy next to him came over and asked in a low voice that the combined age of the primary school students in front of him might not be older than his father.

    "You can't be wrong, that brat from the Denshi family is so big!"

    The bald boss spoke with confidence and no guilt at all for bullying a child.

    "Ehehehe!!! What is this sudden development!?"

    Furuichi looked at these delinquent high school students in despair, and suddenly jumped from one desperate situation to another more dangerous desperate situation?

    Neil looked at the group of people in front of him, and then glanced back at Alyssa. She was looking away and whistling as if it had nothing to do with herself, while Alicia's eyes were shining and looking forward to it.

    "Oh? It's you, right?"

    The bald boss noticed Furuichi who was making a noise, and after scanning the four of them, he identified Furuichi whose jaw was about to dislocate, because Neil seemed to be even weaker than Furuichi, and he seemed to be fine with long hair.  Bullying look.

    "Well, I don't have anything to say. Anyway, keep going, Furuichi-kun"

    Neil patted Furuichi on the shoulder and covered his mouth to suppress laughter.

    "Why me!! Don't act like you're just watching a show!!! I'm your student!!!"

    "Hey, hey, hey, you guys, don't you feel shy bullying a few kids?"

    A pleasant magnetic voice interrupted them.

    Furuichi turned his head as if he had seen a savior, and saw a group of girls wearing white special attack uniforms walking over, but the wooden knives, chains, clubs, and maces they held in their hands really made him feel embarrassed.

    Are today’s delinquents so ferocious even if they are too young girls?

    But it doesn’t matter, these big sisters are so beautiful.

    "Furuichi-san, you have lost all your moral integrity"

    ""

    Neil raised his eyes and looked at the group of female delinquents. The leading girl had a healthy wheat-colored complexion. Her long purple hair was tied up and swayed with her steps. She had a bamboo stick in her mouth and her eyes showed no sign of weakness.  Stare at the group of boys.

    "Ah? It's none of your business! This is our Duowu Luo's business, you Furious Emperor, get out of the way!!"

    At the critical moment, the boss did not give in because the other party was a girl, and it seemed that he had some connections with the other party.

    But the leading girl didn’t reply to his words, she just walked over and whispered:After staring at Neil for a while, he suddenly put his hand on Neil's head, with a friendly smile on his lips.

    "Your kid is Neil, right? I heard the tyrant mention you, you are such a cute kid"

    "Tyrant?"

    Neil didn't slap the opponent's hand away. After all, she was a quasi-royal sister, and he was just confused about the tyrant she mentioned. The group of guys from Duwuluo High School behind him seemed a little unhappy after hearing this title.  It looks good, like taking laxatives.

    It sounds like he is very tough. Is there such a formidable person around him?

    "Ahaha, it's someone you know anyway"

    "Hey, Rika, this kid here is also very cute. I'm Shizuku Itoi, and I'll die at night~~~"

    "Hey, Shizuku, you're scaring people"

    And Furuichi was surrounded by several female delinquents holding his face in his hands. At this moment, he was so happy that he almost fainted.

    "You women, don't forget about us! Bastards, don't think we dare not take action. Even if Nan Lixiang knows the "tyrant", I won't be afraid of you!  !  "

    "Huh? Even if you don't know that guy, I will beat you up. If you have the guts, come and try it!!"

    The bosses of the two factions began to clamor, and they gritted their teeth as fiercely as a wolf.

    "Boys! Don't take it lightly just because they are girls! Let them see the power of Dumburo High School!!"

    “Oh oh oh!!!”

    "Ah!? We are the Furious Emperor, don't underestimate us, you scum!!"

    "Follow the boss and rush!!!"

    Alicia and Alyssa stood on the outside, watching the two gangs fighting like this, feeling almost numb.

    "Ahaha, the fight started"

    Alyssa laughed dryly a few times, revealing a pair of dead fish eyes like Neil's.

    "Ah, everyone is so full of energy. It's so lively, I really want to join in"

    Alicia showed a completely different expression, and her eagerness to try made Alyssa doubt that she would rush in next second.

    Neil, who was in the middle of it, was punching one after another, while Fushi was running around with his head in his hands, hiding in a cold sweat.

    "What's going on!? Gang war!? I'm just an ordinary elementary school student. I simply ran to the wrong set!!"

    "Ah ah ah, let me go back to my mother's arms and drink milk!!"

    As soon as Fushi turned his head, he saw Neil kicking a big man away, making him look embarrassed.

    This guy’s strength is as unparalleled as ever.

    “You stinky brat!!”

    Fushi suddenly heard a loud shout from behind him. He turned around and saw a bad guy hitting him with his fist.

    ——I’m probably seriously injured now.

    Unable to escape, we can only watch the imminent crisis coming.

    In the blink of an eye, Furuichi felt as if his head was being pushed down, and a gust of wind passed over his head.

    "Really, don't get in the way here, leave as soon as possible, there are so many people here, even if you stand behind me, I may not be able to care about you, I might even beat you up"

    Furuichi only saw Neil punch the opponent away, and with a few words, he pushed him to the safety of Alicia.

    Furuichi was startled for a moment, and when he looked back, what caught his eye was Neil's expression that was slightly different from usual.

    I once saw this unique side of him in a martial arts competition.

    Looking at him intently in the fight, Furuichi pursed his lips.

    ——It’s really strong.

    "Hey, are you okay, Furuichi-san?"

    Seeing Fushi’s dull expression, Alyssa couldn’t help but asked, it wouldn’t be funny if he was beaten silly.

    "Uh, I'm fine" Furuichi waved his hand, then looked at Alicia, pointing to the chaotic situation, "Miss Alicia, is it okay to be in such a mess?"

    The bald boss seemed to have been beaten ten meters above the ground just now. Is that okay?

    "No problem! You don't know, right? Fighting is a specialty of this street. Many idiots living here will die if they don't fight. Even Neil fights one fight every three days and one fight every five days."  Yes, to a certain extent, he is very familiar with the people here"

    It’s really a disgusting street.

    “Then Alicia, wouldn’t it be dangerous for you to live here?”

    Alyssa really can’t imagine that if a child lives here, wouldn’t he be frightened every day?"That's not the case" Alicia shook her head and smiled, as if she didn't care much, "Don't look at these people as being fierce, but in fact they are very principled people, at least they will not bully the elderly or children.  At best, they have bad mouths. Just now they were just scaring us. In the words of Neil and Granny Denshi, these people are apes without brains and can only express themselves in the most primitive way.  It’s just blood that’s burned too hot…”

    "Of course, there are also other connections, such as the mother-in-law Denshi and the "Scarlet Overlord" rumored here are Neil's family, so those people don't dare to mess with the people in the family"

    ""

    ? Okay, Scarlet Overlord is really the name of the bunker. Is Neil's house full of monsters?

    Furuichi and Alyssa once again watched the scene near the end. In their eyes, something seemed to be different.

    "These guys are really getting more and more durable"

    Neil twisted his wrist and walked back. His face was not red and he was out of breath. It was impossible to tell that he had just finished fighting.

    "You do like fighting"

    Furuichi looked at Neil and smiled softly.

    Niel paused for a moment, then shrugged and smiled slightly.

    "I don't hate it."

    "I didn't expect that my teacher is still a bad person" Alyssa covered her face as if she had a headache, "Are you performing a GTO?"

    "Please ask Mr. Onitsuka for this kind of thing" Neil scratched his head and said boredly, "Well, if I can make extra money, I wouldn't mind making a cameo"

    But not long after he finished speaking, Neil found that Furuichi, Alyssa and Alicia were all silent in front of him, with dull expressions on their faces.

    "Huh? Are you possessed by a ghost, you guys?"

    Suddenly, an arm even rougher than Kenjiro's wrapped around Neil's neck. He was stunned for a moment, and then fell into the shadow of despair.

    Who released this Godzilla at the end of the 21st century

    "Oh? Neal-chan, are you planning to make extra money? I have a place where you can make a guest appearance. I originally came out to see where the kid was having such a fun time, but I didn't expect to hear such good news"

    Furuichi and Alyssa looked up at the tall figure, with the stubble, thick eyebrows, piercing eyes, light lip gloss and eye shadow, a perfect figure comparable to King Billy, and a charming Jean  The kimono that no one can look at directly gave them an unparalleled impact.

    "Ah, I really want to vomit. Can I vomit?"

    "Hello, Mrs. Xixiang."

    Alicia reluctantly moved her lips and said hello proactively.

    "Oh, it's Alicia" Xixiang moved his eyes and nodded, "Go back and tell your family that Neil won't be going back tonight. He's working at my place, so tell them not to worry"

    "Well, I understand, please feel free to do so."

    Neil, who was almost out of breath, stared at him. Alicia sold him in the blink of an eye. Please feel free to take him for what he is. He didn't even know if he would be able to see the sun tomorrow.  .

    “Let’s go, Neil-chan~~~”

    Xixiang smiled girlishly at Neil, and Neil immediately rolled his eyes and fainted while frothing at the mouth.

    “Is it okay, Alicia?”

    Watching Neil being carried away on her shoulders, Alyssa felt for the first time that it was not easy for him either.

    "It doesn't matter, Mrs. Saigo is a good person."

    ""

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    That night, Xixiang Ladyboy Club.

    “Clang, clang, clang! The super future star of our store is now making a grand appearance, Sonoko!!!”

    "Who are you calling Sonoko! Who wants to be the future star of your store!!"

    "Come on, Nierzi! You have great potential to become the ACE_OF_ACE of our store!!"

    "A devil wants this kind of potential, even if you give me money!!"

    "Yo!! Pretty boy, twist your waist!!"

    “You can do it yourself, don’t make too many demands, you perverted uncles!!”

    "Yoooooooo, such a cute child is indeed a boy! Long live Lord Lucifer!!!"

    "Have your male-only penetrating weapons been scrapped by you idiots!?"

    "Nierzi, please date!!!"

    “Go to hell——!!!!!!”

    On the stage, ?A girl in a gorgeous kimono with light make-up, who was actually a boy, was dancing with terrifying momentum with a folding fan. Next to her, Saigo was admiring the dance with a face full of admiration.

    This kid really has hope of becoming the master of the great route.

    The next day, the news about Neil's transformation into a new human spread secretly without his knowledge.

 Text Chapter 63 To maintain moral integrity or to lose moral integrity, that is the question

    The long black hair floated gently.

    The bright pupils reflect the surrounding scenery, like a mirror world.

    The girl put her hands behind her back, holding a smile on her lips, and stepped lightly.

    "Ah, no matter how many times I come here, I always feel that this place is huge"

    The corners of Tifa's mouth were slightly raised, her eyes were shrouded in a bright light, and she looked around every inch of Maho Liang Academy from time to time.

    "That's right. After we entered through the school gate, we walked for more than half an hour and felt like we didn't even see the end"

    Alicia, who was following Tifa, glanced around with the same interest. Whenever she saw the architecture of European classical beauty and the natural scenery, her vermilion eyes suddenly brightened like gems.

    "Well, I heard from Neil that there are many schools here, ranging from elementary school to university, plus various research institutes, shopping streets and library islands. It really can't be visited in one day" Tifa introduced, tapping her lower lip.  , suddenly remembered something interesting, a smile on his face, "This school also has many activities, such as the last school festival, which was held for three days and three nights. It was really lively"

    "Wow, that sounds so interesting" Alicia immediately flattened her mouth in disgust when she saw Tifa's expression, and then murmured angrily, "If Neil had woken me up earlier, then I couldn't have done it either."  Did you attend the school festival?"

    ""

    Tifa scratched her cheek and smiled silently. Is this what she should be struggling with?

    "But it's great, I want to go to school here too"

    Looking at Alicia’s longing expression, Tifa couldn’t help but smile.

    "What you say should be fine. As long as you worship Tony Nier or Negi, they should be able to find a way"

    "Hmm, please Tony Neil? I always think that guy will say something like "It's too troublesome, so I won't do it""

    Alicia closed her eyes and frowned, as if she could imagine the scene at that time.

    "maybe……"

    Tifa nodded with deep understanding. She quite agreed with Alicia's idea and her understanding of that guy.

    However, because of her understanding, she knew that if Alicia really asked him to ask for help, Neil would still do his best to help her.

    "A soft-hearted fool."

    Tifa pursed her lips and murmured in a low voice. She was a little bit disgusted by this.

    "What's wrong, Tifa?"

    Alicia noticed Tifa’s little movements and couldn’t help but feel a little weird.

    Tifa came back to her senses immediately, scratched her cheek and laughed dryly, "It's okay, I just got a little lost in thought"

    "Hey, what are you thinking about? You are so absorbed in your thoughts~~~"

    Alicia rolled her eyes and didn’t know what she was thinking of. She half-covered her mouth with her hand and leaned over with an ambiguous smile.

    Tifa blocked the approaching smiling face with her hand and said angrily, "What are you thinking about? I feel like you are becoming more and more like that guy Neil"

    "Hehe, you are so embarrassed that I got it right, right?"

    "You're not shy!"

    "Oh~~~Don't you deny what you said before? Sure enough, Tifa-chan's heart is full of Nier~~~"

    ""

    Faced with such teasing, Tifa simply shut her mouth and turned away as if she didn't hear anything.

    Seeing Tifa like this, Alicia stopped teasing her. She glanced around and asked, "Hey, Tifa, where is Neil's school? We've been gone for a long time"

    Originally, I was idle at home and wanted to come to the school to kill some time. However, after I came here with Tifa, this journey was really a good way to kill the time.

    ??Looking carefully, it seems that it is almost time for get out of class to end.

    "This place is too big. I haven't been here many times. How can I know how to get there?"

    "Eh? Didn't we see that big map when we entered?"

    “It’s true, but”

    "Is Tifa a roadie!? So cute!!"

    "What are you so cute about!? You're not praising yourself in disguise, when you haven't found a way either!?"

    "Are you two brats students here?"

    The two of them, who were fighting and looking for their way around, suddenly heard a voice coming from behind them. At the same time, they turned their heads and saw a tall man in black sportswear standing not far away with a cool expression.

    "Hello, we are not students here, we are here to find someone."

    TifaliNodding gracefully, the person in front of him seemed to be a school teacher or administrator.

    "Looking for someone?" Heigang raised his eyebrows and looked at the two girls in front of him, "Who are you looking for?"

    “It’s Neil Springfield who works at Shengxiang Elementary School here.”

    "It's that kid, but it's almost time for school to end. If we go by now, the people in the elementary school will probably leave as well. Forget it, I'll lead you there. Maybe that kid is still in school  By the way, are you his friends?"

    “We are his girlfriends!!”

    Before Tifa could speak, Alicia answered first.

    "girlfriend!?"

    Heigang opened his eyes in surprise, while Tifa covered his forehead as if he had a headache. He dared to believe that Alicia would start to display her natural instinct of fearing chaos in the world again.

    "I didn't expect that boy to have two girlfriends, but it seems reasonable after thinking about it"

    Heigang sighed at first, and then nodded unexpectedly.

    "Well, this gentleman"

    "Just call me Heigang" Heigang lowered his head and looked at Tifa, noticing the tangled look on her face as she hesitated to speak, and said with a very understanding expression, "Don't worry, I understand"

    "No, actually"

    "Let's go, I'll take you there now."

    "That bastard is really incredible. He actually did such a thing, but he is a role model for others. This is considered a harm to others' children. Well, I should be able to use this reason to teach him a lesson"

    A cold smile appeared on Black Steel's lips, and his narrow eyes narrowed slightly, flashing a frightening red light from time to time. When Tifa noticed the eldest brother's expression, she knew that the unlucky child was about to suffer a big disaster again.  , couldn't help but draw a cross in my heart.

    "Meow haha, it feels like something interesting is going to happen"

    Hearing Alicia’s cheerful laughter, Tifa sighed sadly, feeling deeply powerless.

    【Neal, if you want to blame it, you have a teammate who has been deceiving people for thirty years】

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Woo——"

    "What's the matter, Neil?"

    Naye suddenly heard Neil making a sound of unknown meaning, couldn't help but frowned, and asked with some worry.

    "It's okay, I just suddenly felt so miserable that I let out such a scream from my soul that it shook the world"

    "I have no idea what you are talking about" Nanoye shook her head in confusion, and then laughed happily, "But this means that Neil, there is nothing wrong with you"

    "Naye, at this moment, I feel more desperate than when I met a giant."

    She had just escaped from the demon king of the Kamabaka Kingdom and was mentally traumatized. Now she was attacked by this girl Nanoha. As her master, Neil suddenly felt that his majesty had lost as much as a certain vampire. He couldn't help but feel  I feel like life is dark.

    "By the way, aren't we going to the back mountain? This direction doesn't seem right"

    Nanoye looked at the direction Neil led the way. She had been training with Neil every day after school as usual, but at this moment, she visually saw that it was completely different from where she usually went.

    "Well, anyway, what I'm teaching you is just the control and application of magic power, and how to fight. I plan to hand you over to a more capable and experienced guy. Regardless of magic or physical skills, with her level, she can definitely  You trained me to become a master"

    Originally Naiyara was still being trained today. Neil felt that he had nothing to teach. After all, the magic system was completely different. Apart from some basic things, Neil felt that it would be better to have someone like Yuno as a coach.  Suitable for yourself.  When Professor Nanoha was in actual combat, whenever he encountered her unconsciously cute look, Neil would be blasted to pieces by a burst of starlight.

    Therefore, directly throwing Nanoha to the merciless Yiwen is definitely very profitable. Anyway, it is healthier for young people to abuse them, and there is Negi who can attract firepower next to him, and more importantly,  He can go home and cook quickly after school.

    【Ah, I can’t help it anymore, I can’t stop crying.  】

    "don't want!"

    Naye's face changed slightly and she shouted subconsciously, even her voice became slightly shrill.

    Neil was startled and quickly turned his head to look over, only to see Nanoye staring at him with her mouth bulging as if she was very angry.

    "Uh, what's wrong with you, Miss Nanoha?"

    &nbsp; Neil asked cautiously after being stared at by Nanoye for a while.

    "me……"

    When asked by Neil, Nanoye didn't know how to answer. Could it be that she told him that she didn't want to leave him?

    "Dream on, it would be better to use a starburst to make him surrender."

    "Ms. Nanoha, did you think of something dangerous just now! Although I don't know what it was, I am firmly against violence!!"

    With the flash of red light in Nanoye’s eyes and the faint smile of excitement on her lips, no matter how idiotic she was, Neil still felt that he seemed to be very close to the door of hell.

    "Ahaha, what are you talking about Neil? I never thought of using Starlight Explosion to blast you"

    Nanoha scratched her cheek, smiled very cutely, and said horrible words that made Neil break into a cold sweat.

    【This guy said something that must never be uttered!  Naturally black?  ?  Definitely natural black!  !  】

    "Neil, why do you want others to teach me? I'm afraid I won't get along"

    Naye thought for a while and finally came up with a reason.

    "So that's the problem"

    Neil breathed a sigh of relief. He really didn't realize that Nanoha's character would be afraid of strangers, but this was no problem at all. After all, Yiwen's appearance was very deceptive. At first glance, he looked like a harmless cat, and he was very similar to  You don't have to worry about getting along with Yi Wen at all, because that guy's queen character is definitely about making others obey her.

    "That's not okay, Nanoha. If you hold back because of this small worry, you won't be able to make great progress in the future! Although I will be a little reluctant to let you go, dad, I will still do this for your future.  I did it! So, even if you resent Dad, I won’t regret it!!"

    "What dad, what role are you playing!"

    Nanoye slapped away Neil's hand on her shoulder with dissatisfaction. She blinked, not knowing what she thought of, her eyes suddenly lit up, and a meaningful smile appeared on her face.

    "Well, after all, Neil was defeated by me, I don't think he has the ability to teach me anything"

    "What!? Defeated by you!? It was just your luck that time. If I do it ten times again, you will not be my brother's" Neil originally retorted angrily, but when he saw Nanoye's smile, he seemed to understand.  Everything changed, "Well, since you said so, I also feel that I am not capable"

    Nanoha's smile froze slightly, but soon her lips curved into a more contemptuous arc, and at the same time her eyes swept three inches ahead.

    "Neil, it really doesn't work."

    Neil, who had been paying attention to Nanoye's expression, naturally noticed the other person's gaze. He looked down and couldn't help but widen his eyes, like an angry cat staring at Nanoye who was smiling leisurely and contentedly.

    "No!? You dare to say that I can't do it!? I've told you from the first day of class that I am a man who can break through the sky. The word "no" cannot appear to me!! Very good, Nanoha.  Just wait, if I don’t train you well, I will spend the rest of my life hanging around Xixiang!!!”

    “This is what you said, Neil~~~”

    Naye secretly made a gesture indicating that the plan was successful, and at the same time thought of something in her heart.

    【This trick of using retreat to advance that my mother taught me is really useful. Although I don't know why I aimed at it like this in the end, as long as it succeeds, I'll be fine!  】

    In fact, it was not until some years later that Nanoha understood the true meaning of this matter. At that time, she lamented that her health teacher died early. At the same time, she was very fortunate that she had a mother as great as Kami who allowed her to do this.  I have avoided many detours in my life.

    "Forget it, let's stop today's training. I'll go back and think about how to arrange it"

    “I don’t know whether it was because he was inspired to fight or because his dignity as a man was challenged. Neil began to seriously think about what to do. Usually, these things were left to Anders to do.

    "Huh? What is that guy doing?"

    Neil suddenly slowed down, and a shadowy figure appeared in his field of vision.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Ha, why are all the cleaners boys, not even a girl"

    Furuichi stopped the broom in his hand, looked around the classroom, and couldn't help but sigh sadly.

    Doesn’t it mean that if men and women match each other, the work will not be tiring?  There are just a bunch of idiots here, and they are exhausted from doing anything.

    "You just give up on this idea, this is terribleIt's our class's policy" Yuuji walked past Furuichi with a broom on his shoulder, not looking like he was working at all, "That guy said that in order to avoid a series of unnecessary problems caused by male-female combinations, we separate boys and girls.  Separated to facilitate management, do you think we can resist the mountain above our heads?  And the girls seem to agree"

    “Can you disagree!? Girls almost don’t have to participate in work during the week!!”

    "From this point of view, it turns out that he is still a gentleman"

    "That's weird! Even if he is a gentleman, he can only be a gentleman in another sense!!!"

    "I'm telling you, you can chat as much as you want, but if you can work, Yuuji, you've barely even done anything!!"

    Listening to the two complaining, Touma couldn't stand it anymore. He was almost the only one working now. He obviously planned to grab those half-price bento boxes.

    "You should tell the group of people over there first"

    Yuuji pointed with his broom in the direction of the podium, where a group of people were gathering for activities.

    Standing on the podium, Akihisa used the broom as a guitar and danced his fingers as much as he could, as if he had returned to the school festival concert, with the intense melody seeming to linger in his ears.

    “Come on, call me!!!”

    “Honey!!!”

    "What a tall person!!! Call me God-sama!!!"

    "Ah, Lord Kami is playing a game console in that corner over there"

    Touma looked at this scene, then looked at someone in the corner who had entered the god of strategy mode, and couldn't help but sigh.

    How long will he be able to do this?

    ——

    Suddenly, the sound of the door being pulled attracted the attention of everyone in the class.

    A handsome face that was as cold as a knife appeared behind the door, and at the same time, those sharp wolf-like eyes made the guys in the class stay silent for a while and started cleaning obediently.

    “Kids, is your bastard head teacher gone already?”

    They were slightly surprised by the unexpected punishment, and then suddenly realized that it was their class teacher who had caused the hatred.

    "Well, our bastard head teacher left early during the last self-study class and let all the girls go"

    As the leader of the boys, Xiongji told Heigang in detail. When Heigang heard this, he felt that the temples on his forehead began to beat again.

    "That rascal……"

    "Um, Teacher Heigang, what do you want from Neil?"

    Touma's question caused Heigang to turn around. He looked at the people in the class, and for some reason the corner of his mouth curled up into a weird smile.

    "Ah, actually it was the boy's two girlfriends who came to see him"

    "What——!?"

    "girlfriend——!?"

    “Two more——!?”

    The boys looked at each other and saw the jealousy hidden in each other's eyes. They nodded one after another, immediately picked up the thing in their hands, and rushed out of the back door without saying a word.

    "Hey, don't damage public property"

    Heigang shouted behind them, chuckled, and then walked downstairs.

    When he walked downstairs, he found that the two girls waiting nearby were gone. Instead, there was a guy who deserved a beating, gaping at the large cloud of dust.

    "Faye, did you see the two little girls who were here just now?"

    Heigang walked over, patted Fay on the shoulder and asked as coldly as usual.

    "Huh? It's Kurojia~~" Faye turned around and showed a very hearty smile, and then her face became a little weird, "Kurojia, are you a lolita control?"

    Heigang was startled, then his face turned black, he pulled out a cold long knife out of thin air, clasped his hands and raised it, ready to slash at it.

    "You really deserve to be cut down just like that kid"

    “Ehehehe!! Oppose violence, Hei-chan~~~”

    “Go to hell!!”

    "Wait a minute, aren't you going to ask where those two girls went? I'll tell you, but you can't do anything to me!"

    ""

    Heigang stopped and stared at Fay coldly, while Fay smiled slightly and tidied up his clothes. It was not until Heigang was about to have his second impact that he slowly spoke.

    "Actually, I just met them and chatted for a few words. I found out that they were here to see Neil-chan, so I told them that Neil-chan had left.Okay, so they took their leave, and let me tell you something by the way.  "

    "That means you knew it beforehand, right?"

    "Well Wow!! Kuro-chan, a surprise attack is a foul!!"

    “I don’t care about you!!”

    “I clearly said I wouldn’t do anything!!”

    "Did I promise you!?"

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "So, you lost the ring that Yiwen gave you and you were thinking about how to die, maybe this is it?"

    "No, I'm not thinking about how to die"

    Negi looked at his brother depressedly, forgetting if he didn't help, he was still gloating about his misfortune.

    "I just lost my ring, is there any need to do this?"

    Although the ring was a relatively rare magic item, it was not in a life-and-death situation. However, seeing Negi like this, Neil immediately felt very happy.

    "You won't understand. If Master finds out, I will see hell"

    Yiwen’s terror began to emerge in Negi’s mind. His face turned pale and his whole body was shaking, as if he had seen a ghost.

    Neil couldn’t help but sigh at how powerful Yiwen was. He was able to make Negi, a little man-trained boy, even more miserable. He felt like he was almost turning into an M.

    "Hey, Neal, what's the ring that Mr. Negi mentioned? Doesn't it matter that he's still like this?"

    Nanoye pulled the corner of Neil's clothes and asked with some confusion.

    "Well, that ring is like a wedding ring that represents a lifelong promise, and Negi, the idiot, threw it away without knowing where. If his powerful wife at home knew about it, he would probably not have to go to bed for a month."

    "Hey!? Teacher Negi is already married!?"

    "Hey, Neil, stop making this up!"

    "I'm not making it up, I'm just explaining it to Nanoha."

    "What are you trying to explain!!"

    Facing Negi’s fire-breathing eyes, Neil shrugged and had to give up, "Okay, okay, I won’t say it anymore. Why don’t you recall it and let me help you reorganize the scene at that time."

    "real?"

    Negi looked at him suspiciously, could this guy really be so kind?

    "We are brothers after all Speaking of which, when did the ring disappear?"

    "It should have been last night"

    "Well, very good" Neil nodded, "Which woman's bed did you sleep in last night?"

    "Herehey!! Where are you going!!"

    Negi is crazy, he actually believes in a guy like Neil, he is really a fool.

    "Oh, oh, did you really sleep in someone else's bed? Yeah, there are so many people in the girls' dormitory, who could it be?"

    "I told you not to do it!! I haven't even slept in Asuna-san's bed recently!!"

    "The married life is not harmonious?"

    “Stay away from me!!!”

    "Teacher Negi is not pure."

    ""

    Negi leaned against the tree, wanting to die.

    “Neil——!!!”

    Just when Neil was enjoying the sight of Negi being beaten to a pulp, a familiar scream came from behind. Without thinking, he immediately bent down. The next second, a figure flew over his head, and at the same time, a wave of wind blew up.  A gust of cold wind.

    Neil raised his head and looked at the blond girl who flipped in the air and landed perfectly, and couldn't help but be speechless for a while.

    "Alicia, do you have to say hello in this way? If I hadn't avoided it, I really doubt I would have suffered internal injuries from you."

    "It doesn't matter, I just said hello a little more enthusiastically."

    "Is this called being more enthusiastic!? Who would rush over at a speed of 40 yards, 4 seconds and 2!? Do you think I am an American football player!?"

    “What a small family man.”

    "I'm sorry, anyone would be petty when their lives are at stake!"

    "Tch, I won't talk to you anymore" Alicia left Neil alone, moved her target to Nanoye who was aside, and immediately pounced on her, "yahoo! Nanoye!!"

    "Whoa, be careful, Alicia!!"

    Neil sighed helplessly at the two who started to fuck Lily, then turned his head and forced a smile at the black-haired girl who was running slowly.

    "Won't you stop this guy, Tifa?"

    ? ???Isn't this bad?  There is a beautiful girl throwing herself into my arms"

    Tifa walked up to Neil and smiled teasingly.

    “I wish the way of throwing myself into someone’s arms could be improved”

    Neil muttered softly, but the next moment, Tifa's beautiful black hair was fluttering with invisible domineering aura.

    "What were you talking about just now?"

    "No, I didn't say anything, Your Lady Queen."

    Neil immediately displayed his low-profile and domineering attitude. His dignity and integrity were completely useless in front of Tifa.

    "Ah, look, Nanoha, Neil is starting to lose his moral integrity again!!"

    "Neil has never had any moral integrity anyway"

    "Alicia, shut up, whose fault do you think it is that makes me like this!"

    "You blame me?"

    "Ha, if I don't blame you, why should I blame myself!?"

    "Shut up."

    "Yes, Your Lady Queen."

    "Neil really suffered."

    Alicia’s triumphant look made Neil want to hang her up and tickle her, but for Tifa’s sake, he still lay on the ground obediently.

    "By the way, what is Negi doing there?"

    Tifa noticed Negi, who had been ignored for a long time, but the other party was obviously trapped in an endless loop and did not notice their arrival.

    "Nieji is struggling with the question of whether he should have moral integrity or lose his moral integrity."

    ""

    “By the way, why did you and Alicia come here?”

    “Well, since it’s okay to stay at home, and Alicia has never been to school, I took her here for a walk.”

    Neil looked back at the girl who was chatting enthusiastically with Nanoye. She had maintained such an optimistic attitude since she woke up. It was not an exaggeration to say that she was offline. However, these might just be to cover up her inner feelings.  lonely.

    【Looks like we need to hurry up.  】

    Just when Neil was thinking about something, a strange murderous aura rushed towards him. Neil looked around and saw a large black mist rumbling towards him.

    "What is that!? The Black Mist Monster!?"

    As soon as he finished complaining, Neil was swallowed by the black mist.

    "Whoa! Help! Huh? Isn't this a guy from the class!? Hey, are you rebelling!?"

    "Burn my remains with the blazing holy fire! How joyful is life, and how sad is death!"

    "Ahhh!! Where did you come from the Ming Cult!? These people are crazy again!!! Tifa, Negi, save me!!"

    Tifa watched the group of people go away speechlessly, and then glanced at Negi who continued to seek death.

    This school is still so peaceful today.

 Text Chapter 1 That day, the boy walked into a new world

    My name is Orima Ichika, I'm 15 years old, and my gender is, um, with excalibur underneath, you know.

    At this moment, the fifteen-year-old youth is like a deep-sea fish.

    “The classroom with all girls except me is very stressful.

    But it doesn’t matter. With my ability to withstand stress that I have developed since childhood, I can still withstand this kind of pressure. I am quite confident about this.

    Why do you say that?

    This has to start with my family and my world.

    “Today’s world, I simply don’t know how to describe it in words.  First of all, the two mainstreams in the world today are technology and magic. As far as I know, eight years ago, the flying super weapon called IS came out, and the world has undergone earth-shaking changes. However, weapons like IS can only be made by  The manipulation by girls has led to a fundamental change in the status of men and women in society.  However, the matter did not end there. In the following years, the ISSDA organization responsible for space development announced the existence of "magic". Magic was originally unknown. Coupled with the new life from the universe, it became even more complicated.  Not to mention the various superpowers in Academy City, the world was once again in turmoil. However, with the efforts of many parties, the world finally settled down, and magic was gradually accepted by everyone. At the same time, ordinary humans could not  All known alien races appeared one after another, and the world became more and more diverse.

    However, there are still unknown things in this world, such as disobedient gods, demons, angels, magic societies that are still hidden in the dark, and advanced beings buried in the shadows. I know these because my family is special.  The reason is, after all, the old man in my family is not an ordinary person.

    In short, there are as many angels and demons as dogs, and fairies and heavenly beings are everywhere. This world is a strategic fortress.

    However, this world view is not enough to shock me, because the family I live in is enough to numb my nerves. My home is simply the most chaotic place in the world.  Compared with one who has a personality, all kinds of weapons are worth the sky, and I can also see angels and demons eating together and having fun, and even aiming their guns at someone. The moment I knew the truth, my three views were completely destroyed. Thousands of years of history  They've all been tricked into being dogs.

    “Alas, this world is so damn peaceful.

    “But even so, I am still very stressed at this moment.

    I folded my hands and put them under my chin, with cold eyes, trying to look calm. At this time, I finally understood Commander Ikari’s sense of pressure to remain calm in the face of the apostles’ attack.

    Commander Ikari is mighty!  !  !

    But the sights gathered from all around are really uncomfortable. Haven’t you seen that my forehead is already covered with heart-wrenching beads of sweat?  ?  Sure enough, no matter how old a girl is, she always has a trembling heart!  !  Sure enough, a girl's gaze is the most terrifying thing in the world. The ever-changing changes of sometimes resentment and sometimes anger are simply more disasters than taking the Western Scriptures.

    I took a deep breath, narrowed my eyes slightly, and all the nerves in my body suddenly became more tense than ever before.

    ??????????????????????????????????

    Wow, I relaxed too much and almost came out from behind.

    Ha, by the way, why do I have to stay in a place like this?

    Thinking of this, I recalled what happened the night before.

    That night, my brother said to me with a smile that could be read as bright and written as slutty.

    "Ichika, you will become the happiest man in the world."

    So that’s what he was talking about!  !  !  !  !

    I sighed deeply, and I mourned for a second for my seemingly happiness and actual sorrow. I started to swim away and observe the people around me.

    Well, the eyes of the girls on the left and the right are full of unparalleled curiosity for knowledge, and their shining eyes almost flashed through their tough golden eyes.

    I can’t see the back part, but the sight of the thorns on my back makes me feel like I’m sitting on pins and needles. I can understand it even without looking.

    "The person directly in front of me is a slightly older woman.

    She is a bit petite, and her figure is almost the same as that of a student, but her chest size is the nemesis of all high school girls.  The clothes are relatively large and make her look more petite, but she still feels quite cute.  In addition, she also wears a pair of black-rimmed glasses. Although they are crooked, she can still be called a bespectacled girl.

    And this girl with glasses was looking at the people in the class in panic, her timid posture was reminiscent of an injured little rabbit.

    You are a teacher, show me some domineering power!

    "Everyone is here. Then, SHR is going to startWhoops!  "

    Well, it’s not something you can do if you want to.

    I gave the teacher an appreciative look, but for some reason the teacher turned red and smiled shyly.

    ????????????????????????????????????????? Suddenly, I felt that the pressure on my body was a little heavier, and I almost died from a thousand arrows piercing my heart.

    “Well, then, please introduce yourself, uh, in order of seat number.”

    The teacher seemed to have recovered from the inexplicable emotion and said to the students in the audience in a panic.

    ""

    "It's so quiet. My dignity as a teacher is suddenly shattered into pieces."

    I looked at the teacher who was about to cry, and I couldn't bear it. At the same time, I felt unhappy with the girls in the class. Are you shy because you just entered high school? No one responded. The teacher was about to cry. Really?  I'm going to cry!  !

    I glanced at the teacher, and the teacher’s eyes also moved over.

    ??Okay, our eyes met.

    Please don’t look at me like this, you are not my type, teacher.

    I quickly lowered my head, I still understand the principle that a dead Taoist friend will not die a poor Taoist.

    “Oh, give me a normal high school life.

    The reason why I specifically emphasize "ordinary" here is simply because what I am in now is definitely not an ordinary high school, but the famous IS Academy-the only school in the world that trains IS operators.

    And the most important point is that IS, this deceptive thing, can only be activated by girls, so naturally, this is a girls' school.

    And why am I here?

    I need to emphasize again that I am a boy, and I am definitely a boy at first glance. My appearance can be considered a bit handsome, but it is definitely not the kind of beauty that makes even IS unable to identify my gender.

    The reason why I came to such a ghost place has to start with the entrance exam in February.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    That day, the sun was shining brightly, and the cherry blossoms flying freely in the sky made me fall in love.

    I looked at the clear sky and encouraged myself in my heart.

    Today is the entrance exam for Junior High School. For your own goals, you can’t do it without working hard.

    The school I go to is called Mahora Gakuin. It is a very large Academy City that has everything from kindergarten to university. There are many schools in it, all types, and my target is the famous Mitsusaka High School.

    The reason why I chose Mitsusaka is not because of its reputation, but because my brothers and sisters all graduated from here. I have an indescribable yearning for that place.

    I want to chase the traces they left behind, and I want to be like them.

    that's it.

    Well, of course, if I am admitted to Mitsusaka High School, my goal of dominating Mitsusaka will be one step closer, and realizing Mahora's dream of complete domination will not be unattainable.

    Hahahaha, I couldn’t help but laugh out loud.

    "Why are you giggling so early in the morning?"

    At this time, my head was hit hard.  When I looked back, I saw a handsome man with white shoulder-length hair standing behind me. He was looking at me listlessly with a pair of dead fish eyes, and he didn't look like he was awake at all.

    "Brother, you got up so early"

    ??I touched my head and laughed dryly.

    "Well, seeing as you have a test today, I got up early to see you out"

    Hey, is this guy so kind?

    "Hey, don't think I can't understand your expression"

    "Well……"

    Although those dead fish eyes are completely rotten, they are still so sharp.

    I don’t know if my thoughts were revealed again, but I got another blow on the head.

    "By the way, you forgot to bring your admission ticket"

    I was stunned for a moment, watching my brother hand a certificate to me.

    "Huh? Didn't I prepare it last night?"

    As I was talking, I wanted to go through my bag. I had carefully prepared all kinds of things the night before.

    "Well, men will always forget some things, just like forgetting what their first love looked like"

    “I won’t forget it!!”

    I replied angrily, but I didn't notice the firmness in my tone.

    The old man looked at me steadily for a moment, with an inexplicable light flashing in his eyes.?, and then touched my hair with a slight smile.

    “Okay, take your admission ticket and go quickly, don’t be late.”

    I didn’t notice anything strange about my brother, so I took the admission ticket and didn’t check whether I really didn’t bring it with me. I said goodbye to my brother and went out.

    "It seems that Ichika has grown up"

    After saying this softly, the man walked back into the room with a smile.

    It was easy, so I came to the address indicated on the admission ticket.

    ???????????????????? Why is it not in Mahonliang Academy, but in a high school outside?

    But I didn’t think too much about it. Anyway, it said this on the admission ticket and I couldn’t change it even if I wanted to.

    But I feel a little uneasy.

    Are you nervous before the exam?

    With a feeling of apprehension, I walked into the imposing building in front of me.

    "I'm just going to go, turn left and right, how on earth are you going to get to the second floor!?"

    It’s been almost ten minutes since I walked, and I still haven’t found the stairs to the second floor. The internal structure is too complicated!  ?  Is this the maze before challenging the BOSS!  !

    My eyes wandered around, trying to find the guide map on the wall, but I sadly discovered that the walls inside were so beautiful that I couldn't even find a crack, let alone any wall charts.

    ?????????? This time, shit, I’m lost.

    "Hey, what should I do? Hey, why are you so quiet?"

    At this time, I finally realized that it was eerily quiet here. After walking for so long, I didn’t even meet a single person. Could it be that the exam has already started?  ?  Could it be that my dream of dominating Mitsusaka was just aborted?  ?

    God, I curse Jesus for not having chrysanthemums!  !

    “Perhaps God really heard my curse from the heart, and a door appeared not far in front of me.

    I walked to the door and saw a piece of paper stuck on it with the words "Infinite_Stratos Examination Room" written on it.

    "Well, I guess this is the right place"

    Because it says "Examination Room" on it.

    But the name of this examination room really looks impressive, and there are actually two English words that I can’t understand.

    Thinking of this, I feel deeply disappointed for my English course.

    I guess I won’t be able to pass the English test this time.

    But it doesn’t matter, my other subjects are fine!  !

    After taking a deep breath, I opened the door and walked into the room.

    "Ah, you are a candidate. Okay, go over there to change clothes. We are pressed for time, so you have to hurry up. This place can only be rented until four o'clock. I don't have time to trouble you. Really, I don't know what I'm doing.  What……"

    As soon as I entered the room, a nervous-looking female teacher, about thirty-five years old or above, spoke a lot of words like a machine gun without raising her head. I was stunned for a few seconds.

    Hey, hey, hey!  !  !  Sister, don’t you need to see what I look like and check my admission ticket!  ?  Where has the professionalism of being an invigilator gone?  ?  And what’s going on with changing clothes!  ?  You have to change clothes for exams these days!  ?  Are you asking me to use my body to show the beauty of the human body in ancient Greece?  ?  Sorry, I have been failing art classes since I was a kid!  !  Well, actually this is to prevent students from cheating, right?  But there is no one other than you in this room. I really don’t see any other candidates anywhere!  !

    While I was minding my own business, the elder sister gave instructions and walked out of the room directly with the documents in her arms.

    I watched the other party leave in embarrassment. I bet the eldest sister really didn’t even look at me.

    "Hey, what kind of test is this"

    I muttered a few words in a depressed voice and walked towards the place covered by the curtain.

    And at this moment, I entered a new world.

 Text Chapter 2 Sure enough, this is a conspiracy

    When I opened the curtain and walked in, I saw the object in the center of the room.

    The streamlined metal shell reflects light that is not dazzling, and an armor-like outfit sits quietly.

    I looked at it carefully and then fell silent.

    “Damn it, what kind of clothes do you want me to change into?! Are you asking me to take the war studies test!!”

    The bag in my hand was almost smashed by me.

    I calmed down the turbulent feeling in my heart that I wanted to hit someone, and walked over, looking left and right at this thing. After looking at it for a long time, I was speechless.

    Isn’t this the IS that appears on TV?

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of 1999

    But this thing actually has something to do with me. Well, it should be related to my family.

    "This is what changed the world"

    Because of the "White Knight Incident" of that year, the world became aware of the existence of this kind of weapon. At the same time, the originally balanced military structure suddenly collapsed. How many IS controllers can be found will directly affect the country's military strength.  , so every country began to implement a system of preferential treatment of women.

    Although there is a magical power like magic in the world today, it has not been widely used in the military due to various restrictions. Moreover, IS has advantages that can compete with magic. In comparison, the country is more willing to invest more resources.  on this emerging technology.

    Well, this is actually nothing to me. I am more curious about IS. After all, I have seen forces more powerful than IS.

    With all kinds of thoughts, I couldn't help but reach out and touch it.

    Anyway, IS can only be activated by women. If I, a pure man, touch it, I will probably have no reaction like touching a dead fish. It is a rare opportunity to touch it and I will not suffer any loss.

    However, there are always various unknowns in life. You can never guess what will happen in the next second. Of course, it is another matter if you have the ability to predict.

    A cold metallic feeling came from the fingertips, followed by a burst of dazzling silver light and various information pouring into the mind.

    “Eh!? Eh————!!!!!!”

    Faced with such a strange situation, I suddenly lost my train of thought.

    When I finally came to my senses, I found that the IS had actually moved and attached itself to my body like armor, becoming part of my hands and feet.

    "What happened!?"

    “Has someone activated IS!?”

    "who is it!?"

    "Huh? This, this is -"

    "man!?"

    Hearing the sound, a group of researchers in white coats came over. They opened the curtain and saw me activating IS. They all fell into a state of sluggishness where they couldn't think.

    I looked at the researchers in front of me in silence, and then looked at the abnormality on my body. I immediately showed a miserable face like a Christian abandoned by God. At the same time, the devil on my brother's face flashed through my mind.  smile, with only one thought left in her mind.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? This is a conspiracy.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    “Oh, I want to die.

    "Classmate, Orimaru Ichika-san!"

    A voice calling my name brought me back to reality from my annoying thoughts. I held my forehead and blurted out weakly before I could figure out the situation.

    "Ah, what's the matter?"

    "Ah, um, um, I'm very sorry for calling you so loudly all of a sudden. Are you, are you angry? Yes, I'm sorry! But, um, I'll introduce myself in the order of the fifty syllables. Now it's Oribara-san's turn.  So, I'm really, really sorry! Can you please introduce yourself? Are you willing?"

    It was then that I really came back to my senses and figured out the situation, and found that my deputy instructor, Yamada Maya, was constantly bowing his head and apologizing to me. It was obviously my own fault, but the teacher wanted to apologize himself. For a moment, I was full of guilt.

    "Uh, um, Mr. Yamada, you don't have to apologize like this. It's all my fault. I will introduce myself."

    I stretched out my hand to stop Teacher Maya Yamada from apologizing, and quickly made a comforting reassurance.

    "Really, really!? You, you promised me! You must do it!!"

    Teacher Yamada suddenly raised his head, seriously grasped my hand and leaned towards me, and he could still see the mist in his eyes.

    Teacher, are you really a teacher?  ?  This pairThe attitude of the little girl can easily be misunderstood, and some ignorant and innocent little boys might have fallen into trouble from then on!  !  !  Oh, oh, don't put your chest on it, be careful, my cannon may go off!  Also, I need to reiterate it again, teacher, you are really not my type!  !

    In the struggle between reason and sensibility, angels and demons, I took my hand out with difficulty, left my seat and walked to the podium with a slight bend without being noticed.

    Ah, I almost got hard just now.

    Standing on the podium, looking at the unabashed thirst for knowledge in the eyes of the girls in the audience, including Teacher Yamada, I suddenly felt like I was on the top of Mount Everest, and it was difficult to even breathe.

    "Ahem."

    I straightened my back and cleared my throat, thinking about what to say next.

    ???????????????????? But my mind went blank. As expected, the pressure had already crushed my thinking power into pieces.

    At this time, I took a peek at the seat by the window. Sitting there was a black-haired girl with a ponytail.

    Her name is Xiao Zhizhen, my childhood sweetheart who we only reunited after six years. This girl has always had a single ponytail. When I first entered the classroom, I recognized her at a glance.

    “But it’s really a transformation of women.

    No, no, now is not the time to think about this.

    "Help me quickly!!"

    I signaled her with my eyes. As a childhood sweetheart who has been dating for a long time, she must be able to understand this information instantly.

    "snort!"

    You actually ignored me!  ?

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Oh, oh, what does this cold aura and this arrogant attitude mean!  Where has the arrogant and a little bit coquettish Hoshi-chan gone!  !  Now Chen is completely 100% proud!  !  She actually abandoned me mercilessly at my critical moment, turned her face expressionlessly to the window, and snorted coldly, "I'll kill you, did I offend you, Miss Chen!"  !

    “However, this did remind me of something.

    I remember my brother once told me that when faced with a girl who is so wrapped up in pride that one wonders if she is engaging in chain defense, one must use a fiery penis to penetrate the opponent's uterus.

    Of course, this is summed up by my rich theory and practice. Although I don’t know where his theory and practice come from, I even wonder if he made it up casually.

    ??????????????????? However, I have no idea what those two words mean in English, because I am powerless in English. I have obviously been abroad, and there are foreigners at home. I only know the twenty-six English letters ABC, which is really weak.

    Well, I don’t really want to know the meaning of this. I know that what comes out of my brother’s mouth is definitely not fun, because every time I ask my sister or other older women in the family, I will be scolded.  Of course, many times I will attract hatred consciously or unconsciously. In comparison, the harm I suffered is quite small.

    Ah, I am going off topic again. Look, the eyes of the girls below are starting to burst into flames.

    Well, what should I say at this time?

    Let’s start with a song called “Girls’ School Boys” by Twins?  Well, it does fit the occasion, but this is a self-introduction, not a concert.

    【When we introduce ourselves, too many rhetoric just attracts the temporary attention of others. To let people know ourselves, the most important thing is to show our true side.  】

    Brother’s voice seemed to ring in my mind. At this time, I seemed to see the holy light of heaven.

    Sometimes I’m pretty reliable.

    The corners of my mouth raised slightly uncontrollably, and the sunshine outside the window shone in at the right time. At this moment, in the eyes of some ignorant little girls, I became a handsome and sunny boy.

    A small exclamation came from below, and my attention immediately came back. I took a breath and began to introduce myself.

    "My name is Ichika Orimara."

    “Yeah, yeah, yeah!!”

    Everyone’s eyes showed the expectation of “I want to hear more.”

    I smiled, what a group of curious and kind children.

    Then, I should also treat others with sincerity.

    "I like Lolita the most."

    Maintaining a sunny smile, I expressed what I loved most in my heart.

    institutions

    The sounds of various heads banging on the table and people falling to the ground kept ringing out. It seemed that they were moved by my sincerity.

    I think everyone can become a partner who loves lolita.

    At this moment, I seem to have new hope for the future.

    The sound of clicking footstepsThere was an urgent sound, is someone coming?

    “Are you going to reveal your abnormal sexual fetish as soon as you get here!?”

    Huh?  Does this sound sound familiar?

    But before I had time to react, I was hit hard on the head and sent flying.

    Wow, this kind of invisible murderous martial arts passed down by my brother is so familiar to me. The pain that directly penetrates the skull and hits the cerebral cortex is simply exhilarating How strange!  !  I'm not a pussy-shaker like Sister Xiaoyuan!  !  !

    “However, this knocking method, whether it’s power, angle, or speed, is very similar to the person in my impression.

    I swallowed and turned around with a little fear. I saw the woman behind me wearing a black suit and tight skirt. She had a slender figure and a body curve with no fat at all due to regular exercise. And the other person was at this time  He crossed his arms in front of his chest, raised the corners of his eyes, and his eyes were as sharp as a wolf's.

    "What the hell, Guan Yunchang!?"

    Snapped——

    “Ugh, I got hit on the head again, I’m probably going to have a cerebral hemorrhage now.

    "Sister Chifuyu, it hurts so much!"

    Yes, the domineering woman in front of me is my sister Chifuyu Orimaru.

    "Who is the hero in the Three Kingdoms, idiot!!"

    I rubbed my head and stood up from the ground, looking at my sister in front of me, very curious about her appearance.

    "Sister Chifuyu, why are you here? Aren't you out training for the annual World's No. 1 Martial Arts Tournament?"

    "Do you think I am Yamcha!? Who told you that I would go to that kind of conference!!"

    Chifuyu-san’s eyes started to sparkle, and her fists were clenched tightly. She would probably attack accordingly depending on my answer.

    “Uh, it’s my brother, that’s what I told you!!”

    I quickly shied away all the responsibilities, but after hearing this, Chifuyu-san loosened her fists and held her forehead in distress.

    "That idiot has been talking nonsense all day long"

    Looking at Chifuyu-san's depressed and gnashing expression, I couldn't help but want to laugh out loud. Those words I just came up with on the spur of the moment were purely to deceive my brother. Oh, haha, a Tai Chi push hand can kill someone invisible. I feel  At this moment, my IQ doubled several times.

    "Huh? By the way, what was going on with your self-introduction just now?"

    "Well……"

    Okay, I haven’t even breathed a sigh of relief yet. Why did this hatred suddenly shift back? I didn’t make fun of you.

    "My brother told me to be heart-to-heart and treat others with sincerity"

    And as soon as I finished speaking, Chifuyu-san came towards me with an angry fist.

    “Just lie to me now!!!!”

    Is it okay to let your brother lie like this openly?  ?

 Text Chapter 59 Looking forward to meeting him again

    "Hey, your eyes are wandering. Do you want to borrow money from me? For the sake of us being brothers, just tell me how much you want. It's okay to give the Ming coins directly to you!"

    There was a short distance from leaving the World Tree to one of the squares near the World Tree. Along the way, Neil found that Negi peeked at him very frequently, almost every few steps.  When he turned his head, Negi quickly turned his head and whistled. This behavior made Neil very unhappy, because it felt very disgusting to be treated like this by a boy, and Negi was not a girl who secretly liked him.  .

    “ Could it be that Negi has been looking at 3A girls for a long time and hasn’t had any contact with boys for a long time, and finally his interest in that area has begun to awaken!  ?

    In an instant, Negi’s image became dangerous in Neil’s eyes.

    "Why is it such an unlucky thing to say? How much do you want today's birthday to become the anniversary of my death! What do you mean by that look in your eyes? I always feel super unhappy!!"

    Negi was obviously stunned by Neil's sudden words for a few seconds before he reacted. Coupled with the weird look in his eyes, he couldn't help but complain angrily.

    Neil stuck out his tongue, put his hands on the back of his head, and quickened his pace slightly, leading Negi by half a body.

    "Do you have anything to say?"

    Negi paused for a moment, looking sideways at the face partially blocked by his arms, his eyes flashing behind the lenses.

    “Hey, Neil, has something happened to you recently?”

    I always feel that something has changed in him.

    Neil’s pace slowed down unconsciously, but soon returned to its original state, and he asked without looking back.

    "Why do you think so?"

    “I just feel like you’ve been a little absent-minded these days, as if you’re a little further away”

    Raising his head and looking at the stars covering the night sky, the starlight gently reflected the faint light on Negi's glasses.

    Neil put down his hands and put them behind his back. He also raised his head and stared at him from a distance.

    "No, nothing has changed"

    In the end, he was still like that.

    Nothing has changed.

    "Neil"

    Negi turned his head and opened his mouth, as if he wanted to say something, but for a long time, he did not say another word.

    "Don't talk about me, it's you" Neil suddenly spoke up and grabbed the topic, turning his face and blinking, "You are the one who should be said to be absent-minded, right? You seem to have no energy recently, as if you were distracted by something.  Things are bothering me"

    "Is it that obvious?"

    Negi lowered his head and muttered quietly, but Neil could still hear him beside him.

    "It's all written on your face I thought you looked confident after the school festival, but it turns out you've been so worried these days that you almost jumped off a building. What, is it a worry about love, boy?"  "

    When talking about love, Neil’s eyes brightened up and his tone was full of ridicule.

    "No, I just had a quarrel with Asuna-san"

    Negi rolled his eyes at him and became dejected again.

    "Sister? Oh, haha, it really is a matter of love~~~You dishonest guy~~~"

    "Do you have to think about this!?"

    "Okay, what did you and eldest sister argue about?"

    Neil spread his hands and did not continue teasing the other party.

    "Actually, it's not a big deal. Asuna-san just reminded me that I am very similar to Chao-san"

    Negi lowered his head a little further and sighed softly.

    "I see, the eldest sister is angry because of this"

    Neil looked at his brother’s confused expression, and he probably figured out what was going on between him and Asuna.

    After meeting with Gunel and learning that his father was still alive, Neil also guessed what Negi was thinking now. He must be full of things about his father. Since a long time ago, Negi has been working hard for his father.  , constantly injured, and constantly moving forward. After getting more accurate news, he will only work harder to move forward for his dream, even at the risk of losing his life.

    Father seems to be everything to him.

    This is exactly the same as the super ring tone.

    For the sake of your dreams, you are willing to give up everything, including your own happiness.

    And Tomorrow Cai is angry about it, maybe that's it.

    "Actually, Asuna-san is right, and I said the same thing to Chao-san, but I"? 

    Although he clearly rejected Chao's approach, he himself followed Chao's path, almost exactly the same path.

    He, how should he choose?

    "Neji, do you still remember what Chao Lingyin said?"

    Neil didn’t pay attention to Negi’s current expression and just continued talking.

    "Don't stop, keep moving forward This sentence should be very suitable for you now. For you, your father's affairs can be said to be everything to you. If you are asked to give up everything now for this, you must be able to do it.  Yes, in this aspect, you, Chao Lingyin, and I are really the same"

    Neil slowly took a breath of the refreshing summer night, his eyes slightly focused on Negi's face.

    "However, I think this is correct, or in other words, any approach is correct, but everyone chooses a different position. It is probably impossible for you to give up looking for your father, so why not go all the way?  Black, just like Kick-Ass who became a hero after being knocked headlong"

    "Well, I always feel that the tone of your words has suddenly changed a lot"

    "Don't worry about these things. Your goal is very clear anyway. You just think too much. Anyway, there is only one way you want to go from now on, isn't it?"

    Facing Neil’s smile, Negi seemed to know a little bit about what he should choose.

    "However, I have one more thing to say. No matter what you choose, you should also pay more attention to the people around you, such as eldest sister. I think eldest sister is very clear about your thoughts, and this is what she is worried about.  , it’s just that she doesn’t want to see you scarring yourself, the eldest sister’s idea is probably that simple"

    Neil took a few steps forward, tapping his toes slightly. As his body turned, his long hair fluttered lightly, and his face was clearly reflected in Negi's eyes.

    "Don't forget this, because when you lose, the pain is not something you can bear"

    "Neil"

    They were only a few steps apart, but Niji felt like they were separated by a chasm.

    Because there was a bit of sad nostalgia in Neil's eyes, which blocked his approach.

    "Well, that's all I want to say. It's up to you what you think about next" Neil spread his hands and smiled softly, then turned a little evil again, "But eldest sister really loves you deeply.  Said~~~"

    "Why do you come back here again!!!"

    The sentimental atmosphere just now was gone, and Negi rolled his eyes angrily.

    “Hehe~~~”

    Neil grinned wider, looked away slightly, and saw the surrounding environment clearly. His smile was frozen, and his expression was a little confused.

    "Ah, by the way, what am I doing here?"

    "Huh? Don't you know it yourself!?"

    "I really don't know, I'm following you"

    "How are you following me!? You are following me and running in front of me!!"

    "In this case, I will go home. Goodbye, young man who works hard~~~"

    Neil waved his hand and walked forward without looking back, but he was immediately grabbed by the collar.

    "It's rare that you come here, so just patrol with me. You have a lot of time anyway"

    I don’t know where Niji got the strength, but he was holding on to Neil’s collar as firmly as a rock.

    "Hey, I'm not on duty tonight, and my youth is calling me!!"

    "What youth?"

    “Galgame on the computer!!!”

    “Delete your youth for me!!”

    "Do you want to ruin my life!?"

    "Your life is too insignificant!!"

    Seeing that Negi refused to let go of him, Neil lowered his head helplessly, but after waiting for a while, he found that Negi was still where he was.

    "Aren't you going to patrol? Why are you standing here without moving? You want to be a sentinel!"

    "No, I'm waitingah, here it comes!"

    When Negi was talking, a figure in the field of vision gradually enlarged, and he suddenly shouted.

    Neil looked in the direction that Negi was looking at, and saw Setsuna coming this way quickly, and Kamo the ferret was lying on her shoulder.

    "Why is Kamo and Setsuna-san together?"

    Generally speaking, doesn’t Kamo, the pervert, always follow Negi?

    "If you come to me today, I will ask Kamo to find Setsuna-san first, and then we will make an appointment to meet here."

    ? ?Ji smiled and explained in a calm tone.

    Neil glanced at Negi thoughtfully, his eyes brightened slightly, and then fell silent.

    "Teacher Negi, Teacher Neil, good evening."

    Setsuna quickly arrived in front of them. There seemed to be no surprise about Neil's appearance. Negi or Kamo must have told her in advance.

    "Boss Neil, long time no see."

    Kamo jumped from Setsuna’s shoulder to Negi, turned to say hello to Neil.

    "It's been a long time indeed. You haven't done anything wrong recently, have you?"

    Neil half-opened his eyes and glanced at Kamo who was stiff.

    “No, absolutely not!! I don’t dare to lose even a hair under Boss Neil’s eyes!!”

    "That means you did a lot of bad things that I didn't see, right?"

    Under Kamo’s desperate eyes, Neil raised a bright smile.

    "Okay, Neil, Kamo hasn't done much recently and has helped me a lot. Let's go on patrol now"

    Seeing this, Negi had no choice but to interrupt Neil's topic.

    Neil waved his hands quickly, as if he refused to agree.

    "No, it's not my turn tonight, I won't work overtime, you have to go do it yourself!"

    "Anyway, you are here, and you will do some meaningless things when you go back. It is better to stay. It is rare that we can be on duty together"

    “What’s so pointless!! You’re actually vetoing my life!!”

    "Teacher, what are you talking about?"

    Listening to the conversation between the two, Setsuna on the side was confused.

    "It's nothing, it's just that Neil promised us to patrol together. One more person will add more strength."

    Negi turned to Setsuna and smiled, taking Neil with him by the way.

    "Who agreed? Don't just talk to yourself!"

    "Then let's set off now!"

    "Okay, Teacher Negi."

    "Hey, don't ignore me, listen to me!!!"

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Ah, I really want to go home"

    Raising his head, Neil looked at the starry sky and lazily followed Negi and Setsuna.

    “It’s only been less than two minutes! How unmotivated you are!!”

    Neil didn’t pay attention to Neji’s words. He turned to look at An Jing walking beside him, his eyes rolled, and he didn’t know what he was thinking.

    "Speaking of Setsuna-san, why are you and Negi together? Could it be that you are having an unethical love affair with your eldest lady and her fiancé behind your back!?"

    Neil covered his mouth with his hands, his face filled with disbelief.

    "Who do you think is the betrothed!!"

    "I did not betray the eldest lady!!"

    "As expected of Neil, he said all the things in my heart, but it doesn't matter, brother, you can be considered Setsuna's master, it's totally okay!!"

    "How is it OK!!!" x2

    The two of them shouted at Kamo at the same time, dumbfounded.

    “I understand, I know how to do it, huh huh~~~~~”

    "You know nothing! The laughter behind you is full of bad intentions!!"

    "Teacher Neil, I will never change my heart for the eldest lady!!"

    In desperation, Setsuna expressed his loyalty to Konoka without thinking.

    "Oh, that's true" x3

    At this time, two young men, one a pervert, looked at Setsuna with ambiguous eyes. Setsuna was stunned, and then turned red and waved his hands in denial.

    "No, it's not what you think. I, I just treat the eldest lady, just"

    "Love……"

    "It's love"

    "like."

    The three guys caught Setsuna’s words very wisely.

    "Nah!!!!!!!"

    At night, the girl’s shy screams broke through the sky.

    "You guys are really energetic"

    Suddenly a voice intervened in the joke between three people and one mink. They followed the sound at the same time and saw a young man wearing a high school uniform leaning against a lamppost, holding a mobile phone in his hand, and his eyes glanced slightly  Their fingertips are still touching the bright screen.

    &nbsp;"Why are you here? Are you also patrolling at night?"

    Neil walked over and obviously knew the other person.

    The young man then turned his head, looked at Neil walking towards him, and smiled slightly.

    "Well, I'm short of manpower recently, so I came to help. Anyway, I still get overtime pay"

    "Senior Muchen."

    In an instant, he also came over and bowed respectfully to the other party.

    The young man is Jun Muchen.

    "It's Setsuna-chan, why are you with this bastard brat?"

    "Who are you calling a bastard? Speaking of bastards, you bastard is even more of a bastard!!"

    “Tsk, tsk, tsk, it’s full of balls in one sentence, it’s really dirty!”

    “It’s your head that’s dirty!!”

    "Well, actually, Teacher Neil is here to patrol tonight, so we came together"

    "The moment interrupted the two people's unscrupulous conversation, and at the same time, I felt that the two guys were really similar.

    "Neil, Setsuna-san, who is this gentleman?"

    There is obviously someone here who doesn’t know the other person.

    "Oh, this is a student from the high school department. Senior Jun Muchen, like me, is also employed by the school and is very powerful."

    Seeing that Neal had no intention of introducing him, Setsuna had no choice but to introduce him to Neji. When he looked at Jun Muchen, there was a hint of admiration in his eyes.

    "Ahahaha, I am stronger in that area"

    Jun Muchen touched the back of his head and smiled brightly, swinging his waist back and forth slightly.

    In an instant, he turned away with his cheeks slightly red, Negi looked puzzled, while Neil's eyes were full of contempt.

    "You can no longer be described as a scumbag."

    "Uh, um, nice to meet you, Mr. Jun."

    Although I didn’t understand what Jun Muchen meant by that aspect, I still extended my hand in a friendly manner.

    "This is Teacher Negi, just call me Muchen. He is such a personable gentleman, completely different from a guy who only knows bullshit"

    With a gentle smile on her face, Jun Muchen held Niji’s hand and said something that made someone angry.

    "It's much better than you, the guy with the same curly hair as [beep——]"

    Neil twitched the corners of his eyes, raised the corners of his mouth, and said coldly.

    “Although my hair is black and curly, it is definitely not the curly hair on [beep——]!!”

    "Ah la la, you really didn't bring it upon yourself"

    The two people looked at each other, as if there were sparks constantly arousing.

    "Well, Neil, you and Mr. Muchen are very familiar with each other."

    "Only a ghost is familiar with this kind of guy!" Neil turned his head and glared at Niji, then immediately turned back to stare at Jun Muchen, "This guy had a fight with me for no reason last time, what do you think?  Is this kind of person seriously ill?!"

    “It’s not just for nothing!!”

    "Then what are you talking about!!"

    “Because I’m bored!!”

    “Idiot!!”

    "Ha, I really don't understand"

    Negi held his forehead with a headache, feeling as if two Neils appeared in front of him.

    “Speaking of which, what are you doing here alone?”

    "I'm waiting for someone."

    Jun Muchen put away his phone and said with a yawn.

    "Ha, waiting for someone? You don't look like you have a date, do you?"

    "How different! One day I will go to a love hotel with the president!!"

    "One sentence will reveal your true face clearly."

    Neil sighed very much, this guy is really powerful in combat, his combat effectiveness has broken through the lower limit.

    "Actually, I was waiting for the principal's guests to come out" Seeing the curiosity in the three people's eyes, Jun Muchen continued, "They are people from the Holy Church."

    "The Holy Church? Is it dealing with the previous ghoul incident?"

    Neil was the first to react, and at the same time, three unlucky children flashed through his mind.

    "Ghoul? What ghoul?"

    Negi and Setsuna looked at Neil suspiciously. Neil was stunned. It seemed that they didn't know about the incident.

    After briefly explaining it to them, Negi and Setsuna's expressions changed slightly and became a little heavy.

    “Actually, you don’t need to be so nervous. As long as you deal with it well, you won’t be afraid of too much trouble”

    &nbsp; Jun Muchen put away his playful look and calmly comforted the two of them, with a comforting warmth in his voice.

    "Yeah." x2

    "By the way, who was sent by the Holy Church?" Neil raised his eyes and looked at Jun Muchen, "Is it the agent? Or are the people from the burial agency also coming out?"

    "You know a lot" Jun Muchen's eyes were slightly surprised, and then he continued to lean against the lamppost lazily, "That person is the person in charge of the nearby Shengtang Church stronghold, he is oh, myself  Look, he comes out."

    Jun Muchen suddenly stood up straight and looked back at the building behind him. In the darkness, the sound of neither light nor heavy footsteps sounded rhythmically.

    Everyone’s eyes were focused on him, and the figure in the shadow gradually became clearer, and the cross hanging on his chest reflected a faint silver light.

    "Oh? I didn't expect there would be so many people here"

    There seemed to be a little surprise in the heavy voice, and a man wearing a black priest's uniform appeared in front of everyone.

    Neil’s pupils shrank tightly, and the man’s face was deeply imprinted on his retinas. He opened his mouth slightly, then bit his lower lip tightly, and an imperceptible trace of violent murderous intention passed deep in his eyes.

    Soon, the trace of hostility disappeared, and Neil stood aside silently, returning to his usual listless appearance.

    Jun Muchen, who had been keeping quiet, glanced at Neil thoughtfully, then stood up with a smile and introduced the newcomer to Niji and the others.

    "This is the chief priest of Haiming City Church, and the person in charge of negotiating with our Magic Association on behalf of the Holy Church Church, Kotomine Kirei."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Jun Muchen faced Kotomine Kirei and introduced the person on the other side.

    "These three are magicians and swordsmen from the Magic Association, Negi Springfield, Neil Springfield, and Setsuna Sakurasaki."

    "Good evening, you three. I never expected that the Magic Association would have such outstanding children."

    Kotomine Kirei's eyes are always heavy, giving people a serious feeling.

    "You're flattered, Mr. Kotomine."

    Facing the other party’s compliment, Negi quickly nodded in return.

    Kotomine Kirei’s eyes passed over the faces of the three of them one by one. When he saw Neil, he paused for a moment and then turned to Jun Muchen.

    "Mr. Muchen, my business has been finished, and it's almost time for me to leave."

    "Let me take you out" Jun Muchen nodded to the other party, and then winked at the three of them, "Then I will lead Mr. Yanfeng to leave, and you three can continue working"

    "Okay, Mr. Muchen."

    "Goodbye, Senior Muchen."

    Neil didn’t look at Kirei for a second, he raised his head and nodded lightly to Jun Muchen, then turned around and left with the two of them.

    "Then let's go, Mr. Kotomine."

    "sorry to bother you."

    Kotomine Kirei nodded in thanks, then vaguely glanced at the direction Neil left, with an obscure smile on his lips.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "I'll send it here."

    Reaching the entrance of the academy, Jun Muchen stopped and turned to talk to Kotomine Kirei, who was following closely behind him.

    "Well, thank you."

    Jun Muchen nodded slightly to him and walked away.

    Kotomine Kirei calmly watched Jun Muchen leave. He slowly turned around until his back disappeared.

    “It seems like something interesting happened tonight, Kirei.”

    The strange voice appeared out of thin air, but Kotomine Kirei did not feel the slightest surprise, and his expressionless face maintained his usual indifference.

    "What are you referring to?"

    Kirei stared at the void in front of him, as if there was a figure in front of him talking to him.

    "hehe……"

    The sound of laughter was accompanied by golden light particles, which gathered together little by little. Soon, the silhouette of a human figure loomed in the golden light.

    "You should have discovered it, that brat"

    Yao dispersed, and a young man wearing a black jacket had his hands in his trouser pockets. His handsome face was full of arrogance, and a pair of bloody eyes under the golden bangs seemed to have an addictive demonic quality, staring directly at the indifferent eyes.  man.

    Seeing that Kirei remained silent, the young man raised an evil smile on his lips, narrowed his eyes slightly, and the blood in his eyes became more and more piercing.

    "He seems to have the same thing as us."

    Qili looked at the man??, his eyes were cold, and he met those eyes that were difficult for mortals to look directly into without giving in.

    Suddenly, Kirei smiled.

    A gloomy smile appeared on his cold and sharp face.

    "Indeed, aren't you interested, Gilgamesh?"

    "Of course I have interests. There aren't many things in this world that interest me" The smile on Gilgamesh's lips grew wider, and the light in his eyes became more and more elusive. "But, we can't be interested in him now."  Take action."

    "Oh why?"

    There was a hint of curiosity in Kirei's expression.

    Such emotional changes are very rare for him.

    "Because of the agreement with that guy, if that kid encounters danger within my sight, try to save his life."

    Gilgamesh withdrew his gaze and raised his head slightly. The night sky was reflected in his eyes, and he seemed to be able to see a night similar to the original one.

    "That mysterious heroic spirit?"

    Kirei frowned, a familiar yet unfamiliar figure appeared in his mind.

    "Um."

    Gilgamesh’s gaze retracted from the sky and fell on Kirei.

    "Do you know his identity?"

    Hearing Kirei’s question, Gilgamesh smiled playfully.

    "That's right, but it's better not to tell you for the time being. It will be more exciting to save the interesting things until the end."

    Gilgamesh looked past Kirei, looking in an unknown direction, with slight waves in his eyes.

    "My king, I am looking forward to meeting him again."

    ?…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

    PS: I plan to overthrow and rewrite it, and change the protagonist to a female.

 Text Chapter 60 Moon Peak Shrine

    irritable.

    That feeling lingered in my mind for quite some time.

    The things that happened recently and the people I met have revived many memories that have been buried deep in my heart. In my mind, almost all of them are pictures that I don’t want to think of.

    In the past, he would sometimes recall it or appear in his dreams. Even though it was like a curse, he never wanted to abandon those memories. For him, this was a sin that he had to endure.

    However, even so, he would not be as inexplicably restless in the past as he is now. Often, as long as he hints to himself, his mood will soon calm down, or in other words, his heart will feel like death again.

    Is it because of those people?

    Some familiar faces flashed through Neil's mind, and a subtle sense of peace flowed through them.

    He has always been walking alone. Even Negi, who is closest to him, cannot get close to the depths of his heart. Now, the shadows of other people have been left in his heart. Unknowingly, the cracks in his heart have opened up.  got bigger.

    However, he knew very well that this would not work.

    He has learned a lot from what happened in the past, and he doesn't want to repeat the same mistakes. In order to no longer let others get hurt because of him, and make himself suffer again, as long as he no longer establishes close relationships with other people and is separated by a distance, then each other will  Will not be harmed.

    “Otherwise, what happened to Touma that night will happen again.

    "well……"

    Neil sighed slightly, because being reminded by Negi made him a little concerned about his own problems.

    Since coming to this country and coming into contact with those people, he seems to have changed more or less. Now I think about it, does the practice assigned to him by the principal have such meaning.

    "It's so weak"

    Neil stopped his directionless progress, looked up at the clear blue sky, and laughed somewhat self-deprecatingly.

    In the breeze, there is a hint of fragrance.

    Neil put away his complicated thoughts, smelled the fragrance of flowers, and couldn't help but turn his head and look around. It turned out that he had come to a place that was familiar yet unfamiliar.

    On the long stairs, there is a torii gate.

    "Shrine"

    Neil had seen this kind of building before at Bang Zhikui's home, but he didn't expect that he would encounter another shrine while wandering around this city. It seems that the people here seem to believe in gods.

    However, there seemed to be something about this shrine that attracted him. Unconsciously, Neil stepped on the stairs and walked up out of curiosity. He glanced at the sign on the torii gate, which was written in black ink on the somewhat broken wooden board.  With a few big characters.

    Tsukimine Shrine.

    After walking up the stairs, a clean open space appeared in front of me. In the distance, there is the main hall of Tsukamine Shrine, and it is surrounded by trees. In the center, there is a peach blossom tree, with pale pink petals blooming. From time to time, it is surrounded by trees.  The wind blows, and the petals carry their fragrance and blow into the distance.

    Neil walked over, and the fragrance he just smelled seemed to be the fragrance of the flowers of this peach blossom tree. But, is this season the time for peach blossoms to bloom?

    After touching the rough tree trunk, Neil looked up at the crown of the tree where the buds were blooming with a strange expression.

    "Is it the same as the cherry blossom tree in my house?"

    It seems wrong. The tree at home will remain open for a long time because it has been tampered with. Unless the tree in front of you has also been tampered with, but would anyone be so bothered?

    "Maybe yes."

    Neil held his chin up and murmured uncertainly.

    "Well, it's not a bad thing anyway, it's just a spectacle at best"

    It’s really not a big deal. At least not many people will delve into the school’s World Tree, which is too big to complain about. Sometimes Neil really wonders if the people in this city are all crazy guys.

    "But why don't you see a clergyman?"

    After being here for a long time, I didn’t find anyone coming or going, not even a worshipper.

    Neil sat down under the peach blossom tree, leaning against the trunk of the tree and vaguely seeing the sky through the branches. The hazy and broken beauty was particularly charming. As he watched quietly, time seemed to have stopped.

    The slightly blowing wind mixed with the fragrance of peach blossoms and the simple atmosphere of the shrine seemed to have a hypnotic effect. Little by little, Neil's eyes slowly closed, and unknowingly, the scenery in front of him gradually changed.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    Ordinary furnishings, ordinary decoration.

    &nbsp; This is an ordinary house.

    The open window let in the bright morning light, and the faint light reflected on the floor and walls, making it warm.

    On the recliner, a beautiful woman with long black hair was sitting, and opposite her, a man with long white hair was half-kneeling on the ground, his palms gently covering the woman's slightly swollen abdomen.

    "Do you really want to go?"

    The woman raised her bright and moving amber eyes and stared at the man with gentle eyes.

    The man met those beautiful eyes and grinned.

    “I don’t want to go either, but I have to go, just like I have to take Sadharu out in the morning, otherwise he will be at home”

    "Be serious."

    The woman raised her hand and patted the man's head gently, her face full of anger.

    "Well, I'm very serious" The man grabbed the hand covering his head, held it softly and without force, and looked at the other person intently, "I'm sorry, I have to leave him at this time.  you alone……"

    Looking at his expression, the woman couldn't help but sigh, and then she curled her lips in displeasure.

    "I knew it was like this. You haven't listened to me since you were a child. I really doubt whether you are sincerely good to me"

    "Oh my, my whole body belongs to you, you still don't believe me" The man held the white catkin and couldn't help but laughed out loud, "A woman is a fragile work of art. If you don't cherish it, you will lose it."  It cannot be saved, so I will cherish you all the time."

    Hearing these straightforward words, the woman's pretty face couldn't help but blush slightly, but when she saw the smile in his eyes, she felt a little annoyed. She narrowed her eyes and smiled as charmingly as a crescent moon.

    “Hey, you must have a lot of artworks, right?”

    The man lowered his head and thought for a moment, then muttered uncertainly, "It seems like a lot"

    "Um?"

    The man quickly grabbed the hand that had started to press hard on his ear and looked at the woman with a flattering smile, "But I chose the one who is priceless to me"

    The woman glared at him and finally let go of her hand. Looking at his familiar face, she felt slightly absent-minded.

    "Do you know what the happiness I hope for me is like?"

    Her voice was very plain, but in the man's ears, there was always an unforgettable sadness.

    "I can eat with you every night, say good night to you before going to bed, and say good morning with a smile in the morning. What a little woman."

    The man stopped his smile and spoke seriously and calmly.

    The woman gently spread her face, her smile as happy as a rainbow after the rain.

    "Yes, I'm just a little woman, so I don't expect my husband to be a hero admired by all people. As long as he can stay with me, it's enough."

    "I don't want to be a hero, because heroes usually die young." The man shrugged, then stood up, bent down and gently touched the side of the woman's face, with tenderness written on his face, "But I can't be a hero.  person, so you can rest assured to let me go, I will definitely come back to you in vain."

    The woman held the broad and strong hand with both hands and pressed it tightly to her face. Her eyes were wet without knowing when.

    "I always feel that I am destined to wait for you all the time. I never see you waiting for me. You know, waiting is not a happy thing."

    "So, I can only compensate."

    The man let go of the woman’s hand and wiped away the tears from her eyes.

    "Wait until I use my future happiness to make up for your past unhappiness."

    With a smile on his face, he turned around and left with the woman looking at him forever.

    Determined, without a trace of nostalgia.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    Ding bell——ding bell——

    There seemed to be some melodious ringing ringing in my ears.

    Open your eyes, it’s the bright world.

    Neil was a little lost. What was that dream just now?

    In the dream, I only heard a man and a woman talking to each other, but I couldn't see their faces clearly, as if there was always a fog blurring their faces.

    【Do those two people have anything to do with me?  】

    ??Thinking hard, but can’t get any results.

    "My little friend, are you okay?"

    At this moment, a strange voice sounded in his ears, and only then did Neil notice that there was someone around himhuman existence.

    Turning around, Neil saw that the owner of the voice was a beautiful woman.

    A unique miko costume revealed the identity of the other party. Her long hair was bright flaxen, and the brown pupils dotted on her beautiful face seemed to be covered with a layer of light. No matter what the environment, she would exude a soft glow.  Glorious and reassuring.

    With a faint smile on her lips, the woman looked at Neil who had just woken up.

    "Uh, sorry, I just fell asleep."

    Neil noticed that the other person was holding a strange-looking bell in his hand. The ringing he just heard might have come from this thing.

    “It’s easy to catch a cold if you sleep here.”

    The woman suddenly realized it, and then she felt a little worried.

    "Well, I understand."

    Neil responded politely to other people's kindness.

    "Miss, are you the witch here?"

    "Well, I am the shrine maiden of Tsukimine Shrine, and I just took over recently."

    The woman smiled slightly, and the bell in her hand gently made a pleasant ringing sound.

    "Speaking of which, I saw you looking a little lost just now. Was it a nightmare?"

    Recalling the way Neil looked when he woke up before, the woman asked with some concern.

    "Well, in the distant Silent Hill, Alessa is trying to swallow me up with darkness and combine me with her. How can we repair it? I am obviously not Sharon"

    Neil habitually rambled on, even clenching his fists to express his anger.

    "What, is it an evil spirit!?"

    However, the miko was very shocked, and then she held the bell tightly and tried to hit Neil on the head.

    "Miss, wait!! What are you going to do!?"

    “I’ll help you get rid of the spirit, don’t worry, it’s very effective!”

    "It looks like you want to kill me. I'm afraid that before I can get rid of the spirit, I will become a spirit myself!!" Neil quickly raised his hand to stop the other party, with a look of shame on his face, "Miss Witch, what I just said was purely  Nonsense, please don’t pay attention!”

    "Ugh, why am I still so worried? Hey, could it be that you were possessed by a ghost and saw the ghost's memory!?"

    "Uh, no, and it's not really a nightmare. I just had a somewhat inexplicable dream" Neil paused, glanced at the witch, and felt that there was nothing embarrassing about saying it, so he continued, "In a dream  I saw a man and a woman having a conversation, but I had no impression of their faces, so it was a bit strange."

    "You didn't lie to me?"

    “…It’s true this time.”

    "Oh, is that so?" The witch held her delicate chin and thought carefully. She looked down at Neil, "Actually, dreams sometimes have something to do with the past. Sometimes, maybe it's the scene in the future, maybe it's you.  The future is uncertain"

    After saying that, the miko looked at him with a strange smile.

    "my future?"

    Neil was a little confused for a moment. He really hadn't thought about this, but it didn't look like it.

    He shook his head and got rid of all the messy thoughts in his mind. It didn't matter whether this dream was related to him or not. It was just a dream anyway.

    "Forget it, it's useless to think so much. By the way, what do you call Miss Miko?"

    "My name is Guanyue Gefan, you can just call me Guanyue. What about you?"

    "Neil Springfield, please give me your advice."

    Neil stretched out his hand to shake Gefan’s hand, and Gefan tilted his head, not knowing what he was thinking.

    After chatting with Ge Fan for a while, Neil said goodbye and left.

    Gefan stood at the top of the stairs, watching Neil leave. After losing sight of him, she turned around and walked back to the peach blossom tree. She reached out her hand and brushed the rough bark of the trunk.

    Ding bell——

    The peach blossom tree suddenly made a circle of invisible fluctuations, and the bell in Ge Fan's hand seemed to be vibrated and made a sound.

    The witch looked at the peach blossom tree with deep and gentle eyes, and suddenly smiled.

    "Just now, what kind of dream did you see for him?  "

    Ding bell——

    There was another sound.

    It seems that someone has given the answer.

 Text Chapter 61 Wash your hands before pursuing a girl

    "It's so boring. If I had known earlier, I would have asked Nanoha and Suzuka to come out together"

    Alyssa, who was walking alone on the street, muttered in a low voice with some regret. She looked sideways at the exquisite accessories in the closet, feeling like something was missing without anyone to chat with her.

    It turns out that she is not used to being alone.

    "Huh? Ahead is Kabukicho"

    Because I had been a guest at Neil's home, and Neil's home was in this street, I passed by this place at that time. Although this area is not very big, there are many weird shops. For example, there is a store called  A shemale club opened by people from Xixiang.

    What kind of person would go to such a strange place?

    Alyssa cursed in her heart.

    But this place seems to be as chaotic as ever, or rather lawless.

    Alyssa looked around and would always see groups of delinquents and gangsters gathering in some corners, but the people passing by seemed not to be surprised, and sometimes even greeted them familiarly.

    "No wonder we raise people like stupid teachers"

    Alyssa felt as if she had discovered the truth.

    And just when Alyssa was so absent-minded, she felt as if she hit something and fell backwards.

    “It hurts so much!”

    “Hey, little girl, how are you walking!!!”

    Suddenly there was a rough voice above her head, and Alyssa stood up with some pain and looked. A fierce young man was glaring at her. He was holding a bottle of drink in his hand, and there were five people surrounding him. They were also surrounded by five people.  With a black jacket and colorful hair, he has a standard bad appearance.

    Alyssa was startled by this sudden situation and couldn't help but take a small step back.

    "Youwhat are you going to do?"

    "What are you doing! You soiled my clothes, what are you talking about!!"

    The young man pointed to a puddle of water on the chest of his clothes, and then stared at Alyssa fiercely, "What do you think we should do now!?"

    "II didn't mean it. For clothes like this, I'll just pay you for it!"

    Only then did Alyssa know what was going on. She secretly sighed why she was so unlucky today, and then said in a strong tone.

    The bad boy raised his eyebrows, as if he was offended by the other party's toughness. He couldn't help but snorted and said with narrowed eyes, "Huh? Compensate to me? Do you think you can afford it!! This is unique in the world!!"

    "Huh? Unique!?"

    Alyssa looked at the tattered clothes and felt that it would be trivial to compensate him for a hundred identical ones.

    "That's right, the boss worked hard to make it!!"

    "Do you think ordinary people can make those jagged shapes on the cuffs!?"

    "This is a work of conscience for our bad industry!!"

    “That’s why people call it Great White Shark!!”

    The companions behind the young man shouted and looked proud, while the leading delinquent youth was even more embarrassed and shy.

    ""

    Ah, what are you so shy about, bad!

    Alyssa was speechless for a while. Fortunately, she thought the sleeveless cuffs were caused by being torn off, but it turned out that these idiots made them by themselves.

    "Then what are you going to do? If you don't want compensation, I'll leave!"

    Facing this group of people, Alyssa felt a little afraid, and her eyes flickered slightly. She asked pretending to be calm, just hoping to get out of here as soon as possible.

    "Well, what should I do"

    The young man suddenly calmed down and looked at Alyssa carefully, making her feel uncomfortable for a while.

    "Hey, what on earth are you"

    “Please date me on the condition of marriage!!!”

    Before Alyssa finished speaking, the young man bowed ninety degrees and stretched out his hand. Alyssa was stunned, and her face immediately turned red.

    【Eh!  ?  Interact!  ?  What the hell kind of development is this!  !  】

    “You, you, what did you say all of a sudden!!!!!!”

    Alyssa no longer knew whether she was embarrassed or angry. The person who looked so fierce just now as if he wanted to kill her actually turned around and said he wanted to date her!  ?

    “Oh, my God, the boss’s lolicon is having another attack”

    "This disease is difficult to treat"

    "Actually, I am also a lolita control."

    "+1 upstairs."

    "You guys don't give it to me"??Talk to yourself!  !  !  !  "

    Alyssa angrily complained about this group of people, and then swatted away the hand handed by the young man.

    “Did you agree to my proposal!?”

    “Don’t jump to the final stage all at once!!!”

    Alyssa felt like she was going to cry. She started to turn her head, hoping to ask for help from passers-by. As soon as she turned her head, she saw a guy passing by with his hands in his trouser pockets and looking at her dumbfounded.

    ""

    ""

    With their eyes facing each other, the other person shook his head and walked forward as if nothing had happened.

    “Idiot teacher, come back here!!!”

    Hearing the angry shouting behind him, Neil had a headache. How could he encounter such trouble on the way home? However, it was really a novel thing to see someone confessing to Alyssa.

    Neil looked back at Alyssa, he spread his hands helplessly, "Hey, Miss, someone is confessing to you, I'm too embarrassed to come out and mess with it"

    “Asshole, didn’t you see that I was surrounded by a group of bad guys!?”

    "Tsk, tsk, tsk, this is even worse. Classic romantic comedies like heroes saving beauties are not suitable for me"

    "Who is telling you about a romantic comedy?!" Alyssa walked over quickly and grabbed Neil's collar, "Stop showing off your narcissistic expression and saying boring words! Get him away right now!!!  !”

    With one move, the Tathagata Divine Palm was swung out in succession, and Neil was directly hit and sent flying for more than ten times in the air.

    Neil was lying on the ground, covering his bleeding nose, and was almost beaten into a mosaic by Alyssa.

    "Let me tell you, you've beaten me to this point, are you still afraid of these people?"

    "Hey! Don't ignore us!!"

    The group of bad guys stood up and stared fiercely at Neil who appeared on the stage.

    “Well, I always feel that this kid looks familiar.

    Neil patted his clothes and stood up, glanced at the group of people in front of him, and couldn't help but sigh.  He looked at the leading delinquent young man, spread his hands and asked speechlessly, "I say, big brother, what's so good about this kid?"

    Alyssa’s eyelids twitched, and she held back her anger and stood behind Neil.

    "Huh? I like it, but can you control it!?"

    Looking at him gearing up, he seemed ready to punch him at any moment.

    Neil shook his head, then turned away to reveal Alyssa. He pointed at Alyssa and pushed up a pair of non-existent glasses.

    "Look at this little girl, the top is as flat as a horizontal line. Does it feel like a hand? Of course it does, but it just feels like a scratch on your hand. Unless you are an M, you will feel good!!"

    Ignoring Alyssa’s pretty face that was starting to darken, she then pointed at her legs.

    "Look here again, these two legs are so short, can they cooperate with you to do some difficult movements!? What fun is there! Without fun, how bleak life will become!! Do you think  …”

    “Don’t judge me for thinking about yourself, you scum!!!!”

    The world's martial arts show rises to the dragon level, and Neil spurts blood for another ten meters.

    "Are you here to step on me or to save me"

    Alyssa picked up Neil and stared at him coldly.

    "This is a strategy, Miss"

    At this time, the young man who was stunned by Neil's words came back to his senses, frowned, and reached out to Alyssa.

    "Who cares about you? As long as I like it!!"

    When Alyssa looked back and saw this scene, a bit of panic appeared on her face, but another hand appeared to help her block it.

    "Just say it nicely, don't move your hands or feet"

    Neil stood up and grabbed the other person’s thick hand with a smile, but the other person’s face seemed to be distorted by pain.

    "Idiot teacher"

    Neil turned back and smiled at Alyssa, then threw the young man out.

    “Wash your hands clean before pursuing a girl!!!”

    The young man was thrown towards his companions. They quickly supported the young man and were a little stunned when they looked at the red mark on his hand.

    How can a kid be so powerful?

    "You bastard, get on me!!" The young man rubbed his arms, and then rushed out fiercely, "I don't believe that six holy swords can't push the mountain of meat!!!"

    Facing the six people flying over, Neil curled his lips and quickly crashed into the six people.

    "Who do you think I am!!!It’s been a solo since!  !  !  I am the tank mage all by myself!  !  !  "

    "You're cheating!! Uh, wait, are you from my mother-in-law's family"

    “You only know now!!!”

    A few seconds later, Neil waved his hand freely and said to Alyssa, "Let's go."

    Alyssa looked numbly at the figures with their heads stuck in the wall. It was really lucky that the smashing was so comic.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Classmate Alyssa, why do you appear there alone? Where are your two good friends?"

    "Don't keep saying things I don't understand!" Alyssa glared at Neil angrily and looked away, "Even good friends won't get tired of being together every day."

    "Hey, I thought you were all in a relationship where flowers kiss each other"

    "Can you say something I can understand! Ah, no, you'd better not talk."

    Neil shrugged and looked at Alyssa who was walking in front of her a little annoyed. It was so rare that he saved her, but he didn’t even get a candy. It was really unsettling.

    "Hey, thank you just now"

    Alyssa stopped, glanced at Neil sideways, then quickly looked away, her face slightly red.

    "Thank you for what it is, can you eat it?"

    "Neal's word "thank you" immediately shirks all the credit from others. It is really the most deceptive word creation in history. At this time, at least you have to invite him to the Green Room for a sundae to express your gratitude.

    "Eat your sister!"

    ???????????????? Could it be that she didn’t appreciate it even after thanking him? Alyssa was so angry that she gritted her teeth.

    "Oh, classmate Alyssa, I didn't expect you to be so impure and actually want me to do such an ethically degrading thing. You are such a crazy guy. I never thought I had ever taught such a student!"

    "Shut up, you lost Greymon!!"

    Seeing Alyssa’s cannibalistic expression, Neil had no choice but to shut up in frustration.

    Ah, poor Sundae-kun left me again.

    "Speaking of which, how did you get to that place?"

    "I walked there accidentally. Do you think I came to find you!?"

    Alyssa was still angry, and even her tone of voice was full of gunpowder.

    "Sorry, I'm not interested in washboards."

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!! I am a washboard, I am so sorry!!!"

    Neil stretched out his hand to block the attack, but was bitten hard by the eldest lady’s tiger teeth. He couldn’t help but helplessly cover his forehead and sigh.

    "Don't think that just because Rie Kugimiya can use skills randomly"

    After vomiting in a low voice, Neil found that his hands were comically bloody.

    "Miss, it's time to relax. Even if you want my blood to flow through your body, you don't have to do this. I have another compromise. If you give birth to my child, you will have our blood."  Well, don’t you think this is simple, quick and perfect?”

    “Uh-huh, uh-huh, uh-huh!!!”

    "What are you shouting! Have you been fucked by me [beep——]!? Ahhhh, I know I was wrong, please let me go!!"

 Text Chapter 62 There must be something hidden under the cute appearance

    "You don't want me anymore?"

    The blond girl pursed her lips into a pitiful line, looked at the indifferent young man with tears in her eyes, and made a very outrageous declaration.

    "you——"

    The young man's eyelids twitched. After taking a deep breath, he was about to speak in a calm tone.

    “Is it because you have this woman that you don’t want me!?”

    The girl suddenly changed the topic and pointed at the girl standing next to the boy. She also had blond hair similar to hers, but her expression was a bit stunned, and she seemed to have been greatly shocked.

    "Eh!? Me?"

    The girl who was accused pointed at her face, her whole body was stunned, but the girl didn't seem to hear her words, she just took out her handkerchief and wiped the non-existent tears, and continued to complain about her misery.

    "You already have me at home, why are you looking for another woman outside? Can't I satisfy you with my blond hair? As my mother said, men are all beasts whose lower bodies are always in a state of rage"

    ""

    The young man said that he was really not a blond person. Did this guy’s mother say such strong words?  Sure enough, divorced women have wrong prejudices against men.

    When the young man said nothing and looked speechless, the girl rushed to the young man and stared at him with tears in her eyes.

    "I just heard you say you wanted to have a baby with her, why!? I can obviously give birth to a baby for you. If you want, I can give birth to a football team for you right away!!"

    As she was speaking, the girl caressed her belly with both hands, a trace of yearning and happiness for the future flashing across her face.

    At this moment, the passing spectators either admired or despised the young man at the center of the whirlpool. If he could do such a cruel thing at the age of ten, is it really okay to have a child?  Has modern science advanced to a point that even they could not imagine!  ?

    The young man covered his face. He was so ashamed. The looks around him made him so ashamed that he wanted to dig a hole and bury himself. He really couldn't get pleasure from the public shameful play in public.

    For the first time, the young man felt that he was still very moral.

    "Please let me go"

    "No, I will never leave you! I will never give up my happiness! Are your feelings for me just for fun?! Do you just want my body!?"

    Hearing the young man’s pleading words, the girl immediately came back to her senses and held his hand tightly, her eyes full of determination.

    ""

    The young man looked up at the sky that was gradually losing color in his eyes and shed tears silently.

    “Ah, I really want to die.

    "Hey!! Don't talk to yourselves, don't involve me in it!! It has nothing to do with me!"

    Alyssa could no longer bear the weird looks from around her. As the eldest lady, she felt so ashamed for the first time in her life. She actually became another heroine of such a shabby drama, and she even gave birth to a child. The lower limit.  It's not that showy.

    "And you, the stupid teacher, no, the promiscuous teacher! You actually did that, that, that kind of thing to a little girl, I, I will definitely report you!! You wait to go to jail!!"

    Alyssa pointed at Neil with a red face. This guy actually did these heinous things. Fortunately, she still believed him.

    No, if this continues, Nanoha, Suzuka, and the girls in the class will be in danger.

    Alyssa took out her mobile phone and immediately dialed a number.

    "Hey! Is this the International Court of Justice!?"

    "Miss, you don't have to be so realistic! And why is it that the International Court of Justice convicted me all of a sudden? Do you want me to hold a grudge like this!? You actually raised it to the international level!! You want me to be punished by human beings?  Expelled from the world!?”

    Neil almost fainted when he heard Alyssa’s calling voice. He stretched out his hand to take away Alyssa’s phone.

    “Yeah——!! Don’t touch me, you’ll get pregnant!!!”

    Alyssa screamed and jumped a few steps away, crossing her arms warily.

    ""

    Neil squatted deeply on the ground and was about to enter the orz state.

    When did he become a turbid launch pad covered in mysterious liquid?

    “Meow haha, that’s really interesting.”

    And the girl who was the culprit was holding her hands behind her back, watching the developments in front of her with a smile.

    "Asshole, whose fault do you think it is?! I was almost exiled because of your nonsense!!" Neil jumped.He stood up and glared at the girl with a red cross on his head, "Alicia, please go to bed early tonight. Weren't what you just talked about the bloody plot of a TV series last night!!"

    Not long ago, Neil was being tormented by Alyssa, but he was bumped into by Alicia who happened to be wandering around, and she heard Neil's teasing, which resulted in such a third-rate movie.  A real-life ethical romance drama with low blood pressure, low age and low IQ.

    "I want to perform because I think it's interesting"

    Alicia stuck out her tongue cutely and smiled as if she was not afraid that Neil was about to go crazy.

    “I almost went to the end of my life because of your desire to perform!!”

    "So youth is like a sand castle, which instantly collapses just because of some trivial things."

    “Don’t make it sound like it has nothing to do with you!!”

    Alyssa came over, she looked at Alicia, and immediately stroked her chest and breathed a sigh of relief.

    "It turns out you are not Feit. I was still wondering why Feit was such a person"

    Because of Nanoha, Alyssa and Suzuka both recognized the child Fit, and later exchanged letters. Judging from each other's words and appearance, they both felt that Fit was a well-behaved child who could even  A cute and shy girl.

    But the girl who looked exactly like Fit had just appeared, almost shattering her fantasy.

    Fortunately, God is merciful.

    "That's right, I'm not Feit, but I am Feit's sister, Alicia~~" Alicia smiled cutely, then blinked her beautiful eyes and looked at Alyssa, "By the way, you know Fei  Special?"

    "Well, but we have never met, so when I first met you, I was surprised. You are more lively than I thought"

    Alyssa felt that the corners of her mouth were twitching when she spoke.

    "Fortunately, Feite is not like you"

    Neil stood up, feeling equally deeply.

    "Hey, if Feit is like me, so what?"

    "Tell your mother to have another baby."

    "Ah! Neil is so bad, even Feit and I are not enough, yet he still wants it!"

    “…You’d better kill me.”

    "I just heard Alicia say that you live in this guy's house" Alyssa asked Alicia, but her eyes looked at Neil strangely, "I don't want to ask why you live in his house.  Why isn’t Feit with you?”

    "Well, there are many reasons. When Feite comes back, I will tell you in detail if I have the chance"

    Seeing that Neil had no intention of answering, Alicia could only answer randomly.

    "……Oh well."

    Alyssa’s eyes swept back and forth between the two of them, but she still suppressed the doubts in her heart.

    She always felt that they and Nanoha had a common secret that she didn't know about.

    Alyssa felt a little irritated unconsciously.

    "Well, it's time to go home" Seeing that the atmosphere seemed to be silent, Neil said aloud, "Miss, you should go back too, otherwise you will be confessed to again later"

    "Well, I understand."

    "Hey, what confession, tell me!"

    Alicia immediately became interested, but ended up being slapped on the forehead by Neil.

    When Neil and the three of them were walking on the road, they met a familiar guy, who was staring with his mouth wide open, with a look of surprise on his face that made him stupid.

    "Hey, Furuichi-san"

    Neil opened his dead eyes and said hello to the other party. How dare he meet an acquaintance at such a distance. In this small town, the chance of such randomness is really unusually high.

    "Um, can you explain the current situation in detail?"

    Furuichi held his forehead, reluctantly put on a relaxed smile, and tried hard to pose as a wise man.

    "What do you care about?"

    Neil and the two girls all tilted their heads at the same time, with several question marks popping up on their heads.

    "You still ask me what I care about!? Why are you with classmate Alyssa and a cute girl!!"

    "Ha, you ask why, it's just that we met on the road"

    "Oh my god!! Neil, has spring arrived again!? What a world without morals this is!!!!"

    Furuichi rubbed his eyebrows and almost smoke came out, and he fell intoA subtle state of rage.

    "Can you calm down, Furuichi-san, be careful and poke your forehead"

    "Ah, Neil, who made an oath with me to be a jobless virgin for the rest of his life, unexpectedly had something good happen to him. This was such a shock, as if all the hair on his butt was about to fall out, just like hair loss.  Dropped, and they are actually two cute girls of the same age? Obviously I remember that Neil’s preference seems to be the royal sister style with bulging front and back - "

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? could have two lines of bitter tears of blood and tears left in their eyes, Gu Shi looked at the sky aimlessly.

    ""

    "Well, anyway" Neil walked over and punched Gu Shi directly in the face, "You set my egg first!!!"

    “How can I not be determined after you’ve done this?!”

    "Have you calmed down, Furuichi-san"

    "I was forced to cool down"

    Furuichi was lying on the ground. Was that a meteorite that punched him so hard that his head was smoking?

    Ah, this time the handsome side of the beautiful girl was completely ruined in front of her.

    "By the way, who is this lady next to you?"

    Furuichi saw Alicia and asked Neil.

    "Alicia Testerosa, is"

    Neil wanted to say the words "my tenant", but he felt that Furuichi might get crazy if he said it, and there might be some rumors the next day. Last time Hayate came to visit his home.  It was this guy who broke the news.

    ???????????????????????????????? How about we kill him here to eliminate the trouble?

    Furuichi was covered in cold sweat, and his teacher was releasing an unabashed murderous light next to him. In an instant, he felt that his life seemed to be forced to the edge of the cliff.

    However, Neil and Furuichi had no time to care about anything else at this time, because a group of vicious guys were coming towards them.

    "Hey!! Who is the guy who just bullied me from Dumburo High School!!!"

    The bald man in the lead stared fiercely at the few brats in front of him.

    "Uh, boss, did we find the wrong person? They are all brats"

    A boy next to him came over and asked in a low voice that the combined age of the primary school students in front of him might not be older than his father.

    "You can't be wrong, that brat from the Denshi family is so big!"

    The bald boss spoke with confidence and no guilt at all for bullying a child.

    "Ehehehe!!! What is this sudden development!?"

    Furuichi looked at these delinquent high school students in despair, and suddenly jumped from one desperate situation to another more dangerous desperate situation?

    Neil looked at the group of people in front of him, and then glanced back at Alyssa. She was looking away and whistling as if it had nothing to do with herself, while Alicia's eyes were shining and looking forward to it.

    "Oh? It's you, right?"

    The bald boss noticed Furuichi who was making a noise, and after scanning the four of them, he identified Furuichi whose jaw was about to dislocate, because Neil seemed to be even weaker than Furuichi, and he seemed to be fine with long hair.  Bullying look.

    "Well, I don't have anything to say. Anyway, keep going, Furuichi-kun"

    Neil patted Furuichi on the shoulder and covered his mouth to suppress laughter.

    "Why me!! Don't act like you're just watching a show!!! I'm your student!!!"

    "Hey, hey, hey, you guys, don't you feel shy bullying a few kids?"

    A pleasant magnetic voice interrupted them.

    Furuichi turned his head as if he had seen a savior, and saw a group of girls wearing white special attack uniforms walking over, but the wooden knives, chains, clubs, and maces they held in their hands really made him feel embarrassed.

    Are today’s delinquents so ferocious even if they are too young girls?

    But it doesn’t matter, these big sisters are so beautiful.

    "Furuichi-san, you have lost all your moral integrity"

    ""

    Neil raised his eyes and looked at the group of female delinquents. The leading girl had a healthy wheat-colored complexion. Her long purple hair was tied up and swayed with her steps. She had a bamboo stick in her mouth and her eyes showed no sign of weakness.  Stare at the group of boys.

    "Ah? It's none of your business! This is our Duowu Luo's business, you Furious Emperor, get out of the way!!"

    At the critical moment, the boss did not give in because the other party was a girl, and it seemed that he had some connections with the other party.

    But the leading girl didn’t reply to his words, she just walked over and whispered:After staring at Neil for a while, he suddenly put his hand on Neil's head, with a friendly smile on his lips.

    "Your kid is Neil, right? I heard the tyrant mention you, you are such a cute kid"

    "Tyrant?"

    Neil didn't slap the opponent's hand away. After all, she was a quasi-royal sister, and he was just confused about the tyrant she mentioned. The group of guys from Duwuluo High School behind him seemed a little unhappy after hearing this title.  It looks good, like taking laxatives.

    It sounds like he is very tough. Is there such a formidable person around him?

    "Ahaha, it's someone you know anyway"

    "Hey, Rika, this kid here is also very cute. I'm Shizuku Itoi, and I'll die at night~~~"

    "Hey, Shizuku, you're scaring people"

    And Furuichi was surrounded by several female delinquents holding his face in his hands. At this moment, he was so happy that he almost fainted.

    "You women, don't forget about us! Bastards, don't think we dare not take action. Even if Nan Lixiang knows the "tyrant", I won't be afraid of you!  !  "

    "Huh? Even if you don't know that guy, I will beat you up. If you have the guts, come and try it!!"

    The bosses of the two factions began to clamor, and they gritted their teeth as fiercely as a wolf.

    "Boys! Don't take it lightly just because they are girls! Let them see the power of Dumburo High School!!"

    “Oh oh oh!!!”

    "Ah!? We are the Furious Emperor, don't underestimate us, you scum!!"

    "Follow the boss and rush!!!"

    Alicia and Alyssa stood on the outside, watching the two gangs fighting like this, feeling almost numb.

    "Ahaha, the fight started"

    Alyssa laughed dryly a few times, revealing a pair of dead fish eyes like Neil's.

    "Ah, everyone is so full of energy. It's so lively, I really want to join in"

    Alicia showed a completely different expression, and her eagerness to try made Alyssa doubt that she would rush in next second.

    Neil, who was in the middle of it, was punching one after another, while Fushi was running around with his head in his hands, hiding in a cold sweat.

    "What's going on!? Gang war!? I'm just an ordinary elementary school student. I simply ran to the wrong set!!"

    "Ah ah ah, let me go back to my mother's arms and drink milk!!"

    As soon as Fushi turned his head, he saw Neil kicking a big man away, making him look embarrassed.

    This guy’s strength is as unparalleled as ever.

    “You stinky brat!!”

    Fushi suddenly heard a loud shout from behind him. He turned around and saw a bad guy hitting him with his fist.

    ——I’m probably seriously injured now.

    Unable to escape, we can only watch the imminent crisis coming.

    In the blink of an eye, Furuichi felt as if his head was being pushed down, and a gust of wind passed over his head.

    "Really, don't get in the way here, leave as soon as possible, there are so many people here, even if you stand behind me, I may not be able to care about you, I might even beat you up"

    Furuichi only saw Neil punch the opponent away, and with a few words, he pushed him to the safety of Alicia.

    Furuichi was startled for a moment, and when he looked back, what caught his eye was Neil's expression that was slightly different from usual.

    I once saw this unique side of him in a martial arts competition.

    Looking at him intently in the fight, Furuichi pursed his lips.

    ——It’s really strong.

    "Hey, are you okay, Furuichi-san?"

    Seeing Fushi’s dull expression, Alyssa couldn’t help but asked, it wouldn’t be funny if he was beaten silly.

    "Uh, I'm fine" Furuichi waved his hand, then looked at Alicia, pointing to the chaotic situation, "Miss Alicia, is it okay to be in such a mess?"

    The bald boss seemed to have been beaten ten meters above the ground just now. Is that okay?

    "No problem! You don't know, right? Fighting is a specialty of this street. Many idiots living here will die if they don't fight. Even Neil fights one fight every three days and one fight every five days."  Yes, to a certain extent, he is very familiar with the people here"

    It’s really a disgusting street.

    “Then Alicia, wouldn’t it be dangerous for you to live here?”

    Alyssa really can’t imagine that if a child lives here, wouldn’t he be frightened every day?"That's not the case" Alicia shook her head and smiled, as if she didn't care much, "Don't look at these people as being fierce, but in fact they are very principled people, at least they will not bully the elderly or children.  At best, they have bad mouths. Just now they were just scaring us. In the words of Neil and Granny Denshi, these people are apes without brains and can only express themselves in the most primitive way.  It’s just blood that’s burned too hot…”

    "Of course, there are also other connections, such as the mother-in-law Denshi and the "Scarlet Overlord" rumored here are Neil's family, so those people don't dare to mess with the people in the family"

    ""

    ? Okay, Scarlet Overlord is really the name of the bunker. Is Neil's house full of monsters?

    Furuichi and Alyssa once again watched the scene near the end. In their eyes, something seemed to be different.

    "These guys are really getting more and more durable"

    Neil twisted his wrist and walked back. His face was not red and he was out of breath. It was impossible to tell that he had just finished fighting.

    "You do like fighting"

    Furuichi looked at Neil and smiled softly.

    Niel paused for a moment, then shrugged and smiled slightly.

    "I don't hate it."

    "I didn't expect that my teacher is still a bad person" Alyssa covered her face as if she had a headache, "Are you performing a GTO?"

    "Please ask Mr. Onitsuka for this kind of thing" Neil scratched his head and said boredly, "Well, if I can make extra money, I wouldn't mind making a cameo"

    But not long after he finished speaking, Neil found that Furuichi, Alyssa and Alicia were all silent in front of him, with dull expressions on their faces.

    "Huh? Are you possessed by a ghost, you guys?"

    Suddenly, an arm even rougher than Kenjiro's wrapped around Neil's neck. He was stunned for a moment, and then fell into the shadow of despair.

    Who released this Godzilla at the end of the 21st century

    "Oh? Neal-chan, are you planning to make extra money? I have a place where you can make a guest appearance. I originally came out to see where the kid was having such a fun time, but I didn't expect to hear such good news"

    Furuichi and Alyssa looked up at the tall figure, with the stubble, thick eyebrows, piercing eyes, light lip gloss and eye shadow, a perfect figure comparable to King Billy, and a charming Jean  The kimono that no one can look at directly gave them an unparalleled impact.

    "Ah, I really want to vomit. Can I vomit?"

    "Hello, Mrs. Xixiang."

    Alicia reluctantly moved her lips and said hello proactively.

    "Oh, it's Alicia" Xixiang moved his eyes and nodded, "Go back and tell your family that Neil won't be going back tonight. He's working at my place, so tell them not to worry"

    "Well, I understand, please feel free to do so."

    Neil, who was almost out of breath, stared at him. Alicia sold him in the blink of an eye. Please feel free to take him for what he is. He didn't even know if he would be able to see the sun tomorrow.  .

    “Let’s go, Neil-chan~~~”

    Xixiang smiled girlishly at Neil, and Neil immediately rolled his eyes and fainted while frothing at the mouth.

    “Is it okay, Alicia?”

    Watching Neil being carried away on her shoulders, Alyssa felt for the first time that it was not easy for him either.

    "It doesn't matter, Mrs. Saigo is a good person."

    ""

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    That night, Xixiang Ladyboy Club.

    “Clang, clang, clang! The super future star of our store is now making a grand appearance, Sonoko!!!”

    "Who are you calling Sonoko! Who wants to be the future star of your store!!"

    "Come on, Nierzi! You have great potential to become the ACE_OF_ACE of our store!!"

    "A devil wants this kind of potential, even if you give me money!!"

    "Yo!! Pretty boy, twist your waist!!"

    “You can do it yourself, don’t make too many demands, you perverted uncles!!”

    "Yoooooooo, such a cute child is indeed a boy! Long live Lord Lucifer!!!"

    "Have your male-only penetrating weapons been scrapped by you idiots!?"

    "Nierzi, please date!!!"

    “Go to hell——!!!!!!”

    On the stage, ?A girl in a gorgeous kimono with light make-up, who was actually a boy, was dancing with terrifying momentum with a folding fan. Next to her, Saigo was admiring the dance with a face full of admiration.

    This kid really has hope of becoming the master of the great route.

    The next day, the news about Neil's transformation into a new human spread secretly without his knowledge.

 Text Chapter 63 To maintain moral integrity or to lose moral integrity, that is the question

    The long black hair floated gently.

    The bright pupils reflect the surrounding scenery, like a mirror world.

    The girl put her hands behind her back, holding a smile on her lips, and stepped lightly.

    "Ah, no matter how many times I come here, I always feel that this place is huge"

    The corners of Tifa's mouth were slightly raised, her eyes were shrouded in a bright light, and she looked around every inch of Maho Liang Academy from time to time.

    "That's right. After we entered through the school gate, we walked for more than half an hour and felt like we didn't even see the end"

    Alicia, who was following Tifa, glanced around with the same interest. Whenever she saw the architecture of European classical beauty and the natural scenery, her vermilion eyes suddenly brightened like gems.

    "Well, I heard from Neil that there are many schools here, ranging from elementary school to university, plus various research institutes, shopping streets and library islands. It really can't be visited in one day" Tifa introduced, tapping her lower lip.  , suddenly remembered something interesting, a smile on his face, "This school also has many activities, such as the last school festival, which was held for three days and three nights. It was really lively"

    "Wow, that sounds so interesting" Alicia immediately flattened her mouth in disgust when she saw Tifa's expression, and then murmured angrily, "If Neil had woken me up earlier, then I couldn't have done it either."  Did you attend the school festival?"

    ""

    Tifa scratched her cheek and smiled silently. Is this what she should be struggling with?

    "But it's great, I want to go to school here too"

    Looking at Alicia’s longing expression, Tifa couldn’t help but smile.

    "What you say should be fine. As long as you worship Tony Nier or Negi, they should be able to find a way"

    "Hmm, please Tony Neil? I always think that guy will say something like "It's too troublesome, so I won't do it""

    Alicia closed her eyes and frowned, as if she could imagine the scene at that time.

    "maybe……"

    Tifa nodded with deep understanding. She quite agreed with Alicia's idea and her understanding of that guy.

    However, because of her understanding, she knew that if Alicia really asked him to ask for help, Neil would still do his best to help her.

    "A soft-hearted fool."

    Tifa pursed her lips and murmured in a low voice. She was a little bit disgusted by this.

    "What's wrong, Tifa?"

    Alicia noticed Tifa’s little movements and couldn’t help but feel a little weird.

    Tifa came back to her senses immediately, scratched her cheek and laughed dryly, "It's okay, I just got a little lost in thought"

    "Hey, what are you thinking about? You are so absorbed in your thoughts~~~"

    Alicia rolled her eyes and didn’t know what she was thinking of. She half-covered her mouth with her hand and leaned over with an ambiguous smile.

    Tifa blocked the approaching smiling face with her hand and said angrily, "What are you thinking about? I feel like you are becoming more and more like that guy Neil"

    "Hehe, you are so embarrassed that I got it right, right?"

    "You're not shy!"

    "Oh~~~Don't you deny what you said before? Sure enough, Tifa-chan's heart is full of Nier~~~"

    ""

    Faced with such teasing, Tifa simply shut her mouth and turned away as if she didn't hear anything.

    Seeing Tifa like this, Alicia stopped teasing her. She glanced around and asked, "Hey, Tifa, where is Neil's school? We've been gone for a long time"

    Originally, I was idle at home and wanted to come to the school to kill some time. However, after I came here with Tifa, this journey was really a good way to kill the time.

    ??Looking carefully, it seems that it is almost time for get out of class to end.

    "This place is too big. I haven't been here many times. How can I know how to get there?"

    "Eh? Didn't we see that big map when we entered?"

    “It’s true, but”

    "Is Tifa a roadie!? So cute!!"

    "What are you so cute about!? You're not praising yourself in disguise, when you haven't found a way either!?"

    "Are you two brats students here?"

    The two of them, who were fighting and looking for their way around, suddenly heard a voice coming from behind them. At the same time, they turned their heads and saw a tall man in black sportswear standing not far away with a cool expression.

    "Hello, we are not students here, we are here to find someone."

    TifaliNodding gracefully, the person in front of him seemed to be a school teacher or administrator.

    "Looking for someone?" Heigang raised his eyebrows and looked at the two girls in front of him, "Who are you looking for?"

    “It’s Neil Springfield who works at Shengxiang Elementary School here.”

    "It's that kid, but it's almost time for school to end. If we go by now, the people in the elementary school will probably leave as well. Forget it, I'll lead you there. Maybe that kid is still in school  By the way, are you his friends?"

    “We are his girlfriends!!”

    Before Tifa could speak, Alicia answered first.

    "girlfriend!?"

    Heigang opened his eyes in surprise, while Tifa covered his forehead as if he had a headache. He dared to believe that Alicia would start to display her natural instinct of fearing chaos in the world again.

    "I didn't expect that boy to have two girlfriends, but it seems reasonable after thinking about it"

    Heigang sighed at first, and then nodded unexpectedly.

    "Well, this gentleman"

    "Just call me Heigang" Heigang lowered his head and looked at Tifa, noticing the tangled look on her face as she hesitated to speak, and said with a very understanding expression, "Don't worry, I understand"

    "No, actually"

    "Let's go, I'll take you there now."

    "That bastard is really incredible. He actually did such a thing, but he is a role model for others. This is considered a harm to others' children. Well, I should be able to use this reason to teach him a lesson"

    A cold smile appeared on Black Steel's lips, and his narrow eyes narrowed slightly, flashing a frightening red light from time to time. When Tifa noticed the eldest brother's expression, she knew that the unlucky child was about to suffer a big disaster again.  , couldn't help but draw a cross in my heart.

    "Meow haha, it feels like something interesting is going to happen"

    Hearing Alicia’s cheerful laughter, Tifa sighed sadly, feeling deeply powerless.

    【Neal, if you want to blame it, you have a teammate who has been deceiving people for thirty years】

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Woo——"

    "What's the matter, Neil?"

    Naye suddenly heard Neil making a sound of unknown meaning, couldn't help but frowned, and asked with some worry.

    "It's okay, I just suddenly felt so miserable that I let out such a scream from my soul that it shook the world"

    "I have no idea what you are talking about" Nanoye shook her head in confusion, and then laughed happily, "But this means that Neil, there is nothing wrong with you"

    "Naye, at this moment, I feel more desperate than when I met a giant."

    She had just escaped from the demon king of the Kamabaka Kingdom and was mentally traumatized. Now she was attacked by this girl Nanoha. As her master, Neil suddenly felt that his majesty had lost as much as a certain vampire. He couldn't help but feel  I feel like life is dark.

    "By the way, aren't we going to the back mountain? This direction doesn't seem right"

    Nanoye looked at the direction Neil led the way. She had been training with Neil every day after school as usual, but at this moment, she visually saw that it was completely different from where she usually went.

    "Well, anyway, what I'm teaching you is just the control and application of magic power, and how to fight. I plan to hand you over to a more capable and experienced guy. Regardless of magic or physical skills, with her level, she can definitely  You trained me to become a master"

    Originally Naiyara was still being trained today. Neil felt that he had nothing to teach. After all, the magic system was completely different. Apart from some basic things, Neil felt that it would be better to have someone like Yuno as a coach.  Suitable for yourself.  When Professor Nanoha was in actual combat, whenever he encountered her unconsciously cute look, Neil would be blasted to pieces by a burst of starlight.

    Therefore, directly throwing Nanoha to the merciless Yiwen is definitely very profitable. Anyway, it is healthier for young people to abuse them, and there is Negi who can attract firepower next to him, and more importantly,  He can go home and cook quickly after school.

    【Ah, I can’t help it anymore, I can’t stop crying.  】

    "don't want!"

    Naye's face changed slightly and she shouted subconsciously, even her voice became slightly shrill.

    Neil was startled and quickly turned his head to look over, only to see Nanoye staring at him with her mouth bulging as if she was very angry.

    "Uh, what's wrong with you, Miss Nanoha?"

    &nbsp; Neil asked cautiously after being stared at by Nanoye for a while.

    "me……"

    When asked by Neil, Nanoye didn't know how to answer. Could it be that she told him that she didn't want to leave him?

    "Dream on, it would be better to use a starburst to make him surrender."

    "Ms. Nanoha, did you think of something dangerous just now! Although I don't know what it was, I am firmly against violence!!"

    With the flash of red light in Nanoye’s eyes and the faint smile of excitement on her lips, no matter how idiotic she was, Neil still felt that he seemed to be very close to the door of hell.

    "Ahaha, what are you talking about Neil? I never thought of using Starlight Explosion to blast you"

    Nanoha scratched her cheek, smiled very cutely, and said horrible words that made Neil break into a cold sweat.

    【This guy said something that must never be uttered!  Naturally black?  ?  Definitely natural black!  !  】

    "Neil, why do you want others to teach me? I'm afraid I won't get along"

    Naye thought for a while and finally came up with a reason.

    "So that's the problem"

    Neil breathed a sigh of relief. He really didn't realize that Nanoha's character would be afraid of strangers, but this was no problem at all. After all, Yiwen's appearance was very deceptive. At first glance, he looked like a harmless cat, and he was very similar to  You don't have to worry about getting along with Yi Wen at all, because that guy's queen character is definitely about making others obey her.

    "That's not okay, Nanoha. If you hold back because of this small worry, you won't be able to make great progress in the future! Although I will be a little reluctant to let you go, dad, I will still do this for your future.  I did it! So, even if you resent Dad, I won’t regret it!!"

    "What dad, what role are you playing!"

    Nanoye slapped away Neil's hand on her shoulder with dissatisfaction. She blinked, not knowing what she thought of, her eyes suddenly lit up, and a meaningful smile appeared on her face.

    "Well, after all, Neil was defeated by me, I don't think he has the ability to teach me anything"

    "What!? Defeated by you!? It was just your luck that time. If I do it ten times again, you will not be my brother's" Neil originally retorted angrily, but when he saw Nanoye's smile, he seemed to understand.  Everything changed, "Well, since you said so, I also feel that I am not capable"

    Nanoha's smile froze slightly, but soon her lips curved into a more contemptuous arc, and at the same time her eyes swept three inches ahead.

    "Neil, it really doesn't work."

    Neil, who had been paying attention to Nanoye's expression, naturally noticed the other person's gaze. He looked down and couldn't help but widen his eyes, like an angry cat staring at Nanoye who was smiling leisurely and contentedly.

    "No!? You dare to say that I can't do it!? I've told you from the first day of class that I am a man who can break through the sky. The word "no" cannot appear to me!! Very good, Nanoha.  Just wait, if I don’t train you well, I will spend the rest of my life hanging around Xixiang!!!”

    “This is what you said, Neil~~~”

    Naye secretly made a gesture indicating that the plan was successful, and at the same time thought of something in her heart.

    【This trick of using retreat to advance that my mother taught me is really useful. Although I don't know why I aimed at it like this in the end, as long as it succeeds, I'll be fine!  】

    In fact, it was not until some years later that Nanoha understood the true meaning of this matter. At that time, she lamented that her health teacher died early. At the same time, she was very fortunate that she had a mother as great as Kami who allowed her to do this.  I have avoided many detours in my life.

    "Forget it, let's stop today's training. I'll go back and think about how to arrange it"

    “I don’t know whether it was because he was inspired to fight or because his dignity as a man was challenged. Neil began to seriously think about what to do. Usually, these things were left to Anders to do.

    "Huh? What is that guy doing?"

    Neil suddenly slowed down, and a shadowy figure appeared in his field of vision.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Ha, why are all the cleaners boys, not even a girl"

    Furuichi stopped the broom in his hand, looked around the classroom, and couldn't help but sigh sadly.

    Doesn’t it mean that if men and women match each other, the work will not be tiring?  There are just a bunch of idiots here, and they are exhausted from doing anything.

    "You just give up on this idea, this is terribleIt's our class's policy" Yuuji walked past Furuichi with a broom on his shoulder, not looking like he was working at all, "That guy said that in order to avoid a series of unnecessary problems caused by male-female combinations, we separate boys and girls.  Separated to facilitate management, do you think we can resist the mountain above our heads?  And the girls seem to agree"

    “Can you disagree!? Girls almost don’t have to participate in work during the week!!”

    "From this point of view, it turns out that he is still a gentleman"

    "That's weird! Even if he is a gentleman, he can only be a gentleman in another sense!!!"

    "I'm telling you, you can chat as much as you want, but if you can work, Yuuji, you've barely even done anything!!"

    Listening to the two complaining, Touma couldn't stand it anymore. He was almost the only one working now. He obviously planned to grab those half-price bento boxes.

    "You should tell the group of people over there first"

    Yuuji pointed with his broom in the direction of the podium, where a group of people were gathering for activities.

    Standing on the podium, Akihisa used the broom as a guitar and danced his fingers as much as he could, as if he had returned to the school festival concert, with the intense melody seeming to linger in his ears.

    “Come on, call me!!!”

    “Honey!!!”

    "What a tall person!!! Call me God-sama!!!"

    "Ah, Lord Kami is playing a game console in that corner over there"

    Touma looked at this scene, then looked at someone in the corner who had entered the god of strategy mode, and couldn't help but sigh.

    How long will he be able to do this?

    ——

    Suddenly, the sound of the door being pulled attracted the attention of everyone in the class.

    A handsome face that was as cold as a knife appeared behind the door, and at the same time, those sharp wolf-like eyes made the guys in the class stay silent for a while and started cleaning obediently.

    “Kids, is your bastard head teacher gone already?”

    They were slightly surprised by the unexpected punishment, and then suddenly realized that it was their class teacher who had caused the hatred.

    "Well, our bastard head teacher left early during the last self-study class and let all the girls go"

    As the leader of the boys, Xiongji told Heigang in detail. When Heigang heard this, he felt that the temples on his forehead began to beat again.

    "That rascal……"

    "Um, Teacher Heigang, what do you want from Neil?"

    Touma's question caused Heigang to turn around. He looked at the people in the class, and for some reason the corner of his mouth curled up into a weird smile.

    "Ah, actually it was the boy's two girlfriends who came to see him"

    "What——!?"

    "girlfriend——!?"

    “Two more——!?”

    The boys looked at each other and saw the jealousy hidden in each other's eyes. They nodded one after another, immediately picked up the thing in their hands, and rushed out of the back door without saying a word.

    "Hey, don't damage public property"

    Heigang shouted behind them, chuckled, and then walked downstairs.

    When he walked downstairs, he found that the two girls waiting nearby were gone. Instead, there was a guy who deserved a beating, gaping at the large cloud of dust.

    "Faye, did you see the two little girls who were here just now?"

    Heigang walked over, patted Fay on the shoulder and asked as coldly as usual.

    "Huh? It's Kurojia~~" Faye turned around and showed a very hearty smile, and then her face became a little weird, "Kurojia, are you a lolita control?"

    Heigang was startled, then his face turned black, he pulled out a cold long knife out of thin air, clasped his hands and raised it, ready to slash at it.

    "You really deserve to be cut down just like that kid"

    “Ehehehe!! Oppose violence, Hei-chan~~~”

    “Go to hell!!”

    "Wait a minute, aren't you going to ask where those two girls went? I'll tell you, but you can't do anything to me!"

    ""

    Heigang stopped and stared at Fay coldly, while Fay smiled slightly and tidied up his clothes. It was not until Heigang was about to have his second impact that he slowly spoke.

    "Actually, I just met them and chatted for a few words. I found out that they were here to see Neil-chan, so I told them that Neil-chan had left.Okay, so they took their leave, and let me tell you something by the way.  "

    "That means you knew it beforehand, right?"

    "Well Wow!! Kuro-chan, a surprise attack is a foul!!"

    “I don’t care about you!!”

    “I clearly said I wouldn’t do anything!!”

    "Did I promise you!?"

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "So, you lost the ring that Yiwen gave you and you were thinking about how to die, maybe this is it?"

    "No, I'm not thinking about how to die"

    Negi looked at his brother depressedly, forgetting if he didn't help, he was still gloating about his misfortune.

    "I just lost my ring, is there any need to do this?"

    Although the ring was a relatively rare magic item, it was not in a life-and-death situation. However, seeing Negi like this, Neil immediately felt very happy.

    "You won't understand. If Master finds out, I will see hell"

    Yiwen’s terror began to emerge in Negi’s mind. His face turned pale and his whole body was shaking, as if he had seen a ghost.

    Neil couldn’t help but sigh at how powerful Yiwen was. He was able to make Negi, a little man-trained boy, even more miserable. He felt like he was almost turning into an M.

    "Hey, Neal, what's the ring that Mr. Negi mentioned? Doesn't it matter that he's still like this?"

    Nanoye pulled the corner of Neil's clothes and asked with some confusion.

    "Well, that ring is like a wedding ring that represents a lifelong promise, and Negi, the idiot, threw it away without knowing where. If his powerful wife at home knew about it, he would probably not have to go to bed for a month."

    "Hey!? Teacher Negi is already married!?"

    "Hey, Neil, stop making this up!"

    "I'm not making it up, I'm just explaining it to Nanoha."

    "What are you trying to explain!!"

    Facing Negi’s fire-breathing eyes, Neil shrugged and had to give up, "Okay, okay, I won’t say it anymore. Why don’t you recall it and let me help you reorganize the scene at that time."

    "real?"

    Negi looked at him suspiciously, could this guy really be so kind?

    "We are brothers after all Speaking of which, when did the ring disappear?"

    "It should have been last night"

    "Well, very good" Neil nodded, "Which woman's bed did you sleep in last night?"

    "Herehey!! Where are you going!!"

    Negi is crazy, he actually believes in a guy like Neil, he is really a fool.

    "Oh, oh, did you really sleep in someone else's bed? Yeah, there are so many people in the girls' dormitory, who could it be?"

    "I told you not to do it!! I haven't even slept in Asuna-san's bed recently!!"

    "The married life is not harmonious?"

    “Stay away from me!!!”

    "Teacher Negi is not pure."

    ""

    Negi leaned against the tree, wanting to die.

    “Neil——!!!”

    Just when Neil was enjoying the sight of Negi being beaten to a pulp, a familiar scream came from behind. Without thinking, he immediately bent down. The next second, a figure flew over his head, and at the same time, a wave of wind blew up.  A gust of cold wind.

    Neil raised his head and looked at the blond girl who flipped in the air and landed perfectly, and couldn't help but be speechless for a while.

    "Alicia, do you have to say hello in this way? If I hadn't avoided it, I really doubt I would have suffered internal injuries from you."

    "It doesn't matter, I just said hello a little more enthusiastically."

    "Is this called being more enthusiastic!? Who would rush over at a speed of 40 yards, 4 seconds and 2!? Do you think I am an American football player!?"

    “What a small family man.”

    "I'm sorry, anyone would be petty when their lives are at stake!"

    "Tch, I won't talk to you anymore" Alicia left Neil alone, moved her target to Nanoye who was aside, and immediately pounced on her, "yahoo! Nanoye!!"

    "Whoa, be careful, Alicia!!"

    Neil sighed helplessly at the two who started to fuck Lily, then turned his head and forced a smile at the black-haired girl who was running slowly.

    "Won't you stop this guy, Tifa?"

    ? ???Isn't this bad?  There is a beautiful girl throwing herself into my arms"

    Tifa walked up to Neil and smiled teasingly.

    “I wish the way of throwing myself into someone’s arms could be improved”

    Neil muttered softly, but the next moment, Tifa's beautiful black hair was fluttering with invisible domineering aura.

    "What were you talking about just now?"

    "No, I didn't say anything, Your Lady Queen."

    Neil immediately displayed his low-profile and domineering attitude. His dignity and integrity were completely useless in front of Tifa.

    "Ah, look, Nanoha, Neil is starting to lose his moral integrity again!!"

    "Neil has never had any moral integrity anyway"

    "Alicia, shut up, whose fault do you think it is that makes me like this!"

    "You blame me?"

    "Ha, if I don't blame you, why should I blame myself!?"

    "Shut up."

    "Yes, Your Lady Queen."

    "Neil really suffered."

    Alicia’s triumphant look made Neil want to hang her up and tickle her, but for Tifa’s sake, he still lay on the ground obediently.

    "By the way, what is Negi doing there?"

    Tifa noticed Negi, who had been ignored for a long time, but the other party was obviously trapped in an endless loop and did not notice their arrival.

    "Nieji is struggling with the question of whether he should have moral integrity or lose his moral integrity."

    ""

    “By the way, why did you and Alicia come here?”

    “Well, since it’s okay to stay at home, and Alicia has never been to school, I took her here for a walk.”

    Neil looked back at the girl who was chatting enthusiastically with Nanoye. She had maintained such an optimistic attitude since she woke up. It was not an exaggeration to say that she was offline. However, these might just be to cover up her inner feelings.  lonely.

    【Looks like we need to hurry up.  】

    Just when Neil was thinking about something, a strange murderous aura rushed towards him. Neil looked around and saw a large black mist rumbling towards him.

    "What is that!? The Black Mist Monster!?"

    As soon as he finished complaining, Neil was swallowed by the black mist.

    "Whoa! Help! Huh? Isn't this a guy from the class!? Hey, are you rebelling!?"

    "Burn my remains with the blazing holy fire! How joyful is life, and how sad is death!"

    "Ahhh!! Where did you come from the Ming Cult!? These people are crazy again!!! Tifa, Negi, save me!!"

    Tifa watched the group of people go away speechlessly, and then glanced at Negi who continued to seek death.

    This school is still so peaceful today.

 Text Chapter 1 That day, the boy walked into a new world

    My name is Orima Ichika, I'm 15 years old, and my gender is, um, with excalibur underneath, you know.

    At this moment, the fifteen-year-old youth is like a deep-sea fish.

    “The classroom with all girls except me is very stressful.

    But it doesn’t matter. With my ability to withstand stress that I have developed since childhood, I can still withstand this kind of pressure. I am quite confident about this.

    Why do you say that?

    This has to start with my family and my world.

    “Today’s world, I simply don’t know how to describe it in words.  First of all, the two mainstreams in the world today are technology and magic. As far as I know, eight years ago, the flying super weapon called IS came out, and the world has undergone earth-shaking changes. However, weapons like IS can only be made by  The manipulation by girls has led to a fundamental change in the status of men and women in society.  However, the matter did not end there. In the following years, the ISSDA organization responsible for space development announced the existence of "magic". Magic was originally unknown. Coupled with the new life from the universe, it became even more complicated.  Not to mention the various superpowers in Academy City, the world was once again in turmoil. However, with the efforts of many parties, the world finally settled down, and magic was gradually accepted by everyone. At the same time, ordinary humans could not  All known alien races appeared one after another, and the world became more and more diverse.

    However, there are still unknown things in this world, such as disobedient gods, demons, angels, magic societies that are still hidden in the dark, and advanced beings buried in the shadows. I know these because my family is special.  The reason is, after all, the old man in my family is not an ordinary person.

    In short, there are as many angels and demons as dogs, and fairies and heavenly beings are everywhere. This world is a strategic fortress.

    However, this world view is not enough to shock me, because the family I live in is enough to numb my nerves. My home is simply the most chaotic place in the world.  Compared with one who has a personality, all kinds of weapons are worth the sky, and I can also see angels and demons eating together and having fun, and even aiming their guns at someone. The moment I knew the truth, my three views were completely destroyed. Thousands of years of history  They've all been tricked into being dogs.

    “Alas, this world is so damn peaceful.

    “But even so, I am still very stressed at this moment.

    I folded my hands and put them under my chin, with cold eyes, trying to look calm. At this time, I finally understood Commander Ikari’s sense of pressure to remain calm in the face of the apostles’ attack.

    Commander Ikari is mighty!  !  !

    But the sights gathered from all around are really uncomfortable. Haven’t you seen that my forehead is already covered with heart-wrenching beads of sweat?  ?  Sure enough, no matter how old a girl is, she always has a trembling heart!  !  Sure enough, a girl's gaze is the most terrifying thing in the world. The ever-changing changes of sometimes resentment and sometimes anger are simply more disasters than taking the Western Scriptures.

    I took a deep breath, narrowed my eyes slightly, and all the nerves in my body suddenly became more tense than ever before.

    ??????????????????????????????????

    Wow, I relaxed too much and almost came out from behind.

    Ha, by the way, why do I have to stay in a place like this?

    Thinking of this, I recalled what happened the night before.

    That night, my brother said to me with a smile that could be read as bright and written as slutty.

    "Ichika, you will become the happiest man in the world."

    So that’s what he was talking about!  !  !  !  !

    I sighed deeply, and I mourned for a second for my seemingly happiness and actual sorrow. I started to swim away and observe the people around me.

    Well, the eyes of the girls on the left and the right are full of unparalleled curiosity for knowledge, and their shining eyes almost flashed through their tough golden eyes.

    I can’t see the back part, but the sight of the thorns on my back makes me feel like I’m sitting on pins and needles. I can understand it even without looking.

    "The person directly in front of me is a slightly older woman.

    She is a bit petite, and her figure is almost the same as that of a student, but her chest size is the nemesis of all high school girls.  The clothes are relatively large and make her look more petite, but she still feels quite cute.  In addition, she also wears a pair of black-rimmed glasses. Although they are crooked, she can still be called a bespectacled girl.

    And this girl with glasses was looking at the people in the class in panic, her timid posture was reminiscent of an injured little rabbit.

    You are a teacher, show me some domineering power!

    "Everyone is here. Then, SHR is going to startWhoops!  "

    Well, it’s not something you can do if you want to.

    I gave the teacher an appreciative look, but for some reason the teacher turned red and smiled shyly.

    ????????????????????????????????????????? Suddenly, I felt that the pressure on my body was a little heavier, and I almost died from a thousand arrows piercing my heart.

    “Well, then, please introduce yourself, uh, in order of seat number.”

    The teacher seemed to have recovered from the inexplicable emotion and said to the students in the audience in a panic.

    ""

    "It's so quiet. My dignity as a teacher is suddenly shattered into pieces."

    I looked at the teacher who was about to cry, and I couldn't bear it. At the same time, I felt unhappy with the girls in the class. Are you shy because you just entered high school? No one responded. The teacher was about to cry. Really?  I'm going to cry!  !

    I glanced at the teacher, and the teacher’s eyes also moved over.

    ??Okay, our eyes met.

    Please don’t look at me like this, you are not my type, teacher.

    I quickly lowered my head, I still understand the principle that a dead Taoist friend will not die a poor Taoist.

    “Oh, give me a normal high school life.

    The reason why I specifically emphasize "ordinary" here is simply because what I am in now is definitely not an ordinary high school, but the famous IS Academy-the only school in the world that trains IS operators.

    And the most important point is that IS, this deceptive thing, can only be activated by girls, so naturally, this is a girls' school.

    And why am I here?

    I need to emphasize again that I am a boy, and I am definitely a boy at first glance. My appearance can be considered a bit handsome, but it is definitely not the kind of beauty that makes even IS unable to identify my gender.

    The reason why I came to such a ghost place has to start with the entrance exam in February.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    That day, the sun was shining brightly, and the cherry blossoms flying freely in the sky made me fall in love.

    I looked at the clear sky and encouraged myself in my heart.

    Today is the entrance exam for Junior High School. For your own goals, you can’t do it without working hard.

    The school I go to is called Mahora Gakuin. It is a very large Academy City that has everything from kindergarten to university. There are many schools in it, all types, and my target is the famous Mitsusaka High School.

    The reason why I chose Mitsusaka is not because of its reputation, but because my brothers and sisters all graduated from here. I have an indescribable yearning for that place.

    I want to chase the traces they left behind, and I want to be like them.

    that's it.

    Well, of course, if I am admitted to Mitsusaka High School, my goal of dominating Mitsusaka will be one step closer, and realizing Mahora's dream of complete domination will not be unattainable.

    Hahahaha, I couldn’t help but laugh out loud.

    "Why are you giggling so early in the morning?"

    At this time, my head was hit hard.  When I looked back, I saw a handsome man with white shoulder-length hair standing behind me. He was looking at me listlessly with a pair of dead fish eyes, and he didn't look like he was awake at all.

    "Brother, you got up so early"

    ??I touched my head and laughed dryly.

    "Well, seeing as you have a test today, I got up early to see you out"

    Hey, is this guy so kind?

    "Hey, don't think I can't understand your expression"

    "Well……"

    Although those dead fish eyes are completely rotten, they are still so sharp.

    I don’t know if my thoughts were revealed again, but I got another blow on the head.

    "By the way, you forgot to bring your admission ticket"

    I was stunned for a moment, watching my brother hand a certificate to me.

    "Huh? Didn't I prepare it last night?"

    As I was talking, I wanted to go through my bag. I had carefully prepared all kinds of things the night before.

    "Well, men will always forget some things, just like forgetting what their first love looked like"

    “I won’t forget it!!”

    I replied angrily, but I didn't notice the firmness in my tone.

    The old man looked at me steadily for a moment, with an inexplicable light flashing in his eyes.?, and then touched my hair with a slight smile.

    “Okay, take your admission ticket and go quickly, don’t be late.”

    I didn’t notice anything strange about my brother, so I took the admission ticket and didn’t check whether I really didn’t bring it with me. I said goodbye to my brother and went out.

    "It seems that Ichika has grown up"

    After saying this softly, the man walked back into the room with a smile.

    It was easy, so I came to the address indicated on the admission ticket.

    ???????????????????? Why is it not in Mahonliang Academy, but in a high school outside?

    But I didn’t think too much about it. Anyway, it said this on the admission ticket and I couldn’t change it even if I wanted to.

    But I feel a little uneasy.

    Are you nervous before the exam?

    With a feeling of apprehension, I walked into the imposing building in front of me.

    "I'm just going to go, turn left and right, how on earth are you going to get to the second floor!?"

    It’s been almost ten minutes since I walked, and I still haven’t found the stairs to the second floor. The internal structure is too complicated!  ?  Is this the maze before challenging the BOSS!  !

    My eyes wandered around, trying to find the guide map on the wall, but I sadly discovered that the walls inside were so beautiful that I couldn't even find a crack, let alone any wall charts.

    ?????????? This time, shit, I’m lost.

    "Hey, what should I do? Hey, why are you so quiet?"

    At this time, I finally realized that it was eerily quiet here. After walking for so long, I didn’t even meet a single person. Could it be that the exam has already started?  ?  Could it be that my dream of dominating Mitsusaka was just aborted?  ?

    God, I curse Jesus for not having chrysanthemums!  !

    “Perhaps God really heard my curse from the heart, and a door appeared not far in front of me.

    I walked to the door and saw a piece of paper stuck on it with the words "Infinite_Stratos Examination Room" written on it.

    "Well, I guess this is the right place"

    Because it says "Examination Room" on it.

    But the name of this examination room really looks impressive, and there are actually two English words that I can’t understand.

    Thinking of this, I feel deeply disappointed for my English course.

    I guess I won’t be able to pass the English test this time.

    But it doesn’t matter, my other subjects are fine!  !

    After taking a deep breath, I opened the door and walked into the room.

    "Ah, you are a candidate. Okay, go over there to change clothes. We are pressed for time, so you have to hurry up. This place can only be rented until four o'clock. I don't have time to trouble you. Really, I don't know what I'm doing.  What……"

    As soon as I entered the room, a nervous-looking female teacher, about thirty-five years old or above, spoke a lot of words like a machine gun without raising her head. I was stunned for a few seconds.

    Hey, hey, hey!  !  !  Sister, don’t you need to see what I look like and check my admission ticket!  ?  Where has the professionalism of being an invigilator gone?  ?  And what’s going on with changing clothes!  ?  You have to change clothes for exams these days!  ?  Are you asking me to use my body to show the beauty of the human body in ancient Greece?  ?  Sorry, I have been failing art classes since I was a kid!  !  Well, actually this is to prevent students from cheating, right?  But there is no one other than you in this room. I really don’t see any other candidates anywhere!  !

    While I was minding my own business, the elder sister gave instructions and walked out of the room directly with the documents in her arms.

    I watched the other party leave in embarrassment. I bet the eldest sister really didn’t even look at me.

    "Hey, what kind of test is this"

    I muttered a few words in a depressed voice and walked towards the place covered by the curtain.

    And at this moment, I entered a new world.

 Text Chapter 2 Sure enough, this is a conspiracy

    When I opened the curtain and walked in, I saw the object in the center of the room.

    The streamlined metal shell reflects light that is not dazzling, and an armor-like outfit sits quietly.

    I looked at it carefully and then fell silent.

    “Damn it, what kind of clothes do you want me to change into?! Are you asking me to take the war studies test!!”

    The bag in my hand was almost smashed by me.

    I calmed down the turbulent feeling in my heart that I wanted to hit someone, and walked over, looking left and right at this thing. After looking at it for a long time, I was speechless.

    Isn’t this the IS that appears on TV?

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of 1999

    But this thing actually has something to do with me. Well, it should be related to my family.

    "This is what changed the world"

    Because of the "White Knight Incident" of that year, the world became aware of the existence of this kind of weapon. At the same time, the originally balanced military structure suddenly collapsed. How many IS controllers can be found will directly affect the country's military strength.  , so every country began to implement a system of preferential treatment of women.

    Although there is a magical power like magic in the world today, it has not been widely used in the military due to various restrictions. Moreover, IS has advantages that can compete with magic. In comparison, the country is more willing to invest more resources.  on this emerging technology.

    Well, this is actually nothing to me. I am more curious about IS. After all, I have seen forces more powerful than IS.

    With all kinds of thoughts, I couldn't help but reach out and touch it.

    Anyway, IS can only be activated by women. If I, a pure man, touch it, I will probably have no reaction like touching a dead fish. It is a rare opportunity to touch it and I will not suffer any loss.

    However, there are always various unknowns in life. You can never guess what will happen in the next second. Of course, it is another matter if you have the ability to predict.

    A cold metallic feeling came from the fingertips, followed by a burst of dazzling silver light and various information pouring into the mind.

    “Eh!? Eh————!!!!!!”

    Faced with such a strange situation, I suddenly lost my train of thought.

    When I finally came to my senses, I found that the IS had actually moved and attached itself to my body like armor, becoming part of my hands and feet.

    "What happened!?"

    “Has someone activated IS!?”

    "who is it!?"

    "Huh? This, this is -"

    "man!?"

    Hearing the sound, a group of researchers in white coats came over. They opened the curtain and saw me activating IS. They all fell into a state of sluggishness where they couldn't think.

    I looked at the researchers in front of me in silence, and then looked at the abnormality on my body. I immediately showed a miserable face like a Christian abandoned by God. At the same time, the devil on my brother's face flashed through my mind.  smile, with only one thought left in her mind.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? This is a conspiracy.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    “Oh, I want to die.

    "Classmate, Orimaru Ichika-san!"

    A voice calling my name brought me back to reality from my annoying thoughts. I held my forehead and blurted out weakly before I could figure out the situation.

    "Ah, what's the matter?"

    "Ah, um, um, I'm very sorry for calling you so loudly all of a sudden. Are you, are you angry? Yes, I'm sorry! But, um, I'll introduce myself in the order of the fifty syllables. Now it's Oribara-san's turn.  So, I'm really, really sorry! Can you please introduce yourself? Are you willing?"

    It was then that I really came back to my senses and figured out the situation, and found that my deputy instructor, Yamada Maya, was constantly bowing his head and apologizing to me. It was obviously my own fault, but the teacher wanted to apologize himself. For a moment, I was full of guilt.

    "Uh, um, Mr. Yamada, you don't have to apologize like this. It's all my fault. I will introduce myself."

    I stretched out my hand to stop Teacher Maya Yamada from apologizing, and quickly made a comforting reassurance.

    "Really, really!? You, you promised me! You must do it!!"

    Teacher Yamada suddenly raised his head, seriously grasped my hand and leaned towards me, and he could still see the mist in his eyes.

    Teacher, are you really a teacher?  ?  This pairThe attitude of the little girl can easily be misunderstood, and some ignorant and innocent little boys might have fallen into trouble from then on!  !  !  Oh, oh, don't put your chest on it, be careful, my cannon may go off!  Also, I need to reiterate it again, teacher, you are really not my type!  !

    In the struggle between reason and sensibility, angels and demons, I took my hand out with difficulty, left my seat and walked to the podium with a slight bend without being noticed.

    Ah, I almost got hard just now.

    Standing on the podium, looking at the unabashed thirst for knowledge in the eyes of the girls in the audience, including Teacher Yamada, I suddenly felt like I was on the top of Mount Everest, and it was difficult to even breathe.

    "Ahem."

    I straightened my back and cleared my throat, thinking about what to say next.

    ???????????????????? But my mind went blank. As expected, the pressure had already crushed my thinking power into pieces.

    At this time, I took a peek at the seat by the window. Sitting there was a black-haired girl with a ponytail.

    Her name is Xiao Zhizhen, my childhood sweetheart who we only reunited after six years. This girl has always had a single ponytail. When I first entered the classroom, I recognized her at a glance.

    “But it’s really a transformation of women.

    No, no, now is not the time to think about this.

    "Help me quickly!!"

    I signaled her with my eyes. As a childhood sweetheart who has been dating for a long time, she must be able to understand this information instantly.

    "snort!"

    You actually ignored me!  ?

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Oh, oh, what does this cold aura and this arrogant attitude mean!  Where has the arrogant and a little bit coquettish Hoshi-chan gone!  !  Now Chen is completely 100% proud!  !  She actually abandoned me mercilessly at my critical moment, turned her face expressionlessly to the window, and snorted coldly, "I'll kill you, did I offend you, Miss Chen!"  !

    “However, this did remind me of something.

    I remember my brother once told me that when faced with a girl who is so wrapped up in pride that one wonders if she is engaging in chain defense, one must use a fiery penis to penetrate the opponent's uterus.

    Of course, this is summed up by my rich theory and practice. Although I don’t know where his theory and practice come from, I even wonder if he made it up casually.

    ??????????????????? However, I have no idea what those two words mean in English, because I am powerless in English. I have obviously been abroad, and there are foreigners at home. I only know the twenty-six English letters ABC, which is really weak.

    Well, I don’t really want to know the meaning of this. I know that what comes out of my brother’s mouth is definitely not fun, because every time I ask my sister or other older women in the family, I will be scolded.  Of course, many times I will attract hatred consciously or unconsciously. In comparison, the harm I suffered is quite small.

    Ah, I am going off topic again. Look, the eyes of the girls below are starting to burst into flames.

    Well, what should I say at this time?

    Let’s start with a song called “Girls’ School Boys” by Twins?  Well, it does fit the occasion, but this is a self-introduction, not a concert.

    【When we introduce ourselves, too many rhetoric just attracts the temporary attention of others. To let people know ourselves, the most important thing is to show our true side.  】

    Brother’s voice seemed to ring in my mind. At this time, I seemed to see the holy light of heaven.

    Sometimes I’m pretty reliable.

    The corners of my mouth raised slightly uncontrollably, and the sunshine outside the window shone in at the right time. At this moment, in the eyes of some ignorant little girls, I became a handsome and sunny boy.

    A small exclamation came from below, and my attention immediately came back. I took a breath and began to introduce myself.

    "My name is Ichika Orimara."

    “Yeah, yeah, yeah!!”

    Everyone’s eyes showed the expectation of “I want to hear more.”

    I smiled, what a group of curious and kind children.

    Then, I should also treat others with sincerity.

    "I like Lolita the most."

    Maintaining a sunny smile, I expressed what I loved most in my heart.

    institutions

    The sounds of various heads banging on the table and people falling to the ground kept ringing out. It seemed that they were moved by my sincerity.

    I think everyone can become a partner who loves lolita.

    At this moment, I seem to have new hope for the future.

    The sound of clicking footstepsThere was an urgent sound, is someone coming?

    “Are you going to reveal your abnormal sexual fetish as soon as you get here!?”

    Huh?  Does this sound sound familiar?

    But before I had time to react, I was hit hard on the head and sent flying.

    Wow, this kind of invisible murderous martial arts passed down by my brother is so familiar to me. The pain that directly penetrates the skull and hits the cerebral cortex is simply exhilarating How strange!  !  I'm not a pussy-shaker like Sister Xiaoyuan!  !  !

    “However, this knocking method, whether it’s power, angle, or speed, is very similar to the person in my impression.

    I swallowed and turned around with a little fear. I saw the woman behind me wearing a black suit and tight skirt. She had a slender figure and a body curve with no fat at all due to regular exercise. And the other person was at this time  He crossed his arms in front of his chest, raised the corners of his eyes, and his eyes were as sharp as a wolf's.

    "What the hell, Guan Yunchang!?"

    Snapped——

    “Ugh, I got hit on the head again, I’m probably going to have a cerebral hemorrhage now.

    "Sister Chifuyu, it hurts so much!"

    Yes, the domineering woman in front of me is my sister Chifuyu Orimaru.

    "Who is the hero in the Three Kingdoms, idiot!!"

    I rubbed my head and stood up from the ground, looking at my sister in front of me, very curious about her appearance.

    "Sister Chifuyu, why are you here? Aren't you out training for the annual World's No. 1 Martial Arts Tournament?"

    "Do you think I am Yamcha!? Who told you that I would go to that kind of conference!!"

    Chifuyu-san’s eyes started to sparkle, and her fists were clenched tightly. She would probably attack accordingly depending on my answer.

    “Uh, it’s my brother, that’s what I told you!!”

    I quickly shied away all the responsibilities, but after hearing this, Chifuyu-san loosened her fists and held her forehead in distress.

    "That idiot has been talking nonsense all day long"

    Looking at Chifuyu-san's depressed and gnashing expression, I couldn't help but want to laugh out loud. Those words I just came up with on the spur of the moment were purely to deceive my brother. Oh, haha, a Tai Chi push hand can kill someone invisible. I feel  At this moment, my IQ doubled several times.

    "Huh? By the way, what was going on with your self-introduction just now?"

    "Well……"

    Okay, I haven’t even breathed a sigh of relief yet. Why did this hatred suddenly shift back? I didn’t make fun of you.

    "My brother told me to be heart-to-heart and treat others with sincerity"

    And as soon as I finished speaking, Chifuyu-san came towards me with an angry fist.

    “Just lie to me now!!!!”

    Is it okay to let your brother lie like this openly?  ?

 Text Chapter 59 Looking forward to meeting him again

    "Hey, your eyes are wandering. Do you want to borrow money from me? For the sake of us being brothers, just tell me how much you want. It's okay to give the Ming coins directly to you!"

    There was a short distance from leaving the World Tree to one of the squares near the World Tree. Along the way, Neil found that Negi peeked at him very frequently, almost every few steps.  When he turned his head, Negi quickly turned his head and whistled. This behavior made Neil very unhappy, because it felt very disgusting to be treated like this by a boy, and Negi was not a girl who secretly liked him.  .

    “ Could it be that Negi has been looking at 3A girls for a long time and hasn’t had any contact with boys for a long time, and finally his interest in that area has begun to awaken!  ?

    In an instant, Negi’s image became dangerous in Neil’s eyes.

    "Why is it such an unlucky thing to say? How much do you want today's birthday to become the anniversary of my death! What do you mean by that look in your eyes? I always feel super unhappy!!"

    Negi was obviously stunned by Neil's sudden words for a few seconds before he reacted. Coupled with the weird look in his eyes, he couldn't help but complain angrily.

    Neil stuck out his tongue, put his hands on the back of his head, and quickened his pace slightly, leading Negi by half a body.

    "Do you have anything to say?"

    Negi paused for a moment, looking sideways at the face partially blocked by his arms, his eyes flashing behind the lenses.

    “Hey, Neil, has something happened to you recently?”

    I always feel that something has changed in him.

    Neil’s pace slowed down unconsciously, but soon returned to its original state, and he asked without looking back.

    "Why do you think so?"

    “I just feel like you’ve been a little absent-minded these days, as if you’re a little further away”

    Raising his head and looking at the stars covering the night sky, the starlight gently reflected the faint light on Negi's glasses.

    Neil put down his hands and put them behind his back. He also raised his head and stared at him from a distance.

    "No, nothing has changed"

    In the end, he was still like that.

    Nothing has changed.

    "Neil"

    Negi turned his head and opened his mouth, as if he wanted to say something, but for a long time, he did not say another word.

    "Don't talk about me, it's you" Neil suddenly spoke up and grabbed the topic, turning his face and blinking, "You are the one who should be said to be absent-minded, right? You seem to have no energy recently, as if you were distracted by something.  Things are bothering me"

    "Is it that obvious?"

    Negi lowered his head and muttered quietly, but Neil could still hear him beside him.

    "It's all written on your face I thought you looked confident after the school festival, but it turns out you've been so worried these days that you almost jumped off a building. What, is it a worry about love, boy?"  "

    When talking about love, Neil’s eyes brightened up and his tone was full of ridicule.

    "No, I just had a quarrel with Asuna-san"

    Negi rolled his eyes at him and became dejected again.

    "Sister? Oh, haha, it really is a matter of love~~~You dishonest guy~~~"

    "Do you have to think about this!?"

    "Okay, what did you and eldest sister argue about?"

    Neil spread his hands and did not continue teasing the other party.

    "Actually, it's not a big deal. Asuna-san just reminded me that I am very similar to Chao-san"

    Negi lowered his head a little further and sighed softly.

    "I see, the eldest sister is angry because of this"

    Neil looked at his brother’s confused expression, and he probably figured out what was going on between him and Asuna.

    After meeting with Gunel and learning that his father was still alive, Neil also guessed what Negi was thinking now. He must be full of things about his father. Since a long time ago, Negi has been working hard for his father.  , constantly injured, and constantly moving forward. After getting more accurate news, he will only work harder to move forward for his dream, even at the risk of losing his life.

    Father seems to be everything to him.

    This is exactly the same as the super ring tone.

    For the sake of your dreams, you are willing to give up everything, including your own happiness.

    And Tomorrow Cai is angry about it, maybe that's it.

    "Actually, Asuna-san is right, and I said the same thing to Chao-san, but I"? 

    Although he clearly rejected Chao's approach, he himself followed Chao's path, almost exactly the same path.

    He, how should he choose?

    "Neji, do you still remember what Chao Lingyin said?"

    Neil didn’t pay attention to Negi’s current expression and just continued talking.

    "Don't stop, keep moving forward This sentence should be very suitable for you now. For you, your father's affairs can be said to be everything to you. If you are asked to give up everything now for this, you must be able to do it.  Yes, in this aspect, you, Chao Lingyin, and I are really the same"

    Neil slowly took a breath of the refreshing summer night, his eyes slightly focused on Negi's face.

    "However, I think this is correct, or in other words, any approach is correct, but everyone chooses a different position. It is probably impossible for you to give up looking for your father, so why not go all the way?  Black, just like Kick-Ass who became a hero after being knocked headlong"

    "Well, I always feel that the tone of your words has suddenly changed a lot"

    "Don't worry about these things. Your goal is very clear anyway. You just think too much. Anyway, there is only one way you want to go from now on, isn't it?"

    Facing Neil’s smile, Negi seemed to know a little bit about what he should choose.

    "However, I have one more thing to say. No matter what you choose, you should also pay more attention to the people around you, such as eldest sister. I think eldest sister is very clear about your thoughts, and this is what she is worried about.  , it’s just that she doesn’t want to see you scarring yourself, the eldest sister’s idea is probably that simple"

    Neil took a few steps forward, tapping his toes slightly. As his body turned, his long hair fluttered lightly, and his face was clearly reflected in Negi's eyes.

    "Don't forget this, because when you lose, the pain is not something you can bear"

    "Neil"

    They were only a few steps apart, but Niji felt like they were separated by a chasm.

    Because there was a bit of sad nostalgia in Neil's eyes, which blocked his approach.

    "Well, that's all I want to say. It's up to you what you think about next" Neil spread his hands and smiled softly, then turned a little evil again, "But eldest sister really loves you deeply.  Said~~~"

    "Why do you come back here again!!!"

    The sentimental atmosphere just now was gone, and Negi rolled his eyes angrily.

    “Hehe~~~”

    Neil grinned wider, looked away slightly, and saw the surrounding environment clearly. His smile was frozen, and his expression was a little confused.

    "Ah, by the way, what am I doing here?"

    "Huh? Don't you know it yourself!?"

    "I really don't know, I'm following you"

    "How are you following me!? You are following me and running in front of me!!"

    "In this case, I will go home. Goodbye, young man who works hard~~~"

    Neil waved his hand and walked forward without looking back, but he was immediately grabbed by the collar.

    "It's rare that you come here, so just patrol with me. You have a lot of time anyway"

    I don’t know where Niji got the strength, but he was holding on to Neil’s collar as firmly as a rock.

    "Hey, I'm not on duty tonight, and my youth is calling me!!"

    "What youth?"

    “Galgame on the computer!!!”

    “Delete your youth for me!!”

    "Do you want to ruin my life!?"

    "Your life is too insignificant!!"

    Seeing that Negi refused to let go of him, Neil lowered his head helplessly, but after waiting for a while, he found that Negi was still where he was.

    "Aren't you going to patrol? Why are you standing here without moving? You want to be a sentinel!"

    "No, I'm waitingah, here it comes!"

    When Negi was talking, a figure in the field of vision gradually enlarged, and he suddenly shouted.

    Neil looked in the direction that Negi was looking at, and saw Setsuna coming this way quickly, and Kamo the ferret was lying on her shoulder.

    "Why is Kamo and Setsuna-san together?"

    Generally speaking, doesn’t Kamo, the pervert, always follow Negi?

    "If you come to me today, I will ask Kamo to find Setsuna-san first, and then we will make an appointment to meet here."

    ? ?Ji smiled and explained in a calm tone.

    Neil glanced at Negi thoughtfully, his eyes brightened slightly, and then fell silent.

    "Teacher Negi, Teacher Neil, good evening."

    Setsuna quickly arrived in front of them. There seemed to be no surprise about Neil's appearance. Negi or Kamo must have told her in advance.

    "Boss Neil, long time no see."

    Kamo jumped from Setsuna’s shoulder to Negi, turned to say hello to Neil.

    "It's been a long time indeed. You haven't done anything wrong recently, have you?"

    Neil half-opened his eyes and glanced at Kamo who was stiff.

    “No, absolutely not!! I don’t dare to lose even a hair under Boss Neil’s eyes!!”

    "That means you did a lot of bad things that I didn't see, right?"

    Under Kamo’s desperate eyes, Neil raised a bright smile.

    "Okay, Neil, Kamo hasn't done much recently and has helped me a lot. Let's go on patrol now"

    Seeing this, Negi had no choice but to interrupt Neil's topic.

    Neil waved his hands quickly, as if he refused to agree.

    "No, it's not my turn tonight, I won't work overtime, you have to go do it yourself!"

    "Anyway, you are here, and you will do some meaningless things when you go back. It is better to stay. It is rare that we can be on duty together"

    “What’s so pointless!! You’re actually vetoing my life!!”

    "Teacher, what are you talking about?"

    Listening to the conversation between the two, Setsuna on the side was confused.

    "It's nothing, it's just that Neil promised us to patrol together. One more person will add more strength."

    Negi turned to Setsuna and smiled, taking Neil with him by the way.

    "Who agreed? Don't just talk to yourself!"

    "Then let's set off now!"

    "Okay, Teacher Negi."

    "Hey, don't ignore me, listen to me!!!"

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Ah, I really want to go home"

    Raising his head, Neil looked at the starry sky and lazily followed Negi and Setsuna.

    “It’s only been less than two minutes! How unmotivated you are!!”

    Neil didn’t pay attention to Neji’s words. He turned to look at An Jing walking beside him, his eyes rolled, and he didn’t know what he was thinking.

    "Speaking of Setsuna-san, why are you and Negi together? Could it be that you are having an unethical love affair with your eldest lady and her fiancé behind your back!?"

    Neil covered his mouth with his hands, his face filled with disbelief.

    "Who do you think is the betrothed!!"

    "I did not betray the eldest lady!!"

    "As expected of Neil, he said all the things in my heart, but it doesn't matter, brother, you can be considered Setsuna's master, it's totally okay!!"

    "How is it OK!!!" x2

    The two of them shouted at Kamo at the same time, dumbfounded.

    “I understand, I know how to do it, huh huh~~~~~”

    "You know nothing! The laughter behind you is full of bad intentions!!"

    "Teacher Neil, I will never change my heart for the eldest lady!!"

    In desperation, Setsuna expressed his loyalty to Konoka without thinking.

    "Oh, that's true" x3

    At this time, two young men, one a pervert, looked at Setsuna with ambiguous eyes. Setsuna was stunned, and then turned red and waved his hands in denial.

    "No, it's not what you think. I, I just treat the eldest lady, just"

    "Love……"

    "It's love"

    "like."

    The three guys caught Setsuna’s words very wisely.

    "Nah!!!!!!!"

    At night, the girl’s shy screams broke through the sky.

    "You guys are really energetic"

    Suddenly a voice intervened in the joke between three people and one mink. They followed the sound at the same time and saw a young man wearing a high school uniform leaning against a lamppost, holding a mobile phone in his hand, and his eyes glanced slightly  Their fingertips are still touching the bright screen.

    &nbsp;"Why are you here? Are you also patrolling at night?"

    Neil walked over and obviously knew the other person.

    The young man then turned his head, looked at Neil walking towards him, and smiled slightly.

    "Well, I'm short of manpower recently, so I came to help. Anyway, I still get overtime pay"

    "Senior Muchen."

    In an instant, he also came over and bowed respectfully to the other party.

    The young man is Jun Muchen.

    "It's Setsuna-chan, why are you with this bastard brat?"

    "Who are you calling a bastard? Speaking of bastards, you bastard is even more of a bastard!!"

    “Tsk, tsk, tsk, it’s full of balls in one sentence, it’s really dirty!”

    “It’s your head that’s dirty!!”

    "Well, actually, Teacher Neil is here to patrol tonight, so we came together"

    "The moment interrupted the two people's unscrupulous conversation, and at the same time, I felt that the two guys were really similar.

    "Neil, Setsuna-san, who is this gentleman?"

    There is obviously someone here who doesn’t know the other person.

    "Oh, this is a student from the high school department. Senior Jun Muchen, like me, is also employed by the school and is very powerful."

    Seeing that Neal had no intention of introducing him, Setsuna had no choice but to introduce him to Neji. When he looked at Jun Muchen, there was a hint of admiration in his eyes.

    "Ahahaha, I am stronger in that area"

    Jun Muchen touched the back of his head and smiled brightly, swinging his waist back and forth slightly.

    In an instant, he turned away with his cheeks slightly red, Negi looked puzzled, while Neil's eyes were full of contempt.

    "You can no longer be described as a scumbag."

    "Uh, um, nice to meet you, Mr. Jun."

    Although I didn’t understand what Jun Muchen meant by that aspect, I still extended my hand in a friendly manner.

    "This is Teacher Negi, just call me Muchen. He is such a personable gentleman, completely different from a guy who only knows bullshit"

    With a gentle smile on her face, Jun Muchen held Niji’s hand and said something that made someone angry.

    "It's much better than you, the guy with the same curly hair as [beep——]"

    Neil twitched the corners of his eyes, raised the corners of his mouth, and said coldly.

    “Although my hair is black and curly, it is definitely not the curly hair on [beep——]!!”

    "Ah la la, you really didn't bring it upon yourself"

    The two people looked at each other, as if there were sparks constantly arousing.

    "Well, Neil, you and Mr. Muchen are very familiar with each other."

    "Only a ghost is familiar with this kind of guy!" Neil turned his head and glared at Niji, then immediately turned back to stare at Jun Muchen, "This guy had a fight with me for no reason last time, what do you think?  Is this kind of person seriously ill?!"

    “It’s not just for nothing!!”

    "Then what are you talking about!!"

    “Because I’m bored!!”

    “Idiot!!”

    "Ha, I really don't understand"

    Negi held his forehead with a headache, feeling as if two Neils appeared in front of him.

    “Speaking of which, what are you doing here alone?”

    "I'm waiting for someone."

    Jun Muchen put away his phone and said with a yawn.

    "Ha, waiting for someone? You don't look like you have a date, do you?"

    "How different! One day I will go to a love hotel with the president!!"

    "One sentence will reveal your true face clearly."

    Neil sighed very much, this guy is really powerful in combat, his combat effectiveness has broken through the lower limit.

    "Actually, I was waiting for the principal's guests to come out" Seeing the curiosity in the three people's eyes, Jun Muchen continued, "They are people from the Holy Church."

    "The Holy Church? Is it dealing with the previous ghoul incident?"

    Neil was the first to react, and at the same time, three unlucky children flashed through his mind.

    "Ghoul? What ghoul?"

    Negi and Setsuna looked at Neil suspiciously. Neil was stunned. It seemed that they didn't know about the incident.

    After briefly explaining it to them, Negi and Setsuna's expressions changed slightly and became a little heavy.

    “Actually, you don’t need to be so nervous. As long as you deal with it well, you won’t be afraid of too much trouble”

    &nbsp; Jun Muchen put away his playful look and calmly comforted the two of them, with a comforting warmth in his voice.

    "Yeah." x2

    "By the way, who was sent by the Holy Church?" Neil raised his eyes and looked at Jun Muchen, "Is it the agent? Or are the people from the burial agency also coming out?"

    "You know a lot" Jun Muchen's eyes were slightly surprised, and then he continued to lean against the lamppost lazily, "That person is the person in charge of the nearby Shengtang Church stronghold, he is oh, myself  Look, he comes out."

    Jun Muchen suddenly stood up straight and looked back at the building behind him. In the darkness, the sound of neither light nor heavy footsteps sounded rhythmically.

    Everyone’s eyes were focused on him, and the figure in the shadow gradually became clearer, and the cross hanging on his chest reflected a faint silver light.

    "Oh? I didn't expect there would be so many people here"

    There seemed to be a little surprise in the heavy voice, and a man wearing a black priest's uniform appeared in front of everyone.

    Neil’s pupils shrank tightly, and the man’s face was deeply imprinted on his retinas. He opened his mouth slightly, then bit his lower lip tightly, and an imperceptible trace of violent murderous intention passed deep in his eyes.

    Soon, the trace of hostility disappeared, and Neil stood aside silently, returning to his usual listless appearance.

    Jun Muchen, who had been keeping quiet, glanced at Neil thoughtfully, then stood up with a smile and introduced the newcomer to Niji and the others.

    "This is the chief priest of Haiming City Church, and the person in charge of negotiating with our Magic Association on behalf of the Holy Church Church, Kotomine Kirei."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Jun Muchen faced Kotomine Kirei and introduced the person on the other side.

    "These three are magicians and swordsmen from the Magic Association, Negi Springfield, Neil Springfield, and Setsuna Sakurasaki."

    "Good evening, you three. I never expected that the Magic Association would have such outstanding children."

    Kotomine Kirei's eyes are always heavy, giving people a serious feeling.

    "You're flattered, Mr. Kotomine."

    Facing the other party’s compliment, Negi quickly nodded in return.

    Kotomine Kirei’s eyes passed over the faces of the three of them one by one. When he saw Neil, he paused for a moment and then turned to Jun Muchen.

    "Mr. Muchen, my business has been finished, and it's almost time for me to leave."

    "Let me take you out" Jun Muchen nodded to the other party, and then winked at the three of them, "Then I will lead Mr. Yanfeng to leave, and you three can continue working"

    "Okay, Mr. Muchen."

    "Goodbye, Senior Muchen."

    Neil didn’t look at Kirei for a second, he raised his head and nodded lightly to Jun Muchen, then turned around and left with the two of them.

    "Then let's go, Mr. Kotomine."

    "sorry to bother you."

    Kotomine Kirei nodded in thanks, then vaguely glanced at the direction Neil left, with an obscure smile on his lips.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "I'll send it here."

    Reaching the entrance of the academy, Jun Muchen stopped and turned to talk to Kotomine Kirei, who was following closely behind him.

    "Well, thank you."

    Jun Muchen nodded slightly to him and walked away.

    Kotomine Kirei calmly watched Jun Muchen leave. He slowly turned around until his back disappeared.

    “It seems like something interesting happened tonight, Kirei.”

    The strange voice appeared out of thin air, but Kotomine Kirei did not feel the slightest surprise, and his expressionless face maintained his usual indifference.

    "What are you referring to?"

    Kirei stared at the void in front of him, as if there was a figure in front of him talking to him.

    "hehe……"

    The sound of laughter was accompanied by golden light particles, which gathered together little by little. Soon, the silhouette of a human figure loomed in the golden light.

    "You should have discovered it, that brat"

    Yao dispersed, and a young man wearing a black jacket had his hands in his trouser pockets. His handsome face was full of arrogance, and a pair of bloody eyes under the golden bangs seemed to have an addictive demonic quality, staring directly at the indifferent eyes.  man.

    Seeing that Kirei remained silent, the young man raised an evil smile on his lips, narrowed his eyes slightly, and the blood in his eyes became more and more piercing.

    "He seems to have the same thing as us."

    Qili looked at the man??, his eyes were cold, and he met those eyes that were difficult for mortals to look directly into without giving in.

    Suddenly, Kirei smiled.

    A gloomy smile appeared on his cold and sharp face.

    "Indeed, aren't you interested, Gilgamesh?"

    "Of course I have interests. There aren't many things in this world that interest me" The smile on Gilgamesh's lips grew wider, and the light in his eyes became more and more elusive. "But, we can't be interested in him now."  Take action."

    "Oh why?"

    There was a hint of curiosity in Kirei's expression.

    Such emotional changes are very rare for him.

    "Because of the agreement with that guy, if that kid encounters danger within my sight, try to save his life."

    Gilgamesh withdrew his gaze and raised his head slightly. The night sky was reflected in his eyes, and he seemed to be able to see a night similar to the original one.

    "That mysterious heroic spirit?"

    Kirei frowned, a familiar yet unfamiliar figure appeared in his mind.

    "Um."

    Gilgamesh’s gaze retracted from the sky and fell on Kirei.

    "Do you know his identity?"

    Hearing Kirei’s question, Gilgamesh smiled playfully.

    "That's right, but it's better not to tell you for the time being. It will be more exciting to save the interesting things until the end."

    Gilgamesh looked past Kirei, looking in an unknown direction, with slight waves in his eyes.

    "My king, I am looking forward to meeting him again."

    ?…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

    PS: I plan to overthrow and rewrite it, and change the protagonist to a female.

 Text Chapter 60 Moon Peak Shrine

    irritable.

    That feeling lingered in my mind for quite some time.

    The things that happened recently and the people I met have revived many memories that have been buried deep in my heart. In my mind, almost all of them are pictures that I don’t want to think of.

    In the past, he would sometimes recall it or appear in his dreams. Even though it was like a curse, he never wanted to abandon those memories. For him, this was a sin that he had to endure.

    However, even so, he would not be as inexplicably restless in the past as he is now. Often, as long as he hints to himself, his mood will soon calm down, or in other words, his heart will feel like death again.

    Is it because of those people?

    Some familiar faces flashed through Neil's mind, and a subtle sense of peace flowed through them.

    He has always been walking alone. Even Negi, who is closest to him, cannot get close to the depths of his heart. Now, the shadows of other people have been left in his heart. Unknowingly, the cracks in his heart have opened up.  got bigger.

    However, he knew very well that this would not work.

    He has learned a lot from what happened in the past, and he doesn't want to repeat the same mistakes. In order to no longer let others get hurt because of him, and make himself suffer again, as long as he no longer establishes close relationships with other people and is separated by a distance, then each other will  Will not be harmed.

    “Otherwise, what happened to Touma that night will happen again.

    "well……"

    Neil sighed slightly, because being reminded by Negi made him a little concerned about his own problems.

    Since coming to this country and coming into contact with those people, he seems to have changed more or less. Now I think about it, does the practice assigned to him by the principal have such meaning.

    "It's so weak"

    Neil stopped his directionless progress, looked up at the clear blue sky, and laughed somewhat self-deprecatingly.

    In the breeze, there is a hint of fragrance.

    Neil put away his complicated thoughts, smelled the fragrance of flowers, and couldn't help but turn his head and look around. It turned out that he had come to a place that was familiar yet unfamiliar.

    On the long stairs, there is a torii gate.

    "Shrine"

    Neil had seen this kind of building before at Bang Zhikui's home, but he didn't expect that he would encounter another shrine while wandering around this city. It seems that the people here seem to believe in gods.

    However, there seemed to be something about this shrine that attracted him. Unconsciously, Neil stepped on the stairs and walked up out of curiosity. He glanced at the sign on the torii gate, which was written in black ink on the somewhat broken wooden board.  With a few big characters.

    Tsukimine Shrine.

    After walking up the stairs, a clean open space appeared in front of me. In the distance, there is the main hall of Tsukamine Shrine, and it is surrounded by trees. In the center, there is a peach blossom tree, with pale pink petals blooming. From time to time, it is surrounded by trees.  The wind blows, and the petals carry their fragrance and blow into the distance.

    Neil walked over, and the fragrance he just smelled seemed to be the fragrance of the flowers of this peach blossom tree. But, is this season the time for peach blossoms to bloom?

    After touching the rough tree trunk, Neil looked up at the crown of the tree where the buds were blooming with a strange expression.

    "Is it the same as the cherry blossom tree in my house?"

    It seems wrong. The tree at home will remain open for a long time because it has been tampered with. Unless the tree in front of you has also been tampered with, but would anyone be so bothered?

    "Maybe yes."

    Neil held his chin up and murmured uncertainly.

    "Well, it's not a bad thing anyway, it's just a spectacle at best"

    It’s really not a big deal. At least not many people will delve into the school’s World Tree, which is too big to complain about. Sometimes Neil really wonders if the people in this city are all crazy guys.

    "But why don't you see a clergyman?"

    After being here for a long time, I didn’t find anyone coming or going, not even a worshipper.

    Neil sat down under the peach blossom tree, leaning against the trunk of the tree and vaguely seeing the sky through the branches. The hazy and broken beauty was particularly charming. As he watched quietly, time seemed to have stopped.

    The slightly blowing wind mixed with the fragrance of peach blossoms and the simple atmosphere of the shrine seemed to have a hypnotic effect. Little by little, Neil's eyes slowly closed, and unknowingly, the scenery in front of him gradually changed.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    Ordinary furnishings, ordinary decoration.

    &nbsp; This is an ordinary house.

    The open window let in the bright morning light, and the faint light reflected on the floor and walls, making it warm.

    On the recliner, a beautiful woman with long black hair was sitting, and opposite her, a man with long white hair was half-kneeling on the ground, his palms gently covering the woman's slightly swollen abdomen.

    "Do you really want to go?"

    The woman raised her bright and moving amber eyes and stared at the man with gentle eyes.

    The man met those beautiful eyes and grinned.

    “I don’t want to go either, but I have to go, just like I have to take Sadharu out in the morning, otherwise he will be at home”

    "Be serious."

    The woman raised her hand and patted the man's head gently, her face full of anger.

    "Well, I'm very serious" The man grabbed the hand covering his head, held it softly and without force, and looked at the other person intently, "I'm sorry, I have to leave him at this time.  you alone……"

    Looking at his expression, the woman couldn't help but sigh, and then she curled her lips in displeasure.

    "I knew it was like this. You haven't listened to me since you were a child. I really doubt whether you are sincerely good to me"

    "Oh my, my whole body belongs to you, you still don't believe me" The man held the white catkin and couldn't help but laughed out loud, "A woman is a fragile work of art. If you don't cherish it, you will lose it."  It cannot be saved, so I will cherish you all the time."

    Hearing these straightforward words, the woman's pretty face couldn't help but blush slightly, but when she saw the smile in his eyes, she felt a little annoyed. She narrowed her eyes and smiled as charmingly as a crescent moon.

    “Hey, you must have a lot of artworks, right?”

    The man lowered his head and thought for a moment, then muttered uncertainly, "It seems like a lot"

    "Um?"

    The man quickly grabbed the hand that had started to press hard on his ear and looked at the woman with a flattering smile, "But I chose the one who is priceless to me"

    The woman glared at him and finally let go of her hand. Looking at his familiar face, she felt slightly absent-minded.

    "Do you know what the happiness I hope for me is like?"

    Her voice was very plain, but in the man's ears, there was always an unforgettable sadness.

    "I can eat with you every night, say good night to you before going to bed, and say good morning with a smile in the morning. What a little woman."

    The man stopped his smile and spoke seriously and calmly.

    The woman gently spread her face, her smile as happy as a rainbow after the rain.

    "Yes, I'm just a little woman, so I don't expect my husband to be a hero admired by all people. As long as he can stay with me, it's enough."

    "I don't want to be a hero, because heroes usually die young." The man shrugged, then stood up, bent down and gently touched the side of the woman's face, with tenderness written on his face, "But I can't be a hero.  person, so you can rest assured to let me go, I will definitely come back to you in vain."

    The woman held the broad and strong hand with both hands and pressed it tightly to her face. Her eyes were wet without knowing when.

    "I always feel that I am destined to wait for you all the time. I never see you waiting for me. You know, waiting is not a happy thing."

    "So, I can only compensate."

    The man let go of the woman’s hand and wiped away the tears from her eyes.

    "Wait until I use my future happiness to make up for your past unhappiness."

    With a smile on his face, he turned around and left with the woman looking at him forever.

    Determined, without a trace of nostalgia.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    Ding bell——ding bell——

    There seemed to be some melodious ringing ringing in my ears.

    Open your eyes, it’s the bright world.

    Neil was a little lost. What was that dream just now?

    In the dream, I only heard a man and a woman talking to each other, but I couldn't see their faces clearly, as if there was always a fog blurring their faces.

    【Do those two people have anything to do with me?  】

    ??Thinking hard, but can’t get any results.

    "My little friend, are you okay?"

    At this moment, a strange voice sounded in his ears, and only then did Neil notice that there was someone around himhuman existence.

    Turning around, Neil saw that the owner of the voice was a beautiful woman.

    A unique miko costume revealed the identity of the other party. Her long hair was bright flaxen, and the brown pupils dotted on her beautiful face seemed to be covered with a layer of light. No matter what the environment, she would exude a soft glow.  Glorious and reassuring.

    With a faint smile on her lips, the woman looked at Neil who had just woken up.

    "Uh, sorry, I just fell asleep."

    Neil noticed that the other person was holding a strange-looking bell in his hand. The ringing he just heard might have come from this thing.

    “It’s easy to catch a cold if you sleep here.”

    The woman suddenly realized it, and then she felt a little worried.

    "Well, I understand."

    Neil responded politely to other people's kindness.

    "Miss, are you the witch here?"

    "Well, I am the shrine maiden of Tsukimine Shrine, and I just took over recently."

    The woman smiled slightly, and the bell in her hand gently made a pleasant ringing sound.

    "Speaking of which, I saw you looking a little lost just now. Was it a nightmare?"

    Recalling the way Neil looked when he woke up before, the woman asked with some concern.

    "Well, in the distant Silent Hill, Alessa is trying to swallow me up with darkness and combine me with her. How can we repair it? I am obviously not Sharon"

    Neil habitually rambled on, even clenching his fists to express his anger.

    "What, is it an evil spirit!?"

    However, the miko was very shocked, and then she held the bell tightly and tried to hit Neil on the head.

    "Miss, wait!! What are you going to do!?"

    “I’ll help you get rid of the spirit, don’t worry, it’s very effective!”

    "It looks like you want to kill me. I'm afraid that before I can get rid of the spirit, I will become a spirit myself!!" Neil quickly raised his hand to stop the other party, with a look of shame on his face, "Miss Witch, what I just said was purely  Nonsense, please don’t pay attention!”

    "Ugh, why am I still so worried? Hey, could it be that you were possessed by a ghost and saw the ghost's memory!?"

    "Uh, no, and it's not really a nightmare. I just had a somewhat inexplicable dream" Neil paused, glanced at the witch, and felt that there was nothing embarrassing about saying it, so he continued, "In a dream  I saw a man and a woman having a conversation, but I had no impression of their faces, so it was a bit strange."

    "You didn't lie to me?"

    “…It’s true this time.”

    "Oh, is that so?" The witch held her delicate chin and thought carefully. She looked down at Neil, "Actually, dreams sometimes have something to do with the past. Sometimes, maybe it's the scene in the future, maybe it's you.  The future is uncertain"

    After saying that, the miko looked at him with a strange smile.

    "my future?"

    Neil was a little confused for a moment. He really hadn't thought about this, but it didn't look like it.

    He shook his head and got rid of all the messy thoughts in his mind. It didn't matter whether this dream was related to him or not. It was just a dream anyway.

    "Forget it, it's useless to think so much. By the way, what do you call Miss Miko?"

    "My name is Guanyue Gefan, you can just call me Guanyue. What about you?"

    "Neil Springfield, please give me your advice."

    Neil stretched out his hand to shake Gefan’s hand, and Gefan tilted his head, not knowing what he was thinking.

    After chatting with Ge Fan for a while, Neil said goodbye and left.

    Gefan stood at the top of the stairs, watching Neil leave. After losing sight of him, she turned around and walked back to the peach blossom tree. She reached out her hand and brushed the rough bark of the trunk.

    Ding bell——

    The peach blossom tree suddenly made a circle of invisible fluctuations, and the bell in Ge Fan's hand seemed to be vibrated and made a sound.

    The witch looked at the peach blossom tree with deep and gentle eyes, and suddenly smiled.

    "Just now, what kind of dream did you see for him?  "

    Ding bell——

    There was another sound.

    It seems that someone has given the answer.

 Text Chapter 61 Wash your hands before pursuing a girl

    "It's so boring. If I had known earlier, I would have asked Nanoha and Suzuka to come out together"

    Alyssa, who was walking alone on the street, muttered in a low voice with some regret. She looked sideways at the exquisite accessories in the closet, feeling like something was missing without anyone to chat with her.

    It turns out that she is not used to being alone.

    "Huh? Ahead is Kabukicho"

    Because I had been a guest at Neil's home, and Neil's home was in this street, I passed by this place at that time. Although this area is not very big, there are many weird shops. For example, there is a store called  A shemale club opened by people from Xixiang.

    What kind of person would go to such a strange place?

    Alyssa cursed in her heart.

    But this place seems to be as chaotic as ever, or rather lawless.

    Alyssa looked around and would always see groups of delinquents and gangsters gathering in some corners, but the people passing by seemed not to be surprised, and sometimes even greeted them familiarly.

    "No wonder we raise people like stupid teachers"

    Alyssa felt as if she had discovered the truth.

    And just when Alyssa was so absent-minded, she felt as if she hit something and fell backwards.

    “It hurts so much!”

    “Hey, little girl, how are you walking!!!”

    Suddenly there was a rough voice above her head, and Alyssa stood up with some pain and looked. A fierce young man was glaring at her. He was holding a bottle of drink in his hand, and there were five people surrounding him. They were also surrounded by five people.  With a black jacket and colorful hair, he has a standard bad appearance.

    Alyssa was startled by this sudden situation and couldn't help but take a small step back.

    "Youwhat are you going to do?"

    "What are you doing! You soiled my clothes, what are you talking about!!"

    The young man pointed to a puddle of water on the chest of his clothes, and then stared at Alyssa fiercely, "What do you think we should do now!?"

    "II didn't mean it. For clothes like this, I'll just pay you for it!"

    Only then did Alyssa know what was going on. She secretly sighed why she was so unlucky today, and then said in a strong tone.

    The bad boy raised his eyebrows, as if he was offended by the other party's toughness. He couldn't help but snorted and said with narrowed eyes, "Huh? Compensate to me? Do you think you can afford it!! This is unique in the world!!"

    "Huh? Unique!?"

    Alyssa looked at the tattered clothes and felt that it would be trivial to compensate him for a hundred identical ones.

    "That's right, the boss worked hard to make it!!"

    "Do you think ordinary people can make those jagged shapes on the cuffs!?"

    "This is a work of conscience for our bad industry!!"

    “That’s why people call it Great White Shark!!”

    The companions behind the young man shouted and looked proud, while the leading delinquent youth was even more embarrassed and shy.

    ""

    Ah, what are you so shy about, bad!

    Alyssa was speechless for a while. Fortunately, she thought the sleeveless cuffs were caused by being torn off, but it turned out that these idiots made them by themselves.

    "Then what are you going to do? If you don't want compensation, I'll leave!"

    Facing this group of people, Alyssa felt a little afraid, and her eyes flickered slightly. She asked pretending to be calm, just hoping to get out of here as soon as possible.

    "Well, what should I do"

    The young man suddenly calmed down and looked at Alyssa carefully, making her feel uncomfortable for a while.

    "Hey, what on earth are you"

    “Please date me on the condition of marriage!!!”

    Before Alyssa finished speaking, the young man bowed ninety degrees and stretched out his hand. Alyssa was stunned, and her face immediately turned red.

    【Eh!  ?  Interact!  ?  What the hell kind of development is this!  !  】

    “You, you, what did you say all of a sudden!!!!!!”

    Alyssa no longer knew whether she was embarrassed or angry. The person who looked so fierce just now as if he wanted to kill her actually turned around and said he wanted to date her!  ?

    “Oh, my God, the boss’s lolicon is having another attack”

    "This disease is difficult to treat"

    "Actually, I am also a lolita control."

    "+1 upstairs."

    "You guys don't give it to me"??Talk to yourself!  !  !  !  "

    Alyssa angrily complained about this group of people, and then swatted away the hand handed by the young man.

    “Did you agree to my proposal!?”

    “Don’t jump to the final stage all at once!!!”

    Alyssa felt like she was going to cry. She started to turn her head, hoping to ask for help from passers-by. As soon as she turned her head, she saw a guy passing by with his hands in his trouser pockets and looking at her dumbfounded.

    ""

    ""

    With their eyes facing each other, the other person shook his head and walked forward as if nothing had happened.

    “Idiot teacher, come back here!!!”

    Hearing the angry shouting behind him, Neil had a headache. How could he encounter such trouble on the way home? However, it was really a novel thing to see someone confessing to Alyssa.

    Neil looked back at Alyssa, he spread his hands helplessly, "Hey, Miss, someone is confessing to you, I'm too embarrassed to come out and mess with it"

    “Asshole, didn’t you see that I was surrounded by a group of bad guys!?”

    "Tsk, tsk, tsk, this is even worse. Classic romantic comedies like heroes saving beauties are not suitable for me"

    "Who is telling you about a romantic comedy?!" Alyssa walked over quickly and grabbed Neil's collar, "Stop showing off your narcissistic expression and saying boring words! Get him away right now!!!  !”

    With one move, the Tathagata Divine Palm was swung out in succession, and Neil was directly hit and sent flying for more than ten times in the air.

    Neil was lying on the ground, covering his bleeding nose, and was almost beaten into a mosaic by Alyssa.

    "Let me tell you, you've beaten me to this point, are you still afraid of these people?"

    "Hey! Don't ignore us!!"

    The group of bad guys stood up and stared fiercely at Neil who appeared on the stage.

    “Well, I always feel that this kid looks familiar.

    Neil patted his clothes and stood up, glanced at the group of people in front of him, and couldn't help but sigh.  He looked at the leading delinquent young man, spread his hands and asked speechlessly, "I say, big brother, what's so good about this kid?"

    Alyssa’s eyelids twitched, and she held back her anger and stood behind Neil.

    "Huh? I like it, but can you control it!?"

    Looking at him gearing up, he seemed ready to punch him at any moment.

    Neil shook his head, then turned away to reveal Alyssa. He pointed at Alyssa and pushed up a pair of non-existent glasses.

    "Look at this little girl, the top is as flat as a horizontal line. Does it feel like a hand? Of course it does, but it just feels like a scratch on your hand. Unless you are an M, you will feel good!!"

    Ignoring Alyssa’s pretty face that was starting to darken, she then pointed at her legs.

    "Look here again, these two legs are so short, can they cooperate with you to do some difficult movements!? What fun is there! Without fun, how bleak life will become!! Do you think  …”

    “Don’t judge me for thinking about yourself, you scum!!!!”

    The world's martial arts show rises to the dragon level, and Neil spurts blood for another ten meters.

    "Are you here to step on me or to save me"

    Alyssa picked up Neil and stared at him coldly.

    "This is a strategy, Miss"

    At this time, the young man who was stunned by Neil's words came back to his senses, frowned, and reached out to Alyssa.

    "Who cares about you? As long as I like it!!"

    When Alyssa looked back and saw this scene, a bit of panic appeared on her face, but another hand appeared to help her block it.

    "Just say it nicely, don't move your hands or feet"

    Neil stood up and grabbed the other person’s thick hand with a smile, but the other person’s face seemed to be distorted by pain.

    "Idiot teacher"

    Neil turned back and smiled at Alyssa, then threw the young man out.

    “Wash your hands clean before pursuing a girl!!!”

    The young man was thrown towards his companions. They quickly supported the young man and were a little stunned when they looked at the red mark on his hand.

    How can a kid be so powerful?

    "You bastard, get on me!!" The young man rubbed his arms, and then rushed out fiercely, "I don't believe that six holy swords can't push the mountain of meat!!!"

    Facing the six people flying over, Neil curled his lips and quickly crashed into the six people.

    "Who do you think I am!!!It’s been a solo since!  !  !  I am the tank mage all by myself!  !  !  "

    "You're cheating!! Uh, wait, are you from my mother-in-law's family"

    “You only know now!!!”

    A few seconds later, Neil waved his hand freely and said to Alyssa, "Let's go."

    Alyssa looked numbly at the figures with their heads stuck in the wall. It was really lucky that the smashing was so comic.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Classmate Alyssa, why do you appear there alone? Where are your two good friends?"

    "Don't keep saying things I don't understand!" Alyssa glared at Neil angrily and looked away, "Even good friends won't get tired of being together every day."

    "Hey, I thought you were all in a relationship where flowers kiss each other"

    "Can you say something I can understand! Ah, no, you'd better not talk."

    Neil shrugged and looked at Alyssa who was walking in front of her a little annoyed. It was so rare that he saved her, but he didn’t even get a candy. It was really unsettling.

    "Hey, thank you just now"

    Alyssa stopped, glanced at Neil sideways, then quickly looked away, her face slightly red.

    "Thank you for what it is, can you eat it?"

    "Neal's word "thank you" immediately shirks all the credit from others. It is really the most deceptive word creation in history. At this time, at least you have to invite him to the Green Room for a sundae to express your gratitude.

    "Eat your sister!"

    ???????????????? Could it be that she didn’t appreciate it even after thanking him? Alyssa was so angry that she gritted her teeth.

    "Oh, classmate Alyssa, I didn't expect you to be so impure and actually want me to do such an ethically degrading thing. You are such a crazy guy. I never thought I had ever taught such a student!"

    "Shut up, you lost Greymon!!"

    Seeing Alyssa’s cannibalistic expression, Neil had no choice but to shut up in frustration.

    Ah, poor Sundae-kun left me again.

    "Speaking of which, how did you get to that place?"

    "I walked there accidentally. Do you think I came to find you!?"

    Alyssa was still angry, and even her tone of voice was full of gunpowder.

    "Sorry, I'm not interested in washboards."

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!! I am a washboard, I am so sorry!!!"

    Neil stretched out his hand to block the attack, but was bitten hard by the eldest lady’s tiger teeth. He couldn’t help but helplessly cover his forehead and sigh.

    "Don't think that just because Rie Kugimiya can use skills randomly"

    After vomiting in a low voice, Neil found that his hands were comically bloody.

    "Miss, it's time to relax. Even if you want my blood to flow through your body, you don't have to do this. I have another compromise. If you give birth to my child, you will have our blood."  Well, don’t you think this is simple, quick and perfect?”

    “Uh-huh, uh-huh, uh-huh!!!”

    "What are you shouting! Have you been fucked by me [beep——]!? Ahhhh, I know I was wrong, please let me go!!"

 Text Chapter 62 There must be something hidden under the cute appearance

    "You don't want me anymore?"

    The blond girl pursed her lips into a pitiful line, looked at the indifferent young man with tears in her eyes, and made a very outrageous declaration.

    "you——"

    The young man's eyelids twitched. After taking a deep breath, he was about to speak in a calm tone.

    “Is it because you have this woman that you don’t want me!?”

    The girl suddenly changed the topic and pointed at the girl standing next to the boy. She also had blond hair similar to hers, but her expression was a bit stunned, and she seemed to have been greatly shocked.

    "Eh!? Me?"

    The girl who was accused pointed at her face, her whole body was stunned, but the girl didn't seem to hear her words, she just took out her handkerchief and wiped the non-existent tears, and continued to complain about her misery.

    "You already have me at home, why are you looking for another woman outside? Can't I satisfy you with my blond hair? As my mother said, men are all beasts whose lower bodies are always in a state of rage"

    ""

    The young man said that he was really not a blond person. Did this guy’s mother say such strong words?  Sure enough, divorced women have wrong prejudices against men.

    When the young man said nothing and looked speechless, the girl rushed to the young man and stared at him with tears in her eyes.

    "I just heard you say you wanted to have a baby with her, why!? I can obviously give birth to a baby for you. If you want, I can give birth to a football team for you right away!!"

    As she was speaking, the girl caressed her belly with both hands, a trace of yearning and happiness for the future flashing across her face.

    At this moment, the passing spectators either admired or despised the young man at the center of the whirlpool. If he could do such a cruel thing at the age of ten, is it really okay to have a child?  Has modern science advanced to a point that even they could not imagine!  ?

    The young man covered his face. He was so ashamed. The looks around him made him so ashamed that he wanted to dig a hole and bury himself. He really couldn't get pleasure from the public shameful play in public.

    For the first time, the young man felt that he was still very moral.

    "Please let me go"

    "No, I will never leave you! I will never give up my happiness! Are your feelings for me just for fun?! Do you just want my body!?"

    Hearing the young man’s pleading words, the girl immediately came back to her senses and held his hand tightly, her eyes full of determination.

    ""

    The young man looked up at the sky that was gradually losing color in his eyes and shed tears silently.

    “Ah, I really want to die.

    "Hey!! Don't talk to yourselves, don't involve me in it!! It has nothing to do with me!"

    Alyssa could no longer bear the weird looks from around her. As the eldest lady, she felt so ashamed for the first time in her life. She actually became another heroine of such a shabby drama, and she even gave birth to a child. The lower limit.  It's not that showy.

    "And you, the stupid teacher, no, the promiscuous teacher! You actually did that, that, that kind of thing to a little girl, I, I will definitely report you!! You wait to go to jail!!"

    Alyssa pointed at Neil with a red face. This guy actually did these heinous things. Fortunately, she still believed him.

    No, if this continues, Nanoha, Suzuka, and the girls in the class will be in danger.

    Alyssa took out her mobile phone and immediately dialed a number.

    "Hey! Is this the International Court of Justice!?"

    "Miss, you don't have to be so realistic! And why is it that the International Court of Justice convicted me all of a sudden? Do you want me to hold a grudge like this!? You actually raised it to the international level!! You want me to be punished by human beings?  Expelled from the world!?”

    Neil almost fainted when he heard Alyssa’s calling voice. He stretched out his hand to take away Alyssa’s phone.

    “Yeah——!! Don’t touch me, you’ll get pregnant!!!”

    Alyssa screamed and jumped a few steps away, crossing her arms warily.

    ""

    Neil squatted deeply on the ground and was about to enter the orz state.

    When did he become a turbid launch pad covered in mysterious liquid?

    “Meow haha, that’s really interesting.”

    And the girl who was the culprit was holding her hands behind her back, watching the developments in front of her with a smile.

    "Asshole, whose fault do you think it is?! I was almost exiled because of your nonsense!!" Neil jumped.He stood up and glared at the girl with a red cross on his head, "Alicia, please go to bed early tonight. Weren't what you just talked about the bloody plot of a TV series last night!!"

    Not long ago, Neil was being tormented by Alyssa, but he was bumped into by Alicia who happened to be wandering around, and she heard Neil's teasing, which resulted in such a third-rate movie.  A real-life ethical romance drama with low blood pressure, low age and low IQ.

    "I want to perform because I think it's interesting"

    Alicia stuck out her tongue cutely and smiled as if she was not afraid that Neil was about to go crazy.

    “I almost went to the end of my life because of your desire to perform!!”

    "So youth is like a sand castle, which instantly collapses just because of some trivial things."

    “Don’t make it sound like it has nothing to do with you!!”

    Alyssa came over, she looked at Alicia, and immediately stroked her chest and breathed a sigh of relief.

    "It turns out you are not Feit. I was still wondering why Feit was such a person"

    Because of Nanoha, Alyssa and Suzuka both recognized the child Fit, and later exchanged letters. Judging from each other's words and appearance, they both felt that Fit was a well-behaved child who could even  A cute and shy girl.

    But the girl who looked exactly like Fit had just appeared, almost shattering her fantasy.

    Fortunately, God is merciful.

    "That's right, I'm not Feit, but I am Feit's sister, Alicia~~" Alicia smiled cutely, then blinked her beautiful eyes and looked at Alyssa, "By the way, you know Fei  Special?"

    "Well, but we have never met, so when I first met you, I was surprised. You are more lively than I thought"

    Alyssa felt that the corners of her mouth were twitching when she spoke.

    "Fortunately, Feite is not like you"

    Neil stood up, feeling equally deeply.

    "Hey, if Feit is like me, so what?"

    "Tell your mother to have another baby."

    "Ah! Neil is so bad, even Feit and I are not enough, yet he still wants it!"

    “…You’d better kill me.”

    "I just heard Alicia say that you live in this guy's house" Alyssa asked Alicia, but her eyes looked at Neil strangely, "I don't want to ask why you live in his house.  Why isn’t Feit with you?”

    "Well, there are many reasons. When Feite comes back, I will tell you in detail if I have the chance"

    Seeing that Neil had no intention of answering, Alicia could only answer randomly.

    "……Oh well."

    Alyssa’s eyes swept back and forth between the two of them, but she still suppressed the doubts in her heart.

    She always felt that they and Nanoha had a common secret that she didn't know about.

    Alyssa felt a little irritated unconsciously.

    "Well, it's time to go home" Seeing that the atmosphere seemed to be silent, Neil said aloud, "Miss, you should go back too, otherwise you will be confessed to again later"

    "Well, I understand."

    "Hey, what confession, tell me!"

    Alicia immediately became interested, but ended up being slapped on the forehead by Neil.

    When Neil and the three of them were walking on the road, they met a familiar guy, who was staring with his mouth wide open, with a look of surprise on his face that made him stupid.

    "Hey, Furuichi-san"

    Neil opened his dead eyes and said hello to the other party. How dare he meet an acquaintance at such a distance. In this small town, the chance of such randomness is really unusually high.

    "Um, can you explain the current situation in detail?"

    Furuichi held his forehead, reluctantly put on a relaxed smile, and tried hard to pose as a wise man.

    "What do you care about?"

    Neil and the two girls all tilted their heads at the same time, with several question marks popping up on their heads.

    "You still ask me what I care about!? Why are you with classmate Alyssa and a cute girl!!"

    "Ha, you ask why, it's just that we met on the road"

    "Oh my god!! Neil, has spring arrived again!? What a world without morals this is!!!!"

    Furuichi rubbed his eyebrows and almost smoke came out, and he fell intoA subtle state of rage.

    "Can you calm down, Furuichi-san, be careful and poke your forehead"

    "Ah, Neil, who made an oath with me to be a jobless virgin for the rest of his life, unexpectedly had something good happen to him. This was such a shock, as if all the hair on his butt was about to fall out, just like hair loss.  Dropped, and they are actually two cute girls of the same age? Obviously I remember that Neil’s preference seems to be the royal sister style with bulging front and back - "

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? could have two lines of bitter tears of blood and tears left in their eyes, Gu Shi looked at the sky aimlessly.

    ""

    "Well, anyway" Neil walked over and punched Gu Shi directly in the face, "You set my egg first!!!"

    “How can I not be determined after you’ve done this?!”

    "Have you calmed down, Furuichi-san"

    "I was forced to cool down"

    Furuichi was lying on the ground. Was that a meteorite that punched him so hard that his head was smoking?

    Ah, this time the handsome side of the beautiful girl was completely ruined in front of her.

    "By the way, who is this lady next to you?"

    Furuichi saw Alicia and asked Neil.

    "Alicia Testerosa, is"

    Neil wanted to say the words "my tenant", but he felt that Furuichi might get crazy if he said it, and there might be some rumors the next day. Last time Hayate came to visit his home.  It was this guy who broke the news.

    ???????????????????????????????? How about we kill him here to eliminate the trouble?

    Furuichi was covered in cold sweat, and his teacher was releasing an unabashed murderous light next to him. In an instant, he felt that his life seemed to be forced to the edge of the cliff.

    However, Neil and Furuichi had no time to care about anything else at this time, because a group of vicious guys were coming towards them.

    "Hey!! Who is the guy who just bullied me from Dumburo High School!!!"

    The bald man in the lead stared fiercely at the few brats in front of him.

    "Uh, boss, did we find the wrong person? They are all brats"

    A boy next to him came over and asked in a low voice that the combined age of the primary school students in front of him might not be older than his father.

    "You can't be wrong, that brat from the Denshi family is so big!"

    The bald boss spoke with confidence and no guilt at all for bullying a child.

    "Ehehehe!!! What is this sudden development!?"

    Furuichi looked at these delinquent high school students in despair, and suddenly jumped from one desperate situation to another more dangerous desperate situation?

    Neil looked at the group of people in front of him, and then glanced back at Alyssa. She was looking away and whistling as if it had nothing to do with herself, while Alicia's eyes were shining and looking forward to it.

    "Oh? It's you, right?"

    The bald boss noticed Furuichi who was making a noise, and after scanning the four of them, he identified Furuichi whose jaw was about to dislocate, because Neil seemed to be even weaker than Furuichi, and he seemed to be fine with long hair.  Bullying look.

    "Well, I don't have anything to say. Anyway, keep going, Furuichi-kun"

    Neil patted Furuichi on the shoulder and covered his mouth to suppress laughter.

    "Why me!! Don't act like you're just watching a show!!! I'm your student!!!"

    "Hey, hey, hey, you guys, don't you feel shy bullying a few kids?"

    A pleasant magnetic voice interrupted them.

    Furuichi turned his head as if he had seen a savior, and saw a group of girls wearing white special attack uniforms walking over, but the wooden knives, chains, clubs, and maces they held in their hands really made him feel embarrassed.

    Are today’s delinquents so ferocious even if they are too young girls?

    But it doesn’t matter, these big sisters are so beautiful.

    "Furuichi-san, you have lost all your moral integrity"

    ""

    Neil raised his eyes and looked at the group of female delinquents. The leading girl had a healthy wheat-colored complexion. Her long purple hair was tied up and swayed with her steps. She had a bamboo stick in her mouth and her eyes showed no sign of weakness.  Stare at the group of boys.

    "Ah? It's none of your business! This is our Duowu Luo's business, you Furious Emperor, get out of the way!!"

    At the critical moment, the boss did not give in because the other party was a girl, and it seemed that he had some connections with the other party.

    But the leading girl didn’t reply to his words, she just walked over and whispered:After staring at Neil for a while, he suddenly put his hand on Neil's head, with a friendly smile on his lips.

    "Your kid is Neil, right? I heard the tyrant mention you, you are such a cute kid"

    "Tyrant?"

    Neil didn't slap the opponent's hand away. After all, she was a quasi-royal sister, and he was just confused about the tyrant she mentioned. The group of guys from Duwuluo High School behind him seemed a little unhappy after hearing this title.  It looks good, like taking laxatives.

    It sounds like he is very tough. Is there such a formidable person around him?

    "Ahaha, it's someone you know anyway"

    "Hey, Rika, this kid here is also very cute. I'm Shizuku Itoi, and I'll die at night~~~"

    "Hey, Shizuku, you're scaring people"

    And Furuichi was surrounded by several female delinquents holding his face in his hands. At this moment, he was so happy that he almost fainted.

    "You women, don't forget about us! Bastards, don't think we dare not take action. Even if Nan Lixiang knows the "tyrant", I won't be afraid of you!  !  "

    "Huh? Even if you don't know that guy, I will beat you up. If you have the guts, come and try it!!"

    The bosses of the two factions began to clamor, and they gritted their teeth as fiercely as a wolf.

    "Boys! Don't take it lightly just because they are girls! Let them see the power of Dumburo High School!!"

    “Oh oh oh!!!”

    "Ah!? We are the Furious Emperor, don't underestimate us, you scum!!"

    "Follow the boss and rush!!!"

    Alicia and Alyssa stood on the outside, watching the two gangs fighting like this, feeling almost numb.

    "Ahaha, the fight started"

    Alyssa laughed dryly a few times, revealing a pair of dead fish eyes like Neil's.

    "Ah, everyone is so full of energy. It's so lively, I really want to join in"

    Alicia showed a completely different expression, and her eagerness to try made Alyssa doubt that she would rush in next second.

    Neil, who was in the middle of it, was punching one after another, while Fushi was running around with his head in his hands, hiding in a cold sweat.

    "What's going on!? Gang war!? I'm just an ordinary elementary school student. I simply ran to the wrong set!!"

    "Ah ah ah, let me go back to my mother's arms and drink milk!!"

    As soon as Fushi turned his head, he saw Neil kicking a big man away, making him look embarrassed.

    This guy’s strength is as unparalleled as ever.

    “You stinky brat!!”

    Fushi suddenly heard a loud shout from behind him. He turned around and saw a bad guy hitting him with his fist.

    ——I’m probably seriously injured now.

    Unable to escape, we can only watch the imminent crisis coming.

    In the blink of an eye, Furuichi felt as if his head was being pushed down, and a gust of wind passed over his head.

    "Really, don't get in the way here, leave as soon as possible, there are so many people here, even if you stand behind me, I may not be able to care about you, I might even beat you up"

    Furuichi only saw Neil punch the opponent away, and with a few words, he pushed him to the safety of Alicia.

    Furuichi was startled for a moment, and when he looked back, what caught his eye was Neil's expression that was slightly different from usual.

    I once saw this unique side of him in a martial arts competition.

    Looking at him intently in the fight, Furuichi pursed his lips.

    ——It’s really strong.

    "Hey, are you okay, Furuichi-san?"

    Seeing Fushi’s dull expression, Alyssa couldn’t help but asked, it wouldn’t be funny if he was beaten silly.

    "Uh, I'm fine" Furuichi waved his hand, then looked at Alicia, pointing to the chaotic situation, "Miss Alicia, is it okay to be in such a mess?"

    The bald boss seemed to have been beaten ten meters above the ground just now. Is that okay?

    "No problem! You don't know, right? Fighting is a specialty of this street. Many idiots living here will die if they don't fight. Even Neil fights one fight every three days and one fight every five days."  Yes, to a certain extent, he is very familiar with the people here"

    It’s really a disgusting street.

    “Then Alicia, wouldn’t it be dangerous for you to live here?”

    Alyssa really can’t imagine that if a child lives here, wouldn’t he be frightened every day?"That's not the case" Alicia shook her head and smiled, as if she didn't care much, "Don't look at these people as being fierce, but in fact they are very principled people, at least they will not bully the elderly or children.  At best, they have bad mouths. Just now they were just scaring us. In the words of Neil and Granny Denshi, these people are apes without brains and can only express themselves in the most primitive way.  It’s just blood that’s burned too hot…”

    "Of course, there are also other connections, such as the mother-in-law Denshi and the "Scarlet Overlord" rumored here are Neil's family, so those people don't dare to mess with the people in the family"

    ""

    ? Okay, Scarlet Overlord is really the name of the bunker. Is Neil's house full of monsters?

    Furuichi and Alyssa once again watched the scene near the end. In their eyes, something seemed to be different.

    "These guys are really getting more and more durable"

    Neil twisted his wrist and walked back. His face was not red and he was out of breath. It was impossible to tell that he had just finished fighting.

    "You do like fighting"

    Furuichi looked at Neil and smiled softly.

    Niel paused for a moment, then shrugged and smiled slightly.

    "I don't hate it."

    "I didn't expect that my teacher is still a bad person" Alyssa covered her face as if she had a headache, "Are you performing a GTO?"

    "Please ask Mr. Onitsuka for this kind of thing" Neil scratched his head and said boredly, "Well, if I can make extra money, I wouldn't mind making a cameo"

    But not long after he finished speaking, Neil found that Furuichi, Alyssa and Alicia were all silent in front of him, with dull expressions on their faces.

    "Huh? Are you possessed by a ghost, you guys?"

    Suddenly, an arm even rougher than Kenjiro's wrapped around Neil's neck. He was stunned for a moment, and then fell into the shadow of despair.

    Who released this Godzilla at the end of the 21st century

    "Oh? Neal-chan, are you planning to make extra money? I have a place where you can make a guest appearance. I originally came out to see where the kid was having such a fun time, but I didn't expect to hear such good news"

    Furuichi and Alyssa looked up at the tall figure, with the stubble, thick eyebrows, piercing eyes, light lip gloss and eye shadow, a perfect figure comparable to King Billy, and a charming Jean  The kimono that no one can look at directly gave them an unparalleled impact.

    "Ah, I really want to vomit. Can I vomit?"

    "Hello, Mrs. Xixiang."

    Alicia reluctantly moved her lips and said hello proactively.

    "Oh, it's Alicia" Xixiang moved his eyes and nodded, "Go back and tell your family that Neil won't be going back tonight. He's working at my place, so tell them not to worry"

    "Well, I understand, please feel free to do so."

    Neil, who was almost out of breath, stared at him. Alicia sold him in the blink of an eye. Please feel free to take him for what he is. He didn't even know if he would be able to see the sun tomorrow.  .

    “Let’s go, Neil-chan~~~”

    Xixiang smiled girlishly at Neil, and Neil immediately rolled his eyes and fainted while frothing at the mouth.

    “Is it okay, Alicia?”

    Watching Neil being carried away on her shoulders, Alyssa felt for the first time that it was not easy for him either.

    "It doesn't matter, Mrs. Saigo is a good person."

    ""

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    That night, Xixiang Ladyboy Club.

    “Clang, clang, clang! The super future star of our store is now making a grand appearance, Sonoko!!!”

    "Who are you calling Sonoko! Who wants to be the future star of your store!!"

    "Come on, Nierzi! You have great potential to become the ACE_OF_ACE of our store!!"

    "A devil wants this kind of potential, even if you give me money!!"

    "Yo!! Pretty boy, twist your waist!!"

    “You can do it yourself, don’t make too many demands, you perverted uncles!!”

    "Yoooooooo, such a cute child is indeed a boy! Long live Lord Lucifer!!!"

    "Have your male-only penetrating weapons been scrapped by you idiots!?"

    "Nierzi, please date!!!"

    “Go to hell——!!!!!!”

    On the stage, ?A girl in a gorgeous kimono with light make-up, who was actually a boy, was dancing with terrifying momentum with a folding fan. Next to her, Saigo was admiring the dance with a face full of admiration.

    This kid really has hope of becoming the master of the great route.

    The next day, the news about Neil's transformation into a new human spread secretly without his knowledge.

 Text Chapter 63 To maintain moral integrity or to lose moral integrity, that is the question

    The long black hair floated gently.

    The bright pupils reflect the surrounding scenery, like a mirror world.

    The girl put her hands behind her back, holding a smile on her lips, and stepped lightly.

    "Ah, no matter how many times I come here, I always feel that this place is huge"

    The corners of Tifa's mouth were slightly raised, her eyes were shrouded in a bright light, and she looked around every inch of Maho Liang Academy from time to time.

    "That's right. After we entered through the school gate, we walked for more than half an hour and felt like we didn't even see the end"

    Alicia, who was following Tifa, glanced around with the same interest. Whenever she saw the architecture of European classical beauty and the natural scenery, her vermilion eyes suddenly brightened like gems.

    "Well, I heard from Neil that there are many schools here, ranging from elementary school to university, plus various research institutes, shopping streets and library islands. It really can't be visited in one day" Tifa introduced, tapping her lower lip.  , suddenly remembered something interesting, a smile on his face, "This school also has many activities, such as the last school festival, which was held for three days and three nights. It was really lively"

    "Wow, that sounds so interesting" Alicia immediately flattened her mouth in disgust when she saw Tifa's expression, and then murmured angrily, "If Neil had woken me up earlier, then I couldn't have done it either."  Did you attend the school festival?"

    ""

    Tifa scratched her cheek and smiled silently. Is this what she should be struggling with?

    "But it's great, I want to go to school here too"

    Looking at Alicia’s longing expression, Tifa couldn’t help but smile.

    "What you say should be fine. As long as you worship Tony Nier or Negi, they should be able to find a way"

    "Hmm, please Tony Neil? I always think that guy will say something like "It's too troublesome, so I won't do it""

    Alicia closed her eyes and frowned, as if she could imagine the scene at that time.

    "maybe……"

    Tifa nodded with deep understanding. She quite agreed with Alicia's idea and her understanding of that guy.

    However, because of her understanding, she knew that if Alicia really asked him to ask for help, Neil would still do his best to help her.

    "A soft-hearted fool."

    Tifa pursed her lips and murmured in a low voice. She was a little bit disgusted by this.

    "What's wrong, Tifa?"

    Alicia noticed Tifa’s little movements and couldn’t help but feel a little weird.

    Tifa came back to her senses immediately, scratched her cheek and laughed dryly, "It's okay, I just got a little lost in thought"

    "Hey, what are you thinking about? You are so absorbed in your thoughts~~~"

    Alicia rolled her eyes and didn’t know what she was thinking of. She half-covered her mouth with her hand and leaned over with an ambiguous smile.

    Tifa blocked the approaching smiling face with her hand and said angrily, "What are you thinking about? I feel like you are becoming more and more like that guy Neil"

    "Hehe, you are so embarrassed that I got it right, right?"

    "You're not shy!"

    "Oh~~~Don't you deny what you said before? Sure enough, Tifa-chan's heart is full of Nier~~~"

    ""

    Faced with such teasing, Tifa simply shut her mouth and turned away as if she didn't hear anything.

    Seeing Tifa like this, Alicia stopped teasing her. She glanced around and asked, "Hey, Tifa, where is Neil's school? We've been gone for a long time"

    Originally, I was idle at home and wanted to come to the school to kill some time. However, after I came here with Tifa, this journey was really a good way to kill the time.

    ??Looking carefully, it seems that it is almost time for get out of class to end.

    "This place is too big. I haven't been here many times. How can I know how to get there?"

    "Eh? Didn't we see that big map when we entered?"

    “It’s true, but”

    "Is Tifa a roadie!? So cute!!"

    "What are you so cute about!? You're not praising yourself in disguise, when you haven't found a way either!?"

    "Are you two brats students here?"

    The two of them, who were fighting and looking for their way around, suddenly heard a voice coming from behind them. At the same time, they turned their heads and saw a tall man in black sportswear standing not far away with a cool expression.

    "Hello, we are not students here, we are here to find someone."

    TifaliNodding gracefully, the person in front of him seemed to be a school teacher or administrator.

    "Looking for someone?" Heigang raised his eyebrows and looked at the two girls in front of him, "Who are you looking for?"

    “It’s Neil Springfield who works at Shengxiang Elementary School here.”

    "It's that kid, but it's almost time for school to end. If we go by now, the people in the elementary school will probably leave as well. Forget it, I'll lead you there. Maybe that kid is still in school  By the way, are you his friends?"

    “We are his girlfriends!!”

    Before Tifa could speak, Alicia answered first.

    "girlfriend!?"

    Heigang opened his eyes in surprise, while Tifa covered his forehead as if he had a headache. He dared to believe that Alicia would start to display her natural instinct of fearing chaos in the world again.

    "I didn't expect that boy to have two girlfriends, but it seems reasonable after thinking about it"

    Heigang sighed at first, and then nodded unexpectedly.

    "Well, this gentleman"

    "Just call me Heigang" Heigang lowered his head and looked at Tifa, noticing the tangled look on her face as she hesitated to speak, and said with a very understanding expression, "Don't worry, I understand"

    "No, actually"

    "Let's go, I'll take you there now."

    "That bastard is really incredible. He actually did such a thing, but he is a role model for others. This is considered a harm to others' children. Well, I should be able to use this reason to teach him a lesson"

    A cold smile appeared on Black Steel's lips, and his narrow eyes narrowed slightly, flashing a frightening red light from time to time. When Tifa noticed the eldest brother's expression, she knew that the unlucky child was about to suffer a big disaster again.  , couldn't help but draw a cross in my heart.

    "Meow haha, it feels like something interesting is going to happen"

    Hearing Alicia’s cheerful laughter, Tifa sighed sadly, feeling deeply powerless.

    【Neal, if you want to blame it, you have a teammate who has been deceiving people for thirty years】

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Woo——"

    "What's the matter, Neil?"

    Naye suddenly heard Neil making a sound of unknown meaning, couldn't help but frowned, and asked with some worry.

    "It's okay, I just suddenly felt so miserable that I let out such a scream from my soul that it shook the world"

    "I have no idea what you are talking about" Nanoye shook her head in confusion, and then laughed happily, "But this means that Neil, there is nothing wrong with you"

    "Naye, at this moment, I feel more desperate than when I met a giant."

    She had just escaped from the demon king of the Kamabaka Kingdom and was mentally traumatized. Now she was attacked by this girl Nanoha. As her master, Neil suddenly felt that his majesty had lost as much as a certain vampire. He couldn't help but feel  I feel like life is dark.

    "By the way, aren't we going to the back mountain? This direction doesn't seem right"

    Nanoye looked at the direction Neil led the way. She had been training with Neil every day after school as usual, but at this moment, she visually saw that it was completely different from where she usually went.

    "Well, anyway, what I'm teaching you is just the control and application of magic power, and how to fight. I plan to hand you over to a more capable and experienced guy. Regardless of magic or physical skills, with her level, she can definitely  You trained me to become a master"

    Originally Naiyara was still being trained today. Neil felt that he had nothing to teach. After all, the magic system was completely different. Apart from some basic things, Neil felt that it would be better to have someone like Yuno as a coach.  Suitable for yourself.  When Professor Nanoha was in actual combat, whenever he encountered her unconsciously cute look, Neil would be blasted to pieces by a burst of starlight.

    Therefore, directly throwing Nanoha to the merciless Yiwen is definitely very profitable. Anyway, it is healthier for young people to abuse them, and there is Negi who can attract firepower next to him, and more importantly,  He can go home and cook quickly after school.

    【Ah, I can’t help it anymore, I can’t stop crying.  】

    "don't want!"

    Naye's face changed slightly and she shouted subconsciously, even her voice became slightly shrill.

    Neil was startled and quickly turned his head to look over, only to see Nanoye staring at him with her mouth bulging as if she was very angry.

    "Uh, what's wrong with you, Miss Nanoha?"

    &nbsp; Neil asked cautiously after being stared at by Nanoye for a while.

    "me……"

    When asked by Neil, Nanoye didn't know how to answer. Could it be that she told him that she didn't want to leave him?

    "Dream on, it would be better to use a starburst to make him surrender."

    "Ms. Nanoha, did you think of something dangerous just now! Although I don't know what it was, I am firmly against violence!!"

    With the flash of red light in Nanoye’s eyes and the faint smile of excitement on her lips, no matter how idiotic she was, Neil still felt that he seemed to be very close to the door of hell.

    "Ahaha, what are you talking about Neil? I never thought of using Starlight Explosion to blast you"

    Nanoha scratched her cheek, smiled very cutely, and said horrible words that made Neil break into a cold sweat.

    【This guy said something that must never be uttered!  Naturally black?  ?  Definitely natural black!  !  】

    "Neil, why do you want others to teach me? I'm afraid I won't get along"

    Naye thought for a while and finally came up with a reason.

    "So that's the problem"

    Neil breathed a sigh of relief. He really didn't realize that Nanoha's character would be afraid of strangers, but this was no problem at all. After all, Yiwen's appearance was very deceptive. At first glance, he looked like a harmless cat, and he was very similar to  You don't have to worry about getting along with Yi Wen at all, because that guy's queen character is definitely about making others obey her.

    "That's not okay, Nanoha. If you hold back because of this small worry, you won't be able to make great progress in the future! Although I will be a little reluctant to let you go, dad, I will still do this for your future.  I did it! So, even if you resent Dad, I won’t regret it!!"

    "What dad, what role are you playing!"

    Nanoye slapped away Neil's hand on her shoulder with dissatisfaction. She blinked, not knowing what she thought of, her eyes suddenly lit up, and a meaningful smile appeared on her face.

    "Well, after all, Neil was defeated by me, I don't think he has the ability to teach me anything"

    "What!? Defeated by you!? It was just your luck that time. If I do it ten times again, you will not be my brother's" Neil originally retorted angrily, but when he saw Nanoye's smile, he seemed to understand.  Everything changed, "Well, since you said so, I also feel that I am not capable"

    Nanoha's smile froze slightly, but soon her lips curved into a more contemptuous arc, and at the same time her eyes swept three inches ahead.

    "Neil, it really doesn't work."

    Neil, who had been paying attention to Nanoye's expression, naturally noticed the other person's gaze. He looked down and couldn't help but widen his eyes, like an angry cat staring at Nanoye who was smiling leisurely and contentedly.

    "No!? You dare to say that I can't do it!? I've told you from the first day of class that I am a man who can break through the sky. The word "no" cannot appear to me!! Very good, Nanoha.  Just wait, if I don’t train you well, I will spend the rest of my life hanging around Xixiang!!!”

    “This is what you said, Neil~~~”

    Naye secretly made a gesture indicating that the plan was successful, and at the same time thought of something in her heart.

    【This trick of using retreat to advance that my mother taught me is really useful. Although I don't know why I aimed at it like this in the end, as long as it succeeds, I'll be fine!  】

    In fact, it was not until some years later that Nanoha understood the true meaning of this matter. At that time, she lamented that her health teacher died early. At the same time, she was very fortunate that she had a mother as great as Kami who allowed her to do this.  I have avoided many detours in my life.

    "Forget it, let's stop today's training. I'll go back and think about how to arrange it"

    “I don’t know whether it was because he was inspired to fight or because his dignity as a man was challenged. Neil began to seriously think about what to do. Usually, these things were left to Anders to do.

    "Huh? What is that guy doing?"

    Neil suddenly slowed down, and a shadowy figure appeared in his field of vision.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Ha, why are all the cleaners boys, not even a girl"

    Furuichi stopped the broom in his hand, looked around the classroom, and couldn't help but sigh sadly.

    Doesn’t it mean that if men and women match each other, the work will not be tiring?  There are just a bunch of idiots here, and they are exhausted from doing anything.

    "You just give up on this idea, this is terribleIt's our class's policy" Yuuji walked past Furuichi with a broom on his shoulder, not looking like he was working at all, "That guy said that in order to avoid a series of unnecessary problems caused by male-female combinations, we separate boys and girls.  Separated to facilitate management, do you think we can resist the mountain above our heads?  And the girls seem to agree"

    “Can you disagree!? Girls almost don’t have to participate in work during the week!!”

    "From this point of view, it turns out that he is still a gentleman"

    "That's weird! Even if he is a gentleman, he can only be a gentleman in another sense!!!"

    "I'm telling you, you can chat as much as you want, but if you can work, Yuuji, you've barely even done anything!!"

    Listening to the two complaining, Touma couldn't stand it anymore. He was almost the only one working now. He obviously planned to grab those half-price bento boxes.

    "You should tell the group of people over there first"

    Yuuji pointed with his broom in the direction of the podium, where a group of people were gathering for activities.

    Standing on the podium, Akihisa used the broom as a guitar and danced his fingers as much as he could, as if he had returned to the school festival concert, with the intense melody seeming to linger in his ears.

    “Come on, call me!!!”

    “Honey!!!”

    "What a tall person!!! Call me God-sama!!!"

    "Ah, Lord Kami is playing a game console in that corner over there"

    Touma looked at this scene, then looked at someone in the corner who had entered the god of strategy mode, and couldn't help but sigh.

    How long will he be able to do this?

    ——

    Suddenly, the sound of the door being pulled attracted the attention of everyone in the class.

    A handsome face that was as cold as a knife appeared behind the door, and at the same time, those sharp wolf-like eyes made the guys in the class stay silent for a while and started cleaning obediently.

    “Kids, is your bastard head teacher gone already?”

    They were slightly surprised by the unexpected punishment, and then suddenly realized that it was their class teacher who had caused the hatred.

    "Well, our bastard head teacher left early during the last self-study class and let all the girls go"

    As the leader of the boys, Xiongji told Heigang in detail. When Heigang heard this, he felt that the temples on his forehead began to beat again.

    "That rascal……"

    "Um, Teacher Heigang, what do you want from Neil?"

    Touma's question caused Heigang to turn around. He looked at the people in the class, and for some reason the corner of his mouth curled up into a weird smile.

    "Ah, actually it was the boy's two girlfriends who came to see him"

    "What——!?"

    "girlfriend——!?"

    “Two more——!?”

    The boys looked at each other and saw the jealousy hidden in each other's eyes. They nodded one after another, immediately picked up the thing in their hands, and rushed out of the back door without saying a word.

    "Hey, don't damage public property"

    Heigang shouted behind them, chuckled, and then walked downstairs.

    When he walked downstairs, he found that the two girls waiting nearby were gone. Instead, there was a guy who deserved a beating, gaping at the large cloud of dust.

    "Faye, did you see the two little girls who were here just now?"

    Heigang walked over, patted Fay on the shoulder and asked as coldly as usual.

    "Huh? It's Kurojia~~" Faye turned around and showed a very hearty smile, and then her face became a little weird, "Kurojia, are you a lolita control?"

    Heigang was startled, then his face turned black, he pulled out a cold long knife out of thin air, clasped his hands and raised it, ready to slash at it.

    "You really deserve to be cut down just like that kid"

    “Ehehehe!! Oppose violence, Hei-chan~~~”

    “Go to hell!!”

    "Wait a minute, aren't you going to ask where those two girls went? I'll tell you, but you can't do anything to me!"

    ""

    Heigang stopped and stared at Fay coldly, while Fay smiled slightly and tidied up his clothes. It was not until Heigang was about to have his second impact that he slowly spoke.

    "Actually, I just met them and chatted for a few words. I found out that they were here to see Neil-chan, so I told them that Neil-chan had left.Okay, so they took their leave, and let me tell you something by the way.  "

    "That means you knew it beforehand, right?"

    "Well Wow!! Kuro-chan, a surprise attack is a foul!!"

    “I don’t care about you!!”

    “I clearly said I wouldn’t do anything!!”

    "Did I promise you!?"

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "So, you lost the ring that Yiwen gave you and you were thinking about how to die, maybe this is it?"

    "No, I'm not thinking about how to die"

    Negi looked at his brother depressedly, forgetting if he didn't help, he was still gloating about his misfortune.

    "I just lost my ring, is there any need to do this?"

    Although the ring was a relatively rare magic item, it was not in a life-and-death situation. However, seeing Negi like this, Neil immediately felt very happy.

    "You won't understand. If Master finds out, I will see hell"

    Yiwen’s terror began to emerge in Negi’s mind. His face turned pale and his whole body was shaking, as if he had seen a ghost.

    Neil couldn’t help but sigh at how powerful Yiwen was. He was able to make Negi, a little man-trained boy, even more miserable. He felt like he was almost turning into an M.

    "Hey, Neal, what's the ring that Mr. Negi mentioned? Doesn't it matter that he's still like this?"

    Nanoye pulled the corner of Neil's clothes and asked with some confusion.

    "Well, that ring is like a wedding ring that represents a lifelong promise, and Negi, the idiot, threw it away without knowing where. If his powerful wife at home knew about it, he would probably not have to go to bed for a month."

    "Hey!? Teacher Negi is already married!?"

    "Hey, Neil, stop making this up!"

    "I'm not making it up, I'm just explaining it to Nanoha."

    "What are you trying to explain!!"

    Facing Negi’s fire-breathing eyes, Neil shrugged and had to give up, "Okay, okay, I won’t say it anymore. Why don’t you recall it and let me help you reorganize the scene at that time."

    "real?"

    Negi looked at him suspiciously, could this guy really be so kind?

    "We are brothers after all Speaking of which, when did the ring disappear?"

    "It should have been last night"

    "Well, very good" Neil nodded, "Which woman's bed did you sleep in last night?"

    "Herehey!! Where are you going!!"

    Negi is crazy, he actually believes in a guy like Neil, he is really a fool.

    "Oh, oh, did you really sleep in someone else's bed? Yeah, there are so many people in the girls' dormitory, who could it be?"

    "I told you not to do it!! I haven't even slept in Asuna-san's bed recently!!"

    "The married life is not harmonious?"

    “Stay away from me!!!”

    "Teacher Negi is not pure."

    ""

    Negi leaned against the tree, wanting to die.

    “Neil——!!!”

    Just when Neil was enjoying the sight of Negi being beaten to a pulp, a familiar scream came from behind. Without thinking, he immediately bent down. The next second, a figure flew over his head, and at the same time, a wave of wind blew up.  A gust of cold wind.

    Neil raised his head and looked at the blond girl who flipped in the air and landed perfectly, and couldn't help but be speechless for a while.

    "Alicia, do you have to say hello in this way? If I hadn't avoided it, I really doubt I would have suffered internal injuries from you."

    "It doesn't matter, I just said hello a little more enthusiastically."

    "Is this called being more enthusiastic!? Who would rush over at a speed of 40 yards, 4 seconds and 2!? Do you think I am an American football player!?"

    “What a small family man.”

    "I'm sorry, anyone would be petty when their lives are at stake!"

    "Tch, I won't talk to you anymore" Alicia left Neil alone, moved her target to Nanoye who was aside, and immediately pounced on her, "yahoo! Nanoye!!"

    "Whoa, be careful, Alicia!!"

    Neil sighed helplessly at the two who started to fuck Lily, then turned his head and forced a smile at the black-haired girl who was running slowly.

    "Won't you stop this guy, Tifa?"

    ? ???Isn't this bad?  There is a beautiful girl throwing herself into my arms"

    Tifa walked up to Neil and smiled teasingly.

    “I wish the way of throwing myself into someone’s arms could be improved”

    Neil muttered softly, but the next moment, Tifa's beautiful black hair was fluttering with invisible domineering aura.

    "What were you talking about just now?"

    "No, I didn't say anything, Your Lady Queen."

    Neil immediately displayed his low-profile and domineering attitude. His dignity and integrity were completely useless in front of Tifa.

    "Ah, look, Nanoha, Neil is starting to lose his moral integrity again!!"

    "Neil has never had any moral integrity anyway"

    "Alicia, shut up, whose fault do you think it is that makes me like this!"

    "You blame me?"

    "Ha, if I don't blame you, why should I blame myself!?"

    "Shut up."

    "Yes, Your Lady Queen."

    "Neil really suffered."

    Alicia’s triumphant look made Neil want to hang her up and tickle her, but for Tifa’s sake, he still lay on the ground obediently.

    "By the way, what is Negi doing there?"

    Tifa noticed Negi, who had been ignored for a long time, but the other party was obviously trapped in an endless loop and did not notice their arrival.

    "Nieji is struggling with the question of whether he should have moral integrity or lose his moral integrity."

    ""

    “By the way, why did you and Alicia come here?”

    “Well, since it’s okay to stay at home, and Alicia has never been to school, I took her here for a walk.”

    Neil looked back at the girl who was chatting enthusiastically with Nanoye. She had maintained such an optimistic attitude since she woke up. It was not an exaggeration to say that she was offline. However, these might just be to cover up her inner feelings.  lonely.

    【Looks like we need to hurry up.  】

    Just when Neil was thinking about something, a strange murderous aura rushed towards him. Neil looked around and saw a large black mist rumbling towards him.

    "What is that!? The Black Mist Monster!?"

    As soon as he finished complaining, Neil was swallowed by the black mist.

    "Whoa! Help! Huh? Isn't this a guy from the class!? Hey, are you rebelling!?"

    "Burn my remains with the blazing holy fire! How joyful is life, and how sad is death!"

    "Ahhh!! Where did you come from the Ming Cult!? These people are crazy again!!! Tifa, Negi, save me!!"

    Tifa watched the group of people go away speechlessly, and then glanced at Negi who continued to seek death.

    This school is still so peaceful today.

 Text Chapter 1 That day, the boy walked into a new world

    My name is Orima Ichika, I'm 15 years old, and my gender is, um, with excalibur underneath, you know.

    At this moment, the fifteen-year-old youth is like a deep-sea fish.

    “The classroom with all girls except me is very stressful.

    But it doesn’t matter. With my ability to withstand stress that I have developed since childhood, I can still withstand this kind of pressure. I am quite confident about this.

    Why do you say that?

    This has to start with my family and my world.

    “Today’s world, I simply don’t know how to describe it in words.  First of all, the two mainstreams in the world today are technology and magic. As far as I know, eight years ago, the flying super weapon called IS came out, and the world has undergone earth-shaking changes. However, weapons like IS can only be made by  The manipulation by girls has led to a fundamental change in the status of men and women in society.  However, the matter did not end there. In the following years, the ISSDA organization responsible for space development announced the existence of "magic". Magic was originally unknown. Coupled with the new life from the universe, it became even more complicated.  Not to mention the various superpowers in Academy City, the world was once again in turmoil. However, with the efforts of many parties, the world finally settled down, and magic was gradually accepted by everyone. At the same time, ordinary humans could not  All known alien races appeared one after another, and the world became more and more diverse.

    However, there are still unknown things in this world, such as disobedient gods, demons, angels, magic societies that are still hidden in the dark, and advanced beings buried in the shadows. I know these because my family is special.  The reason is, after all, the old man in my family is not an ordinary person.

    In short, there are as many angels and demons as dogs, and fairies and heavenly beings are everywhere. This world is a strategic fortress.

    However, this world view is not enough to shock me, because the family I live in is enough to numb my nerves. My home is simply the most chaotic place in the world.  Compared with one who has a personality, all kinds of weapons are worth the sky, and I can also see angels and demons eating together and having fun, and even aiming their guns at someone. The moment I knew the truth, my three views were completely destroyed. Thousands of years of history  They've all been tricked into being dogs.

    “Alas, this world is so damn peaceful.

    “But even so, I am still very stressed at this moment.

    I folded my hands and put them under my chin, with cold eyes, trying to look calm. At this time, I finally understood Commander Ikari’s sense of pressure to remain calm in the face of the apostles’ attack.

    Commander Ikari is mighty!  !  !

    But the sights gathered from all around are really uncomfortable. Haven’t you seen that my forehead is already covered with heart-wrenching beads of sweat?  ?  Sure enough, no matter how old a girl is, she always has a trembling heart!  !  Sure enough, a girl's gaze is the most terrifying thing in the world. The ever-changing changes of sometimes resentment and sometimes anger are simply more disasters than taking the Western Scriptures.

    I took a deep breath, narrowed my eyes slightly, and all the nerves in my body suddenly became more tense than ever before.

    ??????????????????????????????????

    Wow, I relaxed too much and almost came out from behind.

    Ha, by the way, why do I have to stay in a place like this?

    Thinking of this, I recalled what happened the night before.

    That night, my brother said to me with a smile that could be read as bright and written as slutty.

    "Ichika, you will become the happiest man in the world."

    So that’s what he was talking about!  !  !  !  !

    I sighed deeply, and I mourned for a second for my seemingly happiness and actual sorrow. I started to swim away and observe the people around me.

    Well, the eyes of the girls on the left and the right are full of unparalleled curiosity for knowledge, and their shining eyes almost flashed through their tough golden eyes.

    I can’t see the back part, but the sight of the thorns on my back makes me feel like I’m sitting on pins and needles. I can understand it even without looking.

    "The person directly in front of me is a slightly older woman.

    She is a bit petite, and her figure is almost the same as that of a student, but her chest size is the nemesis of all high school girls.  The clothes are relatively large and make her look more petite, but she still feels quite cute.  In addition, she also wears a pair of black-rimmed glasses. Although they are crooked, she can still be called a bespectacled girl.

    And this girl with glasses was looking at the people in the class in panic, her timid posture was reminiscent of an injured little rabbit.

    You are a teacher, show me some domineering power!

    "Everyone is here. Then, SHR is going to startWhoops!  "

    Well, it’s not something you can do if you want to.

    I gave the teacher an appreciative look, but for some reason the teacher turned red and smiled shyly.

    ????????????????????????????????????????? Suddenly, I felt that the pressure on my body was a little heavier, and I almost died from a thousand arrows piercing my heart.

    “Well, then, please introduce yourself, uh, in order of seat number.”

    The teacher seemed to have recovered from the inexplicable emotion and said to the students in the audience in a panic.

    ""

    "It's so quiet. My dignity as a teacher is suddenly shattered into pieces."

    I looked at the teacher who was about to cry, and I couldn't bear it. At the same time, I felt unhappy with the girls in the class. Are you shy because you just entered high school? No one responded. The teacher was about to cry. Really?  I'm going to cry!  !

    I glanced at the teacher, and the teacher’s eyes also moved over.

    ??Okay, our eyes met.

    Please don’t look at me like this, you are not my type, teacher.

    I quickly lowered my head, I still understand the principle that a dead Taoist friend will not die a poor Taoist.

    “Oh, give me a normal high school life.

    The reason why I specifically emphasize "ordinary" here is simply because what I am in now is definitely not an ordinary high school, but the famous IS Academy-the only school in the world that trains IS operators.

    And the most important point is that IS, this deceptive thing, can only be activated by girls, so naturally, this is a girls' school.

    And why am I here?

    I need to emphasize again that I am a boy, and I am definitely a boy at first glance. My appearance can be considered a bit handsome, but it is definitely not the kind of beauty that makes even IS unable to identify my gender.

    The reason why I came to such a ghost place has to start with the entrance exam in February.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    That day, the sun was shining brightly, and the cherry blossoms flying freely in the sky made me fall in love.

    I looked at the clear sky and encouraged myself in my heart.

    Today is the entrance exam for Junior High School. For your own goals, you can’t do it without working hard.

    The school I go to is called Mahora Gakuin. It is a very large Academy City that has everything from kindergarten to university. There are many schools in it, all types, and my target is the famous Mitsusaka High School.

    The reason why I chose Mitsusaka is not because of its reputation, but because my brothers and sisters all graduated from here. I have an indescribable yearning for that place.

    I want to chase the traces they left behind, and I want to be like them.

    that's it.

    Well, of course, if I am admitted to Mitsusaka High School, my goal of dominating Mitsusaka will be one step closer, and realizing Mahora's dream of complete domination will not be unattainable.

    Hahahaha, I couldn’t help but laugh out loud.

    "Why are you giggling so early in the morning?"

    At this time, my head was hit hard.  When I looked back, I saw a handsome man with white shoulder-length hair standing behind me. He was looking at me listlessly with a pair of dead fish eyes, and he didn't look like he was awake at all.

    "Brother, you got up so early"

    ??I touched my head and laughed dryly.

    "Well, seeing as you have a test today, I got up early to see you out"

    Hey, is this guy so kind?

    "Hey, don't think I can't understand your expression"

    "Well……"

    Although those dead fish eyes are completely rotten, they are still so sharp.

    I don’t know if my thoughts were revealed again, but I got another blow on the head.

    "By the way, you forgot to bring your admission ticket"

    I was stunned for a moment, watching my brother hand a certificate to me.

    "Huh? Didn't I prepare it last night?"

    As I was talking, I wanted to go through my bag. I had carefully prepared all kinds of things the night before.

    "Well, men will always forget some things, just like forgetting what their first love looked like"

    “I won’t forget it!!”

    I replied angrily, but I didn't notice the firmness in my tone.

    The old man looked at me steadily for a moment, with an inexplicable light flashing in his eyes.?, and then touched my hair with a slight smile.

    “Okay, take your admission ticket and go quickly, don’t be late.”

    I didn’t notice anything strange about my brother, so I took the admission ticket and didn’t check whether I really didn’t bring it with me. I said goodbye to my brother and went out.

    "It seems that Ichika has grown up"

    After saying this softly, the man walked back into the room with a smile.

    It was easy, so I came to the address indicated on the admission ticket.

    ???????????????????? Why is it not in Mahonliang Academy, but in a high school outside?

    But I didn’t think too much about it. Anyway, it said this on the admission ticket and I couldn’t change it even if I wanted to.

    But I feel a little uneasy.

    Are you nervous before the exam?

    With a feeling of apprehension, I walked into the imposing building in front of me.

    "I'm just going to go, turn left and right, how on earth are you going to get to the second floor!?"

    It’s been almost ten minutes since I walked, and I still haven’t found the stairs to the second floor. The internal structure is too complicated!  ?  Is this the maze before challenging the BOSS!  !

    My eyes wandered around, trying to find the guide map on the wall, but I sadly discovered that the walls inside were so beautiful that I couldn't even find a crack, let alone any wall charts.

    ?????????? This time, shit, I’m lost.

    "Hey, what should I do? Hey, why are you so quiet?"

    At this time, I finally realized that it was eerily quiet here. After walking for so long, I didn’t even meet a single person. Could it be that the exam has already started?  ?  Could it be that my dream of dominating Mitsusaka was just aborted?  ?

    God, I curse Jesus for not having chrysanthemums!  !

    “Perhaps God really heard my curse from the heart, and a door appeared not far in front of me.

    I walked to the door and saw a piece of paper stuck on it with the words "Infinite_Stratos Examination Room" written on it.

    "Well, I guess this is the right place"

    Because it says "Examination Room" on it.

    But the name of this examination room really looks impressive, and there are actually two English words that I can’t understand.

    Thinking of this, I feel deeply disappointed for my English course.

    I guess I won’t be able to pass the English test this time.

    But it doesn’t matter, my other subjects are fine!  !

    After taking a deep breath, I opened the door and walked into the room.

    "Ah, you are a candidate. Okay, go over there to change clothes. We are pressed for time, so you have to hurry up. This place can only be rented until four o'clock. I don't have time to trouble you. Really, I don't know what I'm doing.  What……"

    As soon as I entered the room, a nervous-looking female teacher, about thirty-five years old or above, spoke a lot of words like a machine gun without raising her head. I was stunned for a few seconds.

    Hey, hey, hey!  !  !  Sister, don’t you need to see what I look like and check my admission ticket!  ?  Where has the professionalism of being an invigilator gone?  ?  And what’s going on with changing clothes!  ?  You have to change clothes for exams these days!  ?  Are you asking me to use my body to show the beauty of the human body in ancient Greece?  ?  Sorry, I have been failing art classes since I was a kid!  !  Well, actually this is to prevent students from cheating, right?  But there is no one other than you in this room. I really don’t see any other candidates anywhere!  !

    While I was minding my own business, the elder sister gave instructions and walked out of the room directly with the documents in her arms.

    I watched the other party leave in embarrassment. I bet the eldest sister really didn’t even look at me.

    "Hey, what kind of test is this"

    I muttered a few words in a depressed voice and walked towards the place covered by the curtain.

    And at this moment, I entered a new world.

 Text Chapter 2 Sure enough, this is a conspiracy

    When I opened the curtain and walked in, I saw the object in the center of the room.

    The streamlined metal shell reflects light that is not dazzling, and an armor-like outfit sits quietly.

    I looked at it carefully and then fell silent.

    “Damn it, what kind of clothes do you want me to change into?! Are you asking me to take the war studies test!!”

    The bag in my hand was almost smashed by me.

    I calmed down the turbulent feeling in my heart that I wanted to hit someone, and walked over, looking left and right at this thing. After looking at it for a long time, I was speechless.

    Isn’t this the IS that appears on TV?

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of 1999

    But this thing actually has something to do with me. Well, it should be related to my family.

    "This is what changed the world"

    Because of the "White Knight Incident" of that year, the world became aware of the existence of this kind of weapon. At the same time, the originally balanced military structure suddenly collapsed. How many IS controllers can be found will directly affect the country's military strength.  , so every country began to implement a system of preferential treatment of women.

    Although there is a magical power like magic in the world today, it has not been widely used in the military due to various restrictions. Moreover, IS has advantages that can compete with magic. In comparison, the country is more willing to invest more resources.  on this emerging technology.

    Well, this is actually nothing to me. I am more curious about IS. After all, I have seen forces more powerful than IS.

    With all kinds of thoughts, I couldn't help but reach out and touch it.

    Anyway, IS can only be activated by women. If I, a pure man, touch it, I will probably have no reaction like touching a dead fish. It is a rare opportunity to touch it and I will not suffer any loss.

    However, there are always various unknowns in life. You can never guess what will happen in the next second. Of course, it is another matter if you have the ability to predict.

    A cold metallic feeling came from the fingertips, followed by a burst of dazzling silver light and various information pouring into the mind.

    “Eh!? Eh————!!!!!!”

    Faced with such a strange situation, I suddenly lost my train of thought.

    When I finally came to my senses, I found that the IS had actually moved and attached itself to my body like armor, becoming part of my hands and feet.

    "What happened!?"

    “Has someone activated IS!?”

    "who is it!?"

    "Huh? This, this is -"

    "man!?"

    Hearing the sound, a group of researchers in white coats came over. They opened the curtain and saw me activating IS. They all fell into a state of sluggishness where they couldn't think.

    I looked at the researchers in front of me in silence, and then looked at the abnormality on my body. I immediately showed a miserable face like a Christian abandoned by God. At the same time, the devil on my brother's face flashed through my mind.  smile, with only one thought left in her mind.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? This is a conspiracy.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    “Oh, I want to die.

    "Classmate, Orimaru Ichika-san!"

    A voice calling my name brought me back to reality from my annoying thoughts. I held my forehead and blurted out weakly before I could figure out the situation.

    "Ah, what's the matter?"

    "Ah, um, um, I'm very sorry for calling you so loudly all of a sudden. Are you, are you angry? Yes, I'm sorry! But, um, I'll introduce myself in the order of the fifty syllables. Now it's Oribara-san's turn.  So, I'm really, really sorry! Can you please introduce yourself? Are you willing?"

    It was then that I really came back to my senses and figured out the situation, and found that my deputy instructor, Yamada Maya, was constantly bowing his head and apologizing to me. It was obviously my own fault, but the teacher wanted to apologize himself. For a moment, I was full of guilt.

    "Uh, um, Mr. Yamada, you don't have to apologize like this. It's all my fault. I will introduce myself."

    I stretched out my hand to stop Teacher Maya Yamada from apologizing, and quickly made a comforting reassurance.

    "Really, really!? You, you promised me! You must do it!!"

    Teacher Yamada suddenly raised his head, seriously grasped my hand and leaned towards me, and he could still see the mist in his eyes.

    Teacher, are you really a teacher?  ?  This pairThe attitude of the little girl can easily be misunderstood, and some ignorant and innocent little boys might have fallen into trouble from then on!  !  !  Oh, oh, don't put your chest on it, be careful, my cannon may go off!  Also, I need to reiterate it again, teacher, you are really not my type!  !

    In the struggle between reason and sensibility, angels and demons, I took my hand out with difficulty, left my seat and walked to the podium with a slight bend without being noticed.

    Ah, I almost got hard just now.

    Standing on the podium, looking at the unabashed thirst for knowledge in the eyes of the girls in the audience, including Teacher Yamada, I suddenly felt like I was on the top of Mount Everest, and it was difficult to even breathe.

    "Ahem."

    I straightened my back and cleared my throat, thinking about what to say next.

    ???????????????????? But my mind went blank. As expected, the pressure had already crushed my thinking power into pieces.

    At this time, I took a peek at the seat by the window. Sitting there was a black-haired girl with a ponytail.

    Her name is Xiao Zhizhen, my childhood sweetheart who we only reunited after six years. This girl has always had a single ponytail. When I first entered the classroom, I recognized her at a glance.

    “But it’s really a transformation of women.

    No, no, now is not the time to think about this.

    "Help me quickly!!"

    I signaled her with my eyes. As a childhood sweetheart who has been dating for a long time, she must be able to understand this information instantly.

    "snort!"

    You actually ignored me!  ?

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Oh, oh, what does this cold aura and this arrogant attitude mean!  Where has the arrogant and a little bit coquettish Hoshi-chan gone!  !  Now Chen is completely 100% proud!  !  She actually abandoned me mercilessly at my critical moment, turned her face expressionlessly to the window, and snorted coldly, "I'll kill you, did I offend you, Miss Chen!"  !

    “However, this did remind me of something.

    I remember my brother once told me that when faced with a girl who is so wrapped up in pride that one wonders if she is engaging in chain defense, one must use a fiery penis to penetrate the opponent's uterus.

    Of course, this is summed up by my rich theory and practice. Although I don’t know where his theory and practice come from, I even wonder if he made it up casually.

    ??????????????????? However, I have no idea what those two words mean in English, because I am powerless in English. I have obviously been abroad, and there are foreigners at home. I only know the twenty-six English letters ABC, which is really weak.

    Well, I don’t really want to know the meaning of this. I know that what comes out of my brother’s mouth is definitely not fun, because every time I ask my sister or other older women in the family, I will be scolded.  Of course, many times I will attract hatred consciously or unconsciously. In comparison, the harm I suffered is quite small.

    Ah, I am going off topic again. Look, the eyes of the girls below are starting to burst into flames.

    Well, what should I say at this time?

    Let’s start with a song called “Girls’ School Boys” by Twins?  Well, it does fit the occasion, but this is a self-introduction, not a concert.

    【When we introduce ourselves, too many rhetoric just attracts the temporary attention of others. To let people know ourselves, the most important thing is to show our true side.  】

    Brother’s voice seemed to ring in my mind. At this time, I seemed to see the holy light of heaven.

    Sometimes I’m pretty reliable.

    The corners of my mouth raised slightly uncontrollably, and the sunshine outside the window shone in at the right time. At this moment, in the eyes of some ignorant little girls, I became a handsome and sunny boy.

    A small exclamation came from below, and my attention immediately came back. I took a breath and began to introduce myself.

    "My name is Ichika Orimara."

    “Yeah, yeah, yeah!!”

    Everyone’s eyes showed the expectation of “I want to hear more.”

    I smiled, what a group of curious and kind children.

    Then, I should also treat others with sincerity.

    "I like Lolita the most."

    Maintaining a sunny smile, I expressed what I loved most in my heart.

    institutions

    The sounds of various heads banging on the table and people falling to the ground kept ringing out. It seemed that they were moved by my sincerity.

    I think everyone can become a partner who loves lolita.

    At this moment, I seem to have new hope for the future.

    The sound of clicking footstepsThere was an urgent sound, is someone coming?

    “Are you going to reveal your abnormal sexual fetish as soon as you get here!?”

    Huh?  Does this sound sound familiar?

    But before I had time to react, I was hit hard on the head and sent flying.

    Wow, this kind of invisible murderous martial arts passed down by my brother is so familiar to me. The pain that directly penetrates the skull and hits the cerebral cortex is simply exhilarating How strange!  !  I'm not a pussy-shaker like Sister Xiaoyuan!  !  !

    “However, this knocking method, whether it’s power, angle, or speed, is very similar to the person in my impression.

    I swallowed and turned around with a little fear. I saw the woman behind me wearing a black suit and tight skirt. She had a slender figure and a body curve with no fat at all due to regular exercise. And the other person was at this time  He crossed his arms in front of his chest, raised the corners of his eyes, and his eyes were as sharp as a wolf's.

    "What the hell, Guan Yunchang!?"

    Snapped——

    “Ugh, I got hit on the head again, I’m probably going to have a cerebral hemorrhage now.

    "Sister Chifuyu, it hurts so much!"

    Yes, the domineering woman in front of me is my sister Chifuyu Orimaru.

    "Who is the hero in the Three Kingdoms, idiot!!"

    I rubbed my head and stood up from the ground, looking at my sister in front of me, very curious about her appearance.

    "Sister Chifuyu, why are you here? Aren't you out training for the annual World's No. 1 Martial Arts Tournament?"

    "Do you think I am Yamcha!? Who told you that I would go to that kind of conference!!"

    Chifuyu-san’s eyes started to sparkle, and her fists were clenched tightly. She would probably attack accordingly depending on my answer.

    “Uh, it’s my brother, that’s what I told you!!”

    I quickly shied away all the responsibilities, but after hearing this, Chifuyu-san loosened her fists and held her forehead in distress.

    "That idiot has been talking nonsense all day long"

    Looking at Chifuyu-san's depressed and gnashing expression, I couldn't help but want to laugh out loud. Those words I just came up with on the spur of the moment were purely to deceive my brother. Oh, haha, a Tai Chi push hand can kill someone invisible. I feel  At this moment, my IQ doubled several times.

    "Huh? By the way, what was going on with your self-introduction just now?"

    "Well……"

    Okay, I haven’t even breathed a sigh of relief yet. Why did this hatred suddenly shift back? I didn’t make fun of you.

    "My brother told me to be heart-to-heart and treat others with sincerity"

    And as soon as I finished speaking, Chifuyu-san came towards me with an angry fist.

    “Just lie to me now!!!!”

    Is it okay to let your brother lie like this openly?  ?

 Text Chapter 59 Looking forward to meeting him again

    "Hey, your eyes are wandering. Do you want to borrow money from me? For the sake of us being brothers, just tell me how much you want. It's okay to give the Ming coins directly to you!"

    There was a short distance from leaving the World Tree to one of the squares near the World Tree. Along the way, Neil found that Negi peeked at him very frequently, almost every few steps.  When he turned his head, Negi quickly turned his head and whistled. This behavior made Neil very unhappy, because it felt very disgusting to be treated like this by a boy, and Negi was not a girl who secretly liked him.  .

    “ Could it be that Negi has been looking at 3A girls for a long time and hasn’t had any contact with boys for a long time, and finally his interest in that area has begun to awaken!  ?

    In an instant, Negi’s image became dangerous in Neil’s eyes.

    "Why is it such an unlucky thing to say? How much do you want today's birthday to become the anniversary of my death! What do you mean by that look in your eyes? I always feel super unhappy!!"

    Negi was obviously stunned by Neil's sudden words for a few seconds before he reacted. Coupled with the weird look in his eyes, he couldn't help but complain angrily.

    Neil stuck out his tongue, put his hands on the back of his head, and quickened his pace slightly, leading Negi by half a body.

    "Do you have anything to say?"

    Negi paused for a moment, looking sideways at the face partially blocked by his arms, his eyes flashing behind the lenses.

    “Hey, Neil, has something happened to you recently?”

    I always feel that something has changed in him.

    Neil’s pace slowed down unconsciously, but soon returned to its original state, and he asked without looking back.

    "Why do you think so?"

    “I just feel like you’ve been a little absent-minded these days, as if you’re a little further away”

    Raising his head and looking at the stars covering the night sky, the starlight gently reflected the faint light on Negi's glasses.

    Neil put down his hands and put them behind his back. He also raised his head and stared at him from a distance.

    "No, nothing has changed"

    In the end, he was still like that.

    Nothing has changed.

    "Neil"

    Negi turned his head and opened his mouth, as if he wanted to say something, but for a long time, he did not say another word.

    "Don't talk about me, it's you" Neil suddenly spoke up and grabbed the topic, turning his face and blinking, "You are the one who should be said to be absent-minded, right? You seem to have no energy recently, as if you were distracted by something.  Things are bothering me"

    "Is it that obvious?"

    Negi lowered his head and muttered quietly, but Neil could still hear him beside him.

    "It's all written on your face I thought you looked confident after the school festival, but it turns out you've been so worried these days that you almost jumped off a building. What, is it a worry about love, boy?"  "

    When talking about love, Neil’s eyes brightened up and his tone was full of ridicule.

    "No, I just had a quarrel with Asuna-san"

    Negi rolled his eyes at him and became dejected again.

    "Sister? Oh, haha, it really is a matter of love~~~You dishonest guy~~~"

    "Do you have to think about this!?"

    "Okay, what did you and eldest sister argue about?"

    Neil spread his hands and did not continue teasing the other party.

    "Actually, it's not a big deal. Asuna-san just reminded me that I am very similar to Chao-san"

    Negi lowered his head a little further and sighed softly.

    "I see, the eldest sister is angry because of this"

    Neil looked at his brother’s confused expression, and he probably figured out what was going on between him and Asuna.

    After meeting with Gunel and learning that his father was still alive, Neil also guessed what Negi was thinking now. He must be full of things about his father. Since a long time ago, Negi has been working hard for his father.  , constantly injured, and constantly moving forward. After getting more accurate news, he will only work harder to move forward for his dream, even at the risk of losing his life.

    Father seems to be everything to him.

    This is exactly the same as the super ring tone.

    For the sake of your dreams, you are willing to give up everything, including your own happiness.

    And Tomorrow Cai is angry about it, maybe that's it.

    "Actually, Asuna-san is right, and I said the same thing to Chao-san, but I"? 

    Although he clearly rejected Chao's approach, he himself followed Chao's path, almost exactly the same path.

    He, how should he choose?

    "Neji, do you still remember what Chao Lingyin said?"

    Neil didn’t pay attention to Negi’s current expression and just continued talking.

    "Don't stop, keep moving forward This sentence should be very suitable for you now. For you, your father's affairs can be said to be everything to you. If you are asked to give up everything now for this, you must be able to do it.  Yes, in this aspect, you, Chao Lingyin, and I are really the same"

    Neil slowly took a breath of the refreshing summer night, his eyes slightly focused on Negi's face.

    "However, I think this is correct, or in other words, any approach is correct, but everyone chooses a different position. It is probably impossible for you to give up looking for your father, so why not go all the way?  Black, just like Kick-Ass who became a hero after being knocked headlong"

    "Well, I always feel that the tone of your words has suddenly changed a lot"

    "Don't worry about these things. Your goal is very clear anyway. You just think too much. Anyway, there is only one way you want to go from now on, isn't it?"

    Facing Neil’s smile, Negi seemed to know a little bit about what he should choose.

    "However, I have one more thing to say. No matter what you choose, you should also pay more attention to the people around you, such as eldest sister. I think eldest sister is very clear about your thoughts, and this is what she is worried about.  , it’s just that she doesn’t want to see you scarring yourself, the eldest sister’s idea is probably that simple"

    Neil took a few steps forward, tapping his toes slightly. As his body turned, his long hair fluttered lightly, and his face was clearly reflected in Negi's eyes.

    "Don't forget this, because when you lose, the pain is not something you can bear"

    "Neil"

    They were only a few steps apart, but Niji felt like they were separated by a chasm.

    Because there was a bit of sad nostalgia in Neil's eyes, which blocked his approach.

    "Well, that's all I want to say. It's up to you what you think about next" Neil spread his hands and smiled softly, then turned a little evil again, "But eldest sister really loves you deeply.  Said~~~"

    "Why do you come back here again!!!"

    The sentimental atmosphere just now was gone, and Negi rolled his eyes angrily.

    “Hehe~~~”

    Neil grinned wider, looked away slightly, and saw the surrounding environment clearly. His smile was frozen, and his expression was a little confused.

    "Ah, by the way, what am I doing here?"

    "Huh? Don't you know it yourself!?"

    "I really don't know, I'm following you"

    "How are you following me!? You are following me and running in front of me!!"

    "In this case, I will go home. Goodbye, young man who works hard~~~"

    Neil waved his hand and walked forward without looking back, but he was immediately grabbed by the collar.

    "It's rare that you come here, so just patrol with me. You have a lot of time anyway"

    I don’t know where Niji got the strength, but he was holding on to Neil’s collar as firmly as a rock.

    "Hey, I'm not on duty tonight, and my youth is calling me!!"

    "What youth?"

    “Galgame on the computer!!!”

    “Delete your youth for me!!”

    "Do you want to ruin my life!?"

    "Your life is too insignificant!!"

    Seeing that Negi refused to let go of him, Neil lowered his head helplessly, but after waiting for a while, he found that Negi was still where he was.

    "Aren't you going to patrol? Why are you standing here without moving? You want to be a sentinel!"

    "No, I'm waitingah, here it comes!"

    When Negi was talking, a figure in the field of vision gradually enlarged, and he suddenly shouted.

    Neil looked in the direction that Negi was looking at, and saw Setsuna coming this way quickly, and Kamo the ferret was lying on her shoulder.

    "Why is Kamo and Setsuna-san together?"

    Generally speaking, doesn’t Kamo, the pervert, always follow Negi?

    "If you come to me today, I will ask Kamo to find Setsuna-san first, and then we will make an appointment to meet here."

    ? ?Ji smiled and explained in a calm tone.

    Neil glanced at Negi thoughtfully, his eyes brightened slightly, and then fell silent.

    "Teacher Negi, Teacher Neil, good evening."

    Setsuna quickly arrived in front of them. There seemed to be no surprise about Neil's appearance. Negi or Kamo must have told her in advance.

    "Boss Neil, long time no see."

    Kamo jumped from Setsuna’s shoulder to Negi, turned to say hello to Neil.

    "It's been a long time indeed. You haven't done anything wrong recently, have you?"

    Neil half-opened his eyes and glanced at Kamo who was stiff.

    “No, absolutely not!! I don’t dare to lose even a hair under Boss Neil’s eyes!!”

    "That means you did a lot of bad things that I didn't see, right?"

    Under Kamo’s desperate eyes, Neil raised a bright smile.

    "Okay, Neil, Kamo hasn't done much recently and has helped me a lot. Let's go on patrol now"

    Seeing this, Negi had no choice but to interrupt Neil's topic.

    Neil waved his hands quickly, as if he refused to agree.

    "No, it's not my turn tonight, I won't work overtime, you have to go do it yourself!"

    "Anyway, you are here, and you will do some meaningless things when you go back. It is better to stay. It is rare that we can be on duty together"

    “What’s so pointless!! You’re actually vetoing my life!!”

    "Teacher, what are you talking about?"

    Listening to the conversation between the two, Setsuna on the side was confused.

    "It's nothing, it's just that Neil promised us to patrol together. One more person will add more strength."

    Negi turned to Setsuna and smiled, taking Neil with him by the way.

    "Who agreed? Don't just talk to yourself!"

    "Then let's set off now!"

    "Okay, Teacher Negi."

    "Hey, don't ignore me, listen to me!!!"

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Ah, I really want to go home"

    Raising his head, Neil looked at the starry sky and lazily followed Negi and Setsuna.

    “It’s only been less than two minutes! How unmotivated you are!!”

    Neil didn’t pay attention to Neji’s words. He turned to look at An Jing walking beside him, his eyes rolled, and he didn’t know what he was thinking.

    "Speaking of Setsuna-san, why are you and Negi together? Could it be that you are having an unethical love affair with your eldest lady and her fiancé behind your back!?"

    Neil covered his mouth with his hands, his face filled with disbelief.

    "Who do you think is the betrothed!!"

    "I did not betray the eldest lady!!"

    "As expected of Neil, he said all the things in my heart, but it doesn't matter, brother, you can be considered Setsuna's master, it's totally okay!!"

    "How is it OK!!!" x2

    The two of them shouted at Kamo at the same time, dumbfounded.

    “I understand, I know how to do it, huh huh~~~~~”

    "You know nothing! The laughter behind you is full of bad intentions!!"

    "Teacher Neil, I will never change my heart for the eldest lady!!"

    In desperation, Setsuna expressed his loyalty to Konoka without thinking.

    "Oh, that's true" x3

    At this time, two young men, one a pervert, looked at Setsuna with ambiguous eyes. Setsuna was stunned, and then turned red and waved his hands in denial.

    "No, it's not what you think. I, I just treat the eldest lady, just"

    "Love……"

    "It's love"

    "like."

    The three guys caught Setsuna’s words very wisely.

    "Nah!!!!!!!"

    At night, the girl’s shy screams broke through the sky.

    "You guys are really energetic"

    Suddenly a voice intervened in the joke between three people and one mink. They followed the sound at the same time and saw a young man wearing a high school uniform leaning against a lamppost, holding a mobile phone in his hand, and his eyes glanced slightly  Their fingertips are still touching the bright screen.

    &nbsp;"Why are you here? Are you also patrolling at night?"

    Neil walked over and obviously knew the other person.

    The young man then turned his head, looked at Neil walking towards him, and smiled slightly.

    "Well, I'm short of manpower recently, so I came to help. Anyway, I still get overtime pay"

    "Senior Muchen."

    In an instant, he also came over and bowed respectfully to the other party.

    The young man is Jun Muchen.

    "It's Setsuna-chan, why are you with this bastard brat?"

    "Who are you calling a bastard? Speaking of bastards, you bastard is even more of a bastard!!"

    “Tsk, tsk, tsk, it’s full of balls in one sentence, it’s really dirty!”

    “It’s your head that’s dirty!!”

    "Well, actually, Teacher Neil is here to patrol tonight, so we came together"

    "The moment interrupted the two people's unscrupulous conversation, and at the same time, I felt that the two guys were really similar.

    "Neil, Setsuna-san, who is this gentleman?"

    There is obviously someone here who doesn’t know the other person.

    "Oh, this is a student from the high school department. Senior Jun Muchen, like me, is also employed by the school and is very powerful."

    Seeing that Neal had no intention of introducing him, Setsuna had no choice but to introduce him to Neji. When he looked at Jun Muchen, there was a hint of admiration in his eyes.

    "Ahahaha, I am stronger in that area"

    Jun Muchen touched the back of his head and smiled brightly, swinging his waist back and forth slightly.

    In an instant, he turned away with his cheeks slightly red, Negi looked puzzled, while Neil's eyes were full of contempt.

    "You can no longer be described as a scumbag."

    "Uh, um, nice to meet you, Mr. Jun."

    Although I didn’t understand what Jun Muchen meant by that aspect, I still extended my hand in a friendly manner.

    "This is Teacher Negi, just call me Muchen. He is such a personable gentleman, completely different from a guy who only knows bullshit"

    With a gentle smile on her face, Jun Muchen held Niji’s hand and said something that made someone angry.

    "It's much better than you, the guy with the same curly hair as [beep——]"

    Neil twitched the corners of his eyes, raised the corners of his mouth, and said coldly.

    “Although my hair is black and curly, it is definitely not the curly hair on [beep——]!!”

    "Ah la la, you really didn't bring it upon yourself"

    The two people looked at each other, as if there were sparks constantly arousing.

    "Well, Neil, you and Mr. Muchen are very familiar with each other."

    "Only a ghost is familiar with this kind of guy!" Neil turned his head and glared at Niji, then immediately turned back to stare at Jun Muchen, "This guy had a fight with me for no reason last time, what do you think?  Is this kind of person seriously ill?!"

    “It’s not just for nothing!!”

    "Then what are you talking about!!"

    “Because I’m bored!!”

    “Idiot!!”

    "Ha, I really don't understand"

    Negi held his forehead with a headache, feeling as if two Neils appeared in front of him.

    “Speaking of which, what are you doing here alone?”

    "I'm waiting for someone."

    Jun Muchen put away his phone and said with a yawn.

    "Ha, waiting for someone? You don't look like you have a date, do you?"

    "How different! One day I will go to a love hotel with the president!!"

    "One sentence will reveal your true face clearly."

    Neil sighed very much, this guy is really powerful in combat, his combat effectiveness has broken through the lower limit.

    "Actually, I was waiting for the principal's guests to come out" Seeing the curiosity in the three people's eyes, Jun Muchen continued, "They are people from the Holy Church."

    "The Holy Church? Is it dealing with the previous ghoul incident?"

    Neil was the first to react, and at the same time, three unlucky children flashed through his mind.

    "Ghoul? What ghoul?"

    Negi and Setsuna looked at Neil suspiciously. Neil was stunned. It seemed that they didn't know about the incident.

    After briefly explaining it to them, Negi and Setsuna's expressions changed slightly and became a little heavy.

    “Actually, you don’t need to be so nervous. As long as you deal with it well, you won’t be afraid of too much trouble”

    &nbsp; Jun Muchen put away his playful look and calmly comforted the two of them, with a comforting warmth in his voice.

    "Yeah." x2

    "By the way, who was sent by the Holy Church?" Neil raised his eyes and looked at Jun Muchen, "Is it the agent? Or are the people from the burial agency also coming out?"

    "You know a lot" Jun Muchen's eyes were slightly surprised, and then he continued to lean against the lamppost lazily, "That person is the person in charge of the nearby Shengtang Church stronghold, he is oh, myself  Look, he comes out."

    Jun Muchen suddenly stood up straight and looked back at the building behind him. In the darkness, the sound of neither light nor heavy footsteps sounded rhythmically.

    Everyone’s eyes were focused on him, and the figure in the shadow gradually became clearer, and the cross hanging on his chest reflected a faint silver light.

    "Oh? I didn't expect there would be so many people here"

    There seemed to be a little surprise in the heavy voice, and a man wearing a black priest's uniform appeared in front of everyone.

    Neil’s pupils shrank tightly, and the man’s face was deeply imprinted on his retinas. He opened his mouth slightly, then bit his lower lip tightly, and an imperceptible trace of violent murderous intention passed deep in his eyes.

    Soon, the trace of hostility disappeared, and Neil stood aside silently, returning to his usual listless appearance.

    Jun Muchen, who had been keeping quiet, glanced at Neil thoughtfully, then stood up with a smile and introduced the newcomer to Niji and the others.

    "This is the chief priest of Haiming City Church, and the person in charge of negotiating with our Magic Association on behalf of the Holy Church Church, Kotomine Kirei."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Jun Muchen faced Kotomine Kirei and introduced the person on the other side.

    "These three are magicians and swordsmen from the Magic Association, Negi Springfield, Neil Springfield, and Setsuna Sakurasaki."

    "Good evening, you three. I never expected that the Magic Association would have such outstanding children."

    Kotomine Kirei's eyes are always heavy, giving people a serious feeling.

    "You're flattered, Mr. Kotomine."

    Facing the other party’s compliment, Negi quickly nodded in return.

    Kotomine Kirei’s eyes passed over the faces of the three of them one by one. When he saw Neil, he paused for a moment and then turned to Jun Muchen.

    "Mr. Muchen, my business has been finished, and it's almost time for me to leave."

    "Let me take you out" Jun Muchen nodded to the other party, and then winked at the three of them, "Then I will lead Mr. Yanfeng to leave, and you three can continue working"

    "Okay, Mr. Muchen."

    "Goodbye, Senior Muchen."

    Neil didn’t look at Kirei for a second, he raised his head and nodded lightly to Jun Muchen, then turned around and left with the two of them.

    "Then let's go, Mr. Kotomine."

    "sorry to bother you."

    Kotomine Kirei nodded in thanks, then vaguely glanced at the direction Neil left, with an obscure smile on his lips.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "I'll send it here."

    Reaching the entrance of the academy, Jun Muchen stopped and turned to talk to Kotomine Kirei, who was following closely behind him.

    "Well, thank you."

    Jun Muchen nodded slightly to him and walked away.

    Kotomine Kirei calmly watched Jun Muchen leave. He slowly turned around until his back disappeared.

    “It seems like something interesting happened tonight, Kirei.”

    The strange voice appeared out of thin air, but Kotomine Kirei did not feel the slightest surprise, and his expressionless face maintained his usual indifference.

    "What are you referring to?"

    Kirei stared at the void in front of him, as if there was a figure in front of him talking to him.

    "hehe……"

    The sound of laughter was accompanied by golden light particles, which gathered together little by little. Soon, the silhouette of a human figure loomed in the golden light.

    "You should have discovered it, that brat"

    Yao dispersed, and a young man wearing a black jacket had his hands in his trouser pockets. His handsome face was full of arrogance, and a pair of bloody eyes under the golden bangs seemed to have an addictive demonic quality, staring directly at the indifferent eyes.  man.

    Seeing that Kirei remained silent, the young man raised an evil smile on his lips, narrowed his eyes slightly, and the blood in his eyes became more and more piercing.

    "He seems to have the same thing as us."

    Qili looked at the man??, his eyes were cold, and he met those eyes that were difficult for mortals to look directly into without giving in.

    Suddenly, Kirei smiled.

    A gloomy smile appeared on his cold and sharp face.

    "Indeed, aren't you interested, Gilgamesh?"

    "Of course I have interests. There aren't many things in this world that interest me" The smile on Gilgamesh's lips grew wider, and the light in his eyes became more and more elusive. "But, we can't be interested in him now."  Take action."

    "Oh why?"

    There was a hint of curiosity in Kirei's expression.

    Such emotional changes are very rare for him.

    "Because of the agreement with that guy, if that kid encounters danger within my sight, try to save his life."

    Gilgamesh withdrew his gaze and raised his head slightly. The night sky was reflected in his eyes, and he seemed to be able to see a night similar to the original one.

    "That mysterious heroic spirit?"

    Kirei frowned, a familiar yet unfamiliar figure appeared in his mind.

    "Um."

    Gilgamesh’s gaze retracted from the sky and fell on Kirei.

    "Do you know his identity?"

    Hearing Kirei’s question, Gilgamesh smiled playfully.

    "That's right, but it's better not to tell you for the time being. It will be more exciting to save the interesting things until the end."

    Gilgamesh looked past Kirei, looking in an unknown direction, with slight waves in his eyes.

    "My king, I am looking forward to meeting him again."

    ?…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

    PS: I plan to overthrow and rewrite it, and change the protagonist to a female.

 Text Chapter 60 Moon Peak Shrine

    irritable.

    That feeling lingered in my mind for quite some time.

    The things that happened recently and the people I met have revived many memories that have been buried deep in my heart. In my mind, almost all of them are pictures that I don’t want to think of.

    In the past, he would sometimes recall it or appear in his dreams. Even though it was like a curse, he never wanted to abandon those memories. For him, this was a sin that he had to endure.

    However, even so, he would not be as inexplicably restless in the past as he is now. Often, as long as he hints to himself, his mood will soon calm down, or in other words, his heart will feel like death again.

    Is it because of those people?

    Some familiar faces flashed through Neil's mind, and a subtle sense of peace flowed through them.

    He has always been walking alone. Even Negi, who is closest to him, cannot get close to the depths of his heart. Now, the shadows of other people have been left in his heart. Unknowingly, the cracks in his heart have opened up.  got bigger.

    However, he knew very well that this would not work.

    He has learned a lot from what happened in the past, and he doesn't want to repeat the same mistakes. In order to no longer let others get hurt because of him, and make himself suffer again, as long as he no longer establishes close relationships with other people and is separated by a distance, then each other will  Will not be harmed.

    “Otherwise, what happened to Touma that night will happen again.

    "well……"

    Neil sighed slightly, because being reminded by Negi made him a little concerned about his own problems.

    Since coming to this country and coming into contact with those people, he seems to have changed more or less. Now I think about it, does the practice assigned to him by the principal have such meaning.

    "It's so weak"

    Neil stopped his directionless progress, looked up at the clear blue sky, and laughed somewhat self-deprecatingly.

    In the breeze, there is a hint of fragrance.

    Neil put away his complicated thoughts, smelled the fragrance of flowers, and couldn't help but turn his head and look around. It turned out that he had come to a place that was familiar yet unfamiliar.

    On the long stairs, there is a torii gate.

    "Shrine"

    Neil had seen this kind of building before at Bang Zhikui's home, but he didn't expect that he would encounter another shrine while wandering around this city. It seems that the people here seem to believe in gods.

    However, there seemed to be something about this shrine that attracted him. Unconsciously, Neil stepped on the stairs and walked up out of curiosity. He glanced at the sign on the torii gate, which was written in black ink on the somewhat broken wooden board.  With a few big characters.

    Tsukimine Shrine.

    After walking up the stairs, a clean open space appeared in front of me. In the distance, there is the main hall of Tsukamine Shrine, and it is surrounded by trees. In the center, there is a peach blossom tree, with pale pink petals blooming. From time to time, it is surrounded by trees.  The wind blows, and the petals carry their fragrance and blow into the distance.

    Neil walked over, and the fragrance he just smelled seemed to be the fragrance of the flowers of this peach blossom tree. But, is this season the time for peach blossoms to bloom?

    After touching the rough tree trunk, Neil looked up at the crown of the tree where the buds were blooming with a strange expression.

    "Is it the same as the cherry blossom tree in my house?"

    It seems wrong. The tree at home will remain open for a long time because it has been tampered with. Unless the tree in front of you has also been tampered with, but would anyone be so bothered?

    "Maybe yes."

    Neil held his chin up and murmured uncertainly.

    "Well, it's not a bad thing anyway, it's just a spectacle at best"

    It’s really not a big deal. At least not many people will delve into the school’s World Tree, which is too big to complain about. Sometimes Neil really wonders if the people in this city are all crazy guys.

    "But why don't you see a clergyman?"

    After being here for a long time, I didn’t find anyone coming or going, not even a worshipper.

    Neil sat down under the peach blossom tree, leaning against the trunk of the tree and vaguely seeing the sky through the branches. The hazy and broken beauty was particularly charming. As he watched quietly, time seemed to have stopped.

    The slightly blowing wind mixed with the fragrance of peach blossoms and the simple atmosphere of the shrine seemed to have a hypnotic effect. Little by little, Neil's eyes slowly closed, and unknowingly, the scenery in front of him gradually changed.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    Ordinary furnishings, ordinary decoration.

    &nbsp; This is an ordinary house.

    The open window let in the bright morning light, and the faint light reflected on the floor and walls, making it warm.

    On the recliner, a beautiful woman with long black hair was sitting, and opposite her, a man with long white hair was half-kneeling on the ground, his palms gently covering the woman's slightly swollen abdomen.

    "Do you really want to go?"

    The woman raised her bright and moving amber eyes and stared at the man with gentle eyes.

    The man met those beautiful eyes and grinned.

    “I don’t want to go either, but I have to go, just like I have to take Sadharu out in the morning, otherwise he will be at home”

    "Be serious."

    The woman raised her hand and patted the man's head gently, her face full of anger.

    "Well, I'm very serious" The man grabbed the hand covering his head, held it softly and without force, and looked at the other person intently, "I'm sorry, I have to leave him at this time.  you alone……"

    Looking at his expression, the woman couldn't help but sigh, and then she curled her lips in displeasure.

    "I knew it was like this. You haven't listened to me since you were a child. I really doubt whether you are sincerely good to me"

    "Oh my, my whole body belongs to you, you still don't believe me" The man held the white catkin and couldn't help but laughed out loud, "A woman is a fragile work of art. If you don't cherish it, you will lose it."  It cannot be saved, so I will cherish you all the time."

    Hearing these straightforward words, the woman's pretty face couldn't help but blush slightly, but when she saw the smile in his eyes, she felt a little annoyed. She narrowed her eyes and smiled as charmingly as a crescent moon.

    “Hey, you must have a lot of artworks, right?”

    The man lowered his head and thought for a moment, then muttered uncertainly, "It seems like a lot"

    "Um?"

    The man quickly grabbed the hand that had started to press hard on his ear and looked at the woman with a flattering smile, "But I chose the one who is priceless to me"

    The woman glared at him and finally let go of her hand. Looking at his familiar face, she felt slightly absent-minded.

    "Do you know what the happiness I hope for me is like?"

    Her voice was very plain, but in the man's ears, there was always an unforgettable sadness.

    "I can eat with you every night, say good night to you before going to bed, and say good morning with a smile in the morning. What a little woman."

    The man stopped his smile and spoke seriously and calmly.

    The woman gently spread her face, her smile as happy as a rainbow after the rain.

    "Yes, I'm just a little woman, so I don't expect my husband to be a hero admired by all people. As long as he can stay with me, it's enough."

    "I don't want to be a hero, because heroes usually die young." The man shrugged, then stood up, bent down and gently touched the side of the woman's face, with tenderness written on his face, "But I can't be a hero.  person, so you can rest assured to let me go, I will definitely come back to you in vain."

    The woman held the broad and strong hand with both hands and pressed it tightly to her face. Her eyes were wet without knowing when.

    "I always feel that I am destined to wait for you all the time. I never see you waiting for me. You know, waiting is not a happy thing."

    "So, I can only compensate."

    The man let go of the woman’s hand and wiped away the tears from her eyes.

    "Wait until I use my future happiness to make up for your past unhappiness."

    With a smile on his face, he turned around and left with the woman looking at him forever.

    Determined, without a trace of nostalgia.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    Ding bell——ding bell——

    There seemed to be some melodious ringing ringing in my ears.

    Open your eyes, it’s the bright world.

    Neil was a little lost. What was that dream just now?

    In the dream, I only heard a man and a woman talking to each other, but I couldn't see their faces clearly, as if there was always a fog blurring their faces.

    【Do those two people have anything to do with me?  】

    ??Thinking hard, but can’t get any results.

    "My little friend, are you okay?"

    At this moment, a strange voice sounded in his ears, and only then did Neil notice that there was someone around himhuman existence.

    Turning around, Neil saw that the owner of the voice was a beautiful woman.

    A unique miko costume revealed the identity of the other party. Her long hair was bright flaxen, and the brown pupils dotted on her beautiful face seemed to be covered with a layer of light. No matter what the environment, she would exude a soft glow.  Glorious and reassuring.

    With a faint smile on her lips, the woman looked at Neil who had just woken up.

    "Uh, sorry, I just fell asleep."

    Neil noticed that the other person was holding a strange-looking bell in his hand. The ringing he just heard might have come from this thing.

    “It’s easy to catch a cold if you sleep here.”

    The woman suddenly realized it, and then she felt a little worried.

    "Well, I understand."

    Neil responded politely to other people's kindness.

    "Miss, are you the witch here?"

    "Well, I am the shrine maiden of Tsukimine Shrine, and I just took over recently."

    The woman smiled slightly, and the bell in her hand gently made a pleasant ringing sound.

    "Speaking of which, I saw you looking a little lost just now. Was it a nightmare?"

    Recalling the way Neil looked when he woke up before, the woman asked with some concern.

    "Well, in the distant Silent Hill, Alessa is trying to swallow me up with darkness and combine me with her. How can we repair it? I am obviously not Sharon"

    Neil habitually rambled on, even clenching his fists to express his anger.

    "What, is it an evil spirit!?"

    However, the miko was very shocked, and then she held the bell tightly and tried to hit Neil on the head.

    "Miss, wait!! What are you going to do!?"

    “I’ll help you get rid of the spirit, don’t worry, it’s very effective!”

    "It looks like you want to kill me. I'm afraid that before I can get rid of the spirit, I will become a spirit myself!!" Neil quickly raised his hand to stop the other party, with a look of shame on his face, "Miss Witch, what I just said was purely  Nonsense, please don’t pay attention!”

    "Ugh, why am I still so worried? Hey, could it be that you were possessed by a ghost and saw the ghost's memory!?"

    "Uh, no, and it's not really a nightmare. I just had a somewhat inexplicable dream" Neil paused, glanced at the witch, and felt that there was nothing embarrassing about saying it, so he continued, "In a dream  I saw a man and a woman having a conversation, but I had no impression of their faces, so it was a bit strange."

    "You didn't lie to me?"

    “…It’s true this time.”

    "Oh, is that so?" The witch held her delicate chin and thought carefully. She looked down at Neil, "Actually, dreams sometimes have something to do with the past. Sometimes, maybe it's the scene in the future, maybe it's you.  The future is uncertain"

    After saying that, the miko looked at him with a strange smile.

    "my future?"

    Neil was a little confused for a moment. He really hadn't thought about this, but it didn't look like it.

    He shook his head and got rid of all the messy thoughts in his mind. It didn't matter whether this dream was related to him or not. It was just a dream anyway.

    "Forget it, it's useless to think so much. By the way, what do you call Miss Miko?"

    "My name is Guanyue Gefan, you can just call me Guanyue. What about you?"

    "Neil Springfield, please give me your advice."

    Neil stretched out his hand to shake Gefan’s hand, and Gefan tilted his head, not knowing what he was thinking.

    After chatting with Ge Fan for a while, Neil said goodbye and left.

    Gefan stood at the top of the stairs, watching Neil leave. After losing sight of him, she turned around and walked back to the peach blossom tree. She reached out her hand and brushed the rough bark of the trunk.

    Ding bell——

    The peach blossom tree suddenly made a circle of invisible fluctuations, and the bell in Ge Fan's hand seemed to be vibrated and made a sound.

    The witch looked at the peach blossom tree with deep and gentle eyes, and suddenly smiled.

    "Just now, what kind of dream did you see for him?  "

    Ding bell——

    There was another sound.

    It seems that someone has given the answer.

 Text Chapter 61 Wash your hands before pursuing a girl

    "It's so boring. If I had known earlier, I would have asked Nanoha and Suzuka to come out together"

    Alyssa, who was walking alone on the street, muttered in a low voice with some regret. She looked sideways at the exquisite accessories in the closet, feeling like something was missing without anyone to chat with her.

    It turns out that she is not used to being alone.

    "Huh? Ahead is Kabukicho"

    Because I had been a guest at Neil's home, and Neil's home was in this street, I passed by this place at that time. Although this area is not very big, there are many weird shops. For example, there is a store called  A shemale club opened by people from Xixiang.

    What kind of person would go to such a strange place?

    Alyssa cursed in her heart.

    But this place seems to be as chaotic as ever, or rather lawless.

    Alyssa looked around and would always see groups of delinquents and gangsters gathering in some corners, but the people passing by seemed not to be surprised, and sometimes even greeted them familiarly.

    "No wonder we raise people like stupid teachers"

    Alyssa felt as if she had discovered the truth.

    And just when Alyssa was so absent-minded, she felt as if she hit something and fell backwards.

    “It hurts so much!”

    “Hey, little girl, how are you walking!!!”

    Suddenly there was a rough voice above her head, and Alyssa stood up with some pain and looked. A fierce young man was glaring at her. He was holding a bottle of drink in his hand, and there were five people surrounding him. They were also surrounded by five people.  With a black jacket and colorful hair, he has a standard bad appearance.

    Alyssa was startled by this sudden situation and couldn't help but take a small step back.

    "Youwhat are you going to do?"

    "What are you doing! You soiled my clothes, what are you talking about!!"

    The young man pointed to a puddle of water on the chest of his clothes, and then stared at Alyssa fiercely, "What do you think we should do now!?"

    "II didn't mean it. For clothes like this, I'll just pay you for it!"

    Only then did Alyssa know what was going on. She secretly sighed why she was so unlucky today, and then said in a strong tone.

    The bad boy raised his eyebrows, as if he was offended by the other party's toughness. He couldn't help but snorted and said with narrowed eyes, "Huh? Compensate to me? Do you think you can afford it!! This is unique in the world!!"

    "Huh? Unique!?"

    Alyssa looked at the tattered clothes and felt that it would be trivial to compensate him for a hundred identical ones.

    "That's right, the boss worked hard to make it!!"

    "Do you think ordinary people can make those jagged shapes on the cuffs!?"

    "This is a work of conscience for our bad industry!!"

    “That’s why people call it Great White Shark!!”

    The companions behind the young man shouted and looked proud, while the leading delinquent youth was even more embarrassed and shy.

    ""

    Ah, what are you so shy about, bad!

    Alyssa was speechless for a while. Fortunately, she thought the sleeveless cuffs were caused by being torn off, but it turned out that these idiots made them by themselves.

    "Then what are you going to do? If you don't want compensation, I'll leave!"

    Facing this group of people, Alyssa felt a little afraid, and her eyes flickered slightly. She asked pretending to be calm, just hoping to get out of here as soon as possible.

    "Well, what should I do"

    The young man suddenly calmed down and looked at Alyssa carefully, making her feel uncomfortable for a while.

    "Hey, what on earth are you"

    “Please date me on the condition of marriage!!!”

    Before Alyssa finished speaking, the young man bowed ninety degrees and stretched out his hand. Alyssa was stunned, and her face immediately turned red.

    【Eh!  ?  Interact!  ?  What the hell kind of development is this!  !  】

    “You, you, what did you say all of a sudden!!!!!!”

    Alyssa no longer knew whether she was embarrassed or angry. The person who looked so fierce just now as if he wanted to kill her actually turned around and said he wanted to date her!  ?

    “Oh, my God, the boss’s lolicon is having another attack”

    "This disease is difficult to treat"

    "Actually, I am also a lolita control."

    "+1 upstairs."

    "You guys don't give it to me"??Talk to yourself!  !  !  !  "

    Alyssa angrily complained about this group of people, and then swatted away the hand handed by the young man.

    “Did you agree to my proposal!?”

    “Don’t jump to the final stage all at once!!!”

    Alyssa felt like she was going to cry. She started to turn her head, hoping to ask for help from passers-by. As soon as she turned her head, she saw a guy passing by with his hands in his trouser pockets and looking at her dumbfounded.

    ""

    ""

    With their eyes facing each other, the other person shook his head and walked forward as if nothing had happened.

    “Idiot teacher, come back here!!!”

    Hearing the angry shouting behind him, Neil had a headache. How could he encounter such trouble on the way home? However, it was really a novel thing to see someone confessing to Alyssa.

    Neil looked back at Alyssa, he spread his hands helplessly, "Hey, Miss, someone is confessing to you, I'm too embarrassed to come out and mess with it"

    “Asshole, didn’t you see that I was surrounded by a group of bad guys!?”

    "Tsk, tsk, tsk, this is even worse. Classic romantic comedies like heroes saving beauties are not suitable for me"

    "Who is telling you about a romantic comedy?!" Alyssa walked over quickly and grabbed Neil's collar, "Stop showing off your narcissistic expression and saying boring words! Get him away right now!!!  !”

    With one move, the Tathagata Divine Palm was swung out in succession, and Neil was directly hit and sent flying for more than ten times in the air.

    Neil was lying on the ground, covering his bleeding nose, and was almost beaten into a mosaic by Alyssa.

    "Let me tell you, you've beaten me to this point, are you still afraid of these people?"

    "Hey! Don't ignore us!!"

    The group of bad guys stood up and stared fiercely at Neil who appeared on the stage.

    “Well, I always feel that this kid looks familiar.

    Neil patted his clothes and stood up, glanced at the group of people in front of him, and couldn't help but sigh.  He looked at the leading delinquent young man, spread his hands and asked speechlessly, "I say, big brother, what's so good about this kid?"

    Alyssa’s eyelids twitched, and she held back her anger and stood behind Neil.

    "Huh? I like it, but can you control it!?"

    Looking at him gearing up, he seemed ready to punch him at any moment.

    Neil shook his head, then turned away to reveal Alyssa. He pointed at Alyssa and pushed up a pair of non-existent glasses.

    "Look at this little girl, the top is as flat as a horizontal line. Does it feel like a hand? Of course it does, but it just feels like a scratch on your hand. Unless you are an M, you will feel good!!"

    Ignoring Alyssa’s pretty face that was starting to darken, she then pointed at her legs.

    "Look here again, these two legs are so short, can they cooperate with you to do some difficult movements!? What fun is there! Without fun, how bleak life will become!! Do you think  …”

    “Don’t judge me for thinking about yourself, you scum!!!!”

    The world's martial arts show rises to the dragon level, and Neil spurts blood for another ten meters.

    "Are you here to step on me or to save me"

    Alyssa picked up Neil and stared at him coldly.

    "This is a strategy, Miss"

    At this time, the young man who was stunned by Neil's words came back to his senses, frowned, and reached out to Alyssa.

    "Who cares about you? As long as I like it!!"

    When Alyssa looked back and saw this scene, a bit of panic appeared on her face, but another hand appeared to help her block it.

    "Just say it nicely, don't move your hands or feet"

    Neil stood up and grabbed the other person’s thick hand with a smile, but the other person’s face seemed to be distorted by pain.

    "Idiot teacher"

    Neil turned back and smiled at Alyssa, then threw the young man out.

    “Wash your hands clean before pursuing a girl!!!”

    The young man was thrown towards his companions. They quickly supported the young man and were a little stunned when they looked at the red mark on his hand.

    How can a kid be so powerful?

    "You bastard, get on me!!" The young man rubbed his arms, and then rushed out fiercely, "I don't believe that six holy swords can't push the mountain of meat!!!"

    Facing the six people flying over, Neil curled his lips and quickly crashed into the six people.

    "Who do you think I am!!!It’s been a solo since!  !  !  I am the tank mage all by myself!  !  !  "

    "You're cheating!! Uh, wait, are you from my mother-in-law's family"

    “You only know now!!!”

    A few seconds later, Neil waved his hand freely and said to Alyssa, "Let's go."

    Alyssa looked numbly at the figures with their heads stuck in the wall. It was really lucky that the smashing was so comic.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Classmate Alyssa, why do you appear there alone? Where are your two good friends?"

    "Don't keep saying things I don't understand!" Alyssa glared at Neil angrily and looked away, "Even good friends won't get tired of being together every day."

    "Hey, I thought you were all in a relationship where flowers kiss each other"

    "Can you say something I can understand! Ah, no, you'd better not talk."

    Neil shrugged and looked at Alyssa who was walking in front of her a little annoyed. It was so rare that he saved her, but he didn’t even get a candy. It was really unsettling.

    "Hey, thank you just now"

    Alyssa stopped, glanced at Neil sideways, then quickly looked away, her face slightly red.

    "Thank you for what it is, can you eat it?"

    "Neal's word "thank you" immediately shirks all the credit from others. It is really the most deceptive word creation in history. At this time, at least you have to invite him to the Green Room for a sundae to express your gratitude.

    "Eat your sister!"

    ???????????????? Could it be that she didn’t appreciate it even after thanking him? Alyssa was so angry that she gritted her teeth.

    "Oh, classmate Alyssa, I didn't expect you to be so impure and actually want me to do such an ethically degrading thing. You are such a crazy guy. I never thought I had ever taught such a student!"

    "Shut up, you lost Greymon!!"

    Seeing Alyssa’s cannibalistic expression, Neil had no choice but to shut up in frustration.

    Ah, poor Sundae-kun left me again.

    "Speaking of which, how did you get to that place?"

    "I walked there accidentally. Do you think I came to find you!?"

    Alyssa was still angry, and even her tone of voice was full of gunpowder.

    "Sorry, I'm not interested in washboards."

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!! I am a washboard, I am so sorry!!!"

    Neil stretched out his hand to block the attack, but was bitten hard by the eldest lady’s tiger teeth. He couldn’t help but helplessly cover his forehead and sigh.

    "Don't think that just because Rie Kugimiya can use skills randomly"

    After vomiting in a low voice, Neil found that his hands were comically bloody.

    "Miss, it's time to relax. Even if you want my blood to flow through your body, you don't have to do this. I have another compromise. If you give birth to my child, you will have our blood."  Well, don’t you think this is simple, quick and perfect?”

    “Uh-huh, uh-huh, uh-huh!!!”

    "What are you shouting! Have you been fucked by me [beep——]!? Ahhhh, I know I was wrong, please let me go!!"

 Text Chapter 62 There must be something hidden under the cute appearance

    "You don't want me anymore?"

    The blond girl pursed her lips into a pitiful line, looked at the indifferent young man with tears in her eyes, and made a very outrageous declaration.

    "you——"

    The young man's eyelids twitched. After taking a deep breath, he was about to speak in a calm tone.

    “Is it because you have this woman that you don’t want me!?”

    The girl suddenly changed the topic and pointed at the girl standing next to the boy. She also had blond hair similar to hers, but her expression was a bit stunned, and she seemed to have been greatly shocked.

    "Eh!? Me?"

    The girl who was accused pointed at her face, her whole body was stunned, but the girl didn't seem to hear her words, she just took out her handkerchief and wiped the non-existent tears, and continued to complain about her misery.

    "You already have me at home, why are you looking for another woman outside? Can't I satisfy you with my blond hair? As my mother said, men are all beasts whose lower bodies are always in a state of rage"

    ""

    The young man said that he was really not a blond person. Did this guy’s mother say such strong words?  Sure enough, divorced women have wrong prejudices against men.

    When the young man said nothing and looked speechless, the girl rushed to the young man and stared at him with tears in her eyes.

    "I just heard you say you wanted to have a baby with her, why!? I can obviously give birth to a baby for you. If you want, I can give birth to a football team for you right away!!"

    As she was speaking, the girl caressed her belly with both hands, a trace of yearning and happiness for the future flashing across her face.

    At this moment, the passing spectators either admired or despised the young man at the center of the whirlpool. If he could do such a cruel thing at the age of ten, is it really okay to have a child?  Has modern science advanced to a point that even they could not imagine!  ?

    The young man covered his face. He was so ashamed. The looks around him made him so ashamed that he wanted to dig a hole and bury himself. He really couldn't get pleasure from the public shameful play in public.

    For the first time, the young man felt that he was still very moral.

    "Please let me go"

    "No, I will never leave you! I will never give up my happiness! Are your feelings for me just for fun?! Do you just want my body!?"

    Hearing the young man’s pleading words, the girl immediately came back to her senses and held his hand tightly, her eyes full of determination.

    ""

    The young man looked up at the sky that was gradually losing color in his eyes and shed tears silently.

    “Ah, I really want to die.

    "Hey!! Don't talk to yourselves, don't involve me in it!! It has nothing to do with me!"

    Alyssa could no longer bear the weird looks from around her. As the eldest lady, she felt so ashamed for the first time in her life. She actually became another heroine of such a shabby drama, and she even gave birth to a child. The lower limit.  It's not that showy.

    "And you, the stupid teacher, no, the promiscuous teacher! You actually did that, that, that kind of thing to a little girl, I, I will definitely report you!! You wait to go to jail!!"

    Alyssa pointed at Neil with a red face. This guy actually did these heinous things. Fortunately, she still believed him.

    No, if this continues, Nanoha, Suzuka, and the girls in the class will be in danger.

    Alyssa took out her mobile phone and immediately dialed a number.

    "Hey! Is this the International Court of Justice!?"

    "Miss, you don't have to be so realistic! And why is it that the International Court of Justice convicted me all of a sudden? Do you want me to hold a grudge like this!? You actually raised it to the international level!! You want me to be punished by human beings?  Expelled from the world!?”

    Neil almost fainted when he heard Alyssa’s calling voice. He stretched out his hand to take away Alyssa’s phone.

    “Yeah——!! Don’t touch me, you’ll get pregnant!!!”

    Alyssa screamed and jumped a few steps away, crossing her arms warily.

    ""

    Neil squatted deeply on the ground and was about to enter the orz state.

    When did he become a turbid launch pad covered in mysterious liquid?

    “Meow haha, that’s really interesting.”

    And the girl who was the culprit was holding her hands behind her back, watching the developments in front of her with a smile.

    "Asshole, whose fault do you think it is?! I was almost exiled because of your nonsense!!" Neil jumped.He stood up and glared at the girl with a red cross on his head, "Alicia, please go to bed early tonight. Weren't what you just talked about the bloody plot of a TV series last night!!"

    Not long ago, Neil was being tormented by Alyssa, but he was bumped into by Alicia who happened to be wandering around, and she heard Neil's teasing, which resulted in such a third-rate movie.  A real-life ethical romance drama with low blood pressure, low age and low IQ.

    "I want to perform because I think it's interesting"

    Alicia stuck out her tongue cutely and smiled as if she was not afraid that Neil was about to go crazy.

    “I almost went to the end of my life because of your desire to perform!!”

    "So youth is like a sand castle, which instantly collapses just because of some trivial things."

    “Don’t make it sound like it has nothing to do with you!!”

    Alyssa came over, she looked at Alicia, and immediately stroked her chest and breathed a sigh of relief.

    "It turns out you are not Feit. I was still wondering why Feit was such a person"

    Because of Nanoha, Alyssa and Suzuka both recognized the child Fit, and later exchanged letters. Judging from each other's words and appearance, they both felt that Fit was a well-behaved child who could even  A cute and shy girl.

    But the girl who looked exactly like Fit had just appeared, almost shattering her fantasy.

    Fortunately, God is merciful.

    "That's right, I'm not Feit, but I am Feit's sister, Alicia~~" Alicia smiled cutely, then blinked her beautiful eyes and looked at Alyssa, "By the way, you know Fei  Special?"

    "Well, but we have never met, so when I first met you, I was surprised. You are more lively than I thought"

    Alyssa felt that the corners of her mouth were twitching when she spoke.

    "Fortunately, Feite is not like you"

    Neil stood up, feeling equally deeply.

    "Hey, if Feit is like me, so what?"

    "Tell your mother to have another baby."

    "Ah! Neil is so bad, even Feit and I are not enough, yet he still wants it!"

    “…You’d better kill me.”

    "I just heard Alicia say that you live in this guy's house" Alyssa asked Alicia, but her eyes looked at Neil strangely, "I don't want to ask why you live in his house.  Why isn’t Feit with you?”

    "Well, there are many reasons. When Feite comes back, I will tell you in detail if I have the chance"

    Seeing that Neil had no intention of answering, Alicia could only answer randomly.

    "……Oh well."

    Alyssa’s eyes swept back and forth between the two of them, but she still suppressed the doubts in her heart.

    She always felt that they and Nanoha had a common secret that she didn't know about.

    Alyssa felt a little irritated unconsciously.

    "Well, it's time to go home" Seeing that the atmosphere seemed to be silent, Neil said aloud, "Miss, you should go back too, otherwise you will be confessed to again later"

    "Well, I understand."

    "Hey, what confession, tell me!"

    Alicia immediately became interested, but ended up being slapped on the forehead by Neil.

    When Neil and the three of them were walking on the road, they met a familiar guy, who was staring with his mouth wide open, with a look of surprise on his face that made him stupid.

    "Hey, Furuichi-san"

    Neil opened his dead eyes and said hello to the other party. How dare he meet an acquaintance at such a distance. In this small town, the chance of such randomness is really unusually high.

    "Um, can you explain the current situation in detail?"

    Furuichi held his forehead, reluctantly put on a relaxed smile, and tried hard to pose as a wise man.

    "What do you care about?"

    Neil and the two girls all tilted their heads at the same time, with several question marks popping up on their heads.

    "You still ask me what I care about!? Why are you with classmate Alyssa and a cute girl!!"

    "Ha, you ask why, it's just that we met on the road"

    "Oh my god!! Neil, has spring arrived again!? What a world without morals this is!!!!"

    Furuichi rubbed his eyebrows and almost smoke came out, and he fell intoA subtle state of rage.

    "Can you calm down, Furuichi-san, be careful and poke your forehead"

    "Ah, Neil, who made an oath with me to be a jobless virgin for the rest of his life, unexpectedly had something good happen to him. This was such a shock, as if all the hair on his butt was about to fall out, just like hair loss.  Dropped, and they are actually two cute girls of the same age? Obviously I remember that Neil’s preference seems to be the royal sister style with bulging front and back - "

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? could have two lines of bitter tears of blood and tears left in their eyes, Gu Shi looked at the sky aimlessly.

    ""

    "Well, anyway" Neil walked over and punched Gu Shi directly in the face, "You set my egg first!!!"

    “How can I not be determined after you’ve done this?!”

    "Have you calmed down, Furuichi-san"

    "I was forced to cool down"

    Furuichi was lying on the ground. Was that a meteorite that punched him so hard that his head was smoking?

    Ah, this time the handsome side of the beautiful girl was completely ruined in front of her.

    "By the way, who is this lady next to you?"

    Furuichi saw Alicia and asked Neil.

    "Alicia Testerosa, is"

    Neil wanted to say the words "my tenant", but he felt that Furuichi might get crazy if he said it, and there might be some rumors the next day. Last time Hayate came to visit his home.  It was this guy who broke the news.

    ???????????????????????????????? How about we kill him here to eliminate the trouble?

    Furuichi was covered in cold sweat, and his teacher was releasing an unabashed murderous light next to him. In an instant, he felt that his life seemed to be forced to the edge of the cliff.

    However, Neil and Furuichi had no time to care about anything else at this time, because a group of vicious guys were coming towards them.

    "Hey!! Who is the guy who just bullied me from Dumburo High School!!!"

    The bald man in the lead stared fiercely at the few brats in front of him.

    "Uh, boss, did we find the wrong person? They are all brats"

    A boy next to him came over and asked in a low voice that the combined age of the primary school students in front of him might not be older than his father.

    "You can't be wrong, that brat from the Denshi family is so big!"

    The bald boss spoke with confidence and no guilt at all for bullying a child.

    "Ehehehe!!! What is this sudden development!?"

    Furuichi looked at these delinquent high school students in despair, and suddenly jumped from one desperate situation to another more dangerous desperate situation?

    Neil looked at the group of people in front of him, and then glanced back at Alyssa. She was looking away and whistling as if it had nothing to do with herself, while Alicia's eyes were shining and looking forward to it.

    "Oh? It's you, right?"

    The bald boss noticed Furuichi who was making a noise, and after scanning the four of them, he identified Furuichi whose jaw was about to dislocate, because Neil seemed to be even weaker than Furuichi, and he seemed to be fine with long hair.  Bullying look.

    "Well, I don't have anything to say. Anyway, keep going, Furuichi-kun"

    Neil patted Furuichi on the shoulder and covered his mouth to suppress laughter.

    "Why me!! Don't act like you're just watching a show!!! I'm your student!!!"

    "Hey, hey, hey, you guys, don't you feel shy bullying a few kids?"

    A pleasant magnetic voice interrupted them.

    Furuichi turned his head as if he had seen a savior, and saw a group of girls wearing white special attack uniforms walking over, but the wooden knives, chains, clubs, and maces they held in their hands really made him feel embarrassed.

    Are today’s delinquents so ferocious even if they are too young girls?

    But it doesn’t matter, these big sisters are so beautiful.

    "Furuichi-san, you have lost all your moral integrity"

    ""

    Neil raised his eyes and looked at the group of female delinquents. The leading girl had a healthy wheat-colored complexion. Her long purple hair was tied up and swayed with her steps. She had a bamboo stick in her mouth and her eyes showed no sign of weakness.  Stare at the group of boys.

    "Ah? It's none of your business! This is our Duowu Luo's business, you Furious Emperor, get out of the way!!"

    At the critical moment, the boss did not give in because the other party was a girl, and it seemed that he had some connections with the other party.

    But the leading girl didn’t reply to his words, she just walked over and whispered:After staring at Neil for a while, he suddenly put his hand on Neil's head, with a friendly smile on his lips.

    "Your kid is Neil, right? I heard the tyrant mention you, you are such a cute kid"

    "Tyrant?"

    Neil didn't slap the opponent's hand away. After all, she was a quasi-royal sister, and he was just confused about the tyrant she mentioned. The group of guys from Duwuluo High School behind him seemed a little unhappy after hearing this title.  It looks good, like taking laxatives.

    It sounds like he is very tough. Is there such a formidable person around him?

    "Ahaha, it's someone you know anyway"

    "Hey, Rika, this kid here is also very cute. I'm Shizuku Itoi, and I'll die at night~~~"

    "Hey, Shizuku, you're scaring people"

    And Furuichi was surrounded by several female delinquents holding his face in his hands. At this moment, he was so happy that he almost fainted.

    "You women, don't forget about us! Bastards, don't think we dare not take action. Even if Nan Lixiang knows the "tyrant", I won't be afraid of you!  !  "

    "Huh? Even if you don't know that guy, I will beat you up. If you have the guts, come and try it!!"

    The bosses of the two factions began to clamor, and they gritted their teeth as fiercely as a wolf.

    "Boys! Don't take it lightly just because they are girls! Let them see the power of Dumburo High School!!"

    “Oh oh oh!!!”

    "Ah!? We are the Furious Emperor, don't underestimate us, you scum!!"

    "Follow the boss and rush!!!"

    Alicia and Alyssa stood on the outside, watching the two gangs fighting like this, feeling almost numb.

    "Ahaha, the fight started"

    Alyssa laughed dryly a few times, revealing a pair of dead fish eyes like Neil's.

    "Ah, everyone is so full of energy. It's so lively, I really want to join in"

    Alicia showed a completely different expression, and her eagerness to try made Alyssa doubt that she would rush in next second.

    Neil, who was in the middle of it, was punching one after another, while Fushi was running around with his head in his hands, hiding in a cold sweat.

    "What's going on!? Gang war!? I'm just an ordinary elementary school student. I simply ran to the wrong set!!"

    "Ah ah ah, let me go back to my mother's arms and drink milk!!"

    As soon as Fushi turned his head, he saw Neil kicking a big man away, making him look embarrassed.

    This guy’s strength is as unparalleled as ever.

    “You stinky brat!!”

    Fushi suddenly heard a loud shout from behind him. He turned around and saw a bad guy hitting him with his fist.

    ——I’m probably seriously injured now.

    Unable to escape, we can only watch the imminent crisis coming.

    In the blink of an eye, Furuichi felt as if his head was being pushed down, and a gust of wind passed over his head.

    "Really, don't get in the way here, leave as soon as possible, there are so many people here, even if you stand behind me, I may not be able to care about you, I might even beat you up"

    Furuichi only saw Neil punch the opponent away, and with a few words, he pushed him to the safety of Alicia.

    Furuichi was startled for a moment, and when he looked back, what caught his eye was Neil's expression that was slightly different from usual.

    I once saw this unique side of him in a martial arts competition.

    Looking at him intently in the fight, Furuichi pursed his lips.

    ——It’s really strong.

    "Hey, are you okay, Furuichi-san?"

    Seeing Fushi’s dull expression, Alyssa couldn’t help but asked, it wouldn’t be funny if he was beaten silly.

    "Uh, I'm fine" Furuichi waved his hand, then looked at Alicia, pointing to the chaotic situation, "Miss Alicia, is it okay to be in such a mess?"

    The bald boss seemed to have been beaten ten meters above the ground just now. Is that okay?

    "No problem! You don't know, right? Fighting is a specialty of this street. Many idiots living here will die if they don't fight. Even Neil fights one fight every three days and one fight every five days."  Yes, to a certain extent, he is very familiar with the people here"

    It’s really a disgusting street.

    “Then Alicia, wouldn’t it be dangerous for you to live here?”

    Alyssa really can’t imagine that if a child lives here, wouldn’t he be frightened every day?"That's not the case" Alicia shook her head and smiled, as if she didn't care much, "Don't look at these people as being fierce, but in fact they are very principled people, at least they will not bully the elderly or children.  At best, they have bad mouths. Just now they were just scaring us. In the words of Neil and Granny Denshi, these people are apes without brains and can only express themselves in the most primitive way.  It’s just blood that’s burned too hot…”

    "Of course, there are also other connections, such as the mother-in-law Denshi and the "Scarlet Overlord" rumored here are Neil's family, so those people don't dare to mess with the people in the family"

    ""

    ? Okay, Scarlet Overlord is really the name of the bunker. Is Neil's house full of monsters?

    Furuichi and Alyssa once again watched the scene near the end. In their eyes, something seemed to be different.

    "These guys are really getting more and more durable"

    Neil twisted his wrist and walked back. His face was not red and he was out of breath. It was impossible to tell that he had just finished fighting.

    "You do like fighting"

    Furuichi looked at Neil and smiled softly.

    Niel paused for a moment, then shrugged and smiled slightly.

    "I don't hate it."

    "I didn't expect that my teacher is still a bad person" Alyssa covered her face as if she had a headache, "Are you performing a GTO?"

    "Please ask Mr. Onitsuka for this kind of thing" Neil scratched his head and said boredly, "Well, if I can make extra money, I wouldn't mind making a cameo"

    But not long after he finished speaking, Neil found that Furuichi, Alyssa and Alicia were all silent in front of him, with dull expressions on their faces.

    "Huh? Are you possessed by a ghost, you guys?"

    Suddenly, an arm even rougher than Kenjiro's wrapped around Neil's neck. He was stunned for a moment, and then fell into the shadow of despair.

    Who released this Godzilla at the end of the 21st century

    "Oh? Neal-chan, are you planning to make extra money? I have a place where you can make a guest appearance. I originally came out to see where the kid was having such a fun time, but I didn't expect to hear such good news"

    Furuichi and Alyssa looked up at the tall figure, with the stubble, thick eyebrows, piercing eyes, light lip gloss and eye shadow, a perfect figure comparable to King Billy, and a charming Jean  The kimono that no one can look at directly gave them an unparalleled impact.

    "Ah, I really want to vomit. Can I vomit?"

    "Hello, Mrs. Xixiang."

    Alicia reluctantly moved her lips and said hello proactively.

    "Oh, it's Alicia" Xixiang moved his eyes and nodded, "Go back and tell your family that Neil won't be going back tonight. He's working at my place, so tell them not to worry"

    "Well, I understand, please feel free to do so."

    Neil, who was almost out of breath, stared at him. Alicia sold him in the blink of an eye. Please feel free to take him for what he is. He didn't even know if he would be able to see the sun tomorrow.  .

    “Let’s go, Neil-chan~~~”

    Xixiang smiled girlishly at Neil, and Neil immediately rolled his eyes and fainted while frothing at the mouth.

    “Is it okay, Alicia?”

    Watching Neil being carried away on her shoulders, Alyssa felt for the first time that it was not easy for him either.

    "It doesn't matter, Mrs. Saigo is a good person."

    ""

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    That night, Xixiang Ladyboy Club.

    “Clang, clang, clang! The super future star of our store is now making a grand appearance, Sonoko!!!”

    "Who are you calling Sonoko! Who wants to be the future star of your store!!"

    "Come on, Nierzi! You have great potential to become the ACE_OF_ACE of our store!!"

    "A devil wants this kind of potential, even if you give me money!!"

    "Yo!! Pretty boy, twist your waist!!"

    “You can do it yourself, don’t make too many demands, you perverted uncles!!”

    "Yoooooooo, such a cute child is indeed a boy! Long live Lord Lucifer!!!"

    "Have your male-only penetrating weapons been scrapped by you idiots!?"

    "Nierzi, please date!!!"

    “Go to hell——!!!!!!”

    On the stage, ?A girl in a gorgeous kimono with light make-up, who was actually a boy, was dancing with terrifying momentum with a folding fan. Next to her, Saigo was admiring the dance with a face full of admiration.

    This kid really has hope of becoming the master of the great route.

    The next day, the news about Neil's transformation into a new human spread secretly without his knowledge.

 Text Chapter 63 To maintain moral integrity or to lose moral integrity, that is the question

    The long black hair floated gently.

    The bright pupils reflect the surrounding scenery, like a mirror world.

    The girl put her hands behind her back, holding a smile on her lips, and stepped lightly.

    "Ah, no matter how many times I come here, I always feel that this place is huge"

    The corners of Tifa's mouth were slightly raised, her eyes were shrouded in a bright light, and she looked around every inch of Maho Liang Academy from time to time.

    "That's right. After we entered through the school gate, we walked for more than half an hour and felt like we didn't even see the end"

    Alicia, who was following Tifa, glanced around with the same interest. Whenever she saw the architecture of European classical beauty and the natural scenery, her vermilion eyes suddenly brightened like gems.

    "Well, I heard from Neil that there are many schools here, ranging from elementary school to university, plus various research institutes, shopping streets and library islands. It really can't be visited in one day" Tifa introduced, tapping her lower lip.  , suddenly remembered something interesting, a smile on his face, "This school also has many activities, such as the last school festival, which was held for three days and three nights. It was really lively"

    "Wow, that sounds so interesting" Alicia immediately flattened her mouth in disgust when she saw Tifa's expression, and then murmured angrily, "If Neil had woken me up earlier, then I couldn't have done it either."  Did you attend the school festival?"

    ""

    Tifa scratched her cheek and smiled silently. Is this what she should be struggling with?

    "But it's great, I want to go to school here too"

    Looking at Alicia’s longing expression, Tifa couldn’t help but smile.

    "What you say should be fine. As long as you worship Tony Nier or Negi, they should be able to find a way"

    "Hmm, please Tony Neil? I always think that guy will say something like "It's too troublesome, so I won't do it""

    Alicia closed her eyes and frowned, as if she could imagine the scene at that time.

    "maybe……"

    Tifa nodded with deep understanding. She quite agreed with Alicia's idea and her understanding of that guy.

    However, because of her understanding, she knew that if Alicia really asked him to ask for help, Neil would still do his best to help her.

    "A soft-hearted fool."

    Tifa pursed her lips and murmured in a low voice. She was a little bit disgusted by this.

    "What's wrong, Tifa?"

    Alicia noticed Tifa’s little movements and couldn’t help but feel a little weird.

    Tifa came back to her senses immediately, scratched her cheek and laughed dryly, "It's okay, I just got a little lost in thought"

    "Hey, what are you thinking about? You are so absorbed in your thoughts~~~"

    Alicia rolled her eyes and didn’t know what she was thinking of. She half-covered her mouth with her hand and leaned over with an ambiguous smile.

    Tifa blocked the approaching smiling face with her hand and said angrily, "What are you thinking about? I feel like you are becoming more and more like that guy Neil"

    "Hehe, you are so embarrassed that I got it right, right?"

    "You're not shy!"

    "Oh~~~Don't you deny what you said before? Sure enough, Tifa-chan's heart is full of Nier~~~"

    ""

    Faced with such teasing, Tifa simply shut her mouth and turned away as if she didn't hear anything.

    Seeing Tifa like this, Alicia stopped teasing her. She glanced around and asked, "Hey, Tifa, where is Neil's school? We've been gone for a long time"

    Originally, I was idle at home and wanted to come to the school to kill some time. However, after I came here with Tifa, this journey was really a good way to kill the time.

    ??Looking carefully, it seems that it is almost time for get out of class to end.

    "This place is too big. I haven't been here many times. How can I know how to get there?"

    "Eh? Didn't we see that big map when we entered?"

    “It’s true, but”

    "Is Tifa a roadie!? So cute!!"

    "What are you so cute about!? You're not praising yourself in disguise, when you haven't found a way either!?"

    "Are you two brats students here?"

    The two of them, who were fighting and looking for their way around, suddenly heard a voice coming from behind them. At the same time, they turned their heads and saw a tall man in black sportswear standing not far away with a cool expression.

    "Hello, we are not students here, we are here to find someone."

    TifaliNodding gracefully, the person in front of him seemed to be a school teacher or administrator.

    "Looking for someone?" Heigang raised his eyebrows and looked at the two girls in front of him, "Who are you looking for?"

    “It’s Neil Springfield who works at Shengxiang Elementary School here.”

    "It's that kid, but it's almost time for school to end. If we go by now, the people in the elementary school will probably leave as well. Forget it, I'll lead you there. Maybe that kid is still in school  By the way, are you his friends?"

    “We are his girlfriends!!”

    Before Tifa could speak, Alicia answered first.

    "girlfriend!?"

    Heigang opened his eyes in surprise, while Tifa covered his forehead as if he had a headache. He dared to believe that Alicia would start to display her natural instinct of fearing chaos in the world again.

    "I didn't expect that boy to have two girlfriends, but it seems reasonable after thinking about it"

    Heigang sighed at first, and then nodded unexpectedly.

    "Well, this gentleman"

    "Just call me Heigang" Heigang lowered his head and looked at Tifa, noticing the tangled look on her face as she hesitated to speak, and said with a very understanding expression, "Don't worry, I understand"

    "No, actually"

    "Let's go, I'll take you there now."

    "That bastard is really incredible. He actually did such a thing, but he is a role model for others. This is considered a harm to others' children. Well, I should be able to use this reason to teach him a lesson"

    A cold smile appeared on Black Steel's lips, and his narrow eyes narrowed slightly, flashing a frightening red light from time to time. When Tifa noticed the eldest brother's expression, she knew that the unlucky child was about to suffer a big disaster again.  , couldn't help but draw a cross in my heart.

    "Meow haha, it feels like something interesting is going to happen"

    Hearing Alicia’s cheerful laughter, Tifa sighed sadly, feeling deeply powerless.

    【Neal, if you want to blame it, you have a teammate who has been deceiving people for thirty years】

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Woo——"

    "What's the matter, Neil?"

    Naye suddenly heard Neil making a sound of unknown meaning, couldn't help but frowned, and asked with some worry.

    "It's okay, I just suddenly felt so miserable that I let out such a scream from my soul that it shook the world"

    "I have no idea what you are talking about" Nanoye shook her head in confusion, and then laughed happily, "But this means that Neil, there is nothing wrong with you"

    "Naye, at this moment, I feel more desperate than when I met a giant."

    She had just escaped from the demon king of the Kamabaka Kingdom and was mentally traumatized. Now she was attacked by this girl Nanoha. As her master, Neil suddenly felt that his majesty had lost as much as a certain vampire. He couldn't help but feel  I feel like life is dark.

    "By the way, aren't we going to the back mountain? This direction doesn't seem right"

    Nanoye looked at the direction Neil led the way. She had been training with Neil every day after school as usual, but at this moment, she visually saw that it was completely different from where she usually went.

    "Well, anyway, what I'm teaching you is just the control and application of magic power, and how to fight. I plan to hand you over to a more capable and experienced guy. Regardless of magic or physical skills, with her level, she can definitely  You trained me to become a master"

    Originally Naiyara was still being trained today. Neil felt that he had nothing to teach. After all, the magic system was completely different. Apart from some basic things, Neil felt that it would be better to have someone like Yuno as a coach.  Suitable for yourself.  When Professor Nanoha was in actual combat, whenever he encountered her unconsciously cute look, Neil would be blasted to pieces by a burst of starlight.

    Therefore, directly throwing Nanoha to the merciless Yiwen is definitely very profitable. Anyway, it is healthier for young people to abuse them, and there is Negi who can attract firepower next to him, and more importantly,  He can go home and cook quickly after school.

    【Ah, I can’t help it anymore, I can’t stop crying.  】

    "don't want!"

    Naye's face changed slightly and she shouted subconsciously, even her voice became slightly shrill.

    Neil was startled and quickly turned his head to look over, only to see Nanoye staring at him with her mouth bulging as if she was very angry.

    "Uh, what's wrong with you, Miss Nanoha?"

    &nbsp; Neil asked cautiously after being stared at by Nanoye for a while.

    "me……"

    When asked by Neil, Nanoye didn't know how to answer. Could it be that she told him that she didn't want to leave him?

    "Dream on, it would be better to use a starburst to make him surrender."

    "Ms. Nanoha, did you think of something dangerous just now! Although I don't know what it was, I am firmly against violence!!"

    With the flash of red light in Nanoye’s eyes and the faint smile of excitement on her lips, no matter how idiotic she was, Neil still felt that he seemed to be very close to the door of hell.

    "Ahaha, what are you talking about Neil? I never thought of using Starlight Explosion to blast you"

    Nanoha scratched her cheek, smiled very cutely, and said horrible words that made Neil break into a cold sweat.

    【This guy said something that must never be uttered!  Naturally black?  ?  Definitely natural black!  !  】

    "Neil, why do you want others to teach me? I'm afraid I won't get along"

    Naye thought for a while and finally came up with a reason.

    "So that's the problem"

    Neil breathed a sigh of relief. He really didn't realize that Nanoha's character would be afraid of strangers, but this was no problem at all. After all, Yiwen's appearance was very deceptive. At first glance, he looked like a harmless cat, and he was very similar to  You don't have to worry about getting along with Yi Wen at all, because that guy's queen character is definitely about making others obey her.

    "That's not okay, Nanoha. If you hold back because of this small worry, you won't be able to make great progress in the future! Although I will be a little reluctant to let you go, dad, I will still do this for your future.  I did it! So, even if you resent Dad, I won’t regret it!!"

    "What dad, what role are you playing!"

    Nanoye slapped away Neil's hand on her shoulder with dissatisfaction. She blinked, not knowing what she thought of, her eyes suddenly lit up, and a meaningful smile appeared on her face.

    "Well, after all, Neil was defeated by me, I don't think he has the ability to teach me anything"

    "What!? Defeated by you!? It was just your luck that time. If I do it ten times again, you will not be my brother's" Neil originally retorted angrily, but when he saw Nanoye's smile, he seemed to understand.  Everything changed, "Well, since you said so, I also feel that I am not capable"

    Nanoha's smile froze slightly, but soon her lips curved into a more contemptuous arc, and at the same time her eyes swept three inches ahead.

    "Neil, it really doesn't work."

    Neil, who had been paying attention to Nanoye's expression, naturally noticed the other person's gaze. He looked down and couldn't help but widen his eyes, like an angry cat staring at Nanoye who was smiling leisurely and contentedly.

    "No!? You dare to say that I can't do it!? I've told you from the first day of class that I am a man who can break through the sky. The word "no" cannot appear to me!! Very good, Nanoha.  Just wait, if I don’t train you well, I will spend the rest of my life hanging around Xixiang!!!”

    “This is what you said, Neil~~~”

    Naye secretly made a gesture indicating that the plan was successful, and at the same time thought of something in her heart.

    【This trick of using retreat to advance that my mother taught me is really useful. Although I don't know why I aimed at it like this in the end, as long as it succeeds, I'll be fine!  】

    In fact, it was not until some years later that Nanoha understood the true meaning of this matter. At that time, she lamented that her health teacher died early. At the same time, she was very fortunate that she had a mother as great as Kami who allowed her to do this.  I have avoided many detours in my life.

    "Forget it, let's stop today's training. I'll go back and think about how to arrange it"

    “I don’t know whether it was because he was inspired to fight or because his dignity as a man was challenged. Neil began to seriously think about what to do. Usually, these things were left to Anders to do.

    "Huh? What is that guy doing?"

    Neil suddenly slowed down, and a shadowy figure appeared in his field of vision.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Ha, why are all the cleaners boys, not even a girl"

    Furuichi stopped the broom in his hand, looked around the classroom, and couldn't help but sigh sadly.

    Doesn’t it mean that if men and women match each other, the work will not be tiring?  There are just a bunch of idiots here, and they are exhausted from doing anything.

    "You just give up on this idea, this is terribleIt's our class's policy" Yuuji walked past Furuichi with a broom on his shoulder, not looking like he was working at all, "That guy said that in order to avoid a series of unnecessary problems caused by male-female combinations, we separate boys and girls.  Separated to facilitate management, do you think we can resist the mountain above our heads?  And the girls seem to agree"

    “Can you disagree!? Girls almost don’t have to participate in work during the week!!”

    "From this point of view, it turns out that he is still a gentleman"

    "That's weird! Even if he is a gentleman, he can only be a gentleman in another sense!!!"

    "I'm telling you, you can chat as much as you want, but if you can work, Yuuji, you've barely even done anything!!"

    Listening to the two complaining, Touma couldn't stand it anymore. He was almost the only one working now. He obviously planned to grab those half-price bento boxes.

    "You should tell the group of people over there first"

    Yuuji pointed with his broom in the direction of the podium, where a group of people were gathering for activities.

    Standing on the podium, Akihisa used the broom as a guitar and danced his fingers as much as he could, as if he had returned to the school festival concert, with the intense melody seeming to linger in his ears.

    “Come on, call me!!!”

    “Honey!!!”

    "What a tall person!!! Call me God-sama!!!"

    "Ah, Lord Kami is playing a game console in that corner over there"

    Touma looked at this scene, then looked at someone in the corner who had entered the god of strategy mode, and couldn't help but sigh.

    How long will he be able to do this?

    ——

    Suddenly, the sound of the door being pulled attracted the attention of everyone in the class.

    A handsome face that was as cold as a knife appeared behind the door, and at the same time, those sharp wolf-like eyes made the guys in the class stay silent for a while and started cleaning obediently.

    “Kids, is your bastard head teacher gone already?”

    They were slightly surprised by the unexpected punishment, and then suddenly realized that it was their class teacher who had caused the hatred.

    "Well, our bastard head teacher left early during the last self-study class and let all the girls go"

    As the leader of the boys, Xiongji told Heigang in detail. When Heigang heard this, he felt that the temples on his forehead began to beat again.

    "That rascal……"

    "Um, Teacher Heigang, what do you want from Neil?"

    Touma's question caused Heigang to turn around. He looked at the people in the class, and for some reason the corner of his mouth curled up into a weird smile.

    "Ah, actually it was the boy's two girlfriends who came to see him"

    "What——!?"

    "girlfriend——!?"

    “Two more——!?”

    The boys looked at each other and saw the jealousy hidden in each other's eyes. They nodded one after another, immediately picked up the thing in their hands, and rushed out of the back door without saying a word.

    "Hey, don't damage public property"

    Heigang shouted behind them, chuckled, and then walked downstairs.

    When he walked downstairs, he found that the two girls waiting nearby were gone. Instead, there was a guy who deserved a beating, gaping at the large cloud of dust.

    "Faye, did you see the two little girls who were here just now?"

    Heigang walked over, patted Fay on the shoulder and asked as coldly as usual.

    "Huh? It's Kurojia~~" Faye turned around and showed a very hearty smile, and then her face became a little weird, "Kurojia, are you a lolita control?"

    Heigang was startled, then his face turned black, he pulled out a cold long knife out of thin air, clasped his hands and raised it, ready to slash at it.

    "You really deserve to be cut down just like that kid"

    “Ehehehe!! Oppose violence, Hei-chan~~~”

    “Go to hell!!”

    "Wait a minute, aren't you going to ask where those two girls went? I'll tell you, but you can't do anything to me!"

    ""

    Heigang stopped and stared at Fay coldly, while Fay smiled slightly and tidied up his clothes. It was not until Heigang was about to have his second impact that he slowly spoke.

    "Actually, I just met them and chatted for a few words. I found out that they were here to see Neil-chan, so I told them that Neil-chan had left.Okay, so they took their leave, and let me tell you something by the way.  "

    "That means you knew it beforehand, right?"

    "Well Wow!! Kuro-chan, a surprise attack is a foul!!"

    “I don’t care about you!!”

    “I clearly said I wouldn’t do anything!!”

    "Did I promise you!?"

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "So, you lost the ring that Yiwen gave you and you were thinking about how to die, maybe this is it?"

    "No, I'm not thinking about how to die"

    Negi looked at his brother depressedly, forgetting if he didn't help, he was still gloating about his misfortune.

    "I just lost my ring, is there any need to do this?"

    Although the ring was a relatively rare magic item, it was not in a life-and-death situation. However, seeing Negi like this, Neil immediately felt very happy.

    "You won't understand. If Master finds out, I will see hell"

    Yiwen’s terror began to emerge in Negi’s mind. His face turned pale and his whole body was shaking, as if he had seen a ghost.

    Neil couldn’t help but sigh at how powerful Yiwen was. He was able to make Negi, a little man-trained boy, even more miserable. He felt like he was almost turning into an M.

    "Hey, Neal, what's the ring that Mr. Negi mentioned? Doesn't it matter that he's still like this?"

    Nanoye pulled the corner of Neil's clothes and asked with some confusion.

    "Well, that ring is like a wedding ring that represents a lifelong promise, and Negi, the idiot, threw it away without knowing where. If his powerful wife at home knew about it, he would probably not have to go to bed for a month."

    "Hey!? Teacher Negi is already married!?"

    "Hey, Neil, stop making this up!"

    "I'm not making it up, I'm just explaining it to Nanoha."

    "What are you trying to explain!!"

    Facing Negi’s fire-breathing eyes, Neil shrugged and had to give up, "Okay, okay, I won’t say it anymore. Why don’t you recall it and let me help you reorganize the scene at that time."

    "real?"

    Negi looked at him suspiciously, could this guy really be so kind?

    "We are brothers after all Speaking of which, when did the ring disappear?"

    "It should have been last night"

    "Well, very good" Neil nodded, "Which woman's bed did you sleep in last night?"

    "Herehey!! Where are you going!!"

    Negi is crazy, he actually believes in a guy like Neil, he is really a fool.

    "Oh, oh, did you really sleep in someone else's bed? Yeah, there are so many people in the girls' dormitory, who could it be?"

    "I told you not to do it!! I haven't even slept in Asuna-san's bed recently!!"

    "The married life is not harmonious?"

    “Stay away from me!!!”

    "Teacher Negi is not pure."

    ""

    Negi leaned against the tree, wanting to die.

    “Neil——!!!”

    Just when Neil was enjoying the sight of Negi being beaten to a pulp, a familiar scream came from behind. Without thinking, he immediately bent down. The next second, a figure flew over his head, and at the same time, a wave of wind blew up.  A gust of cold wind.

    Neil raised his head and looked at the blond girl who flipped in the air and landed perfectly, and couldn't help but be speechless for a while.

    "Alicia, do you have to say hello in this way? If I hadn't avoided it, I really doubt I would have suffered internal injuries from you."

    "It doesn't matter, I just said hello a little more enthusiastically."

    "Is this called being more enthusiastic!? Who would rush over at a speed of 40 yards, 4 seconds and 2!? Do you think I am an American football player!?"

    “What a small family man.”

    "I'm sorry, anyone would be petty when their lives are at stake!"

    "Tch, I won't talk to you anymore" Alicia left Neil alone, moved her target to Nanoye who was aside, and immediately pounced on her, "yahoo! Nanoye!!"

    "Whoa, be careful, Alicia!!"

    Neil sighed helplessly at the two who started to fuck Lily, then turned his head and forced a smile at the black-haired girl who was running slowly.

    "Won't you stop this guy, Tifa?"

    ? ???Isn't this bad?  There is a beautiful girl throwing herself into my arms"

    Tifa walked up to Neil and smiled teasingly.

    “I wish the way of throwing myself into someone’s arms could be improved”

    Neil muttered softly, but the next moment, Tifa's beautiful black hair was fluttering with invisible domineering aura.

    "What were you talking about just now?"

    "No, I didn't say anything, Your Lady Queen."

    Neil immediately displayed his low-profile and domineering attitude. His dignity and integrity were completely useless in front of Tifa.

    "Ah, look, Nanoha, Neil is starting to lose his moral integrity again!!"

    "Neil has never had any moral integrity anyway"

    "Alicia, shut up, whose fault do you think it is that makes me like this!"

    "You blame me?"

    "Ha, if I don't blame you, why should I blame myself!?"

    "Shut up."

    "Yes, Your Lady Queen."

    "Neil really suffered."

    Alicia’s triumphant look made Neil want to hang her up and tickle her, but for Tifa’s sake, he still lay on the ground obediently.

    "By the way, what is Negi doing there?"

    Tifa noticed Negi, who had been ignored for a long time, but the other party was obviously trapped in an endless loop and did not notice their arrival.

    "Nieji is struggling with the question of whether he should have moral integrity or lose his moral integrity."

    ""

    “By the way, why did you and Alicia come here?”

    “Well, since it’s okay to stay at home, and Alicia has never been to school, I took her here for a walk.”

    Neil looked back at the girl who was chatting enthusiastically with Nanoye. She had maintained such an optimistic attitude since she woke up. It was not an exaggeration to say that she was offline. However, these might just be to cover up her inner feelings.  lonely.

    【Looks like we need to hurry up.  】

    Just when Neil was thinking about something, a strange murderous aura rushed towards him. Neil looked around and saw a large black mist rumbling towards him.

    "What is that!? The Black Mist Monster!?"

    As soon as he finished complaining, Neil was swallowed by the black mist.

    "Whoa! Help! Huh? Isn't this a guy from the class!? Hey, are you rebelling!?"

    "Burn my remains with the blazing holy fire! How joyful is life, and how sad is death!"

    "Ahhh!! Where did you come from the Ming Cult!? These people are crazy again!!! Tifa, Negi, save me!!"

    Tifa watched the group of people go away speechlessly, and then glanced at Negi who continued to seek death.

    This school is still so peaceful today.

 Text Chapter 1 That day, the boy walked into a new world

    My name is Orima Ichika, I'm 15 years old, and my gender is, um, with excalibur underneath, you know.

    At this moment, the fifteen-year-old youth is like a deep-sea fish.

    “The classroom with all girls except me is very stressful.

    But it doesn’t matter. With my ability to withstand stress that I have developed since childhood, I can still withstand this kind of pressure. I am quite confident about this.

    Why do you say that?

    This has to start with my family and my world.

    “Today’s world, I simply don’t know how to describe it in words.  First of all, the two mainstreams in the world today are technology and magic. As far as I know, eight years ago, the flying super weapon called IS came out, and the world has undergone earth-shaking changes. However, weapons like IS can only be made by  The manipulation by girls has led to a fundamental change in the status of men and women in society.  However, the matter did not end there. In the following years, the ISSDA organization responsible for space development announced the existence of "magic". Magic was originally unknown. Coupled with the new life from the universe, it became even more complicated.  Not to mention the various superpowers in Academy City, the world was once again in turmoil. However, with the efforts of many parties, the world finally settled down, and magic was gradually accepted by everyone. At the same time, ordinary humans could not  All known alien races appeared one after another, and the world became more and more diverse.

    However, there are still unknown things in this world, such as disobedient gods, demons, angels, magic societies that are still hidden in the dark, and advanced beings buried in the shadows. I know these because my family is special.  The reason is, after all, the old man in my family is not an ordinary person.

    In short, there are as many angels and demons as dogs, and fairies and heavenly beings are everywhere. This world is a strategic fortress.

    However, this world view is not enough to shock me, because the family I live in is enough to numb my nerves. My home is simply the most chaotic place in the world.  Compared with one who has a personality, all kinds of weapons are worth the sky, and I can also see angels and demons eating together and having fun, and even aiming their guns at someone. The moment I knew the truth, my three views were completely destroyed. Thousands of years of history  They've all been tricked into being dogs.

    “Alas, this world is so damn peaceful.

    “But even so, I am still very stressed at this moment.

    I folded my hands and put them under my chin, with cold eyes, trying to look calm. At this time, I finally understood Commander Ikari’s sense of pressure to remain calm in the face of the apostles’ attack.

    Commander Ikari is mighty!  !  !

    But the sights gathered from all around are really uncomfortable. Haven’t you seen that my forehead is already covered with heart-wrenching beads of sweat?  ?  Sure enough, no matter how old a girl is, she always has a trembling heart!  !  Sure enough, a girl's gaze is the most terrifying thing in the world. The ever-changing changes of sometimes resentment and sometimes anger are simply more disasters than taking the Western Scriptures.

    I took a deep breath, narrowed my eyes slightly, and all the nerves in my body suddenly became more tense than ever before.

    ??????????????????????????????????

    Wow, I relaxed too much and almost came out from behind.

    Ha, by the way, why do I have to stay in a place like this?

    Thinking of this, I recalled what happened the night before.

    That night, my brother said to me with a smile that could be read as bright and written as slutty.

    "Ichika, you will become the happiest man in the world."

    So that’s what he was talking about!  !  !  !  !

    I sighed deeply, and I mourned for a second for my seemingly happiness and actual sorrow. I started to swim away and observe the people around me.

    Well, the eyes of the girls on the left and the right are full of unparalleled curiosity for knowledge, and their shining eyes almost flashed through their tough golden eyes.

    I can’t see the back part, but the sight of the thorns on my back makes me feel like I’m sitting on pins and needles. I can understand it even without looking.

    "The person directly in front of me is a slightly older woman.

    She is a bit petite, and her figure is almost the same as that of a student, but her chest size is the nemesis of all high school girls.  The clothes are relatively large and make her look more petite, but she still feels quite cute.  In addition, she also wears a pair of black-rimmed glasses. Although they are crooked, she can still be called a bespectacled girl.

    And this girl with glasses was looking at the people in the class in panic, her timid posture was reminiscent of an injured little rabbit.

    You are a teacher, show me some domineering power!

    "Everyone is here. Then, SHR is going to startWhoops!  "

    Well, it’s not something you can do if you want to.

    I gave the teacher an appreciative look, but for some reason the teacher turned red and smiled shyly.

    ????????????????????????????????????????? Suddenly, I felt that the pressure on my body was a little heavier, and I almost died from a thousand arrows piercing my heart.

    “Well, then, please introduce yourself, uh, in order of seat number.”

    The teacher seemed to have recovered from the inexplicable emotion and said to the students in the audience in a panic.

    ""

    "It's so quiet. My dignity as a teacher is suddenly shattered into pieces."

    I looked at the teacher who was about to cry, and I couldn't bear it. At the same time, I felt unhappy with the girls in the class. Are you shy because you just entered high school? No one responded. The teacher was about to cry. Really?  I'm going to cry!  !

    I glanced at the teacher, and the teacher’s eyes also moved over.

    ??Okay, our eyes met.

    Please don’t look at me like this, you are not my type, teacher.

    I quickly lowered my head, I still understand the principle that a dead Taoist friend will not die a poor Taoist.

    “Oh, give me a normal high school life.

    The reason why I specifically emphasize "ordinary" here is simply because what I am in now is definitely not an ordinary high school, but the famous IS Academy-the only school in the world that trains IS operators.

    And the most important point is that IS, this deceptive thing, can only be activated by girls, so naturally, this is a girls' school.

    And why am I here?

    I need to emphasize again that I am a boy, and I am definitely a boy at first glance. My appearance can be considered a bit handsome, but it is definitely not the kind of beauty that makes even IS unable to identify my gender.

    The reason why I came to such a ghost place has to start with the entrance exam in February.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    That day, the sun was shining brightly, and the cherry blossoms flying freely in the sky made me fall in love.

    I looked at the clear sky and encouraged myself in my heart.

    Today is the entrance exam for Junior High School. For your own goals, you can’t do it without working hard.

    The school I go to is called Mahora Gakuin. It is a very large Academy City that has everything from kindergarten to university. There are many schools in it, all types, and my target is the famous Mitsusaka High School.

    The reason why I chose Mitsusaka is not because of its reputation, but because my brothers and sisters all graduated from here. I have an indescribable yearning for that place.

    I want to chase the traces they left behind, and I want to be like them.

    that's it.

    Well, of course, if I am admitted to Mitsusaka High School, my goal of dominating Mitsusaka will be one step closer, and realizing Mahora's dream of complete domination will not be unattainable.

    Hahahaha, I couldn’t help but laugh out loud.

    "Why are you giggling so early in the morning?"

    At this time, my head was hit hard.  When I looked back, I saw a handsome man with white shoulder-length hair standing behind me. He was looking at me listlessly with a pair of dead fish eyes, and he didn't look like he was awake at all.

    "Brother, you got up so early"

    ??I touched my head and laughed dryly.

    "Well, seeing as you have a test today, I got up early to see you out"

    Hey, is this guy so kind?

    "Hey, don't think I can't understand your expression"

    "Well……"

    Although those dead fish eyes are completely rotten, they are still so sharp.

    I don’t know if my thoughts were revealed again, but I got another blow on the head.

    "By the way, you forgot to bring your admission ticket"

    I was stunned for a moment, watching my brother hand a certificate to me.

    "Huh? Didn't I prepare it last night?"

    As I was talking, I wanted to go through my bag. I had carefully prepared all kinds of things the night before.

    "Well, men will always forget some things, just like forgetting what their first love looked like"

    “I won’t forget it!!”

    I replied angrily, but I didn't notice the firmness in my tone.

    The old man looked at me steadily for a moment, with an inexplicable light flashing in his eyes.?, and then touched my hair with a slight smile.

    “Okay, take your admission ticket and go quickly, don’t be late.”

    I didn’t notice anything strange about my brother, so I took the admission ticket and didn’t check whether I really didn’t bring it with me. I said goodbye to my brother and went out.

    "It seems that Ichika has grown up"

    After saying this softly, the man walked back into the room with a smile.

    It was easy, so I came to the address indicated on the admission ticket.

    ???????????????????? Why is it not in Mahonliang Academy, but in a high school outside?

    But I didn’t think too much about it. Anyway, it said this on the admission ticket and I couldn’t change it even if I wanted to.

    But I feel a little uneasy.

    Are you nervous before the exam?

    With a feeling of apprehension, I walked into the imposing building in front of me.

    "I'm just going to go, turn left and right, how on earth are you going to get to the second floor!?"

    It’s been almost ten minutes since I walked, and I still haven’t found the stairs to the second floor. The internal structure is too complicated!  ?  Is this the maze before challenging the BOSS!  !

    My eyes wandered around, trying to find the guide map on the wall, but I sadly discovered that the walls inside were so beautiful that I couldn't even find a crack, let alone any wall charts.

    ?????????? This time, shit, I’m lost.

    "Hey, what should I do? Hey, why are you so quiet?"

    At this time, I finally realized that it was eerily quiet here. After walking for so long, I didn’t even meet a single person. Could it be that the exam has already started?  ?  Could it be that my dream of dominating Mitsusaka was just aborted?  ?

    God, I curse Jesus for not having chrysanthemums!  !

    “Perhaps God really heard my curse from the heart, and a door appeared not far in front of me.

    I walked to the door and saw a piece of paper stuck on it with the words "Infinite_Stratos Examination Room" written on it.

    "Well, I guess this is the right place"

    Because it says "Examination Room" on it.

    But the name of this examination room really looks impressive, and there are actually two English words that I can’t understand.

    Thinking of this, I feel deeply disappointed for my English course.

    I guess I won’t be able to pass the English test this time.

    But it doesn’t matter, my other subjects are fine!  !

    After taking a deep breath, I opened the door and walked into the room.

    "Ah, you are a candidate. Okay, go over there to change clothes. We are pressed for time, so you have to hurry up. This place can only be rented until four o'clock. I don't have time to trouble you. Really, I don't know what I'm doing.  What……"

    As soon as I entered the room, a nervous-looking female teacher, about thirty-five years old or above, spoke a lot of words like a machine gun without raising her head. I was stunned for a few seconds.

    Hey, hey, hey!  !  !  Sister, don’t you need to see what I look like and check my admission ticket!  ?  Where has the professionalism of being an invigilator gone?  ?  And what’s going on with changing clothes!  ?  You have to change clothes for exams these days!  ?  Are you asking me to use my body to show the beauty of the human body in ancient Greece?  ?  Sorry, I have been failing art classes since I was a kid!  !  Well, actually this is to prevent students from cheating, right?  But there is no one other than you in this room. I really don’t see any other candidates anywhere!  !

    While I was minding my own business, the elder sister gave instructions and walked out of the room directly with the documents in her arms.

    I watched the other party leave in embarrassment. I bet the eldest sister really didn’t even look at me.

    "Hey, what kind of test is this"

    I muttered a few words in a depressed voice and walked towards the place covered by the curtain.

    And at this moment, I entered a new world.

 Text Chapter 2 Sure enough, this is a conspiracy

    When I opened the curtain and walked in, I saw the object in the center of the room.

    The streamlined metal shell reflects light that is not dazzling, and an armor-like outfit sits quietly.

    I looked at it carefully and then fell silent.

    “Damn it, what kind of clothes do you want me to change into?! Are you asking me to take the war studies test!!”

    The bag in my hand was almost smashed by me.

    I calmed down the turbulent feeling in my heart that I wanted to hit someone, and walked over, looking left and right at this thing. After looking at it for a long time, I was speechless.

    Isn’t this the IS that appears on TV?

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of 1999

    But this thing actually has something to do with me. Well, it should be related to my family.

    "This is what changed the world"

    Because of the "White Knight Incident" of that year, the world became aware of the existence of this kind of weapon. At the same time, the originally balanced military structure suddenly collapsed. How many IS controllers can be found will directly affect the country's military strength.  , so every country began to implement a system of preferential treatment of women.

    Although there is a magical power like magic in the world today, it has not been widely used in the military due to various restrictions. Moreover, IS has advantages that can compete with magic. In comparison, the country is more willing to invest more resources.  on this emerging technology.

    Well, this is actually nothing to me. I am more curious about IS. After all, I have seen forces more powerful than IS.

    With all kinds of thoughts, I couldn't help but reach out and touch it.

    Anyway, IS can only be activated by women. If I, a pure man, touch it, I will probably have no reaction like touching a dead fish. It is a rare opportunity to touch it and I will not suffer any loss.

    However, there are always various unknowns in life. You can never guess what will happen in the next second. Of course, it is another matter if you have the ability to predict.

    A cold metallic feeling came from the fingertips, followed by a burst of dazzling silver light and various information pouring into the mind.

    “Eh!? Eh————!!!!!!”

    Faced with such a strange situation, I suddenly lost my train of thought.

    When I finally came to my senses, I found that the IS had actually moved and attached itself to my body like armor, becoming part of my hands and feet.

    "What happened!?"

    “Has someone activated IS!?”

    "who is it!?"

    "Huh? This, this is -"

    "man!?"

    Hearing the sound, a group of researchers in white coats came over. They opened the curtain and saw me activating IS. They all fell into a state of sluggishness where they couldn't think.

    I looked at the researchers in front of me in silence, and then looked at the abnormality on my body. I immediately showed a miserable face like a Christian abandoned by God. At the same time, the devil on my brother's face flashed through my mind.  smile, with only one thought left in her mind.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? This is a conspiracy.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    “Oh, I want to die.

    "Classmate, Orimaru Ichika-san!"

    A voice calling my name brought me back to reality from my annoying thoughts. I held my forehead and blurted out weakly before I could figure out the situation.

    "Ah, what's the matter?"

    "Ah, um, um, I'm very sorry for calling you so loudly all of a sudden. Are you, are you angry? Yes, I'm sorry! But, um, I'll introduce myself in the order of the fifty syllables. Now it's Oribara-san's turn.  So, I'm really, really sorry! Can you please introduce yourself? Are you willing?"

    It was then that I really came back to my senses and figured out the situation, and found that my deputy instructor, Yamada Maya, was constantly bowing his head and apologizing to me. It was obviously my own fault, but the teacher wanted to apologize himself. For a moment, I was full of guilt.

    "Uh, um, Mr. Yamada, you don't have to apologize like this. It's all my fault. I will introduce myself."

    I stretched out my hand to stop Teacher Maya Yamada from apologizing, and quickly made a comforting reassurance.

    "Really, really!? You, you promised me! You must do it!!"

    Teacher Yamada suddenly raised his head, seriously grasped my hand and leaned towards me, and he could still see the mist in his eyes.

    Teacher, are you really a teacher?  ?  This pairThe attitude of the little girl can easily be misunderstood, and some ignorant and innocent little boys might have fallen into trouble from then on!  !  !  Oh, oh, don't put your chest on it, be careful, my cannon may go off!  Also, I need to reiterate it again, teacher, you are really not my type!  !

    In the struggle between reason and sensibility, angels and demons, I took my hand out with difficulty, left my seat and walked to the podium with a slight bend without being noticed.

    Ah, I almost got hard just now.

    Standing on the podium, looking at the unabashed thirst for knowledge in the eyes of the girls in the audience, including Teacher Yamada, I suddenly felt like I was on the top of Mount Everest, and it was difficult to even breathe.

    "Ahem."

    I straightened my back and cleared my throat, thinking about what to say next.

    ???????????????????? But my mind went blank. As expected, the pressure had already crushed my thinking power into pieces.

    At this time, I took a peek at the seat by the window. Sitting there was a black-haired girl with a ponytail.

    Her name is Xiao Zhizhen, my childhood sweetheart who we only reunited after six years. This girl has always had a single ponytail. When I first entered the classroom, I recognized her at a glance.

    “But it’s really a transformation of women.

    No, no, now is not the time to think about this.

    "Help me quickly!!"

    I signaled her with my eyes. As a childhood sweetheart who has been dating for a long time, she must be able to understand this information instantly.

    "snort!"

    You actually ignored me!  ?

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Oh, oh, what does this cold aura and this arrogant attitude mean!  Where has the arrogant and a little bit coquettish Hoshi-chan gone!  !  Now Chen is completely 100% proud!  !  She actually abandoned me mercilessly at my critical moment, turned her face expressionlessly to the window, and snorted coldly, "I'll kill you, did I offend you, Miss Chen!"  !

    “However, this did remind me of something.

    I remember my brother once told me that when faced with a girl who is so wrapped up in pride that one wonders if she is engaging in chain defense, one must use a fiery penis to penetrate the opponent's uterus.

    Of course, this is summed up by my rich theory and practice. Although I don’t know where his theory and practice come from, I even wonder if he made it up casually.

    ??????????????????? However, I have no idea what those two words mean in English, because I am powerless in English. I have obviously been abroad, and there are foreigners at home. I only know the twenty-six English letters ABC, which is really weak.

    Well, I don’t really want to know the meaning of this. I know that what comes out of my brother’s mouth is definitely not fun, because every time I ask my sister or other older women in the family, I will be scolded.  Of course, many times I will attract hatred consciously or unconsciously. In comparison, the harm I suffered is quite small.

    Ah, I am going off topic again. Look, the eyes of the girls below are starting to burst into flames.

    Well, what should I say at this time?

    Let’s start with a song called “Girls’ School Boys” by Twins?  Well, it does fit the occasion, but this is a self-introduction, not a concert.

    【When we introduce ourselves, too many rhetoric just attracts the temporary attention of others. To let people know ourselves, the most important thing is to show our true side.  】

    Brother’s voice seemed to ring in my mind. At this time, I seemed to see the holy light of heaven.

    Sometimes I’m pretty reliable.

    The corners of my mouth raised slightly uncontrollably, and the sunshine outside the window shone in at the right time. At this moment, in the eyes of some ignorant little girls, I became a handsome and sunny boy.

    A small exclamation came from below, and my attention immediately came back. I took a breath and began to introduce myself.

    "My name is Ichika Orimara."

    “Yeah, yeah, yeah!!”

    Everyone’s eyes showed the expectation of “I want to hear more.”

    I smiled, what a group of curious and kind children.

    Then, I should also treat others with sincerity.

    "I like Lolita the most."

    Maintaining a sunny smile, I expressed what I loved most in my heart.

    institutions

    The sounds of various heads banging on the table and people falling to the ground kept ringing out. It seemed that they were moved by my sincerity.

    I think everyone can become a partner who loves lolita.

    At this moment, I seem to have new hope for the future.

    The sound of clicking footstepsThere was an urgent sound, is someone coming?

    “Are you going to reveal your abnormal sexual fetish as soon as you get here!?”

    Huh?  Does this sound sound familiar?

    But before I had time to react, I was hit hard on the head and sent flying.

    Wow, this kind of invisible murderous martial arts passed down by my brother is so familiar to me. The pain that directly penetrates the skull and hits the cerebral cortex is simply exhilarating How strange!  !  I'm not a pussy-shaker like Sister Xiaoyuan!  !  !

    “However, this knocking method, whether it’s power, angle, or speed, is very similar to the person in my impression.

    I swallowed and turned around with a little fear. I saw the woman behind me wearing a black suit and tight skirt. She had a slender figure and a body curve with no fat at all due to regular exercise. And the other person was at this time  He crossed his arms in front of his chest, raised the corners of his eyes, and his eyes were as sharp as a wolf's.

    "What the hell, Guan Yunchang!?"

    Snapped——

    “Ugh, I got hit on the head again, I’m probably going to have a cerebral hemorrhage now.

    "Sister Chifuyu, it hurts so much!"

    Yes, the domineering woman in front of me is my sister Chifuyu Orimaru.

    "Who is the hero in the Three Kingdoms, idiot!!"

    I rubbed my head and stood up from the ground, looking at my sister in front of me, very curious about her appearance.

    "Sister Chifuyu, why are you here? Aren't you out training for the annual World's No. 1 Martial Arts Tournament?"

    "Do you think I am Yamcha!? Who told you that I would go to that kind of conference!!"

    Chifuyu-san’s eyes started to sparkle, and her fists were clenched tightly. She would probably attack accordingly depending on my answer.

    “Uh, it’s my brother, that’s what I told you!!”

    I quickly shied away all the responsibilities, but after hearing this, Chifuyu-san loosened her fists and held her forehead in distress.

    "That idiot has been talking nonsense all day long"

    Looking at Chifuyu-san's depressed and gnashing expression, I couldn't help but want to laugh out loud. Those words I just came up with on the spur of the moment were purely to deceive my brother. Oh, haha, a Tai Chi push hand can kill someone invisible. I feel  At this moment, my IQ doubled several times.

    "Huh? By the way, what was going on with your self-introduction just now?"

    "Well……"

    Okay, I haven’t even breathed a sigh of relief yet. Why did this hatred suddenly shift back? I didn’t make fun of you.

    "My brother told me to be heart-to-heart and treat others with sincerity"

    And as soon as I finished speaking, Chifuyu-san came towards me with an angry fist.

    “Just lie to me now!!!!”

    Is it okay to let your brother lie like this openly?  ?

 Text Chapter 59 Looking forward to meeting him again

    "Hey, your eyes are wandering. Do you want to borrow money from me? For the sake of us being brothers, just tell me how much you want. It's okay to give the Ming coins directly to you!"

    There was a short distance from leaving the World Tree to one of the squares near the World Tree. Along the way, Neil found that Negi peeked at him very frequently, almost every few steps.  When he turned his head, Negi quickly turned his head and whistled. This behavior made Neil very unhappy, because it felt very disgusting to be treated like this by a boy, and Negi was not a girl who secretly liked him.  .

    “ Could it be that Negi has been looking at 3A girls for a long time and hasn’t had any contact with boys for a long time, and finally his interest in that area has begun to awaken!  ?

    In an instant, Negi’s image became dangerous in Neil’s eyes.

    "Why is it such an unlucky thing to say? How much do you want today's birthday to become the anniversary of my death! What do you mean by that look in your eyes? I always feel super unhappy!!"

    Negi was obviously stunned by Neil's sudden words for a few seconds before he reacted. Coupled with the weird look in his eyes, he couldn't help but complain angrily.

    Neil stuck out his tongue, put his hands on the back of his head, and quickened his pace slightly, leading Negi by half a body.

    "Do you have anything to say?"

    Negi paused for a moment, looking sideways at the face partially blocked by his arms, his eyes flashing behind the lenses.

    “Hey, Neil, has something happened to you recently?”

    I always feel that something has changed in him.

    Neil’s pace slowed down unconsciously, but soon returned to its original state, and he asked without looking back.

    "Why do you think so?"

    “I just feel like you’ve been a little absent-minded these days, as if you’re a little further away”

    Raising his head and looking at the stars covering the night sky, the starlight gently reflected the faint light on Negi's glasses.

    Neil put down his hands and put them behind his back. He also raised his head and stared at him from a distance.

    "No, nothing has changed"

    In the end, he was still like that.

    Nothing has changed.

    "Neil"

    Negi turned his head and opened his mouth, as if he wanted to say something, but for a long time, he did not say another word.

    "Don't talk about me, it's you" Neil suddenly spoke up and grabbed the topic, turning his face and blinking, "You are the one who should be said to be absent-minded, right? You seem to have no energy recently, as if you were distracted by something.  Things are bothering me"

    "Is it that obvious?"

    Negi lowered his head and muttered quietly, but Neil could still hear him beside him.

    "It's all written on your face I thought you looked confident after the school festival, but it turns out you've been so worried these days that you almost jumped off a building. What, is it a worry about love, boy?"  "

    When talking about love, Neil’s eyes brightened up and his tone was full of ridicule.

    "No, I just had a quarrel with Asuna-san"

    Negi rolled his eyes at him and became dejected again.

    "Sister? Oh, haha, it really is a matter of love~~~You dishonest guy~~~"

    "Do you have to think about this!?"

    "Okay, what did you and eldest sister argue about?"

    Neil spread his hands and did not continue teasing the other party.

    "Actually, it's not a big deal. Asuna-san just reminded me that I am very similar to Chao-san"

    Negi lowered his head a little further and sighed softly.

    "I see, the eldest sister is angry because of this"

    Neil looked at his brother’s confused expression, and he probably figured out what was going on between him and Asuna.

    After meeting with Gunel and learning that his father was still alive, Neil also guessed what Negi was thinking now. He must be full of things about his father. Since a long time ago, Negi has been working hard for his father.  , constantly injured, and constantly moving forward. After getting more accurate news, he will only work harder to move forward for his dream, even at the risk of losing his life.

    Father seems to be everything to him.

    This is exactly the same as the super ring tone.

    For the sake of your dreams, you are willing to give up everything, including your own happiness.

    And Tomorrow Cai is angry about it, maybe that's it.

    "Actually, Asuna-san is right, and I said the same thing to Chao-san, but I"? 

    Although he clearly rejected Chao's approach, he himself followed Chao's path, almost exactly the same path.

    He, how should he choose?

    "Neji, do you still remember what Chao Lingyin said?"

    Neil didn’t pay attention to Negi’s current expression and just continued talking.

    "Don't stop, keep moving forward This sentence should be very suitable for you now. For you, your father's affairs can be said to be everything to you. If you are asked to give up everything now for this, you must be able to do it.  Yes, in this aspect, you, Chao Lingyin, and I are really the same"

    Neil slowly took a breath of the refreshing summer night, his eyes slightly focused on Negi's face.

    "However, I think this is correct, or in other words, any approach is correct, but everyone chooses a different position. It is probably impossible for you to give up looking for your father, so why not go all the way?  Black, just like Kick-Ass who became a hero after being knocked headlong"

    "Well, I always feel that the tone of your words has suddenly changed a lot"

    "Don't worry about these things. Your goal is very clear anyway. You just think too much. Anyway, there is only one way you want to go from now on, isn't it?"

    Facing Neil’s smile, Negi seemed to know a little bit about what he should choose.

    "However, I have one more thing to say. No matter what you choose, you should also pay more attention to the people around you, such as eldest sister. I think eldest sister is very clear about your thoughts, and this is what she is worried about.  , it’s just that she doesn’t want to see you scarring yourself, the eldest sister’s idea is probably that simple"

    Neil took a few steps forward, tapping his toes slightly. As his body turned, his long hair fluttered lightly, and his face was clearly reflected in Negi's eyes.

    "Don't forget this, because when you lose, the pain is not something you can bear"

    "Neil"

    They were only a few steps apart, but Niji felt like they were separated by a chasm.

    Because there was a bit of sad nostalgia in Neil's eyes, which blocked his approach.

    "Well, that's all I want to say. It's up to you what you think about next" Neil spread his hands and smiled softly, then turned a little evil again, "But eldest sister really loves you deeply.  Said~~~"

    "Why do you come back here again!!!"

    The sentimental atmosphere just now was gone, and Negi rolled his eyes angrily.

    “Hehe~~~”

    Neil grinned wider, looked away slightly, and saw the surrounding environment clearly. His smile was frozen, and his expression was a little confused.

    "Ah, by the way, what am I doing here?"

    "Huh? Don't you know it yourself!?"

    "I really don't know, I'm following you"

    "How are you following me!? You are following me and running in front of me!!"

    "In this case, I will go home. Goodbye, young man who works hard~~~"

    Neil waved his hand and walked forward without looking back, but he was immediately grabbed by the collar.

    "It's rare that you come here, so just patrol with me. You have a lot of time anyway"

    I don’t know where Niji got the strength, but he was holding on to Neil’s collar as firmly as a rock.

    "Hey, I'm not on duty tonight, and my youth is calling me!!"

    "What youth?"

    “Galgame on the computer!!!”

    “Delete your youth for me!!”

    "Do you want to ruin my life!?"

    "Your life is too insignificant!!"

    Seeing that Negi refused to let go of him, Neil lowered his head helplessly, but after waiting for a while, he found that Negi was still where he was.

    "Aren't you going to patrol? Why are you standing here without moving? You want to be a sentinel!"

    "No, I'm waitingah, here it comes!"

    When Negi was talking, a figure in the field of vision gradually enlarged, and he suddenly shouted.

    Neil looked in the direction that Negi was looking at, and saw Setsuna coming this way quickly, and Kamo the ferret was lying on her shoulder.

    "Why is Kamo and Setsuna-san together?"

    Generally speaking, doesn’t Kamo, the pervert, always follow Negi?

    "If you come to me today, I will ask Kamo to find Setsuna-san first, and then we will make an appointment to meet here."

    ? ?Ji smiled and explained in a calm tone.

    Neil glanced at Negi thoughtfully, his eyes brightened slightly, and then fell silent.

    "Teacher Negi, Teacher Neil, good evening."

    Setsuna quickly arrived in front of them. There seemed to be no surprise about Neil's appearance. Negi or Kamo must have told her in advance.

    "Boss Neil, long time no see."

    Kamo jumped from Setsuna’s shoulder to Negi, turned to say hello to Neil.

    "It's been a long time indeed. You haven't done anything wrong recently, have you?"

    Neil half-opened his eyes and glanced at Kamo who was stiff.

    “No, absolutely not!! I don’t dare to lose even a hair under Boss Neil’s eyes!!”

    "That means you did a lot of bad things that I didn't see, right?"

    Under Kamo’s desperate eyes, Neil raised a bright smile.

    "Okay, Neil, Kamo hasn't done much recently and has helped me a lot. Let's go on patrol now"

    Seeing this, Negi had no choice but to interrupt Neil's topic.

    Neil waved his hands quickly, as if he refused to agree.

    "No, it's not my turn tonight, I won't work overtime, you have to go do it yourself!"

    "Anyway, you are here, and you will do some meaningless things when you go back. It is better to stay. It is rare that we can be on duty together"

    “What’s so pointless!! You’re actually vetoing my life!!”

    "Teacher, what are you talking about?"

    Listening to the conversation between the two, Setsuna on the side was confused.

    "It's nothing, it's just that Neil promised us to patrol together. One more person will add more strength."

    Negi turned to Setsuna and smiled, taking Neil with him by the way.

    "Who agreed? Don't just talk to yourself!"

    "Then let's set off now!"

    "Okay, Teacher Negi."

    "Hey, don't ignore me, listen to me!!!"

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Ah, I really want to go home"

    Raising his head, Neil looked at the starry sky and lazily followed Negi and Setsuna.

    “It’s only been less than two minutes! How unmotivated you are!!”

    Neil didn’t pay attention to Neji’s words. He turned to look at An Jing walking beside him, his eyes rolled, and he didn’t know what he was thinking.

    "Speaking of Setsuna-san, why are you and Negi together? Could it be that you are having an unethical love affair with your eldest lady and her fiancé behind your back!?"

    Neil covered his mouth with his hands, his face filled with disbelief.

    "Who do you think is the betrothed!!"

    "I did not betray the eldest lady!!"

    "As expected of Neil, he said all the things in my heart, but it doesn't matter, brother, you can be considered Setsuna's master, it's totally okay!!"

    "How is it OK!!!" x2

    The two of them shouted at Kamo at the same time, dumbfounded.

    “I understand, I know how to do it, huh huh~~~~~”

    "You know nothing! The laughter behind you is full of bad intentions!!"

    "Teacher Neil, I will never change my heart for the eldest lady!!"

    In desperation, Setsuna expressed his loyalty to Konoka without thinking.

    "Oh, that's true" x3

    At this time, two young men, one a pervert, looked at Setsuna with ambiguous eyes. Setsuna was stunned, and then turned red and waved his hands in denial.

    "No, it's not what you think. I, I just treat the eldest lady, just"

    "Love……"

    "It's love"

    "like."

    The three guys caught Setsuna’s words very wisely.

    "Nah!!!!!!!"

    At night, the girl’s shy screams broke through the sky.

    "You guys are really energetic"

    Suddenly a voice intervened in the joke between three people and one mink. They followed the sound at the same time and saw a young man wearing a high school uniform leaning against a lamppost, holding a mobile phone in his hand, and his eyes glanced slightly  Their fingertips are still touching the bright screen.

    &nbsp;"Why are you here? Are you also patrolling at night?"

    Neil walked over and obviously knew the other person.

    The young man then turned his head, looked at Neil walking towards him, and smiled slightly.

    "Well, I'm short of manpower recently, so I came to help. Anyway, I still get overtime pay"

    "Senior Muchen."

    In an instant, he also came over and bowed respectfully to the other party.

    The young man is Jun Muchen.

    "It's Setsuna-chan, why are you with this bastard brat?"

    "Who are you calling a bastard? Speaking of bastards, you bastard is even more of a bastard!!"

    “Tsk, tsk, tsk, it’s full of balls in one sentence, it’s really dirty!”

    “It’s your head that’s dirty!!”

    "Well, actually, Teacher Neil is here to patrol tonight, so we came together"

    "The moment interrupted the two people's unscrupulous conversation, and at the same time, I felt that the two guys were really similar.

    "Neil, Setsuna-san, who is this gentleman?"

    There is obviously someone here who doesn’t know the other person.

    "Oh, this is a student from the high school department. Senior Jun Muchen, like me, is also employed by the school and is very powerful."

    Seeing that Neal had no intention of introducing him, Setsuna had no choice but to introduce him to Neji. When he looked at Jun Muchen, there was a hint of admiration in his eyes.

    "Ahahaha, I am stronger in that area"

    Jun Muchen touched the back of his head and smiled brightly, swinging his waist back and forth slightly.

    In an instant, he turned away with his cheeks slightly red, Negi looked puzzled, while Neil's eyes were full of contempt.

    "You can no longer be described as a scumbag."

    "Uh, um, nice to meet you, Mr. Jun."

    Although I didn’t understand what Jun Muchen meant by that aspect, I still extended my hand in a friendly manner.

    "This is Teacher Negi, just call me Muchen. He is such a personable gentleman, completely different from a guy who only knows bullshit"

    With a gentle smile on her face, Jun Muchen held Niji’s hand and said something that made someone angry.

    "It's much better than you, the guy with the same curly hair as [beep——]"

    Neil twitched the corners of his eyes, raised the corners of his mouth, and said coldly.

    “Although my hair is black and curly, it is definitely not the curly hair on [beep——]!!”

    "Ah la la, you really didn't bring it upon yourself"

    The two people looked at each other, as if there were sparks constantly arousing.

    "Well, Neil, you and Mr. Muchen are very familiar with each other."

    "Only a ghost is familiar with this kind of guy!" Neil turned his head and glared at Niji, then immediately turned back to stare at Jun Muchen, "This guy had a fight with me for no reason last time, what do you think?  Is this kind of person seriously ill?!"

    “It’s not just for nothing!!”

    "Then what are you talking about!!"

    “Because I’m bored!!”

    “Idiot!!”

    "Ha, I really don't understand"

    Negi held his forehead with a headache, feeling as if two Neils appeared in front of him.

    “Speaking of which, what are you doing here alone?”

    "I'm waiting for someone."

    Jun Muchen put away his phone and said with a yawn.

    "Ha, waiting for someone? You don't look like you have a date, do you?"

    "How different! One day I will go to a love hotel with the president!!"

    "One sentence will reveal your true face clearly."

    Neil sighed very much, this guy is really powerful in combat, his combat effectiveness has broken through the lower limit.

    "Actually, I was waiting for the principal's guests to come out" Seeing the curiosity in the three people's eyes, Jun Muchen continued, "They are people from the Holy Church."

    "The Holy Church? Is it dealing with the previous ghoul incident?"

    Neil was the first to react, and at the same time, three unlucky children flashed through his mind.

    "Ghoul? What ghoul?"

    Negi and Setsuna looked at Neil suspiciously. Neil was stunned. It seemed that they didn't know about the incident.

    After briefly explaining it to them, Negi and Setsuna's expressions changed slightly and became a little heavy.

    “Actually, you don’t need to be so nervous. As long as you deal with it well, you won’t be afraid of too much trouble”

    &nbsp; Jun Muchen put away his playful look and calmly comforted the two of them, with a comforting warmth in his voice.

    "Yeah." x2

    "By the way, who was sent by the Holy Church?" Neil raised his eyes and looked at Jun Muchen, "Is it the agent? Or are the people from the burial agency also coming out?"

    "You know a lot" Jun Muchen's eyes were slightly surprised, and then he continued to lean against the lamppost lazily, "That person is the person in charge of the nearby Shengtang Church stronghold, he is oh, myself  Look, he comes out."

    Jun Muchen suddenly stood up straight and looked back at the building behind him. In the darkness, the sound of neither light nor heavy footsteps sounded rhythmically.

    Everyone’s eyes were focused on him, and the figure in the shadow gradually became clearer, and the cross hanging on his chest reflected a faint silver light.

    "Oh? I didn't expect there would be so many people here"

    There seemed to be a little surprise in the heavy voice, and a man wearing a black priest's uniform appeared in front of everyone.

    Neil’s pupils shrank tightly, and the man’s face was deeply imprinted on his retinas. He opened his mouth slightly, then bit his lower lip tightly, and an imperceptible trace of violent murderous intention passed deep in his eyes.

    Soon, the trace of hostility disappeared, and Neil stood aside silently, returning to his usual listless appearance.

    Jun Muchen, who had been keeping quiet, glanced at Neil thoughtfully, then stood up with a smile and introduced the newcomer to Niji and the others.

    "This is the chief priest of Haiming City Church, and the person in charge of negotiating with our Magic Association on behalf of the Holy Church Church, Kotomine Kirei."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Jun Muchen faced Kotomine Kirei and introduced the person on the other side.

    "These three are magicians and swordsmen from the Magic Association, Negi Springfield, Neil Springfield, and Setsuna Sakurasaki."

    "Good evening, you three. I never expected that the Magic Association would have such outstanding children."

    Kotomine Kirei's eyes are always heavy, giving people a serious feeling.

    "You're flattered, Mr. Kotomine."

    Facing the other party’s compliment, Negi quickly nodded in return.

    Kotomine Kirei’s eyes passed over the faces of the three of them one by one. When he saw Neil, he paused for a moment and then turned to Jun Muchen.

    "Mr. Muchen, my business has been finished, and it's almost time for me to leave."

    "Let me take you out" Jun Muchen nodded to the other party, and then winked at the three of them, "Then I will lead Mr. Yanfeng to leave, and you three can continue working"

    "Okay, Mr. Muchen."

    "Goodbye, Senior Muchen."

    Neil didn’t look at Kirei for a second, he raised his head and nodded lightly to Jun Muchen, then turned around and left with the two of them.

    "Then let's go, Mr. Kotomine."

    "sorry to bother you."

    Kotomine Kirei nodded in thanks, then vaguely glanced at the direction Neil left, with an obscure smile on his lips.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "I'll send it here."

    Reaching the entrance of the academy, Jun Muchen stopped and turned to talk to Kotomine Kirei, who was following closely behind him.

    "Well, thank you."

    Jun Muchen nodded slightly to him and walked away.

    Kotomine Kirei calmly watched Jun Muchen leave. He slowly turned around until his back disappeared.

    “It seems like something interesting happened tonight, Kirei.”

    The strange voice appeared out of thin air, but Kotomine Kirei did not feel the slightest surprise, and his expressionless face maintained his usual indifference.

    "What are you referring to?"

    Kirei stared at the void in front of him, as if there was a figure in front of him talking to him.

    "hehe……"

    The sound of laughter was accompanied by golden light particles, which gathered together little by little. Soon, the silhouette of a human figure loomed in the golden light.

    "You should have discovered it, that brat"

    Yao dispersed, and a young man wearing a black jacket had his hands in his trouser pockets. His handsome face was full of arrogance, and a pair of bloody eyes under the golden bangs seemed to have an addictive demonic quality, staring directly at the indifferent eyes.  man.

    Seeing that Kirei remained silent, the young man raised an evil smile on his lips, narrowed his eyes slightly, and the blood in his eyes became more and more piercing.

    "He seems to have the same thing as us."

    Qili looked at the man??, his eyes were cold, and he met those eyes that were difficult for mortals to look directly into without giving in.

    Suddenly, Kirei smiled.

    A gloomy smile appeared on his cold and sharp face.

    "Indeed, aren't you interested, Gilgamesh?"

    "Of course I have interests. There aren't many things in this world that interest me" The smile on Gilgamesh's lips grew wider, and the light in his eyes became more and more elusive. "But, we can't be interested in him now."  Take action."

    "Oh why?"

    There was a hint of curiosity in Kirei's expression.

    Such emotional changes are very rare for him.

    "Because of the agreement with that guy, if that kid encounters danger within my sight, try to save his life."

    Gilgamesh withdrew his gaze and raised his head slightly. The night sky was reflected in his eyes, and he seemed to be able to see a night similar to the original one.

    "That mysterious heroic spirit?"

    Kirei frowned, a familiar yet unfamiliar figure appeared in his mind.

    "Um."

    Gilgamesh’s gaze retracted from the sky and fell on Kirei.

    "Do you know his identity?"

    Hearing Kirei’s question, Gilgamesh smiled playfully.

    "That's right, but it's better not to tell you for the time being. It will be more exciting to save the interesting things until the end."

    Gilgamesh looked past Kirei, looking in an unknown direction, with slight waves in his eyes.

    "My king, I am looking forward to meeting him again."

    ?…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

    PS: I plan to overthrow and rewrite it, and change the protagonist to a female.

 Text Chapter 60 Moon Peak Shrine

    irritable.

    That feeling lingered in my mind for quite some time.

    The things that happened recently and the people I met have revived many memories that have been buried deep in my heart. In my mind, almost all of them are pictures that I don’t want to think of.

    In the past, he would sometimes recall it or appear in his dreams. Even though it was like a curse, he never wanted to abandon those memories. For him, this was a sin that he had to endure.

    However, even so, he would not be as inexplicably restless in the past as he is now. Often, as long as he hints to himself, his mood will soon calm down, or in other words, his heart will feel like death again.

    Is it because of those people?

    Some familiar faces flashed through Neil's mind, and a subtle sense of peace flowed through them.

    He has always been walking alone. Even Negi, who is closest to him, cannot get close to the depths of his heart. Now, the shadows of other people have been left in his heart. Unknowingly, the cracks in his heart have opened up.  got bigger.

    However, he knew very well that this would not work.

    He has learned a lot from what happened in the past, and he doesn't want to repeat the same mistakes. In order to no longer let others get hurt because of him, and make himself suffer again, as long as he no longer establishes close relationships with other people and is separated by a distance, then each other will  Will not be harmed.

    “Otherwise, what happened to Touma that night will happen again.

    "well……"

    Neil sighed slightly, because being reminded by Negi made him a little concerned about his own problems.

    Since coming to this country and coming into contact with those people, he seems to have changed more or less. Now I think about it, does the practice assigned to him by the principal have such meaning.

    "It's so weak"

    Neil stopped his directionless progress, looked up at the clear blue sky, and laughed somewhat self-deprecatingly.

    In the breeze, there is a hint of fragrance.

    Neil put away his complicated thoughts, smelled the fragrance of flowers, and couldn't help but turn his head and look around. It turned out that he had come to a place that was familiar yet unfamiliar.

    On the long stairs, there is a torii gate.

    "Shrine"

    Neil had seen this kind of building before at Bang Zhikui's home, but he didn't expect that he would encounter another shrine while wandering around this city. It seems that the people here seem to believe in gods.

    However, there seemed to be something about this shrine that attracted him. Unconsciously, Neil stepped on the stairs and walked up out of curiosity. He glanced at the sign on the torii gate, which was written in black ink on the somewhat broken wooden board.  With a few big characters.

    Tsukimine Shrine.

    After walking up the stairs, a clean open space appeared in front of me. In the distance, there is the main hall of Tsukamine Shrine, and it is surrounded by trees. In the center, there is a peach blossom tree, with pale pink petals blooming. From time to time, it is surrounded by trees.  The wind blows, and the petals carry their fragrance and blow into the distance.

    Neil walked over, and the fragrance he just smelled seemed to be the fragrance of the flowers of this peach blossom tree. But, is this season the time for peach blossoms to bloom?

    After touching the rough tree trunk, Neil looked up at the crown of the tree where the buds were blooming with a strange expression.

    "Is it the same as the cherry blossom tree in my house?"

    It seems wrong. The tree at home will remain open for a long time because it has been tampered with. Unless the tree in front of you has also been tampered with, but would anyone be so bothered?

    "Maybe yes."

    Neil held his chin up and murmured uncertainly.

    "Well, it's not a bad thing anyway, it's just a spectacle at best"

    It’s really not a big deal. At least not many people will delve into the school’s World Tree, which is too big to complain about. Sometimes Neil really wonders if the people in this city are all crazy guys.

    "But why don't you see a clergyman?"

    After being here for a long time, I didn’t find anyone coming or going, not even a worshipper.

    Neil sat down under the peach blossom tree, leaning against the trunk of the tree and vaguely seeing the sky through the branches. The hazy and broken beauty was particularly charming. As he watched quietly, time seemed to have stopped.

    The slightly blowing wind mixed with the fragrance of peach blossoms and the simple atmosphere of the shrine seemed to have a hypnotic effect. Little by little, Neil's eyes slowly closed, and unknowingly, the scenery in front of him gradually changed.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    Ordinary furnishings, ordinary decoration.

    &nbsp; This is an ordinary house.

    The open window let in the bright morning light, and the faint light reflected on the floor and walls, making it warm.

    On the recliner, a beautiful woman with long black hair was sitting, and opposite her, a man with long white hair was half-kneeling on the ground, his palms gently covering the woman's slightly swollen abdomen.

    "Do you really want to go?"

    The woman raised her bright and moving amber eyes and stared at the man with gentle eyes.

    The man met those beautiful eyes and grinned.

    “I don’t want to go either, but I have to go, just like I have to take Sadharu out in the morning, otherwise he will be at home”

    "Be serious."

    The woman raised her hand and patted the man's head gently, her face full of anger.

    "Well, I'm very serious" The man grabbed the hand covering his head, held it softly and without force, and looked at the other person intently, "I'm sorry, I have to leave him at this time.  you alone……"

    Looking at his expression, the woman couldn't help but sigh, and then she curled her lips in displeasure.

    "I knew it was like this. You haven't listened to me since you were a child. I really doubt whether you are sincerely good to me"

    "Oh my, my whole body belongs to you, you still don't believe me" The man held the white catkin and couldn't help but laughed out loud, "A woman is a fragile work of art. If you don't cherish it, you will lose it."  It cannot be saved, so I will cherish you all the time."

    Hearing these straightforward words, the woman's pretty face couldn't help but blush slightly, but when she saw the smile in his eyes, she felt a little annoyed. She narrowed her eyes and smiled as charmingly as a crescent moon.

    “Hey, you must have a lot of artworks, right?”

    The man lowered his head and thought for a moment, then muttered uncertainly, "It seems like a lot"

    "Um?"

    The man quickly grabbed the hand that had started to press hard on his ear and looked at the woman with a flattering smile, "But I chose the one who is priceless to me"

    The woman glared at him and finally let go of her hand. Looking at his familiar face, she felt slightly absent-minded.

    "Do you know what the happiness I hope for me is like?"

    Her voice was very plain, but in the man's ears, there was always an unforgettable sadness.

    "I can eat with you every night, say good night to you before going to bed, and say good morning with a smile in the morning. What a little woman."

    The man stopped his smile and spoke seriously and calmly.

    The woman gently spread her face, her smile as happy as a rainbow after the rain.

    "Yes, I'm just a little woman, so I don't expect my husband to be a hero admired by all people. As long as he can stay with me, it's enough."

    "I don't want to be a hero, because heroes usually die young." The man shrugged, then stood up, bent down and gently touched the side of the woman's face, with tenderness written on his face, "But I can't be a hero.  person, so you can rest assured to let me go, I will definitely come back to you in vain."

    The woman held the broad and strong hand with both hands and pressed it tightly to her face. Her eyes were wet without knowing when.

    "I always feel that I am destined to wait for you all the time. I never see you waiting for me. You know, waiting is not a happy thing."

    "So, I can only compensate."

    The man let go of the woman’s hand and wiped away the tears from her eyes.

    "Wait until I use my future happiness to make up for your past unhappiness."

    With a smile on his face, he turned around and left with the woman looking at him forever.

    Determined, without a trace of nostalgia.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    Ding bell——ding bell——

    There seemed to be some melodious ringing ringing in my ears.

    Open your eyes, it’s the bright world.

    Neil was a little lost. What was that dream just now?

    In the dream, I only heard a man and a woman talking to each other, but I couldn't see their faces clearly, as if there was always a fog blurring their faces.

    【Do those two people have anything to do with me?  】

    ??Thinking hard, but can’t get any results.

    "My little friend, are you okay?"

    At this moment, a strange voice sounded in his ears, and only then did Neil notice that there was someone around himhuman existence.

    Turning around, Neil saw that the owner of the voice was a beautiful woman.

    A unique miko costume revealed the identity of the other party. Her long hair was bright flaxen, and the brown pupils dotted on her beautiful face seemed to be covered with a layer of light. No matter what the environment, she would exude a soft glow.  Glorious and reassuring.

    With a faint smile on her lips, the woman looked at Neil who had just woken up.

    "Uh, sorry, I just fell asleep."

    Neil noticed that the other person was holding a strange-looking bell in his hand. The ringing he just heard might have come from this thing.

    “It’s easy to catch a cold if you sleep here.”

    The woman suddenly realized it, and then she felt a little worried.

    "Well, I understand."

    Neil responded politely to other people's kindness.

    "Miss, are you the witch here?"

    "Well, I am the shrine maiden of Tsukimine Shrine, and I just took over recently."

    The woman smiled slightly, and the bell in her hand gently made a pleasant ringing sound.

    "Speaking of which, I saw you looking a little lost just now. Was it a nightmare?"

    Recalling the way Neil looked when he woke up before, the woman asked with some concern.

    "Well, in the distant Silent Hill, Alessa is trying to swallow me up with darkness and combine me with her. How can we repair it? I am obviously not Sharon"

    Neil habitually rambled on, even clenching his fists to express his anger.

    "What, is it an evil spirit!?"

    However, the miko was very shocked, and then she held the bell tightly and tried to hit Neil on the head.

    "Miss, wait!! What are you going to do!?"

    “I’ll help you get rid of the spirit, don’t worry, it’s very effective!”

    "It looks like you want to kill me. I'm afraid that before I can get rid of the spirit, I will become a spirit myself!!" Neil quickly raised his hand to stop the other party, with a look of shame on his face, "Miss Witch, what I just said was purely  Nonsense, please don’t pay attention!”

    "Ugh, why am I still so worried? Hey, could it be that you were possessed by a ghost and saw the ghost's memory!?"

    "Uh, no, and it's not really a nightmare. I just had a somewhat inexplicable dream" Neil paused, glanced at the witch, and felt that there was nothing embarrassing about saying it, so he continued, "In a dream  I saw a man and a woman having a conversation, but I had no impression of their faces, so it was a bit strange."

    "You didn't lie to me?"

    “…It’s true this time.”

    "Oh, is that so?" The witch held her delicate chin and thought carefully. She looked down at Neil, "Actually, dreams sometimes have something to do with the past. Sometimes, maybe it's the scene in the future, maybe it's you.  The future is uncertain"

    After saying that, the miko looked at him with a strange smile.

    "my future?"

    Neil was a little confused for a moment. He really hadn't thought about this, but it didn't look like it.

    He shook his head and got rid of all the messy thoughts in his mind. It didn't matter whether this dream was related to him or not. It was just a dream anyway.

    "Forget it, it's useless to think so much. By the way, what do you call Miss Miko?"

    "My name is Guanyue Gefan, you can just call me Guanyue. What about you?"

    "Neil Springfield, please give me your advice."

    Neil stretched out his hand to shake Gefan’s hand, and Gefan tilted his head, not knowing what he was thinking.

    After chatting with Ge Fan for a while, Neil said goodbye and left.

    Gefan stood at the top of the stairs, watching Neil leave. After losing sight of him, she turned around and walked back to the peach blossom tree. She reached out her hand and brushed the rough bark of the trunk.

    Ding bell——

    The peach blossom tree suddenly made a circle of invisible fluctuations, and the bell in Ge Fan's hand seemed to be vibrated and made a sound.

    The witch looked at the peach blossom tree with deep and gentle eyes, and suddenly smiled.

    "Just now, what kind of dream did you see for him?  "

    Ding bell——

    There was another sound.

    It seems that someone has given the answer.

 Text Chapter 61 Wash your hands before pursuing a girl

    "It's so boring. If I had known earlier, I would have asked Nanoha and Suzuka to come out together"

    Alyssa, who was walking alone on the street, muttered in a low voice with some regret. She looked sideways at the exquisite accessories in the closet, feeling like something was missing without anyone to chat with her.

    It turns out that she is not used to being alone.

    "Huh? Ahead is Kabukicho"

    Because I had been a guest at Neil's home, and Neil's home was in this street, I passed by this place at that time. Although this area is not very big, there are many weird shops. For example, there is a store called  A shemale club opened by people from Xixiang.

    What kind of person would go to such a strange place?

    Alyssa cursed in her heart.

    But this place seems to be as chaotic as ever, or rather lawless.

    Alyssa looked around and would always see groups of delinquents and gangsters gathering in some corners, but the people passing by seemed not to be surprised, and sometimes even greeted them familiarly.

    "No wonder we raise people like stupid teachers"

    Alyssa felt as if she had discovered the truth.

    And just when Alyssa was so absent-minded, she felt as if she hit something and fell backwards.

    “It hurts so much!”

    “Hey, little girl, how are you walking!!!”

    Suddenly there was a rough voice above her head, and Alyssa stood up with some pain and looked. A fierce young man was glaring at her. He was holding a bottle of drink in his hand, and there were five people surrounding him. They were also surrounded by five people.  With a black jacket and colorful hair, he has a standard bad appearance.

    Alyssa was startled by this sudden situation and couldn't help but take a small step back.

    "Youwhat are you going to do?"

    "What are you doing! You soiled my clothes, what are you talking about!!"

    The young man pointed to a puddle of water on the chest of his clothes, and then stared at Alyssa fiercely, "What do you think we should do now!?"

    "II didn't mean it. For clothes like this, I'll just pay you for it!"

    Only then did Alyssa know what was going on. She secretly sighed why she was so unlucky today, and then said in a strong tone.

    The bad boy raised his eyebrows, as if he was offended by the other party's toughness. He couldn't help but snorted and said with narrowed eyes, "Huh? Compensate to me? Do you think you can afford it!! This is unique in the world!!"

    "Huh? Unique!?"

    Alyssa looked at the tattered clothes and felt that it would be trivial to compensate him for a hundred identical ones.

    "That's right, the boss worked hard to make it!!"

    "Do you think ordinary people can make those jagged shapes on the cuffs!?"

    "This is a work of conscience for our bad industry!!"

    “That’s why people call it Great White Shark!!”

    The companions behind the young man shouted and looked proud, while the leading delinquent youth was even more embarrassed and shy.

    ""

    Ah, what are you so shy about, bad!

    Alyssa was speechless for a while. Fortunately, she thought the sleeveless cuffs were caused by being torn off, but it turned out that these idiots made them by themselves.

    "Then what are you going to do? If you don't want compensation, I'll leave!"

    Facing this group of people, Alyssa felt a little afraid, and her eyes flickered slightly. She asked pretending to be calm, just hoping to get out of here as soon as possible.

    "Well, what should I do"

    The young man suddenly calmed down and looked at Alyssa carefully, making her feel uncomfortable for a while.

    "Hey, what on earth are you"

    “Please date me on the condition of marriage!!!”

    Before Alyssa finished speaking, the young man bowed ninety degrees and stretched out his hand. Alyssa was stunned, and her face immediately turned red.

    【Eh!  ?  Interact!  ?  What the hell kind of development is this!  !  】

    “You, you, what did you say all of a sudden!!!!!!”

    Alyssa no longer knew whether she was embarrassed or angry. The person who looked so fierce just now as if he wanted to kill her actually turned around and said he wanted to date her!  ?

    “Oh, my God, the boss’s lolicon is having another attack”

    "This disease is difficult to treat"

    "Actually, I am also a lolita control."

    "+1 upstairs."

    "You guys don't give it to me"??Talk to yourself!  !  !  !  "

    Alyssa angrily complained about this group of people, and then swatted away the hand handed by the young man.

    “Did you agree to my proposal!?”

    “Don’t jump to the final stage all at once!!!”

    Alyssa felt like she was going to cry. She started to turn her head, hoping to ask for help from passers-by. As soon as she turned her head, she saw a guy passing by with his hands in his trouser pockets and looking at her dumbfounded.

    ""

    ""

    With their eyes facing each other, the other person shook his head and walked forward as if nothing had happened.

    “Idiot teacher, come back here!!!”

    Hearing the angry shouting behind him, Neil had a headache. How could he encounter such trouble on the way home? However, it was really a novel thing to see someone confessing to Alyssa.

    Neil looked back at Alyssa, he spread his hands helplessly, "Hey, Miss, someone is confessing to you, I'm too embarrassed to come out and mess with it"

    “Asshole, didn’t you see that I was surrounded by a group of bad guys!?”

    "Tsk, tsk, tsk, this is even worse. Classic romantic comedies like heroes saving beauties are not suitable for me"

    "Who is telling you about a romantic comedy?!" Alyssa walked over quickly and grabbed Neil's collar, "Stop showing off your narcissistic expression and saying boring words! Get him away right now!!!  !”

    With one move, the Tathagata Divine Palm was swung out in succession, and Neil was directly hit and sent flying for more than ten times in the air.

    Neil was lying on the ground, covering his bleeding nose, and was almost beaten into a mosaic by Alyssa.

    "Let me tell you, you've beaten me to this point, are you still afraid of these people?"

    "Hey! Don't ignore us!!"

    The group of bad guys stood up and stared fiercely at Neil who appeared on the stage.

    “Well, I always feel that this kid looks familiar.

    Neil patted his clothes and stood up, glanced at the group of people in front of him, and couldn't help but sigh.  He looked at the leading delinquent young man, spread his hands and asked speechlessly, "I say, big brother, what's so good about this kid?"

    Alyssa’s eyelids twitched, and she held back her anger and stood behind Neil.

    "Huh? I like it, but can you control it!?"

    Looking at him gearing up, he seemed ready to punch him at any moment.

    Neil shook his head, then turned away to reveal Alyssa. He pointed at Alyssa and pushed up a pair of non-existent glasses.

    "Look at this little girl, the top is as flat as a horizontal line. Does it feel like a hand? Of course it does, but it just feels like a scratch on your hand. Unless you are an M, you will feel good!!"

    Ignoring Alyssa’s pretty face that was starting to darken, she then pointed at her legs.

    "Look here again, these two legs are so short, can they cooperate with you to do some difficult movements!? What fun is there! Without fun, how bleak life will become!! Do you think  …”

    “Don’t judge me for thinking about yourself, you scum!!!!”

    The world's martial arts show rises to the dragon level, and Neil spurts blood for another ten meters.

    "Are you here to step on me or to save me"

    Alyssa picked up Neil and stared at him coldly.

    "This is a strategy, Miss"

    At this time, the young man who was stunned by Neil's words came back to his senses, frowned, and reached out to Alyssa.

    "Who cares about you? As long as I like it!!"

    When Alyssa looked back and saw this scene, a bit of panic appeared on her face, but another hand appeared to help her block it.

    "Just say it nicely, don't move your hands or feet"

    Neil stood up and grabbed the other person’s thick hand with a smile, but the other person’s face seemed to be distorted by pain.

    "Idiot teacher"

    Neil turned back and smiled at Alyssa, then threw the young man out.

    “Wash your hands clean before pursuing a girl!!!”

    The young man was thrown towards his companions. They quickly supported the young man and were a little stunned when they looked at the red mark on his hand.

    How can a kid be so powerful?

    "You bastard, get on me!!" The young man rubbed his arms, and then rushed out fiercely, "I don't believe that six holy swords can't push the mountain of meat!!!"

    Facing the six people flying over, Neil curled his lips and quickly crashed into the six people.

    "Who do you think I am!!!It’s been a solo since!  !  !  I am the tank mage all by myself!  !  !  "

    "You're cheating!! Uh, wait, are you from my mother-in-law's family"

    “You only know now!!!”

    A few seconds later, Neil waved his hand freely and said to Alyssa, "Let's go."

    Alyssa looked numbly at the figures with their heads stuck in the wall. It was really lucky that the smashing was so comic.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Classmate Alyssa, why do you appear there alone? Where are your two good friends?"

    "Don't keep saying things I don't understand!" Alyssa glared at Neil angrily and looked away, "Even good friends won't get tired of being together every day."

    "Hey, I thought you were all in a relationship where flowers kiss each other"

    "Can you say something I can understand! Ah, no, you'd better not talk."

    Neil shrugged and looked at Alyssa who was walking in front of her a little annoyed. It was so rare that he saved her, but he didn’t even get a candy. It was really unsettling.

    "Hey, thank you just now"

    Alyssa stopped, glanced at Neil sideways, then quickly looked away, her face slightly red.

    "Thank you for what it is, can you eat it?"

    "Neal's word "thank you" immediately shirks all the credit from others. It is really the most deceptive word creation in history. At this time, at least you have to invite him to the Green Room for a sundae to express your gratitude.

    "Eat your sister!"

    ???????????????? Could it be that she didn’t appreciate it even after thanking him? Alyssa was so angry that she gritted her teeth.

    "Oh, classmate Alyssa, I didn't expect you to be so impure and actually want me to do such an ethically degrading thing. You are such a crazy guy. I never thought I had ever taught such a student!"

    "Shut up, you lost Greymon!!"

    Seeing Alyssa’s cannibalistic expression, Neil had no choice but to shut up in frustration.

    Ah, poor Sundae-kun left me again.

    "Speaking of which, how did you get to that place?"

    "I walked there accidentally. Do you think I came to find you!?"

    Alyssa was still angry, and even her tone of voice was full of gunpowder.

    "Sorry, I'm not interested in washboards."

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!! I am a washboard, I am so sorry!!!"

    Neil stretched out his hand to block the attack, but was bitten hard by the eldest lady’s tiger teeth. He couldn’t help but helplessly cover his forehead and sigh.

    "Don't think that just because Rie Kugimiya can use skills randomly"

    After vomiting in a low voice, Neil found that his hands were comically bloody.

    "Miss, it's time to relax. Even if you want my blood to flow through your body, you don't have to do this. I have another compromise. If you give birth to my child, you will have our blood."  Well, don’t you think this is simple, quick and perfect?”

    “Uh-huh, uh-huh, uh-huh!!!”

    "What are you shouting! Have you been fucked by me [beep——]!? Ahhhh, I know I was wrong, please let me go!!"

 Text Chapter 62 There must be something hidden under the cute appearance

    "You don't want me anymore?"

    The blond girl pursed her lips into a pitiful line, looked at the indifferent young man with tears in her eyes, and made a very outrageous declaration.

    "you——"

    The young man's eyelids twitched. After taking a deep breath, he was about to speak in a calm tone.

    “Is it because you have this woman that you don’t want me!?”

    The girl suddenly changed the topic and pointed at the girl standing next to the boy. She also had blond hair similar to hers, but her expression was a bit stunned, and she seemed to have been greatly shocked.

    "Eh!? Me?"

    The girl who was accused pointed at her face, her whole body was stunned, but the girl didn't seem to hear her words, she just took out her handkerchief and wiped the non-existent tears, and continued to complain about her misery.

    "You already have me at home, why are you looking for another woman outside? Can't I satisfy you with my blond hair? As my mother said, men are all beasts whose lower bodies are always in a state of rage"

    ""

    The young man said that he was really not a blond person. Did this guy’s mother say such strong words?  Sure enough, divorced women have wrong prejudices against men.

    When the young man said nothing and looked speechless, the girl rushed to the young man and stared at him with tears in her eyes.

    "I just heard you say you wanted to have a baby with her, why!? I can obviously give birth to a baby for you. If you want, I can give birth to a football team for you right away!!"

    As she was speaking, the girl caressed her belly with both hands, a trace of yearning and happiness for the future flashing across her face.

    At this moment, the passing spectators either admired or despised the young man at the center of the whirlpool. If he could do such a cruel thing at the age of ten, is it really okay to have a child?  Has modern science advanced to a point that even they could not imagine!  ?

    The young man covered his face. He was so ashamed. The looks around him made him so ashamed that he wanted to dig a hole and bury himself. He really couldn't get pleasure from the public shameful play in public.

    For the first time, the young man felt that he was still very moral.

    "Please let me go"

    "No, I will never leave you! I will never give up my happiness! Are your feelings for me just for fun?! Do you just want my body!?"

    Hearing the young man’s pleading words, the girl immediately came back to her senses and held his hand tightly, her eyes full of determination.

    ""

    The young man looked up at the sky that was gradually losing color in his eyes and shed tears silently.

    “Ah, I really want to die.

    "Hey!! Don't talk to yourselves, don't involve me in it!! It has nothing to do with me!"

    Alyssa could no longer bear the weird looks from around her. As the eldest lady, she felt so ashamed for the first time in her life. She actually became another heroine of such a shabby drama, and she even gave birth to a child. The lower limit.  It's not that showy.

    "And you, the stupid teacher, no, the promiscuous teacher! You actually did that, that, that kind of thing to a little girl, I, I will definitely report you!! You wait to go to jail!!"

    Alyssa pointed at Neil with a red face. This guy actually did these heinous things. Fortunately, she still believed him.

    No, if this continues, Nanoha, Suzuka, and the girls in the class will be in danger.

    Alyssa took out her mobile phone and immediately dialed a number.

    "Hey! Is this the International Court of Justice!?"

    "Miss, you don't have to be so realistic! And why is it that the International Court of Justice convicted me all of a sudden? Do you want me to hold a grudge like this!? You actually raised it to the international level!! You want me to be punished by human beings?  Expelled from the world!?”

    Neil almost fainted when he heard Alyssa’s calling voice. He stretched out his hand to take away Alyssa’s phone.

    “Yeah——!! Don’t touch me, you’ll get pregnant!!!”

    Alyssa screamed and jumped a few steps away, crossing her arms warily.

    ""

    Neil squatted deeply on the ground and was about to enter the orz state.

    When did he become a turbid launch pad covered in mysterious liquid?

    “Meow haha, that’s really interesting.”

    And the girl who was the culprit was holding her hands behind her back, watching the developments in front of her with a smile.

    "Asshole, whose fault do you think it is?! I was almost exiled because of your nonsense!!" Neil jumped.He stood up and glared at the girl with a red cross on his head, "Alicia, please go to bed early tonight. Weren't what you just talked about the bloody plot of a TV series last night!!"

    Not long ago, Neil was being tormented by Alyssa, but he was bumped into by Alicia who happened to be wandering around, and she heard Neil's teasing, which resulted in such a third-rate movie.  A real-life ethical romance drama with low blood pressure, low age and low IQ.

    "I want to perform because I think it's interesting"

    Alicia stuck out her tongue cutely and smiled as if she was not afraid that Neil was about to go crazy.

    “I almost went to the end of my life because of your desire to perform!!”

    "So youth is like a sand castle, which instantly collapses just because of some trivial things."

    “Don’t make it sound like it has nothing to do with you!!”

    Alyssa came over, she looked at Alicia, and immediately stroked her chest and breathed a sigh of relief.

    "It turns out you are not Feit. I was still wondering why Feit was such a person"

    Because of Nanoha, Alyssa and Suzuka both recognized the child Fit, and later exchanged letters. Judging from each other's words and appearance, they both felt that Fit was a well-behaved child who could even  A cute and shy girl.

    But the girl who looked exactly like Fit had just appeared, almost shattering her fantasy.

    Fortunately, God is merciful.

    "That's right, I'm not Feit, but I am Feit's sister, Alicia~~" Alicia smiled cutely, then blinked her beautiful eyes and looked at Alyssa, "By the way, you know Fei  Special?"

    "Well, but we have never met, so when I first met you, I was surprised. You are more lively than I thought"

    Alyssa felt that the corners of her mouth were twitching when she spoke.

    "Fortunately, Feite is not like you"

    Neil stood up, feeling equally deeply.

    "Hey, if Feit is like me, so what?"

    "Tell your mother to have another baby."

    "Ah! Neil is so bad, even Feit and I are not enough, yet he still wants it!"

    “…You’d better kill me.”

    "I just heard Alicia say that you live in this guy's house" Alyssa asked Alicia, but her eyes looked at Neil strangely, "I don't want to ask why you live in his house.  Why isn’t Feit with you?”

    "Well, there are many reasons. When Feite comes back, I will tell you in detail if I have the chance"

    Seeing that Neil had no intention of answering, Alicia could only answer randomly.

    "……Oh well."

    Alyssa’s eyes swept back and forth between the two of them, but she still suppressed the doubts in her heart.

    She always felt that they and Nanoha had a common secret that she didn't know about.

    Alyssa felt a little irritated unconsciously.

    "Well, it's time to go home" Seeing that the atmosphere seemed to be silent, Neil said aloud, "Miss, you should go back too, otherwise you will be confessed to again later"

    "Well, I understand."

    "Hey, what confession, tell me!"

    Alicia immediately became interested, but ended up being slapped on the forehead by Neil.

    When Neil and the three of them were walking on the road, they met a familiar guy, who was staring with his mouth wide open, with a look of surprise on his face that made him stupid.

    "Hey, Furuichi-san"

    Neil opened his dead eyes and said hello to the other party. How dare he meet an acquaintance at such a distance. In this small town, the chance of such randomness is really unusually high.

    "Um, can you explain the current situation in detail?"

    Furuichi held his forehead, reluctantly put on a relaxed smile, and tried hard to pose as a wise man.

    "What do you care about?"

    Neil and the two girls all tilted their heads at the same time, with several question marks popping up on their heads.

    "You still ask me what I care about!? Why are you with classmate Alyssa and a cute girl!!"

    "Ha, you ask why, it's just that we met on the road"

    "Oh my god!! Neil, has spring arrived again!? What a world without morals this is!!!!"

    Furuichi rubbed his eyebrows and almost smoke came out, and he fell intoA subtle state of rage.

    "Can you calm down, Furuichi-san, be careful and poke your forehead"

    "Ah, Neil, who made an oath with me to be a jobless virgin for the rest of his life, unexpectedly had something good happen to him. This was such a shock, as if all the hair on his butt was about to fall out, just like hair loss.  Dropped, and they are actually two cute girls of the same age? Obviously I remember that Neil’s preference seems to be the royal sister style with bulging front and back - "

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? could have two lines of bitter tears of blood and tears left in their eyes, Gu Shi looked at the sky aimlessly.

    ""

    "Well, anyway" Neil walked over and punched Gu Shi directly in the face, "You set my egg first!!!"

    “How can I not be determined after you’ve done this?!”

    "Have you calmed down, Furuichi-san"

    "I was forced to cool down"

    Furuichi was lying on the ground. Was that a meteorite that punched him so hard that his head was smoking?

    Ah, this time the handsome side of the beautiful girl was completely ruined in front of her.

    "By the way, who is this lady next to you?"

    Furuichi saw Alicia and asked Neil.

    "Alicia Testerosa, is"

    Neil wanted to say the words "my tenant", but he felt that Furuichi might get crazy if he said it, and there might be some rumors the next day. Last time Hayate came to visit his home.  It was this guy who broke the news.

    ???????????????????????????????? How about we kill him here to eliminate the trouble?

    Furuichi was covered in cold sweat, and his teacher was releasing an unabashed murderous light next to him. In an instant, he felt that his life seemed to be forced to the edge of the cliff.

    However, Neil and Furuichi had no time to care about anything else at this time, because a group of vicious guys were coming towards them.

    "Hey!! Who is the guy who just bullied me from Dumburo High School!!!"

    The bald man in the lead stared fiercely at the few brats in front of him.

    "Uh, boss, did we find the wrong person? They are all brats"

    A boy next to him came over and asked in a low voice that the combined age of the primary school students in front of him might not be older than his father.

    "You can't be wrong, that brat from the Denshi family is so big!"

    The bald boss spoke with confidence and no guilt at all for bullying a child.

    "Ehehehe!!! What is this sudden development!?"

    Furuichi looked at these delinquent high school students in despair, and suddenly jumped from one desperate situation to another more dangerous desperate situation?

    Neil looked at the group of people in front of him, and then glanced back at Alyssa. She was looking away and whistling as if it had nothing to do with herself, while Alicia's eyes were shining and looking forward to it.

    "Oh? It's you, right?"

    The bald boss noticed Furuichi who was making a noise, and after scanning the four of them, he identified Furuichi whose jaw was about to dislocate, because Neil seemed to be even weaker than Furuichi, and he seemed to be fine with long hair.  Bullying look.

    "Well, I don't have anything to say. Anyway, keep going, Furuichi-kun"

    Neil patted Furuichi on the shoulder and covered his mouth to suppress laughter.

    "Why me!! Don't act like you're just watching a show!!! I'm your student!!!"

    "Hey, hey, hey, you guys, don't you feel shy bullying a few kids?"

    A pleasant magnetic voice interrupted them.

    Furuichi turned his head as if he had seen a savior, and saw a group of girls wearing white special attack uniforms walking over, but the wooden knives, chains, clubs, and maces they held in their hands really made him feel embarrassed.

    Are today’s delinquents so ferocious even if they are too young girls?

    But it doesn’t matter, these big sisters are so beautiful.

    "Furuichi-san, you have lost all your moral integrity"

    ""

    Neil raised his eyes and looked at the group of female delinquents. The leading girl had a healthy wheat-colored complexion. Her long purple hair was tied up and swayed with her steps. She had a bamboo stick in her mouth and her eyes showed no sign of weakness.  Stare at the group of boys.

    "Ah? It's none of your business! This is our Duowu Luo's business, you Furious Emperor, get out of the way!!"

    At the critical moment, the boss did not give in because the other party was a girl, and it seemed that he had some connections with the other party.

    But the leading girl didn’t reply to his words, she just walked over and whispered:After staring at Neil for a while, he suddenly put his hand on Neil's head, with a friendly smile on his lips.

    "Your kid is Neil, right? I heard the tyrant mention you, you are such a cute kid"

    "Tyrant?"

    Neil didn't slap the opponent's hand away. After all, she was a quasi-royal sister, and he was just confused about the tyrant she mentioned. The group of guys from Duwuluo High School behind him seemed a little unhappy after hearing this title.  It looks good, like taking laxatives.

    It sounds like he is very tough. Is there such a formidable person around him?

    "Ahaha, it's someone you know anyway"

    "Hey, Rika, this kid here is also very cute. I'm Shizuku Itoi, and I'll die at night~~~"

    "Hey, Shizuku, you're scaring people"

    And Furuichi was surrounded by several female delinquents holding his face in his hands. At this moment, he was so happy that he almost fainted.

    "You women, don't forget about us! Bastards, don't think we dare not take action. Even if Nan Lixiang knows the "tyrant", I won't be afraid of you!  !  "

    "Huh? Even if you don't know that guy, I will beat you up. If you have the guts, come and try it!!"

    The bosses of the two factions began to clamor, and they gritted their teeth as fiercely as a wolf.

    "Boys! Don't take it lightly just because they are girls! Let them see the power of Dumburo High School!!"

    “Oh oh oh!!!”

    "Ah!? We are the Furious Emperor, don't underestimate us, you scum!!"

    "Follow the boss and rush!!!"

    Alicia and Alyssa stood on the outside, watching the two gangs fighting like this, feeling almost numb.

    "Ahaha, the fight started"

    Alyssa laughed dryly a few times, revealing a pair of dead fish eyes like Neil's.

    "Ah, everyone is so full of energy. It's so lively, I really want to join in"

    Alicia showed a completely different expression, and her eagerness to try made Alyssa doubt that she would rush in next second.

    Neil, who was in the middle of it, was punching one after another, while Fushi was running around with his head in his hands, hiding in a cold sweat.

    "What's going on!? Gang war!? I'm just an ordinary elementary school student. I simply ran to the wrong set!!"

    "Ah ah ah, let me go back to my mother's arms and drink milk!!"

    As soon as Fushi turned his head, he saw Neil kicking a big man away, making him look embarrassed.

    This guy’s strength is as unparalleled as ever.

    “You stinky brat!!”

    Fushi suddenly heard a loud shout from behind him. He turned around and saw a bad guy hitting him with his fist.

    ——I’m probably seriously injured now.

    Unable to escape, we can only watch the imminent crisis coming.

    In the blink of an eye, Furuichi felt as if his head was being pushed down, and a gust of wind passed over his head.

    "Really, don't get in the way here, leave as soon as possible, there are so many people here, even if you stand behind me, I may not be able to care about you, I might even beat you up"

    Furuichi only saw Neil punch the opponent away, and with a few words, he pushed him to the safety of Alicia.

    Furuichi was startled for a moment, and when he looked back, what caught his eye was Neil's expression that was slightly different from usual.

    I once saw this unique side of him in a martial arts competition.

    Looking at him intently in the fight, Furuichi pursed his lips.

    ——It’s really strong.

    "Hey, are you okay, Furuichi-san?"

    Seeing Fushi’s dull expression, Alyssa couldn’t help but asked, it wouldn’t be funny if he was beaten silly.

    "Uh, I'm fine" Furuichi waved his hand, then looked at Alicia, pointing to the chaotic situation, "Miss Alicia, is it okay to be in such a mess?"

    The bald boss seemed to have been beaten ten meters above the ground just now. Is that okay?

    "No problem! You don't know, right? Fighting is a specialty of this street. Many idiots living here will die if they don't fight. Even Neil fights one fight every three days and one fight every five days."  Yes, to a certain extent, he is very familiar with the people here"

    It’s really a disgusting street.

    “Then Alicia, wouldn’t it be dangerous for you to live here?”

    Alyssa really can’t imagine that if a child lives here, wouldn’t he be frightened every day?"That's not the case" Alicia shook her head and smiled, as if she didn't care much, "Don't look at these people as being fierce, but in fact they are very principled people, at least they will not bully the elderly or children.  At best, they have bad mouths. Just now they were just scaring us. In the words of Neil and Granny Denshi, these people are apes without brains and can only express themselves in the most primitive way.  It’s just blood that’s burned too hot…”

    "Of course, there are also other connections, such as the mother-in-law Denshi and the "Scarlet Overlord" rumored here are Neil's family, so those people don't dare to mess with the people in the family"

    ""

    ? Okay, Scarlet Overlord is really the name of the bunker. Is Neil's house full of monsters?

    Furuichi and Alyssa once again watched the scene near the end. In their eyes, something seemed to be different.

    "These guys are really getting more and more durable"

    Neil twisted his wrist and walked back. His face was not red and he was out of breath. It was impossible to tell that he had just finished fighting.

    "You do like fighting"

    Furuichi looked at Neil and smiled softly.

    Niel paused for a moment, then shrugged and smiled slightly.

    "I don't hate it."

    "I didn't expect that my teacher is still a bad person" Alyssa covered her face as if she had a headache, "Are you performing a GTO?"

    "Please ask Mr. Onitsuka for this kind of thing" Neil scratched his head and said boredly, "Well, if I can make extra money, I wouldn't mind making a cameo"

    But not long after he finished speaking, Neil found that Furuichi, Alyssa and Alicia were all silent in front of him, with dull expressions on their faces.

    "Huh? Are you possessed by a ghost, you guys?"

    Suddenly, an arm even rougher than Kenjiro's wrapped around Neil's neck. He was stunned for a moment, and then fell into the shadow of despair.

    Who released this Godzilla at the end of the 21st century

    "Oh? Neal-chan, are you planning to make extra money? I have a place where you can make a guest appearance. I originally came out to see where the kid was having such a fun time, but I didn't expect to hear such good news"

    Furuichi and Alyssa looked up at the tall figure, with the stubble, thick eyebrows, piercing eyes, light lip gloss and eye shadow, a perfect figure comparable to King Billy, and a charming Jean  The kimono that no one can look at directly gave them an unparalleled impact.

    "Ah, I really want to vomit. Can I vomit?"

    "Hello, Mrs. Xixiang."

    Alicia reluctantly moved her lips and said hello proactively.

    "Oh, it's Alicia" Xixiang moved his eyes and nodded, "Go back and tell your family that Neil won't be going back tonight. He's working at my place, so tell them not to worry"

    "Well, I understand, please feel free to do so."

    Neil, who was almost out of breath, stared at him. Alicia sold him in the blink of an eye. Please feel free to take him for what he is. He didn't even know if he would be able to see the sun tomorrow.  .

    “Let’s go, Neil-chan~~~”

    Xixiang smiled girlishly at Neil, and Neil immediately rolled his eyes and fainted while frothing at the mouth.

    “Is it okay, Alicia?”

    Watching Neil being carried away on her shoulders, Alyssa felt for the first time that it was not easy for him either.

    "It doesn't matter, Mrs. Saigo is a good person."

    ""

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    That night, Xixiang Ladyboy Club.

    “Clang, clang, clang! The super future star of our store is now making a grand appearance, Sonoko!!!”

    "Who are you calling Sonoko! Who wants to be the future star of your store!!"

    "Come on, Nierzi! You have great potential to become the ACE_OF_ACE of our store!!"

    "A devil wants this kind of potential, even if you give me money!!"

    "Yo!! Pretty boy, twist your waist!!"

    “You can do it yourself, don’t make too many demands, you perverted uncles!!”

    "Yoooooooo, such a cute child is indeed a boy! Long live Lord Lucifer!!!"

    "Have your male-only penetrating weapons been scrapped by you idiots!?"

    "Nierzi, please date!!!"

    “Go to hell——!!!!!!”

    On the stage, ?A girl in a gorgeous kimono with light make-up, who was actually a boy, was dancing with terrifying momentum with a folding fan. Next to her, Saigo was admiring the dance with a face full of admiration.

    This kid really has hope of becoming the master of the great route.

    The next day, the news about Neil's transformation into a new human spread secretly without his knowledge.

 Text Chapter 63 To maintain moral integrity or to lose moral integrity, that is the question

    The long black hair floated gently.

    The bright pupils reflect the surrounding scenery, like a mirror world.

    The girl put her hands behind her back, holding a smile on her lips, and stepped lightly.

    "Ah, no matter how many times I come here, I always feel that this place is huge"

    The corners of Tifa's mouth were slightly raised, her eyes were shrouded in a bright light, and she looked around every inch of Maho Liang Academy from time to time.

    "That's right. After we entered through the school gate, we walked for more than half an hour and felt like we didn't even see the end"

    Alicia, who was following Tifa, glanced around with the same interest. Whenever she saw the architecture of European classical beauty and the natural scenery, her vermilion eyes suddenly brightened like gems.

    "Well, I heard from Neil that there are many schools here, ranging from elementary school to university, plus various research institutes, shopping streets and library islands. It really can't be visited in one day" Tifa introduced, tapping her lower lip.  , suddenly remembered something interesting, a smile on his face, "This school also has many activities, such as the last school festival, which was held for three days and three nights. It was really lively"

    "Wow, that sounds so interesting" Alicia immediately flattened her mouth in disgust when she saw Tifa's expression, and then murmured angrily, "If Neil had woken me up earlier, then I couldn't have done it either."  Did you attend the school festival?"

    ""

    Tifa scratched her cheek and smiled silently. Is this what she should be struggling with?

    "But it's great, I want to go to school here too"

    Looking at Alicia’s longing expression, Tifa couldn’t help but smile.

    "What you say should be fine. As long as you worship Tony Nier or Negi, they should be able to find a way"

    "Hmm, please Tony Neil? I always think that guy will say something like "It's too troublesome, so I won't do it""

    Alicia closed her eyes and frowned, as if she could imagine the scene at that time.

    "maybe……"

    Tifa nodded with deep understanding. She quite agreed with Alicia's idea and her understanding of that guy.

    However, because of her understanding, she knew that if Alicia really asked him to ask for help, Neil would still do his best to help her.

    "A soft-hearted fool."

    Tifa pursed her lips and murmured in a low voice. She was a little bit disgusted by this.

    "What's wrong, Tifa?"

    Alicia noticed Tifa’s little movements and couldn’t help but feel a little weird.

    Tifa came back to her senses immediately, scratched her cheek and laughed dryly, "It's okay, I just got a little lost in thought"

    "Hey, what are you thinking about? You are so absorbed in your thoughts~~~"

    Alicia rolled her eyes and didn’t know what she was thinking of. She half-covered her mouth with her hand and leaned over with an ambiguous smile.

    Tifa blocked the approaching smiling face with her hand and said angrily, "What are you thinking about? I feel like you are becoming more and more like that guy Neil"

    "Hehe, you are so embarrassed that I got it right, right?"

    "You're not shy!"

    "Oh~~~Don't you deny what you said before? Sure enough, Tifa-chan's heart is full of Nier~~~"

    ""

    Faced with such teasing, Tifa simply shut her mouth and turned away as if she didn't hear anything.

    Seeing Tifa like this, Alicia stopped teasing her. She glanced around and asked, "Hey, Tifa, where is Neil's school? We've been gone for a long time"

    Originally, I was idle at home and wanted to come to the school to kill some time. However, after I came here with Tifa, this journey was really a good way to kill the time.

    ??Looking carefully, it seems that it is almost time for get out of class to end.

    "This place is too big. I haven't been here many times. How can I know how to get there?"

    "Eh? Didn't we see that big map when we entered?"

    “It’s true, but”

    "Is Tifa a roadie!? So cute!!"

    "What are you so cute about!? You're not praising yourself in disguise, when you haven't found a way either!?"

    "Are you two brats students here?"

    The two of them, who were fighting and looking for their way around, suddenly heard a voice coming from behind them. At the same time, they turned their heads and saw a tall man in black sportswear standing not far away with a cool expression.

    "Hello, we are not students here, we are here to find someone."

    TifaliNodding gracefully, the person in front of him seemed to be a school teacher or administrator.

    "Looking for someone?" Heigang raised his eyebrows and looked at the two girls in front of him, "Who are you looking for?"

    “It’s Neil Springfield who works at Shengxiang Elementary School here.”

    "It's that kid, but it's almost time for school to end. If we go by now, the people in the elementary school will probably leave as well. Forget it, I'll lead you there. Maybe that kid is still in school  By the way, are you his friends?"

    “We are his girlfriends!!”

    Before Tifa could speak, Alicia answered first.

    "girlfriend!?"

    Heigang opened his eyes in surprise, while Tifa covered his forehead as if he had a headache. He dared to believe that Alicia would start to display her natural instinct of fearing chaos in the world again.

    "I didn't expect that boy to have two girlfriends, but it seems reasonable after thinking about it"

    Heigang sighed at first, and then nodded unexpectedly.

    "Well, this gentleman"

    "Just call me Heigang" Heigang lowered his head and looked at Tifa, noticing the tangled look on her face as she hesitated to speak, and said with a very understanding expression, "Don't worry, I understand"

    "No, actually"

    "Let's go, I'll take you there now."

    "That bastard is really incredible. He actually did such a thing, but he is a role model for others. This is considered a harm to others' children. Well, I should be able to use this reason to teach him a lesson"

    A cold smile appeared on Black Steel's lips, and his narrow eyes narrowed slightly, flashing a frightening red light from time to time. When Tifa noticed the eldest brother's expression, she knew that the unlucky child was about to suffer a big disaster again.  , couldn't help but draw a cross in my heart.

    "Meow haha, it feels like something interesting is going to happen"

    Hearing Alicia’s cheerful laughter, Tifa sighed sadly, feeling deeply powerless.

    【Neal, if you want to blame it, you have a teammate who has been deceiving people for thirty years】

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Woo——"

    "What's the matter, Neil?"

    Naye suddenly heard Neil making a sound of unknown meaning, couldn't help but frowned, and asked with some worry.

    "It's okay, I just suddenly felt so miserable that I let out such a scream from my soul that it shook the world"

    "I have no idea what you are talking about" Nanoye shook her head in confusion, and then laughed happily, "But this means that Neil, there is nothing wrong with you"

    "Naye, at this moment, I feel more desperate than when I met a giant."

    She had just escaped from the demon king of the Kamabaka Kingdom and was mentally traumatized. Now she was attacked by this girl Nanoha. As her master, Neil suddenly felt that his majesty had lost as much as a certain vampire. He couldn't help but feel  I feel like life is dark.

    "By the way, aren't we going to the back mountain? This direction doesn't seem right"

    Nanoye looked at the direction Neil led the way. She had been training with Neil every day after school as usual, but at this moment, she visually saw that it was completely different from where she usually went.

    "Well, anyway, what I'm teaching you is just the control and application of magic power, and how to fight. I plan to hand you over to a more capable and experienced guy. Regardless of magic or physical skills, with her level, she can definitely  You trained me to become a master"

    Originally Naiyara was still being trained today. Neil felt that he had nothing to teach. After all, the magic system was completely different. Apart from some basic things, Neil felt that it would be better to have someone like Yuno as a coach.  Suitable for yourself.  When Professor Nanoha was in actual combat, whenever he encountered her unconsciously cute look, Neil would be blasted to pieces by a burst of starlight.

    Therefore, directly throwing Nanoha to the merciless Yiwen is definitely very profitable. Anyway, it is healthier for young people to abuse them, and there is Negi who can attract firepower next to him, and more importantly,  He can go home and cook quickly after school.

    【Ah, I can’t help it anymore, I can’t stop crying.  】

    "don't want!"

    Naye's face changed slightly and she shouted subconsciously, even her voice became slightly shrill.

    Neil was startled and quickly turned his head to look over, only to see Nanoye staring at him with her mouth bulging as if she was very angry.

    "Uh, what's wrong with you, Miss Nanoha?"

    &nbsp; Neil asked cautiously after being stared at by Nanoye for a while.

    "me……"

    When asked by Neil, Nanoye didn't know how to answer. Could it be that she told him that she didn't want to leave him?

    "Dream on, it would be better to use a starburst to make him surrender."

    "Ms. Nanoha, did you think of something dangerous just now! Although I don't know what it was, I am firmly against violence!!"

    With the flash of red light in Nanoye’s eyes and the faint smile of excitement on her lips, no matter how idiotic she was, Neil still felt that he seemed to be very close to the door of hell.

    "Ahaha, what are you talking about Neil? I never thought of using Starlight Explosion to blast you"

    Nanoha scratched her cheek, smiled very cutely, and said horrible words that made Neil break into a cold sweat.

    【This guy said something that must never be uttered!  Naturally black?  ?  Definitely natural black!  !  】

    "Neil, why do you want others to teach me? I'm afraid I won't get along"

    Naye thought for a while and finally came up with a reason.

    "So that's the problem"

    Neil breathed a sigh of relief. He really didn't realize that Nanoha's character would be afraid of strangers, but this was no problem at all. After all, Yiwen's appearance was very deceptive. At first glance, he looked like a harmless cat, and he was very similar to  You don't have to worry about getting along with Yi Wen at all, because that guy's queen character is definitely about making others obey her.

    "That's not okay, Nanoha. If you hold back because of this small worry, you won't be able to make great progress in the future! Although I will be a little reluctant to let you go, dad, I will still do this for your future.  I did it! So, even if you resent Dad, I won’t regret it!!"

    "What dad, what role are you playing!"

    Nanoye slapped away Neil's hand on her shoulder with dissatisfaction. She blinked, not knowing what she thought of, her eyes suddenly lit up, and a meaningful smile appeared on her face.

    "Well, after all, Neil was defeated by me, I don't think he has the ability to teach me anything"

    "What!? Defeated by you!? It was just your luck that time. If I do it ten times again, you will not be my brother's" Neil originally retorted angrily, but when he saw Nanoye's smile, he seemed to understand.  Everything changed, "Well, since you said so, I also feel that I am not capable"

    Nanoha's smile froze slightly, but soon her lips curved into a more contemptuous arc, and at the same time her eyes swept three inches ahead.

    "Neil, it really doesn't work."

    Neil, who had been paying attention to Nanoye's expression, naturally noticed the other person's gaze. He looked down and couldn't help but widen his eyes, like an angry cat staring at Nanoye who was smiling leisurely and contentedly.

    "No!? You dare to say that I can't do it!? I've told you from the first day of class that I am a man who can break through the sky. The word "no" cannot appear to me!! Very good, Nanoha.  Just wait, if I don’t train you well, I will spend the rest of my life hanging around Xixiang!!!”

    “This is what you said, Neil~~~”

    Naye secretly made a gesture indicating that the plan was successful, and at the same time thought of something in her heart.

    【This trick of using retreat to advance that my mother taught me is really useful. Although I don't know why I aimed at it like this in the end, as long as it succeeds, I'll be fine!  】

    In fact, it was not until some years later that Nanoha understood the true meaning of this matter. At that time, she lamented that her health teacher died early. At the same time, she was very fortunate that she had a mother as great as Kami who allowed her to do this.  I have avoided many detours in my life.

    "Forget it, let's stop today's training. I'll go back and think about how to arrange it"

    “I don’t know whether it was because he was inspired to fight or because his dignity as a man was challenged. Neil began to seriously think about what to do. Usually, these things were left to Anders to do.

    "Huh? What is that guy doing?"

    Neil suddenly slowed down, and a shadowy figure appeared in his field of vision.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Ha, why are all the cleaners boys, not even a girl"

    Furuichi stopped the broom in his hand, looked around the classroom, and couldn't help but sigh sadly.

    Doesn’t it mean that if men and women match each other, the work will not be tiring?  There are just a bunch of idiots here, and they are exhausted from doing anything.

    "You just give up on this idea, this is terribleIt's our class's policy" Yuuji walked past Furuichi with a broom on his shoulder, not looking like he was working at all, "That guy said that in order to avoid a series of unnecessary problems caused by male-female combinations, we separate boys and girls.  Separated to facilitate management, do you think we can resist the mountain above our heads?  And the girls seem to agree"

    “Can you disagree!? Girls almost don’t have to participate in work during the week!!”

    "From this point of view, it turns out that he is still a gentleman"

    "That's weird! Even if he is a gentleman, he can only be a gentleman in another sense!!!"

    "I'm telling you, you can chat as much as you want, but if you can work, Yuuji, you've barely even done anything!!"

    Listening to the two complaining, Touma couldn't stand it anymore. He was almost the only one working now. He obviously planned to grab those half-price bento boxes.

    "You should tell the group of people over there first"

    Yuuji pointed with his broom in the direction of the podium, where a group of people were gathering for activities.

    Standing on the podium, Akihisa used the broom as a guitar and danced his fingers as much as he could, as if he had returned to the school festival concert, with the intense melody seeming to linger in his ears.

    “Come on, call me!!!”

    “Honey!!!”

    "What a tall person!!! Call me God-sama!!!"

    "Ah, Lord Kami is playing a game console in that corner over there"

    Touma looked at this scene, then looked at someone in the corner who had entered the god of strategy mode, and couldn't help but sigh.

    How long will he be able to do this?

    ——

    Suddenly, the sound of the door being pulled attracted the attention of everyone in the class.

    A handsome face that was as cold as a knife appeared behind the door, and at the same time, those sharp wolf-like eyes made the guys in the class stay silent for a while and started cleaning obediently.

    “Kids, is your bastard head teacher gone already?”

    They were slightly surprised by the unexpected punishment, and then suddenly realized that it was their class teacher who had caused the hatred.

    "Well, our bastard head teacher left early during the last self-study class and let all the girls go"

    As the leader of the boys, Xiongji told Heigang in detail. When Heigang heard this, he felt that the temples on his forehead began to beat again.

    "That rascal……"

    "Um, Teacher Heigang, what do you want from Neil?"

    Touma's question caused Heigang to turn around. He looked at the people in the class, and for some reason the corner of his mouth curled up into a weird smile.

    "Ah, actually it was the boy's two girlfriends who came to see him"

    "What——!?"

    "girlfriend——!?"

    “Two more——!?”

    The boys looked at each other and saw the jealousy hidden in each other's eyes. They nodded one after another, immediately picked up the thing in their hands, and rushed out of the back door without saying a word.

    "Hey, don't damage public property"

    Heigang shouted behind them, chuckled, and then walked downstairs.

    When he walked downstairs, he found that the two girls waiting nearby were gone. Instead, there was a guy who deserved a beating, gaping at the large cloud of dust.

    "Faye, did you see the two little girls who were here just now?"

    Heigang walked over, patted Fay on the shoulder and asked as coldly as usual.

    "Huh? It's Kurojia~~" Faye turned around and showed a very hearty smile, and then her face became a little weird, "Kurojia, are you a lolita control?"

    Heigang was startled, then his face turned black, he pulled out a cold long knife out of thin air, clasped his hands and raised it, ready to slash at it.

    "You really deserve to be cut down just like that kid"

    “Ehehehe!! Oppose violence, Hei-chan~~~”

    “Go to hell!!”

    "Wait a minute, aren't you going to ask where those two girls went? I'll tell you, but you can't do anything to me!"

    ""

    Heigang stopped and stared at Fay coldly, while Fay smiled slightly and tidied up his clothes. It was not until Heigang was about to have his second impact that he slowly spoke.

    "Actually, I just met them and chatted for a few words. I found out that they were here to see Neil-chan, so I told them that Neil-chan had left.Okay, so they took their leave, and let me tell you something by the way.  "

    "That means you knew it beforehand, right?"

    "Well Wow!! Kuro-chan, a surprise attack is a foul!!"

    “I don’t care about you!!”

    “I clearly said I wouldn’t do anything!!”

    "Did I promise you!?"

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "So, you lost the ring that Yiwen gave you and you were thinking about how to die, maybe this is it?"

    "No, I'm not thinking about how to die"

    Negi looked at his brother depressedly, forgetting if he didn't help, he was still gloating about his misfortune.

    "I just lost my ring, is there any need to do this?"

    Although the ring was a relatively rare magic item, it was not in a life-and-death situation. However, seeing Negi like this, Neil immediately felt very happy.

    "You won't understand. If Master finds out, I will see hell"

    Yiwen’s terror began to emerge in Negi’s mind. His face turned pale and his whole body was shaking, as if he had seen a ghost.

    Neil couldn’t help but sigh at how powerful Yiwen was. He was able to make Negi, a little man-trained boy, even more miserable. He felt like he was almost turning into an M.

    "Hey, Neal, what's the ring that Mr. Negi mentioned? Doesn't it matter that he's still like this?"

    Nanoye pulled the corner of Neil's clothes and asked with some confusion.

    "Well, that ring is like a wedding ring that represents a lifelong promise, and Negi, the idiot, threw it away without knowing where. If his powerful wife at home knew about it, he would probably not have to go to bed for a month."

    "Hey!? Teacher Negi is already married!?"

    "Hey, Neil, stop making this up!"

    "I'm not making it up, I'm just explaining it to Nanoha."

    "What are you trying to explain!!"

    Facing Negi’s fire-breathing eyes, Neil shrugged and had to give up, "Okay, okay, I won’t say it anymore. Why don’t you recall it and let me help you reorganize the scene at that time."

    "real?"

    Negi looked at him suspiciously, could this guy really be so kind?

    "We are brothers after all Speaking of which, when did the ring disappear?"

    "It should have been last night"

    "Well, very good" Neil nodded, "Which woman's bed did you sleep in last night?"

    "Herehey!! Where are you going!!"

    Negi is crazy, he actually believes in a guy like Neil, he is really a fool.

    "Oh, oh, did you really sleep in someone else's bed? Yeah, there are so many people in the girls' dormitory, who could it be?"

    "I told you not to do it!! I haven't even slept in Asuna-san's bed recently!!"

    "The married life is not harmonious?"

    “Stay away from me!!!”

    "Teacher Negi is not pure."

    ""

    Negi leaned against the tree, wanting to die.

    “Neil——!!!”

    Just when Neil was enjoying the sight of Negi being beaten to a pulp, a familiar scream came from behind. Without thinking, he immediately bent down. The next second, a figure flew over his head, and at the same time, a wave of wind blew up.  A gust of cold wind.

    Neil raised his head and looked at the blond girl who flipped in the air and landed perfectly, and couldn't help but be speechless for a while.

    "Alicia, do you have to say hello in this way? If I hadn't avoided it, I really doubt I would have suffered internal injuries from you."

    "It doesn't matter, I just said hello a little more enthusiastically."

    "Is this called being more enthusiastic!? Who would rush over at a speed of 40 yards, 4 seconds and 2!? Do you think I am an American football player!?"

    “What a small family man.”

    "I'm sorry, anyone would be petty when their lives are at stake!"

    "Tch, I won't talk to you anymore" Alicia left Neil alone, moved her target to Nanoye who was aside, and immediately pounced on her, "yahoo! Nanoye!!"

    "Whoa, be careful, Alicia!!"

    Neil sighed helplessly at the two who started to fuck Lily, then turned his head and forced a smile at the black-haired girl who was running slowly.

    "Won't you stop this guy, Tifa?"

    ? ???Isn't this bad?  There is a beautiful girl throwing herself into my arms"

    Tifa walked up to Neil and smiled teasingly.

    “I wish the way of throwing myself into someone’s arms could be improved”

    Neil muttered softly, but the next moment, Tifa's beautiful black hair was fluttering with invisible domineering aura.

    "What were you talking about just now?"

    "No, I didn't say anything, Your Lady Queen."

    Neil immediately displayed his low-profile and domineering attitude. His dignity and integrity were completely useless in front of Tifa.

    "Ah, look, Nanoha, Neil is starting to lose his moral integrity again!!"

    "Neil has never had any moral integrity anyway"

    "Alicia, shut up, whose fault do you think it is that makes me like this!"

    "You blame me?"

    "Ha, if I don't blame you, why should I blame myself!?"

    "Shut up."

    "Yes, Your Lady Queen."

    "Neil really suffered."

    Alicia’s triumphant look made Neil want to hang her up and tickle her, but for Tifa’s sake, he still lay on the ground obediently.

    "By the way, what is Negi doing there?"

    Tifa noticed Negi, who had been ignored for a long time, but the other party was obviously trapped in an endless loop and did not notice their arrival.

    "Nieji is struggling with the question of whether he should have moral integrity or lose his moral integrity."

    ""

    “By the way, why did you and Alicia come here?”

    “Well, since it’s okay to stay at home, and Alicia has never been to school, I took her here for a walk.”

    Neil looked back at the girl who was chatting enthusiastically with Nanoye. She had maintained such an optimistic attitude since she woke up. It was not an exaggeration to say that she was offline. However, these might just be to cover up her inner feelings.  lonely.

    【Looks like we need to hurry up.  】

    Just when Neil was thinking about something, a strange murderous aura rushed towards him. Neil looked around and saw a large black mist rumbling towards him.

    "What is that!? The Black Mist Monster!?"

    As soon as he finished complaining, Neil was swallowed by the black mist.

    "Whoa! Help! Huh? Isn't this a guy from the class!? Hey, are you rebelling!?"

    "Burn my remains with the blazing holy fire! How joyful is life, and how sad is death!"

    "Ahhh!! Where did you come from the Ming Cult!? These people are crazy again!!! Tifa, Negi, save me!!"

    Tifa watched the group of people go away speechlessly, and then glanced at Negi who continued to seek death.

    This school is still so peaceful today.

 Text Chapter 1 That day, the boy walked into a new world

    My name is Orima Ichika, I'm 15 years old, and my gender is, um, with excalibur underneath, you know.

    At this moment, the fifteen-year-old youth is like a deep-sea fish.

    “The classroom with all girls except me is very stressful.

    But it doesn’t matter. With my ability to withstand stress that I have developed since childhood, I can still withstand this kind of pressure. I am quite confident about this.

    Why do you say that?

    This has to start with my family and my world.

    “Today’s world, I simply don’t know how to describe it in words.  First of all, the two mainstreams in the world today are technology and magic. As far as I know, eight years ago, the flying super weapon called IS came out, and the world has undergone earth-shaking changes. However, weapons like IS can only be made by  The manipulation by girls has led to a fundamental change in the status of men and women in society.  However, the matter did not end there. In the following years, the ISSDA organization responsible for space development announced the existence of "magic". Magic was originally unknown. Coupled with the new life from the universe, it became even more complicated.  Not to mention the various superpowers in Academy City, the world was once again in turmoil. However, with the efforts of many parties, the world finally settled down, and magic was gradually accepted by everyone. At the same time, ordinary humans could not  All known alien races appeared one after another, and the world became more and more diverse.

    However, there are still unknown things in this world, such as disobedient gods, demons, angels, magic societies that are still hidden in the dark, and advanced beings buried in the shadows. I know these because my family is special.  The reason is, after all, the old man in my family is not an ordinary person.

    In short, there are as many angels and demons as dogs, and fairies and heavenly beings are everywhere. This world is a strategic fortress.

    However, this world view is not enough to shock me, because the family I live in is enough to numb my nerves. My home is simply the most chaotic place in the world.  Compared with one who has a personality, all kinds of weapons are worth the sky, and I can also see angels and demons eating together and having fun, and even aiming their guns at someone. The moment I knew the truth, my three views were completely destroyed. Thousands of years of history  They've all been tricked into being dogs.

    “Alas, this world is so damn peaceful.

    “But even so, I am still very stressed at this moment.

    I folded my hands and put them under my chin, with cold eyes, trying to look calm. At this time, I finally understood Commander Ikari’s sense of pressure to remain calm in the face of the apostles’ attack.

    Commander Ikari is mighty!  !  !

    But the sights gathered from all around are really uncomfortable. Haven’t you seen that my forehead is already covered with heart-wrenching beads of sweat?  ?  Sure enough, no matter how old a girl is, she always has a trembling heart!  !  Sure enough, a girl's gaze is the most terrifying thing in the world. The ever-changing changes of sometimes resentment and sometimes anger are simply more disasters than taking the Western Scriptures.

    I took a deep breath, narrowed my eyes slightly, and all the nerves in my body suddenly became more tense than ever before.

    ??????????????????????????????????

    Wow, I relaxed too much and almost came out from behind.

    Ha, by the way, why do I have to stay in a place like this?

    Thinking of this, I recalled what happened the night before.

    That night, my brother said to me with a smile that could be read as bright and written as slutty.

    "Ichika, you will become the happiest man in the world."

    So that’s what he was talking about!  !  !  !  !

    I sighed deeply, and I mourned for a second for my seemingly happiness and actual sorrow. I started to swim away and observe the people around me.

    Well, the eyes of the girls on the left and the right are full of unparalleled curiosity for knowledge, and their shining eyes almost flashed through their tough golden eyes.

    I can’t see the back part, but the sight of the thorns on my back makes me feel like I’m sitting on pins and needles. I can understand it even without looking.

    "The person directly in front of me is a slightly older woman.

    She is a bit petite, and her figure is almost the same as that of a student, but her chest size is the nemesis of all high school girls.  The clothes are relatively large and make her look more petite, but she still feels quite cute.  In addition, she also wears a pair of black-rimmed glasses. Although they are crooked, she can still be called a bespectacled girl.

    And this girl with glasses was looking at the people in the class in panic, her timid posture was reminiscent of an injured little rabbit.

    You are a teacher, show me some domineering power!

    "Everyone is here. Then, SHR is going to startWhoops!  "

    Well, it’s not something you can do if you want to.

    I gave the teacher an appreciative look, but for some reason the teacher turned red and smiled shyly.

    ????????????????????????????????????????? Suddenly, I felt that the pressure on my body was a little heavier, and I almost died from a thousand arrows piercing my heart.

    “Well, then, please introduce yourself, uh, in order of seat number.”

    The teacher seemed to have recovered from the inexplicable emotion and said to the students in the audience in a panic.

    ""

    "It's so quiet. My dignity as a teacher is suddenly shattered into pieces."

    I looked at the teacher who was about to cry, and I couldn't bear it. At the same time, I felt unhappy with the girls in the class. Are you shy because you just entered high school? No one responded. The teacher was about to cry. Really?  I'm going to cry!  !

    I glanced at the teacher, and the teacher’s eyes also moved over.

    ??Okay, our eyes met.

    Please don’t look at me like this, you are not my type, teacher.

    I quickly lowered my head, I still understand the principle that a dead Taoist friend will not die a poor Taoist.

    “Oh, give me a normal high school life.

    The reason why I specifically emphasize "ordinary" here is simply because what I am in now is definitely not an ordinary high school, but the famous IS Academy-the only school in the world that trains IS operators.

    And the most important point is that IS, this deceptive thing, can only be activated by girls, so naturally, this is a girls' school.

    And why am I here?

    I need to emphasize again that I am a boy, and I am definitely a boy at first glance. My appearance can be considered a bit handsome, but it is definitely not the kind of beauty that makes even IS unable to identify my gender.

    The reason why I came to such a ghost place has to start with the entrance exam in February.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    That day, the sun was shining brightly, and the cherry blossoms flying freely in the sky made me fall in love.

    I looked at the clear sky and encouraged myself in my heart.

    Today is the entrance exam for Junior High School. For your own goals, you can’t do it without working hard.

    The school I go to is called Mahora Gakuin. It is a very large Academy City that has everything from kindergarten to university. There are many schools in it, all types, and my target is the famous Mitsusaka High School.

    The reason why I chose Mitsusaka is not because of its reputation, but because my brothers and sisters all graduated from here. I have an indescribable yearning for that place.

    I want to chase the traces they left behind, and I want to be like them.

    that's it.

    Well, of course, if I am admitted to Mitsusaka High School, my goal of dominating Mitsusaka will be one step closer, and realizing Mahora's dream of complete domination will not be unattainable.

    Hahahaha, I couldn’t help but laugh out loud.

    "Why are you giggling so early in the morning?"

    At this time, my head was hit hard.  When I looked back, I saw a handsome man with white shoulder-length hair standing behind me. He was looking at me listlessly with a pair of dead fish eyes, and he didn't look like he was awake at all.

    "Brother, you got up so early"

    ??I touched my head and laughed dryly.

    "Well, seeing as you have a test today, I got up early to see you out"

    Hey, is this guy so kind?

    "Hey, don't think I can't understand your expression"

    "Well……"

    Although those dead fish eyes are completely rotten, they are still so sharp.

    I don’t know if my thoughts were revealed again, but I got another blow on the head.

    "By the way, you forgot to bring your admission ticket"

    I was stunned for a moment, watching my brother hand a certificate to me.

    "Huh? Didn't I prepare it last night?"

    As I was talking, I wanted to go through my bag. I had carefully prepared all kinds of things the night before.

    "Well, men will always forget some things, just like forgetting what their first love looked like"

    “I won’t forget it!!”

    I replied angrily, but I didn't notice the firmness in my tone.

    The old man looked at me steadily for a moment, with an inexplicable light flashing in his eyes.?, and then touched my hair with a slight smile.

    “Okay, take your admission ticket and go quickly, don’t be late.”

    I didn’t notice anything strange about my brother, so I took the admission ticket and didn’t check whether I really didn’t bring it with me. I said goodbye to my brother and went out.

    "It seems that Ichika has grown up"

    After saying this softly, the man walked back into the room with a smile.

    It was easy, so I came to the address indicated on the admission ticket.

    ???????????????????? Why is it not in Mahonliang Academy, but in a high school outside?

    But I didn’t think too much about it. Anyway, it said this on the admission ticket and I couldn’t change it even if I wanted to.

    But I feel a little uneasy.

    Are you nervous before the exam?

    With a feeling of apprehension, I walked into the imposing building in front of me.

    "I'm just going to go, turn left and right, how on earth are you going to get to the second floor!?"

    It’s been almost ten minutes since I walked, and I still haven’t found the stairs to the second floor. The internal structure is too complicated!  ?  Is this the maze before challenging the BOSS!  !

    My eyes wandered around, trying to find the guide map on the wall, but I sadly discovered that the walls inside were so beautiful that I couldn't even find a crack, let alone any wall charts.

    ?????????? This time, shit, I’m lost.

    "Hey, what should I do? Hey, why are you so quiet?"

    At this time, I finally realized that it was eerily quiet here. After walking for so long, I didn’t even meet a single person. Could it be that the exam has already started?  ?  Could it be that my dream of dominating Mitsusaka was just aborted?  ?

    God, I curse Jesus for not having chrysanthemums!  !

    “Perhaps God really heard my curse from the heart, and a door appeared not far in front of me.

    I walked to the door and saw a piece of paper stuck on it with the words "Infinite_Stratos Examination Room" written on it.

    "Well, I guess this is the right place"

    Because it says "Examination Room" on it.

    But the name of this examination room really looks impressive, and there are actually two English words that I can’t understand.

    Thinking of this, I feel deeply disappointed for my English course.

    I guess I won’t be able to pass the English test this time.

    But it doesn’t matter, my other subjects are fine!  !

    After taking a deep breath, I opened the door and walked into the room.

    "Ah, you are a candidate. Okay, go over there to change clothes. We are pressed for time, so you have to hurry up. This place can only be rented until four o'clock. I don't have time to trouble you. Really, I don't know what I'm doing.  What……"

    As soon as I entered the room, a nervous-looking female teacher, about thirty-five years old or above, spoke a lot of words like a machine gun without raising her head. I was stunned for a few seconds.

    Hey, hey, hey!  !  !  Sister, don’t you need to see what I look like and check my admission ticket!  ?  Where has the professionalism of being an invigilator gone?  ?  And what’s going on with changing clothes!  ?  You have to change clothes for exams these days!  ?  Are you asking me to use my body to show the beauty of the human body in ancient Greece?  ?  Sorry, I have been failing art classes since I was a kid!  !  Well, actually this is to prevent students from cheating, right?  But there is no one other than you in this room. I really don’t see any other candidates anywhere!  !

    While I was minding my own business, the elder sister gave instructions and walked out of the room directly with the documents in her arms.

    I watched the other party leave in embarrassment. I bet the eldest sister really didn’t even look at me.

    "Hey, what kind of test is this"

    I muttered a few words in a depressed voice and walked towards the place covered by the curtain.

    And at this moment, I entered a new world.

 Text Chapter 2 Sure enough, this is a conspiracy

    When I opened the curtain and walked in, I saw the object in the center of the room.

    The streamlined metal shell reflects light that is not dazzling, and an armor-like outfit sits quietly.

    I looked at it carefully and then fell silent.

    “Damn it, what kind of clothes do you want me to change into?! Are you asking me to take the war studies test!!”

    The bag in my hand was almost smashed by me.

    I calmed down the turbulent feeling in my heart that I wanted to hit someone, and walked over, looking left and right at this thing. After looking at it for a long time, I was speechless.

    Isn’t this the IS that appears on TV?

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of 1999

    But this thing actually has something to do with me. Well, it should be related to my family.

    "This is what changed the world"

    Because of the "White Knight Incident" of that year, the world became aware of the existence of this kind of weapon. At the same time, the originally balanced military structure suddenly collapsed. How many IS controllers can be found will directly affect the country's military strength.  , so every country began to implement a system of preferential treatment of women.

    Although there is a magical power like magic in the world today, it has not been widely used in the military due to various restrictions. Moreover, IS has advantages that can compete with magic. In comparison, the country is more willing to invest more resources.  on this emerging technology.

    Well, this is actually nothing to me. I am more curious about IS. After all, I have seen forces more powerful than IS.

    With all kinds of thoughts, I couldn't help but reach out and touch it.

    Anyway, IS can only be activated by women. If I, a pure man, touch it, I will probably have no reaction like touching a dead fish. It is a rare opportunity to touch it and I will not suffer any loss.

    However, there are always various unknowns in life. You can never guess what will happen in the next second. Of course, it is another matter if you have the ability to predict.

    A cold metallic feeling came from the fingertips, followed by a burst of dazzling silver light and various information pouring into the mind.

    “Eh!? Eh————!!!!!!”

    Faced with such a strange situation, I suddenly lost my train of thought.

    When I finally came to my senses, I found that the IS had actually moved and attached itself to my body like armor, becoming part of my hands and feet.

    "What happened!?"

    “Has someone activated IS!?”

    "who is it!?"

    "Huh? This, this is -"

    "man!?"

    Hearing the sound, a group of researchers in white coats came over. They opened the curtain and saw me activating IS. They all fell into a state of sluggishness where they couldn't think.

    I looked at the researchers in front of me in silence, and then looked at the abnormality on my body. I immediately showed a miserable face like a Christian abandoned by God. At the same time, the devil on my brother's face flashed through my mind.  smile, with only one thought left in her mind.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? This is a conspiracy.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    “Oh, I want to die.

    "Classmate, Orimaru Ichika-san!"

    A voice calling my name brought me back to reality from my annoying thoughts. I held my forehead and blurted out weakly before I could figure out the situation.

    "Ah, what's the matter?"

    "Ah, um, um, I'm very sorry for calling you so loudly all of a sudden. Are you, are you angry? Yes, I'm sorry! But, um, I'll introduce myself in the order of the fifty syllables. Now it's Oribara-san's turn.  So, I'm really, really sorry! Can you please introduce yourself? Are you willing?"

    It was then that I really came back to my senses and figured out the situation, and found that my deputy instructor, Yamada Maya, was constantly bowing his head and apologizing to me. It was obviously my own fault, but the teacher wanted to apologize himself. For a moment, I was full of guilt.

    "Uh, um, Mr. Yamada, you don't have to apologize like this. It's all my fault. I will introduce myself."

    I stretched out my hand to stop Teacher Maya Yamada from apologizing, and quickly made a comforting reassurance.

    "Really, really!? You, you promised me! You must do it!!"

    Teacher Yamada suddenly raised his head, seriously grasped my hand and leaned towards me, and he could still see the mist in his eyes.

    Teacher, are you really a teacher?  ?  This pairThe attitude of the little girl can easily be misunderstood, and some ignorant and innocent little boys might have fallen into trouble from then on!  !  !  Oh, oh, don't put your chest on it, be careful, my cannon may go off!  Also, I need to reiterate it again, teacher, you are really not my type!  !

    In the struggle between reason and sensibility, angels and demons, I took my hand out with difficulty, left my seat and walked to the podium with a slight bend without being noticed.

    Ah, I almost got hard just now.

    Standing on the podium, looking at the unabashed thirst for knowledge in the eyes of the girls in the audience, including Teacher Yamada, I suddenly felt like I was on the top of Mount Everest, and it was difficult to even breathe.

    "Ahem."

    I straightened my back and cleared my throat, thinking about what to say next.

    ???????????????????? But my mind went blank. As expected, the pressure had already crushed my thinking power into pieces.

    At this time, I took a peek at the seat by the window. Sitting there was a black-haired girl with a ponytail.

    Her name is Xiao Zhizhen, my childhood sweetheart who we only reunited after six years. This girl has always had a single ponytail. When I first entered the classroom, I recognized her at a glance.

    “But it’s really a transformation of women.

    No, no, now is not the time to think about this.

    "Help me quickly!!"

    I signaled her with my eyes. As a childhood sweetheart who has been dating for a long time, she must be able to understand this information instantly.

    "snort!"

    You actually ignored me!  ?

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Oh, oh, what does this cold aura and this arrogant attitude mean!  Where has the arrogant and a little bit coquettish Hoshi-chan gone!  !  Now Chen is completely 100% proud!  !  She actually abandoned me mercilessly at my critical moment, turned her face expressionlessly to the window, and snorted coldly, "I'll kill you, did I offend you, Miss Chen!"  !

    “However, this did remind me of something.

    I remember my brother once told me that when faced with a girl who is so wrapped up in pride that one wonders if she is engaging in chain defense, one must use a fiery penis to penetrate the opponent's uterus.

    Of course, this is summed up by my rich theory and practice. Although I don’t know where his theory and practice come from, I even wonder if he made it up casually.

    ??????????????????? However, I have no idea what those two words mean in English, because I am powerless in English. I have obviously been abroad, and there are foreigners at home. I only know the twenty-six English letters ABC, which is really weak.

    Well, I don’t really want to know the meaning of this. I know that what comes out of my brother’s mouth is definitely not fun, because every time I ask my sister or other older women in the family, I will be scolded.  Of course, many times I will attract hatred consciously or unconsciously. In comparison, the harm I suffered is quite small.

    Ah, I am going off topic again. Look, the eyes of the girls below are starting to burst into flames.

    Well, what should I say at this time?

    Let’s start with a song called “Girls’ School Boys” by Twins?  Well, it does fit the occasion, but this is a self-introduction, not a concert.

    【When we introduce ourselves, too many rhetoric just attracts the temporary attention of others. To let people know ourselves, the most important thing is to show our true side.  】

    Brother’s voice seemed to ring in my mind. At this time, I seemed to see the holy light of heaven.

    Sometimes I’m pretty reliable.

    The corners of my mouth raised slightly uncontrollably, and the sunshine outside the window shone in at the right time. At this moment, in the eyes of some ignorant little girls, I became a handsome and sunny boy.

    A small exclamation came from below, and my attention immediately came back. I took a breath and began to introduce myself.

    "My name is Ichika Orimara."

    “Yeah, yeah, yeah!!”

    Everyone’s eyes showed the expectation of “I want to hear more.”

    I smiled, what a group of curious and kind children.

    Then, I should also treat others with sincerity.

    "I like Lolita the most."

    Maintaining a sunny smile, I expressed what I loved most in my heart.

    institutions

    The sounds of various heads banging on the table and people falling to the ground kept ringing out. It seemed that they were moved by my sincerity.

    I think everyone can become a partner who loves lolita.

    At this moment, I seem to have new hope for the future.

    The sound of clicking footstepsThere was an urgent sound, is someone coming?

    “Are you going to reveal your abnormal sexual fetish as soon as you get here!?”

    Huh?  Does this sound sound familiar?

    But before I had time to react, I was hit hard on the head and sent flying.

    Wow, this kind of invisible murderous martial arts passed down by my brother is so familiar to me. The pain that directly penetrates the skull and hits the cerebral cortex is simply exhilarating How strange!  !  I'm not a pussy-shaker like Sister Xiaoyuan!  !  !

    “However, this knocking method, whether it’s power, angle, or speed, is very similar to the person in my impression.

    I swallowed and turned around with a little fear. I saw the woman behind me wearing a black suit and tight skirt. She had a slender figure and a body curve with no fat at all due to regular exercise. And the other person was at this time  He crossed his arms in front of his chest, raised the corners of his eyes, and his eyes were as sharp as a wolf's.

    "What the hell, Guan Yunchang!?"

    Snapped——

    “Ugh, I got hit on the head again, I’m probably going to have a cerebral hemorrhage now.

    "Sister Chifuyu, it hurts so much!"

    Yes, the domineering woman in front of me is my sister Chifuyu Orimaru.

    "Who is the hero in the Three Kingdoms, idiot!!"

    I rubbed my head and stood up from the ground, looking at my sister in front of me, very curious about her appearance.

    "Sister Chifuyu, why are you here? Aren't you out training for the annual World's No. 1 Martial Arts Tournament?"

    "Do you think I am Yamcha!? Who told you that I would go to that kind of conference!!"

    Chifuyu-san’s eyes started to sparkle, and her fists were clenched tightly. She would probably attack accordingly depending on my answer.

    “Uh, it’s my brother, that’s what I told you!!”

    I quickly shied away all the responsibilities, but after hearing this, Chifuyu-san loosened her fists and held her forehead in distress.

    "That idiot has been talking nonsense all day long"

    Looking at Chifuyu-san's depressed and gnashing expression, I couldn't help but want to laugh out loud. Those words I just came up with on the spur of the moment were purely to deceive my brother. Oh, haha, a Tai Chi push hand can kill someone invisible. I feel  At this moment, my IQ doubled several times.

    "Huh? By the way, what was going on with your self-introduction just now?"

    "Well……"

    Okay, I haven’t even breathed a sigh of relief yet. Why did this hatred suddenly shift back? I didn’t make fun of you.

    "My brother told me to be heart-to-heart and treat others with sincerity"

    And as soon as I finished speaking, Chifuyu-san came towards me with an angry fist.

    “Just lie to me now!!!!”

    Is it okay to let your brother lie like this openly?  ?

 Text Chapter 59 Looking forward to meeting him again

    "Hey, your eyes are wandering. Do you want to borrow money from me? For the sake of us being brothers, just tell me how much you want. It's okay to give the Ming coins directly to you!"

    There was a short distance from leaving the World Tree to one of the squares near the World Tree. Along the way, Neil found that Negi peeked at him very frequently, almost every few steps.  When he turned his head, Negi quickly turned his head and whistled. This behavior made Neil very unhappy, because it felt very disgusting to be treated like this by a boy, and Negi was not a girl who secretly liked him.  .

    “ Could it be that Negi has been looking at 3A girls for a long time and hasn’t had any contact with boys for a long time, and finally his interest in that area has begun to awaken!  ?

    In an instant, Negi’s image became dangerous in Neil’s eyes.

    "Why is it such an unlucky thing to say? How much do you want today's birthday to become the anniversary of my death! What do you mean by that look in your eyes? I always feel super unhappy!!"

    Negi was obviously stunned by Neil's sudden words for a few seconds before he reacted. Coupled with the weird look in his eyes, he couldn't help but complain angrily.

    Neil stuck out his tongue, put his hands on the back of his head, and quickened his pace slightly, leading Negi by half a body.

    "Do you have anything to say?"

    Negi paused for a moment, looking sideways at the face partially blocked by his arms, his eyes flashing behind the lenses.

    “Hey, Neil, has something happened to you recently?”

    I always feel that something has changed in him.

    Neil’s pace slowed down unconsciously, but soon returned to its original state, and he asked without looking back.

    "Why do you think so?"

    “I just feel like you’ve been a little absent-minded these days, as if you’re a little further away”

    Raising his head and looking at the stars covering the night sky, the starlight gently reflected the faint light on Negi's glasses.

    Neil put down his hands and put them behind his back. He also raised his head and stared at him from a distance.

    "No, nothing has changed"

    In the end, he was still like that.

    Nothing has changed.

    "Neil"

    Negi turned his head and opened his mouth, as if he wanted to say something, but for a long time, he did not say another word.

    "Don't talk about me, it's you" Neil suddenly spoke up and grabbed the topic, turning his face and blinking, "You are the one who should be said to be absent-minded, right? You seem to have no energy recently, as if you were distracted by something.  Things are bothering me"

    "Is it that obvious?"

    Negi lowered his head and muttered quietly, but Neil could still hear him beside him.

    "It's all written on your face I thought you looked confident after the school festival, but it turns out you've been so worried these days that you almost jumped off a building. What, is it a worry about love, boy?"  "

    When talking about love, Neil’s eyes brightened up and his tone was full of ridicule.

    "No, I just had a quarrel with Asuna-san"

    Negi rolled his eyes at him and became dejected again.

    "Sister? Oh, haha, it really is a matter of love~~~You dishonest guy~~~"

    "Do you have to think about this!?"

    "Okay, what did you and eldest sister argue about?"

    Neil spread his hands and did not continue teasing the other party.

    "Actually, it's not a big deal. Asuna-san just reminded me that I am very similar to Chao-san"

    Negi lowered his head a little further and sighed softly.

    "I see, the eldest sister is angry because of this"

    Neil looked at his brother’s confused expression, and he probably figured out what was going on between him and Asuna.

    After meeting with Gunel and learning that his father was still alive, Neil also guessed what Negi was thinking now. He must be full of things about his father. Since a long time ago, Negi has been working hard for his father.  , constantly injured, and constantly moving forward. After getting more accurate news, he will only work harder to move forward for his dream, even at the risk of losing his life.

    Father seems to be everything to him.

    This is exactly the same as the super ring tone.

    For the sake of your dreams, you are willing to give up everything, including your own happiness.

    And Tomorrow Cai is angry about it, maybe that's it.

    "Actually, Asuna-san is right, and I said the same thing to Chao-san, but I"? 

    Although he clearly rejected Chao's approach, he himself followed Chao's path, almost exactly the same path.

    He, how should he choose?

    "Neji, do you still remember what Chao Lingyin said?"

    Neil didn’t pay attention to Negi’s current expression and just continued talking.

    "Don't stop, keep moving forward This sentence should be very suitable for you now. For you, your father's affairs can be said to be everything to you. If you are asked to give up everything now for this, you must be able to do it.  Yes, in this aspect, you, Chao Lingyin, and I are really the same"

    Neil slowly took a breath of the refreshing summer night, his eyes slightly focused on Negi's face.

    "However, I think this is correct, or in other words, any approach is correct, but everyone chooses a different position. It is probably impossible for you to give up looking for your father, so why not go all the way?  Black, just like Kick-Ass who became a hero after being knocked headlong"

    "Well, I always feel that the tone of your words has suddenly changed a lot"

    "Don't worry about these things. Your goal is very clear anyway. You just think too much. Anyway, there is only one way you want to go from now on, isn't it?"

    Facing Neil’s smile, Negi seemed to know a little bit about what he should choose.

    "However, I have one more thing to say. No matter what you choose, you should also pay more attention to the people around you, such as eldest sister. I think eldest sister is very clear about your thoughts, and this is what she is worried about.  , it’s just that she doesn’t want to see you scarring yourself, the eldest sister’s idea is probably that simple"

    Neil took a few steps forward, tapping his toes slightly. As his body turned, his long hair fluttered lightly, and his face was clearly reflected in Negi's eyes.

    "Don't forget this, because when you lose, the pain is not something you can bear"

    "Neil"

    They were only a few steps apart, but Niji felt like they were separated by a chasm.

    Because there was a bit of sad nostalgia in Neil's eyes, which blocked his approach.

    "Well, that's all I want to say. It's up to you what you think about next" Neil spread his hands and smiled softly, then turned a little evil again, "But eldest sister really loves you deeply.  Said~~~"

    "Why do you come back here again!!!"

    The sentimental atmosphere just now was gone, and Negi rolled his eyes angrily.

    “Hehe~~~”

    Neil grinned wider, looked away slightly, and saw the surrounding environment clearly. His smile was frozen, and his expression was a little confused.

    "Ah, by the way, what am I doing here?"

    "Huh? Don't you know it yourself!?"

    "I really don't know, I'm following you"

    "How are you following me!? You are following me and running in front of me!!"

    "In this case, I will go home. Goodbye, young man who works hard~~~"

    Neil waved his hand and walked forward without looking back, but he was immediately grabbed by the collar.

    "It's rare that you come here, so just patrol with me. You have a lot of time anyway"

    I don’t know where Niji got the strength, but he was holding on to Neil’s collar as firmly as a rock.

    "Hey, I'm not on duty tonight, and my youth is calling me!!"

    "What youth?"

    “Galgame on the computer!!!”

    “Delete your youth for me!!”

    "Do you want to ruin my life!?"

    "Your life is too insignificant!!"

    Seeing that Negi refused to let go of him, Neil lowered his head helplessly, but after waiting for a while, he found that Negi was still where he was.

    "Aren't you going to patrol? Why are you standing here without moving? You want to be a sentinel!"

    "No, I'm waitingah, here it comes!"

    When Negi was talking, a figure in the field of vision gradually enlarged, and he suddenly shouted.

    Neil looked in the direction that Negi was looking at, and saw Setsuna coming this way quickly, and Kamo the ferret was lying on her shoulder.

    "Why is Kamo and Setsuna-san together?"

    Generally speaking, doesn’t Kamo, the pervert, always follow Negi?

    "If you come to me today, I will ask Kamo to find Setsuna-san first, and then we will make an appointment to meet here."

    ? ?Ji smiled and explained in a calm tone.

    Neil glanced at Negi thoughtfully, his eyes brightened slightly, and then fell silent.

    "Teacher Negi, Teacher Neil, good evening."

    Setsuna quickly arrived in front of them. There seemed to be no surprise about Neil's appearance. Negi or Kamo must have told her in advance.

    "Boss Neil, long time no see."

    Kamo jumped from Setsuna’s shoulder to Negi, turned to say hello to Neil.

    "It's been a long time indeed. You haven't done anything wrong recently, have you?"

    Neil half-opened his eyes and glanced at Kamo who was stiff.

    “No, absolutely not!! I don’t dare to lose even a hair under Boss Neil’s eyes!!”

    "That means you did a lot of bad things that I didn't see, right?"

    Under Kamo’s desperate eyes, Neil raised a bright smile.

    "Okay, Neil, Kamo hasn't done much recently and has helped me a lot. Let's go on patrol now"

    Seeing this, Negi had no choice but to interrupt Neil's topic.

    Neil waved his hands quickly, as if he refused to agree.

    "No, it's not my turn tonight, I won't work overtime, you have to go do it yourself!"

    "Anyway, you are here, and you will do some meaningless things when you go back. It is better to stay. It is rare that we can be on duty together"

    “What’s so pointless!! You’re actually vetoing my life!!”

    "Teacher, what are you talking about?"

    Listening to the conversation between the two, Setsuna on the side was confused.

    "It's nothing, it's just that Neil promised us to patrol together. One more person will add more strength."

    Negi turned to Setsuna and smiled, taking Neil with him by the way.

    "Who agreed? Don't just talk to yourself!"

    "Then let's set off now!"

    "Okay, Teacher Negi."

    "Hey, don't ignore me, listen to me!!!"

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Ah, I really want to go home"

    Raising his head, Neil looked at the starry sky and lazily followed Negi and Setsuna.

    “It’s only been less than two minutes! How unmotivated you are!!”

    Neil didn’t pay attention to Neji’s words. He turned to look at An Jing walking beside him, his eyes rolled, and he didn’t know what he was thinking.

    "Speaking of Setsuna-san, why are you and Negi together? Could it be that you are having an unethical love affair with your eldest lady and her fiancé behind your back!?"

    Neil covered his mouth with his hands, his face filled with disbelief.

    "Who do you think is the betrothed!!"

    "I did not betray the eldest lady!!"

    "As expected of Neil, he said all the things in my heart, but it doesn't matter, brother, you can be considered Setsuna's master, it's totally okay!!"

    "How is it OK!!!" x2

    The two of them shouted at Kamo at the same time, dumbfounded.

    “I understand, I know how to do it, huh huh~~~~~”

    "You know nothing! The laughter behind you is full of bad intentions!!"

    "Teacher Neil, I will never change my heart for the eldest lady!!"

    In desperation, Setsuna expressed his loyalty to Konoka without thinking.

    "Oh, that's true" x3

    At this time, two young men, one a pervert, looked at Setsuna with ambiguous eyes. Setsuna was stunned, and then turned red and waved his hands in denial.

    "No, it's not what you think. I, I just treat the eldest lady, just"

    "Love……"

    "It's love"

    "like."

    The three guys caught Setsuna’s words very wisely.

    "Nah!!!!!!!"

    At night, the girl’s shy screams broke through the sky.

    "You guys are really energetic"

    Suddenly a voice intervened in the joke between three people and one mink. They followed the sound at the same time and saw a young man wearing a high school uniform leaning against a lamppost, holding a mobile phone in his hand, and his eyes glanced slightly  Their fingertips are still touching the bright screen.

    &nbsp;"Why are you here? Are you also patrolling at night?"

    Neil walked over and obviously knew the other person.

    The young man then turned his head, looked at Neil walking towards him, and smiled slightly.

    "Well, I'm short of manpower recently, so I came to help. Anyway, I still get overtime pay"

    "Senior Muchen."

    In an instant, he also came over and bowed respectfully to the other party.

    The young man is Jun Muchen.

    "It's Setsuna-chan, why are you with this bastard brat?"

    "Who are you calling a bastard? Speaking of bastards, you bastard is even more of a bastard!!"

    “Tsk, tsk, tsk, it’s full of balls in one sentence, it’s really dirty!”

    “It’s your head that’s dirty!!”

    "Well, actually, Teacher Neil is here to patrol tonight, so we came together"

    "The moment interrupted the two people's unscrupulous conversation, and at the same time, I felt that the two guys were really similar.

    "Neil, Setsuna-san, who is this gentleman?"

    There is obviously someone here who doesn’t know the other person.

    "Oh, this is a student from the high school department. Senior Jun Muchen, like me, is also employed by the school and is very powerful."

    Seeing that Neal had no intention of introducing him, Setsuna had no choice but to introduce him to Neji. When he looked at Jun Muchen, there was a hint of admiration in his eyes.

    "Ahahaha, I am stronger in that area"

    Jun Muchen touched the back of his head and smiled brightly, swinging his waist back and forth slightly.

    In an instant, he turned away with his cheeks slightly red, Negi looked puzzled, while Neil's eyes were full of contempt.

    "You can no longer be described as a scumbag."

    "Uh, um, nice to meet you, Mr. Jun."

    Although I didn’t understand what Jun Muchen meant by that aspect, I still extended my hand in a friendly manner.

    "This is Teacher Negi, just call me Muchen. He is such a personable gentleman, completely different from a guy who only knows bullshit"

    With a gentle smile on her face, Jun Muchen held Niji’s hand and said something that made someone angry.

    "It's much better than you, the guy with the same curly hair as [beep——]"

    Neil twitched the corners of his eyes, raised the corners of his mouth, and said coldly.

    “Although my hair is black and curly, it is definitely not the curly hair on [beep——]!!”

    "Ah la la, you really didn't bring it upon yourself"

    The two people looked at each other, as if there were sparks constantly arousing.

    "Well, Neil, you and Mr. Muchen are very familiar with each other."

    "Only a ghost is familiar with this kind of guy!" Neil turned his head and glared at Niji, then immediately turned back to stare at Jun Muchen, "This guy had a fight with me for no reason last time, what do you think?  Is this kind of person seriously ill?!"

    “It’s not just for nothing!!”

    "Then what are you talking about!!"

    “Because I’m bored!!”

    “Idiot!!”

    "Ha, I really don't understand"

    Negi held his forehead with a headache, feeling as if two Neils appeared in front of him.

    “Speaking of which, what are you doing here alone?”

    "I'm waiting for someone."

    Jun Muchen put away his phone and said with a yawn.

    "Ha, waiting for someone? You don't look like you have a date, do you?"

    "How different! One day I will go to a love hotel with the president!!"

    "One sentence will reveal your true face clearly."

    Neil sighed very much, this guy is really powerful in combat, his combat effectiveness has broken through the lower limit.

    "Actually, I was waiting for the principal's guests to come out" Seeing the curiosity in the three people's eyes, Jun Muchen continued, "They are people from the Holy Church."

    "The Holy Church? Is it dealing with the previous ghoul incident?"

    Neil was the first to react, and at the same time, three unlucky children flashed through his mind.

    "Ghoul? What ghoul?"

    Negi and Setsuna looked at Neil suspiciously. Neil was stunned. It seemed that they didn't know about the incident.

    After briefly explaining it to them, Negi and Setsuna's expressions changed slightly and became a little heavy.

    “Actually, you don’t need to be so nervous. As long as you deal with it well, you won’t be afraid of too much trouble”

    &nbsp; Jun Muchen put away his playful look and calmly comforted the two of them, with a comforting warmth in his voice.

    "Yeah." x2

    "By the way, who was sent by the Holy Church?" Neil raised his eyes and looked at Jun Muchen, "Is it the agent? Or are the people from the burial agency also coming out?"

    "You know a lot" Jun Muchen's eyes were slightly surprised, and then he continued to lean against the lamppost lazily, "That person is the person in charge of the nearby Shengtang Church stronghold, he is oh, myself  Look, he comes out."

    Jun Muchen suddenly stood up straight and looked back at the building behind him. In the darkness, the sound of neither light nor heavy footsteps sounded rhythmically.

    Everyone’s eyes were focused on him, and the figure in the shadow gradually became clearer, and the cross hanging on his chest reflected a faint silver light.

    "Oh? I didn't expect there would be so many people here"

    There seemed to be a little surprise in the heavy voice, and a man wearing a black priest's uniform appeared in front of everyone.

    Neil’s pupils shrank tightly, and the man’s face was deeply imprinted on his retinas. He opened his mouth slightly, then bit his lower lip tightly, and an imperceptible trace of violent murderous intention passed deep in his eyes.

    Soon, the trace of hostility disappeared, and Neil stood aside silently, returning to his usual listless appearance.

    Jun Muchen, who had been keeping quiet, glanced at Neil thoughtfully, then stood up with a smile and introduced the newcomer to Niji and the others.

    "This is the chief priest of Haiming City Church, and the person in charge of negotiating with our Magic Association on behalf of the Holy Church Church, Kotomine Kirei."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Jun Muchen faced Kotomine Kirei and introduced the person on the other side.

    "These three are magicians and swordsmen from the Magic Association, Negi Springfield, Neil Springfield, and Setsuna Sakurasaki."

    "Good evening, you three. I never expected that the Magic Association would have such outstanding children."

    Kotomine Kirei's eyes are always heavy, giving people a serious feeling.

    "You're flattered, Mr. Kotomine."

    Facing the other party’s compliment, Negi quickly nodded in return.

    Kotomine Kirei’s eyes passed over the faces of the three of them one by one. When he saw Neil, he paused for a moment and then turned to Jun Muchen.

    "Mr. Muchen, my business has been finished, and it's almost time for me to leave."

    "Let me take you out" Jun Muchen nodded to the other party, and then winked at the three of them, "Then I will lead Mr. Yanfeng to leave, and you three can continue working"

    "Okay, Mr. Muchen."

    "Goodbye, Senior Muchen."

    Neil didn’t look at Kirei for a second, he raised his head and nodded lightly to Jun Muchen, then turned around and left with the two of them.

    "Then let's go, Mr. Kotomine."

    "sorry to bother you."

    Kotomine Kirei nodded in thanks, then vaguely glanced at the direction Neil left, with an obscure smile on his lips.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "I'll send it here."

    Reaching the entrance of the academy, Jun Muchen stopped and turned to talk to Kotomine Kirei, who was following closely behind him.

    "Well, thank you."

    Jun Muchen nodded slightly to him and walked away.

    Kotomine Kirei calmly watched Jun Muchen leave. He slowly turned around until his back disappeared.

    “It seems like something interesting happened tonight, Kirei.”

    The strange voice appeared out of thin air, but Kotomine Kirei did not feel the slightest surprise, and his expressionless face maintained his usual indifference.

    "What are you referring to?"

    Kirei stared at the void in front of him, as if there was a figure in front of him talking to him.

    "hehe……"

    The sound of laughter was accompanied by golden light particles, which gathered together little by little. Soon, the silhouette of a human figure loomed in the golden light.

    "You should have discovered it, that brat"

    Yao dispersed, and a young man wearing a black jacket had his hands in his trouser pockets. His handsome face was full of arrogance, and a pair of bloody eyes under the golden bangs seemed to have an addictive demonic quality, staring directly at the indifferent eyes.  man.

    Seeing that Kirei remained silent, the young man raised an evil smile on his lips, narrowed his eyes slightly, and the blood in his eyes became more and more piercing.

    "He seems to have the same thing as us."

    Qili looked at the man??, his eyes were cold, and he met those eyes that were difficult for mortals to look directly into without giving in.

    Suddenly, Kirei smiled.

    A gloomy smile appeared on his cold and sharp face.

    "Indeed, aren't you interested, Gilgamesh?"

    "Of course I have interests. There aren't many things in this world that interest me" The smile on Gilgamesh's lips grew wider, and the light in his eyes became more and more elusive. "But, we can't be interested in him now."  Take action."

    "Oh why?"

    There was a hint of curiosity in Kirei's expression.

    Such emotional changes are very rare for him.

    "Because of the agreement with that guy, if that kid encounters danger within my sight, try to save his life."

    Gilgamesh withdrew his gaze and raised his head slightly. The night sky was reflected in his eyes, and he seemed to be able to see a night similar to the original one.

    "That mysterious heroic spirit?"

    Kirei frowned, a familiar yet unfamiliar figure appeared in his mind.

    "Um."

    Gilgamesh’s gaze retracted from the sky and fell on Kirei.

    "Do you know his identity?"

    Hearing Kirei’s question, Gilgamesh smiled playfully.

    "That's right, but it's better not to tell you for the time being. It will be more exciting to save the interesting things until the end."

    Gilgamesh looked past Kirei, looking in an unknown direction, with slight waves in his eyes.

    "My king, I am looking forward to meeting him again."

    ?…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

    PS: I plan to overthrow and rewrite it, and change the protagonist to a female.

 Text Chapter 60 Moon Peak Shrine

    irritable.

    That feeling lingered in my mind for quite some time.

    The things that happened recently and the people I met have revived many memories that have been buried deep in my heart. In my mind, almost all of them are pictures that I don’t want to think of.

    In the past, he would sometimes recall it or appear in his dreams. Even though it was like a curse, he never wanted to abandon those memories. For him, this was a sin that he had to endure.

    However, even so, he would not be as inexplicably restless in the past as he is now. Often, as long as he hints to himself, his mood will soon calm down, or in other words, his heart will feel like death again.

    Is it because of those people?

    Some familiar faces flashed through Neil's mind, and a subtle sense of peace flowed through them.

    He has always been walking alone. Even Negi, who is closest to him, cannot get close to the depths of his heart. Now, the shadows of other people have been left in his heart. Unknowingly, the cracks in his heart have opened up.  got bigger.

    However, he knew very well that this would not work.

    He has learned a lot from what happened in the past, and he doesn't want to repeat the same mistakes. In order to no longer let others get hurt because of him, and make himself suffer again, as long as he no longer establishes close relationships with other people and is separated by a distance, then each other will  Will not be harmed.

    “Otherwise, what happened to Touma that night will happen again.

    "well……"

    Neil sighed slightly, because being reminded by Negi made him a little concerned about his own problems.

    Since coming to this country and coming into contact with those people, he seems to have changed more or less. Now I think about it, does the practice assigned to him by the principal have such meaning.

    "It's so weak"

    Neil stopped his directionless progress, looked up at the clear blue sky, and laughed somewhat self-deprecatingly.

    In the breeze, there is a hint of fragrance.

    Neil put away his complicated thoughts, smelled the fragrance of flowers, and couldn't help but turn his head and look around. It turned out that he had come to a place that was familiar yet unfamiliar.

    On the long stairs, there is a torii gate.

    "Shrine"

    Neil had seen this kind of building before at Bang Zhikui's home, but he didn't expect that he would encounter another shrine while wandering around this city. It seems that the people here seem to believe in gods.

    However, there seemed to be something about this shrine that attracted him. Unconsciously, Neil stepped on the stairs and walked up out of curiosity. He glanced at the sign on the torii gate, which was written in black ink on the somewhat broken wooden board.  With a few big characters.

    Tsukimine Shrine.

    After walking up the stairs, a clean open space appeared in front of me. In the distance, there is the main hall of Tsukamine Shrine, and it is surrounded by trees. In the center, there is a peach blossom tree, with pale pink petals blooming. From time to time, it is surrounded by trees.  The wind blows, and the petals carry their fragrance and blow into the distance.

    Neil walked over, and the fragrance he just smelled seemed to be the fragrance of the flowers of this peach blossom tree. But, is this season the time for peach blossoms to bloom?

    After touching the rough tree trunk, Neil looked up at the crown of the tree where the buds were blooming with a strange expression.

    "Is it the same as the cherry blossom tree in my house?"

    It seems wrong. The tree at home will remain open for a long time because it has been tampered with. Unless the tree in front of you has also been tampered with, but would anyone be so bothered?

    "Maybe yes."

    Neil held his chin up and murmured uncertainly.

    "Well, it's not a bad thing anyway, it's just a spectacle at best"

    It’s really not a big deal. At least not many people will delve into the school’s World Tree, which is too big to complain about. Sometimes Neil really wonders if the people in this city are all crazy guys.

    "But why don't you see a clergyman?"

    After being here for a long time, I didn’t find anyone coming or going, not even a worshipper.

    Neil sat down under the peach blossom tree, leaning against the trunk of the tree and vaguely seeing the sky through the branches. The hazy and broken beauty was particularly charming. As he watched quietly, time seemed to have stopped.

    The slightly blowing wind mixed with the fragrance of peach blossoms and the simple atmosphere of the shrine seemed to have a hypnotic effect. Little by little, Neil's eyes slowly closed, and unknowingly, the scenery in front of him gradually changed.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    Ordinary furnishings, ordinary decoration.

    &nbsp; This is an ordinary house.

    The open window let in the bright morning light, and the faint light reflected on the floor and walls, making it warm.

    On the recliner, a beautiful woman with long black hair was sitting, and opposite her, a man with long white hair was half-kneeling on the ground, his palms gently covering the woman's slightly swollen abdomen.

    "Do you really want to go?"

    The woman raised her bright and moving amber eyes and stared at the man with gentle eyes.

    The man met those beautiful eyes and grinned.

    “I don’t want to go either, but I have to go, just like I have to take Sadharu out in the morning, otherwise he will be at home”

    "Be serious."

    The woman raised her hand and patted the man's head gently, her face full of anger.

    "Well, I'm very serious" The man grabbed the hand covering his head, held it softly and without force, and looked at the other person intently, "I'm sorry, I have to leave him at this time.  you alone……"

    Looking at his expression, the woman couldn't help but sigh, and then she curled her lips in displeasure.

    "I knew it was like this. You haven't listened to me since you were a child. I really doubt whether you are sincerely good to me"

    "Oh my, my whole body belongs to you, you still don't believe me" The man held the white catkin and couldn't help but laughed out loud, "A woman is a fragile work of art. If you don't cherish it, you will lose it."  It cannot be saved, so I will cherish you all the time."

    Hearing these straightforward words, the woman's pretty face couldn't help but blush slightly, but when she saw the smile in his eyes, she felt a little annoyed. She narrowed her eyes and smiled as charmingly as a crescent moon.

    “Hey, you must have a lot of artworks, right?”

    The man lowered his head and thought for a moment, then muttered uncertainly, "It seems like a lot"

    "Um?"

    The man quickly grabbed the hand that had started to press hard on his ear and looked at the woman with a flattering smile, "But I chose the one who is priceless to me"

    The woman glared at him and finally let go of her hand. Looking at his familiar face, she felt slightly absent-minded.

    "Do you know what the happiness I hope for me is like?"

    Her voice was very plain, but in the man's ears, there was always an unforgettable sadness.

    "I can eat with you every night, say good night to you before going to bed, and say good morning with a smile in the morning. What a little woman."

    The man stopped his smile and spoke seriously and calmly.

    The woman gently spread her face, her smile as happy as a rainbow after the rain.

    "Yes, I'm just a little woman, so I don't expect my husband to be a hero admired by all people. As long as he can stay with me, it's enough."

    "I don't want to be a hero, because heroes usually die young." The man shrugged, then stood up, bent down and gently touched the side of the woman's face, with tenderness written on his face, "But I can't be a hero.  person, so you can rest assured to let me go, I will definitely come back to you in vain."

    The woman held the broad and strong hand with both hands and pressed it tightly to her face. Her eyes were wet without knowing when.

    "I always feel that I am destined to wait for you all the time. I never see you waiting for me. You know, waiting is not a happy thing."

    "So, I can only compensate."

    The man let go of the woman’s hand and wiped away the tears from her eyes.

    "Wait until I use my future happiness to make up for your past unhappiness."

    With a smile on his face, he turned around and left with the woman looking at him forever.

    Determined, without a trace of nostalgia.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    Ding bell——ding bell——

    There seemed to be some melodious ringing ringing in my ears.

    Open your eyes, it’s the bright world.

    Neil was a little lost. What was that dream just now?

    In the dream, I only heard a man and a woman talking to each other, but I couldn't see their faces clearly, as if there was always a fog blurring their faces.

    【Do those two people have anything to do with me?  】

    ??Thinking hard, but can’t get any results.

    "My little friend, are you okay?"

    At this moment, a strange voice sounded in his ears, and only then did Neil notice that there was someone around himhuman existence.

    Turning around, Neil saw that the owner of the voice was a beautiful woman.

    A unique miko costume revealed the identity of the other party. Her long hair was bright flaxen, and the brown pupils dotted on her beautiful face seemed to be covered with a layer of light. No matter what the environment, she would exude a soft glow.  Glorious and reassuring.

    With a faint smile on her lips, the woman looked at Neil who had just woken up.

    "Uh, sorry, I just fell asleep."

    Neil noticed that the other person was holding a strange-looking bell in his hand. The ringing he just heard might have come from this thing.

    “It’s easy to catch a cold if you sleep here.”

    The woman suddenly realized it, and then she felt a little worried.

    "Well, I understand."

    Neil responded politely to other people's kindness.

    "Miss, are you the witch here?"

    "Well, I am the shrine maiden of Tsukimine Shrine, and I just took over recently."

    The woman smiled slightly, and the bell in her hand gently made a pleasant ringing sound.

    "Speaking of which, I saw you looking a little lost just now. Was it a nightmare?"

    Recalling the way Neil looked when he woke up before, the woman asked with some concern.

    "Well, in the distant Silent Hill, Alessa is trying to swallow me up with darkness and combine me with her. How can we repair it? I am obviously not Sharon"

    Neil habitually rambled on, even clenching his fists to express his anger.

    "What, is it an evil spirit!?"

    However, the miko was very shocked, and then she held the bell tightly and tried to hit Neil on the head.

    "Miss, wait!! What are you going to do!?"

    “I’ll help you get rid of the spirit, don’t worry, it’s very effective!”

    "It looks like you want to kill me. I'm afraid that before I can get rid of the spirit, I will become a spirit myself!!" Neil quickly raised his hand to stop the other party, with a look of shame on his face, "Miss Witch, what I just said was purely  Nonsense, please don’t pay attention!”

    "Ugh, why am I still so worried? Hey, could it be that you were possessed by a ghost and saw the ghost's memory!?"

    "Uh, no, and it's not really a nightmare. I just had a somewhat inexplicable dream" Neil paused, glanced at the witch, and felt that there was nothing embarrassing about saying it, so he continued, "In a dream  I saw a man and a woman having a conversation, but I had no impression of their faces, so it was a bit strange."

    "You didn't lie to me?"

    “…It’s true this time.”

    "Oh, is that so?" The witch held her delicate chin and thought carefully. She looked down at Neil, "Actually, dreams sometimes have something to do with the past. Sometimes, maybe it's the scene in the future, maybe it's you.  The future is uncertain"

    After saying that, the miko looked at him with a strange smile.

    "my future?"

    Neil was a little confused for a moment. He really hadn't thought about this, but it didn't look like it.

    He shook his head and got rid of all the messy thoughts in his mind. It didn't matter whether this dream was related to him or not. It was just a dream anyway.

    "Forget it, it's useless to think so much. By the way, what do you call Miss Miko?"

    "My name is Guanyue Gefan, you can just call me Guanyue. What about you?"

    "Neil Springfield, please give me your advice."

    Neil stretched out his hand to shake Gefan’s hand, and Gefan tilted his head, not knowing what he was thinking.

    After chatting with Ge Fan for a while, Neil said goodbye and left.

    Gefan stood at the top of the stairs, watching Neil leave. After losing sight of him, she turned around and walked back to the peach blossom tree. She reached out her hand and brushed the rough bark of the trunk.

    Ding bell——

    The peach blossom tree suddenly made a circle of invisible fluctuations, and the bell in Ge Fan's hand seemed to be vibrated and made a sound.

    The witch looked at the peach blossom tree with deep and gentle eyes, and suddenly smiled.

    "Just now, what kind of dream did you see for him?  "

    Ding bell——

    There was another sound.

    It seems that someone has given the answer.

 Text Chapter 61 Wash your hands before pursuing a girl

    "It's so boring. If I had known earlier, I would have asked Nanoha and Suzuka to come out together"

    Alyssa, who was walking alone on the street, muttered in a low voice with some regret. She looked sideways at the exquisite accessories in the closet, feeling like something was missing without anyone to chat with her.

    It turns out that she is not used to being alone.

    "Huh? Ahead is Kabukicho"

    Because I had been a guest at Neil's home, and Neil's home was in this street, I passed by this place at that time. Although this area is not very big, there are many weird shops. For example, there is a store called  A shemale club opened by people from Xixiang.

    What kind of person would go to such a strange place?

    Alyssa cursed in her heart.

    But this place seems to be as chaotic as ever, or rather lawless.

    Alyssa looked around and would always see groups of delinquents and gangsters gathering in some corners, but the people passing by seemed not to be surprised, and sometimes even greeted them familiarly.

    "No wonder we raise people like stupid teachers"

    Alyssa felt as if she had discovered the truth.

    And just when Alyssa was so absent-minded, she felt as if she hit something and fell backwards.

    “It hurts so much!”

    “Hey, little girl, how are you walking!!!”

    Suddenly there was a rough voice above her head, and Alyssa stood up with some pain and looked. A fierce young man was glaring at her. He was holding a bottle of drink in his hand, and there were five people surrounding him. They were also surrounded by five people.  With a black jacket and colorful hair, he has a standard bad appearance.

    Alyssa was startled by this sudden situation and couldn't help but take a small step back.

    "Youwhat are you going to do?"

    "What are you doing! You soiled my clothes, what are you talking about!!"

    The young man pointed to a puddle of water on the chest of his clothes, and then stared at Alyssa fiercely, "What do you think we should do now!?"

    "II didn't mean it. For clothes like this, I'll just pay you for it!"

    Only then did Alyssa know what was going on. She secretly sighed why she was so unlucky today, and then said in a strong tone.

    The bad boy raised his eyebrows, as if he was offended by the other party's toughness. He couldn't help but snorted and said with narrowed eyes, "Huh? Compensate to me? Do you think you can afford it!! This is unique in the world!!"

    "Huh? Unique!?"

    Alyssa looked at the tattered clothes and felt that it would be trivial to compensate him for a hundred identical ones.

    "That's right, the boss worked hard to make it!!"

    "Do you think ordinary people can make those jagged shapes on the cuffs!?"

    "This is a work of conscience for our bad industry!!"

    “That’s why people call it Great White Shark!!”

    The companions behind the young man shouted and looked proud, while the leading delinquent youth was even more embarrassed and shy.

    ""

    Ah, what are you so shy about, bad!

    Alyssa was speechless for a while. Fortunately, she thought the sleeveless cuffs were caused by being torn off, but it turned out that these idiots made them by themselves.

    "Then what are you going to do? If you don't want compensation, I'll leave!"

    Facing this group of people, Alyssa felt a little afraid, and her eyes flickered slightly. She asked pretending to be calm, just hoping to get out of here as soon as possible.

    "Well, what should I do"

    The young man suddenly calmed down and looked at Alyssa carefully, making her feel uncomfortable for a while.

    "Hey, what on earth are you"

    “Please date me on the condition of marriage!!!”

    Before Alyssa finished speaking, the young man bowed ninety degrees and stretched out his hand. Alyssa was stunned, and her face immediately turned red.

    【Eh!  ?  Interact!  ?  What the hell kind of development is this!  !  】

    “You, you, what did you say all of a sudden!!!!!!”

    Alyssa no longer knew whether she was embarrassed or angry. The person who looked so fierce just now as if he wanted to kill her actually turned around and said he wanted to date her!  ?

    “Oh, my God, the boss’s lolicon is having another attack”

    "This disease is difficult to treat"

    "Actually, I am also a lolita control."

    "+1 upstairs."

    "You guys don't give it to me"??Talk to yourself!  !  !  !  "

    Alyssa angrily complained about this group of people, and then swatted away the hand handed by the young man.

    “Did you agree to my proposal!?”

    “Don’t jump to the final stage all at once!!!”

    Alyssa felt like she was going to cry. She started to turn her head, hoping to ask for help from passers-by. As soon as she turned her head, she saw a guy passing by with his hands in his trouser pockets and looking at her dumbfounded.

    ""

    ""

    With their eyes facing each other, the other person shook his head and walked forward as if nothing had happened.

    “Idiot teacher, come back here!!!”

    Hearing the angry shouting behind him, Neil had a headache. How could he encounter such trouble on the way home? However, it was really a novel thing to see someone confessing to Alyssa.

    Neil looked back at Alyssa, he spread his hands helplessly, "Hey, Miss, someone is confessing to you, I'm too embarrassed to come out and mess with it"

    “Asshole, didn’t you see that I was surrounded by a group of bad guys!?”

    "Tsk, tsk, tsk, this is even worse. Classic romantic comedies like heroes saving beauties are not suitable for me"

    "Who is telling you about a romantic comedy?!" Alyssa walked over quickly and grabbed Neil's collar, "Stop showing off your narcissistic expression and saying boring words! Get him away right now!!!  !”

    With one move, the Tathagata Divine Palm was swung out in succession, and Neil was directly hit and sent flying for more than ten times in the air.

    Neil was lying on the ground, covering his bleeding nose, and was almost beaten into a mosaic by Alyssa.

    "Let me tell you, you've beaten me to this point, are you still afraid of these people?"

    "Hey! Don't ignore us!!"

    The group of bad guys stood up and stared fiercely at Neil who appeared on the stage.

    “Well, I always feel that this kid looks familiar.

    Neil patted his clothes and stood up, glanced at the group of people in front of him, and couldn't help but sigh.  He looked at the leading delinquent young man, spread his hands and asked speechlessly, "I say, big brother, what's so good about this kid?"

    Alyssa’s eyelids twitched, and she held back her anger and stood behind Neil.

    "Huh? I like it, but can you control it!?"

    Looking at him gearing up, he seemed ready to punch him at any moment.

    Neil shook his head, then turned away to reveal Alyssa. He pointed at Alyssa and pushed up a pair of non-existent glasses.

    "Look at this little girl, the top is as flat as a horizontal line. Does it feel like a hand? Of course it does, but it just feels like a scratch on your hand. Unless you are an M, you will feel good!!"

    Ignoring Alyssa’s pretty face that was starting to darken, she then pointed at her legs.

    "Look here again, these two legs are so short, can they cooperate with you to do some difficult movements!? What fun is there! Without fun, how bleak life will become!! Do you think  …”

    “Don’t judge me for thinking about yourself, you scum!!!!”

    The world's martial arts show rises to the dragon level, and Neil spurts blood for another ten meters.

    "Are you here to step on me or to save me"

    Alyssa picked up Neil and stared at him coldly.

    "This is a strategy, Miss"

    At this time, the young man who was stunned by Neil's words came back to his senses, frowned, and reached out to Alyssa.

    "Who cares about you? As long as I like it!!"

    When Alyssa looked back and saw this scene, a bit of panic appeared on her face, but another hand appeared to help her block it.

    "Just say it nicely, don't move your hands or feet"

    Neil stood up and grabbed the other person’s thick hand with a smile, but the other person’s face seemed to be distorted by pain.

    "Idiot teacher"

    Neil turned back and smiled at Alyssa, then threw the young man out.

    “Wash your hands clean before pursuing a girl!!!”

    The young man was thrown towards his companions. They quickly supported the young man and were a little stunned when they looked at the red mark on his hand.

    How can a kid be so powerful?

    "You bastard, get on me!!" The young man rubbed his arms, and then rushed out fiercely, "I don't believe that six holy swords can't push the mountain of meat!!!"

    Facing the six people flying over, Neil curled his lips and quickly crashed into the six people.

    "Who do you think I am!!!It’s been a solo since!  !  !  I am the tank mage all by myself!  !  !  "

    "You're cheating!! Uh, wait, are you from my mother-in-law's family"

    “You only know now!!!”

    A few seconds later, Neil waved his hand freely and said to Alyssa, "Let's go."

    Alyssa looked numbly at the figures with their heads stuck in the wall. It was really lucky that the smashing was so comic.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Classmate Alyssa, why do you appear there alone? Where are your two good friends?"

    "Don't keep saying things I don't understand!" Alyssa glared at Neil angrily and looked away, "Even good friends won't get tired of being together every day."

    "Hey, I thought you were all in a relationship where flowers kiss each other"

    "Can you say something I can understand! Ah, no, you'd better not talk."

    Neil shrugged and looked at Alyssa who was walking in front of her a little annoyed. It was so rare that he saved her, but he didn’t even get a candy. It was really unsettling.

    "Hey, thank you just now"

    Alyssa stopped, glanced at Neil sideways, then quickly looked away, her face slightly red.

    "Thank you for what it is, can you eat it?"

    "Neal's word "thank you" immediately shirks all the credit from others. It is really the most deceptive word creation in history. At this time, at least you have to invite him to the Green Room for a sundae to express your gratitude.

    "Eat your sister!"

    ???????????????? Could it be that she didn’t appreciate it even after thanking him? Alyssa was so angry that she gritted her teeth.

    "Oh, classmate Alyssa, I didn't expect you to be so impure and actually want me to do such an ethically degrading thing. You are such a crazy guy. I never thought I had ever taught such a student!"

    "Shut up, you lost Greymon!!"

    Seeing Alyssa’s cannibalistic expression, Neil had no choice but to shut up in frustration.

    Ah, poor Sundae-kun left me again.

    "Speaking of which, how did you get to that place?"

    "I walked there accidentally. Do you think I came to find you!?"

    Alyssa was still angry, and even her tone of voice was full of gunpowder.

    "Sorry, I'm not interested in washboards."

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!! I am a washboard, I am so sorry!!!"

    Neil stretched out his hand to block the attack, but was bitten hard by the eldest lady’s tiger teeth. He couldn’t help but helplessly cover his forehead and sigh.

    "Don't think that just because Rie Kugimiya can use skills randomly"

    After vomiting in a low voice, Neil found that his hands were comically bloody.

    "Miss, it's time to relax. Even if you want my blood to flow through your body, you don't have to do this. I have another compromise. If you give birth to my child, you will have our blood."  Well, don’t you think this is simple, quick and perfect?”

    “Uh-huh, uh-huh, uh-huh!!!”

    "What are you shouting! Have you been fucked by me [beep——]!? Ahhhh, I know I was wrong, please let me go!!"

 Text Chapter 62 There must be something hidden under the cute appearance

    "You don't want me anymore?"

    The blond girl pursed her lips into a pitiful line, looked at the indifferent young man with tears in her eyes, and made a very outrageous declaration.

    "you——"

    The young man's eyelids twitched. After taking a deep breath, he was about to speak in a calm tone.

    “Is it because you have this woman that you don’t want me!?”

    The girl suddenly changed the topic and pointed at the girl standing next to the boy. She also had blond hair similar to hers, but her expression was a bit stunned, and she seemed to have been greatly shocked.

    "Eh!? Me?"

    The girl who was accused pointed at her face, her whole body was stunned, but the girl didn't seem to hear her words, she just took out her handkerchief and wiped the non-existent tears, and continued to complain about her misery.

    "You already have me at home, why are you looking for another woman outside? Can't I satisfy you with my blond hair? As my mother said, men are all beasts whose lower bodies are always in a state of rage"

    ""

    The young man said that he was really not a blond person. Did this guy’s mother say such strong words?  Sure enough, divorced women have wrong prejudices against men.

    When the young man said nothing and looked speechless, the girl rushed to the young man and stared at him with tears in her eyes.

    "I just heard you say you wanted to have a baby with her, why!? I can obviously give birth to a baby for you. If you want, I can give birth to a football team for you right away!!"

    As she was speaking, the girl caressed her belly with both hands, a trace of yearning and happiness for the future flashing across her face.

    At this moment, the passing spectators either admired or despised the young man at the center of the whirlpool. If he could do such a cruel thing at the age of ten, is it really okay to have a child?  Has modern science advanced to a point that even they could not imagine!  ?

    The young man covered his face. He was so ashamed. The looks around him made him so ashamed that he wanted to dig a hole and bury himself. He really couldn't get pleasure from the public shameful play in public.

    For the first time, the young man felt that he was still very moral.

    "Please let me go"

    "No, I will never leave you! I will never give up my happiness! Are your feelings for me just for fun?! Do you just want my body!?"

    Hearing the young man’s pleading words, the girl immediately came back to her senses and held his hand tightly, her eyes full of determination.

    ""

    The young man looked up at the sky that was gradually losing color in his eyes and shed tears silently.

    “Ah, I really want to die.

    "Hey!! Don't talk to yourselves, don't involve me in it!! It has nothing to do with me!"

    Alyssa could no longer bear the weird looks from around her. As the eldest lady, she felt so ashamed for the first time in her life. She actually became another heroine of such a shabby drama, and she even gave birth to a child. The lower limit.  It's not that showy.

    "And you, the stupid teacher, no, the promiscuous teacher! You actually did that, that, that kind of thing to a little girl, I, I will definitely report you!! You wait to go to jail!!"

    Alyssa pointed at Neil with a red face. This guy actually did these heinous things. Fortunately, she still believed him.

    No, if this continues, Nanoha, Suzuka, and the girls in the class will be in danger.

    Alyssa took out her mobile phone and immediately dialed a number.

    "Hey! Is this the International Court of Justice!?"

    "Miss, you don't have to be so realistic! And why is it that the International Court of Justice convicted me all of a sudden? Do you want me to hold a grudge like this!? You actually raised it to the international level!! You want me to be punished by human beings?  Expelled from the world!?”

    Neil almost fainted when he heard Alyssa’s calling voice. He stretched out his hand to take away Alyssa’s phone.

    “Yeah——!! Don’t touch me, you’ll get pregnant!!!”

    Alyssa screamed and jumped a few steps away, crossing her arms warily.

    ""

    Neil squatted deeply on the ground and was about to enter the orz state.

    When did he become a turbid launch pad covered in mysterious liquid?

    “Meow haha, that’s really interesting.”

    And the girl who was the culprit was holding her hands behind her back, watching the developments in front of her with a smile.

    "Asshole, whose fault do you think it is?! I was almost exiled because of your nonsense!!" Neil jumped.He stood up and glared at the girl with a red cross on his head, "Alicia, please go to bed early tonight. Weren't what you just talked about the bloody plot of a TV series last night!!"

    Not long ago, Neil was being tormented by Alyssa, but he was bumped into by Alicia who happened to be wandering around, and she heard Neil's teasing, which resulted in such a third-rate movie.  A real-life ethical romance drama with low blood pressure, low age and low IQ.

    "I want to perform because I think it's interesting"

    Alicia stuck out her tongue cutely and smiled as if she was not afraid that Neil was about to go crazy.

    “I almost went to the end of my life because of your desire to perform!!”

    "So youth is like a sand castle, which instantly collapses just because of some trivial things."

    “Don’t make it sound like it has nothing to do with you!!”

    Alyssa came over, she looked at Alicia, and immediately stroked her chest and breathed a sigh of relief.

    "It turns out you are not Feit. I was still wondering why Feit was such a person"

    Because of Nanoha, Alyssa and Suzuka both recognized the child Fit, and later exchanged letters. Judging from each other's words and appearance, they both felt that Fit was a well-behaved child who could even  A cute and shy girl.

    But the girl who looked exactly like Fit had just appeared, almost shattering her fantasy.

    Fortunately, God is merciful.

    "That's right, I'm not Feit, but I am Feit's sister, Alicia~~" Alicia smiled cutely, then blinked her beautiful eyes and looked at Alyssa, "By the way, you know Fei  Special?"

    "Well, but we have never met, so when I first met you, I was surprised. You are more lively than I thought"

    Alyssa felt that the corners of her mouth were twitching when she spoke.

    "Fortunately, Feite is not like you"

    Neil stood up, feeling equally deeply.

    "Hey, if Feit is like me, so what?"

    "Tell your mother to have another baby."

    "Ah! Neil is so bad, even Feit and I are not enough, yet he still wants it!"

    “…You’d better kill me.”

    "I just heard Alicia say that you live in this guy's house" Alyssa asked Alicia, but her eyes looked at Neil strangely, "I don't want to ask why you live in his house.  Why isn’t Feit with you?”

    "Well, there are many reasons. When Feite comes back, I will tell you in detail if I have the chance"

    Seeing that Neil had no intention of answering, Alicia could only answer randomly.

    "……Oh well."

    Alyssa’s eyes swept back and forth between the two of them, but she still suppressed the doubts in her heart.

    She always felt that they and Nanoha had a common secret that she didn't know about.

    Alyssa felt a little irritated unconsciously.

    "Well, it's time to go home" Seeing that the atmosphere seemed to be silent, Neil said aloud, "Miss, you should go back too, otherwise you will be confessed to again later"

    "Well, I understand."

    "Hey, what confession, tell me!"

    Alicia immediately became interested, but ended up being slapped on the forehead by Neil.

    When Neil and the three of them were walking on the road, they met a familiar guy, who was staring with his mouth wide open, with a look of surprise on his face that made him stupid.

    "Hey, Furuichi-san"

    Neil opened his dead eyes and said hello to the other party. How dare he meet an acquaintance at such a distance. In this small town, the chance of such randomness is really unusually high.

    "Um, can you explain the current situation in detail?"

    Furuichi held his forehead, reluctantly put on a relaxed smile, and tried hard to pose as a wise man.

    "What do you care about?"

    Neil and the two girls all tilted their heads at the same time, with several question marks popping up on their heads.

    "You still ask me what I care about!? Why are you with classmate Alyssa and a cute girl!!"

    "Ha, you ask why, it's just that we met on the road"

    "Oh my god!! Neil, has spring arrived again!? What a world without morals this is!!!!"

    Furuichi rubbed his eyebrows and almost smoke came out, and he fell intoA subtle state of rage.

    "Can you calm down, Furuichi-san, be careful and poke your forehead"

    "Ah, Neil, who made an oath with me to be a jobless virgin for the rest of his life, unexpectedly had something good happen to him. This was such a shock, as if all the hair on his butt was about to fall out, just like hair loss.  Dropped, and they are actually two cute girls of the same age? Obviously I remember that Neil’s preference seems to be the royal sister style with bulging front and back - "

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? could have two lines of bitter tears of blood and tears left in their eyes, Gu Shi looked at the sky aimlessly.

    ""

    "Well, anyway" Neil walked over and punched Gu Shi directly in the face, "You set my egg first!!!"

    “How can I not be determined after you’ve done this?!”

    "Have you calmed down, Furuichi-san"

    "I was forced to cool down"

    Furuichi was lying on the ground. Was that a meteorite that punched him so hard that his head was smoking?

    Ah, this time the handsome side of the beautiful girl was completely ruined in front of her.

    "By the way, who is this lady next to you?"

    Furuichi saw Alicia and asked Neil.

    "Alicia Testerosa, is"

    Neil wanted to say the words "my tenant", but he felt that Furuichi might get crazy if he said it, and there might be some rumors the next day. Last time Hayate came to visit his home.  It was this guy who broke the news.

    ???????????????????????????????? How about we kill him here to eliminate the trouble?

    Furuichi was covered in cold sweat, and his teacher was releasing an unabashed murderous light next to him. In an instant, he felt that his life seemed to be forced to the edge of the cliff.

    However, Neil and Furuichi had no time to care about anything else at this time, because a group of vicious guys were coming towards them.

    "Hey!! Who is the guy who just bullied me from Dumburo High School!!!"

    The bald man in the lead stared fiercely at the few brats in front of him.

    "Uh, boss, did we find the wrong person? They are all brats"

    A boy next to him came over and asked in a low voice that the combined age of the primary school students in front of him might not be older than his father.

    "You can't be wrong, that brat from the Denshi family is so big!"

    The bald boss spoke with confidence and no guilt at all for bullying a child.

    "Ehehehe!!! What is this sudden development!?"

    Furuichi looked at these delinquent high school students in despair, and suddenly jumped from one desperate situation to another more dangerous desperate situation?

    Neil looked at the group of people in front of him, and then glanced back at Alyssa. She was looking away and whistling as if it had nothing to do with herself, while Alicia's eyes were shining and looking forward to it.

    "Oh? It's you, right?"

    The bald boss noticed Furuichi who was making a noise, and after scanning the four of them, he identified Furuichi whose jaw was about to dislocate, because Neil seemed to be even weaker than Furuichi, and he seemed to be fine with long hair.  Bullying look.

    "Well, I don't have anything to say. Anyway, keep going, Furuichi-kun"

    Neil patted Furuichi on the shoulder and covered his mouth to suppress laughter.

    "Why me!! Don't act like you're just watching a show!!! I'm your student!!!"

    "Hey, hey, hey, you guys, don't you feel shy bullying a few kids?"

    A pleasant magnetic voice interrupted them.

    Furuichi turned his head as if he had seen a savior, and saw a group of girls wearing white special attack uniforms walking over, but the wooden knives, chains, clubs, and maces they held in their hands really made him feel embarrassed.

    Are today’s delinquents so ferocious even if they are too young girls?

    But it doesn’t matter, these big sisters are so beautiful.

    "Furuichi-san, you have lost all your moral integrity"

    ""

    Neil raised his eyes and looked at the group of female delinquents. The leading girl had a healthy wheat-colored complexion. Her long purple hair was tied up and swayed with her steps. She had a bamboo stick in her mouth and her eyes showed no sign of weakness.  Stare at the group of boys.

    "Ah? It's none of your business! This is our Duowu Luo's business, you Furious Emperor, get out of the way!!"

    At the critical moment, the boss did not give in because the other party was a girl, and it seemed that he had some connections with the other party.

    But the leading girl didn’t reply to his words, she just walked over and whispered:After staring at Neil for a while, he suddenly put his hand on Neil's head, with a friendly smile on his lips.

    "Your kid is Neil, right? I heard the tyrant mention you, you are such a cute kid"

    "Tyrant?"

    Neil didn't slap the opponent's hand away. After all, she was a quasi-royal sister, and he was just confused about the tyrant she mentioned. The group of guys from Duwuluo High School behind him seemed a little unhappy after hearing this title.  It looks good, like taking laxatives.

    It sounds like he is very tough. Is there such a formidable person around him?

    "Ahaha, it's someone you know anyway"

    "Hey, Rika, this kid here is also very cute. I'm Shizuku Itoi, and I'll die at night~~~"

    "Hey, Shizuku, you're scaring people"

    And Furuichi was surrounded by several female delinquents holding his face in his hands. At this moment, he was so happy that he almost fainted.

    "You women, don't forget about us! Bastards, don't think we dare not take action. Even if Nan Lixiang knows the "tyrant", I won't be afraid of you!  !  "

    "Huh? Even if you don't know that guy, I will beat you up. If you have the guts, come and try it!!"

    The bosses of the two factions began to clamor, and they gritted their teeth as fiercely as a wolf.

    "Boys! Don't take it lightly just because they are girls! Let them see the power of Dumburo High School!!"

    “Oh oh oh!!!”

    "Ah!? We are the Furious Emperor, don't underestimate us, you scum!!"

    "Follow the boss and rush!!!"

    Alicia and Alyssa stood on the outside, watching the two gangs fighting like this, feeling almost numb.

    "Ahaha, the fight started"

    Alyssa laughed dryly a few times, revealing a pair of dead fish eyes like Neil's.

    "Ah, everyone is so full of energy. It's so lively, I really want to join in"

    Alicia showed a completely different expression, and her eagerness to try made Alyssa doubt that she would rush in next second.

    Neil, who was in the middle of it, was punching one after another, while Fushi was running around with his head in his hands, hiding in a cold sweat.

    "What's going on!? Gang war!? I'm just an ordinary elementary school student. I simply ran to the wrong set!!"

    "Ah ah ah, let me go back to my mother's arms and drink milk!!"

    As soon as Fushi turned his head, he saw Neil kicking a big man away, making him look embarrassed.

    This guy’s strength is as unparalleled as ever.

    “You stinky brat!!”

    Fushi suddenly heard a loud shout from behind him. He turned around and saw a bad guy hitting him with his fist.

    ——I’m probably seriously injured now.

    Unable to escape, we can only watch the imminent crisis coming.

    In the blink of an eye, Furuichi felt as if his head was being pushed down, and a gust of wind passed over his head.

    "Really, don't get in the way here, leave as soon as possible, there are so many people here, even if you stand behind me, I may not be able to care about you, I might even beat you up"

    Furuichi only saw Neil punch the opponent away, and with a few words, he pushed him to the safety of Alicia.

    Furuichi was startled for a moment, and when he looked back, what caught his eye was Neil's expression that was slightly different from usual.

    I once saw this unique side of him in a martial arts competition.

    Looking at him intently in the fight, Furuichi pursed his lips.

    ——It’s really strong.

    "Hey, are you okay, Furuichi-san?"

    Seeing Fushi’s dull expression, Alyssa couldn’t help but asked, it wouldn’t be funny if he was beaten silly.

    "Uh, I'm fine" Furuichi waved his hand, then looked at Alicia, pointing to the chaotic situation, "Miss Alicia, is it okay to be in such a mess?"

    The bald boss seemed to have been beaten ten meters above the ground just now. Is that okay?

    "No problem! You don't know, right? Fighting is a specialty of this street. Many idiots living here will die if they don't fight. Even Neil fights one fight every three days and one fight every five days."  Yes, to a certain extent, he is very familiar with the people here"

    It’s really a disgusting street.

    “Then Alicia, wouldn’t it be dangerous for you to live here?”

    Alyssa really can’t imagine that if a child lives here, wouldn’t he be frightened every day?"That's not the case" Alicia shook her head and smiled, as if she didn't care much, "Don't look at these people as being fierce, but in fact they are very principled people, at least they will not bully the elderly or children.  At best, they have bad mouths. Just now they were just scaring us. In the words of Neil and Granny Denshi, these people are apes without brains and can only express themselves in the most primitive way.  It’s just blood that’s burned too hot…”

    "Of course, there are also other connections, such as the mother-in-law Denshi and the "Scarlet Overlord" rumored here are Neil's family, so those people don't dare to mess with the people in the family"

    ""

    ? Okay, Scarlet Overlord is really the name of the bunker. Is Neil's house full of monsters?

    Furuichi and Alyssa once again watched the scene near the end. In their eyes, something seemed to be different.

    "These guys are really getting more and more durable"

    Neil twisted his wrist and walked back. His face was not red and he was out of breath. It was impossible to tell that he had just finished fighting.

    "You do like fighting"

    Furuichi looked at Neil and smiled softly.

    Niel paused for a moment, then shrugged and smiled slightly.

    "I don't hate it."

    "I didn't expect that my teacher is still a bad person" Alyssa covered her face as if she had a headache, "Are you performing a GTO?"

    "Please ask Mr. Onitsuka for this kind of thing" Neil scratched his head and said boredly, "Well, if I can make extra money, I wouldn't mind making a cameo"

    But not long after he finished speaking, Neil found that Furuichi, Alyssa and Alicia were all silent in front of him, with dull expressions on their faces.

    "Huh? Are you possessed by a ghost, you guys?"

    Suddenly, an arm even rougher than Kenjiro's wrapped around Neil's neck. He was stunned for a moment, and then fell into the shadow of despair.

    Who released this Godzilla at the end of the 21st century

    "Oh? Neal-chan, are you planning to make extra money? I have a place where you can make a guest appearance. I originally came out to see where the kid was having such a fun time, but I didn't expect to hear such good news"

    Furuichi and Alyssa looked up at the tall figure, with the stubble, thick eyebrows, piercing eyes, light lip gloss and eye shadow, a perfect figure comparable to King Billy, and a charming Jean  The kimono that no one can look at directly gave them an unparalleled impact.

    "Ah, I really want to vomit. Can I vomit?"

    "Hello, Mrs. Xixiang."

    Alicia reluctantly moved her lips and said hello proactively.

    "Oh, it's Alicia" Xixiang moved his eyes and nodded, "Go back and tell your family that Neil won't be going back tonight. He's working at my place, so tell them not to worry"

    "Well, I understand, please feel free to do so."

    Neil, who was almost out of breath, stared at him. Alicia sold him in the blink of an eye. Please feel free to take him for what he is. He didn't even know if he would be able to see the sun tomorrow.  .

    “Let’s go, Neil-chan~~~”

    Xixiang smiled girlishly at Neil, and Neil immediately rolled his eyes and fainted while frothing at the mouth.

    “Is it okay, Alicia?”

    Watching Neil being carried away on her shoulders, Alyssa felt for the first time that it was not easy for him either.

    "It doesn't matter, Mrs. Saigo is a good person."

    ""

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    That night, Xixiang Ladyboy Club.

    “Clang, clang, clang! The super future star of our store is now making a grand appearance, Sonoko!!!”

    "Who are you calling Sonoko! Who wants to be the future star of your store!!"

    "Come on, Nierzi! You have great potential to become the ACE_OF_ACE of our store!!"

    "A devil wants this kind of potential, even if you give me money!!"

    "Yo!! Pretty boy, twist your waist!!"

    “You can do it yourself, don’t make too many demands, you perverted uncles!!”

    "Yoooooooo, such a cute child is indeed a boy! Long live Lord Lucifer!!!"

    "Have your male-only penetrating weapons been scrapped by you idiots!?"

    "Nierzi, please date!!!"

    “Go to hell——!!!!!!”

    On the stage, ?A girl in a gorgeous kimono with light make-up, who was actually a boy, was dancing with terrifying momentum with a folding fan. Next to her, Saigo was admiring the dance with a face full of admiration.

    This kid really has hope of becoming the master of the great route.

    The next day, the news about Neil's transformation into a new human spread secretly without his knowledge.

 Text Chapter 63 To maintain moral integrity or to lose moral integrity, that is the question

    The long black hair floated gently.

    The bright pupils reflect the surrounding scenery, like a mirror world.

    The girl put her hands behind her back, holding a smile on her lips, and stepped lightly.

    "Ah, no matter how many times I come here, I always feel that this place is huge"

    The corners of Tifa's mouth were slightly raised, her eyes were shrouded in a bright light, and she looked around every inch of Maho Liang Academy from time to time.

    "That's right. After we entered through the school gate, we walked for more than half an hour and felt like we didn't even see the end"

    Alicia, who was following Tifa, glanced around with the same interest. Whenever she saw the architecture of European classical beauty and the natural scenery, her vermilion eyes suddenly brightened like gems.

    "Well, I heard from Neil that there are many schools here, ranging from elementary school to university, plus various research institutes, shopping streets and library islands. It really can't be visited in one day" Tifa introduced, tapping her lower lip.  , suddenly remembered something interesting, a smile on his face, "This school also has many activities, such as the last school festival, which was held for three days and three nights. It was really lively"

    "Wow, that sounds so interesting" Alicia immediately flattened her mouth in disgust when she saw Tifa's expression, and then murmured angrily, "If Neil had woken me up earlier, then I couldn't have done it either."  Did you attend the school festival?"

    ""

    Tifa scratched her cheek and smiled silently. Is this what she should be struggling with?

    "But it's great, I want to go to school here too"

    Looking at Alicia’s longing expression, Tifa couldn’t help but smile.

    "What you say should be fine. As long as you worship Tony Nier or Negi, they should be able to find a way"

    "Hmm, please Tony Neil? I always think that guy will say something like "It's too troublesome, so I won't do it""

    Alicia closed her eyes and frowned, as if she could imagine the scene at that time.

    "maybe……"

    Tifa nodded with deep understanding. She quite agreed with Alicia's idea and her understanding of that guy.

    However, because of her understanding, she knew that if Alicia really asked him to ask for help, Neil would still do his best to help her.

    "A soft-hearted fool."

    Tifa pursed her lips and murmured in a low voice. She was a little bit disgusted by this.

    "What's wrong, Tifa?"

    Alicia noticed Tifa’s little movements and couldn’t help but feel a little weird.

    Tifa came back to her senses immediately, scratched her cheek and laughed dryly, "It's okay, I just got a little lost in thought"

    "Hey, what are you thinking about? You are so absorbed in your thoughts~~~"

    Alicia rolled her eyes and didn’t know what she was thinking of. She half-covered her mouth with her hand and leaned over with an ambiguous smile.

    Tifa blocked the approaching smiling face with her hand and said angrily, "What are you thinking about? I feel like you are becoming more and more like that guy Neil"

    "Hehe, you are so embarrassed that I got it right, right?"

    "You're not shy!"

    "Oh~~~Don't you deny what you said before? Sure enough, Tifa-chan's heart is full of Nier~~~"

    ""

    Faced with such teasing, Tifa simply shut her mouth and turned away as if she didn't hear anything.

    Seeing Tifa like this, Alicia stopped teasing her. She glanced around and asked, "Hey, Tifa, where is Neil's school? We've been gone for a long time"

    Originally, I was idle at home and wanted to come to the school to kill some time. However, after I came here with Tifa, this journey was really a good way to kill the time.

    ??Looking carefully, it seems that it is almost time for get out of class to end.

    "This place is too big. I haven't been here many times. How can I know how to get there?"

    "Eh? Didn't we see that big map when we entered?"

    “It’s true, but”

    "Is Tifa a roadie!? So cute!!"

    "What are you so cute about!? You're not praising yourself in disguise, when you haven't found a way either!?"

    "Are you two brats students here?"

    The two of them, who were fighting and looking for their way around, suddenly heard a voice coming from behind them. At the same time, they turned their heads and saw a tall man in black sportswear standing not far away with a cool expression.

    "Hello, we are not students here, we are here to find someone."

    TifaliNodding gracefully, the person in front of him seemed to be a school teacher or administrator.

    "Looking for someone?" Heigang raised his eyebrows and looked at the two girls in front of him, "Who are you looking for?"

    “It’s Neil Springfield who works at Shengxiang Elementary School here.”

    "It's that kid, but it's almost time for school to end. If we go by now, the people in the elementary school will probably leave as well. Forget it, I'll lead you there. Maybe that kid is still in school  By the way, are you his friends?"

    “We are his girlfriends!!”

    Before Tifa could speak, Alicia answered first.

    "girlfriend!?"

    Heigang opened his eyes in surprise, while Tifa covered his forehead as if he had a headache. He dared to believe that Alicia would start to display her natural instinct of fearing chaos in the world again.

    "I didn't expect that boy to have two girlfriends, but it seems reasonable after thinking about it"

    Heigang sighed at first, and then nodded unexpectedly.

    "Well, this gentleman"

    "Just call me Heigang" Heigang lowered his head and looked at Tifa, noticing the tangled look on her face as she hesitated to speak, and said with a very understanding expression, "Don't worry, I understand"

    "No, actually"

    "Let's go, I'll take you there now."

    "That bastard is really incredible. He actually did such a thing, but he is a role model for others. This is considered a harm to others' children. Well, I should be able to use this reason to teach him a lesson"

    A cold smile appeared on Black Steel's lips, and his narrow eyes narrowed slightly, flashing a frightening red light from time to time. When Tifa noticed the eldest brother's expression, she knew that the unlucky child was about to suffer a big disaster again.  , couldn't help but draw a cross in my heart.

    "Meow haha, it feels like something interesting is going to happen"

    Hearing Alicia’s cheerful laughter, Tifa sighed sadly, feeling deeply powerless.

    【Neal, if you want to blame it, you have a teammate who has been deceiving people for thirty years】

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Woo——"

    "What's the matter, Neil?"

    Naye suddenly heard Neil making a sound of unknown meaning, couldn't help but frowned, and asked with some worry.

    "It's okay, I just suddenly felt so miserable that I let out such a scream from my soul that it shook the world"

    "I have no idea what you are talking about" Nanoye shook her head in confusion, and then laughed happily, "But this means that Neil, there is nothing wrong with you"

    "Naye, at this moment, I feel more desperate than when I met a giant."

    She had just escaped from the demon king of the Kamabaka Kingdom and was mentally traumatized. Now she was attacked by this girl Nanoha. As her master, Neil suddenly felt that his majesty had lost as much as a certain vampire. He couldn't help but feel  I feel like life is dark.

    "By the way, aren't we going to the back mountain? This direction doesn't seem right"

    Nanoye looked at the direction Neil led the way. She had been training with Neil every day after school as usual, but at this moment, she visually saw that it was completely different from where she usually went.

    "Well, anyway, what I'm teaching you is just the control and application of magic power, and how to fight. I plan to hand you over to a more capable and experienced guy. Regardless of magic or physical skills, with her level, she can definitely  You trained me to become a master"

    Originally Naiyara was still being trained today. Neil felt that he had nothing to teach. After all, the magic system was completely different. Apart from some basic things, Neil felt that it would be better to have someone like Yuno as a coach.  Suitable for yourself.  When Professor Nanoha was in actual combat, whenever he encountered her unconsciously cute look, Neil would be blasted to pieces by a burst of starlight.

    Therefore, directly throwing Nanoha to the merciless Yiwen is definitely very profitable. Anyway, it is healthier for young people to abuse them, and there is Negi who can attract firepower next to him, and more importantly,  He can go home and cook quickly after school.

    【Ah, I can’t help it anymore, I can’t stop crying.  】

    "don't want!"

    Naye's face changed slightly and she shouted subconsciously, even her voice became slightly shrill.

    Neil was startled and quickly turned his head to look over, only to see Nanoye staring at him with her mouth bulging as if she was very angry.

    "Uh, what's wrong with you, Miss Nanoha?"

    &nbsp; Neil asked cautiously after being stared at by Nanoye for a while.

    "me……"

    When asked by Neil, Nanoye didn't know how to answer. Could it be that she told him that she didn't want to leave him?

    "Dream on, it would be better to use a starburst to make him surrender."

    "Ms. Nanoha, did you think of something dangerous just now! Although I don't know what it was, I am firmly against violence!!"

    With the flash of red light in Nanoye’s eyes and the faint smile of excitement on her lips, no matter how idiotic she was, Neil still felt that he seemed to be very close to the door of hell.

    "Ahaha, what are you talking about Neil? I never thought of using Starlight Explosion to blast you"

    Nanoha scratched her cheek, smiled very cutely, and said horrible words that made Neil break into a cold sweat.

    【This guy said something that must never be uttered!  Naturally black?  ?  Definitely natural black!  !  】

    "Neil, why do you want others to teach me? I'm afraid I won't get along"

    Naye thought for a while and finally came up with a reason.

    "So that's the problem"

    Neil breathed a sigh of relief. He really didn't realize that Nanoha's character would be afraid of strangers, but this was no problem at all. After all, Yiwen's appearance was very deceptive. At first glance, he looked like a harmless cat, and he was very similar to  You don't have to worry about getting along with Yi Wen at all, because that guy's queen character is definitely about making others obey her.

    "That's not okay, Nanoha. If you hold back because of this small worry, you won't be able to make great progress in the future! Although I will be a little reluctant to let you go, dad, I will still do this for your future.  I did it! So, even if you resent Dad, I won’t regret it!!"

    "What dad, what role are you playing!"

    Nanoye slapped away Neil's hand on her shoulder with dissatisfaction. She blinked, not knowing what she thought of, her eyes suddenly lit up, and a meaningful smile appeared on her face.

    "Well, after all, Neil was defeated by me, I don't think he has the ability to teach me anything"

    "What!? Defeated by you!? It was just your luck that time. If I do it ten times again, you will not be my brother's" Neil originally retorted angrily, but when he saw Nanoye's smile, he seemed to understand.  Everything changed, "Well, since you said so, I also feel that I am not capable"

    Nanoha's smile froze slightly, but soon her lips curved into a more contemptuous arc, and at the same time her eyes swept three inches ahead.

    "Neil, it really doesn't work."

    Neil, who had been paying attention to Nanoye's expression, naturally noticed the other person's gaze. He looked down and couldn't help but widen his eyes, like an angry cat staring at Nanoye who was smiling leisurely and contentedly.

    "No!? You dare to say that I can't do it!? I've told you from the first day of class that I am a man who can break through the sky. The word "no" cannot appear to me!! Very good, Nanoha.  Just wait, if I don’t train you well, I will spend the rest of my life hanging around Xixiang!!!”

    “This is what you said, Neil~~~”

    Naye secretly made a gesture indicating that the plan was successful, and at the same time thought of something in her heart.

    【This trick of using retreat to advance that my mother taught me is really useful. Although I don't know why I aimed at it like this in the end, as long as it succeeds, I'll be fine!  】

    In fact, it was not until some years later that Nanoha understood the true meaning of this matter. At that time, she lamented that her health teacher died early. At the same time, she was very fortunate that she had a mother as great as Kami who allowed her to do this.  I have avoided many detours in my life.

    "Forget it, let's stop today's training. I'll go back and think about how to arrange it"

    “I don’t know whether it was because he was inspired to fight or because his dignity as a man was challenged. Neil began to seriously think about what to do. Usually, these things were left to Anders to do.

    "Huh? What is that guy doing?"

    Neil suddenly slowed down, and a shadowy figure appeared in his field of vision.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Ha, why are all the cleaners boys, not even a girl"

    Furuichi stopped the broom in his hand, looked around the classroom, and couldn't help but sigh sadly.

    Doesn’t it mean that if men and women match each other, the work will not be tiring?  There are just a bunch of idiots here, and they are exhausted from doing anything.

    "You just give up on this idea, this is terribleIt's our class's policy" Yuuji walked past Furuichi with a broom on his shoulder, not looking like he was working at all, "That guy said that in order to avoid a series of unnecessary problems caused by male-female combinations, we separate boys and girls.  Separated to facilitate management, do you think we can resist the mountain above our heads?  And the girls seem to agree"

    “Can you disagree!? Girls almost don’t have to participate in work during the week!!”

    "From this point of view, it turns out that he is still a gentleman"

    "That's weird! Even if he is a gentleman, he can only be a gentleman in another sense!!!"

    "I'm telling you, you can chat as much as you want, but if you can work, Yuuji, you've barely even done anything!!"

    Listening to the two complaining, Touma couldn't stand it anymore. He was almost the only one working now. He obviously planned to grab those half-price bento boxes.

    "You should tell the group of people over there first"

    Yuuji pointed with his broom in the direction of the podium, where a group of people were gathering for activities.

    Standing on the podium, Akihisa used the broom as a guitar and danced his fingers as much as he could, as if he had returned to the school festival concert, with the intense melody seeming to linger in his ears.

    “Come on, call me!!!”

    “Honey!!!”

    "What a tall person!!! Call me God-sama!!!"

    "Ah, Lord Kami is playing a game console in that corner over there"

    Touma looked at this scene, then looked at someone in the corner who had entered the god of strategy mode, and couldn't help but sigh.

    How long will he be able to do this?

    ——

    Suddenly, the sound of the door being pulled attracted the attention of everyone in the class.

    A handsome face that was as cold as a knife appeared behind the door, and at the same time, those sharp wolf-like eyes made the guys in the class stay silent for a while and started cleaning obediently.

    “Kids, is your bastard head teacher gone already?”

    They were slightly surprised by the unexpected punishment, and then suddenly realized that it was their class teacher who had caused the hatred.

    "Well, our bastard head teacher left early during the last self-study class and let all the girls go"

    As the leader of the boys, Xiongji told Heigang in detail. When Heigang heard this, he felt that the temples on his forehead began to beat again.

    "That rascal……"

    "Um, Teacher Heigang, what do you want from Neil?"

    Touma's question caused Heigang to turn around. He looked at the people in the class, and for some reason the corner of his mouth curled up into a weird smile.

    "Ah, actually it was the boy's two girlfriends who came to see him"

    "What——!?"

    "girlfriend——!?"

    “Two more——!?”

    The boys looked at each other and saw the jealousy hidden in each other's eyes. They nodded one after another, immediately picked up the thing in their hands, and rushed out of the back door without saying a word.

    "Hey, don't damage public property"

    Heigang shouted behind them, chuckled, and then walked downstairs.

    When he walked downstairs, he found that the two girls waiting nearby were gone. Instead, there was a guy who deserved a beating, gaping at the large cloud of dust.

    "Faye, did you see the two little girls who were here just now?"

    Heigang walked over, patted Fay on the shoulder and asked as coldly as usual.

    "Huh? It's Kurojia~~" Faye turned around and showed a very hearty smile, and then her face became a little weird, "Kurojia, are you a lolita control?"

    Heigang was startled, then his face turned black, he pulled out a cold long knife out of thin air, clasped his hands and raised it, ready to slash at it.

    "You really deserve to be cut down just like that kid"

    “Ehehehe!! Oppose violence, Hei-chan~~~”

    “Go to hell!!”

    "Wait a minute, aren't you going to ask where those two girls went? I'll tell you, but you can't do anything to me!"

    ""

    Heigang stopped and stared at Fay coldly, while Fay smiled slightly and tidied up his clothes. It was not until Heigang was about to have his second impact that he slowly spoke.

    "Actually, I just met them and chatted for a few words. I found out that they were here to see Neil-chan, so I told them that Neil-chan had left.Okay, so they took their leave, and let me tell you something by the way.  "

    "That means you knew it beforehand, right?"

    "Well Wow!! Kuro-chan, a surprise attack is a foul!!"

    “I don’t care about you!!”

    “I clearly said I wouldn’t do anything!!”

    "Did I promise you!?"

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "So, you lost the ring that Yiwen gave you and you were thinking about how to die, maybe this is it?"

    "No, I'm not thinking about how to die"

    Negi looked at his brother depressedly, forgetting if he didn't help, he was still gloating about his misfortune.

    "I just lost my ring, is there any need to do this?"

    Although the ring was a relatively rare magic item, it was not in a life-and-death situation. However, seeing Negi like this, Neil immediately felt very happy.

    "You won't understand. If Master finds out, I will see hell"

    Yiwen’s terror began to emerge in Negi’s mind. His face turned pale and his whole body was shaking, as if he had seen a ghost.

    Neil couldn’t help but sigh at how powerful Yiwen was. He was able to make Negi, a little man-trained boy, even more miserable. He felt like he was almost turning into an M.

    "Hey, Neal, what's the ring that Mr. Negi mentioned? Doesn't it matter that he's still like this?"

    Nanoye pulled the corner of Neil's clothes and asked with some confusion.

    "Well, that ring is like a wedding ring that represents a lifelong promise, and Negi, the idiot, threw it away without knowing where. If his powerful wife at home knew about it, he would probably not have to go to bed for a month."

    "Hey!? Teacher Negi is already married!?"

    "Hey, Neil, stop making this up!"

    "I'm not making it up, I'm just explaining it to Nanoha."

    "What are you trying to explain!!"

    Facing Negi’s fire-breathing eyes, Neil shrugged and had to give up, "Okay, okay, I won’t say it anymore. Why don’t you recall it and let me help you reorganize the scene at that time."

    "real?"

    Negi looked at him suspiciously, could this guy really be so kind?

    "We are brothers after all Speaking of which, when did the ring disappear?"

    "It should have been last night"

    "Well, very good" Neil nodded, "Which woman's bed did you sleep in last night?"

    "Herehey!! Where are you going!!"

    Negi is crazy, he actually believes in a guy like Neil, he is really a fool.

    "Oh, oh, did you really sleep in someone else's bed? Yeah, there are so many people in the girls' dormitory, who could it be?"

    "I told you not to do it!! I haven't even slept in Asuna-san's bed recently!!"

    "The married life is not harmonious?"

    “Stay away from me!!!”

    "Teacher Negi is not pure."

    ""

    Negi leaned against the tree, wanting to die.

    “Neil——!!!”

    Just when Neil was enjoying the sight of Negi being beaten to a pulp, a familiar scream came from behind. Without thinking, he immediately bent down. The next second, a figure flew over his head, and at the same time, a wave of wind blew up.  A gust of cold wind.

    Neil raised his head and looked at the blond girl who flipped in the air and landed perfectly, and couldn't help but be speechless for a while.

    "Alicia, do you have to say hello in this way? If I hadn't avoided it, I really doubt I would have suffered internal injuries from you."

    "It doesn't matter, I just said hello a little more enthusiastically."

    "Is this called being more enthusiastic!? Who would rush over at a speed of 40 yards, 4 seconds and 2!? Do you think I am an American football player!?"

    “What a small family man.”

    "I'm sorry, anyone would be petty when their lives are at stake!"

    "Tch, I won't talk to you anymore" Alicia left Neil alone, moved her target to Nanoye who was aside, and immediately pounced on her, "yahoo! Nanoye!!"

    "Whoa, be careful, Alicia!!"

    Neil sighed helplessly at the two who started to fuck Lily, then turned his head and forced a smile at the black-haired girl who was running slowly.

    "Won't you stop this guy, Tifa?"

    ? ???Isn't this bad?  There is a beautiful girl throwing herself into my arms"

    Tifa walked up to Neil and smiled teasingly.

    “I wish the way of throwing myself into someone’s arms could be improved”

    Neil muttered softly, but the next moment, Tifa's beautiful black hair was fluttering with invisible domineering aura.

    "What were you talking about just now?"

    "No, I didn't say anything, Your Lady Queen."

    Neil immediately displayed his low-profile and domineering attitude. His dignity and integrity were completely useless in front of Tifa.

    "Ah, look, Nanoha, Neil is starting to lose his moral integrity again!!"

    "Neil has never had any moral integrity anyway"

    "Alicia, shut up, whose fault do you think it is that makes me like this!"

    "You blame me?"

    "Ha, if I don't blame you, why should I blame myself!?"

    "Shut up."

    "Yes, Your Lady Queen."

    "Neil really suffered."

    Alicia’s triumphant look made Neil want to hang her up and tickle her, but for Tifa’s sake, he still lay on the ground obediently.

    "By the way, what is Negi doing there?"

    Tifa noticed Negi, who had been ignored for a long time, but the other party was obviously trapped in an endless loop and did not notice their arrival.

    "Nieji is struggling with the question of whether he should have moral integrity or lose his moral integrity."

    ""

    “By the way, why did you and Alicia come here?”

    “Well, since it’s okay to stay at home, and Alicia has never been to school, I took her here for a walk.”

    Neil looked back at the girl who was chatting enthusiastically with Nanoye. She had maintained such an optimistic attitude since she woke up. It was not an exaggeration to say that she was offline. However, these might just be to cover up her inner feelings.  lonely.

    【Looks like we need to hurry up.  】

    Just when Neil was thinking about something, a strange murderous aura rushed towards him. Neil looked around and saw a large black mist rumbling towards him.

    "What is that!? The Black Mist Monster!?"

    As soon as he finished complaining, Neil was swallowed by the black mist.

    "Whoa! Help! Huh? Isn't this a guy from the class!? Hey, are you rebelling!?"

    "Burn my remains with the blazing holy fire! How joyful is life, and how sad is death!"

    "Ahhh!! Where did you come from the Ming Cult!? These people are crazy again!!! Tifa, Negi, save me!!"

    Tifa watched the group of people go away speechlessly, and then glanced at Negi who continued to seek death.

    This school is still so peaceful today.

 Text Chapter 1 That day, the boy walked into a new world

    My name is Orima Ichika, I'm 15 years old, and my gender is, um, with excalibur underneath, you know.

    At this moment, the fifteen-year-old youth is like a deep-sea fish.

    “The classroom with all girls except me is very stressful.

    But it doesn’t matter. With my ability to withstand stress that I have developed since childhood, I can still withstand this kind of pressure. I am quite confident about this.

    Why do you say that?

    This has to start with my family and my world.

    “Today’s world, I simply don’t know how to describe it in words.  First of all, the two mainstreams in the world today are technology and magic. As far as I know, eight years ago, the flying super weapon called IS came out, and the world has undergone earth-shaking changes. However, weapons like IS can only be made by  The manipulation by girls has led to a fundamental change in the status of men and women in society.  However, the matter did not end there. In the following years, the ISSDA organization responsible for space development announced the existence of "magic". Magic was originally unknown. Coupled with the new life from the universe, it became even more complicated.  Not to mention the various superpowers in Academy City, the world was once again in turmoil. However, with the efforts of many parties, the world finally settled down, and magic was gradually accepted by everyone. At the same time, ordinary humans could not  All known alien races appeared one after another, and the world became more and more diverse.

    However, there are still unknown things in this world, such as disobedient gods, demons, angels, magic societies that are still hidden in the dark, and advanced beings buried in the shadows. I know these because my family is special.  The reason is, after all, the old man in my family is not an ordinary person.

    In short, there are as many angels and demons as dogs, and fairies and heavenly beings are everywhere. This world is a strategic fortress.

    However, this world view is not enough to shock me, because the family I live in is enough to numb my nerves. My home is simply the most chaotic place in the world.  Compared with one who has a personality, all kinds of weapons are worth the sky, and I can also see angels and demons eating together and having fun, and even aiming their guns at someone. The moment I knew the truth, my three views were completely destroyed. Thousands of years of history  They've all been tricked into being dogs.

    “Alas, this world is so damn peaceful.

    “But even so, I am still very stressed at this moment.

    I folded my hands and put them under my chin, with cold eyes, trying to look calm. At this time, I finally understood Commander Ikari’s sense of pressure to remain calm in the face of the apostles’ attack.

    Commander Ikari is mighty!  !  !

    But the sights gathered from all around are really uncomfortable. Haven’t you seen that my forehead is already covered with heart-wrenching beads of sweat?  ?  Sure enough, no matter how old a girl is, she always has a trembling heart!  !  Sure enough, a girl's gaze is the most terrifying thing in the world. The ever-changing changes of sometimes resentment and sometimes anger are simply more disasters than taking the Western Scriptures.

    I took a deep breath, narrowed my eyes slightly, and all the nerves in my body suddenly became more tense than ever before.

    ??????????????????????????????????

    Wow, I relaxed too much and almost came out from behind.

    Ha, by the way, why do I have to stay in a place like this?

    Thinking of this, I recalled what happened the night before.

    That night, my brother said to me with a smile that could be read as bright and written as slutty.

    "Ichika, you will become the happiest man in the world."

    So that’s what he was talking about!  !  !  !  !

    I sighed deeply, and I mourned for a second for my seemingly happiness and actual sorrow. I started to swim away and observe the people around me.

    Well, the eyes of the girls on the left and the right are full of unparalleled curiosity for knowledge, and their shining eyes almost flashed through their tough golden eyes.

    I can’t see the back part, but the sight of the thorns on my back makes me feel like I’m sitting on pins and needles. I can understand it even without looking.

    "The person directly in front of me is a slightly older woman.

    She is a bit petite, and her figure is almost the same as that of a student, but her chest size is the nemesis of all high school girls.  The clothes are relatively large and make her look more petite, but she still feels quite cute.  In addition, she also wears a pair of black-rimmed glasses. Although they are crooked, she can still be called a bespectacled girl.

    And this girl with glasses was looking at the people in the class in panic, her timid posture was reminiscent of an injured little rabbit.

    You are a teacher, show me some domineering power!

    "Everyone is here. Then, SHR is going to startWhoops!  "

    Well, it’s not something you can do if you want to.

    I gave the teacher an appreciative look, but for some reason the teacher turned red and smiled shyly.

    ????????????????????????????????????????? Suddenly, I felt that the pressure on my body was a little heavier, and I almost died from a thousand arrows piercing my heart.

    “Well, then, please introduce yourself, uh, in order of seat number.”

    The teacher seemed to have recovered from the inexplicable emotion and said to the students in the audience in a panic.

    ""

    "It's so quiet. My dignity as a teacher is suddenly shattered into pieces."

    I looked at the teacher who was about to cry, and I couldn't bear it. At the same time, I felt unhappy with the girls in the class. Are you shy because you just entered high school? No one responded. The teacher was about to cry. Really?  I'm going to cry!  !

    I glanced at the teacher, and the teacher’s eyes also moved over.

    ??Okay, our eyes met.

    Please don’t look at me like this, you are not my type, teacher.

    I quickly lowered my head, I still understand the principle that a dead Taoist friend will not die a poor Taoist.

    “Oh, give me a normal high school life.

    The reason why I specifically emphasize "ordinary" here is simply because what I am in now is definitely not an ordinary high school, but the famous IS Academy-the only school in the world that trains IS operators.

    And the most important point is that IS, this deceptive thing, can only be activated by girls, so naturally, this is a girls' school.

    And why am I here?

    I need to emphasize again that I am a boy, and I am definitely a boy at first glance. My appearance can be considered a bit handsome, but it is definitely not the kind of beauty that makes even IS unable to identify my gender.

    The reason why I came to such a ghost place has to start with the entrance exam in February.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    That day, the sun was shining brightly, and the cherry blossoms flying freely in the sky made me fall in love.

    I looked at the clear sky and encouraged myself in my heart.

    Today is the entrance exam for Junior High School. For your own goals, you can’t do it without working hard.

    The school I go to is called Mahora Gakuin. It is a very large Academy City that has everything from kindergarten to university. There are many schools in it, all types, and my target is the famous Mitsusaka High School.

    The reason why I chose Mitsusaka is not because of its reputation, but because my brothers and sisters all graduated from here. I have an indescribable yearning for that place.

    I want to chase the traces they left behind, and I want to be like them.

    that's it.

    Well, of course, if I am admitted to Mitsusaka High School, my goal of dominating Mitsusaka will be one step closer, and realizing Mahora's dream of complete domination will not be unattainable.

    Hahahaha, I couldn’t help but laugh out loud.

    "Why are you giggling so early in the morning?"

    At this time, my head was hit hard.  When I looked back, I saw a handsome man with white shoulder-length hair standing behind me. He was looking at me listlessly with a pair of dead fish eyes, and he didn't look like he was awake at all.

    "Brother, you got up so early"

    ??I touched my head and laughed dryly.

    "Well, seeing as you have a test today, I got up early to see you out"

    Hey, is this guy so kind?

    "Hey, don't think I can't understand your expression"

    "Well……"

    Although those dead fish eyes are completely rotten, they are still so sharp.

    I don’t know if my thoughts were revealed again, but I got another blow on the head.

    "By the way, you forgot to bring your admission ticket"

    I was stunned for a moment, watching my brother hand a certificate to me.

    "Huh? Didn't I prepare it last night?"

    As I was talking, I wanted to go through my bag. I had carefully prepared all kinds of things the night before.

    "Well, men will always forget some things, just like forgetting what their first love looked like"

    “I won’t forget it!!”

    I replied angrily, but I didn't notice the firmness in my tone.

    The old man looked at me steadily for a moment, with an inexplicable light flashing in his eyes.?, and then touched my hair with a slight smile.

    “Okay, take your admission ticket and go quickly, don’t be late.”

    I didn’t notice anything strange about my brother, so I took the admission ticket and didn’t check whether I really didn’t bring it with me. I said goodbye to my brother and went out.

    "It seems that Ichika has grown up"

    After saying this softly, the man walked back into the room with a smile.

    It was easy, so I came to the address indicated on the admission ticket.

    ???????????????????? Why is it not in Mahonliang Academy, but in a high school outside?

    But I didn’t think too much about it. Anyway, it said this on the admission ticket and I couldn’t change it even if I wanted to.

    But I feel a little uneasy.

    Are you nervous before the exam?

    With a feeling of apprehension, I walked into the imposing building in front of me.

    "I'm just going to go, turn left and right, how on earth are you going to get to the second floor!?"

    It’s been almost ten minutes since I walked, and I still haven’t found the stairs to the second floor. The internal structure is too complicated!  ?  Is this the maze before challenging the BOSS!  !

    My eyes wandered around, trying to find the guide map on the wall, but I sadly discovered that the walls inside were so beautiful that I couldn't even find a crack, let alone any wall charts.

    ?????????? This time, shit, I’m lost.

    "Hey, what should I do? Hey, why are you so quiet?"

    At this time, I finally realized that it was eerily quiet here. After walking for so long, I didn’t even meet a single person. Could it be that the exam has already started?  ?  Could it be that my dream of dominating Mitsusaka was just aborted?  ?

    God, I curse Jesus for not having chrysanthemums!  !

    “Perhaps God really heard my curse from the heart, and a door appeared not far in front of me.

    I walked to the door and saw a piece of paper stuck on it with the words "Infinite_Stratos Examination Room" written on it.

    "Well, I guess this is the right place"

    Because it says "Examination Room" on it.

    But the name of this examination room really looks impressive, and there are actually two English words that I can’t understand.

    Thinking of this, I feel deeply disappointed for my English course.

    I guess I won’t be able to pass the English test this time.

    But it doesn’t matter, my other subjects are fine!  !

    After taking a deep breath, I opened the door and walked into the room.

    "Ah, you are a candidate. Okay, go over there to change clothes. We are pressed for time, so you have to hurry up. This place can only be rented until four o'clock. I don't have time to trouble you. Really, I don't know what I'm doing.  What……"

    As soon as I entered the room, a nervous-looking female teacher, about thirty-five years old or above, spoke a lot of words like a machine gun without raising her head. I was stunned for a few seconds.

    Hey, hey, hey!  !  !  Sister, don’t you need to see what I look like and check my admission ticket!  ?  Where has the professionalism of being an invigilator gone?  ?  And what’s going on with changing clothes!  ?  You have to change clothes for exams these days!  ?  Are you asking me to use my body to show the beauty of the human body in ancient Greece?  ?  Sorry, I have been failing art classes since I was a kid!  !  Well, actually this is to prevent students from cheating, right?  But there is no one other than you in this room. I really don’t see any other candidates anywhere!  !

    While I was minding my own business, the elder sister gave instructions and walked out of the room directly with the documents in her arms.

    I watched the other party leave in embarrassment. I bet the eldest sister really didn’t even look at me.

    "Hey, what kind of test is this"

    I muttered a few words in a depressed voice and walked towards the place covered by the curtain.

    And at this moment, I entered a new world.

 Text Chapter 2 Sure enough, this is a conspiracy

    When I opened the curtain and walked in, I saw the object in the center of the room.

    The streamlined metal shell reflects light that is not dazzling, and an armor-like outfit sits quietly.

    I looked at it carefully and then fell silent.

    “Damn it, what kind of clothes do you want me to change into?! Are you asking me to take the war studies test!!”

    The bag in my hand was almost smashed by me.

    I calmed down the turbulent feeling in my heart that I wanted to hit someone, and walked over, looking left and right at this thing. After looking at it for a long time, I was speechless.

    Isn’t this the IS that appears on TV?

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of 1999

    But this thing actually has something to do with me. Well, it should be related to my family.

    "This is what changed the world"

    Because of the "White Knight Incident" of that year, the world became aware of the existence of this kind of weapon. At the same time, the originally balanced military structure suddenly collapsed. How many IS controllers can be found will directly affect the country's military strength.  , so every country began to implement a system of preferential treatment of women.

    Although there is a magical power like magic in the world today, it has not been widely used in the military due to various restrictions. Moreover, IS has advantages that can compete with magic. In comparison, the country is more willing to invest more resources.  on this emerging technology.

    Well, this is actually nothing to me. I am more curious about IS. After all, I have seen forces more powerful than IS.

    With all kinds of thoughts, I couldn't help but reach out and touch it.

    Anyway, IS can only be activated by women. If I, a pure man, touch it, I will probably have no reaction like touching a dead fish. It is a rare opportunity to touch it and I will not suffer any loss.

    However, there are always various unknowns in life. You can never guess what will happen in the next second. Of course, it is another matter if you have the ability to predict.

    A cold metallic feeling came from the fingertips, followed by a burst of dazzling silver light and various information pouring into the mind.

    “Eh!? Eh————!!!!!!”

    Faced with such a strange situation, I suddenly lost my train of thought.

    When I finally came to my senses, I found that the IS had actually moved and attached itself to my body like armor, becoming part of my hands and feet.

    "What happened!?"

    “Has someone activated IS!?”

    "who is it!?"

    "Huh? This, this is -"

    "man!?"

    Hearing the sound, a group of researchers in white coats came over. They opened the curtain and saw me activating IS. They all fell into a state of sluggishness where they couldn't think.

    I looked at the researchers in front of me in silence, and then looked at the abnormality on my body. I immediately showed a miserable face like a Christian abandoned by God. At the same time, the devil on my brother's face flashed through my mind.  smile, with only one thought left in her mind.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? This is a conspiracy.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    “Oh, I want to die.

    "Classmate, Orimaru Ichika-san!"

    A voice calling my name brought me back to reality from my annoying thoughts. I held my forehead and blurted out weakly before I could figure out the situation.

    "Ah, what's the matter?"

    "Ah, um, um, I'm very sorry for calling you so loudly all of a sudden. Are you, are you angry? Yes, I'm sorry! But, um, I'll introduce myself in the order of the fifty syllables. Now it's Oribara-san's turn.  So, I'm really, really sorry! Can you please introduce yourself? Are you willing?"

    It was then that I really came back to my senses and figured out the situation, and found that my deputy instructor, Yamada Maya, was constantly bowing his head and apologizing to me. It was obviously my own fault, but the teacher wanted to apologize himself. For a moment, I was full of guilt.

    "Uh, um, Mr. Yamada, you don't have to apologize like this. It's all my fault. I will introduce myself."

    I stretched out my hand to stop Teacher Maya Yamada from apologizing, and quickly made a comforting reassurance.

    "Really, really!? You, you promised me! You must do it!!"

    Teacher Yamada suddenly raised his head, seriously grasped my hand and leaned towards me, and he could still see the mist in his eyes.

    Teacher, are you really a teacher?  ?  This pairThe attitude of the little girl can easily be misunderstood, and some ignorant and innocent little boys might have fallen into trouble from then on!  !  !  Oh, oh, don't put your chest on it, be careful, my cannon may go off!  Also, I need to reiterate it again, teacher, you are really not my type!  !

    In the struggle between reason and sensibility, angels and demons, I took my hand out with difficulty, left my seat and walked to the podium with a slight bend without being noticed.

    Ah, I almost got hard just now.

    Standing on the podium, looking at the unabashed thirst for knowledge in the eyes of the girls in the audience, including Teacher Yamada, I suddenly felt like I was on the top of Mount Everest, and it was difficult to even breathe.

    "Ahem."

    I straightened my back and cleared my throat, thinking about what to say next.

    ???????????????????? But my mind went blank. As expected, the pressure had already crushed my thinking power into pieces.

    At this time, I took a peek at the seat by the window. Sitting there was a black-haired girl with a ponytail.

    Her name is Xiao Zhizhen, my childhood sweetheart who we only reunited after six years. This girl has always had a single ponytail. When I first entered the classroom, I recognized her at a glance.

    “But it’s really a transformation of women.

    No, no, now is not the time to think about this.

    "Help me quickly!!"

    I signaled her with my eyes. As a childhood sweetheart who has been dating for a long time, she must be able to understand this information instantly.

    "snort!"

    You actually ignored me!  ?

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Oh, oh, what does this cold aura and this arrogant attitude mean!  Where has the arrogant and a little bit coquettish Hoshi-chan gone!  !  Now Chen is completely 100% proud!  !  She actually abandoned me mercilessly at my critical moment, turned her face expressionlessly to the window, and snorted coldly, "I'll kill you, did I offend you, Miss Chen!"  !

    “However, this did remind me of something.

    I remember my brother once told me that when faced with a girl who is so wrapped up in pride that one wonders if she is engaging in chain defense, one must use a fiery penis to penetrate the opponent's uterus.

    Of course, this is summed up by my rich theory and practice. Although I don’t know where his theory and practice come from, I even wonder if he made it up casually.

    ??????????????????? However, I have no idea what those two words mean in English, because I am powerless in English. I have obviously been abroad, and there are foreigners at home. I only know the twenty-six English letters ABC, which is really weak.

    Well, I don’t really want to know the meaning of this. I know that what comes out of my brother’s mouth is definitely not fun, because every time I ask my sister or other older women in the family, I will be scolded.  Of course, many times I will attract hatred consciously or unconsciously. In comparison, the harm I suffered is quite small.

    Ah, I am going off topic again. Look, the eyes of the girls below are starting to burst into flames.

    Well, what should I say at this time?

    Let’s start with a song called “Girls’ School Boys” by Twins?  Well, it does fit the occasion, but this is a self-introduction, not a concert.

    【When we introduce ourselves, too many rhetoric just attracts the temporary attention of others. To let people know ourselves, the most important thing is to show our true side.  】

    Brother’s voice seemed to ring in my mind. At this time, I seemed to see the holy light of heaven.

    Sometimes I’m pretty reliable.

    The corners of my mouth raised slightly uncontrollably, and the sunshine outside the window shone in at the right time. At this moment, in the eyes of some ignorant little girls, I became a handsome and sunny boy.

    A small exclamation came from below, and my attention immediately came back. I took a breath and began to introduce myself.

    "My name is Ichika Orimara."

    “Yeah, yeah, yeah!!”

    Everyone’s eyes showed the expectation of “I want to hear more.”

    I smiled, what a group of curious and kind children.

    Then, I should also treat others with sincerity.

    "I like Lolita the most."

    Maintaining a sunny smile, I expressed what I loved most in my heart.

    institutions

    The sounds of various heads banging on the table and people falling to the ground kept ringing out. It seemed that they were moved by my sincerity.

    I think everyone can become a partner who loves lolita.

    At this moment, I seem to have new hope for the future.

    The sound of clicking footstepsThere was an urgent sound, is someone coming?

    “Are you going to reveal your abnormal sexual fetish as soon as you get here!?”

    Huh?  Does this sound sound familiar?

    But before I had time to react, I was hit hard on the head and sent flying.

    Wow, this kind of invisible murderous martial arts passed down by my brother is so familiar to me. The pain that directly penetrates the skull and hits the cerebral cortex is simply exhilarating How strange!  !  I'm not a pussy-shaker like Sister Xiaoyuan!  !  !

    “However, this knocking method, whether it’s power, angle, or speed, is very similar to the person in my impression.

    I swallowed and turned around with a little fear. I saw the woman behind me wearing a black suit and tight skirt. She had a slender figure and a body curve with no fat at all due to regular exercise. And the other person was at this time  He crossed his arms in front of his chest, raised the corners of his eyes, and his eyes were as sharp as a wolf's.

    "What the hell, Guan Yunchang!?"

    Snapped——

    “Ugh, I got hit on the head again, I’m probably going to have a cerebral hemorrhage now.

    "Sister Chifuyu, it hurts so much!"

    Yes, the domineering woman in front of me is my sister Chifuyu Orimaru.

    "Who is the hero in the Three Kingdoms, idiot!!"

    I rubbed my head and stood up from the ground, looking at my sister in front of me, very curious about her appearance.

    "Sister Chifuyu, why are you here? Aren't you out training for the annual World's No. 1 Martial Arts Tournament?"

    "Do you think I am Yamcha!? Who told you that I would go to that kind of conference!!"

    Chifuyu-san’s eyes started to sparkle, and her fists were clenched tightly. She would probably attack accordingly depending on my answer.

    “Uh, it’s my brother, that’s what I told you!!”

    I quickly shied away all the responsibilities, but after hearing this, Chifuyu-san loosened her fists and held her forehead in distress.

    "That idiot has been talking nonsense all day long"

    Looking at Chifuyu-san's depressed and gnashing expression, I couldn't help but want to laugh out loud. Those words I just came up with on the spur of the moment were purely to deceive my brother. Oh, haha, a Tai Chi push hand can kill someone invisible. I feel  At this moment, my IQ doubled several times.

    "Huh? By the way, what was going on with your self-introduction just now?"

    "Well……"

    Okay, I haven’t even breathed a sigh of relief yet. Why did this hatred suddenly shift back? I didn’t make fun of you.

    "My brother told me to be heart-to-heart and treat others with sincerity"

    And as soon as I finished speaking, Chifuyu-san came towards me with an angry fist.

    “Just lie to me now!!!!”

    Is it okay to let your brother lie like this openly?  ?

 Text Chapter 59 Looking forward to meeting him again

    "Hey, your eyes are wandering. Do you want to borrow money from me? For the sake of us being brothers, just tell me how much you want. It's okay to give the Ming coins directly to you!"

    There was a short distance from leaving the World Tree to one of the squares near the World Tree. Along the way, Neil found that Negi peeked at him very frequently, almost every few steps.  When he turned his head, Negi quickly turned his head and whistled. This behavior made Neil very unhappy, because it felt very disgusting to be treated like this by a boy, and Negi was not a girl who secretly liked him.  .

    “ Could it be that Negi has been looking at 3A girls for a long time and hasn’t had any contact with boys for a long time, and finally his interest in that area has begun to awaken!  ?

    In an instant, Negi’s image became dangerous in Neil’s eyes.

    "Why is it such an unlucky thing to say? How much do you want today's birthday to become the anniversary of my death! What do you mean by that look in your eyes? I always feel super unhappy!!"

    Negi was obviously stunned by Neil's sudden words for a few seconds before he reacted. Coupled with the weird look in his eyes, he couldn't help but complain angrily.

    Neil stuck out his tongue, put his hands on the back of his head, and quickened his pace slightly, leading Negi by half a body.

    "Do you have anything to say?"

    Negi paused for a moment, looking sideways at the face partially blocked by his arms, his eyes flashing behind the lenses.

    “Hey, Neil, has something happened to you recently?”

    I always feel that something has changed in him.

    Neil’s pace slowed down unconsciously, but soon returned to its original state, and he asked without looking back.

    "Why do you think so?"

    “I just feel like you’ve been a little absent-minded these days, as if you’re a little further away”

    Raising his head and looking at the stars covering the night sky, the starlight gently reflected the faint light on Negi's glasses.

    Neil put down his hands and put them behind his back. He also raised his head and stared at him from a distance.

    "No, nothing has changed"

    In the end, he was still like that.

    Nothing has changed.

    "Neil"

    Negi turned his head and opened his mouth, as if he wanted to say something, but for a long time, he did not say another word.

    "Don't talk about me, it's you" Neil suddenly spoke up and grabbed the topic, turning his face and blinking, "You are the one who should be said to be absent-minded, right? You seem to have no energy recently, as if you were distracted by something.  Things are bothering me"

    "Is it that obvious?"

    Negi lowered his head and muttered quietly, but Neil could still hear him beside him.

    "It's all written on your face I thought you looked confident after the school festival, but it turns out you've been so worried these days that you almost jumped off a building. What, is it a worry about love, boy?"  "

    When talking about love, Neil’s eyes brightened up and his tone was full of ridicule.

    "No, I just had a quarrel with Asuna-san"

    Negi rolled his eyes at him and became dejected again.

    "Sister? Oh, haha, it really is a matter of love~~~You dishonest guy~~~"

    "Do you have to think about this!?"

    "Okay, what did you and eldest sister argue about?"

    Neil spread his hands and did not continue teasing the other party.

    "Actually, it's not a big deal. Asuna-san just reminded me that I am very similar to Chao-san"

    Negi lowered his head a little further and sighed softly.

    "I see, the eldest sister is angry because of this"

    Neil looked at his brother’s confused expression, and he probably figured out what was going on between him and Asuna.

    After meeting with Gunel and learning that his father was still alive, Neil also guessed what Negi was thinking now. He must be full of things about his father. Since a long time ago, Negi has been working hard for his father.  , constantly injured, and constantly moving forward. After getting more accurate news, he will only work harder to move forward for his dream, even at the risk of losing his life.

    Father seems to be everything to him.

    This is exactly the same as the super ring tone.

    For the sake of your dreams, you are willing to give up everything, including your own happiness.

    And Tomorrow Cai is angry about it, maybe that's it.

    "Actually, Asuna-san is right, and I said the same thing to Chao-san, but I"? 

    Although he clearly rejected Chao's approach, he himself followed Chao's path, almost exactly the same path.

    He, how should he choose?

    "Neji, do you still remember what Chao Lingyin said?"

    Neil didn’t pay attention to Negi’s current expression and just continued talking.

    "Don't stop, keep moving forward This sentence should be very suitable for you now. For you, your father's affairs can be said to be everything to you. If you are asked to give up everything now for this, you must be able to do it.  Yes, in this aspect, you, Chao Lingyin, and I are really the same"

    Neil slowly took a breath of the refreshing summer night, his eyes slightly focused on Negi's face.

    "However, I think this is correct, or in other words, any approach is correct, but everyone chooses a different position. It is probably impossible for you to give up looking for your father, so why not go all the way?  Black, just like Kick-Ass who became a hero after being knocked headlong"

    "Well, I always feel that the tone of your words has suddenly changed a lot"

    "Don't worry about these things. Your goal is very clear anyway. You just think too much. Anyway, there is only one way you want to go from now on, isn't it?"

    Facing Neil’s smile, Negi seemed to know a little bit about what he should choose.

    "However, I have one more thing to say. No matter what you choose, you should also pay more attention to the people around you, such as eldest sister. I think eldest sister is very clear about your thoughts, and this is what she is worried about.  , it’s just that she doesn’t want to see you scarring yourself, the eldest sister’s idea is probably that simple"

    Neil took a few steps forward, tapping his toes slightly. As his body turned, his long hair fluttered lightly, and his face was clearly reflected in Negi's eyes.

    "Don't forget this, because when you lose, the pain is not something you can bear"

    "Neil"

    They were only a few steps apart, but Niji felt like they were separated by a chasm.

    Because there was a bit of sad nostalgia in Neil's eyes, which blocked his approach.

    "Well, that's all I want to say. It's up to you what you think about next" Neil spread his hands and smiled softly, then turned a little evil again, "But eldest sister really loves you deeply.  Said~~~"

    "Why do you come back here again!!!"

    The sentimental atmosphere just now was gone, and Negi rolled his eyes angrily.

    “Hehe~~~”

    Neil grinned wider, looked away slightly, and saw the surrounding environment clearly. His smile was frozen, and his expression was a little confused.

    "Ah, by the way, what am I doing here?"

    "Huh? Don't you know it yourself!?"

    "I really don't know, I'm following you"

    "How are you following me!? You are following me and running in front of me!!"

    "In this case, I will go home. Goodbye, young man who works hard~~~"

    Neil waved his hand and walked forward without looking back, but he was immediately grabbed by the collar.

    "It's rare that you come here, so just patrol with me. You have a lot of time anyway"

    I don’t know where Niji got the strength, but he was holding on to Neil’s collar as firmly as a rock.

    "Hey, I'm not on duty tonight, and my youth is calling me!!"

    "What youth?"

    “Galgame on the computer!!!”

    “Delete your youth for me!!”

    "Do you want to ruin my life!?"

    "Your life is too insignificant!!"

    Seeing that Negi refused to let go of him, Neil lowered his head helplessly, but after waiting for a while, he found that Negi was still where he was.

    "Aren't you going to patrol? Why are you standing here without moving? You want to be a sentinel!"

    "No, I'm waitingah, here it comes!"

    When Negi was talking, a figure in the field of vision gradually enlarged, and he suddenly shouted.

    Neil looked in the direction that Negi was looking at, and saw Setsuna coming this way quickly, and Kamo the ferret was lying on her shoulder.

    "Why is Kamo and Setsuna-san together?"

    Generally speaking, doesn’t Kamo, the pervert, always follow Negi?

    "If you come to me today, I will ask Kamo to find Setsuna-san first, and then we will make an appointment to meet here."

    ? ?Ji smiled and explained in a calm tone.

    Neil glanced at Negi thoughtfully, his eyes brightened slightly, and then fell silent.

    "Teacher Negi, Teacher Neil, good evening."

    Setsuna quickly arrived in front of them. There seemed to be no surprise about Neil's appearance. Negi or Kamo must have told her in advance.

    "Boss Neil, long time no see."

    Kamo jumped from Setsuna’s shoulder to Negi, turned to say hello to Neil.

    "It's been a long time indeed. You haven't done anything wrong recently, have you?"

    Neil half-opened his eyes and glanced at Kamo who was stiff.

    “No, absolutely not!! I don’t dare to lose even a hair under Boss Neil’s eyes!!”

    "That means you did a lot of bad things that I didn't see, right?"

    Under Kamo’s desperate eyes, Neil raised a bright smile.

    "Okay, Neil, Kamo hasn't done much recently and has helped me a lot. Let's go on patrol now"

    Seeing this, Negi had no choice but to interrupt Neil's topic.

    Neil waved his hands quickly, as if he refused to agree.

    "No, it's not my turn tonight, I won't work overtime, you have to go do it yourself!"

    "Anyway, you are here, and you will do some meaningless things when you go back. It is better to stay. It is rare that we can be on duty together"

    “What’s so pointless!! You’re actually vetoing my life!!”

    "Teacher, what are you talking about?"

    Listening to the conversation between the two, Setsuna on the side was confused.

    "It's nothing, it's just that Neil promised us to patrol together. One more person will add more strength."

    Negi turned to Setsuna and smiled, taking Neil with him by the way.

    "Who agreed? Don't just talk to yourself!"

    "Then let's set off now!"

    "Okay, Teacher Negi."

    "Hey, don't ignore me, listen to me!!!"

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Ah, I really want to go home"

    Raising his head, Neil looked at the starry sky and lazily followed Negi and Setsuna.

    “It’s only been less than two minutes! How unmotivated you are!!”

    Neil didn’t pay attention to Neji’s words. He turned to look at An Jing walking beside him, his eyes rolled, and he didn’t know what he was thinking.

    "Speaking of Setsuna-san, why are you and Negi together? Could it be that you are having an unethical love affair with your eldest lady and her fiancé behind your back!?"

    Neil covered his mouth with his hands, his face filled with disbelief.

    "Who do you think is the betrothed!!"

    "I did not betray the eldest lady!!"

    "As expected of Neil, he said all the things in my heart, but it doesn't matter, brother, you can be considered Setsuna's master, it's totally okay!!"

    "How is it OK!!!" x2

    The two of them shouted at Kamo at the same time, dumbfounded.

    “I understand, I know how to do it, huh huh~~~~~”

    "You know nothing! The laughter behind you is full of bad intentions!!"

    "Teacher Neil, I will never change my heart for the eldest lady!!"

    In desperation, Setsuna expressed his loyalty to Konoka without thinking.

    "Oh, that's true" x3

    At this time, two young men, one a pervert, looked at Setsuna with ambiguous eyes. Setsuna was stunned, and then turned red and waved his hands in denial.

    "No, it's not what you think. I, I just treat the eldest lady, just"

    "Love……"

    "It's love"

    "like."

    The three guys caught Setsuna’s words very wisely.

    "Nah!!!!!!!"

    At night, the girl’s shy screams broke through the sky.

    "You guys are really energetic"

    Suddenly a voice intervened in the joke between three people and one mink. They followed the sound at the same time and saw a young man wearing a high school uniform leaning against a lamppost, holding a mobile phone in his hand, and his eyes glanced slightly  Their fingertips are still touching the bright screen.

    &nbsp;"Why are you here? Are you also patrolling at night?"

    Neil walked over and obviously knew the other person.

    The young man then turned his head, looked at Neil walking towards him, and smiled slightly.

    "Well, I'm short of manpower recently, so I came to help. Anyway, I still get overtime pay"

    "Senior Muchen."

    In an instant, he also came over and bowed respectfully to the other party.

    The young man is Jun Muchen.

    "It's Setsuna-chan, why are you with this bastard brat?"

    "Who are you calling a bastard? Speaking of bastards, you bastard is even more of a bastard!!"

    “Tsk, tsk, tsk, it’s full of balls in one sentence, it’s really dirty!”

    “It’s your head that’s dirty!!”

    "Well, actually, Teacher Neil is here to patrol tonight, so we came together"

    "The moment interrupted the two people's unscrupulous conversation, and at the same time, I felt that the two guys were really similar.

    "Neil, Setsuna-san, who is this gentleman?"

    There is obviously someone here who doesn’t know the other person.

    "Oh, this is a student from the high school department. Senior Jun Muchen, like me, is also employed by the school and is very powerful."

    Seeing that Neal had no intention of introducing him, Setsuna had no choice but to introduce him to Neji. When he looked at Jun Muchen, there was a hint of admiration in his eyes.

    "Ahahaha, I am stronger in that area"

    Jun Muchen touched the back of his head and smiled brightly, swinging his waist back and forth slightly.

    In an instant, he turned away with his cheeks slightly red, Negi looked puzzled, while Neil's eyes were full of contempt.

    "You can no longer be described as a scumbag."

    "Uh, um, nice to meet you, Mr. Jun."

    Although I didn’t understand what Jun Muchen meant by that aspect, I still extended my hand in a friendly manner.

    "This is Teacher Negi, just call me Muchen. He is such a personable gentleman, completely different from a guy who only knows bullshit"

    With a gentle smile on her face, Jun Muchen held Niji’s hand and said something that made someone angry.

    "It's much better than you, the guy with the same curly hair as [beep——]"

    Neil twitched the corners of his eyes, raised the corners of his mouth, and said coldly.

    “Although my hair is black and curly, it is definitely not the curly hair on [beep——]!!”

    "Ah la la, you really didn't bring it upon yourself"

    The two people looked at each other, as if there were sparks constantly arousing.

    "Well, Neil, you and Mr. Muchen are very familiar with each other."

    "Only a ghost is familiar with this kind of guy!" Neil turned his head and glared at Niji, then immediately turned back to stare at Jun Muchen, "This guy had a fight with me for no reason last time, what do you think?  Is this kind of person seriously ill?!"

    “It’s not just for nothing!!”

    "Then what are you talking about!!"

    “Because I’m bored!!”

    “Idiot!!”

    "Ha, I really don't understand"

    Negi held his forehead with a headache, feeling as if two Neils appeared in front of him.

    “Speaking of which, what are you doing here alone?”

    "I'm waiting for someone."

    Jun Muchen put away his phone and said with a yawn.

    "Ha, waiting for someone? You don't look like you have a date, do you?"

    "How different! One day I will go to a love hotel with the president!!"

    "One sentence will reveal your true face clearly."

    Neil sighed very much, this guy is really powerful in combat, his combat effectiveness has broken through the lower limit.

    "Actually, I was waiting for the principal's guests to come out" Seeing the curiosity in the three people's eyes, Jun Muchen continued, "They are people from the Holy Church."

    "The Holy Church? Is it dealing with the previous ghoul incident?"

    Neil was the first to react, and at the same time, three unlucky children flashed through his mind.

    "Ghoul? What ghoul?"

    Negi and Setsuna looked at Neil suspiciously. Neil was stunned. It seemed that they didn't know about the incident.

    After briefly explaining it to them, Negi and Setsuna's expressions changed slightly and became a little heavy.

    “Actually, you don’t need to be so nervous. As long as you deal with it well, you won’t be afraid of too much trouble”

    &nbsp; Jun Muchen put away his playful look and calmly comforted the two of them, with a comforting warmth in his voice.

    "Yeah." x2

    "By the way, who was sent by the Holy Church?" Neil raised his eyes and looked at Jun Muchen, "Is it the agent? Or are the people from the burial agency also coming out?"

    "You know a lot" Jun Muchen's eyes were slightly surprised, and then he continued to lean against the lamppost lazily, "That person is the person in charge of the nearby Shengtang Church stronghold, he is oh, myself  Look, he comes out."

    Jun Muchen suddenly stood up straight and looked back at the building behind him. In the darkness, the sound of neither light nor heavy footsteps sounded rhythmically.

    Everyone’s eyes were focused on him, and the figure in the shadow gradually became clearer, and the cross hanging on his chest reflected a faint silver light.

    "Oh? I didn't expect there would be so many people here"

    There seemed to be a little surprise in the heavy voice, and a man wearing a black priest's uniform appeared in front of everyone.

    Neil’s pupils shrank tightly, and the man’s face was deeply imprinted on his retinas. He opened his mouth slightly, then bit his lower lip tightly, and an imperceptible trace of violent murderous intention passed deep in his eyes.

    Soon, the trace of hostility disappeared, and Neil stood aside silently, returning to his usual listless appearance.

    Jun Muchen, who had been keeping quiet, glanced at Neil thoughtfully, then stood up with a smile and introduced the newcomer to Niji and the others.

    "This is the chief priest of Haiming City Church, and the person in charge of negotiating with our Magic Association on behalf of the Holy Church Church, Kotomine Kirei."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Jun Muchen faced Kotomine Kirei and introduced the person on the other side.

    "These three are magicians and swordsmen from the Magic Association, Negi Springfield, Neil Springfield, and Setsuna Sakurasaki."

    "Good evening, you three. I never expected that the Magic Association would have such outstanding children."

    Kotomine Kirei's eyes are always heavy, giving people a serious feeling.

    "You're flattered, Mr. Kotomine."

    Facing the other party’s compliment, Negi quickly nodded in return.

    Kotomine Kirei’s eyes passed over the faces of the three of them one by one. When he saw Neil, he paused for a moment and then turned to Jun Muchen.

    "Mr. Muchen, my business has been finished, and it's almost time for me to leave."

    "Let me take you out" Jun Muchen nodded to the other party, and then winked at the three of them, "Then I will lead Mr. Yanfeng to leave, and you three can continue working"

    "Okay, Mr. Muchen."

    "Goodbye, Senior Muchen."

    Neil didn’t look at Kirei for a second, he raised his head and nodded lightly to Jun Muchen, then turned around and left with the two of them.

    "Then let's go, Mr. Kotomine."

    "sorry to bother you."

    Kotomine Kirei nodded in thanks, then vaguely glanced at the direction Neil left, with an obscure smile on his lips.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "I'll send it here."

    Reaching the entrance of the academy, Jun Muchen stopped and turned to talk to Kotomine Kirei, who was following closely behind him.

    "Well, thank you."

    Jun Muchen nodded slightly to him and walked away.

    Kotomine Kirei calmly watched Jun Muchen leave. He slowly turned around until his back disappeared.

    “It seems like something interesting happened tonight, Kirei.”

    The strange voice appeared out of thin air, but Kotomine Kirei did not feel the slightest surprise, and his expressionless face maintained his usual indifference.

    "What are you referring to?"

    Kirei stared at the void in front of him, as if there was a figure in front of him talking to him.

    "hehe……"

    The sound of laughter was accompanied by golden light particles, which gathered together little by little. Soon, the silhouette of a human figure loomed in the golden light.

    "You should have discovered it, that brat"

    Yao dispersed, and a young man wearing a black jacket had his hands in his trouser pockets. His handsome face was full of arrogance, and a pair of bloody eyes under the golden bangs seemed to have an addictive demonic quality, staring directly at the indifferent eyes.  man.

    Seeing that Kirei remained silent, the young man raised an evil smile on his lips, narrowed his eyes slightly, and the blood in his eyes became more and more piercing.

    "He seems to have the same thing as us."

    Qili looked at the man??, his eyes were cold, and he met those eyes that were difficult for mortals to look directly into without giving in.

    Suddenly, Kirei smiled.

    A gloomy smile appeared on his cold and sharp face.

    "Indeed, aren't you interested, Gilgamesh?"

    "Of course I have interests. There aren't many things in this world that interest me" The smile on Gilgamesh's lips grew wider, and the light in his eyes became more and more elusive. "But, we can't be interested in him now."  Take action."

    "Oh why?"

    There was a hint of curiosity in Kirei's expression.

    Such emotional changes are very rare for him.

    "Because of the agreement with that guy, if that kid encounters danger within my sight, try to save his life."

    Gilgamesh withdrew his gaze and raised his head slightly. The night sky was reflected in his eyes, and he seemed to be able to see a night similar to the original one.

    "That mysterious heroic spirit?"

    Kirei frowned, a familiar yet unfamiliar figure appeared in his mind.

    "Um."

    Gilgamesh’s gaze retracted from the sky and fell on Kirei.

    "Do you know his identity?"

    Hearing Kirei’s question, Gilgamesh smiled playfully.

    "That's right, but it's better not to tell you for the time being. It will be more exciting to save the interesting things until the end."

    Gilgamesh looked past Kirei, looking in an unknown direction, with slight waves in his eyes.

    "My king, I am looking forward to meeting him again."

    ?…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

    PS: I plan to overthrow and rewrite it, and change the protagonist to a female.

 Text Chapter 60 Moon Peak Shrine

    irritable.

    That feeling lingered in my mind for quite some time.

    The things that happened recently and the people I met have revived many memories that have been buried deep in my heart. In my mind, almost all of them are pictures that I don’t want to think of.

    In the past, he would sometimes recall it or appear in his dreams. Even though it was like a curse, he never wanted to abandon those memories. For him, this was a sin that he had to endure.

    However, even so, he would not be as inexplicably restless in the past as he is now. Often, as long as he hints to himself, his mood will soon calm down, or in other words, his heart will feel like death again.

    Is it because of those people?

    Some familiar faces flashed through Neil's mind, and a subtle sense of peace flowed through them.

    He has always been walking alone. Even Negi, who is closest to him, cannot get close to the depths of his heart. Now, the shadows of other people have been left in his heart. Unknowingly, the cracks in his heart have opened up.  got bigger.

    However, he knew very well that this would not work.

    He has learned a lot from what happened in the past, and he doesn't want to repeat the same mistakes. In order to no longer let others get hurt because of him, and make himself suffer again, as long as he no longer establishes close relationships with other people and is separated by a distance, then each other will  Will not be harmed.

    “Otherwise, what happened to Touma that night will happen again.

    "well……"

    Neil sighed slightly, because being reminded by Negi made him a little concerned about his own problems.

    Since coming to this country and coming into contact with those people, he seems to have changed more or less. Now I think about it, does the practice assigned to him by the principal have such meaning.

    "It's so weak"

    Neil stopped his directionless progress, looked up at the clear blue sky, and laughed somewhat self-deprecatingly.

    In the breeze, there is a hint of fragrance.

    Neil put away his complicated thoughts, smelled the fragrance of flowers, and couldn't help but turn his head and look around. It turned out that he had come to a place that was familiar yet unfamiliar.

    On the long stairs, there is a torii gate.

    "Shrine"

    Neil had seen this kind of building before at Bang Zhikui's home, but he didn't expect that he would encounter another shrine while wandering around this city. It seems that the people here seem to believe in gods.

    However, there seemed to be something about this shrine that attracted him. Unconsciously, Neil stepped on the stairs and walked up out of curiosity. He glanced at the sign on the torii gate, which was written in black ink on the somewhat broken wooden board.  With a few big characters.

    Tsukimine Shrine.

    After walking up the stairs, a clean open space appeared in front of me. In the distance, there is the main hall of Tsukamine Shrine, and it is surrounded by trees. In the center, there is a peach blossom tree, with pale pink petals blooming. From time to time, it is surrounded by trees.  The wind blows, and the petals carry their fragrance and blow into the distance.

    Neil walked over, and the fragrance he just smelled seemed to be the fragrance of the flowers of this peach blossom tree. But, is this season the time for peach blossoms to bloom?

    After touching the rough tree trunk, Neil looked up at the crown of the tree where the buds were blooming with a strange expression.

    "Is it the same as the cherry blossom tree in my house?"

    It seems wrong. The tree at home will remain open for a long time because it has been tampered with. Unless the tree in front of you has also been tampered with, but would anyone be so bothered?

    "Maybe yes."

    Neil held his chin up and murmured uncertainly.

    "Well, it's not a bad thing anyway, it's just a spectacle at best"

    It’s really not a big deal. At least not many people will delve into the school’s World Tree, which is too big to complain about. Sometimes Neil really wonders if the people in this city are all crazy guys.

    "But why don't you see a clergyman?"

    After being here for a long time, I didn’t find anyone coming or going, not even a worshipper.

    Neil sat down under the peach blossom tree, leaning against the trunk of the tree and vaguely seeing the sky through the branches. The hazy and broken beauty was particularly charming. As he watched quietly, time seemed to have stopped.

    The slightly blowing wind mixed with the fragrance of peach blossoms and the simple atmosphere of the shrine seemed to have a hypnotic effect. Little by little, Neil's eyes slowly closed, and unknowingly, the scenery in front of him gradually changed.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    Ordinary furnishings, ordinary decoration.

    &nbsp; This is an ordinary house.

    The open window let in the bright morning light, and the faint light reflected on the floor and walls, making it warm.

    On the recliner, a beautiful woman with long black hair was sitting, and opposite her, a man with long white hair was half-kneeling on the ground, his palms gently covering the woman's slightly swollen abdomen.

    "Do you really want to go?"

    The woman raised her bright and moving amber eyes and stared at the man with gentle eyes.

    The man met those beautiful eyes and grinned.

    “I don’t want to go either, but I have to go, just like I have to take Sadharu out in the morning, otherwise he will be at home”

    "Be serious."

    The woman raised her hand and patted the man's head gently, her face full of anger.

    "Well, I'm very serious" The man grabbed the hand covering his head, held it softly and without force, and looked at the other person intently, "I'm sorry, I have to leave him at this time.  you alone……"

    Looking at his expression, the woman couldn't help but sigh, and then she curled her lips in displeasure.

    "I knew it was like this. You haven't listened to me since you were a child. I really doubt whether you are sincerely good to me"

    "Oh my, my whole body belongs to you, you still don't believe me" The man held the white catkin and couldn't help but laughed out loud, "A woman is a fragile work of art. If you don't cherish it, you will lose it."  It cannot be saved, so I will cherish you all the time."

    Hearing these straightforward words, the woman's pretty face couldn't help but blush slightly, but when she saw the smile in his eyes, she felt a little annoyed. She narrowed her eyes and smiled as charmingly as a crescent moon.

    “Hey, you must have a lot of artworks, right?”

    The man lowered his head and thought for a moment, then muttered uncertainly, "It seems like a lot"

    "Um?"

    The man quickly grabbed the hand that had started to press hard on his ear and looked at the woman with a flattering smile, "But I chose the one who is priceless to me"

    The woman glared at him and finally let go of her hand. Looking at his familiar face, she felt slightly absent-minded.

    "Do you know what the happiness I hope for me is like?"

    Her voice was very plain, but in the man's ears, there was always an unforgettable sadness.

    "I can eat with you every night, say good night to you before going to bed, and say good morning with a smile in the morning. What a little woman."

    The man stopped his smile and spoke seriously and calmly.

    The woman gently spread her face, her smile as happy as a rainbow after the rain.

    "Yes, I'm just a little woman, so I don't expect my husband to be a hero admired by all people. As long as he can stay with me, it's enough."

    "I don't want to be a hero, because heroes usually die young." The man shrugged, then stood up, bent down and gently touched the side of the woman's face, with tenderness written on his face, "But I can't be a hero.  person, so you can rest assured to let me go, I will definitely come back to you in vain."

    The woman held the broad and strong hand with both hands and pressed it tightly to her face. Her eyes were wet without knowing when.

    "I always feel that I am destined to wait for you all the time. I never see you waiting for me. You know, waiting is not a happy thing."

    "So, I can only compensate."

    The man let go of the woman’s hand and wiped away the tears from her eyes.

    "Wait until I use my future happiness to make up for your past unhappiness."

    With a smile on his face, he turned around and left with the woman looking at him forever.

    Determined, without a trace of nostalgia.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    Ding bell——ding bell——

    There seemed to be some melodious ringing ringing in my ears.

    Open your eyes, it’s the bright world.

    Neil was a little lost. What was that dream just now?

    In the dream, I only heard a man and a woman talking to each other, but I couldn't see their faces clearly, as if there was always a fog blurring their faces.

    【Do those two people have anything to do with me?  】

    ??Thinking hard, but can’t get any results.

    "My little friend, are you okay?"

    At this moment, a strange voice sounded in his ears, and only then did Neil notice that there was someone around himhuman existence.

    Turning around, Neil saw that the owner of the voice was a beautiful woman.

    A unique miko costume revealed the identity of the other party. Her long hair was bright flaxen, and the brown pupils dotted on her beautiful face seemed to be covered with a layer of light. No matter what the environment, she would exude a soft glow.  Glorious and reassuring.

    With a faint smile on her lips, the woman looked at Neil who had just woken up.

    "Uh, sorry, I just fell asleep."

    Neil noticed that the other person was holding a strange-looking bell in his hand. The ringing he just heard might have come from this thing.

    “It’s easy to catch a cold if you sleep here.”

    The woman suddenly realized it, and then she felt a little worried.

    "Well, I understand."

    Neil responded politely to other people's kindness.

    "Miss, are you the witch here?"

    "Well, I am the shrine maiden of Tsukimine Shrine, and I just took over recently."

    The woman smiled slightly, and the bell in her hand gently made a pleasant ringing sound.

    "Speaking of which, I saw you looking a little lost just now. Was it a nightmare?"

    Recalling the way Neil looked when he woke up before, the woman asked with some concern.

    "Well, in the distant Silent Hill, Alessa is trying to swallow me up with darkness and combine me with her. How can we repair it? I am obviously not Sharon"

    Neil habitually rambled on, even clenching his fists to express his anger.

    "What, is it an evil spirit!?"

    However, the miko was very shocked, and then she held the bell tightly and tried to hit Neil on the head.

    "Miss, wait!! What are you going to do!?"

    “I’ll help you get rid of the spirit, don’t worry, it’s very effective!”

    "It looks like you want to kill me. I'm afraid that before I can get rid of the spirit, I will become a spirit myself!!" Neil quickly raised his hand to stop the other party, with a look of shame on his face, "Miss Witch, what I just said was purely  Nonsense, please don’t pay attention!”

    "Ugh, why am I still so worried? Hey, could it be that you were possessed by a ghost and saw the ghost's memory!?"

    "Uh, no, and it's not really a nightmare. I just had a somewhat inexplicable dream" Neil paused, glanced at the witch, and felt that there was nothing embarrassing about saying it, so he continued, "In a dream  I saw a man and a woman having a conversation, but I had no impression of their faces, so it was a bit strange."

    "You didn't lie to me?"

    “…It’s true this time.”

    "Oh, is that so?" The witch held her delicate chin and thought carefully. She looked down at Neil, "Actually, dreams sometimes have something to do with the past. Sometimes, maybe it's the scene in the future, maybe it's you.  The future is uncertain"

    After saying that, the miko looked at him with a strange smile.

    "my future?"

    Neil was a little confused for a moment. He really hadn't thought about this, but it didn't look like it.

    He shook his head and got rid of all the messy thoughts in his mind. It didn't matter whether this dream was related to him or not. It was just a dream anyway.

    "Forget it, it's useless to think so much. By the way, what do you call Miss Miko?"

    "My name is Guanyue Gefan, you can just call me Guanyue. What about you?"

    "Neil Springfield, please give me your advice."

    Neil stretched out his hand to shake Gefan’s hand, and Gefan tilted his head, not knowing what he was thinking.

    After chatting with Ge Fan for a while, Neil said goodbye and left.

    Gefan stood at the top of the stairs, watching Neil leave. After losing sight of him, she turned around and walked back to the peach blossom tree. She reached out her hand and brushed the rough bark of the trunk.

    Ding bell——

    The peach blossom tree suddenly made a circle of invisible fluctuations, and the bell in Ge Fan's hand seemed to be vibrated and made a sound.

    The witch looked at the peach blossom tree with deep and gentle eyes, and suddenly smiled.

    "Just now, what kind of dream did you see for him?  "

    Ding bell——

    There was another sound.

    It seems that someone has given the answer.

 Text Chapter 61 Wash your hands before pursuing a girl

    "It's so boring. If I had known earlier, I would have asked Nanoha and Suzuka to come out together"

    Alyssa, who was walking alone on the street, muttered in a low voice with some regret. She looked sideways at the exquisite accessories in the closet, feeling like something was missing without anyone to chat with her.

    It turns out that she is not used to being alone.

    "Huh? Ahead is Kabukicho"

    Because I had been a guest at Neil's home, and Neil's home was in this street, I passed by this place at that time. Although this area is not very big, there are many weird shops. For example, there is a store called  A shemale club opened by people from Xixiang.

    What kind of person would go to such a strange place?

    Alyssa cursed in her heart.

    But this place seems to be as chaotic as ever, or rather lawless.

    Alyssa looked around and would always see groups of delinquents and gangsters gathering in some corners, but the people passing by seemed not to be surprised, and sometimes even greeted them familiarly.

    "No wonder we raise people like stupid teachers"

    Alyssa felt as if she had discovered the truth.

    And just when Alyssa was so absent-minded, she felt as if she hit something and fell backwards.

    “It hurts so much!”

    “Hey, little girl, how are you walking!!!”

    Suddenly there was a rough voice above her head, and Alyssa stood up with some pain and looked. A fierce young man was glaring at her. He was holding a bottle of drink in his hand, and there were five people surrounding him. They were also surrounded by five people.  With a black jacket and colorful hair, he has a standard bad appearance.

    Alyssa was startled by this sudden situation and couldn't help but take a small step back.

    "Youwhat are you going to do?"

    "What are you doing! You soiled my clothes, what are you talking about!!"

    The young man pointed to a puddle of water on the chest of his clothes, and then stared at Alyssa fiercely, "What do you think we should do now!?"

    "II didn't mean it. For clothes like this, I'll just pay you for it!"

    Only then did Alyssa know what was going on. She secretly sighed why she was so unlucky today, and then said in a strong tone.

    The bad boy raised his eyebrows, as if he was offended by the other party's toughness. He couldn't help but snorted and said with narrowed eyes, "Huh? Compensate to me? Do you think you can afford it!! This is unique in the world!!"

    "Huh? Unique!?"

    Alyssa looked at the tattered clothes and felt that it would be trivial to compensate him for a hundred identical ones.

    "That's right, the boss worked hard to make it!!"

    "Do you think ordinary people can make those jagged shapes on the cuffs!?"

    "This is a work of conscience for our bad industry!!"

    “That’s why people call it Great White Shark!!”

    The companions behind the young man shouted and looked proud, while the leading delinquent youth was even more embarrassed and shy.

    ""

    Ah, what are you so shy about, bad!

    Alyssa was speechless for a while. Fortunately, she thought the sleeveless cuffs were caused by being torn off, but it turned out that these idiots made them by themselves.

    "Then what are you going to do? If you don't want compensation, I'll leave!"

    Facing this group of people, Alyssa felt a little afraid, and her eyes flickered slightly. She asked pretending to be calm, just hoping to get out of here as soon as possible.

    "Well, what should I do"

    The young man suddenly calmed down and looked at Alyssa carefully, making her feel uncomfortable for a while.

    "Hey, what on earth are you"

    “Please date me on the condition of marriage!!!”

    Before Alyssa finished speaking, the young man bowed ninety degrees and stretched out his hand. Alyssa was stunned, and her face immediately turned red.

    【Eh!  ?  Interact!  ?  What the hell kind of development is this!  !  】

    “You, you, what did you say all of a sudden!!!!!!”

    Alyssa no longer knew whether she was embarrassed or angry. The person who looked so fierce just now as if he wanted to kill her actually turned around and said he wanted to date her!  ?

    “Oh, my God, the boss’s lolicon is having another attack”

    "This disease is difficult to treat"

    "Actually, I am also a lolita control."

    "+1 upstairs."

    "You guys don't give it to me"??Talk to yourself!  !  !  !  "

    Alyssa angrily complained about this group of people, and then swatted away the hand handed by the young man.

    “Did you agree to my proposal!?”

    “Don’t jump to the final stage all at once!!!”

    Alyssa felt like she was going to cry. She started to turn her head, hoping to ask for help from passers-by. As soon as she turned her head, she saw a guy passing by with his hands in his trouser pockets and looking at her dumbfounded.

    ""

    ""

    With their eyes facing each other, the other person shook his head and walked forward as if nothing had happened.

    “Idiot teacher, come back here!!!”

    Hearing the angry shouting behind him, Neil had a headache. How could he encounter such trouble on the way home? However, it was really a novel thing to see someone confessing to Alyssa.

    Neil looked back at Alyssa, he spread his hands helplessly, "Hey, Miss, someone is confessing to you, I'm too embarrassed to come out and mess with it"

    “Asshole, didn’t you see that I was surrounded by a group of bad guys!?”

    "Tsk, tsk, tsk, this is even worse. Classic romantic comedies like heroes saving beauties are not suitable for me"

    "Who is telling you about a romantic comedy?!" Alyssa walked over quickly and grabbed Neil's collar, "Stop showing off your narcissistic expression and saying boring words! Get him away right now!!!  !”

    With one move, the Tathagata Divine Palm was swung out in succession, and Neil was directly hit and sent flying for more than ten times in the air.

    Neil was lying on the ground, covering his bleeding nose, and was almost beaten into a mosaic by Alyssa.

    "Let me tell you, you've beaten me to this point, are you still afraid of these people?"

    "Hey! Don't ignore us!!"

    The group of bad guys stood up and stared fiercely at Neil who appeared on the stage.

    “Well, I always feel that this kid looks familiar.

    Neil patted his clothes and stood up, glanced at the group of people in front of him, and couldn't help but sigh.  He looked at the leading delinquent young man, spread his hands and asked speechlessly, "I say, big brother, what's so good about this kid?"

    Alyssa’s eyelids twitched, and she held back her anger and stood behind Neil.

    "Huh? I like it, but can you control it!?"

    Looking at him gearing up, he seemed ready to punch him at any moment.

    Neil shook his head, then turned away to reveal Alyssa. He pointed at Alyssa and pushed up a pair of non-existent glasses.

    "Look at this little girl, the top is as flat as a horizontal line. Does it feel like a hand? Of course it does, but it just feels like a scratch on your hand. Unless you are an M, you will feel good!!"

    Ignoring Alyssa’s pretty face that was starting to darken, she then pointed at her legs.

    "Look here again, these two legs are so short, can they cooperate with you to do some difficult movements!? What fun is there! Without fun, how bleak life will become!! Do you think  …”

    “Don’t judge me for thinking about yourself, you scum!!!!”

    The world's martial arts show rises to the dragon level, and Neil spurts blood for another ten meters.

    "Are you here to step on me or to save me"

    Alyssa picked up Neil and stared at him coldly.

    "This is a strategy, Miss"

    At this time, the young man who was stunned by Neil's words came back to his senses, frowned, and reached out to Alyssa.

    "Who cares about you? As long as I like it!!"

    When Alyssa looked back and saw this scene, a bit of panic appeared on her face, but another hand appeared to help her block it.

    "Just say it nicely, don't move your hands or feet"

    Neil stood up and grabbed the other person’s thick hand with a smile, but the other person’s face seemed to be distorted by pain.

    "Idiot teacher"

    Neil turned back and smiled at Alyssa, then threw the young man out.

    “Wash your hands clean before pursuing a girl!!!”

    The young man was thrown towards his companions. They quickly supported the young man and were a little stunned when they looked at the red mark on his hand.

    How can a kid be so powerful?

    "You bastard, get on me!!" The young man rubbed his arms, and then rushed out fiercely, "I don't believe that six holy swords can't push the mountain of meat!!!"

    Facing the six people flying over, Neil curled his lips and quickly crashed into the six people.

    "Who do you think I am!!!It’s been a solo since!  !  !  I am the tank mage all by myself!  !  !  "

    "You're cheating!! Uh, wait, are you from my mother-in-law's family"

    “You only know now!!!”

    A few seconds later, Neil waved his hand freely and said to Alyssa, "Let's go."

    Alyssa looked numbly at the figures with their heads stuck in the wall. It was really lucky that the smashing was so comic.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Classmate Alyssa, why do you appear there alone? Where are your two good friends?"

    "Don't keep saying things I don't understand!" Alyssa glared at Neil angrily and looked away, "Even good friends won't get tired of being together every day."

    "Hey, I thought you were all in a relationship where flowers kiss each other"

    "Can you say something I can understand! Ah, no, you'd better not talk."

    Neil shrugged and looked at Alyssa who was walking in front of her a little annoyed. It was so rare that he saved her, but he didn’t even get a candy. It was really unsettling.

    "Hey, thank you just now"

    Alyssa stopped, glanced at Neil sideways, then quickly looked away, her face slightly red.

    "Thank you for what it is, can you eat it?"

    "Neal's word "thank you" immediately shirks all the credit from others. It is really the most deceptive word creation in history. At this time, at least you have to invite him to the Green Room for a sundae to express your gratitude.

    "Eat your sister!"

    ???????????????? Could it be that she didn’t appreciate it even after thanking him? Alyssa was so angry that she gritted her teeth.

    "Oh, classmate Alyssa, I didn't expect you to be so impure and actually want me to do such an ethically degrading thing. You are such a crazy guy. I never thought I had ever taught such a student!"

    "Shut up, you lost Greymon!!"

    Seeing Alyssa’s cannibalistic expression, Neil had no choice but to shut up in frustration.

    Ah, poor Sundae-kun left me again.

    "Speaking of which, how did you get to that place?"

    "I walked there accidentally. Do you think I came to find you!?"

    Alyssa was still angry, and even her tone of voice was full of gunpowder.

    "Sorry, I'm not interested in washboards."

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!! I am a washboard, I am so sorry!!!"

    Neil stretched out his hand to block the attack, but was bitten hard by the eldest lady’s tiger teeth. He couldn’t help but helplessly cover his forehead and sigh.

    "Don't think that just because Rie Kugimiya can use skills randomly"

    After vomiting in a low voice, Neil found that his hands were comically bloody.

    "Miss, it's time to relax. Even if you want my blood to flow through your body, you don't have to do this. I have another compromise. If you give birth to my child, you will have our blood."  Well, don’t you think this is simple, quick and perfect?”

    “Uh-huh, uh-huh, uh-huh!!!”

    "What are you shouting! Have you been fucked by me [beep——]!? Ahhhh, I know I was wrong, please let me go!!"

 Text Chapter 62 There must be something hidden under the cute appearance

    "You don't want me anymore?"

    The blond girl pursed her lips into a pitiful line, looked at the indifferent young man with tears in her eyes, and made a very outrageous declaration.

    "you——"

    The young man's eyelids twitched. After taking a deep breath, he was about to speak in a calm tone.

    “Is it because you have this woman that you don’t want me!?”

    The girl suddenly changed the topic and pointed at the girl standing next to the boy. She also had blond hair similar to hers, but her expression was a bit stunned, and she seemed to have been greatly shocked.

    "Eh!? Me?"

    The girl who was accused pointed at her face, her whole body was stunned, but the girl didn't seem to hear her words, she just took out her handkerchief and wiped the non-existent tears, and continued to complain about her misery.

    "You already have me at home, why are you looking for another woman outside? Can't I satisfy you with my blond hair? As my mother said, men are all beasts whose lower bodies are always in a state of rage"

    ""

    The young man said that he was really not a blond person. Did this guy’s mother say such strong words?  Sure enough, divorced women have wrong prejudices against men.

    When the young man said nothing and looked speechless, the girl rushed to the young man and stared at him with tears in her eyes.

    "I just heard you say you wanted to have a baby with her, why!? I can obviously give birth to a baby for you. If you want, I can give birth to a football team for you right away!!"

    As she was speaking, the girl caressed her belly with both hands, a trace of yearning and happiness for the future flashing across her face.

    At this moment, the passing spectators either admired or despised the young man at the center of the whirlpool. If he could do such a cruel thing at the age of ten, is it really okay to have a child?  Has modern science advanced to a point that even they could not imagine!  ?

    The young man covered his face. He was so ashamed. The looks around him made him so ashamed that he wanted to dig a hole and bury himself. He really couldn't get pleasure from the public shameful play in public.

    For the first time, the young man felt that he was still very moral.

    "Please let me go"

    "No, I will never leave you! I will never give up my happiness! Are your feelings for me just for fun?! Do you just want my body!?"

    Hearing the young man’s pleading words, the girl immediately came back to her senses and held his hand tightly, her eyes full of determination.

    ""

    The young man looked up at the sky that was gradually losing color in his eyes and shed tears silently.

    “Ah, I really want to die.

    "Hey!! Don't talk to yourselves, don't involve me in it!! It has nothing to do with me!"

    Alyssa could no longer bear the weird looks from around her. As the eldest lady, she felt so ashamed for the first time in her life. She actually became another heroine of such a shabby drama, and she even gave birth to a child. The lower limit.  It's not that showy.

    "And you, the stupid teacher, no, the promiscuous teacher! You actually did that, that, that kind of thing to a little girl, I, I will definitely report you!! You wait to go to jail!!"

    Alyssa pointed at Neil with a red face. This guy actually did these heinous things. Fortunately, she still believed him.

    No, if this continues, Nanoha, Suzuka, and the girls in the class will be in danger.

    Alyssa took out her mobile phone and immediately dialed a number.

    "Hey! Is this the International Court of Justice!?"

    "Miss, you don't have to be so realistic! And why is it that the International Court of Justice convicted me all of a sudden? Do you want me to hold a grudge like this!? You actually raised it to the international level!! You want me to be punished by human beings?  Expelled from the world!?”

    Neil almost fainted when he heard Alyssa’s calling voice. He stretched out his hand to take away Alyssa’s phone.

    “Yeah——!! Don’t touch me, you’ll get pregnant!!!”

    Alyssa screamed and jumped a few steps away, crossing her arms warily.

    ""

    Neil squatted deeply on the ground and was about to enter the orz state.

    When did he become a turbid launch pad covered in mysterious liquid?

    “Meow haha, that’s really interesting.”

    And the girl who was the culprit was holding her hands behind her back, watching the developments in front of her with a smile.

    "Asshole, whose fault do you think it is?! I was almost exiled because of your nonsense!!" Neil jumped.He stood up and glared at the girl with a red cross on his head, "Alicia, please go to bed early tonight. Weren't what you just talked about the bloody plot of a TV series last night!!"

    Not long ago, Neil was being tormented by Alyssa, but he was bumped into by Alicia who happened to be wandering around, and she heard Neil's teasing, which resulted in such a third-rate movie.  A real-life ethical romance drama with low blood pressure, low age and low IQ.

    "I want to perform because I think it's interesting"

    Alicia stuck out her tongue cutely and smiled as if she was not afraid that Neil was about to go crazy.

    “I almost went to the end of my life because of your desire to perform!!”

    "So youth is like a sand castle, which instantly collapses just because of some trivial things."

    “Don’t make it sound like it has nothing to do with you!!”

    Alyssa came over, she looked at Alicia, and immediately stroked her chest and breathed a sigh of relief.

    "It turns out you are not Feit. I was still wondering why Feit was such a person"

    Because of Nanoha, Alyssa and Suzuka both recognized the child Fit, and later exchanged letters. Judging from each other's words and appearance, they both felt that Fit was a well-behaved child who could even  A cute and shy girl.

    But the girl who looked exactly like Fit had just appeared, almost shattering her fantasy.

    Fortunately, God is merciful.

    "That's right, I'm not Feit, but I am Feit's sister, Alicia~~" Alicia smiled cutely, then blinked her beautiful eyes and looked at Alyssa, "By the way, you know Fei  Special?"

    "Well, but we have never met, so when I first met you, I was surprised. You are more lively than I thought"

    Alyssa felt that the corners of her mouth were twitching when she spoke.

    "Fortunately, Feite is not like you"

    Neil stood up, feeling equally deeply.

    "Hey, if Feit is like me, so what?"

    "Tell your mother to have another baby."

    "Ah! Neil is so bad, even Feit and I are not enough, yet he still wants it!"

    “…You’d better kill me.”

    "I just heard Alicia say that you live in this guy's house" Alyssa asked Alicia, but her eyes looked at Neil strangely, "I don't want to ask why you live in his house.  Why isn’t Feit with you?”

    "Well, there are many reasons. When Feite comes back, I will tell you in detail if I have the chance"

    Seeing that Neil had no intention of answering, Alicia could only answer randomly.

    "……Oh well."

    Alyssa’s eyes swept back and forth between the two of them, but she still suppressed the doubts in her heart.

    She always felt that they and Nanoha had a common secret that she didn't know about.

    Alyssa felt a little irritated unconsciously.

    "Well, it's time to go home" Seeing that the atmosphere seemed to be silent, Neil said aloud, "Miss, you should go back too, otherwise you will be confessed to again later"

    "Well, I understand."

    "Hey, what confession, tell me!"

    Alicia immediately became interested, but ended up being slapped on the forehead by Neil.

    When Neil and the three of them were walking on the road, they met a familiar guy, who was staring with his mouth wide open, with a look of surprise on his face that made him stupid.

    "Hey, Furuichi-san"

    Neil opened his dead eyes and said hello to the other party. How dare he meet an acquaintance at such a distance. In this small town, the chance of such randomness is really unusually high.

    "Um, can you explain the current situation in detail?"

    Furuichi held his forehead, reluctantly put on a relaxed smile, and tried hard to pose as a wise man.

    "What do you care about?"

    Neil and the two girls all tilted their heads at the same time, with several question marks popping up on their heads.

    "You still ask me what I care about!? Why are you with classmate Alyssa and a cute girl!!"

    "Ha, you ask why, it's just that we met on the road"

    "Oh my god!! Neil, has spring arrived again!? What a world without morals this is!!!!"

    Furuichi rubbed his eyebrows and almost smoke came out, and he fell intoA subtle state of rage.

    "Can you calm down, Furuichi-san, be careful and poke your forehead"

    "Ah, Neil, who made an oath with me to be a jobless virgin for the rest of his life, unexpectedly had something good happen to him. This was such a shock, as if all the hair on his butt was about to fall out, just like hair loss.  Dropped, and they are actually two cute girls of the same age? Obviously I remember that Neil’s preference seems to be the royal sister style with bulging front and back - "

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? could have two lines of bitter tears of blood and tears left in their eyes, Gu Shi looked at the sky aimlessly.

    ""

    "Well, anyway" Neil walked over and punched Gu Shi directly in the face, "You set my egg first!!!"

    “How can I not be determined after you’ve done this?!”

    "Have you calmed down, Furuichi-san"

    "I was forced to cool down"

    Furuichi was lying on the ground. Was that a meteorite that punched him so hard that his head was smoking?

    Ah, this time the handsome side of the beautiful girl was completely ruined in front of her.

    "By the way, who is this lady next to you?"

    Furuichi saw Alicia and asked Neil.

    "Alicia Testerosa, is"

    Neil wanted to say the words "my tenant", but he felt that Furuichi might get crazy if he said it, and there might be some rumors the next day. Last time Hayate came to visit his home.  It was this guy who broke the news.

    ???????????????????????????????? How about we kill him here to eliminate the trouble?

    Furuichi was covered in cold sweat, and his teacher was releasing an unabashed murderous light next to him. In an instant, he felt that his life seemed to be forced to the edge of the cliff.

    However, Neil and Furuichi had no time to care about anything else at this time, because a group of vicious guys were coming towards them.

    "Hey!! Who is the guy who just bullied me from Dumburo High School!!!"

    The bald man in the lead stared fiercely at the few brats in front of him.

    "Uh, boss, did we find the wrong person? They are all brats"

    A boy next to him came over and asked in a low voice that the combined age of the primary school students in front of him might not be older than his father.

    "You can't be wrong, that brat from the Denshi family is so big!"

    The bald boss spoke with confidence and no guilt at all for bullying a child.

    "Ehehehe!!! What is this sudden development!?"

    Furuichi looked at these delinquent high school students in despair, and suddenly jumped from one desperate situation to another more dangerous desperate situation?

    Neil looked at the group of people in front of him, and then glanced back at Alyssa. She was looking away and whistling as if it had nothing to do with herself, while Alicia's eyes were shining and looking forward to it.

    "Oh? It's you, right?"

    The bald boss noticed Furuichi who was making a noise, and after scanning the four of them, he identified Furuichi whose jaw was about to dislocate, because Neil seemed to be even weaker than Furuichi, and he seemed to be fine with long hair.  Bullying look.

    "Well, I don't have anything to say. Anyway, keep going, Furuichi-kun"

    Neil patted Furuichi on the shoulder and covered his mouth to suppress laughter.

    "Why me!! Don't act like you're just watching a show!!! I'm your student!!!"

    "Hey, hey, hey, you guys, don't you feel shy bullying a few kids?"

    A pleasant magnetic voice interrupted them.

    Furuichi turned his head as if he had seen a savior, and saw a group of girls wearing white special attack uniforms walking over, but the wooden knives, chains, clubs, and maces they held in their hands really made him feel embarrassed.

    Are today’s delinquents so ferocious even if they are too young girls?

    But it doesn’t matter, these big sisters are so beautiful.

    "Furuichi-san, you have lost all your moral integrity"

    ""

    Neil raised his eyes and looked at the group of female delinquents. The leading girl had a healthy wheat-colored complexion. Her long purple hair was tied up and swayed with her steps. She had a bamboo stick in her mouth and her eyes showed no sign of weakness.  Stare at the group of boys.

    "Ah? It's none of your business! This is our Duowu Luo's business, you Furious Emperor, get out of the way!!"

    At the critical moment, the boss did not give in because the other party was a girl, and it seemed that he had some connections with the other party.

    But the leading girl didn’t reply to his words, she just walked over and whispered:After staring at Neil for a while, he suddenly put his hand on Neil's head, with a friendly smile on his lips.

    "Your kid is Neil, right? I heard the tyrant mention you, you are such a cute kid"

    "Tyrant?"

    Neil didn't slap the opponent's hand away. After all, she was a quasi-royal sister, and he was just confused about the tyrant she mentioned. The group of guys from Duwuluo High School behind him seemed a little unhappy after hearing this title.  It looks good, like taking laxatives.

    It sounds like he is very tough. Is there such a formidable person around him?

    "Ahaha, it's someone you know anyway"

    "Hey, Rika, this kid here is also very cute. I'm Shizuku Itoi, and I'll die at night~~~"

    "Hey, Shizuku, you're scaring people"

    And Furuichi was surrounded by several female delinquents holding his face in his hands. At this moment, he was so happy that he almost fainted.

    "You women, don't forget about us! Bastards, don't think we dare not take action. Even if Nan Lixiang knows the "tyrant", I won't be afraid of you!  !  "

    "Huh? Even if you don't know that guy, I will beat you up. If you have the guts, come and try it!!"

    The bosses of the two factions began to clamor, and they gritted their teeth as fiercely as a wolf.

    "Boys! Don't take it lightly just because they are girls! Let them see the power of Dumburo High School!!"

    “Oh oh oh!!!”

    "Ah!? We are the Furious Emperor, don't underestimate us, you scum!!"

    "Follow the boss and rush!!!"

    Alicia and Alyssa stood on the outside, watching the two gangs fighting like this, feeling almost numb.

    "Ahaha, the fight started"

    Alyssa laughed dryly a few times, revealing a pair of dead fish eyes like Neil's.

    "Ah, everyone is so full of energy. It's so lively, I really want to join in"

    Alicia showed a completely different expression, and her eagerness to try made Alyssa doubt that she would rush in next second.

    Neil, who was in the middle of it, was punching one after another, while Fushi was running around with his head in his hands, hiding in a cold sweat.

    "What's going on!? Gang war!? I'm just an ordinary elementary school student. I simply ran to the wrong set!!"

    "Ah ah ah, let me go back to my mother's arms and drink milk!!"

    As soon as Fushi turned his head, he saw Neil kicking a big man away, making him look embarrassed.

    This guy’s strength is as unparalleled as ever.

    “You stinky brat!!”

    Fushi suddenly heard a loud shout from behind him. He turned around and saw a bad guy hitting him with his fist.

    ——I’m probably seriously injured now.

    Unable to escape, we can only watch the imminent crisis coming.

    In the blink of an eye, Furuichi felt as if his head was being pushed down, and a gust of wind passed over his head.

    "Really, don't get in the way here, leave as soon as possible, there are so many people here, even if you stand behind me, I may not be able to care about you, I might even beat you up"

    Furuichi only saw Neil punch the opponent away, and with a few words, he pushed him to the safety of Alicia.

    Furuichi was startled for a moment, and when he looked back, what caught his eye was Neil's expression that was slightly different from usual.

    I once saw this unique side of him in a martial arts competition.

    Looking at him intently in the fight, Furuichi pursed his lips.

    ——It’s really strong.

    "Hey, are you okay, Furuichi-san?"

    Seeing Fushi’s dull expression, Alyssa couldn’t help but asked, it wouldn’t be funny if he was beaten silly.

    "Uh, I'm fine" Furuichi waved his hand, then looked at Alicia, pointing to the chaotic situation, "Miss Alicia, is it okay to be in such a mess?"

    The bald boss seemed to have been beaten ten meters above the ground just now. Is that okay?

    "No problem! You don't know, right? Fighting is a specialty of this street. Many idiots living here will die if they don't fight. Even Neil fights one fight every three days and one fight every five days."  Yes, to a certain extent, he is very familiar with the people here"

    It’s really a disgusting street.

    “Then Alicia, wouldn’t it be dangerous for you to live here?”

    Alyssa really can’t imagine that if a child lives here, wouldn’t he be frightened every day?"That's not the case" Alicia shook her head and smiled, as if she didn't care much, "Don't look at these people as being fierce, but in fact they are very principled people, at least they will not bully the elderly or children.  At best, they have bad mouths. Just now they were just scaring us. In the words of Neil and Granny Denshi, these people are apes without brains and can only express themselves in the most primitive way.  It’s just blood that’s burned too hot…”

    "Of course, there are also other connections, such as the mother-in-law Denshi and the "Scarlet Overlord" rumored here are Neil's family, so those people don't dare to mess with the people in the family"

    ""

    ? Okay, Scarlet Overlord is really the name of the bunker. Is Neil's house full of monsters?

    Furuichi and Alyssa once again watched the scene near the end. In their eyes, something seemed to be different.

    "These guys are really getting more and more durable"

    Neil twisted his wrist and walked back. His face was not red and he was out of breath. It was impossible to tell that he had just finished fighting.

    "You do like fighting"

    Furuichi looked at Neil and smiled softly.

    Niel paused for a moment, then shrugged and smiled slightly.

    "I don't hate it."

    "I didn't expect that my teacher is still a bad person" Alyssa covered her face as if she had a headache, "Are you performing a GTO?"

    "Please ask Mr. Onitsuka for this kind of thing" Neil scratched his head and said boredly, "Well, if I can make extra money, I wouldn't mind making a cameo"

    But not long after he finished speaking, Neil found that Furuichi, Alyssa and Alicia were all silent in front of him, with dull expressions on their faces.

    "Huh? Are you possessed by a ghost, you guys?"

    Suddenly, an arm even rougher than Kenjiro's wrapped around Neil's neck. He was stunned for a moment, and then fell into the shadow of despair.

    Who released this Godzilla at the end of the 21st century

    "Oh? Neal-chan, are you planning to make extra money? I have a place where you can make a guest appearance. I originally came out to see where the kid was having such a fun time, but I didn't expect to hear such good news"

    Furuichi and Alyssa looked up at the tall figure, with the stubble, thick eyebrows, piercing eyes, light lip gloss and eye shadow, a perfect figure comparable to King Billy, and a charming Jean  The kimono that no one can look at directly gave them an unparalleled impact.

    "Ah, I really want to vomit. Can I vomit?"

    "Hello, Mrs. Xixiang."

    Alicia reluctantly moved her lips and said hello proactively.

    "Oh, it's Alicia" Xixiang moved his eyes and nodded, "Go back and tell your family that Neil won't be going back tonight. He's working at my place, so tell them not to worry"

    "Well, I understand, please feel free to do so."

    Neil, who was almost out of breath, stared at him. Alicia sold him in the blink of an eye. Please feel free to take him for what he is. He didn't even know if he would be able to see the sun tomorrow.  .

    “Let’s go, Neil-chan~~~”

    Xixiang smiled girlishly at Neil, and Neil immediately rolled his eyes and fainted while frothing at the mouth.

    “Is it okay, Alicia?”

    Watching Neil being carried away on her shoulders, Alyssa felt for the first time that it was not easy for him either.

    "It doesn't matter, Mrs. Saigo is a good person."

    ""

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    That night, Xixiang Ladyboy Club.

    “Clang, clang, clang! The super future star of our store is now making a grand appearance, Sonoko!!!”

    "Who are you calling Sonoko! Who wants to be the future star of your store!!"

    "Come on, Nierzi! You have great potential to become the ACE_OF_ACE of our store!!"

    "A devil wants this kind of potential, even if you give me money!!"

    "Yo!! Pretty boy, twist your waist!!"

    “You can do it yourself, don’t make too many demands, you perverted uncles!!”

    "Yoooooooo, such a cute child is indeed a boy! Long live Lord Lucifer!!!"

    "Have your male-only penetrating weapons been scrapped by you idiots!?"

    "Nierzi, please date!!!"

    “Go to hell——!!!!!!”

    On the stage, ?A girl in a gorgeous kimono with light make-up, who was actually a boy, was dancing with terrifying momentum with a folding fan. Next to her, Saigo was admiring the dance with a face full of admiration.

    This kid really has hope of becoming the master of the great route.

    The next day, the news about Neil's transformation into a new human spread secretly without his knowledge.

 Text Chapter 63 To maintain moral integrity or to lose moral integrity, that is the question

    The long black hair floated gently.

    The bright pupils reflect the surrounding scenery, like a mirror world.

    The girl put her hands behind her back, holding a smile on her lips, and stepped lightly.

    "Ah, no matter how many times I come here, I always feel that this place is huge"

    The corners of Tifa's mouth were slightly raised, her eyes were shrouded in a bright light, and she looked around every inch of Maho Liang Academy from time to time.

    "That's right. After we entered through the school gate, we walked for more than half an hour and felt like we didn't even see the end"

    Alicia, who was following Tifa, glanced around with the same interest. Whenever she saw the architecture of European classical beauty and the natural scenery, her vermilion eyes suddenly brightened like gems.

    "Well, I heard from Neil that there are many schools here, ranging from elementary school to university, plus various research institutes, shopping streets and library islands. It really can't be visited in one day" Tifa introduced, tapping her lower lip.  , suddenly remembered something interesting, a smile on his face, "This school also has many activities, such as the last school festival, which was held for three days and three nights. It was really lively"

    "Wow, that sounds so interesting" Alicia immediately flattened her mouth in disgust when she saw Tifa's expression, and then murmured angrily, "If Neil had woken me up earlier, then I couldn't have done it either."  Did you attend the school festival?"

    ""

    Tifa scratched her cheek and smiled silently. Is this what she should be struggling with?

    "But it's great, I want to go to school here too"

    Looking at Alicia’s longing expression, Tifa couldn’t help but smile.

    "What you say should be fine. As long as you worship Tony Nier or Negi, they should be able to find a way"

    "Hmm, please Tony Neil? I always think that guy will say something like "It's too troublesome, so I won't do it""

    Alicia closed her eyes and frowned, as if she could imagine the scene at that time.

    "maybe……"

    Tifa nodded with deep understanding. She quite agreed with Alicia's idea and her understanding of that guy.

    However, because of her understanding, she knew that if Alicia really asked him to ask for help, Neil would still do his best to help her.

    "A soft-hearted fool."

    Tifa pursed her lips and murmured in a low voice. She was a little bit disgusted by this.

    "What's wrong, Tifa?"

    Alicia noticed Tifa’s little movements and couldn’t help but feel a little weird.

    Tifa came back to her senses immediately, scratched her cheek and laughed dryly, "It's okay, I just got a little lost in thought"

    "Hey, what are you thinking about? You are so absorbed in your thoughts~~~"

    Alicia rolled her eyes and didn’t know what she was thinking of. She half-covered her mouth with her hand and leaned over with an ambiguous smile.

    Tifa blocked the approaching smiling face with her hand and said angrily, "What are you thinking about? I feel like you are becoming more and more like that guy Neil"

    "Hehe, you are so embarrassed that I got it right, right?"

    "You're not shy!"

    "Oh~~~Don't you deny what you said before? Sure enough, Tifa-chan's heart is full of Nier~~~"

    ""

    Faced with such teasing, Tifa simply shut her mouth and turned away as if she didn't hear anything.

    Seeing Tifa like this, Alicia stopped teasing her. She glanced around and asked, "Hey, Tifa, where is Neil's school? We've been gone for a long time"

    Originally, I was idle at home and wanted to come to the school to kill some time. However, after I came here with Tifa, this journey was really a good way to kill the time.

    ??Looking carefully, it seems that it is almost time for get out of class to end.

    "This place is too big. I haven't been here many times. How can I know how to get there?"

    "Eh? Didn't we see that big map when we entered?"

    “It’s true, but”

    "Is Tifa a roadie!? So cute!!"

    "What are you so cute about!? You're not praising yourself in disguise, when you haven't found a way either!?"

    "Are you two brats students here?"

    The two of them, who were fighting and looking for their way around, suddenly heard a voice coming from behind them. At the same time, they turned their heads and saw a tall man in black sportswear standing not far away with a cool expression.

    "Hello, we are not students here, we are here to find someone."

    TifaliNodding gracefully, the person in front of him seemed to be a school teacher or administrator.

    "Looking for someone?" Heigang raised his eyebrows and looked at the two girls in front of him, "Who are you looking for?"

    “It’s Neil Springfield who works at Shengxiang Elementary School here.”

    "It's that kid, but it's almost time for school to end. If we go by now, the people in the elementary school will probably leave as well. Forget it, I'll lead you there. Maybe that kid is still in school  By the way, are you his friends?"

    “We are his girlfriends!!”

    Before Tifa could speak, Alicia answered first.

    "girlfriend!?"

    Heigang opened his eyes in surprise, while Tifa covered his forehead as if he had a headache. He dared to believe that Alicia would start to display her natural instinct of fearing chaos in the world again.

    "I didn't expect that boy to have two girlfriends, but it seems reasonable after thinking about it"

    Heigang sighed at first, and then nodded unexpectedly.

    "Well, this gentleman"

    "Just call me Heigang" Heigang lowered his head and looked at Tifa, noticing the tangled look on her face as she hesitated to speak, and said with a very understanding expression, "Don't worry, I understand"

    "No, actually"

    "Let's go, I'll take you there now."

    "That bastard is really incredible. He actually did such a thing, but he is a role model for others. This is considered a harm to others' children. Well, I should be able to use this reason to teach him a lesson"

    A cold smile appeared on Black Steel's lips, and his narrow eyes narrowed slightly, flashing a frightening red light from time to time. When Tifa noticed the eldest brother's expression, she knew that the unlucky child was about to suffer a big disaster again.  , couldn't help but draw a cross in my heart.

    "Meow haha, it feels like something interesting is going to happen"

    Hearing Alicia’s cheerful laughter, Tifa sighed sadly, feeling deeply powerless.

    【Neal, if you want to blame it, you have a teammate who has been deceiving people for thirty years】

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Woo——"

    "What's the matter, Neil?"

    Naye suddenly heard Neil making a sound of unknown meaning, couldn't help but frowned, and asked with some worry.

    "It's okay, I just suddenly felt so miserable that I let out such a scream from my soul that it shook the world"

    "I have no idea what you are talking about" Nanoye shook her head in confusion, and then laughed happily, "But this means that Neil, there is nothing wrong with you"

    "Naye, at this moment, I feel more desperate than when I met a giant."

    She had just escaped from the demon king of the Kamabaka Kingdom and was mentally traumatized. Now she was attacked by this girl Nanoha. As her master, Neil suddenly felt that his majesty had lost as much as a certain vampire. He couldn't help but feel  I feel like life is dark.

    "By the way, aren't we going to the back mountain? This direction doesn't seem right"

    Nanoye looked at the direction Neil led the way. She had been training with Neil every day after school as usual, but at this moment, she visually saw that it was completely different from where she usually went.

    "Well, anyway, what I'm teaching you is just the control and application of magic power, and how to fight. I plan to hand you over to a more capable and experienced guy. Regardless of magic or physical skills, with her level, she can definitely  You trained me to become a master"

    Originally Naiyara was still being trained today. Neil felt that he had nothing to teach. After all, the magic system was completely different. Apart from some basic things, Neil felt that it would be better to have someone like Yuno as a coach.  Suitable for yourself.  When Professor Nanoha was in actual combat, whenever he encountered her unconsciously cute look, Neil would be blasted to pieces by a burst of starlight.

    Therefore, directly throwing Nanoha to the merciless Yiwen is definitely very profitable. Anyway, it is healthier for young people to abuse them, and there is Negi who can attract firepower next to him, and more importantly,  He can go home and cook quickly after school.

    【Ah, I can’t help it anymore, I can’t stop crying.  】

    "don't want!"

    Naye's face changed slightly and she shouted subconsciously, even her voice became slightly shrill.

    Neil was startled and quickly turned his head to look over, only to see Nanoye staring at him with her mouth bulging as if she was very angry.

    "Uh, what's wrong with you, Miss Nanoha?"

    &nbsp; Neil asked cautiously after being stared at by Nanoye for a while.

    "me……"

    When asked by Neil, Nanoye didn't know how to answer. Could it be that she told him that she didn't want to leave him?

    "Dream on, it would be better to use a starburst to make him surrender."

    "Ms. Nanoha, did you think of something dangerous just now! Although I don't know what it was, I am firmly against violence!!"

    With the flash of red light in Nanoye’s eyes and the faint smile of excitement on her lips, no matter how idiotic she was, Neil still felt that he seemed to be very close to the door of hell.

    "Ahaha, what are you talking about Neil? I never thought of using Starlight Explosion to blast you"

    Nanoha scratched her cheek, smiled very cutely, and said horrible words that made Neil break into a cold sweat.

    【This guy said something that must never be uttered!  Naturally black?  ?  Definitely natural black!  !  】

    "Neil, why do you want others to teach me? I'm afraid I won't get along"

    Naye thought for a while and finally came up with a reason.

    "So that's the problem"

    Neil breathed a sigh of relief. He really didn't realize that Nanoha's character would be afraid of strangers, but this was no problem at all. After all, Yiwen's appearance was very deceptive. At first glance, he looked like a harmless cat, and he was very similar to  You don't have to worry about getting along with Yi Wen at all, because that guy's queen character is definitely about making others obey her.

    "That's not okay, Nanoha. If you hold back because of this small worry, you won't be able to make great progress in the future! Although I will be a little reluctant to let you go, dad, I will still do this for your future.  I did it! So, even if you resent Dad, I won’t regret it!!"

    "What dad, what role are you playing!"

    Nanoye slapped away Neil's hand on her shoulder with dissatisfaction. She blinked, not knowing what she thought of, her eyes suddenly lit up, and a meaningful smile appeared on her face.

    "Well, after all, Neil was defeated by me, I don't think he has the ability to teach me anything"

    "What!? Defeated by you!? It was just your luck that time. If I do it ten times again, you will not be my brother's" Neil originally retorted angrily, but when he saw Nanoye's smile, he seemed to understand.  Everything changed, "Well, since you said so, I also feel that I am not capable"

    Nanoha's smile froze slightly, but soon her lips curved into a more contemptuous arc, and at the same time her eyes swept three inches ahead.

    "Neil, it really doesn't work."

    Neil, who had been paying attention to Nanoye's expression, naturally noticed the other person's gaze. He looked down and couldn't help but widen his eyes, like an angry cat staring at Nanoye who was smiling leisurely and contentedly.

    "No!? You dare to say that I can't do it!? I've told you from the first day of class that I am a man who can break through the sky. The word "no" cannot appear to me!! Very good, Nanoha.  Just wait, if I don’t train you well, I will spend the rest of my life hanging around Xixiang!!!”

    “This is what you said, Neil~~~”

    Naye secretly made a gesture indicating that the plan was successful, and at the same time thought of something in her heart.

    【This trick of using retreat to advance that my mother taught me is really useful. Although I don't know why I aimed at it like this in the end, as long as it succeeds, I'll be fine!  】

    In fact, it was not until some years later that Nanoha understood the true meaning of this matter. At that time, she lamented that her health teacher died early. At the same time, she was very fortunate that she had a mother as great as Kami who allowed her to do this.  I have avoided many detours in my life.

    "Forget it, let's stop today's training. I'll go back and think about how to arrange it"

    “I don’t know whether it was because he was inspired to fight or because his dignity as a man was challenged. Neil began to seriously think about what to do. Usually, these things were left to Anders to do.

    "Huh? What is that guy doing?"

    Neil suddenly slowed down, and a shadowy figure appeared in his field of vision.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Ha, why are all the cleaners boys, not even a girl"

    Furuichi stopped the broom in his hand, looked around the classroom, and couldn't help but sigh sadly.

    Doesn’t it mean that if men and women match each other, the work will not be tiring?  There are just a bunch of idiots here, and they are exhausted from doing anything.

    "You just give up on this idea, this is terribleIt's our class's policy" Yuuji walked past Furuichi with a broom on his shoulder, not looking like he was working at all, "That guy said that in order to avoid a series of unnecessary problems caused by male-female combinations, we separate boys and girls.  Separated to facilitate management, do you think we can resist the mountain above our heads?  And the girls seem to agree"

    “Can you disagree!? Girls almost don’t have to participate in work during the week!!”

    "From this point of view, it turns out that he is still a gentleman"

    "That's weird! Even if he is a gentleman, he can only be a gentleman in another sense!!!"

    "I'm telling you, you can chat as much as you want, but if you can work, Yuuji, you've barely even done anything!!"

    Listening to the two complaining, Touma couldn't stand it anymore. He was almost the only one working now. He obviously planned to grab those half-price bento boxes.

    "You should tell the group of people over there first"

    Yuuji pointed with his broom in the direction of the podium, where a group of people were gathering for activities.

    Standing on the podium, Akihisa used the broom as a guitar and danced his fingers as much as he could, as if he had returned to the school festival concert, with the intense melody seeming to linger in his ears.

    “Come on, call me!!!”

    “Honey!!!”

    "What a tall person!!! Call me God-sama!!!"

    "Ah, Lord Kami is playing a game console in that corner over there"

    Touma looked at this scene, then looked at someone in the corner who had entered the god of strategy mode, and couldn't help but sigh.

    How long will he be able to do this?

    ——

    Suddenly, the sound of the door being pulled attracted the attention of everyone in the class.

    A handsome face that was as cold as a knife appeared behind the door, and at the same time, those sharp wolf-like eyes made the guys in the class stay silent for a while and started cleaning obediently.

    “Kids, is your bastard head teacher gone already?”

    They were slightly surprised by the unexpected punishment, and then suddenly realized that it was their class teacher who had caused the hatred.

    "Well, our bastard head teacher left early during the last self-study class and let all the girls go"

    As the leader of the boys, Xiongji told Heigang in detail. When Heigang heard this, he felt that the temples on his forehead began to beat again.

    "That rascal……"

    "Um, Teacher Heigang, what do you want from Neil?"

    Touma's question caused Heigang to turn around. He looked at the people in the class, and for some reason the corner of his mouth curled up into a weird smile.

    "Ah, actually it was the boy's two girlfriends who came to see him"

    "What——!?"

    "girlfriend——!?"

    “Two more——!?”

    The boys looked at each other and saw the jealousy hidden in each other's eyes. They nodded one after another, immediately picked up the thing in their hands, and rushed out of the back door without saying a word.

    "Hey, don't damage public property"

    Heigang shouted behind them, chuckled, and then walked downstairs.

    When he walked downstairs, he found that the two girls waiting nearby were gone. Instead, there was a guy who deserved a beating, gaping at the large cloud of dust.

    "Faye, did you see the two little girls who were here just now?"

    Heigang walked over, patted Fay on the shoulder and asked as coldly as usual.

    "Huh? It's Kurojia~~" Faye turned around and showed a very hearty smile, and then her face became a little weird, "Kurojia, are you a lolita control?"

    Heigang was startled, then his face turned black, he pulled out a cold long knife out of thin air, clasped his hands and raised it, ready to slash at it.

    "You really deserve to be cut down just like that kid"

    “Ehehehe!! Oppose violence, Hei-chan~~~”

    “Go to hell!!”

    "Wait a minute, aren't you going to ask where those two girls went? I'll tell you, but you can't do anything to me!"

    ""

    Heigang stopped and stared at Fay coldly, while Fay smiled slightly and tidied up his clothes. It was not until Heigang was about to have his second impact that he slowly spoke.

    "Actually, I just met them and chatted for a few words. I found out that they were here to see Neil-chan, so I told them that Neil-chan had left.Okay, so they took their leave, and let me tell you something by the way.  "

    "That means you knew it beforehand, right?"

    "Well Wow!! Kuro-chan, a surprise attack is a foul!!"

    “I don’t care about you!!”

    “I clearly said I wouldn’t do anything!!”

    "Did I promise you!?"

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "So, you lost the ring that Yiwen gave you and you were thinking about how to die, maybe this is it?"

    "No, I'm not thinking about how to die"

    Negi looked at his brother depressedly, forgetting if he didn't help, he was still gloating about his misfortune.

    "I just lost my ring, is there any need to do this?"

    Although the ring was a relatively rare magic item, it was not in a life-and-death situation. However, seeing Negi like this, Neil immediately felt very happy.

    "You won't understand. If Master finds out, I will see hell"

    Yiwen’s terror began to emerge in Negi’s mind. His face turned pale and his whole body was shaking, as if he had seen a ghost.

    Neil couldn’t help but sigh at how powerful Yiwen was. He was able to make Negi, a little man-trained boy, even more miserable. He felt like he was almost turning into an M.

    "Hey, Neal, what's the ring that Mr. Negi mentioned? Doesn't it matter that he's still like this?"

    Nanoye pulled the corner of Neil's clothes and asked with some confusion.

    "Well, that ring is like a wedding ring that represents a lifelong promise, and Negi, the idiot, threw it away without knowing where. If his powerful wife at home knew about it, he would probably not have to go to bed for a month."

    "Hey!? Teacher Negi is already married!?"

    "Hey, Neil, stop making this up!"

    "I'm not making it up, I'm just explaining it to Nanoha."

    "What are you trying to explain!!"

    Facing Negi’s fire-breathing eyes, Neil shrugged and had to give up, "Okay, okay, I won’t say it anymore. Why don’t you recall it and let me help you reorganize the scene at that time."

    "real?"

    Negi looked at him suspiciously, could this guy really be so kind?

    "We are brothers after all Speaking of which, when did the ring disappear?"

    "It should have been last night"

    "Well, very good" Neil nodded, "Which woman's bed did you sleep in last night?"

    "Herehey!! Where are you going!!"

    Negi is crazy, he actually believes in a guy like Neil, he is really a fool.

    "Oh, oh, did you really sleep in someone else's bed? Yeah, there are so many people in the girls' dormitory, who could it be?"

    "I told you not to do it!! I haven't even slept in Asuna-san's bed recently!!"

    "The married life is not harmonious?"

    “Stay away from me!!!”

    "Teacher Negi is not pure."

    ""

    Negi leaned against the tree, wanting to die.

    “Neil——!!!”

    Just when Neil was enjoying the sight of Negi being beaten to a pulp, a familiar scream came from behind. Without thinking, he immediately bent down. The next second, a figure flew over his head, and at the same time, a wave of wind blew up.  A gust of cold wind.

    Neil raised his head and looked at the blond girl who flipped in the air and landed perfectly, and couldn't help but be speechless for a while.

    "Alicia, do you have to say hello in this way? If I hadn't avoided it, I really doubt I would have suffered internal injuries from you."

    "It doesn't matter, I just said hello a little more enthusiastically."

    "Is this called being more enthusiastic!? Who would rush over at a speed of 40 yards, 4 seconds and 2!? Do you think I am an American football player!?"

    “What a small family man.”

    "I'm sorry, anyone would be petty when their lives are at stake!"

    "Tch, I won't talk to you anymore" Alicia left Neil alone, moved her target to Nanoye who was aside, and immediately pounced on her, "yahoo! Nanoye!!"

    "Whoa, be careful, Alicia!!"

    Neil sighed helplessly at the two who started to fuck Lily, then turned his head and forced a smile at the black-haired girl who was running slowly.

    "Won't you stop this guy, Tifa?"

    ? ???Isn't this bad?  There is a beautiful girl throwing herself into my arms"

    Tifa walked up to Neil and smiled teasingly.

    “I wish the way of throwing myself into someone’s arms could be improved”

    Neil muttered softly, but the next moment, Tifa's beautiful black hair was fluttering with invisible domineering aura.

    "What were you talking about just now?"

    "No, I didn't say anything, Your Lady Queen."

    Neil immediately displayed his low-profile and domineering attitude. His dignity and integrity were completely useless in front of Tifa.

    "Ah, look, Nanoha, Neil is starting to lose his moral integrity again!!"

    "Neil has never had any moral integrity anyway"

    "Alicia, shut up, whose fault do you think it is that makes me like this!"

    "You blame me?"

    "Ha, if I don't blame you, why should I blame myself!?"

    "Shut up."

    "Yes, Your Lady Queen."

    "Neil really suffered."

    Alicia’s triumphant look made Neil want to hang her up and tickle her, but for Tifa’s sake, he still lay on the ground obediently.

    "By the way, what is Negi doing there?"

    Tifa noticed Negi, who had been ignored for a long time, but the other party was obviously trapped in an endless loop and did not notice their arrival.

    "Nieji is struggling with the question of whether he should have moral integrity or lose his moral integrity."

    ""

    “By the way, why did you and Alicia come here?”

    “Well, since it’s okay to stay at home, and Alicia has never been to school, I took her here for a walk.”

    Neil looked back at the girl who was chatting enthusiastically with Nanoye. She had maintained such an optimistic attitude since she woke up. It was not an exaggeration to say that she was offline. However, these might just be to cover up her inner feelings.  lonely.

    【Looks like we need to hurry up.  】

    Just when Neil was thinking about something, a strange murderous aura rushed towards him. Neil looked around and saw a large black mist rumbling towards him.

    "What is that!? The Black Mist Monster!?"

    As soon as he finished complaining, Neil was swallowed by the black mist.

    "Whoa! Help! Huh? Isn't this a guy from the class!? Hey, are you rebelling!?"

    "Burn my remains with the blazing holy fire! How joyful is life, and how sad is death!"

    "Ahhh!! Where did you come from the Ming Cult!? These people are crazy again!!! Tifa, Negi, save me!!"

    Tifa watched the group of people go away speechlessly, and then glanced at Negi who continued to seek death.

    This school is still so peaceful today.

 Text Chapter 1 That day, the boy walked into a new world

    My name is Orima Ichika, I'm 15 years old, and my gender is, um, with excalibur underneath, you know.

    At this moment, the fifteen-year-old youth is like a deep-sea fish.

    “The classroom with all girls except me is very stressful.

    But it doesn’t matter. With my ability to withstand stress that I have developed since childhood, I can still withstand this kind of pressure. I am quite confident about this.

    Why do you say that?

    This has to start with my family and my world.

    “Today’s world, I simply don’t know how to describe it in words.  First of all, the two mainstreams in the world today are technology and magic. As far as I know, eight years ago, the flying super weapon called IS came out, and the world has undergone earth-shaking changes. However, weapons like IS can only be made by  The manipulation by girls has led to a fundamental change in the status of men and women in society.  However, the matter did not end there. In the following years, the ISSDA organization responsible for space development announced the existence of "magic". Magic was originally unknown. Coupled with the new life from the universe, it became even more complicated.  Not to mention the various superpowers in Academy City, the world was once again in turmoil. However, with the efforts of many parties, the world finally settled down, and magic was gradually accepted by everyone. At the same time, ordinary humans could not  All known alien races appeared one after another, and the world became more and more diverse.

    However, there are still unknown things in this world, such as disobedient gods, demons, angels, magic societies that are still hidden in the dark, and advanced beings buried in the shadows. I know these because my family is special.  The reason is, after all, the old man in my family is not an ordinary person.

    In short, there are as many angels and demons as dogs, and fairies and heavenly beings are everywhere. This world is a strategic fortress.

    However, this world view is not enough to shock me, because the family I live in is enough to numb my nerves. My home is simply the most chaotic place in the world.  Compared with one who has a personality, all kinds of weapons are worth the sky, and I can also see angels and demons eating together and having fun, and even aiming their guns at someone. The moment I knew the truth, my three views were completely destroyed. Thousands of years of history  They've all been tricked into being dogs.

    “Alas, this world is so damn peaceful.

    “But even so, I am still very stressed at this moment.

    I folded my hands and put them under my chin, with cold eyes, trying to look calm. At this time, I finally understood Commander Ikari’s sense of pressure to remain calm in the face of the apostles’ attack.

    Commander Ikari is mighty!  !  !

    But the sights gathered from all around are really uncomfortable. Haven’t you seen that my forehead is already covered with heart-wrenching beads of sweat?  ?  Sure enough, no matter how old a girl is, she always has a trembling heart!  !  Sure enough, a girl's gaze is the most terrifying thing in the world. The ever-changing changes of sometimes resentment and sometimes anger are simply more disasters than taking the Western Scriptures.

    I took a deep breath, narrowed my eyes slightly, and all the nerves in my body suddenly became more tense than ever before.

    ??????????????????????????????????

    Wow, I relaxed too much and almost came out from behind.

    Ha, by the way, why do I have to stay in a place like this?

    Thinking of this, I recalled what happened the night before.

    That night, my brother said to me with a smile that could be read as bright and written as slutty.

    "Ichika, you will become the happiest man in the world."

    So that’s what he was talking about!  !  !  !  !

    I sighed deeply, and I mourned for a second for my seemingly happiness and actual sorrow. I started to swim away and observe the people around me.

    Well, the eyes of the girls on the left and the right are full of unparalleled curiosity for knowledge, and their shining eyes almost flashed through their tough golden eyes.

    I can’t see the back part, but the sight of the thorns on my back makes me feel like I’m sitting on pins and needles. I can understand it even without looking.

    "The person directly in front of me is a slightly older woman.

    She is a bit petite, and her figure is almost the same as that of a student, but her chest size is the nemesis of all high school girls.  The clothes are relatively large and make her look more petite, but she still feels quite cute.  In addition, she also wears a pair of black-rimmed glasses. Although they are crooked, she can still be called a bespectacled girl.

    And this girl with glasses was looking at the people in the class in panic, her timid posture was reminiscent of an injured little rabbit.

    You are a teacher, show me some domineering power!

    "Everyone is here. Then, SHR is going to startWhoops!  "

    Well, it’s not something you can do if you want to.

    I gave the teacher an appreciative look, but for some reason the teacher turned red and smiled shyly.

    ????????????????????????????????????????? Suddenly, I felt that the pressure on my body was a little heavier, and I almost died from a thousand arrows piercing my heart.

    “Well, then, please introduce yourself, uh, in order of seat number.”

    The teacher seemed to have recovered from the inexplicable emotion and said to the students in the audience in a panic.

    ""

    "It's so quiet. My dignity as a teacher is suddenly shattered into pieces."

    I looked at the teacher who was about to cry, and I couldn't bear it. At the same time, I felt unhappy with the girls in the class. Are you shy because you just entered high school? No one responded. The teacher was about to cry. Really?  I'm going to cry!  !

    I glanced at the teacher, and the teacher’s eyes also moved over.

    ??Okay, our eyes met.

    Please don’t look at me like this, you are not my type, teacher.

    I quickly lowered my head, I still understand the principle that a dead Taoist friend will not die a poor Taoist.

    “Oh, give me a normal high school life.

    The reason why I specifically emphasize "ordinary" here is simply because what I am in now is definitely not an ordinary high school, but the famous IS Academy-the only school in the world that trains IS operators.

    And the most important point is that IS, this deceptive thing, can only be activated by girls, so naturally, this is a girls' school.

    And why am I here?

    I need to emphasize again that I am a boy, and I am definitely a boy at first glance. My appearance can be considered a bit handsome, but it is definitely not the kind of beauty that makes even IS unable to identify my gender.

    The reason why I came to such a ghost place has to start with the entrance exam in February.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    That day, the sun was shining brightly, and the cherry blossoms flying freely in the sky made me fall in love.

    I looked at the clear sky and encouraged myself in my heart.

    Today is the entrance exam for Junior High School. For your own goals, you can’t do it without working hard.

    The school I go to is called Mahora Gakuin. It is a very large Academy City that has everything from kindergarten to university. There are many schools in it, all types, and my target is the famous Mitsusaka High School.

    The reason why I chose Mitsusaka is not because of its reputation, but because my brothers and sisters all graduated from here. I have an indescribable yearning for that place.

    I want to chase the traces they left behind, and I want to be like them.

    that's it.

    Well, of course, if I am admitted to Mitsusaka High School, my goal of dominating Mitsusaka will be one step closer, and realizing Mahora's dream of complete domination will not be unattainable.

    Hahahaha, I couldn’t help but laugh out loud.

    "Why are you giggling so early in the morning?"

    At this time, my head was hit hard.  When I looked back, I saw a handsome man with white shoulder-length hair standing behind me. He was looking at me listlessly with a pair of dead fish eyes, and he didn't look like he was awake at all.

    "Brother, you got up so early"

    ??I touched my head and laughed dryly.

    "Well, seeing as you have a test today, I got up early to see you out"

    Hey, is this guy so kind?

    "Hey, don't think I can't understand your expression"

    "Well……"

    Although those dead fish eyes are completely rotten, they are still so sharp.

    I don’t know if my thoughts were revealed again, but I got another blow on the head.

    "By the way, you forgot to bring your admission ticket"

    I was stunned for a moment, watching my brother hand a certificate to me.

    "Huh? Didn't I prepare it last night?"

    As I was talking, I wanted to go through my bag. I had carefully prepared all kinds of things the night before.

    "Well, men will always forget some things, just like forgetting what their first love looked like"

    “I won’t forget it!!”

    I replied angrily, but I didn't notice the firmness in my tone.

    The old man looked at me steadily for a moment, with an inexplicable light flashing in his eyes.?, and then touched my hair with a slight smile.

    “Okay, take your admission ticket and go quickly, don’t be late.”

    I didn’t notice anything strange about my brother, so I took the admission ticket and didn’t check whether I really didn’t bring it with me. I said goodbye to my brother and went out.

    "It seems that Ichika has grown up"

    After saying this softly, the man walked back into the room with a smile.

    It was easy, so I came to the address indicated on the admission ticket.

    ???????????????????? Why is it not in Mahonliang Academy, but in a high school outside?

    But I didn’t think too much about it. Anyway, it said this on the admission ticket and I couldn’t change it even if I wanted to.

    But I feel a little uneasy.

    Are you nervous before the exam?

    With a feeling of apprehension, I walked into the imposing building in front of me.

    "I'm just going to go, turn left and right, how on earth are you going to get to the second floor!?"

    It’s been almost ten minutes since I walked, and I still haven’t found the stairs to the second floor. The internal structure is too complicated!  ?  Is this the maze before challenging the BOSS!  !

    My eyes wandered around, trying to find the guide map on the wall, but I sadly discovered that the walls inside were so beautiful that I couldn't even find a crack, let alone any wall charts.

    ?????????? This time, shit, I’m lost.

    "Hey, what should I do? Hey, why are you so quiet?"

    At this time, I finally realized that it was eerily quiet here. After walking for so long, I didn’t even meet a single person. Could it be that the exam has already started?  ?  Could it be that my dream of dominating Mitsusaka was just aborted?  ?

    God, I curse Jesus for not having chrysanthemums!  !

    “Perhaps God really heard my curse from the heart, and a door appeared not far in front of me.

    I walked to the door and saw a piece of paper stuck on it with the words "Infinite_Stratos Examination Room" written on it.

    "Well, I guess this is the right place"

    Because it says "Examination Room" on it.

    But the name of this examination room really looks impressive, and there are actually two English words that I can’t understand.

    Thinking of this, I feel deeply disappointed for my English course.

    I guess I won’t be able to pass the English test this time.

    But it doesn’t matter, my other subjects are fine!  !

    After taking a deep breath, I opened the door and walked into the room.

    "Ah, you are a candidate. Okay, go over there to change clothes. We are pressed for time, so you have to hurry up. This place can only be rented until four o'clock. I don't have time to trouble you. Really, I don't know what I'm doing.  What……"

    As soon as I entered the room, a nervous-looking female teacher, about thirty-five years old or above, spoke a lot of words like a machine gun without raising her head. I was stunned for a few seconds.

    Hey, hey, hey!  !  !  Sister, don’t you need to see what I look like and check my admission ticket!  ?  Where has the professionalism of being an invigilator gone?  ?  And what’s going on with changing clothes!  ?  You have to change clothes for exams these days!  ?  Are you asking me to use my body to show the beauty of the human body in ancient Greece?  ?  Sorry, I have been failing art classes since I was a kid!  !  Well, actually this is to prevent students from cheating, right?  But there is no one other than you in this room. I really don’t see any other candidates anywhere!  !

    While I was minding my own business, the elder sister gave instructions and walked out of the room directly with the documents in her arms.

    I watched the other party leave in embarrassment. I bet the eldest sister really didn’t even look at me.

    "Hey, what kind of test is this"

    I muttered a few words in a depressed voice and walked towards the place covered by the curtain.

    And at this moment, I entered a new world.

 Text Chapter 2 Sure enough, this is a conspiracy

    When I opened the curtain and walked in, I saw the object in the center of the room.

    The streamlined metal shell reflects light that is not dazzling, and an armor-like outfit sits quietly.

    I looked at it carefully and then fell silent.

    “Damn it, what kind of clothes do you want me to change into?! Are you asking me to take the war studies test!!”

    The bag in my hand was almost smashed by me.

    I calmed down the turbulent feeling in my heart that I wanted to hit someone, and walked over, looking left and right at this thing. After looking at it for a long time, I was speechless.

    Isn’t this the IS that appears on TV?

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of 1999

    But this thing actually has something to do with me. Well, it should be related to my family.

    "This is what changed the world"

    Because of the "White Knight Incident" of that year, the world became aware of the existence of this kind of weapon. At the same time, the originally balanced military structure suddenly collapsed. How many IS controllers can be found will directly affect the country's military strength.  , so every country began to implement a system of preferential treatment of women.

    Although there is a magical power like magic in the world today, it has not been widely used in the military due to various restrictions. Moreover, IS has advantages that can compete with magic. In comparison, the country is more willing to invest more resources.  on this emerging technology.

    Well, this is actually nothing to me. I am more curious about IS. After all, I have seen forces more powerful than IS.

    With all kinds of thoughts, I couldn't help but reach out and touch it.

    Anyway, IS can only be activated by women. If I, a pure man, touch it, I will probably have no reaction like touching a dead fish. It is a rare opportunity to touch it and I will not suffer any loss.

    However, there are always various unknowns in life. You can never guess what will happen in the next second. Of course, it is another matter if you have the ability to predict.

    A cold metallic feeling came from the fingertips, followed by a burst of dazzling silver light and various information pouring into the mind.

    “Eh!? Eh————!!!!!!”

    Faced with such a strange situation, I suddenly lost my train of thought.

    When I finally came to my senses, I found that the IS had actually moved and attached itself to my body like armor, becoming part of my hands and feet.

    "What happened!?"

    “Has someone activated IS!?”

    "who is it!?"

    "Huh? This, this is -"

    "man!?"

    Hearing the sound, a group of researchers in white coats came over. They opened the curtain and saw me activating IS. They all fell into a state of sluggishness where they couldn't think.

    I looked at the researchers in front of me in silence, and then looked at the abnormality on my body. I immediately showed a miserable face like a Christian abandoned by God. At the same time, the devil on my brother's face flashed through my mind.  smile, with only one thought left in her mind.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? This is a conspiracy.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    “Oh, I want to die.

    "Classmate, Orimaru Ichika-san!"

    A voice calling my name brought me back to reality from my annoying thoughts. I held my forehead and blurted out weakly before I could figure out the situation.

    "Ah, what's the matter?"

    "Ah, um, um, I'm very sorry for calling you so loudly all of a sudden. Are you, are you angry? Yes, I'm sorry! But, um, I'll introduce myself in the order of the fifty syllables. Now it's Oribara-san's turn.  So, I'm really, really sorry! Can you please introduce yourself? Are you willing?"

    It was then that I really came back to my senses and figured out the situation, and found that my deputy instructor, Yamada Maya, was constantly bowing his head and apologizing to me. It was obviously my own fault, but the teacher wanted to apologize himself. For a moment, I was full of guilt.

    "Uh, um, Mr. Yamada, you don't have to apologize like this. It's all my fault. I will introduce myself."

    I stretched out my hand to stop Teacher Maya Yamada from apologizing, and quickly made a comforting reassurance.

    "Really, really!? You, you promised me! You must do it!!"

    Teacher Yamada suddenly raised his head, seriously grasped my hand and leaned towards me, and he could still see the mist in his eyes.

    Teacher, are you really a teacher?  ?  This pairThe attitude of the little girl can easily be misunderstood, and some ignorant and innocent little boys might have fallen into trouble from then on!  !  !  Oh, oh, don't put your chest on it, be careful, my cannon may go off!  Also, I need to reiterate it again, teacher, you are really not my type!  !

    In the struggle between reason and sensibility, angels and demons, I took my hand out with difficulty, left my seat and walked to the podium with a slight bend without being noticed.

    Ah, I almost got hard just now.

    Standing on the podium, looking at the unabashed thirst for knowledge in the eyes of the girls in the audience, including Teacher Yamada, I suddenly felt like I was on the top of Mount Everest, and it was difficult to even breathe.

    "Ahem."

    I straightened my back and cleared my throat, thinking about what to say next.

    ???????????????????? But my mind went blank. As expected, the pressure had already crushed my thinking power into pieces.

    At this time, I took a peek at the seat by the window. Sitting there was a black-haired girl with a ponytail.

    Her name is Xiao Zhizhen, my childhood sweetheart who we only reunited after six years. This girl has always had a single ponytail. When I first entered the classroom, I recognized her at a glance.

    “But it’s really a transformation of women.

    No, no, now is not the time to think about this.

    "Help me quickly!!"

    I signaled her with my eyes. As a childhood sweetheart who has been dating for a long time, she must be able to understand this information instantly.

    "snort!"

    You actually ignored me!  ?

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Oh, oh, what does this cold aura and this arrogant attitude mean!  Where has the arrogant and a little bit coquettish Hoshi-chan gone!  !  Now Chen is completely 100% proud!  !  She actually abandoned me mercilessly at my critical moment, turned her face expressionlessly to the window, and snorted coldly, "I'll kill you, did I offend you, Miss Chen!"  !

    “However, this did remind me of something.

    I remember my brother once told me that when faced with a girl who is wrapped in pride and makes people wonder if she is engaged in chain defense, you must use your fiery penis to penetrate the opponent's uterus.

    Of course, this is summed up by my rich theory and practice. Although I don’t know where his theory and practice come from, I even wonder if he made it up casually.

    ??????????????????? However, I have no idea what those two words mean in English, because I am powerless in English. I have obviously been abroad, and there are foreigners at home. I only know the twenty-six English letters ABC, which is really weak.

    Well, I don’t really want to know the meaning of this. I know that what comes out of my brother’s mouth is definitely not fun, because every time I ask my sister or other older women in the family, I will be scolded.  Of course, many times I will attract hatred consciously or unconsciously. In comparison, the harm I suffered is quite small.

    Ah, I am going off topic again. Look, the eyes of the girls below are starting to burst into flames.

    Well, what should I say at this time?

    Let’s start with a song called “Girls’ School Boys” by Twins?  Well, it does fit the occasion, but this is a self-introduction, not a concert.

    【When we introduce ourselves, too many rhetoric just attracts the temporary attention of others. To let people know ourselves, the most important thing is to show our true side.  】

    Brother’s voice seemed to ring in my mind. At this time, I seemed to see the holy light of heaven.

    Sometimes I’m pretty reliable.

    The corners of my mouth raised slightly uncontrollably, and the sunshine outside the window shone in at the right time. At this moment, in the eyes of some ignorant little girls, I became a handsome and sunny boy.

    A small exclamation came from below, and my attention immediately came back. I took a breath and began to introduce myself.

    "My name is Ichika Orimara."

    “Yeah, yeah, yeah!!”

    Everyone’s eyes showed the expectation of “I want to hear more.”

    I smiled, what a group of curious and kind children.

    Then, I should also treat others with sincerity.

    "I like Lolita the most."

    Maintaining a sunny smile, I expressed what I loved most in my heart.

    institutions

    The sounds of various heads banging on the table and people falling to the ground kept ringing out. It seemed that they were moved by my sincerity.

    I think everyone can become a partner who loves lolita.

    At this moment, I seem to have new hope for the future.

    The sound of clicking footstepsThere was an urgent sound, is someone coming?

    “Are you going to reveal your abnormal sexual fetish as soon as you get here!?”

    Huh?  Does this sound sound familiar?

    But before I had time to react, I was hit hard on the head and sent flying.

    Wow, this kind of invisible murderous martial arts passed down by my brother is so familiar to me. The pain that directly penetrates the skull and hits the cerebral cortex is simply exhilarating How strange!  !  I'm not a pussy-shaker like Sister Xiaoyuan!  !  !

    “However, this knocking method, whether it’s power, angle, or speed, is very similar to the person in my impression.

    I swallowed and turned around with a little fear. I saw the woman behind me wearing a black suit and tight skirt. She had a slender figure and a body curve with no fat at all due to regular exercise. And the other person was at this time  He crossed his arms in front of his chest, raised the corners of his eyes, and his eyes were as sharp as a wolf's.

    "What the hell, Guan Yunchang!?"

    Snapped——

    “Ugh, I got hit on the head again, I’m probably going to have a cerebral hemorrhage now.

    "Sister Chifuyu, it hurts so much!"

    Yes, the domineering woman in front of me is my sister Chifuyu Orimaru.

    "Who is the hero in the Three Kingdoms, idiot!!"

    I rubbed my head and stood up from the ground, looking at my sister in front of me, very curious about her appearance.

    "Sister Chifuyu, why are you here? Aren't you out training for the annual World's No. 1 Martial Arts Tournament?"

    "Do you think I am Yamcha!? Who told you that I would go to that kind of conference!!"

    Chifuyu-san’s eyes started to sparkle, and her fists were clenched tightly. She would probably attack accordingly depending on my answer.

    “Uh, it’s my brother, that’s what I told you!!”

    I quickly shied away all the responsibilities, but after hearing this, Chifuyu-san loosened her fists and held her forehead in distress.

    "That idiot has been talking nonsense all day long"

    Looking at Chifuyu-san's depressed and gnashing expression, I couldn't help but want to laugh out loud. Those words I just came up with on the spur of the moment were purely to deceive my brother. Oh, haha, a Tai Chi push hand can kill someone invisible. I feel  At this moment, my IQ doubled several times.

    "Huh? By the way, what was going on with your self-introduction just now?"

    "Well……"

    Okay, I haven’t even breathed a sigh of relief yet. Why did this hatred suddenly shift back? I didn’t make fun of you.

    "My brother told me to be heart-to-heart and treat others with sincerity"

    And as soon as I finished speaking, Chifuyu-san came towards me with an angry fist.

    “Just lie to me now!!!!”

    Is it okay to let your brother lie like this openly?  ?

 Text Chapter 59 Looking forward to meeting him again

    "Hey, your eyes are wandering. Do you want to borrow money from me? For the sake of us being brothers, just tell me how much you want. It's okay to give the Ming coins directly to you!"

    There was a short distance from leaving the World Tree to one of the squares near the World Tree. Along the way, Neil found that Negi peeked at him very frequently, almost every few steps.  When he turned his head, Negi quickly turned his head and whistled. This behavior made Neil very unhappy, because it felt very disgusting to be treated like this by a boy, and Negi was not a girl who secretly liked him.  .

    “ Could it be that Negi has been looking at 3A girls for a long time and hasn’t had any contact with boys for a long time, and finally his interest in that area has begun to awaken!  ?

    In an instant, Negi’s image became dangerous in Neil’s eyes.

    "Why is it such an unlucky thing to say? How much do you want today's birthday to become the anniversary of my death! What do you mean by that look in your eyes? I always feel super unhappy!!"

    Negi was obviously stunned by Neil's sudden words for a few seconds before he reacted. Coupled with the weird look in his eyes, he couldn't help but complain angrily.

    Neil stuck out his tongue, put his hands on the back of his head, and quickened his pace slightly, leading Negi by half a body.

    "Do you have anything to say?"

    Negi paused for a moment, looking sideways at the face partially blocked by his arms, his eyes flashing behind the lenses.

    “Hey, Neil, has something happened to you recently?”

    I always feel that something has changed in him.

    Neil’s pace slowed down unconsciously, but soon returned to its original state, and he asked without looking back.

    "Why do you think so?"

    “I just feel like you’ve been a little absent-minded these days, as if you’re a little further away”

    Raising his head and looking at the stars covering the night sky, the starlight gently reflected the faint light on Negi's glasses.

    Neil put down his hands and put them behind his back. He also raised his head and stared at him from a distance.

    "No, nothing has changed"

    In the end, he was still like that.

    Nothing has changed.

    "Neil"

    Negi turned his head and opened his mouth, as if he wanted to say something, but for a long time, he did not say another word.

    "Don't talk about me, it's you" Neil suddenly spoke up and grabbed the topic, turning his face and blinking, "You are the one who should be said to be absent-minded, right? You seem to have no energy recently, as if you were distracted by something.  Things are bothering me"

    "Is it that obvious?"

    Negi lowered his head and muttered quietly, but Neil could still hear him beside him.

    "It's all written on your face I thought you looked confident after the school festival, but it turns out you've been so worried these days that you almost jumped off a building. What, is it a worry about love, boy?"  "

    When talking about love, Neil’s eyes brightened up and his tone was full of ridicule.

    "No, I just had a quarrel with Asuna-san"

    Negi rolled his eyes at him and became dejected again.

    "Sister? Oh, haha, it really is a matter of love~~~You dishonest guy~~~"

    "Do you have to think about this!?"

    "Okay, what did you and eldest sister argue about?"

    Neil spread his hands and did not continue teasing the other party.

    "Actually, it's not a big deal. Asuna-san just reminded me that I am very similar to Chao-san"

    Negi lowered his head a little further and sighed softly.

    "I see, the eldest sister is angry because of this"

    Neil looked at his brother’s confused expression, and he probably figured out what was going on between him and Asuna.

    After meeting with Gunel and learning that his father was still alive, Neil also guessed what Negi was thinking now. He must be full of things about his father. Since a long time ago, Negi has been working hard for his father.  , constantly injured, and constantly moving forward. After getting more accurate news, he will only work harder to move forward for his dream, even at the risk of losing his life.

    Father seems to be everything to him.

    This is exactly the same as the super ring tone.

    For the sake of your dreams, you are willing to give up everything, including your own happiness.

    And Tomorrow Cai is angry about it, maybe that's it.

    "Actually, Asuna-san is right, and I said the same thing to Chao-san, but I"? 

    Although he clearly rejected Chao's approach, he himself followed Chao's path, almost exactly the same path.

    He, how should he choose?

    "Neji, do you still remember what Chao Lingyin said?"

    Neil didn’t pay attention to Negi’s current expression and just continued talking.

    "Don't stop, keep moving forward This sentence should be very suitable for you now. For you, your father's affairs can be said to be everything to you. If you are asked to give up everything now for this, you must be able to do it.  Yes, in this aspect, you, Chao Lingyin, and I are really the same"

    Neil slowly took a breath of the refreshing summer night, his eyes slightly focused on Negi's face.

    "However, I think this is correct, or in other words, any approach is correct, but everyone chooses a different position. It is probably impossible for you to give up looking for your father, so why not go all the way?  Black, just like Kick-Ass who became a hero after being knocked headlong"

    "Well, I always feel that the tone of your words has suddenly changed a lot"

    "Don't worry about these things. Your goal is very clear anyway. You just think too much. Anyway, there is only one way you want to go from now on, isn't it?"

    Facing Neil’s smile, Negi seemed to know a little bit about what he should choose.

    "However, I have one more thing to say. No matter what you choose, you should also pay more attention to the people around you, such as eldest sister. I think eldest sister is very clear about your thoughts, and this is what she is worried about.  , it’s just that she doesn’t want to see you scarring yourself, the eldest sister’s idea is probably that simple"

    Neil took a few steps forward, tapping his toes slightly. As his body turned, his long hair fluttered lightly, and his face was clearly reflected in Negi's eyes.

    "Don't forget this, because when you lose, the pain is not something you can bear"

    "Neil"

    They were only a few steps apart, but Niji felt like they were separated by a chasm.

    Because there was a bit of sad nostalgia in Neil's eyes, which blocked his approach.

    "Well, that's all I want to say. It's up to you what you think about next" Neil spread his hands and smiled softly, then turned a little evil again, "But eldest sister really loves you deeply.  Said~~~"

    "Why do you come back here again!!!"

    The sentimental atmosphere just now was gone, and Negi rolled his eyes angrily.

    “Hehe~~~”

    Neil grinned wider, looked away slightly, and saw the surrounding environment clearly. His smile was frozen, and his expression was a little confused.

    "Ah, by the way, what am I doing here?"

    "Huh? Don't you know it yourself!?"

    "I really don't know, I'm following you"

    "How are you following me!? You are following me and running in front of me!!"

    "In this case, I will go home. Goodbye, young man who works hard~~~"

    Neil waved his hand and walked forward without looking back, but he was immediately grabbed by the collar.

    "It's rare that you come here, so just patrol with me. You have a lot of time anyway"

    I don’t know where Niji got the strength, but he was holding on to Neil’s collar as firmly as a rock.

    "Hey, I'm not on duty tonight, and my youth is calling me!!"

    "What youth?"

    “Galgame on the computer!!!”

    “Delete your youth for me!!”

    "Do you want to ruin my life!?"

    "Your life is too insignificant!!"

    Seeing that Negi refused to let go of him, Neil lowered his head helplessly, but after waiting for a while, he found that Negi was still where he was.

    "Aren't you going to patrol? Why are you standing here without moving? You want to be a sentinel!"

    "No, I'm waitingah, here it comes!"

    When Negi was talking, a figure in the field of vision gradually enlarged, and he suddenly shouted.

    Neil looked in the direction that Negi was looking at, and saw Setsuna coming this way quickly, and Kamo the ferret was lying on her shoulder.

    "Why is Kamo and Setsuna-san together?"

    Generally speaking, doesn’t Kamo, the pervert, always follow Negi?

    "If you come to me today, I will ask Kamo to find Setsuna-san first, and then we will make an appointment to meet here."

    ? ?Ji smiled and explained in a calm tone.

    Neil glanced at Negi thoughtfully, his eyes brightened slightly, and then fell silent.

    "Teacher Negi, Teacher Neil, good evening."

    Setsuna quickly arrived in front of them. There seemed to be no surprise about Neil's appearance. Negi or Kamo must have told her in advance.

    "Boss Neil, long time no see."

    Kamo jumped from Setsuna’s shoulder to Negi, turned to say hello to Neil.

    "It's been a long time indeed. You haven't done anything wrong recently, have you?"

    Neil half-opened his eyes and glanced at Kamo who was stiff.

    “No, absolutely not!! I don’t dare to lose even a hair under Boss Neil’s eyes!!”

    "That means you did a lot of bad things that I didn't see, right?"

    Under Kamo’s desperate eyes, Neil raised a bright smile.

    "Okay, Neil, Kamo hasn't done much recently and has helped me a lot. Let's go on patrol now"

    Seeing this, Negi had no choice but to interrupt Neil's topic.

    Neil waved his hands quickly, as if he refused to agree.

    "No, it's not my turn tonight, I won't work overtime, you have to go do it yourself!"

    "Anyway, you are here, and you will do some meaningless things when you go back. It is better to stay. It is rare that we can be on duty together"

    “What’s so pointless!! You’re actually vetoing my life!!”

    "Teacher, what are you talking about?"

    Listening to the conversation between the two, Setsuna on the side was confused.

    "It's nothing, it's just that Neil promised us to patrol together. One more person will add more strength."

    Negi turned to Setsuna and smiled, taking Neil with him by the way.

    "Who agreed? Don't just talk to yourself!"

    "Then let's set off now!"

    "Okay, Teacher Negi."

    "Hey, don't ignore me, listen to me!!!"

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Ah, I really want to go home"

    Raising his head, Neil looked at the starry sky and lazily followed Negi and Setsuna.

    “It’s only been less than two minutes! How unmotivated you are!!”

    Neil didn’t pay attention to Neji’s words. He turned to look at An Jing walking beside him, his eyes rolled, and he didn’t know what he was thinking.

    "Speaking of Setsuna-san, why are you and Negi together? Could it be that you are having an unethical love affair with your eldest lady and her fiancé behind your back!?"

    Neil covered his mouth with his hands, his face filled with disbelief.

    "Who do you think is the betrothed!!"

    "I did not betray the eldest lady!!"

    "As expected of Neil, he said all the things in my heart, but it doesn't matter, brother, you can be considered Setsuna's master, it's totally okay!!"

    "How is it OK!!!" x2

    The two of them shouted at Kamo at the same time, dumbfounded.

    “I understand, I know how to do it, huh huh~~~~~”

    "You know nothing! The laughter behind you is full of bad intentions!!"

    "Teacher Neil, I will never change my heart for the eldest lady!!"

    In desperation, Setsuna expressed his loyalty to Konoka without thinking.

    "Oh, that's true" x3

    At this time, two young men, one a pervert, looked at Setsuna with ambiguous eyes. Setsuna was stunned, and then turned red and waved his hands in denial.

    "No, it's not what you think. I, I just treat the eldest lady, just"

    "Love……"

    "It's love"

    "like."

    The three guys caught Setsuna’s words very wisely.

    "Nah!!!!!!!"

    At night, the girl’s shy screams broke through the sky.

    "You guys are really energetic"

    Suddenly a voice intervened in the joke between three people and one mink. They followed the sound at the same time and saw a young man wearing a high school uniform leaning against a lamppost, holding a mobile phone in his hand, and his eyes glanced slightly  Their fingertips are still touching the bright screen.

    &nbsp;"Why are you here? Are you also patrolling at night?"

    Neil walked over and obviously knew the other person.

    The young man then turned his head, looked at Neil walking towards him, and smiled slightly.

    "Well, I'm short of manpower recently, so I came to help. Anyway, I still get overtime pay"

    "Senior Muchen."

    In an instant, he also came over and bowed respectfully to the other party.

    The young man is Jun Muchen.

    "It's Setsuna-chan, why are you with this bastard brat?"

    "Who are you calling a bastard? Speaking of bastards, you bastard is even more of a bastard!!"

    “Tsk, tsk, tsk, it’s full of balls in one sentence, it’s really dirty!”

    “It’s your head that’s dirty!!”

    "Well, actually, Teacher Neil is here to patrol tonight, so we came together"

    "The moment interrupted the two people's unscrupulous conversation, and at the same time, I felt that the two guys were really similar.

    "Neil, Setsuna-san, who is this gentleman?"

    There is obviously someone here who doesn’t know the other person.

    "Oh, this is a student from the high school department. Senior Jun Muchen, like me, is also employed by the school and is very powerful."

    Seeing that Neal had no intention of introducing him, Setsuna had no choice but to introduce him to Neji. When he looked at Jun Muchen, there was a hint of admiration in his eyes.

    "Ahahaha, I am stronger in that area"

    Jun Muchen touched the back of his head and smiled brightly, swinging his waist back and forth slightly.

    In an instant, he turned away with his cheeks slightly red, Negi looked puzzled, while Neil's eyes were full of contempt.

    "You can no longer be described as a scumbag."

    "Uh, um, nice to meet you, Mr. Jun."

    Although I didn’t understand what Jun Muchen meant by that aspect, I still extended my hand in a friendly manner.

    "This is Teacher Negi, just call me Muchen. He is such a personable gentleman, completely different from a guy who only knows bullshit"

    With a gentle smile on her face, Jun Muchen held Niji’s hand and said something that made someone angry.

    "It's much better than you, the guy with the same curly hair as [beep——]"

    Neil twitched the corners of his eyes, raised the corners of his mouth, and said coldly.

    “Although my hair is black and curly, it is definitely not the curly hair on [beep——]!!”

    "Ah la la, you really didn't bring it upon yourself"

    The two people looked at each other, as if there were sparks constantly arousing.

    "Well, Neil, you and Mr. Muchen are very familiar with each other."

    "Only a ghost is familiar with this kind of guy!" Neil turned his head and glared at Niji, then immediately turned back to stare at Jun Muchen, "This guy had a fight with me for no reason last time, what do you think?  Is this kind of person seriously ill?!"

    “It’s not just for nothing!!”

    "Then what are you talking about!!"

    “Because I’m bored!!”

    “Idiot!!”

    "Ha, I really don't understand"

    Negi held his forehead with a headache, feeling as if two Neils appeared in front of him.

    “Speaking of which, what are you doing here alone?”

    "I'm waiting for someone."

    Jun Muchen put away his phone and said with a yawn.

    "Ha, waiting for someone? You don't look like you have a date, do you?"

    "How different! One day I will go to a love hotel with the president!!"

    "One sentence will reveal your true face clearly."

    Neil sighed very much, this guy is really powerful in combat, his combat effectiveness has broken through the lower limit.

    "Actually, I was waiting for the principal's guests to come out" Seeing the curiosity in the three people's eyes, Jun Muchen continued, "They are people from the Holy Church."

    "The Holy Church? Is it dealing with the previous ghoul incident?"

    Neil was the first to react, and at the same time, three unlucky children flashed through his mind.

    "Ghoul? What ghoul?"

    Negi and Setsuna looked at Neil suspiciously. Neil was stunned. It seemed that they didn't know about the incident.

    After briefly explaining it to them, Negi and Setsuna's expressions changed slightly and became a little heavy.

    “Actually, you don’t need to be so nervous. As long as you deal with it well, you won’t be afraid of too much trouble”

    &nbsp; Jun Muchen put away his playful look and calmly comforted the two of them, with a comforting warmth in his voice.

    "Yeah." x2

    "By the way, who was sent by the Holy Church?" Neil raised his eyes and looked at Jun Muchen, "Is it the agent? Or are the people from the burial agency also coming out?"

    "You know a lot" Jun Muchen's eyes were slightly surprised, and then he continued to lean against the lamppost lazily, "That person is the person in charge of the nearby Shengtang Church stronghold, he is oh, myself  Look, he comes out."

    Jun Muchen suddenly stood up straight and looked back at the building behind him. In the darkness, the sound of neither light nor heavy footsteps sounded rhythmically.

    Everyone’s eyes were focused on him, and the figure in the shadow gradually became clearer, and the cross hanging on his chest reflected a faint silver light.

    "Oh? I didn't expect there would be so many people here"

    There seemed to be a little surprise in the heavy voice, and a man wearing a black priest's uniform appeared in front of everyone.

    Neil’s pupils shrank tightly, and the man’s face was deeply imprinted on his retinas. He opened his mouth slightly, then bit his lower lip tightly, and an imperceptible trace of violent murderous intention passed deep in his eyes.

    Soon, the trace of hostility disappeared, and Neil stood aside silently, returning to his usual listless appearance.

    Jun Muchen, who had been keeping quiet, glanced at Neil thoughtfully, then stood up with a smile and introduced the newcomer to Niji and the others.

    "This is the chief priest of Haiming City Church, and the person in charge of negotiating with our Magic Association on behalf of the Holy Church Church, Kotomine Kirei."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Jun Muchen faced Kotomine Kirei and introduced the person on the other side.

    "These three are magicians and swordsmen from the Magic Association, Negi Springfield, Neil Springfield, and Setsuna Sakurasaki."

    "Good evening, you three. I never expected that the Magic Association would have such outstanding children."

    Kotomine Kirei's eyes are always heavy, giving people a serious feeling.

    "You're flattered, Mr. Kotomine."

    Facing the other party’s compliment, Negi quickly nodded in return.

    Kotomine Kirei’s eyes passed over the faces of the three of them one by one. When he saw Neil, he paused for a moment and then turned to Jun Muchen.

    "Mr. Muchen, my business has been finished, and it's almost time for me to leave."

    "Let me take you out" Jun Muchen nodded to the other party, and then winked at the three of them, "Then I will lead Mr. Yanfeng to leave, and you three can continue working"

    "Okay, Mr. Muchen."

    "Goodbye, Senior Muchen."

    Neil didn’t look at Kirei for a second, he raised his head and nodded lightly to Jun Muchen, then turned around and left with the two of them.

    "Then let's go, Mr. Kotomine."

    "sorry to bother you."

    Kotomine Kirei nodded in thanks, then vaguely glanced at the direction Neil left, with an obscure smile on his lips.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "I'll send it here."

    Reaching the entrance of the academy, Jun Muchen stopped and turned to talk to Kotomine Kirei, who was following closely behind him.

    "Well, thank you."

    Jun Muchen nodded slightly to him and walked away.

    Kotomine Kirei calmly watched Jun Muchen leave. He slowly turned around until his back disappeared.

    “It seems like something interesting happened tonight, Kirei.”

    The strange voice appeared out of thin air, but Kotomine Kirei did not feel the slightest surprise, and his expressionless face maintained his usual indifference.

    "What are you referring to?"

    Kirei stared at the void in front of him, as if there was a figure in front of him talking to him.

    "hehe……"

    The sound of laughter was accompanied by golden light particles, which gathered together little by little. Soon, the silhouette of a human figure loomed in the golden light.

    "You should have discovered it, that brat"

    Yao dispersed, and a young man wearing a black jacket had his hands in his trouser pockets. His handsome face was full of arrogance, and a pair of bloody eyes under the golden bangs seemed to have an addictive demonic quality, staring directly at the indifferent eyes.  man.

    Seeing that Kirei remained silent, the young man raised an evil smile on his lips, narrowed his eyes slightly, and the blood in his eyes became more and more piercing.

    "He seems to have the same thing as us."

    Qili looked at the man??, his eyes were cold, and he met those eyes that were difficult for mortals to look directly into without giving in.

    Suddenly, Kirei smiled.

    A gloomy smile appeared on his cold and sharp face.

    "Indeed, aren't you interested, Gilgamesh?"

    "Of course I have interests. There aren't many things in this world that interest me" The smile on Gilgamesh's lips grew wider, and the light in his eyes became more and more elusive. "But, we can't be interested in him now."  Take action."

    "Oh why?"

    There was a hint of curiosity in Kirei's expression.

    Such emotional changes are very rare for him.

    "Because of the agreement with that guy, if that kid encounters danger within my sight, try to save his life."

    Gilgamesh withdrew his gaze and raised his head slightly. The night sky was reflected in his eyes, and he seemed to be able to see a night similar to the original one.

    "That mysterious heroic spirit?"

    Kirei frowned, a familiar yet unfamiliar figure appeared in his mind.

    "Um."

    Gilgamesh’s gaze retracted from the sky and fell on Kirei.

    "Do you know his identity?"

    Hearing Kirei’s question, Gilgamesh smiled playfully.

    "That's right, but it's better not to tell you for the time being. It will be more exciting to save the interesting things until the end."

    Gilgamesh looked past Kirei, looking in an unknown direction, with slight waves in his eyes.

    "My king, I am looking forward to meeting him again."

    ?…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

    PS: I plan to overthrow and rewrite it, and change the protagonist to a female.

 Text Chapter 60 Moon Peak Shrine

    irritable.

    That feeling lingered in my mind for quite some time.

    The things that happened recently and the people I met have revived many memories that have been buried deep in my heart. In my mind, almost all of them are pictures that I don’t want to think of.

    In the past, he would sometimes recall it or appear in his dreams. Even though it was like a curse, he never wanted to abandon those memories. For him, this was a sin that he had to endure.

    However, even so, he would not be as inexplicably restless in the past as he is now. Often, as long as he hints to himself, his mood will soon calm down, or in other words, his heart will feel like death again.

    Is it because of those people?

    Some familiar faces flashed through Neil's mind, and a subtle sense of peace flowed through them.

    He has always been walking alone. Even Negi, who is closest to him, cannot get close to the depths of his heart. Now, the shadows of other people have been left in his heart. Unknowingly, the cracks in his heart have opened up.  got bigger.

    However, he knew very well that this would not work.

    He has learned a lot from what happened in the past, and he doesn't want to repeat the same mistakes. In order to no longer let others get hurt because of him, and make himself suffer again, as long as he no longer establishes close relationships with other people and is separated by a distance, then each other will  Will not be harmed.

    “Otherwise, what happened to Touma that night will happen again.

    "well……"

    Neil sighed slightly, because being reminded by Negi made him a little concerned about his own problems.

    Since coming to this country and coming into contact with those people, he seems to have changed more or less. Now I think about it, does the practice assigned to him by the principal have such meaning.

    "It's so weak"

    Neil stopped his directionless progress, looked up at the clear blue sky, and laughed somewhat self-deprecatingly.

    In the breeze, there is a hint of fragrance.

    Neil put away his complicated thoughts, smelled the fragrance of flowers, and couldn't help but turn his head and look around. It turned out that he had come to a place that was familiar yet unfamiliar.

    On the long stairs, there is a torii gate.

    "Shrine"

    Neil had seen this kind of building before at Bang Zhikui's home, but he didn't expect that he would encounter another shrine while wandering around this city. It seems that the people here seem to believe in gods.

    However, there seemed to be something about this shrine that attracted him. Unconsciously, Neil stepped on the stairs and walked up out of curiosity. He glanced at the sign on the torii gate, which was written in black ink on the somewhat broken wooden board.  With a few big characters.

    Tsukimine Shrine.

    After walking up the stairs, a clean open space appeared in front of me. In the distance, there is the main hall of Tsukamine Shrine, and it is surrounded by trees. In the center, there is a peach blossom tree, with pale pink petals blooming. From time to time, it is surrounded by trees.  The wind blows, and the petals carry their fragrance and blow into the distance.

    Neil walked over, and the fragrance he just smelled seemed to be the fragrance of the flowers of this peach blossom tree. But, is this season the time for peach blossoms to bloom?

    After touching the rough tree trunk, Neil looked up at the crown of the tree where the buds were blooming with a strange expression.

    "Is it the same as the cherry blossom tree in my house?"

    It seems wrong. The tree at home will remain open for a long time because it has been tampered with. Unless the tree in front of you has also been tampered with, but would anyone be so bothered?

    "Maybe yes."

    Neil held his chin up and murmured uncertainly.

    "Well, it's not a bad thing anyway, it's just a spectacle at best"

    It’s really not a big deal. At least not many people will delve into the school’s World Tree, which is too big to complain about. Sometimes Neil really wonders if the people in this city are all crazy guys.

    "But why don't you see a clergyman?"

    After being here for a long time, I didn’t find anyone coming or going, not even a worshipper.

    Neil sat down under the peach blossom tree, leaning against the trunk of the tree and vaguely seeing the sky through the branches. The hazy and broken beauty was particularly charming. As he watched quietly, time seemed to have stopped.

    The slightly blowing wind mixed with the fragrance of peach blossoms and the simple atmosphere of the shrine seemed to have a hypnotic effect. Little by little, Neil's eyes slowly closed, and unknowingly, the scenery in front of him gradually changed.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    Ordinary furnishings, ordinary decoration.

    &nbsp; This is an ordinary house.

    The open window let in the bright morning light, and the faint light reflected on the floor and walls, making it warm.

    On the recliner, a beautiful woman with long black hair was sitting, and opposite her, a man with long white hair was half-kneeling on the ground, his palms gently covering the woman's slightly swollen abdomen.

    "Do you really want to go?"

    The woman raised her bright and moving amber eyes and stared at the man with gentle eyes.

    The man met those beautiful eyes and grinned.

    “I don’t want to go either, but I have to go, just like I have to take Sadharu out in the morning, otherwise he will be at home”

    "Be serious."

    The woman raised her hand and patted the man's head gently, her face full of anger.

    "Well, I'm very serious" The man grabbed the hand covering his head, held it softly and without force, and looked at the other person intently, "I'm sorry, I have to leave him at this time.  you alone……"

    Looking at his expression, the woman couldn't help but sigh, and then she curled her lips in displeasure.

    "I knew it was like this. You haven't listened to me since you were a child. I really doubt whether you are sincerely good to me"

    "Oh my, my whole body belongs to you, you still don't believe me" The man held the white catkin and couldn't help but laughed out loud, "A woman is a fragile work of art. If you don't cherish it, you will lose it."  It cannot be saved, so I will cherish you all the time."

    Hearing these straightforward words, the woman's pretty face couldn't help but blush slightly, but when she saw the smile in his eyes, she felt a little annoyed. She narrowed her eyes and smiled as charmingly as a crescent moon.

    “Hey, you must have a lot of artworks, right?”

    The man lowered his head and thought for a moment, then muttered uncertainly, "It seems like a lot"

    "Um?"

    The man quickly grabbed the hand that had started to press hard on his ear and looked at the woman with a flattering smile, "But I chose the one who is priceless to me"

    The woman glared at him and finally let go of her hand. Looking at his familiar face, she felt slightly absent-minded.

    "Do you know what the happiness I hope for me is like?"

    Her voice was very plain, but in the man's ears, there was always an unforgettable sadness.

    "I can eat with you every night, say good night to you before going to bed, and say good morning with a smile in the morning. What a little woman."

    The man stopped his smile and spoke seriously and calmly.

    The woman gently spread her face, her smile as happy as a rainbow after the rain.

    "Yes, I'm just a little woman, so I don't expect my husband to be a hero admired by all people. As long as he can stay with me, it's enough."

    "I don't want to be a hero, because heroes usually die young." The man shrugged, then stood up, bent down and gently touched the side of the woman's face, with tenderness written on his face, "But I can't be a hero.  person, so you can rest assured to let me go, I will definitely come back to you in vain."

    The woman held the broad and strong hand with both hands and pressed it tightly to her face. Her eyes were wet without knowing when.

    "I always feel that I am destined to wait for you all the time. I never see you waiting for me. You know, waiting is not a happy thing."

    "So, I can only compensate."

    The man let go of the woman’s hand and wiped away the tears from her eyes.

    "Wait until I use my future happiness to make up for your past unhappiness."

    With a smile on his face, he turned around and left with the woman looking at him forever.

    Determined, without a trace of nostalgia.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    Ding bell——ding bell——

    There seemed to be some melodious ringing ringing in my ears.

    Open your eyes, it’s the bright world.

    Neil was a little lost. What was that dream just now?

    In the dream, I only heard a man and a woman talking to each other, but I couldn't see their faces clearly, as if there was always a fog blurring their faces.

    【Do those two people have anything to do with me?  】

    ??Thinking hard, but can’t get any results.

    "My little friend, are you okay?"

    At this moment, a strange voice sounded in his ears, and only then did Neil notice that there was someone around himhuman existence.

    Turning around, Neil saw that the owner of the voice was a beautiful woman.

    A unique miko costume revealed the identity of the other party. Her long hair was bright flaxen, and the brown pupils dotted on her beautiful face seemed to be covered with a layer of light. No matter what the environment, she would exude a soft glow.  Glorious and reassuring.

    With a faint smile on her lips, the woman looked at Neil who had just woken up.

    "Uh, sorry, I just fell asleep."

    Neil noticed that the other person was holding a strange-looking bell in his hand. The ringing he just heard might have come from this thing.

    “It’s easy to catch a cold if you sleep here.”

    The woman suddenly realized it, and then she felt a little worried.

    "Well, I understand."

    Neil responded politely to other people's kindness.

    "Miss, are you the witch here?"

    "Well, I am the shrine maiden of Tsukimine Shrine, and I just took over recently."

    The woman smiled slightly, and the bell in her hand gently made a pleasant ringing sound.

    "Speaking of which, I saw you looking a little lost just now. Was it a nightmare?"

    Recalling the way Neil looked when he woke up before, the woman asked with some concern.

    "Well, in the distant Silent Hill, Alessa is trying to swallow me up with darkness and combine me with her. How can we repair it? I am obviously not Sharon"

    Neil habitually rambled on, even clenching his fists to express his anger.

    "What, is it an evil spirit!?"

    However, the miko was very shocked, and then she held the bell tightly and tried to hit Neil on the head.

    "Miss, wait!! What are you going to do!?"

    “I’ll help you get rid of the spirit, don’t worry, it’s very effective!”

    "It looks like you want to kill me. I'm afraid that before I can get rid of the spirit, I will become a spirit myself!!" Neil quickly raised his hand to stop the other party, with a look of shame on his face, "Miss Witch, what I just said was purely  Nonsense, please don’t pay attention!”

    "Ugh, why am I still so worried? Hey, could it be that you were possessed by a ghost and saw the ghost's memory!?"

    "Uh, no, and it's not really a nightmare. I just had a somewhat inexplicable dream" Neil paused, glanced at the witch, and felt that there was nothing embarrassing about saying it, so he continued, "In a dream  I saw a man and a woman having a conversation, but I had no impression of their faces, so it was a bit strange."

    "You didn't lie to me?"

    “…It’s true this time.”

    "Oh, is that so?" The witch held her delicate chin and thought carefully. She looked down at Neil, "Actually, dreams sometimes have something to do with the past. Sometimes, maybe it's the scene in the future, maybe it's you.  The future is uncertain"

    After saying that, the miko looked at him with a strange smile.

    "my future?"

    Neil was a little confused for a moment. He really hadn't thought about this, but it didn't look like it.

    He shook his head and got rid of all the messy thoughts in his mind. It didn't matter whether this dream was related to him or not. It was just a dream anyway.

    "Forget it, it's useless to think so much. By the way, what do you call Miss Miko?"

    "My name is Guanyue Gefan, you can just call me Guanyue. What about you?"

    "Neil Springfield, please give me your advice."

    Neil stretched out his hand to shake Gefan’s hand, and Gefan tilted his head, not knowing what he was thinking.

    After chatting with Ge Fan for a while, Neil said goodbye and left.

    Gefan stood at the top of the stairs, watching Neil leave. After losing sight of him, she turned around and walked back to the peach blossom tree. She reached out her hand and brushed the rough bark of the trunk.

    Ding bell——

    The peach blossom tree suddenly made a circle of invisible fluctuations, and the bell in Ge Fan's hand seemed to be vibrated and made a sound.

    The witch looked at the peach blossom tree with deep and gentle eyes, and suddenly smiled.

    "Just now, what kind of dream did you see for him?  "

    Ding bell——

    There was another sound.

    It seems that someone has given the answer.

 Text Chapter 61 Wash your hands before pursuing a girl

    "It's so boring. If I had known earlier, I would have asked Nanoha and Suzuka to come out together"

    Alyssa, who was walking alone on the street, muttered in a low voice with some regret. She looked sideways at the exquisite accessories in the closet, feeling like something was missing without anyone to chat with her.

    It turns out that she is not used to being alone.

    "Huh? Ahead is Kabukicho"

    Because I had been a guest at Neil's home, and Neil's home was in this street, I passed by this place at that time. Although this area is not very big, there are many weird shops. For example, there is a store called  A shemale club opened by people from Xixiang.

    What kind of person would go to such a strange place?

    Alyssa cursed in her heart.

    But this place seems to be as chaotic as ever, or rather lawless.

    Alyssa looked around and would always see groups of delinquents and gangsters gathering in some corners, but the people passing by seemed not to be surprised, and sometimes even greeted them familiarly.

    "No wonder we raise people like stupid teachers"

    Alyssa felt as if she had discovered the truth.

    And just when Alyssa was so absent-minded, she felt as if she hit something and fell backwards.

    “It hurts so much!”

    “Hey, little girl, how are you walking!!!”

    Suddenly there was a rough voice above her head, and Alyssa stood up with some pain and looked. A fierce young man was glaring at her. He was holding a bottle of drink in his hand, and there were five people surrounding him. They were also surrounded by five people.  With a black jacket and colorful hair, he has a standard bad appearance.

    Alyssa was startled by this sudden situation and couldn't help but take a small step back.

    "Youwhat are you going to do?"

    "What are you doing! You soiled my clothes, what are you talking about!!"

    The young man pointed to a puddle of water on the chest of his clothes, and then stared at Alyssa fiercely, "What do you think we should do now!?"

    "II didn't mean it. For clothes like this, I'll just pay you for it!"

    Only then did Alyssa know what was going on. She secretly sighed why she was so unlucky today, and then said in a strong tone.

    The bad boy raised his eyebrows, as if he was offended by the other party's toughness. He couldn't help but snorted and said with narrowed eyes, "Huh? Compensate to me? Do you think you can afford it!! This is unique in the world!!"

    "Huh? Unique!?"

    Alyssa looked at the tattered clothes and felt that it would be trivial to compensate him for a hundred identical ones.

    "That's right, the boss worked hard to make it!!"

    "Do you think ordinary people can make those jagged shapes on the cuffs!?"

    "This is a work of conscience for our bad industry!!"

    “That’s why people call it Great White Shark!!”

    The companions behind the young man shouted and looked proud, while the leading delinquent youth was even more embarrassed and shy.

    ""

    Ah, what are you so shy about, bad!

    Alyssa was speechless for a while. Fortunately, she thought the sleeveless cuffs were caused by being torn off, but it turned out that these idiots made them by themselves.

    "Then what are you going to do? If you don't want compensation, I'll leave!"

    Facing this group of people, Alyssa felt a little afraid, and her eyes flickered slightly. She asked pretending to be calm, just hoping to get out of here as soon as possible.

    "Well, what should I do"

    The young man suddenly calmed down and looked at Alyssa carefully, making her feel uncomfortable for a while.

    "Hey, what on earth are you"

    “Please date me on the condition of marriage!!!”

    Before Alyssa finished speaking, the young man bowed ninety degrees and stretched out his hand. Alyssa was stunned, and her face immediately turned red.

    【Eh!  ?  Interact!  ?  What the hell kind of development is this!  !  】

    “You, you, what did you say all of a sudden!!!!!!”

    Alyssa no longer knew whether she was embarrassed or angry. The person who looked so fierce just now as if he wanted to kill her actually turned around and said he wanted to date her!  ?

    “Oh, my God, the boss’s lolicon is having another attack”

    "This disease is difficult to treat"

    "Actually, I am also a lolita control."

    "+1 upstairs."

    "You guys don't give it to me"??Talk to yourself!  !  !  !  "

    Alyssa angrily complained about this group of people, and then swatted away the hand handed by the young man.

    “Did you agree to my proposal!?”

    “Don’t jump to the final stage all at once!!!”

    Alyssa felt like she was going to cry. She started to turn her head, hoping to ask for help from passers-by. As soon as she turned her head, she saw a guy passing by with his hands in his trouser pockets and looking at her dumbfounded.

    ""

    ""

    With their eyes facing each other, the other person shook his head and walked forward as if nothing had happened.

    “Idiot teacher, come back here!!!”

    Hearing the angry shouting behind him, Neil had a headache. How could he encounter such trouble on the way home? However, it was really a novel thing to see someone confessing to Alyssa.

    Neil looked back at Alyssa, he spread his hands helplessly, "Hey, Miss, someone is confessing to you, I'm too embarrassed to come out and mess with it"

    “Asshole, didn’t you see that I was surrounded by a group of bad guys!?”

    "Tsk, tsk, tsk, this is even worse. Classic romantic comedies like heroes saving beauties are not suitable for me"

    "Who is telling you about a romantic comedy?!" Alyssa walked over quickly and grabbed Neil's collar, "Stop showing off your narcissistic expression and saying boring words! Get him away right now!!!  !”

    With one move, the Tathagata Divine Palm was swung out in succession, and Neil was directly hit and sent flying for more than ten times in the air.

    Neil was lying on the ground, covering his bleeding nose, and was almost beaten into a mosaic by Alyssa.

    "Let me tell you, you've beaten me to this point, are you still afraid of these people?"

    "Hey! Don't ignore us!!"

    The group of bad guys stood up and stared fiercely at Neil who appeared on the stage.

    “Well, I always feel that this kid looks familiar.

    Neil patted his clothes and stood up, glanced at the group of people in front of him, and couldn't help but sigh.  He looked at the leading delinquent young man, spread his hands and asked speechlessly, "I say, big brother, what's so good about this kid?"

    Alyssa’s eyelids twitched, and she held back her anger and stood behind Neil.

    "Huh? I like it, but can you control it!?"

    Looking at him gearing up, he seemed ready to punch him at any moment.

    Neil shook his head, then turned away to reveal Alyssa. He pointed at Alyssa and pushed up a pair of non-existent glasses.

    "Look at this little girl, the top is as flat as a horizontal line. Does it feel like a hand? Of course it does, but it just feels like a scratch on your hand. Unless you are an M, you will feel good!!"

    Ignoring Alyssa’s pretty face that was starting to darken, she then pointed at her legs.

    "Look here again, these two legs are so short, can they cooperate with you to do some difficult movements!? What fun is there! Without fun, how bleak life will become!! Do you think  …”

    “Don’t judge me for thinking about yourself, you scum!!!!”

    The world's martial arts show rises to the dragon level, and Neil spurts blood for another ten meters.

    "Are you here to step on me or to save me"

    Alyssa picked up Neil and stared at him coldly.

    "This is a strategy, Miss"

    At this time, the young man who was stunned by Neil's words came back to his senses, frowned, and reached out to Alyssa.

    "Who cares about you? As long as I like it!!"

    When Alyssa looked back and saw this scene, a bit of panic appeared on her face, but another hand appeared to help her block it.

    "Just say it nicely, don't move your hands or feet"

    Neil stood up and grabbed the other person’s thick hand with a smile, but the other person’s face seemed to be distorted by pain.

    "Idiot teacher"

    Neil turned back and smiled at Alyssa, then threw the young man out.

    “Wash your hands clean before pursuing a girl!!!”

    The young man was thrown towards his companions. They quickly supported the young man and were a little stunned when they looked at the red mark on his hand.

    How can a kid be so powerful?

    "You bastard, get on me!!" The young man rubbed his arms, and then rushed out fiercely, "I don't believe that six holy swords can't push the mountain of meat!!!"

    Facing the six people flying over, Neil curled his lips and quickly crashed into the six people.

    "Who do you think I am!!!It’s been a solo since!  !  !  I am the tank mage all by myself!  !  !  "

    "You're cheating!! Uh, wait, are you from my mother-in-law's family"

    “You only know now!!!”

    A few seconds later, Neil waved his hand freely and said to Alyssa, "Let's go."

    Alyssa looked numbly at the figures with their heads stuck in the wall. It was really lucky that the smashing was so comic.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Classmate Alyssa, why do you appear there alone? Where are your two good friends?"

    "Don't keep saying things I don't understand!" Alyssa glared at Neil angrily and looked away, "Even good friends won't get tired of being together every day."

    "Hey, I thought you were all in a relationship where flowers kiss each other"

    "Can you say something I can understand! Ah, no, you'd better not talk."

    Neil shrugged and looked at Alyssa who was walking in front of her a little annoyed. It was so rare that he saved her, but he didn’t even get a candy. It was really unsettling.

    "Hey, thank you just now"

    Alyssa stopped, glanced at Neil sideways, then quickly looked away, her face slightly red.

    "Thank you for what it is, can you eat it?"

    "Neal's word "thank you" immediately shirks all the credit from others. It is really the most deceptive word creation in history. At this time, at least you have to invite him to the Green Room for a sundae to express your gratitude.

    "Eat your sister!"

    ???????????????? Could it be that she didn’t appreciate it even after thanking him? Alyssa was so angry that she gritted her teeth.

    "Oh, classmate Alyssa, I didn't expect you to be so impure and actually want me to do such an ethically degrading thing. You are such a crazy guy. I never thought I had ever taught such a student!"

    "Shut up, you lost Greymon!!"

    Seeing Alyssa’s cannibalistic expression, Neil had no choice but to shut up in frustration.

    Ah, poor Sundae-kun left me again.

    "Speaking of which, how did you get to that place?"

    "I walked there accidentally. Do you think I came to find you!?"

    Alyssa was still angry, and even her tone of voice was full of gunpowder.

    "Sorry, I'm not interested in washboards."

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!! I am a washboard, I am so sorry!!!"

    Neil stretched out his hand to block the attack, but was bitten hard by the eldest lady’s tiger teeth. He couldn’t help but helplessly cover his forehead and sigh.

    "Don't think that just because Rie Kugimiya can use skills randomly"

    After vomiting in a low voice, Neil found that his hands were comically bloody.

    "Miss, it's time to relax. Even if you want my blood to flow through your body, you don't have to do this. I have another compromise. If you give birth to my child, you will have our blood."  Well, don’t you think this is simple, quick and perfect?”

    “Uh-huh, uh-huh, uh-huh!!!”

    "What are you shouting! Have you been fucked by me [beep——]!? Ahhhh, I know I was wrong, please let me go!!"

 Text Chapter 62 There must be something hidden under the cute appearance

    "You don't want me anymore?"

    The blond girl pursed her lips into a pitiful line, looked at the indifferent young man with tears in her eyes, and made a very outrageous declaration.

    "you——"

    The young man's eyelids twitched. After taking a deep breath, he was about to speak in a calm tone.

    “Is it because you have this woman that you don’t want me!?”

    The girl suddenly changed the topic and pointed at the girl standing next to the boy. She also had blond hair similar to hers, but her expression was a bit stunned, and she seemed to have been greatly shocked.

    "Eh!? Me?"

    The girl who was accused pointed at her face, her whole body was stunned, but the girl didn't seem to hear her words, she just took out her handkerchief and wiped the non-existent tears, and continued to complain about her misery.

    "You already have me at home, why are you looking for another woman outside? Can't I satisfy you with my blond hair? As my mother said, men are all beasts whose lower bodies are always in a state of rage"

    ""

    The young man said that he was really not a blond person. Did this guy’s mother say such strong words?  Sure enough, divorced women have wrong prejudices against men.

    When the young man said nothing and looked speechless, the girl rushed to the young man and stared at him with tears in her eyes.

    "I just heard you say you wanted to have a baby with her, why!? I can obviously give birth to a baby for you. If you want, I can give birth to a football team for you right away!!"

    As she was speaking, the girl caressed her belly with both hands, a trace of yearning and happiness for the future flashing across her face.

    At this moment, the passing spectators either admired or despised the young man at the center of the whirlpool. If he could do such a cruel thing at the age of ten, is it really okay to have a child?  Has modern science advanced to a point that even they could not imagine!  ?

    The young man covered his face. He was so ashamed. The looks around him made him so ashamed that he wanted to dig a hole and bury himself. He really couldn't get pleasure from the public shameful play in public.

    For the first time, the young man felt that he was still very moral.

    "Please let me go"

    "No, I will never leave you! I will never give up my happiness! Are your feelings for me just for fun?! Do you just want my body!?"

    Hearing the young man’s pleading words, the girl immediately came back to her senses and held his hand tightly, her eyes full of determination.

    ""

    The young man looked up at the sky that was gradually losing color in his eyes and shed tears silently.

    “Ah, I really want to die.

    "Hey!! Don't talk to yourselves, don't involve me in it!! It has nothing to do with me!"

    Alyssa could no longer bear the weird looks from around her. As the eldest lady, she felt so ashamed for the first time in her life. She actually became another heroine of such a shabby drama, and she even gave birth to a child. The lower limit.  It's not that showy.

    "And you, the stupid teacher, no, the promiscuous teacher! You actually did that, that, that kind of thing to a little girl, I, I will definitely report you!! You wait to go to jail!!"

    Alyssa pointed at Neil with a red face. This guy actually did these heinous things. Fortunately, she still believed him.

    No, if this continues, Nanoha, Suzuka, and the girls in the class will be in danger.

    Alyssa took out her mobile phone and immediately dialed a number.

    "Hey! Is this the International Court of Justice!?"

    "Miss, you don't have to be so realistic! And why is it that the International Court of Justice convicted me all of a sudden? Do you want me to hold a grudge like this!? You actually raised it to the international level!! You want me to be punished by human beings?  Expelled from the world!?”

    Neil almost fainted when he heard Alyssa’s calling voice. He stretched out his hand to take away Alyssa’s phone.

    “Yeah——!! Don’t touch me, you’ll get pregnant!!!”

    Alyssa screamed and jumped a few steps away, crossing her arms warily.

    ""

    Neil squatted deeply on the ground and was about to enter the orz state.

    When did he become a turbid launch pad covered in mysterious liquid?

    “Meow haha, that’s really interesting.”

    And the girl who was the culprit was holding her hands behind her back, watching the developments in front of her with a smile.

    "Asshole, whose fault do you think it is?! I was almost exiled because of your nonsense!!" Neil jumped.He stood up and glared at the girl with a red cross on his head, "Alicia, please go to bed early tonight. Weren't what you just talked about the bloody plot of a TV series last night!!"

    Not long ago, Neil was being tormented by Alyssa, but he was bumped into by Alicia who happened to be wandering around, and she heard Neil's teasing, which resulted in such a third-rate movie.  A real-life ethical romance drama with low blood pressure, low age and low IQ.

    "I want to perform because I think it's interesting"

    Alicia stuck out her tongue cutely and smiled as if she was not afraid that Neil was about to go crazy.

    “I almost went to the end of my life because of your desire to perform!!”

    "So youth is like a sand castle, which instantly collapses just because of some trivial things."

    “Don’t make it sound like it has nothing to do with you!!”

    Alyssa came over, she looked at Alicia, and immediately stroked her chest and breathed a sigh of relief.

    "It turns out you are not Feit. I was still wondering why Feit was such a person"

    Because of Nanoha, Alyssa and Suzuka both recognized the child Fit, and later exchanged letters. Judging from each other's words and appearance, they both felt that Fit was a well-behaved child who could even  A cute and shy girl.

    But the girl who looked exactly like Fit had just appeared, almost shattering her fantasy.

    Fortunately, God is merciful.

    "That's right, I'm not Feit, but I am Feit's sister, Alicia~~" Alicia smiled cutely, then blinked her beautiful eyes and looked at Alyssa, "By the way, you know Fei  Special?"

    "Well, but we have never met, so when I first met you, I was surprised. You are more lively than I thought"

    Alyssa felt that the corners of her mouth were twitching when she spoke.

    "Fortunately, Feite is not like you"

    Neil stood up, feeling equally deeply.

    "Hey, if Feit is like me, so what?"

    "Tell your mother to have another baby."

    "Ah! Neil is so bad, even Feit and I are not enough, yet he still wants it!"

    “…You’d better kill me.”

    "I just heard Alicia say that you live in this guy's house" Alyssa asked Alicia, but her eyes looked at Neil strangely, "I don't want to ask why you live in his house.  Why isn’t Feit with you?”

    "Well, there are many reasons. When Feite comes back, I will tell you in detail if I have the chance"

    Seeing that Neil had no intention of answering, Alicia could only answer randomly.

    "……Oh well."

    Alyssa’s eyes swept back and forth between the two of them, but she still suppressed the doubts in her heart.

    She always felt that they and Nanoha had a common secret that she didn't know about.

    Alyssa felt a little irritated unconsciously.

    "Well, it's time to go home" Seeing that the atmosphere seemed to be silent, Neil said aloud, "Miss, you should go back too, otherwise you will be confessed to again later"

    "Well, I understand."

    "Hey, what confession, tell me!"

    Alicia immediately became interested, but ended up being slapped on the forehead by Neil.

    When Neil and the three of them were walking on the road, they met a familiar guy, who was staring with his mouth wide open, with a look of surprise on his face that made him stupid.

    "Hey, Furuichi-san"

    Neil opened his dead eyes and said hello to the other party. How dare he meet an acquaintance at such a distance. In this small town, the chance of such randomness is really unusually high.

    "Um, can you explain the current situation in detail?"

    Furuichi held his forehead, reluctantly put on a relaxed smile, and tried hard to pose as a wise man.

    "What do you care about?"

    Neil and the two girls all tilted their heads at the same time, with several question marks popping up on their heads.

    "You still ask me what I care about!? Why are you with classmate Alyssa and a cute girl!!"

    "Ha, you ask why, it's just that we met on the road"

    "Oh my god!! Neil, has spring arrived again!? What a world without morals this is!!!!"

    Furuichi rubbed his eyebrows and almost smoke came out, and he fell intoA subtle state of rage.

    "Can you calm down, Furuichi-san, be careful and poke your forehead"

    "Ah, Neil, who made an oath with me to be a jobless virgin for the rest of his life, unexpectedly had something good happen to him. This was such a shock, as if all the hair on his butt was about to fall out, just like hair loss.  Dropped, and they are actually two cute girls of the same age? Obviously I remember that Neil’s preference seems to be the royal sister style with bulging front and back - "

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? could have two lines of bitter tears of blood and tears left in their eyes, Gu Shi looked at the sky aimlessly.

    ""

    "Well, anyway" Neil walked over and punched Gu Shi directly in the face, "You set my egg first!!!"

    “How can I not be determined after you’ve done this?!”

    "Have you calmed down, Furuichi-san"

    "I was forced to cool down"

    Furuichi was lying on the ground. Was that a meteorite that punched him so hard that his head was smoking?

    Ah, this time the handsome side of the beautiful girl was completely ruined in front of her.

    "By the way, who is this lady next to you?"

    Furuichi saw Alicia and asked Neil.

    "Alicia Testerosa, is"

    Neil wanted to say the words "my tenant", but he felt that Furuichi might get crazy if he said it, and there might be some rumors the next day. Last time Hayate came to visit his home.  It was this guy who broke the news.

    ???????????????????????????????? How about we kill him here to eliminate the trouble?

    Furuichi was covered in cold sweat, and his teacher was releasing an unabashed murderous light next to him. In an instant, he felt that his life seemed to be forced to the edge of the cliff.

    However, Neil and Furuichi had no time to care about anything else at this time, because a group of vicious guys were coming towards them.

    "Hey!! Who is the guy who just bullied me from Dumburo High School!!!"

    The bald man in the lead stared fiercely at the few brats in front of him.

    "Uh, boss, did we find the wrong person? They are all brats"

    A boy next to him came over and asked in a low voice that the combined age of the primary school students in front of him might not be older than his father.

    "You can't be wrong, that brat from the Denshi family is so big!"

    The bald boss spoke with confidence and no guilt at all for bullying a child.

    "Ehehehe!!! What is this sudden development!?"

    Furuichi looked at these delinquent high school students in despair, and suddenly jumped from one desperate situation to another more dangerous desperate situation?

    Neil looked at the group of people in front of him, and then glanced back at Alyssa. She was looking away and whistling as if it had nothing to do with herself, while Alicia's eyes were shining and looking forward to it.

    "Oh? It's you, right?"

    The bald boss noticed Furuichi who was making a noise, and after scanning the four of them, he identified Furuichi whose jaw was about to dislocate, because Neil seemed to be even weaker than Furuichi, and he seemed to be fine with long hair.  Bullying look.

    "Well, I don't have anything to say. Anyway, keep going, Furuichi-kun"

    Neil patted Furuichi on the shoulder and covered his mouth to suppress laughter.

    "Why me!! Don't act like you're just watching a show!!! I'm your student!!!"

    "Hey, hey, hey, you guys, don't you feel shy bullying a few kids?"

    A pleasant magnetic voice interrupted them.

    Furuichi turned his head as if he had seen a savior, and saw a group of girls wearing white special attack uniforms walking over, but the wooden knives, chains, clubs, and maces they held in their hands really made him feel embarrassed.

    Are today’s delinquents so ferocious even if they are too young girls?

    But it doesn’t matter, these big sisters are so beautiful.

    "Furuichi-san, you have lost all your moral integrity"

    ""

    Neil raised his eyes and looked at the group of female delinquents. The leading girl had a healthy wheat-colored complexion. Her long purple hair was tied up and swayed with her steps. She had a bamboo stick in her mouth and her eyes showed no sign of weakness.  Stare at the group of boys.

    "Ah? It's none of your business! This is our Duowu Luo's business, you Furious Emperor, get out of the way!!"

    At the critical moment, the boss did not give in because the other party was a girl, and it seemed that he had some connections with the other party.

    But the leading girl didn’t reply to his words, she just walked over and whispered:After staring at Neil for a while, he suddenly put his hand on Neil's head, with a friendly smile on his lips.

    "Your kid is Neil, right? I heard the tyrant mention you, you are such a cute kid"

    "Tyrant?"

    Neil didn't slap the opponent's hand away. After all, she was a quasi-royal sister, and he was just confused about the tyrant she mentioned. The group of guys from Duwuluo High School behind him seemed a little unhappy after hearing this title.  It looks good, like taking laxatives.

    It sounds like he is very tough. Is there such a formidable person around him?

    "Ahaha, it's someone you know anyway"

    "Hey, Rika, this kid here is also very cute. I'm Shizuku Itoi, and I'll die at night~~~"

    "Hey, Shizuku, you're scaring people"

    And Furuichi was surrounded by several female delinquents holding his face in his hands. At this moment, he was so happy that he almost fainted.

    "You women, don't forget about us! Bastards, don't think we dare not take action. Even if Nan Lixiang knows the "tyrant", I won't be afraid of you!  !  "

    "Huh? Even if you don't know that guy, I will beat you up. If you have the guts, come and try it!!"

    The bosses of the two factions began to clamor, and they gritted their teeth as fiercely as a wolf.

    "Boys! Don't take it lightly just because they are girls! Let them see the power of Dumburo High School!!"

    “Oh oh oh!!!”

    "Ah!? We are the Furious Emperor, don't underestimate us, you scum!!"

    "Follow the boss and rush!!!"

    Alicia and Alyssa stood on the outside, watching the two gangs fighting like this, feeling almost numb.

    "Ahaha, the fight started"

    Alyssa laughed dryly a few times, revealing a pair of dead fish eyes like Neil's.

    "Ah, everyone is so full of energy. It's so lively, I really want to join in"

    Alicia showed a completely different expression, and her eagerness to try made Alyssa doubt that she would rush in next second.

    Neil, who was in the middle of it, was punching one after another, while Fushi was running around with his head in his hands, hiding in a cold sweat.

    "What's going on!? Gang war!? I'm just an ordinary elementary school student. I simply ran to the wrong set!!"

    "Ah ah ah, let me go back to my mother's arms and drink milk!!"

    As soon as Fushi turned his head, he saw Neil kicking a big man away, making him look embarrassed.

    This guy’s strength is as unparalleled as ever.

    “You stinky brat!!”

    Fushi suddenly heard a loud shout from behind him. He turned around and saw a bad guy hitting him with his fist.

    ——I’m probably seriously injured now.

    Unable to escape, we can only watch the imminent crisis coming.

    In the blink of an eye, Furuichi felt as if his head was being pushed down, and a gust of wind passed over his head.

    "Really, don't get in the way here, leave as soon as possible, there are so many people here, even if you stand behind me, I may not be able to care about you, I might even beat you up"

    Furuichi only saw Neil punch the opponent away, and with a few words, he pushed him to the safety of Alicia.

    Furuichi was startled for a moment, and when he looked back, what caught his eye was Neil's expression that was slightly different from usual.

    I once saw this unique side of him in a martial arts competition.

    Looking at him intently in the fight, Furuichi pursed his lips.

    ——It’s really strong.

    "Hey, are you okay, Furuichi-san?"

    Seeing Fushi’s dull expression, Alyssa couldn’t help but asked, it wouldn’t be funny if he was beaten silly.

    "Uh, I'm fine" Furuichi waved his hand, then looked at Alicia, pointing to the chaotic situation, "Miss Alicia, is it okay to be in such a mess?"

    The bald boss seemed to have been beaten ten meters above the ground just now. Is that okay?

    "No problem! You don't know, right? Fighting is a specialty of this street. Many idiots living here will die if they don't fight. Even Neil fights one fight every three days and one fight every five days."  Yes, to a certain extent, he is very familiar with the people here"

    It’s really a disgusting street.

    “Then Alicia, wouldn’t it be dangerous for you to live here?”

    Alyssa really can’t imagine that if a child lives here, wouldn’t he be frightened every day?"That's not the case" Alicia shook her head and smiled, as if she didn't care much, "Don't look at these people as being fierce, but in fact they are very principled people, at least they will not bully the elderly or children.  At best, they have bad mouths. Just now they were just scaring us. In the words of Neil and Granny Denshi, these people are apes without brains and can only express themselves in the most primitive way.  It’s just blood that’s burned too hot…”

    "Of course, there are also other connections, such as the mother-in-law Denshi and the "Scarlet Overlord" rumored here are Neil's family, so those people don't dare to mess with the people in the family"

    ""

    ? Okay, Scarlet Overlord is really the name of the bunker. Is Neil's house full of monsters?

    Furuichi and Alyssa once again watched the scene near the end. In their eyes, something seemed to be different.

    "These guys are really getting more and more durable"

    Neil twisted his wrist and walked back. His face was not red and he was out of breath. It was impossible to tell that he had just finished fighting.

    "You do like fighting"

    Furuichi looked at Neil and smiled softly.

    Niel paused for a moment, then shrugged and smiled slightly.

    "I don't hate it."

    "I didn't expect that my teacher is still a bad person" Alyssa covered her face as if she had a headache, "Are you performing a GTO?"

    "Please ask Mr. Onitsuka for this kind of thing" Neil scratched his head and said boredly, "Well, if I can make extra money, I wouldn't mind making a cameo"

    But not long after he finished speaking, Neil found that Furuichi, Alyssa and Alicia were all silent in front of him, with dull expressions on their faces.

    "Huh? Are you possessed by a ghost, you guys?"

    Suddenly, an arm even rougher than Kenjiro's wrapped around Neil's neck. He was stunned for a moment, and then fell into the shadow of despair.

    Who released this Godzilla at the end of the 21st century

    "Oh? Neal-chan, are you planning to make extra money? I have a place where you can make a guest appearance. I originally came out to see where the kid was having such a fun time, but I didn't expect to hear such good news"

    Furuichi and Alyssa looked up at the tall figure, with the stubble, thick eyebrows, piercing eyes, light lip gloss and eye shadow, a perfect figure comparable to King Billy, and a charming Jean  The kimono that no one can look at directly gave them an unparalleled impact.

    "Ah, I really want to vomit. Can I vomit?"

    "Hello, Mrs. Xixiang."

    Alicia reluctantly moved her lips and said hello proactively.

    "Oh, it's Alicia" Xixiang moved his eyes and nodded, "Go back and tell your family that Neil won't be going back tonight. He's working at my place, so tell them not to worry"

    "Well, I understand, please feel free to do so."

    Neil, who was almost out of breath, stared at him. Alicia sold him in the blink of an eye. Please feel free to take him for what he is. He didn't even know if he would be able to see the sun tomorrow.  .

    “Let’s go, Neil-chan~~~”

    Xixiang smiled girlishly at Neil, and Neil immediately rolled his eyes and fainted while frothing at the mouth.

    “Is it okay, Alicia?”

    Watching Neil being carried away on her shoulders, Alyssa felt for the first time that it was not easy for him either.

    "It doesn't matter, Mrs. Saigo is a good person."

    ""

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    That night, Xixiang Ladyboy Club.

    “Clang, clang, clang! The super future star of our store is now making a grand appearance, Sonoko!!!”

    "Who are you calling Sonoko! Who wants to be the future star of your store!!"

    "Come on, Nierzi! You have great potential to become the ACE_OF_ACE of our store!!"

    "A devil wants this kind of potential, even if you give me money!!"

    "Yo!! Pretty boy, twist your waist!!"

    “You can do it yourself, don’t make too many demands, you perverted uncles!!”

    "Yoooooooo, such a cute child is indeed a boy! Long live Lord Lucifer!!!"

    "Have your male-only penetrating weapons been scrapped by you idiots!?"

    "Nierzi, please date!!!"

    “Go to hell——!!!!!!”

    On the stage, ?A girl in a gorgeous kimono with light make-up, who was actually a boy, was dancing with terrifying momentum with a folding fan. Next to her, Saigo was admiring the dance with a face full of admiration.

    This kid really has hope of becoming the master of the great route.

    The next day, the news about Neil's transformation into a new human spread secretly without his knowledge.

 Text Chapter 63 To maintain moral integrity or to lose moral integrity, that is the question

    The long black hair floated gently.

    The bright pupils reflect the surrounding scenery, like a mirror world.

    The girl put her hands behind her back, holding a smile on her lips, and stepped lightly.

    "Ah, no matter how many times I come here, I always feel that this place is huge"

    The corners of Tifa's mouth were slightly raised, her eyes were shrouded in a bright light, and she looked around every inch of Maho Liang Academy from time to time.

    "That's right. After we entered through the school gate, we walked for more than half an hour and felt like we didn't even see the end"

    Alicia, who was following Tifa, glanced around with the same interest. Whenever she saw the architecture of European classical beauty and the natural scenery, her vermilion eyes suddenly brightened like gems.

    "Well, I heard from Neil that there are many schools here, ranging from elementary school to university, plus various research institutes, shopping streets and library islands. It really can't be visited in one day" Tifa introduced, tapping her lower lip.  , suddenly remembered something interesting, a smile on his face, "This school also has many activities, such as the last school festival, which was held for three days and three nights. It was really lively"

    "Wow, that sounds so interesting" Alicia immediately flattened her mouth in disgust when she saw Tifa's expression, and then murmured angrily, "If Neil had woken me up earlier, then I couldn't have done it either."  Did you attend the school festival?"

    ""

    Tifa scratched her cheek and smiled silently. Is this what she should be struggling with?

    "But it's great, I want to go to school here too"

    Looking at Alicia’s longing expression, Tifa couldn’t help but smile.

    "What you say should be fine. As long as you worship Tony Nier or Negi, they should be able to find a way"

    "Hmm, please Tony Neil? I always think that guy will say something like "It's too troublesome, so I won't do it""

    Alicia closed her eyes and frowned, as if she could imagine the scene at that time.

    "maybe……"

    Tifa nodded with deep understanding. She quite agreed with Alicia's idea and her understanding of that guy.

    However, because of her understanding, she knew that if Alicia really asked him to ask for help, Neil would still do his best to help her.

    "A soft-hearted fool."

    Tifa pursed her lips and murmured in a low voice. She was a little bit disgusted by this.

    "What's wrong, Tifa?"

    Alicia noticed Tifa’s little movements and couldn’t help but feel a little weird.

    Tifa came back to her senses immediately, scratched her cheek and laughed dryly, "It's okay, I just got a little lost in thought"

    "Hey, what are you thinking about? You are so absorbed in your thoughts~~~"

    Alicia rolled her eyes and didn’t know what she was thinking of. She half-covered her mouth with her hand and leaned over with an ambiguous smile.

    Tifa blocked the approaching smiling face with her hand and said angrily, "What are you thinking about? I feel like you are becoming more and more like that guy Neil"

    "Hehe, you are so embarrassed that I got it right, right?"

    "You're not shy!"

    "Oh~~~Don't you deny what you said before? Sure enough, Tifa-chan's heart is full of Nier~~~"

    ""

    Faced with such teasing, Tifa simply shut her mouth and turned away as if she didn't hear anything.

    Seeing Tifa like this, Alicia stopped teasing her. She glanced around and asked, "Hey, Tifa, where is Neil's school? We've been gone for a long time"

    Originally, I was idle at home and wanted to come to the school to kill some time. However, after I came here with Tifa, this journey was really a good way to kill the time.

    ??Looking carefully, it seems that it is almost time for get out of class to end.

    "This place is too big. I haven't been here many times. How can I know how to get there?"

    "Eh? Didn't we see that big map when we entered?"

    “It’s true, but”

    "Is Tifa a roadie!? So cute!!"

    "What are you so cute about!? You're not praising yourself in disguise, when you haven't found a way either!?"

    "Are you two brats students here?"

    The two of them, who were fighting and looking for their way around, suddenly heard a voice coming from behind them. At the same time, they turned their heads and saw a tall man in black sportswear standing not far away with a cool expression.

    "Hello, we are not students here, we are here to find someone."

    TifaliNodding gracefully, the person in front of him seemed to be a school teacher or administrator.

    "Looking for someone?" Heigang raised his eyebrows and looked at the two girls in front of him, "Who are you looking for?"

    “It’s Neil Springfield who works at Shengxiang Elementary School here.”

    "It's that kid, but it's almost time for school to end. If we go by now, the people in the elementary school will probably leave as well. Forget it, I'll lead you there. Maybe that kid is still in school  By the way, are you his friends?"

    “We are his girlfriends!!”

    Before Tifa could speak, Alicia answered first.

    "girlfriend!?"

    Heigang opened his eyes in surprise, while Tifa covered his forehead as if he had a headache. He dared to believe that Alicia would start to display her natural instinct of fearing chaos in the world again.

    "I didn't expect that boy to have two girlfriends, but it seems reasonable after thinking about it"

    Heigang sighed at first, and then nodded unexpectedly.

    "Well, this gentleman"

    "Just call me Heigang" Heigang lowered his head and looked at Tifa, noticing the tangled look on her face as she hesitated to speak, and said with a very understanding expression, "Don't worry, I understand"

    "No, actually"

    "Let's go, I'll take you there now."

    "That bastard is really incredible. He actually did such a thing, but he is a role model for others. This is considered a harm to others' children. Well, I should be able to use this reason to teach him a lesson"

    A cold smile appeared on Black Steel's lips, and his narrow eyes narrowed slightly, flashing a frightening red light from time to time. When Tifa noticed the eldest brother's expression, she knew that the unlucky child was about to suffer a big disaster again.  , couldn't help but draw a cross in my heart.

    "Meow haha, it feels like something interesting is going to happen"

    Hearing Alicia’s cheerful laughter, Tifa sighed sadly, feeling deeply powerless.

    【Neal, if you want to blame it, you have a teammate who has been deceiving people for thirty years】

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Woo——"

    "What's the matter, Neil?"

    Naye suddenly heard Neil making a sound of unknown meaning, couldn't help but frowned, and asked with some worry.

    "It's okay, I just suddenly felt so miserable that I let out such a scream from my soul that it shook the world"

    "I have no idea what you are talking about" Nanoye shook her head in confusion, and then laughed happily, "But this means that Neil, there is nothing wrong with you"

    "Naye, at this moment, I feel more desperate than when I met a giant."

    She had just escaped from the demon king of the Kamabaka Kingdom and was mentally traumatized. Now she was attacked by this girl Nanoha. As her master, Neil suddenly felt that his majesty had lost as much as a certain vampire. He couldn't help but feel  I feel like life is dark.

    "By the way, aren't we going to the back mountain? This direction doesn't seem right"

    Nanoye looked at the direction Neil led the way. She had been training with Neil every day after school as usual, but at this moment, she visually saw that it was completely different from where she usually went.

    "Well, anyway, what I'm teaching you is just the control and application of magic power, and how to fight. I plan to hand you over to a more capable and experienced guy. Regardless of magic or physical skills, with her level, she can definitely  You trained me to become a master"

    Originally Naiyara was still being trained today. Neil felt that he had nothing to teach. After all, the magic system was completely different. Apart from some basic things, Neil felt that it would be better to have someone like Yuno as a coach.  Suitable for yourself.  When Professor Nanoha was in actual combat, whenever he encountered her unconsciously cute look, Neil would be blasted to pieces by a burst of starlight.

    Therefore, directly throwing Nanoha to the merciless Yiwen is definitely very profitable. Anyway, it is healthier for young people to abuse them, and there is Negi who can attract firepower next to him, and more importantly,  He can go home and cook quickly after school.

    【Ah, I can’t help it anymore, I can’t stop crying.  】

    "don't want!"

    Naye's face changed slightly and she shouted subconsciously, even her voice became slightly shrill.

    Neil was startled and quickly turned his head to look over, only to see Nanoye staring at him with her mouth bulging as if she was very angry.

    "Uh, what's wrong with you, Miss Nanoha?"

    &nbsp; Neil asked cautiously after being stared at by Nanoye for a while.

    "me……"

    When asked by Neil, Nanoye didn't know how to answer. Could it be that she told him that she didn't want to leave him?

    "Dream on, it would be better to use a starburst to make him surrender."

    "Ms. Nanoha, did you think of something dangerous just now! Although I don't know what it was, I am firmly against violence!!"

    With the flash of red light in Nanoye’s eyes and the faint smile of excitement on her lips, no matter how idiotic she was, Neil still felt that he seemed to be very close to the door of hell.

    "Ahaha, what are you talking about Neil? I never thought of using Starlight Explosion to blast you"

    Nanoha scratched her cheek, smiled very cutely, and said horrible words that made Neil break into a cold sweat.

    【This guy said something that must never be uttered!  Naturally black?  ?  Definitely natural black!  !  】

    "Neil, why do you want others to teach me? I'm afraid I won't get along"

    Naye thought for a while and finally came up with a reason.

    "So that's the problem"

    Neil breathed a sigh of relief. He really didn't realize that Nanoha's character would be afraid of strangers, but this was no problem at all. After all, Yiwen's appearance was very deceptive. At first glance, he looked like a harmless cat, and he was very similar to  You don't have to worry about getting along with Yi Wen at all, because that guy's queen character is definitely about making others obey her.

    "That's not okay, Nanoha. If you hold back because of this small worry, you won't be able to make great progress in the future! Although I will be a little reluctant to let you go, dad, I will still do this for your future.  I did it! So, even if you resent Dad, I won’t regret it!!"

    "What dad, what role are you playing!"

    Nanoye slapped away Neil's hand on her shoulder with dissatisfaction. She blinked, not knowing what she thought of, her eyes suddenly lit up, and a meaningful smile appeared on her face.

    "Well, after all, Neil was defeated by me, I don't think he has the ability to teach me anything"

    "What!? Defeated by you!? It was just your luck that time. If I do it ten times again, you will not be my brother's" Neil originally retorted angrily, but when he saw Nanoye's smile, he seemed to understand.  Everything changed, "Well, since you said so, I also feel that I am not capable"

    Nanoha's smile froze slightly, but soon her lips curved into a more contemptuous arc, and at the same time her eyes swept three inches ahead.

    "Neil, it really doesn't work."

    Neil, who had been paying attention to Nanoye's expression, naturally noticed the other person's gaze. He looked down and couldn't help but widen his eyes, like an angry cat staring at Nanoye who was smiling leisurely and contentedly.

    "No!? You dare to say that I can't do it!? I've told you from the first day of class that I am a man who can break through the sky. The word "no" cannot appear to me!! Very good, Nanoha.  Just wait, if I don’t train you well, I will spend the rest of my life hanging around Xixiang!!!”

    “This is what you said, Neil~~~”

    Naye secretly made a gesture indicating that the plan was successful, and at the same time thought of something in her heart.

    【This trick of using retreat to advance that my mother taught me is really useful. Although I don't know why I aimed at it like this in the end, as long as it succeeds, I'll be fine!  】

    In fact, it was not until some years later that Nanoha understood the true meaning of this matter. At that time, she lamented that her health teacher died early. At the same time, she was very fortunate that she had a mother as great as Kami who allowed her to do this.  I have avoided many detours in my life.

    "Forget it, let's stop today's training. I'll go back and think about how to arrange it"

    “I don’t know whether it was because he was inspired to fight or because his dignity as a man was challenged. Neil began to seriously think about what to do. Usually, these things were left to Anders to do.

    "Huh? What is that guy doing?"

    Neil suddenly slowed down, and a shadowy figure appeared in his field of vision.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Ha, why are all the cleaners boys, not even a girl"

    Furuichi stopped the broom in his hand, looked around the classroom, and couldn't help but sigh sadly.

    Doesn’t it mean that if men and women match each other, the work will not be tiring?  There are just a bunch of idiots here, and they are exhausted from doing anything.

    "You just give up on this idea, this is terribleIt's our class's policy" Yuuji walked past Furuichi with a broom on his shoulder, not looking like he was working at all, "That guy said that in order to avoid a series of unnecessary problems caused by male-female combinations, we separate boys and girls.  Separated to facilitate management, do you think we can resist the mountain above our heads?  And the girls seem to agree"

    “Can you disagree!? Girls almost don’t have to participate in work during the week!!”

    "From this point of view, it turns out that he is still a gentleman"

    "That's weird! Even if he is a gentleman, he can only be a gentleman in another sense!!!"

    "I'm telling you, you can chat as much as you want, but if you can work, Yuuji, you've barely even done anything!!"

    Listening to the two complaining, Touma couldn't stand it anymore. He was almost the only one working now. He obviously planned to grab those half-price bento boxes.

    "You should tell the group of people over there first"

    Yuuji pointed with his broom in the direction of the podium, where a group of people were gathering for activities.

    Standing on the podium, Akihisa used the broom as a guitar and danced his fingers as much as he could, as if he had returned to the school festival concert, with the intense melody seeming to linger in his ears.

    “Come on, call me!!!”

    “Honey!!!”

    "What a tall person!!! Call me God-sama!!!"

    "Ah, Lord Kami is playing a game console in that corner over there"

    Touma looked at this scene, then looked at someone in the corner who had entered the god of strategy mode, and couldn't help but sigh.

    How long will he be able to do this?

    ——

    Suddenly, the sound of the door being pulled attracted the attention of everyone in the class.

    A handsome face that was as cold as a knife appeared behind the door, and at the same time, those sharp wolf-like eyes made the guys in the class stay silent for a while and started cleaning obediently.

    “Kids, is your bastard head teacher gone already?”

    They were slightly surprised by the unexpected punishment, and then suddenly realized that it was their class teacher who had caused the hatred.

    "Well, our bastard head teacher left early during the last self-study class and let all the girls go"

    As the leader of the boys, Xiongji told Heigang in detail. When Heigang heard this, he felt that the temples on his forehead began to beat again.

    "That rascal……"

    "Um, Teacher Heigang, what do you want from Neil?"

    Touma's question caused Heigang to turn around. He looked at the people in the class, and for some reason the corner of his mouth curled up into a weird smile.

    "Ah, actually it was the boy's two girlfriends who came to see him"

    "What——!?"

    "girlfriend——!?"

    “Two more——!?”

    The boys looked at each other and saw the jealousy hidden in each other's eyes. They nodded one after another, immediately picked up the thing in their hands, and rushed out of the back door without saying a word.

    "Hey, don't damage public property"

    Heigang shouted behind them, chuckled, and then walked downstairs.

    When he walked downstairs, he found that the two girls waiting nearby were gone. Instead, there was a guy who deserved a beating, gaping at the large cloud of dust.

    "Faye, did you see the two little girls who were here just now?"

    Heigang walked over, patted Fay on the shoulder and asked as coldly as usual.

    "Huh? It's Kurojia~~" Faye turned around and showed a very hearty smile, and then her face became a little weird, "Kurojia, are you a lolita control?"

    Heigang was startled, then his face turned black, he pulled out a cold long knife out of thin air, clasped his hands and raised it, ready to slash at it.

    "You really deserve to be cut down just like that kid"

    “Ehehehe!! Oppose violence, Hei-chan~~~”

    “Go to hell!!”

    "Wait a minute, aren't you going to ask where those two girls went? I'll tell you, but you can't do anything to me!"

    ""

    Heigang stopped and stared at Fay coldly, while Fay smiled slightly and tidied up his clothes. It was not until Heigang was about to have his second impact that he slowly spoke.

    "Actually, I just met them and chatted for a few words. I found out that they were here to see Neil-chan, so I told them that Neil-chan had left.Okay, so they took their leave, and let me tell you something by the way.  "

    "That means you knew it beforehand, right?"

    "Well Wow!! Kuro-chan, a surprise attack is a foul!!"

    “I don’t care about you!!”

    “I clearly said I wouldn’t do anything!!”

    "Did I promise you!?"

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "So, you lost the ring that Yiwen gave you and you were thinking about how to die, maybe this is it?"

    "No, I'm not thinking about how to die"

    Negi looked at his brother depressedly, forgetting if he didn't help, he was still gloating about his misfortune.

    "I just lost my ring, is there any need to do this?"

    Although the ring was a relatively rare magic item, it was not in a life-and-death situation. However, seeing Negi like this, Neil immediately felt very happy.

    "You won't understand. If Master finds out, I will see hell"

    Yiwen’s terror began to emerge in Negi’s mind. His face turned pale and his whole body was shaking, as if he had seen a ghost.

    Neil couldn’t help but sigh at how powerful Yiwen was. He was able to make Negi, a little man-trained boy, even more miserable. He felt like he was almost turning into an M.

    "Hey, Neal, what's the ring that Mr. Negi mentioned? Doesn't it matter that he's still like this?"

    Nanoye pulled the corner of Neil's clothes and asked with some confusion.

    "Well, that ring is like a wedding ring that represents a lifelong promise, and Negi, the idiot, threw it away without knowing where. If his powerful wife at home knew about it, he would probably not have to go to bed for a month."

    "Hey!? Teacher Negi is already married!?"

    "Hey, Neil, stop making this up!"

    "I'm not making it up, I'm just explaining it to Nanoha."

    "What are you trying to explain!!"

    Facing Negi’s fire-breathing eyes, Neil shrugged and had to give up, "Okay, okay, I won’t say it anymore. Why don’t you recall it and let me help you reorganize the scene at that time."

    "real?"

    Negi looked at him suspiciously, could this guy really be so kind?

    "We are brothers after all Speaking of which, when did the ring disappear?"

    "It should have been last night"

    "Well, very good" Neil nodded, "Which woman's bed did you sleep in last night?"

    "Herehey!! Where are you going!!"

    Negi is crazy, he actually believes in a guy like Neil, he is really a fool.

    "Oh, oh, did you really sleep in someone else's bed? Yeah, there are so many people in the girls' dormitory, who could it be?"

    "I told you not to do it!! I haven't even slept in Asuna-san's bed recently!!"

    "The married life is not harmonious?"

    “Stay away from me!!!”

    "Teacher Negi is not pure."

    ""

    Negi leaned against the tree, wanting to die.

    “Neil——!!!”

    Just when Neil was enjoying the sight of Negi being beaten to a pulp, a familiar scream came from behind. Without thinking, he immediately bent down. The next second, a figure flew over his head, and at the same time, a wave of wind blew up.  A gust of cold wind.

    Neil raised his head and looked at the blond girl who flipped in the air and landed perfectly, and couldn't help but be speechless for a while.

    "Alicia, do you have to say hello in this way? If I hadn't avoided it, I really doubt I would have suffered internal injuries from you."

    "It doesn't matter, I just said hello a little more enthusiastically."

    "Is this called being more enthusiastic!? Who would rush over at a speed of 40 yards, 4 seconds and 2!? Do you think I am an American football player!?"

    “What a small family man.”

    "I'm sorry, anyone would be petty when their lives are at stake!"

    "Tch, I won't talk to you anymore" Alicia left Neil alone, moved her target to Nanoye who was aside, and immediately pounced on her, "yahoo! Nanoye!!"

    "Whoa, be careful, Alicia!!"

    Neil sighed helplessly at the two who started to fuck Lily, then turned his head and forced a smile at the black-haired girl who was running slowly.

    "Won't you stop this guy, Tifa?"

    ? ???Isn't this bad?  There is a beautiful girl throwing herself into my arms"

    Tifa walked up to Neil and smiled teasingly.

    “I wish the way of throwing myself into someone’s arms could be improved”

    Neil muttered softly, but the next moment, Tifa's beautiful black hair was fluttering with invisible domineering aura.

    "What were you talking about just now?"

    "No, I didn't say anything, Your Lady Queen."

    Neil immediately displayed his low-profile and domineering attitude. His dignity and integrity were completely useless in front of Tifa.

    "Ah, look, Nanoha, Neil is starting to lose his moral integrity again!!"

    "Neil has never had any moral integrity anyway"

    "Alicia, shut up, whose fault do you think it is that makes me like this!"

    "You blame me?"

    "Ha, if I don't blame you, why should I blame myself!?"

    "Shut up."

    "Yes, Your Lady Queen."

    "Neil really suffered."

    Alicia’s triumphant look made Neil want to hang her up and tickle her, but for Tifa’s sake, he still lay on the ground obediently.

    "By the way, what is Negi doing there?"

    Tifa noticed Negi, who had been ignored for a long time, but the other party was obviously trapped in an endless loop and did not notice their arrival.

    "Nieji is struggling with the question of whether he should have moral integrity or lose his moral integrity."

    ""

    “By the way, why did you and Alicia come here?”

    “Well, since it’s okay to stay at home, and Alicia has never been to school, I took her here for a walk.”

    Neil looked back at the girl who was chatting enthusiastically with Nanoye. She had maintained such an optimistic attitude since she woke up. It was not an exaggeration to say that she was offline. However, these might just be to cover up her inner feelings.  lonely.

    【Looks like we need to hurry up.  】

    Just when Neil was thinking about something, a strange murderous aura rushed towards him. Neil looked around and saw a large black mist rumbling towards him.

    "What is that!? The Black Mist Monster!?"

    As soon as he finished complaining, Neil was swallowed by the black mist.

    "Whoa! Help! Huh? Isn't this a guy from the class!? Hey, are you rebelling!?"

    "Burn my remains with the blazing holy fire! How joyful is life, and how sad is death!"

    "Ahhh!! Where did you come from the Ming Cult!? These people are crazy again!!! Tifa, Negi, save me!!"

    Tifa watched the group of people go away speechlessly, and then glanced at Negi who continued to seek death.

    This school is still so peaceful today.

 Text Chapter 1 That day, the boy walked into a new world

    My name is Orima Ichika, I'm 15 years old, and my gender is, um, with excalibur underneath, you know.

    At this moment, the fifteen-year-old youth is like a deep-sea fish.

    “The classroom with all girls except me is very stressful.

    But it doesn’t matter. With my ability to withstand stress that I have developed since childhood, I can still withstand this kind of pressure. I am quite confident about this.

    Why do you say that?

    This has to start with my family and my world.

    “Today’s world, I simply don’t know how to describe it in words.  First of all, the two mainstreams in the world today are technology and magic. As far as I know, eight years ago, the flying super weapon called IS came out, and the world has undergone earth-shaking changes. However, weapons like IS can only be made by  The manipulation by girls has led to a fundamental change in the status of men and women in society.  However, the matter did not end there. In the following years, the ISSDA organization responsible for space development announced the existence of "magic". Magic was originally unknown. Coupled with the new life from the universe, it became even more complicated.  Not to mention the various superpowers in Academy City, the world was once again in turmoil. However, with the efforts of many parties, the world finally settled down, and magic was gradually accepted by everyone. At the same time, ordinary humans could not  All known alien races appeared one after another, and the world became more and more diverse.

    However, there are still unknown things in this world, such as disobedient gods, demons, angels, magic societies that are still hidden in the dark, and advanced beings buried in the shadows. I know these because my family is special.  The reason is, after all, the old man in my family is not an ordinary person.

    In short, there are as many angels and demons as dogs, and fairies and heavenly beings are everywhere. This world is a strategic fortress.

    However, this world view is not enough to shock me, because the family I live in is enough to numb my nerves. My home is simply the most chaotic place in the world.  Compared with one who has a personality, all kinds of weapons are worth the sky, and I can also see angels and demons eating together and having fun, and even aiming their guns at someone. The moment I knew the truth, my three views were completely destroyed. Thousands of years of history  They've all been tricked into being dogs.

    “Alas, this world is so damn peaceful.

    “But even so, I am still very stressed at this moment.

    I folded my hands and put them under my chin, with cold eyes, trying to look calm. At this time, I finally understood Commander Ikari’s sense of pressure to remain calm in the face of the apostles’ attack.

    Commander Ikari is mighty!  !  !

    But the sights gathered from all around are really uncomfortable. Haven’t you seen that my forehead is already covered with heart-wrenching beads of sweat?  ?  Sure enough, no matter how old a girl is, she always has a trembling heart!  !  Sure enough, a girl's gaze is the most terrifying thing in the world. The ever-changing changes of sometimes resentment and sometimes anger are simply more disasters than taking the Western Scriptures.

    I took a deep breath, narrowed my eyes slightly, and all the nerves in my body suddenly became more tense than ever before.

    ??????????????????????????????????

    Wow, I relaxed too much and almost came out from behind.

    Ha, by the way, why do I have to stay in a place like this?

    Thinking of this, I recalled what happened the night before.

    That night, my brother said to me with a smile that could be read as bright and written as slutty.

    "Ichika, you will become the happiest man in the world."

    So that’s what he was talking about!  !  !  !  !

    I sighed deeply, and I mourned for a second for my seemingly happiness and actual sorrow. I started to swim away and observe the people around me.

    Well, the eyes of the girls on the left and the right are full of unparalleled curiosity for knowledge, and their shining eyes almost flashed through their tough golden eyes.

    I can’t see the back part, but the sight of the thorns on my back makes me feel like I’m sitting on pins and needles. I can understand it even without looking.

    "The person directly in front of me is a slightly older woman.

    She is a bit petite, and her figure is almost the same as that of a student, but her chest size is the nemesis of all high school girls.  The clothes are relatively large and make her look more petite, but she still feels quite cute.  In addition, she also wears a pair of black-rimmed glasses. Although they are crooked, she can still be called a bespectacled girl.

    And this girl with glasses was looking at the people in the class in panic, her timid posture was reminiscent of an injured little rabbit.

    You are a teacher, show me some domineering power!

    "Everyone is here. Then, SHR is going to startWhoops!  "

    Well, it’s not something you can do if you want to.

    I gave the teacher an appreciative look, but for some reason the teacher turned red and smiled shyly.

    ????????????????????????????????????????? Suddenly, I felt that the pressure on my body was a little heavier, and I almost died from a thousand arrows piercing my heart.

    “Well, then, please introduce yourself, uh, in order of seat number.”

    The teacher seemed to have recovered from the inexplicable emotion and said to the students in the audience in a panic.

    ""

    "It's so quiet. My dignity as a teacher is suddenly shattered into pieces."

    I looked at the teacher who was about to cry, and I couldn't bear it. At the same time, I felt unhappy with the girls in the class. Are you shy because you just entered high school? No one responded. The teacher was about to cry. Really?  I'm going to cry!  !

    I glanced at the teacher, and the teacher’s eyes also moved over.

    ??Okay, our eyes met.

    Please don’t look at me like this, you are not my type, teacher.

    I quickly lowered my head, I still understand the principle that a dead Taoist friend will not die a poor Taoist.

    “Oh, give me a normal high school life.

    The reason why I specifically emphasize "ordinary" here is simply because what I am in now is definitely not an ordinary high school, but the famous IS Academy-the only school in the world that trains IS operators.

    And the most important point is that IS, this deceptive thing, can only be activated by girls, so naturally, this is a girls' school.

    And why am I here?

    I need to emphasize again that I am a boy, and I am definitely a boy at first glance. My appearance can be considered a bit handsome, but it is definitely not the kind of beauty that makes even IS unable to identify my gender.

    The reason why I came to such a ghost place has to start with the entrance exam in February.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    That day, the sun was shining brightly, and the cherry blossoms flying freely in the sky made me fall in love.

    I looked at the clear sky and encouraged myself in my heart.

    Today is the entrance exam for Junior High School. For your own goals, you can’t do it without working hard.

    The school I go to is called Mahora Gakuin. It is a very large Academy City that has everything from kindergarten to university. There are many schools in it, all types, and my target is the famous Mitsusaka High School.

    The reason why I chose Mitsusaka is not because of its reputation, but because my brothers and sisters all graduated from here. I have an indescribable yearning for that place.

    I want to chase the traces they left behind, and I want to be like them.

    that's it.

    Well, of course, if I am admitted to Mitsusaka High School, my goal of dominating Mitsusaka will be one step closer, and realizing Mahora's dream of complete domination will not be unattainable.

    Hahahaha, I couldn’t help but laugh out loud.

    "Why are you giggling so early in the morning?"

    At this time, my head was hit hard.  When I looked back, I saw a handsome man with white shoulder-length hair standing behind me. He was looking at me listlessly with a pair of dead fish eyes, and he didn't look like he was awake at all.

    "Brother, you got up so early"

    ??I touched my head and laughed dryly.

    "Well, seeing as you have a test today, I got up early to see you out"

    Hey, is this guy so kind?

    "Hey, don't think I can't understand your expression"

    "Well……"

    Although those dead fish eyes are completely rotten, they are still so sharp.

    I don’t know if my thoughts were revealed again, but I got another blow on the head.

    "By the way, you forgot to bring your admission ticket"

    I was stunned for a moment, watching my brother hand a certificate to me.

    "Huh? Didn't I prepare it last night?"

    As I was talking, I wanted to go through my bag. I had carefully prepared all kinds of things the night before.

    "Well, men will always forget some things, just like forgetting what their first love looked like"

    “I won’t forget it!!”

    I replied angrily, but I didn't notice the firmness in my tone.

    The old man looked at me steadily for a moment, with an inexplicable light flashing in his eyes.?, and then touched my hair with a slight smile.

    “Okay, take your admission ticket and go quickly, don’t be late.”

    I didn’t notice anything strange about my brother, so I took the admission ticket and didn’t check whether I really didn’t bring it with me. I said goodbye to my brother and went out.

    "It seems that Ichika has grown up"

    After saying this softly, the man walked back into the room with a smile.

    It was easy, so I came to the address indicated on the admission ticket.

    ???????????????????? Why is it not in Mahonliang Academy, but in a high school outside?

    But I didn’t think too much about it. Anyway, it said this on the admission ticket and I couldn’t change it even if I wanted to.

    But I feel a little uneasy.

    Are you nervous before the exam?

    With a feeling of apprehension, I walked into the imposing building in front of me.

    "I'm just going to go, turn left and right, how on earth are you going to get to the second floor!?"

    It’s been almost ten minutes since I walked, and I still haven’t found the stairs to the second floor. The internal structure is too complicated!  ?  Is this the maze before challenging the BOSS!  !

    My eyes wandered around, trying to find the guide map on the wall, but I sadly discovered that the walls inside were so beautiful that I couldn't even find a crack, let alone any wall charts.

    ?????????? This time, shit, I’m lost.

    "Hey, what should I do? Hey, why are you so quiet?"

    At this time, I finally realized that it was eerily quiet here. After walking for so long, I didn’t even meet a single person. Could it be that the exam has already started?  ?  Could it be that my dream of dominating Mitsusaka was just aborted?  ?

    God, I curse Jesus for not having chrysanthemums!  !

    “Perhaps God really heard my curse from the heart, and a door appeared not far in front of me.

    I walked to the door and saw a piece of paper stuck on it with the words "Infinite_Stratos Examination Room" written on it.

    "Well, I guess this is the right place"

    Because it says "Examination Room" on it.

    But the name of this examination room really looks impressive, and there are actually two English words that I can’t understand.

    Thinking of this, I feel deeply disappointed for my English course.

    I guess I won’t be able to pass the English test this time.

    But it doesn’t matter, my other subjects are fine!  !

    After taking a deep breath, I opened the door and walked into the room.

    "Ah, you are a candidate. Okay, go over there to change clothes. We are pressed for time, so you have to hurry up. This place can only be rented until four o'clock. I don't have time to trouble you. Really, I don't know what I'm doing.  What……"

    As soon as I entered the room, a nervous-looking female teacher, about thirty-five years old or above, spoke a lot of words like a machine gun without raising her head. I was stunned for a few seconds.

    Hey, hey, hey!  !  !  Sister, don’t you need to see what I look like and check my admission ticket!  ?  Where has the professionalism of being an invigilator gone?  ?  And what’s going on with changing clothes!  ?  You have to change clothes for exams these days!  ?  Are you asking me to use my body to show the beauty of the human body in ancient Greece?  ?  Sorry, I have been failing art classes since I was a kid!  !  Well, actually this is to prevent students from cheating, right?  But there is no one other than you in this room. I really don’t see any other candidates anywhere!  !

    While I was minding my own business, the elder sister gave instructions and walked out of the room directly with the documents in her arms.

    I watched the other party leave in embarrassment. I bet the eldest sister really didn’t even look at me.

    "Hey, what kind of test is this"

    I muttered a few words in a depressed voice and walked towards the place covered by the curtain.

    And at this moment, I entered a new world.

 Text Chapter 2 Sure enough, this is a conspiracy

    When I opened the curtain and walked in, I saw the object in the center of the room.

    The streamlined metal shell reflects light that is not dazzling, and an armor-like outfit sits quietly.

    I looked at it carefully and then fell silent.

    “Damn it, what kind of clothes do you want me to change into?! Are you asking me to take the war studies test!!”

    The bag in my hand was almost smashed by me.

    I calmed down the turbulent feeling in my heart that I wanted to hit someone, and walked over, looking left and right at this thing. After looking at it for a long time, I was speechless.

    Isn’t this the IS that appears on TV?

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of 1999

    But this thing actually has something to do with me. Well, it should be related to my family.

    "This is what changed the world"

    Because of the "White Knight Incident" of that year, the world became aware of the existence of this kind of weapon. At the same time, the originally balanced military structure suddenly collapsed. How many IS controllers can be found will directly affect the country's military strength.  , so every country began to implement a system of preferential treatment of women.

    Although there is a magical power like magic in the world today, it has not been widely used in the military due to various restrictions. Moreover, IS has advantages that can compete with magic. In comparison, the country is more willing to invest more resources.  on this emerging technology.

    Well, this is actually nothing to me. I am more curious about IS. After all, I have seen forces more powerful than IS.

    With all kinds of thoughts, I couldn't help but reach out and touch it.

    Anyway, IS can only be activated by women. If I, a pure man, touch it, I will probably have no reaction like touching a dead fish. It is a rare opportunity to touch it and I will not suffer any loss.

    However, there are always various unknowns in life. You can never guess what will happen in the next second. Of course, it is another matter if you have the ability to predict.

    A cold metallic feeling came from the fingertips, followed by a burst of dazzling silver light and various information pouring into the mind.

    “Eh!? Eh————!!!!!!”

    Faced with such a strange situation, I suddenly lost my train of thought.

    When I finally came to my senses, I found that the IS had actually moved and attached itself to my body like armor, becoming part of my hands and feet.

    "What happened!?"

    “Has someone activated IS!?”

    "who is it!?"

    "Huh? This, this is -"

    "man!?"

    Hearing the sound, a group of researchers in white coats came over. They opened the curtain and saw me activating IS. They all fell into a state of sluggishness where they couldn't think.

    I looked at the researchers in front of me in silence, and then looked at the abnormality on my body. I immediately showed a miserable face like a Christian abandoned by God. At the same time, the devil on my brother's face flashed through my mind.  smile, with only one thought left in her mind.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? This is a conspiracy.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    “Oh, I want to die.

    "Classmate, Orimaru Ichika-san!"

    A voice calling my name brought me back to reality from my annoying thoughts. I held my forehead and blurted out weakly before I could figure out the situation.

    "Ah, what's the matter?"

    "Ah, um, um, I'm very sorry for calling you so loudly all of a sudden. Are you, are you angry? Yes, I'm sorry! But, um, I'll introduce myself in the order of the fifty syllables. Now it's Oribara-san's turn.  So, I'm really, really sorry! Can you please introduce yourself? Are you willing?"

    It was then that I really came back to my senses and figured out the situation, and found that my deputy instructor, Yamada Maya, was constantly bowing his head and apologizing to me. It was obviously my own fault, but the teacher wanted to apologize himself. For a moment, I was full of guilt.

    "Uh, um, Mr. Yamada, you don't have to apologize like this. It's all my fault. I will introduce myself."

    I stretched out my hand to stop Teacher Maya Yamada from apologizing, and quickly made a comforting reassurance.

    "Really, really!? You, you promised me! You must do it!!"

    Teacher Yamada suddenly raised his head, seriously grasped my hand and leaned towards me, and he could still see the mist in his eyes.

    Teacher, are you really a teacher?  ?  This pairThe attitude of the little girl can easily be misunderstood, and some ignorant and innocent little boys might have fallen into trouble from then on!  !  !  Oh, oh, don't put your chest on it, be careful, my cannon may go off!  Also, I need to reiterate it again, teacher, you are really not my type!  !

    In the struggle between reason and sensibility, angels and demons, I took my hand out with difficulty, left my seat and walked to the podium with a slight bend without being noticed.

    Ah, I almost got hard just now.

    Standing on the podium, looking at the unabashed thirst for knowledge in the eyes of the girls in the audience, including Teacher Yamada, I suddenly felt like I was on the top of Mount Everest, and it was difficult to even breathe.

    "Ahem."

    I straightened my back and cleared my throat, thinking about what to say next.

    ???????????????????? But my mind went blank. As expected, the pressure had already crushed my thinking power into pieces.

    At this time, I took a peek at the seat by the window. Sitting there was a black-haired girl with a ponytail.

    Her name is Xiao Zhizhen, my childhood sweetheart who we only reunited after six years. This girl has always had a single ponytail. When I first entered the classroom, I recognized her at a glance.

    “But it’s really a transformation of women.

    No, no, now is not the time to think about this.

    "Help me quickly!!"

    I signaled her with my eyes. As a childhood sweetheart who has been dating for a long time, she must be able to understand this information instantly.

    "snort!"

    You actually ignored me!  ?

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Oh, oh, what does this cold aura and this arrogant attitude mean!  Where has the arrogant and a little bit coquettish Hoshi-chan gone!  !  Now Chen is completely 100% proud!  !  She actually abandoned me mercilessly at my critical moment, turned her face expressionlessly to the window, and snorted coldly, "I'll kill you, did I offend you, Miss Chen!"  !

    “However, this did remind me of something.

    I remember my brother once told me that when faced with a girl who is wrapped in pride and makes people wonder if she is engaged in chain defense, you must use your fiery penis to penetrate the opponent's uterus.

    Of course, this is summed up by my rich theory and practice. Although I don’t know where his theory and practice come from, I even wonder if he made it up casually.

    ??????????????????? However, I have no idea what those two words mean in English, because I am powerless in English. I have obviously been abroad, and there are foreigners at home. I only know the twenty-six English letters ABC, which is really weak.

    Well, I don’t really want to know the meaning of this. I know that what comes out of my brother’s mouth is definitely not fun, because every time I ask my sister or other older women in the family, I will be scolded.  Of course, many times I will attract hatred consciously or unconsciously. In comparison, the harm I suffered is quite small.

    Ah, I am going off topic again. Look, the eyes of the girls below are starting to burst into flames.

    Well, what should I say at this time?

    Let’s start with a song called “Girls’ School Boys” by Twins?  Well, it does fit the occasion, but this is a self-introduction, not a concert.

    【When we introduce ourselves, too many rhetoric just attracts the temporary attention of others. To let people know ourselves, the most important thing is to show our true side.  】

    Brother’s voice seemed to ring in my mind. At this time, I seemed to see the holy light of heaven.

    Sometimes I’m pretty reliable.

    The corners of my mouth raised slightly uncontrollably, and the sunshine outside the window shone in at the right time. At this moment, in the eyes of some ignorant little girls, I became a handsome and sunny boy.

    A small exclamation came from below, and my attention immediately came back. I took a breath and began to introduce myself.

    "My name is Ichika Orimara."

    “Yeah, yeah, yeah!!”

    Everyone’s eyes showed the expectation of “I want to hear more.”

    I smiled, what a group of curious and kind children.

    Then, I should also treat others with sincerity.

    "I like Lolita the most."

    Maintaining a sunny smile, I expressed what I loved most in my heart.

    institutions

    The sounds of various heads banging on the table and people falling to the ground kept ringing out. It seemed that they were moved by my sincerity.

    I think everyone can become a partner who loves lolita.

    At this moment, I seem to have new hope for the future.

    The sound of clicking footstepsThere was an urgent sound, is someone coming?

    “Are you going to reveal your abnormal sexual fetish as soon as you get here!?”

    Huh?  Does this sound sound familiar?

    But before I had time to react, I was hit hard on the head and sent flying.

    Wow, this kind of invisible murderous martial arts passed down by my brother is so familiar to me. The pain that directly penetrates the skull and hits the cerebral cortex is simply exhilarating How strange!  !  I'm not a pussy-shaker like Sister Xiaoyuan!  !  !

    “However, this knocking method, whether it’s power, angle, or speed, is very similar to the person in my impression.

    I swallowed and turned around with a little fear. I saw the woman behind me wearing a black suit and tight skirt. She had a slender figure and a body curve with no fat at all due to regular exercise. And the other person was at this time  He crossed his arms in front of his chest, raised the corners of his eyes, and his eyes were as sharp as a wolf's.

    "What the hell, Guan Yunchang!?"

    Snapped——

    “Ugh, I got hit on the head again, I’m probably going to have a cerebral hemorrhage now.

    "Sister Chifuyu, it hurts so much!"

    Yes, the domineering woman in front of me is my sister Chifuyu Orimaru.

    "Who is the hero in the Three Kingdoms, idiot!!"

    I rubbed my head and stood up from the ground, looking at my sister in front of me, very curious about her appearance.

    "Sister Chifuyu, why are you here? Aren't you out training for the annual World's No. 1 Martial Arts Tournament?"

    "Do you think I am Yamcha!? Who told you that I would go to that kind of conference!!"

    Chifuyu-san’s eyes started to sparkle, and her fists were clenched tightly. She would probably attack accordingly depending on my answer.

    “Uh, it’s my brother, that’s what I told you!!”

    I quickly shied away all the responsibilities, but after hearing this, Chifuyu-san loosened her fists and held her forehead in distress.

    "That idiot has been talking nonsense all day long"

    Looking at Chifuyu-san's depressed and gnashing expression, I couldn't help but want to laugh out loud. Those words I just came up with on the spur of the moment were purely to deceive my brother. Oh, haha, a Tai Chi push hand can kill someone invisible. I feel  At this moment, my IQ doubled several times.

    "Huh? By the way, what was going on with your self-introduction just now?"

    "Well……"

    Okay, I haven’t even breathed a sigh of relief yet. Why did this hatred suddenly shift back? I didn’t make fun of you.

    "My brother told me to be heart-to-heart and treat others with sincerity"

    And as soon as I finished speaking, Chifuyu-san came towards me with an angry fist.

    “Just lie to me now!!!!”

    Is it okay to let your brother lie like this openly?  ?

 Text Chapter 59 Looking forward to meeting him again

    "Hey, your eyes are wandering. Do you want to borrow money from me? For the sake of us being brothers, just tell me how much you want. It's okay to give the Ming coins directly to you!"

    There was a short distance from leaving the World Tree to one of the squares near the World Tree. Along the way, Neil found that Negi peeked at him very frequently, almost every few steps.  When he turned his head, Negi quickly turned his head and whistled. This behavior made Neil very unhappy, because it felt very disgusting to be treated like this by a boy, and Negi was not a girl who secretly liked him.  .

    “ Could it be that Negi has been looking at 3A girls for a long time and hasn’t had any contact with boys for a long time, and finally his interest in that area has begun to awaken!  ?

    In an instant, Negi’s image became dangerous in Neil’s eyes.

    "Why is it such an unlucky thing to say? How much do you want today's birthday to become the anniversary of my death! What do you mean by that look in your eyes? I always feel super unhappy!!"

    Negi was obviously stunned by Neil's sudden words for a few seconds before he reacted. Coupled with the weird look in his eyes, he couldn't help but complain angrily.

    Neil stuck out his tongue, put his hands on the back of his head, and quickened his pace slightly, leading Negi by half a body.

    "Do you have anything to say?"

    Negi paused for a moment, looking sideways at the face partially blocked by his arms, his eyes flashing behind the lenses.

    “Hey, Neil, has something happened to you recently?”

    I always feel that something has changed in him.

    Neil’s pace slowed down unconsciously, but soon returned to its original state, and he asked without looking back.

    "Why do you think so?"

    “I just feel like you’ve been a little absent-minded these days, as if you’re a little further away”

    Raising his head and looking at the stars covering the night sky, the starlight gently reflected the faint light on Negi's glasses.

    Neil put down his hands and put them behind his back. He also raised his head and stared at him from a distance.

    "No, nothing has changed"

    In the end, he was still like that.

    Nothing has changed.

    "Neil"

    Negi turned his head and opened his mouth, as if he wanted to say something, but for a long time, he did not say another word.

    "Don't talk about me, it's you" Neil suddenly spoke up and grabbed the topic, turning his face and blinking, "You are the one who should be said to be absent-minded, right? You seem to have no energy recently, as if you were distracted by something.  Things are bothering me"

    "Is it that obvious?"

    Negi lowered his head and muttered quietly, but Neil could still hear him beside him.

    "It's all written on your face I thought you looked confident after the school festival, but it turns out you've been so worried these days that you almost jumped off a building. What, is it a worry about love, boy?"  "

    When talking about love, Neil’s eyes brightened up and his tone was full of ridicule.

    "No, I just had a quarrel with Asuna-san"

    Negi rolled his eyes at him and became dejected again.

    "Sister? Oh, haha, it really is a matter of love~~~You dishonest guy~~~"

    "Do you have to think about this!?"

    "Okay, what did you and eldest sister argue about?"

    Neil spread his hands and did not continue teasing the other party.

    "Actually, it's not a big deal. Asuna-san just reminded me that I am very similar to Chao-san"

    Negi lowered his head a little further and sighed softly.

    "I see, the eldest sister is angry because of this"

    Neil looked at his brother’s confused expression, and he probably figured out what was going on between him and Asuna.

    After meeting with Gunel and learning that his father was still alive, Neil also guessed what Negi was thinking now. He must be full of things about his father. Since a long time ago, Negi has been working hard for his father.  , constantly injured, and constantly moving forward. After getting more accurate news, he will only work harder to move forward for his dream, even at the risk of losing his life.

    Father seems to be everything to him.

    This is exactly the same as the super ring tone.

    For the sake of your dreams, you are willing to give up everything, including your own happiness.

    And Tomorrow Cai is angry about it, maybe that's it.

    "Actually, Asuna-san is right, and I said the same thing to Chao-san, but I"? 

    Although he clearly rejected Chao's approach, he himself followed Chao's path, almost exactly the same path.

    He, how should he choose?

    "Neji, do you still remember what Chao Lingyin said?"

    Neil didn’t pay attention to Negi’s current expression and just continued talking.

    "Don't stop, keep moving forward This sentence should be very suitable for you now. For you, your father's affairs can be said to be everything to you. If you are asked to give up everything now for this, you must be able to do it.  Yes, in this aspect, you, Chao Lingyin, and I are really the same"

    Neil slowly took a breath of the refreshing summer night, his eyes slightly focused on Negi's face.

    "However, I think this is correct, or in other words, any approach is correct, but everyone chooses a different position. It is probably impossible for you to give up looking for your father, so why not go all the way?  Black, just like Kick-Ass who became a hero after being knocked headlong"

    "Well, I always feel that the tone of your words has suddenly changed a lot"

    "Don't worry about these things. Your goal is very clear anyway. You just think too much. Anyway, there is only one way you want to go from now on, isn't it?"

    Facing Neil’s smile, Negi seemed to know a little bit about what he should choose.

    "However, I have one more thing to say. No matter what you choose, you should also pay more attention to the people around you, such as eldest sister. I think eldest sister is very clear about your thoughts, and this is what she is worried about.  , it’s just that she doesn’t want to see you scarring yourself, the eldest sister’s idea is probably that simple"

    Neil took a few steps forward, tapping his toes slightly. As his body turned, his long hair fluttered lightly, and his face was clearly reflected in Negi's eyes.

    "Don't forget this, because when you lose, the pain is not something you can bear"

    "Neil"

    They were only a few steps apart, but Niji felt like they were separated by a chasm.

    Because there was a bit of sad nostalgia in Neil's eyes, which blocked his approach.

    "Well, that's all I want to say. It's up to you what you think about next" Neil spread his hands and smiled softly, then turned a little evil again, "But eldest sister really loves you deeply.  Said~~~"

    "Why do you come back here again!!!"

    The sentimental atmosphere just now was gone, and Negi rolled his eyes angrily.

    “Hehe~~~”

    Neil grinned wider, looked away slightly, and saw the surrounding environment clearly. His smile was frozen, and his expression was a little confused.

    "Ah, by the way, what am I doing here?"

    "Huh? Don't you know it yourself!?"

    "I really don't know, I'm following you"

    "How are you following me!? You are following me and running in front of me!!"

    "In this case, I will go home. Goodbye, young man who works hard~~~"

    Neil waved his hand and walked forward without looking back, but he was immediately grabbed by the collar.

    "It's rare that you come here, so just patrol with me. You have a lot of time anyway"

    I don’t know where Niji got the strength, but he was holding on to Neil’s collar as firmly as a rock.

    "Hey, I'm not on duty tonight, and my youth is calling me!!"

    "What youth?"

    “Galgame on the computer!!!”

    “Delete your youth for me!!”

    "Do you want to ruin my life!?"

    "Your life is too insignificant!!"

    Seeing that Negi refused to let go of him, Neil lowered his head helplessly, but after waiting for a while, he found that Negi was still where he was.

    "Aren't you going to patrol? Why are you standing here without moving? You want to be a sentinel!"

    "No, I'm waitingah, here it comes!"

    When Negi was talking, a figure in the field of vision gradually enlarged, and he suddenly shouted.

    Neil looked in the direction that Negi was looking at, and saw Setsuna coming this way quickly, and Kamo the ferret was lying on her shoulder.

    "Why is Kamo and Setsuna-san together?"

    Generally speaking, doesn’t Kamo, the pervert, always follow Negi?

    "If you come to me today, I will ask Kamo to find Setsuna-san first, and then we will make an appointment to meet here."

    ? ?Ji smiled and explained in a calm tone.

    Neil glanced at Negi thoughtfully, his eyes brightened slightly, and then fell silent.

    "Teacher Negi, Teacher Neil, good evening."

    Setsuna quickly arrived in front of them. There seemed to be no surprise about Neil's appearance. Negi or Kamo must have told her in advance.

    "Boss Neil, long time no see."

    Kamo jumped from Setsuna’s shoulder to Negi, turned to say hello to Neil.

    "It's been a long time indeed. You haven't done anything wrong recently, have you?"

    Neil half-opened his eyes and glanced at Kamo who was stiff.

    “No, absolutely not!! I don’t dare to lose even a hair under Boss Neil’s eyes!!”

    "That means you did a lot of bad things that I didn't see, right?"

    Under Kamo’s desperate eyes, Neil raised a bright smile.

    "Okay, Neil, Kamo hasn't done much recently and has helped me a lot. Let's go on patrol now"

    Seeing this, Negi had no choice but to interrupt Neil's topic.

    Neil waved his hands quickly, as if he refused to agree.

    "No, it's not my turn tonight, I won't work overtime, you have to go do it yourself!"

    "Anyway, you are here, and you will do some meaningless things when you go back. It is better to stay. It is rare that we can be on duty together"

    “What’s so pointless!! You’re actually vetoing my life!!”

    "Teacher, what are you talking about?"

    Listening to the conversation between the two, Setsuna on the side was confused.

    "It's nothing, it's just that Neil promised us to patrol together. One more person will add more strength."

    Negi turned to Setsuna and smiled, taking Neil with him by the way.

    "Who agreed? Don't just talk to yourself!"

    "Then let's set off now!"

    "Okay, Teacher Negi."

    "Hey, don't ignore me, listen to me!!!"

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Ah, I really want to go home"

    Raising his head, Neil looked at the starry sky and lazily followed Negi and Setsuna.

    “It’s only been less than two minutes! How unmotivated you are!!”

    Neil didn’t pay attention to Neji’s words. He turned to look at An Jing walking beside him, his eyes rolled, and he didn’t know what he was thinking.

    "Speaking of Setsuna-san, why are you and Negi together? Could it be that you are having an unethical love affair with your eldest lady and her fiancé behind your back!?"

    Neil covered his mouth with his hands, his face filled with disbelief.

    "Who do you think is the betrothed!!"

    "I did not betray the eldest lady!!"

    "As expected of Neil, he said all the things in my heart, but it doesn't matter, brother, you can be considered Setsuna's master, it's totally okay!!"

    "How is it OK!!!" x2

    The two of them shouted at Kamo at the same time, dumbfounded.

    “I understand, I know how to do it, huh huh~~~~~”

    "You know nothing! The laughter behind you is full of bad intentions!!"

    "Teacher Neil, I will never change my heart for the eldest lady!!"

    In desperation, Setsuna expressed his loyalty to Konoka without thinking.

    "Oh, that's true" x3

    At this time, two young men, one a pervert, looked at Setsuna with ambiguous eyes. Setsuna was stunned, and then turned red and waved his hands in denial.

    "No, it's not what you think. I, I just treat the eldest lady, just"

    "Love……"

    "It's love"

    "like."

    The three guys caught Setsuna’s words very wisely.

    "Nah!!!!!!!"

    At night, the girl’s shy screams broke through the sky.

    "You guys are really energetic"

    Suddenly a voice intervened in the joke between three people and one mink. They followed the sound at the same time and saw a young man wearing a high school uniform leaning against a lamppost, holding a mobile phone in his hand, and his eyes glanced slightly  Their fingertips are still touching the bright screen.

    &nbsp;"Why are you here? Are you also patrolling at night?"

    Neil walked over and obviously knew the other person.

    The young man then turned his head, looked at Neil walking towards him, and smiled slightly.

    "Well, I'm short of manpower recently, so I came to help. Anyway, I still get overtime pay"

    "Senior Muchen."

    In an instant, he also came over and bowed respectfully to the other party.

    The young man is Jun Muchen.

    "It's Setsuna-chan, why are you with this bastard brat?"

    "Who are you calling a bastard? Speaking of bastards, you bastard is even more of a bastard!!"

    “Tsk, tsk, tsk, it’s full of balls in one sentence, it’s really dirty!”

    “It’s your head that’s dirty!!”

    "Well, actually, Teacher Neil is here to patrol tonight, so we came together"

    "The moment interrupted the two people's unscrupulous conversation, and at the same time, I felt that the two guys were really similar.

    "Neil, Setsuna-san, who is this gentleman?"

    There is obviously someone here who doesn’t know the other person.

    "Oh, this is a student from the high school department. Senior Jun Muchen, like me, is also employed by the school and is very powerful."

    Seeing that Neal had no intention of introducing him, Setsuna had no choice but to introduce him to Neji. When he looked at Jun Muchen, there was a hint of admiration in his eyes.

    "Ahahaha, I am stronger in that area"

    Jun Muchen touched the back of his head and smiled brightly, swinging his waist back and forth slightly.

    In an instant, he turned away with his cheeks slightly red, Negi looked puzzled, while Neil's eyes were full of contempt.

    "You can no longer be described as a scumbag."

    "Uh, um, nice to meet you, Mr. Jun."

    Although I didn’t understand what Jun Muchen meant by that aspect, I still extended my hand in a friendly manner.

    "This is Teacher Negi, just call me Muchen. He is such a personable gentleman, completely different from a guy who only knows bullshit"

    With a gentle smile on her face, Jun Muchen held Niji’s hand and said something that made someone angry.

    "It's much better than you, the guy with the same curly hair as [beep——]"

    Neil twitched the corners of his eyes, raised the corners of his mouth, and said coldly.

    “Although my hair is black and curly, it is definitely not the curly hair on [beep——]!!”

    "Ah la la, you really didn't bring it upon yourself"

    The two people looked at each other, as if there were sparks constantly arousing.

    "Well, Neil, you and Mr. Muchen are very familiar with each other."

    "Only a ghost is familiar with this kind of guy!" Neil turned his head and glared at Niji, then immediately turned back to stare at Jun Muchen, "This guy had a fight with me for no reason last time, what do you think?  Is this kind of person seriously ill?!"

    “It’s not just for nothing!!”

    "Then what are you talking about!!"

    “Because I’m bored!!”

    “Idiot!!”

    "Ha, I really don't understand"

    Negi held his forehead with a headache, feeling as if two Neils appeared in front of him.

    “Speaking of which, what are you doing here alone?”

    "I'm waiting for someone."

    Jun Muchen put away his phone and said with a yawn.

    "Ha, waiting for someone? You don't look like you have a date, do you?"

    "How different! One day I will go to a love hotel with the president!!"

    "One sentence will reveal your true face clearly."

    Neil sighed very much, this guy is really powerful in combat, his combat effectiveness has broken through the lower limit.

    "Actually, I was waiting for the principal's guests to come out" Seeing the curiosity in the three people's eyes, Jun Muchen continued, "They are people from the Holy Church."

    "The Holy Church? Is it dealing with the previous ghoul incident?"

    Neil was the first to react, and at the same time, three unlucky children flashed through his mind.

    "Ghoul? What ghoul?"

    Negi and Setsuna looked at Neil suspiciously. Neil was stunned. It seemed that they didn't know about the incident.

    After briefly explaining it to them, Negi and Setsuna's expressions changed slightly and became a little heavy.

    “Actually, you don’t need to be so nervous. As long as you deal with it well, you won’t be afraid of too much trouble”

    &nbsp; Jun Muchen put away his playful look and calmly comforted the two of them, with a comforting warmth in his voice.

    "Yeah." x2

    "By the way, who was sent by the Holy Church?" Neil raised his eyes and looked at Jun Muchen, "Is it the agent? Or are the people from the burial agency also coming out?"

    "You know a lot" Jun Muchen's eyes were slightly surprised, and then he continued to lean against the lamppost lazily, "That person is the person in charge of the nearby Shengtang Church stronghold, he is oh, myself  Look, he comes out."

    Jun Muchen suddenly stood up straight and looked back at the building behind him. In the darkness, the sound of neither light nor heavy footsteps sounded rhythmically.

    Everyone’s eyes were focused on him, and the figure in the shadow gradually became clearer, and the cross hanging on his chest reflected a faint silver light.

    "Oh? I didn't expect there would be so many people here"

    There seemed to be a little surprise in the heavy voice, and a man wearing a black priest's uniform appeared in front of everyone.

    Neil’s pupils shrank tightly, and the man’s face was deeply imprinted on his retinas. He opened his mouth slightly, then bit his lower lip tightly, and an imperceptible trace of violent murderous intention passed deep in his eyes.

    Soon, the trace of hostility disappeared, and Neil stood aside silently, returning to his usual listless appearance.

    Jun Muchen, who had been keeping quiet, glanced at Neil thoughtfully, then stood up with a smile and introduced the newcomer to Niji and the others.

    "This is the chief priest of Haiming City Church, and the person in charge of negotiating with our Magic Association on behalf of the Holy Church Church, Kotomine Kirei."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Jun Muchen faced Kotomine Kirei and introduced the person on the other side.

    "These three are magicians and swordsmen from the Magic Association, Negi Springfield, Neil Springfield, and Setsuna Sakurasaki."

    "Good evening, you three. I never expected that the Magic Association would have such outstanding children."

    Kotomine Kirei's eyes are always heavy, giving people a serious feeling.

    "You're flattered, Mr. Kotomine."

    Facing the other party’s compliment, Negi quickly nodded in return.

    Kotomine Kirei’s eyes passed over the faces of the three of them one by one. When he saw Neil, he paused for a moment and then turned to Jun Muchen.

    "Mr. Muchen, my business has been finished, and it's almost time for me to leave."

    "Let me take you out" Jun Muchen nodded to the other party, and then winked at the three of them, "Then I will lead Mr. Yanfeng to leave, and you three can continue working"

    "Okay, Mr. Muchen."

    "Goodbye, Senior Muchen."

    Neil didn’t look at Kirei for a second, he raised his head and nodded lightly to Jun Muchen, then turned around and left with the two of them.

    "Then let's go, Mr. Kotomine."

    "sorry to bother you."

    Kotomine Kirei nodded in thanks, then vaguely glanced at the direction Neil left, with an obscure smile on his lips.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "I'll send it here."

    Reaching the entrance of the academy, Jun Muchen stopped and turned to talk to Kotomine Kirei, who was following closely behind him.

    "Well, thank you."

    Jun Muchen nodded slightly to him and walked away.

    Kotomine Kirei calmly watched Jun Muchen leave. He slowly turned around until his back disappeared.

    “It seems like something interesting happened tonight, Kirei.”

    The strange voice appeared out of thin air, but Kotomine Kirei did not feel the slightest surprise, and his expressionless face maintained his usual indifference.

    "What are you referring to?"

    Kirei stared at the void in front of him, as if there was a figure in front of him talking to him.

    "hehe……"

    The sound of laughter was accompanied by golden light particles, which gathered together little by little. Soon, the silhouette of a human figure loomed in the golden light.

    "You should have discovered it, that brat"

    Yao dispersed, and a young man wearing a black jacket had his hands in his trouser pockets. His handsome face was full of arrogance, and a pair of bloody eyes under the golden bangs seemed to have an addictive demonic quality, staring directly at the indifferent eyes.  man.

    Seeing that Kirei remained silent, the young man raised an evil smile on his lips, narrowed his eyes slightly, and the blood in his eyes became more and more piercing.

    "He seems to have the same thing as us."

    Qili looked at the man??, his eyes were cold, and he met those eyes that were difficult for mortals to look directly into without giving in.

    Suddenly, Kirei smiled.

    A gloomy smile appeared on his cold and sharp face.

    "Indeed, aren't you interested, Gilgamesh?"

    "Of course I have interests. There aren't many things in this world that interest me" The smile on Gilgamesh's lips grew wider, and the light in his eyes became more and more elusive. "But, we can't be interested in him now."  Take action."

    "Oh why?"

    There was a hint of curiosity in Kirei's expression.

    Such emotional changes are very rare for him.

    "Because of the agreement with that guy, if that kid encounters danger within my sight, try to save his life."

    Gilgamesh withdrew his gaze and raised his head slightly. The night sky was reflected in his eyes, and he seemed to be able to see a night similar to the original one.

    "That mysterious heroic spirit?"

    Kirei frowned, a familiar yet unfamiliar figure appeared in his mind.

    "Um."

    Gilgamesh’s gaze retracted from the sky and fell on Kirei.

    "Do you know his identity?"

    Hearing Kirei’s question, Gilgamesh smiled playfully.

    "That's right, but it's better not to tell you for the time being. It will be more exciting to save the interesting things until the end."

    Gilgamesh looked past Kirei, looking in an unknown direction, with slight waves in his eyes.

    "My king, I am looking forward to meeting him again."

    ?…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

    PS: I plan to overthrow and rewrite it, and change the protagonist to a female.

 Text Chapter 60 Moon Peak Shrine

    irritable.

    That feeling lingered in my mind for quite some time.

    The things that happened recently and the people I met have revived many memories that have been buried deep in my heart. In my mind, almost all of them are pictures that I don’t want to think of.

    In the past, he would sometimes recall it or appear in his dreams. Even though it was like a curse, he never wanted to abandon those memories. For him, this was a sin that he had to endure.

    However, even so, he would not be as inexplicably restless in the past as he is now. Often, as long as he hints to himself, his mood will soon calm down, or in other words, his heart will feel like death again.

    Is it because of those people?

    Some familiar faces flashed through Neil's mind, and a subtle sense of peace flowed through them.

    He has always been walking alone. Even Negi, who is closest to him, cannot get close to the depths of his heart. Now, the shadows of other people have been left in his heart. Unknowingly, the cracks in his heart have opened up.  got bigger.

    However, he knew very well that this would not work.

    He has learned a lot from what happened in the past, and he doesn't want to repeat the same mistakes. In order to no longer let others get hurt because of him, and make himself suffer again, as long as he no longer establishes close relationships with other people and is separated by a distance, then each other will  Will not be harmed.

    “Otherwise, what happened to Touma that night will happen again.

    "well……"

    Neil sighed slightly, because being reminded by Negi made him a little concerned about his own problems.

    Since coming to this country and coming into contact with those people, he seems to have changed more or less. Now I think about it, does the practice assigned to him by the principal have such meaning.

    "It's so weak"

    Neil stopped his directionless progress, looked up at the clear blue sky, and laughed somewhat self-deprecatingly.

    In the breeze, there is a hint of fragrance.

    Neil put away his complicated thoughts, smelled the fragrance of flowers, and couldn't help but turn his head and look around. It turned out that he had come to a place that was familiar yet unfamiliar.

    On the long stairs, there is a torii gate.

    "Shrine"

    Neil had seen this kind of building before at Bang Zhikui's home, but he didn't expect that he would encounter another shrine while wandering around this city. It seems that the people here seem to believe in gods.

    However, there seemed to be something about this shrine that attracted him. Unconsciously, Neil stepped on the stairs and walked up out of curiosity. He glanced at the sign on the torii gate, which was written in black ink on the somewhat broken wooden board.  With a few big characters.

    Tsukimine Shrine.

    After walking up the stairs, a clean open space appeared in front of me. In the distance, there is the main hall of Tsukamine Shrine, and it is surrounded by trees. In the center, there is a peach blossom tree, with pale pink petals blooming. From time to time, it is surrounded by trees.  The wind blows, and the petals carry their fragrance and blow into the distance.

    Neil walked over, and the fragrance he just smelled seemed to be the fragrance of the flowers of this peach blossom tree. But, is this season the time for peach blossoms to bloom?

    After touching the rough tree trunk, Neil looked up at the crown of the tree where the buds were blooming with a strange expression.

    "Is it the same as the cherry blossom tree in my house?"

    It seems wrong. The tree at home will remain open for a long time because it has been tampered with. Unless the tree in front of you has also been tampered with, but would anyone be so bothered?

    "Maybe yes."

    Neil held his chin up and murmured uncertainly.

    "Well, it's not a bad thing anyway, it's just a spectacle at best"

    It’s really not a big deal. At least not many people will delve into the school’s World Tree, which is too big to complain about. Sometimes Neil really wonders if the people in this city are all crazy guys.

    "But why don't you see a clergyman?"

    After being here for a long time, I didn’t find anyone coming or going, not even a worshipper.

    Neil sat down under the peach blossom tree, leaning against the trunk of the tree and vaguely seeing the sky through the branches. The hazy and broken beauty was particularly charming. As he watched quietly, time seemed to have stopped.

    The slightly blowing wind mixed with the fragrance of peach blossoms and the simple atmosphere of the shrine seemed to have a hypnotic effect. Little by little, Neil's eyes slowly closed, and unknowingly, the scenery in front of him gradually changed.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    Ordinary furnishings, ordinary decoration.

    &nbsp; This is an ordinary house.

    The open window let in the bright morning light, and the faint light reflected on the floor and walls, making it warm.

    On the recliner, a beautiful woman with long black hair was sitting, and opposite her, a man with long white hair was half-kneeling on the ground, his palms gently covering the woman's slightly swollen abdomen.

    "Do you really want to go?"

    The woman raised her bright and moving amber eyes and stared at the man with gentle eyes.

    The man met those beautiful eyes and grinned.

    “I don’t want to go either, but I have to go, just like I have to take Sadharu out in the morning, otherwise he will be at home”

    "Be serious."

    The woman raised her hand and patted the man's head gently, her face full of anger.

    "Well, I'm very serious" The man grabbed the hand covering his head, held it softly and without force, and looked at the other person intently, "I'm sorry, I have to leave him at this time.  you alone……"

    Looking at his expression, the woman couldn't help but sigh, and then she curled her lips in displeasure.

    "I knew it was like this. You haven't listened to me since you were a child. I really doubt whether you are sincerely good to me"

    "Oh my, my whole body belongs to you, you still don't believe me" The man held the white catkin and couldn't help but laughed out loud, "A woman is a fragile work of art. If you don't cherish it, you will lose it."  It cannot be saved, so I will cherish you all the time."

    Hearing these straightforward words, the woman's pretty face couldn't help but blush slightly, but when she saw the smile in his eyes, she felt a little annoyed. She narrowed her eyes and smiled as charmingly as a crescent moon.

    “Hey, you must have a lot of artworks, right?”

    The man lowered his head and thought for a moment, then muttered uncertainly, "It seems like a lot"

    "Um?"

    The man quickly grabbed the hand that had started to press hard on his ear and looked at the woman with a flattering smile, "But I chose the one who is priceless to me"

    The woman glared at him and finally let go of her hand. Looking at his familiar face, she felt slightly absent-minded.

    "Do you know what the happiness I hope for me is like?"

    Her voice was very plain, but in the man's ears, there was always an unforgettable sadness.

    "I can eat with you every night, say good night to you before going to bed, and say good morning with a smile in the morning. What a little woman."

    The man stopped his smile and spoke seriously and calmly.

    The woman gently spread her face, her smile as happy as a rainbow after the rain.

    "Yes, I'm just a little woman, so I don't expect my husband to be a hero admired by all people. As long as he can stay with me, it's enough."

    "I don't want to be a hero, because heroes usually die young." The man shrugged, then stood up, bent down and gently touched the side of the woman's face, with tenderness written on his face, "But I can't be a hero.  person, so you can rest assured to let me go, I will definitely come back to you in vain."

    The woman held the broad and strong hand with both hands and pressed it tightly to her face. Her eyes were wet without knowing when.

    "I always feel that I am destined to wait for you all the time. I never see you waiting for me. You know, waiting is not a happy thing."

    "So, I can only compensate."

    The man let go of the woman’s hand and wiped away the tears from her eyes.

    "Wait until I use my future happiness to make up for your past unhappiness."

    With a smile on his face, he turned around and left with the woman looking at him forever.

    Determined, without a trace of nostalgia.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    Ding bell——ding bell——

    There seemed to be some melodious ringing ringing in my ears.

    Open your eyes, it’s the bright world.

    Neil was a little lost. What was that dream just now?

    In the dream, I only heard a man and a woman talking to each other, but I couldn't see their faces clearly, as if there was always a fog blurring their faces.

    【Do those two people have anything to do with me?  】

    ??Thinking hard, but can’t get any results.

    "My little friend, are you okay?"

    At this moment, a strange voice sounded in his ears, and only then did Neil notice that there was someone around himhuman existence.

    Turning around, Neil saw that the owner of the voice was a beautiful woman.

    A unique miko costume revealed the identity of the other party. Her long hair was bright flaxen, and the brown pupils dotted on her beautiful face seemed to be covered with a layer of light. No matter what the environment, she would exude a soft glow.  Glorious and reassuring.

    With a faint smile on her lips, the woman looked at Neil who had just woken up.

    "Uh, sorry, I just fell asleep."

    Neil noticed that the other person was holding a strange-looking bell in his hand. The ringing he just heard might have come from this thing.

    “It’s easy to catch a cold if you sleep here.”

    The woman suddenly realized it, and then she felt a little worried.

    "Well, I understand."

    Neil responded politely to other people's kindness.

    "Miss, are you the witch here?"

    "Well, I am the shrine maiden of Tsukimine Shrine, and I just took over recently."

    The woman smiled slightly, and the bell in her hand gently made a pleasant ringing sound.

    "Speaking of which, I saw you looking a little lost just now. Was it a nightmare?"

    Recalling the way Neil looked when he woke up before, the woman asked with some concern.

    "Well, in the distant Silent Hill, Alessa is trying to swallow me up with darkness and combine me with her. How can we repair it? I am obviously not Sharon"

    Neil habitually rambled on, even clenching his fists to express his anger.

    "What, is it an evil spirit!?"

    However, the miko was very shocked, and then she held the bell tightly and tried to hit Neil on the head.

    "Miss, wait!! What are you going to do!?"

    “I’ll help you get rid of the spirit, don’t worry, it’s very effective!”

    "It looks like you want to kill me. I'm afraid that before I can get rid of the spirit, I will become a spirit myself!!" Neil quickly raised his hand to stop the other party, with a look of shame on his face, "Miss Witch, what I just said was purely  Nonsense, please don’t pay attention!”

    "Ugh, why am I still so worried? Hey, could it be that you were possessed by a ghost and saw the ghost's memory!?"

    "Uh, no, and it's not really a nightmare. I just had a somewhat inexplicable dream" Neil paused, glanced at the witch, and felt that there was nothing embarrassing about saying it, so he continued, "In a dream  I saw a man and a woman having a conversation, but I had no impression of their faces, so it was a bit strange."

    "You didn't lie to me?"

    “…It’s true this time.”

    "Oh, is that so?" The witch held her delicate chin and thought carefully. She looked down at Neil, "Actually, dreams sometimes have something to do with the past. Sometimes, maybe it's the scene in the future, maybe it's you.  The future is uncertain"

    After saying that, the miko looked at him with a strange smile.

    "my future?"

    Neil was a little confused for a moment. He really hadn't thought about this, but it didn't look like it.

    He shook his head and got rid of all the messy thoughts in his mind. It didn't matter whether this dream was related to him or not. It was just a dream anyway.

    "Forget it, it's useless to think so much. By the way, what do you call Miss Miko?"

    "My name is Guanyue Gefan, you can just call me Guanyue. What about you?"

    "Neil Springfield, please give me your advice."

    Neil stretched out his hand to shake Gefan’s hand, and Gefan tilted his head, not knowing what he was thinking.

    After chatting with Ge Fan for a while, Neil said goodbye and left.

    Gefan stood at the top of the stairs, watching Neil leave. After losing sight of him, she turned around and walked back to the peach blossom tree. She reached out her hand and brushed the rough bark of the trunk.

    Ding bell——

    The peach blossom tree suddenly made a circle of invisible fluctuations, and the bell in Ge Fan's hand seemed to be vibrated and made a sound.

    The witch looked at the peach blossom tree with deep and gentle eyes, and suddenly smiled.

    "Just now, what kind of dream did you see for him?  "

    Ding bell——

    There was another sound.

    It seems that someone has given the answer.

 Text Chapter 61 Wash your hands before pursuing a girl

    "It's so boring. If I had known earlier, I would have asked Nanoha and Suzuka to come out together"

    Alyssa, who was walking alone on the street, muttered in a low voice with some regret. She looked sideways at the exquisite accessories in the closet, feeling like something was missing without anyone to chat with her.

    It turns out that she is not used to being alone.

    "Huh? Ahead is Kabukicho"

    Because I had been a guest at Neil's home, and Neil's home was in this street, I passed by this place at that time. Although this area is not very big, there are many weird shops. For example, there is a store called  A shemale club opened by people from Xixiang.

    What kind of person would go to such a strange place?

    Alyssa cursed in her heart.

    But this place seems to be as chaotic as ever, or rather lawless.

    Alyssa looked around and would always see groups of delinquents and gangsters gathering in some corners, but the people passing by seemed not to be surprised, and sometimes even greeted them familiarly.

    "No wonder we raise people like stupid teachers"

    Alyssa felt as if she had discovered the truth.

    And just when Alyssa was so absent-minded, she felt as if she hit something and fell backwards.

    “It hurts so much!”

    “Hey, little girl, how are you walking!!!”

    Suddenly there was a rough voice above her head, and Alyssa stood up with some pain and looked. A fierce young man was glaring at her. He was holding a bottle of drink in his hand, and there were five people surrounding him. They were also surrounded by five people.  With a black jacket and colorful hair, he has a standard bad appearance.

    Alyssa was startled by this sudden situation and couldn't help but take a small step back.

    "Youwhat are you going to do?"

    "What are you doing! You soiled my clothes, what are you talking about!!"

    The young man pointed to a puddle of water on the chest of his clothes, and then stared at Alyssa fiercely, "What do you think we should do now!?"

    "II didn't mean it. For clothes like this, I'll just pay you for it!"

    Only then did Alyssa know what was going on. She secretly sighed why she was so unlucky today, and then said in a strong tone.

    The bad boy raised his eyebrows, as if he was offended by the other party's toughness. He couldn't help but snorted and said with narrowed eyes, "Huh? Compensate to me? Do you think you can afford it!! This is unique in the world!!"

    "Huh? Unique!?"

    Alyssa looked at the tattered clothes and felt that it would be trivial to compensate him for a hundred identical ones.

    "That's right, the boss worked hard to make it!!"

    "Do you think ordinary people can make those jagged shapes on the cuffs!?"

    "This is a work of conscience for our bad industry!!"

    “That’s why people call it Great White Shark!!”

    The companions behind the young man shouted and looked proud, while the leading delinquent youth was even more embarrassed and shy.

    ""

    Ah, what are you so shy about, bad!

    Alyssa was speechless for a while. Fortunately, she thought the sleeveless cuffs were caused by being torn off, but it turned out that these idiots made them by themselves.

    "Then what are you going to do? If you don't want compensation, I'll leave!"

    Facing this group of people, Alyssa felt a little afraid, and her eyes flickered slightly. She asked pretending to be calm, just hoping to get out of here as soon as possible.

    "Well, what should I do"

    The young man suddenly calmed down and looked at Alyssa carefully, making her feel uncomfortable for a while.

    "Hey, what on earth are you"

    “Please date me on the condition of marriage!!!”

    Before Alyssa finished speaking, the young man bowed ninety degrees and stretched out his hand. Alyssa was stunned, and her face immediately turned red.

    【Eh!  ?  Interact!  ?  What the hell kind of development is this!  !  】

    “You, you, what did you say all of a sudden!!!!!!”

    Alyssa no longer knew whether she was embarrassed or angry. The person who looked so fierce just now as if he wanted to kill her actually turned around and said he wanted to date her!  ?

    “Oh, my God, the boss’s lolicon is having another attack”

    "This disease is difficult to treat"

    "Actually, I am also a lolita control."

    "+1 upstairs."

    "You guys don't give it to me"??Talk to yourself!  !  !  !  "

    Alyssa angrily complained about this group of people, and then swatted away the hand handed by the young man.

    “Did you agree to my proposal!?”

    “Don’t jump to the final stage all at once!!!”

    Alyssa felt like she was going to cry. She started to turn her head, hoping to ask for help from passers-by. As soon as she turned her head, she saw a guy passing by with his hands in his trouser pockets and looking at her dumbfounded.

    ""

    ""

    With their eyes facing each other, the other person shook his head and walked forward as if nothing had happened.

    “Idiot teacher, come back here!!!”

    Hearing the angry shouting behind him, Neil had a headache. How could he encounter such trouble on the way home? However, it was really a novel thing to see someone confessing to Alyssa.

    Neil looked back at Alyssa, he spread his hands helplessly, "Hey, Miss, someone is confessing to you, I'm too embarrassed to come out and mess with it"

    “Asshole, didn’t you see that I was surrounded by a group of bad guys!?”

    "Tsk, tsk, tsk, this is even worse. Classic romantic comedies like heroes saving beauties are not suitable for me"

    "Who is telling you about a romantic comedy?!" Alyssa walked over quickly and grabbed Neil's collar, "Stop showing off your narcissistic expression and saying boring words! Get him away right now!!!  !”

    With one move, the Tathagata Divine Palm was swung out in succession, and Neil was directly hit and sent flying for more than ten times in the air.

    Neil was lying on the ground, covering his bleeding nose, and was almost beaten into a mosaic by Alyssa.

    "Let me tell you, you've beaten me to this point, are you still afraid of these people?"

    "Hey! Don't ignore us!!"

    The group of bad guys stood up and stared fiercely at Neil who appeared on the stage.

    “Well, I always feel that this kid looks familiar.

    Neil patted his clothes and stood up, glanced at the group of people in front of him, and couldn't help but sigh.  He looked at the leading delinquent young man, spread his hands and asked speechlessly, "I say, big brother, what's so good about this kid?"

    Alyssa’s eyelids twitched, and she held back her anger and stood behind Neil.

    "Huh? I like it, but can you control it!?"

    Looking at him gearing up, he seemed ready to punch him at any moment.

    Neil shook his head, then turned away to reveal Alyssa. He pointed at Alyssa and pushed up a pair of non-existent glasses.

    "Look at this little girl, the top is as flat as a horizontal line. Does it feel like a hand? Of course it does, but it just feels like a scratch on your hand. Unless you are an M, you will feel good!!"

    Ignoring Alyssa’s pretty face that was starting to darken, she then pointed at her legs.

    "Look here again, these two legs are so short, can they cooperate with you to do some difficult movements!? What fun is there! Without fun, how bleak life will become!! Do you think  …”

    “Don’t judge me for thinking about yourself, you scum!!!!”

    The world's martial arts show rises to the dragon level, and Neil spurts blood for another ten meters.

    "Are you here to step on me or to save me"

    Alyssa picked up Neil and stared at him coldly.

    "This is a strategy, Miss"

    At this time, the young man who was stunned by Neil's words came back to his senses, frowned, and reached out to Alyssa.

    "Who cares about you? As long as I like it!!"

    When Alyssa looked back and saw this scene, a bit of panic appeared on her face, but another hand appeared to help her block it.

    "Just say it nicely, don't move your hands or feet"

    Neil stood up and grabbed the other person’s thick hand with a smile, but the other person’s face seemed to be distorted by pain.

    "Idiot teacher"

    Neil turned back and smiled at Alyssa, then threw the young man out.

    “Wash your hands clean before pursuing a girl!!!”

    The young man was thrown towards his companions. They quickly supported the young man and were a little stunned when they looked at the red mark on his hand.

    How can a kid be so powerful?

    "You bastard, get on me!!" The young man rubbed his arms, and then rushed out fiercely, "I don't believe that six holy swords can't push the mountain of meat!!!"

    Facing the six people flying over, Neil curled his lips and quickly crashed into the six people.

    "Who do you think I am!!!It’s been a solo since!  !  !  I am the tank mage all by myself!  !  !  "

    "You're cheating!! Uh, wait, are you from my mother-in-law's family"

    “You only know now!!!”

    A few seconds later, Neil waved his hand freely and said to Alyssa, "Let's go."

    Alyssa looked numbly at the figures with their heads stuck in the wall. It was really lucky that the smashing was so comic.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Classmate Alyssa, why do you appear there alone? Where are your two good friends?"

    "Don't keep saying things I don't understand!" Alyssa glared at Neil angrily and looked away, "Even good friends won't get tired of being together every day."

    "Hey, I thought you were all in a relationship where flowers kiss each other"

    "Can you say something I can understand! Ah, no, you'd better not talk."

    Neil shrugged and looked at Alyssa who was walking in front of her a little annoyed. It was so rare that he saved her, but he didn’t even get a candy. It was really unsettling.

    "Hey, thank you just now"

    Alyssa stopped, glanced at Neil sideways, then quickly looked away, her face slightly red.

    "Thank you for what it is, can you eat it?"

    "Neal's word "thank you" immediately shirks all the credit from others. It is really the most deceptive word creation in history. At this time, at least you have to invite him to the Green Room for a sundae to express your gratitude.

    "Eat your sister!"

    ???????????????? Could it be that she didn’t appreciate it even after thanking him? Alyssa was so angry that she gritted her teeth.

    "Oh, classmate Alyssa, I didn't expect you to be so impure and actually want me to do such an ethically degrading thing. You are such a crazy guy. I never thought I had ever taught such a student!"

    "Shut up, you lost Greymon!!"

    Seeing Alyssa’s cannibalistic expression, Neil had no choice but to shut up in frustration.

    Ah, poor Sundae-kun left me again.

    "Speaking of which, how did you get to that place?"

    "I walked there accidentally. Do you think I came to find you!?"

    Alyssa was still angry, and even her tone of voice was full of gunpowder.

    "Sorry, I'm not interested in washboards."

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!! I am a washboard, I am so sorry!!!"

    Neil stretched out his hand to block the attack, but was bitten hard by the eldest lady’s tiger teeth. He couldn’t help but helplessly cover his forehead and sigh.

    "Don't think that just because Rie Kugimiya can use skills randomly"

    After vomiting in a low voice, Neil found that his hands were comically bloody.

    "Miss, it's time to relax. Even if you want my blood to flow through your body, you don't have to do this. I have another compromise. If you give birth to my child, you will have our blood."  Well, don’t you think this is simple, quick and perfect?”

    “Uh-huh, uh-huh, uh-huh!!!”

    "What are you shouting! Have you been fucked by me [beep——]!? Ahhhh, I know I was wrong, please let me go!!"

 Text Chapter 62 There must be something hidden under the cute appearance

    "You don't want me anymore?"

    The blond girl pursed her lips into a pitiful line, looked at the indifferent young man with tears in her eyes, and made a very outrageous declaration.

    "you——"

    The young man's eyelids twitched. After taking a deep breath, he was about to speak in a calm tone.

    “Is it because you have this woman that you don’t want me!?”

    The girl suddenly changed the topic and pointed at the girl standing next to the boy. She also had blond hair similar to hers, but her expression was a bit stunned, and she seemed to have been greatly shocked.

    "Eh!? Me?"

    The girl who was accused pointed at her face, her whole body was stunned, but the girl didn't seem to hear her words, she just took out her handkerchief and wiped the non-existent tears, and continued to complain about her misery.

    "You already have me at home, why are you looking for another woman outside? Can't I satisfy you with my blond hair? As my mother said, men are all beasts whose lower bodies are always in a state of rage"

    ""

    The young man said that he was really not a blond person. Did this guy’s mother say such strong words?  Sure enough, divorced women have wrong prejudices against men.

    When the young man said nothing and looked speechless, the girl rushed to the young man and stared at him with tears in her eyes.

    "I just heard you say you wanted to have a baby with her, why!? I can obviously give birth to a baby for you. If you want, I can give birth to a football team for you right away!!"

    As she was speaking, the girl caressed her belly with both hands, a trace of yearning and happiness for the future flashing across her face.

    At this moment, the passing spectators either admired or despised the young man at the center of the whirlpool. If he could do such a cruel thing at the age of ten, is it really okay to have a child?  Has modern science advanced to a point that even they could not imagine!  ?

    The young man covered his face. He was so ashamed. The looks around him made him so ashamed that he wanted to dig a hole and bury himself. He really couldn't get pleasure from the public shameful play in public.

    For the first time, the young man felt that he was still very moral.

    "Please let me go"

    "No, I will never leave you! I will never give up my happiness! Are your feelings for me just for fun?! Do you just want my body!?"

    Hearing the young man’s pleading words, the girl immediately came back to her senses and held his hand tightly, her eyes full of determination.

    ""

    The young man looked up at the sky that was gradually losing color in his eyes and shed tears silently.

    “Ah, I really want to die.

    "Hey!! Don't talk to yourselves, don't involve me in it!! It has nothing to do with me!"

    Alyssa could no longer bear the weird looks from around her. As the eldest lady, she felt so ashamed for the first time in her life. She actually became another heroine of such a shabby drama, and she even gave birth to a child. The lower limit.  It's not that showy.

    "And you, the stupid teacher, no, the promiscuous teacher! You actually did that, that, that kind of thing to a little girl, I, I will definitely report you!! You wait to go to jail!!"

    Alyssa pointed at Neil with a red face. This guy actually did these heinous things. Fortunately, she still believed him.

    No, if this continues, Nanoha, Suzuka, and the girls in the class will be in danger.

    Alyssa took out her mobile phone and immediately dialed a number.

    "Hey! Is this the International Court of Justice!?"

    "Miss, you don't have to be so realistic! And why is it that the International Court of Justice convicted me all of a sudden? Do you want me to hold a grudge like this!? You actually raised it to the international level!! You want me to be punished by human beings?  Expelled from the world!?”

    Neil almost fainted when he heard Alyssa’s calling voice. He stretched out his hand to take away Alyssa’s phone.

    “Yeah——!! Don’t touch me, you’ll get pregnant!!!”

    Alyssa screamed and jumped a few steps away, crossing her arms warily.

    ""

    Neil squatted deeply on the ground and was about to enter the orz state.

    When did he become a turbid launch pad covered in mysterious liquid?

    “Meow haha, that’s really interesting.”

    And the girl who was the culprit was holding her hands behind her back, watching the developments in front of her with a smile.

    "Asshole, whose fault do you think it is?! I was almost exiled because of your nonsense!!" Neil jumped.He stood up and glared at the girl with a red cross on his head, "Alicia, please go to bed early tonight. Weren't what you just talked about the bloody plot of a TV series last night!!"

    Not long ago, Neil was being tormented by Alyssa, but he was bumped into by Alicia who happened to be wandering around, and she heard Neil's teasing, which resulted in such a third-rate movie.  A real-life ethical romance drama with low blood pressure, low age and low IQ.

    "I want to perform because I think it's interesting"

    Alicia stuck out her tongue cutely and smiled as if she was not afraid that Neil was about to go crazy.

    “I almost went to the end of my life because of your desire to perform!!”

    "So youth is like a sand castle, which instantly collapses just because of some trivial things."

    “Don’t make it sound like it has nothing to do with you!!”

    Alyssa came over, she looked at Alicia, and immediately stroked her chest and breathed a sigh of relief.

    "It turns out you are not Feit. I was still wondering why Feit was such a person"

    Because of Nanoha, Alyssa and Suzuka both recognized the child Fit, and later exchanged letters. Judging from each other's words and appearance, they both felt that Fit was a well-behaved child who could even  A cute and shy girl.

    But the girl who looked exactly like Fit had just appeared, almost shattering her fantasy.

    Fortunately, God is merciful.

    "That's right, I'm not Feit, but I am Feit's sister, Alicia~~" Alicia smiled cutely, then blinked her beautiful eyes and looked at Alyssa, "By the way, you know Fei  Special?"

    "Well, but we have never met, so when I first met you, I was surprised. You are more lively than I thought"

    Alyssa felt that the corners of her mouth were twitching when she spoke.

    "Fortunately, Feite is not like you"

    Neil stood up, feeling equally deeply.

    "Hey, if Feit is like me, so what?"

    "Tell your mother to have another baby."

    "Ah! Neil is so bad, even Feit and I are not enough, yet he still wants it!"

    “…You’d better kill me.”

    "I just heard Alicia say that you live in this guy's house" Alyssa asked Alicia, but her eyes looked at Neil strangely, "I don't want to ask why you live in his house.  Why isn’t Feit with you?”

    "Well, there are many reasons. When Feite comes back, I will tell you in detail if I have the chance"

    Seeing that Neil had no intention of answering, Alicia could only answer randomly.

    "……Oh well."

    Alyssa’s eyes swept back and forth between the two of them, but she still suppressed the doubts in her heart.

    She always felt that they and Nanoha had a common secret that she didn't know about.

    Alyssa felt a little irritated unconsciously.

    "Well, it's time to go home" Seeing that the atmosphere seemed to be silent, Neil said aloud, "Miss, you should go back too, otherwise you will be confessed to again later"

    "Well, I understand."

    "Hey, what confession, tell me!"

    Alicia immediately became interested, but ended up being slapped on the forehead by Neil.

    When Neil and the three of them were walking on the road, they met a familiar guy, who was staring with his mouth wide open, with a look of surprise on his face that made him stupid.

    "Hey, Furuichi-san"

    Neil opened his dead eyes and said hello to the other party. How dare he meet an acquaintance at such a distance. In this small town, the chance of such randomness is really unusually high.

    "Um, can you explain the current situation in detail?"

    Furuichi held his forehead, reluctantly put on a relaxed smile, and tried hard to pose as a wise man.

    "What do you care about?"

    Neil and the two girls all tilted their heads at the same time, with several question marks popping up on their heads.

    "You still ask me what I care about!? Why are you with classmate Alyssa and a cute girl!!"

    "Ha, you ask why, it's just that we met on the road"

    "Oh my god!! Neil, has spring arrived again!? What a world without morals this is!!!!"

    Furuichi rubbed his eyebrows and almost smoke came out, and he fell intoA subtle state of rage.

    "Can you calm down, Furuichi-san, be careful and poke your forehead"

    "Ah, Neil, who made an oath with me to be a jobless virgin for the rest of his life, unexpectedly had something good happen to him. This was such a shock, as if all the hair on his butt was about to fall out, just like hair loss.  Dropped, and they are actually two cute girls of the same age? Obviously I remember that Neil’s preference seems to be the royal sister style with bulging front and back - "

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? could have two lines of bitter tears of blood and tears left in their eyes, Gu Shi looked at the sky aimlessly.

    ""

    "Well, anyway" Neil walked over and punched Gu Shi directly in the face, "You set my egg first!!!"

    “How can I not be determined after you’ve done this?!”

    "Have you calmed down, Furuichi-san"

    "I was forced to cool down"

    Furuichi was lying on the ground. Was that a meteorite that punched him so hard that his head was smoking?

    Ah, this time the handsome side of the beautiful girl was completely ruined in front of her.

    "By the way, who is this lady next to you?"

    Furuichi saw Alicia and asked Neil.

    "Alicia Testerosa, is"

    Neil wanted to say the words "my tenant", but he felt that Furuichi might get crazy if he said it, and there might be some rumors the next day. Last time Hayate came to visit his home.  It was this guy who broke the news.

    ???????????????????????????????? How about we kill him here to eliminate the trouble?

    Furuichi was covered in cold sweat, and his teacher was releasing an unabashed murderous light next to him. In an instant, he felt that his life seemed to be forced to the edge of the cliff.

    However, Neil and Furuichi had no time to care about anything else at this time, because a group of vicious guys were coming towards them.

    "Hey!! Who is the guy who just bullied me from Dumburo High School!!!"

    The bald man in the lead stared fiercely at the few brats in front of him.

    "Uh, boss, did we find the wrong person? They are all brats"

    A boy next to him came over and asked in a low voice that the combined age of the primary school students in front of him might not be older than his father.

    "You can't be wrong, that brat from the Denshi family is so big!"

    The bald boss spoke with confidence and no guilt at all for bullying a child.

    "Ehehehe!!! What is this sudden development!?"

    Furuichi looked at these delinquent high school students in despair, and suddenly jumped from one desperate situation to another more dangerous desperate situation?

    Neil looked at the group of people in front of him, and then glanced back at Alyssa. She was looking away and whistling as if it had nothing to do with herself, while Alicia's eyes were shining and looking forward to it.

    "Oh? It's you, right?"

    The bald boss noticed Furuichi who was making a noise, and after scanning the four of them, he identified Furuichi whose jaw was about to dislocate, because Neil seemed to be even weaker than Furuichi, and he seemed to be fine with long hair.  Bullying look.

    "Well, I don't have anything to say. Anyway, keep going, Furuichi-kun"

    Neil patted Furuichi on the shoulder and covered his mouth to suppress laughter.

    "Why me!! Don't act like you're just watching a show!!! I'm your student!!!"

    "Hey, hey, hey, you guys, don't you feel shy bullying a few kids?"

    A pleasant magnetic voice interrupted them.

    Furuichi turned his head as if he had seen a savior, and saw a group of girls wearing white special attack uniforms walking over, but the wooden knives, chains, clubs, and maces they held in their hands really made him feel embarrassed.

    Are today’s delinquents so ferocious even if they are too young girls?

    But it doesn’t matter, these big sisters are so beautiful.

    "Furuichi-san, you have lost all your moral integrity"

    ""

    Neil raised his eyes and looked at the group of female delinquents. The leading girl had a healthy wheat-colored complexion. Her long purple hair was tied up and swayed with her steps. She had a bamboo stick in her mouth and her eyes showed no sign of weakness.  Stare at the group of boys.

    "Ah? It's none of your business! This is our Duowu Luo's business, you Furious Emperor, get out of the way!!"

    At the critical moment, the boss did not give in because the other party was a girl, and it seemed that he had some connections with the other party.

    But the leading girl didn’t reply to his words, she just walked over and whispered:After staring at Neil for a while, he suddenly put his hand on Neil's head, with a friendly smile on his lips.

    "Your kid is Neil, right? I heard the tyrant mention you, you are such a cute kid"

    "Tyrant?"

    Neil didn't slap the opponent's hand away. After all, she was a quasi-royal sister, and he was just confused about the tyrant she mentioned. The group of guys from Duwuluo High School behind him seemed a little unhappy after hearing this title.  It looks good, like taking laxatives.

    It sounds like he is very tough. Is there such a formidable person around him?

    "Ahaha, it's someone you know anyway"

    "Hey, Rika, this kid here is also very cute. I'm Shizuku Itoi, and I'll die at night~~~"

    "Hey, Shizuku, you're scaring people"

    And Furuichi was surrounded by several female delinquents holding his face in his hands. At this moment, he was so happy that he almost fainted.

    "You women, don't forget about us! Bastards, don't think we dare not take action. Even if Nan Lixiang knows the "tyrant", I won't be afraid of you!  !  "

    "Huh? Even if you don't know that guy, I will beat you up. If you have the guts, come and try it!!"

    The bosses of the two factions began to clamor, and they gritted their teeth as fiercely as a wolf.

    "Boys! Don't take it lightly just because they are girls! Let them see the power of Dumburo High School!!"

    “Oh oh oh!!!”

    "Ah!? We are the Furious Emperor, don't underestimate us, you scum!!"

    "Follow the boss and rush!!!"

    Alicia and Alyssa stood on the outside, watching the two gangs fighting like this, feeling almost numb.

    "Ahaha, the fight started"

    Alyssa laughed dryly a few times, revealing a pair of dead fish eyes like Neil's.

    "Ah, everyone is so full of energy. It's so lively, I really want to join in"

    Alicia showed a completely different expression, and her eagerness to try made Alyssa doubt that she would rush in next second.

    Neil, who was in the middle of it, was punching one after another, while Fushi was running around with his head in his hands, hiding in a cold sweat.

    "What's going on!? Gang war!? I'm just an ordinary elementary school student. I simply ran to the wrong set!!"

    "Ah ah ah, let me go back to my mother's arms and drink milk!!"

    As soon as Fushi turned his head, he saw Neil kicking a big man away, making him look embarrassed.

    This guy’s strength is as unparalleled as ever.

    “You stinky brat!!”

    Fushi suddenly heard a loud shout from behind him. He turned around and saw a bad guy hitting him with his fist.

    ——I’m probably seriously injured now.

    Unable to escape, we can only watch the imminent crisis coming.

    In the blink of an eye, Furuichi felt as if his head was being pushed down, and a gust of wind passed over his head.

    "Really, don't get in the way here, leave as soon as possible, there are so many people here, even if you stand behind me, I may not be able to care about you, I might even beat you up"

    Furuichi only saw Neil punch the opponent away, and with a few words, he pushed him to the safety of Alicia.

    Furuichi was startled for a moment, and when he looked back, what caught his eye was Neil's expression that was slightly different from usual.

    I once saw this unique side of him in a martial arts competition.

    Looking at him intently in the fight, Furuichi pursed his lips.

    ——It’s really strong.

    "Hey, are you okay, Furuichi-san?"

    Seeing Fushi’s dull expression, Alyssa couldn’t help but asked, it wouldn’t be funny if he was beaten silly.

    "Uh, I'm fine" Furuichi waved his hand, then looked at Alicia, pointing to the chaotic situation, "Miss Alicia, is it okay to be in such a mess?"

    The bald boss seemed to have been beaten ten meters above the ground just now. Is that okay?

    "No problem! You don't know, right? Fighting is a specialty of this street. Many idiots living here will die if they don't fight. Even Neil fights one fight every three days and one fight every five days."  Yes, to a certain extent, he is very familiar with the people here"

    It’s really a disgusting street.

    “Then Alicia, wouldn’t it be dangerous for you to live here?”

    Alyssa really can’t imagine that if a child lives here, wouldn’t he be frightened every day?"That's not the case" Alicia shook her head and smiled, as if she didn't care much, "Don't look at these people as being fierce, but in fact they are very principled people, at least they will not bully the elderly or children.  At best, they have bad mouths. Just now they were just scaring us. In the words of Neil and Granny Denshi, these people are apes without brains and can only express themselves in the most primitive way.  It’s just blood that’s burned too hot…”

    "Of course, there are also other connections, such as the mother-in-law Denshi and the "Scarlet Overlord" rumored here are Neil's family, so those people don't dare to mess with the people in the family"

    ""

    ? Okay, Scarlet Overlord is really the name of the bunker. Is Neil's house full of monsters?

    Furuichi and Alyssa once again watched the scene near the end. In their eyes, something seemed to be different.

    "These guys are really getting more and more durable"

    Neil twisted his wrist and walked back. His face was not red and he was out of breath. It was impossible to tell that he had just finished fighting.

    "You do like fighting"

    Furuichi looked at Neil and smiled softly.

    Niel paused for a moment, then shrugged and smiled slightly.

    "I don't hate it."

    "I didn't expect that my teacher is still a bad person" Alyssa covered her face as if she had a headache, "Are you performing a GTO?"

    "Please ask Mr. Onitsuka for this kind of thing" Neil scratched his head and said boredly, "Well, if I can make extra money, I wouldn't mind making a cameo"

    But not long after he finished speaking, Neil found that Furuichi, Alyssa and Alicia were all silent in front of him, with dull expressions on their faces.

    "Huh? Are you possessed by a ghost, you guys?"

    Suddenly, an arm even rougher than Kenjiro's wrapped around Neil's neck. He was stunned for a moment, and then fell into the shadow of despair.

    Who released this Godzilla at the end of the 21st century

    "Oh? Neal-chan, are you planning to make extra money? I have a place where you can make a guest appearance. I originally came out to see where the kid was having such a fun time, but I didn't expect to hear such good news"

    Furuichi and Alyssa looked up at the tall figure, with the stubble, thick eyebrows, piercing eyes, light lip gloss and eye shadow, a perfect figure comparable to King Billy, and a charming Jean  The kimono that no one can look at directly gave them an unparalleled impact.

    "Ah, I really want to vomit. Can I vomit?"

    "Hello, Mrs. Xixiang."

    Alicia reluctantly moved her lips and said hello proactively.

    "Oh, it's Alicia" Xixiang moved his eyes and nodded, "Go back and tell your family that Neil won't be going back tonight. He's working at my place, so tell them not to worry"

    "Well, I understand, please feel free to do so."

    Neil, who was almost out of breath, stared at him. Alicia sold him in the blink of an eye. Please feel free to take him for what he is. He didn't even know if he would be able to see the sun tomorrow.  .

    “Let’s go, Neil-chan~~~”

    Xixiang smiled girlishly at Neil, and Neil immediately rolled his eyes and fainted while frothing at the mouth.

    “Is it okay, Alicia?”

    Watching Neil being carried away on her shoulders, Alyssa felt for the first time that it was not easy for him either.

    "It doesn't matter, Mrs. Saigo is a good person."

    ""

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    That night, Xixiang Ladyboy Club.

    “Clang, clang, clang! The super future star of our store is now making a grand appearance, Sonoko!!!”

    "Who are you calling Sonoko! Who wants to be the future star of your store!!"

    "Come on, Nierzi! You have great potential to become the ACE_OF_ACE of our store!!"

    "A devil wants this kind of potential, even if you give me money!!"

    "Yo!! Pretty boy, twist your waist!!"

    “You can do it yourself, don’t make too many demands, you perverted uncles!!”

    "Yoooooooo, such a cute child is indeed a boy! Long live Lord Lucifer!!!"

    "Have your male-only penetrating weapons been scrapped by you idiots!?"

    "Nierzi, please date!!!"

    “Go to hell——!!!!!!”

    On the stage, ?A girl in a gorgeous kimono with light make-up, who was actually a boy, was dancing with terrifying momentum with a folding fan. Next to her, Saigo was admiring the dance with a face full of admiration.

    This kid really has hope of becoming the master of the great route.

    The next day, the news about Neil's transformation into a new human spread secretly without his knowledge.

 Text Chapter 63 To maintain moral integrity or to lose moral integrity, that is the question

    The long black hair floated gently.

    The bright pupils reflect the surrounding scenery, like a mirror world.

    The girl put her hands behind her back, holding a smile on her lips, and stepped lightly.

    "Ah, no matter how many times I come here, I always feel that this place is huge"

    The corners of Tifa's mouth were slightly raised, her eyes were shrouded in a bright light, and she looked around every inch of Maho Liang Academy from time to time.

    "That's right. After we entered through the school gate, we walked for more than half an hour and felt like we didn't even see the end"

    Alicia, who was following Tifa, glanced around with the same interest. Whenever she saw the architecture of European classical beauty and the natural scenery, her vermilion eyes suddenly brightened like gems.

    "Well, I heard from Neil that there are many schools here, ranging from elementary school to university, plus various research institutes, shopping streets and library islands. It really can't be visited in one day" Tifa introduced, tapping her lower lip.  , suddenly remembered something interesting, a smile on his face, "This school also has many activities, such as the last school festival, which was held for three days and three nights. It was really lively"

    "Wow, that sounds so interesting" Alicia immediately flattened her mouth in disgust when she saw Tifa's expression, and then murmured angrily, "If Neil had woken me up earlier, then I couldn't have done it either."  Did you attend the school festival?"

    ""

    Tifa scratched her cheek and smiled silently. Is this what she should be struggling with?

    "But it's great, I want to go to school here too"

    Looking at Alicia’s longing expression, Tifa couldn’t help but smile.

    "What you say should be fine. As long as you worship Tony Nier or Negi, they should be able to find a way"

    "Hmm, please Tony Neil? I always think that guy will say something like "It's too troublesome, so I won't do it""

    Alicia closed her eyes and frowned, as if she could imagine the scene at that time.

    "maybe……"

    Tifa nodded with deep understanding. She quite agreed with Alicia's idea and her understanding of that guy.

    However, because of her understanding, she knew that if Alicia really asked him to ask for help, Neil would still do his best to help her.

    "A soft-hearted fool."

    Tifa pursed her lips and murmured in a low voice. She was a little bit disgusted by this.

    "What's wrong, Tifa?"

    Alicia noticed Tifa’s little movements and couldn’t help but feel a little weird.

    Tifa came back to her senses immediately, scratched her cheek and laughed dryly, "It's okay, I just got a little lost in thought"

    "Hey, what are you thinking about? You are so absorbed in your thoughts~~~"

    Alicia rolled her eyes and didn’t know what she was thinking of. She half-covered her mouth with her hand and leaned over with an ambiguous smile.

    Tifa blocked the approaching smiling face with her hand and said angrily, "What are you thinking about? I feel like you are becoming more and more like that guy Neil"

    "Hehe, you are so embarrassed that I got it right, right?"

    "You're not shy!"

    "Oh~~~Don't you deny what you said before? Sure enough, Tifa-chan's heart is full of Nier~~~"

    ""

    Faced with such teasing, Tifa simply shut her mouth and turned away as if she didn't hear anything.

    Seeing Tifa like this, Alicia stopped teasing her. She glanced around and asked, "Hey, Tifa, where is Neil's school? We've been gone for a long time"

    Originally, I was idle at home and wanted to come to the school to kill some time. However, after I came here with Tifa, this journey was really a good way to kill the time.

    ??Looking carefully, it seems that it is almost time for get out of class to end.

    "This place is too big. I haven't been here many times. How can I know how to get there?"

    "Eh? Didn't we see that big map when we entered?"

    “It’s true, but”

    "Is Tifa a roadie!? So cute!!"

    "What are you so cute about!? You're not praising yourself in disguise, when you haven't found a way either!?"

    "Are you two brats students here?"

    The two of them, who were fighting and looking for their way around, suddenly heard a voice coming from behind them. At the same time, they turned their heads and saw a tall man in black sportswear standing not far away with a cool expression.

    "Hello, we are not students here, we are here to find someone."

    TifaliNodding gracefully, the person in front of him seemed to be a school teacher or administrator.

    "Looking for someone?" Heigang raised his eyebrows and looked at the two girls in front of him, "Who are you looking for?"

    “It’s Neil Springfield who works at Shengxiang Elementary School here.”

    "It's that kid, but it's almost time for school to end. If we go by now, the people in the elementary school will probably leave as well. Forget it, I'll lead you there. Maybe that kid is still in school  By the way, are you his friends?"

    “We are his girlfriends!!”

    Before Tifa could speak, Alicia answered first.

    "girlfriend!?"

    Heigang opened his eyes in surprise, while Tifa covered his forehead as if he had a headache. He dared to believe that Alicia would start to display her natural instinct of fearing chaos in the world again.

    "I didn't expect that boy to have two girlfriends, but it seems reasonable after thinking about it"

    Heigang sighed at first, and then nodded unexpectedly.

    "Well, this gentleman"

    "Just call me Heigang" Heigang lowered his head and looked at Tifa, noticing the tangled look on her face as she hesitated to speak, and said with a very understanding expression, "Don't worry, I understand"

    "No, actually"

    "Let's go, I'll take you there now."

    "That bastard is really incredible. He actually did such a thing, but he is a role model for others. This is considered a harm to others' children. Well, I should be able to use this reason to teach him a lesson"

    A cold smile appeared on Black Steel's lips, and his narrow eyes narrowed slightly, flashing a frightening red light from time to time. When Tifa noticed the eldest brother's expression, she knew that the unlucky child was about to suffer a big disaster again.  , couldn't help but draw a cross in my heart.

    "Meow haha, it feels like something interesting is going to happen"

    Hearing Alicia’s cheerful laughter, Tifa sighed sadly, feeling deeply powerless.

    【Neal, if you want to blame it, you have a teammate who has been deceiving people for thirty years】

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Woo——"

    "What's the matter, Neil?"

    Naye suddenly heard Neil making a sound of unknown meaning, couldn't help but frowned, and asked with some worry.

    "It's okay, I just suddenly felt so miserable that I let out such a scream from my soul that it shook the world"

    "I have no idea what you are talking about" Nanoye shook her head in confusion, and then laughed happily, "But this means that Neil, there is nothing wrong with you"

    "Naye, at this moment, I feel more desperate than when I met a giant."

    She had just escaped from the demon king of the Kamabaka Kingdom and was mentally traumatized. Now she was attacked by this girl Nanoha. As her master, Neil suddenly felt that his majesty had lost as much as a certain vampire. He couldn't help but feel  I feel like life is dark.

    "By the way, aren't we going to the back mountain? This direction doesn't seem right"

    Nanoye looked at the direction Neil led the way. She had been training with Neil every day after school as usual, but at this moment, she visually saw that it was completely different from where she usually went.

    "Well, anyway, what I'm teaching you is just the control and application of magic power, and how to fight. I plan to hand you over to a more capable and experienced guy. Regardless of magic or physical skills, with her level, she can definitely  You trained me to become a master"

    Originally Naiyara was still being trained today. Neil felt that he had nothing to teach. After all, the magic system was completely different. Apart from some basic things, Neil felt that it would be better to have someone like Yuno as a coach.  Suitable for yourself.  When Professor Nanoha was in actual combat, whenever he encountered her unconsciously cute look, Neil would be blasted to pieces by a burst of starlight.

    Therefore, directly throwing Nanoha to the merciless Yiwen is definitely very profitable. Anyway, it is healthier for young people to abuse them, and there is Negi who can attract firepower next to him, and more importantly,  He can go home and cook quickly after school.

    【Ah, I can’t help it anymore, I can’t stop crying.  】

    "don't want!"

    Naye's face changed slightly and she shouted subconsciously, even her voice became slightly shrill.

    Neil was startled and quickly turned his head to look over, only to see Nanoye staring at him with her mouth bulging as if she was very angry.

    "Uh, what's wrong with you, Miss Nanoha?"

    &nbsp; Neil asked cautiously after being stared at by Nanoye for a while.

    "me……"

    When asked by Neil, Nanoye didn't know how to answer. Could it be that she told him that she didn't want to leave him?

    "Dream on, it would be better to use a starburst to make him surrender."

    "Ms. Nanoha, did you think of something dangerous just now! Although I don't know what it was, I am firmly against violence!!"

    With the flash of red light in Nanoye’s eyes and the faint smile of excitement on her lips, no matter how idiotic she was, Neil still felt that he seemed to be very close to the door of hell.

    "Ahaha, what are you talking about Neil? I never thought of using Starlight Explosion to blast you"

    Nanoha scratched her cheek, smiled very cutely, and said horrible words that made Neil break into a cold sweat.

    【This guy said something that must never be uttered!  Naturally black?  ?  Definitely natural black!  !  】

    "Neil, why do you want others to teach me? I'm afraid I won't get along"

    Naye thought for a while and finally came up with a reason.

    "So that's the problem"

    Neil breathed a sigh of relief. He really didn't realize that Nanoha's character would be afraid of strangers, but this was no problem at all. After all, Yiwen's appearance was very deceptive. At first glance, he looked like a harmless cat, and he was very similar to  You don't have to worry about getting along with Yi Wen at all, because that guy's queen character is definitely about making others obey her.

    "That's not okay, Nanoha. If you hold back because of this small worry, you won't be able to make great progress in the future! Although I will be a little reluctant to let you go, dad, I will still do this for your future.  I did it! So, even if you resent Dad, I won’t regret it!!"

    "What dad, what role are you playing!"

    Nanoye slapped away Neil's hand on her shoulder with dissatisfaction. She blinked, not knowing what she thought of, her eyes suddenly lit up, and a meaningful smile appeared on her face.

    "Well, after all, Neil was defeated by me, I don't think he has the ability to teach me anything"

    "What!? Defeated by you!? It was just your luck that time. If I do it ten times again, you will not be my brother's" Neil originally retorted angrily, but when he saw Nanoye's smile, he seemed to understand.  Everything changed, "Well, since you said so, I also feel that I am not capable"

    Nanoha's smile froze slightly, but soon her lips curved into a more contemptuous arc, and at the same time her eyes swept three inches ahead.

    "Neil, it really doesn't work."

    Neil, who had been paying attention to Nanoye's expression, naturally noticed the other person's gaze. He looked down and couldn't help but widen his eyes, like an angry cat staring at Nanoye who was smiling leisurely and contentedly.

    "No!? You dare to say that I can't do it!? I've told you from the first day of class that I am a man who can break through the sky. The word "no" cannot appear to me!! Very good, Nanoha.  Just wait, if I don’t train you well, I will spend the rest of my life hanging around Xixiang!!!”

    “This is what you said, Neil~~~”

    Naye secretly made a gesture indicating that the plan was successful, and at the same time thought of something in her heart.

    【This trick of using retreat to advance that my mother taught me is really useful. Although I don't know why I aimed at it like this in the end, as long as it succeeds, I'll be fine!  】

    In fact, it was not until some years later that Nanoha understood the true meaning of this matter. At that time, she lamented that her health teacher died early. At the same time, she was very fortunate that she had a mother as great as Kami who allowed her to do this.  I have avoided many detours in my life.

    "Forget it, let's stop today's training. I'll go back and think about how to arrange it"

    “I don’t know whether it was because he was inspired to fight or because his dignity as a man was challenged. Neil began to seriously think about what to do. Usually, these things were left to Anders to do.

    "Huh? What is that guy doing?"

    Neil suddenly slowed down, and a shadowy figure appeared in his field of vision.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Ha, why are all the cleaners boys, not even a girl"

    Furuichi stopped the broom in his hand, looked around the classroom, and couldn't help but sigh sadly.

    Doesn’t it mean that if men and women match each other, the work will not be tiring?  There are just a bunch of idiots here, and they are exhausted from doing anything.

    "You just give up on this idea, this is terribleIt's our class's policy" Yuuji walked past Furuichi with a broom on his shoulder, not looking like he was working at all, "That guy said that in order to avoid a series of unnecessary problems caused by male-female combinations, we separate boys and girls.  Separated to facilitate management, do you think we can resist the mountain above our heads?  And the girls seem to agree"

    “Can you disagree!? Girls almost don’t have to participate in work during the week!!”

    "From this point of view, it turns out that he is still a gentleman"

    "That's weird! Even if he is a gentleman, he can only be a gentleman in another sense!!!"

    "I'm telling you, you can chat as much as you want, but if you can work, Yuuji, you've barely even done anything!!"

    Listening to the two complaining, Touma couldn't stand it anymore. He was almost the only one working now. He obviously planned to grab those half-price bento boxes.

    "You should tell the group of people over there first"

    Yuuji pointed with his broom in the direction of the podium, where a group of people were gathering for activities.

    Standing on the podium, Akihisa used the broom as a guitar and danced his fingers as much as he could, as if he had returned to the school festival concert, with the intense melody seeming to linger in his ears.

    “Come on, call me!!!”

    “Honey!!!”

    "What a tall person!!! Call me God-sama!!!"

    "Ah, Lord Kami is playing a game console in that corner over there"

    Touma looked at this scene, then looked at someone in the corner who had entered the god of strategy mode, and couldn't help but sigh.

    How long will he be able to do this?

    ——

    Suddenly, the sound of the door being pulled attracted the attention of everyone in the class.

    A handsome face that was as cold as a knife appeared behind the door, and at the same time, those sharp wolf-like eyes made the guys in the class stay silent for a while and started cleaning obediently.

    “Kids, is your bastard head teacher gone already?”

    They were slightly surprised by the unexpected punishment, and then suddenly realized that it was their class teacher who had caused the hatred.

    "Well, our bastard head teacher left early during the last self-study class and let all the girls go"

    As the leader of the boys, Xiongji told Heigang in detail. When Heigang heard this, he felt that the temples on his forehead began to beat again.

    "That rascal……"

    "Um, Teacher Heigang, what do you want from Neil?"

    Touma's question caused Heigang to turn around. He looked at the people in the class, and for some reason the corner of his mouth curled up into a weird smile.

    "Ah, actually it was the boy's two girlfriends who came to see him"

    "What——!?"

    "girlfriend——!?"

    “Two more——!?”

    The boys looked at each other and saw the jealousy hidden in each other's eyes. They nodded one after another, immediately picked up the thing in their hands, and rushed out of the back door without saying a word.

    "Hey, don't damage public property"

    Heigang shouted behind them, chuckled, and then walked downstairs.

    When he walked downstairs, he found that the two girls waiting nearby were gone. Instead, there was a guy who deserved a beating, gaping at the large cloud of dust.

    "Faye, did you see the two little girls who were here just now?"

    Heigang walked over, patted Fay on the shoulder and asked as coldly as usual.

    "Huh? It's Kurojia~~" Faye turned around and showed a very hearty smile, and then her face became a little weird, "Kurojia, are you a lolita control?"

    Heigang was startled, then his face turned black, he pulled out a cold long knife out of thin air, clasped his hands and raised it, ready to slash at it.

    "You really deserve to be cut down just like that kid"

    “Ehehehe!! Oppose violence, Hei-chan~~~”

    “Go to hell!!”

    "Wait a minute, aren't you going to ask where those two girls went? I'll tell you, but you can't do anything to me!"

    ""

    Heigang stopped and stared at Fay coldly, while Fay smiled slightly and tidied up his clothes. It was not until Heigang was about to have his second impact that he slowly spoke.

    "Actually, I just met them and chatted for a few words. I found out that they were here to see Neil-chan, so I told them that Neil-chan had left.Okay, so they took their leave, and let me tell you something by the way.  "

    "That means you knew it beforehand, right?"

    "Well Wow!! Kuro-chan, a surprise attack is a foul!!"

    “I don’t care about you!!”

    “I clearly said I wouldn’t do anything!!”

    "Did I promise you!?"

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "So, you lost the ring that Yiwen gave you and you were thinking about how to die, maybe this is it?"

    "No, I'm not thinking about how to die"

    Negi looked at his brother depressedly, forgetting if he didn't help, he was still gloating about his misfortune.

    "I just lost my ring, is there any need to do this?"

    Although the ring was a relatively rare magic item, it was not in a life-and-death situation. However, seeing Negi like this, Neil immediately felt very happy.

    "You won't understand. If Master finds out, I will see hell"

    Yiwen’s terror began to emerge in Negi’s mind. His face turned pale and his whole body was shaking, as if he had seen a ghost.

    Neil couldn’t help but sigh at how powerful Yiwen was. He was able to make Negi, a little man-trained boy, even more miserable. He felt like he was almost turning into an M.

    "Hey, Neal, what's the ring that Mr. Negi mentioned? Doesn't it matter that he's still like this?"

    Nanoye pulled the corner of Neil's clothes and asked with some confusion.

    "Well, that ring is like a wedding ring that represents a lifelong promise, and Negi, the idiot, threw it away without knowing where. If his powerful wife at home knew about it, he would probably not have to go to bed for a month."

    "Hey!? Teacher Negi is already married!?"

    "Hey, Neil, stop making this up!"

    "I'm not making it up, I'm just explaining it to Nanoha."

    "What are you trying to explain!!"

    Facing Negi’s fire-breathing eyes, Neil shrugged and had to give up, "Okay, okay, I won’t say it anymore. Why don’t you recall it and let me help you reorganize the scene at that time."

    "real?"

    Negi looked at him suspiciously, could this guy really be so kind?

    "We are brothers after all Speaking of which, when did the ring disappear?"

    "It should have been last night"

    "Well, very good" Neil nodded, "Which woman's bed did you sleep in last night?"

    "Herehey!! Where are you going!!"

    Negi is crazy, he actually believes in a guy like Neil, he is really a fool.

    "Oh, oh, did you really sleep in someone else's bed? Yeah, there are so many people in the girls' dormitory, who could it be?"

    "I told you not to do it!! I haven't even slept in Asuna-san's bed recently!!"

    "The married life is not harmonious?"

    “Stay away from me!!!”

    "Teacher Negi is not pure."

    ""

    Negi leaned against the tree, wanting to die.

    “Neil——!!!”

    Just when Neil was enjoying the sight of Negi being beaten to a pulp, a familiar scream came from behind. Without thinking, he immediately bent down. The next second, a figure flew over his head, and at the same time, a wave of wind blew up.  A gust of cold wind.

    Neil raised his head and looked at the blond girl who flipped in the air and landed perfectly, and couldn't help but be speechless for a while.

    "Alicia, do you have to say hello in this way? If I hadn't avoided it, I really doubt I would have suffered internal injuries from you."

    "It doesn't matter, I just said hello a little more enthusiastically."

    "Is this called being more enthusiastic!? Who would rush over at a speed of 40 yards, 4 seconds and 2!? Do you think I am an American football player!?"

    “What a small family man.”

    "I'm sorry, anyone would be petty when their lives are at stake!"

    "Tch, I won't talk to you anymore" Alicia left Neil alone, moved her target to Nanoye who was aside, and immediately pounced on her, "yahoo! Nanoye!!"

    "Whoa, be careful, Alicia!!"

    Neil sighed helplessly at the two who started to fuck Lily, then turned his head and forced a smile at the black-haired girl who was running slowly.

    "Won't you stop this guy, Tifa?"

    ? ???Isn't this bad?  There is a beautiful girl throwing herself into my arms"

    Tifa walked up to Neil and smiled teasingly.

    “I wish the way of throwing myself into someone’s arms could be improved”

    Neil muttered softly, but the next moment, Tifa's beautiful black hair was fluttering with invisible domineering aura.

    "What were you talking about just now?"

    "No, I didn't say anything, Your Lady Queen."

    Neil immediately displayed his low-profile and domineering attitude. His dignity and integrity were completely useless in front of Tifa.

    "Ah, look, Nanoha, Neil is starting to lose his moral integrity again!!"

    "Neil has never had any moral integrity anyway"

    "Alicia, shut up, whose fault do you think it is that makes me like this!"

    "You blame me?"

    "Ha, if I don't blame you, why should I blame myself!?"

    "Shut up."

    "Yes, Your Lady Queen."

    "Neil really suffered."

    Alicia’s triumphant look made Neil want to hang her up and tickle her, but for Tifa’s sake, he still lay on the ground obediently.

    "By the way, what is Negi doing there?"

    Tifa noticed Negi, who had been ignored for a long time, but the other party was obviously trapped in an endless loop and did not notice their arrival.

    "Nieji is struggling with the question of whether he should have moral integrity or lose his moral integrity."

    ""

    “By the way, why did you and Alicia come here?”

    “Well, since it’s okay to stay at home, and Alicia has never been to school, I took her here for a walk.”

    Neil looked back at the girl who was chatting enthusiastically with Nanoye. She had maintained such an optimistic attitude since she woke up. It was not an exaggeration to say that she was offline. However, these might just be to cover up her inner feelings.  lonely.

    【Looks like we need to hurry up.  】

    Just when Neil was thinking about something, a strange murderous aura rushed towards him. Neil looked around and saw a large black mist rumbling towards him.

    "What is that!? The Black Mist Monster!?"

    As soon as he finished complaining, Neil was swallowed by the black mist.

    "Whoa! Help! Huh? Isn't this a guy from the class!? Hey, are you rebelling!?"

    "Burn my remains with the blazing holy fire! How joyful is life, and how sad is death!"

    "Ahhh!! Where did you come from the Ming Cult!? These people are crazy again!!! Tifa, Negi, save me!!"

    Tifa watched the group of people go away speechlessly, and then glanced at Negi who continued to seek death.

    This school is still so peaceful today.

 Text Chapter 1 That day, the boy walked into a new world

    My name is Orima Ichika, I'm 15 years old, and my gender is, um, with excalibur underneath, you know.

    At this moment, the fifteen-year-old youth is like a deep-sea fish.

    “The classroom with all girls except me is very stressful.

    But it doesn’t matter. With my ability to withstand stress that I have developed since childhood, I can still withstand this kind of pressure. I am quite confident about this.

    Why do you say that?

    This has to start with my family and my world.

    “Today’s world, I simply don’t know how to describe it in words.  First of all, the two mainstreams in the world today are technology and magic. As far as I know, eight years ago, the flying super weapon called IS came out, and the world has undergone earth-shaking changes. However, weapons like IS can only be made by  The manipulation by girls has led to a fundamental change in the status of men and women in society.  However, the matter did not end there. In the following years, the ISSDA organization responsible for space development announced the existence of "magic". Magic was originally unknown. Coupled with the new life from the universe, it became even more complicated.  Not to mention the various superpowers in Academy City, the world was once again in turmoil. However, with the efforts of many parties, the world finally settled down, and magic was gradually accepted by everyone. At the same time, ordinary humans could not  All known alien races appeared one after another, and the world became more and more diverse.

    However, there are still unknown things in this world, such as disobedient gods, demons, angels, magic societies that are still hidden in the dark, and advanced beings buried in the shadows. I know these because my family is special.  The reason is, after all, the old man in my family is not an ordinary person.

    In short, there are as many angels and demons as dogs, and fairies and heavenly beings are everywhere. This world is a strategic fortress.

    However, this world view is not enough to shock me, because the family I live in is enough to numb my nerves. My home is simply the most chaotic place in the world.  Compared with one who has a personality, all kinds of weapons are worth the sky, and I can also see angels and demons eating together and having fun, and even aiming their guns at someone. The moment I knew the truth, my three views were completely destroyed. Thousands of years of history  They've all been tricked into being dogs.

    “Alas, this world is so damn peaceful.

    “But even so, I am still very stressed at this moment.

    I folded my hands and put them under my chin, with cold eyes, trying to look calm. At this time, I finally understood Commander Ikari’s sense of pressure to remain calm in the face of the apostles’ attack.

    Commander Ikari is mighty!  !  !

    But the sights gathered from all around are really uncomfortable. Haven’t you seen that my forehead is already covered with heart-wrenching beads of sweat?  ?  Sure enough, no matter how old a girl is, she always has a trembling heart!  !  Sure enough, a girl's gaze is the most terrifying thing in the world. The ever-changing changes of sometimes resentment and sometimes anger are simply more disasters than taking the Western Scriptures.

    I took a deep breath, narrowed my eyes slightly, and all the nerves in my body suddenly became more tense than ever before.

    ??????????????????????????????????

    Wow, I relaxed too much and almost came out from behind.

    Ha, by the way, why do I have to stay in a place like this?

    Thinking of this, I recalled what happened the night before.

    That night, my brother said to me with a smile that could be read as bright and written as slutty.

    "Ichika, you will become the happiest man in the world."

    So that’s what he was talking about!  !  !  !  !

    I sighed deeply, and I mourned for a second for my seemingly happiness and actual sorrow. I started to swim away and observe the people around me.

    Well, the eyes of the girls on the left and the right are full of unparalleled curiosity for knowledge, and their shining eyes almost flashed through their tough golden eyes.

    I can’t see the back part, but the sight of the thorns on my back makes me feel like I’m sitting on pins and needles. I can understand it even without looking.

    "The person directly in front of me is a slightly older woman.

    She is a bit petite, and her figure is almost the same as that of a student, but her chest size is the nemesis of all high school girls.  The clothes are relatively large and make her look more petite, but she still feels quite cute.  In addition, she also wears a pair of black-rimmed glasses. Although they are crooked, she can still be called a bespectacled girl.

    And this girl with glasses was looking at the people in the class in panic, her timid posture was reminiscent of an injured little rabbit.

    You are a teacher, show me some domineering power!

    "Everyone is here. Then, SHR is going to startWhoops!  "

    Well, it’s not something you can do if you want to.

    I gave the teacher an appreciative look, but for some reason the teacher turned red and smiled shyly.

    ????????????????????????????????????????? Suddenly, I felt that the pressure on my body was a little heavier, and I almost died from a thousand arrows piercing my heart.

    “Well, then, please introduce yourself, uh, in order of seat number.”

    The teacher seemed to have recovered from the inexplicable emotion and said to the students in the audience in a panic.

    ""

    "It's so quiet. My dignity as a teacher is suddenly shattered into pieces."

    I looked at the teacher who was about to cry, and I couldn't bear it. At the same time, I felt unhappy with the girls in the class. Are you shy because you just entered high school? No one responded. The teacher was about to cry. Really?  I'm going to cry!  !

    I glanced at the teacher, and the teacher’s eyes also moved over.

    ??Okay, our eyes met.

    Please don’t look at me like this, you are not my type, teacher.

    I quickly lowered my head, I still understand the principle that a dead Taoist friend will not die a poor Taoist.

    “Oh, give me a normal high school life.

    The reason why I specifically emphasize "ordinary" here is simply because what I am in now is definitely not an ordinary high school, but the famous IS Academy-the only school in the world that trains IS operators.

    And the most important point is that IS, this deceptive thing, can only be activated by girls, so naturally, this is a girls' school.

    And why am I here?

    I need to emphasize again that I am a boy, and I am definitely a boy at first glance. My appearance can be considered a bit handsome, but it is definitely not the kind of beauty that makes even IS unable to identify my gender.

    The reason why I came to such a ghost place has to start with the entrance exam in February.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    That day, the sun was shining brightly, and the cherry blossoms flying freely in the sky made me fall in love.

    I looked at the clear sky and encouraged myself in my heart.

    Today is the entrance exam for Junior High School. For your own goals, you can’t do it without working hard.

    The school I go to is called Mahora Gakuin. It is a very large Academy City that has everything from kindergarten to university. There are many schools in it, all types, and my target is the famous Mitsusaka High School.

    The reason why I chose Mitsusaka is not because of its reputation, but because my brothers and sisters all graduated from here. I have an indescribable yearning for that place.

    I want to chase the traces they left behind, and I want to be like them.

    that's it.

    Well, of course, if I am admitted to Mitsusaka High School, my goal of dominating Mitsusaka will be one step closer, and realizing Mahora's dream of complete domination will not be unattainable.

    Hahahaha, I couldn’t help but laugh out loud.

    "Why are you giggling so early in the morning?"

    At this time, my head was hit hard.  When I looked back, I saw a handsome man with white shoulder-length hair standing behind me. He was looking at me listlessly with a pair of dead fish eyes, and he didn't look like he was awake at all.

    "Brother, you got up so early"

    ??I touched my head and laughed dryly.

    "Well, seeing as you have a test today, I got up early to see you out"

    Hey, is this guy so kind?

    "Hey, don't think I can't understand your expression"

    "Well……"

    Although those dead fish eyes are completely rotten, they are still so sharp.

    I don’t know if my thoughts were revealed again, but I got another blow on the head.

    "By the way, you forgot to bring your admission ticket"

    I was stunned for a moment, watching my brother hand a certificate to me.

    "Huh? Didn't I prepare it last night?"

    As I was talking, I wanted to go through my bag. I had carefully prepared all kinds of things the night before.

    "Well, men will always forget some things, just like forgetting what their first love looked like"

    “I won’t forget it!!”

    I replied angrily, but I didn't notice the firmness in my tone.

    The old man looked at me steadily for a moment, with an inexplicable light flashing in his eyes.?, and then touched my hair with a slight smile.

    “Okay, take your admission ticket and go quickly, don’t be late.”

    I didn’t notice anything strange about my brother, so I took the admission ticket and didn’t check whether I really didn’t bring it with me. I said goodbye to my brother and went out.

    "It seems that Ichika has grown up"

    After saying this softly, the man walked back into the room with a smile.

    It was easy, so I came to the address indicated on the admission ticket.

    ???????????????????? Why is it not in Mahonliang Academy, but in a high school outside?

    But I didn’t think too much about it. Anyway, it said this on the admission ticket and I couldn’t change it even if I wanted to.

    But I feel a little uneasy.

    Are you nervous before the exam?

    With a feeling of apprehension, I walked into the imposing building in front of me.

    "I'm just going to go, turn left and right, how on earth are you going to get to the second floor!?"

    It’s been almost ten minutes since I walked, and I still haven’t found the stairs to the second floor. The internal structure is too complicated!  ?  Is this the maze before challenging the BOSS!  !

    My eyes wandered around, trying to find the guide map on the wall, but I sadly discovered that the walls inside were so beautiful that I couldn't even find a crack, let alone any wall charts.

    ?????????? This time, shit, I’m lost.

    "Hey, what should I do? Hey, why are you so quiet?"

    At this time, I finally realized that it was eerily quiet here. After walking for so long, I didn’t even meet a single person. Could it be that the exam has already started?  ?  Could it be that my dream of dominating Mitsusaka was just aborted?  ?

    God, I curse Jesus for not having chrysanthemums!  !

    “Perhaps God really heard my curse from the heart, and a door appeared not far in front of me.

    I walked to the door and saw a piece of paper stuck on it with the words "Infinite_Stratos Examination Room" written on it.

    "Well, I guess this is the right place"

    Because it says "Examination Room" on it.

    But the name of this examination room really looks impressive, and there are actually two English words that I can’t understand.

    Thinking of this, I feel deeply disappointed for my English course.

    I guess I won’t be able to pass the English test this time.

    But it doesn’t matter, my other subjects are fine!  !

    After taking a deep breath, I opened the door and walked into the room.

    "Ah, you are a candidate. Okay, go over there to change clothes. We are pressed for time, so you have to hurry up. This place can only be rented until four o'clock. I don't have time to trouble you. Really, I don't know what I'm doing.  What……"

    As soon as I entered the room, a nervous-looking female teacher, about thirty-five years old or above, spoke a lot of words like a machine gun without raising her head. I was stunned for a few seconds.

    Hey, hey, hey!  !  !  Sister, don’t you need to see what I look like and check my admission ticket!  ?  Where has the professionalism of being an invigilator gone?  ?  And what’s going on with changing clothes!  ?  You have to change clothes for exams these days!  ?  Are you asking me to use my body to show the beauty of the human body in ancient Greece?  ?  Sorry, I have been failing art classes since I was a kid!  !  Well, actually this is to prevent students from cheating, right?  But there is no one other than you in this room. I really don’t see any other candidates anywhere!  !

    While I was minding my own business, the elder sister gave instructions and walked out of the room directly with the documents in her arms.

    I watched the other party leave in embarrassment. I bet the eldest sister really didn’t even look at me.

    "Hey, what kind of test is this"

    I muttered a few words in a depressed voice and walked towards the place covered by the curtain.

    And at this moment, I entered a new world.

 Text Chapter 2 Sure enough, this is a conspiracy

    When I opened the curtain and walked in, I saw the object in the center of the room.

    The streamlined metal shell reflects light that is not dazzling, and an armor-like outfit sits quietly.

    I looked at it carefully and then fell silent.

    “Damn it, what kind of clothes do you want me to change into?! Are you asking me to take the war studies test!!”

    The bag in my hand was almost smashed by me.

    I calmed down the turbulent feeling in my heart that I wanted to hit someone, and walked over, looking left and right at this thing. After looking at it for a long time, I was speechless.

    Isn’t this the IS that appears on TV?

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of 1999

    But this thing actually has something to do with me. Well, it should be related to my family.

    "This is what changed the world"

    Because of the "White Knight Incident" of that year, the world became aware of the existence of this kind of weapon. At the same time, the originally balanced military structure suddenly collapsed. How many IS controllers can be found will directly affect the country's military strength.  , so every country began to implement a system of preferential treatment of women.

    Although there is a magical power like magic in the world today, it has not been widely used in the military due to various restrictions. Moreover, IS has advantages that can compete with magic. In comparison, the country is more willing to invest more resources.  on this emerging technology.

    Well, this is actually nothing to me. I am more curious about IS. After all, I have seen forces more powerful than IS.

    With all kinds of thoughts, I couldn't help but reach out and touch it.

    Anyway, IS can only be activated by women. If I, a pure man, touch it, I will probably have no reaction like touching a dead fish. It is a rare opportunity to touch it and I will not suffer any loss.

    However, there are always various unknowns in life. You can never guess what will happen in the next second. Of course, it is another matter if you have the ability to predict.

    A cold metallic feeling came from the fingertips, followed by a burst of dazzling silver light and various information pouring into the mind.

    “Eh!? Eh————!!!!!!”

    Faced with such a strange situation, I suddenly lost my train of thought.

    When I finally came to my senses, I found that the IS had actually moved and attached itself to my body like armor, becoming part of my hands and feet.

    "What happened!?"

    “Has someone activated IS!?”

    "who is it!?"

    "Huh? This, this is -"

    "man!?"

    Hearing the sound, a group of researchers in white coats came over. They opened the curtain and saw me activating IS. They all fell into a state of sluggishness where they couldn't think.

    I looked at the researchers in front of me in silence, and then looked at the abnormality on my body. I immediately showed a miserable face like a Christian abandoned by God. At the same time, the devil on my brother's face flashed through my mind.  smile, with only one thought left in her mind.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? This is a conspiracy.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    “Oh, I want to die.

    "Classmate, Orimaru Ichika-san!"

    A voice calling my name brought me back to reality from my annoying thoughts. I held my forehead and blurted out weakly before I could figure out the situation.

    "Ah, what's the matter?"

    "Ah, um, um, I'm very sorry for calling you so loudly all of a sudden. Are you, are you angry? Yes, I'm sorry! But, um, I'll introduce myself in the order of the fifty syllables. Now it's Oribara-san's turn.  So, I'm really, really sorry! Can you please introduce yourself? Are you willing?"

    It was then that I really came back to my senses and figured out the situation, and found that my deputy instructor, Yamada Maya, was constantly bowing his head and apologizing to me. It was obviously my own fault, but the teacher wanted to apologize himself. For a moment, I was full of guilt.

    "Uh, um, Mr. Yamada, you don't have to apologize like this. It's all my fault. I will introduce myself."

    I stretched out my hand to stop Teacher Maya Yamada from apologizing, and quickly made a comforting reassurance.

    "Really, really!? You, you promised me! You must do it!!"

    Teacher Yamada suddenly raised his head, seriously grasped my hand and leaned towards me, and he could still see the mist in his eyes.

    Teacher, are you really a teacher?  ?  This pairThe attitude of the little girl can easily be misunderstood, and some ignorant and innocent little boys might have fallen into trouble from then on!  !  !  Oh, oh, don't put your chest on it, be careful, my cannon may go off!  Also, I need to reiterate it again, teacher, you are really not my type!  !

    In the struggle between reason and sensibility, angels and demons, I took my hand out with difficulty, left my seat and walked to the podium with a slight bend without being noticed.

    Ah, I almost got hard just now.

    Standing on the podium, looking at the unabashed thirst for knowledge in the eyes of the girls in the audience, including Teacher Yamada, I suddenly felt like I was on the top of Mount Everest, and it was difficult to even breathe.

    "Ahem."

    I straightened my back and cleared my throat, thinking about what to say next.

    ???????????????????? But my mind went blank. As expected, the pressure had already crushed my thinking power into pieces.

    At this time, I took a peek at the seat by the window. Sitting there was a black-haired girl with a ponytail.

    Her name is Xiao Zhizhen, my childhood sweetheart who we only reunited after six years. This girl has always had a single ponytail. When I first entered the classroom, I recognized her at a glance.

    “But it’s really a transformation of women.

    No, no, now is not the time to think about this.

    "Help me quickly!!"

    I signaled her with my eyes. As a childhood sweetheart who has been dating for a long time, she must be able to understand this information instantly.

    "snort!"

    You actually ignored me!  ?

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Oh, oh, what does this cold aura and this arrogant attitude mean!  Where has the arrogant and a little bit coquettish Hoshi-chan gone!  !  Now Chen is completely 100% proud!  !  She actually abandoned me mercilessly at my critical moment, turned her face expressionlessly to the window, and snorted coldly, "I'll kill you, did I offend you, Miss Chen!"  !

    “However, this did remind me of something.

    I remember my brother once told me that when faced with a girl who is wrapped in pride and makes people wonder if she is engaged in chain defense, you must use your fiery penis to penetrate the opponent's uterus.

    Of course, this is summed up by my rich theory and practice. Although I don’t know where his theory and practice come from, I even wonder if he made it up casually.

    ??????????????????? However, I have no idea what those two words mean in English, because I am powerless in English. I have obviously been abroad, and there are foreigners at home. I only know the twenty-six English letters ABC, which is really weak.

    Well, I don’t really want to know the meaning of this. I know that what comes out of my brother’s mouth is definitely not fun, because every time I ask my sister or other older women in the family, I will be scolded.  Of course, many times I will attract hatred consciously or unconsciously. In comparison, the harm I suffered is quite small.

    Ah, I am going off topic again. Look, the eyes of the girls below are starting to burst into flames.

    Well, what should I say at this time?

    Let’s start with a song called “Girls’ School Boys” by Twins?  Well, it does fit the occasion, but this is a self-introduction, not a concert.

    【When we introduce ourselves, too many rhetoric just attracts the temporary attention of others. To let people know ourselves, the most important thing is to show our true side.  】

    Brother’s voice seemed to ring in my mind. At this time, I seemed to see the holy light of heaven.

    Sometimes I’m pretty reliable.

    The corners of my mouth raised slightly uncontrollably, and the sunshine outside the window shone in at the right time. At this moment, in the eyes of some ignorant little girls, I became a handsome and sunny boy.

    A small exclamation came from below, and my attention immediately came back. I took a breath and began to introduce myself.

    "My name is Ichika Orimara."

    “Yeah, yeah, yeah!!”

    Everyone’s eyes showed the expectation of “I want to hear more.”

    I smiled, what a group of curious and kind children.

    Then, I should also treat others with sincerity.

    "I like Lolita the most."

    Maintaining a sunny smile, I expressed what I loved most in my heart.

    institutions

    The sounds of various heads banging on the table and people falling to the ground kept ringing out. It seemed that they were moved by my sincerity.

    I think everyone can become a partner who loves lolita.

    At this moment, I seem to have new hope for the future.

    The sound of clicking footstepsThere was an urgent sound, is someone coming?

    “Are you going to reveal your abnormal sexual fetish as soon as you get here!?”

    Huh?  Does this sound sound familiar?

    But before I had time to react, I was hit hard on the head and sent flying.

    Wow, this kind of invisible murderous martial arts passed down by my brother is so familiar to me. The pain that directly penetrates the skull and hits the cerebral cortex is simply exhilarating How strange!  !  I'm not a pussy-shaker like Sister Xiaoyuan!  !  !

    “However, this knocking method, whether it’s power, angle, or speed, is very similar to the person in my impression.

    I swallowed and turned around with a little fear. I saw the woman behind me wearing a black suit and tight skirt. She had a slender figure and a body curve with no fat at all due to regular exercise. And the other person was at this time  He crossed his arms in front of his chest, raised the corners of his eyes, and his eyes were as sharp as a wolf's.

    "What the hell, Guan Yunchang!?"

    Snapped——

    “Ugh, I got hit on the head again, I’m probably going to have a cerebral hemorrhage now.

    "Sister Chifuyu, it hurts so much!"

    Yes, the domineering woman in front of me is my sister Chifuyu Orimaru.

    "Who is the hero in the Three Kingdoms, idiot!!"

    I rubbed my head and stood up from the ground, looking at my sister in front of me, very curious about her appearance.

    "Sister Chifuyu, why are you here? Aren't you out training for the annual World's No. 1 Martial Arts Tournament?"

    "Do you think I am Yamcha!? Who told you that I would go to that kind of conference!!"

    Chifuyu-san’s eyes started to sparkle, and her fists were clenched tightly. She would probably attack accordingly depending on my answer.

    “Uh, it’s my brother, that’s what I told you!!”

    I quickly shied away all the responsibilities, but after hearing this, Chifuyu-san loosened her fists and held her forehead in distress.

    "That idiot has been talking nonsense all day long"

    Looking at Chifuyu-san's depressed and gnashing expression, I couldn't help but want to laugh out loud. Those words I just came up with on the spur of the moment were purely to deceive my brother. Oh, haha, a Tai Chi push hand can kill someone invisible. I feel  At this moment, my IQ doubled several times.

    "Huh? By the way, what was going on with your self-introduction just now?"

    "Well……"

    Okay, I haven’t even breathed a sigh of relief yet. Why did this hatred suddenly shift back? I didn’t make fun of you.

    "My brother told me to be heart-to-heart and treat others with sincerity"

    And as soon as I finished speaking, Chifuyu-san came towards me with an angry fist.

    “Just lie to me now!!!!”

    Is it okay to let your brother lie like this openly?  ?

 Text Chapter 59 Looking forward to meeting him again

    "Hey, your eyes are wandering. Do you want to borrow money from me? For the sake of us being brothers, just tell me how much you want. It's okay to give the Ming coins directly to you!"

    There was a short distance from leaving the World Tree to one of the squares near the World Tree. Along the way, Neil found that Negi peeked at him very frequently, almost every few steps.  When he turned his head, Negi quickly turned his head and whistled. This behavior made Neil very unhappy, because it felt very disgusting to be treated like this by a boy, and Negi was not a girl who secretly liked him.  .

    “ Could it be that Negi has been looking at 3A girls for a long time and hasn’t had any contact with boys for a long time, and finally his interest in that area has begun to awaken!  ?

    In an instant, Negi’s image became dangerous in Neil’s eyes.

    "Why is it such an unlucky thing to say? How much do you want today's birthday to become the anniversary of my death! What do you mean by that look in your eyes? I always feel super unhappy!!"

    Negi was obviously stunned by Neil's sudden words for a few seconds before he reacted. Coupled with the weird look in his eyes, he couldn't help but complain angrily.

    Neil stuck out his tongue, put his hands on the back of his head, and quickened his pace slightly, leading Negi by half a body.

    "Do you have anything to say?"

    Negi paused for a moment, looking sideways at the face partially blocked by his arms, his eyes flashing behind the lenses.

    “Hey, Neil, has something happened to you recently?”

    I always feel that something has changed in him.

    Neil’s pace slowed down unconsciously, but soon returned to its original state, and he asked without looking back.

    "Why do you think so?"

    “I just feel like you’ve been a little absent-minded these days, as if you’re a little further away”

    Raising his head and looking at the stars covering the night sky, the starlight gently reflected the faint light on Negi's glasses.

    Neil put down his hands and put them behind his back. He also raised his head and stared at him from a distance.

    "No, nothing has changed"

    In the end, he was still like that.

    Nothing has changed.

    "Neil"

    Negi turned his head and opened his mouth, as if he wanted to say something, but for a long time, he did not say another word.

    "Don't talk about me, it's you" Neil suddenly spoke up and grabbed the topic, turning his face and blinking, "You are the one who should be said to be absent-minded, right? You seem to have no energy recently, as if you were distracted by something.  Things are bothering me"

    "Is it that obvious?"

    Negi lowered his head and muttered quietly, but Neil could still hear him beside him.

    "It's all written on your face I thought you looked confident after the school festival, but it turns out you've been so worried these days that you almost jumped off a building. What, is it a worry about love, boy?"  "

    When talking about love, Neil’s eyes brightened up and his tone was full of ridicule.

    "No, I just had a quarrel with Asuna-san"

    Negi rolled his eyes at him and became dejected again.

    "Sister? Oh, haha, it really is a matter of love~~~You dishonest guy~~~"

    "Do you have to think about this!?"

    "Okay, what did you and eldest sister argue about?"

    Neil spread his hands and did not continue teasing the other party.

    "Actually, it's not a big deal. Asuna-san just reminded me that I am very similar to Chao-san"

    Negi lowered his head a little further and sighed softly.

    "I see, the eldest sister is angry because of this"

    Neil looked at his brother’s confused expression, and he probably figured out what was going on between him and Asuna.

    After meeting with Gunel and learning that his father was still alive, Neil also guessed what Negi was thinking now. He must be full of things about his father. Since a long time ago, Negi has been working hard for his father.  , constantly injured, and constantly moving forward. After getting more accurate news, he will only work harder to move forward for his dream, even at the risk of losing his life.

    Father seems to be everything to him.

    This is exactly the same as the super ring tone.

    For the sake of your dreams, you are willing to give up everything, including your own happiness.

    And Tomorrow Cai is angry about it, maybe that's it.

    "Actually, Asuna-san is right, and I said the same thing to Chao-san, but I"? 

    Although he clearly rejected Chao's approach, he himself followed Chao's path, almost exactly the same path.

    He, how should he choose?

    "Neji, do you still remember what Chao Lingyin said?"

    Neil didn’t pay attention to Negi’s current expression and just continued talking.

    "Don't stop, keep moving forward This sentence should be very suitable for you now. For you, your father's affairs can be said to be everything to you. If you are asked to give up everything now for this, you must be able to do it.  Yes, in this aspect, you, Chao Lingyin, and I are really the same"

    Neil slowly took a breath of the refreshing summer night, his eyes slightly focused on Negi's face.

    "However, I think this is correct, or in other words, any approach is correct, but everyone chooses a different position. It is probably impossible for you to give up looking for your father, so why not go all the way?  Black, just like Kick-Ass who became a hero after being knocked headlong"

    "Well, I always feel that the tone of your words has suddenly changed a lot"

    "Don't worry about these things. Your goal is very clear anyway. You just think too much. Anyway, there is only one way you want to go from now on, isn't it?"

    Facing Neil’s smile, Negi seemed to know a little bit about what he should choose.

    "However, I have one more thing to say. No matter what you choose, you should also pay more attention to the people around you, such as eldest sister. I think eldest sister is very clear about your thoughts, and this is what she is worried about.  , it’s just that she doesn’t want to see you scarring yourself, the eldest sister’s idea is probably that simple"

    Neil took a few steps forward, tapping his toes slightly. As his body turned, his long hair fluttered lightly, and his face was clearly reflected in Negi's eyes.

    "Don't forget this, because when you lose, the pain is not something you can bear"

    "Neil"

    They were only a few steps apart, but Niji felt like they were separated by a chasm.

    Because there was a bit of sad nostalgia in Neil's eyes, which blocked his approach.

    "Well, that's all I want to say. It's up to you what you think about next" Neil spread his hands and smiled softly, then turned a little evil again, "But eldest sister really loves you deeply.  Said~~~"

    "Why do you come back here again!!!"

    The sentimental atmosphere just now was gone, and Negi rolled his eyes angrily.

    “Hehe~~~”

    Neil grinned wider, looked away slightly, and saw the surrounding environment clearly. His smile was frozen, and his expression was a little confused.

    "Ah, by the way, what am I doing here?"

    "Huh? Don't you know it yourself!?"

    "I really don't know, I'm following you"

    "How are you following me!? You are following me and running in front of me!!"

    "In this case, I will go home. Goodbye, young man who works hard~~~"

    Neil waved his hand and walked forward without looking back, but he was immediately grabbed by the collar.

    "It's rare that you come here, so just patrol with me. You have a lot of time anyway"

    I don’t know where Niji got the strength, but he was holding on to Neil’s collar as firmly as a rock.

    "Hey, I'm not on duty tonight, and my youth is calling me!!"

    "What youth?"

    “Galgame on the computer!!!”

    “Delete your youth for me!!”

    "Do you want to ruin my life!?"

    "Your life is too insignificant!!"

    Seeing that Negi refused to let go of him, Neil lowered his head helplessly, but after waiting for a while, he found that Negi was still where he was.

    "Aren't you going to patrol? Why are you standing here without moving? You want to be a sentinel!"

    "No, I'm waitingah, here it comes!"

    When Negi was talking, a figure in the field of vision gradually enlarged, and he suddenly shouted.

    Neil looked in the direction that Negi was looking at, and saw Setsuna coming this way quickly, and Kamo the ferret was lying on her shoulder.

    "Why is Kamo and Setsuna-san together?"

    Generally speaking, doesn’t Kamo, the pervert, always follow Negi?

    "If you come to me today, I will ask Kamo to find Setsuna-san first, and then we will make an appointment to meet here."

    ? ?Ji smiled and explained in a calm tone.

    Neil glanced at Negi thoughtfully, his eyes brightened slightly, and then fell silent.

    "Teacher Negi, Teacher Neil, good evening."

    Setsuna quickly arrived in front of them. There seemed to be no surprise about Neil's appearance. Negi or Kamo must have told her in advance.

    "Boss Neil, long time no see."

    Kamo jumped from Setsuna’s shoulder to Negi, turned to say hello to Neil.

    "It's been a long time indeed. You haven't done anything wrong recently, have you?"

    Neil half-opened his eyes and glanced at Kamo who was stiff.

    “No, absolutely not!! I don’t dare to lose even a hair under Boss Neil’s eyes!!”

    "That means you did a lot of bad things that I didn't see, right?"

    Under Kamo’s desperate eyes, Neil raised a bright smile.

    "Okay, Neil, Kamo hasn't done much recently and has helped me a lot. Let's go on patrol now"

    Seeing this, Negi had no choice but to interrupt Neil's topic.

    Neil waved his hands quickly, as if he refused to agree.

    "No, it's not my turn tonight, I won't work overtime, you have to go do it yourself!"

    "Anyway, you are here, and you will do some meaningless things when you go back. It is better to stay. It is rare that we can be on duty together"

    “What’s so pointless!! You’re actually vetoing my life!!”

    "Teacher, what are you talking about?"

    Listening to the conversation between the two, Setsuna on the side was confused.

    "It's nothing, it's just that Neil promised us to patrol together. One more person will add more strength."

    Negi turned to Setsuna and smiled, taking Neil with him by the way.

    "Who agreed? Don't just talk to yourself!"

    "Then let's set off now!"

    "Okay, Teacher Negi."

    "Hey, don't ignore me, listen to me!!!"

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Ah, I really want to go home"

    Raising his head, Neil looked at the starry sky and lazily followed Negi and Setsuna.

    “It’s only been less than two minutes! How unmotivated you are!!”

    Neil didn’t pay attention to Neji’s words. He turned to look at An Jing walking beside him, his eyes rolled, and he didn’t know what he was thinking.

    "Speaking of Setsuna-san, why are you and Negi together? Could it be that you are having an unethical love affair with your eldest lady and her fiancé behind your back!?"

    Neil covered his mouth with his hands, his face filled with disbelief.

    "Who do you think is the betrothed!!"

    "I did not betray the eldest lady!!"

    "As expected of Neil, he said all the things in my heart, but it doesn't matter, brother, you can be considered Setsuna's master, it's totally okay!!"

    "How is it OK!!!" x2

    The two of them shouted at Kamo at the same time, dumbfounded.

    “I understand, I know how to do it, huh huh~~~~~”

    "You know nothing! The laughter behind you is full of bad intentions!!"

    "Teacher Neil, I will never change my heart for the eldest lady!!"

    In desperation, Setsuna expressed his loyalty to Konoka without thinking.

    "Oh, that's true" x3

    At this time, two young men, one a pervert, looked at Setsuna with ambiguous eyes. Setsuna was stunned, and then turned red and waved his hands in denial.

    "No, it's not what you think. I, I just treat the eldest lady, just"

    "Love……"

    "It's love"

    "like."

    The three guys caught Setsuna’s words very wisely.

    "Nah!!!!!!!"

    At night, the girl’s shy screams broke through the sky.

    "You guys are really energetic"

    Suddenly a voice intervened in the joke between three people and one mink. They followed the sound at the same time and saw a young man wearing a high school uniform leaning against a lamppost, holding a mobile phone in his hand, and his eyes glanced slightly  Their fingertips are still touching the bright screen.

    &nbsp;"Why are you here? Are you also patrolling at night?"

    Neil walked over and obviously knew the other person.

    The young man then turned his head, looked at Neil walking towards him, and smiled slightly.

    "Well, I'm short of manpower recently, so I came to help. Anyway, I still get overtime pay"

    "Senior Muchen."

    In an instant, he also came over and bowed respectfully to the other party.

    The young man is Jun Muchen.

    "It's Setsuna-chan, why are you with this bastard brat?"

    "Who are you calling a bastard? Speaking of bastards, you bastard is even more of a bastard!!"

    “Tsk, tsk, tsk, it’s full of balls in one sentence, it’s really dirty!”

    “It’s your head that’s dirty!!”

    "Well, actually, Teacher Neil is here to patrol tonight, so we came together"

    "The moment interrupted the two people's unscrupulous conversation, and at the same time, I felt that the two guys were really similar.

    "Neil, Setsuna-san, who is this gentleman?"

    There is obviously someone here who doesn’t know the other person.

    "Oh, this is a student from the high school department. Senior Jun Muchen, like me, is also employed by the school and is very powerful."

    Seeing that Neal had no intention of introducing him, Setsuna had no choice but to introduce him to Neji. When he looked at Jun Muchen, there was a hint of admiration in his eyes.

    "Ahahaha, I am stronger in that area"

    Jun Muchen touched the back of his head and smiled brightly, swinging his waist back and forth slightly.

    In an instant, he turned away with his cheeks slightly red, Negi looked puzzled, while Neil's eyes were full of contempt.

    "You can no longer be described as a scumbag."

    "Uh, um, nice to meet you, Mr. Jun."

    Although I didn’t understand what Jun Muchen meant by that aspect, I still extended my hand in a friendly manner.

    "This is Teacher Negi, just call me Muchen. He is such a personable gentleman, completely different from a guy who only knows bullshit"

    With a gentle smile on her face, Jun Muchen held Niji’s hand and said something that made someone angry.

    "It's much better than you, the guy with the same curly hair as [beep——]"

    Neil twitched the corners of his eyes, raised the corners of his mouth, and said coldly.

    “Although my hair is black and curly, it is definitely not the curly hair on [beep——]!!”

    "Ah la la, you really didn't bring it upon yourself"

    The two people looked at each other, as if there were sparks constantly arousing.

    "Well, Neil, you and Mr. Muchen are very familiar with each other."

    "Only a ghost is familiar with this kind of guy!" Neil turned his head and glared at Niji, then immediately turned back to stare at Jun Muchen, "This guy had a fight with me for no reason last time, what do you think?  Is this kind of person seriously ill?!"

    “It’s not just for nothing!!”

    "Then what are you talking about!!"

    “Because I’m bored!!”

    “Idiot!!”

    "Ha, I really don't understand"

    Negi held his forehead with a headache, feeling as if two Neils appeared in front of him.

    “Speaking of which, what are you doing here alone?”

    "I'm waiting for someone."

    Jun Muchen put away his phone and said with a yawn.

    "Ha, waiting for someone? You don't look like you have a date, do you?"

    "How different! One day I will go to a love hotel with the president!!"

    "One sentence will reveal your true face clearly."

    Neil sighed very much, this guy is really powerful in combat, his combat effectiveness has broken through the lower limit.

    "Actually, I was waiting for the principal's guests to come out" Seeing the curiosity in the three people's eyes, Jun Muchen continued, "They are people from the Holy Church."

    "The Holy Church? Is it dealing with the previous ghoul incident?"

    Neil was the first to react, and at the same time, three unlucky children flashed through his mind.

    "Ghoul? What ghoul?"

    Negi and Setsuna looked at Neil suspiciously. Neil was stunned. It seemed that they didn't know about the incident.

    After briefly explaining it to them, Negi and Setsuna's expressions changed slightly and became a little heavy.

    “Actually, you don’t need to be so nervous. As long as you deal with it well, you won’t be afraid of too much trouble”

    &nbsp; Jun Muchen put away his playful look and calmly comforted the two of them, with a comforting warmth in his voice.

    "Yeah." x2

    "By the way, who was sent by the Holy Church?" Neil raised his eyes and looked at Jun Muchen, "Is it the agent? Or are the people from the burial agency also coming out?"

    "You know a lot" Jun Muchen's eyes were slightly surprised, and then he continued to lean against the lamppost lazily, "That person is the person in charge of the nearby Shengtang Church stronghold, he is oh, myself  Look, he comes out."

    Jun Muchen suddenly stood up straight and looked back at the building behind him. In the darkness, the sound of neither light nor heavy footsteps sounded rhythmically.

    Everyone’s eyes were focused on him, and the figure in the shadow gradually became clearer, and the cross hanging on his chest reflected a faint silver light.

    "Oh? I didn't expect there would be so many people here"

    There seemed to be a little surprise in the heavy voice, and a man wearing a black priest's uniform appeared in front of everyone.

    Neil’s pupils shrank tightly, and the man’s face was deeply imprinted on his retinas. He opened his mouth slightly, then bit his lower lip tightly, and an imperceptible trace of violent murderous intention passed deep in his eyes.

    Soon, the trace of hostility disappeared, and Neil stood aside silently, returning to his usual listless appearance.

    Jun Muchen, who had been keeping quiet, glanced at Neil thoughtfully, then stood up with a smile and introduced the newcomer to Niji and the others.

    "This is the chief priest of Haiming City Church, and the person in charge of negotiating with our Magic Association on behalf of the Holy Church Church, Kotomine Kirei."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Jun Muchen faced Kotomine Kirei and introduced the person on the other side.

    "These three are magicians and swordsmen from the Magic Association, Negi Springfield, Neil Springfield, and Setsuna Sakurasaki."

    "Good evening, you three. I never expected that the Magic Association would have such outstanding children."

    Kotomine Kirei's eyes are always heavy, giving people a serious feeling.

    "You're flattered, Mr. Kotomine."

    Facing the other party’s compliment, Negi quickly nodded in return.

    Kotomine Kirei’s eyes passed over the faces of the three of them one by one. When he saw Neil, he paused for a moment and then turned to Jun Muchen.

    "Mr. Muchen, my business has been finished, and it's almost time for me to leave."

    "Let me take you out" Jun Muchen nodded to the other party, and then winked at the three of them, "Then I will lead Mr. Yanfeng to leave, and you three can continue working"

    "Okay, Mr. Muchen."

    "Goodbye, Senior Muchen."

    Neil didn’t look at Kirei for a second, he raised his head and nodded lightly to Jun Muchen, then turned around and left with the two of them.

    "Then let's go, Mr. Kotomine."

    "sorry to bother you."

    Kotomine Kirei nodded in thanks, then vaguely glanced at the direction Neil left, with an obscure smile on his lips.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "I'll send it here."

    Reaching the entrance of the academy, Jun Muchen stopped and turned to talk to Kotomine Kirei, who was following closely behind him.

    "Well, thank you."

    Jun Muchen nodded slightly to him and walked away.

    Kotomine Kirei calmly watched Jun Muchen leave. He slowly turned around until his back disappeared.

    “It seems like something interesting happened tonight, Kirei.”

    The strange voice appeared out of thin air, but Kotomine Kirei did not feel the slightest surprise, and his expressionless face maintained his usual indifference.

    "What are you referring to?"

    Kirei stared at the void in front of him, as if there was a figure in front of him talking to him.

    "hehe……"

    The sound of laughter was accompanied by golden light particles, which gathered together little by little. Soon, the silhouette of a human figure loomed in the golden light.

    "You should have discovered it, that brat"

    Yao dispersed, and a young man wearing a black jacket had his hands in his trouser pockets. His handsome face was full of arrogance, and a pair of bloody eyes under the golden bangs seemed to have an addictive demonic quality, staring directly at the indifferent eyes.  man.

    Seeing that Kirei remained silent, the young man raised an evil smile on his lips, narrowed his eyes slightly, and the blood in his eyes became more and more piercing.

    "He seems to have the same thing as us."

    Qili looked at the man??, his eyes were cold, and he met those eyes that were difficult for mortals to look directly into without giving in.

    Suddenly, Kirei smiled.

    A gloomy smile appeared on his cold and sharp face.

    "Indeed, aren't you interested, Gilgamesh?"

    "Of course I have interests. There aren't many things in this world that interest me" The smile on Gilgamesh's lips grew wider, and the light in his eyes became more and more elusive. "But, we can't be interested in him now."  Take action."

    "Oh why?"

    There was a hint of curiosity in Kirei's expression.

    Such emotional changes are very rare for him.

    "Because of the agreement with that guy, if that kid encounters danger within my sight, try to save his life."

    Gilgamesh withdrew his gaze and raised his head slightly. The night sky was reflected in his eyes, and he seemed to be able to see a night similar to the original one.

    "That mysterious heroic spirit?"

    Kirei frowned, a familiar yet unfamiliar figure appeared in his mind.

    "Um."

    Gilgamesh’s gaze retracted from the sky and fell on Kirei.

    "Do you know his identity?"

    Hearing Kirei’s question, Gilgamesh smiled playfully.

    "That's right, but it's better not to tell you for the time being. It will be more exciting to save the interesting things until the end."

    Gilgamesh looked past Kirei, looking in an unknown direction, with slight waves in his eyes.

    "My king, I am looking forward to meeting him again."

    ?…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

    PS: I plan to overthrow and rewrite it, and change the protagonist to a female.

 Text Chapter 60 Moon Peak Shrine

    irritable.

    That feeling lingered in my mind for quite some time.

    The things that happened recently and the people I met have revived many memories that have been buried deep in my heart. In my mind, almost all of them are pictures that I don’t want to think of.

    In the past, he would sometimes recall it or appear in his dreams. Even though it was like a curse, he never wanted to abandon those memories. For him, this was a sin that he had to endure.

    However, even so, he would not be as inexplicably restless in the past as he is now. Often, as long as he hints to himself, his mood will soon calm down, or in other words, his heart will feel like death again.

    Is it because of those people?

    Some familiar faces flashed through Neil's mind, and a subtle sense of peace flowed through them.

    He has always been walking alone. Even Negi, who is closest to him, cannot get close to the depths of his heart. Now, the shadows of other people have been left in his heart. Unknowingly, the cracks in his heart have opened up.  got bigger.

    However, he knew very well that this would not work.

    He has learned a lot from what happened in the past, and he doesn't want to repeat the same mistakes. In order to no longer let others get hurt because of him, and make himself suffer again, as long as he no longer establishes close relationships with other people and is separated by a distance, then each other will  Will not be harmed.

    “Otherwise, what happened to Touma that night will happen again.

    "well……"

    Neil sighed slightly, because being reminded by Negi made him a little concerned about his own problems.

    Since coming to this country and coming into contact with those people, he seems to have changed more or less. Now I think about it, does the practice assigned to him by the principal have such meaning.

    "It's so weak"

    Neil stopped his directionless progress, looked up at the clear blue sky, and laughed somewhat self-deprecatingly.

    In the breeze, there is a hint of fragrance.

    Neil put away his complicated thoughts, smelled the fragrance of flowers, and couldn't help but turn his head and look around. It turned out that he had come to a place that was familiar yet unfamiliar.

    On the long stairs, there is a torii gate.

    "Shrine"

    Neil had seen this kind of building before at Bang Zhikui's home, but he didn't expect that he would encounter another shrine while wandering around this city. It seems that the people here seem to believe in gods.

    However, there seemed to be something about this shrine that attracted him. Unconsciously, Neil stepped on the stairs and walked up out of curiosity. He glanced at the sign on the torii gate, which was written in black ink on the somewhat broken wooden board.  With a few big characters.

    Tsukimine Shrine.

    After walking up the stairs, a clean open space appeared in front of me. In the distance, there is the main hall of Tsukamine Shrine, and it is surrounded by trees. In the center, there is a peach blossom tree, with pale pink petals blooming. From time to time, it is surrounded by trees.  The wind blows, and the petals carry their fragrance and blow into the distance.

    Neil walked over, and the fragrance he just smelled seemed to be the fragrance of the flowers of this peach blossom tree. But, is this season the time for peach blossoms to bloom?

    After touching the rough tree trunk, Neil looked up at the crown of the tree where the buds were blooming with a strange expression.

    "Is it the same as the cherry blossom tree in my house?"

    It seems wrong. The tree at home will remain open for a long time because it has been tampered with. Unless the tree in front of you has also been tampered with, but would anyone be so bothered?

    "Maybe yes."

    Neil held his chin up and murmured uncertainly.

    "Well, it's not a bad thing anyway, it's just a spectacle at best"

    It’s really not a big deal. At least not many people will delve into the school’s World Tree, which is too big to complain about. Sometimes Neil really wonders if the people in this city are all crazy guys.

    "But why don't you see a clergyman?"

    After being here for a long time, I didn’t find anyone coming or going, not even a worshipper.

    Neil sat down under the peach blossom tree, leaning against the trunk of the tree and vaguely seeing the sky through the branches. The hazy and broken beauty was particularly charming. As he watched quietly, time seemed to have stopped.

    The slightly blowing wind mixed with the fragrance of peach blossoms and the simple atmosphere of the shrine seemed to have a hypnotic effect. Little by little, Neil's eyes slowly closed, and unknowingly, the scenery in front of him gradually changed.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    Ordinary furnishings, ordinary decoration.

    &nbsp; This is an ordinary house.

    The open window let in the bright morning light, and the faint light reflected on the floor and walls, making it warm.

    On the recliner, a beautiful woman with long black hair was sitting, and opposite her, a man with long white hair was half-kneeling on the ground, his palms gently covering the woman's slightly swollen abdomen.

    "Do you really want to go?"

    The woman raised her bright and moving amber eyes and stared at the man with gentle eyes.

    The man met those beautiful eyes and grinned.

    “I don’t want to go either, but I have to go, just like I have to take Sadharu out in the morning, otherwise he will be at home”

    "Be serious."

    The woman raised her hand and patted the man's head gently, her face full of anger.

    "Well, I'm very serious" The man grabbed the hand covering his head, held it softly and without force, and looked at the other person intently, "I'm sorry, I have to leave him at this time.  you alone……"

    Looking at his expression, the woman couldn't help but sigh, and then she curled her lips in displeasure.

    "I knew it was like this. You haven't listened to me since you were a child. I really doubt whether you are sincerely good to me"

    "Oh my, my whole body belongs to you, you still don't believe me" The man held the white catkin and couldn't help but laughed out loud, "A woman is a fragile work of art. If you don't cherish it, you will lose it."  It cannot be saved, so I will cherish you all the time."

    Hearing these straightforward words, the woman's pretty face couldn't help but blush slightly, but when she saw the smile in his eyes, she felt a little annoyed. She narrowed her eyes and smiled as charmingly as a crescent moon.

    “Hey, you must have a lot of artworks, right?”

    The man lowered his head and thought for a moment, then muttered uncertainly, "It seems like a lot"

    "Um?"

    The man quickly grabbed the hand that had started to press hard on his ear and looked at the woman with a flattering smile, "But I chose the one who is priceless to me"

    The woman glared at him and finally let go of her hand. Looking at his familiar face, she felt slightly absent-minded.

    "Do you know what the happiness I hope for me is like?"

    Her voice was very plain, but in the man's ears, there was always an unforgettable sadness.

    "I can eat with you every night, say good night to you before going to bed, and say good morning with a smile in the morning. What a little woman."

    The man stopped his smile and spoke seriously and calmly.

    The woman gently spread her face, her smile as happy as a rainbow after the rain.

    "Yes, I'm just a little woman, so I don't expect my husband to be a hero admired by all people. As long as he can stay with me, it's enough."

    "I don't want to be a hero, because heroes usually die young." The man shrugged, then stood up, bent down and gently touched the side of the woman's face, with tenderness written on his face, "But I can't be a hero.  person, so you can rest assured to let me go, I will definitely come back to you in vain."

    The woman held the broad and strong hand with both hands and pressed it tightly to her face. Her eyes were wet without knowing when.

    "I always feel that I am destined to wait for you all the time. I never see you waiting for me. You know, waiting is not a happy thing."

    "So, I can only compensate."

    The man let go of the woman’s hand and wiped away the tears from her eyes.

    "Wait until I use my future happiness to make up for your past unhappiness."

    With a smile on his face, he turned around and left with the woman looking at him forever.

    Determined, without a trace of nostalgia.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    Ding bell——ding bell——

    There seemed to be some melodious ringing ringing in my ears.

    Open your eyes, it’s the bright world.

    Neil was a little lost. What was that dream just now?

    In the dream, I only heard a man and a woman talking to each other, but I couldn't see their faces clearly, as if there was always a fog blurring their faces.

    【Do those two people have anything to do with me?  】

    ??Thinking hard, but can’t get any results.

    "My little friend, are you okay?"

    At this moment, a strange voice sounded in his ears, and only then did Neil notice that there was someone around himhuman existence.

    Turning around, Neil saw that the owner of the voice was a beautiful woman.

    A unique miko costume revealed the identity of the other party. Her long hair was bright flaxen, and the brown pupils dotted on her beautiful face seemed to be covered with a layer of light. No matter what the environment, she would exude a soft glow.  Glorious and reassuring.

    With a faint smile on her lips, the woman looked at Neil who had just woken up.

    "Uh, sorry, I just fell asleep."

    Neil noticed that the other person was holding a strange-looking bell in his hand. The ringing he just heard might have come from this thing.

    “It’s easy to catch a cold if you sleep here.”

    The woman suddenly realized it, and then she felt a little worried.

    "Well, I understand."

    Neil responded politely to other people's kindness.

    "Miss, are you the witch here?"

    "Well, I am the shrine maiden of Tsukimine Shrine, and I just took over recently."

    The woman smiled slightly, and the bell in her hand gently made a pleasant ringing sound.

    "Speaking of which, I saw you looking a little lost just now. Was it a nightmare?"

    Recalling the way Neil looked when he woke up before, the woman asked with some concern.

    "Well, in the distant Silent Hill, Alessa is trying to swallow me up with darkness and combine me with her. How can we repair it? I am obviously not Sharon"

    Neil habitually rambled on, even clenching his fists to express his anger.

    "What, is it an evil spirit!?"

    However, the miko was very shocked, and then she held the bell tightly and tried to hit Neil on the head.

    "Miss, wait!! What are you going to do!?"

    “I’ll help you get rid of the spirit, don’t worry, it’s very effective!”

    "It looks like you want to kill me. I'm afraid that before I can get rid of the spirit, I will become a spirit myself!!" Neil quickly raised his hand to stop the other party, with a look of shame on his face, "Miss Witch, what I just said was purely  Nonsense, please don’t pay attention!”

    "Ugh, why am I still so worried? Hey, could it be that you were possessed by a ghost and saw the ghost's memory!?"

    "Uh, no, and it's not really a nightmare. I just had a somewhat inexplicable dream" Neil paused, glanced at the witch, and felt that there was nothing embarrassing about saying it, so he continued, "In a dream  I saw a man and a woman having a conversation, but I had no impression of their faces, so it was a bit strange."

    "You didn't lie to me?"

    “…It’s true this time.”

    "Oh, is that so?" The witch held her delicate chin and thought carefully. She looked down at Neil, "Actually, dreams sometimes have something to do with the past. Sometimes, maybe it's the scene in the future, maybe it's you.  The future is uncertain"

    After saying that, the miko looked at him with a strange smile.

    "my future?"

    Neil was a little confused for a moment. He really hadn't thought about this, but it didn't look like it.

    He shook his head and got rid of all the messy thoughts in his mind. It didn't matter whether this dream was related to him or not. It was just a dream anyway.

    "Forget it, it's useless to think so much. By the way, what do you call Miss Miko?"

    "My name is Guanyue Gefan, you can just call me Guanyue. What about you?"

    "Neil Springfield, please give me your advice."

    Neil stretched out his hand to shake Gefan’s hand, and Gefan tilted his head, not knowing what he was thinking.

    After chatting with Ge Fan for a while, Neil said goodbye and left.

    Gefan stood at the top of the stairs, watching Neil leave. After losing sight of him, she turned around and walked back to the peach blossom tree. She reached out her hand and brushed the rough bark of the trunk.

    Ding bell——

    The peach blossom tree suddenly made a circle of invisible fluctuations, and the bell in Ge Fan's hand seemed to be vibrated and made a sound.

    The witch looked at the peach blossom tree with deep and gentle eyes, and suddenly smiled.

    "Just now, what kind of dream did you see for him?  "

    Ding bell——

    There was another sound.

    It seems that someone has given the answer.

 Text Chapter 61 Wash your hands before pursuing a girl

    "It's so boring. If I had known earlier, I would have asked Nanoha and Suzuka to come out together"

    Alyssa, who was walking alone on the street, muttered in a low voice with some regret. She looked sideways at the exquisite accessories in the closet, feeling like something was missing without anyone to chat with her.

    It turns out that she is not used to being alone.

    "Huh? Ahead is Kabukicho"

    Because I had been a guest at Neil's home, and Neil's home was in this street, I passed by this place at that time. Although this area is not very big, there are many weird shops. For example, there is a store called  A shemale club opened by people from Xixiang.

    What kind of person would go to such a strange place?

    Alyssa cursed in her heart.

    But this place seems to be as chaotic as ever, or rather lawless.

    Alyssa looked around and would always see groups of delinquents and gangsters gathering in some corners, but the people passing by seemed not to be surprised, and sometimes even greeted them familiarly.

    "No wonder we raise people like stupid teachers"

    Alyssa felt as if she had discovered the truth.

    And just when Alyssa was so absent-minded, she felt as if she hit something and fell backwards.

    “It hurts so much!”

    “Hey, little girl, how are you walking!!!”

    Suddenly there was a rough voice above her head, and Alyssa stood up with some pain and looked. A fierce young man was glaring at her. He was holding a bottle of drink in his hand, and there were five people surrounding him. They were also surrounded by five people.  With a black jacket and colorful hair, he has a standard bad appearance.

    Alyssa was startled by this sudden situation and couldn't help but take a small step back.

    "Youwhat are you going to do?"

    "What are you doing! You soiled my clothes, what are you talking about!!"

    The young man pointed to a puddle of water on the chest of his clothes, and then stared at Alyssa fiercely, "What do you think we should do now!?"

    "II didn't mean it. For clothes like this, I'll just pay you for it!"

    Only then did Alyssa know what was going on. She secretly sighed why she was so unlucky today, and then said in a strong tone.

    The bad boy raised his eyebrows, as if he was offended by the other party's toughness. He couldn't help but snorted and said with narrowed eyes, "Huh? Compensate to me? Do you think you can afford it!! This is unique in the world!!"

    "Huh? Unique!?"

    Alyssa looked at the tattered clothes and felt that it would be trivial to compensate him for a hundred identical ones.

    "That's right, the boss worked hard to make it!!"

    "Do you think ordinary people can make those jagged shapes on the cuffs!?"

    "This is a work of conscience for our bad industry!!"

    “That’s why people call it Great White Shark!!”

    The companions behind the young man shouted and looked proud, while the leading delinquent youth was even more embarrassed and shy.

    ""

    Ah, what are you so shy about, bad!

    Alyssa was speechless for a while. Fortunately, she thought the sleeveless cuffs were caused by being torn off, but it turned out that these idiots made them by themselves.

    "Then what are you going to do? If you don't want compensation, I'll leave!"

    Facing this group of people, Alyssa felt a little afraid, and her eyes flickered slightly. She asked pretending to be calm, just hoping to get out of here as soon as possible.

    "Well, what should I do"

    The young man suddenly calmed down and looked at Alyssa carefully, making her feel uncomfortable for a while.

    "Hey, what on earth are you"

    “Please date me on the condition of marriage!!!”

    Before Alyssa finished speaking, the young man bowed ninety degrees and stretched out his hand. Alyssa was stunned, and her face immediately turned red.

    【Eh!  ?  Interact!  ?  What the hell kind of development is this!  !  】

    “You, you, what did you say all of a sudden!!!!!!”

    Alyssa no longer knew whether she was embarrassed or angry. The person who looked so fierce just now as if he wanted to kill her actually turned around and said he wanted to date her!  ?

    “Oh, my God, the boss’s lolicon is having another attack”

    "This disease is difficult to treat"

    "Actually, I am also a lolita control."

    "+1 upstairs."

    "You guys don't give it to me"??Talk to yourself!  !  !  !  "

    Alyssa angrily complained about this group of people, and then swatted away the hand handed by the young man.

    “Did you agree to my proposal!?”

    “Don’t jump to the final stage all at once!!!”

    Alyssa felt like she was going to cry. She started to turn her head, hoping to ask for help from passers-by. As soon as she turned her head, she saw a guy passing by with his hands in his trouser pockets and looking at her dumbfounded.

    ""

    ""

    With their eyes facing each other, the other person shook his head and walked forward as if nothing had happened.

    “Idiot teacher, come back here!!!”

    Hearing the angry shouting behind him, Neil had a headache. How could he encounter such trouble on the way home? However, it was really a novel thing to see someone confessing to Alyssa.

    Neil looked back at Alyssa, he spread his hands helplessly, "Hey, Miss, someone is confessing to you, I'm too embarrassed to come out and mess with it"

    “Asshole, didn’t you see that I was surrounded by a group of bad guys!?”

    "Tsk, tsk, tsk, this is even worse. Classic romantic comedies like heroes saving beauties are not suitable for me"

    "Who is telling you about a romantic comedy?!" Alyssa walked over quickly and grabbed Neil's collar, "Stop showing off your narcissistic expression and saying boring words! Get him away right now!!!  !”

    With one move, the Tathagata Divine Palm was swung out in succession, and Neil was directly hit and sent flying for more than ten times in the air.

    Neil was lying on the ground, covering his bleeding nose, and was almost beaten into a mosaic by Alyssa.

    "Let me tell you, you've beaten me to this point, are you still afraid of these people?"

    "Hey! Don't ignore us!!"

    The group of bad guys stood up and stared fiercely at Neil who appeared on the stage.

    “Well, I always feel that this kid looks familiar.

    Neil patted his clothes and stood up, glanced at the group of people in front of him, and couldn't help but sigh.  He looked at the leading delinquent young man, spread his hands and asked speechlessly, "I say, big brother, what's so good about this kid?"

    Alyssa’s eyelids twitched, and she held back her anger and stood behind Neil.

    "Huh? I like it, but can you control it!?"

    Looking at him gearing up, he seemed ready to punch him at any moment.

    Neil shook his head, then turned away to reveal Alyssa. He pointed at Alyssa and pushed up a pair of non-existent glasses.

    "Look at this little girl, the top is as flat as a horizontal line. Does it feel like a hand? Of course it does, but it just feels like a scratch on your hand. Unless you are an M, you will feel good!!"

    Ignoring Alyssa’s pretty face that was starting to darken, she then pointed at her legs.

    "Look here again, these two legs are so short, can they cooperate with you to do some difficult movements!? What fun is there! Without fun, how bleak life will become!! Do you think  …”

    “Don’t judge me for thinking about yourself, you scum!!!!”

    The world's martial arts show rises to the dragon level, and Neil spurts blood for another ten meters.

    "Are you here to step on me or to save me"

    Alyssa picked up Neil and stared at him coldly.

    "This is a strategy, Miss"

    At this time, the young man who was stunned by Neil's words came back to his senses, frowned, and reached out to Alyssa.

    "Who cares about you? As long as I like it!!"

    When Alyssa looked back and saw this scene, a bit of panic appeared on her face, but another hand appeared to help her block it.

    "Just say it nicely, don't move your hands or feet"

    Neil stood up and grabbed the other person’s thick hand with a smile, but the other person’s face seemed to be distorted by pain.

    "Idiot teacher"

    Neil turned back and smiled at Alyssa, then threw the young man out.

    “Wash your hands clean before pursuing a girl!!!”

    The young man was thrown towards his companions. They quickly supported the young man and were a little stunned when they looked at the red mark on his hand.

    How can a kid be so powerful?

    "You bastard, get on me!!" The young man rubbed his arms, and then rushed out fiercely, "I don't believe that six holy swords can't push the mountain of meat!!!"

    Facing the six people flying over, Neil curled his lips and quickly crashed into the six people.

    "Who do you think I am!!!It’s been a solo since!  !  !  I am the tank mage all by myself!  !  !  "

    "You're cheating!! Uh, wait, are you from my mother-in-law's family"

    “You only know now!!!”

    A few seconds later, Neil waved his hand freely and said to Alyssa, "Let's go."

    Alyssa looked numbly at the figures with their heads stuck in the wall. It was really lucky that the smashing was so comic.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Classmate Alyssa, why do you appear there alone? Where are your two good friends?"

    "Don't keep saying things I don't understand!" Alyssa glared at Neil angrily and looked away, "Even good friends won't get tired of being together every day."

    "Hey, I thought you were all in a relationship where flowers kiss each other"

    "Can you say something I can understand! Ah, no, you'd better not talk."

    Neil shrugged and looked at Alyssa who was walking in front of her a little annoyed. It was so rare that he saved her, but he didn’t even get a candy. It was really unsettling.

    "Hey, thank you just now"

    Alyssa stopped, glanced at Neil sideways, then quickly looked away, her face slightly red.

    "Thank you for what it is, can you eat it?"

    "Neal's word "thank you" immediately shirks all the credit from others. It is really the most deceptive word creation in history. At this time, at least you have to invite him to the Green Room for a sundae to express your gratitude.

    "Eat your sister!"

    ???????????????? Could it be that she didn’t appreciate it even after thanking him? Alyssa was so angry that she gritted her teeth.

    "Oh, classmate Alyssa, I didn't expect you to be so impure and actually want me to do such an ethically degrading thing. You are such a crazy guy. I never thought I had ever taught such a student!"

    "Shut up, you lost Greymon!!"

    Seeing Alyssa’s cannibalistic expression, Neil had no choice but to shut up in frustration.

    Ah, poor Sundae-kun left me again.

    "Speaking of which, how did you get to that place?"

    "I walked there accidentally. Do you think I came to find you!?"

    Alyssa was still angry, and even her tone of voice was full of gunpowder.

    "Sorry, I'm not interested in washboards."

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!! I am a washboard, I am so sorry!!!"

    Neil stretched out his hand to block the attack, but was bitten hard by the eldest lady’s tiger teeth. He couldn’t help but helplessly cover his forehead and sigh.

    "Don't think that just because Rie Kugimiya can use skills randomly"

    After vomiting in a low voice, Neil found that his hands were comically bloody.

    "Miss, it's time to relax. Even if you want my blood to flow through your body, you don't have to do this. I have another compromise. If you give birth to my child, you will have our blood."  Well, don’t you think this is simple, quick and perfect?”

    “Uh-huh, uh-huh, uh-huh!!!”

    "What are you shouting! Have you been fucked by me [beep——]!? Ahhhh, I know I was wrong, please let me go!!"

 Text Chapter 62 There must be something hidden under the cute appearance

    "You don't want me anymore?"

    The blond girl pursed her lips into a pitiful line, looked at the indifferent young man with tears in her eyes, and made a very outrageous declaration.

    "you——"

    The young man's eyelids twitched. After taking a deep breath, he was about to speak in a calm tone.

    “Is it because you have this woman that you don’t want me!?”

    The girl suddenly changed the topic and pointed at the girl standing next to the boy. She also had blond hair similar to hers, but her expression was a bit stunned, and she seemed to have been greatly shocked.

    "Eh!? Me?"

    The girl who was accused pointed at her face, her whole body was stunned, but the girl didn't seem to hear her words, she just took out her handkerchief and wiped the non-existent tears, and continued to complain about her misery.

    "You already have me at home, why are you looking for another woman outside? Can't I satisfy you with my blond hair? As my mother said, men are all beasts whose lower bodies are always in a state of rage"

    ""

    The young man said that he was really not a blond person. Did this guy’s mother say such strong words?  Sure enough, divorced women have wrong prejudices against men.

    When the young man said nothing and looked speechless, the girl rushed to the young man and stared at him with tears in her eyes.

    "I just heard you say you wanted to have a baby with her, why!? I can obviously give birth to a baby for you. If you want, I can give birth to a football team for you right away!!"

    As she was speaking, the girl caressed her belly with both hands, a trace of yearning and happiness for the future flashing across her face.

    At this moment, the passing spectators either admired or despised the young man at the center of the whirlpool. If he could do such a cruel thing at the age of ten, is it really okay to have a child?  Has modern science advanced to a point that even they could not imagine!  ?

    The young man covered his face. He was so ashamed. The looks around him made him so ashamed that he wanted to dig a hole and bury himself. He really couldn't get pleasure from the public shameful play in public.

    For the first time, the young man felt that he was still very moral.

    "Please let me go"

    "No, I will never leave you! I will never give up my happiness! Are your feelings for me just for fun?! Do you just want my body!?"

    Hearing the young man’s pleading words, the girl immediately came back to her senses and held his hand tightly, her eyes full of determination.

    ""

    The young man looked up at the sky that was gradually losing color in his eyes and shed tears silently.

    “Ah, I really want to die.

    "Hey!! Don't talk to yourselves, don't involve me in it!! It has nothing to do with me!"

    Alyssa could no longer bear the weird looks from around her. As the eldest lady, she felt so ashamed for the first time in her life. She actually became another heroine of such a shabby drama, and she even gave birth to a child. The lower limit.  It's not that showy.

    "And you, the stupid teacher, no, the promiscuous teacher! You actually did that, that, that kind of thing to a little girl, I, I will definitely report you!! You wait to go to jail!!"

    Alyssa pointed at Neil with a red face. This guy actually did these heinous things. Fortunately, she still believed him.

    No, if this continues, Nanoha, Suzuka, and the girls in the class will be in danger.

    Alyssa took out her mobile phone and immediately dialed a number.

    "Hey! Is this the International Court of Justice!?"

    "Miss, you don't have to be so realistic! And why is it that the International Court of Justice convicted me all of a sudden? Do you want me to hold a grudge like this!? You actually raised it to the international level!! You want me to be punished by human beings?  Expelled from the world!?”

    Neil almost fainted when he heard Alyssa’s calling voice. He stretched out his hand to take away Alyssa’s phone.

    “Yeah——!! Don’t touch me, you’ll get pregnant!!!”

    Alyssa screamed and jumped a few steps away, crossing her arms warily.

    ""

    Neil squatted deeply on the ground and was about to enter the orz state.

    When did he become a turbid launch pad covered in mysterious liquid?

    “Meow haha, that’s really interesting.”

    And the girl who was the culprit was holding her hands behind her back, watching the developments in front of her with a smile.

    "Asshole, whose fault do you think it is?! I was almost exiled because of your nonsense!!" Neil jumped.He stood up and glared at the girl with a red cross on his head, "Alicia, please go to bed early tonight. Weren't what you just talked about the bloody plot of a TV series last night!!"

    Not long ago, Neil was being tormented by Alyssa, but he was bumped into by Alicia who happened to be wandering around, and she heard Neil's teasing, which resulted in such a third-rate movie.  A real-life ethical romance drama with low blood pressure, low age and low IQ.

    "I want to perform because I think it's interesting"

    Alicia stuck out her tongue cutely and smiled as if she was not afraid that Neil was about to go crazy.

    “I almost went to the end of my life because of your desire to perform!!”

    "So youth is like a sand castle, which instantly collapses just because of some trivial things."

    “Don’t make it sound like it has nothing to do with you!!”

    Alyssa came over, she looked at Alicia, and immediately stroked her chest and breathed a sigh of relief.

    "It turns out you are not Feit. I was still wondering why Feit was such a person"

    Because of Nanoha, Alyssa and Suzuka both recognized the child Fit, and later exchanged letters. Judging from each other's words and appearance, they both felt that Fit was a well-behaved child who could even  A cute and shy girl.

    But the girl who looked exactly like Fit had just appeared, almost shattering her fantasy.

    Fortunately, God is merciful.

    "That's right, I'm not Feit, but I am Feit's sister, Alicia~~" Alicia smiled cutely, then blinked her beautiful eyes and looked at Alyssa, "By the way, you know Fei  Special?"

    "Well, but we have never met, so when I first met you, I was surprised. You are more lively than I thought"

    Alyssa felt that the corners of her mouth were twitching when she spoke.

    "Fortunately, Feite is not like you"

    Neil stood up, feeling equally deeply.

    "Hey, if Feit is like me, so what?"

    "Tell your mother to have another baby."

    "Ah! Neil is so bad, even Feit and I are not enough, yet he still wants it!"

    “…You’d better kill me.”

    "I just heard Alicia say that you live in this guy's house" Alyssa asked Alicia, but her eyes looked at Neil strangely, "I don't want to ask why you live in his house.  Why isn’t Feit with you?”

    "Well, there are many reasons. When Feite comes back, I will tell you in detail if I have the chance"

    Seeing that Neil had no intention of answering, Alicia could only answer randomly.

    "……Oh well."

    Alyssa’s eyes swept back and forth between the two of them, but she still suppressed the doubts in her heart.

    She always felt that they and Nanoha had a common secret that she didn't know about.

    Alyssa felt a little irritated unconsciously.

    "Well, it's time to go home" Seeing that the atmosphere seemed to be silent, Neil said aloud, "Miss, you should go back too, otherwise you will be confessed to again later"

    "Well, I understand."

    "Hey, what confession, tell me!"

    Alicia immediately became interested, but ended up being slapped on the forehead by Neil.

    When Neil and the three of them were walking on the road, they met a familiar guy, who was staring with his mouth wide open, with a look of surprise on his face that made him stupid.

    "Hey, Furuichi-san"

    Neil opened his dead eyes and said hello to the other party. How dare he meet an acquaintance at such a distance. In this small town, the chance of such randomness is really unusually high.

    "Um, can you explain the current situation in detail?"

    Furuichi held his forehead, reluctantly put on a relaxed smile, and tried hard to pose as a wise man.

    "What do you care about?"

    Neil and the two girls all tilted their heads at the same time, with several question marks popping up on their heads.

    "You still ask me what I care about!? Why are you with classmate Alyssa and a cute girl!!"

    "Ha, you ask why, it's just that we met on the road"

    "Oh my god!! Neil, has spring arrived again!? What a world without morals this is!!!!"

    Furuichi rubbed his eyebrows and almost smoke came out, and he fell intoA subtle state of rage.

    "Can you calm down, Furuichi-san, be careful and poke your forehead"

    "Ah, Neil, who made an oath with me to be a jobless virgin for the rest of his life, unexpectedly had something good happen to him. This was such a shock, as if all the hair on his butt was about to fall out, just like hair loss.  Dropped, and they are actually two cute girls of the same age? Obviously I remember that Neil’s preference seems to be the royal sister style with bulging front and back - "

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? could have two lines of bitter tears of blood and tears left in their eyes, Gu Shi looked at the sky aimlessly.

    ""

    "Well, anyway" Neil walked over and punched Gu Shi directly in the face, "You set my egg first!!!"

    “How can I not be determined after you’ve done this?!”

    "Have you calmed down, Furuichi-san"

    "I was forced to cool down"

    Furuichi was lying on the ground. Was that a meteorite that punched him so hard that his head was smoking?

    Ah, this time the handsome side of the beautiful girl was completely ruined in front of her.

    "By the way, who is this lady next to you?"

    Furuichi saw Alicia and asked Neil.

    "Alicia Testerosa, is"

    Neil wanted to say the words "my tenant", but he felt that Furuichi might get crazy if he said it, and there might be some rumors the next day. Last time Hayate came to visit his home.  It was this guy who broke the news.

    ???????????????????????????????? How about we kill him here to eliminate the trouble?

    Furuichi was covered in cold sweat, and his teacher was releasing an unabashed murderous light next to him. In an instant, he felt that his life seemed to be forced to the edge of the cliff.

    However, Neil and Furuichi had no time to care about anything else at this time, because a group of vicious guys were coming towards them.

    "Hey!! Who is the guy who just bullied me from Dumburo High School!!!"

    The bald man in the lead stared fiercely at the few brats in front of him.

    "Uh, boss, did we find the wrong person? They are all brats"

    A boy next to him came over and asked in a low voice that the combined age of the primary school students in front of him might not be older than his father.

    "You can't be wrong, that brat from the Denshi family is so big!"

    The bald boss spoke with confidence and no guilt at all for bullying a child.

    "Ehehehe!!! What is this sudden development!?"

    Furuichi looked at these delinquent high school students in despair, and suddenly jumped from one desperate situation to another more dangerous desperate situation?

    Neil looked at the group of people in front of him, and then glanced back at Alyssa. She was looking away and whistling as if it had nothing to do with herself, while Alicia's eyes were shining and looking forward to it.

    "Oh? It's you, right?"

    The bald boss noticed Furuichi who was making a noise, and after scanning the four of them, he identified Furuichi whose jaw was about to dislocate, because Neil seemed to be even weaker than Furuichi, and he seemed to be fine with long hair.  Bullying look.

    "Well, I don't have anything to say. Anyway, keep going, Furuichi-kun"

    Neil patted Furuichi on the shoulder and covered his mouth to suppress laughter.

    "Why me!! Don't act like you're just watching a show!!! I'm your student!!!"

    "Hey, hey, hey, you guys, don't you feel shy bullying a few kids?"

    A pleasant magnetic voice interrupted them.

    Furuichi turned his head as if he had seen a savior, and saw a group of girls wearing white special attack uniforms walking over, but the wooden knives, chains, clubs, and maces they held in their hands really made him feel embarrassed.

    Are today’s delinquents so ferocious even if they are too young girls?

    But it doesn’t matter, these big sisters are so beautiful.

    "Furuichi-san, you have lost all your moral integrity"

    ""

    Neil raised his eyes and looked at the group of female delinquents. The leading girl had a healthy wheat-colored complexion. Her long purple hair was tied up and swayed with her steps. She had a bamboo stick in her mouth and her eyes showed no sign of weakness.  Stare at the group of boys.

    "Ah? It's none of your business! This is our Duowu Luo's business, you Furious Emperor, get out of the way!!"

    At the critical moment, the boss did not give in because the other party was a girl, and it seemed that he had some connections with the other party.

    But the leading girl didn’t reply to his words, she just walked over and whispered:After staring at Neil for a while, he suddenly put his hand on Neil's head, with a friendly smile on his lips.

    "Your kid is Neil, right? I heard the tyrant mention you, you are such a cute kid"

    "Tyrant?"

    Neil didn't slap the opponent's hand away. After all, she was a quasi-royal sister, and he was just confused about the tyrant she mentioned. The group of guys from Duwuluo High School behind him seemed a little unhappy after hearing this title.  It looks good, like taking laxatives.

    It sounds like he is very tough. Is there such a formidable person around him?

    "Ahaha, it's someone you know anyway"

    "Hey, Rika, this kid here is also very cute. I'm Shizuku Itoi, and I'll die at night~~~"

    "Hey, Shizuku, you're scaring people"

    And Furuichi was surrounded by several female delinquents holding his face in his hands. At this moment, he was so happy that he almost fainted.

    "You women, don't forget about us! Bastards, don't think we dare not take action. Even if Nan Lixiang knows the "tyrant", I won't be afraid of you!  !  "

    "Huh? Even if you don't know that guy, I will beat you up. If you have the guts, come and try it!!"

    The bosses of the two factions began to clamor, and they gritted their teeth as fiercely as a wolf.

    "Boys! Don't take it lightly just because they are girls! Let them see the power of Dumburo High School!!"

    “Oh oh oh!!!”

    "Ah!? We are the Furious Emperor, don't underestimate us, you scum!!"

    "Follow the boss and rush!!!"

    Alicia and Alyssa stood on the outside, watching the two gangs fighting like this, feeling almost numb.

    "Ahaha, the fight started"

    Alyssa laughed dryly a few times, revealing a pair of dead fish eyes like Neil's.

    "Ah, everyone is so full of energy. It's so lively, I really want to join in"

    Alicia showed a completely different expression, and her eagerness to try made Alyssa doubt that she would rush in next second.

    Neil, who was in the middle of it, was punching one after another, while Fushi was running around with his head in his hands, hiding in a cold sweat.

    "What's going on!? Gang war!? I'm just an ordinary elementary school student. I simply ran to the wrong set!!"

    "Ah ah ah, let me go back to my mother's arms and drink milk!!"

    As soon as Fushi turned his head, he saw Neil kicking a big man away, making him look embarrassed.

    This guy’s strength is as unparalleled as ever.

    “You stinky brat!!”

    Fushi suddenly heard a loud shout from behind him. He turned around and saw a bad guy hitting him with his fist.

    ——I’m probably seriously injured now.

    Unable to escape, we can only watch the imminent crisis coming.

    In the blink of an eye, Furuichi felt as if his head was being pushed down, and a gust of wind passed over his head.

    "Really, don't get in the way here, leave as soon as possible, there are so many people here, even if you stand behind me, I may not be able to care about you, I might even beat you up"

    Furuichi only saw Neil punch the opponent away, and with a few words, he pushed him to the safety of Alicia.

    Furuichi was startled for a moment, and when he looked back, what caught his eye was Neil's expression that was slightly different from usual.

    I once saw this unique side of him in a martial arts competition.

    Looking at him intently in the fight, Furuichi pursed his lips.

    ——It’s really strong.

    "Hey, are you okay, Furuichi-san?"

    Seeing Fushi’s dull expression, Alyssa couldn’t help but asked, it wouldn’t be funny if he was beaten silly.

    "Uh, I'm fine" Furuichi waved his hand, then looked at Alicia, pointing to the chaotic situation, "Miss Alicia, is it okay to be in such a mess?"

    The bald boss seemed to have been beaten ten meters above the ground just now. Is that okay?

    "No problem! You don't know, right? Fighting is a specialty of this street. Many idiots living here will die if they don't fight. Even Neil fights one fight every three days and one fight every five days."  Yes, to a certain extent, he is very familiar with the people here"

    It’s really a disgusting street.

    “Then Alicia, wouldn’t it be dangerous for you to live here?”

    Alyssa really can’t imagine that if a child lives here, wouldn’t he be frightened every day?"That's not the case" Alicia shook her head and smiled, as if she didn't care much, "Don't look at these people as being fierce, but in fact they are very principled people, at least they will not bully the elderly or children.  At best, they have bad mouths. Just now they were just scaring us. In the words of Neil and Granny Denshi, these people are apes without brains and can only express themselves in the most primitive way.  It’s just blood that’s burned too hot…”

    "Of course, there are also other connections, such as the mother-in-law Denshi and the "Scarlet Overlord" rumored here are Neil's family, so those people don't dare to mess with the people in the family"

    ""

    ? Okay, Scarlet Overlord is really the name of the bunker. Is Neil's house full of monsters?

    Furuichi and Alyssa once again watched the scene near the end. In their eyes, something seemed to be different.

    "These guys are really getting more and more durable"

    Neil twisted his wrist and walked back. His face was not red and he was out of breath. It was impossible to tell that he had just finished fighting.

    "You do like fighting"

    Furuichi looked at Neil and smiled softly.

    Niel paused for a moment, then shrugged and smiled slightly.

    "I don't hate it."

    "I didn't expect that my teacher is still a bad person" Alyssa covered her face as if she had a headache, "Are you performing a GTO?"

    "Please ask Mr. Onitsuka for this kind of thing" Neil scratched his head and said boredly, "Well, if I can make extra money, I wouldn't mind making a cameo"

    But not long after he finished speaking, Neil found that Furuichi, Alyssa and Alicia were all silent in front of him, with dull expressions on their faces.

    "Huh? Are you possessed by a ghost, you guys?"

    Suddenly, an arm even rougher than Kenjiro's wrapped around Neil's neck. He was stunned for a moment, and then fell into the shadow of despair.

    Who released this Godzilla at the end of the 21st century

    "Oh? Neal-chan, are you planning to make extra money? I have a place where you can make a guest appearance. I originally came out to see where the kid was having such a fun time, but I didn't expect to hear such good news"

    Furuichi and Alyssa looked up at the tall figure, with the stubble, thick eyebrows, piercing eyes, light lip gloss and eye shadow, a perfect figure comparable to King Billy, and a charming Jean  The kimono that no one can look at directly gave them an unparalleled impact.

    "Ah, I really want to vomit. Can I vomit?"

    "Hello, Mrs. Xixiang."

    Alicia reluctantly moved her lips and said hello proactively.

    "Oh, it's Alicia" Xixiang moved his eyes and nodded, "Go back and tell your family that Neil won't be going back tonight. He's working at my place, so tell them not to worry"

    "Well, I understand, please feel free to do so."

    Neil, who was almost out of breath, stared at him. Alicia sold him in the blink of an eye. Please feel free to take him for what he is. He didn't even know if he would be able to see the sun tomorrow.  .

    “Let’s go, Neil-chan~~~”

    Xixiang smiled girlishly at Neil, and Neil immediately rolled his eyes and fainted while frothing at the mouth.

    “Is it okay, Alicia?”

    Watching Neil being carried away on her shoulders, Alyssa felt for the first time that it was not easy for him either.

    "It doesn't matter, Mrs. Saigo is a good person."

    ""

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    That night, Xixiang Ladyboy Club.

    “Clang, clang, clang! The super future star of our store is now making a grand appearance, Sonoko!!!”

    "Who are you calling Sonoko! Who wants to be the future star of your store!!"

    "Come on, Nierzi! You have great potential to become the ACE_OF_ACE of our store!!"

    "A devil wants this kind of potential, even if you give me money!!"

    "Yo!! Pretty boy, twist your waist!!"

    “You can do it yourself, don’t make too many demands, you perverted uncles!!”

    "Yoooooooo, such a cute child is indeed a boy! Long live Lord Lucifer!!!"

    "Have your male-only penetrating weapons been scrapped by you idiots!?"

    "Nierzi, please date!!!"

    “Go to hell——!!!!!!”

    On the stage, ?A girl in a gorgeous kimono with light make-up, who was actually a boy, was dancing with terrifying momentum with a folding fan. Next to her, Saigo was admiring the dance with a face full of admiration.

    This kid really has hope of becoming the master of the great route.

    The next day, the news about Neil's transformation into a new human spread secretly without his knowledge.

 Text Chapter 63 To maintain moral integrity or to lose moral integrity, that is the question

    The long black hair floated gently.

    The bright pupils reflect the surrounding scenery, like a mirror world.

    The girl put her hands behind her back, holding a smile on her lips, and stepped lightly.

    "Ah, no matter how many times I come here, I always feel that this place is huge"

    The corners of Tifa's mouth were slightly raised, her eyes were shrouded in a bright light, and she looked around every inch of Maho Liang Academy from time to time.

    "That's right. After we entered through the school gate, we walked for more than half an hour and felt like we didn't even see the end"

    Alicia, who was following Tifa, glanced around with the same interest. Whenever she saw the architecture of European classical beauty and the natural scenery, her vermilion eyes suddenly brightened like gems.

    "Well, I heard from Neil that there are many schools here, ranging from elementary school to university, plus various research institutes, shopping streets and library islands. It really can't be visited in one day" Tifa introduced, tapping her lower lip.  , suddenly remembered something interesting, a smile on his face, "This school also has many activities, such as the last school festival, which was held for three days and three nights. It was really lively"

    "Wow, that sounds so interesting" Alicia immediately flattened her mouth in disgust when she saw Tifa's expression, and then murmured angrily, "If Neil had woken me up earlier, then I couldn't have done it either."  Did you attend the school festival?"

    ""

    Tifa scratched her cheek and smiled silently. Is this what she should be struggling with?

    "But it's great, I want to go to school here too"

    Looking at Alicia’s longing expression, Tifa couldn’t help but smile.

    "What you say should be fine. As long as you worship Tony Nier or Negi, they should be able to find a way"

    "Hmm, please Tony Neil? I always think that guy will say something like "It's too troublesome, so I won't do it""

    Alicia closed her eyes and frowned, as if she could imagine the scene at that time.

    "maybe……"

    Tifa nodded with deep understanding. She quite agreed with Alicia's idea and her understanding of that guy.

    However, because of her understanding, she knew that if Alicia really asked him to ask for help, Neil would still do his best to help her.

    "A soft-hearted fool."

    Tifa pursed her lips and murmured in a low voice. She was a little bit disgusted by this.

    "What's wrong, Tifa?"

    Alicia noticed Tifa’s little movements and couldn’t help but feel a little weird.

    Tifa came back to her senses immediately, scratched her cheek and laughed dryly, "It's okay, I just got a little lost in thought"

    "Hey, what are you thinking about? You are so absorbed in your thoughts~~~"

    Alicia rolled her eyes and didn’t know what she was thinking of. She half-covered her mouth with her hand and leaned over with an ambiguous smile.

    Tifa blocked the approaching smiling face with her hand and said angrily, "What are you thinking about? I feel like you are becoming more and more like that guy Neil"

    "Hehe, you are so embarrassed that I got it right, right?"

    "You're not shy!"

    "Oh~~~Don't you deny what you said before? Sure enough, Tifa-chan's heart is full of Nier~~~"

    ""

    Faced with such teasing, Tifa simply shut her mouth and turned away as if she didn't hear anything.

    Seeing Tifa like this, Alicia stopped teasing her. She glanced around and asked, "Hey, Tifa, where is Neil's school? We've been gone for a long time"

    Originally, I was idle at home and wanted to come to the school to kill some time. However, after I came here with Tifa, this journey was really a good way to kill the time.

    ??Looking carefully, it seems that it is almost time for get out of class to end.

    "This place is too big. I haven't been here many times. How can I know how to get there?"

    "Eh? Didn't we see that big map when we entered?"

    “It’s true, but”

    "Is Tifa a roadie!? So cute!!"

    "What are you so cute about!? You're not praising yourself in disguise, when you haven't found a way either!?"

    "Are you two brats students here?"

    The two of them, who were fighting and looking for their way around, suddenly heard a voice coming from behind them. At the same time, they turned their heads and saw a tall man in black sportswear standing not far away with a cool expression.

    "Hello, we are not students here, we are here to find someone."

    TifaliNodding gracefully, the person in front of him seemed to be a school teacher or administrator.

    "Looking for someone?" Heigang raised his eyebrows and looked at the two girls in front of him, "Who are you looking for?"

    “It’s Neil Springfield who works at Shengxiang Elementary School here.”

    "It's that kid, but it's almost time for school to end. If we go by now, the people in the elementary school will probably leave as well. Forget it, I'll lead you there. Maybe that kid is still in school  By the way, are you his friends?"

    “We are his girlfriends!!”

    Before Tifa could speak, Alicia answered first.

    "girlfriend!?"

    Heigang opened his eyes in surprise, while Tifa covered his forehead as if he had a headache. He dared to believe that Alicia would start to display her natural instinct of fearing chaos in the world again.

    "I didn't expect that boy to have two girlfriends, but it seems reasonable after thinking about it"

    Heigang sighed at first, and then nodded unexpectedly.

    "Well, this gentleman"

    "Just call me Heigang" Heigang lowered his head and looked at Tifa, noticing the tangled look on her face as she hesitated to speak, and said with a very understanding expression, "Don't worry, I understand"

    "No, actually"

    "Let's go, I'll take you there now."

    "That bastard is really incredible. He actually did such a thing, but he is a role model for others. This is considered a harm to others' children. Well, I should be able to use this reason to teach him a lesson"

    A cold smile appeared on Black Steel's lips, and his narrow eyes narrowed slightly, flashing a frightening red light from time to time. When Tifa noticed the eldest brother's expression, she knew that the unlucky child was about to suffer a big disaster again.  , couldn't help but draw a cross in my heart.

    "Meow haha, it feels like something interesting is going to happen"

    Hearing Alicia’s cheerful laughter, Tifa sighed sadly, feeling deeply powerless.

    【Neal, if you want to blame it, you have a teammate who has been deceiving people for thirty years】

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Woo——"

    "What's the matter, Neil?"

    Naye suddenly heard Neil making a sound of unknown meaning, couldn't help but frowned, and asked with some worry.

    "It's okay, I just suddenly felt so miserable that I let out such a scream from my soul that it shook the world"

    "I have no idea what you are talking about" Nanoye shook her head in confusion, and then laughed happily, "But this means that Neil, there is nothing wrong with you"

    "Naye, at this moment, I feel more desperate than when I met a giant."

    She had just escaped from the demon king of the Kamabaka Kingdom and was mentally traumatized. Now she was attacked by this girl Nanoha. As her master, Neil suddenly felt that his majesty had lost as much as a certain vampire. He couldn't help but feel  I feel like life is dark.

    "By the way, aren't we going to the back mountain? This direction doesn't seem right"

    Nanoye looked at the direction Neil led the way. She had been training with Neil every day after school as usual, but at this moment, she visually saw that it was completely different from where she usually went.

    "Well, anyway, what I'm teaching you is just the control and application of magic power, and how to fight. I plan to hand you over to a more capable and experienced guy. Regardless of magic or physical skills, with her level, she can definitely  You trained me to become a master"

    Originally Naiyara was still being trained today. Neil felt that he had nothing to teach. After all, the magic system was completely different. Apart from some basic things, Neil felt that it would be better to have someone like Yuno as a coach.  Suitable for yourself.  When Professor Nanoha was in actual combat, whenever he encountered her unconsciously cute look, Neil would be blasted to pieces by a burst of starlight.

    Therefore, directly throwing Nanoha to the merciless Yiwen is definitely very profitable. Anyway, it is healthier for young people to abuse them, and there is Negi who can attract firepower next to him, and more importantly,  He can go home and cook quickly after school.

    【Ah, I can’t help it anymore, I can’t stop crying.  】

    "don't want!"

    Naye's face changed slightly and she shouted subconsciously, even her voice became slightly shrill.

    Neil was startled and quickly turned his head to look over, only to see Nanoye staring at him with her mouth bulging as if she was very angry.

    "Uh, what's wrong with you, Miss Nanoha?"

    &nbsp; Neil asked cautiously after being stared at by Nanoye for a while.

    "me……"

    When asked by Neil, Nanoye didn't know how to answer. Could it be that she told him that she didn't want to leave him?

    "Dream on, it would be better to use a starburst to make him surrender."

    "Ms. Nanoha, did you think of something dangerous just now! Although I don't know what it was, I am firmly against violence!!"

    With the flash of red light in Nanoye’s eyes and the faint smile of excitement on her lips, no matter how idiotic she was, Neil still felt that he seemed to be very close to the door of hell.

    "Ahaha, what are you talking about Neil? I never thought of using Starlight Explosion to blast you"

    Nanoha scratched her cheek, smiled very cutely, and said horrible words that made Neil break into a cold sweat.

    【This guy said something that must never be uttered!  Naturally black?  ?  Definitely natural black!  !  】

    "Neil, why do you want others to teach me? I'm afraid I won't get along"

    Naye thought for a while and finally came up with a reason.

    "So that's the problem"

    Neil breathed a sigh of relief. He really didn't realize that Nanoha's character would be afraid of strangers, but this was no problem at all. After all, Yiwen's appearance was very deceptive. At first glance, he looked like a harmless cat, and he was very similar to  You don't have to worry about getting along with Yi Wen at all, because that guy's queen character is definitely about making others obey her.

    "That's not okay, Nanoha. If you hold back because of this small worry, you won't be able to make great progress in the future! Although I will be a little reluctant to let you go, dad, I will still do this for your future.  I did it! So, even if you resent Dad, I won’t regret it!!"

    "What dad, what role are you playing!"

    Nanoye slapped away Neil's hand on her shoulder with dissatisfaction. She blinked, not knowing what she thought of, her eyes suddenly lit up, and a meaningful smile appeared on her face.

    "Well, after all, Neil was defeated by me, I don't think he has the ability to teach me anything"

    "What!? Defeated by you!? It was just your luck that time. If I do it ten times again, you will not be my brother's" Neil originally retorted angrily, but when he saw Nanoye's smile, he seemed to understand.  Everything changed, "Well, since you said so, I also feel that I am not capable"

    Nanoha's smile froze slightly, but soon her lips curved into a more contemptuous arc, and at the same time her eyes swept three inches ahead.

    "Neil, it really doesn't work."

    Neil, who had been paying attention to Nanoye's expression, naturally noticed the other person's gaze. He looked down and couldn't help but widen his eyes, like an angry cat staring at Nanoye who was smiling leisurely and contentedly.

    "No!? You dare to say that I can't do it!? I've told you from the first day of class that I am a man who can break through the sky. The word "no" cannot appear to me!! Very good, Nanoha.  Just wait, if I don’t train you well, I will spend the rest of my life hanging around Xixiang!!!”

    “This is what you said, Neil~~~”

    Naye secretly made a gesture indicating that the plan was successful, and at the same time thought of something in her heart.

    【This trick of using retreat to advance that my mother taught me is really useful. Although I don't know why I aimed at it like this in the end, as long as it succeeds, I'll be fine!  】

    In fact, it was not until some years later that Nanoha understood the true meaning of this matter. At that time, she lamented that her health teacher died early. At the same time, she was very fortunate that she had a mother as great as Kami who allowed her to do this.  I have avoided many detours in my life.

    "Forget it, let's stop today's training. I'll go back and think about how to arrange it"

    “I don’t know whether it was because he was inspired to fight or because his dignity as a man was challenged. Neil began to seriously think about what to do. Usually, these things were left to Anders to do.

    "Huh? What is that guy doing?"

    Neil suddenly slowed down, and a shadowy figure appeared in his field of vision.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Ha, why are all the cleaners boys, not even a girl"

    Furuichi stopped the broom in his hand, looked around the classroom, and couldn't help but sigh sadly.

    Doesn’t it mean that if men and women match each other, the work will not be tiring?  There are just a bunch of idiots here, and they are exhausted from doing anything.

    "You just give up on this idea, this is terribleIt's our class's policy" Yuuji walked past Furuichi with a broom on his shoulder, not looking like he was working at all, "That guy said that in order to avoid a series of unnecessary problems caused by male-female combinations, we separate boys and girls.  Separated to facilitate management, do you think we can resist the mountain above our heads?  And the girls seem to agree"

    “Can you disagree!? Girls almost don’t have to participate in work during the week!!”

    "From this point of view, it turns out that he is still a gentleman"

    "That's weird! Even if he is a gentleman, he can only be a gentleman in another sense!!!"

    "I'm telling you, you can chat as much as you want, but if you can work, Yuuji, you've barely even done anything!!"

    Listening to the two complaining, Touma couldn't stand it anymore. He was almost the only one working now. He obviously planned to grab those half-price bento boxes.

    "You should tell the group of people over there first"

    Yuuji pointed with his broom in the direction of the podium, where a group of people were gathering for activities.

    Standing on the podium, Akihisa used the broom as a guitar and danced his fingers as much as he could, as if he had returned to the school festival concert, with the intense melody seeming to linger in his ears.

    “Come on, call me!!!”

    “Honey!!!”

    "What a tall person!!! Call me God-sama!!!"

    "Ah, Lord Kami is playing a game console in that corner over there"

    Touma looked at this scene, then looked at someone in the corner who had entered the god of strategy mode, and couldn't help but sigh.

    How long will he be able to do this?

    ——

    Suddenly, the sound of the door being pulled attracted the attention of everyone in the class.

    A handsome face that was as cold as a knife appeared behind the door, and at the same time, those sharp wolf-like eyes made the guys in the class stay silent for a while and started cleaning obediently.

    “Kids, is your bastard head teacher gone already?”

    They were slightly surprised by the unexpected punishment, and then suddenly realized that it was their class teacher who had caused the hatred.

    "Well, our bastard head teacher left early during the last self-study class and let all the girls go"

    As the leader of the boys, Xiongji told Heigang in detail. When Heigang heard this, he felt that the temples on his forehead began to beat again.

    "That rascal……"

    "Um, Teacher Heigang, what do you want from Neil?"

    Touma's question caused Heigang to turn around. He looked at the people in the class, and for some reason the corner of his mouth curled up into a weird smile.

    "Ah, actually it was the boy's two girlfriends who came to see him"

    "What——!?"

    "girlfriend——!?"

    “Two more——!?”

    The boys looked at each other and saw the jealousy hidden in each other's eyes. They nodded one after another, immediately picked up the thing in their hands, and rushed out of the back door without saying a word.

    "Hey, don't damage public property"

    Heigang shouted behind them, chuckled, and then walked downstairs.

    When he walked downstairs, he found that the two girls waiting nearby were gone. Instead, there was a guy who deserved a beating, gaping at the large cloud of dust.

    "Faye, did you see the two little girls who were here just now?"

    Heigang walked over, patted Fay on the shoulder and asked as coldly as usual.

    "Huh? It's Kurojia~~" Faye turned around and showed a very hearty smile, and then her face became a little weird, "Kurojia, are you a lolita control?"

    Heigang was startled, then his face turned black, he pulled out a cold long knife out of thin air, clasped his hands and raised it, ready to slash at it.

    "You really deserve to be cut down just like that kid"

    “Ehehehe!! Oppose violence, Hei-chan~~~”

    “Go to hell!!”

    "Wait a minute, aren't you going to ask where those two girls went? I'll tell you, but you can't do anything to me!"

    ""

    Heigang stopped and stared at Fay coldly, while Fay smiled slightly and tidied up his clothes. It was not until Heigang was about to have his second impact that he slowly spoke.

    "Actually, I just met them and chatted for a few words. I found out that they were here to see Neil-chan, so I told them that Neil-chan had left.Okay, so they took their leave, and let me tell you something by the way.  "

    "That means you knew it beforehand, right?"

    "Well Wow!! Kuro-chan, a surprise attack is a foul!!"

    “I don’t care about you!!”

    “I clearly said I wouldn’t do anything!!”

    "Did I promise you!?"

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "So, you lost the ring that Yiwen gave you and you were thinking about how to die, maybe this is it?"

    "No, I'm not thinking about how to die"

    Negi looked at his brother depressedly, forgetting if he didn't help, he was still gloating about his misfortune.

    "I just lost my ring, is there any need to do this?"

    Although the ring was a relatively rare magic item, it was not in a life-and-death situation. However, seeing Negi like this, Neil immediately felt very happy.

    "You won't understand. If Master finds out, I will see hell"

    Yiwen’s terror began to emerge in Negi’s mind. His face turned pale and his whole body was shaking, as if he had seen a ghost.

    Neil couldn’t help but sigh at how powerful Yiwen was. He was able to make Negi, a little man-trained boy, even more miserable. He felt like he was almost turning into an M.

    "Hey, Neal, what's the ring that Mr. Negi mentioned? Doesn't it matter that he's still like this?"

    Nanoye pulled the corner of Neil's clothes and asked with some confusion.

    "Well, that ring is like a wedding ring that represents a lifelong promise, and Negi, the idiot, threw it away without knowing where. If his powerful wife at home knew about it, he would probably not have to go to bed for a month."

    "Hey!? Teacher Negi is already married!?"

    "Hey, Neil, stop making this up!"

    "I'm not making it up, I'm just explaining it to Nanoha."

    "What are you trying to explain!!"

    Facing Negi’s fire-breathing eyes, Neil shrugged and had to give up, "Okay, okay, I won’t say it anymore. Why don’t you recall it and let me help you reorganize the scene at that time."

    "real?"

    Negi looked at him suspiciously, could this guy really be so kind?

    "We are brothers after all Speaking of which, when did the ring disappear?"

    "It should have been last night"

    "Well, very good" Neil nodded, "Which woman's bed did you sleep in last night?"

    "Herehey!! Where are you going!!"

    Negi is crazy, he actually believes in a guy like Neil, he is really a fool.

    "Oh, oh, did you really sleep in someone else's bed? Yeah, there are so many people in the girls' dormitory, who could it be?"

    "I told you not to do it!! I haven't even slept in Asuna-san's bed recently!!"

    "The married life is not harmonious?"

    “Stay away from me!!!”

    "Teacher Negi is not pure."

    ""

    Negi leaned against the tree, wanting to die.

    “Neil——!!!”

    Just when Neil was enjoying the sight of Negi being beaten to a pulp, a familiar scream came from behind. Without thinking, he immediately bent down. The next second, a figure flew over his head, and at the same time, a wave of wind blew up.  A gust of cold wind.

    Neil raised his head and looked at the blond girl who flipped in the air and landed perfectly, and couldn't help but be speechless for a while.

    "Alicia, do you have to say hello in this way? If I hadn't avoided it, I really doubt I would have suffered internal injuries from you."

    "It doesn't matter, I just said hello a little more enthusiastically."

    "Is this called being more enthusiastic!? Who would rush over at a speed of 40 yards, 4 seconds and 2!? Do you think I am an American football player!?"

    “What a small family man.”

    "I'm sorry, anyone would be petty when their lives are at stake!"

    "Tch, I won't talk to you anymore" Alicia left Neil alone, moved her target to Nanoye who was aside, and immediately pounced on her, "yahoo! Nanoye!!"

    "Whoa, be careful, Alicia!!"

    Neil sighed helplessly at the two who started to fuck Lily, then turned his head and forced a smile at the black-haired girl who was running slowly.

    "Won't you stop this guy, Tifa?"

    ? ???Isn't this bad?  There is a beautiful girl throwing herself into my arms"

    Tifa walked up to Neil and smiled teasingly.

    “I wish the way of throwing myself into someone’s arms could be improved”

    Neil muttered softly, but the next moment, Tifa's beautiful black hair was fluttering with invisible domineering aura.

    "What were you talking about just now?"

    "No, I didn't say anything, Your Lady Queen."

    Neil immediately displayed his low-profile and domineering attitude. His dignity and integrity were completely useless in front of Tifa.

    "Ah, look, Nanoha, Neil is starting to lose his moral integrity again!!"

    "Neil has never had any moral integrity anyway"

    "Alicia, shut up, whose fault do you think it is that makes me like this!"

    "You blame me?"

    "Ha, if I don't blame you, why should I blame myself!?"

    "Shut up."

    "Yes, Your Lady Queen."

    "Neil really suffered."

    Alicia’s triumphant look made Neil want to hang her up and tickle her, but for Tifa’s sake, he still lay on the ground obediently.

    "By the way, what is Negi doing there?"

    Tifa noticed Negi, who had been ignored for a long time, but the other party was obviously trapped in an endless loop and did not notice their arrival.

    "Nieji is struggling with the question of whether he should have moral integrity or lose his moral integrity."

    ""

    “By the way, why did you and Alicia come here?”

    “Well, since it’s okay to stay at home, and Alicia has never been to school, I took her here for a walk.”

    Neil looked back at the girl who was chatting enthusiastically with Nanoye. She had maintained such an optimistic attitude since she woke up. It was not an exaggeration to say that she was offline. However, these might just be to cover up her inner feelings.  lonely.

    【Looks like we need to hurry up.  】

    Just when Neil was thinking about something, a strange murderous aura rushed towards him. Neil looked around and saw a large black mist rumbling towards him.

    "What is that!? The Black Mist Monster!?"

    As soon as he finished complaining, Neil was swallowed by the black mist.

    "Whoa! Help! Huh? Isn't this a guy from the class!? Hey, are you rebelling!?"

    "Burn my remains with the blazing holy fire! How joyful is life, and how sad is death!"

    "Ahhh!! Where did you come from the Ming Cult!? These people are crazy again!!! Tifa, Negi, save me!!"

    Tifa watched the group of people go away speechlessly, and then glanced at Negi who continued to seek death.

    This school is still so peaceful today.

 Text Chapter 1 That day, the boy walked into a new world

    My name is Orima Ichika, I'm 15 years old, and my gender is, um, with excalibur underneath, you know.

    At this moment, the fifteen-year-old youth is like a deep-sea fish.

    “The classroom with all girls except me is very stressful.

    But it doesn’t matter. With my ability to withstand stress that I have developed since childhood, I can still withstand this kind of pressure. I am quite confident about this.

    Why do you say that?

    This has to start with my family and my world.

    “Today’s world, I simply don’t know how to describe it in words.  First of all, the two mainstreams in the world today are technology and magic. As far as I know, eight years ago, the flying super weapon called IS came out, and the world has undergone earth-shaking changes. However, weapons like IS can only be made by  The manipulation by girls has led to a fundamental change in the status of men and women in society.  However, the matter did not end there. In the following years, the ISSDA organization responsible for space development announced the existence of "magic". Magic was originally unknown. Coupled with the new life from the universe, it became even more complicated.  Not to mention the various superpowers in Academy City, the world was once again in turmoil. However, with the efforts of many parties, the world finally settled down, and magic was gradually accepted by everyone. At the same time, ordinary humans could not  All known alien races appeared one after another, and the world became more and more diverse.

    However, there are still unknown things in this world, such as disobedient gods, demons, angels, magic societies that are still hidden in the dark, and advanced beings buried in the shadows. I know these because my family is special.  The reason is, after all, the old man in my family is not an ordinary person.

    In short, there are as many angels and demons as dogs, and fairies and heavenly beings are everywhere. This world is a strategic fortress.

    However, this world view is not enough to shock me, because the family I live in is enough to numb my nerves. My home is simply the most chaotic place in the world.  Compared with one who has a personality, all kinds of weapons are worth the sky, and I can also see angels and demons eating together and having fun, and even aiming their guns at someone. The moment I knew the truth, my three views were completely destroyed. Thousands of years of history  They've all been tricked into being dogs.

    “Alas, this world is so damn peaceful.

    “But even so, I am still very stressed at this moment.

    I folded my hands and put them under my chin, with cold eyes, trying to look calm. At this time, I finally understood Commander Ikari’s sense of pressure to remain calm in the face of the apostles’ attack.

    Commander Ikari is mighty!  !  !

    But the sights gathered from all around are really uncomfortable. Haven’t you seen that my forehead is already covered with heart-wrenching beads of sweat?  ?  Sure enough, no matter how old a girl is, she always has a trembling heart!  !  Sure enough, a girl's gaze is the most terrifying thing in the world. The ever-changing changes of sometimes resentment and sometimes anger are simply more disasters than taking the Western Scriptures.

    I took a deep breath, narrowed my eyes slightly, and all the nerves in my body suddenly became more tense than ever before.

    ??????????????????????????????????

    Wow, I relaxed too much and almost came out from behind.

    Ha, by the way, why do I have to stay in a place like this?

    Thinking of this, I recalled what happened the night before.

    That night, my brother said to me with a smile that could be read as bright and written as slutty.

    "Ichika, you will become the happiest man in the world."

    So that’s what he was talking about!  !  !  !  !

    I sighed deeply, and I mourned for a second for my seemingly happiness and actual sorrow. I started to swim away and observe the people around me.

    Well, the eyes of the girls on the left and the right are full of unparalleled curiosity for knowledge, and their shining eyes almost flashed through their tough golden eyes.

    I can’t see the back part, but the sight of the thorns on my back makes me feel like I’m sitting on pins and needles. I can understand it even without looking.

    "The person directly in front of me is a slightly older woman.

    She is a bit petite, and her figure is almost the same as that of a student, but her chest size is the nemesis of all high school girls.  The clothes are relatively large and make her look more petite, but she still feels quite cute.  In addition, she also wears a pair of black-rimmed glasses. Although they are crooked, she can still be called a bespectacled girl.

    And this girl with glasses was looking at the people in the class in panic, her timid posture was reminiscent of an injured little rabbit.

    You are a teacher, show me some domineering power!

    "Everyone is here. Then, SHR is going to startWhoops!  "

    Well, it’s not something you can do if you want to.

    I gave the teacher an appreciative look, but for some reason the teacher turned red and smiled shyly.

    ????????????????????????????????????????? Suddenly, I felt that the pressure on my body was a little heavier, and I almost died from a thousand arrows piercing my heart.

    “Well, then, please introduce yourself, uh, in order of seat number.”

    The teacher seemed to have recovered from the inexplicable emotion and said to the students in the audience in a panic.

    ""

    "It's so quiet. My dignity as a teacher is suddenly shattered into pieces."

    I looked at the teacher who was about to cry, and I couldn't bear it. At the same time, I felt unhappy with the girls in the class. Are you shy because you just entered high school? No one responded. The teacher was about to cry. Really?  I'm going to cry!  !

    I glanced at the teacher, and the teacher’s eyes also moved over.

    ??Okay, our eyes met.

    Please don’t look at me like this, you are not my type, teacher.

    I quickly lowered my head, I still understand the principle that a dead Taoist friend will not die a poor Taoist.

    “Oh, give me a normal high school life.

    The reason why I specifically emphasize "ordinary" here is simply because what I am in now is definitely not an ordinary high school, but the famous IS Academy-the only school in the world that trains IS operators.

    And the most important point is that IS, this deceptive thing, can only be activated by girls, so naturally, this is a girls' school.

    And why am I here?

    I need to emphasize again that I am a boy, and I am definitely a boy at first glance. My appearance can be considered a bit handsome, but it is definitely not the kind of beauty that makes even IS unable to identify my gender.

    The reason why I came to such a ghost place has to start with the entrance exam in February.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    That day, the sun was shining brightly, and the cherry blossoms flying freely in the sky made me fall in love.

    I looked at the clear sky and encouraged myself in my heart.

    Today is the entrance exam for Junior High School. For your own goals, you can’t do it without working hard.

    The school I go to is called Mahora Gakuin. It is a very large Academy City that has everything from kindergarten to university. There are many schools in it, all types, and my target is the famous Mitsusaka High School.

    The reason why I chose Mitsusaka is not because of its reputation, but because my brothers and sisters all graduated from here. I have an indescribable yearning for that place.

    I want to chase the traces they left behind, and I want to be like them.

    that's it.

    Well, of course, if I am admitted to Mitsusaka High School, my goal of dominating Mitsusaka will be one step closer, and realizing Mahora's dream of complete domination will not be unattainable.

    Hahahaha, I couldn’t help but laugh out loud.

    "Why are you giggling so early in the morning?"

    At this time, my head was hit hard.  When I looked back, I saw a handsome man with white shoulder-length hair standing behind me. He was looking at me listlessly with a pair of dead fish eyes, and he didn't look like he was awake at all.

    "Brother, you got up so early"

    ??I touched my head and laughed dryly.

    "Well, seeing as you have a test today, I got up early to see you out"

    Hey, is this guy so kind?

    "Hey, don't think I can't understand your expression"

    "Well……"

    Although those dead fish eyes are completely rotten, they are still so sharp.

    I don’t know if my thoughts were revealed again, but I got another blow on the head.

    "By the way, you forgot to bring your admission ticket"

    I was stunned for a moment, watching my brother hand a certificate to me.

    "Huh? Didn't I prepare it last night?"

    As I was talking, I wanted to go through my bag. I had carefully prepared all kinds of things the night before.

    "Well, men will always forget some things, just like forgetting what their first love looked like"

    “I won’t forget it!!”

    I replied angrily, but I didn't notice the firmness in my tone.

    The old man looked at me steadily for a moment, with an inexplicable light flashing in his eyes.?, and then touched my hair with a slight smile.

    “Okay, take your admission ticket and go quickly, don’t be late.”

    I didn’t notice anything strange about my brother, so I took the admission ticket and didn’t check whether I really didn’t bring it with me. I said goodbye to my brother and went out.

    "It seems that Ichika has grown up"

    After saying this softly, the man walked back into the room with a smile.

    It was easy, so I came to the address indicated on the admission ticket.

    ???????????????????? Why is it not in Mahonliang Academy, but in a high school outside?

    But I didn’t think too much about it. Anyway, it said this on the admission ticket and I couldn’t change it even if I wanted to.

    But I feel a little uneasy.

    Are you nervous before the exam?

    With a feeling of apprehension, I walked into the imposing building in front of me.

    "I'm just going to go, turn left and right, how on earth are you going to get to the second floor!?"

    It’s been almost ten minutes since I walked, and I still haven’t found the stairs to the second floor. The internal structure is too complicated!  ?  Is this the maze before challenging the BOSS!  !

    My eyes wandered around, trying to find the guide map on the wall, but I sadly discovered that the walls inside were so beautiful that I couldn't even find a crack, let alone any wall charts.

    ?????????? This time, shit, I’m lost.

    "Hey, what should I do? Hey, why are you so quiet?"

    At this time, I finally realized that it was eerily quiet here. After walking for so long, I didn’t even meet a single person. Could it be that the exam has already started?  ?  Could it be that my dream of dominating Mitsusaka was just aborted?  ?

    God, I curse Jesus for not having chrysanthemums!  !

    “Perhaps God really heard my curse from the heart, and a door appeared not far in front of me.

    I walked to the door and saw a piece of paper stuck on it with the words "Infinite_Stratos Examination Room" written on it.

    "Well, I guess this is the right place"

    Because it says "Examination Room" on it.

    But the name of this examination room really looks impressive, and there are actually two English words that I can’t understand.

    Thinking of this, I feel deeply disappointed for my English course.

    I guess I won’t be able to pass the English test this time.

    But it doesn’t matter, my other subjects are fine!  !

    After taking a deep breath, I opened the door and walked into the room.

    "Ah, you are a candidate. Okay, go over there to change clothes. We are pressed for time, so you have to hurry up. This place can only be rented until four o'clock. I don't have time to trouble you. Really, I don't know what I'm doing.  What……"

    As soon as I entered the room, a nervous-looking female teacher, about thirty-five years old or above, spoke a lot of words like a machine gun without raising her head. I was stunned for a few seconds.

    Hey, hey, hey!  !  !  Sister, don’t you need to see what I look like and check my admission ticket!  ?  Where has the professionalism of being an invigilator gone?  ?  And what’s going on with changing clothes!  ?  You have to change clothes for exams these days!  ?  Are you asking me to use my body to show the beauty of the human body in ancient Greece?  ?  Sorry, I have been failing art classes since I was a kid!  !  Well, actually this is to prevent students from cheating, right?  But there is no one other than you in this room. I really don’t see any other candidates anywhere!  !

    While I was minding my own business, the elder sister gave instructions and walked out of the room directly with the documents in her arms.

    I watched the other party leave in embarrassment. I bet the eldest sister really didn’t even look at me.

    "Hey, what kind of test is this"

    I muttered a few words in a depressed voice and walked towards the place covered by the curtain.

    And at this moment, I entered a new world.

 Text Chapter 2 Sure enough, this is a conspiracy

    When I opened the curtain and walked in, I saw the object in the center of the room.

    The streamlined metal shell reflects light that is not dazzling, and an armor-like outfit sits quietly.

    I looked at it carefully and then fell silent.

    “Damn it, what kind of clothes do you want me to change into?! Are you asking me to take the war studies test!!”

    The bag in my hand was almost smashed by me.

    I calmed down the turbulent feeling in my heart that I wanted to hit someone, and walked over, looking left and right at this thing. After looking at it for a long time, I was speechless.

    Isn’t this the IS that appears on TV?

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of 1999

    But this thing actually has something to do with me. Well, it should be related to my family.

    "This is what changed the world"

    Because of the "White Knight Incident" of that year, the world became aware of the existence of this kind of weapon. At the same time, the originally balanced military structure suddenly collapsed. How many IS controllers can be found will directly affect the country's military strength.  , so every country began to implement a system of preferential treatment of women.

    Although there is a magical power like magic in the world today, it has not been widely used in the military due to various restrictions. Moreover, IS has advantages that can compete with magic. In comparison, the country is more willing to invest more resources.  on this emerging technology.

    Well, this is actually nothing to me. I am more curious about IS. After all, I have seen forces more powerful than IS.

    With all kinds of thoughts, I couldn't help but reach out and touch it.

    Anyway, IS can only be activated by women. If I, a pure man, touch it, I will probably have no reaction like touching a dead fish. It is a rare opportunity to touch it and I will not suffer any loss.

    However, there are always various unknowns in life. You can never guess what will happen in the next second. Of course, it is another matter if you have the ability to predict.

    A cold metallic feeling came from the fingertips, followed by a burst of dazzling silver light and various information pouring into the mind.

    “Eh!? Eh————!!!!!!”

    Faced with such a strange situation, I suddenly lost my train of thought.

    When I finally came to my senses, I found that the IS had actually moved and attached itself to my body like armor, becoming part of my hands and feet.

    "What happened!?"

    “Has someone activated IS!?”

    "who is it!?"

    "Huh? This, this is -"

    "man!?"

    Hearing the sound, a group of researchers in white coats came over. They opened the curtain and saw me activating IS. They all fell into a state of sluggishness where they couldn't think.

    I looked at the researchers in front of me in silence, and then looked at the abnormality on my body. I immediately showed a miserable face like a Christian abandoned by God. At the same time, the devil on my brother's face flashed through my mind.  smile, with only one thought left in her mind.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? This is a conspiracy.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    “Oh, I want to die.

    "Classmate, Orimaru Ichika-san!"

    A voice calling my name brought me back to reality from my annoying thoughts. I held my forehead and blurted out weakly before I could figure out the situation.

    "Ah, what's the matter?"

    "Ah, um, um, I'm very sorry for calling you so loudly all of a sudden. Are you, are you angry? Yes, I'm sorry! But, um, I'll introduce myself in the order of the fifty syllables. Now it's Oribara-san's turn.  So, I'm really, really sorry! Can you please introduce yourself? Are you willing?"

    It was then that I really came back to my senses and figured out the situation, and found that my deputy instructor, Yamada Maya, was constantly bowing his head and apologizing to me. It was obviously my own fault, but the teacher wanted to apologize himself. For a moment, I was full of guilt.

    "Uh, um, Mr. Yamada, you don't have to apologize like this. It's all my fault. I will introduce myself."

    I stretched out my hand to stop Teacher Maya Yamada from apologizing, and quickly made a comforting reassurance.

    "Really, really!? You, you promised me! You must do it!!"

    Teacher Yamada suddenly raised his head, seriously grasped my hand and leaned towards me, and he could still see the mist in his eyes.

    Teacher, are you really a teacher?  ?  This pairThe attitude of the little girl can easily be misunderstood, and some ignorant and innocent little boys might have fallen into trouble from then on!  !  !  Oh, oh, don't put your chest on it, be careful, my cannon may go off!  Also, I need to reiterate it again, teacher, you are really not my type!  !

    In the struggle between reason and sensibility, angels and demons, I took my hand out with difficulty, left my seat and walked to the podium with a slight bend without being noticed.

    Ah, I almost got hard just now.

    Standing on the podium, looking at the unabashed thirst for knowledge in the eyes of the girls in the audience, including Teacher Yamada, I suddenly felt like I was on the top of Mount Everest, and it was difficult to even breathe.

    "Ahem."

    I straightened my back and cleared my throat, thinking about what to say next.

    ???????????????????? But my mind went blank. As expected, the pressure had already crushed my thinking power into pieces.

    At this time, I took a peek at the seat by the window. Sitting there was a black-haired girl with a ponytail.

    Her name is Xiao Zhizhen, my childhood sweetheart who we only reunited after six years. This girl has always had a single ponytail. When I first entered the classroom, I recognized her at a glance.

    “But it’s really a transformation of women.

    No, no, now is not the time to think about this.

    "Help me quickly!!"

    I signaled her with my eyes. As a childhood sweetheart who has been dating for a long time, she must be able to understand this information instantly.

    "snort!"

    You actually ignored me!  ?

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Oh, oh, what does this cold aura and this arrogant attitude mean!  Where has the arrogant and a little bit coquettish Hoshi-chan gone!  !  Now Chen is completely 100% proud!  !  She actually abandoned me mercilessly at my critical moment, turned her face expressionlessly to the window, and snorted coldly, "I'll kill you, did I offend you, Miss Chen!"  !

    “However, this did remind me of something.

    I remember my brother once told me that when faced with a girl who is wrapped in pride and makes people wonder if she is engaged in chain defense, you must use your fiery penis to penetrate the opponent's uterus.

    Of course, this is summed up by my rich theory and practice. Although I don’t know where his theory and practice come from, I even wonder if he made it up casually.

    ??????????????????? However, I have no idea what those two words mean in English, because I am powerless in English. I have obviously been abroad, and there are foreigners at home. I only know the twenty-six English letters ABC, which is really weak.

    Well, I don’t really want to know the meaning of this. I know that what comes out of my brother’s mouth is definitely not fun, because every time I ask my sister or other older women in the family, I will be scolded.  Of course, many times I will attract hatred consciously or unconsciously. In comparison, the harm I suffered is quite small.

    Ah, I am going off topic again. Look, the eyes of the girls below are starting to burst into flames.

    Well, what should I say at this time?

    Let’s start with a song called “Girls’ School Boys” by Twins?  Well, it does fit the occasion, but this is a self-introduction, not a concert.

    【When we introduce ourselves, too many rhetoric just attracts the temporary attention of others. To let people know ourselves, the most important thing is to show our true side.  】

    Brother’s voice seemed to ring in my mind. At this time, I seemed to see the holy light of heaven.

    Sometimes I’m pretty reliable.

    The corners of my mouth raised slightly uncontrollably, and the sunshine outside the window shone in at the right time. At this moment, in the eyes of some ignorant little girls, I became a handsome and sunny boy.

    A small exclamation came from below, and my attention immediately came back. I took a breath and began to introduce myself.

    "My name is Ichika Orimara."

    “Yeah, yeah, yeah!!”

    Everyone’s eyes showed the expectation of “I want to hear more.”

    I smiled, what a group of curious and kind children.

    Then, I should also treat others with sincerity.

    "I like Lolita the most."

    Maintaining a sunny smile, I expressed what I loved most in my heart.

    institutions

    The sounds of various heads banging on the table and people falling to the ground kept ringing out. It seemed that they were moved by my sincerity.

    I think everyone can become a partner who loves lolita.

    At this moment, I seem to have new hope for the future.

    The sound of clicking footstepsThere was an urgent sound, is someone coming?

    “Are you going to reveal your abnormal sexual fetish as soon as you get here!?”

    Huh?  Does this sound sound familiar?

    But before I had time to react, I was hit hard on the head and sent flying.

    Wow, this kind of invisible murderous martial arts passed down by my brother is so familiar to me. The pain that directly penetrates the skull and hits the cerebral cortex is simply exhilarating How strange!  !  I'm not a pussy-shaker like Sister Xiaoyuan!  !  !

    “However, this knocking method, whether it’s power, angle, or speed, is very similar to the person in my impression.

    I swallowed and turned around with a little fear. I saw the woman behind me wearing a black suit and tight skirt. She had a slender figure and a body curve with no fat at all due to regular exercise. And the other person was at this time  He crossed his arms in front of his chest, raised the corners of his eyes, and his eyes were as sharp as a wolf's.

    "What the hell, Guan Yunchang!?"

    Snapped——

    “Ugh, I got hit on the head again, I’m probably going to have a cerebral hemorrhage now.

    "Sister Chifuyu, it hurts so much!"

    Yes, the domineering woman in front of me is my sister Chifuyu Orimaru.

    "Who is the hero in the Three Kingdoms, idiot!!"

    I rubbed my head and stood up from the ground, looking at my sister in front of me, very curious about her appearance.

    "Sister Chifuyu, why are you here? Aren't you out training for the annual World's No. 1 Martial Arts Tournament?"

    "Do you think I am Yamcha!? Who told you that I would go to that kind of conference!!"

    Chifuyu-san’s eyes started to sparkle, and her fists were clenched tightly. She would probably attack accordingly depending on my answer.

    “Uh, it’s my brother, that’s what I told you!!”

    I quickly shied away all the responsibilities, but after hearing this, Chifuyu-san loosened her fists and held her forehead in distress.

    "That idiot has been talking nonsense all day long"

    Looking at Chifuyu-san's depressed and gnashing expression, I couldn't help but want to laugh out loud. Those words I just came up with on the spur of the moment were purely to deceive my brother. Oh, haha, a Tai Chi push hand can kill someone invisible. I feel  At this moment, my IQ doubled several times.

    "Huh? By the way, what was going on with your self-introduction just now?"

    "Well……"

    Okay, I haven’t even breathed a sigh of relief yet. Why did this hatred suddenly shift back? I didn’t make fun of you.

    "My brother told me to be heart-to-heart and treat others with sincerity"

    And as soon as I finished speaking, Chifuyu-san came towards me with an angry fist.

    “Just lie to me now!!!!”

    Is it okay to let your brother lie like this openly?  ?

 Text Chapter 59 Looking forward to meeting him again

    "Hey, your eyes are wandering. Do you want to borrow money from me? For the sake of us being brothers, just tell me how much you want. It's okay to give the Ming coins directly to you!"

    There was a short distance from leaving the World Tree to one of the squares near the World Tree. Along the way, Neil found that Negi peeked at him very frequently, almost every few steps.  When he turned his head, Negi quickly turned his head and whistled. This behavior made Neil very unhappy, because it felt very disgusting to be treated like this by a boy, and Negi was not a girl who secretly liked him.  .

    “ Could it be that Negi has been looking at 3A girls for a long time and hasn’t had any contact with boys for a long time, and finally his interest in that area has begun to awaken!  ?

    In an instant, Negi’s image became dangerous in Neil’s eyes.

    "Why is it such an unlucky thing to say? How much do you want today's birthday to become the anniversary of my death! What do you mean by that look in your eyes? I always feel super unhappy!!"

    Negi was obviously stunned by Neil's sudden words for a few seconds before he reacted. Coupled with the weird look in his eyes, he couldn't help but complain angrily.

    Neil stuck out his tongue, put his hands on the back of his head, and quickened his pace slightly, leading Negi by half a body.

    "Do you have anything to say?"

    Negi paused for a moment, looking sideways at the face partially blocked by his arms, his eyes flashing behind the lenses.

    “Hey, Neil, has something happened to you recently?”

    I always feel that something has changed in him.

    Neil’s pace slowed down unconsciously, but soon returned to its original state, and he asked without looking back.

    "Why do you think so?"

    “I just feel like you’ve been a little absent-minded these days, as if you’re a little further away”

    Raising his head and looking at the stars covering the night sky, the starlight gently reflected the faint light on Negi's glasses.

    Neil put down his hands and put them behind his back. He also raised his head and stared at him from a distance.

    "No, nothing has changed"

    In the end, he was still like that.

    Nothing has changed.

    "Neil"

    Negi turned his head and opened his mouth, as if he wanted to say something, but for a long time, he did not say another word.

    "Don't talk about me, it's you" Neil suddenly spoke up and grabbed the topic, turning his face and blinking, "You are the one who should be said to be absent-minded, right? You seem to have no energy recently, as if you were distracted by something.  Things are bothering me"

    "Is it that obvious?"

    Negi lowered his head and muttered quietly, but Neil could still hear him beside him.

    "It's all written on your face I thought you looked confident after the school festival, but it turns out you've been so worried these days that you almost jumped off a building. What, is it a worry about love, boy?"  "

    When talking about love, Neil’s eyes brightened up and his tone was full of ridicule.

    "No, I just had a quarrel with Asuna-san"

    Negi rolled his eyes at him and became dejected again.

    "Sister? Oh, haha, it really is a matter of love~~~You dishonest guy~~~"

    "Do you have to think about this!?"

    "Okay, what did you and eldest sister argue about?"

    Neil spread his hands and did not continue teasing the other party.

    "Actually, it's not a big deal. Asuna-san just reminded me that I am very similar to Chao-san"

    Negi lowered his head a little further and sighed softly.

    "I see, the eldest sister is angry because of this"

    Neil looked at his brother’s confused expression, and he probably figured out what was going on between him and Asuna.

    After meeting with Gunel and learning that his father was still alive, Neil also guessed what Negi was thinking now. He must be full of things about his father. Since a long time ago, Negi has been working hard for his father.  , constantly injured, and constantly moving forward. After getting more accurate news, he will only work harder to move forward for his dream, even at the risk of losing his life.

    Father seems to be everything to him.

    This is exactly the same as the super ring tone.

    For the sake of your dreams, you are willing to give up everything, including your own happiness.

    And Tomorrow Cai is angry about it, maybe that's it.

    "Actually, Asuna-san is right, and I said the same thing to Chao-san, but I"? 

    Although he clearly rejected Chao's approach, he himself followed Chao's path, almost exactly the same path.

    He, how should he choose?

    "Neji, do you still remember what Chao Lingyin said?"

    Neil didn’t pay attention to Negi’s current expression and just continued talking.

    "Don't stop, keep moving forward This sentence should be very suitable for you now. For you, your father's affairs can be said to be everything to you. If you are asked to give up everything now for this, you must be able to do it.  Yes, in this aspect, you, Chao Lingyin, and I are really the same"

    Neil slowly took a breath of the refreshing summer night, his eyes slightly focused on Negi's face.

    "However, I think this is correct, or in other words, any approach is correct, but everyone chooses a different position. It is probably impossible for you to give up looking for your father, so why not go all the way?  Black, just like Kick-Ass who became a hero after being knocked headlong"

    "Well, I always feel that the tone of your words has suddenly changed a lot"

    "Don't worry about these things. Your goal is very clear anyway. You just think too much. Anyway, there is only one way you want to go from now on, isn't it?"

    Facing Neil’s smile, Negi seemed to know a little bit about what he should choose.

    "However, I have one more thing to say. No matter what you choose, you should also pay more attention to the people around you, such as eldest sister. I think eldest sister is very clear about your thoughts, and this is what she is worried about.  , it’s just that she doesn’t want to see you scarring yourself, the eldest sister’s idea is probably that simple"

    Neil took a few steps forward, tapping his toes slightly. As his body turned, his long hair fluttered lightly, and his face was clearly reflected in Negi's eyes.

    "Don't forget this, because when you lose, the pain is not something you can bear"

    "Neil"

    They were only a few steps apart, but Niji felt like they were separated by a chasm.

    Because there was a bit of sad nostalgia in Neil's eyes, which blocked his approach.

    "Well, that's all I want to say. It's up to you what you think about next" Neil spread his hands and smiled softly, then turned a little evil again, "But eldest sister really loves you deeply.  Said~~~"

    "Why do you come back here again!!!"

    The sentimental atmosphere just now was gone, and Negi rolled his eyes angrily.

    “Hehe~~~”

    Neil grinned wider, looked away slightly, and saw the surrounding environment clearly. His smile was frozen, and his expression was a little confused.

    "Ah, by the way, what am I doing here?"

    "Huh? Don't you know it yourself!?"

    "I really don't know, I'm following you"

    "How are you following me!? You are following me and running in front of me!!"

    "In this case, I will go home. Goodbye, young man who works hard~~~"

    Neil waved his hand and walked forward without looking back, but he was immediately grabbed by the collar.

    "It's rare that you come here, so just patrol with me. You have a lot of time anyway"

    I don’t know where Niji got the strength, but he was holding on to Neil’s collar as firmly as a rock.

    "Hey, I'm not on duty tonight, and my youth is calling me!!"

    "What youth?"

    “Galgame on the computer!!!”

    “Delete your youth for me!!”

    "Do you want to ruin my life!?"

    "Your life is too insignificant!!"

    Seeing that Negi refused to let go of him, Neil lowered his head helplessly, but after waiting for a while, he found that Negi was still where he was.

    "Aren't you going to patrol? Why are you standing here without moving? You want to be a sentinel!"

    "No, I'm waitingah, here it comes!"

    When Negi was talking, a figure in the field of vision gradually enlarged, and he suddenly shouted.

    Neil looked in the direction that Negi was looking at, and saw Setsuna coming this way quickly, and Kamo the ferret was lying on her shoulder.

    "Why is Kamo and Setsuna-san together?"

    Generally speaking, doesn’t Kamo, the pervert, always follow Negi?

    "If you come to me today, I will ask Kamo to find Setsuna-san first, and then we will make an appointment to meet here."

    ? ?Ji smiled and explained in a calm tone.

    Neil glanced at Negi thoughtfully, his eyes brightened slightly, and then fell silent.

    "Teacher Negi, Teacher Neil, good evening."

    Setsuna quickly arrived in front of them. There seemed to be no surprise about Neil's appearance. Negi or Kamo must have told her in advance.

    "Boss Neil, long time no see."

    Kamo jumped from Setsuna’s shoulder to Negi, turned to say hello to Neil.

    "It's been a long time indeed. You haven't done anything wrong recently, have you?"

    Neil half-opened his eyes and glanced at Kamo who was stiff.

    “No, absolutely not!! I don’t dare to lose even a hair under Boss Neil’s eyes!!”

    "That means you did a lot of bad things that I didn't see, right?"

    Under Kamo’s desperate eyes, Neil raised a bright smile.

    "Okay, Neil, Kamo hasn't done much recently and has helped me a lot. Let's go on patrol now"

    Seeing this, Negi had no choice but to interrupt Neil's topic.

    Neil waved his hands quickly, as if he refused to agree.

    "No, it's not my turn tonight, I won't work overtime, you have to go do it yourself!"

    "Anyway, you are here, and you will do some meaningless things when you go back. It is better to stay. It is rare that we can be on duty together"

    “What’s so pointless!! You’re actually vetoing my life!!”

    "Teacher, what are you talking about?"

    Listening to the conversation between the two, Setsuna on the side was confused.

    "It's nothing, it's just that Neil promised us to patrol together. One more person will add more strength."

    Negi turned to Setsuna and smiled, taking Neil with him by the way.

    "Who agreed? Don't just talk to yourself!"

    "Then let's set off now!"

    "Okay, Teacher Negi."

    "Hey, don't ignore me, listen to me!!!"

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Ah, I really want to go home"

    Raising his head, Neil looked at the starry sky and lazily followed Negi and Setsuna.

    “It’s only been less than two minutes! How unmotivated you are!!”

    Neil didn’t pay attention to Neji’s words. He turned to look at An Jing walking beside him, his eyes rolled, and he didn’t know what he was thinking.

    "Speaking of Setsuna-san, why are you and Negi together? Could it be that you are having an unethical love affair with your eldest lady and her fiancé behind your back!?"

    Neil covered his mouth with his hands, his face filled with disbelief.

    "Who do you think is the betrothed!!"

    "I did not betray the eldest lady!!"

    "As expected of Neil, he said all the things in my heart, but it doesn't matter, brother, you can be considered Setsuna's master, it's totally okay!!"

    "How is it OK!!!" x2

    The two of them shouted at Kamo at the same time, dumbfounded.

    “I understand, I know how to do it, huh huh~~~~~”

    "You know nothing! The laughter behind you is full of bad intentions!!"

    "Teacher Neil, I will never change my heart for the eldest lady!!"

    In desperation, Setsuna expressed his loyalty to Konoka without thinking.

    "Oh, that's true" x3

    At this time, two young men, one a pervert, looked at Setsuna with ambiguous eyes. Setsuna was stunned, and then turned red and waved his hands in denial.

    "No, it's not what you think. I, I just treat the eldest lady, just"

    "Love……"

    "It's love"

    "like."

    The three guys caught Setsuna’s words very wisely.

    "Nah!!!!!!!"

    At night, the girl’s shy screams broke through the sky.

    "You guys are really energetic"

    Suddenly a voice intervened in the joke between three people and one mink. They followed the sound at the same time and saw a young man wearing a high school uniform leaning against a lamppost, holding a mobile phone in his hand, and his eyes glanced slightly  Their fingertips are still touching the bright screen.

    &nbsp;"Why are you here? Are you also patrolling at night?"

    Neil walked over and obviously knew the other person.

    The young man then turned his head, looked at Neil walking towards him, and smiled slightly.

    "Well, I'm short of manpower recently, so I came to help. Anyway, I still get overtime pay"

    "Senior Muchen."

    In an instant, he also came over and bowed respectfully to the other party.

    The young man is Jun Muchen.

    "It's Setsuna-chan, why are you with this bastard brat?"

    "Who are you calling a bastard? Speaking of bastards, you bastard is even more of a bastard!!"

    “Tsk, tsk, tsk, it’s full of balls in one sentence, it’s really dirty!”

    “It’s your head that’s dirty!!”

    "Well, actually, Teacher Neil is here to patrol tonight, so we came together"

    "The moment interrupted the two people's unscrupulous conversation, and at the same time, I felt that the two guys were really similar.

    "Neil, Setsuna-san, who is this gentleman?"

    There is obviously someone here who doesn’t know the other person.

    "Oh, this is a student from the high school department. Senior Jun Muchen, like me, is also employed by the school and is very powerful."

    Seeing that Neal had no intention of introducing him, Setsuna had no choice but to introduce him to Neji. When he looked at Jun Muchen, there was a hint of admiration in his eyes.

    "Ahahaha, I am stronger in that area"

    Jun Muchen touched the back of his head and smiled brightly, swinging his waist back and forth slightly.

    In an instant, he turned away with his cheeks slightly red, Negi looked puzzled, while Neil's eyes were full of contempt.

    "You can no longer be described as a scumbag."

    "Uh, um, nice to meet you, Mr. Jun."

    Although I didn’t understand what Jun Muchen meant by that aspect, I still extended my hand in a friendly manner.

    "This is Teacher Negi, just call me Muchen. He is such a personable gentleman, completely different from a guy who only knows bullshit"

    With a gentle smile on her face, Jun Muchen held Niji’s hand and said something that made someone angry.

    "It's much better than you, the guy with the same curly hair as [beep——]"

    Neil twitched the corners of his eyes, raised the corners of his mouth, and said coldly.

    “Although my hair is black and curly, it is definitely not the curly hair on [beep——]!!”

    "Ah la la, you really didn't bring it upon yourself"

    The two people looked at each other, as if there were sparks constantly arousing.

    "Well, Neil, you and Mr. Muchen are very familiar with each other."

    "Only a ghost is familiar with this kind of guy!" Neil turned his head and glared at Niji, then immediately turned back to stare at Jun Muchen, "This guy had a fight with me for no reason last time, what do you think?  Is this kind of person seriously ill?!"

    “It’s not just for nothing!!”

    "Then what are you talking about!!"

    “Because I’m bored!!”

    “Idiot!!”

    "Ha, I really don't understand"

    Negi held his forehead with a headache, feeling as if two Neils appeared in front of him.

    “Speaking of which, what are you doing here alone?”

    "I'm waiting for someone."

    Jun Muchen put away his phone and said with a yawn.

    "Ha, waiting for someone? You don't look like you have a date, do you?"

    "How different! One day I will go to a love hotel with the president!!"

    "One sentence will reveal your true face clearly."

    Neil sighed very much, this guy is really powerful in combat, his combat effectiveness has broken through the lower limit.

    "Actually, I was waiting for the principal's guests to come out" Seeing the curiosity in the three people's eyes, Jun Muchen continued, "They are people from the Holy Church."

    "The Holy Church? Is it dealing with the previous ghoul incident?"

    Neil was the first to react, and at the same time, three unlucky children flashed through his mind.

    "Ghoul? What ghoul?"

    Negi and Setsuna looked at Neil suspiciously. Neil was stunned. It seemed that they didn't know about the incident.

    After briefly explaining it to them, Negi and Setsuna's expressions changed slightly and became a little heavy.

    “Actually, you don’t need to be so nervous. As long as you deal with it well, you won’t be afraid of too much trouble”

    &nbsp; Jun Muchen put away his playful look and calmly comforted the two of them, with a comforting warmth in his voice.

    "Yeah." x2

    "By the way, who was sent by the Holy Church?" Neil raised his eyes and looked at Jun Muchen, "Is it the agent? Or are the people from the burial agency also coming out?"

    "You know a lot" Jun Muchen's eyes were slightly surprised, and then he continued to lean against the lamppost lazily, "That person is the person in charge of the nearby Shengtang Church stronghold, he is oh, myself  Look, he comes out."

    Jun Muchen suddenly stood up straight and looked back at the building behind him. In the darkness, the sound of neither light nor heavy footsteps sounded rhythmically.

    Everyone’s eyes were focused on him, and the figure in the shadow gradually became clearer, and the cross hanging on his chest reflected a faint silver light.

    "Oh? I didn't expect there would be so many people here"

    There seemed to be a little surprise in the heavy voice, and a man wearing a black priest's uniform appeared in front of everyone.

    Neil’s pupils shrank tightly, and the man’s face was deeply imprinted on his retinas. He opened his mouth slightly, then bit his lower lip tightly, and an imperceptible trace of violent murderous intention passed deep in his eyes.

    Soon, the trace of hostility disappeared, and Neil stood aside silently, returning to his usual listless appearance.

    Jun Muchen, who had been keeping quiet, glanced at Neil thoughtfully, then stood up with a smile and introduced the newcomer to Niji and the others.

    "This is the chief priest of Haiming City Church, and the person in charge of negotiating with our Magic Association on behalf of the Holy Church Church, Kotomine Kirei."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Jun Muchen faced Kotomine Kirei and introduced the person on the other side.

    "These three are magicians and swordsmen from the Magic Association, Negi Springfield, Neil Springfield, and Setsuna Sakurasaki."

    "Good evening, you three. I never expected that the Magic Association would have such outstanding children."

    Kotomine Kirei's eyes are always heavy, giving people a serious feeling.

    "You're flattered, Mr. Kotomine."

    Facing the other party’s compliment, Negi quickly nodded in return.

    Kotomine Kirei’s eyes passed over the faces of the three of them one by one. When he saw Neil, he paused for a moment and then turned to Jun Muchen.

    "Mr. Muchen, my business has been finished, and it's almost time for me to leave."

    "Let me take you out" Jun Muchen nodded to the other party, and then winked at the three of them, "Then I will lead Mr. Yanfeng to leave, and you three can continue working"

    "Okay, Mr. Muchen."

    "Goodbye, Senior Muchen."

    Neil didn’t look at Kirei for a second, he raised his head and nodded lightly to Jun Muchen, then turned around and left with the two of them.

    "Then let's go, Mr. Kotomine."

    "sorry to bother you."

    Kotomine Kirei nodded in thanks, then vaguely glanced at the direction Neil left, with an obscure smile on his lips.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "I'll send it here."

    Reaching the entrance of the academy, Jun Muchen stopped and turned to talk to Kotomine Kirei, who was following closely behind him.

    "Well, thank you."

    Jun Muchen nodded slightly to him and walked away.

    Kotomine Kirei calmly watched Jun Muchen leave. He slowly turned around until his back disappeared.

    “It seems like something interesting happened tonight, Kirei.”

    The strange voice appeared out of thin air, but Kotomine Kirei did not feel the slightest surprise, and his expressionless face maintained his usual indifference.

    "What are you referring to?"

    Kirei stared at the void in front of him, as if there was a figure in front of him talking to him.

    "hehe……"

    The sound of laughter was accompanied by golden light particles, which gathered together little by little. Soon, the silhouette of a human figure loomed in the golden light.

    "You should have discovered it, that brat"

    Yao dispersed, and a young man wearing a black jacket had his hands in his trouser pockets. His handsome face was full of arrogance, and a pair of bloody eyes under the golden bangs seemed to have an addictive demonic quality, staring directly at the indifferent eyes.  man.

    Seeing that Kirei remained silent, the young man raised an evil smile on his lips, narrowed his eyes slightly, and the blood in his eyes became more and more piercing.

    "He seems to have the same thing as us."

    Qili looked at the man??, his eyes were cold, and he met those eyes that were difficult for mortals to look directly into without giving in.

    Suddenly, Kirei smiled.

    A gloomy smile appeared on his cold and sharp face.

    "Indeed, aren't you interested, Gilgamesh?"

    "Of course I have interests. There aren't many things in this world that interest me" The smile on Gilgamesh's lips grew wider, and the light in his eyes became more and more elusive. "But, we can't be interested in him now."  Take action."

    "Oh why?"

    There was a hint of curiosity in Kirei's expression.

    Such emotional changes are very rare for him.

    "Because of the agreement with that guy, if that kid encounters danger within my sight, try to save his life."

    Gilgamesh withdrew his gaze and raised his head slightly. The night sky was reflected in his eyes, and he seemed to be able to see a night similar to the original one.

    "That mysterious heroic spirit?"

    Kirei frowned, a familiar yet unfamiliar figure appeared in his mind.

    "Um."

    Gilgamesh’s gaze retracted from the sky and fell on Kirei.

    "Do you know his identity?"

    Hearing Kirei’s question, Gilgamesh smiled playfully.

    "That's right, but it's better not to tell you for the time being. It will be more exciting to save the interesting things until the end."

    Gilgamesh looked past Kirei, looking in an unknown direction, with slight waves in his eyes.

    "My king, I am looking forward to meeting him again."

    ?…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

    PS: I plan to overthrow and rewrite it, and change the protagonist to a female.

 Text Chapter 60 Moon Peak Shrine

    irritable.

    That feeling lingered in my mind for quite some time.

    The things that happened recently and the people I met have revived many memories that have been buried deep in my heart. In my mind, almost all of them are pictures that I don’t want to think of.

    In the past, he would sometimes recall it or appear in his dreams. Even though it was like a curse, he never wanted to abandon those memories. For him, this was a sin that he had to endure.

    However, even so, he would not be as inexplicably restless in the past as he is now. Often, as long as he hints to himself, his mood will soon calm down, or in other words, his heart will feel like death again.

    Is it because of those people?

    Some familiar faces flashed through Neil's mind, and a subtle sense of peace flowed through them.

    He has always been walking alone. Even Negi, who is closest to him, cannot get close to the depths of his heart. Now, the shadows of other people have been left in his heart. Unknowingly, the cracks in his heart have opened up.  got bigger.

    However, he knew very well that this would not work.

    He has learned a lot from what happened in the past, and he doesn't want to repeat the same mistakes. In order to no longer let others get hurt because of him, and make himself suffer again, as long as he no longer establishes close relationships with other people and is separated by a distance, then each other will  Will not be harmed.

    “Otherwise, what happened to Touma that night will happen again.

    "well……"

    Neil sighed slightly, because being reminded by Negi made him a little concerned about his own problems.

    Since coming to this country and coming into contact with those people, he seems to have changed more or less. Now I think about it, does the practice assigned to him by the principal have such meaning.

    "It's so weak"

    Neil stopped his directionless progress, looked up at the clear blue sky, and laughed somewhat self-deprecatingly.

    In the breeze, there is a hint of fragrance.

    Neil put away his complicated thoughts, smelled the fragrance of flowers, and couldn't help but turn his head and look around. It turned out that he had come to a place that was familiar yet unfamiliar.

    On the long stairs, there is a torii gate.

    "Shrine"

    Neil had seen this kind of building before at Bang Zhikui's home, but he didn't expect that he would encounter another shrine while wandering around this city. It seems that the people here seem to believe in gods.

    However, there seemed to be something about this shrine that attracted him. Unconsciously, Neil stepped on the stairs and walked up out of curiosity. He glanced at the sign on the torii gate, which was written in black ink on the somewhat broken wooden board.  With a few big characters.

    Tsukimine Shrine.

    After walking up the stairs, a clean open space appeared in front of me. In the distance, there is the main hall of Tsukamine Shrine, and it is surrounded by trees. In the center, there is a peach blossom tree, with pale pink petals blooming. From time to time, it is surrounded by trees.  The wind blows, and the petals carry their fragrance and blow into the distance.

    Neil walked over, and the fragrance he just smelled seemed to be the fragrance of the flowers of this peach blossom tree. But, is this season the time for peach blossoms to bloom?

    After touching the rough tree trunk, Neil looked up at the crown of the tree where the buds were blooming with a strange expression.

    "Is it the same as the cherry blossom tree in my house?"

    It seems wrong. The tree at home will remain open for a long time because it has been tampered with. Unless the tree in front of you has also been tampered with, but would anyone be so bothered?

    "Maybe yes."

    Neil held his chin up and murmured uncertainly.

    "Well, it's not a bad thing anyway, it's just a spectacle at best"

    It’s really not a big deal. At least not many people will delve into the school’s World Tree, which is too big to complain about. Sometimes Neil really wonders if the people in this city are all crazy guys.

    "But why don't you see a clergyman?"

    After being here for a long time, I didn’t find anyone coming or going, not even a worshipper.

    Neil sat down under the peach blossom tree, leaning against the trunk of the tree and vaguely seeing the sky through the branches. The hazy and broken beauty was particularly charming. As he watched quietly, time seemed to have stopped.

    The slightly blowing wind mixed with the fragrance of peach blossoms and the simple atmosphere of the shrine seemed to have a hypnotic effect. Little by little, Neil's eyes slowly closed, and unknowingly, the scenery in front of him gradually changed.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    Ordinary furnishings, ordinary decoration.

    &nbsp; This is an ordinary house.

    The open window let in the bright morning light, and the faint light reflected on the floor and walls, making it warm.

    On the recliner, a beautiful woman with long black hair was sitting, and opposite her, a man with long white hair was half-kneeling on the ground, his palms gently covering the woman's slightly swollen abdomen.

    "Do you really want to go?"

    The woman raised her bright and moving amber eyes and stared at the man with gentle eyes.

    The man met those beautiful eyes and grinned.

    “I don’t want to go either, but I have to go, just like I have to take Sadharu out in the morning, otherwise he will be at home”

    "Be serious."

    The woman raised her hand and patted the man's head gently, her face full of anger.

    "Well, I'm very serious" The man grabbed the hand covering his head, held it softly and without force, and looked at the other person intently, "I'm sorry, I have to leave him at this time.  you alone……"

    Looking at his expression, the woman couldn't help but sigh, and then she curled her lips in displeasure.

    "I knew it was like this. You haven't listened to me since you were a child. I really doubt whether you are sincerely good to me"

    "Oh my, my whole body belongs to you, you still don't believe me" The man held the white catkin and couldn't help but laughed out loud, "A woman is a fragile work of art. If you don't cherish it, you will lose it."  It cannot be saved, so I will cherish you all the time."

    Hearing these straightforward words, the woman's pretty face couldn't help but blush slightly, but when she saw the smile in his eyes, she felt a little annoyed. She narrowed her eyes and smiled as charmingly as a crescent moon.

    “Hey, you must have a lot of artworks, right?”

    The man lowered his head and thought for a moment, then muttered uncertainly, "It seems like a lot"

    "Um?"

    The man quickly grabbed the hand that had started to press hard on his ear and looked at the woman with a flattering smile, "But I chose the one who is priceless to me"

    The woman glared at him and finally let go of her hand. Looking at his familiar face, she felt slightly absent-minded.

    "Do you know what the happiness I hope for me is like?"

    Her voice was very plain, but in the man's ears, there was always an unforgettable sadness.

    "I can eat with you every night, say good night to you before going to bed, and say good morning with a smile in the morning. What a little woman."

    The man stopped his smile and spoke seriously and calmly.

    The woman gently spread her face, her smile as happy as a rainbow after the rain.

    "Yes, I'm just a little woman, so I don't expect my husband to be a hero admired by all people. As long as he can stay with me, it's enough."

    "I don't want to be a hero, because heroes usually die young." The man shrugged, then stood up, bent down and gently touched the side of the woman's face, with tenderness written on his face, "But I can't be a hero.  person, so you can rest assured to let me go, I will definitely come back to you in vain."

    The woman held the broad and strong hand with both hands and pressed it tightly to her face. Her eyes were wet without knowing when.

    "I always feel that I am destined to wait for you all the time. I never see you waiting for me. You know, waiting is not a happy thing."

    "So, I can only compensate."

    The man let go of the woman’s hand and wiped away the tears from her eyes.

    "Wait until I use my future happiness to make up for your past unhappiness."

    With a smile on his face, he turned around and left with the woman looking at him forever.

    Determined, without a trace of nostalgia.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    Ding bell——ding bell——

    There seemed to be some melodious ringing ringing in my ears.

    Open your eyes, it’s the bright world.

    Neil was a little lost. What was that dream just now?

    In the dream, I only heard a man and a woman talking to each other, but I couldn't see their faces clearly, as if there was always a fog blurring their faces.

    【Do those two people have anything to do with me?  】

    ??Thinking hard, but can’t get any results.

    "My little friend, are you okay?"

    At this moment, a strange voice sounded in his ears, and only then did Neil notice that there was someone around himhuman existence.

    Turning around, Neil saw that the owner of the voice was a beautiful woman.

    A unique miko costume revealed the identity of the other party. Her long hair was bright flaxen, and the brown pupils dotted on her beautiful face seemed to be covered with a layer of light. No matter what the environment, she would exude a soft glow.  Glorious and reassuring.

    With a faint smile on her lips, the woman looked at Neil who had just woken up.

    "Uh, sorry, I just fell asleep."

    Neil noticed that the other person was holding a strange-looking bell in his hand. The ringing he just heard might have come from this thing.

    “It’s easy to catch a cold if you sleep here.”

    The woman suddenly realized it, and then she felt a little worried.

    "Well, I understand."

    Neil responded politely to other people's kindness.

    "Miss, are you the witch here?"

    "Well, I am the shrine maiden of Tsukimine Shrine, and I just took over recently."

    The woman smiled slightly, and the bell in her hand gently made a pleasant ringing sound.

    "Speaking of which, I saw you looking a little lost just now. Was it a nightmare?"

    Recalling the way Neil looked when he woke up before, the woman asked with some concern.

    "Well, in the distant Silent Hill, Alessa is trying to swallow me up with darkness and combine me with her. How can we repair it? I am obviously not Sharon"

    Neil habitually rambled on, even clenching his fists to express his anger.

    "What, is it an evil spirit!?"

    However, the miko was very shocked, and then she held the bell tightly and tried to hit Neil on the head.

    "Miss, wait!! What are you going to do!?"

    “I’ll help you get rid of the spirit, don’t worry, it’s very effective!”

    "It looks like you want to kill me. I'm afraid that before I can get rid of the spirit, I will become a spirit myself!!" Neil quickly raised his hand to stop the other party, with a look of shame on his face, "Miss Witch, what I just said was purely  Nonsense, please don’t pay attention!”

    "Ugh, why am I still so worried? Hey, could it be that you were possessed by a ghost and saw the ghost's memory!?"

    "Uh, no, and it's not really a nightmare. I just had a somewhat inexplicable dream" Neil paused, glanced at the witch, and felt that there was nothing embarrassing about saying it, so he continued, "In a dream  I saw a man and a woman having a conversation, but I had no impression of their faces, so it was a bit strange."

    "You didn't lie to me?"

    “…It’s true this time.”

    "Oh, is that so?" The witch held her delicate chin and thought carefully. She looked down at Neil, "Actually, dreams sometimes have something to do with the past. Sometimes, maybe it's the scene in the future, maybe it's you.  The future is uncertain"

    After saying that, the miko looked at him with a strange smile.

    "my future?"

    Neil was a little confused for a moment. He really hadn't thought about this, but it didn't look like it.

    He shook his head and got rid of all the messy thoughts in his mind. It didn't matter whether this dream was related to him or not. It was just a dream anyway.

    "Forget it, it's useless to think so much. By the way, what do you call Miss Miko?"

    "My name is Guanyue Gefan, you can just call me Guanyue. What about you?"

    "Neil Springfield, please give me your advice."

    Neil stretched out his hand to shake Gefan’s hand, and Gefan tilted his head, not knowing what he was thinking.

    After chatting with Ge Fan for a while, Neil said goodbye and left.

    Gefan stood at the top of the stairs, watching Neil leave. After losing sight of him, she turned around and walked back to the peach blossom tree. She reached out her hand and brushed the rough bark of the trunk.

    Ding bell——

    The peach blossom tree suddenly made a circle of invisible fluctuations, and the bell in Ge Fan's hand seemed to be vibrated and made a sound.

    The witch looked at the peach blossom tree with deep and gentle eyes, and suddenly smiled.

    "Just now, what kind of dream did you see for him?  "

    Ding bell——

    There was another sound.

    It seems that someone has given the answer.

 Text Chapter 61 Wash your hands before pursuing a girl

    "It's so boring. If I had known earlier, I would have asked Nanoha and Suzuka to come out together"

    Alyssa, who was walking alone on the street, muttered in a low voice with some regret. She looked sideways at the exquisite accessories in the closet, feeling like something was missing without anyone to chat with her.

    It turns out that she is not used to being alone.

    "Huh? Ahead is Kabukicho"

    Because I had been a guest at Neil's home, and Neil's home was in this street, I passed by this place at that time. Although this area is not very big, there are many weird shops. For example, there is a store called  A shemale club opened by people from Xixiang.

    What kind of person would go to such a strange place?

    Alyssa cursed in her heart.

    But this place seems to be as chaotic as ever, or rather lawless.

    Alyssa looked around and would always see groups of delinquents and gangsters gathering in some corners, but the people passing by seemed not to be surprised, and sometimes even greeted them familiarly.

    "No wonder we raise people like stupid teachers"

    Alyssa felt as if she had discovered the truth.

    And just when Alyssa was so absent-minded, she felt as if she hit something and fell backwards.

    “It hurts so much!”

    “Hey, little girl, how are you walking!!!”

    Suddenly there was a rough voice above her head, and Alyssa stood up with some pain and looked. A fierce young man was glaring at her. He was holding a bottle of drink in his hand, and there were five people surrounding him. They were also surrounded by five people.  With a black jacket and colorful hair, he has a standard bad appearance.

    Alyssa was startled by this sudden situation and couldn't help but take a small step back.

    "Youwhat are you going to do?"

    "What are you doing! You soiled my clothes, what are you talking about!!"

    The young man pointed to a puddle of water on the chest of his clothes, and then stared at Alyssa fiercely, "What do you think we should do now!?"

    "II didn't mean it. For clothes like this, I'll just pay you for it!"

    Only then did Alyssa know what was going on. She secretly sighed why she was so unlucky today, and then said in a strong tone.

    The bad boy raised his eyebrows, as if he was offended by the other party's toughness. He couldn't help but snorted and said with narrowed eyes, "Huh? Compensate to me? Do you think you can afford it!! This is unique in the world!!"

    "Huh? Unique!?"

    Alyssa looked at the tattered clothes and felt that it would be trivial to compensate him for a hundred identical ones.

    "That's right, the boss worked hard to make it!!"

    "Do you think ordinary people can make those jagged shapes on the cuffs!?"

    "This is a work of conscience for our bad industry!!"

    “That’s why people call it Great White Shark!!”

    The companions behind the young man shouted and looked proud, while the leading delinquent youth was even more embarrassed and shy.

    ""

    Ah, what are you so shy about, bad!

    Alyssa was speechless for a while. Fortunately, she thought the sleeveless cuffs were caused by being torn off, but it turned out that these idiots made them by themselves.

    "Then what are you going to do? If you don't want compensation, I'll leave!"

    Facing this group of people, Alyssa felt a little afraid, and her eyes flickered slightly. She asked pretending to be calm, just hoping to get out of here as soon as possible.

    "Well, what should I do"

    The young man suddenly calmed down and looked at Alyssa carefully, making her feel uncomfortable for a while.

    "Hey, what on earth are you"

    “Please date me on the condition of marriage!!!”

    Before Alyssa finished speaking, the young man bowed ninety degrees and stretched out his hand. Alyssa was stunned, and her face immediately turned red.

    【Eh!  ?  Interact!  ?  What the hell kind of development is this!  !  】

    “You, you, what did you say all of a sudden!!!!!!”

    Alyssa no longer knew whether she was embarrassed or angry. The person who looked so fierce just now as if he wanted to kill her actually turned around and said he wanted to date her!  ?

    “Oh, my God, the boss’s lolicon is having another attack”

    "This disease is difficult to treat"

    "Actually, I am also a lolita control."

    "+1 upstairs."

    "You guys don't give it to me"??Talk to yourself!  !  !  !  "

    Alyssa angrily complained about this group of people, and then swatted away the hand handed by the young man.

    “Did you agree to my proposal!?”

    “Don’t jump to the final stage all at once!!!”

    Alyssa felt like she was going to cry. She started to turn her head, hoping to ask for help from passers-by. As soon as she turned her head, she saw a guy passing by with his hands in his trouser pockets and looking at her dumbfounded.

    ""

    ""

    With their eyes facing each other, the other person shook his head and walked forward as if nothing had happened.

    “Idiot teacher, come back here!!!”

    Hearing the angry shouting behind him, Neil had a headache. How could he encounter such trouble on the way home? However, it was really a novel thing to see someone confessing to Alyssa.

    Neil looked back at Alyssa, he spread his hands helplessly, "Hey, Miss, someone is confessing to you, I'm too embarrassed to come out and mess with it"

    “Asshole, didn’t you see that I was surrounded by a group of bad guys!?”

    "Tsk, tsk, tsk, this is even worse. Classic romantic comedies like heroes saving beauties are not suitable for me"

    "Who is telling you about a romantic comedy?!" Alyssa walked over quickly and grabbed Neil's collar, "Stop showing off your narcissistic expression and saying boring words! Get him away right now!!!  !”

    With one move, the Tathagata Divine Palm was swung out in succession, and Neil was directly hit and sent flying for more than ten times in the air.

    Neil was lying on the ground, covering his bleeding nose, and was almost beaten into a mosaic by Alyssa.

    "Let me tell you, you've beaten me to this point, are you still afraid of these people?"

    "Hey! Don't ignore us!!"

    The group of bad guys stood up and stared fiercely at Neil who appeared on the stage.

    “Well, I always feel that this kid looks familiar.

    Neil patted his clothes and stood up, glanced at the group of people in front of him, and couldn't help but sigh.  He looked at the leading delinquent young man, spread his hands and asked speechlessly, "I say, big brother, what's so good about this kid?"

    Alyssa’s eyelids twitched, and she held back her anger and stood behind Neil.

    "Huh? I like it, but can you control it!?"

    Looking at him gearing up, he seemed ready to punch him at any moment.

    Neil shook his head, then turned away to reveal Alyssa. He pointed at Alyssa and pushed up a pair of non-existent glasses.

    "Look at this little girl, the top is as flat as a horizontal line. Does it feel like a hand? Of course it does, but it just feels like a scratch on your hand. Unless you are an M, you will feel good!!"

    Ignoring Alyssa’s pretty face that was starting to darken, she then pointed at her legs.

    "Look here again, these two legs are so short, can they cooperate with you to do some difficult movements!? What fun is there! Without fun, how bleak life will become!! Do you think  …”

    “Don’t judge me for thinking about yourself, you scum!!!!”

    The world's martial arts show rises to the dragon level, and Neil spurts blood for another ten meters.

    "Are you here to step on me or to save me"

    Alyssa picked up Neil and stared at him coldly.

    "This is a strategy, Miss"

    At this time, the young man who was stunned by Neil's words came back to his senses, frowned, and reached out to Alyssa.

    "Who cares about you? As long as I like it!!"

    When Alyssa looked back and saw this scene, a bit of panic appeared on her face, but another hand appeared to help her block it.

    "Just say it nicely, don't move your hands or feet"

    Neil stood up and grabbed the other person’s thick hand with a smile, but the other person’s face seemed to be distorted by pain.

    "Idiot teacher"

    Neil turned back and smiled at Alyssa, then threw the young man out.

    “Wash your hands clean before pursuing a girl!!!”

    The young man was thrown towards his companions. They quickly supported the young man and were a little stunned when they looked at the red mark on his hand.

    How can a kid be so powerful?

    "You bastard, get on me!!" The young man rubbed his arms, and then rushed out fiercely, "I don't believe that six holy swords can't push the mountain of meat!!!"

    Facing the six people flying over, Neil curled his lips and quickly crashed into the six people.

    "Who do you think I am!!!It’s been a solo since!  !  !  I am the tank mage all by myself!  !  !  "

    "You're cheating!! Uh, wait, are you from my mother-in-law's family"

    “You only know now!!!”

    A few seconds later, Neil waved his hand freely and said to Alyssa, "Let's go."

    Alyssa looked numbly at the figures with their heads stuck in the wall. It was really lucky that the smashing was so comic.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Classmate Alyssa, why do you appear there alone? Where are your two good friends?"

    "Don't keep saying things I don't understand!" Alyssa glared at Neil angrily and looked away, "Even good friends won't get tired of being together every day."

    "Hey, I thought you were all in a relationship where flowers kiss each other"

    "Can you say something I can understand! Ah, no, you'd better not talk."

    Neil shrugged and looked at Alyssa who was walking in front of her a little annoyed. It was so rare that he saved her, but he didn’t even get a candy. It was really unsettling.

    "Hey, thank you just now"

    Alyssa stopped, glanced at Neil sideways, then quickly looked away, her face slightly red.

    "Thank you for what it is, can you eat it?"

    "Neal's word "thank you" immediately shirks all the credit from others. It is really the most deceptive word creation in history. At this time, at least you have to invite him to the Green Room for a sundae to express your gratitude.

    "Eat your sister!"

    ???????????????? Could it be that she didn’t appreciate it even after thanking him? Alyssa was so angry that she gritted her teeth.

    "Oh, classmate Alyssa, I didn't expect you to be so impure and actually want me to do such an ethically degrading thing. You are such a crazy guy. I never thought I had ever taught such a student!"

    "Shut up, you lost Greymon!!"

    Seeing Alyssa’s cannibalistic expression, Neil had no choice but to shut up in frustration.

    Ah, poor Sundae-kun left me again.

    "Speaking of which, how did you get to that place?"

    "I walked there accidentally. Do you think I came to find you!?"

    Alyssa was still angry, and even her tone of voice was full of gunpowder.

    "Sorry, I'm not interested in washboards."

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!! I am a washboard, I am so sorry!!!"

    Neil stretched out his hand to block the attack, but was bitten hard by the eldest lady’s tiger teeth. He couldn’t help but helplessly cover his forehead and sigh.

    "Don't think that just because Rie Kugimiya can use skills randomly"

    After vomiting in a low voice, Neil found that his hands were comically bloody.

    "Miss, it's time to relax. Even if you want my blood to flow through your body, you don't have to do this. I have another compromise. If you give birth to my child, you will have our blood."  Well, don’t you think this is simple, quick and perfect?”

    “Uh-huh, uh-huh, uh-huh!!!”

    "What are you shouting! Have you been fucked by me [beep——]!? Ahhhh, I know I was wrong, please let me go!!"

 Text Chapter 62 There must be something hidden under the cute appearance

    "You don't want me anymore?"

    The blond girl pursed her lips into a pitiful line, looked at the indifferent young man with tears in her eyes, and made a very outrageous declaration.

    "you——"

    The young man's eyelids twitched. After taking a deep breath, he was about to speak in a calm tone.

    “Is it because you have this woman that you don’t want me!?”

    The girl suddenly changed the topic and pointed at the girl standing next to the boy. She also had blond hair similar to hers, but her expression was a bit stunned, and she seemed to have been greatly shocked.

    "Eh!? Me?"

    The girl who was accused pointed at her face, her whole body was stunned, but the girl didn't seem to hear her words, she just took out her handkerchief and wiped the non-existent tears, and continued to complain about her misery.

    "You already have me at home, why are you looking for another woman outside? Can't I satisfy you with my blond hair? As my mother said, men are all beasts whose lower bodies are always in a state of rage"

    ""

    The young man said that he was really not a blond person. Did this guy’s mother say such strong words?  Sure enough, divorced women have wrong prejudices against men.

    When the young man said nothing and looked speechless, the girl rushed to the young man and stared at him with tears in her eyes.

    "I just heard you say you wanted to have a baby with her, why!? I can obviously give birth to a baby for you. If you want, I can give birth to a football team for you right away!!"

    As she was speaking, the girl caressed her belly with both hands, a trace of yearning and happiness for the future flashing across her face.

    At this moment, the passing spectators either admired or despised the young man at the center of the whirlpool. If he could do such a cruel thing at the age of ten, is it really okay to have a child?  Has modern science advanced to a point that even they could not imagine!  ?

    The young man covered his face. He was so ashamed. The looks around him made him so ashamed that he wanted to dig a hole and bury himself. He really couldn't get pleasure from the public shameful play in public.

    For the first time, the young man felt that he was still very moral.

    "Please let me go"

    "No, I will never leave you! I will never give up my happiness! Are your feelings for me just for fun?! Do you just want my body!?"

    Hearing the young man’s pleading words, the girl immediately came back to her senses and held his hand tightly, her eyes full of determination.

    ""

    The young man looked up at the sky that was gradually losing color in his eyes and shed tears silently.

    “Ah, I really want to die.

    "Hey!! Don't talk to yourselves, don't involve me in it!! It has nothing to do with me!"

    Alyssa could no longer bear the weird looks from around her. As the eldest lady, she felt so ashamed for the first time in her life. She actually became another heroine of such a shabby drama, and she even gave birth to a child. The lower limit.  It's not that showy.

    "And you, the stupid teacher, no, the promiscuous teacher! You actually did that, that, that kind of thing to a little girl, I, I will definitely report you!! You wait to go to jail!!"

    Alyssa pointed at Neil with a red face. This guy actually did these heinous things. Fortunately, she still believed him.

    No, if this continues, Nanoha, Suzuka, and the girls in the class will be in danger.

    Alyssa took out her mobile phone and immediately dialed a number.

    "Hey! Is this the International Court of Justice!?"

    "Miss, you don't have to be so realistic! And why is it that the International Court of Justice convicted me all of a sudden? Do you want me to hold a grudge like this!? You actually raised it to the international level!! You want me to be punished by human beings?  Expelled from the world!?”

    Neil almost fainted when he heard Alyssa’s calling voice. He stretched out his hand to take away Alyssa’s phone.

    “Yeah——!! Don’t touch me, you’ll get pregnant!!!”

    Alyssa screamed and jumped a few steps away, crossing her arms warily.

    ""

    Neil squatted deeply on the ground and was about to enter the orz state.

    When did he become a turbid launch pad covered in mysterious liquid?

    “Meow haha, that’s really interesting.”

    And the girl who was the culprit was holding her hands behind her back, watching the developments in front of her with a smile.

    "Asshole, whose fault do you think it is?! I was almost exiled because of your nonsense!!" Neil jumped.He stood up and glared at the girl with a red cross on his head, "Alicia, please go to bed early tonight. Weren't what you just talked about the bloody plot of a TV series last night!!"

    Not long ago, Neil was being tormented by Alyssa, but he was bumped into by Alicia who happened to be wandering around, and she heard Neil's teasing, which resulted in such a third-rate movie.  A real-life ethical romance drama with low blood pressure, low age and low IQ.

    "I want to perform because I think it's interesting"

    Alicia stuck out her tongue cutely and smiled as if she was not afraid that Neil was about to go crazy.

    “I almost went to the end of my life because of your desire to perform!!”

    "So youth is like a sand castle, which instantly collapses just because of some trivial things."

    “Don’t make it sound like it has nothing to do with you!!”

    Alyssa came over, she looked at Alicia, and immediately stroked her chest and breathed a sigh of relief.

    "It turns out you are not Feit. I was still wondering why Feit was such a person"

    Because of Nanoha, Alyssa and Suzuka both recognized the child Fit, and later exchanged letters. Judging from each other's words and appearance, they both felt that Fit was a well-behaved child who could even  A cute and shy girl.

    But the girl who looked exactly like Fit had just appeared, almost shattering her fantasy.

    Fortunately, God is merciful.

    "That's right, I'm not Feit, but I am Feit's sister, Alicia~~" Alicia smiled cutely, then blinked her beautiful eyes and looked at Alyssa, "By the way, you know Fei  Special?"

    "Well, but we have never met, so when I first met you, I was surprised. You are more lively than I thought"

    Alyssa felt that the corners of her mouth were twitching when she spoke.

    "Fortunately, Feite is not like you"

    Neil stood up, feeling equally deeply.

    "Hey, if Feit is like me, so what?"

    "Tell your mother to have another baby."

    "Ah! Neil is so bad, even Feit and I are not enough, yet he still wants it!"

    “…You’d better kill me.”

    "I just heard Alicia say that you live in this guy's house" Alyssa asked Alicia, but her eyes looked at Neil strangely, "I don't want to ask why you live in his house.  Why isn’t Feit with you?”

    "Well, there are many reasons. When Feite comes back, I will tell you in detail if I have the chance"

    Seeing that Neil had no intention of answering, Alicia could only answer randomly.

    "……Oh well."

    Alyssa’s eyes swept back and forth between the two of them, but she still suppressed the doubts in her heart.

    She always felt that they and Nanoha had a common secret that she didn't know about.

    Alyssa felt a little irritated unconsciously.

    "Well, it's time to go home" Seeing that the atmosphere seemed to be silent, Neil said aloud, "Miss, you should go back too, otherwise you will be confessed to again later"

    "Well, I understand."

    "Hey, what confession, tell me!"

    Alicia immediately became interested, but ended up being slapped on the forehead by Neil.

    When Neil and the three of them were walking on the road, they met a familiar guy, who was staring with his mouth wide open, with a look of surprise on his face that made him stupid.

    "Hey, Furuichi-san"

    Neil opened his dead eyes and said hello to the other party. How dare he meet an acquaintance at such a distance. In this small town, the chance of such randomness is really unusually high.

    "Um, can you explain the current situation in detail?"

    Furuichi held his forehead, reluctantly put on a relaxed smile, and tried hard to pose as a wise man.

    "What do you care about?"

    Neil and the two girls all tilted their heads at the same time, with several question marks popping up on their heads.

    "You still ask me what I care about!? Why are you with classmate Alyssa and a cute girl!!"

    "Ha, you ask why, it's just that we met on the road"

    "Oh my god!! Neil, has spring arrived again!? What a world without morals this is!!!!"

    Furuichi rubbed his eyebrows and almost smoke came out, and he fell intoA subtle state of rage.

    "Can you calm down, Furuichi-san, be careful and poke your forehead"

    "Ah, Neil, who made an oath with me to be a jobless virgin for the rest of his life, unexpectedly had something good happen to him. This was such a shock, as if all the hair on his butt was about to fall out, just like hair loss.  Dropped, and they are actually two cute girls of the same age? Obviously I remember that Neil’s preference seems to be the royal sister style with bulging front and back - "

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? could have two lines of bitter tears of blood and tears left in their eyes, Gu Shi looked at the sky aimlessly.

    ""

    "Well, anyway" Neil walked over and punched Gu Shi directly in the face, "You set my egg first!!!"

    “How can I not be determined after you’ve done this?!”

    "Have you calmed down, Furuichi-san"

    "I was forced to cool down"

    Furuichi was lying on the ground. Was that a meteorite that punched him so hard that his head was smoking?

    Ah, this time the handsome side of the beautiful girl was completely ruined in front of her.

    "By the way, who is this lady next to you?"

    Furuichi saw Alicia and asked Neil.

    "Alicia Testerosa, is"

    Neil wanted to say the words "my tenant", but he felt that Furuichi might get crazy if he said it, and there might be some rumors the next day. Last time Hayate came to visit his home.  It was this guy who broke the news.

    ???????????????????????????????? How about we kill him here to eliminate the trouble?

    Furuichi was covered in cold sweat, and his teacher was releasing an unabashed murderous light next to him. In an instant, he felt that his life seemed to be forced to the edge of the cliff.

    However, Neil and Furuichi had no time to care about anything else at this time, because a group of vicious guys were coming towards them.

    "Hey!! Who is the guy who just bullied me from Dumburo High School!!!"

    The bald man in the lead stared fiercely at the few brats in front of him.

    "Uh, boss, did we find the wrong person? They are all brats"

    A boy next to him came over and asked in a low voice that the combined age of the primary school students in front of him might not be older than his father.

    "You can't be wrong, that brat from the Denshi family is so big!"

    The bald boss spoke with confidence and no guilt at all for bullying a child.

    "Ehehehe!!! What is this sudden development!?"

    Furuichi looked at these delinquent high school students in despair, and suddenly jumped from one desperate situation to another more dangerous desperate situation?

    Neil looked at the group of people in front of him, and then glanced back at Alyssa. She was looking away and whistling as if it had nothing to do with herself, while Alicia's eyes were shining and looking forward to it.

    "Oh? It's you, right?"

    The bald boss noticed Furuichi who was making a noise, and after scanning the four of them, he identified Furuichi whose jaw was about to dislocate, because Neil seemed to be even weaker than Furuichi, and he seemed to be fine with long hair.  Bullying look.

    "Well, I don't have anything to say. Anyway, keep going, Furuichi-kun"

    Neil patted Furuichi on the shoulder and covered his mouth to suppress laughter.

    "Why me!! Don't act like you're just watching a show!!! I'm your student!!!"

    "Hey, hey, hey, you guys, don't you feel shy bullying a few kids?"

    A pleasant magnetic voice interrupted them.

    Furuichi turned his head as if he had seen a savior, and saw a group of girls wearing white special attack uniforms walking over, but the wooden knives, chains, clubs, and maces they held in their hands really made him feel embarrassed.

    Are today’s delinquents so ferocious even if they are too young girls?

    But it doesn’t matter, these big sisters are so beautiful.

    "Furuichi-san, you have lost all your moral integrity"

    ""

    Neil raised his eyes and looked at the group of female delinquents. The leading girl had a healthy wheat-colored complexion. Her long purple hair was tied up and swayed with her steps. She had a bamboo stick in her mouth and her eyes showed no sign of weakness.  Stare at the group of boys.

    "Ah? It's none of your business! This is our Duowu Luo's business, you Furious Emperor, get out of the way!!"

    At the critical moment, the boss did not give in because the other party was a girl, and it seemed that he had some connections with the other party.

    But the leading girl didn’t reply to his words, she just walked over and whispered:After staring at Neil for a while, he suddenly put his hand on Neil's head, with a friendly smile on his lips.

    "Your kid is Neil, right? I heard the tyrant mention you, you are such a cute kid"

    "Tyrant?"

    Neil didn't slap the opponent's hand away. After all, she was a quasi-royal sister, and he was just confused about the tyrant she mentioned. The group of guys from Duwuluo High School behind him seemed a little unhappy after hearing this title.  It looks good, like taking laxatives.

    It sounds like he is very tough. Is there such a formidable person around him?

    "Ahaha, it's someone you know anyway"

    "Hey, Rika, this kid here is also very cute. I'm Shizuku Itoi, and I'll die at night~~~"

    "Hey, Shizuku, you're scaring people"

    And Furuichi was surrounded by several female delinquents holding his face in his hands. At this moment, he was so happy that he almost fainted.

    "You women, don't forget about us! Bastards, don't think we dare not take action. Even if Nan Lixiang knows the "tyrant", I won't be afraid of you!  !  "

    "Huh? Even if you don't know that guy, I will beat you up. If you have the guts, come and try it!!"

    The bosses of the two factions began to clamor, and they gritted their teeth as fiercely as a wolf.

    "Boys! Don't take it lightly just because they are girls! Let them see the power of Dumburo High School!!"

    “Oh oh oh!!!”

    "Ah!? We are the Furious Emperor, don't underestimate us, you scum!!"

    "Follow the boss and rush!!!"

    Alicia and Alyssa stood on the outside, watching the two gangs fighting like this, feeling almost numb.

    "Ahaha, the fight started"

    Alyssa laughed dryly a few times, revealing a pair of dead fish eyes like Neil's.

    "Ah, everyone is so full of energy. It's so lively, I really want to join in"

    Alicia showed a completely different expression, and her eagerness to try made Alyssa doubt that she would rush in next second.

    Neil, who was in the middle of it, was punching one after another, while Fushi was running around with his head in his hands, hiding in a cold sweat.

    "What's going on!? Gang war!? I'm just an ordinary elementary school student. I simply ran to the wrong set!!"

    "Ah ah ah, let me go back to my mother's arms and drink milk!!"

    As soon as Fushi turned his head, he saw Neil kicking a big man away, making him look embarrassed.

    This guy’s strength is as unparalleled as ever.

    “You stinky brat!!”

    Fushi suddenly heard a loud shout from behind him. He turned around and saw a bad guy hitting him with his fist.

    ——I’m probably seriously injured now.

    Unable to escape, we can only watch the imminent crisis coming.

    In the blink of an eye, Furuichi felt as if his head was being pushed down, and a gust of wind passed over his head.

    "Really, don't get in the way here, leave as soon as possible, there are so many people here, even if you stand behind me, I may not be able to care about you, I might even beat you up"

    Furuichi only saw Neil punch the opponent away, and with a few words, he pushed him to the safety of Alicia.

    Furuichi was startled for a moment, and when he looked back, what caught his eye was Neil's expression that was slightly different from usual.

    I once saw this unique side of him in a martial arts competition.

    Looking at him intently in the fight, Furuichi pursed his lips.

    ——It’s really strong.

    "Hey, are you okay, Furuichi-san?"

    Seeing Fushi’s dull expression, Alyssa couldn’t help but asked, it wouldn’t be funny if he was beaten silly.

    "Uh, I'm fine" Furuichi waved his hand, then looked at Alicia, pointing to the chaotic situation, "Miss Alicia, is it okay to be in such a mess?"

    The bald boss seemed to have been beaten ten meters above the ground just now. Is that okay?

    "No problem! You don't know, right? Fighting is a specialty of this street. Many idiots living here will die if they don't fight. Even Neil fights one fight every three days and one fight every five days."  Yes, to a certain extent, he is very familiar with the people here"

    It’s really a disgusting street.

    “Then Alicia, wouldn’t it be dangerous for you to live here?”

    Alyssa really can’t imagine that if a child lives here, wouldn’t he be frightened every day?"That's not the case" Alicia shook her head and smiled, as if she didn't care much, "Don't look at these people as being fierce, but in fact they are very principled people, at least they will not bully the elderly or children.  At best, they have bad mouths. Just now they were just scaring us. In the words of Neil and Granny Denshi, these people are apes without brains and can only express themselves in the most primitive way.  It’s just blood that’s burned too hot…”

    "Of course, there are also other connections, such as the mother-in-law Denshi and the "Scarlet Overlord" rumored here are Neil's family, so those people don't dare to mess with the people in the family"

    ""

    ? Okay, Scarlet Overlord is really the name of the bunker. Is Neil's house full of monsters?

    Furuichi and Alyssa once again watched the scene near the end. In their eyes, something seemed to be different.

    "These guys are really getting more and more durable"

    Neil twisted his wrist and walked back. His face was not red and he was out of breath. It was impossible to tell that he had just finished fighting.

    "You do like fighting"

    Furuichi looked at Neil and smiled softly.

    Niel paused for a moment, then shrugged and smiled slightly.

    "I don't hate it."

    "I didn't expect that my teacher is still a bad person" Alyssa covered her face as if she had a headache, "Are you performing a GTO?"

    "Please ask Mr. Onitsuka for this kind of thing" Neil scratched his head and said boredly, "Well, if I can make extra money, I wouldn't mind making a cameo"

    But not long after he finished speaking, Neil found that Furuichi, Alyssa and Alicia were all silent in front of him, with dull expressions on their faces.

    "Huh? Are you possessed by a ghost, you guys?"

    Suddenly, an arm even rougher than Kenjiro's wrapped around Neil's neck. He was stunned for a moment, and then fell into the shadow of despair.

    Who released this Godzilla at the end of the 21st century

    "Oh? Neal-chan, are you planning to make extra money? I have a place where you can make a guest appearance. I originally came out to see where the kid was having such a fun time, but I didn't expect to hear such good news"

    Furuichi and Alyssa looked up at the tall figure, with the stubble, thick eyebrows, piercing eyes, light lip gloss and eye shadow, a perfect figure comparable to King Billy, and a charming Jean  The kimono that no one can look at directly gave them an unparalleled impact.

    "Ah, I really want to vomit. Can I vomit?"

    "Hello, Mrs. Xixiang."

    Alicia reluctantly moved her lips and said hello proactively.

    "Oh, it's Alicia" Xixiang moved his eyes and nodded, "Go back and tell your family that Neil won't be going back tonight. He's working at my place, so tell them not to worry"

    "Well, I understand, please feel free to do so."

    Neil, who was almost out of breath, stared at him. Alicia sold him in the blink of an eye. Please feel free to take him for what he is. He didn't even know if he would be able to see the sun tomorrow.  .

    “Let’s go, Neil-chan~~~”

    Xixiang smiled girlishly at Neil, and Neil immediately rolled his eyes and fainted while frothing at the mouth.

    “Is it okay, Alicia?”

    Watching Neil being carried away on her shoulders, Alyssa felt for the first time that it was not easy for him either.

    "It doesn't matter, Mrs. Saigo is a good person."

    ""

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    That night, Xixiang Ladyboy Club.

    “Clang, clang, clang! The super future star of our store is now making a grand appearance, Sonoko!!!”

    "Who are you calling Sonoko! Who wants to be the future star of your store!!"

    "Come on, Nierzi! You have great potential to become the ACE_OF_ACE of our store!!"

    "A devil wants this kind of potential, even if you give me money!!"

    "Yo!! Pretty boy, twist your waist!!"

    “You can do it yourself, don’t make too many demands, you perverted uncles!!”

    "Yoooooooo, such a cute child is indeed a boy! Long live Lord Lucifer!!!"

    "Have your male-only penetrating weapons been scrapped by you idiots!?"

    "Nierzi, please date!!!"

    “Go to hell——!!!!!!”

    On the stage, ?A girl in a gorgeous kimono with light make-up, who was actually a boy, was dancing with terrifying momentum with a folding fan. Next to her, Saigo was admiring the dance with a face full of admiration.

    This kid really has hope of becoming the master of the great route.

    The next day, the news about Neil's transformation into a new human spread secretly without his knowledge.

 Text Chapter 63 To maintain moral integrity or to lose moral integrity, that is the question

    The long black hair floated gently.

    The bright pupils reflect the surrounding scenery, like a mirror world.

    The girl put her hands behind her back, holding a smile on her lips, and stepped lightly.

    "Ah, no matter how many times I come here, I always feel that this place is huge"

    The corners of Tifa's mouth were slightly raised, her eyes were shrouded in a bright light, and she looked around every inch of Maho Liang Academy from time to time.

    "That's right. After we entered through the school gate, we walked for more than half an hour and felt like we didn't even see the end"

    Alicia, who was following Tifa, glanced around with the same interest. Whenever she saw the architecture of European classical beauty and the natural scenery, her vermilion eyes suddenly brightened like gems.

    "Well, I heard from Neil that there are many schools here, ranging from elementary school to university, plus various research institutes, shopping streets and library islands. It really can't be visited in one day" Tifa introduced, tapping her lower lip.  , suddenly remembered something interesting, a smile on his face, "This school also has many activities, such as the last school festival, which was held for three days and three nights. It was really lively"

    "Wow, that sounds so interesting" Alicia immediately flattened her mouth in disgust when she saw Tifa's expression, and then murmured angrily, "If Neil had woken me up earlier, then I couldn't have done it either."  Did you attend the school festival?"

    ""

    Tifa scratched her cheek and smiled silently. Is this what she should be struggling with?

    "But it's great, I want to go to school here too"

    Looking at Alicia’s longing expression, Tifa couldn’t help but smile.

    "What you say should be fine. As long as you worship Tony Nier or Negi, they should be able to find a way"

    "Hmm, please Tony Neil? I always think that guy will say something like "It's too troublesome, so I won't do it""

    Alicia closed her eyes and frowned, as if she could imagine the scene at that time.

    "maybe……"

    Tifa nodded with deep understanding. She quite agreed with Alicia's idea and her understanding of that guy.

    However, because of her understanding, she knew that if Alicia really asked him to ask for help, Neil would still do his best to help her.

    "A soft-hearted fool."

    Tifa pursed her lips and murmured in a low voice. She was a little bit disgusted by this.

    "What's wrong, Tifa?"

    Alicia noticed Tifa’s little movements and couldn’t help but feel a little weird.

    Tifa came back to her senses immediately, scratched her cheek and laughed dryly, "It's okay, I just got a little lost in thought"

    "Hey, what are you thinking about? You are so absorbed in your thoughts~~~"

    Alicia rolled her eyes and didn’t know what she was thinking of. She half-covered her mouth with her hand and leaned over with an ambiguous smile.

    Tifa blocked the approaching smiling face with her hand and said angrily, "What are you thinking about? I feel like you are becoming more and more like that guy Neil"

    "Hehe, you are so embarrassed that I got it right, right?"

    "You're not shy!"

    "Oh~~~Don't you deny what you said before? Sure enough, Tifa-chan's heart is full of Nier~~~"

    ""

    Faced with such teasing, Tifa simply shut her mouth and turned away as if she didn't hear anything.

    Seeing Tifa like this, Alicia stopped teasing her. She glanced around and asked, "Hey, Tifa, where is Neil's school? We've been gone for a long time"

    Originally, I was idle at home and wanted to come to the school to kill some time. However, after I came here with Tifa, this journey was really a good way to kill the time.

    ??Looking carefully, it seems that it is almost time for get out of class to end.

    "This place is too big. I haven't been here many times. How can I know how to get there?"

    "Eh? Didn't we see that big map when we entered?"

    “It’s true, but”

    "Is Tifa a roadie!? So cute!!"

    "What are you so cute about!? You're not praising yourself in disguise, when you haven't found a way either!?"

    "Are you two brats students here?"

    The two of them, who were fighting and looking for their way around, suddenly heard a voice coming from behind them. At the same time, they turned their heads and saw a tall man in black sportswear standing not far away with a cool expression.

    "Hello, we are not students here, we are here to find someone."

    TifaliNodding gracefully, the person in front of him seemed to be a school teacher or administrator.

    "Looking for someone?" Heigang raised his eyebrows and looked at the two girls in front of him, "Who are you looking for?"

    “It’s Neil Springfield who works at Shengxiang Elementary School here.”

    "It's that kid, but it's almost time for school to end. If we go by now, the people in the elementary school will probably leave as well. Forget it, I'll lead you there. Maybe that kid is still in school  By the way, are you his friends?"

    “We are his girlfriends!!”

    Before Tifa could speak, Alicia answered first.

    "girlfriend!?"

    Heigang opened his eyes in surprise, while Tifa covered his forehead as if he had a headache. He dared to believe that Alicia would start to display her natural instinct of fearing chaos in the world again.

    "I didn't expect that boy to have two girlfriends, but it seems reasonable after thinking about it"

    Heigang sighed at first, and then nodded unexpectedly.

    "Well, this gentleman"

    "Just call me Heigang" Heigang lowered his head and looked at Tifa, noticing the tangled look on her face as she hesitated to speak, and said with a very understanding expression, "Don't worry, I understand"

    "No, actually"

    "Let's go, I'll take you there now."

    "That bastard is really incredible. He actually did such a thing, but he is a role model for others. This is considered a harm to others' children. Well, I should be able to use this reason to teach him a lesson"

    A cold smile appeared on Black Steel's lips, and his narrow eyes narrowed slightly, flashing a frightening red light from time to time. When Tifa noticed the eldest brother's expression, she knew that the unlucky child was about to suffer a big disaster again.  , couldn't help but draw a cross in my heart.

    "Meow haha, it feels like something interesting is going to happen"

    Hearing Alicia’s cheerful laughter, Tifa sighed sadly, feeling deeply powerless.

    【Neal, if you want to blame it, you have a teammate who has been deceiving people for thirty years】

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Woo——"

    "What's the matter, Neil?"

    Naye suddenly heard Neil making a sound of unknown meaning, couldn't help but frowned, and asked with some worry.

    "It's okay, I just suddenly felt so miserable that I let out such a scream from my soul that it shook the world"

    "I have no idea what you are talking about" Nanoye shook her head in confusion, and then laughed happily, "But this means that Neil, there is nothing wrong with you"

    "Naye, at this moment, I feel more desperate than when I met a giant."

    She had just escaped from the demon king of the Kamabaka Kingdom and was mentally traumatized. Now she was attacked by this girl Nanoha. As her master, Neil suddenly felt that his majesty had lost as much as a certain vampire. He couldn't help but feel  I feel like life is dark.

    "By the way, aren't we going to the back mountain? This direction doesn't seem right"

    Nanoye looked at the direction Neil led the way. She had been training with Neil every day after school as usual, but at this moment, she visually saw that it was completely different from where she usually went.

    "Well, anyway, what I'm teaching you is just the control and application of magic power, and how to fight. I plan to hand you over to a more capable and experienced guy. Regardless of magic or physical skills, with her level, she can definitely  You trained me to become a master"

    Originally Naiyara was still being trained today. Neil felt that he had nothing to teach. After all, the magic system was completely different. Apart from some basic things, Neil felt that it would be better to have someone like Yuno as a coach.  Suitable for yourself.  When Professor Nanoha was in actual combat, whenever he encountered her unconsciously cute look, Neil would be blasted to pieces by a burst of starlight.

    Therefore, directly throwing Nanoha to the merciless Yiwen is definitely very profitable. Anyway, it is healthier for young people to abuse them, and there is Negi who can attract firepower next to him, and more importantly,  He can go home and cook quickly after school.

    【Ah, I can’t help it anymore, I can’t stop crying.  】

    "don't want!"

    Naye's face changed slightly and she shouted subconsciously, even her voice became slightly shrill.

    Neil was startled and quickly turned his head to look over, only to see Nanoye staring at him with her mouth bulging as if she was very angry.

    "Uh, what's wrong with you, Miss Nanoha?"

    &nbsp; Neil asked cautiously after being stared at by Nanoye for a while.

    "me……"

    When asked by Neil, Nanoye didn't know how to answer. Could it be that she told him that she didn't want to leave him?

    "Dream on, it would be better to use a starburst to make him surrender."

    "Ms. Nanoha, did you think of something dangerous just now! Although I don't know what it was, I am firmly against violence!!"

    With the flash of red light in Nanoye’s eyes and the faint smile of excitement on her lips, no matter how idiotic she was, Neil still felt that he seemed to be very close to the door of hell.

    "Ahaha, what are you talking about Neil? I never thought of using Starlight Explosion to blast you"

    Nanoha scratched her cheek, smiled very cutely, and said horrible words that made Neil break into a cold sweat.

    【This guy said something that must never be uttered!  Naturally black?  ?  Definitely natural black!  !  】

    "Neil, why do you want others to teach me? I'm afraid I won't get along"

    Naye thought for a while and finally came up with a reason.

    "So that's the problem"

    Neil breathed a sigh of relief. He really didn't realize that Nanoha's character would be afraid of strangers, but this was no problem at all. After all, Yiwen's appearance was very deceptive. At first glance, he looked like a harmless cat, and he was very similar to  You don't have to worry about getting along with Yi Wen at all, because that guy's queen character is definitely about making others obey her.

    "That's not okay, Nanoha. If you hold back because of this small worry, you won't be able to make great progress in the future! Although I will be a little reluctant to let you go, dad, I will still do this for your future.  I did it! So, even if you resent Dad, I won’t regret it!!"

    "What dad, what role are you playing!"

    Nanoye slapped away Neil's hand on her shoulder with dissatisfaction. She blinked, not knowing what she thought of, her eyes suddenly lit up, and a meaningful smile appeared on her face.

    "Well, after all, Neil was defeated by me, I don't think he has the ability to teach me anything"

    "What!? Defeated by you!? It was just your luck that time. If I do it ten times again, you will not be my brother's" Neil originally retorted angrily, but when he saw Nanoye's smile, he seemed to understand.  Everything changed, "Well, since you said so, I also feel that I am not capable"

    Nanoha's smile froze slightly, but soon her lips curved into a more contemptuous arc, and at the same time her eyes swept three inches ahead.

    "Neil, it really doesn't work."

    Neil, who had been paying attention to Nanoye's expression, naturally noticed the other person's gaze. He looked down and couldn't help but widen his eyes, like an angry cat staring at Nanoye who was smiling leisurely and contentedly.

    "No!? You dare to say that I can't do it!? I've told you from the first day of class that I am a man who can break through the sky. The word "no" cannot appear to me!! Very good, Nanoha.  Just wait, if I don’t train you well, I will spend the rest of my life hanging around Xixiang!!!”

    “This is what you said, Neil~~~”

    Naye secretly made a gesture indicating that the plan was successful, and at the same time thought of something in her heart.

    【This trick of using retreat to advance that my mother taught me is really useful. Although I don't know why I aimed at it like this in the end, as long as it succeeds, I'll be fine!  】

    In fact, it was not until some years later that Nanoha understood the true meaning of this matter. At that time, she lamented that her health teacher died early. At the same time, she was very fortunate that she had a mother as great as Kami who allowed her to do this.  I have avoided many detours in my life.

    "Forget it, let's stop today's training. I'll go back and think about how to arrange it"

    “I don’t know whether it was because he was inspired to fight or because his dignity as a man was challenged. Neil began to seriously think about what to do. Usually, these things were left to Anders to do.

    "Huh? What is that guy doing?"

    Neil suddenly slowed down, and a shadowy figure appeared in his field of vision.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Ha, why are all the cleaners boys, not even a girl"

    Furuichi stopped the broom in his hand, looked around the classroom, and couldn't help but sigh sadly.

    Doesn’t it mean that if men and women match each other, the work will not be tiring?  There are just a bunch of idiots here, and they are exhausted from doing anything.

    "You just give up on this idea, this is terribleIt's our class's policy" Yuuji walked past Furuichi with a broom on his shoulder, not looking like he was working at all, "That guy said that in order to avoid a series of unnecessary problems caused by male-female combinations, we separate boys and girls.  Separated to facilitate management, do you think we can resist the mountain above our heads?  And the girls seem to agree"

    “Can you disagree!? Girls almost don’t have to participate in work during the week!!”

    "From this point of view, it turns out that he is still a gentleman"

    "That's weird! Even if he is a gentleman, he can only be a gentleman in another sense!!!"

    "I'm telling you, you can chat as much as you want, but if you can work, Yuuji, you've barely even done anything!!"

    Listening to the two complaining, Touma couldn't stand it anymore. He was almost the only one working now. He obviously planned to grab those half-price bento boxes.

    "You should tell the group of people over there first"

    Yuuji pointed with his broom in the direction of the podium, where a group of people were gathering for activities.

    Standing on the podium, Akihisa used the broom as a guitar and danced his fingers as much as he could, as if he had returned to the school festival concert, with the intense melody seeming to linger in his ears.

    “Come on, call me!!!”

    “Honey!!!”

    "What a tall person!!! Call me God-sama!!!"

    "Ah, Lord Kami is playing a game console in that corner over there"

    Touma looked at this scene, then looked at someone in the corner who had entered the god of strategy mode, and couldn't help but sigh.

    How long will he be able to do this?

    ——

    Suddenly, the sound of the door being pulled attracted the attention of everyone in the class.

    A handsome face that was as cold as a knife appeared behind the door, and at the same time, those sharp wolf-like eyes made the guys in the class stay silent for a while and started cleaning obediently.

    “Kids, is your bastard head teacher gone already?”

    They were slightly surprised by the unexpected punishment, and then suddenly realized that it was their class teacher who had caused the hatred.

    "Well, our bastard head teacher left early during the last self-study class and let all the girls go"

    As the leader of the boys, Xiongji told Heigang in detail. When Heigang heard this, he felt that the temples on his forehead began to beat again.

    "That rascal……"

    "Um, Teacher Heigang, what do you want from Neil?"

    Touma's question caused Heigang to turn around. He looked at the people in the class, and for some reason the corner of his mouth curled up into a weird smile.

    "Ah, actually it was the boy's two girlfriends who came to see him"

    "What——!?"

    "girlfriend——!?"

    “Two more——!?”

    The boys looked at each other and saw the jealousy hidden in each other's eyes. They nodded one after another, immediately picked up the thing in their hands, and rushed out of the back door without saying a word.

    "Hey, don't damage public property"

    Heigang shouted behind them, chuckled, and then walked downstairs.

    When he walked downstairs, he found that the two girls waiting nearby were gone. Instead, there was a guy who deserved a beating, gaping at the large cloud of dust.

    "Faye, did you see the two little girls who were here just now?"

    Heigang walked over, patted Fay on the shoulder and asked as coldly as usual.

    "Huh? It's Kurojia~~" Faye turned around and showed a very hearty smile, and then her face became a little weird, "Kurojia, are you a lolita control?"

    Heigang was startled, then his face turned black, he pulled out a cold long knife out of thin air, clasped his hands and raised it, ready to slash at it.

    "You really deserve to be cut down just like that kid"

    “Ehehehe!! Oppose violence, Hei-chan~~~”

    “Go to hell!!”

    "Wait a minute, aren't you going to ask where those two girls went? I'll tell you, but you can't do anything to me!"

    ""

    Heigang stopped and stared at Fay coldly, while Fay smiled slightly and tidied up his clothes. It was not until Heigang was about to have his second impact that he slowly spoke.

    "Actually, I just met them and chatted for a few words. I found out that they were here to see Neil-chan, so I told them that Neil-chan had left.Okay, so they took their leave, and let me tell you something by the way.  "

    "That means you knew it beforehand, right?"

    "Well Wow!! Kuro-chan, a surprise attack is a foul!!"

    “I don’t care about you!!”

    “I clearly said I wouldn’t do anything!!”

    "Did I promise you!?"

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "So, you lost the ring that Yiwen gave you and you were thinking about how to die, maybe this is it?"

    "No, I'm not thinking about how to die"

    Negi looked at his brother depressedly, forgetting if he didn't help, he was still gloating about his misfortune.

    "I just lost my ring, is there any need to do this?"

    Although the ring was a relatively rare magic item, it was not in a life-and-death situation. However, seeing Negi like this, Neil immediately felt very happy.

    "You won't understand. If Master finds out, I will see hell"

    Yiwen’s terror began to emerge in Negi’s mind. His face turned pale and his whole body was shaking, as if he had seen a ghost.

    Neil couldn’t help but sigh at how powerful Yiwen was. He was able to make Negi, a little man-trained boy, even more miserable. He felt like he was almost turning into an M.

    "Hey, Neal, what's the ring that Mr. Negi mentioned? Doesn't it matter that he's still like this?"

    Nanoye pulled the corner of Neil's clothes and asked with some confusion.

    "Well, that ring is like a wedding ring that represents a lifelong promise, and Negi, the idiot, threw it away without knowing where. If his powerful wife at home knew about it, he would probably not have to go to bed for a month."

    "Hey!? Teacher Negi is already married!?"

    "Hey, Neil, stop making this up!"

    "I'm not making it up, I'm just explaining it to Nanoha."

    "What are you trying to explain!!"

    Facing Negi’s fire-breathing eyes, Neil shrugged and had to give up, "Okay, okay, I won’t say it anymore. Why don’t you recall it and let me help you reorganize the scene at that time."

    "real?"

    Negi looked at him suspiciously, could this guy really be so kind?

    "We are brothers after all Speaking of which, when did the ring disappear?"

    "It should have been last night"

    "Well, very good" Neil nodded, "Which woman's bed did you sleep in last night?"

    "Herehey!! Where are you going!!"

    Negi is crazy, he actually believes in a guy like Neil, he is really a fool.

    "Oh, oh, did you really sleep in someone else's bed? Yeah, there are so many people in the girls' dormitory, who could it be?"

    "I told you not to do it!! I haven't even slept in Asuna-san's bed recently!!"

    "The married life is not harmonious?"

    “Stay away from me!!!”

    "Teacher Negi is not pure."

    ""

    Negi leaned against the tree, wanting to die.

    “Neil——!!!”

    Just when Neil was enjoying the sight of Negi being beaten to a pulp, a familiar scream came from behind. Without thinking, he immediately bent down. The next second, a figure flew over his head, and at the same time, a wave of wind blew up.  A gust of cold wind.

    Neil raised his head and looked at the blond girl who flipped in the air and landed perfectly, and couldn't help but be speechless for a while.

    "Alicia, do you have to say hello in this way? If I hadn't avoided it, I really doubt I would have suffered internal injuries from you."

    "It doesn't matter, I just said hello a little more enthusiastically."

    "Is this called being more enthusiastic!? Who would rush over at a speed of 40 yards, 4 seconds and 2!? Do you think I am an American football player!?"

    “What a small family man.”

    "I'm sorry, anyone would be petty when their lives are at stake!"

    "Tch, I won't talk to you anymore" Alicia left Neil alone, moved her target to Nanoye who was aside, and immediately pounced on her, "yahoo! Nanoye!!"

    "Whoa, be careful, Alicia!!"

    Neil sighed helplessly at the two who started to fuck Lily, then turned his head and forced a smile at the black-haired girl who was running slowly.

    "Won't you stop this guy, Tifa?"

    ? ???Isn't this bad?  There is a beautiful girl throwing herself into my arms"

    Tifa walked up to Neil and smiled teasingly.

    “I wish the way of throwing myself into someone’s arms could be improved”

    Neil muttered softly, but the next moment, Tifa's beautiful black hair was fluttering with invisible domineering aura.

    "What were you talking about just now?"

    "No, I didn't say anything, Your Lady Queen."

    Neil immediately displayed his low-profile and domineering attitude. His dignity and integrity were completely useless in front of Tifa.

    "Ah, look, Nanoha, Neil is starting to lose his moral integrity again!!"

    "Neil has never had any moral integrity anyway"

    "Alicia, shut up, whose fault do you think it is that makes me like this!"

    "You blame me?"

    "Ha, if I don't blame you, why should I blame myself!?"

    "Shut up."

    "Yes, Your Lady Queen."

    "Neil really suffered."

    Alicia’s triumphant look made Neil want to hang her up and tickle her, but for Tifa’s sake, he still lay on the ground obediently.

    "By the way, what is Negi doing there?"

    Tifa noticed Negi, who had been ignored for a long time, but the other party was obviously trapped in an endless loop and did not notice their arrival.

    "Nieji is struggling with the question of whether he should have moral integrity or lose his moral integrity."

    ""

    “By the way, why did you and Alicia come here?”

    “Well, since it’s okay to stay at home, and Alicia has never been to school, I took her here for a walk.”

    Neil looked back at the girl who was chatting enthusiastically with Nanoye. She had maintained such an optimistic attitude since she woke up. It was not an exaggeration to say that she was offline. However, these might just be to cover up her inner feelings.  lonely.

    【Looks like we need to hurry up.  】

    Just when Neil was thinking about something, a strange murderous aura rushed towards him. Neil looked around and saw a large black mist rumbling towards him.

    "What is that!? The Black Mist Monster!?"

    As soon as he finished complaining, Neil was swallowed by the black mist.

    "Whoa! Help! Huh? Isn't this a guy from the class!? Hey, are you rebelling!?"

    "Burn my remains with the blazing holy fire! How joyful is life, and how sad is death!"

    "Ahhh!! Where did you come from the Ming Cult!? These people are crazy again!!! Tifa, Negi, save me!!"

    Tifa watched the group of people go away speechlessly, and then glanced at Negi who continued to seek death.

    This school is still so peaceful today.

 Text Chapter 1 That day, the boy walked into a new world

    My name is Orima Ichika, I'm 15 years old, and my gender is, um, with excalibur underneath, you know.

    At this moment, the fifteen-year-old youth is like a deep-sea fish.

    “The classroom with all girls except me is very stressful.

    But it doesn’t matter. With my ability to withstand stress that I have developed since childhood, I can still withstand this kind of pressure. I am quite confident about this.

    Why do you say that?

    This has to start with my family and my world.

    “Today’s world, I simply don’t know how to describe it in words.  First of all, the two mainstreams in the world today are technology and magic. As far as I know, eight years ago, the flying super weapon called IS came out, and the world has undergone earth-shaking changes. However, weapons like IS can only be made by  The manipulation by girls has led to a fundamental change in the status of men and women in society.  However, the matter did not end there. In the following years, the ISSDA organization responsible for space development announced the existence of "magic". Magic was originally unknown. Coupled with the new life from the universe, it became even more complicated.  Not to mention the various superpowers in Academy City, the world was once again in turmoil. However, with the efforts of many parties, the world finally settled down, and magic was gradually accepted by everyone. At the same time, ordinary humans could not  All known alien races appeared one after another, and the world became more and more diverse.

    However, there are still unknown things in this world, such as disobedient gods, demons, angels, magic societies that are still hidden in the dark, and advanced beings buried in the shadows. I know these because my family is special.  The reason is, after all, the old man in my family is not an ordinary person.

    In short, there are as many angels and demons as dogs, and fairies and heavenly beings are everywhere. This world is a strategic fortress.

    However, this world view is not enough to shock me, because the family I live in is enough to numb my nerves. My home is simply the most chaotic place in the world.  Compared with one who has a personality, all kinds of weapons are worth the sky, and I can also see angels and demons eating together and having fun, and even aiming their guns at someone. The moment I knew the truth, my three views were completely destroyed. Thousands of years of history  They've all been tricked into being dogs.

    “Alas, this world is so damn peaceful.

    “But even so, I am still very stressed at this moment.

    I folded my hands and put them under my chin, with cold eyes, trying to look calm. At this time, I finally understood Commander Ikari’s sense of pressure to remain calm in the face of the apostles’ attack.

    Commander Ikari is mighty!  !  !

    But the sights gathered from all around are really uncomfortable. Haven’t you seen that my forehead is already covered with heart-wrenching beads of sweat?  ?  Sure enough, no matter how old a girl is, she always has a trembling heart!  !  Sure enough, a girl's gaze is the most terrifying thing in the world. The ever-changing changes of sometimes resentment and sometimes anger are simply more disasters than taking the Western Scriptures.

    I took a deep breath, narrowed my eyes slightly, and all the nerves in my body suddenly became more tense than ever before.

    ??????????????????????????????????

    Wow, I relaxed too much and almost came out from behind.

    Ha, by the way, why do I have to stay in a place like this?

    Thinking of this, I recalled what happened the night before.

    That night, my brother said to me with a smile that could be read as bright and written as slutty.

    "Ichika, you will become the happiest man in the world."

    So that’s what he was talking about!  !  !  !  !

    I sighed deeply, and I mourned for a second for my seemingly happiness and actual sorrow. I started to swim away and observe the people around me.

    Well, the eyes of the girls on the left and the right are full of unparalleled curiosity for knowledge, and their shining eyes almost flashed through their tough golden eyes.

    I can’t see the back part, but the sight of the thorns on my back makes me feel like I’m sitting on pins and needles. I can understand it even without looking.

    "The person directly in front of me is a slightly older woman.

    She is a bit petite, and her figure is almost the same as that of a student, but her chest size is the nemesis of all high school girls.  The clothes are relatively large and make her look more petite, but she still feels quite cute.  In addition, she also wears a pair of black-rimmed glasses. Although they are crooked, she can still be called a bespectacled girl.

    And this girl with glasses was looking at the people in the class in panic, her timid posture was reminiscent of an injured little rabbit.

    You are a teacher, show me some domineering power!

    "Everyone is here. Then, SHR is going to startWhoops!  "

    Well, it’s not something you can do if you want to.

    I gave the teacher an appreciative look, but for some reason the teacher turned red and smiled shyly.

    ????????????????????????????????????????? Suddenly, I felt that the pressure on my body was a little heavier, and I almost died from a thousand arrows piercing my heart.

    “Well, then, please introduce yourself, uh, in order of seat number.”

    The teacher seemed to have recovered from the inexplicable emotion and said to the students in the audience in a panic.

    ""

    "It's so quiet. My dignity as a teacher is suddenly shattered into pieces."

    I looked at the teacher who was about to cry, and I couldn't bear it. At the same time, I felt unhappy with the girls in the class. Are you shy because you just entered high school? No one responded. The teacher was about to cry. Really?  I'm going to cry!  !

    I glanced at the teacher, and the teacher’s eyes also moved over.

    ??Okay, our eyes met.

    Please don’t look at me like this, you are not my type, teacher.

    I quickly lowered my head, I still understand the principle that a dead Taoist friend will not die a poor Taoist.

    “Oh, give me a normal high school life.

    The reason why I specifically emphasize "ordinary" here is simply because what I am in now is definitely not an ordinary high school, but the famous IS Academy-the only school in the world that trains IS operators.

    And the most important point is that IS, this deceptive thing, can only be activated by girls, so naturally, this is a girls' school.

    And why am I here?

    I need to emphasize again that I am a boy, and I am definitely a boy at first glance. My appearance can be considered a bit handsome, but it is definitely not the kind of beauty that makes even IS unable to identify my gender.

    The reason why I came to such a ghost place has to start with the entrance exam in February.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    That day, the sun was shining brightly, and the cherry blossoms flying freely in the sky made me fall in love.

    I looked at the clear sky and encouraged myself in my heart.

    Today is the entrance exam for Junior High School. For your own goals, you can’t do it without working hard.

    The school I go to is called Mahora Gakuin. It is a very large Academy City that has everything from kindergarten to university. There are many schools in it, all types, and my target is the famous Mitsusaka High School.

    The reason why I chose Mitsusaka is not because of its reputation, but because my brothers and sisters all graduated from here. I have an indescribable yearning for that place.

    I want to chase the traces they left behind, and I want to be like them.

    that's it.

    Well, of course, if I am admitted to Mitsusaka High School, my goal of dominating Mitsusaka will be one step closer, and realizing Mahora's dream of complete domination will not be unattainable.

    Hahahaha, I couldn’t help but laugh out loud.

    "Why are you giggling so early in the morning?"

    At this time, my head was hit hard.  When I looked back, I saw a handsome man with white shoulder-length hair standing behind me. He was looking at me listlessly with a pair of dead fish eyes, and he didn't look like he was awake at all.

    "Brother, you got up so early"

    ??I touched my head and laughed dryly.

    "Well, seeing as you have a test today, I got up early to see you out"

    Hey, is this guy so kind?

    "Hey, don't think I can't understand your expression"

    "Well……"

    Although those dead fish eyes are completely rotten, they are still so sharp.

    I don’t know if my thoughts were revealed again, but I got another blow on the head.

    "By the way, you forgot to bring your admission ticket"

    I was stunned for a moment, watching my brother hand a certificate to me.

    "Huh? Didn't I prepare it last night?"

    As I was talking, I wanted to go through my bag. I had carefully prepared all kinds of things the night before.

    "Well, men will always forget some things, just like forgetting what their first love looked like"

    “I won’t forget it!!”

    I replied angrily, but I didn't notice the firmness in my tone.

    The old man looked at me steadily for a moment, with an inexplicable light flashing in his eyes.?, and then touched my hair with a slight smile.

    “Okay, take your admission ticket and go quickly, don’t be late.”

    I didn’t notice anything strange about my brother, so I took the admission ticket and didn’t check whether I really didn’t bring it with me. I said goodbye to my brother and went out.

    "It seems that Ichika has grown up"

    After saying this softly, the man walked back into the room with a smile.

    It was easy, so I came to the address indicated on the admission ticket.

    ???????????????????? Why is it not in Mahonliang Academy, but in a high school outside?

    But I didn’t think too much about it. Anyway, it said this on the admission ticket and I couldn’t change it even if I wanted to.

    But I feel a little uneasy.

    Are you nervous before the exam?

    With a feeling of apprehension, I walked into the imposing building in front of me.

    "I'm just going to go, turn left and right, how on earth are you going to get to the second floor!?"

    It’s been almost ten minutes since I walked, and I still haven’t found the stairs to the second floor. The internal structure is too complicated!  ?  Is this the maze before challenging the BOSS!  !

    My eyes wandered around, trying to find the guide map on the wall, but I sadly discovered that the walls inside were so beautiful that I couldn't even find a crack, let alone any wall charts.

    ?????????? This time, shit, I’m lost.

    "Hey, what should I do? Hey, why are you so quiet?"

    At this time, I finally realized that it was eerily quiet here. After walking for so long, I didn’t even meet a single person. Could it be that the exam has already started?  ?  Could it be that my dream of dominating Mitsusaka was just aborted?  ?

    God, I curse Jesus for not having chrysanthemums!  !

    “Perhaps God really heard my curse from the heart, and a door appeared not far in front of me.

    I walked to the door and saw a piece of paper stuck on it with the words "Infinite_Stratos Examination Room" written on it.

    "Well, I guess this is the right place"

    Because it says "Examination Room" on it.

    But the name of this examination room really looks impressive, and there are actually two English words that I can’t understand.

    Thinking of this, I feel deeply disappointed for my English course.

    I guess I won’t be able to pass the English test this time.

    But it doesn’t matter, my other subjects are fine!  !

    After taking a deep breath, I opened the door and walked into the room.

    "Ah, you are a candidate. Okay, go over there to change clothes. We are pressed for time, so you have to hurry up. This place can only be rented until four o'clock. I don't have time to trouble you. Really, I don't know what I'm doing.  What……"

    As soon as I entered the room, a nervous-looking female teacher, about thirty-five years old or above, spoke a lot of words like a machine gun without raising her head. I was stunned for a few seconds.

    Hey, hey, hey!  !  !  Sister, don’t you need to see what I look like and check my admission ticket!  ?  Where has the professionalism of being an invigilator gone?  ?  And what’s going on with changing clothes!  ?  You have to change clothes for exams these days!  ?  Are you asking me to use my body to show the beauty of the human body in ancient Greece?  ?  Sorry, I have been failing art classes since I was a kid!  !  Well, actually this is to prevent students from cheating, right?  But there is no one other than you in this room. I really don’t see any other candidates anywhere!  !

    While I was minding my own business, the elder sister gave instructions and walked out of the room directly with the documents in her arms.

    I watched the other party leave in embarrassment. I bet the eldest sister really didn’t even look at me.

    "Hey, what kind of test is this"

    I muttered a few words in a depressed voice and walked towards the place covered by the curtain.

    And at this moment, I entered a new world.

 Text Chapter 2 Sure enough, this is a conspiracy

    When I opened the curtain and walked in, I saw the object in the center of the room.

    The streamlined metal shell reflects light that is not dazzling, and an armor-like outfit sits quietly.

    I looked at it carefully and then fell silent.

    “Damn it, what kind of clothes do you want me to change into?! Are you asking me to take the war studies test!!”

    The bag in my hand was almost smashed by me.

    I calmed down the turbulent feeling in my heart that I wanted to hit someone, and walked over, looking left and right at this thing. After looking at it for a long time, I was speechless.

    Isn’t this the IS that appears on TV?

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of 1999

    But this thing actually has something to do with me. Well, it should be related to my family.

    "This is what changed the world"

    Because of the "White Knight Incident" of that year, the world became aware of the existence of this kind of weapon. At the same time, the originally balanced military structure suddenly collapsed. How many IS controllers can be found will directly affect the country's military strength.  , so every country began to implement a system of preferential treatment of women.

    Although there is a magical power like magic in the world today, it has not been widely used in the military due to various restrictions. Moreover, IS has advantages that can compete with magic. In comparison, the country is more willing to invest more resources.  on this emerging technology.

    Well, this is actually nothing to me. I am more curious about IS. After all, I have seen forces more powerful than IS.

    With all kinds of thoughts, I couldn't help but reach out and touch it.

    Anyway, IS can only be activated by women. If I, a pure man, touch it, I will probably have no reaction like touching a dead fish. It is a rare opportunity to touch it and I will not suffer any loss.

    However, there are always various unknowns in life. You can never guess what will happen in the next second. Of course, it is another matter if you have the ability to predict.

    A cold metallic feeling came from the fingertips, followed by a burst of dazzling silver light and various information pouring into the mind.

    “Eh!? Eh————!!!!!!”

    Faced with such a strange situation, I suddenly lost my train of thought.

    When I finally came to my senses, I found that the IS had actually moved and attached itself to my body like armor, becoming part of my hands and feet.

    "What happened!?"

    “Has someone activated IS!?”

    "who is it!?"

    "Huh? This, this is -"

    "man!?"

    Hearing the sound, a group of researchers in white coats came over. They opened the curtain and saw me activating IS. They all fell into a state of sluggishness where they couldn't think.

    I looked at the researchers in front of me in silence, and then looked at the abnormality on my body. I immediately showed a miserable face like a Christian abandoned by God. At the same time, the devil on my brother's face flashed through my mind.  smile, with only one thought left in her mind.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? This is a conspiracy.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    “Oh, I want to die.

    "Classmate, Orimaru Ichika-san!"

    A voice calling my name brought me back to reality from my annoying thoughts. I held my forehead and blurted out weakly before I could figure out the situation.

    "Ah, what's the matter?"

    "Ah, um, um, I'm very sorry for calling you so loudly all of a sudden. Are you, are you angry? Yes, I'm sorry! But, um, I'll introduce myself in the order of the fifty syllables. Now it's Oribara-san's turn.  So, I'm really, really sorry! Can you please introduce yourself? Are you willing?"

    It was then that I really came back to my senses and figured out the situation, and found that my deputy instructor, Yamada Maya, was constantly bowing his head and apologizing to me. It was obviously my own fault, but the teacher wanted to apologize himself. For a moment, I was full of guilt.

    "Uh, um, Mr. Yamada, you don't have to apologize like this. It's all my fault. I will introduce myself."

    I stretched out my hand to stop Teacher Maya Yamada from apologizing, and quickly made a comforting reassurance.

    "Really, really!? You, you promised me! You must do it!!"

    Teacher Yamada suddenly raised his head, seriously grasped my hand and leaned towards me, and he could still see the mist in his eyes.

    Teacher, are you really a teacher?  ?  This pairThe attitude of the little girl can easily be misunderstood, and some ignorant and innocent little boys might have fallen into trouble from then on!  !  !  Oh, oh, don't put your chest on it, be careful, my cannon may go off!  Also, I need to reiterate it again, teacher, you are really not my type!  !

    In the struggle between reason and sensibility, angels and demons, I took my hand out with difficulty, left my seat and walked to the podium with a slight bend without being noticed.

    Ah, I almost got hard just now.

    Standing on the podium, looking at the unabashed thirst for knowledge in the eyes of the girls in the audience, including Teacher Yamada, I suddenly felt like I was on the top of Mount Everest, and it was difficult to even breathe.

    "Ahem."

    I straightened my back and cleared my throat, thinking about what to say next.

    ???????????????????? But my mind went blank. As expected, the pressure had already crushed my thinking power into pieces.

    At this time, I took a peek at the seat by the window. Sitting there was a black-haired girl with a ponytail.

    Her name is Xiao Zhizhen, my childhood sweetheart who we only reunited after six years. This girl has always had a single ponytail. When I first entered the classroom, I recognized her at a glance.

    “But it’s really a transformation of women.

    No, no, now is not the time to think about this.

    "Help me quickly!!"

    I signaled her with my eyes. As a childhood sweetheart who has been dating for a long time, she must be able to understand this information instantly.

    "snort!"

    You actually ignored me!  ?

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Oh, oh, what does this cold aura and this arrogant attitude mean!  Where has the arrogant and a little bit coquettish Hoshi-chan gone!  !  Now Chen is completely 100% proud!  !  She actually abandoned me mercilessly at my critical moment, turned her face expressionlessly to the window, and snorted coldly, "I'll kill you, did I offend you, Miss Chen!"  !

    “However, this did remind me of something.

    I remember my brother once told me that when faced with a girl who is wrapped in pride and makes people wonder if she is engaged in chain defense, you must use your fiery penis to penetrate the opponent's uterus.

    Of course, this is summed up by my rich theory and practice. Although I don’t know where his theory and practice come from, I even wonder if he made it up casually.

    ??????????????????? However, I have no idea what those two words mean in English, because I am powerless in English. I have obviously been abroad, and there are foreigners at home. I only know the twenty-six English letters ABC, which is really weak.

    Well, I don’t really want to know the meaning of this. I know that what comes out of my brother’s mouth is definitely not fun, because every time I ask my sister or other older women in the family, I will be scolded.  Of course, many times I will attract hatred consciously or unconsciously. In comparison, the harm I suffered is quite small.

    Ah, I am going off topic again. Look, the eyes of the girls below are starting to burst into flames.

    Well, what should I say at this time?

    Let’s start with a song called “Girls’ School Boys” by Twins?  Well, it does fit the occasion, but this is a self-introduction, not a concert.

    【When we introduce ourselves, too many rhetoric just attracts the temporary attention of others. To let people know ourselves, the most important thing is to show our true side.  】

    Brother’s voice seemed to ring in my mind. At this time, I seemed to see the holy light of heaven.

    Sometimes I’m pretty reliable.

    The corners of my mouth raised slightly uncontrollably, and the sunshine outside the window shone in at the right time. At this moment, in the eyes of some ignorant little girls, I became a handsome and sunny boy.

    A small exclamation came from below, and my attention immediately came back. I took a breath and began to introduce myself.

    "My name is Ichika Orimara."

    “Yeah, yeah, yeah!!”

    Everyone’s eyes showed the expectation of “I want to hear more.”

    I smiled, what a group of curious and kind children.

    Then, I should also treat others with sincerity.

    "I like Lolita the most."

    Maintaining a sunny smile, I expressed what I loved most in my heart.

    institutions

    The sounds of various heads banging on the table and people falling to the ground kept ringing out. It seemed that they were moved by my sincerity.

    I think everyone can become a partner who loves lolita.

    At this moment, I seem to have new hope for the future.

    The sound of clicking footstepsThere was an urgent sound, is someone coming?

    “Are you going to reveal your abnormal sexual fetish as soon as you get here!?”

    Huh?  Does this sound sound familiar?

    But before I had time to react, I was hit hard on the head and sent flying.

    Wow, this kind of invisible murderous martial arts passed down by my brother is so familiar to me. The pain that directly penetrates the skull and hits the cerebral cortex is simply exhilarating How strange!  !  I'm not a pussy-shaker like Sister Xiaoyuan!  !  !

    “However, this knocking method, whether it’s power, angle, or speed, is very similar to the person in my impression.

    I swallowed and turned around with a little fear. I saw the woman behind me wearing a black suit and tight skirt. She had a slender figure and a body curve with no fat at all due to regular exercise. And the other person was at this time  He crossed his arms in front of his chest, raised the corners of his eyes, and his eyes were as sharp as a wolf's.

    "What the hell, Guan Yunchang!?"

    Snapped——

    “Ugh, I got hit on the head again, I’m probably going to have a cerebral hemorrhage now.

    "Sister Chifuyu, it hurts so much!"

    Yes, the domineering woman in front of me is my sister Chifuyu Orimaru.

    "Who is the hero in the Three Kingdoms, idiot!!"

    I rubbed my head and stood up from the ground, looking at my sister in front of me, very curious about her appearance.

    "Sister Chifuyu, why are you here? Aren't you out training for the annual World's No. 1 Martial Arts Tournament?"

    "Do you think I am Yamcha!? Who told you that I would go to that kind of conference!!"

    Chifuyu-san’s eyes started to sparkle, and her fists were clenched tightly. She would probably attack accordingly depending on my answer.

    “Uh, it’s my brother, that’s what I told you!!”

    I quickly shied away all the responsibilities, but after hearing this, Chifuyu-san loosened her fists and held her forehead in distress.

    "That idiot has been talking nonsense all day long"

    Looking at Chifuyu-san's depressed and gnashing expression, I couldn't help but want to laugh out loud. Those words I just came up with on the spur of the moment were purely to deceive my brother. Oh, haha, a Tai Chi push hand can kill someone invisible. I feel  At this moment, my IQ doubled several times.

    "Huh? By the way, what was going on with your self-introduction just now?"

    "Well……"

    Okay, I haven’t even breathed a sigh of relief yet. Why did this hatred suddenly shift back? I didn’t make fun of you.

    "My brother told me to be heart-to-heart and treat others with sincerity"

    And as soon as I finished speaking, Chifuyu-san came towards me with an angry fist.

    “Just lie to me now!!!!”

    Is it okay to let your brother lie like this openly?  ?

 Text Chapter 59 Looking forward to meeting him again

    "Hey, your eyes are wandering. Do you want to borrow money from me? For the sake of us being brothers, just tell me how much you want. It's okay to give the Ming coins directly to you!"

    There was a short distance from leaving the World Tree to one of the squares near the World Tree. Along the way, Neil found that Negi peeked at him very frequently, almost every few steps.  When he turned his head, Negi quickly turned his head and whistled. This behavior made Neil very unhappy, because it felt very disgusting to be treated like this by a boy, and Negi was not a girl who secretly liked him.  .

    “ Could it be that Negi has been looking at 3A girls for a long time and hasn’t had any contact with boys for a long time, and finally his interest in that area has begun to awaken!  ?

    In an instant, Negi’s image became dangerous in Neil’s eyes.

    "Why is it such an unlucky thing to say? How much do you want today's birthday to become the anniversary of my death! What do you mean by that look in your eyes? I always feel super unhappy!!"

    Negi was obviously stunned by Neil's sudden words for a few seconds before he reacted. Coupled with the weird look in his eyes, he couldn't help but complain angrily.

    Neil stuck out his tongue, put his hands on the back of his head, and quickened his pace slightly, leading Negi by half a body.

    "Do you have anything to say?"

    Negi paused for a moment, looking sideways at the face partially blocked by his arms, his eyes flashing behind the lenses.

    “Hey, Neil, has something happened to you recently?”

    I always feel that something has changed in him.

    Neil’s pace slowed down unconsciously, but soon returned to its original state, and he asked without looking back.

    "Why do you think so?"

    “I just feel like you’ve been a little absent-minded these days, as if you’re a little further away”

    Raising his head and looking at the stars covering the night sky, the starlight gently reflected the faint light on Negi's glasses.

    Neil put down his hands and put them behind his back. He also raised his head and stared at him from a distance.

    "No, nothing has changed"

    In the end, he was still like that.

    Nothing has changed.

    "Neil"

    Negi turned his head and opened his mouth, as if he wanted to say something, but for a long time, he did not say another word.

    "Don't talk about me, it's you" Neil suddenly spoke up and grabbed the topic, turning his face and blinking, "You are the one who should be said to be absent-minded, right? You seem to have no energy recently, as if you were distracted by something.  Things are bothering me"

    "Is it that obvious?"

    Negi lowered his head and muttered quietly, but Neil could still hear him beside him.

    "It's all written on your face I thought you looked confident after the school festival, but it turns out you've been so worried these days that you almost jumped off a building. What, is it a worry about love, boy?"  "

    When talking about love, Neil’s eyes brightened up and his tone was full of ridicule.

    "No, I just had a quarrel with Asuna-san"

    Negi rolled his eyes at him and became dejected again.

    "Sister? Oh, haha, it really is a matter of love~~~You dishonest guy~~~"

    "Do you have to think about this!?"

    "Okay, what did you and eldest sister argue about?"

    Neil spread his hands and did not continue teasing the other party.

    "Actually, it's not a big deal. Asuna-san just reminded me that I am very similar to Chao-san"

    Negi lowered his head a little further and sighed softly.

    "I see, the eldest sister is angry because of this"

    Neil looked at his brother’s confused expression, and he probably figured out what was going on between him and Asuna.

    After meeting with Gunel and learning that his father was still alive, Neil also guessed what Negi was thinking now. He must be full of things about his father. Since a long time ago, Negi has been working hard for his father.  , constantly injured, and constantly moving forward. After getting more accurate news, he will only work harder to move forward for his dream, even at the risk of losing his life.

    Father seems to be everything to him.

    This is exactly the same as the super ring tone.

    For the sake of your dreams, you are willing to give up everything, including your own happiness.

    And Tomorrow Cai is angry about it, maybe that's it.

    "Actually, Asuna-san is right, and I said the same thing to Chao-san, but I"? 

    Although he clearly rejected Chao's approach, he himself followed Chao's path, almost exactly the same path.

    He, how should he choose?

    "Neji, do you still remember what Chao Lingyin said?"

    Neil didn’t pay attention to Negi’s current expression and just continued talking.

    "Don't stop, keep moving forward This sentence should be very suitable for you now. For you, your father's affairs can be said to be everything to you. If you are asked to give up everything now for this, you must be able to do it.  Yes, in this aspect, you, Chao Lingyin, and I are really the same"

    Neil slowly took a breath of the refreshing summer night, his eyes slightly focused on Negi's face.

    "However, I think this is correct, or in other words, any approach is correct, but everyone chooses a different position. It is probably impossible for you to give up looking for your father, so why not go all the way?  Black, just like Kick-Ass who became a hero after being knocked headlong"

    "Well, I always feel that the tone of your words has suddenly changed a lot"

    "Don't worry about these things. Your goal is very clear anyway. You just think too much. Anyway, there is only one way you want to go from now on, isn't it?"

    Facing Neil’s smile, Negi seemed to know a little bit about what he should choose.

    "However, I have one more thing to say. No matter what you choose, you should also pay more attention to the people around you, such as eldest sister. I think eldest sister is very clear about your thoughts, and this is what she is worried about.  , it’s just that she doesn’t want to see you scarring yourself, the eldest sister’s idea is probably that simple"

    Neil took a few steps forward, tapping his toes slightly. As his body turned, his long hair fluttered lightly, and his face was clearly reflected in Negi's eyes.

    "Don't forget this, because when you lose, the pain is not something you can bear"

    "Neil"

    They were only a few steps apart, but Niji felt like they were separated by a chasm.

    Because there was a bit of sad nostalgia in Neil's eyes, which blocked his approach.

    "Well, that's all I want to say. It's up to you what you think about next" Neil spread his hands and smiled softly, then turned a little evil again, "But eldest sister really loves you deeply.  Said~~~"

    "Why do you come back here again!!!"

    The sentimental atmosphere just now was gone, and Negi rolled his eyes angrily.

    “Hehe~~~”

    Neil grinned wider, looked away slightly, and saw the surrounding environment clearly. His smile was frozen, and his expression was a little confused.

    "Ah, by the way, what am I doing here?"

    "Huh? Don't you know it yourself!?"

    "I really don't know, I'm following you"

    "How are you following me!? You are following me and running in front of me!!"

    "In this case, I will go home. Goodbye, young man who works hard~~~"

    Neil waved his hand and walked forward without looking back, but he was immediately grabbed by the collar.

    "It's rare that you come here, so just patrol with me. You have a lot of time anyway"

    I don’t know where Niji got the strength, but he was holding on to Neil’s collar as firmly as a rock.

    "Hey, I'm not on duty tonight, and my youth is calling me!!"

    "What youth?"

    “Galgame on the computer!!!”

    “Delete your youth for me!!”

    "Do you want to ruin my life!?"

    "Your life is too insignificant!!"

    Seeing that Negi refused to let go of him, Neil lowered his head helplessly, but after waiting for a while, he found that Negi was still where he was.

    "Aren't you going to patrol? Why are you standing here without moving? You want to be a sentinel!"

    "No, I'm waitingah, here it comes!"

    When Negi was talking, a figure in the field of vision gradually enlarged, and he suddenly shouted.

    Neil looked in the direction that Negi was looking at, and saw Setsuna coming this way quickly, and Kamo the ferret was lying on her shoulder.

    "Why is Kamo and Setsuna-san together?"

    Generally speaking, doesn’t Kamo, the pervert, always follow Negi?

    "If you come to me today, I will ask Kamo to find Setsuna-san first, and then we will make an appointment to meet here."

    ? ?Ji smiled and explained in a calm tone.

    Neil glanced at Negi thoughtfully, his eyes brightened slightly, and then fell silent.

    "Teacher Negi, Teacher Neil, good evening."

    Setsuna quickly arrived in front of them. There seemed to be no surprise about Neil's appearance. Negi or Kamo must have told her in advance.

    "Boss Neil, long time no see."

    Kamo jumped from Setsuna’s shoulder to Negi, turned to say hello to Neil.

    "It's been a long time indeed. You haven't done anything wrong recently, have you?"

    Neil half-opened his eyes and glanced at Kamo who was stiff.

    “No, absolutely not!! I don’t dare to lose even a hair under Boss Neil’s eyes!!”

    "That means you did a lot of bad things that I didn't see, right?"

    Under Kamo’s desperate eyes, Neil raised a bright smile.

    "Okay, Neil, Kamo hasn't done much recently and has helped me a lot. Let's go on patrol now"

    Seeing this, Negi had no choice but to interrupt Neil's topic.

    Neil waved his hands quickly, as if he refused to agree.

    "No, it's not my turn tonight, I won't work overtime, you have to go do it yourself!"

    "Anyway, you are here, and you will do some meaningless things when you go back. It is better to stay. It is rare that we can be on duty together"

    “What’s so pointless!! You’re actually vetoing my life!!”

    "Teacher, what are you talking about?"

    Listening to the conversation between the two, Setsuna on the side was confused.

    "It's nothing, it's just that Neil promised us to patrol together. One more person will add more strength."

    Negi turned to Setsuna and smiled, taking Neil with him by the way.

    "Who agreed? Don't just talk to yourself!"

    "Then let's set off now!"

    "Okay, Teacher Negi."

    "Hey, don't ignore me, listen to me!!!"

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Ah, I really want to go home"

    Raising his head, Neil looked at the starry sky and lazily followed Negi and Setsuna.

    “It’s only been less than two minutes! How unmotivated you are!!”

    Neil didn’t pay attention to Neji’s words. He turned to look at An Jing walking beside him, his eyes rolled, and he didn’t know what he was thinking.

    "Speaking of Setsuna-san, why are you and Negi together? Could it be that you are having an unethical love affair with your eldest lady and her fiancé behind your back!?"

    Neil covered his mouth with his hands, his face filled with disbelief.

    "Who do you think is the betrothed!!"

    "I did not betray the eldest lady!!"

    "As expected of Neil, he said all the things in my heart, but it doesn't matter, brother, you can be considered Setsuna's master, it's totally okay!!"

    "How is it OK!!!" x2

    The two of them shouted at Kamo at the same time, dumbfounded.

    “I understand, I know how to do it, huh huh~~~~~”

    "You know nothing! The laughter behind you is full of bad intentions!!"

    "Teacher Neil, I will never change my heart for the eldest lady!!"

    In desperation, Setsuna expressed his loyalty to Konoka without thinking.

    "Oh, that's true" x3

    At this time, two young men, one a pervert, looked at Setsuna with ambiguous eyes. Setsuna was stunned, and then turned red and waved his hands in denial.

    "No, it's not what you think. I, I just treat the eldest lady, just"

    "Love……"

    "It's love"

    "like."

    The three guys caught Setsuna’s words very wisely.

    "Nah!!!!!!!"

    At night, the girl’s shy screams broke through the sky.

    "You guys are really energetic"

    Suddenly a voice intervened in the joke between three people and one mink. They followed the sound at the same time and saw a young man wearing a high school uniform leaning against a lamppost, holding a mobile phone in his hand, and his eyes glanced slightly  Their fingertips are still touching the bright screen.

    &nbsp;"Why are you here? Are you also patrolling at night?"

    Neil walked over and obviously knew the other person.

    The young man then turned his head, looked at Neil walking towards him, and smiled slightly.

    "Well, I'm short of manpower recently, so I came to help. Anyway, I still get overtime pay"

    "Senior Muchen."

    In an instant, he also came over and bowed respectfully to the other party.

    The young man is Jun Muchen.

    "It's Setsuna-chan, why are you with this bastard brat?"

    "Who are you calling a bastard? Speaking of bastards, you bastard is even more of a bastard!!"

    “Tsk, tsk, tsk, it’s full of balls in one sentence, it’s really dirty!”

    “It’s your head that’s dirty!!”

    "Well, actually, Teacher Neil is here to patrol tonight, so we came together"

    "The moment interrupted the two people's unscrupulous conversation, and at the same time, I felt that the two guys were really similar.

    "Neil, Setsuna-san, who is this gentleman?"

    There is obviously someone here who doesn’t know the other person.

    "Oh, this is a student from the high school department. Senior Jun Muchen, like me, is also employed by the school and is very powerful."

    Seeing that Neal had no intention of introducing him, Setsuna had no choice but to introduce him to Neji. When he looked at Jun Muchen, there was a hint of admiration in his eyes.

    "Ahahaha, I am stronger in that area"

    Jun Muchen touched the back of his head and smiled brightly, swinging his waist back and forth slightly.

    In an instant, he turned away with his cheeks slightly red, Negi looked puzzled, while Neil's eyes were full of contempt.

    "You can no longer be described as a scumbag."

    "Uh, um, nice to meet you, Mr. Jun."

    Although I didn’t understand what Jun Muchen meant by that aspect, I still extended my hand in a friendly manner.

    "This is Teacher Negi, just call me Muchen. He is such a personable gentleman, completely different from a guy who only knows bullshit"

    With a gentle smile on her face, Jun Muchen held Niji’s hand and said something that made someone angry.

    "It's much better than you, the guy with the same curly hair as [beep——]"

    Neil twitched the corners of his eyes, raised the corners of his mouth, and said coldly.

    “Although my hair is black and curly, it is definitely not the curly hair on [beep——]!!”

    "Ah la la, you really didn't bring it upon yourself"

    The two people looked at each other, as if there were sparks constantly arousing.

    "Well, Neil, you and Mr. Muchen are very familiar with each other."

    "Only a ghost is familiar with this kind of guy!" Neil turned his head and glared at Niji, then immediately turned back to stare at Jun Muchen, "This guy had a fight with me for no reason last time, what do you think?  Is this kind of person seriously ill?!"

    “It’s not just for nothing!!”

    "Then what are you talking about!!"

    “Because I’m bored!!”

    “Idiot!!”

    "Ha, I really don't understand"

    Negi held his forehead with a headache, feeling as if two Neils appeared in front of him.

    “Speaking of which, what are you doing here alone?”

    "I'm waiting for someone."

    Jun Muchen put away his phone and said with a yawn.

    "Ha, waiting for someone? You don't look like you have a date, do you?"

    "How different! One day I will go to a love hotel with the president!!"

    "One sentence will reveal your true face clearly."

    Neil sighed very much, this guy is really powerful in combat, his combat effectiveness has broken through the lower limit.

    "Actually, I was waiting for the principal's guests to come out" Seeing the curiosity in the three people's eyes, Jun Muchen continued, "They are people from the Holy Church."

    "The Holy Church? Is it dealing with the previous ghoul incident?"

    Neil was the first to react, and at the same time, three unlucky children flashed through his mind.

    "Ghoul? What ghoul?"

    Negi and Setsuna looked at Neil suspiciously. Neil was stunned. It seemed that they didn't know about the incident.

    After briefly explaining it to them, Negi and Setsuna's expressions changed slightly and became a little heavy.

    “Actually, you don’t need to be so nervous. As long as you deal with it well, you won’t be afraid of too much trouble”

    &nbsp; Jun Muchen put away his playful look and calmly comforted the two of them, with a comforting warmth in his voice.

    "Yeah." x2

    "By the way, who was sent by the Holy Church?" Neil raised his eyes and looked at Jun Muchen, "Is it the agent? Or are the people from the burial agency also coming out?"

    "You know a lot" Jun Muchen's eyes were slightly surprised, and then he continued to lean against the lamppost lazily, "That person is the person in charge of the nearby Shengtang Church stronghold, he is oh, myself  Look, he comes out."

    Jun Muchen suddenly stood up straight and looked back at the building behind him. In the darkness, the sound of neither light nor heavy footsteps sounded rhythmically.

    Everyone’s eyes were focused on him, and the figure in the shadow gradually became clearer, and the cross hanging on his chest reflected a faint silver light.

    "Oh? I didn't expect there would be so many people here"

    There seemed to be a little surprise in the heavy voice, and a man wearing a black priest's uniform appeared in front of everyone.

    Neil’s pupils shrank tightly, and the man’s face was deeply imprinted on his retinas. He opened his mouth slightly, then bit his lower lip tightly, and an imperceptible trace of violent murderous intention passed deep in his eyes.

    Soon, the trace of hostility disappeared, and Neil stood aside silently, returning to his usual listless appearance.

    Jun Muchen, who had been keeping quiet, glanced at Neil thoughtfully, then stood up with a smile and introduced the newcomer to Niji and the others.

    "This is the chief priest of Haiming City Church, and the person in charge of negotiating with our Magic Association on behalf of the Holy Church Church, Kotomine Kirei."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Jun Muchen faced Kotomine Kirei and introduced the person on the other side.

    "These three are magicians and swordsmen from the Magic Association, Negi Springfield, Neil Springfield, and Setsuna Sakurasaki."

    "Good evening, you three. I never expected that the Magic Association would have such outstanding children."

    Kotomine Kirei's eyes are always heavy, giving people a serious feeling.

    "You're flattered, Mr. Kotomine."

    Facing the other party’s compliment, Negi quickly nodded in return.

    Kotomine Kirei’s eyes passed over the faces of the three of them one by one. When he saw Neil, he paused for a moment and then turned to Jun Muchen.

    "Mr. Muchen, my business has been finished, and it's almost time for me to leave."

    "Let me take you out" Jun Muchen nodded to the other party, and then winked at the three of them, "Then I will lead Mr. Yanfeng to leave, and you three can continue working"

    "Okay, Mr. Muchen."

    "Goodbye, Senior Muchen."

    Neil didn’t look at Kirei for a second, he raised his head and nodded lightly to Jun Muchen, then turned around and left with the two of them.

    "Then let's go, Mr. Kotomine."

    "sorry to bother you."

    Kotomine Kirei nodded in thanks, then vaguely glanced at the direction Neil left, with an obscure smile on his lips.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "I'll send it here."

    Reaching the entrance of the academy, Jun Muchen stopped and turned to talk to Kotomine Kirei, who was following closely behind him.

    "Well, thank you."

    Jun Muchen nodded slightly to him and walked away.

    Kotomine Kirei calmly watched Jun Muchen leave. He slowly turned around until his back disappeared.

    “It seems like something interesting happened tonight, Kirei.”

    The strange voice appeared out of thin air, but Kotomine Kirei did not feel the slightest surprise, and his expressionless face maintained his usual indifference.

    "What are you referring to?"

    Kirei stared at the void in front of him, as if there was a figure in front of him talking to him.

    "hehe……"

    The sound of laughter was accompanied by golden light particles, which gathered together little by little. Soon, the silhouette of a human figure loomed in the golden light.

    "You should have discovered it, that brat"

    Yao dispersed, and a young man wearing a black jacket had his hands in his trouser pockets. His handsome face was full of arrogance, and a pair of bloody eyes under the golden bangs seemed to have an addictive demonic quality, staring directly at the indifferent eyes.  man.

    Seeing that Kirei remained silent, the young man raised an evil smile on his lips, narrowed his eyes slightly, and the blood in his eyes became more and more piercing.

    "He seems to have the same thing as us."

    Qili looked at the man??, his eyes were cold, and he met those eyes that were difficult for mortals to look directly into without giving in.

    Suddenly, Kirei smiled.

    A gloomy smile appeared on his cold and sharp face.

    "Indeed, aren't you interested, Gilgamesh?"

    "Of course I have interests. There aren't many things in this world that interest me" The smile on Gilgamesh's lips grew wider, and the light in his eyes became more and more elusive. "But, we can't be interested in him now."  Take action."

    "Oh why?"

    There was a hint of curiosity in Kirei's expression.

    Such emotional changes are very rare for him.

    "Because of the agreement with that guy, if that kid encounters danger within my sight, try to save his life."

    Gilgamesh withdrew his gaze and raised his head slightly. The night sky was reflected in his eyes, and he seemed to be able to see a night similar to the original one.

    "That mysterious heroic spirit?"

    Kirei frowned, a familiar yet unfamiliar figure appeared in his mind.

    "Um."

    Gilgamesh’s gaze retracted from the sky and fell on Kirei.

    "Do you know his identity?"

    Hearing Kirei’s question, Gilgamesh smiled playfully.

    "That's right, but it's better not to tell you for the time being. It will be more exciting to save the interesting things until the end."

    Gilgamesh looked past Kirei, looking in an unknown direction, with slight waves in his eyes.

    "My king, I am looking forward to meeting him again."

    ?…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

    PS: I plan to overthrow and rewrite it, and change the protagonist to a female.

 Text Chapter 60 Moon Peak Shrine

    irritable.

    That feeling lingered in my mind for quite some time.

    The things that happened recently and the people I met have revived many memories that have been buried deep in my heart. In my mind, almost all of them are pictures that I don’t want to think of.

    In the past, he would sometimes recall it or appear in his dreams. Even though it was like a curse, he never wanted to abandon those memories. For him, this was a sin that he had to endure.

    However, even so, he would not be as inexplicably restless in the past as he is now. Often, as long as he hints to himself, his mood will soon calm down, or in other words, his heart will feel like death again.

    Is it because of those people?

    Some familiar faces flashed through Neil's mind, and a subtle sense of peace flowed through them.

    He has always been walking alone. Even Negi, who is closest to him, cannot get close to the depths of his heart. Now, the shadows of other people have been left in his heart. Unknowingly, the cracks in his heart have opened up.  got bigger.

    However, he knew very well that this would not work.

    He has learned a lot from what happened in the past, and he doesn't want to repeat the same mistakes. In order to no longer let others get hurt because of him, and make himself suffer again, as long as he no longer establishes close relationships with other people and is separated by a distance, then each other will  Will not be harmed.

    “Otherwise, what happened to Touma that night will happen again.

    "well……"

    Neil sighed slightly, because being reminded by Negi made him a little concerned about his own problems.

    Since coming to this country and coming into contact with those people, he seems to have changed more or less. Now I think about it, does the practice assigned to him by the principal have such meaning.

    "It's so weak"

    Neil stopped his directionless progress, looked up at the clear blue sky, and laughed somewhat self-deprecatingly.

    In the breeze, there is a hint of fragrance.

    Neil put away his complicated thoughts, smelled the fragrance of flowers, and couldn't help but turn his head and look around. It turned out that he had come to a place that was familiar yet unfamiliar.

    On the long stairs, there is a torii gate.

    "Shrine"

    Neil had seen this kind of building before at Bang Zhikui's home, but he didn't expect that he would encounter another shrine while wandering around this city. It seems that the people here seem to believe in gods.

    However, there seemed to be something about this shrine that attracted him. Unconsciously, Neil stepped on the stairs and walked up out of curiosity. He glanced at the sign on the torii gate, which was written in black ink on the somewhat broken wooden board.  With a few big characters.

    Tsukimine Shrine.

    After walking up the stairs, a clean open space appeared in front of me. In the distance, there is the main hall of Tsukamine Shrine, and it is surrounded by trees. In the center, there is a peach blossom tree, with pale pink petals blooming. From time to time, it is surrounded by trees.  The wind blows, and the petals carry their fragrance and blow into the distance.

    Neil walked over, and the fragrance he just smelled seemed to be the fragrance of the flowers of this peach blossom tree. But, is this season the time for peach blossoms to bloom?

    After touching the rough tree trunk, Neil looked up at the crown of the tree where the buds were blooming with a strange expression.

    "Is it the same as the cherry blossom tree in my house?"

    It seems wrong. The tree at home will remain open for a long time because it has been tampered with. Unless the tree in front of you has also been tampered with, but would anyone be so bothered?

    "Maybe yes."

    Neil held his chin up and murmured uncertainly.

    "Well, it's not a bad thing anyway, it's just a spectacle at best"

    It’s really not a big deal. At least not many people will delve into the school’s World Tree, which is too big to complain about. Sometimes Neil really wonders if the people in this city are all crazy guys.

    "But why don't you see a clergyman?"

    After being here for a long time, I didn’t find anyone coming or going, not even a worshipper.

    Neil sat down under the peach blossom tree, leaning against the trunk of the tree and vaguely seeing the sky through the branches. The hazy and broken beauty was particularly charming. As he watched quietly, time seemed to have stopped.

    The slightly blowing wind mixed with the fragrance of peach blossoms and the simple atmosphere of the shrine seemed to have a hypnotic effect. Little by little, Neil's eyes slowly closed, and unknowingly, the scenery in front of him gradually changed.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    Ordinary furnishings, ordinary decoration.

    &nbsp; This is an ordinary house.

    The open window let in the bright morning light, and the faint light reflected on the floor and walls, making it warm.

    On the recliner, a beautiful woman with long black hair was sitting, and opposite her, a man with long white hair was half-kneeling on the ground, his palms gently covering the woman's slightly swollen abdomen.

    "Do you really want to go?"

    The woman raised her bright and moving amber eyes and stared at the man with gentle eyes.

    The man met those beautiful eyes and grinned.

    “I don’t want to go either, but I have to go, just like I have to take Sadharu out in the morning, otherwise he will be at home”

    "Be serious."

    The woman raised her hand and patted the man's head gently, her face full of anger.

    "Well, I'm very serious" The man grabbed the hand covering his head, held it softly and without force, and looked at the other person intently, "I'm sorry, I have to leave him at this time.  you alone……"

    Looking at his expression, the woman couldn't help but sigh, and then she curled her lips in displeasure.

    "I knew it was like this. You haven't listened to me since you were a child. I really doubt whether you are sincerely good to me"

    "Oh my, my whole body belongs to you, you still don't believe me" The man held the white catkin and couldn't help but laughed out loud, "A woman is a fragile work of art. If you don't cherish it, you will lose it."  It cannot be saved, so I will cherish you all the time."

    Hearing these straightforward words, the woman's pretty face couldn't help but blush slightly, but when she saw the smile in his eyes, she felt a little annoyed. She narrowed her eyes and smiled as charmingly as a crescent moon.

    “Hey, you must have a lot of artworks, right?”

    The man lowered his head and thought for a moment, then muttered uncertainly, "It seems like a lot"

    "Um?"

    The man quickly grabbed the hand that had started to press hard on his ear and looked at the woman with a flattering smile, "But I chose the one who is priceless to me"

    The woman glared at him and finally let go of her hand. Looking at his familiar face, she felt slightly absent-minded.

    "Do you know what the happiness I hope for me is like?"

    Her voice was very plain, but in the man's ears, there was always an unforgettable sadness.

    "I can eat with you every night, say good night to you before going to bed, and say good morning with a smile in the morning. What a little woman."

    The man stopped his smile and spoke seriously and calmly.

    The woman gently spread her face, her smile as happy as a rainbow after the rain.

    "Yes, I'm just a little woman, so I don't expect my husband to be a hero admired by all people. As long as he can stay with me, it's enough."

    "I don't want to be a hero, because heroes usually die young." The man shrugged, then stood up, bent down and gently touched the side of the woman's face, with tenderness written on his face, "But I can't be a hero.  person, so you can rest assured to let me go, I will definitely come back to you in vain."

    The woman held the broad and strong hand with both hands and pressed it tightly to her face. Her eyes were wet without knowing when.

    "I always feel that I am destined to wait for you all the time. I never see you waiting for me. You know, waiting is not a happy thing."

    "So, I can only compensate."

    The man let go of the woman’s hand and wiped away the tears from her eyes.

    "Wait until I use my future happiness to make up for your past unhappiness."

    With a smile on his face, he turned around and left with the woman looking at him forever.

    Determined, without a trace of nostalgia.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    Ding bell——ding bell——

    There seemed to be some melodious ringing ringing in my ears.

    Open your eyes, it’s the bright world.

    Neil was a little lost. What was that dream just now?

    In the dream, I only heard a man and a woman talking to each other, but I couldn't see their faces clearly, as if there was always a fog blurring their faces.

    【Do those two people have anything to do with me?  】

    ??Thinking hard, but can’t get any results.

    "My little friend, are you okay?"

    At this moment, a strange voice sounded in his ears, and only then did Neil notice that there was someone around himhuman existence.

    Turning around, Neil saw that the owner of the voice was a beautiful woman.

    A unique miko costume revealed the identity of the other party. Her long hair was bright flaxen, and the brown pupils dotted on her beautiful face seemed to be covered with a layer of light. No matter what the environment, she would exude a soft glow.  Glorious and reassuring.

    With a faint smile on her lips, the woman looked at Neil who had just woken up.

    "Uh, sorry, I just fell asleep."

    Neil noticed that the other person was holding a strange-looking bell in his hand. The ringing he just heard might have come from this thing.

    “It’s easy to catch a cold if you sleep here.”

    The woman suddenly realized it, and then she felt a little worried.

    "Well, I understand."

    Neil responded politely to other people's kindness.

    "Miss, are you the witch here?"

    "Well, I am the shrine maiden of Tsukimine Shrine, and I just took over recently."

    The woman smiled slightly, and the bell in her hand gently made a pleasant ringing sound.

    "Speaking of which, I saw you looking a little lost just now. Was it a nightmare?"

    Recalling the way Neil looked when he woke up before, the woman asked with some concern.

    "Well, in the distant Silent Hill, Alessa is trying to swallow me up with darkness and combine me with her. How can we repair it? I am obviously not Sharon"

    Neil habitually rambled on, even clenching his fists to express his anger.

    "What, is it an evil spirit!?"

    However, the miko was very shocked, and then she held the bell tightly and tried to hit Neil on the head.

    "Miss, wait!! What are you going to do!?"

    “I’ll help you get rid of the spirit, don’t worry, it’s very effective!”

    "It looks like you want to kill me. I'm afraid that before I can get rid of the spirit, I will become a spirit myself!!" Neil quickly raised his hand to stop the other party, with a look of shame on his face, "Miss Witch, what I just said was purely  Nonsense, please don’t pay attention!”

    "Ugh, why am I still so worried? Hey, could it be that you were possessed by a ghost and saw the ghost's memory!?"

    "Uh, no, and it's not really a nightmare. I just had a somewhat inexplicable dream" Neil paused, glanced at the witch, and felt that there was nothing embarrassing about saying it, so he continued, "In a dream  I saw a man and a woman having a conversation, but I had no impression of their faces, so it was a bit strange."

    "You didn't lie to me?"

    “…It’s true this time.”

    "Oh, is that so?" The witch held her delicate chin and thought carefully. She looked down at Neil, "Actually, dreams sometimes have something to do with the past. Sometimes, maybe it's the scene in the future, maybe it's you.  The future is uncertain"

    After saying that, the miko looked at him with a strange smile.

    "my future?"

    Neil was a little confused for a moment. He really hadn't thought about this, but it didn't look like it.

    He shook his head and got rid of all the messy thoughts in his mind. It didn't matter whether this dream was related to him or not. It was just a dream anyway.

    "Forget it, it's useless to think so much. By the way, what do you call Miss Miko?"

    "My name is Guanyue Gefan, you can just call me Guanyue. What about you?"

    "Neil Springfield, please give me your advice."

    Neil stretched out his hand to shake Gefan’s hand, and Gefan tilted his head, not knowing what he was thinking.

    After chatting with Ge Fan for a while, Neil said goodbye and left.

    Gefan stood at the top of the stairs, watching Neil leave. After losing sight of him, she turned around and walked back to the peach blossom tree. She reached out her hand and brushed the rough bark of the trunk.

    Ding bell——

    The peach blossom tree suddenly made a circle of invisible fluctuations, and the bell in Ge Fan's hand seemed to be vibrated and made a sound.

    The witch looked at the peach blossom tree with deep and gentle eyes, and suddenly smiled.

    "Just now, what kind of dream did you see for him?  "

    Ding bell——

    There was another sound.

    It seems that someone has given the answer.

 Text Chapter 61 Wash your hands before pursuing a girl

    "It's so boring. If I had known earlier, I would have asked Nanoha and Suzuka to come out together"

    Alyssa, who was walking alone on the street, muttered in a low voice with some regret. She looked sideways at the exquisite accessories in the closet, feeling like something was missing without anyone to chat with her.

    It turns out that she is not used to being alone.

    "Huh? Ahead is Kabukicho"

    Because I had been a guest at Neil's home, and Neil's home was in this street, I passed by this place at that time. Although this area is not very big, there are many weird shops. For example, there is a store called  A shemale club opened by people from Xixiang.

    What kind of person would go to such a strange place?

    Alyssa cursed in her heart.

    But this place seems to be as chaotic as ever, or rather lawless.

    Alyssa looked around and would always see groups of delinquents and gangsters gathering in some corners, but the people passing by seemed not to be surprised, and sometimes even greeted them familiarly.

    "No wonder we raise people like stupid teachers"

    Alyssa felt as if she had discovered the truth.

    And just when Alyssa was so absent-minded, she felt as if she hit something and fell backwards.

    “It hurts so much!”

    “Hey, little girl, how are you walking!!!”

    Suddenly there was a rough voice above her head, and Alyssa stood up with some pain and looked. A fierce young man was glaring at her. He was holding a bottle of drink in his hand, and there were five people surrounding him. They were also surrounded by five people.  With a black jacket and colorful hair, he has a standard bad appearance.

    Alyssa was startled by this sudden situation and couldn't help but take a small step back.

    "Youwhat are you going to do?"

    "What are you doing! You soiled my clothes, what are you talking about!!"

    The young man pointed to a puddle of water on the chest of his clothes, and then stared at Alyssa fiercely, "What do you think we should do now!?"

    "II didn't mean it. For clothes like this, I'll just pay you for it!"

    Only then did Alyssa know what was going on. She secretly sighed why she was so unlucky today, and then said in a strong tone.

    The bad boy raised his eyebrows, as if he was offended by the other party's toughness. He couldn't help but snorted and said with narrowed eyes, "Huh? Compensate to me? Do you think you can afford it!! This is unique in the world!!"

    "Huh? Unique!?"

    Alyssa looked at the tattered clothes and felt that it would be trivial to compensate him for a hundred identical ones.

    "That's right, the boss worked hard to make it!!"

    "Do you think ordinary people can make those jagged shapes on the cuffs!?"

    "This is a work of conscience for our bad industry!!"

    “That’s why people call it Great White Shark!!”

    The companions behind the young man shouted and looked proud, while the leading delinquent youth was even more embarrassed and shy.

    ""

    Ah, what are you so shy about, bad!

    Alyssa was speechless for a while. Fortunately, she thought the sleeveless cuffs were caused by being torn off, but it turned out that these idiots made them by themselves.

    "Then what are you going to do? If you don't want compensation, I'll leave!"

    Facing this group of people, Alyssa felt a little afraid, and her eyes flickered slightly. She asked pretending to be calm, just hoping to get out of here as soon as possible.

    "Well, what should I do"

    The young man suddenly calmed down and looked at Alyssa carefully, making her feel uncomfortable for a while.

    "Hey, what on earth are you"

    “Please date me on the condition of marriage!!!”

    Before Alyssa finished speaking, the young man bowed ninety degrees and stretched out his hand. Alyssa was stunned, and her face immediately turned red.

    【Eh!  ?  Interact!  ?  What the hell kind of development is this!  !  】

    “You, you, what did you say all of a sudden!!!!!!”

    Alyssa no longer knew whether she was embarrassed or angry. The person who looked so fierce just now as if he wanted to kill her actually turned around and said he wanted to date her!  ?

    “Oh, my God, the boss’s lolicon is having another attack”

    "This disease is difficult to treat"

    "Actually, I am also a lolita control."

    "+1 upstairs."

    "You guys don't give it to me"??Talk to yourself!  !  !  !  "

    Alyssa angrily complained about this group of people, and then swatted away the hand handed by the young man.

    “Did you agree to my proposal!?”

    “Don’t jump to the final stage all at once!!!”

    Alyssa felt like she was going to cry. She started to turn her head, hoping to ask for help from passers-by. As soon as she turned her head, she saw a guy passing by with his hands in his trouser pockets and looking at her dumbfounded.

    ""

    ""

    With their eyes facing each other, the other person shook his head and walked forward as if nothing had happened.

    “Idiot teacher, come back here!!!”

    Hearing the angry shouting behind him, Neil had a headache. How could he encounter such trouble on the way home? However, it was really a novel thing to see someone confessing to Alyssa.

    Neil looked back at Alyssa, he spread his hands helplessly, "Hey, Miss, someone is confessing to you, I'm too embarrassed to come out and mess with it"

    “Asshole, didn’t you see that I was surrounded by a group of bad guys!?”

    "Tsk, tsk, tsk, this is even worse. Classic romantic comedies like heroes saving beauties are not suitable for me"

    "Who is telling you about a romantic comedy?!" Alyssa walked over quickly and grabbed Neil's collar, "Stop showing off your narcissistic expression and saying boring words! Get him away right now!!!  !”

    With one move, the Tathagata Divine Palm was swung out in succession, and Neil was directly hit and sent flying for more than ten times in the air.

    Neil was lying on the ground, covering his bleeding nose, and was almost beaten into a mosaic by Alyssa.

    "Let me tell you, you've beaten me to this point, are you still afraid of these people?"

    "Hey! Don't ignore us!!"

    The group of bad guys stood up and stared fiercely at Neil who appeared on the stage.

    “Well, I always feel that this kid looks familiar.

    Neil patted his clothes and stood up, glanced at the group of people in front of him, and couldn't help but sigh.  He looked at the leading delinquent young man, spread his hands and asked speechlessly, "I say, big brother, what's so good about this kid?"

    Alyssa’s eyelids twitched, and she held back her anger and stood behind Neil.

    "Huh? I like it, but can you control it!?"

    Looking at him gearing up, he seemed ready to punch him at any moment.

    Neil shook his head, then turned away to reveal Alyssa. He pointed at Alyssa and pushed up a pair of non-existent glasses.

    "Look at this little girl, the top is as flat as a horizontal line. Does it feel like a hand? Of course it does, but it just feels like a scratch on your hand. Unless you are an M, you will feel good!!"

    Ignoring Alyssa’s pretty face that was starting to darken, she then pointed at her legs.

    "Look here again, these two legs are so short, can they cooperate with you to do some difficult movements!? What fun is there! Without fun, how bleak life will become!! Do you think  …”

    “Don’t judge me for thinking about yourself, you scum!!!!”

    The world's martial arts show rises to the dragon level, and Neil spurts blood for another ten meters.

    "Are you here to step on me or to save me"

    Alyssa picked up Neil and stared at him coldly.

    "This is a strategy, Miss"

    At this time, the young man who was stunned by Neil's words came back to his senses, frowned, and reached out to Alyssa.

    "Who cares about you? As long as I like it!!"

    When Alyssa looked back and saw this scene, a bit of panic appeared on her face, but another hand appeared to help her block it.

    "Just say it nicely, don't move your hands or feet"

    Neil stood up and grabbed the other person’s thick hand with a smile, but the other person’s face seemed to be distorted by pain.

    "Idiot teacher"

    Neil turned back and smiled at Alyssa, then threw the young man out.

    “Wash your hands clean before pursuing a girl!!!”

    The young man was thrown towards his companions. They quickly supported the young man and were a little stunned when they looked at the red mark on his hand.

    How can a kid be so powerful?

    "You bastard, get on me!!" The young man rubbed his arms, and then rushed out fiercely, "I don't believe that six holy swords can't push the mountain of meat!!!"

    Facing the six people flying over, Neil curled his lips and quickly crashed into the six people.

    "Who do you think I am!!!It’s been a solo since!  !  !  I am the tank mage all by myself!  !  !  "

    "You're cheating!! Uh, wait, are you from my mother-in-law's family"

    “You only know now!!!”

    A few seconds later, Neil waved his hand freely and said to Alyssa, "Let's go."

    Alyssa looked numbly at the figures with their heads stuck in the wall. It was really lucky that the smashing was so comic.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Classmate Alyssa, why do you appear there alone? Where are your two good friends?"

    "Don't keep saying things I don't understand!" Alyssa glared at Neil angrily and looked away, "Even good friends won't get tired of being together every day."

    "Hey, I thought you were all in a relationship where flowers kiss each other"

    "Can you say something I can understand! Ah, no, you'd better not talk."

    Neil shrugged and looked at Alyssa who was walking in front of her a little annoyed. It was so rare that he saved her, but he didn’t even get a candy. It was really unsettling.

    "Hey, thank you just now"

    Alyssa stopped, glanced at Neil sideways, then quickly looked away, her face slightly red.

    "Thank you for what it is, can you eat it?"

    "Neal's word "thank you" immediately shirks all the credit from others. It is really the most deceptive word creation in history. At this time, at least you have to invite him to the Green Room for a sundae to express your gratitude.

    "Eat your sister!"

    ???????????????? Could it be that she didn’t appreciate it even after thanking him? Alyssa was so angry that she gritted her teeth.

    "Oh, classmate Alyssa, I didn't expect you to be so impure and actually want me to do such an ethically degrading thing. You are such a crazy guy. I never thought I had ever taught such a student!"

    "Shut up, you lost Greymon!!"

    Seeing Alyssa’s cannibalistic expression, Neil had no choice but to shut up in frustration.

    Ah, poor Sundae-kun left me again.

    "Speaking of which, how did you get to that place?"

    "I walked there accidentally. Do you think I came to find you!?"

    Alyssa was still angry, and even her tone of voice was full of gunpowder.

    "Sorry, I'm not interested in washboards."

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!! I am a washboard, I am so sorry!!!"

    Neil stretched out his hand to block the attack, but was bitten hard by the eldest lady’s tiger teeth. He couldn’t help but helplessly cover his forehead and sigh.

    "Don't think that just because Rie Kugimiya can use skills randomly"

    After vomiting in a low voice, Neil found that his hands were comically bloody.

    "Miss, it's time to relax. Even if you want my blood to flow through your body, you don't have to do this. I have another compromise. If you give birth to my child, you will have our blood."  Well, don’t you think this is simple, quick and perfect?”

    “Uh-huh, uh-huh, uh-huh!!!”

    "What are you shouting! Have you been fucked by me [beep——]!? Ahhhh, I know I was wrong, please let me go!!"

 Text Chapter 62 There must be something hidden under the cute appearance

    "You don't want me anymore?"

    The blond girl pursed her lips into a pitiful line, looked at the indifferent young man with tears in her eyes, and made a very outrageous declaration.

    "you——"

    The young man's eyelids twitched. After taking a deep breath, he was about to speak in a calm tone.

    “Is it because you have this woman that you don’t want me!?”

    The girl suddenly changed the topic and pointed at the girl standing next to the boy. She also had blond hair similar to hers, but her expression was a bit stunned, and she seemed to have been greatly shocked.

    "Eh!? Me?"

    The girl who was accused pointed at her face, her whole body was stunned, but the girl didn't seem to hear her words, she just took out her handkerchief and wiped the non-existent tears, and continued to complain about her misery.

    "You already have me at home, why are you looking for another woman outside? Can't I satisfy you with my blond hair? As my mother said, men are all beasts whose lower bodies are always in a state of rage"

    ""

    The young man said that he was really not a blond person. Did this guy’s mother say such strong words?  Sure enough, divorced women have wrong prejudices against men.

    When the young man said nothing and looked speechless, the girl rushed to the young man and stared at him with tears in her eyes.

    "I just heard you say you wanted to have a baby with her, why!? I can obviously give birth to a baby for you. If you want, I can give birth to a football team for you right away!!"

    As she was speaking, the girl caressed her belly with both hands, a trace of yearning and happiness for the future flashing across her face.

    At this moment, the passing spectators either admired or despised the young man at the center of the whirlpool. If he could do such a cruel thing at the age of ten, is it really okay to have a child?  Has modern science advanced to a point that even they could not imagine!  ?

    The young man covered his face. He was so ashamed. The looks around him made him so ashamed that he wanted to dig a hole and bury himself. He really couldn't get pleasure from the public shameful play in public.

    For the first time, the young man felt that he was still very moral.

    "Please let me go"

    "No, I will never leave you! I will never give up my happiness! Are your feelings for me just for fun?! Do you just want my body!?"

    Hearing the young man’s pleading words, the girl immediately came back to her senses and held his hand tightly, her eyes full of determination.

    ""

    The young man looked up at the sky that was gradually losing color in his eyes and shed tears silently.

    “Ah, I really want to die.

    "Hey!! Don't talk to yourselves, don't involve me in it!! It has nothing to do with me!"

    Alyssa could no longer bear the weird looks from around her. As the eldest lady, she felt so ashamed for the first time in her life. She actually became another heroine of such a shabby drama, and she even gave birth to a child. The lower limit.  It's not that showy.

    "And you, the stupid teacher, no, the promiscuous teacher! You actually did that, that, that kind of thing to a little girl, I, I will definitely report you!! You wait to go to jail!!"

    Alyssa pointed at Neil with a red face. This guy actually did these heinous things. Fortunately, she still believed him.

    No, if this continues, Nanoha, Suzuka, and the girls in the class will be in danger.

    Alyssa took out her mobile phone and immediately dialed a number.

    "Hey! Is this the International Court of Justice!?"

    "Miss, you don't have to be so realistic! And why is it that the International Court of Justice convicted me all of a sudden? Do you want me to hold a grudge like this!? You actually raised it to the international level!! You want me to be punished by human beings?  Expelled from the world!?”

    Neil almost fainted when he heard Alyssa’s calling voice. He stretched out his hand to take away Alyssa’s phone.

    “Yeah——!! Don’t touch me, you’ll get pregnant!!!”

    Alyssa screamed and jumped a few steps away, crossing her arms warily.

    ""

    Neil squatted deeply on the ground and was about to enter the orz state.

    When did he become a turbid launch pad covered in mysterious liquid?

    “Meow haha, that’s really interesting.”

    And the girl who was the culprit was holding her hands behind her back, watching the developments in front of her with a smile.

    "Asshole, whose fault do you think it is?! I was almost exiled because of your nonsense!!" Neil jumped.He stood up and glared at the girl with a red cross on his head, "Alicia, please go to bed early tonight. Weren't what you just talked about the bloody plot of a TV series last night!!"

    Not long ago, Neil was being tormented by Alyssa, but he was bumped into by Alicia who happened to be wandering around, and she heard Neil's teasing, which resulted in such a third-rate movie.  A real-life ethical romance drama with low blood pressure, low age and low IQ.

    "I want to perform because I think it's interesting"

    Alicia stuck out her tongue cutely and smiled as if she was not afraid that Neil was about to go crazy.

    “I almost went to the end of my life because of your desire to perform!!”

    "So youth is like a sand castle, which instantly collapses just because of some trivial things."

    “Don’t make it sound like it has nothing to do with you!!”

    Alyssa came over, she looked at Alicia, and immediately stroked her chest and breathed a sigh of relief.

    "It turns out you are not Feit. I was still wondering why Feit was such a person"

    Because of Nanoha, Alyssa and Suzuka both recognized the child Fit, and later exchanged letters. Judging from each other's words and appearance, they both felt that Fit was a well-behaved child who could even  A cute and shy girl.

    But the girl who looked exactly like Fit had just appeared, almost shattering her fantasy.

    Fortunately, God is merciful.

    "That's right, I'm not Feit, but I am Feit's sister, Alicia~~" Alicia smiled cutely, then blinked her beautiful eyes and looked at Alyssa, "By the way, you know Fei  Special?"

    "Well, but we have never met, so when I first met you, I was surprised. You are more lively than I thought"

    Alyssa felt that the corners of her mouth were twitching when she spoke.

    "Fortunately, Feite is not like you"

    Neil stood up, feeling equally deeply.

    "Hey, if Feit is like me, so what?"

    "Tell your mother to have another baby."

    "Ah! Neil is so bad, even Feit and I are not enough, yet he still wants it!"

    “…You’d better kill me.”

    "I just heard Alicia say that you live in this guy's house" Alyssa asked Alicia, but her eyes looked at Neil strangely, "I don't want to ask why you live in his house.  Why isn’t Feit with you?”

    "Well, there are many reasons. When Feite comes back, I will tell you in detail if I have the chance"

    Seeing that Neil had no intention of answering, Alicia could only answer randomly.

    "……Oh well."

    Alyssa’s eyes swept back and forth between the two of them, but she still suppressed the doubts in her heart.

    She always felt that they and Nanoha had a common secret that she didn't know about.

    Alyssa felt a little irritated unconsciously.

    "Well, it's time to go home" Seeing that the atmosphere seemed to be silent, Neil said aloud, "Miss, you should go back too, otherwise you will be confessed to again later"

    "Well, I understand."

    "Hey, what confession, tell me!"

    Alicia immediately became interested, but ended up being slapped on the forehead by Neil.

    When Neil and the three of them were walking on the road, they met a familiar guy, who was staring with his mouth wide open, with a look of surprise on his face that made him stupid.

    "Hey, Furuichi-san"

    Neil opened his dead eyes and said hello to the other party. How dare he meet an acquaintance at such a distance. In this small town, the chance of such randomness is really unusually high.

    "Um, can you explain the current situation in detail?"

    Furuichi held his forehead, reluctantly put on a relaxed smile, and tried hard to pose as a wise man.

    "What do you care about?"

    Neil and the two girls all tilted their heads at the same time, with several question marks popping up on their heads.

    "You still ask me what I care about!? Why are you with classmate Alyssa and a cute girl!!"

    "Ha, you ask why, it's just that we met on the road"

    "Oh my god!! Neil, has spring arrived again!? What a world without morals this is!!!!"

    Furuichi rubbed his eyebrows and almost smoke came out, and he fell intoA subtle state of rage.

    "Can you calm down, Furuichi-san, be careful and poke your forehead"

    "Ah, Neil, who made an oath with me to be a jobless virgin for the rest of his life, unexpectedly had something good happen to him. This was such a shock, as if all the hair on his butt was about to fall out, just like hair loss.  Dropped, and they are actually two cute girls of the same age? Obviously I remember that Neil’s preference seems to be the royal sister style with bulging front and back - "

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? could have two lines of bitter tears of blood and tears left in their eyes, Gu Shi looked at the sky aimlessly.

    ""

    "Well, anyway" Neil walked over and punched Gu Shi directly in the face, "You set my egg first!!!"

    “How can I not be determined after you’ve done this?!”

    "Have you calmed down, Furuichi-san"

    "I was forced to cool down"

    Furuichi was lying on the ground. Was that a meteorite that punched him so hard that his head was smoking?

    Ah, this time the handsome side of the beautiful girl was completely ruined in front of her.

    "By the way, who is this lady next to you?"

    Furuichi saw Alicia and asked Neil.

    "Alicia Testerosa, is"

    Neil wanted to say the words "my tenant", but he felt that Furuichi might get crazy if he said it, and there might be some rumors the next day. Last time Hayate came to visit his home.  It was this guy who broke the news.

    ???????????????????????????????? How about we kill him here to eliminate the trouble?

    Furuichi was covered in cold sweat, and his teacher was releasing an unabashed murderous light next to him. In an instant, he felt that his life seemed to be forced to the edge of the cliff.

    However, Neil and Furuichi had no time to care about anything else at this time, because a group of vicious guys were coming towards them.

    "Hey!! Who is the guy who just bullied me from Dumburo High School!!!"

    The bald man in the lead stared fiercely at the few brats in front of him.

    "Uh, boss, did we find the wrong person? They are all brats"

    A boy next to him came over and asked in a low voice that the combined age of the primary school students in front of him might not be older than his father.

    "You can't be wrong, that brat from the Denshi family is so big!"

    The bald boss spoke with confidence and no guilt at all for bullying a child.

    "Ehehehe!!! What is this sudden development!?"

    Furuichi looked at these delinquent high school students in despair, and suddenly jumped from one desperate situation to another more dangerous desperate situation?

    Neil looked at the group of people in front of him, and then glanced back at Alyssa. She was looking away and whistling as if it had nothing to do with herself, while Alicia's eyes were shining and looking forward to it.

    "Oh? It's you, right?"

    The bald boss noticed Furuichi who was making a noise, and after scanning the four of them, he identified Furuichi whose jaw was about to dislocate, because Neil seemed to be even weaker than Furuichi, and he seemed to be fine with long hair.  Bullying look.

    "Well, I don't have anything to say. Anyway, keep going, Furuichi-kun"

    Neil patted Furuichi on the shoulder and covered his mouth to suppress laughter.

    "Why me!! Don't act like you're just watching a show!!! I'm your student!!!"

    "Hey, hey, hey, you guys, don't you feel shy bullying a few kids?"

    A pleasant magnetic voice interrupted them.

    Furuichi turned his head as if he had seen a savior, and saw a group of girls wearing white special attack uniforms walking over, but the wooden knives, chains, clubs, and maces they held in their hands really made him feel embarrassed.

    Are today’s delinquents so ferocious even if they are too young girls?

    But it doesn’t matter, these big sisters are so beautiful.

    "Furuichi-san, you have lost all your moral integrity"

    ""

    Neil raised his eyes and looked at the group of female delinquents. The leading girl had a healthy wheat-colored complexion. Her long purple hair was tied up and swayed with her steps. She had a bamboo stick in her mouth and her eyes showed no sign of weakness.  Stare at the group of boys.

    "Ah? It's none of your business! This is our Duowu Luo's business, you Furious Emperor, get out of the way!!"

    At the critical moment, the boss did not give in because the other party was a girl, and it seemed that he had some connections with the other party.

    But the leading girl didn’t reply to his words, she just walked over and whispered:After staring at Neil for a while, he suddenly put his hand on Neil's head, with a friendly smile on his lips.

    "Your kid is Neil, right? I heard the tyrant mention you, you are such a cute kid"

    "Tyrant?"

    Neil didn't slap the opponent's hand away. After all, she was a quasi-royal sister, and he was just confused about the tyrant she mentioned. The group of guys from Duwuluo High School behind him seemed a little unhappy after hearing this title.  It looks good, like taking laxatives.

    It sounds like he is very tough. Is there such a formidable person around him?

    "Ahaha, it's someone you know anyway"

    "Hey, Rika, this kid here is also very cute. I'm Shizuku Itoi, and I'll die at night~~~"

    "Hey, Shizuku, you're scaring people"

    And Furuichi was surrounded by several female delinquents holding his face in his hands. At this moment, he was so happy that he almost fainted.

    "You women, don't forget about us! Bastards, don't think we dare not take action. Even if Nan Lixiang knows the "tyrant", I won't be afraid of you!  !  "

    "Huh? Even if you don't know that guy, I will beat you up. If you have the guts, come and try it!!"

    The bosses of the two factions began to clamor, and they gritted their teeth as fiercely as a wolf.

    "Boys! Don't take it lightly just because they are girls! Let them see the power of Dumburo High School!!"

    “Oh oh oh!!!”

    "Ah!? We are the Furious Emperor, don't underestimate us, you scum!!"

    "Follow the boss and rush!!!"

    Alicia and Alyssa stood on the outside, watching the two gangs fighting like this, feeling almost numb.

    "Ahaha, the fight started"

    Alyssa laughed dryly a few times, revealing a pair of dead fish eyes like Neil's.

    "Ah, everyone is so full of energy. It's so lively, I really want to join in"

    Alicia showed a completely different expression, and her eagerness to try made Alyssa doubt that she would rush in next second.

    Neil, who was in the middle of it, was punching one after another, while Fushi was running around with his head in his hands, hiding in a cold sweat.

    "What's going on!? Gang war!? I'm just an ordinary elementary school student. I simply ran to the wrong set!!"

    "Ah ah ah, let me go back to my mother's arms and drink milk!!"

    As soon as Fushi turned his head, he saw Neil kicking a big man away, making him look embarrassed.

    This guy’s strength is as unparalleled as ever.

    “You stinky brat!!”

    Fushi suddenly heard a loud shout from behind him. He turned around and saw a bad guy hitting him with his fist.

    ——I’m probably seriously injured now.

    Unable to escape, we can only watch the imminent crisis coming.

    In the blink of an eye, Furuichi felt as if his head was being pushed down, and a gust of wind passed over his head.

    "Really, don't get in the way here, leave as soon as possible, there are so many people here, even if you stand behind me, I may not be able to care about you, I might even beat you up"

    Furuichi only saw Neil punch the opponent away, and with a few words, he pushed him to the safety of Alicia.

    Furuichi was startled for a moment, and when he looked back, what caught his eye was Neil's expression that was slightly different from usual.

    I once saw this unique side of him in a martial arts competition.

    Looking at him intently in the fight, Furuichi pursed his lips.

    ——It’s really strong.

    "Hey, are you okay, Furuichi-san?"

    Seeing Fushi’s dull expression, Alyssa couldn’t help but asked, it wouldn’t be funny if he was beaten silly.

    "Uh, I'm fine" Furuichi waved his hand, then looked at Alicia, pointing to the chaotic situation, "Miss Alicia, is it okay to be in such a mess?"

    The bald boss seemed to have been beaten ten meters above the ground just now. Is that okay?

    "No problem! You don't know, right? Fighting is a specialty of this street. Many idiots living here will die if they don't fight. Even Neil fights one fight every three days and one fight every five days."  Yes, to a certain extent, he is very familiar with the people here"

    It’s really a disgusting street.

    “Then Alicia, wouldn’t it be dangerous for you to live here?”

    Alyssa really can’t imagine that if a child lives here, wouldn’t he be frightened every day?"That's not the case" Alicia shook her head and smiled, as if she didn't care much, "Don't look at these people as being fierce, but in fact they are very principled people, at least they will not bully the elderly or children.  At best, they have bad mouths. Just now they were just scaring us. In the words of Neil and Granny Denshi, these people are apes without brains and can only express themselves in the most primitive way.  It’s just blood that’s burned too hot…”

    "Of course, there are also other connections, such as the mother-in-law Denshi and the "Scarlet Overlord" rumored here are Neil's family, so those people don't dare to mess with the people in the family"

    ""

    ? Okay, Scarlet Overlord is really the name of the bunker. Is Neil's house full of monsters?

    Furuichi and Alyssa once again watched the scene near the end. In their eyes, something seemed to be different.

    "These guys are really getting more and more durable"

    Neil twisted his wrist and walked back. His face was not red and he was out of breath. It was impossible to tell that he had just finished fighting.

    "You do like fighting"

    Furuichi looked at Neil and smiled softly.

    Niel paused for a moment, then shrugged and smiled slightly.

    "I don't hate it."

    "I didn't expect that my teacher is still a bad person" Alyssa covered her face as if she had a headache, "Are you performing a GTO?"

    "Please ask Mr. Onitsuka for this kind of thing" Neil scratched his head and said boredly, "Well, if I can make extra money, I wouldn't mind making a cameo"

    But not long after he finished speaking, Neil found that Furuichi, Alyssa and Alicia were all silent in front of him, with dull expressions on their faces.

    "Huh? Are you possessed by a ghost, you guys?"

    Suddenly, an arm even rougher than Kenjiro's wrapped around Neil's neck. He was stunned for a moment, and then fell into the shadow of despair.

    Who released this Godzilla at the end of the 21st century

    "Oh? Neal-chan, are you planning to make extra money? I have a place where you can make a guest appearance. I originally came out to see where the kid was having such a fun time, but I didn't expect to hear such good news"

    Furuichi and Alyssa looked up at the tall figure, with the stubble, thick eyebrows, piercing eyes, light lip gloss and eye shadow, a perfect figure comparable to King Billy, and a charming Jean  The kimono that no one can look at directly gave them an unparalleled impact.

    "Ah, I really want to vomit. Can I vomit?"

    "Hello, Mrs. Xixiang."

    Alicia reluctantly moved her lips and said hello proactively.

    "Oh, it's Alicia" Xixiang moved his eyes and nodded, "Go back and tell your family that Neil won't be going back tonight. He's working at my place, so tell them not to worry"

    "Well, I understand, please feel free to do so."

    Neil, who was almost out of breath, stared at him. Alicia sold him in the blink of an eye. Please feel free to take him for what he is. He didn't even know if he would be able to see the sun tomorrow.  .

    “Let’s go, Neil-chan~~~”

    Xixiang smiled girlishly at Neil, and Neil immediately rolled his eyes and fainted while frothing at the mouth.

    “Is it okay, Alicia?”

    Watching Neil being carried away on her shoulders, Alyssa felt for the first time that it was not easy for him either.

    "It doesn't matter, Mrs. Saigo is a good person."

    ""

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    That night, Xixiang Ladyboy Club.

    “Clang, clang, clang! The super future star of our store is now making a grand appearance, Sonoko!!!”

    "Who are you calling Sonoko! Who wants to be the future star of your store!!"

    "Come on, Nierzi! You have great potential to become the ACE_OF_ACE of our store!!"

    "A devil wants this kind of potential, even if you give me money!!"

    "Yo!! Pretty boy, twist your waist!!"

    “You can do it yourself, don’t make too many demands, you perverted uncles!!”

    "Yoooooooo, such a cute child is indeed a boy! Long live Lord Lucifer!!!"

    "Have your male-only penetrating weapons been scrapped by you idiots!?"

    "Nierzi, please date!!!"

    “Go to hell——!!!!!!”

    On the stage, ?A girl in a gorgeous kimono with light make-up, who was actually a boy, was dancing with terrifying momentum with a folding fan. Next to her, Saigo was admiring the dance with a face full of admiration.

    This kid really has hope of becoming the master of the great route.

    The next day, the news about Neil's transformation into a new human spread secretly without his knowledge.

 Text Chapter 63 To maintain moral integrity or to lose moral integrity, that is the question

    The long black hair floated gently.

    The bright pupils reflect the surrounding scenery, like a mirror world.

    The girl put her hands behind her back, holding a smile on her lips, and stepped lightly.

    "Ah, no matter how many times I come here, I always feel that this place is huge"

    The corners of Tifa's mouth were slightly raised, her eyes were shrouded in a bright light, and she looked around every inch of Maho Liang Academy from time to time.

    "That's right. After we entered through the school gate, we walked for more than half an hour and felt like we didn't even see the end"

    Alicia, who was following Tifa, glanced around with the same interest. Whenever she saw the architecture of European classical beauty and the natural scenery, her vermilion eyes suddenly brightened like gems.

    "Well, I heard from Neil that there are many schools here, ranging from elementary school to university, plus various research institutes, shopping streets and library islands. It really can't be visited in one day" Tifa introduced, tapping her lower lip.  , suddenly remembered something interesting, a smile on his face, "This school also has many activities, such as the last school festival, which was held for three days and three nights. It was really lively"

    "Wow, that sounds so interesting" Alicia immediately flattened her mouth in disgust when she saw Tifa's expression, and then murmured angrily, "If Neil had woken me up earlier, then I couldn't have done it either."  Did you attend the school festival?"

    ""

    Tifa scratched her cheek and smiled silently. Is this what she should be struggling with?

    "But it's great, I want to go to school here too"

    Looking at Alicia’s longing expression, Tifa couldn’t help but smile.

    "What you say should be fine. As long as you worship Tony Nier or Negi, they should be able to find a way"

    "Hmm, please Tony Neil? I always think that guy will say something like "It's too troublesome, so I won't do it""

    Alicia closed her eyes and frowned, as if she could imagine the scene at that time.

    "maybe……"

    Tifa nodded with deep understanding. She quite agreed with Alicia's idea and her understanding of that guy.

    However, because of her understanding, she knew that if Alicia really asked him to ask for help, Neil would still do his best to help her.

    "A soft-hearted fool."

    Tifa pursed her lips and murmured in a low voice. She was a little bit disgusted by this.

    "What's wrong, Tifa?"

    Alicia noticed Tifa’s little movements and couldn’t help but feel a little weird.

    Tifa came back to her senses immediately, scratched her cheek and laughed dryly, "It's okay, I just got a little lost in thought"

    "Hey, what are you thinking about? You are so absorbed in your thoughts~~~"

    Alicia rolled her eyes and didn’t know what she was thinking of. She half-covered her mouth with her hand and leaned over with an ambiguous smile.

    Tifa blocked the approaching smiling face with her hand and said angrily, "What are you thinking about? I feel like you are becoming more and more like that guy Neil"

    "Hehe, you are so embarrassed that I got it right, right?"

    "You're not shy!"

    "Oh~~~Don't you deny what you said before? Sure enough, Tifa-chan's heart is full of Nier~~~"

    ""

    Faced with such teasing, Tifa simply shut her mouth and turned away as if she didn't hear anything.

    Seeing Tifa like this, Alicia stopped teasing her. She glanced around and asked, "Hey, Tifa, where is Neil's school? We've been gone for a long time"

    Originally, I was idle at home and wanted to come to the school to kill some time. However, after I came here with Tifa, this journey was really a good way to kill the time.

    ??Looking carefully, it seems that it is almost time for get out of class to end.

    "This place is too big. I haven't been here many times. How can I know how to get there?"

    "Eh? Didn't we see that big map when we entered?"

    “It’s true, but”

    "Is Tifa a roadie!? So cute!!"

    "What are you so cute about!? You're not praising yourself in disguise, when you haven't found a way either!?"

    "Are you two brats students here?"

    The two of them, who were fighting and looking for their way around, suddenly heard a voice coming from behind them. At the same time, they turned their heads and saw a tall man in black sportswear standing not far away with a cool expression.

    "Hello, we are not students here, we are here to find someone."

    TifaliNodding gracefully, the person in front of him seemed to be a school teacher or administrator.

    "Looking for someone?" Heigang raised his eyebrows and looked at the two girls in front of him, "Who are you looking for?"

    “It’s Neil Springfield who works at Shengxiang Elementary School here.”

    "It's that kid, but it's almost time for school to end. If we go by now, the people in the elementary school will probably leave as well. Forget it, I'll lead you there. Maybe that kid is still in school  By the way, are you his friends?"

    “We are his girlfriends!!”

    Before Tifa could speak, Alicia answered first.

    "girlfriend!?"

    Heigang opened his eyes in surprise, while Tifa covered his forehead as if he had a headache. He dared to believe that Alicia would start to display her natural instinct of fearing chaos in the world again.

    "I didn't expect that boy to have two girlfriends, but it seems reasonable after thinking about it"

    Heigang sighed at first, and then nodded unexpectedly.

    "Well, this gentleman"

    "Just call me Heigang" Heigang lowered his head and looked at Tifa, noticing the tangled look on her face as she hesitated to speak, and said with a very understanding expression, "Don't worry, I understand"

    "No, actually"

    "Let's go, I'll take you there now."

    "That bastard is really incredible. He actually did such a thing, but he is a role model for others. This is considered a harm to others' children. Well, I should be able to use this reason to teach him a lesson"

    A cold smile appeared on Black Steel's lips, and his narrow eyes narrowed slightly, flashing a frightening red light from time to time. When Tifa noticed the eldest brother's expression, she knew that the unlucky child was about to suffer a big disaster again.  , couldn't help but draw a cross in my heart.

    "Meow haha, it feels like something interesting is going to happen"

    Hearing Alicia’s cheerful laughter, Tifa sighed sadly, feeling deeply powerless.

    【Neal, if you want to blame it, you have a teammate who has been deceiving people for thirty years】

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Woo——"

    "What's the matter, Neil?"

    Naye suddenly heard Neil making a sound of unknown meaning, couldn't help but frowned, and asked with some worry.

    "It's okay, I just suddenly felt so miserable that I let out such a scream from my soul that it shook the world"

    "I have no idea what you are talking about" Nanoye shook her head in confusion, and then laughed happily, "But this means that Neil, there is nothing wrong with you"

    "Naye, at this moment, I feel more desperate than when I met a giant."

    She had just escaped from the demon king of the Kamabaka Kingdom and was mentally traumatized. Now she was attacked by this girl Nanoha. As her master, Neil suddenly felt that his majesty had lost as much as a certain vampire. He couldn't help but feel  I feel like life is dark.

    "By the way, aren't we going to the back mountain? This direction doesn't seem right"

    Nanoye looked at the direction Neil led the way. She had been training with Neil every day after school as usual, but at this moment, she visually saw that it was completely different from where she usually went.

    "Well, anyway, what I'm teaching you is just the control and application of magic power, and how to fight. I plan to hand you over to a more capable and experienced guy. Regardless of magic or physical skills, with her level, she can definitely  You trained me to become a master"

    Originally Naiyara was still being trained today. Neil felt that he had nothing to teach. After all, the magic system was completely different. Apart from some basic things, Neil felt that it would be better to have someone like Yuno as a coach.  Suitable for yourself.  When Professor Nanoha was in actual combat, whenever he encountered her unconsciously cute look, Neil would be blasted to pieces by a burst of starlight.

    Therefore, directly throwing Nanoha to the merciless Yiwen is definitely very profitable. Anyway, it is healthier for young people to abuse them, and there is Negi who can attract firepower next to him, and more importantly,  He can go home and cook quickly after school.

    【Ah, I can’t help it anymore, I can’t stop crying.  】

    "don't want!"

    Naye's face changed slightly and she shouted subconsciously, even her voice became slightly shrill.

    Neil was startled and quickly turned his head to look over, only to see Nanoye staring at him with her mouth bulging as if she was very angry.

    "Uh, what's wrong with you, Miss Nanoha?"

    &nbsp; Neil asked cautiously after being stared at by Nanoye for a while.

    "me……"

    When asked by Neil, Nanoye didn't know how to answer. Could it be that she told him that she didn't want to leave him?

    "Dream on, it would be better to use a starburst to make him surrender."

    "Ms. Nanoha, did you think of something dangerous just now! Although I don't know what it was, I am firmly against violence!!"

    With the flash of red light in Nanoye’s eyes and the faint smile of excitement on her lips, no matter how idiotic she was, Neil still felt that he seemed to be very close to the door of hell.

    "Ahaha, what are you talking about Neil? I never thought of using Starlight Explosion to blast you"

    Nanoha scratched her cheek, smiled very cutely, and said horrible words that made Neil break into a cold sweat.

    【This guy said something that must never be uttered!  Naturally black?  ?  Definitely natural black!  !  】

    "Neil, why do you want others to teach me? I'm afraid I won't get along"

    Naye thought for a while and finally came up with a reason.

    "So that's the problem"

    Neil breathed a sigh of relief. He really didn't realize that Nanoha's character would be afraid of strangers, but this was no problem at all. After all, Yiwen's appearance was very deceptive. At first glance, he looked like a harmless cat, and he was very similar to  You don't have to worry about getting along with Yi Wen at all, because that guy's queen character is definitely about making others obey her.

    "That's not okay, Nanoha. If you hold back because of this small worry, you won't be able to make great progress in the future! Although I will be a little reluctant to let you go, dad, I will still do this for your future.  I did it! So, even if you resent Dad, I won’t regret it!!"

    "What dad, what role are you playing!"

    Nanoye slapped away Neil's hand on her shoulder with dissatisfaction. She blinked, not knowing what she thought of, her eyes suddenly lit up, and a meaningful smile appeared on her face.

    "Well, after all, Neil was defeated by me, I don't think he has the ability to teach me anything"

    "What!? Defeated by you!? It was just your luck that time. If I do it ten times again, you will not be my brother's" Neil originally retorted angrily, but when he saw Nanoye's smile, he seemed to understand.  Everything changed, "Well, since you said so, I also feel that I am not capable"

    Nanoha's smile froze slightly, but soon her lips curved into a more contemptuous arc, and at the same time her eyes swept three inches ahead.

    "Neil, it really doesn't work."

    Neil, who had been paying attention to Nanoye's expression, naturally noticed the other person's gaze. He looked down and couldn't help but widen his eyes, like an angry cat staring at Nanoye who was smiling leisurely and contentedly.

    "No!? You dare to say that I can't do it!? I've told you from the first day of class that I am a man who can break through the sky. The word "no" cannot appear to me!! Very good, Nanoha.  Just wait, if I don’t train you well, I will spend the rest of my life hanging around Xixiang!!!”

    “This is what you said, Neil~~~”

    Naye secretly made a gesture indicating that the plan was successful, and at the same time thought of something in her heart.

    【This trick of using retreat to advance that my mother taught me is really useful. Although I don't know why I aimed at it like this in the end, as long as it succeeds, I'll be fine!  】

    In fact, it was not until some years later that Nanoha understood the true meaning of this matter. At that time, she lamented that her health teacher died early. At the same time, she was very fortunate that she had a mother as great as Kami who allowed her to do this.  I have avoided many detours in my life.

    "Forget it, let's stop today's training. I'll go back and think about how to arrange it"

    “I don’t know whether it was because he was inspired to fight or because his dignity as a man was challenged. Neil began to seriously think about what to do. Usually, these things were left to Anders to do.

    "Huh? What is that guy doing?"

    Neil suddenly slowed down, and a shadowy figure appeared in his field of vision.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Ha, why are all the cleaners boys, not even a girl"

    Furuichi stopped the broom in his hand, looked around the classroom, and couldn't help but sigh sadly.

    Doesn’t it mean that if men and women match each other, the work will not be tiring?  There are just a bunch of idiots here, and they are exhausted from doing anything.

    "You just give up on this idea, this is terribleIt's our class's policy" Yuuji walked past Furuichi with a broom on his shoulder, not looking like he was working at all, "That guy said that in order to avoid a series of unnecessary problems caused by male-female combinations, we separate boys and girls.  Separated to facilitate management, do you think we can resist the mountain above our heads?  And the girls seem to agree"

    “Can you disagree!? Girls almost don’t have to participate in work during the week!!”

    "From this point of view, it turns out that he is still a gentleman"

    "That's weird! Even if he is a gentleman, he can only be a gentleman in another sense!!!"

    "I'm telling you, you can chat as much as you want, but if you can work, Yuuji, you've barely even done anything!!"

    Listening to the two complaining, Touma couldn't stand it anymore. He was almost the only one working now. He obviously planned to grab those half-price bento boxes.

    "You should tell the group of people over there first"

    Yuuji pointed with his broom in the direction of the podium, where a group of people were gathering for activities.

    Standing on the podium, Akihisa used the broom as a guitar and danced his fingers as much as he could, as if he had returned to the school festival concert, with the intense melody seeming to linger in his ears.

    “Come on, call me!!!”

    “Honey!!!”

    "What a tall person!!! Call me God-sama!!!"

    "Ah, Lord Kami is playing a game console in that corner over there"

    Touma looked at this scene, then looked at someone in the corner who had entered the god of strategy mode, and couldn't help but sigh.

    How long will he be able to do this?

    ——

    Suddenly, the sound of the door being pulled attracted the attention of everyone in the class.

    A handsome face that was as cold as a knife appeared behind the door, and at the same time, those sharp wolf-like eyes made the guys in the class stay silent for a while and started cleaning obediently.

    “Kids, is your bastard head teacher gone already?”

    They were slightly surprised by the unexpected punishment, and then suddenly realized that it was their class teacher who had caused the hatred.

    "Well, our bastard head teacher left early during the last self-study class and let all the girls go"

    As the leader of the boys, Xiongji told Heigang in detail. When Heigang heard this, he felt that the temples on his forehead began to beat again.

    "That rascal……"

    "Um, Teacher Heigang, what do you want from Neil?"

    Touma's question caused Heigang to turn around. He looked at the people in the class, and for some reason the corner of his mouth curled up into a weird smile.

    "Ah, actually it was the boy's two girlfriends who came to see him"

    "What——!?"

    "girlfriend——!?"

    “Two more——!?”

    The boys looked at each other and saw the jealousy hidden in each other's eyes. They nodded one after another, immediately picked up the thing in their hands, and rushed out of the back door without saying a word.

    "Hey, don't damage public property"

    Heigang shouted behind them, chuckled, and then walked downstairs.

    When he walked downstairs, he found that the two girls waiting nearby were gone. Instead, there was a guy who deserved a beating, gaping at the large cloud of dust.

    "Faye, did you see the two little girls who were here just now?"

    Heigang walked over, patted Fay on the shoulder and asked as coldly as usual.

    "Huh? It's Kurojia~~" Faye turned around and showed a very hearty smile, and then her face became a little weird, "Kurojia, are you a lolita control?"

    Heigang was startled, then his face turned black, he pulled out a cold long knife out of thin air, clasped his hands and raised it, ready to slash at it.

    "You really deserve to be cut down just like that kid"

    “Ehehehe!! Oppose violence, Hei-chan~~~”

    “Go to hell!!”

    "Wait a minute, aren't you going to ask where those two girls went? I'll tell you, but you can't do anything to me!"

    ""

    Heigang stopped and stared at Fay coldly, while Fay smiled slightly and tidied up his clothes. It was not until Heigang was about to have his second impact that he slowly spoke.

    "Actually, I just met them and chatted for a few words. I found out that they were here to see Neil-chan, so I told them that Neil-chan had left.Okay, so they took their leave, and let me tell you something by the way.  "

    "That means you knew it beforehand, right?"

    "Well Wow!! Kuro-chan, a surprise attack is a foul!!"

    “I don’t care about you!!”

    “I clearly said I wouldn’t do anything!!”

    "Did I promise you!?"

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "So, you lost the ring that Yiwen gave you and you were thinking about how to die, maybe this is it?"

    "No, I'm not thinking about how to die"

    Negi looked at his brother depressedly, forgetting if he didn't help, he was still gloating about his misfortune.

    "I just lost my ring, is there any need to do this?"

    Although the ring was a relatively rare magic item, it was not in a life-and-death situation. However, seeing Negi like this, Neil immediately felt very happy.

    "You won't understand. If Master finds out, I will see hell"

    Yiwen’s terror began to emerge in Negi’s mind. His face turned pale and his whole body was shaking, as if he had seen a ghost.

    Neil couldn’t help but sigh at how powerful Yiwen was. He was able to make Negi, a little man-trained boy, even more miserable. He felt like he was almost turning into an M.

    "Hey, Neal, what's the ring that Mr. Negi mentioned? Doesn't it matter that he's still like this?"

    Nanoye pulled the corner of Neil's clothes and asked with some confusion.

    "Well, that ring is like a wedding ring that represents a lifelong promise, and Negi, the idiot, threw it away without knowing where. If his powerful wife at home knew about it, he would probably not have to go to bed for a month."

    "Hey!? Teacher Negi is already married!?"

    "Hey, Neil, stop making this up!"

    "I'm not making it up, I'm just explaining it to Nanoha."

    "What are you trying to explain!!"

    Facing Negi’s fire-breathing eyes, Neil shrugged and had to give up, "Okay, okay, I won’t say it anymore. Why don’t you recall it and let me help you reorganize the scene at that time."

    "real?"

    Negi looked at him suspiciously, could this guy really be so kind?

    "We are brothers after all Speaking of which, when did the ring disappear?"

    "It should have been last night"

    "Well, very good" Neil nodded, "Which woman's bed did you sleep in last night?"

    "Herehey!! Where are you going!!"

    Negi is crazy, he actually believes in a guy like Neil, he is really a fool.

    "Oh, oh, did you really sleep in someone else's bed? Yeah, there are so many people in the girls' dormitory, who could it be?"

    "I told you not to do it!! I haven't even slept in Asuna-san's bed recently!!"

    "The married life is not harmonious?"

    “Stay away from me!!!”

    "Teacher Negi is not pure."

    ""

    Negi leaned against the tree, wanting to die.

    “Neil——!!!”

    Just when Neil was enjoying the sight of Negi being beaten to a pulp, a familiar scream came from behind. Without thinking, he immediately bent down. The next second, a figure flew over his head, and at the same time, a wave of wind blew up.  A gust of cold wind.

    Neil raised his head and looked at the blond girl who flipped in the air and landed perfectly, and couldn't help but be speechless for a while.

    "Alicia, do you have to say hello in this way? If I hadn't avoided it, I really doubt I would have suffered internal injuries from you."

    "It doesn't matter, I just said hello a little more enthusiastically."

    "Is this called being more enthusiastic!? Who would rush over at a speed of 40 yards, 4 seconds and 2!? Do you think I am an American football player!?"

    “What a small family man.”

    "I'm sorry, anyone would be petty when their lives are at stake!"

    "Tch, I won't talk to you anymore" Alicia left Neil alone, moved her target to Nanoye who was aside, and immediately pounced on her, "yahoo! Nanoye!!"

    "Whoa, be careful, Alicia!!"

    Neil sighed helplessly at the two who started to fuck Lily, then turned his head and forced a smile at the black-haired girl who was running slowly.

    "Won't you stop this guy, Tifa?"

    ? ???Isn't this bad?  There is a beautiful girl throwing herself into my arms"

    Tifa walked up to Neil and smiled teasingly.

    “I wish the way of throwing myself into someone’s arms could be improved”

    Neil muttered softly, but the next moment, Tifa's beautiful black hair was fluttering with invisible domineering aura.

    "What were you talking about just now?"

    "No, I didn't say anything, Your Lady Queen."

    Neil immediately displayed his low-profile and domineering attitude. His dignity and integrity were completely useless in front of Tifa.

    "Ah, look, Nanoha, Neil is starting to lose his moral integrity again!!"

    "Neil has never had any moral integrity anyway"

    "Alicia, shut up, whose fault do you think it is that makes me like this!"

    "You blame me?"

    "Ha, if I don't blame you, why should I blame myself!?"

    "Shut up."

    "Yes, Your Lady Queen."

    "Neil really suffered."

    Alicia’s triumphant look made Neil want to hang her up and tickle her, but for Tifa’s sake, he still lay on the ground obediently.

    "By the way, what is Negi doing there?"

    Tifa noticed Negi, who had been ignored for a long time, but the other party was obviously trapped in an endless loop and did not notice their arrival.

    "Nieji is struggling with the question of whether he should have moral integrity or lose his moral integrity."

    ""

    “By the way, why did you and Alicia come here?”

    “Well, since it’s okay to stay at home, and Alicia has never been to school, I took her here for a walk.”

    Neil looked back at the girl who was chatting enthusiastically with Nanoye. She had maintained such an optimistic attitude since she woke up. It was not an exaggeration to say that she was offline. However, these might just be to cover up her inner feelings.  lonely.

    【Looks like we need to hurry up.  】

    Just when Neil was thinking about something, a strange murderous aura rushed towards him. Neil looked around and saw a large black mist rumbling towards him.

    "What is that!? The Black Mist Monster!?"

    As soon as he finished complaining, Neil was swallowed by the black mist.

    "Whoa! Help! Huh? Isn't this a guy from the class!? Hey, are you rebelling!?"

    "Burn my remains with the blazing holy fire! How joyful is life, and how sad is death!"

    "Ahhh!! Where did you come from the Ming Cult!? These people are crazy again!!! Tifa, Negi, save me!!"

    Tifa watched the group of people go away speechlessly, and then glanced at Negi who continued to seek death.

    This school is still so peaceful today.

 Text Chapter 1 That day, the boy walked into a new world

    My name is Orima Ichika, I'm 15 years old, and my gender is, um, with excalibur underneath, you know.

    At this moment, the fifteen-year-old youth is like a deep-sea fish.

    “The classroom with all girls except me is very stressful.

    But it doesn’t matter. With my ability to withstand stress that I have developed since childhood, I can still withstand this kind of pressure. I am quite confident about this.

    Why do you say that?

    This has to start with my family and my world.

    “Today’s world, I simply don’t know how to describe it in words.  First of all, the two mainstreams in the world today are technology and magic. As far as I know, eight years ago, the flying super weapon called IS came out, and the world has undergone earth-shaking changes. However, weapons like IS can only be made by  The manipulation by girls has led to a fundamental change in the status of men and women in society.  However, the matter did not end there. In the following years, the ISSDA organization responsible for space development announced the existence of "magic". Magic was originally unknown. Coupled with the new life from the universe, it became even more complicated.  Not to mention the various superpowers in Academy City, the world was once again in turmoil. However, with the efforts of many parties, the world finally settled down, and magic was gradually accepted by everyone. At the same time, ordinary humans could not  All known alien races appeared one after another, and the world became more and more diverse.

    However, there are still unknown things in this world, such as disobedient gods, demons, angels, magic societies that are still hidden in the dark, and advanced beings buried in the shadows. I know these because my family is special.  The reason is, after all, the old man in my family is not an ordinary person.

    In short, there are as many angels and demons as dogs, and fairies and heavenly beings are everywhere. This world is a strategic fortress.

    However, this world view is not enough to shock me, because the family I live in is enough to numb my nerves. My home is simply the most chaotic place in the world.  Compared with one who has a personality, all kinds of weapons are worth the sky, and I can also see angels and demons eating together and having fun, and even aiming their guns at someone. The moment I knew the truth, my three views were completely destroyed. Thousands of years of history  They've all been tricked into being dogs.

    “Alas, this world is so damn peaceful.

    “But even so, I am still very stressed at this moment.

    I folded my hands and put them under my chin, with cold eyes, trying to look calm. At this time, I finally understood Commander Ikari’s sense of pressure to remain calm in the face of the apostles’ attack.

    Commander Ikari is mighty!  !  !

    But the sights gathered from all around are really uncomfortable. Haven’t you seen that my forehead is already covered with heart-wrenching beads of sweat?  ?  Sure enough, no matter how old a girl is, she always has a trembling heart!  !  Sure enough, a girl's gaze is the most terrifying thing in the world. The ever-changing changes of sometimes resentment and sometimes anger are simply more disasters than taking the Western Scriptures.

    I took a deep breath, narrowed my eyes slightly, and all the nerves in my body suddenly became more tense than ever before.

    ??????????????????????????????????

    Wow, I relaxed too much and almost came out from behind.

    Ha, by the way, why do I have to stay in a place like this?

    Thinking of this, I recalled what happened the night before.

    That night, my brother said to me with a smile that could be read as bright and written as slutty.

    "Ichika, you will become the happiest man in the world."

    So that’s what he was talking about!  !  !  !  !

    I sighed deeply, and I mourned for a second for my seemingly happiness and actual sorrow. I started to swim away and observe the people around me.

    Well, the eyes of the girls on the left and the right are full of unparalleled curiosity for knowledge, and their shining eyes almost flashed through their tough golden eyes.

    I can’t see the back part, but the sight of the thorns on my back makes me feel like I’m sitting on pins and needles. I can understand it even without looking.

    "The person directly in front of me is a slightly older woman.

    She is a bit petite, and her figure is almost the same as that of a student, but her chest size is the nemesis of all high school girls.  The clothes are relatively large and make her look more petite, but she still feels quite cute.  In addition, she also wears a pair of black-rimmed glasses. Although they are crooked, she can still be called a bespectacled girl.

    And this girl with glasses was looking at the people in the class in panic, her timid posture was reminiscent of an injured little rabbit.

    You are a teacher, show me some domineering power!

    "Everyone is here. Then, SHR is going to startWhoops!  "

    Well, it’s not something you can do if you want to.

    I gave the teacher an appreciative look, but for some reason the teacher turned red and smiled shyly.

    ????????????????????????????????????????? Suddenly, I felt that the pressure on my body was a little heavier, and I almost died from a thousand arrows piercing my heart.

    “Well, then, please introduce yourself, uh, in order of seat number.”

    The teacher seemed to have recovered from the inexplicable emotion and said to the students in the audience in a panic.

    ""

    "It's so quiet. My dignity as a teacher is suddenly shattered into pieces."

    I looked at the teacher who was about to cry, and I couldn't bear it. At the same time, I felt unhappy with the girls in the class. Are you shy because you just entered high school? No one responded. The teacher was about to cry. Really?  I'm going to cry!  !

    I glanced at the teacher, and the teacher’s eyes also moved over.

    ??Okay, our eyes met.

    Please don’t look at me like this, you are not my type, teacher.

    I quickly lowered my head, I still understand the principle that a dead Taoist friend will not die a poor Taoist.

    “Oh, give me a normal high school life.

    The reason why I specifically emphasize "ordinary" here is simply because what I am in now is definitely not an ordinary high school, but the famous IS Academy-the only school in the world that trains IS operators.

    And the most important point is that IS, this deceptive thing, can only be activated by girls, so naturally, this is a girls' school.

    And why am I here?

    I need to emphasize again that I am a boy, and I am definitely a boy at first glance. My appearance can be considered a bit handsome, but it is definitely not the kind of beauty that makes even IS unable to identify my gender.

    The reason why I came to such a ghost place has to start with the entrance exam in February.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    That day, the sun was shining brightly, and the cherry blossoms flying freely in the sky made me fall in love.

    I looked at the clear sky and encouraged myself in my heart.

    Today is the entrance exam for Junior High School. For your own goals, you can’t do it without working hard.

    The school I go to is called Mahora Gakuin. It is a very large Academy City that has everything from kindergarten to university. There are many schools in it, all types, and my target is the famous Mitsusaka High School.

    The reason why I chose Mitsusaka is not because of its reputation, but because my brothers and sisters all graduated from here. I have an indescribable yearning for that place.

    I want to chase the traces they left behind, and I want to be like them.

    that's it.

    Well, of course, if I am admitted to Mitsusaka High School, my goal of dominating Mitsusaka will be one step closer, and realizing Mahora's dream of complete domination will not be unattainable.

    Hahahaha, I couldn’t help but laugh out loud.

    "Why are you giggling so early in the morning?"

    At this time, my head was hit hard.  When I looked back, I saw a handsome man with white shoulder-length hair standing behind me. He was looking at me listlessly with a pair of dead fish eyes, and he didn't look like he was awake at all.

    "Brother, you got up so early"

    ??I touched my head and laughed dryly.

    "Well, seeing as you have a test today, I got up early to see you out"

    Hey, is this guy so kind?

    "Hey, don't think I can't understand your expression"

    "Well……"

    Although those dead fish eyes are completely rotten, they are still so sharp.

    I don’t know if my thoughts were revealed again, but I got another blow on the head.

    "By the way, you forgot to bring your admission ticket"

    I was stunned for a moment, watching my brother hand a certificate to me.

    "Huh? Didn't I prepare it last night?"

    As I was talking, I wanted to go through my bag. I had carefully prepared all kinds of things the night before.

    "Well, men will always forget some things, just like forgetting what their first love looked like"

    “I won’t forget it!!”

    I replied angrily, but I didn't notice the firmness in my tone.

    The old man looked at me steadily for a moment, with an inexplicable light flashing in his eyes.?, and then touched my hair with a slight smile.

    “Okay, take your admission ticket and go quickly, don’t be late.”

    I didn’t notice anything strange about my brother, so I took the admission ticket and didn’t check whether I really didn’t bring it with me. I said goodbye to my brother and went out.

    "It seems that Ichika has grown up"

    After saying this softly, the man walked back into the room with a smile.

    It was easy, so I came to the address indicated on the admission ticket.

    ???????????????????? Why is it not in Mahonliang Academy, but in a high school outside?

    But I didn’t think too much about it. Anyway, it said this on the admission ticket and I couldn’t change it even if I wanted to.

    But I feel a little uneasy.

    Are you nervous before the exam?

    With a feeling of apprehension, I walked into the imposing building in front of me.

    "I'm just going to go, turn left and right, how on earth are you going to get to the second floor!?"

    It’s been almost ten minutes since I walked, and I still haven’t found the stairs to the second floor. The internal structure is too complicated!  ?  Is this the maze before challenging the BOSS!  !

    My eyes wandered around, trying to find the guide map on the wall, but I sadly discovered that the walls inside were so beautiful that I couldn't even find a crack, let alone any wall charts.

    ?????????? This time, shit, I’m lost.

    "Hey, what should I do? Hey, why are you so quiet?"

    At this time, I finally realized that it was eerily quiet here. After walking for so long, I didn’t even meet a single person. Could it be that the exam has already started?  ?  Could it be that my dream of dominating Mitsusaka was just aborted?  ?

    God, I curse Jesus for not having chrysanthemums!  !

    “Perhaps God really heard my curse from the heart, and a door appeared not far in front of me.

    I walked to the door and saw a piece of paper stuck on it with the words "Infinite_Stratos Examination Room" written on it.

    "Well, I guess this is the right place"

    Because it says "Examination Room" on it.

    But the name of this examination room really looks impressive, and there are actually two English words that I can’t understand.

    Thinking of this, I feel deeply disappointed for my English course.

    I guess I won’t be able to pass the English test this time.

    But it doesn’t matter, my other subjects are fine!  !

    After taking a deep breath, I opened the door and walked into the room.

    "Ah, you are a candidate. Okay, go over there to change clothes. We are pressed for time, so you have to hurry up. This place can only be rented until four o'clock. I don't have time to trouble you. Really, I don't know what I'm doing.  What……"

    As soon as I entered the room, a nervous-looking female teacher, about thirty-five years old or above, spoke a lot of words like a machine gun without raising her head. I was stunned for a few seconds.

    Hey, hey, hey!  !  !  Sister, don’t you need to see what I look like and check my admission ticket!  ?  Where has the professionalism of being an invigilator gone?  ?  And what’s going on with changing clothes!  ?  You have to change clothes for exams these days!  ?  Are you asking me to use my body to show the beauty of the human body in ancient Greece?  ?  Sorry, I have been failing art classes since I was a kid!  !  Well, actually this is to prevent students from cheating, right?  But there is no one other than you in this room. I really don’t see any other candidates anywhere!  !

    While I was minding my own business, the elder sister gave instructions and walked out of the room directly with the documents in her arms.

    I watched the other party leave in embarrassment. I bet the eldest sister really didn’t even look at me.

    "Hey, what kind of test is this"

    I muttered a few words in a depressed voice and walked towards the place covered by the curtain.

    And at this moment, I entered a new world.

 Text Chapter 2 Sure enough, this is a conspiracy

    When I opened the curtain and walked in, I saw the object in the center of the room.

    The streamlined metal shell reflects light that is not dazzling, and an armor-like outfit sits quietly.

    I looked at it carefully and then fell silent.

    “Damn it, what kind of clothes do you want me to change into?! Are you asking me to take the war studies test!!”

    The bag in my hand was almost smashed by me.

    I calmed down the turbulent feeling in my heart that I wanted to hit someone, and walked over, looking left and right at this thing. After looking at it for a long time, I was speechless.

    Isn’t this the IS that appears on TV?

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of 1999

    But this thing actually has something to do with me. Well, it should be related to my family.

    "This is what changed the world"

    Because of the "White Knight Incident" of that year, the world became aware of the existence of this kind of weapon. At the same time, the originally balanced military structure suddenly collapsed. How many IS controllers can be found will directly affect the country's military strength.  , so every country began to implement a system of preferential treatment of women.

    Although there is a magical power like magic in the world today, it has not been widely used in the military due to various restrictions. Moreover, IS has advantages that can compete with magic. In comparison, the country is more willing to invest more resources.  on this emerging technology.

    Well, this is actually nothing to me. I am more curious about IS. After all, I have seen forces more powerful than IS.

    With all kinds of thoughts, I couldn't help but reach out and touch it.

    Anyway, IS can only be activated by women. If I, a pure man, touch it, I will probably have no reaction like touching a dead fish. It is a rare opportunity to touch it and I will not suffer any loss.

    However, there are always various unknowns in life. You can never guess what will happen in the next second. Of course, it is another matter if you have the ability to predict.

    A cold metallic feeling came from the fingertips, followed by a burst of dazzling silver light and various information pouring into the mind.

    “Eh!? Eh————!!!!!!”

    Faced with such a strange situation, I suddenly lost my train of thought.

    When I finally came to my senses, I found that the IS had actually moved and attached itself to my body like armor, becoming part of my hands and feet.

    "What happened!?"

    “Has someone activated IS!?”

    "who is it!?"

    "Huh? This, this is -"

    "man!?"

    Hearing the sound, a group of researchers in white coats came over. They opened the curtain and saw me activating IS. They all fell into a state of sluggishness where they couldn't think.

    I looked at the researchers in front of me in silence, and then looked at the abnormality on my body. I immediately showed a miserable face like a Christian abandoned by God. At the same time, the devil on my brother's face flashed through my mind.  smile, with only one thought left in her mind.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? This is a conspiracy.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    “Oh, I want to die.

    "Classmate, Orimaru Ichika-san!"

    A voice calling my name brought me back to reality from my annoying thoughts. I held my forehead and blurted out weakly before I could figure out the situation.

    "Ah, what's the matter?"

    "Ah, um, um, I'm very sorry for calling you so loudly all of a sudden. Are you, are you angry? Yes, I'm sorry! But, um, I'll introduce myself in the order of the fifty syllables. Now it's Oribara-san's turn.  So, I'm really, really sorry! Can you please introduce yourself? Are you willing?"

    It was then that I really came back to my senses and figured out the situation, and found that my deputy instructor, Yamada Maya, was constantly bowing his head and apologizing to me. It was obviously my own fault, but the teacher wanted to apologize himself. For a moment, I was full of guilt.

    "Uh, um, Mr. Yamada, you don't have to apologize like this. It's all my fault. I will introduce myself."

    I stretched out my hand to stop Teacher Maya Yamada from apologizing, and quickly made a comforting reassurance.

    "Really, really!? You, you promised me! You must do it!!"

    Teacher Yamada suddenly raised his head, seriously grasped my hand and leaned towards me, and he could still see the mist in his eyes.

    Teacher, are you really a teacher?  ?  This pairThe attitude of the little girl can easily be misunderstood, and some ignorant and innocent little boys might have fallen into trouble from then on!  !  !  Oh, oh, don't put your chest on it, be careful, my cannon may go off!  Also, I need to reiterate it again, teacher, you are really not my type!  !

    In the struggle between reason and sensibility, angels and demons, I took my hand out with difficulty, left my seat and walked to the podium with a slight bend without being noticed.

    Ah, I almost got hard just now.

    Standing on the podium, looking at the unabashed thirst for knowledge in the eyes of the girls in the audience, including Teacher Yamada, I suddenly felt like I was on the top of Mount Everest, and it was difficult to even breathe.

    "Ahem."

    I straightened my back and cleared my throat, thinking about what to say next.

    ???????????????????? But my mind went blank. As expected, the pressure had already crushed my thinking power into pieces.

    At this time, I took a peek at the seat by the window. Sitting there was a black-haired girl with a ponytail.

    Her name is Xiao Zhizhen, my childhood sweetheart who we only reunited after six years. This girl has always had a single ponytail. When I first entered the classroom, I recognized her at a glance.

    “But it’s really a transformation of women.

    No, no, now is not the time to think about this.

    "Help me quickly!!"

    I signaled her with my eyes. As a childhood sweetheart who has been dating for a long time, she must be able to understand this information instantly.

    "snort!"

    You actually ignored me!  ?

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Oh, oh, what does this cold aura and this arrogant attitude mean!  Where has the arrogant and a little bit coquettish Hoshi-chan gone!  !  Now Chen is completely 100% proud!  !  She actually abandoned me mercilessly at my critical moment, turned her face expressionlessly to the window, and snorted coldly, "I'll kill you, did I offend you, Miss Chen!"  !

    “However, this did remind me of something.

    I remember my brother once told me that when faced with a girl who is wrapped in pride and makes people wonder if she is engaged in chain defense, you must use your fiery penis to penetrate the opponent's uterus.

    Of course, this is summed up by my rich theory and practice. Although I don’t know where his theory and practice come from, I even wonder if he made it up casually.

    ??????????????????? However, I have no idea what those two words mean in English, because I am powerless in English. I have obviously been abroad, and there are foreigners at home. I only know the twenty-six English letters ABC, which is really weak.

    Well, I don’t really want to know the meaning of this. I know that what comes out of my brother’s mouth is definitely not fun, because every time I ask my sister or other older women in the family, I will be scolded.  Of course, many times I will attract hatred consciously or unconsciously. In comparison, the harm I suffered is quite small.

    Ah, I am going off topic again. Look, the eyes of the girls below are starting to burst into flames.

    Well, what should I say at this time?

    Let’s start with a song called “Girls’ School Boys” by Twins?  Well, it does fit the occasion, but this is a self-introduction, not a concert.

    【When we introduce ourselves, too many rhetoric just attracts the temporary attention of others. To let people know ourselves, the most important thing is to show our true side.  】

    Brother’s voice seemed to ring in my mind. At this time, I seemed to see the holy light of heaven.

    Sometimes I’m pretty reliable.

    The corners of my mouth raised slightly uncontrollably, and the sunshine outside the window shone in at the right time. At this moment, in the eyes of some ignorant little girls, I became a handsome and sunny boy.

    A small exclamation came from below, and my attention immediately came back. I took a breath and began to introduce myself.

    "My name is Ichika Orimara."

    “Yeah, yeah, yeah!!”

    Everyone’s eyes showed the expectation of “I want to hear more.”

    I smiled, what a group of curious and kind children.

    Then, I should also treat others with sincerity.

    "I like Lolita the most."

    Maintaining a sunny smile, I expressed what I loved most in my heart.

    institutions

    The sounds of various heads banging on the table and people falling to the ground kept ringing out. It seemed that they were moved by my sincerity.

    I think everyone can become a partner who loves lolita.

    At this moment, I seem to have new hope for the future.

    The sound of clicking footstepsThere was an urgent sound, is someone coming?

    “Are you going to reveal your abnormal sexual fetish as soon as you get here!?”

    Huh?  Does this sound sound familiar?

    But before I had time to react, I was hit hard on the head and sent flying.

    Wow, this kind of invisible murderous martial arts passed down by my brother is so familiar to me. The pain that directly penetrates the skull and hits the cerebral cortex is simply exhilarating How strange!  !  I'm not a pussy-shaker like Sister Xiaoyuan!  !  !

    “However, this knocking method, whether it’s power, angle, or speed, is very similar to the person in my impression.

    I swallowed and turned around with a little fear. I saw the woman behind me wearing a black suit and tight skirt. She had a slender figure and a body curve with no fat at all due to regular exercise. And the other person was at this time  He crossed his arms in front of his chest, raised the corners of his eyes, and his eyes were as sharp as a wolf's.

    "What the hell, Guan Yunchang!?"

    Snapped——

    “Ugh, I got hit on the head again, I’m probably going to have a cerebral hemorrhage now.

    "Sister Chifuyu, it hurts so much!"

    Yes, the domineering woman in front of me is my sister Chifuyu Orimaru.

    "Who is the hero in the Three Kingdoms, idiot!!"

    I rubbed my head and stood up from the ground, looking at my sister in front of me, very curious about her appearance.

    "Sister Chifuyu, why are you here? Aren't you out training for the annual World's No. 1 Martial Arts Tournament?"

    "Do you think I am Yamcha!? Who told you that I would go to that kind of conference!!"

    Chifuyu-san’s eyes started to sparkle, and her fists were clenched tightly. She would probably attack accordingly depending on my answer.

    “Uh, it’s my brother, that’s what I told you!!”

    I quickly shied away all the responsibilities, but after hearing this, Chifuyu-san loosened her fists and held her forehead in distress.

    "That idiot has been talking nonsense all day long"

    Looking at Chifuyu-san's depressed and gnashing expression, I couldn't help but want to laugh out loud. Those words I just came up with on the spur of the moment were purely to deceive my brother. Oh, haha, a Tai Chi push hand can kill someone invisible. I feel  At this moment, my IQ doubled several times.

    "Huh? By the way, what was going on with your self-introduction just now?"

    "Well……"

    Okay, I haven’t even breathed a sigh of relief yet. Why did this hatred suddenly shift back? I didn’t make fun of you.

    "My brother told me to be heart-to-heart and treat others with sincerity"

    And as soon as I finished speaking, Chifuyu-san came towards me with an angry fist.

    “Just lie to me now!!!!”

    Is it okay to let your brother lie like this openly?  ?

 Text Chapter 59 Looking forward to meeting him again

    "Hey, your eyes are wandering. Do you want to borrow money from me? For the sake of us being brothers, just tell me how much you want. It's okay to give the Ming coins directly to you!"

    There was a short distance from leaving the World Tree to one of the squares near the World Tree. Along the way, Neil found that Negi peeked at him very frequently, almost every few steps.  When he turned his head, Negi quickly turned his head and whistled. This behavior made Neil very unhappy, because it felt very disgusting to be treated like this by a boy, and Negi was not a girl who secretly liked him.  .

    “ Could it be that Negi has been looking at 3A girls for a long time and hasn’t had any contact with boys for a long time, and finally his interest in that area has begun to awaken!  ?

    In an instant, Negi’s image became dangerous in Neil’s eyes.

    "Why is it such an unlucky thing to say? How much do you want today's birthday to become the anniversary of my death! What do you mean by that look in your eyes? I always feel super unhappy!!"

    Negi was obviously stunned by Neil's sudden words for a few seconds before he reacted. Coupled with the weird look in his eyes, he couldn't help but complain angrily.

    Neil stuck out his tongue, put his hands on the back of his head, and quickened his pace slightly, leading Negi by half a body.

    "Do you have anything to say?"

    Negi paused for a moment, looking sideways at the face partially blocked by his arms, his eyes flashing behind the lenses.

    “Hey, Neil, has something happened to you recently?”

    I always feel that something has changed in him.

    Neil’s pace slowed down unconsciously, but soon returned to its original state, and he asked without looking back.

    "Why do you think so?"

    “I just feel like you’ve been a little absent-minded these days, as if you’re a little further away”

    Raising his head and looking at the stars covering the night sky, the starlight gently reflected the faint light on Negi's glasses.

    Neil put down his hands and put them behind his back. He also raised his head and stared at him from a distance.

    "No, nothing has changed"

    In the end, he was still like that.

    Nothing has changed.

    "Neil"

    Negi turned his head and opened his mouth, as if he wanted to say something, but for a long time, he did not say another word.

    "Don't talk about me, it's you" Neil suddenly spoke up and grabbed the topic, turning his face and blinking, "You are the one who should be said to be absent-minded, right? You seem to have no energy recently, as if you were distracted by something.  Things are bothering me"

    "Is it that obvious?"

    Negi lowered his head and muttered quietly, but Neil could still hear him beside him.

    "It's all written on your face I thought you looked confident after the school festival, but it turns out you've been so worried these days that you almost jumped off a building. What, is it a worry about love, boy?"  "

    When talking about love, Neil’s eyes brightened up and his tone was full of ridicule.

    "No, I just had a quarrel with Asuna-san"

    Negi rolled his eyes at him and became dejected again.

    "Sister? Oh, haha, it really is a matter of love~~~You dishonest guy~~~"

    "Do you have to think about this!?"

    "Okay, what did you and eldest sister argue about?"

    Neil spread his hands and did not continue teasing the other party.

    "Actually, it's not a big deal. Asuna-san just reminded me that I am very similar to Chao-san"

    Negi lowered his head a little further and sighed softly.

    "I see, the eldest sister is angry because of this"

    Neil looked at his brother’s confused expression, and he probably figured out what was going on between him and Asuna.

    After meeting with Gunel and learning that his father was still alive, Neil also guessed what Negi was thinking now. He must be full of things about his father. Since a long time ago, Negi has been working hard for his father.  , constantly injured, and constantly moving forward. After getting more accurate news, he will only work harder to move forward for his dream, even at the risk of losing his life.

    Father seems to be everything to him.

    This is exactly the same as the super ring tone.

    For the sake of your dreams, you are willing to give up everything, including your own happiness.

    And Tomorrow Cai is angry about it, maybe that's it.

    "Actually, Asuna-san is right, and I said the same thing to Chao-san, but I"? 

    Although he clearly rejected Chao's approach, he himself followed Chao's path, almost exactly the same path.

    He, how should he choose?

    "Neji, do you still remember what Chao Lingyin said?"

    Neil didn’t pay attention to Negi’s current expression and just continued talking.

    "Don't stop, keep moving forward This sentence should be very suitable for you now. For you, your father's affairs can be said to be everything to you. If you are asked to give up everything now for this, you must be able to do it.  Yes, in this aspect, you, Chao Lingyin, and I are really the same"

    Neil slowly took a breath of the refreshing summer night, his eyes slightly focused on Negi's face.

    "However, I think this is correct, or in other words, any approach is correct, but everyone chooses a different position. It is probably impossible for you to give up looking for your father, so why not go all the way?  Black, just like Kick-Ass who became a hero after being knocked headlong"

    "Well, I always feel that the tone of your words has suddenly changed a lot"

    "Don't worry about these things. Your goal is very clear anyway. You just think too much. Anyway, there is only one way you want to go from now on, isn't it?"

    Facing Neil’s smile, Negi seemed to know a little bit about what he should choose.

    "However, I have one more thing to say. No matter what you choose, you should also pay more attention to the people around you, such as eldest sister. I think eldest sister is very clear about your thoughts, and this is what she is worried about.  , it’s just that she doesn’t want to see you scarring yourself, the eldest sister’s idea is probably that simple"

    Neil took a few steps forward, tapping his toes slightly. As his body turned, his long hair fluttered lightly, and his face was clearly reflected in Negi's eyes.

    "Don't forget this, because when you lose, the pain is not something you can bear"

    "Neil"

    They were only a few steps apart, but Niji felt like they were separated by a chasm.

    Because there was a bit of sad nostalgia in Neil's eyes, which blocked his approach.

    "Well, that's all I want to say. It's up to you what you think about next" Neil spread his hands and smiled softly, then turned a little evil again, "But eldest sister really loves you deeply.  Said~~~"

    "Why do you come back here again!!!"

    The sentimental atmosphere just now was gone, and Negi rolled his eyes angrily.

    “Hehe~~~”

    Neil grinned wider, looked away slightly, and saw the surrounding environment clearly. His smile was frozen, and his expression was a little confused.

    "Ah, by the way, what am I doing here?"

    "Huh? Don't you know it yourself!?"

    "I really don't know, I'm following you"

    "How are you following me!? You are following me and running in front of me!!"

    "In this case, I will go home. Goodbye, young man who works hard~~~"

    Neil waved his hand and walked forward without looking back, but he was immediately grabbed by the collar.

    "It's rare that you come here, so just patrol with me. You have a lot of time anyway"

    I don’t know where Niji got the strength, but he was holding on to Neil’s collar as firmly as a rock.

    "Hey, I'm not on duty tonight, and my youth is calling me!!"

    "What youth?"

    “Galgame on the computer!!!”

    “Delete your youth for me!!”

    "Do you want to ruin my life!?"

    "Your life is too insignificant!!"

    Seeing that Negi refused to let go of him, Neil lowered his head helplessly, but after waiting for a while, he found that Negi was still where he was.

    "Aren't you going to patrol? Why are you standing here without moving? You want to be a sentinel!"

    "No, I'm waitingah, here it comes!"

    When Negi was talking, a figure in the field of vision gradually enlarged, and he suddenly shouted.

    Neil looked in the direction that Negi was looking at, and saw Setsuna coming this way quickly, and Kamo the ferret was lying on her shoulder.

    "Why is Kamo and Setsuna-san together?"

    Generally speaking, doesn’t Kamo, the pervert, always follow Negi?

    "If you come to me today, I will ask Kamo to find Setsuna-san first, and then we will make an appointment to meet here."

    ? ?Ji smiled and explained in a calm tone.

    Neil glanced at Negi thoughtfully, his eyes brightened slightly, and then fell silent.

    "Teacher Negi, Teacher Neil, good evening."

    Setsuna quickly arrived in front of them. There seemed to be no surprise about Neil's appearance. Negi or Kamo must have told her in advance.

    "Boss Neil, long time no see."

    Kamo jumped from Setsuna’s shoulder to Negi, turned to say hello to Neil.

    "It's been a long time indeed. You haven't done anything wrong recently, have you?"

    Neil half-opened his eyes and glanced at Kamo who was stiff.

    “No, absolutely not!! I don’t dare to lose even a hair under Boss Neil’s eyes!!”

    "That means you did a lot of bad things that I didn't see, right?"

    Under Kamo’s desperate eyes, Neil raised a bright smile.

    "Okay, Neil, Kamo hasn't done much recently and has helped me a lot. Let's go on patrol now"

    Seeing this, Negi had no choice but to interrupt Neil's topic.

    Neil waved his hands quickly, as if he refused to agree.

    "No, it's not my turn tonight, I won't work overtime, you have to go do it yourself!"

    "Anyway, you are here, and you will do some meaningless things when you go back. It is better to stay. It is rare that we can be on duty together"

    “What’s so pointless!! You’re actually vetoing my life!!”

    "Teacher, what are you talking about?"

    Listening to the conversation between the two, Setsuna on the side was confused.

    "It's nothing, it's just that Neil promised us to patrol together. One more person will add more strength."

    Negi turned to Setsuna and smiled, taking Neil with him by the way.

    "Who agreed? Don't just talk to yourself!"

    "Then let's set off now!"

    "Okay, Teacher Negi."

    "Hey, don't ignore me, listen to me!!!"

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Ah, I really want to go home"

    Raising his head, Neil looked at the starry sky and lazily followed Negi and Setsuna.

    “It’s only been less than two minutes! How unmotivated you are!!”

    Neil didn’t pay attention to Neji’s words. He turned to look at An Jing walking beside him, his eyes rolled, and he didn’t know what he was thinking.

    "Speaking of Setsuna-san, why are you and Negi together? Could it be that you are having an unethical love affair with your eldest lady and her fiancé behind your back!?"

    Neil covered his mouth with his hands, his face filled with disbelief.

    "Who do you think is the betrothed!!"

    "I did not betray the eldest lady!!"

    "As expected of Neil, he said all the things in my heart, but it doesn't matter, brother, you can be considered Setsuna's master, it's totally okay!!"

    "How is it OK!!!" x2

    The two of them shouted at Kamo at the same time, dumbfounded.

    “I understand, I know how to do it, huh huh~~~~~”

    "You know nothing! The laughter behind you is full of bad intentions!!"

    "Teacher Neil, I will never change my heart for the eldest lady!!"

    In desperation, Setsuna expressed his loyalty to Konoka without thinking.

    "Oh, that's true" x3

    At this time, two young men, one a pervert, looked at Setsuna with ambiguous eyes. Setsuna was stunned, and then turned red and waved his hands in denial.

    "No, it's not what you think. I, I just treat the eldest lady, just"

    "Love……"

    "It's love"

    "like."

    The three guys caught Setsuna’s words very wisely.

    "Nah!!!!!!!"

    At night, the girl’s shy screams broke through the sky.

    "You guys are really energetic"

    Suddenly a voice intervened in the joke between three people and one mink. They followed the sound at the same time and saw a young man wearing a high school uniform leaning against a lamppost, holding a mobile phone in his hand, and his eyes glanced slightly  Their fingertips are still touching the bright screen.

    &nbsp;"Why are you here? Are you also patrolling at night?"

    Neil walked over and obviously knew the other person.

    The young man then turned his head, looked at Neil walking towards him, and smiled slightly.

    "Well, I'm short of manpower recently, so I came to help. Anyway, I still get overtime pay"

    "Senior Muchen."

    In an instant, he also came over and bowed respectfully to the other party.

    The young man is Jun Muchen.

    "It's Setsuna-chan, why are you with this bastard brat?"

    "Who are you calling a bastard? Speaking of bastards, you bastard is even more of a bastard!!"

    “Tsk, tsk, tsk, it’s full of balls in one sentence, it’s really dirty!”

    “It’s your head that’s dirty!!”

    "Well, actually, Teacher Neil is here to patrol tonight, so we came together"

    "The moment interrupted the two people's unscrupulous conversation, and at the same time, I felt that the two guys were really similar.

    "Neil, Setsuna-san, who is this gentleman?"

    There is obviously someone here who doesn’t know the other person.

    "Oh, this is a student from the high school department. Senior Jun Muchen, like me, is also employed by the school and is very powerful."

    Seeing that Neal had no intention of introducing him, Setsuna had no choice but to introduce him to Neji. When he looked at Jun Muchen, there was a hint of admiration in his eyes.

    "Ahahaha, I am stronger in that area"

    Jun Muchen touched the back of his head and smiled brightly, swinging his waist back and forth slightly.

    In an instant, he turned away with his cheeks slightly red, Negi looked puzzled, while Neil's eyes were full of contempt.

    "You can no longer be described as a scumbag."

    "Uh, um, nice to meet you, Mr. Jun."

    Although I didn’t understand what Jun Muchen meant by that aspect, I still extended my hand in a friendly manner.

    "This is Teacher Negi, just call me Muchen. He is such a personable gentleman, completely different from a guy who only knows bullshit"

    With a gentle smile on her face, Jun Muchen held Niji’s hand and said something that made someone angry.

    "It's much better than you, the guy with the same curly hair as [beep——]"

    Neil twitched the corners of his eyes, raised the corners of his mouth, and said coldly.

    “Although my hair is black and curly, it is definitely not the curly hair on [beep——]!!”

    "Ah la la, you really didn't bring it upon yourself"

    The two people looked at each other, as if there were sparks constantly arousing.

    "Well, Neil, you and Mr. Muchen are very familiar with each other."

    "Only a ghost is familiar with this kind of guy!" Neil turned his head and glared at Niji, then immediately turned back to stare at Jun Muchen, "This guy had a fight with me for no reason last time, what do you think?  Is this kind of person seriously ill?!"

    “It’s not just for nothing!!”

    "Then what are you talking about!!"

    “Because I’m bored!!”

    “Idiot!!”

    "Ha, I really don't understand"

    Negi held his forehead with a headache, feeling as if two Neils appeared in front of him.

    “Speaking of which, what are you doing here alone?”

    "I'm waiting for someone."

    Jun Muchen put away his phone and said with a yawn.

    "Ha, waiting for someone? You don't look like you have a date, do you?"

    "How different! One day I will go to a love hotel with the president!!"

    "One sentence will reveal your true face clearly."

    Neil sighed very much, this guy is really powerful in combat, his combat effectiveness has broken through the lower limit.

    "Actually, I was waiting for the principal's guests to come out" Seeing the curiosity in the three people's eyes, Jun Muchen continued, "They are people from the Holy Church."

    "The Holy Church? Is it dealing with the previous ghoul incident?"

    Neil was the first to react, and at the same time, three unlucky children flashed through his mind.

    "Ghoul? What ghoul?"

    Negi and Setsuna looked at Neil suspiciously. Neil was stunned. It seemed that they didn't know about the incident.

    After briefly explaining it to them, Negi and Setsuna's expressions changed slightly and became a little heavy.

    “Actually, you don’t need to be so nervous. As long as you deal with it well, you won’t be afraid of too much trouble”

    &nbsp; Jun Muchen put away his playful look and calmly comforted the two of them, with a comforting warmth in his voice.

    "Yeah." x2

    "By the way, who was sent by the Holy Church?" Neil raised his eyes and looked at Jun Muchen, "Is it the agent? Or are the people from the burial agency also coming out?"

    "You know a lot" Jun Muchen's eyes were slightly surprised, and then he continued to lean against the lamppost lazily, "That person is the person in charge of the nearby Shengtang Church stronghold, he is oh, myself  Look, he comes out."

    Jun Muchen suddenly stood up straight and looked back at the building behind him. In the darkness, the sound of neither light nor heavy footsteps sounded rhythmically.

    Everyone’s eyes were focused on him, and the figure in the shadow gradually became clearer, and the cross hanging on his chest reflected a faint silver light.

    "Oh? I didn't expect there would be so many people here"

    There seemed to be a little surprise in the heavy voice, and a man wearing a black priest's uniform appeared in front of everyone.

    Neil’s pupils shrank tightly, and the man’s face was deeply imprinted on his retinas. He opened his mouth slightly, then bit his lower lip tightly, and an imperceptible trace of violent murderous intention passed deep in his eyes.

    Soon, the trace of hostility disappeared, and Neil stood aside silently, returning to his usual listless appearance.

    Jun Muchen, who had been keeping quiet, glanced at Neil thoughtfully, then stood up with a smile and introduced the newcomer to Niji and the others.

    "This is the chief priest of Haiming City Church, and the person in charge of negotiating with our Magic Association on behalf of the Holy Church Church, Kotomine Kirei."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Jun Muchen faced Kotomine Kirei and introduced the person on the other side.

    "These three are magicians and swordsmen from the Magic Association, Negi Springfield, Neil Springfield, and Setsuna Sakurasaki."

    "Good evening, you three. I never expected that the Magic Association would have such outstanding children."

    Kotomine Kirei's eyes are always heavy, giving people a serious feeling.

    "You're flattered, Mr. Kotomine."

    Facing the other party’s compliment, Negi quickly nodded in return.

    Kotomine Kirei’s eyes passed over the faces of the three of them one by one. When he saw Neil, he paused for a moment and then turned to Jun Muchen.

    "Mr. Muchen, my business has been finished, and it's almost time for me to leave."

    "Let me take you out" Jun Muchen nodded to the other party, and then winked at the three of them, "Then I will lead Mr. Yanfeng to leave, and you three can continue working"

    "Okay, Mr. Muchen."

    "Goodbye, Senior Muchen."

    Neil didn’t look at Kirei for a second, he raised his head and nodded lightly to Jun Muchen, then turned around and left with the two of them.

    "Then let's go, Mr. Kotomine."

    "sorry to bother you."

    Kotomine Kirei nodded in thanks, then vaguely glanced at the direction Neil left, with an obscure smile on his lips.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "I'll send it here."

    Reaching the entrance of the academy, Jun Muchen stopped and turned to talk to Kotomine Kirei, who was following closely behind him.

    "Well, thank you."

    Jun Muchen nodded slightly to him and walked away.

    Kotomine Kirei calmly watched Jun Muchen leave. He slowly turned around until his back disappeared.

    “It seems like something interesting happened tonight, Kirei.”

    The strange voice appeared out of thin air, but Kotomine Kirei did not feel the slightest surprise, and his expressionless face maintained his usual indifference.

    "What are you referring to?"

    Kirei stared at the void in front of him, as if there was a figure in front of him talking to him.

    "hehe……"

    The sound of laughter was accompanied by golden light particles, which gathered together little by little. Soon, the silhouette of a human figure loomed in the golden light.

    "You should have discovered it, that brat"

    Yao dispersed, and a young man wearing a black jacket had his hands in his trouser pockets. His handsome face was full of arrogance, and a pair of bloody eyes under the golden bangs seemed to have an addictive demonic quality, staring directly at the indifferent eyes.  man.

    Seeing that Kirei remained silent, the young man raised an evil smile on his lips, narrowed his eyes slightly, and the blood in his eyes became more and more piercing.

    "He seems to have the same thing as us."

    Qili looked at the man??, his eyes were cold, and he met those eyes that were difficult for mortals to look directly into without giving in.

    Suddenly, Kirei smiled.

    A gloomy smile appeared on his cold and sharp face.

    "Indeed, aren't you interested, Gilgamesh?"

    "Of course I have interests. There aren't many things in this world that interest me" The smile on Gilgamesh's lips grew wider, and the light in his eyes became more and more elusive. "But, we can't be interested in him now."  Take action."

    "Oh why?"

    There was a hint of curiosity in Kirei's expression.

    Such emotional changes are very rare for him.

    "Because of the agreement with that guy, if that kid encounters danger within my sight, try to save his life."

    Gilgamesh withdrew his gaze and raised his head slightly. The night sky was reflected in his eyes, and he seemed to be able to see a night similar to the original one.

    "That mysterious heroic spirit?"

    Kirei frowned, a familiar yet unfamiliar figure appeared in his mind.

    "Um."

    Gilgamesh’s gaze retracted from the sky and fell on Kirei.

    "Do you know his identity?"

    Hearing Kirei’s question, Gilgamesh smiled playfully.

    "That's right, but it's better not to tell you for the time being. It will be more exciting to save the interesting things until the end."

    Gilgamesh looked past Kirei, looking in an unknown direction, with slight waves in his eyes.

    "My king, I am looking forward to meeting him again."

    ?…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

    PS: I plan to overthrow and rewrite it, and change the protagonist to a female.

 Text Chapter 60 Moon Peak Shrine

    irritable.

    That feeling lingered in my mind for quite some time.

    The things that happened recently and the people I met have revived many memories that have been buried deep in my heart. In my mind, almost all of them are pictures that I don’t want to think of.

    In the past, he would sometimes recall it or appear in his dreams. Even though it was like a curse, he never wanted to abandon those memories. For him, this was a sin that he had to endure.

    However, even so, he would not be as inexplicably restless in the past as he is now. Often, as long as he hints to himself, his mood will soon calm down, or in other words, his heart will feel like death again.

    Is it because of those people?

    Some familiar faces flashed through Neil's mind, and a subtle sense of peace flowed through them.

    He has always been walking alone. Even Negi, who is closest to him, cannot get close to the depths of his heart. Now, the shadows of other people have been left in his heart. Unknowingly, the cracks in his heart have opened up.  got bigger.

    However, he knew very well that this would not work.

    He has learned a lot from what happened in the past, and he doesn't want to repeat the same mistakes. In order to no longer let others get hurt because of him, and make himself suffer again, as long as he no longer establishes close relationships with other people and is separated by a distance, then each other will  Will not be harmed.

    “Otherwise, what happened to Touma that night will happen again.

    "well……"

    Neil sighed slightly, because being reminded by Negi made him a little concerned about his own problems.

    Since coming to this country and coming into contact with those people, he seems to have changed more or less. Now I think about it, does the practice assigned to him by the principal have such meaning.

    "It's so weak"

    Neil stopped his directionless progress, looked up at the clear blue sky, and laughed somewhat self-deprecatingly.

    In the breeze, there is a hint of fragrance.

    Neil put away his complicated thoughts, smelled the fragrance of flowers, and couldn't help but turn his head and look around. It turned out that he had come to a place that was familiar yet unfamiliar.

    On the long stairs, there is a torii gate.

    "Shrine"

    Neil had seen this kind of building before at Bang Zhikui's home, but he didn't expect that he would encounter another shrine while wandering around this city. It seems that the people here seem to believe in gods.

    However, there seemed to be something about this shrine that attracted him. Unconsciously, Neil stepped on the stairs and walked up out of curiosity. He glanced at the sign on the torii gate, which was written in black ink on the somewhat broken wooden board.  With a few big characters.

    Tsukimine Shrine.

    After walking up the stairs, a clean open space appeared in front of me. In the distance, there is the main hall of Tsukamine Shrine, and it is surrounded by trees. In the center, there is a peach blossom tree, with pale pink petals blooming. From time to time, it is surrounded by trees.  The wind blows, and the petals carry their fragrance and blow into the distance.

    Neil walked over, and the fragrance he just smelled seemed to be the fragrance of the flowers of this peach blossom tree. But, is this season the time for peach blossoms to bloom?

    After touching the rough tree trunk, Neil looked up at the crown of the tree where the buds were blooming with a strange expression.

    "Is it the same as the cherry blossom tree in my house?"

    It seems wrong. The tree at home will remain open for a long time because it has been tampered with. Unless the tree in front of you has also been tampered with, but would anyone be so bothered?

    "Maybe yes."

    Neil held his chin up and murmured uncertainly.

    "Well, it's not a bad thing anyway, it's just a spectacle at best"

    It’s really not a big deal. At least not many people will delve into the school’s World Tree, which is too big to complain about. Sometimes Neil really wonders if the people in this city are all crazy guys.

    "But why don't you see a clergyman?"

    After being here for a long time, I didn’t find anyone coming or going, not even a worshipper.

    Neil sat down under the peach blossom tree, leaning against the trunk of the tree and vaguely seeing the sky through the branches. The hazy and broken beauty was particularly charming. As he watched quietly, time seemed to have stopped.

    The slightly blowing wind mixed with the fragrance of peach blossoms and the simple atmosphere of the shrine seemed to have a hypnotic effect. Little by little, Neil's eyes slowly closed, and unknowingly, the scenery in front of him gradually changed.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    Ordinary furnishings, ordinary decoration.

    &nbsp; This is an ordinary house.

    The open window let in the bright morning light, and the faint light reflected on the floor and walls, making it warm.

    On the recliner, a beautiful woman with long black hair was sitting, and opposite her, a man with long white hair was half-kneeling on the ground, his palms gently covering the woman's slightly swollen abdomen.

    "Do you really want to go?"

    The woman raised her bright and moving amber eyes and stared at the man with gentle eyes.

    The man met those beautiful eyes and grinned.

    “I don’t want to go either, but I have to go, just like I have to take Sadharu out in the morning, otherwise he will be at home”

    "Be serious."

    The woman raised her hand and patted the man's head gently, her face full of anger.

    "Well, I'm very serious" The man grabbed the hand covering his head, held it softly and without force, and looked at the other person intently, "I'm sorry, I have to leave him at this time.  you alone……"

    Looking at his expression, the woman couldn't help but sigh, and then she curled her lips in displeasure.

    "I knew it was like this. You haven't listened to me since you were a child. I really doubt whether you are sincerely good to me"

    "Oh my, my whole body belongs to you, you still don't believe me" The man held the white catkin and couldn't help but laughed out loud, "A woman is a fragile work of art. If you don't cherish it, you will lose it."  It cannot be saved, so I will cherish you all the time."

    Hearing these straightforward words, the woman's pretty face couldn't help but blush slightly, but when she saw the smile in his eyes, she felt a little annoyed. She narrowed her eyes and smiled as charmingly as a crescent moon.

    “Hey, you must have a lot of artworks, right?”

    The man lowered his head and thought for a moment, then muttered uncertainly, "It seems like a lot"

    "Um?"

    The man quickly grabbed the hand that had started to press hard on his ear and looked at the woman with a flattering smile, "But I chose the one who is priceless to me"

    The woman glared at him and finally let go of her hand. Looking at his familiar face, she felt slightly absent-minded.

    "Do you know what the happiness I hope for me is like?"

    Her voice was very plain, but in the man's ears, there was always an unforgettable sadness.

    "I can eat with you every night, say good night to you before going to bed, and say good morning with a smile in the morning. What a little woman."

    The man stopped his smile and spoke seriously and calmly.

    The woman gently spread her face, her smile as happy as a rainbow after the rain.

    "Yes, I'm just a little woman, so I don't expect my husband to be a hero admired by all people. As long as he can stay with me, it's enough."

    "I don't want to be a hero, because heroes usually die young." The man shrugged, then stood up, bent down and gently touched the side of the woman's face, with tenderness written on his face, "But I can't be a hero.  person, so you can rest assured to let me go, I will definitely come back to you in vain."

    The woman held the broad and strong hand with both hands and pressed it tightly to her face. Her eyes were wet without knowing when.

    "I always feel that I am destined to wait for you all the time. I never see you waiting for me. You know, waiting is not a happy thing."

    "So, I can only compensate."

    The man let go of the woman’s hand and wiped away the tears from her eyes.

    "Wait until I use my future happiness to make up for your past unhappiness."

    With a smile on his face, he turned around and left with the woman looking at him forever.

    Determined, without a trace of nostalgia.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    Ding bell——ding bell——

    There seemed to be some melodious ringing ringing in my ears.

    Open your eyes, it’s the bright world.

    Neil was a little lost. What was that dream just now?

    In the dream, I only heard a man and a woman talking to each other, but I couldn't see their faces clearly, as if there was always a fog blurring their faces.

    【Do those two people have anything to do with me?  】

    ??Thinking hard, but can’t get any results.

    "My little friend, are you okay?"

    At this moment, a strange voice sounded in his ears, and only then did Neil notice that there was someone around himhuman existence.

    Turning around, Neil saw that the owner of the voice was a beautiful woman.

    A unique miko costume revealed the identity of the other party. Her long hair was bright flaxen, and the brown pupils dotted on her beautiful face seemed to be covered with a layer of light. No matter what the environment, she would exude a soft glow.  Glorious and reassuring.

    With a faint smile on her lips, the woman looked at Neil who had just woken up.

    "Uh, sorry, I just fell asleep."

    Neil noticed that the other person was holding a strange-looking bell in his hand. The ringing he just heard might have come from this thing.

    “It’s easy to catch a cold if you sleep here.”

    The woman suddenly realized it, and then she felt a little worried.

    "Well, I understand."

    Neil responded politely to other people's kindness.

    "Miss, are you the witch here?"

    "Well, I am the shrine maiden of Tsukimine Shrine, and I just took over recently."

    The woman smiled slightly, and the bell in her hand gently made a pleasant ringing sound.

    "Speaking of which, I saw you looking a little lost just now. Was it a nightmare?"

    Recalling the way Neil looked when he woke up before, the woman asked with some concern.

    "Well, in the distant Silent Hill, Alessa is trying to swallow me up with darkness and combine me with her. How can we repair it? I am obviously not Sharon"

    Neil habitually rambled on, even clenching his fists to express his anger.

    "What, is it an evil spirit!?"

    However, the miko was very shocked, and then she held the bell tightly and tried to hit Neil on the head.

    "Miss, wait!! What are you going to do!?"

    “I’ll help you get rid of the spirit, don’t worry, it’s very effective!”

    "It looks like you want to kill me. I'm afraid that before I can get rid of the spirit, I will become a spirit myself!!" Neil quickly raised his hand to stop the other party, with a look of shame on his face, "Miss Witch, what I just said was purely  Nonsense, please don’t pay attention!”

    "Ugh, why am I still so worried? Hey, could it be that you were possessed by a ghost and saw the ghost's memory!?"

    "Uh, no, and it's not really a nightmare. I just had a somewhat inexplicable dream" Neil paused, glanced at the witch, and felt that there was nothing embarrassing about saying it, so he continued, "In a dream  I saw a man and a woman having a conversation, but I had no impression of their faces, so it was a bit strange."

    "You didn't lie to me?"

    “…It’s true this time.”

    "Oh, is that so?" The witch held her delicate chin and thought carefully. She looked down at Neil, "Actually, dreams sometimes have something to do with the past. Sometimes, maybe it's the scene in the future, maybe it's you.  The future is uncertain"

    After saying that, the miko looked at him with a strange smile.

    "my future?"

    Neil was a little confused for a moment. He really hadn't thought about this, but it didn't look like it.

    He shook his head and got rid of all the messy thoughts in his mind. It didn't matter whether this dream was related to him or not. It was just a dream anyway.

    "Forget it, it's useless to think so much. By the way, what do you call Miss Miko?"

    "My name is Guanyue Gefan, you can just call me Guanyue. What about you?"

    "Neil Springfield, please give me your advice."

    Neil stretched out his hand to shake Gefan’s hand, and Gefan tilted his head, not knowing what he was thinking.

    After chatting with Ge Fan for a while, Neil said goodbye and left.

    Gefan stood at the top of the stairs, watching Neil leave. After losing sight of him, she turned around and walked back to the peach blossom tree. She reached out her hand and brushed the rough bark of the trunk.

    Ding bell——

    The peach blossom tree suddenly made a circle of invisible fluctuations, and the bell in Ge Fan's hand seemed to be vibrated and made a sound.

    The witch looked at the peach blossom tree with deep and gentle eyes, and suddenly smiled.

    "Just now, what kind of dream did you see for him?  "

    Ding bell——

    There was another sound.

    It seems that someone has given the answer.

 Text Chapter 61 Wash your hands before pursuing a girl

    "It's so boring. If I had known earlier, I would have asked Nanoha and Suzuka to come out together"

    Alyssa, who was walking alone on the street, muttered in a low voice with some regret. She looked sideways at the exquisite accessories in the closet, feeling like something was missing without anyone to chat with her.

    It turns out that she is not used to being alone.

    "Huh? Ahead is Kabukicho"

    Because I had been a guest at Neil's home, and Neil's home was in this street, I passed by this place at that time. Although this area is not very big, there are many weird shops. For example, there is a store called  A shemale club opened by people from Xixiang.

    What kind of person would go to such a strange place?

    Alyssa cursed in her heart.

    But this place seems to be as chaotic as ever, or rather lawless.

    Alyssa looked around and would always see groups of delinquents and gangsters gathering in some corners, but the people passing by seemed not to be surprised, and sometimes even greeted them familiarly.

    "No wonder we raise people like stupid teachers"

    Alyssa felt as if she had discovered the truth.

    And just when Alyssa was so absent-minded, she felt as if she hit something and fell backwards.

    “It hurts so much!”

    “Hey, little girl, how are you walking!!!”

    Suddenly there was a rough voice above her head, and Alyssa stood up with some pain and looked. A fierce young man was glaring at her. He was holding a bottle of drink in his hand, and there were five people surrounding him. They were also surrounded by five people.  With a black jacket and colorful hair, he has a standard bad appearance.

    Alyssa was startled by this sudden situation and couldn't help but take a small step back.

    "Youwhat are you going to do?"

    "What are you doing! You soiled my clothes, what are you talking about!!"

    The young man pointed to a puddle of water on the chest of his clothes, and then stared at Alyssa fiercely, "What do you think we should do now!?"

    "II didn't mean it. For clothes like this, I'll just pay you for it!"

    Only then did Alyssa know what was going on. She secretly sighed why she was so unlucky today, and then said in a strong tone.

    The bad boy raised his eyebrows, as if he was offended by the other party's toughness. He couldn't help but snorted and said with narrowed eyes, "Huh? Compensate to me? Do you think you can afford it!! This is unique in the world!!"

    "Huh? Unique!?"

    Alyssa looked at the tattered clothes and felt that it would be trivial to compensate him for a hundred identical ones.

    "That's right, the boss worked hard to make it!!"

    "Do you think ordinary people can make those jagged shapes on the cuffs!?"

    "This is a work of conscience for our bad industry!!"

    “That’s why people call it Great White Shark!!”

    The companions behind the young man shouted and looked proud, while the leading delinquent youth was even more embarrassed and shy.

    ""

    Ah, what are you so shy about, bad!

    Alyssa was speechless for a while. Fortunately, she thought the sleeveless cuffs were caused by being torn off, but it turned out that these idiots made them by themselves.

    "Then what are you going to do? If you don't want compensation, I'll leave!"

    Facing this group of people, Alyssa felt a little afraid, and her eyes flickered slightly. She asked pretending to be calm, just hoping to get out of here as soon as possible.

    "Well, what should I do"

    The young man suddenly calmed down and looked at Alyssa carefully, making her feel uncomfortable for a while.

    "Hey, what on earth are you"

    “Please date me on the condition of marriage!!!”

    Before Alyssa finished speaking, the young man bowed ninety degrees and stretched out his hand. Alyssa was stunned, and her face immediately turned red.

    【Eh!  ?  Interact!  ?  What the hell kind of development is this!  !  】

    “You, you, what did you say all of a sudden!!!!!!”

    Alyssa no longer knew whether she was embarrassed or angry. The person who looked so fierce just now as if he wanted to kill her actually turned around and said he wanted to date her!  ?

    “Oh, my God, the boss’s lolicon is having another attack”

    "This disease is difficult to treat"

    "Actually, I am also a lolita control."

    "+1 upstairs."

    "You guys don't give it to me"??Talk to yourself!  !  !  !  "

    Alyssa angrily complained about this group of people, and then swatted away the hand handed by the young man.

    “Did you agree to my proposal!?”

    “Don’t jump to the final stage all at once!!!”

    Alyssa felt like she was going to cry. She started to turn her head, hoping to ask for help from passers-by. As soon as she turned her head, she saw a guy passing by with his hands in his trouser pockets and looking at her dumbfounded.

    ""

    ""

    With their eyes facing each other, the other person shook his head and walked forward as if nothing had happened.

    “Idiot teacher, come back here!!!”

    Hearing the angry shouting behind him, Neil had a headache. How could he encounter such trouble on the way home? However, it was really a novel thing to see someone confessing to Alyssa.

    Neil looked back at Alyssa, he spread his hands helplessly, "Hey, Miss, someone is confessing to you, I'm too embarrassed to come out and mess with it"

    “Asshole, didn’t you see that I was surrounded by a group of bad guys!?”

    "Tsk, tsk, tsk, this is even worse. Classic romantic comedies like heroes saving beauties are not suitable for me"

    "Who is telling you about a romantic comedy?!" Alyssa walked over quickly and grabbed Neil's collar, "Stop showing off your narcissistic expression and saying boring words! Get him away right now!!!  !”

    With one move, the Tathagata Divine Palm was swung out in succession, and Neil was directly hit and sent flying for more than ten times in the air.

    Neil was lying on the ground, covering his bleeding nose, and was almost beaten into a mosaic by Alyssa.

    "Let me tell you, you've beaten me to this point, are you still afraid of these people?"

    "Hey! Don't ignore us!!"

    The group of bad guys stood up and stared fiercely at Neil who appeared on the stage.

    “Well, I always feel that this kid looks familiar.

    Neil patted his clothes and stood up, glanced at the group of people in front of him, and couldn't help but sigh.  He looked at the leading delinquent young man, spread his hands and asked speechlessly, "I say, big brother, what's so good about this kid?"

    Alyssa’s eyelids twitched, and she held back her anger and stood behind Neil.

    "Huh? I like it, but can you control it!?"

    Looking at him gearing up, he seemed ready to punch him at any moment.

    Neil shook his head, then turned away to reveal Alyssa. He pointed at Alyssa and pushed up a pair of non-existent glasses.

    "Look at this little girl, the top is as flat as a horizontal line. Does it feel like a hand? Of course it does, but it just feels like a scratch on your hand. Unless you are an M, you will feel good!!"

    Ignoring Alyssa’s pretty face that was starting to darken, she then pointed at her legs.

    "Look here again, these two legs are so short, can they cooperate with you to do some difficult movements!? What fun is there! Without fun, how bleak life will become!! Do you think  …”

    “Don’t judge me for thinking about yourself, you scum!!!!”

    The world's martial arts show rises to the dragon level, and Neil spurts blood for another ten meters.

    "Are you here to step on me or to save me"

    Alyssa picked up Neil and stared at him coldly.

    "This is a strategy, Miss"

    At this time, the young man who was stunned by Neil's words came back to his senses, frowned, and reached out to Alyssa.

    "Who cares about you? As long as I like it!!"

    When Alyssa looked back and saw this scene, a bit of panic appeared on her face, but another hand appeared to help her block it.

    "Just say it nicely, don't move your hands or feet"

    Neil stood up and grabbed the other person’s thick hand with a smile, but the other person’s face seemed to be distorted by pain.

    "Idiot teacher"

    Neil turned back and smiled at Alyssa, then threw the young man out.

    “Wash your hands clean before pursuing a girl!!!”

    The young man was thrown towards his companions. They quickly supported the young man and were a little stunned when they looked at the red mark on his hand.

    How can a kid be so powerful?

    "You bastard, get on me!!" The young man rubbed his arms, and then rushed out fiercely, "I don't believe that six holy swords can't push the mountain of meat!!!"

    Facing the six people flying over, Neil curled his lips and quickly crashed into the six people.

    "Who do you think I am!!!It’s been a solo since!  !  !  I am the tank mage all by myself!  !  !  "

    "You're cheating!! Uh, wait, are you from my mother-in-law's family"

    “You only know now!!!”

    A few seconds later, Neil waved his hand freely and said to Alyssa, "Let's go."

    Alyssa looked numbly at the figures with their heads stuck in the wall. It was really lucky that the smashing was so comic.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Classmate Alyssa, why do you appear there alone? Where are your two good friends?"

    "Don't keep saying things I don't understand!" Alyssa glared at Neil angrily and looked away, "Even good friends won't get tired of being together every day."

    "Hey, I thought you were all in a relationship where flowers kiss each other"

    "Can you say something I can understand! Ah, no, you'd better not talk."

    Neil shrugged and looked at Alyssa who was walking in front of her a little annoyed. It was so rare that he saved her, but he didn’t even get a candy. It was really unsettling.

    "Hey, thank you just now"

    Alyssa stopped, glanced at Neil sideways, then quickly looked away, her face slightly red.

    "Thank you for what it is, can you eat it?"

    "Neal's word "thank you" immediately shirks all the credit from others. It is really the most deceptive word creation in history. At this time, at least you have to invite him to the Green Room for a sundae to express your gratitude.

    "Eat your sister!"

    ???????????????? Could it be that she didn’t appreciate it even after thanking him? Alyssa was so angry that she gritted her teeth.

    "Oh, classmate Alyssa, I didn't expect you to be so impure and actually want me to do such an ethically degrading thing. You are such a crazy guy. I never thought I had ever taught such a student!"

    "Shut up, you lost Greymon!!"

    Seeing Alyssa’s cannibalistic expression, Neil had no choice but to shut up in frustration.

    Ah, poor Sundae-kun left me again.

    "Speaking of which, how did you get to that place?"

    "I walked there accidentally. Do you think I came to find you!?"

    Alyssa was still angry, and even her tone of voice was full of gunpowder.

    "Sorry, I'm not interested in washboards."

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!! I am a washboard, I am so sorry!!!"

    Neil stretched out his hand to block the attack, but was bitten hard by the eldest lady’s tiger teeth. He couldn’t help but helplessly cover his forehead and sigh.

    "Don't think that just because Rie Kugimiya can use skills randomly"

    After vomiting in a low voice, Neil found that his hands were comically bloody.

    "Miss, it's time to relax. Even if you want my blood to flow through your body, you don't have to do this. I have another compromise. If you give birth to my child, you will have our blood."  Well, don’t you think this is simple, quick and perfect?”

    “Uh-huh, uh-huh, uh-huh!!!”

    "What are you shouting! Have you been fucked by me [beep——]!? Ahhhh, I know I was wrong, please let me go!!"

 Text Chapter 62 There must be something hidden under the cute appearance

    "You don't want me anymore?"

    The blond girl pursed her lips into a pitiful line, looked at the indifferent young man with tears in her eyes, and made a very outrageous declaration.

    "you——"

    The young man's eyelids twitched. After taking a deep breath, he was about to speak in a calm tone.

    “Is it because you have this woman that you don’t want me!?”

    The girl suddenly changed the topic and pointed at the girl standing next to the boy. She also had blond hair similar to hers, but her expression was a bit stunned, and she seemed to have been greatly shocked.

    "Eh!? Me?"

    The girl who was accused pointed at her face, her whole body was stunned, but the girl didn't seem to hear her words, she just took out her handkerchief and wiped the non-existent tears, and continued to complain about her misery.

    "You already have me at home, why are you looking for another woman outside? Can't I satisfy you with my blond hair? As my mother said, men are all beasts whose lower bodies are always in a state of rage"

    ""

    The young man said that he was really not a blond person. Did this guy’s mother say such strong words?  Sure enough, divorced women have wrong prejudices against men.

    When the young man said nothing and looked speechless, the girl rushed to the young man and stared at him with tears in her eyes.

    "I just heard you say you wanted to have a baby with her, why!? I can obviously give birth to a baby for you. If you want, I can give birth to a football team for you right away!!"

    As she was speaking, the girl caressed her belly with both hands, a trace of yearning and happiness for the future flashing across her face.

    At this moment, the passing spectators either admired or despised the young man at the center of the whirlpool. If he could do such a cruel thing at the age of ten, is it really okay to have a child?  Has modern science advanced to a point that even they could not imagine!  ?

    The young man covered his face. He was so ashamed. The looks around him made him so ashamed that he wanted to dig a hole and bury himself. He really couldn't get pleasure from the public shameful play in public.

    For the first time, the young man felt that he was still very moral.

    "Please let me go"

    "No, I will never leave you! I will never give up my happiness! Are your feelings for me just for fun?! Do you just want my body!?"

    Hearing the young man’s pleading words, the girl immediately came back to her senses and held his hand tightly, her eyes full of determination.

    ""

    The young man looked up at the sky that was gradually losing color in his eyes and shed tears silently.

    “Ah, I really want to die.

    "Hey!! Don't talk to yourselves, don't involve me in it!! It has nothing to do with me!"

    Alyssa could no longer bear the weird looks from around her. As the eldest lady, she felt so ashamed for the first time in her life. She actually became another heroine of such a shabby drama, and she even gave birth to a child. The lower limit.  It's not that showy.

    "And you, the stupid teacher, no, the promiscuous teacher! You actually did that, that, that kind of thing to a little girl, I, I will definitely report you!! You wait to go to jail!!"

    Alyssa pointed at Neil with a red face. This guy actually did these heinous things. Fortunately, she still believed him.

    No, if this continues, Nanoha, Suzuka, and the girls in the class will be in danger.

    Alyssa took out her mobile phone and immediately dialed a number.

    "Hey! Is this the International Court of Justice!?"

    "Miss, you don't have to be so realistic! And why is it that the International Court of Justice convicted me all of a sudden? Do you want me to hold a grudge like this!? You actually raised it to the international level!! You want me to be punished by human beings?  Expelled from the world!?”

    Neil almost fainted when he heard Alyssa’s calling voice. He stretched out his hand to take away Alyssa’s phone.

    “Yeah——!! Don’t touch me, you’ll get pregnant!!!”

    Alyssa screamed and jumped a few steps away, crossing her arms warily.

    ""

    Neil squatted deeply on the ground and was about to enter the orz state.

    When did he become a turbid launch pad covered in mysterious liquid?

    “Meow haha, that’s really interesting.”

    And the girl who was the culprit was holding her hands behind her back, watching the developments in front of her with a smile.

    "Asshole, whose fault do you think it is?! I was almost exiled because of your nonsense!!" Neil jumped.He stood up and glared at the girl with a red cross on his head, "Alicia, please go to bed early tonight. Weren't what you just talked about the bloody plot of a TV series last night!!"

    Not long ago, Neil was being tormented by Alyssa, but he was bumped into by Alicia who happened to be wandering around, and she heard Neil's teasing, which resulted in such a third-rate movie.  A real-life ethical romance drama with low blood pressure, low age and low IQ.

    "I want to perform because I think it's interesting"

    Alicia stuck out her tongue cutely and smiled as if she was not afraid that Neil was about to go crazy.

    “I almost went to the end of my life because of your desire to perform!!”

    "So youth is like a sand castle, which instantly collapses just because of some trivial things."

    “Don’t make it sound like it has nothing to do with you!!”

    Alyssa came over, she looked at Alicia, and immediately stroked her chest and breathed a sigh of relief.

    "It turns out you are not Feit. I was still wondering why Feit was such a person"

    Because of Nanoha, Alyssa and Suzuka both recognized the child Fit, and later exchanged letters. Judging from each other's words and appearance, they both felt that Fit was a well-behaved child who could even  A cute and shy girl.

    But the girl who looked exactly like Fit had just appeared, almost shattering her fantasy.

    Fortunately, God is merciful.

    "That's right, I'm not Feit, but I am Feit's sister, Alicia~~" Alicia smiled cutely, then blinked her beautiful eyes and looked at Alyssa, "By the way, you know Fei  Special?"

    "Well, but we have never met, so when I first met you, I was surprised. You are more lively than I thought"

    Alyssa felt that the corners of her mouth were twitching when she spoke.

    "Fortunately, Feite is not like you"

    Neil stood up, feeling equally deeply.

    "Hey, if Feit is like me, so what?"

    "Tell your mother to have another baby."

    "Ah! Neil is so bad, even Feit and I are not enough, yet he still wants it!"

    “…You’d better kill me.”

    "I just heard Alicia say that you live in this guy's house" Alyssa asked Alicia, but her eyes looked at Neil strangely, "I don't want to ask why you live in his house.  Why isn’t Feit with you?”

    "Well, there are many reasons. When Feite comes back, I will tell you in detail if I have the chance"

    Seeing that Neil had no intention of answering, Alicia could only answer randomly.

    "……Oh well."

    Alyssa’s eyes swept back and forth between the two of them, but she still suppressed the doubts in her heart.

    She always felt that they and Nanoha had a common secret that she didn't know about.

    Alyssa felt a little irritated unconsciously.

    "Well, it's time to go home" Seeing that the atmosphere seemed to be silent, Neil said aloud, "Miss, you should go back too, otherwise you will be confessed to again later"

    "Well, I understand."

    "Hey, what confession, tell me!"

    Alicia immediately became interested, but ended up being slapped on the forehead by Neil.

    When Neil and the three of them were walking on the road, they met a familiar guy, who was staring with his mouth wide open, with a look of surprise on his face that made him stupid.

    "Hey, Furuichi-san"

    Neil opened his dead eyes and said hello to the other party. How dare he meet an acquaintance at such a distance. In this small town, the chance of such randomness is really unusually high.

    "Um, can you explain the current situation in detail?"

    Furuichi held his forehead, reluctantly put on a relaxed smile, and tried hard to pose as a wise man.

    "What do you care about?"

    Neil and the two girls all tilted their heads at the same time, with several question marks popping up on their heads.

    "You still ask me what I care about!? Why are you with classmate Alyssa and a cute girl!!"

    "Ha, you ask why, it's just that we met on the road"

    "Oh my god!! Neil, has spring arrived again!? What a world without morals this is!!!!"

    Furuichi rubbed his eyebrows and almost smoke came out, and he fell intoA subtle state of rage.

    "Can you calm down, Furuichi-san, be careful and poke your forehead"

    "Ah, Neil, who made an oath with me to be a jobless virgin for the rest of his life, unexpectedly had something good happen to him. This was such a shock, as if all the hair on his butt was about to fall out, just like hair loss.  Dropped, and they are actually two cute girls of the same age? Obviously I remember that Neil’s preference seems to be the royal sister style with bulging front and back - "

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? could have two lines of bitter tears of blood and tears left in their eyes, Gu Shi looked at the sky aimlessly.

    ""

    "Well, anyway" Neil walked over and punched Gu Shi directly in the face, "You set my egg first!!!"

    “How can I not be determined after you’ve done this?!”

    "Have you calmed down, Furuichi-san"

    "I was forced to cool down"

    Furuichi was lying on the ground. Was that a meteorite that punched him so hard that his head was smoking?

    Ah, this time the handsome side of the beautiful girl was completely ruined in front of her.

    "By the way, who is this lady next to you?"

    Furuichi saw Alicia and asked Neil.

    "Alicia Testerosa, is"

    Neil wanted to say the words "my tenant", but he felt that Furuichi might get crazy if he said it, and there might be some rumors the next day. Last time Hayate came to visit his home.  It was this guy who broke the news.

    ???????????????????????????????? How about we kill him here to eliminate the trouble?

    Furuichi was covered in cold sweat, and his teacher was releasing an unabashed murderous light next to him. In an instant, he felt that his life seemed to be forced to the edge of the cliff.

    However, Neil and Furuichi had no time to care about anything else at this time, because a group of vicious guys were coming towards them.

    "Hey!! Who is the guy who just bullied me from Dumburo High School!!!"

    The bald man in the lead stared fiercely at the few brats in front of him.

    "Uh, boss, did we find the wrong person? They are all brats"

    A boy next to him came over and asked in a low voice that the combined age of the primary school students in front of him might not be older than his father.

    "You can't be wrong, that brat from the Denshi family is so big!"

    The bald boss spoke with confidence and no guilt at all for bullying a child.

    "Ehehehe!!! What is this sudden development!?"

    Furuichi looked at these delinquent high school students in despair, and suddenly jumped from one desperate situation to another more dangerous desperate situation?

    Neil looked at the group of people in front of him, and then glanced back at Alyssa. She was looking away and whistling as if it had nothing to do with herself, while Alicia's eyes were shining and looking forward to it.

    "Oh? It's you, right?"

    The bald boss noticed Furuichi who was making a noise, and after scanning the four of them, he identified Furuichi whose jaw was about to dislocate, because Neil seemed to be even weaker than Furuichi, and he seemed to be fine with long hair.  Bullying look.

    "Well, I don't have anything to say. Anyway, keep going, Furuichi-kun"

    Neil patted Furuichi on the shoulder and covered his mouth to suppress laughter.

    "Why me!! Don't act like you're just watching a show!!! I'm your student!!!"

    "Hey, hey, hey, you guys, don't you feel shy bullying a few kids?"

    A pleasant magnetic voice interrupted them.

    Furuichi turned his head as if he had seen a savior, and saw a group of girls wearing white special attack uniforms walking over, but the wooden knives, chains, clubs, and maces they held in their hands really made him feel embarrassed.

    Are today’s delinquents so ferocious even if they are too young girls?

    But it doesn’t matter, these big sisters are so beautiful.

    "Furuichi-san, you have lost all your moral integrity"

    ""

    Neil raised his eyes and looked at the group of female delinquents. The leading girl had a healthy wheat-colored complexion. Her long purple hair was tied up and swayed with her steps. She had a bamboo stick in her mouth and her eyes showed no sign of weakness.  Stare at the group of boys.

    "Ah? It's none of your business! This is our Duowu Luo's business, you Furious Emperor, get out of the way!!"

    At the critical moment, the boss did not give in because the other party was a girl, and it seemed that he had some connections with the other party.

    But the leading girl didn’t reply to his words, she just walked over and whispered:After staring at Neil for a while, he suddenly put his hand on Neil's head, with a friendly smile on his lips.

    "Your kid is Neil, right? I heard the tyrant mention you, you are such a cute kid"

    "Tyrant?"

    Neil didn't slap the opponent's hand away. After all, she was a quasi-royal sister, and he was just confused about the tyrant she mentioned. The group of guys from Duwuluo High School behind him seemed a little unhappy after hearing this title.  It looks good, like taking laxatives.

    It sounds like he is very tough. Is there such a formidable person around him?

    "Ahaha, it's someone you know anyway"

    "Hey, Rika, this kid here is also very cute. I'm Shizuku Itoi, and I'll die at night~~~"

    "Hey, Shizuku, you're scaring people"

    And Furuichi was surrounded by several female delinquents holding his face in his hands. At this moment, he was so happy that he almost fainted.

    "You women, don't forget about us! Bastards, don't think we dare not take action. Even if Nan Lixiang knows the "tyrant", I won't be afraid of you!  !  "

    "Huh? Even if you don't know that guy, I will beat you up. If you have the guts, come and try it!!"

    The bosses of the two factions began to clamor, and they gritted their teeth as fiercely as a wolf.

    "Boys! Don't take it lightly just because they are girls! Let them see the power of Dumburo High School!!"

    “Oh oh oh!!!”

    "Ah!? We are the Furious Emperor, don't underestimate us, you scum!!"

    "Follow the boss and rush!!!"

    Alicia and Alyssa stood on the outside, watching the two gangs fighting like this, feeling almost numb.

    "Ahaha, the fight started"

    Alyssa laughed dryly a few times, revealing a pair of dead fish eyes like Neil's.

    "Ah, everyone is so full of energy. It's so lively, I really want to join in"

    Alicia showed a completely different expression, and her eagerness to try made Alyssa doubt that she would rush in next second.

    Neil, who was in the middle of it, was punching one after another, while Fushi was running around with his head in his hands, hiding in a cold sweat.

    "What's going on!? Gang war!? I'm just an ordinary elementary school student. I simply ran to the wrong set!!"

    "Ah ah ah, let me go back to my mother's arms and drink milk!!"

    As soon as Fushi turned his head, he saw Neil kicking a big man away, making him look embarrassed.

    This guy’s strength is as unparalleled as ever.

    “You stinky brat!!”

    Fushi suddenly heard a loud shout from behind him. He turned around and saw a bad guy hitting him with his fist.

    ——I’m probably seriously injured now.

    Unable to escape, we can only watch the imminent crisis coming.

    In the blink of an eye, Furuichi felt as if his head was being pushed down, and a gust of wind passed over his head.

    "Really, don't get in the way here, leave as soon as possible, there are so many people here, even if you stand behind me, I may not be able to care about you, I might even beat you up"

    Furuichi only saw Neil punch the opponent away, and with a few words, he pushed him to the safety of Alicia.

    Furuichi was startled for a moment, and when he looked back, what caught his eye was Neil's expression that was slightly different from usual.

    I once saw this unique side of him in a martial arts competition.

    Looking at him intently in the fight, Furuichi pursed his lips.

    ——It’s really strong.

    "Hey, are you okay, Furuichi-san?"

    Seeing Fushi’s dull expression, Alyssa couldn’t help but asked, it wouldn’t be funny if he was beaten silly.

    "Uh, I'm fine" Furuichi waved his hand, then looked at Alicia, pointing to the chaotic situation, "Miss Alicia, is it okay to be in such a mess?"

    The bald boss seemed to have been beaten ten meters above the ground just now. Is that okay?

    "No problem! You don't know, right? Fighting is a specialty of this street. Many idiots living here will die if they don't fight. Even Neil fights one fight every three days and one fight every five days."  Yes, to a certain extent, he is very familiar with the people here"

    It’s really a disgusting street.

    “Then Alicia, wouldn’t it be dangerous for you to live here?”

    Alyssa really can’t imagine that if a child lives here, wouldn’t he be frightened every day?"That's not the case" Alicia shook her head and smiled, as if she didn't care much, "Don't look at these people as being fierce, but in fact they are very principled people, at least they will not bully the elderly or children.  At best, they have bad mouths. Just now they were just scaring us. In the words of Neil and Granny Denshi, these people are apes without brains and can only express themselves in the most primitive way.  It’s just blood that’s burned too hot…”

    "Of course, there are also other connections, such as the mother-in-law Denshi and the "Scarlet Overlord" rumored here are Neil's family, so those people don't dare to mess with the people in the family"

    ""

    ? Okay, Scarlet Overlord is really the name of the bunker. Is Neil's house full of monsters?

    Furuichi and Alyssa once again watched the scene near the end. In their eyes, something seemed to be different.

    "These guys are really getting more and more durable"

    Neil twisted his wrist and walked back. His face was not red and he was out of breath. It was impossible to tell that he had just finished fighting.

    "You do like fighting"

    Furuichi looked at Neil and smiled softly.

    Niel paused for a moment, then shrugged and smiled slightly.

    "I don't hate it."

    "I didn't expect that my teacher is still a bad person" Alyssa covered her face as if she had a headache, "Are you performing a GTO?"

    "Please ask Mr. Onitsuka for this kind of thing" Neil scratched his head and said boredly, "Well, if I can make extra money, I wouldn't mind making a cameo"

    But not long after he finished speaking, Neil found that Furuichi, Alyssa and Alicia were all silent in front of him, with dull expressions on their faces.

    "Huh? Are you possessed by a ghost, you guys?"

    Suddenly, an arm even rougher than Kenjiro's wrapped around Neil's neck. He was stunned for a moment, and then fell into the shadow of despair.

    Who released this Godzilla at the end of the 21st century

    "Oh? Neal-chan, are you planning to make extra money? I have a place where you can make a guest appearance. I originally came out to see where the kid was having such a fun time, but I didn't expect to hear such good news"

    Furuichi and Alyssa looked up at the tall figure, with the stubble, thick eyebrows, piercing eyes, light lip gloss and eye shadow, a perfect figure comparable to King Billy, and a charming Jean  The kimono that no one can look at directly gave them an unparalleled impact.

    "Ah, I really want to vomit. Can I vomit?"

    "Hello, Mrs. Xixiang."

    Alicia reluctantly moved her lips and said hello proactively.

    "Oh, it's Alicia" Xixiang moved his eyes and nodded, "Go back and tell your family that Neil won't be going back tonight. He's working at my place, so tell them not to worry"

    "Well, I understand, please feel free to do so."

    Neil, who was almost out of breath, stared at him. Alicia sold him in the blink of an eye. Please feel free to take him for what he is. He didn't even know if he would be able to see the sun tomorrow.  .

    “Let’s go, Neil-chan~~~”

    Xixiang smiled girlishly at Neil, and Neil immediately rolled his eyes and fainted while frothing at the mouth.

    “Is it okay, Alicia?”

    Watching Neil being carried away on her shoulders, Alyssa felt for the first time that it was not easy for him either.

    "It doesn't matter, Mrs. Saigo is a good person."

    ""

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    That night, Xixiang Ladyboy Club.

    “Clang, clang, clang! The super future star of our store is now making a grand appearance, Sonoko!!!”

    "Who are you calling Sonoko! Who wants to be the future star of your store!!"

    "Come on, Nierzi! You have great potential to become the ACE_OF_ACE of our store!!"

    "A devil wants this kind of potential, even if you give me money!!"

    "Yo!! Pretty boy, twist your waist!!"

    “You can do it yourself, don’t make too many demands, you perverted uncles!!”

    "Yoooooooo, such a cute child is indeed a boy! Long live Lord Lucifer!!!"

    "Have your male-only penetrating weapons been scrapped by you idiots!?"

    "Nierzi, please date!!!"

    “Go to hell——!!!!!!”

    On the stage, ?A girl in a gorgeous kimono with light make-up, who was actually a boy, was dancing with terrifying momentum with a folding fan. Next to her, Saigo was admiring the dance with a face full of admiration.

    This kid really has hope of becoming the master of the great route.

    The next day, the news about Neil's transformation into a new human spread secretly without his knowledge.

 Text Chapter 63 To maintain moral integrity or to lose moral integrity, that is the question

    The long black hair floated gently.

    The bright pupils reflect the surrounding scenery, like a mirror world.

    The girl put her hands behind her back, holding a smile on her lips, and stepped lightly.

    "Ah, no matter how many times I come here, I always feel that this place is huge"

    The corners of Tifa's mouth were slightly raised, her eyes were shrouded in a bright light, and she looked around every inch of Maho Liang Academy from time to time.

    "That's right. After we entered through the school gate, we walked for more than half an hour and felt like we didn't even see the end"

    Alicia, who was following Tifa, glanced around with the same interest. Whenever she saw the architecture of European classical beauty and the natural scenery, her vermilion eyes suddenly brightened like gems.

    "Well, I heard from Neil that there are many schools here, ranging from elementary school to university, plus various research institutes, shopping streets and library islands. It really can't be visited in one day" Tifa introduced, tapping her lower lip.  , suddenly remembered something interesting, a smile on his face, "This school also has many activities, such as the last school festival, which was held for three days and three nights. It was really lively"

    "Wow, that sounds so interesting" Alicia immediately flattened her mouth in disgust when she saw Tifa's expression, and then murmured angrily, "If Neil had woken me up earlier, then I couldn't have done it either."  Did you attend the school festival?"

    ""

    Tifa scratched her cheek and smiled silently. Is this what she should be struggling with?

    "But it's great, I want to go to school here too"

    Looking at Alicia’s longing expression, Tifa couldn’t help but smile.

    "What you say should be fine. As long as you worship Tony Nier or Negi, they should be able to find a way"

    "Hmm, please Tony Neil? I always think that guy will say something like "It's too troublesome, so I won't do it""

    Alicia closed her eyes and frowned, as if she could imagine the scene at that time.

    "maybe……"

    Tifa nodded with deep understanding. She quite agreed with Alicia's idea and her understanding of that guy.

    However, because of her understanding, she knew that if Alicia really asked him to ask for help, Neil would still do his best to help her.

    "A soft-hearted fool."

    Tifa pursed her lips and murmured in a low voice. She was a little bit disgusted by this.

    "What's wrong, Tifa?"

    Alicia noticed Tifa’s little movements and couldn’t help but feel a little weird.

    Tifa came back to her senses immediately, scratched her cheek and laughed dryly, "It's okay, I just got a little lost in thought"

    "Hey, what are you thinking about? You are so absorbed in your thoughts~~~"

    Alicia rolled her eyes and didn’t know what she was thinking of. She half-covered her mouth with her hand and leaned over with an ambiguous smile.

    Tifa blocked the approaching smiling face with her hand and said angrily, "What are you thinking about? I feel like you are becoming more and more like that guy Neil"

    "Hehe, you are so embarrassed that I got it right, right?"

    "You're not shy!"

    "Oh~~~Don't you deny what you said before? Sure enough, Tifa-chan's heart is full of Nier~~~"

    ""

    Faced with such teasing, Tifa simply shut her mouth and turned away as if she didn't hear anything.

    Seeing Tifa like this, Alicia stopped teasing her. She glanced around and asked, "Hey, Tifa, where is Neil's school? We've been gone for a long time"

    Originally, I was idle at home and wanted to come to the school to kill some time. However, after I came here with Tifa, this journey was really a good way to kill the time.

    ??Looking carefully, it seems that it is almost time for get out of class to end.

    "This place is too big. I haven't been here many times. How can I know how to get there?"

    "Eh? Didn't we see that big map when we entered?"

    “It’s true, but”

    "Is Tifa a roadie!? So cute!!"

    "What are you so cute about!? You're not praising yourself in disguise, when you haven't found a way either!?"

    "Are you two brats students here?"

    The two of them, who were fighting and looking for their way around, suddenly heard a voice coming from behind them. At the same time, they turned their heads and saw a tall man in black sportswear standing not far away with a cool expression.

    "Hello, we are not students here, we are here to find someone."

    TifaliNodding gracefully, the person in front of him seemed to be a school teacher or administrator.

    "Looking for someone?" Heigang raised his eyebrows and looked at the two girls in front of him, "Who are you looking for?"

    “It’s Neil Springfield who works at Shengxiang Elementary School here.”

    "It's that kid, but it's almost time for school to end. If we go by now, the people in the elementary school will probably leave as well. Forget it, I'll lead you there. Maybe that kid is still in school  By the way, are you his friends?"

    “We are his girlfriends!!”

    Before Tifa could speak, Alicia answered first.

    "girlfriend!?"

    Heigang opened his eyes in surprise, while Tifa covered his forehead as if he had a headache. He dared to believe that Alicia would start to display her natural instinct of fearing chaos in the world again.

    "I didn't expect that boy to have two girlfriends, but it seems reasonable after thinking about it"

    Heigang sighed at first, and then nodded unexpectedly.

    "Well, this gentleman"

    "Just call me Heigang" Heigang lowered his head and looked at Tifa, noticing the tangled look on her face as she hesitated to speak, and said with a very understanding expression, "Don't worry, I understand"

    "No, actually"

    "Let's go, I'll take you there now."

    "That bastard is really incredible. He actually did such a thing, but he is a role model for others. This is considered a harm to others' children. Well, I should be able to use this reason to teach him a lesson"

    A cold smile appeared on Black Steel's lips, and his narrow eyes narrowed slightly, flashing a frightening red light from time to time. When Tifa noticed the eldest brother's expression, she knew that the unlucky child was about to suffer a big disaster again.  , couldn't help but draw a cross in my heart.

    "Meow haha, it feels like something interesting is going to happen"

    Hearing Alicia’s cheerful laughter, Tifa sighed sadly, feeling deeply powerless.

    【Neal, if you want to blame it, you have a teammate who has been deceiving people for thirty years】

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Woo——"

    "What's the matter, Neil?"

    Naye suddenly heard Neil making a sound of unknown meaning, couldn't help but frowned, and asked with some worry.

    "It's okay, I just suddenly felt so miserable that I let out such a scream from my soul that it shook the world"

    "I have no idea what you are talking about" Nanoye shook her head in confusion, and then laughed happily, "But this means that Neil, there is nothing wrong with you"

    "Naye, at this moment, I feel more desperate than when I met a giant."

    She had just escaped from the demon king of the Kamabaka Kingdom and was mentally traumatized. Now she was attacked by this girl Nanoha. As her master, Neil suddenly felt that his majesty had lost as much as a certain vampire. He couldn't help but feel  I feel like life is dark.

    "By the way, aren't we going to the back mountain? This direction doesn't seem right"

    Nanoye looked at the direction Neil led the way. She had been training with Neil every day after school as usual, but at this moment, she visually saw that it was completely different from where she usually went.

    "Well, anyway, what I'm teaching you is just the control and application of magic power, and how to fight. I plan to hand you over to a more capable and experienced guy. Regardless of magic or physical skills, with her level, she can definitely  You trained me to become a master"

    Originally Naiyara was still being trained today. Neil felt that he had nothing to teach. After all, the magic system was completely different. Apart from some basic things, Neil felt that it would be better to have someone like Yuno as a coach.  Suitable for yourself.  When Professor Nanoha was in actual combat, whenever he encountered her unconsciously cute look, Neil would be blasted to pieces by a burst of starlight.

    Therefore, directly throwing Nanoha to the merciless Yiwen is definitely very profitable. Anyway, it is healthier for young people to abuse them, and there is Negi who can attract firepower next to him, and more importantly,  He can go home and cook quickly after school.

    【Ah, I can’t help it anymore, I can’t stop crying.  】

    "don't want!"

    Naye's face changed slightly and she shouted subconsciously, even her voice became slightly shrill.

    Neil was startled and quickly turned his head to look over, only to see Nanoye staring at him with her mouth bulging as if she was very angry.

    "Uh, what's wrong with you, Miss Nanoha?"

    &nbsp; Neil asked cautiously after being stared at by Nanoye for a while.

    "me……"

    When asked by Neil, Nanoye didn't know how to answer. Could it be that she told him that she didn't want to leave him?

    "Dream on, it would be better to use a starburst to make him surrender."

    "Ms. Nanoha, did you think of something dangerous just now! Although I don't know what it was, I am firmly against violence!!"

    With the flash of red light in Nanoye’s eyes and the faint smile of excitement on her lips, no matter how idiotic she was, Neil still felt that he seemed to be very close to the door of hell.

    "Ahaha, what are you talking about Neil? I never thought of using Starlight Explosion to blast you"

    Nanoha scratched her cheek, smiled very cutely, and said horrible words that made Neil break into a cold sweat.

    【This guy said something that must never be uttered!  Naturally black?  ?  Definitely natural black!  !  】

    "Neil, why do you want others to teach me? I'm afraid I won't get along"

    Naye thought for a while and finally came up with a reason.

    "So that's the problem"

    Neil breathed a sigh of relief. He really didn't realize that Nanoha's character would be afraid of strangers, but this was no problem at all. After all, Yiwen's appearance was very deceptive. At first glance, he looked like a harmless cat, and he was very similar to  You don't have to worry about getting along with Yi Wen at all, because that guy's queen character is definitely about making others obey her.

    "That's not okay, Nanoha. If you hold back because of this small worry, you won't be able to make great progress in the future! Although I will be a little reluctant to let you go, dad, I will still do this for your future.  I did it! So, even if you resent Dad, I won’t regret it!!"

    "What dad, what role are you playing!"

    Nanoye slapped away Neil's hand on her shoulder with dissatisfaction. She blinked, not knowing what she thought of, her eyes suddenly lit up, and a meaningful smile appeared on her face.

    "Well, after all, Neil was defeated by me, I don't think he has the ability to teach me anything"

    "What!? Defeated by you!? It was just your luck that time. If I do it ten times again, you will not be my brother's" Neil originally retorted angrily, but when he saw Nanoye's smile, he seemed to understand.  Everything changed, "Well, since you said so, I also feel that I am not capable"

    Nanoha's smile froze slightly, but soon her lips curved into a more contemptuous arc, and at the same time her eyes swept three inches ahead.

    "Neil, it really doesn't work."

    Neil, who had been paying attention to Nanoye's expression, naturally noticed the other person's gaze. He looked down and couldn't help but widen his eyes, like an angry cat staring at Nanoye who was smiling leisurely and contentedly.

    "No!? You dare to say that I can't do it!? I've told you from the first day of class that I am a man who can break through the sky. The word "no" cannot appear to me!! Very good, Nanoha.  Just wait, if I don’t train you well, I will spend the rest of my life hanging around Xixiang!!!”

    “This is what you said, Neil~~~”

    Naye secretly made a gesture indicating that the plan was successful, and at the same time thought of something in her heart.

    【This trick of using retreat to advance that my mother taught me is really useful. Although I don't know why I aimed at it like this in the end, as long as it succeeds, I'll be fine!  】

    In fact, it was not until some years later that Nanoha understood the true meaning of this matter. At that time, she lamented that her health teacher died early. At the same time, she was very fortunate that she had a mother as great as Kami who allowed her to do this.  I have avoided many detours in my life.

    "Forget it, let's stop today's training. I'll go back and think about how to arrange it"

    “I don’t know whether it was because he was inspired to fight or because his dignity as a man was challenged. Neil began to seriously think about what to do. Usually, these things were left to Anders to do.

    "Huh? What is that guy doing?"

    Neil suddenly slowed down, and a shadowy figure appeared in his field of vision.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Ha, why are all the cleaners boys, not even a girl"

    Furuichi stopped the broom in his hand, looked around the classroom, and couldn't help but sigh sadly.

    Doesn’t it mean that if men and women match each other, the work will not be tiring?  There are just a bunch of idiots here, and they are exhausted from doing anything.

    "You just give up on this idea, this is terribleIt's our class's policy" Yuuji walked past Furuichi with a broom on his shoulder, not looking like he was working at all, "That guy said that in order to avoid a series of unnecessary problems caused by male-female combinations, we separate boys and girls.  Separated to facilitate management, do you think we can resist the mountain above our heads?  And the girls seem to agree"

    “Can you disagree!? Girls almost don’t have to participate in work during the week!!”

    "From this point of view, it turns out that he is still a gentleman"

    "That's weird! Even if he is a gentleman, he can only be a gentleman in another sense!!!"

    "I'm telling you, you can chat as much as you want, but if you can work, Yuuji, you've barely even done anything!!"

    Listening to the two complaining, Touma couldn't stand it anymore. He was almost the only one working now. He obviously planned to grab those half-price bento boxes.

    "You should tell the group of people over there first"

    Yuuji pointed with his broom in the direction of the podium, where a group of people were gathering for activities.

    Standing on the podium, Akihisa used the broom as a guitar and danced his fingers as much as he could, as if he had returned to the school festival concert, with the intense melody seeming to linger in his ears.

    “Come on, call me!!!”

    “Honey!!!”

    "What a tall person!!! Call me God-sama!!!"

    "Ah, Lord Kami is playing a game console in that corner over there"

    Touma looked at this scene, then looked at someone in the corner who had entered the god of strategy mode, and couldn't help but sigh.

    How long will he be able to do this?

    ——

    Suddenly, the sound of the door being pulled attracted the attention of everyone in the class.

    A handsome face that was as cold as a knife appeared behind the door, and at the same time, those sharp wolf-like eyes made the guys in the class stay silent for a while and started cleaning obediently.

    “Kids, is your bastard head teacher gone already?”

    They were slightly surprised by the unexpected punishment, and then suddenly realized that it was their class teacher who had caused the hatred.

    "Well, our bastard head teacher left early during the last self-study class and let all the girls go"

    As the leader of the boys, Xiongji told Heigang in detail. When Heigang heard this, he felt that the temples on his forehead began to beat again.

    "That rascal……"

    "Um, Teacher Heigang, what do you want from Neil?"

    Touma's question caused Heigang to turn around. He looked at the people in the class, and for some reason the corner of his mouth curled up into a weird smile.

    "Ah, actually it was the boy's two girlfriends who came to see him"

    "What——!?"

    "girlfriend——!?"

    “Two more——!?”

    The boys looked at each other and saw the jealousy hidden in each other's eyes. They nodded one after another, immediately picked up the thing in their hands, and rushed out of the back door without saying a word.

    "Hey, don't damage public property"

    Heigang shouted behind them, chuckled, and then walked downstairs.

    When he walked downstairs, he found that the two girls waiting nearby were gone. Instead, there was a guy who deserved a beating, gaping at the large cloud of dust.

    "Faye, did you see the two little girls who were here just now?"

    Heigang walked over, patted Fay on the shoulder and asked as coldly as usual.

    "Huh? It's Kurojia~~" Faye turned around and showed a very hearty smile, and then her face became a little weird, "Kurojia, are you a lolita control?"

    Heigang was startled, then his face turned black, he pulled out a cold long knife out of thin air, clasped his hands and raised it, ready to slash at it.

    "You really deserve to be cut down just like that kid"

    “Ehehehe!! Oppose violence, Hei-chan~~~”

    “Go to hell!!”

    "Wait a minute, aren't you going to ask where those two girls went? I'll tell you, but you can't do anything to me!"

    ""

    Heigang stopped and stared at Fay coldly, while Fay smiled slightly and tidied up his clothes. It was not until Heigang was about to have his second impact that he slowly spoke.

    "Actually, I just met them and chatted for a few words. I found out that they were here to see Neil-chan, so I told them that Neil-chan had left.Okay, so they took their leave, and let me tell you something by the way.  "

    "That means you knew it beforehand, right?"

    "Well Wow!! Kuro-chan, a surprise attack is a foul!!"

    “I don’t care about you!!”

    “I clearly said I wouldn’t do anything!!”

    "Did I promise you!?"

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "So, you lost the ring that Yiwen gave you and you were thinking about how to die, maybe this is it?"

    "No, I'm not thinking about how to die"

    Negi looked at his brother depressedly, forgetting if he didn't help, he was still gloating about his misfortune.

    "I just lost my ring, is there any need to do this?"

    Although the ring was a relatively rare magic item, it was not in a life-and-death situation. However, seeing Negi like this, Neil immediately felt very happy.

    "You won't understand. If Master finds out, I will see hell"

    Yiwen’s terror began to emerge in Negi’s mind. His face turned pale and his whole body was shaking, as if he had seen a ghost.

    Neil couldn’t help but sigh at how powerful Yiwen was. He was able to make Negi, a little man-trained boy, even more miserable. He felt like he was almost turning into an M.

    "Hey, Neal, what's the ring that Mr. Negi mentioned? Doesn't it matter that he's still like this?"

    Nanoye pulled the corner of Neil's clothes and asked with some confusion.

    "Well, that ring is like a wedding ring that represents a lifelong promise, and Negi, the idiot, threw it away without knowing where. If his powerful wife at home knew about it, he would probably not have to go to bed for a month."

    "Hey!? Teacher Negi is already married!?"

    "Hey, Neil, stop making this up!"

    "I'm not making it up, I'm just explaining it to Nanoha."

    "What are you trying to explain!!"

    Facing Negi’s fire-breathing eyes, Neil shrugged and had to give up, "Okay, okay, I won’t say it anymore. Why don’t you recall it and let me help you reorganize the scene at that time."

    "real?"

    Negi looked at him suspiciously, could this guy really be so kind?

    "We are brothers after all Speaking of which, when did the ring disappear?"

    "It should have been last night"

    "Well, very good" Neil nodded, "Which woman's bed did you sleep in last night?"

    "Herehey!! Where are you going!!"

    Negi is crazy, he actually believes in a guy like Neil, he is really a fool.

    "Oh, oh, did you really sleep in someone else's bed? Yeah, there are so many people in the girls' dormitory, who could it be?"

    "I told you not to do it!! I haven't even slept in Asuna-san's bed recently!!"

    "The married life is not harmonious?"

    “Stay away from me!!!”

    "Teacher Negi is not pure."

    ""

    Negi leaned against the tree, wanting to die.

    “Neil——!!!”

    Just when Neil was enjoying the sight of Negi being beaten to a pulp, a familiar scream came from behind. Without thinking, he immediately bent down. The next second, a figure flew over his head, and at the same time, a wave of wind blew up.  A gust of cold wind.

    Neil raised his head and looked at the blond girl who flipped in the air and landed perfectly, and couldn't help but be speechless for a while.

    "Alicia, do you have to say hello in this way? If I hadn't avoided it, I really doubt I would have suffered internal injuries from you."

    "It doesn't matter, I just said hello a little more enthusiastically."

    "Is this called being more enthusiastic!? Who would rush over at a speed of 40 yards, 4 seconds and 2!? Do you think I am an American football player!?"

    “What a small family man.”

    "I'm sorry, anyone would be petty when their lives are at stake!"

    "Tch, I won't talk to you anymore" Alicia left Neil alone, moved her target to Nanoye who was aside, and immediately pounced on her, "yahoo! Nanoye!!"

    "Whoa, be careful, Alicia!!"

    Neil sighed helplessly at the two who started to fuck Lily, then turned his head and forced a smile at the black-haired girl who was running slowly.

    "Won't you stop this guy, Tifa?"

    ? ???Isn't this bad?  There is a beautiful girl throwing herself into my arms"

    Tifa walked up to Neil and smiled teasingly.

    “I wish the way of throwing myself into someone’s arms could be improved”

    Neil muttered softly, but the next moment, Tifa's beautiful black hair was fluttering with invisible domineering aura.

    "What were you talking about just now?"

    "No, I didn't say anything, Your Lady Queen."

    Neil immediately displayed his low-profile and domineering attitude. His dignity and integrity were completely useless in front of Tifa.

    "Ah, look, Nanoha, Neil is starting to lose his moral integrity again!!"

    "Neil has never had any moral integrity anyway"

    "Alicia, shut up, whose fault do you think it is that makes me like this!"

    "You blame me?"

    "Ha, if I don't blame you, why should I blame myself!?"

    "Shut up."

    "Yes, Your Lady Queen."

    "Neil really suffered."

    Alicia’s triumphant look made Neil want to hang her up and tickle her, but for Tifa’s sake, he still lay on the ground obediently.

    "By the way, what is Negi doing there?"

    Tifa noticed Negi, who had been ignored for a long time, but the other party was obviously trapped in an endless loop and did not notice their arrival.

    "Nieji is struggling with the question of whether he should have moral integrity or lose his moral integrity."

    ""

    “By the way, why did you and Alicia come here?”

    “Well, since it’s okay to stay at home, and Alicia has never been to school, I took her here for a walk.”

    Neil looked back at the girl who was chatting enthusiastically with Nanoye. She had maintained such an optimistic attitude since she woke up. It was not an exaggeration to say that she was offline. However, these might just be to cover up her inner feelings.  lonely.

    【Looks like we need to hurry up.  】

    Just when Neil was thinking about something, a strange murderous aura rushed towards him. Neil looked around and saw a large black mist rumbling towards him.

    "What is that!? The Black Mist Monster!?"

    As soon as he finished complaining, Neil was swallowed by the black mist.

    "Whoa! Help! Huh? Isn't this a guy from the class!? Hey, are you rebelling!?"

    "Burn my remains with the blazing holy fire! How joyful is life, and how sad is death!"

    "Ahhh!! Where did you come from the Ming Cult!? These people are crazy again!!! Tifa, Negi, save me!!"

    Tifa watched the group of people go away speechlessly, and then glanced at Negi who continued to seek death.

    This school is still so peaceful today.

 Text Chapter 1 That day, the boy walked into a new world

    My name is Orima Ichika, I'm 15 years old, and my gender is, um, with excalibur underneath, you know.

    At this moment, the fifteen-year-old youth is like a deep-sea fish.

    “The classroom with all girls except me is very stressful.

    But it doesn’t matter. With my ability to withstand stress that I have developed since childhood, I can still withstand this kind of pressure. I am quite confident about this.

    Why do you say that?

    This has to start with my family and my world.

    “Today’s world, I simply don’t know how to describe it in words.  First of all, the two mainstreams in the world today are technology and magic. As far as I know, eight years ago, the flying super weapon called IS came out, and the world has undergone earth-shaking changes. However, weapons like IS can only be made by  The manipulation by girls has led to a fundamental change in the status of men and women in society.  However, the matter did not end there. In the following years, the ISSDA organization responsible for space development announced the existence of "magic". Magic was originally unknown. Coupled with the new life from the universe, it became even more complicated.  Not to mention the various superpowers in Academy City, the world was once again in turmoil. However, with the efforts of many parties, the world finally settled down, and magic was gradually accepted by everyone. At the same time, ordinary humans could not  All known alien races appeared one after another, and the world became more and more diverse.

    However, there are still unknown things in this world, such as disobedient gods, demons, angels, magic societies that are still hidden in the dark, and advanced beings buried in the shadows. I know these because my family is special.  The reason is, after all, the old man in my family is not an ordinary person.

    In short, there are as many angels and demons as dogs, and fairies and heavenly beings are everywhere. This world is a strategic fortress.

    However, this world view is not enough to shock me, because the family I live in is enough to numb my nerves. My home is simply the most chaotic place in the world.  Compared with one who has a personality, all kinds of weapons are worth the sky, and I can also see angels and demons eating together and having fun, and even aiming their guns at someone. The moment I knew the truth, my three views were completely destroyed. Thousands of years of history  They've all been tricked into being dogs.

    “Alas, this world is so damn peaceful.

    “But even so, I am still very stressed at this moment.

    I folded my hands and put them under my chin, with cold eyes, trying to look calm. At this time, I finally understood Commander Ikari’s sense of pressure to remain calm in the face of the apostles’ attack.

    Commander Ikari is mighty!  !  !

    But the sights gathered from all around are really uncomfortable. Haven’t you seen that my forehead is already covered with heart-wrenching beads of sweat?  ?  Sure enough, no matter how old a girl is, she always has a trembling heart!  !  Sure enough, a girl's gaze is the most terrifying thing in the world. The ever-changing changes of sometimes resentment and sometimes anger are simply more disasters than taking the Western Scriptures.

    I took a deep breath, narrowed my eyes slightly, and all the nerves in my body suddenly became more tense than ever before.

    ??????????????????????????????????

    Wow, I relaxed too much and almost came out from behind.

    Ha, by the way, why do I have to stay in a place like this?

    Thinking of this, I recalled what happened the night before.

    That night, my brother said to me with a smile that could be read as bright and written as slutty.

    "Ichika, you will become the happiest man in the world."

    So that’s what he was talking about!  !  !  !  !

    I sighed deeply, and I mourned for a second for my seemingly happiness and actual sorrow. I started to swim away and observe the people around me.

    Well, the eyes of the girls on the left and the right are full of unparalleled curiosity for knowledge, and their shining eyes almost flashed through their tough golden eyes.

    I can’t see the back part, but the sight of the thorns on my back makes me feel like I’m sitting on pins and needles. I can understand it even without looking.

    "The person directly in front of me is a slightly older woman.

    She is a bit petite, and her figure is almost the same as that of a student, but her chest size is the nemesis of all high school girls.  The clothes are relatively large and make her look more petite, but she still feels quite cute.  In addition, she also wears a pair of black-rimmed glasses. Although they are crooked, she can still be called a bespectacled girl.

    And this girl with glasses was looking at the people in the class in panic, her timid posture was reminiscent of an injured little rabbit.

    You are a teacher, show me some domineering power!

    "Everyone is here. Then, SHR is going to startWhoops!  "

    Well, it’s not something you can do if you want to.

    I gave the teacher an appreciative look, but for some reason the teacher turned red and smiled shyly.

    ????????????????????????????????????????? Suddenly, I felt that the pressure on my body was a little heavier, and I almost died from a thousand arrows piercing my heart.

    “Well, then, please introduce yourself, uh, in order of seat number.”

    The teacher seemed to have recovered from the inexplicable emotion and said to the students in the audience in a panic.

    ""

    "It's so quiet. My dignity as a teacher is suddenly shattered into pieces."

    I looked at the teacher who was about to cry, and I couldn't bear it. At the same time, I felt unhappy with the girls in the class. Are you shy because you just entered high school? No one responded. The teacher was about to cry. Really?  I'm going to cry!  !

    I glanced at the teacher, and the teacher’s eyes also moved over.

    ??Okay, our eyes met.

    Please don’t look at me like this, you are not my type, teacher.

    I quickly lowered my head, I still understand the principle that a dead Taoist friend will not die a poor Taoist.

    “Oh, give me a normal high school life.

    The reason why I specifically emphasize "ordinary" here is simply because what I am in now is definitely not an ordinary high school, but the famous IS Academy-the only school in the world that trains IS operators.

    And the most important point is that IS, this deceptive thing, can only be activated by girls, so naturally, this is a girls' school.

    And why am I here?

    I need to emphasize again that I am a boy, and I am definitely a boy at first glance. My appearance can be considered a bit handsome, but it is definitely not the kind of beauty that makes even IS unable to identify my gender.

    The reason why I came to such a ghost place has to start with the entrance exam in February.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    That day, the sun was shining brightly, and the cherry blossoms flying freely in the sky made me fall in love.

    I looked at the clear sky and encouraged myself in my heart.

    Today is the entrance exam for Junior High School. For your own goals, you can’t do it without working hard.

    The school I go to is called Mahora Gakuin. It is a very large Academy City that has everything from kindergarten to university. There are many schools in it, all types, and my target is the famous Mitsusaka High School.

    The reason why I chose Mitsusaka is not because of its reputation, but because my brothers and sisters all graduated from here. I have an indescribable yearning for that place.

    I want to chase the traces they left behind, and I want to be like them.

    that's it.

    Well, of course, if I am admitted to Mitsusaka High School, my goal of dominating Mitsusaka will be one step closer, and realizing Mahora's dream of complete domination will not be unattainable.

    Hahahaha, I couldn’t help but laugh out loud.

    "Why are you giggling so early in the morning?"

    At this time, my head was hit hard.  When I looked back, I saw a handsome man with white shoulder-length hair standing behind me. He was looking at me listlessly with a pair of dead fish eyes, and he didn't look like he was awake at all.

    "Brother, you got up so early"

    ??I touched my head and laughed dryly.

    "Well, seeing as you have a test today, I got up early to see you out"

    Hey, is this guy so kind?

    "Hey, don't think I can't understand your expression"

    "Well……"

    Although those dead fish eyes are completely rotten, they are still so sharp.

    I don’t know if my thoughts were revealed again, but I got another blow on the head.

    "By the way, you forgot to bring your admission ticket"

    I was stunned for a moment, watching my brother hand a certificate to me.

    "Huh? Didn't I prepare it last night?"

    As I was talking, I wanted to go through my bag. I had carefully prepared all kinds of things the night before.

    "Well, men will always forget some things, just like forgetting what their first love looked like"

    “I won’t forget it!!”

    I replied angrily, but I didn't notice the firmness in my tone.

    The old man looked at me steadily for a moment, with an inexplicable light flashing in his eyes.?, and then touched my hair with a slight smile.

    “Okay, take your admission ticket and go quickly, don’t be late.”

    I didn’t notice anything strange about my brother, so I took the admission ticket and didn’t check whether I really didn’t bring it with me. I said goodbye to my brother and went out.

    "It seems that Ichika has grown up"

    After saying this softly, the man walked back into the room with a smile.

    It was easy, so I came to the address indicated on the admission ticket.

    ???????????????????? Why is it not in Mahonliang Academy, but in a high school outside?

    But I didn’t think too much about it. Anyway, it said this on the admission ticket and I couldn’t change it even if I wanted to.

    But I feel a little uneasy.

    Are you nervous before the exam?

    With a feeling of apprehension, I walked into the imposing building in front of me.

    "I'm just going to go, turn left and right, how on earth are you going to get to the second floor!?"

    It’s been almost ten minutes since I walked, and I still haven’t found the stairs to the second floor. The internal structure is too complicated!  ?  Is this the maze before challenging the BOSS!  !

    My eyes wandered around, trying to find the guide map on the wall, but I sadly discovered that the walls inside were so beautiful that I couldn't even find a crack, let alone any wall charts.

    ?????????? This time, shit, I’m lost.

    "Hey, what should I do? Hey, why are you so quiet?"

    At this time, I finally realized that it was eerily quiet here. After walking for so long, I didn’t even meet a single person. Could it be that the exam has already started?  ?  Could it be that my dream of dominating Mitsusaka was just aborted?  ?

    God, I curse Jesus for not having chrysanthemums!  !

    “Perhaps God really heard my curse from the heart, and a door appeared not far in front of me.

    I walked to the door and saw a piece of paper stuck on it with the words "Infinite_Stratos Examination Room" written on it.

    "Well, I guess this is the right place"

    Because it says "Examination Room" on it.

    But the name of this examination room really looks impressive, and there are actually two English words that I can’t understand.

    Thinking of this, I feel deeply disappointed for my English course.

    I guess I won’t be able to pass the English test this time.

    But it doesn’t matter, my other subjects are fine!  !

    After taking a deep breath, I opened the door and walked into the room.

    "Ah, you are a candidate. Okay, go over there to change clothes. We are pressed for time, so you have to hurry up. This place can only be rented until four o'clock. I don't have time to trouble you. Really, I don't know what I'm doing.  What……"

    As soon as I entered the room, a nervous-looking female teacher, about thirty-five years old or above, spoke a lot of words like a machine gun without raising her head. I was stunned for a few seconds.

    Hey, hey, hey!  !  !  Sister, don’t you need to see what I look like and check my admission ticket!  ?  Where has the professionalism of being an invigilator gone?  ?  And what’s going on with changing clothes!  ?  You have to change clothes for exams these days!  ?  Are you asking me to use my body to show the beauty of the human body in ancient Greece?  ?  Sorry, I have been failing art classes since I was a kid!  !  Well, actually this is to prevent students from cheating, right?  But there is no one other than you in this room. I really don’t see any other candidates anywhere!  !

    While I was minding my own business, the elder sister gave instructions and walked out of the room directly with the documents in her arms.

    I watched the other party leave in embarrassment. I bet the eldest sister really didn’t even look at me.

    "Hey, what kind of test is this"

    I muttered a few words in a depressed voice and walked towards the place covered by the curtain.

    And at this moment, I entered a new world.

 Text Chapter 2 Sure enough, this is a conspiracy

    When I opened the curtain and walked in, I saw the object in the center of the room.

    The streamlined metal shell reflects light that is not dazzling, and an armor-like outfit sits quietly.

    I looked at it carefully and then fell silent.

    “Damn it, what kind of clothes do you want me to change into?! Are you asking me to take the war studies test!!”

    The bag in my hand was almost smashed by me.

    I calmed down the turbulent feeling in my heart that I wanted to hit someone, and walked over, looking left and right at this thing. After looking at it for a long time, I was speechless.

    Isn’t this the IS that appears on TV?

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of 1999

    But this thing actually has something to do with me. Well, it should be related to my family.

    "This is what changed the world"

    Because of the "White Knight Incident" of that year, the world became aware of the existence of this kind of weapon. At the same time, the originally balanced military structure suddenly collapsed. How many IS controllers can be found will directly affect the country's military strength.  , so every country began to implement a system of preferential treatment of women.

    Although there is a magical power like magic in the world today, it has not been widely used in the military due to various restrictions. Moreover, IS has advantages that can compete with magic. In comparison, the country is more willing to invest more resources.  on this emerging technology.

    Well, this is actually nothing to me. I am more curious about IS. After all, I have seen forces more powerful than IS.

    With all kinds of thoughts, I couldn't help but reach out and touch it.

    Anyway, IS can only be activated by women. If I, a pure man, touch it, I will probably have no reaction like touching a dead fish. It is a rare opportunity to touch it and I will not suffer any loss.

    However, there are always various unknowns in life. You can never guess what will happen in the next second. Of course, it is another matter if you have the ability to predict.

    A cold metallic feeling came from the fingertips, followed by a burst of dazzling silver light and various information pouring into the mind.

    “Eh!? Eh————!!!!!!”

    Faced with such a strange situation, I suddenly lost my train of thought.

    When I finally came to my senses, I found that the IS had actually moved and attached itself to my body like armor, becoming part of my hands and feet.

    "What happened!?"

    “Has someone activated IS!?”

    "who is it!?"

    "Huh? This, this is -"

    "man!?"

    Hearing the sound, a group of researchers in white coats came over. They opened the curtain and saw me activating IS. They all fell into a state of sluggishness where they couldn't think.

    I looked at the researchers in front of me in silence, and then looked at the abnormality on my body. I immediately showed a miserable face like a Christian abandoned by God. At the same time, the devil on my brother's face flashed through my mind.  smile, with only one thought left in her mind.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? This is a conspiracy.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    “Oh, I want to die.

    "Classmate, Orimaru Ichika-san!"

    A voice calling my name brought me back to reality from my annoying thoughts. I held my forehead and blurted out weakly before I could figure out the situation.

    "Ah, what's the matter?"

    "Ah, um, um, I'm very sorry for calling you so loudly all of a sudden. Are you, are you angry? Yes, I'm sorry! But, um, I'll introduce myself in the order of the fifty syllables. Now it's Oribara-san's turn.  So, I'm really, really sorry! Can you please introduce yourself? Are you willing?"

    It was then that I really came back to my senses and figured out the situation, and found that my deputy instructor, Yamada Maya, was constantly bowing his head and apologizing to me. It was obviously my own fault, but the teacher wanted to apologize himself. For a moment, I was full of guilt.

    "Uh, um, Mr. Yamada, you don't have to apologize like this. It's all my fault. I will introduce myself."

    I stretched out my hand to stop Teacher Maya Yamada from apologizing, and quickly made a comforting reassurance.

    "Really, really!? You, you promised me! You must do it!!"

    Teacher Yamada suddenly raised his head, seriously grasped my hand and leaned towards me, and he could still see the mist in his eyes.

    Teacher, are you really a teacher?  ?  This pairThe attitude of the little girl can easily be misunderstood, and some ignorant and innocent little boys might have fallen into trouble from then on!  !  !  Oh, oh, don't put your chest on it, be careful, my cannon may go off!  Also, I need to reiterate it again, teacher, you are really not my type!  !

    In the struggle between reason and sensibility, angels and demons, I took my hand out with difficulty, left my seat and walked to the podium with a slight bend without being noticed.

    Ah, I almost got hard just now.

    Standing on the podium, looking at the unabashed thirst for knowledge in the eyes of the girls in the audience, including Teacher Yamada, I suddenly felt like I was on the top of Mount Everest, and it was difficult to even breathe.

    "Ahem."

    I straightened my back and cleared my throat, thinking about what to say next.

    ???????????????????? But my mind went blank. As expected, the pressure had already crushed my thinking power into pieces.

    At this time, I took a peek at the seat by the window. Sitting there was a black-haired girl with a ponytail.

    Her name is Xiao Zhizhen, my childhood sweetheart who we only reunited after six years. This girl has always had a single ponytail. When I first entered the classroom, I recognized her at a glance.

    “But it’s really a transformation of women.

    No, no, now is not the time to think about this.

    "Help me quickly!!"

    I signaled her with my eyes. As a childhood sweetheart who has been dating for a long time, she must be able to understand this information instantly.

    "snort!"

    You actually ignored me!  ?

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Oh, oh, what does this cold aura and this arrogant attitude mean!  Where has the arrogant and a little bit coquettish Hoshi-chan gone!  !  Now Chen is completely 100% proud!  !  She actually abandoned me mercilessly at my critical moment, turned her face expressionlessly to the window, and snorted coldly, "I'll kill you, did I offend you, Miss Chen!"  !

    “However, this did remind me of something.

    I remember my brother once told me that when faced with a girl who is wrapped in pride and makes people wonder if she is engaged in chain defense, you must use your fiery penis to penetrate the opponent's uterus.

    Of course, this is summed up by my rich theory and practice. Although I don’t know where his theory and practice come from, I even wonder if he made it up casually.

    ??????????????????? However, I have no idea what those two words mean in English, because I am powerless in English. I have obviously been abroad, and there are foreigners at home. I only know the twenty-six English letters ABC, which is really weak.

    Well, I don’t really want to know the meaning of this. I know that what comes out of my brother’s mouth is definitely not fun, because every time I ask my sister or other older women in the family, I will be scolded.  Of course, many times I will attract hatred consciously or unconsciously. In comparison, the harm I suffered is quite small.

    Ah, I am going off topic again. Look, the eyes of the girls below are starting to burst into flames.

    Well, what should I say at this time?

    Let’s start with a song called “Girls’ School Boys” by Twins?  Well, it does fit the occasion, but this is a self-introduction, not a concert.

    【When we introduce ourselves, too many rhetoric just attracts the temporary attention of others. To let people know ourselves, the most important thing is to show our true side.  】

    Brother’s voice seemed to ring in my mind. At this time, I seemed to see the holy light of heaven.

    Sometimes I’m pretty reliable.

    The corners of my mouth raised slightly uncontrollably, and the sunshine outside the window shone in at the right time. At this moment, in the eyes of some ignorant little girls, I became a handsome and sunny boy.

    A small exclamation came from below, and my attention immediately came back. I took a breath and began to introduce myself.

    "My name is Ichika Orimara."

    “Yeah, yeah, yeah!!”

    Everyone’s eyes showed the expectation of “I want to hear more.”

    I smiled, what a group of curious and kind children.

    Then, I should also treat others with sincerity.

    "I like Lolita the most."

    Maintaining a sunny smile, I expressed what I loved most in my heart.

    institutions

    The sounds of various heads banging on the table and people falling to the ground kept ringing out. It seemed that they were moved by my sincerity.

    I think everyone can become a partner who loves lolita.

    At this moment, I seem to have new hope for the future.

    The sound of clicking footstepsThere was an urgent sound, is someone coming?

    “Are you going to reveal your abnormal sexual fetish as soon as you get here!?”

    Huh?  Does this sound sound familiar?

    But before I had time to react, I was hit hard on the head and sent flying.

    Wow, this kind of invisible murderous martial arts passed down by my brother is so familiar to me. The pain that directly penetrates the skull and hits the cerebral cortex is simply exhilarating How strange!  !  I'm not a pussy-shaker like Sister Xiaoyuan!  !  !

    “However, this knocking method, whether it’s power, angle, or speed, is very similar to the person in my impression.

    I swallowed and turned around with a little fear. I saw the woman behind me wearing a black suit and tight skirt. She had a slender figure and a body curve with no fat at all due to regular exercise. And the other person was at this time  He crossed his arms in front of his chest, raised the corners of his eyes, and his eyes were as sharp as a wolf's.

    "What the hell, Guan Yunchang!?"

    Snapped——

    “Ugh, I got hit on the head again, I’m probably going to have a cerebral hemorrhage now.

    "Sister Chifuyu, it hurts so much!"

    Yes, the domineering woman in front of me is my sister Chifuyu Orimaru.

    "Who is the hero in the Three Kingdoms, idiot!!"

    I rubbed my head and stood up from the ground, looking at my sister in front of me, very curious about her appearance.

    "Sister Chifuyu, why are you here? Aren't you out training for the annual World's No. 1 Martial Arts Tournament?"

    "Do you think I am Yamcha!? Who told you that I would go to that kind of conference!!"

    Chifuyu-san’s eyes started to sparkle, and her fists were clenched tightly. She would probably attack accordingly depending on my answer.

    “Uh, it’s my brother, that’s what I told you!!”

    I quickly shied away all the responsibilities, but after hearing this, Chifuyu-san loosened her fists and held her forehead in distress.

    "That idiot has been talking nonsense all day long"

    Looking at Chifuyu-san's depressed and gnashing expression, I couldn't help but want to laugh out loud. Those words I just came up with on the spur of the moment were purely to deceive my brother. Oh, haha, a Tai Chi push hand can kill someone invisible. I feel  At this moment, my IQ doubled several times.

    "Huh? By the way, what was going on with your self-introduction just now?"

    "Well……"

    Okay, I haven’t even breathed a sigh of relief yet. Why did this hatred suddenly shift back? I didn’t make fun of you.

    "My brother told me to be heart-to-heart and treat others with sincerity"

    And as soon as I finished speaking, Chifuyu-san came towards me with an angry fist.

    “Just lie to me now!!!!”

    Is it okay to let your brother lie like this openly?  ?

 Text Chapter 59 Looking forward to meeting him again

    "Hey, your eyes are wandering. Do you want to borrow money from me? For the sake of us being brothers, just tell me how much you want. It's okay to give the Ming coins directly to you!"

    There was a short distance from leaving the World Tree to one of the squares near the World Tree. Along the way, Neil found that Negi peeked at him very frequently, almost every few steps.  When he turned his head, Negi quickly turned his head and whistled. This behavior made Neil very unhappy, because it felt very disgusting to be treated like this by a boy, and Negi was not a girl who secretly liked him.  .

    “ Could it be that Negi has been looking at 3A girls for a long time and hasn’t had any contact with boys for a long time, and finally his interest in that area has begun to awaken!  ?

    In an instant, Negi’s image became dangerous in Neil’s eyes.

    "Why is it such an unlucky thing to say? How much do you want today's birthday to become the anniversary of my death! What do you mean by that look in your eyes? I always feel super unhappy!!"

    Negi was obviously stunned by Neil's sudden words for a few seconds before he reacted. Coupled with the weird look in his eyes, he couldn't help but complain angrily.

    Neil stuck out his tongue, put his hands on the back of his head, and quickened his pace slightly, leading Negi by half a body.

    "Do you have anything to say?"

    Negi paused for a moment, looking sideways at the face partially blocked by his arms, his eyes flashing behind the lenses.

    “Hey, Neil, has something happened to you recently?”

    I always feel that something has changed in him.

    Neil’s pace slowed down unconsciously, but soon returned to its original state, and he asked without looking back.

    "Why do you think so?"

    “I just feel like you’ve been a little absent-minded these days, as if you’re a little further away”

    Raising his head and looking at the stars covering the night sky, the starlight gently reflected the faint light on Negi's glasses.

    Neil put down his hands and put them behind his back. He also raised his head and stared at him from a distance.

    "No, nothing has changed"

    In the end, he was still like that.

    Nothing has changed.

    "Neil"

    Negi turned his head and opened his mouth, as if he wanted to say something, but for a long time, he did not say another word.

    "Don't talk about me, it's you" Neil suddenly spoke up and grabbed the topic, turning his face and blinking, "You are the one who should be said to be absent-minded, right? You seem to have no energy recently, as if you were distracted by something.  Things are bothering me"

    "Is it that obvious?"

    Negi lowered his head and muttered quietly, but Neil could still hear him beside him.

    "It's all written on your face I thought you looked confident after the school festival, but it turns out you've been so worried these days that you almost jumped off a building. What, is it a worry about love, boy?"  "

    When talking about love, Neil’s eyes brightened up and his tone was full of ridicule.

    "No, I just had a quarrel with Asuna-san"

    Negi rolled his eyes at him and became dejected again.

    "Sister? Oh, haha, it really is a matter of love~~~You dishonest guy~~~"

    "Do you have to think about this!?"

    "Okay, what did you and eldest sister argue about?"

    Neil spread his hands and did not continue teasing the other party.

    "Actually, it's not a big deal. Asuna-san just reminded me that I am very similar to Chao-san"

    Negi lowered his head a little further and sighed softly.

    "I see, the eldest sister is angry because of this"

    Neil looked at his brother’s confused expression, and he probably figured out what was going on between him and Asuna.

    After meeting with Gunel and learning that his father was still alive, Neil also guessed what Negi was thinking now. He must be full of things about his father. Since a long time ago, Negi has been working hard for his father.  , constantly injured, and constantly moving forward. After getting more accurate news, he will only work harder to move forward for his dream, even at the risk of losing his life.

    Father seems to be everything to him.

    This is exactly the same as the super ring tone.

    For the sake of your dreams, you are willing to give up everything, including your own happiness.

    And Tomorrow Cai is angry about it, maybe that's it.

    "Actually, Asuna-san is right, and I said the same thing to Chao-san, but I"? 

    Although he clearly rejected Chao's approach, he himself followed Chao's path, almost exactly the same path.

    He, how should he choose?

    "Neji, do you still remember what Chao Lingyin said?"

    Neil didn’t pay attention to Negi’s current expression and just continued talking.

    "Don't stop, keep moving forward This sentence should be very suitable for you now. For you, your father's affairs can be said to be everything to you. If you are asked to give up everything now for this, you must be able to do it.  Yes, in this aspect, you, Chao Lingyin, and I are really the same"

    Neil slowly took a breath of the refreshing summer night, his eyes slightly focused on Negi's face.

    "However, I think this is correct, or in other words, any approach is correct, but everyone chooses a different position. It is probably impossible for you to give up looking for your father, so why not go all the way?  Black, just like Kick-Ass who became a hero after being knocked headlong"

    "Well, I always feel that the tone of your words has suddenly changed a lot"

    "Don't worry about these things. Your goal is very clear anyway. You just think too much. Anyway, there is only one way you want to go from now on, isn't it?"

    Facing Neil’s smile, Negi seemed to know a little bit about what he should choose.

    "However, I have one more thing to say. No matter what you choose, you should also pay more attention to the people around you, such as eldest sister. I think eldest sister is very clear about your thoughts, and this is what she is worried about.  , it’s just that she doesn’t want to see you scarring yourself, the eldest sister’s idea is probably that simple"

    Neil took a few steps forward, tapping his toes slightly. As his body turned, his long hair fluttered lightly, and his face was clearly reflected in Negi's eyes.

    "Don't forget this, because when you lose, the pain is not something you can bear"

    "Neil"

    They were only a few steps apart, but Niji felt like they were separated by a chasm.

    Because there was a bit of sad nostalgia in Neil's eyes, which blocked his approach.

    "Well, that's all I want to say. It's up to you what you think about next" Neil spread his hands and smiled softly, then turned a little evil again, "But eldest sister really loves you deeply.  Said~~~"

    "Why do you come back here again!!!"

    The sentimental atmosphere just now was gone, and Negi rolled his eyes angrily.

    “Hehe~~~”

    Neil grinned wider, looked away slightly, and saw the surrounding environment clearly. His smile was frozen, and his expression was a little confused.

    "Ah, by the way, what am I doing here?"

    "Huh? Don't you know it yourself!?"

    "I really don't know, I'm following you"

    "How are you following me!? You are following me and running in front of me!!"

    "In this case, I will go home. Goodbye, young man who works hard~~~"

    Neil waved his hand and walked forward without looking back, but he was immediately grabbed by the collar.

    "It's rare that you come here, so just patrol with me. You have a lot of time anyway"

    I don’t know where Niji got the strength, but he was holding on to Neil’s collar as firmly as a rock.

    "Hey, I'm not on duty tonight, and my youth is calling me!!"

    "What youth?"

    “Galgame on the computer!!!”

    “Delete your youth for me!!”

    "Do you want to ruin my life!?"

    "Your life is too insignificant!!"

    Seeing that Negi refused to let go of him, Neil lowered his head helplessly, but after waiting for a while, he found that Negi was still where he was.

    "Aren't you going to patrol? Why are you standing here without moving? You want to be a sentinel!"

    "No, I'm waitingah, here it comes!"

    When Negi was talking, a figure in the field of vision gradually enlarged, and he suddenly shouted.

    Neil looked in the direction that Negi was looking at, and saw Setsuna coming this way quickly, and Kamo the ferret was lying on her shoulder.

    "Why is Kamo and Setsuna-san together?"

    Generally speaking, doesn’t Kamo, the pervert, always follow Negi?

    "If you come to me today, I will ask Kamo to find Setsuna-san first, and then we will make an appointment to meet here."

    ? ?Ji smiled and explained in a calm tone.

    Neil glanced at Negi thoughtfully, his eyes brightened slightly, and then fell silent.

    "Teacher Negi, Teacher Neil, good evening."

    Setsuna quickly arrived in front of them. There seemed to be no surprise about Neil's appearance. Negi or Kamo must have told her in advance.

    "Boss Neil, long time no see."

    Kamo jumped from Setsuna’s shoulder to Negi, turned to say hello to Neil.

    "It's been a long time indeed. You haven't done anything wrong recently, have you?"

    Neil half-opened his eyes and glanced at Kamo who was stiff.

    “No, absolutely not!! I don’t dare to lose even a hair under Boss Neil’s eyes!!”

    "That means you did a lot of bad things that I didn't see, right?"

    Under Kamo’s desperate eyes, Neil raised a bright smile.

    "Okay, Neil, Kamo hasn't done much recently and has helped me a lot. Let's go on patrol now"

    Seeing this, Negi had no choice but to interrupt Neil's topic.

    Neil waved his hands quickly, as if he refused to agree.

    "No, it's not my turn tonight, I won't work overtime, you have to go do it yourself!"

    "Anyway, you are here, and you will do some meaningless things when you go back. It is better to stay. It is rare that we can be on duty together"

    “What’s so pointless!! You’re actually vetoing my life!!”

    "Teacher, what are you talking about?"

    Listening to the conversation between the two, Setsuna on the side was confused.

    "It's nothing, it's just that Neil promised us to patrol together. One more person will add more strength."

    Negi turned to Setsuna and smiled, taking Neil with him by the way.

    "Who agreed? Don't just talk to yourself!"

    "Then let's set off now!"

    "Okay, Teacher Negi."

    "Hey, don't ignore me, listen to me!!!"

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Ah, I really want to go home"

    Raising his head, Neil looked at the starry sky and lazily followed Negi and Setsuna.

    “It’s only been less than two minutes! How unmotivated you are!!”

    Neil didn’t pay attention to Neji’s words. He turned to look at An Jing walking beside him, his eyes rolled, and he didn’t know what he was thinking.

    "Speaking of Setsuna-san, why are you and Negi together? Could it be that you are having an unethical love affair with your eldest lady and her fiancé behind your back!?"

    Neil covered his mouth with his hands, his face filled with disbelief.

    "Who do you think is the betrothed!!"

    "I did not betray the eldest lady!!"

    "As expected of Neil, he said all the things in my heart, but it doesn't matter, brother, you can be considered Setsuna's master, it's totally okay!!"

    "How is it OK!!!" x2

    The two of them shouted at Kamo at the same time, dumbfounded.

    “I understand, I know how to do it, huh huh~~~~~”

    "You know nothing! The laughter behind you is full of bad intentions!!"

    "Teacher Neil, I will never change my heart for the eldest lady!!"

    In desperation, Setsuna expressed his loyalty to Konoka without thinking.

    "Oh, that's true" x3

    At this time, two young men, one a pervert, looked at Setsuna with ambiguous eyes. Setsuna was stunned, and then turned red and waved his hands in denial.

    "No, it's not what you think. I, I just treat the eldest lady, just"

    "Love……"

    "It's love"

    "like."

    The three guys caught Setsuna’s words very wisely.

    "Nah!!!!!!!"

    At night, the girl’s shy screams broke through the sky.

    "You guys are really energetic"

    Suddenly a voice intervened in the joke between three people and one mink. They followed the sound at the same time and saw a young man wearing a high school uniform leaning against a lamppost, holding a mobile phone in his hand, and his eyes glanced slightly  Their fingertips are still touching the bright screen.

    &nbsp;"Why are you here? Are you also patrolling at night?"

    Neil walked over and obviously knew the other person.

    The young man then turned his head, looked at Neil walking towards him, and smiled slightly.

    "Well, I'm short of manpower recently, so I came to help. Anyway, I still get overtime pay"

    "Senior Muchen."

    In an instant, he also came over and bowed respectfully to the other party.

    The young man is Jun Muchen.

    "It's Setsuna-chan, why are you with this bastard brat?"

    "Who are you calling a bastard? Speaking of bastards, you bastard is even more of a bastard!!"

    “Tsk, tsk, tsk, it’s full of balls in one sentence, it’s really dirty!”

    “It’s your head that’s dirty!!”

    "Well, actually, Teacher Neil is here to patrol tonight, so we came together"

    "The moment interrupted the two people's unscrupulous conversation, and at the same time, I felt that the two guys were really similar.

    "Neil, Setsuna-san, who is this gentleman?"

    There is obviously someone here who doesn’t know the other person.

    "Oh, this is a student from the high school department. Senior Jun Muchen, like me, is also employed by the school and is very powerful."

    Seeing that Neal had no intention of introducing him, Setsuna had no choice but to introduce him to Neji. When he looked at Jun Muchen, there was a hint of admiration in his eyes.

    "Ahahaha, I am stronger in that area"

    Jun Muchen touched the back of his head and smiled brightly, swinging his waist back and forth slightly.

    In an instant, he turned away with his cheeks slightly red, Negi looked puzzled, while Neil's eyes were full of contempt.

    "You can no longer be described as a scumbag."

    "Uh, um, nice to meet you, Mr. Jun."

    Although I didn’t understand what Jun Muchen meant by that aspect, I still extended my hand in a friendly manner.

    "This is Teacher Negi, just call me Muchen. He is such a personable gentleman, completely different from a guy who only knows bullshit"

    With a gentle smile on her face, Jun Muchen held Niji’s hand and said something that made someone angry.

    "It's much better than you, the guy with the same curly hair as [beep——]"

    Neil twitched the corners of his eyes, raised the corners of his mouth, and said coldly.

    “Although my hair is black and curly, it is definitely not the curly hair on [beep——]!!”

    "Ah la la, you really didn't bring it upon yourself"

    The two people looked at each other, as if there were sparks constantly arousing.

    "Well, Neil, you and Mr. Muchen are very familiar with each other."

    "Only a ghost is familiar with this kind of guy!" Neil turned his head and glared at Niji, then immediately turned back to stare at Jun Muchen, "This guy had a fight with me for no reason last time, what do you think?  Is this kind of person seriously ill?!"

    “It’s not just for nothing!!”

    "Then what are you talking about!!"

    “Because I’m bored!!”

    “Idiot!!”

    "Ha, I really don't understand"

    Negi held his forehead with a headache, feeling as if two Neils appeared in front of him.

    “Speaking of which, what are you doing here alone?”

    "I'm waiting for someone."

    Jun Muchen put away his phone and said with a yawn.

    "Ha, waiting for someone? You don't look like you have a date, do you?"

    "How different! One day I will go to a love hotel with the president!!"

    "One sentence will reveal your true face clearly."

    Neil sighed very much, this guy is really powerful in combat, his combat effectiveness has broken through the lower limit.

    "Actually, I was waiting for the principal's guests to come out" Seeing the curiosity in the three people's eyes, Jun Muchen continued, "They are people from the Holy Church."

    "The Holy Church? Is it dealing with the previous ghoul incident?"

    Neil was the first to react, and at the same time, three unlucky children flashed through his mind.

    "Ghoul? What ghoul?"

    Negi and Setsuna looked at Neil suspiciously. Neil was stunned. It seemed that they didn't know about the incident.

    After briefly explaining it to them, Negi and Setsuna's expressions changed slightly and became a little heavy.

    “Actually, you don’t need to be so nervous. As long as you deal with it well, you won’t be afraid of too much trouble”

    &nbsp; Jun Muchen put away his playful look and calmly comforted the two of them, with a comforting warmth in his voice.

    "Yeah." x2

    "By the way, who was sent by the Holy Church?" Neil raised his eyes and looked at Jun Muchen, "Is it the agent? Or are the people from the burial agency also coming out?"

    "You know a lot" Jun Muchen's eyes were slightly surprised, and then he continued to lean against the lamppost lazily, "That person is the person in charge of the nearby Shengtang Church stronghold, he is oh, myself  Look, he comes out."

    Jun Muchen suddenly stood up straight and looked back at the building behind him. In the darkness, the sound of neither light nor heavy footsteps sounded rhythmically.

    Everyone’s eyes were focused on him, and the figure in the shadow gradually became clearer, and the cross hanging on his chest reflected a faint silver light.

    "Oh? I didn't expect there would be so many people here"

    There seemed to be a little surprise in the heavy voice, and a man wearing a black priest's uniform appeared in front of everyone.

    Neil’s pupils shrank tightly, and the man’s face was deeply imprinted on his retinas. He opened his mouth slightly, then bit his lower lip tightly, and an imperceptible trace of violent murderous intention passed deep in his eyes.

    Soon, the trace of hostility disappeared, and Neil stood aside silently, returning to his usual listless appearance.

    Jun Muchen, who had been keeping quiet, glanced at Neil thoughtfully, then stood up with a smile and introduced the newcomer to Niji and the others.

    "This is the chief priest of Haiming City Church, and the person in charge of negotiating with our Magic Association on behalf of the Holy Church Church, Kotomine Kirei."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Jun Muchen faced Kotomine Kirei and introduced the person on the other side.

    "These three are magicians and swordsmen from the Magic Association, Negi Springfield, Neil Springfield, and Setsuna Sakurasaki."

    "Good evening, you three. I never expected that the Magic Association would have such outstanding children."

    Kotomine Kirei's eyes are always heavy, giving people a serious feeling.

    "You're flattered, Mr. Kotomine."

    Facing the other party’s compliment, Negi quickly nodded in return.

    Kotomine Kirei’s eyes passed over the faces of the three of them one by one. When he saw Neil, he paused for a moment and then turned to Jun Muchen.

    "Mr. Muchen, my business has been finished, and it's almost time for me to leave."

    "Let me take you out" Jun Muchen nodded to the other party, and then winked at the three of them, "Then I will lead Mr. Yanfeng to leave, and you three can continue working"

    "Okay, Mr. Muchen."

    "Goodbye, Senior Muchen."

    Neil didn’t look at Kirei for a second, he raised his head and nodded lightly to Jun Muchen, then turned around and left with the two of them.

    "Then let's go, Mr. Kotomine."

    "sorry to bother you."

    Kotomine Kirei nodded in thanks, then vaguely glanced at the direction Neil left, with an obscure smile on his lips.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "I'll send it here."

    Reaching the entrance of the academy, Jun Muchen stopped and turned to talk to Kotomine Kirei, who was following closely behind him.

    "Well, thank you."

    Jun Muchen nodded slightly to him and walked away.

    Kotomine Kirei calmly watched Jun Muchen leave. He slowly turned around until his back disappeared.

    “It seems like something interesting happened tonight, Kirei.”

    The strange voice appeared out of thin air, but Kotomine Kirei did not feel the slightest surprise, and his expressionless face maintained his usual indifference.

    "What are you referring to?"

    Kirei stared at the void in front of him, as if there was a figure in front of him talking to him.

    "hehe……"

    The sound of laughter was accompanied by golden light particles, which gathered together little by little. Soon, the silhouette of a human figure loomed in the golden light.

    "You should have discovered it, that brat"

    Yao dispersed, and a young man wearing a black jacket had his hands in his trouser pockets. His handsome face was full of arrogance, and a pair of bloody eyes under the golden bangs seemed to have an addictive demonic quality, staring directly at the indifferent eyes.  man.

    Seeing that Kirei remained silent, the young man raised an evil smile on his lips, narrowed his eyes slightly, and the blood in his eyes became more and more piercing.

    "He seems to have the same thing as us."

    Qili looked at the man??, his eyes were cold, and he met those eyes that were difficult for mortals to look directly into without giving in.

    Suddenly, Kirei smiled.

    A gloomy smile appeared on his cold and sharp face.

    "Indeed, aren't you interested, Gilgamesh?"

    "Of course I have interests. There aren't many things in this world that interest me" The smile on Gilgamesh's lips grew wider, and the light in his eyes became more and more elusive. "But, we can't be interested in him now."  Take action."

    "Oh why?"

    There was a hint of curiosity in Kirei's expression.

    Such emotional changes are very rare for him.

    "Because of the agreement with that guy, if that kid encounters danger within my sight, try to save his life."

    Gilgamesh withdrew his gaze and raised his head slightly. The night sky was reflected in his eyes, and he seemed to be able to see a night similar to the original one.

    "That mysterious heroic spirit?"

    Kirei frowned, a familiar yet unfamiliar figure appeared in his mind.

    "Um."

    Gilgamesh’s gaze retracted from the sky and fell on Kirei.

    "Do you know his identity?"

    Hearing Kirei’s question, Gilgamesh smiled playfully.

    "That's right, but it's better not to tell you for the time being. It will be more exciting to save the interesting things until the end."

    Gilgamesh looked past Kirei, looking in an unknown direction, with slight waves in his eyes.

    "My king, I am looking forward to meeting him again."

    ?…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

    PS: I plan to overthrow and rewrite it, and change the protagonist to a female.

 Text Chapter 60 Moon Peak Shrine

    irritable.

    That feeling lingered in my mind for quite some time.

    The things that happened recently and the people I met have revived many memories that have been buried deep in my heart. In my mind, almost all of them are pictures that I don’t want to think of.

    In the past, he would sometimes recall it or appear in his dreams. Even though it was like a curse, he never wanted to abandon those memories. For him, this was a sin that he had to endure.

    However, even so, he would not be as inexplicably restless in the past as he is now. Often, as long as he hints to himself, his mood will soon calm down, or in other words, his heart will feel like death again.

    Is it because of those people?

    Some familiar faces flashed through Neil's mind, and a subtle sense of peace flowed through them.

    He has always been walking alone. Even Negi, who is closest to him, cannot get close to the depths of his heart. Now, the shadows of other people have been left in his heart. Unknowingly, the cracks in his heart have opened up.  got bigger.

    However, he knew very well that this would not work.

    He has learned a lot from what happened in the past, and he doesn't want to repeat the same mistakes. In order to no longer let others get hurt because of him, and make himself suffer again, as long as he no longer establishes close relationships with other people and is separated by a distance, then each other will  Will not be harmed.

    “Otherwise, what happened to Touma that night will happen again.

    "well……"

    Neil sighed slightly, because being reminded by Negi made him a little concerned about his own problems.

    Since coming to this country and coming into contact with those people, he seems to have changed more or less. Now I think about it, does the practice assigned to him by the principal have such meaning.

    "It's so weak"

    Neil stopped his directionless progress, looked up at the clear blue sky, and laughed somewhat self-deprecatingly.

    In the breeze, there is a hint of fragrance.

    Neil put away his complicated thoughts, smelled the fragrance of flowers, and couldn't help but turn his head and look around. It turned out that he had come to a place that was familiar yet unfamiliar.

    On the long stairs, there is a torii gate.

    "Shrine"

    Neil had seen this kind of building before at Bang Zhikui's home, but he didn't expect that he would encounter another shrine while wandering around this city. It seems that the people here seem to believe in gods.

    However, there seemed to be something about this shrine that attracted him. Unconsciously, Neil stepped on the stairs and walked up out of curiosity. He glanced at the sign on the torii gate, which was written in black ink on the somewhat broken wooden board.  With a few big characters.

    Tsukimine Shrine.

    After walking up the stairs, a clean open space appeared in front of me. In the distance, there is the main hall of Tsukamine Shrine, and it is surrounded by trees. In the center, there is a peach blossom tree, with pale pink petals blooming. From time to time, it is surrounded by trees.  The wind blows, and the petals carry their fragrance and blow into the distance.

    Neil walked over, and the fragrance he just smelled seemed to be the fragrance of the flowers of this peach blossom tree. But, is this season the time for peach blossoms to bloom?

    After touching the rough tree trunk, Neil looked up at the crown of the tree where the buds were blooming with a strange expression.

    "Is it the same as the cherry blossom tree in my house?"

    It seems wrong. The tree at home will remain open for a long time because it has been tampered with. Unless the tree in front of you has also been tampered with, but would anyone be so bothered?

    "Maybe yes."

    Neil held his chin up and murmured uncertainly.

    "Well, it's not a bad thing anyway, it's just a spectacle at best"

    It’s really not a big deal. At least not many people will delve into the school’s World Tree, which is too big to complain about. Sometimes Neil really wonders if the people in this city are all crazy guys.

    "But why don't you see a clergyman?"

    After being here for a long time, I didn’t find anyone coming or going, not even a worshipper.

    Neil sat down under the peach blossom tree, leaning against the trunk of the tree and vaguely seeing the sky through the branches. The hazy and broken beauty was particularly charming. As he watched quietly, time seemed to have stopped.

    The slightly blowing wind mixed with the fragrance of peach blossoms and the simple atmosphere of the shrine seemed to have a hypnotic effect. Little by little, Neil's eyes slowly closed, and unknowingly, the scenery in front of him gradually changed.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    Ordinary furnishings, ordinary decoration.

    &nbsp; This is an ordinary house.

    The open window let in the bright morning light, and the faint light reflected on the floor and walls, making it warm.

    On the recliner, a beautiful woman with long black hair was sitting, and opposite her, a man with long white hair was half-kneeling on the ground, his palms gently covering the woman's slightly swollen abdomen.

    "Do you really want to go?"

    The woman raised her bright and moving amber eyes and stared at the man with gentle eyes.

    The man met those beautiful eyes and grinned.

    “I don’t want to go either, but I have to go, just like I have to take Sadharu out in the morning, otherwise he will be at home”

    "Be serious."

    The woman raised her hand and patted the man's head gently, her face full of anger.

    "Well, I'm very serious" The man grabbed the hand covering his head, held it softly and without force, and looked at the other person intently, "I'm sorry, I have to leave him at this time.  you alone……"

    Looking at his expression, the woman couldn't help but sigh, and then she curled her lips in displeasure.

    "I knew it was like this. You haven't listened to me since you were a child. I really doubt whether you are sincerely good to me"

    "Oh my, my whole body belongs to you, you still don't believe me" The man held the white catkin and couldn't help but laughed out loud, "A woman is a fragile work of art. If you don't cherish it, you will lose it."  It cannot be saved, so I will cherish you all the time."

    Hearing these straightforward words, the woman's pretty face couldn't help but blush slightly, but when she saw the smile in his eyes, she felt a little annoyed. She narrowed her eyes and smiled as charmingly as a crescent moon.

    “Hey, you must have a lot of artworks, right?”

    The man lowered his head and thought for a moment, then muttered uncertainly, "It seems like a lot"

    "Um?"

    The man quickly grabbed the hand that had started to press hard on his ear and looked at the woman with a flattering smile, "But I chose the one who is priceless to me"

    The woman glared at him and finally let go of her hand. Looking at his familiar face, she felt slightly absent-minded.

    "Do you know what the happiness I hope for me is like?"

    Her voice was very plain, but in the man's ears, there was always an unforgettable sadness.

    "I can eat with you every night, say good night to you before going to bed, and say good morning with a smile in the morning. What a little woman."

    The man stopped his smile and spoke seriously and calmly.

    The woman gently spread her face, her smile as happy as a rainbow after the rain.

    "Yes, I'm just a little woman, so I don't expect my husband to be a hero admired by all people. As long as he can stay with me, it's enough."

    "I don't want to be a hero, because heroes usually die young." The man shrugged, then stood up, bent down and gently touched the side of the woman's face, with tenderness written on his face, "But I can't be a hero.  person, so you can rest assured to let me go, I will definitely come back to you in vain."

    The woman held the broad and strong hand with both hands and pressed it tightly to her face. Her eyes were wet without knowing when.

    "I always feel that I am destined to wait for you all the time. I never see you waiting for me. You know, waiting is not a happy thing."

    "So, I can only compensate."

    The man let go of the woman’s hand and wiped away the tears from her eyes.

    "Wait until I use my future happiness to make up for your past unhappiness."

    With a smile on his face, he turned around and left with the woman looking at him forever.

    Determined, without a trace of nostalgia.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    Ding bell——ding bell——

    There seemed to be some melodious ringing ringing in my ears.

    Open your eyes, it’s the bright world.

    Neil was a little lost. What was that dream just now?

    In the dream, I only heard a man and a woman talking to each other, but I couldn't see their faces clearly, as if there was always a fog blurring their faces.

    【Do those two people have anything to do with me?  】

    ??Thinking hard, but can’t get any results.

    "My little friend, are you okay?"

    At this moment, a strange voice sounded in his ears, and only then did Neil notice that there was someone around himhuman existence.

    Turning around, Neil saw that the owner of the voice was a beautiful woman.

    A unique miko costume revealed the identity of the other party. Her long hair was bright flaxen, and the brown pupils dotted on her beautiful face seemed to be covered with a layer of light. No matter what the environment, she would exude a soft glow.  Glorious and reassuring.

    With a faint smile on her lips, the woman looked at Neil who had just woken up.

    "Uh, sorry, I just fell asleep."

    Neil noticed that the other person was holding a strange-looking bell in his hand. The ringing he just heard might have come from this thing.

    “It’s easy to catch a cold if you sleep here.”

    The woman suddenly realized it, and then she felt a little worried.

    "Well, I understand."

    Neil responded politely to other people's kindness.

    "Miss, are you the witch here?"

    "Well, I am the shrine maiden of Tsukimine Shrine, and I just took over recently."

    The woman smiled slightly, and the bell in her hand gently made a pleasant ringing sound.

    "Speaking of which, I saw you looking a little lost just now. Was it a nightmare?"

    Recalling the way Neil looked when he woke up before, the woman asked with some concern.

    "Well, in the distant Silent Hill, Alessa is trying to swallow me up with darkness and combine me with her. How can we repair it? I am obviously not Sharon"

    Neil habitually rambled on, even clenching his fists to express his anger.

    "What, is it an evil spirit!?"

    However, the miko was very shocked, and then she held the bell tightly and tried to hit Neil on the head.

    "Miss, wait!! What are you going to do!?"

    “I’ll help you get rid of the spirit, don’t worry, it’s very effective!”

    "It looks like you want to kill me. I'm afraid that before I can get rid of the spirit, I will become a spirit myself!!" Neil quickly raised his hand to stop the other party, with a look of shame on his face, "Miss Witch, what I just said was purely  Nonsense, please don’t pay attention!”

    "Ugh, why am I still so worried? Hey, could it be that you were possessed by a ghost and saw the ghost's memory!?"

    "Uh, no, and it's not really a nightmare. I just had a somewhat inexplicable dream" Neil paused, glanced at the witch, and felt that there was nothing embarrassing about saying it, so he continued, "In a dream  I saw a man and a woman having a conversation, but I had no impression of their faces, so it was a bit strange."

    "You didn't lie to me?"

    “…It’s true this time.”

    "Oh, is that so?" The witch held her delicate chin and thought carefully. She looked down at Neil, "Actually, dreams sometimes have something to do with the past. Sometimes, maybe it's the scene in the future, maybe it's you.  The future is uncertain"

    After saying that, the miko looked at him with a strange smile.

    "my future?"

    Neil was a little confused for a moment. He really hadn't thought about this, but it didn't look like it.

    He shook his head and got rid of all the messy thoughts in his mind. It didn't matter whether this dream was related to him or not. It was just a dream anyway.

    "Forget it, it's useless to think so much. By the way, what do you call Miss Miko?"

    "My name is Guanyue Gefan, you can just call me Guanyue. What about you?"

    "Neil Springfield, please give me your advice."

    Neil stretched out his hand to shake Gefan’s hand, and Gefan tilted his head, not knowing what he was thinking.

    After chatting with Ge Fan for a while, Neil said goodbye and left.

    Gefan stood at the top of the stairs, watching Neil leave. After losing sight of him, she turned around and walked back to the peach blossom tree. She reached out her hand and brushed the rough bark of the trunk.

    Ding bell——

    The peach blossom tree suddenly made a circle of invisible fluctuations, and the bell in Ge Fan's hand seemed to be vibrated and made a sound.

    The witch looked at the peach blossom tree with deep and gentle eyes, and suddenly smiled.

    "Just now, what kind of dream did you see for him?  "

    Ding bell——

    There was another sound.

    It seems that someone has given the answer.

 Text Chapter 61 Wash your hands before pursuing a girl

    "It's so boring. If I had known earlier, I would have asked Nanoha and Suzuka to come out together"

    Alyssa, who was walking alone on the street, muttered in a low voice with some regret. She looked sideways at the exquisite accessories in the closet, feeling like something was missing without anyone to chat with her.

    It turns out that she is not used to being alone.

    "Huh? Ahead is Kabukicho"

    Because I had been a guest at Neil's home, and Neil's home was in this street, I passed by this place at that time. Although this area is not very big, there are many weird shops. For example, there is a store called  A shemale club opened by people from Xixiang.

    What kind of person would go to such a strange place?

    Alyssa cursed in her heart.

    But this place seems to be as chaotic as ever, or rather lawless.

    Alyssa looked around and would always see groups of delinquents and gangsters gathering in some corners, but the people passing by seemed not to be surprised, and sometimes even greeted them familiarly.

    "No wonder we raise people like stupid teachers"

    Alyssa felt as if she had discovered the truth.

    And just when Alyssa was so absent-minded, she felt as if she hit something and fell backwards.

    “It hurts so much!”

    “Hey, little girl, how are you walking!!!”

    Suddenly there was a rough voice above her head, and Alyssa stood up with some pain and looked. A fierce young man was glaring at her. He was holding a bottle of drink in his hand, and there were five people surrounding him. They were also surrounded by five people.  With a black jacket and colorful hair, he has a standard bad appearance.

    Alyssa was startled by this sudden situation and couldn't help but take a small step back.

    "Youwhat are you going to do?"

    "What are you doing! You soiled my clothes, what are you talking about!!"

    The young man pointed to a puddle of water on the chest of his clothes, and then stared at Alyssa fiercely, "What do you think we should do now!?"

    "II didn't mean it. For clothes like this, I'll just pay you for it!"

    Only then did Alyssa know what was going on. She secretly sighed why she was so unlucky today, and then said in a strong tone.

    The bad boy raised his eyebrows, as if he was offended by the other party's toughness. He couldn't help but snorted and said with narrowed eyes, "Huh? Compensate to me? Do you think you can afford it!! This is unique in the world!!"

    "Huh? Unique!?"

    Alyssa looked at the tattered clothes and felt that it would be trivial to compensate him for a hundred identical ones.

    "That's right, the boss worked hard to make it!!"

    "Do you think ordinary people can make those jagged shapes on the cuffs!?"

    "This is a work of conscience for our bad industry!!"

    “That’s why people call it Great White Shark!!”

    The companions behind the young man shouted and looked proud, while the leading delinquent youth was even more embarrassed and shy.

    ""

    Ah, what are you so shy about, bad!

    Alyssa was speechless for a while. Fortunately, she thought the sleeveless cuffs were caused by being torn off, but it turned out that these idiots made them by themselves.

    "Then what are you going to do? If you don't want compensation, I'll leave!"

    Facing this group of people, Alyssa felt a little afraid, and her eyes flickered slightly. She asked pretending to be calm, just hoping to get out of here as soon as possible.

    "Well, what should I do"

    The young man suddenly calmed down and looked at Alyssa carefully, making her feel uncomfortable for a while.

    "Hey, what on earth are you"

    “Please date me on the condition of marriage!!!”

    Before Alyssa finished speaking, the young man bowed ninety degrees and stretched out his hand. Alyssa was stunned, and her face immediately turned red.

    【Eh!  ?  Interact!  ?  What the hell kind of development is this!  !  】

    “You, you, what did you say all of a sudden!!!!!!”

    Alyssa no longer knew whether she was embarrassed or angry. The person who looked so fierce just now as if he wanted to kill her actually turned around and said he wanted to date her!  ?

    “Oh, my God, the boss’s lolicon is having another attack”

    "This disease is difficult to treat"

    "Actually, I am also a lolita control."

    "+1 upstairs."

    "You guys don't give it to me"??Talk to yourself!  !  !  !  "

    Alyssa angrily complained about this group of people, and then swatted away the hand handed by the young man.

    “Did you agree to my proposal!?”

    “Don’t jump to the final stage all at once!!!”

    Alyssa felt like she was going to cry. She started to turn her head, hoping to ask for help from passers-by. As soon as she turned her head, she saw a guy passing by with his hands in his trouser pockets and looking at her dumbfounded.

    ""

    ""

    With their eyes facing each other, the other person shook his head and walked forward as if nothing had happened.

    “Idiot teacher, come back here!!!”

    Hearing the angry shouting behind him, Neil had a headache. How could he encounter such trouble on the way home? However, it was really a novel thing to see someone confessing to Alyssa.

    Neil looked back at Alyssa, he spread his hands helplessly, "Hey, Miss, someone is confessing to you, I'm too embarrassed to come out and mess with it"

    “Asshole, didn’t you see that I was surrounded by a group of bad guys!?”

    "Tsk, tsk, tsk, this is even worse. Classic romantic comedies like heroes saving beauties are not suitable for me"

    "Who is telling you about a romantic comedy?!" Alyssa walked over quickly and grabbed Neil's collar, "Stop showing off your narcissistic expression and saying boring words! Get him away right now!!!  !”

    With one move, the Tathagata Divine Palm was swung out in succession, and Neil was directly hit and sent flying for more than ten times in the air.

    Neil was lying on the ground, covering his bleeding nose, and was almost beaten into a mosaic by Alyssa.

    "Let me tell you, you've beaten me to this point, are you still afraid of these people?"

    "Hey! Don't ignore us!!"

    The group of bad guys stood up and stared fiercely at Neil who appeared on the stage.

    “Well, I always feel that this kid looks familiar.

    Neil patted his clothes and stood up, glanced at the group of people in front of him, and couldn't help but sigh.  He looked at the leading delinquent young man, spread his hands and asked speechlessly, "I say, big brother, what's so good about this kid?"

    Alyssa’s eyelids twitched, and she held back her anger and stood behind Neil.

    "Huh? I like it, but can you control it!?"

    Looking at him gearing up, he seemed ready to punch him at any moment.

    Neil shook his head, then turned away to reveal Alyssa. He pointed at Alyssa and pushed up a pair of non-existent glasses.

    "Look at this little girl, the top is as flat as a horizontal line. Does it feel like a hand? Of course it does, but it just feels like a scratch on your hand. Unless you are an M, you will feel good!!"

    Ignoring Alyssa’s pretty face that was starting to darken, she then pointed at her legs.

    "Look here again, these two legs are so short, can they cooperate with you to do some difficult movements!? What fun is there! Without fun, how bleak life will become!! Do you think  …”

    “Don’t judge me for thinking about yourself, you scum!!!!”

    The world's martial arts show rises to the dragon level, and Neil spurts blood for another ten meters.

    "Are you here to step on me or to save me"

    Alyssa picked up Neil and stared at him coldly.

    "This is a strategy, Miss"

    At this time, the young man who was stunned by Neil's words came back to his senses, frowned, and reached out to Alyssa.

    "Who cares about you? As long as I like it!!"

    When Alyssa looked back and saw this scene, a bit of panic appeared on her face, but another hand appeared to help her block it.

    "Just say it nicely, don't move your hands or feet"

    Neil stood up and grabbed the other person’s thick hand with a smile, but the other person’s face seemed to be distorted by pain.

    "Idiot teacher"

    Neil turned back and smiled at Alyssa, then threw the young man out.

    “Wash your hands clean before pursuing a girl!!!”

    The young man was thrown towards his companions. They quickly supported the young man and were a little stunned when they looked at the red mark on his hand.

    How can a kid be so powerful?

    "You bastard, get on me!!" The young man rubbed his arms, and then rushed out fiercely, "I don't believe that six holy swords can't push the mountain of meat!!!"

    Facing the six people flying over, Neil curled his lips and quickly crashed into the six people.

    "Who do you think I am!!!It’s been a solo since!  !  !  I am the tank mage all by myself!  !  !  "

    "You're cheating!! Uh, wait, are you from my mother-in-law's family"

    “You only know now!!!”

    A few seconds later, Neil waved his hand freely and said to Alyssa, "Let's go."

    Alyssa looked numbly at the figures with their heads stuck in the wall. It was really lucky that the smashing was so comic.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Classmate Alyssa, why do you appear there alone? Where are your two good friends?"

    "Don't keep saying things I don't understand!" Alyssa glared at Neil angrily and looked away, "Even good friends won't get tired of being together every day."

    "Hey, I thought you were all in a relationship where flowers kiss each other"

    "Can you say something I can understand! Ah, no, you'd better not talk."

    Neil shrugged and looked at Alyssa who was walking in front of her a little annoyed. It was so rare that he saved her, but he didn’t even get a candy. It was really unsettling.

    "Hey, thank you just now"

    Alyssa stopped, glanced at Neil sideways, then quickly looked away, her face slightly red.

    "Thank you for what it is, can you eat it?"

    "Neal's word "thank you" immediately shirks all the credit from others. It is really the most deceptive word creation in history. At this time, at least you have to invite him to the Green Room for a sundae to express your gratitude.

    "Eat your sister!"

    ???????????????? Could it be that she didn’t appreciate it even after thanking him? Alyssa was so angry that she gritted her teeth.

    "Oh, classmate Alyssa, I didn't expect you to be so impure and actually want me to do such an ethically degrading thing. You are such a crazy guy. I never thought I had ever taught such a student!"

    "Shut up, you lost Greymon!!"

    Seeing Alyssa’s cannibalistic expression, Neil had no choice but to shut up in frustration.

    Ah, poor Sundae-kun left me again.

    "Speaking of which, how did you get to that place?"

    "I walked there accidentally. Do you think I came to find you!?"

    Alyssa was still angry, and even her tone of voice was full of gunpowder.

    "Sorry, I'm not interested in washboards."

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!! I am a washboard, I am so sorry!!!"

    Neil stretched out his hand to block the attack, but was bitten hard by the eldest lady’s tiger teeth. He couldn’t help but helplessly cover his forehead and sigh.

    "Don't think that just because Rie Kugimiya can use skills randomly"

    After vomiting in a low voice, Neil found that his hands were comically bloody.

    "Miss, it's time to relax. Even if you want my blood to flow through your body, you don't have to do this. I have another compromise. If you give birth to my child, you will have our blood."  Well, don’t you think this is simple, quick and perfect?”

    “Uh-huh, uh-huh, uh-huh!!!”

    "What are you shouting! Have you been fucked by me [beep——]!? Ahhhh, I know I was wrong, please let me go!!"

 Text Chapter 62 There must be something hidden under the cute appearance

    "You don't want me anymore?"

    The blond girl pursed her lips into a pitiful line, looked at the indifferent young man with tears in her eyes, and made a very outrageous declaration.

    "you——"

    The young man's eyelids twitched. After taking a deep breath, he was about to speak in a calm tone.

    “Is it because you have this woman that you don’t want me!?”

    The girl suddenly changed the topic and pointed at the girl standing next to the boy. She also had blond hair similar to hers, but her expression was a bit stunned, and she seemed to have been greatly shocked.

    "Eh!? Me?"

    The girl who was accused pointed at her face, her whole body was stunned, but the girl didn't seem to hear her words, she just took out her handkerchief and wiped the non-existent tears, and continued to complain about her misery.

    "You already have me at home, why are you looking for another woman outside? Can't I satisfy you with my blond hair? As my mother said, men are all beasts whose lower bodies are always in a state of rage"

    ""

    The young man said that he was really not a blond person. Did this guy’s mother say such strong words?  Sure enough, divorced women have wrong prejudices against men.

    When the young man said nothing and looked speechless, the girl rushed to the young man and stared at him with tears in her eyes.

    "I just heard you say you wanted to have a baby with her, why!? I can obviously give birth to a baby for you. If you want, I can give birth to a football team for you right away!!"

    As she was speaking, the girl caressed her belly with both hands, a trace of yearning and happiness for the future flashing across her face.

    At this moment, the passing spectators either admired or despised the young man at the center of the whirlpool. If he could do such a cruel thing at the age of ten, is it really okay to have a child?  Has modern science advanced to a point that even they could not imagine!  ?

    The young man covered his face. He was so ashamed. The looks around him made him so ashamed that he wanted to dig a hole and bury himself. He really couldn't get pleasure from the public shameful play in public.

    For the first time, the young man felt that he was still very moral.

    "Please let me go"

    "No, I will never leave you! I will never give up my happiness! Are your feelings for me just for fun?! Do you just want my body!?"

    Hearing the young man’s pleading words, the girl immediately came back to her senses and held his hand tightly, her eyes full of determination.

    ""

    The young man looked up at the sky that was gradually losing color in his eyes and shed tears silently.

    “Ah, I really want to die.

    "Hey!! Don't talk to yourselves, don't involve me in it!! It has nothing to do with me!"

    Alyssa could no longer bear the weird looks from around her. As the eldest lady, she felt so ashamed for the first time in her life. She actually became another heroine of such a shabby drama, and she even gave birth to a child. The lower limit.  It's not that showy.

    "And you, the stupid teacher, no, the promiscuous teacher! You actually did that, that, that kind of thing to a little girl, I, I will definitely report you!! You wait to go to jail!!"

    Alyssa pointed at Neil with a red face. This guy actually did these heinous things. Fortunately, she still believed him.

    No, if this continues, Nanoha, Suzuka, and the girls in the class will be in danger.

    Alyssa took out her mobile phone and immediately dialed a number.

    "Hey! Is this the International Court of Justice!?"

    "Miss, you don't have to be so realistic! And why is it that the International Court of Justice convicted me all of a sudden? Do you want me to hold a grudge like this!? You actually raised it to the international level!! You want me to be punished by human beings?  Expelled from the world!?”

    Neil almost fainted when he heard Alyssa’s calling voice. He stretched out his hand to take away Alyssa’s phone.

    “Yeah——!! Don’t touch me, you’ll get pregnant!!!”

    Alyssa screamed and jumped a few steps away, crossing her arms warily.

    ""

    Neil squatted deeply on the ground and was about to enter the orz state.

    When did he become a turbid launch pad covered in mysterious liquid?

    “Meow haha, that’s really interesting.”

    And the girl who was the culprit was holding her hands behind her back, watching the developments in front of her with a smile.

    "Asshole, whose fault do you think it is?! I was almost exiled because of your nonsense!!" Neil jumped.He stood up and glared at the girl with a red cross on his head, "Alicia, please go to bed early tonight. Weren't what you just talked about the bloody plot of a TV series last night!!"

    Not long ago, Neil was being tormented by Alyssa, but he was bumped into by Alicia who happened to be wandering around, and she heard Neil's teasing, which resulted in such a third-rate movie.  A real-life ethical romance drama with low blood pressure, low age and low IQ.

    "I want to perform because I think it's interesting"

    Alicia stuck out her tongue cutely and smiled as if she was not afraid that Neil was about to go crazy.

    “I almost went to the end of my life because of your desire to perform!!”

    "So youth is like a sand castle, which instantly collapses just because of some trivial things."

    “Don’t make it sound like it has nothing to do with you!!”

    Alyssa came over, she looked at Alicia, and immediately stroked her chest and breathed a sigh of relief.

    "It turns out you are not Feit. I was still wondering why Feit was such a person"

    Because of Nanoha, Alyssa and Suzuka both recognized the child Fit, and later exchanged letters. Judging from each other's words and appearance, they both felt that Fit was a well-behaved child who could even  A cute and shy girl.

    But the girl who looked exactly like Fit had just appeared, almost shattering her fantasy.

    Fortunately, God is merciful.

    "That's right, I'm not Feit, but I am Feit's sister, Alicia~~" Alicia smiled cutely, then blinked her beautiful eyes and looked at Alyssa, "By the way, you know Fei  Special?"

    "Well, but we have never met, so when I first met you, I was surprised. You are more lively than I thought"

    Alyssa felt that the corners of her mouth were twitching when she spoke.

    "Fortunately, Feite is not like you"

    Neil stood up, feeling equally deeply.

    "Hey, if Feit is like me, so what?"

    "Tell your mother to have another baby."

    "Ah! Neil is so bad, even Feit and I are not enough, yet he still wants it!"

    “…You’d better kill me.”

    "I just heard Alicia say that you live in this guy's house" Alyssa asked Alicia, but her eyes looked at Neil strangely, "I don't want to ask why you live in his house.  Why isn’t Feit with you?”

    "Well, there are many reasons. When Feite comes back, I will tell you in detail if I have the chance"

    Seeing that Neil had no intention of answering, Alicia could only answer randomly.

    "……Oh well."

    Alyssa’s eyes swept back and forth between the two of them, but she still suppressed the doubts in her heart.

    She always felt that they and Nanoha had a common secret that she didn't know about.

    Alyssa felt a little irritated unconsciously.

    "Well, it's time to go home" Seeing that the atmosphere seemed to be silent, Neil said aloud, "Miss, you should go back too, otherwise you will be confessed to again later"

    "Well, I understand."

    "Hey, what confession, tell me!"

    Alicia immediately became interested, but ended up being slapped on the forehead by Neil.

    When Neil and the three of them were walking on the road, they met a familiar guy, who was staring with his mouth wide open, with a look of surprise on his face that made him stupid.

    "Hey, Furuichi-san"

    Neil opened his dead eyes and said hello to the other party. How dare he meet an acquaintance at such a distance. In this small town, the chance of such randomness is really unusually high.

    "Um, can you explain the current situation in detail?"

    Furuichi held his forehead, reluctantly put on a relaxed smile, and tried hard to pose as a wise man.

    "What do you care about?"

    Neil and the two girls all tilted their heads at the same time, with several question marks popping up on their heads.

    "You still ask me what I care about!? Why are you with classmate Alyssa and a cute girl!!"

    "Ha, you ask why, it's just that we met on the road"

    "Oh my god!! Neil, has spring arrived again!? What a world without morals this is!!!!"

    Furuichi rubbed his eyebrows and almost smoke came out, and he fell intoA subtle state of rage.

    "Can you calm down, Furuichi-san, be careful and poke your forehead"

    "Ah, Neil, who made an oath with me to be a jobless virgin for the rest of his life, unexpectedly had something good happen to him. This was such a shock, as if all the hair on his butt was about to fall out, just like hair loss.  Dropped, and they are actually two cute girls of the same age? Obviously I remember that Neil’s preference seems to be the royal sister style with bulging front and back - "

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? could have two lines of bitter tears of blood and tears left in their eyes, Gu Shi looked at the sky aimlessly.

    ""

    "Well, anyway" Neil walked over and punched Gu Shi directly in the face, "You set my egg first!!!"

    “How can I not be determined after you’ve done this?!”

    "Have you calmed down, Furuichi-san"

    "I was forced to cool down"

    Furuichi was lying on the ground. Was that a meteorite that punched him so hard that his head was smoking?

    Ah, this time the handsome side of the beautiful girl was completely ruined in front of her.

    "By the way, who is this lady next to you?"

    Furuichi saw Alicia and asked Neil.

    "Alicia Testerosa, is"

    Neil wanted to say the words "my tenant", but he felt that Furuichi might get crazy if he said it, and there might be some rumors the next day. Last time Hayate came to visit his home.  It was this guy who broke the news.

    ???????????????????????????????? How about we kill him here to eliminate the trouble?

    Furuichi was covered in cold sweat, and his teacher was releasing an unabashed murderous light next to him. In an instant, he felt that his life seemed to be forced to the edge of the cliff.

    However, Neil and Furuichi had no time to care about anything else at this time, because a group of vicious guys were coming towards them.

    "Hey!! Who is the guy who just bullied me from Dumburo High School!!!"

    The bald man in the lead stared fiercely at the few brats in front of him.

    "Uh, boss, did we find the wrong person? They are all brats"

    A boy next to him came over and asked in a low voice that the combined age of the primary school students in front of him might not be older than his father.

    "You can't be wrong, that brat from the Denshi family is so big!"

    The bald boss spoke with confidence and no guilt at all for bullying a child.

    "Ehehehe!!! What is this sudden development!?"

    Furuichi looked at these delinquent high school students in despair, and suddenly jumped from one desperate situation to another more dangerous desperate situation?

    Neil looked at the group of people in front of him, and then glanced back at Alyssa. She was looking away and whistling as if it had nothing to do with herself, while Alicia's eyes were shining and looking forward to it.

    "Oh? It's you, right?"

    The bald boss noticed Furuichi who was making a noise, and after scanning the four of them, he identified Furuichi whose jaw was about to dislocate, because Neil seemed to be even weaker than Furuichi, and he seemed to be fine with long hair.  Bullying look.

    "Well, I don't have anything to say. Anyway, keep going, Furuichi-kun"

    Neil patted Furuichi on the shoulder and covered his mouth to suppress laughter.

    "Why me!! Don't act like you're just watching a show!!! I'm your student!!!"

    "Hey, hey, hey, you guys, don't you feel shy bullying a few kids?"

    A pleasant magnetic voice interrupted them.

    Furuichi turned his head as if he had seen a savior, and saw a group of girls wearing white special attack uniforms walking over, but the wooden knives, chains, clubs, and maces they held in their hands really made him feel embarrassed.

    Are today’s delinquents so ferocious even if they are too young girls?

    But it doesn’t matter, these big sisters are so beautiful.

    "Furuichi-san, you have lost all your moral integrity"

    ""

    Neil raised his eyes and looked at the group of female delinquents. The leading girl had a healthy wheat-colored complexion. Her long purple hair was tied up and swayed with her steps. She had a bamboo stick in her mouth and her eyes showed no sign of weakness.  Stare at the group of boys.

    "Ah? It's none of your business! This is our Duowu Luo's business, you Furious Emperor, get out of the way!!"

    At the critical moment, the boss did not give in because the other party was a girl, and it seemed that he had some connections with the other party.

    But the leading girl didn’t reply to his words, she just walked over and whispered:After staring at Neil for a while, he suddenly put his hand on Neil's head, with a friendly smile on his lips.

    "Your kid is Neil, right? I heard the tyrant mention you, you are such a cute kid"

    "Tyrant?"

    Neil didn't slap the opponent's hand away. After all, she was a quasi-royal sister, and he was just confused about the tyrant she mentioned. The group of guys from Duwuluo High School behind him seemed a little unhappy after hearing this title.  It looks good, like taking laxatives.

    It sounds like he is very tough. Is there such a formidable person around him?

    "Ahaha, it's someone you know anyway"

    "Hey, Rika, this kid here is also very cute. I'm Shizuku Itoi, and I'll die at night~~~"

    "Hey, Shizuku, you're scaring people"

    And Furuichi was surrounded by several female delinquents holding his face in his hands. At this moment, he was so happy that he almost fainted.

    "You women, don't forget about us! Bastards, don't think we dare not take action. Even if Nan Lixiang knows the "tyrant", I won't be afraid of you!  !  "

    "Huh? Even if you don't know that guy, I will beat you up. If you have the guts, come and try it!!"

    The bosses of the two factions began to clamor, and they gritted their teeth as fiercely as a wolf.

    "Boys! Don't take it lightly just because they are girls! Let them see the power of Dumburo High School!!"

    “Oh oh oh!!!”

    "Ah!? We are the Furious Emperor, don't underestimate us, you scum!!"

    "Follow the boss and rush!!!"

    Alicia and Alyssa stood on the outside, watching the two gangs fighting like this, feeling almost numb.

    "Ahaha, the fight started"

    Alyssa laughed dryly a few times, revealing a pair of dead fish eyes like Neil's.

    "Ah, everyone is so full of energy. It's so lively, I really want to join in"

    Alicia showed a completely different expression, and her eagerness to try made Alyssa doubt that she would rush in next second.

    Neil, who was in the middle of it, was punching one after another, while Fushi was running around with his head in his hands, hiding in a cold sweat.

    "What's going on!? Gang war!? I'm just an ordinary elementary school student. I simply ran to the wrong set!!"

    "Ah ah ah, let me go back to my mother's arms and drink milk!!"

    As soon as Fushi turned his head, he saw Neil kicking a big man away, making him look embarrassed.

    This guy’s strength is as unparalleled as ever.

    “You stinky brat!!”

    Fushi suddenly heard a loud shout from behind him. He turned around and saw a bad guy hitting him with his fist.

    ——I’m probably seriously injured now.

    Unable to escape, we can only watch the imminent crisis coming.

    In the blink of an eye, Furuichi felt as if his head was being pushed down, and a gust of wind passed over his head.

    "Really, don't get in the way here, leave as soon as possible, there are so many people here, even if you stand behind me, I may not be able to care about you, I might even beat you up"

    Furuichi only saw Neil punch the opponent away, and with a few words, he pushed him to the safety of Alicia.

    Furuichi was startled for a moment, and when he looked back, what caught his eye was Neil's expression that was slightly different from usual.

    I once saw this unique side of him in a martial arts competition.

    Looking at him intently in the fight, Furuichi pursed his lips.

    ——It’s really strong.

    "Hey, are you okay, Furuichi-san?"

    Seeing Fushi’s dull expression, Alyssa couldn’t help but asked, it wouldn’t be funny if he was beaten silly.

    "Uh, I'm fine" Furuichi waved his hand, then looked at Alicia, pointing to the chaotic situation, "Miss Alicia, is it okay to be in such a mess?"

    The bald boss seemed to have been beaten ten meters above the ground just now. Is that okay?

    "No problem! You don't know, right? Fighting is a specialty of this street. Many idiots living here will die if they don't fight. Even Neil fights one fight every three days and one fight every five days."  Yes, to a certain extent, he is very familiar with the people here"

    It’s really a disgusting street.

    “Then Alicia, wouldn’t it be dangerous for you to live here?”

    Alyssa really can’t imagine that if a child lives here, wouldn’t he be frightened every day?"That's not the case" Alicia shook her head and smiled, as if she didn't care much, "Don't look at these people as being fierce, but in fact they are very principled people, at least they will not bully the elderly or children.  At best, they have bad mouths. Just now they were just scaring us. In the words of Neil and Granny Denshi, these people are apes without brains and can only express themselves in the most primitive way.  It’s just blood that’s burned too hot…”

    "Of course, there are also other connections, such as the mother-in-law Denshi and the "Scarlet Overlord" rumored here are Neil's family, so those people don't dare to mess with the people in the family"

    ""

    ? Okay, Scarlet Overlord is really the name of the bunker. Is Neil's house full of monsters?

    Furuichi and Alyssa once again watched the scene near the end. In their eyes, something seemed to be different.

    "These guys are really getting more and more durable"

    Neil twisted his wrist and walked back. His face was not red and he was out of breath. It was impossible to tell that he had just finished fighting.

    "You do like fighting"

    Furuichi looked at Neil and smiled softly.

    Niel paused for a moment, then shrugged and smiled slightly.

    "I don't hate it."

    "I didn't expect that my teacher is still a bad person" Alyssa covered her face as if she had a headache, "Are you performing a GTO?"

    "Please ask Mr. Onitsuka for this kind of thing" Neil scratched his head and said boredly, "Well, if I can make extra money, I wouldn't mind making a cameo"

    But not long after he finished speaking, Neil found that Furuichi, Alyssa and Alicia were all silent in front of him, with dull expressions on their faces.

    "Huh? Are you possessed by a ghost, you guys?"

    Suddenly, an arm even rougher than Kenjiro's wrapped around Neil's neck. He was stunned for a moment, and then fell into the shadow of despair.

    Who released this Godzilla at the end of the 21st century

    "Oh? Neal-chan, are you planning to make extra money? I have a place where you can make a guest appearance. I originally came out to see where the kid was having such a fun time, but I didn't expect to hear such good news"

    Furuichi and Alyssa looked up at the tall figure, with the stubble, thick eyebrows, piercing eyes, light lip gloss and eye shadow, a perfect figure comparable to King Billy, and a charming Jean  The kimono that no one can look at directly gave them an unparalleled impact.

    "Ah, I really want to vomit. Can I vomit?"

    "Hello, Mrs. Xixiang."

    Alicia reluctantly moved her lips and said hello proactively.

    "Oh, it's Alicia" Xixiang moved his eyes and nodded, "Go back and tell your family that Neil won't be going back tonight. He's working at my place, so tell them not to worry"

    "Well, I understand, please feel free to do so."

    Neil, who was almost out of breath, stared at him. Alicia sold him in the blink of an eye. Please feel free to take him for what he is. He didn't even know if he would be able to see the sun tomorrow.  .

    “Let’s go, Neil-chan~~~”

    Xixiang smiled girlishly at Neil, and Neil immediately rolled his eyes and fainted while frothing at the mouth.

    “Is it okay, Alicia?”

    Watching Neil being carried away on her shoulders, Alyssa felt for the first time that it was not easy for him either.

    "It doesn't matter, Mrs. Saigo is a good person."

    ""

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    That night, Xixiang Ladyboy Club.

    “Clang, clang, clang! The super future star of our store is now making a grand appearance, Sonoko!!!”

    "Who are you calling Sonoko! Who wants to be the future star of your store!!"

    "Come on, Nierzi! You have great potential to become the ACE_OF_ACE of our store!!"

    "A devil wants this kind of potential, even if you give me money!!"

    "Yo!! Pretty boy, twist your waist!!"

    “You can do it yourself, don’t make too many demands, you perverted uncles!!”

    "Yoooooooo, such a cute child is indeed a boy! Long live Lord Lucifer!!!"

    "Have your male-only penetrating weapons been scrapped by you idiots!?"

    "Nierzi, please date!!!"

    “Go to hell——!!!!!!”

    On the stage, ?A girl in a gorgeous kimono with light make-up, who was actually a boy, was dancing with terrifying momentum with a folding fan. Next to her, Saigo was admiring the dance with a face full of admiration.

    This kid really has hope of becoming the master of the great route.

    The next day, the news about Neil's transformation into a new human spread secretly without his knowledge.

 Text Chapter 63 To maintain moral integrity or to lose moral integrity, that is the question

    The long black hair floated gently.

    The bright pupils reflect the surrounding scenery, like a mirror world.

    The girl put her hands behind her back, holding a smile on her lips, and stepped lightly.

    "Ah, no matter how many times I come here, I always feel that this place is huge"

    The corners of Tifa's mouth were slightly raised, her eyes were shrouded in a bright light, and she looked around every inch of Maho Liang Academy from time to time.

    "That's right. After we entered through the school gate, we walked for more than half an hour and felt like we didn't even see the end"

    Alicia, who was following Tifa, glanced around with the same interest. Whenever she saw the architecture of European classical beauty and the natural scenery, her vermilion eyes suddenly brightened like gems.

    "Well, I heard from Neil that there are many schools here, ranging from elementary school to university, plus various research institutes, shopping streets and library islands. It really can't be visited in one day" Tifa introduced, tapping her lower lip.  , suddenly remembered something interesting, a smile on his face, "This school also has many activities, such as the last school festival, which was held for three days and three nights. It was really lively"

    "Wow, that sounds so interesting" Alicia immediately flattened her mouth in disgust when she saw Tifa's expression, and then murmured angrily, "If Neil had woken me up earlier, then I couldn't have done it either."  Did you attend the school festival?"

    ""

    Tifa scratched her cheek and smiled silently. Is this what she should be struggling with?

    "But it's great, I want to go to school here too"

    Looking at Alicia’s longing expression, Tifa couldn’t help but smile.

    "What you say should be fine. As long as you worship Tony Nier or Negi, they should be able to find a way"

    "Hmm, please Tony Neil? I always think that guy will say something like "It's too troublesome, so I won't do it""

    Alicia closed her eyes and frowned, as if she could imagine the scene at that time.

    "maybe……"

    Tifa nodded with deep understanding. She quite agreed with Alicia's idea and her understanding of that guy.

    However, because of her understanding, she knew that if Alicia really asked him to ask for help, Neil would still do his best to help her.

    "A soft-hearted fool."

    Tifa pursed her lips and murmured in a low voice. She was a little bit disgusted by this.

    "What's wrong, Tifa?"

    Alicia noticed Tifa’s little movements and couldn’t help but feel a little weird.

    Tifa came back to her senses immediately, scratched her cheek and laughed dryly, "It's okay, I just got a little lost in thought"

    "Hey, what are you thinking about? You are so absorbed in your thoughts~~~"

    Alicia rolled her eyes and didn’t know what she was thinking of. She half-covered her mouth with her hand and leaned over with an ambiguous smile.

    Tifa blocked the approaching smiling face with her hand and said angrily, "What are you thinking about? I feel like you are becoming more and more like that guy Neil"

    "Hehe, you are so embarrassed that I got it right, right?"

    "You're not shy!"

    "Oh~~~Don't you deny what you said before? Sure enough, Tifa-chan's heart is full of Nier~~~"

    ""

    Faced with such teasing, Tifa simply shut her mouth and turned away as if she didn't hear anything.

    Seeing Tifa like this, Alicia stopped teasing her. She glanced around and asked, "Hey, Tifa, where is Neil's school? We've been gone for a long time"

    Originally, I was idle at home and wanted to come to the school to kill some time. However, after I came here with Tifa, this journey was really a good way to kill the time.

    ??Looking carefully, it seems that it is almost time for get out of class to end.

    "This place is too big. I haven't been here many times. How can I know how to get there?"

    "Eh? Didn't we see that big map when we entered?"

    “It’s true, but”

    "Is Tifa a roadie!? So cute!!"

    "What are you so cute about!? You're not praising yourself in disguise, when you haven't found a way either!?"

    "Are you two brats students here?"

    The two of them, who were fighting and looking for their way around, suddenly heard a voice coming from behind them. At the same time, they turned their heads and saw a tall man in black sportswear standing not far away with a cool expression.

    "Hello, we are not students here, we are here to find someone."

    TifaliNodding gracefully, the person in front of him seemed to be a school teacher or administrator.

    "Looking for someone?" Heigang raised his eyebrows and looked at the two girls in front of him, "Who are you looking for?"

    “It’s Neil Springfield who works at Shengxiang Elementary School here.”

    "It's that kid, but it's almost time for school to end. If we go by now, the people in the elementary school will probably leave as well. Forget it, I'll lead you there. Maybe that kid is still in school  By the way, are you his friends?"

    “We are his girlfriends!!”

    Before Tifa could speak, Alicia answered first.

    "girlfriend!?"

    Heigang opened his eyes in surprise, while Tifa covered his forehead as if he had a headache. He dared to believe that Alicia would start to display her natural instinct of fearing chaos in the world again.

    "I didn't expect that boy to have two girlfriends, but it seems reasonable after thinking about it"

    Heigang sighed at first, and then nodded unexpectedly.

    "Well, this gentleman"

    "Just call me Heigang" Heigang lowered his head and looked at Tifa, noticing the tangled look on her face as she hesitated to speak, and said with a very understanding expression, "Don't worry, I understand"

    "No, actually"

    "Let's go, I'll take you there now."

    "That bastard is really incredible. He actually did such a thing, but he is a role model for others. This is considered a harm to others' children. Well, I should be able to use this reason to teach him a lesson"

    A cold smile appeared on Black Steel's lips, and his narrow eyes narrowed slightly, flashing a frightening red light from time to time. When Tifa noticed the eldest brother's expression, she knew that the unlucky child was about to suffer a big disaster again.  , couldn't help but draw a cross in my heart.

    "Meow haha, it feels like something interesting is going to happen"

    Hearing Alicia’s cheerful laughter, Tifa sighed sadly, feeling deeply powerless.

    【Neal, if you want to blame it, you have a teammate who has been deceiving people for thirty years】

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Woo——"

    "What's the matter, Neil?"

    Naye suddenly heard Neil making a sound of unknown meaning, couldn't help but frowned, and asked with some worry.

    "It's okay, I just suddenly felt so miserable that I let out such a scream from my soul that it shook the world"

    "I have no idea what you are talking about" Nanoye shook her head in confusion, and then laughed happily, "But this means that Neil, there is nothing wrong with you"

    "Naye, at this moment, I feel more desperate than when I met a giant."

    She had just escaped from the demon king of the Kamabaka Kingdom and was mentally traumatized. Now she was attacked by this girl Nanoha. As her master, Neil suddenly felt that his majesty had lost as much as a certain vampire. He couldn't help but feel  I feel like life is dark.

    "By the way, aren't we going to the back mountain? This direction doesn't seem right"

    Nanoye looked at the direction Neil led the way. She had been training with Neil every day after school as usual, but at this moment, she visually saw that it was completely different from where she usually went.

    "Well, anyway, what I'm teaching you is just the control and application of magic power, and how to fight. I plan to hand you over to a more capable and experienced guy. Regardless of magic or physical skills, with her level, she can definitely  You trained me to become a master"

    Originally Naiyara was still being trained today. Neil felt that he had nothing to teach. After all, the magic system was completely different. Apart from some basic things, Neil felt that it would be better to have someone like Yuno as a coach.  Suitable for yourself.  When Professor Nanoha was in actual combat, whenever he encountered her unconsciously cute look, Neil would be blasted to pieces by a burst of starlight.

    Therefore, directly throwing Nanoha to the merciless Yiwen is definitely very profitable. Anyway, it is healthier for young people to abuse them, and there is Negi who can attract firepower next to him, and more importantly,  He can go home and cook quickly after school.

    【Ah, I can’t help it anymore, I can’t stop crying.  】

    "don't want!"

    Naye's face changed slightly and she shouted subconsciously, even her voice became slightly shrill.

    Neil was startled and quickly turned his head to look over, only to see Nanoye staring at him with her mouth bulging as if she was very angry.

    "Uh, what's wrong with you, Miss Nanoha?"

    &nbsp; Neil asked cautiously after being stared at by Nanoye for a while.

    "me……"

    When asked by Neil, Nanoye didn't know how to answer. Could it be that she told him that she didn't want to leave him?

    "Dream on, it would be better to use a starburst to make him surrender."

    "Ms. Nanoha, did you think of something dangerous just now! Although I don't know what it was, I am firmly against violence!!"

    With the flash of red light in Nanoye’s eyes and the faint smile of excitement on her lips, no matter how idiotic she was, Neil still felt that he seemed to be very close to the door of hell.

    "Ahaha, what are you talking about Neil? I never thought of using Starlight Explosion to blast you"

    Nanoha scratched her cheek, smiled very cutely, and said horrible words that made Neil break into a cold sweat.

    【This guy said something that must never be uttered!  Naturally black?  ?  Definitely natural black!  !  】

    "Neil, why do you want others to teach me? I'm afraid I won't get along"

    Naye thought for a while and finally came up with a reason.

    "So that's the problem"

    Neil breathed a sigh of relief. He really didn't realize that Nanoha's character would be afraid of strangers, but this was no problem at all. After all, Yiwen's appearance was very deceptive. At first glance, he looked like a harmless cat, and he was very similar to  You don't have to worry about getting along with Yi Wen at all, because that guy's queen character is definitely about making others obey her.

    "That's not okay, Nanoha. If you hold back because of this small worry, you won't be able to make great progress in the future! Although I will be a little reluctant to let you go, dad, I will still do this for your future.  I did it! So, even if you resent Dad, I won’t regret it!!"

    "What dad, what role are you playing!"

    Nanoye slapped away Neil's hand on her shoulder with dissatisfaction. She blinked, not knowing what she thought of, her eyes suddenly lit up, and a meaningful smile appeared on her face.

    "Well, after all, Neil was defeated by me, I don't think he has the ability to teach me anything"

    "What!? Defeated by you!? It was just your luck that time. If I do it ten times again, you will not be my brother's" Neil originally retorted angrily, but when he saw Nanoye's smile, he seemed to understand.  Everything changed, "Well, since you said so, I also feel that I am not capable"

    Nanoha's smile froze slightly, but soon her lips curved into a more contemptuous arc, and at the same time her eyes swept three inches ahead.

    "Neil, it really doesn't work."

    Neil, who had been paying attention to Nanoye's expression, naturally noticed the other person's gaze. He looked down and couldn't help but widen his eyes, like an angry cat staring at Nanoye who was smiling leisurely and contentedly.

    "No!? You dare to say that I can't do it!? I've told you from the first day of class that I am a man who can break through the sky. The word "no" cannot appear to me!! Very good, Nanoha.  Just wait, if I don’t train you well, I will spend the rest of my life hanging around Xixiang!!!”

    “This is what you said, Neil~~~”

    Naye secretly made a gesture indicating that the plan was successful, and at the same time thought of something in her heart.

    【This trick of using retreat to advance that my mother taught me is really useful. Although I don't know why I aimed at it like this in the end, as long as it succeeds, I'll be fine!  】

    In fact, it was not until some years later that Nanoha understood the true meaning of this matter. At that time, she lamented that her health teacher died early. At the same time, she was very fortunate that she had a mother as great as Kami who allowed her to do this.  I have avoided many detours in my life.

    "Forget it, let's stop today's training. I'll go back and think about how to arrange it"

    “I don’t know whether it was because he was inspired to fight or because his dignity as a man was challenged. Neil began to seriously think about what to do. Usually, these things were left to Anders to do.

    "Huh? What is that guy doing?"

    Neil suddenly slowed down, and a shadowy figure appeared in his field of vision.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Ha, why are all the cleaners boys, not even a girl"

    Furuichi stopped the broom in his hand, looked around the classroom, and couldn't help but sigh sadly.

    Doesn’t it mean that if men and women match each other, the work will not be tiring?  There are just a bunch of idiots here, and they are exhausted from doing anything.

    "You just give up on this idea, this is terribleIt's our class's policy" Yuuji walked past Furuichi with a broom on his shoulder, not looking like he was working at all, "That guy said that in order to avoid a series of unnecessary problems caused by male-female combinations, we separate boys and girls.  Separated to facilitate management, do you think we can resist the mountain above our heads?  And the girls seem to agree"

    “Can you disagree!? Girls almost don’t have to participate in work during the week!!”

    "From this point of view, it turns out that he is still a gentleman"

    "That's weird! Even if he is a gentleman, he can only be a gentleman in another sense!!!"

    "I'm telling you, you can chat as much as you want, but if you can work, Yuuji, you've barely even done anything!!"

    Listening to the two complaining, Touma couldn't stand it anymore. He was almost the only one working now. He obviously planned to grab those half-price bento boxes.

    "You should tell the group of people over there first"

    Yuuji pointed with his broom in the direction of the podium, where a group of people were gathering for activities.

    Standing on the podium, Akihisa used the broom as a guitar and danced his fingers as much as he could, as if he had returned to the school festival concert, with the intense melody seeming to linger in his ears.

    “Come on, call me!!!”

    “Honey!!!”

    "What a tall person!!! Call me God-sama!!!"

    "Ah, Lord Kami is playing a game console in that corner over there"

    Touma looked at this scene, then looked at someone in the corner who had entered the god of strategy mode, and couldn't help but sigh.

    How long will he be able to do this?

    ——

    Suddenly, the sound of the door being pulled attracted the attention of everyone in the class.

    A handsome face that was as cold as a knife appeared behind the door, and at the same time, those sharp wolf-like eyes made the guys in the class stay silent for a while and started cleaning obediently.

    “Kids, is your bastard head teacher gone already?”

    They were slightly surprised by the unexpected punishment, and then suddenly realized that it was their class teacher who had caused the hatred.

    "Well, our bastard head teacher left early during the last self-study class and let all the girls go"

    As the leader of the boys, Xiongji told Heigang in detail. When Heigang heard this, he felt that the temples on his forehead began to beat again.

    "That rascal……"

    "Um, Teacher Heigang, what do you want from Neil?"

    Touma's question caused Heigang to turn around. He looked at the people in the class, and for some reason the corner of his mouth curled up into a weird smile.

    "Ah, actually it was the boy's two girlfriends who came to see him"

    "What——!?"

    "girlfriend——!?"

    “Two more——!?”

    The boys looked at each other and saw the jealousy hidden in each other's eyes. They nodded one after another, immediately picked up the thing in their hands, and rushed out of the back door without saying a word.

    "Hey, don't damage public property"

    Heigang shouted behind them, chuckled, and then walked downstairs.

    When he walked downstairs, he found that the two girls waiting nearby were gone. Instead, there was a guy who deserved a beating, gaping at the large cloud of dust.

    "Faye, did you see the two little girls who were here just now?"

    Heigang walked over, patted Fay on the shoulder and asked as coldly as usual.

    "Huh? It's Kurojia~~" Faye turned around and showed a very hearty smile, and then her face became a little weird, "Kurojia, are you a lolita control?"

    Heigang was startled, then his face turned black, he pulled out a cold long knife out of thin air, clasped his hands and raised it, ready to slash at it.

    "You really deserve to be cut down just like that kid"

    “Ehehehe!! Oppose violence, Hei-chan~~~”

    “Go to hell!!”

    "Wait a minute, aren't you going to ask where those two girls went? I'll tell you, but you can't do anything to me!"

    ""

    Heigang stopped and stared at Fay coldly, while Fay smiled slightly and tidied up his clothes. It was not until Heigang was about to have his second impact that he slowly spoke.

    "Actually, I just met them and chatted for a few words. I found out that they were here to see Neil-chan, so I told them that Neil-chan had left.Okay, so they took their leave, and let me tell you something by the way.  "

    "That means you knew it beforehand, right?"

    "Well Wow!! Kuro-chan, a surprise attack is a foul!!"

    “I don’t care about you!!”

    “I clearly said I wouldn’t do anything!!”

    "Did I promise you!?"

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "So, you lost the ring that Yiwen gave you and you were thinking about how to die, maybe this is it?"

    "No, I'm not thinking about how to die"

    Negi looked at his brother depressedly, forgetting if he didn't help, he was still gloating about his misfortune.

    "I just lost my ring, is there any need to do this?"

    Although the ring was a relatively rare magic item, it was not in a life-and-death situation. However, seeing Negi like this, Neil immediately felt very happy.

    "You won't understand. If Master finds out, I will see hell"

    Yiwen’s terror began to emerge in Negi’s mind. His face turned pale and his whole body was shaking, as if he had seen a ghost.

    Neil couldn’t help but sigh at how powerful Yiwen was. He was able to make Negi, a little man-trained boy, even more miserable. He felt like he was almost turning into an M.

    "Hey, Neal, what's the ring that Mr. Negi mentioned? Doesn't it matter that he's still like this?"

    Nanoye pulled the corner of Neil's clothes and asked with some confusion.

    "Well, that ring is like a wedding ring that represents a lifelong promise, and Negi, the idiot, threw it away without knowing where. If his powerful wife at home knew about it, he would probably not have to go to bed for a month."

    "Hey!? Teacher Negi is already married!?"

    "Hey, Neil, stop making this up!"

    "I'm not making it up, I'm just explaining it to Nanoha."

    "What are you trying to explain!!"

    Facing Negi’s fire-breathing eyes, Neil shrugged and had to give up, "Okay, okay, I won’t say it anymore. Why don’t you recall it and let me help you reorganize the scene at that time."

    "real?"

    Negi looked at him suspiciously, could this guy really be so kind?

    "We are brothers after all Speaking of which, when did the ring disappear?"

    "It should have been last night"

    "Well, very good" Neil nodded, "Which woman's bed did you sleep in last night?"

    "Herehey!! Where are you going!!"

    Negi is crazy, he actually believes in a guy like Neil, he is really a fool.

    "Oh, oh, did you really sleep in someone else's bed? Yeah, there are so many people in the girls' dormitory, who could it be?"

    "I told you not to do it!! I haven't even slept in Asuna-san's bed recently!!"

    "The married life is not harmonious?"

    “Stay away from me!!!”

    "Teacher Negi is not pure."

    ""

    Negi leaned against the tree, wanting to die.

    “Neil——!!!”

    Just when Neil was enjoying the sight of Negi being beaten to a pulp, a familiar scream came from behind. Without thinking, he immediately bent down. The next second, a figure flew over his head, and at the same time, a wave of wind blew up.  A gust of cold wind.

    Neil raised his head and looked at the blond girl who flipped in the air and landed perfectly, and couldn't help but be speechless for a while.

    "Alicia, do you have to say hello in this way? If I hadn't avoided it, I really doubt I would have suffered internal injuries from you."

    "It doesn't matter, I just said hello a little more enthusiastically."

    "Is this called being more enthusiastic!? Who would rush over at a speed of 40 yards, 4 seconds and 2!? Do you think I am an American football player!?"

    “What a small family man.”

    "I'm sorry, anyone would be petty when their lives are at stake!"

    "Tch, I won't talk to you anymore" Alicia left Neil alone, moved her target to Nanoye who was aside, and immediately pounced on her, "yahoo! Nanoye!!"

    "Whoa, be careful, Alicia!!"

    Neil sighed helplessly at the two who started to fuck Lily, then turned his head and forced a smile at the black-haired girl who was running slowly.

    "Won't you stop this guy, Tifa?"

    ? ???Isn't this bad?  There is a beautiful girl throwing herself into my arms"

    Tifa walked up to Neil and smiled teasingly.

    “I wish the way of throwing myself into someone’s arms could be improved”

    Neil muttered softly, but the next moment, Tifa's beautiful black hair was fluttering with invisible domineering aura.

    "What were you talking about just now?"

    "No, I didn't say anything, Your Lady Queen."

    Neil immediately displayed his low-profile and domineering attitude. His dignity and integrity were completely useless in front of Tifa.

    "Ah, look, Nanoha, Neil is starting to lose his moral integrity again!!"

    "Neil has never had any moral integrity anyway"

    "Alicia, shut up, whose fault do you think it is that makes me like this!"

    "You blame me?"

    "Ha, if I don't blame you, why should I blame myself!?"

    "Shut up."

    "Yes, Your Lady Queen."

    "Neil really suffered."

    Alicia’s triumphant look made Neil want to hang her up and tickle her, but for Tifa’s sake, he still lay on the ground obediently.

    "By the way, what is Negi doing there?"

    Tifa noticed Negi, who had been ignored for a long time, but the other party was obviously trapped in an endless loop and did not notice their arrival.

    "Nieji is struggling with the question of whether he should have moral integrity or lose his moral integrity."

    ""

    “By the way, why did you and Alicia come here?”

    “Well, since it’s okay to stay at home, and Alicia has never been to school, I took her here for a walk.”

    Neil looked back at the girl who was chatting enthusiastically with Nanoye. She had maintained such an optimistic attitude since she woke up. It was not an exaggeration to say that she was offline. However, these might just be to cover up her inner feelings.  lonely.

    【Looks like we need to hurry up.  】

    Just when Neil was thinking about something, a strange murderous aura rushed towards him. Neil looked around and saw a large black mist rumbling towards him.

    "What is that!? The Black Mist Monster!?"

    As soon as he finished complaining, Neil was swallowed by the black mist.

    "Whoa! Help! Huh? Isn't this a guy from the class!? Hey, are you rebelling!?"

    "Burn my remains with the blazing holy fire! How joyful is life, and how sad is death!"

    "Ahhh!! Where did you come from the Ming Cult!? These people are crazy again!!! Tifa, Negi, save me!!"

    Tifa watched the group of people go away speechlessly, and then glanced at Negi who continued to seek death.

    This school is still so peaceful today.

 Text Chapter 1 That day, the boy walked into a new world

    My name is Orima Ichika, I'm 15 years old, and my gender is, um, with excalibur underneath, you know.

    At this moment, the fifteen-year-old youth is like a deep-sea fish.

    “The classroom with all girls except me is very stressful.

    But it doesn’t matter. With my ability to withstand stress that I have developed since childhood, I can still withstand this kind of pressure. I am quite confident about this.

    Why do you say that?

    This has to start with my family and my world.

    “Today’s world, I simply don’t know how to describe it in words.  First of all, the two mainstreams in the world today are technology and magic. As far as I know, eight years ago, the flying super weapon called IS came out, and the world has undergone earth-shaking changes. However, weapons like IS can only be made by  The manipulation by girls has led to a fundamental change in the status of men and women in society.  However, the matter did not end there. In the following years, the ISSDA organization responsible for space development announced the existence of "magic". Magic was originally unknown. Coupled with the new life from the universe, it became even more complicated.  Not to mention the various superpowers in Academy City, the world was once again in turmoil. However, with the efforts of many parties, the world finally settled down, and magic was gradually accepted by everyone. At the same time, ordinary humans could not  All known alien races appeared one after another, and the world became more and more diverse.

    However, there are still unknown things in this world, such as disobedient gods, demons, angels, magic societies that are still hidden in the dark, and advanced beings buried in the shadows. I know these because my family is special.  The reason is, after all, the old man in my family is not an ordinary person.

    In short, there are as many angels and demons as dogs, and fairies and heavenly beings are everywhere. This world is a strategic fortress.

    However, this world view is not enough to shock me, because the family I live in is enough to numb my nerves. My home is simply the most chaotic place in the world.  Compared with one who has a personality, all kinds of weapons are worth the sky, and I can also see angels and demons eating together and having fun, and even aiming their guns at someone. The moment I knew the truth, my three views were completely destroyed. Thousands of years of history  They've all been tricked into being dogs.

    “Alas, this world is so damn peaceful.

    “But even so, I am still very stressed at this moment.

    I folded my hands and put them under my chin, with cold eyes, trying to look calm. At this time, I finally understood Commander Ikari’s sense of pressure to remain calm in the face of the apostles’ attack.

    Commander Ikari is mighty!  !  !

    But the sights gathered from all around are really uncomfortable. Haven’t you seen that my forehead is already covered with heart-wrenching beads of sweat?  ?  Sure enough, no matter how old a girl is, she always has a trembling heart!  !  Sure enough, a girl's gaze is the most terrifying thing in the world. The ever-changing changes of sometimes resentment and sometimes anger are simply more disasters than taking the Western Scriptures.

    I took a deep breath, narrowed my eyes slightly, and all the nerves in my body suddenly became more tense than ever before.

    ??????????????????????????????????

    Wow, I relaxed too much and almost came out from behind.

    Ha, by the way, why do I have to stay in a place like this?

    Thinking of this, I recalled what happened the night before.

    That night, my brother said to me with a smile that could be read as bright and written as slutty.

    "Ichika, you will become the happiest man in the world."

    So that’s what he was talking about!  !  !  !  !

    I sighed deeply, and I mourned for a second for my seemingly happiness and actual sorrow. I started to swim away and observe the people around me.

    Well, the eyes of the girls on the left and the right are full of unparalleled curiosity for knowledge, and their shining eyes almost flashed through their tough golden eyes.

    I can’t see the back part, but the sight of the thorns on my back makes me feel like I’m sitting on pins and needles. I can understand it even without looking.

    "The person directly in front of me is a slightly older woman.

    She is a bit petite, and her figure is almost the same as that of a student, but her chest size is the nemesis of all high school girls.  The clothes are relatively large and make her look more petite, but she still feels quite cute.  In addition, she also wears a pair of black-rimmed glasses. Although they are crooked, she can still be called a bespectacled girl.

    And this girl with glasses was looking at the people in the class in panic, her timid posture was reminiscent of an injured little rabbit.

    You are a teacher, show me some domineering power!

    "Everyone is here. Then, SHR is going to startWhoops!  "

    Well, it’s not something you can do if you want to.

    I gave the teacher an appreciative look, but for some reason the teacher turned red and smiled shyly.

    ????????????????????????????????????????? Suddenly, I felt that the pressure on my body was a little heavier, and I almost died from a thousand arrows piercing my heart.

    “Well, then, please introduce yourself, uh, in order of seat number.”

    The teacher seemed to have recovered from the inexplicable emotion and said to the students in the audience in a panic.

    ""

    "It's so quiet. My dignity as a teacher is suddenly shattered into pieces."

    I looked at the teacher who was about to cry, and I couldn't bear it. At the same time, I felt unhappy with the girls in the class. Are you shy because you just entered high school? No one responded. The teacher was about to cry. Really?  I'm going to cry!  !

    I glanced at the teacher, and the teacher’s eyes also moved over.

    ??Okay, our eyes met.

    Please don’t look at me like this, you are not my type, teacher.

    I quickly lowered my head, I still understand the principle that a dead Taoist friend will not die a poor Taoist.

    “Oh, give me a normal high school life.

    The reason why I specifically emphasize "ordinary" here is simply because what I am in now is definitely not an ordinary high school, but the famous IS Academy-the only school in the world that trains IS operators.

    And the most important point is that IS, this deceptive thing, can only be activated by girls, so naturally, this is a girls' school.

    And why am I here?

    I need to emphasize again that I am a boy, and I am definitely a boy at first glance. My appearance can be considered a bit handsome, but it is definitely not the kind of beauty that makes even IS unable to identify my gender.

    The reason why I came to such a ghost place has to start with the entrance exam in February.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    That day, the sun was shining brightly, and the cherry blossoms flying freely in the sky made me fall in love.

    I looked at the clear sky and encouraged myself in my heart.

    Today is the entrance exam for Junior High School. For your own goals, you can’t do it without working hard.

    The school I go to is called Mahora Gakuin. It is a very large Academy City that has everything from kindergarten to university. There are many schools in it, all types, and my target is the famous Mitsusaka High School.

    The reason why I chose Mitsusaka is not because of its reputation, but because my brothers and sisters all graduated from here. I have an indescribable yearning for that place.

    I want to chase the traces they left behind, and I want to be like them.

    that's it.

    Well, of course, if I am admitted to Mitsusaka High School, my goal of dominating Mitsusaka will be one step closer, and realizing Mahora's dream of complete domination will not be unattainable.

    Hahahaha, I couldn’t help but laugh out loud.

    "Why are you giggling so early in the morning?"

    At this time, my head was hit hard.  When I looked back, I saw a handsome man with white shoulder-length hair standing behind me. He was looking at me listlessly with a pair of dead fish eyes, and he didn't look like he was awake at all.

    "Brother, you got up so early"

    ??I touched my head and laughed dryly.

    "Well, seeing as you have a test today, I got up early to see you out"

    Hey, is this guy so kind?

    "Hey, don't think I can't understand your expression"

    "Well……"

    Although those dead fish eyes are completely rotten, they are still so sharp.

    I don’t know if my thoughts were revealed again, but I got another blow on the head.

    "By the way, you forgot to bring your admission ticket"

    I was stunned for a moment, watching my brother hand a certificate to me.

    "Huh? Didn't I prepare it last night?"

    As I was talking, I wanted to go through my bag. I had carefully prepared all kinds of things the night before.

    "Well, men will always forget some things, just like forgetting what their first love looked like"

    “I won’t forget it!!”

    I replied angrily, but I didn't notice the firmness in my tone.

    The old man looked at me steadily for a moment, with an inexplicable light flashing in his eyes.?, and then touched my hair with a slight smile.

    “Okay, take your admission ticket and go quickly, don’t be late.”

    I didn’t notice anything strange about my brother, so I took the admission ticket and didn’t check whether I really didn’t bring it with me. I said goodbye to my brother and went out.

    "It seems that Ichika has grown up"

    After saying this softly, the man walked back into the room with a smile.

    It was easy, so I came to the address indicated on the admission ticket.

    ???????????????????? Why is it not in Mahonliang Academy, but in a high school outside?

    But I didn’t think too much about it. Anyway, it said this on the admission ticket and I couldn’t change it even if I wanted to.

    But I feel a little uneasy.

    Are you nervous before the exam?

    With a feeling of apprehension, I walked into the imposing building in front of me.

    "I'm just going to go, turn left and right, how on earth are you going to get to the second floor!?"

    It’s been almost ten minutes since I walked, and I still haven’t found the stairs to the second floor. The internal structure is too complicated!  ?  Is this the maze before challenging the BOSS!  !

    My eyes wandered around, trying to find the guide map on the wall, but I sadly discovered that the walls inside were so beautiful that I couldn't even find a crack, let alone any wall charts.

    ?????????? This time, shit, I’m lost.

    "Hey, what should I do? Hey, why are you so quiet?"

    At this time, I finally realized that it was eerily quiet here. After walking for so long, I didn’t even meet a single person. Could it be that the exam has already started?  ?  Could it be that my dream of dominating Mitsusaka was just aborted?  ?

    God, I curse Jesus for not having chrysanthemums!  !

    “Perhaps God really heard my curse from the heart, and a door appeared not far in front of me.

    I walked to the door and saw a piece of paper stuck on it with the words "Infinite_Stratos Examination Room" written on it.

    "Well, I guess this is the right place"

    Because it says "Examination Room" on it.

    But the name of this examination room really looks impressive, and there are actually two English words that I can’t understand.

    Thinking of this, I feel deeply disappointed for my English course.

    I guess I won’t be able to pass the English test this time.

    But it doesn’t matter, my other subjects are fine!  !

    After taking a deep breath, I opened the door and walked into the room.

    "Ah, you are a candidate. Okay, go over there to change clothes. We are pressed for time, so you have to hurry up. This place can only be rented until four o'clock. I don't have time to trouble you. Really, I don't know what I'm doing.  What……"

    As soon as I entered the room, a nervous-looking female teacher, about thirty-five years old or above, spoke a lot of words like a machine gun without raising her head. I was stunned for a few seconds.

    Hey, hey, hey!  !  !  Sister, don’t you need to see what I look like and check my admission ticket!  ?  Where has the professionalism of being an invigilator gone?  ?  And what’s going on with changing clothes!  ?  You have to change clothes for exams these days!  ?  Are you asking me to use my body to show the beauty of the human body in ancient Greece?  ?  Sorry, I have been failing art classes since I was a kid!  !  Well, actually this is to prevent students from cheating, right?  But there is no one other than you in this room. I really don’t see any other candidates anywhere!  !

    While I was minding my own business, the elder sister gave instructions and walked out of the room directly with the documents in her arms.

    I watched the other party leave in embarrassment. I bet the eldest sister really didn’t even look at me.

    "Hey, what kind of test is this"

    I muttered a few words in a depressed voice and walked towards the place covered by the curtain.

    And at this moment, I entered a new world.

 Text Chapter 2 Sure enough, this is a conspiracy

    When I opened the curtain and walked in, I saw the object in the center of the room.

    The streamlined metal shell reflects light that is not dazzling, and an armor-like outfit sits quietly.

    I looked at it carefully and then fell silent.

    “Damn it, what kind of clothes do you want me to change into?! Are you asking me to take the war studies test!!”

    The bag in my hand was almost smashed by me.

    I calmed down the turbulent feeling in my heart that I wanted to hit someone, and walked over, looking left and right at this thing. After looking at it for a long time, I was speechless.

    Isn’t this the IS that appears on TV?

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of 1999

    But this thing actually has something to do with me. Well, it should be related to my family.

    "This is what changed the world"

    Because of the "White Knight Incident" of that year, the world became aware of the existence of this kind of weapon. At the same time, the originally balanced military structure suddenly collapsed. How many IS controllers can be found will directly affect the country's military strength.  , so every country began to implement a system of preferential treatment of women.

    Although there is a magical power like magic in the world today, it has not been widely used in the military due to various restrictions. Moreover, IS has advantages that can compete with magic. In comparison, the country is more willing to invest more resources.  on this emerging technology.

    Well, this is actually nothing to me. I am more curious about IS. After all, I have seen forces more powerful than IS.

    With all kinds of thoughts, I couldn't help but reach out and touch it.

    Anyway, IS can only be activated by women. If I, a pure man, touch it, I will probably have no reaction like touching a dead fish. It is a rare opportunity to touch it and I will not suffer any loss.

    However, there are always various unknowns in life. You can never guess what will happen in the next second. Of course, it is another matter if you have the ability to predict.

    A cold metallic feeling came from the fingertips, followed by a burst of dazzling silver light and various information pouring into the mind.

    “Eh!? Eh————!!!!!!”

    Faced with such a strange situation, I suddenly lost my train of thought.

    When I finally came to my senses, I found that the IS had actually moved and attached itself to my body like armor, becoming part of my hands and feet.

    "What happened!?"

    “Has someone activated IS!?”

    "who is it!?"

    "Huh? This, this is -"

    "man!?"

    Hearing the sound, a group of researchers in white coats came over. They opened the curtain and saw me activating IS. They all fell into a state of sluggishness where they couldn't think.

    I looked at the researchers in front of me in silence, and then looked at the abnormality on my body. I immediately showed a miserable face like a Christian abandoned by God. At the same time, the devil on my brother's face flashed through my mind.  smile, with only one thought left in her mind.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? This is a conspiracy.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    “Oh, I want to die.

    "Classmate, Orimaru Ichika-san!"

    A voice calling my name brought me back to reality from my annoying thoughts. I held my forehead and blurted out weakly before I could figure out the situation.

    "Ah, what's the matter?"

    "Ah, um, um, I'm very sorry for calling you so loudly all of a sudden. Are you, are you angry? Yes, I'm sorry! But, um, I'll introduce myself in the order of the fifty syllables. Now it's Oribara-san's turn.  So, I'm really, really sorry! Can you please introduce yourself? Are you willing?"

    It was then that I really came back to my senses and figured out the situation, and found that my deputy instructor, Yamada Maya, was constantly bowing his head and apologizing to me. It was obviously my own fault, but the teacher wanted to apologize himself. For a moment, I was full of guilt.

    "Uh, um, Mr. Yamada, you don't have to apologize like this. It's all my fault. I will introduce myself."

    I stretched out my hand to stop Teacher Maya Yamada from apologizing, and quickly made a comforting reassurance.

    "Really, really!? You, you promised me! You must do it!!"

    Teacher Yamada suddenly raised his head, seriously grasped my hand and leaned towards me, and he could still see the mist in his eyes.

    Teacher, are you really a teacher?  ?  This pairThe attitude of the little girl can easily be misunderstood, and some ignorant and innocent little boys might have fallen into trouble from then on!  !  !  Oh, oh, don't put your chest on it, be careful, my cannon may go off!  Also, I need to reiterate it again, teacher, you are really not my type!  !

    In the struggle between reason and sensibility, angels and demons, I took my hand out with difficulty, left my seat and walked to the podium with a slight bend without being noticed.

    Ah, I almost got hard just now.

    Standing on the podium, looking at the unabashed thirst for knowledge in the eyes of the girls in the audience, including Teacher Yamada, I suddenly felt like I was on the top of Mount Everest, and it was difficult to even breathe.

    "Ahem."

    I straightened my back and cleared my throat, thinking about what to say next.

    ???????????????????? But my mind went blank. As expected, the pressure had already crushed my thinking power into pieces.

    At this time, I took a peek at the seat by the window. Sitting there was a black-haired girl with a ponytail.

    Her name is Xiao Zhizhen, my childhood sweetheart who we only reunited after six years. This girl has always had a single ponytail. When I first entered the classroom, I recognized her at a glance.

    “But it’s really a transformation of women.

    No, no, now is not the time to think about this.

    "Help me quickly!!"

    I signaled her with my eyes. As a childhood sweetheart who has been dating for a long time, she must be able to understand this information instantly.

    "snort!"

    You actually ignored me!  ?

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Oh, oh, what does this cold aura and this arrogant attitude mean!  Where has the arrogant and a little bit coquettish Hoshi-chan gone!  !  Now Chen is completely 100% proud!  !  She actually abandoned me mercilessly at my critical moment, turned her face expressionlessly to the window, and snorted coldly, "I'll kill you, did I offend you, Miss Chen!"  !

    “However, this did remind me of something.

    I remember my brother once told me that when faced with a girl who is wrapped in pride and makes people wonder if she is engaged in chain defense, you must use your fiery penis to penetrate the opponent's uterus.

    Of course, this is summed up by my rich theory and practice. Although I don’t know where his theory and practice come from, I even wonder if he made it up casually.

    ??????????????????? However, I have no idea what those two words mean in English, because I am powerless in English. I have obviously been abroad, and there are foreigners at home. I only know the twenty-six English letters ABC, which is really weak.

    Well, I don’t really want to know the meaning of this. I know that what comes out of my brother’s mouth is definitely not fun, because every time I ask my sister or other older women in the family, I will be scolded.  Of course, many times I will attract hatred consciously or unconsciously. In comparison, the harm I suffered is quite small.

    Ah, I am going off topic again. Look, the eyes of the girls below are starting to burst into flames.

    Well, what should I say at this time?

    Let’s start with a song called “Girls’ School Boys” by Twins?  Well, it does fit the occasion, but this is a self-introduction, not a concert.

    【When we introduce ourselves, too many rhetoric just attracts the temporary attention of others. To let people know ourselves, the most important thing is to show our true side.  】

    Brother’s voice seemed to ring in my mind. At this time, I seemed to see the holy light of heaven.

    Sometimes I’m pretty reliable.

    The corners of my mouth raised slightly uncontrollably, and the sunshine outside the window shone in at the right time. At this moment, in the eyes of some ignorant little girls, I became a handsome and sunny boy.

    A small exclamation came from below, and my attention immediately came back. I took a breath and began to introduce myself.

    "My name is Ichika Orimara."

    “Yeah, yeah, yeah!!”

    Everyone’s eyes showed the expectation of “I want to hear more.”

    I smiled, what a group of curious and kind children.

    Then, I should also treat others with sincerity.

    "I like Lolita the most."

    Maintaining a sunny smile, I expressed what I loved most in my heart.

    institutions

    The sounds of various heads banging on the table and people falling to the ground kept ringing out. It seemed that they were moved by my sincerity.

    I think everyone can become a partner who loves lolita.

    At this moment, I seem to have new hope for the future.

    The sound of clicking footstepsThere was an urgent sound, is someone coming?

    “Are you going to reveal your abnormal sexual fetish as soon as you get here!?”

    Huh?  Does this sound sound familiar?

    But before I had time to react, I was hit hard on the head and sent flying.

    Wow, this kind of invisible murderous martial arts passed down by my brother is so familiar to me. The pain that directly penetrates the skull and hits the cerebral cortex is simply exhilarating How strange!  !  I'm not a pussy-shaker like Sister Xiaoyuan!  !  !

    “However, this knocking method, whether it’s power, angle, or speed, is very similar to the person in my impression.

    I swallowed and turned around with a little fear. I saw the woman behind me wearing a black suit and tight skirt. She had a slender figure and a body curve with no fat at all due to regular exercise. And the other person was at this time  He crossed his arms in front of his chest, raised the corners of his eyes, and his eyes were as sharp as a wolf's.

    "What the hell, Guan Yunchang!?"

    Snapped——

    “Ugh, I got hit on the head again, I’m probably going to have a cerebral hemorrhage now.

    "Sister Chifuyu, it hurts so much!"

    Yes, the domineering woman in front of me is my sister Chifuyu Orimaru.

    "Who is the hero in the Three Kingdoms, idiot!!"

    I rubbed my head and stood up from the ground, looking at my sister in front of me, very curious about her appearance.

    "Sister Chifuyu, why are you here? Aren't you out training for the annual World's No. 1 Martial Arts Tournament?"

    "Do you think I am Yamcha!? Who told you that I would go to that kind of conference!!"

    Chifuyu-san’s eyes started to sparkle, and her fists were clenched tightly. She would probably attack accordingly depending on my answer.

    “Uh, it’s my brother, that’s what I told you!!”

    I quickly shied away all the responsibilities, but after hearing this, Chifuyu-san loosened her fists and held her forehead in distress.

    "That idiot has been talking nonsense all day long"

    Looking at Chifuyu-san's depressed and gnashing expression, I couldn't help but want to laugh out loud. Those words I just came up with on the spur of the moment were purely to deceive my brother. Oh, haha, a Tai Chi push hand can kill someone invisible. I feel  At this moment, my IQ doubled several times.

    "Huh? By the way, what was going on with your self-introduction just now?"

    "Well……"

    Okay, I haven’t even breathed a sigh of relief yet. Why did this hatred suddenly shift back? I didn’t make fun of you.

    "My brother told me to be heart-to-heart and treat others with sincerity"

    And as soon as I finished speaking, Chifuyu-san came towards me with an angry fist.

    “Just lie to me now!!!!”

    Is it okay to let your brother lie like this openly?  ?

 Text Chapter 59 Looking forward to meeting him again

    "Hey, your eyes are wandering. Do you want to borrow money from me? For the sake of us being brothers, just tell me how much you want. It's okay to give the Ming coins directly to you!"

    There was a short distance from leaving the World Tree to one of the squares near the World Tree. Along the way, Neil found that Negi peeked at him very frequently, almost every few steps.  When he turned his head, Negi quickly turned his head and whistled. This behavior made Neil very unhappy, because it felt very disgusting to be treated like this by a boy, and Negi was not a girl who secretly liked him.  .

    “ Could it be that Negi has been looking at 3A girls for a long time and hasn’t had any contact with boys for a long time, and finally his interest in that area has begun to awaken!  ?

    In an instant, Negi’s image became dangerous in Neil’s eyes.

    "Why is it such an unlucky thing to say? How much do you want today's birthday to become the anniversary of my death! What do you mean by that look in your eyes? I always feel super unhappy!!"

    Negi was obviously stunned by Neil's sudden words for a few seconds before he reacted. Coupled with the weird look in his eyes, he couldn't help but complain angrily.

    Neil stuck out his tongue, put his hands on the back of his head, and quickened his pace slightly, leading Negi by half a body.

    "Do you have anything to say?"

    Negi paused for a moment, looking sideways at the face partially blocked by his arms, his eyes flashing behind the lenses.

    “Hey, Neil, has something happened to you recently?”

    I always feel that something has changed in him.

    Neil’s pace slowed down unconsciously, but soon returned to its original state, and he asked without looking back.

    "Why do you think so?"

    “I just feel like you’ve been a little absent-minded these days, as if you’re a little further away”

    Raising his head and looking at the stars covering the night sky, the starlight gently reflected the faint light on Negi's glasses.

    Neil put down his hands and put them behind his back. He also raised his head and stared at him from a distance.

    "No, nothing has changed"

    In the end, he was still like that.

    Nothing has changed.

    "Neil"

    Negi turned his head and opened his mouth, as if he wanted to say something, but for a long time, he did not say another word.

    "Don't talk about me, it's you" Neil suddenly spoke up and grabbed the topic, turning his face and blinking, "You are the one who should be said to be absent-minded, right? You seem to have no energy recently, as if you were distracted by something.  Things are bothering me"

    "Is it that obvious?"

    Negi lowered his head and muttered quietly, but Neil could still hear him beside him.

    "It's all written on your face I thought you looked confident after the school festival, but it turns out you've been so worried these days that you almost jumped off a building. What, is it a worry about love, boy?"  "

    When talking about love, Neil’s eyes brightened up and his tone was full of ridicule.

    "No, I just had a quarrel with Asuna-san"

    Negi rolled his eyes at him and became dejected again.

    "Sister? Oh, haha, it really is a matter of love~~~You dishonest guy~~~"

    "Do you have to think about this!?"

    "Okay, what did you and eldest sister argue about?"

    Neil spread his hands and did not continue teasing the other party.

    "Actually, it's not a big deal. Asuna-san just reminded me that I am very similar to Chao-san"

    Negi lowered his head a little further and sighed softly.

    "I see, the eldest sister is angry because of this"

    Neil looked at his brother’s confused expression, and he probably figured out what was going on between him and Asuna.

    After meeting with Gunel and learning that his father was still alive, Neil also guessed what Negi was thinking now. He must be full of things about his father. Since a long time ago, Negi has been working hard for his father.  , constantly injured, and constantly moving forward. After getting more accurate news, he will only work harder to move forward for his dream, even at the risk of losing his life.

    Father seems to be everything to him.

    This is exactly the same as the super ring tone.

    For the sake of your dreams, you are willing to give up everything, including your own happiness.

    And Tomorrow Cai is angry about it, maybe that's it.

    "Actually, Asuna-san is right, and I said the same thing to Chao-san, but I"? 

    Although he clearly rejected Chao's approach, he himself followed Chao's path, almost exactly the same path.

    He, how should he choose?

    "Neji, do you still remember what Chao Lingyin said?"

    Neil didn’t pay attention to Negi’s current expression and just continued talking.

    "Don't stop, keep moving forward This sentence should be very suitable for you now. For you, your father's affairs can be said to be everything to you. If you are asked to give up everything now for this, you must be able to do it.  Yes, in this aspect, you, Chao Lingyin, and I are really the same"

    Neil slowly took a breath of the refreshing summer night, his eyes slightly focused on Negi's face.

    "However, I think this is correct, or in other words, any approach is correct, but everyone chooses a different position. It is probably impossible for you to give up looking for your father, so why not go all the way?  Black, just like Kick-Ass who became a hero after being knocked headlong"

    "Well, I always feel that the tone of your words has suddenly changed a lot"

    "Don't worry about these things. Your goal is very clear anyway. You just think too much. Anyway, there is only one way you want to go from now on, isn't it?"

    Facing Neil’s smile, Negi seemed to know a little bit about what he should choose.

    "However, I have one more thing to say. No matter what you choose, you should also pay more attention to the people around you, such as eldest sister. I think eldest sister is very clear about your thoughts, and this is what she is worried about.  , it’s just that she doesn’t want to see you scarring yourself, the eldest sister’s idea is probably that simple"

    Neil took a few steps forward, tapping his toes slightly. As his body turned, his long hair fluttered lightly, and his face was clearly reflected in Negi's eyes.

    "Don't forget this, because when you lose, the pain is not something you can bear"

    "Neil"

    They were only a few steps apart, but Niji felt like they were separated by a chasm.

    Because there was a bit of sad nostalgia in Neil's eyes, which blocked his approach.

    "Well, that's all I want to say. It's up to you what you think about next" Neil spread his hands and smiled softly, then turned a little evil again, "But eldest sister really loves you deeply.  Said~~~"

    "Why do you come back here again!!!"

    The sentimental atmosphere just now was gone, and Negi rolled his eyes angrily.

    “Hehe~~~”

    Neil grinned wider, looked away slightly, and saw the surrounding environment clearly. His smile was frozen, and his expression was a little confused.

    "Ah, by the way, what am I doing here?"

    "Huh? Don't you know it yourself!?"

    "I really don't know, I'm following you"

    "How are you following me!? You are following me and running in front of me!!"

    "In this case, I will go home. Goodbye, young man who works hard~~~"

    Neil waved his hand and walked forward without looking back, but he was immediately grabbed by the collar.

    "It's rare that you come here, so just patrol with me. You have a lot of time anyway"

    I don’t know where Niji got the strength, but he was holding on to Neil’s collar as firmly as a rock.

    "Hey, I'm not on duty tonight, and my youth is calling me!!"

    "What youth?"

    “Galgame on the computer!!!”

    “Delete your youth for me!!”

    "Do you want to ruin my life!?"

    "Your life is too insignificant!!"

    Seeing that Negi refused to let go of him, Neil lowered his head helplessly, but after waiting for a while, he found that Negi was still where he was.

    "Aren't you going to patrol? Why are you standing here without moving? You want to be a sentinel!"

    "No, I'm waitingah, here it comes!"

    When Negi was talking, a figure in the field of vision gradually enlarged, and he suddenly shouted.

    Neil looked in the direction that Negi was looking at, and saw Setsuna coming this way quickly, and Kamo the ferret was lying on her shoulder.

    "Why is Kamo and Setsuna-san together?"

    Generally speaking, doesn’t Kamo, the pervert, always follow Negi?

    "If you come to me today, I will ask Kamo to find Setsuna-san first, and then we will make an appointment to meet here."

    ? ?Ji smiled and explained in a calm tone.

    Neil glanced at Negi thoughtfully, his eyes brightened slightly, and then fell silent.

    "Teacher Negi, Teacher Neil, good evening."

    Setsuna quickly arrived in front of them. There seemed to be no surprise about Neil's appearance. Negi or Kamo must have told her in advance.

    "Boss Neil, long time no see."

    Kamo jumped from Setsuna’s shoulder to Negi, turned to say hello to Neil.

    "It's been a long time indeed. You haven't done anything wrong recently, have you?"

    Neil half-opened his eyes and glanced at Kamo who was stiff.

    “No, absolutely not!! I don’t dare to lose even a hair under Boss Neil’s eyes!!”

    "That means you did a lot of bad things that I didn't see, right?"

    Under Kamo’s desperate eyes, Neil raised a bright smile.

    "Okay, Neil, Kamo hasn't done much recently and has helped me a lot. Let's go on patrol now"

    Seeing this, Negi had no choice but to interrupt Neil's topic.

    Neil waved his hands quickly, as if he refused to agree.

    "No, it's not my turn tonight, I won't work overtime, you have to go do it yourself!"

    "Anyway, you are here, and you will do some meaningless things when you go back. It is better to stay. It is rare that we can be on duty together"

    “What’s so pointless!! You’re actually vetoing my life!!”

    "Teacher, what are you talking about?"

    Listening to the conversation between the two, Setsuna on the side was confused.

    "It's nothing, it's just that Neil promised us to patrol together. One more person will add more strength."

    Negi turned to Setsuna and smiled, taking Neil with him by the way.

    "Who agreed? Don't just talk to yourself!"

    "Then let's set off now!"

    "Okay, Teacher Negi."

    "Hey, don't ignore me, listen to me!!!"

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Ah, I really want to go home"

    Raising his head, Neil looked at the starry sky and lazily followed Negi and Setsuna.

    “It’s only been less than two minutes! How unmotivated you are!!”

    Neil didn’t pay attention to Neji’s words. He turned to look at An Jing walking beside him, his eyes rolled, and he didn’t know what he was thinking.

    "Speaking of Setsuna-san, why are you and Negi together? Could it be that you are having an unethical love affair with your eldest lady and her fiancé behind your back!?"

    Neil covered his mouth with his hands, his face filled with disbelief.

    "Who do you think is the betrothed!!"

    "I did not betray the eldest lady!!"

    "As expected of Neil, he said all the things in my heart, but it doesn't matter, brother, you can be considered Setsuna's master, it's totally okay!!"

    "How is it OK!!!" x2

    The two of them shouted at Kamo at the same time, dumbfounded.

    “I understand, I know how to do it, huh huh~~~~~”

    "You know nothing! The laughter behind you is full of bad intentions!!"

    "Teacher Neil, I will never change my heart for the eldest lady!!"

    In desperation, Setsuna expressed his loyalty to Konoka without thinking.

    "Oh, that's true" x3

    At this time, two young men, one a pervert, looked at Setsuna with ambiguous eyes. Setsuna was stunned, and then turned red and waved his hands in denial.

    "No, it's not what you think. I, I just treat the eldest lady, just"

    "Love……"

    "It's love"

    "like."

    The three guys caught Setsuna’s words very wisely.

    "Nah!!!!!!!"

    At night, the girl’s shy screams broke through the sky.

    "You guys are really energetic"

    Suddenly a voice intervened in the joke between three people and one mink. They followed the sound at the same time and saw a young man wearing a high school uniform leaning against a lamppost, holding a mobile phone in his hand, and his eyes glanced slightly  Their fingertips are still touching the bright screen.

    &nbsp;"Why are you here? Are you also patrolling at night?"

    Neil walked over and obviously knew the other person.

    The young man then turned his head, looked at Neil walking towards him, and smiled slightly.

    "Well, I'm short of manpower recently, so I came to help. Anyway, I still get overtime pay"

    "Senior Muchen."

    In an instant, he also came over and bowed respectfully to the other party.

    The young man is Jun Muchen.

    "It's Setsuna-chan, why are you with this bastard brat?"

    "Who are you calling a bastard? Speaking of bastards, you bastard is even more of a bastard!!"

    “Tsk, tsk, tsk, it’s full of balls in one sentence, it’s really dirty!”

    “It’s your head that’s dirty!!”

    "Well, actually, Teacher Neil is here to patrol tonight, so we came together"

    "The moment interrupted the two people's unscrupulous conversation, and at the same time, I felt that the two guys were really similar.

    "Neil, Setsuna-san, who is this gentleman?"

    There is obviously someone here who doesn’t know the other person.

    "Oh, this is a student from the high school department. Senior Jun Muchen, like me, is also employed by the school and is very powerful."

    Seeing that Neal had no intention of introducing him, Setsuna had no choice but to introduce him to Neji. When he looked at Jun Muchen, there was a hint of admiration in his eyes.

    "Ahahaha, I am stronger in that area"

    Jun Muchen touched the back of his head and smiled brightly, swinging his waist back and forth slightly.

    In an instant, he turned away with his cheeks slightly red, Negi looked puzzled, while Neil's eyes were full of contempt.

    "You can no longer be described as a scumbag."

    "Uh, um, nice to meet you, Mr. Jun."

    Although I didn’t understand what Jun Muchen meant by that aspect, I still extended my hand in a friendly manner.

    "This is Teacher Negi, just call me Muchen. He is such a personable gentleman, completely different from a guy who only knows bullshit"

    With a gentle smile on her face, Jun Muchen held Niji’s hand and said something that made someone angry.

    "It's much better than you, the guy with the same curly hair as [beep——]"

    Neil twitched the corners of his eyes, raised the corners of his mouth, and said coldly.

    “Although my hair is black and curly, it is definitely not the curly hair on [beep——]!!”

    "Ah la la, you really didn't bring it upon yourself"

    The two people looked at each other, as if there were sparks constantly arousing.

    "Well, Neil, you and Mr. Muchen are very familiar with each other."

    "Only a ghost is familiar with this kind of guy!" Neil turned his head and glared at Niji, then immediately turned back to stare at Jun Muchen, "This guy had a fight with me for no reason last time, what do you think?  Is this kind of person seriously ill?!"

    “It’s not just for nothing!!”

    "Then what are you talking about!!"

    “Because I’m bored!!”

    “Idiot!!”

    "Ha, I really don't understand"

    Negi held his forehead with a headache, feeling as if two Neils appeared in front of him.

    “Speaking of which, what are you doing here alone?”

    "I'm waiting for someone."

    Jun Muchen put away his phone and said with a yawn.

    "Ha, waiting for someone? You don't look like you have a date, do you?"

    "How different! One day I will go to a love hotel with the president!!"

    "One sentence will reveal your true face clearly."

    Neil sighed very much, this guy is really powerful in combat, his combat effectiveness has broken through the lower limit.

    "Actually, I was waiting for the principal's guests to come out" Seeing the curiosity in the three people's eyes, Jun Muchen continued, "They are people from the Holy Church."

    "The Holy Church? Is it dealing with the previous ghoul incident?"

    Neil was the first to react, and at the same time, three unlucky children flashed through his mind.

    "Ghoul? What ghoul?"

    Negi and Setsuna looked at Neil suspiciously. Neil was stunned. It seemed that they didn't know about the incident.

    After briefly explaining it to them, Negi and Setsuna's expressions changed slightly and became a little heavy.

    “Actually, you don’t need to be so nervous. As long as you deal with it well, you won’t be afraid of too much trouble”

    &nbsp; Jun Muchen put away his playful look and calmly comforted the two of them, with a comforting warmth in his voice.

    "Yeah." x2

    "By the way, who was sent by the Holy Church?" Neil raised his eyes and looked at Jun Muchen, "Is it the agent? Or are the people from the burial agency also coming out?"

    "You know a lot" Jun Muchen's eyes were slightly surprised, and then he continued to lean against the lamppost lazily, "That person is the person in charge of the nearby Shengtang Church stronghold, he is oh, myself  Look, he comes out."

    Jun Muchen suddenly stood up straight and looked back at the building behind him. In the darkness, the sound of neither light nor heavy footsteps sounded rhythmically.

    Everyone’s eyes were focused on him, and the figure in the shadow gradually became clearer, and the cross hanging on his chest reflected a faint silver light.

    "Oh? I didn't expect there would be so many people here"

    There seemed to be a little surprise in the heavy voice, and a man wearing a black priest's uniform appeared in front of everyone.

    Neil’s pupils shrank tightly, and the man’s face was deeply imprinted on his retinas. He opened his mouth slightly, then bit his lower lip tightly, and an imperceptible trace of violent murderous intention passed deep in his eyes.

    Soon, the trace of hostility disappeared, and Neil stood aside silently, returning to his usual listless appearance.

    Jun Muchen, who had been keeping quiet, glanced at Neil thoughtfully, then stood up with a smile and introduced the newcomer to Niji and the others.

    "This is the chief priest of Haiming City Church, and the person in charge of negotiating with our Magic Association on behalf of the Holy Church Church, Kotomine Kirei."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Jun Muchen faced Kotomine Kirei and introduced the person on the other side.

    "These three are magicians and swordsmen from the Magic Association, Negi Springfield, Neil Springfield, and Setsuna Sakurasaki."

    "Good evening, you three. I never expected that the Magic Association would have such outstanding children."

    Kotomine Kirei's eyes are always heavy, giving people a serious feeling.

    "You're flattered, Mr. Kotomine."

    Facing the other party’s compliment, Negi quickly nodded in return.

    Kotomine Kirei’s eyes passed over the faces of the three of them one by one. When he saw Neil, he paused for a moment and then turned to Jun Muchen.

    "Mr. Muchen, my business has been finished, and it's almost time for me to leave."

    "Let me take you out" Jun Muchen nodded to the other party, and then winked at the three of them, "Then I will lead Mr. Yanfeng to leave, and you three can continue working"

    "Okay, Mr. Muchen."

    "Goodbye, Senior Muchen."

    Neil didn’t look at Kirei for a second, he raised his head and nodded lightly to Jun Muchen, then turned around and left with the two of them.

    "Then let's go, Mr. Kotomine."

    "sorry to bother you."

    Kotomine Kirei nodded in thanks, then vaguely glanced at the direction Neil left, with an obscure smile on his lips.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "I'll send it here."

    Reaching the entrance of the academy, Jun Muchen stopped and turned to talk to Kotomine Kirei, who was following closely behind him.

    "Well, thank you."

    Jun Muchen nodded slightly to him and walked away.

    Kotomine Kirei calmly watched Jun Muchen leave. He slowly turned around until his back disappeared.

    “It seems like something interesting happened tonight, Kirei.”

    The strange voice appeared out of thin air, but Kotomine Kirei did not feel the slightest surprise, and his expressionless face maintained his usual indifference.

    "What are you referring to?"

    Kirei stared at the void in front of him, as if there was a figure in front of him talking to him.

    "hehe……"

    The sound of laughter was accompanied by golden light particles, which gathered together little by little. Soon, the silhouette of a human figure loomed in the golden light.

    "You should have discovered it, that brat"

    Yao dispersed, and a young man wearing a black jacket had his hands in his trouser pockets. His handsome face was full of arrogance, and a pair of bloody eyes under the golden bangs seemed to have an addictive demonic quality, staring directly at the indifferent eyes.  man.

    Seeing that Kirei remained silent, the young man raised an evil smile on his lips, narrowed his eyes slightly, and the blood in his eyes became more and more piercing.

    "He seems to have the same thing as us."

    Qili looked at the man??, his eyes were cold, and he met those eyes that were difficult for mortals to look directly into without giving in.

    Suddenly, Kirei smiled.

    A gloomy smile appeared on his cold and sharp face.

    "Indeed, aren't you interested, Gilgamesh?"

    "Of course I have interests. There aren't many things in this world that interest me" The smile on Gilgamesh's lips grew wider, and the light in his eyes became more and more elusive. "But, we can't be interested in him now."  Take action."

    "Oh why?"

    There was a hint of curiosity in Kirei's expression.

    Such emotional changes are very rare for him.

    "Because of the agreement with that guy, if that kid encounters danger within my sight, try to save his life."

    Gilgamesh withdrew his gaze and raised his head slightly. The night sky was reflected in his eyes, and he seemed to be able to see a night similar to the original one.

    "That mysterious heroic spirit?"

    Kirei frowned, a familiar yet unfamiliar figure appeared in his mind.

    "Um."

    Gilgamesh’s gaze retracted from the sky and fell on Kirei.

    "Do you know his identity?"

    Hearing Kirei’s question, Gilgamesh smiled playfully.

    "That's right, but it's better not to tell you for the time being. It will be more exciting to save the interesting things until the end."

    Gilgamesh looked past Kirei, looking in an unknown direction, with slight waves in his eyes.

    "My king, I am looking forward to meeting him again."

    ?…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

    PS: I plan to overthrow and rewrite it, and change the protagonist to a female.

 Text Chapter 60 Moon Peak Shrine

    irritable.

    That feeling lingered in my mind for quite some time.

    The things that happened recently and the people I met have revived many memories that have been buried deep in my heart. In my mind, almost all of them are pictures that I don’t want to think of.

    In the past, he would sometimes recall it or appear in his dreams. Even though it was like a curse, he never wanted to abandon those memories. For him, this was a sin that he had to endure.

    However, even so, he would not be as inexplicably restless in the past as he is now. Often, as long as he hints to himself, his mood will soon calm down, or in other words, his heart will feel like death again.

    Is it because of those people?

    Some familiar faces flashed through Neil's mind, and a subtle sense of peace flowed through them.

    He has always been walking alone. Even Negi, who is closest to him, cannot get close to the depths of his heart. Now, the shadows of other people have been left in his heart. Unknowingly, the cracks in his heart have opened up.  got bigger.

    However, he knew very well that this would not work.

    He has learned a lot from what happened in the past, and he doesn't want to repeat the same mistakes. In order to no longer let others get hurt because of him, and make himself suffer again, as long as he no longer establishes close relationships with other people and is separated by a distance, then each other will  Will not be harmed.

    “Otherwise, what happened to Touma that night will happen again.

    "well……"

    Neil sighed slightly, because being reminded by Negi made him a little concerned about his own problems.

    Since coming to this country and coming into contact with those people, he seems to have changed more or less. Now I think about it, does the practice assigned to him by the principal have such meaning.

    "It's so weak"

    Neil stopped his directionless progress, looked up at the clear blue sky, and laughed somewhat self-deprecatingly.

    In the breeze, there is a hint of fragrance.

    Neil put away his complicated thoughts, smelled the fragrance of flowers, and couldn't help but turn his head and look around. It turned out that he had come to a place that was familiar yet unfamiliar.

    On the long stairs, there is a torii gate.

    "Shrine"

    Neil had seen this kind of building before at Bang Zhikui's home, but he didn't expect that he would encounter another shrine while wandering around this city. It seems that the people here seem to believe in gods.

    However, there seemed to be something about this shrine that attracted him. Unconsciously, Neil stepped on the stairs and walked up out of curiosity. He glanced at the sign on the torii gate, which was written in black ink on the somewhat broken wooden board.  With a few big characters.

    Tsukimine Shrine.

    After walking up the stairs, a clean open space appeared in front of me. In the distance, there is the main hall of Tsukamine Shrine, and it is surrounded by trees. In the center, there is a peach blossom tree, with pale pink petals blooming. From time to time, it is surrounded by trees.  The wind blows, and the petals carry their fragrance and blow into the distance.

    Neil walked over, and the fragrance he just smelled seemed to be the fragrance of the flowers of this peach blossom tree. But, is this season the time for peach blossoms to bloom?

    After touching the rough tree trunk, Neil looked up at the crown of the tree where the buds were blooming with a strange expression.

    "Is it the same as the cherry blossom tree in my house?"

    It seems wrong. The tree at home will remain open for a long time because it has been tampered with. Unless the tree in front of you has also been tampered with, but would anyone be so bothered?

    "Maybe yes."

    Neil held his chin up and murmured uncertainly.

    "Well, it's not a bad thing anyway, it's just a spectacle at best"

    It’s really not a big deal. At least not many people will delve into the school’s World Tree, which is too big to complain about. Sometimes Neil really wonders if the people in this city are all crazy guys.

    "But why don't you see a clergyman?"

    After being here for a long time, I didn’t find anyone coming or going, not even a worshipper.

    Neil sat down under the peach blossom tree, leaning against the trunk of the tree and vaguely seeing the sky through the branches. The hazy and broken beauty was particularly charming. As he watched quietly, time seemed to have stopped.

    The slightly blowing wind mixed with the fragrance of peach blossoms and the simple atmosphere of the shrine seemed to have a hypnotic effect. Little by little, Neil's eyes slowly closed, and unknowingly, the scenery in front of him gradually changed.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    Ordinary furnishings, ordinary decoration.

    &nbsp; This is an ordinary house.

    The open window let in the bright morning light, and the faint light reflected on the floor and walls, making it warm.

    On the recliner, a beautiful woman with long black hair was sitting, and opposite her, a man with long white hair was half-kneeling on the ground, his palms gently covering the woman's slightly swollen abdomen.

    "Do you really want to go?"

    The woman raised her bright and moving amber eyes and stared at the man with gentle eyes.

    The man met those beautiful eyes and grinned.

    “I don’t want to go either, but I have to go, just like I have to take Sadharu out in the morning, otherwise he will be at home”

    "Be serious."

    The woman raised her hand and patted the man's head gently, her face full of anger.

    "Well, I'm very serious" The man grabbed the hand covering his head, held it softly and without force, and looked at the other person intently, "I'm sorry, I have to leave him at this time.  you alone……"

    Looking at his expression, the woman couldn't help but sigh, and then she curled her lips in displeasure.

    "I knew it was like this. You haven't listened to me since you were a child. I really doubt whether you are sincerely good to me"

    "Oh my, my whole body belongs to you, you still don't believe me" The man held the white catkin and couldn't help but laughed out loud, "A woman is a fragile work of art. If you don't cherish it, you will lose it."  It cannot be saved, so I will cherish you all the time."

    Hearing these straightforward words, the woman's pretty face couldn't help but blush slightly, but when she saw the smile in his eyes, she felt a little annoyed. She narrowed her eyes and smiled as charmingly as a crescent moon.

    “Hey, you must have a lot of artworks, right?”

    The man lowered his head and thought for a moment, then muttered uncertainly, "It seems like a lot"

    "Um?"

    The man quickly grabbed the hand that had started to press hard on his ear and looked at the woman with a flattering smile, "But I chose the one who is priceless to me"

    The woman glared at him and finally let go of her hand. Looking at his familiar face, she felt slightly absent-minded.

    "Do you know what the happiness I hope for me is like?"

    Her voice was very plain, but in the man's ears, there was always an unforgettable sadness.

    "I can eat with you every night, say good night to you before going to bed, and say good morning with a smile in the morning. What a little woman."

    The man stopped his smile and spoke seriously and calmly.

    The woman gently spread her face, her smile as happy as a rainbow after the rain.

    "Yes, I'm just a little woman, so I don't expect my husband to be a hero admired by all people. As long as he can stay with me, it's enough."

    "I don't want to be a hero, because heroes usually die young." The man shrugged, then stood up, bent down and gently touched the side of the woman's face, with tenderness written on his face, "But I can't be a hero.  person, so you can rest assured to let me go, I will definitely come back to you in vain."

    The woman held the broad and strong hand with both hands and pressed it tightly to her face. Her eyes were wet without knowing when.

    "I always feel that I am destined to wait for you all the time. I never see you waiting for me. You know, waiting is not a happy thing."

    "So, I can only compensate."

    The man let go of the woman’s hand and wiped away the tears from her eyes.

    "Wait until I use my future happiness to make up for your past unhappiness."

    With a smile on his face, he turned around and left with the woman looking at him forever.

    Determined, without a trace of nostalgia.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    Ding bell——ding bell——

    There seemed to be some melodious ringing ringing in my ears.

    Open your eyes, it’s the bright world.

    Neil was a little lost. What was that dream just now?

    In the dream, I only heard a man and a woman talking to each other, but I couldn't see their faces clearly, as if there was always a fog blurring their faces.

    【Do those two people have anything to do with me?  】

    ??Thinking hard, but can’t get any results.

    "My little friend, are you okay?"

    At this moment, a strange voice sounded in his ears, and only then did Neil notice that there was someone around himhuman existence.

    Turning around, Neil saw that the owner of the voice was a beautiful woman.

    A unique miko costume revealed the identity of the other party. Her long hair was bright flaxen, and the brown pupils dotted on her beautiful face seemed to be covered with a layer of light. No matter what the environment, she would exude a soft glow.  Glorious and reassuring.

    With a faint smile on her lips, the woman looked at Neil who had just woken up.

    "Uh, sorry, I just fell asleep."

    Neil noticed that the other person was holding a strange-looking bell in his hand. The ringing he just heard might have come from this thing.

    “It’s easy to catch a cold if you sleep here.”

    The woman suddenly realized it, and then she felt a little worried.

    "Well, I understand."

    Neil responded politely to other people's kindness.

    "Miss, are you the witch here?"

    "Well, I am the shrine maiden of Tsukimine Shrine, and I just took over recently."

    The woman smiled slightly, and the bell in her hand gently made a pleasant ringing sound.

    "Speaking of which, I saw you looking a little lost just now. Was it a nightmare?"

    Recalling the way Neil looked when he woke up before, the woman asked with some concern.

    "Well, in the distant Silent Hill, Alessa is trying to swallow me up with darkness and combine me with her. How can we repair it? I am obviously not Sharon"

    Neil habitually rambled on, even clenching his fists to express his anger.

    "What, is it an evil spirit!?"

    However, the miko was very shocked, and then she held the bell tightly and tried to hit Neil on the head.

    "Miss, wait!! What are you going to do!?"

    “I’ll help you get rid of the spirit, don’t worry, it’s very effective!”

    "It looks like you want to kill me. I'm afraid that before I can get rid of the spirit, I will become a spirit myself!!" Neil quickly raised his hand to stop the other party, with a look of shame on his face, "Miss Witch, what I just said was purely  Nonsense, please don’t pay attention!”

    "Ugh, why am I still so worried? Hey, could it be that you were possessed by a ghost and saw the ghost's memory!?"

    "Uh, no, and it's not really a nightmare. I just had a somewhat inexplicable dream" Neil paused, glanced at the witch, and felt that there was nothing embarrassing about saying it, so he continued, "In a dream  I saw a man and a woman having a conversation, but I had no impression of their faces, so it was a bit strange."

    "You didn't lie to me?"

    “…It’s true this time.”

    "Oh, is that so?" The witch held her delicate chin and thought carefully. She looked down at Neil, "Actually, dreams sometimes have something to do with the past. Sometimes, maybe it's the scene in the future, maybe it's you.  The future is uncertain"

    After saying that, the miko looked at him with a strange smile.

    "my future?"

    Neil was a little confused for a moment. He really hadn't thought about this, but it didn't look like it.

    He shook his head and got rid of all the messy thoughts in his mind. It didn't matter whether this dream was related to him or not. It was just a dream anyway.

    "Forget it, it's useless to think so much. By the way, what do you call Miss Miko?"

    "My name is Guanyue Gefan, you can just call me Guanyue. What about you?"

    "Neil Springfield, please give me your advice."

    Neil stretched out his hand to shake Gefan’s hand, and Gefan tilted his head, not knowing what he was thinking.

    After chatting with Ge Fan for a while, Neil said goodbye and left.

    Gefan stood at the top of the stairs, watching Neil leave. After losing sight of him, she turned around and walked back to the peach blossom tree. She reached out her hand and brushed the rough bark of the trunk.

    Ding bell——

    The peach blossom tree suddenly made a circle of invisible fluctuations, and the bell in Ge Fan's hand seemed to be vibrated and made a sound.

    The witch looked at the peach blossom tree with deep and gentle eyes, and suddenly smiled.

    "Just now, what kind of dream did you see for him?  "

    Ding bell——

    There was another sound.

    It seems that someone has given the answer.

 Text Chapter 61 Wash your hands before pursuing a girl

    "It's so boring. If I had known earlier, I would have asked Nanoha and Suzuka to come out together"

    Alyssa, who was walking alone on the street, muttered in a low voice with some regret. She looked sideways at the exquisite accessories in the closet, feeling like something was missing without anyone to chat with her.

    It turns out that she is not used to being alone.

    "Huh? Ahead is Kabukicho"

    Because I had been a guest at Neil's home, and Neil's home was in this street, I passed by this place at that time. Although this area is not very big, there are many weird shops. For example, there is a store called  A shemale club opened by people from Xixiang.

    What kind of person would go to such a strange place?

    Alyssa cursed in her heart.

    But this place seems to be as chaotic as ever, or rather lawless.

    Alyssa looked around and would always see groups of delinquents and gangsters gathering in some corners, but the people passing by seemed not to be surprised, and sometimes even greeted them familiarly.

    "No wonder we raise people like stupid teachers"

    Alyssa felt as if she had discovered the truth.

    And just when Alyssa was so absent-minded, she felt as if she hit something and fell backwards.

    “It hurts so much!”

    “Hey, little girl, how are you walking!!!”

    Suddenly there was a rough voice above her head, and Alyssa stood up with some pain and looked. A fierce young man was glaring at her. He was holding a bottle of drink in his hand, and there were five people surrounding him. They were also surrounded by five people.  With a black jacket and colorful hair, he has a standard bad appearance.

    Alyssa was startled by this sudden situation and couldn't help but take a small step back.

    "Youwhat are you going to do?"

    "What are you doing! You soiled my clothes, what are you talking about!!"

    The young man pointed to a puddle of water on the chest of his clothes, and then stared at Alyssa fiercely, "What do you think we should do now!?"

    "II didn't mean it. For clothes like this, I'll just pay you for it!"

    Only then did Alyssa know what was going on. She secretly sighed why she was so unlucky today, and then said in a strong tone.

    The bad boy raised his eyebrows, as if he was offended by the other party's toughness. He couldn't help but snorted and said with narrowed eyes, "Huh? Compensate to me? Do you think you can afford it!! This is unique in the world!!"

    "Huh? Unique!?"

    Alyssa looked at the tattered clothes and felt that it would be trivial to compensate him for a hundred identical ones.

    "That's right, the boss worked hard to make it!!"

    "Do you think ordinary people can make those jagged shapes on the cuffs!?"

    "This is a work of conscience for our bad industry!!"

    “That’s why people call it Great White Shark!!”

    The companions behind the young man shouted and looked proud, while the leading delinquent youth was even more embarrassed and shy.

    ""

    Ah, what are you so shy about, bad!

    Alyssa was speechless for a while. Fortunately, she thought the sleeveless cuffs were caused by being torn off, but it turned out that these idiots made them by themselves.

    "Then what are you going to do? If you don't want compensation, I'll leave!"

    Facing this group of people, Alyssa felt a little afraid, and her eyes flickered slightly. She asked pretending to be calm, just hoping to get out of here as soon as possible.

    "Well, what should I do"

    The young man suddenly calmed down and looked at Alyssa carefully, making her feel uncomfortable for a while.

    "Hey, what on earth are you"

    “Please date me on the condition of marriage!!!”

    Before Alyssa finished speaking, the young man bowed ninety degrees and stretched out his hand. Alyssa was stunned, and her face immediately turned red.

    【Eh!  ?  Interact!  ?  What the hell kind of development is this!  !  】

    “You, you, what did you say all of a sudden!!!!!!”

    Alyssa no longer knew whether she was embarrassed or angry. The person who looked so fierce just now as if he wanted to kill her actually turned around and said he wanted to date her!  ?

    “Oh, my God, the boss’s lolicon is having another attack”

    "This disease is difficult to treat"

    "Actually, I am also a lolita control."

    "+1 upstairs."

    "You guys don't give it to me"??Talk to yourself!  !  !  !  "

    Alyssa angrily complained about this group of people, and then swatted away the hand handed by the young man.

    “Did you agree to my proposal!?”

    “Don’t jump to the final stage all at once!!!”

    Alyssa felt like she was going to cry. She started to turn her head, hoping to ask for help from passers-by. As soon as she turned her head, she saw a guy passing by with his hands in his trouser pockets and looking at her dumbfounded.

    ""

    ""

    With their eyes facing each other, the other person shook his head and walked forward as if nothing had happened.

    “Idiot teacher, come back here!!!”

    Hearing the angry shouting behind him, Neil had a headache. How could he encounter such trouble on the way home? However, it was really a novel thing to see someone confessing to Alyssa.

    Neil looked back at Alyssa, he spread his hands helplessly, "Hey, Miss, someone is confessing to you, I'm too embarrassed to come out and mess with it"

    “Asshole, didn’t you see that I was surrounded by a group of bad guys!?”

    "Tsk, tsk, tsk, this is even worse. Classic romantic comedies like heroes saving beauties are not suitable for me"

    "Who is telling you about a romantic comedy?!" Alyssa walked over quickly and grabbed Neil's collar, "Stop showing off your narcissistic expression and saying boring words! Get him away right now!!!  !”

    With one move, the Tathagata Divine Palm was swung out in succession, and Neil was directly hit and sent flying for more than ten times in the air.

    Neil was lying on the ground, covering his bleeding nose, and was almost beaten into a mosaic by Alyssa.

    "Let me tell you, you've beaten me to this point, are you still afraid of these people?"

    "Hey! Don't ignore us!!"

    The group of bad guys stood up and stared fiercely at Neil who appeared on the stage.

    “Well, I always feel that this kid looks familiar.

    Neil patted his clothes and stood up, glanced at the group of people in front of him, and couldn't help but sigh.  He looked at the leading delinquent young man, spread his hands and asked speechlessly, "I say, big brother, what's so good about this kid?"

    Alyssa’s eyelids twitched, and she held back her anger and stood behind Neil.

    "Huh? I like it, but can you control it!?"

    Looking at him gearing up, he seemed ready to punch him at any moment.

    Neil shook his head, then turned away to reveal Alyssa. He pointed at Alyssa and pushed up a pair of non-existent glasses.

    "Look at this little girl, the top is as flat as a horizontal line. Does it feel like a hand? Of course it does, but it just feels like a scratch on your hand. Unless you are an M, you will feel good!!"

    Ignoring Alyssa’s pretty face that was starting to darken, she then pointed at her legs.

    "Look here again, these two legs are so short, can they cooperate with you to do some difficult movements!? What fun is there! Without fun, how bleak life will become!! Do you think  …”

    “Don’t judge me for thinking about yourself, you scum!!!!”

    The world's martial arts show rises to the dragon level, and Neil spurts blood for another ten meters.

    "Are you here to step on me or to save me"

    Alyssa picked up Neil and stared at him coldly.

    "This is a strategy, Miss"

    At this time, the young man who was stunned by Neil's words came back to his senses, frowned, and reached out to Alyssa.

    "Who cares about you? As long as I like it!!"

    When Alyssa looked back and saw this scene, a bit of panic appeared on her face, but another hand appeared to help her block it.

    "Just say it nicely, don't move your hands or feet"

    Neil stood up and grabbed the other person’s thick hand with a smile, but the other person’s face seemed to be distorted by pain.

    "Idiot teacher"

    Neil turned back and smiled at Alyssa, then threw the young man out.

    “Wash your hands clean before pursuing a girl!!!”

    The young man was thrown towards his companions. They quickly supported the young man and were a little stunned when they looked at the red mark on his hand.

    How can a kid be so powerful?

    "You bastard, get on me!!" The young man rubbed his arms, and then rushed out fiercely, "I don't believe that six holy swords can't push the mountain of meat!!!"

    Facing the six people flying over, Neil curled his lips and quickly crashed into the six people.

    "Who do you think I am!!!It’s been a solo since!  !  !  I am the tank mage all by myself!  !  !  "

    "You're cheating!! Uh, wait, are you from my mother-in-law's family"

    “You only know now!!!”

    A few seconds later, Neil waved his hand freely and said to Alyssa, "Let's go."

    Alyssa looked numbly at the figures with their heads stuck in the wall. It was really lucky that the smashing was so comic.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Classmate Alyssa, why do you appear there alone? Where are your two good friends?"

    "Don't keep saying things I don't understand!" Alyssa glared at Neil angrily and looked away, "Even good friends won't get tired of being together every day."

    "Hey, I thought you were all in a relationship where flowers kiss each other"

    "Can you say something I can understand! Ah, no, you'd better not talk."

    Neil shrugged and looked at Alyssa who was walking in front of her a little annoyed. It was so rare that he saved her, but he didn’t even get a candy. It was really unsettling.

    "Hey, thank you just now"

    Alyssa stopped, glanced at Neil sideways, then quickly looked away, her face slightly red.

    "Thank you for what it is, can you eat it?"

    "Neal's word "thank you" immediately shirks all the credit from others. It is really the most deceptive word creation in history. At this time, at least you have to invite him to the Green Room for a sundae to express your gratitude.

    "Eat your sister!"

    ???????????????? Could it be that she didn’t appreciate it even after thanking him? Alyssa was so angry that she gritted her teeth.

    "Oh, classmate Alyssa, I didn't expect you to be so impure and actually want me to do such an ethically degrading thing. You are such a crazy guy. I never thought I had ever taught such a student!"

    "Shut up, you lost Greymon!!"

    Seeing Alyssa’s cannibalistic expression, Neil had no choice but to shut up in frustration.

    Ah, poor Sundae-kun left me again.

    "Speaking of which, how did you get to that place?"

    "I walked there accidentally. Do you think I came to find you!?"

    Alyssa was still angry, and even her tone of voice was full of gunpowder.

    "Sorry, I'm not interested in washboards."

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!! I am a washboard, I am so sorry!!!"

    Neil stretched out his hand to block the attack, but was bitten hard by the eldest lady’s tiger teeth. He couldn’t help but helplessly cover his forehead and sigh.

    "Don't think that just because Rie Kugimiya can use skills randomly"

    After vomiting in a low voice, Neil found that his hands were comically bloody.

    "Miss, it's time to relax. Even if you want my blood to flow through your body, you don't have to do this. I have another compromise. If you give birth to my child, you will have our blood."  Well, don’t you think this is simple, quick and perfect?”

    “Uh-huh, uh-huh, uh-huh!!!”

    "What are you shouting! Have you been fucked by me [beep——]!? Ahhhh, I know I was wrong, please let me go!!"

 Text Chapter 62 There must be something hidden under the cute appearance

    "You don't want me anymore?"

    The blond girl pursed her lips into a pitiful line, looked at the indifferent young man with tears in her eyes, and made a very outrageous declaration.

    "you——"

    The young man's eyelids twitched. After taking a deep breath, he was about to speak in a calm tone.

    “Is it because you have this woman that you don’t want me!?”

    The girl suddenly changed the topic and pointed at the girl standing next to the boy. She also had blond hair similar to hers, but her expression was a bit stunned, and she seemed to have been greatly shocked.

    "Eh!? Me?"

    The girl who was accused pointed at her face, her whole body was stunned, but the girl didn't seem to hear her words, she just took out her handkerchief and wiped the non-existent tears, and continued to complain about her misery.

    "You already have me at home, why are you looking for another woman outside? Can't I satisfy you with my blond hair? As my mother said, men are all beasts whose lower bodies are always in a state of rage"

    ""

    The young man said that he was really not a blond person. Did this guy’s mother say such strong words?  Sure enough, divorced women have wrong prejudices against men.

    When the young man said nothing and looked speechless, the girl rushed to the young man and stared at him with tears in her eyes.

    "I just heard you say you wanted to have a baby with her, why!? I can obviously give birth to a baby for you. If you want, I can give birth to a football team for you right away!!"

    As she was speaking, the girl caressed her belly with both hands, a trace of yearning and happiness for the future flashing across her face.

    At this moment, the passing spectators either admired or despised the young man at the center of the whirlpool. If he could do such a cruel thing at the age of ten, is it really okay to have a child?  Has modern science advanced to a point that even they could not imagine!  ?

    The young man covered his face. He was so ashamed. The looks around him made him so ashamed that he wanted to dig a hole and bury himself. He really couldn't get pleasure from the public shameful play in public.

    For the first time, the young man felt that he was still very moral.

    "Please let me go"

    "No, I will never leave you! I will never give up my happiness! Are your feelings for me just for fun?! Do you just want my body!?"

    Hearing the young man’s pleading words, the girl immediately came back to her senses and held his hand tightly, her eyes full of determination.

    ""

    The young man looked up at the sky that was gradually losing color in his eyes and shed tears silently.

    “Ah, I really want to die.

    "Hey!! Don't talk to yourselves, don't involve me in it!! It has nothing to do with me!"

    Alyssa could no longer bear the weird looks from around her. As the eldest lady, she felt so ashamed for the first time in her life. She actually became another heroine of such a shabby drama, and she even gave birth to a child. The lower limit.  It's not that showy.

    "And you, the stupid teacher, no, the promiscuous teacher! You actually did that, that, that kind of thing to a little girl, I, I will definitely report you!! You wait to go to jail!!"

    Alyssa pointed at Neil with a red face. This guy actually did these heinous things. Fortunately, she still believed him.

    No, if this continues, Nanoha, Suzuka, and the girls in the class will be in danger.

    Alyssa took out her mobile phone and immediately dialed a number.

    "Hey! Is this the International Court of Justice!?"

    "Miss, you don't have to be so realistic! And why is it that the International Court of Justice convicted me all of a sudden? Do you want me to hold a grudge like this!? You actually raised it to the international level!! You want me to be punished by human beings?  Expelled from the world!?”

    Neil almost fainted when he heard Alyssa’s calling voice. He stretched out his hand to take away Alyssa’s phone.

    “Yeah——!! Don’t touch me, you’ll get pregnant!!!”

    Alyssa screamed and jumped a few steps away, crossing her arms warily.

    ""

    Neil squatted deeply on the ground and was about to enter the orz state.

    When did he become a turbid launch pad covered in mysterious liquid?

    “Meow haha, that’s really interesting.”

    And the girl who was the culprit was holding her hands behind her back, watching the developments in front of her with a smile.

    "Asshole, whose fault do you think it is?! I was almost exiled because of your nonsense!!" Neil jumped.He stood up and glared at the girl with a red cross on his head, "Alicia, please go to bed early tonight. Weren't what you just talked about the bloody plot of a TV series last night!!"

    Not long ago, Neil was being tormented by Alyssa, but he was bumped into by Alicia who happened to be wandering around, and she heard Neil's teasing, which resulted in such a third-rate movie.  A real-life ethical romance drama with low blood pressure, low age and low IQ.

    "I want to perform because I think it's interesting"

    Alicia stuck out her tongue cutely and smiled as if she was not afraid that Neil was about to go crazy.

    “I almost went to the end of my life because of your desire to perform!!”

    "So youth is like a sand castle, which instantly collapses just because of some trivial things."

    “Don’t make it sound like it has nothing to do with you!!”

    Alyssa came over, she looked at Alicia, and immediately stroked her chest and breathed a sigh of relief.

    "It turns out you are not Feit. I was still wondering why Feit was such a person"

    Because of Nanoha, Alyssa and Suzuka both recognized the child Fit, and later exchanged letters. Judging from each other's words and appearance, they both felt that Fit was a well-behaved child who could even  A cute and shy girl.

    But the girl who looked exactly like Fit had just appeared, almost shattering her fantasy.

    Fortunately, God is merciful.

    "That's right, I'm not Feit, but I am Feit's sister, Alicia~~" Alicia smiled cutely, then blinked her beautiful eyes and looked at Alyssa, "By the way, you know Fei  Special?"

    "Well, but we have never met, so when I first met you, I was surprised. You are more lively than I thought"

    Alyssa felt that the corners of her mouth were twitching when she spoke.

    "Fortunately, Feite is not like you"

    Neil stood up, feeling equally deeply.

    "Hey, if Feit is like me, so what?"

    "Tell your mother to have another baby."

    "Ah! Neil is so bad, even Feit and I are not enough, yet he still wants it!"

    “…You’d better kill me.”

    "I just heard Alicia say that you live in this guy's house" Alyssa asked Alicia, but her eyes looked at Neil strangely, "I don't want to ask why you live in his house.  Why isn’t Feit with you?”

    "Well, there are many reasons. When Feite comes back, I will tell you in detail if I have the chance"

    Seeing that Neil had no intention of answering, Alicia could only answer randomly.

    "……Oh well."

    Alyssa’s eyes swept back and forth between the two of them, but she still suppressed the doubts in her heart.

    She always felt that they and Nanoha had a common secret that she didn't know about.

    Alyssa felt a little irritated unconsciously.

    "Well, it's time to go home" Seeing that the atmosphere seemed to be silent, Neil said aloud, "Miss, you should go back too, otherwise you will be confessed to again later"

    "Well, I understand."

    "Hey, what confession, tell me!"

    Alicia immediately became interested, but ended up being slapped on the forehead by Neil.

    When Neil and the three of them were walking on the road, they met a familiar guy, who was staring with his mouth wide open, with a look of surprise on his face that made him stupid.

    "Hey, Furuichi-san"

    Neil opened his dead eyes and said hello to the other party. How dare he meet an acquaintance at such a distance. In this small town, the chance of such randomness is really unusually high.

    "Um, can you explain the current situation in detail?"

    Furuichi held his forehead, reluctantly put on a relaxed smile, and tried hard to pose as a wise man.

    "What do you care about?"

    Neil and the two girls all tilted their heads at the same time, with several question marks popping up on their heads.

    "You still ask me what I care about!? Why are you with classmate Alyssa and a cute girl!!"

    "Ha, you ask why, it's just that we met on the road"

    "Oh my god!! Neil, has spring arrived again!? What a world without morals this is!!!!"

    Furuichi rubbed his eyebrows and almost smoke came out, and he fell intoA subtle state of rage.

    "Can you calm down, Furuichi-san, be careful and poke your forehead"

    "Ah, Neil, who made an oath with me to be a jobless virgin for the rest of his life, unexpectedly had something good happen to him. This was such a shock, as if all the hair on his butt was about to fall out, just like hair loss.  Dropped, and they are actually two cute girls of the same age? Obviously I remember that Neil’s preference seems to be the royal sister style with bulging front and back - "

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? could have two lines of bitter tears of blood and tears left in their eyes, Gu Shi looked at the sky aimlessly.

    ""

    "Well, anyway" Neil walked over and punched Gu Shi directly in the face, "You set my egg first!!!"

    “How can I not be determined after you’ve done this?!”

    "Have you calmed down, Furuichi-san"

    "I was forced to cool down"

    Furuichi was lying on the ground. Was that a meteorite that punched him so hard that his head was smoking?

    Ah, this time the handsome side of the beautiful girl was completely ruined in front of her.

    "By the way, who is this lady next to you?"

    Furuichi saw Alicia and asked Neil.

    "Alicia Testerosa, is"

    Neil wanted to say the words "my tenant", but he felt that Furuichi might get crazy if he said it, and there might be some rumors the next day. Last time Hayate came to visit his home.  It was this guy who broke the news.

    ???????????????????????????????? How about we kill him here to eliminate the trouble?

    Furuichi was covered in cold sweat, and his teacher was releasing an unabashed murderous light next to him. In an instant, he felt that his life seemed to be forced to the edge of the cliff.

    However, Neil and Furuichi had no time to care about anything else at this time, because a group of vicious guys were coming towards them.

    "Hey!! Who is the guy who just bullied me from Dumburo High School!!!"

    The bald man in the lead stared fiercely at the few brats in front of him.

    "Uh, boss, did we find the wrong person? They are all brats"

    A boy next to him came over and asked in a low voice that the combined age of the primary school students in front of him might not be older than his father.

    "You can't be wrong, that brat from the Denshi family is so big!"

    The bald boss spoke with confidence and no guilt at all for bullying a child.

    "Ehehehe!!! What is this sudden development!?"

    Furuichi looked at these delinquent high school students in despair, and suddenly jumped from one desperate situation to another more dangerous desperate situation?

    Neil looked at the group of people in front of him, and then glanced back at Alyssa. She was looking away and whistling as if it had nothing to do with herself, while Alicia's eyes were shining and looking forward to it.

    "Oh? It's you, right?"

    The bald boss noticed Furuichi who was making a noise, and after scanning the four of them, he identified Furuichi whose jaw was about to dislocate, because Neil seemed to be even weaker than Furuichi, and he seemed to be fine with long hair.  Bullying look.

    "Well, I don't have anything to say. Anyway, keep going, Furuichi-kun"

    Neil patted Furuichi on the shoulder and covered his mouth to suppress laughter.

    "Why me!! Don't act like you're just watching a show!!! I'm your student!!!"

    "Hey, hey, hey, you guys, don't you feel shy bullying a few kids?"

    A pleasant magnetic voice interrupted them.

    Furuichi turned his head as if he had seen a savior, and saw a group of girls wearing white special attack uniforms walking over, but the wooden knives, chains, clubs, and maces they held in their hands really made him feel embarrassed.

    Are today’s delinquents so ferocious even if they are too young girls?

    But it doesn’t matter, these big sisters are so beautiful.

    "Furuichi-san, you have lost all your moral integrity"

    ""

    Neil raised his eyes and looked at the group of female delinquents. The leading girl had a healthy wheat-colored complexion. Her long purple hair was tied up and swayed with her steps. She had a bamboo stick in her mouth and her eyes showed no sign of weakness.  Stare at the group of boys.

    "Ah? It's none of your business! This is our Duowu Luo's business, you Furious Emperor, get out of the way!!"

    At the critical moment, the boss did not give in because the other party was a girl, and it seemed that he had some connections with the other party.

    But the leading girl didn’t reply to his words, she just walked over and whispered:After staring at Neil for a while, he suddenly put his hand on Neil's head, with a friendly smile on his lips.

    "Your kid is Neil, right? I heard the tyrant mention you, you are such a cute kid"

    "Tyrant?"

    Neil didn't slap the opponent's hand away. After all, she was a quasi-royal sister, and he was just confused about the tyrant she mentioned. The group of guys from Duwuluo High School behind him seemed a little unhappy after hearing this title.  It looks good, like taking laxatives.

    It sounds like he is very tough. Is there such a formidable person around him?

    "Ahaha, it's someone you know anyway"

    "Hey, Rika, this kid here is also very cute. I'm Shizuku Itoi, and I'll die at night~~~"

    "Hey, Shizuku, you're scaring people"

    And Furuichi was surrounded by several female delinquents holding his face in his hands. At this moment, he was so happy that he almost fainted.

    "You women, don't forget about us! Bastards, don't think we dare not take action. Even if Nan Lixiang knows the "tyrant", I won't be afraid of you!  !  "

    "Huh? Even if you don't know that guy, I will beat you up. If you have the guts, come and try it!!"

    The bosses of the two factions began to clamor, and they gritted their teeth as fiercely as a wolf.

    "Boys! Don't take it lightly just because they are girls! Let them see the power of Dumburo High School!!"

    “Oh oh oh!!!”

    "Ah!? We are the Furious Emperor, don't underestimate us, you scum!!"

    "Follow the boss and rush!!!"

    Alicia and Alyssa stood on the outside, watching the two gangs fighting like this, feeling almost numb.

    "Ahaha, the fight started"

    Alyssa laughed dryly a few times, revealing a pair of dead fish eyes like Neil's.

    "Ah, everyone is so full of energy. It's so lively, I really want to join in"

    Alicia showed a completely different expression, and her eagerness to try made Alyssa doubt that she would rush in next second.

    Neil, who was in the middle of it, was punching one after another, while Fushi was running around with his head in his hands, hiding in a cold sweat.

    "What's going on!? Gang war!? I'm just an ordinary elementary school student. I simply ran to the wrong set!!"

    "Ah ah ah, let me go back to my mother's arms and drink milk!!"

    As soon as Fushi turned his head, he saw Neil kicking a big man away, making him look embarrassed.

    This guy’s strength is as unparalleled as ever.

    “You stinky brat!!”

    Fushi suddenly heard a loud shout from behind him. He turned around and saw a bad guy hitting him with his fist.

    ——I’m probably seriously injured now.

    Unable to escape, we can only watch the imminent crisis coming.

    In the blink of an eye, Furuichi felt as if his head was being pushed down, and a gust of wind passed over his head.

    "Really, don't get in the way here, leave as soon as possible, there are so many people here, even if you stand behind me, I may not be able to care about you, I might even beat you up"

    Furuichi only saw Neil punch the opponent away, and with a few words, he pushed him to the safety of Alicia.

    Furuichi was startled for a moment, and when he looked back, what caught his eye was Neil's expression that was slightly different from usual.

    I once saw this unique side of him in a martial arts competition.

    Looking at him intently in the fight, Furuichi pursed his lips.

    ——It’s really strong.

    "Hey, are you okay, Furuichi-san?"

    Seeing Fushi’s dull expression, Alyssa couldn’t help but asked, it wouldn’t be funny if he was beaten silly.

    "Uh, I'm fine" Furuichi waved his hand, then looked at Alicia, pointing to the chaotic situation, "Miss Alicia, is it okay to be in such a mess?"

    The bald boss seemed to have been beaten ten meters above the ground just now. Is that okay?

    "No problem! You don't know, right? Fighting is a specialty of this street. Many idiots living here will die if they don't fight. Even Neil fights one fight every three days and one fight every five days."  Yes, to a certain extent, he is very familiar with the people here"

    It’s really a disgusting street.

    “Then Alicia, wouldn’t it be dangerous for you to live here?”

    Alyssa really can’t imagine that if a child lives here, wouldn’t he be frightened every day?"That's not the case" Alicia shook her head and smiled, as if she didn't care much, "Don't look at these people as being fierce, but in fact they are very principled people, at least they will not bully the elderly or children.  At best, they have bad mouths. Just now they were just scaring us. In the words of Neil and Granny Denshi, these people are apes without brains and can only express themselves in the most primitive way.  It’s just blood that’s burned too hot…”

    "Of course, there are also other connections, such as the mother-in-law Denshi and the "Scarlet Overlord" rumored here are Neil's family, so those people don't dare to mess with the people in the family"

    ""

    ? Okay, Scarlet Overlord is really the name of the bunker. Is Neil's house full of monsters?

    Furuichi and Alyssa once again watched the scene near the end. In their eyes, something seemed to be different.

    "These guys are really getting more and more durable"

    Neil twisted his wrist and walked back. His face was not red and he was out of breath. It was impossible to tell that he had just finished fighting.

    "You do like fighting"

    Furuichi looked at Neil and smiled softly.

    Niel paused for a moment, then shrugged and smiled slightly.

    "I don't hate it."

    "I didn't expect that my teacher is still a bad person" Alyssa covered her face as if she had a headache, "Are you performing a GTO?"

    "Please ask Mr. Onitsuka for this kind of thing" Neil scratched his head and said boredly, "Well, if I can make extra money, I wouldn't mind making a cameo"

    But not long after he finished speaking, Neil found that Furuichi, Alyssa and Alicia were all silent in front of him, with dull expressions on their faces.

    "Huh? Are you possessed by a ghost, you guys?"

    Suddenly, an arm even rougher than Kenjiro's wrapped around Neil's neck. He was stunned for a moment, and then fell into the shadow of despair.

    Who released this Godzilla at the end of the 21st century

    "Oh? Neal-chan, are you planning to make extra money? I have a place where you can make a guest appearance. I originally came out to see where the kid was having such a fun time, but I didn't expect to hear such good news"

    Furuichi and Alyssa looked up at the tall figure, with the stubble, thick eyebrows, piercing eyes, light lip gloss and eye shadow, a perfect figure comparable to King Billy, and a charming Jean  The kimono that no one can look at directly gave them an unparalleled impact.

    "Ah, I really want to vomit. Can I vomit?"

    "Hello, Mrs. Xixiang."

    Alicia reluctantly moved her lips and said hello proactively.

    "Oh, it's Alicia" Xixiang moved his eyes and nodded, "Go back and tell your family that Neil won't be going back tonight. He's working at my place, so tell them not to worry"

    "Well, I understand, please feel free to do so."

    Neil, who was almost out of breath, stared at him. Alicia sold him in the blink of an eye. Please feel free to take him for what he is. He didn't even know if he would be able to see the sun tomorrow.  .

    “Let’s go, Neil-chan~~~”

    Xixiang smiled girlishly at Neil, and Neil immediately rolled his eyes and fainted while frothing at the mouth.

    “Is it okay, Alicia?”

    Watching Neil being carried away on her shoulders, Alyssa felt for the first time that it was not easy for him either.

    "It doesn't matter, Mrs. Saigo is a good person."

    ""

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    That night, Xixiang Ladyboy Club.

    “Clang, clang, clang! The super future star of our store is now making a grand appearance, Sonoko!!!”

    "Who are you calling Sonoko! Who wants to be the future star of your store!!"

    "Come on, Nierzi! You have great potential to become the ACE_OF_ACE of our store!!"

    "A devil wants this kind of potential, even if you give me money!!"

    "Yo!! Pretty boy, twist your waist!!"

    “You can do it yourself, don’t make too many demands, you perverted uncles!!”

    "Yoooooooo, such a cute child is indeed a boy! Long live Lord Lucifer!!!"

    "Have your male-only penetrating weapons been scrapped by you idiots!?"

    "Nierzi, please date!!!"

    “Go to hell——!!!!!!”

    On the stage, ?A girl in a gorgeous kimono with light make-up, who was actually a boy, was dancing with terrifying momentum with a folding fan. Next to her, Saigo was admiring the dance with a face full of admiration.

    This kid really has hope of becoming the master of the great route.

    The next day, the news about Neil's transformation into a new human spread secretly without his knowledge.

 Text Chapter 63 To maintain moral integrity or to lose moral integrity, that is the question

    The long black hair floated gently.

    The bright pupils reflect the surrounding scenery, like a mirror world.

    The girl put her hands behind her back, holding a smile on her lips, and stepped lightly.

    "Ah, no matter how many times I come here, I always feel that this place is huge"

    The corners of Tifa's mouth were slightly raised, her eyes were shrouded in a bright light, and she looked around every inch of Maho Liang Academy from time to time.

    "That's right. After we entered through the school gate, we walked for more than half an hour and felt like we didn't even see the end"

    Alicia, who was following Tifa, glanced around with the same interest. Whenever she saw the architecture of European classical beauty and the natural scenery, her vermilion eyes suddenly brightened like gems.

    "Well, I heard from Neil that there are many schools here, ranging from elementary school to university, plus various research institutes, shopping streets and library islands. It really can't be visited in one day" Tifa introduced, tapping her lower lip.  , suddenly remembered something interesting, a smile on his face, "This school also has many activities, such as the last school festival, which was held for three days and three nights. It was really lively"

    "Wow, that sounds so interesting" Alicia immediately flattened her mouth in disgust when she saw Tifa's expression, and then murmured angrily, "If Neil had woken me up earlier, then I couldn't have done it either."  Did you attend the school festival?"

    ""

    Tifa scratched her cheek and smiled silently. Is this what she should be struggling with?

    "But it's great, I want to go to school here too"

    Looking at Alicia’s longing expression, Tifa couldn’t help but smile.

    "What you say should be fine. As long as you worship Tony Nier or Negi, they should be able to find a way"

    "Hmm, please Tony Neil? I always think that guy will say something like "It's too troublesome, so I won't do it""

    Alicia closed her eyes and frowned, as if she could imagine the scene at that time.

    "maybe……"

    Tifa nodded with deep understanding. She quite agreed with Alicia's idea and her understanding of that guy.

    However, because of her understanding, she knew that if Alicia really asked him to ask for help, Neil would still do his best to help her.

    "A soft-hearted fool."

    Tifa pursed her lips and murmured in a low voice. She was a little bit disgusted by this.

    "What's wrong, Tifa?"

    Alicia noticed Tifa’s little movements and couldn’t help but feel a little weird.

    Tifa came back to her senses immediately, scratched her cheek and laughed dryly, "It's okay, I just got a little lost in thought"

    "Hey, what are you thinking about? You are so absorbed in your thoughts~~~"

    Alicia rolled her eyes and didn’t know what she was thinking of. She half-covered her mouth with her hand and leaned over with an ambiguous smile.

    Tifa blocked the approaching smiling face with her hand and said angrily, "What are you thinking about? I feel like you are becoming more and more like that guy Neil"

    "Hehe, you are so embarrassed that I got it right, right?"

    "You're not shy!"

    "Oh~~~Don't you deny what you said before? Sure enough, Tifa-chan's heart is full of Nier~~~"

    ""

    Faced with such teasing, Tifa simply shut her mouth and turned away as if she didn't hear anything.

    Seeing Tifa like this, Alicia stopped teasing her. She glanced around and asked, "Hey, Tifa, where is Neil's school? We've been gone for a long time"

    Originally, I was idle at home and wanted to come to the school to kill some time. However, after I came here with Tifa, this journey was really a good way to kill the time.

    ??Looking carefully, it seems that it is almost time for get out of class to end.

    "This place is too big. I haven't been here many times. How can I know how to get there?"

    "Eh? Didn't we see that big map when we entered?"

    “It’s true, but”

    "Is Tifa a roadie!? So cute!!"

    "What are you so cute about!? You're not praising yourself in disguise, when you haven't found a way either!?"

    "Are you two brats students here?"

    The two of them, who were fighting and looking for their way around, suddenly heard a voice coming from behind them. At the same time, they turned their heads and saw a tall man in black sportswear standing not far away with a cool expression.

    "Hello, we are not students here, we are here to find someone."

    TifaliNodding gracefully, the person in front of him seemed to be a school teacher or administrator.

    "Looking for someone?" Heigang raised his eyebrows and looked at the two girls in front of him, "Who are you looking for?"

    “It’s Neil Springfield who works at Shengxiang Elementary School here.”

    "It's that kid, but it's almost time for school to end. If we go by now, the people in the elementary school will probably leave as well. Forget it, I'll lead you there. Maybe that kid is still in school  By the way, are you his friends?"

    “We are his girlfriends!!”

    Before Tifa could speak, Alicia answered first.

    "girlfriend!?"

    Heigang opened his eyes in surprise, while Tifa covered his forehead as if he had a headache. He dared to believe that Alicia would start to display her natural instinct of fearing chaos in the world again.

    "I didn't expect that boy to have two girlfriends, but it seems reasonable after thinking about it"

    Heigang sighed at first, and then nodded unexpectedly.

    "Well, this gentleman"

    "Just call me Heigang" Heigang lowered his head and looked at Tifa, noticing the tangled look on her face as she hesitated to speak, and said with a very understanding expression, "Don't worry, I understand"

    "No, actually"

    "Let's go, I'll take you there now."

    "That bastard is really incredible. He actually did such a thing, but he is a role model for others. This is considered a harm to others' children. Well, I should be able to use this reason to teach him a lesson"

    A cold smile appeared on Black Steel's lips, and his narrow eyes narrowed slightly, flashing a frightening red light from time to time. When Tifa noticed the eldest brother's expression, she knew that the unlucky child was about to suffer a big disaster again.  , couldn't help but draw a cross in my heart.

    "Meow haha, it feels like something interesting is going to happen"

    Hearing Alicia’s cheerful laughter, Tifa sighed sadly, feeling deeply powerless.

    【Neal, if you want to blame it, you have a teammate who has been deceiving people for thirty years】

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Woo——"

    "What's the matter, Neil?"

    Naye suddenly heard Neil making a sound of unknown meaning, couldn't help but frowned, and asked with some worry.

    "It's okay, I just suddenly felt so miserable that I let out such a scream from my soul that it shook the world"

    "I have no idea what you are talking about" Nanoye shook her head in confusion, and then laughed happily, "But this means that Neil, there is nothing wrong with you"

    "Naye, at this moment, I feel more desperate than when I met a giant."

    She had just escaped from the demon king of the Kamabaka Kingdom and was mentally traumatized. Now she was attacked by this girl Nanoha. As her master, Neil suddenly felt that his majesty had lost as much as a certain vampire. He couldn't help but feel  I feel like life is dark.

    "By the way, aren't we going to the back mountain? This direction doesn't seem right"

    Nanoye looked at the direction Neil led the way. She had been training with Neil every day after school as usual, but at this moment, she visually saw that it was completely different from where she usually went.

    "Well, anyway, what I'm teaching you is just the control and application of magic power, and how to fight. I plan to hand you over to a more capable and experienced guy. Regardless of magic or physical skills, with her level, she can definitely  You trained me to become a master"

    Originally Naiyara was still being trained today. Neil felt that he had nothing to teach. After all, the magic system was completely different. Apart from some basic things, Neil felt that it would be better to have someone like Yuno as a coach.  Suitable for yourself.  When Professor Nanoha was in actual combat, whenever he encountered her unconsciously cute look, Neil would be blasted to pieces by a burst of starlight.

    Therefore, directly throwing Nanoha to the merciless Yiwen is definitely very profitable. Anyway, it is healthier for young people to abuse them, and there is Negi who can attract firepower next to him, and more importantly,  He can go home and cook quickly after school.

    【Ah, I can’t help it anymore, I can’t stop crying.  】

    "don't want!"

    Naye's face changed slightly and she shouted subconsciously, even her voice became slightly shrill.

    Neil was startled and quickly turned his head to look over, only to see Nanoye staring at him with her mouth bulging as if she was very angry.

    "Uh, what's wrong with you, Miss Nanoha?"

    &nbsp; Neil asked cautiously after being stared at by Nanoye for a while.

    "me……"

    When asked by Neil, Nanoye didn't know how to answer. Could it be that she told him that she didn't want to leave him?

    "Dream on, it would be better to use a starburst to make him surrender."

    "Ms. Nanoha, did you think of something dangerous just now! Although I don't know what it was, I am firmly against violence!!"

    With the flash of red light in Nanoye’s eyes and the faint smile of excitement on her lips, no matter how idiotic she was, Neil still felt that he seemed to be very close to the door of hell.

    "Ahaha, what are you talking about Neil? I never thought of using Starlight Explosion to blast you"

    Nanoha scratched her cheek, smiled very cutely, and said horrible words that made Neil break into a cold sweat.

    【This guy said something that must never be uttered!  Naturally black?  ?  Definitely natural black!  !  】

    "Neil, why do you want others to teach me? I'm afraid I won't get along"

    Naye thought for a while and finally came up with a reason.

    "So that's the problem"

    Neil breathed a sigh of relief. He really didn't realize that Nanoha's character would be afraid of strangers, but this was no problem at all. After all, Yiwen's appearance was very deceptive. At first glance, he looked like a harmless cat, and he was very similar to  You don't have to worry about getting along with Yi Wen at all, because that guy's queen character is definitely about making others obey her.

    "That's not okay, Nanoha. If you hold back because of this small worry, you won't be able to make great progress in the future! Although I will be a little reluctant to let you go, dad, I will still do this for your future.  I did it! So, even if you resent Dad, I won’t regret it!!"

    "What dad, what role are you playing!"

    Nanoye slapped away Neil's hand on her shoulder with dissatisfaction. She blinked, not knowing what she thought of, her eyes suddenly lit up, and a meaningful smile appeared on her face.

    "Well, after all, Neil was defeated by me, I don't think he has the ability to teach me anything"

    "What!? Defeated by you!? It was just your luck that time. If I do it ten times again, you will not be my brother's" Neil originally retorted angrily, but when he saw Nanoye's smile, he seemed to understand.  Everything changed, "Well, since you said so, I also feel that I am not capable"

    Nanoha's smile froze slightly, but soon her lips curved into a more contemptuous arc, and at the same time her eyes swept three inches ahead.

    "Neil, it really doesn't work."

    Neil, who had been paying attention to Nanoye's expression, naturally noticed the other person's gaze. He looked down and couldn't help but widen his eyes, like an angry cat staring at Nanoye who was smiling leisurely and contentedly.

    "No!? You dare to say that I can't do it!? I've told you from the first day of class that I am a man who can break through the sky. The word "no" cannot appear to me!! Very good, Nanoha.  Just wait, if I don’t train you well, I will spend the rest of my life hanging around Xixiang!!!”

    “This is what you said, Neil~~~”

    Naye secretly made a gesture indicating that the plan was successful, and at the same time thought of something in her heart.

    【This trick of using retreat to advance that my mother taught me is really useful. Although I don't know why I aimed at it like this in the end, as long as it succeeds, I'll be fine!  】

    In fact, it was not until some years later that Nanoha understood the true meaning of this matter. At that time, she lamented that her health teacher died early. At the same time, she was very fortunate that she had a mother as great as Kami who allowed her to do this.  I have avoided many detours in my life.

    "Forget it, let's stop today's training. I'll go back and think about how to arrange it"

    “I don’t know whether it was because he was inspired to fight or because his dignity as a man was challenged. Neil began to seriously think about what to do. Usually, these things were left to Anders to do.

    "Huh? What is that guy doing?"

    Neil suddenly slowed down, and a shadowy figure appeared in his field of vision.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Ha, why are all the cleaners boys, not even a girl"

    Furuichi stopped the broom in his hand, looked around the classroom, and couldn't help but sigh sadly.

    Doesn’t it mean that if men and women match each other, the work will not be tiring?  There are just a bunch of idiots here, and they are exhausted from doing anything.

    "You just give up on this idea, this is terribleIt's our class's policy" Yuuji walked past Furuichi with a broom on his shoulder, not looking like he was working at all, "That guy said that in order to avoid a series of unnecessary problems caused by male-female combinations, we separate boys and girls.  Separated to facilitate management, do you think we can resist the mountain above our heads?  And the girls seem to agree"

    “Can you disagree!? Girls almost don’t have to participate in work during the week!!”

    "From this point of view, it turns out that he is still a gentleman"

    "That's weird! Even if he is a gentleman, he can only be a gentleman in another sense!!!"

    "I'm telling you, you can chat as much as you want, but if you can work, Yuuji, you've barely even done anything!!"

    Listening to the two complaining, Touma couldn't stand it anymore. He was almost the only one working now. He obviously planned to grab those half-price bento boxes.

    "You should tell the group of people over there first"

    Yuuji pointed with his broom in the direction of the podium, where a group of people were gathering for activities.

    Standing on the podium, Akihisa used the broom as a guitar and danced his fingers as much as he could, as if he had returned to the school festival concert, with the intense melody seeming to linger in his ears.

    “Come on, call me!!!”

    “Honey!!!”

    "What a tall person!!! Call me God-sama!!!"

    "Ah, Lord Kami is playing a game console in that corner over there"

    Touma looked at this scene, then looked at someone in the corner who had entered the god of strategy mode, and couldn't help but sigh.

    How long will he be able to do this?

    ——

    Suddenly, the sound of the door being pulled attracted the attention of everyone in the class.

    A handsome face that was as cold as a knife appeared behind the door, and at the same time, those sharp wolf-like eyes made the guys in the class stay silent for a while and started cleaning obediently.

    “Kids, is your bastard head teacher gone already?”

    They were slightly surprised by the unexpected punishment, and then suddenly realized that it was their class teacher who had caused the hatred.

    "Well, our bastard head teacher left early during the last self-study class and let all the girls go"

    As the leader of the boys, Xiongji told Heigang in detail. When Heigang heard this, he felt that the temples on his forehead began to beat again.

    "That rascal……"

    "Um, Teacher Heigang, what do you want from Neil?"

    Touma's question caused Heigang to turn around. He looked at the people in the class, and for some reason the corner of his mouth curled up into a weird smile.

    "Ah, actually it was the boy's two girlfriends who came to see him"

    "What——!?"

    "girlfriend——!?"

    “Two more——!?”

    The boys looked at each other and saw the jealousy hidden in each other's eyes. They nodded one after another, immediately picked up the thing in their hands, and rushed out of the back door without saying a word.

    "Hey, don't damage public property"

    Heigang shouted behind them, chuckled, and then walked downstairs.

    When he walked downstairs, he found that the two girls waiting nearby were gone. Instead, there was a guy who deserved a beating, gaping at the large cloud of dust.

    "Faye, did you see the two little girls who were here just now?"

    Heigang walked over, patted Fay on the shoulder and asked as coldly as usual.

    "Huh? It's Kurojia~~" Faye turned around and showed a very hearty smile, and then her face became a little weird, "Kurojia, are you a lolita control?"

    Heigang was startled, then his face turned black, he pulled out a cold long knife out of thin air, clasped his hands and raised it, ready to slash at it.

    "You really deserve to be cut down just like that kid"

    “Ehehehe!! Oppose violence, Hei-chan~~~”

    “Go to hell!!”

    "Wait a minute, aren't you going to ask where those two girls went? I'll tell you, but you can't do anything to me!"

    ""

    Heigang stopped and stared at Fay coldly, while Fay smiled slightly and tidied up his clothes. It was not until Heigang was about to have his second impact that he slowly spoke.

    "Actually, I just met them and chatted for a few words. I found out that they were here to see Neil-chan, so I told them that Neil-chan had left.Okay, so they took their leave, and let me tell you something by the way.  "

    "That means you knew it beforehand, right?"

    "Well Wow!! Kuro-chan, a surprise attack is a foul!!"

    “I don’t care about you!!”

    “I clearly said I wouldn’t do anything!!”

    "Did I promise you!?"

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "So, you lost the ring that Yiwen gave you and you were thinking about how to die, maybe this is it?"

    "No, I'm not thinking about how to die"

    Negi looked at his brother depressedly, forgetting if he didn't help, he was still gloating about his misfortune.

    "I just lost my ring, is there any need to do this?"

    Although the ring was a relatively rare magic item, it was not in a life-and-death situation. However, seeing Negi like this, Neil immediately felt very happy.

    "You won't understand. If Master finds out, I will see hell"

    Yiwen’s terror began to emerge in Negi’s mind. His face turned pale and his whole body was shaking, as if he had seen a ghost.

    Neil couldn’t help but sigh at how powerful Yiwen was. He was able to make Negi, a little man-trained boy, even more miserable. He felt like he was almost turning into an M.

    "Hey, Neal, what's the ring that Mr. Negi mentioned? Doesn't it matter that he's still like this?"

    Nanoye pulled the corner of Neil's clothes and asked with some confusion.

    "Well, that ring is like a wedding ring that represents a lifelong promise, and Negi, the idiot, threw it away without knowing where. If his powerful wife at home knew about it, he would probably not have to go to bed for a month."

    "Hey!? Teacher Negi is already married!?"

    "Hey, Neil, stop making this up!"

    "I'm not making it up, I'm just explaining it to Nanoha."

    "What are you trying to explain!!"

    Facing Negi’s fire-breathing eyes, Neil shrugged and had to give up, "Okay, okay, I won’t say it anymore. Why don’t you recall it and let me help you reorganize the scene at that time."

    "real?"

    Negi looked at him suspiciously, could this guy really be so kind?

    "We are brothers after all Speaking of which, when did the ring disappear?"

    "It should have been last night"

    "Well, very good" Neil nodded, "Which woman's bed did you sleep in last night?"

    "Herehey!! Where are you going!!"

    Negi is crazy, he actually believes in a guy like Neil, he is really a fool.

    "Oh, oh, did you really sleep in someone else's bed? Yeah, there are so many people in the girls' dormitory, who could it be?"

    "I told you not to do it!! I haven't even slept in Asuna-san's bed recently!!"

    "The married life is not harmonious?"

    “Stay away from me!!!”

    "Teacher Negi is not pure."

    ""

    Negi leaned against the tree, wanting to die.

    “Neil——!!!”

    Just when Neil was enjoying the sight of Negi being beaten to a pulp, a familiar scream came from behind. Without thinking, he immediately bent down. The next second, a figure flew over his head, and at the same time, a wave of wind blew up.  A gust of cold wind.

    Neil raised his head and looked at the blond girl who flipped in the air and landed perfectly, and couldn't help but be speechless for a while.

    "Alicia, do you have to say hello in this way? If I hadn't avoided it, I really doubt I would have suffered internal injuries from you."

    "It doesn't matter, I just said hello a little more enthusiastically."

    "Is this called being more enthusiastic!? Who would rush over at a speed of 40 yards, 4 seconds and 2!? Do you think I am an American football player!?"

    “What a small family man.”

    "I'm sorry, anyone would be petty when their lives are at stake!"

    "Tch, I won't talk to you anymore" Alicia left Neil alone, moved her target to Nanoye who was aside, and immediately pounced on her, "yahoo! Nanoye!!"

    "Whoa, be careful, Alicia!!"

    Neil sighed helplessly at the two who started to fuck Lily, then turned his head and forced a smile at the black-haired girl who was running slowly.

    "Won't you stop this guy, Tifa?"

    ? ???Isn't this bad?  There is a beautiful girl throwing herself into my arms"

    Tifa walked up to Neil and smiled teasingly.

    “I wish the way of throwing myself into someone’s arms could be improved”

    Neil muttered softly, but the next moment, Tifa's beautiful black hair was fluttering with invisible domineering aura.

    "What were you talking about just now?"

    "No, I didn't say anything, Your Lady Queen."

    Neil immediately displayed his low-profile and domineering attitude. His dignity and integrity were completely useless in front of Tifa.

    "Ah, look, Nanoha, Neil is starting to lose his moral integrity again!!"

    "Neil has never had any moral integrity anyway"

    "Alicia, shut up, whose fault do you think it is that makes me like this!"

    "You blame me?"

    "Ha, if I don't blame you, why should I blame myself!?"

    "Shut up."

    "Yes, Your Lady Queen."

    "Neil really suffered."

    Alicia’s triumphant look made Neil want to hang her up and tickle her, but for Tifa’s sake, he still lay on the ground obediently.

    "By the way, what is Negi doing there?"

    Tifa noticed Negi, who had been ignored for a long time, but the other party was obviously trapped in an endless loop and did not notice their arrival.

    "Nieji is struggling with the question of whether he should have moral integrity or lose his moral integrity."

    ""

    “By the way, why did you and Alicia come here?”

    “Well, since it’s okay to stay at home, and Alicia has never been to school, I took her here for a walk.”

    Neil looked back at the girl who was chatting enthusiastically with Nanoye. She had maintained such an optimistic attitude since she woke up. It was not an exaggeration to say that she was offline. However, these might just be to cover up her inner feelings.  lonely.

    【Looks like we need to hurry up.  】

    Just when Neil was thinking about something, a strange murderous aura rushed towards him. Neil looked around and saw a large black mist rumbling towards him.

    "What is that!? The Black Mist Monster!?"

    As soon as he finished complaining, Neil was swallowed by the black mist.

    "Whoa! Help! Huh? Isn't this a guy from the class!? Hey, are you rebelling!?"

    "Burn my remains with the blazing holy fire! How joyful is life, and how sad is death!"

    "Ahhh!! Where did you come from the Ming Cult!? These people are crazy again!!! Tifa, Negi, save me!!"

    Tifa watched the group of people go away speechlessly, and then glanced at Negi who continued to seek death.

    This school is still so peaceful today.

 Text Chapter 1 That day, the boy walked into a new world

    My name is Orima Ichika, I'm 15 years old, and my gender is, um, with excalibur underneath, you know.

    At this moment, the fifteen-year-old youth is like a deep-sea fish.

    “The classroom with all girls except me is very stressful.

    But it doesn’t matter. With my ability to withstand stress that I have developed since childhood, I can still withstand this kind of pressure. I am quite confident about this.

    Why do you say that?

    This has to start with my family and my world.

    “Today’s world, I simply don’t know how to describe it in words.  First of all, the two mainstreams in the world today are technology and magic. As far as I know, eight years ago, the flying super weapon called IS came out, and the world has undergone earth-shaking changes. However, weapons like IS can only be made by  The manipulation by girls has led to a fundamental change in the status of men and women in society.  However, the matter did not end there. In the following years, the ISSDA organization responsible for space development announced the existence of "magic". Magic was originally unknown. Coupled with the new life from the universe, it became even more complicated.  Not to mention the various superpowers in Academy City, the world was once again in turmoil. However, with the efforts of many parties, the world finally settled down, and magic was gradually accepted by everyone. At the same time, ordinary humans could not  All known alien races appeared one after another, and the world became more and more diverse.

    However, there are still unknown things in this world, such as disobedient gods, demons, angels, magic societies that are still hidden in the dark, and advanced beings buried in the shadows. I know these because my family is special.  The reason is, after all, the old man in my family is not an ordinary person.

    In short, there are as many angels and demons as dogs, and fairies and heavenly beings are everywhere. This world is a strategic fortress.

    However, this world view is not enough to shock me, because the family I live in is enough to numb my nerves. My home is simply the most chaotic place in the world.  Compared with one who has a personality, all kinds of weapons are worth the sky, and I can also see angels and demons eating together and having fun, and even aiming their guns at someone. The moment I knew the truth, my three views were completely destroyed. Thousands of years of history  They've all been tricked into being dogs.

    “Alas, this world is so damn peaceful.

    “But even so, I am still very stressed at this moment.

    I folded my hands and put them under my chin, with cold eyes, trying to look calm. At this time, I finally understood Commander Ikari’s sense of pressure to remain calm in the face of the apostles’ attack.

    Commander Ikari is mighty!  !  !

    But the sights gathered from all around are really uncomfortable. Haven’t you seen that my forehead is already covered with heart-wrenching beads of sweat?  ?  Sure enough, no matter how old a girl is, she always has a trembling heart!  !  Sure enough, a girl's gaze is the most terrifying thing in the world. The ever-changing changes of sometimes resentment and sometimes anger are simply more disasters than taking the Western Scriptures.

    I took a deep breath, narrowed my eyes slightly, and all the nerves in my body suddenly became more tense than ever before.

    ??????????????????????????????????

    Wow, I relaxed too much and almost came out from behind.

    Ha, by the way, why do I have to stay in a place like this?

    Thinking of this, I recalled what happened the night before.

    That night, my brother said to me with a smile that could be read as bright and written as slutty.

    "Ichika, you will become the happiest man in the world."

    So that’s what he was talking about!  !  !  !  !

    I sighed deeply, and I mourned for a second for my seemingly happiness and actual sorrow. I started to swim away and observe the people around me.

    Well, the eyes of the girls on the left and the right are full of unparalleled curiosity for knowledge, and their shining eyes almost flashed through their tough golden eyes.

    I can’t see the back part, but the sight of the thorns on my back makes me feel like I’m sitting on pins and needles. I can understand it even without looking.

    "The person directly in front of me is a slightly older woman.

    She is a bit petite, and her figure is almost the same as that of a student, but her chest size is the nemesis of all high school girls.  The clothes are relatively large and make her look more petite, but she still feels quite cute.  In addition, she also wears a pair of black-rimmed glasses. Although they are crooked, she can still be called a bespectacled girl.

    And this girl with glasses was looking at the people in the class in panic, her timid posture was reminiscent of an injured little rabbit.

    You are a teacher, show me some domineering power!

    "Everyone is here. Then, SHR is going to startWhoops!  "

    Well, it’s not something you can do if you want to.

    I gave the teacher an appreciative look, but for some reason the teacher turned red and smiled shyly.

    ????????????????????????????????????????? Suddenly, I felt that the pressure on my body was a little heavier, and I almost died from a thousand arrows piercing my heart.

    “Well, then, please introduce yourself, uh, in order of seat number.”

    The teacher seemed to have recovered from the inexplicable emotion and said to the students in the audience in a panic.

    ""

    "It's so quiet. My dignity as a teacher is suddenly shattered into pieces."

    I looked at the teacher who was about to cry, and I couldn't bear it. At the same time, I felt unhappy with the girls in the class. Are you shy because you just entered high school? No one responded. The teacher was about to cry. Really?  I'm going to cry!  !

    I glanced at the teacher, and the teacher’s eyes also moved over.

    ??Okay, our eyes met.

    Please don’t look at me like this, you are not my type, teacher.

    I quickly lowered my head, I still understand the principle that a dead Taoist friend will not die a poor Taoist.

    “Oh, give me a normal high school life.

    The reason why I specifically emphasize "ordinary" here is simply because what I am in now is definitely not an ordinary high school, but the famous IS Academy-the only school in the world that trains IS operators.

    And the most important point is that IS, this deceptive thing, can only be activated by girls, so naturally, this is a girls' school.

    And why am I here?

    I need to emphasize again that I am a boy, and I am definitely a boy at first glance. My appearance can be considered a bit handsome, but it is definitely not the kind of beauty that makes even IS unable to identify my gender.

    The reason why I came to such a ghost place has to start with the entrance exam in February.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    That day, the sun was shining brightly, and the cherry blossoms flying freely in the sky made me fall in love.

    I looked at the clear sky and encouraged myself in my heart.

    Today is the entrance exam for Junior High School. For your own goals, you can’t do it without working hard.

    The school I go to is called Mahora Gakuin. It is a very large Academy City that has everything from kindergarten to university. There are many schools in it, all types, and my target is the famous Mitsusaka High School.

    The reason why I chose Mitsusaka is not because of its reputation, but because my brothers and sisters all graduated from here. I have an indescribable yearning for that place.

    I want to chase the traces they left behind, and I want to be like them.

    that's it.

    Well, of course, if I am admitted to Mitsusaka High School, my goal of dominating Mitsusaka will be one step closer, and realizing Mahora's dream of complete domination will not be unattainable.

    Hahahaha, I couldn’t help but laugh out loud.

    "Why are you giggling so early in the morning?"

    At this time, my head was hit hard.  When I looked back, I saw a handsome man with white shoulder-length hair standing behind me. He was looking at me listlessly with a pair of dead fish eyes, and he didn't look like he was awake at all.

    "Brother, you got up so early"

    ??I touched my head and laughed dryly.

    "Well, seeing as you have a test today, I got up early to see you out"

    Hey, is this guy so kind?

    "Hey, don't think I can't understand your expression"

    "Well……"

    Although those dead fish eyes are completely rotten, they are still so sharp.

    I don’t know if my thoughts were revealed again, but I got another blow on the head.

    "By the way, you forgot to bring your admission ticket"

    I was stunned for a moment, watching my brother hand a certificate to me.

    "Huh? Didn't I prepare it last night?"

    As I was talking, I wanted to go through my bag. I had carefully prepared all kinds of things the night before.

    "Well, men will always forget some things, just like forgetting what their first love looked like"

    “I won’t forget it!!”

    I replied angrily, but I didn't notice the firmness in my tone.

    The old man looked at me steadily for a moment, with an inexplicable light flashing in his eyes.?, and then touched my hair with a slight smile.

    “Okay, take your admission ticket and go quickly, don’t be late.”

    I didn’t notice anything strange about my brother, so I took the admission ticket and didn’t check whether I really didn’t bring it with me. I said goodbye to my brother and went out.

    "It seems that Ichika has grown up"

    After saying this softly, the man walked back into the room with a smile.

    It was easy, so I came to the address indicated on the admission ticket.

    ???????????????????? Why is it not in Mahonliang Academy, but in a high school outside?

    But I didn’t think too much about it. Anyway, it said this on the admission ticket and I couldn’t change it even if I wanted to.

    But I feel a little uneasy.

    Are you nervous before the exam?

    With a feeling of apprehension, I walked into the imposing building in front of me.

    "I'm just going to go, turn left and right, how on earth are you going to get to the second floor!?"

    It’s been almost ten minutes since I walked, and I still haven’t found the stairs to the second floor. The internal structure is too complicated!  ?  Is this the maze before challenging the BOSS!  !

    My eyes wandered around, trying to find the guide map on the wall, but I sadly discovered that the walls inside were so beautiful that I couldn't even find a crack, let alone any wall charts.

    ?????????? This time, shit, I’m lost.

    "Hey, what should I do? Hey, why are you so quiet?"

    At this time, I finally realized that it was eerily quiet here. After walking for so long, I didn’t even meet a single person. Could it be that the exam has already started?  ?  Could it be that my dream of dominating Mitsusaka was just aborted?  ?

    God, I curse Jesus for not having chrysanthemums!  !

    “Perhaps God really heard my curse from the heart, and a door appeared not far in front of me.

    I walked to the door and saw a piece of paper stuck on it with the words "Infinite_Stratos Examination Room" written on it.

    "Well, I guess this is the right place"

    Because it says "Examination Room" on it.

    But the name of this examination room really looks impressive, and there are actually two English words that I can’t understand.

    Thinking of this, I feel deeply disappointed for my English course.

    I guess I won’t be able to pass the English test this time.

    But it doesn’t matter, my other subjects are fine!  !

    After taking a deep breath, I opened the door and walked into the room.

    "Ah, you are a candidate. Okay, go over there to change clothes. We are pressed for time, so you have to hurry up. This place can only be rented until four o'clock. I don't have time to trouble you. Really, I don't know what I'm doing.  What……"

    As soon as I entered the room, a nervous-looking female teacher, about thirty-five years old or above, spoke a lot of words like a machine gun without raising her head. I was stunned for a few seconds.

    Hey, hey, hey!  !  !  Sister, don’t you need to see what I look like and check my admission ticket!  ?  Where has the professionalism of being an invigilator gone?  ?  And what’s going on with changing clothes!  ?  You have to change clothes for exams these days!  ?  Are you asking me to use my body to show the beauty of the human body in ancient Greece?  ?  Sorry, I have been failing art classes since I was a kid!  !  Well, actually this is to prevent students from cheating, right?  But there is no one other than you in this room. I really don’t see any other candidates anywhere!  !

    While I was minding my own business, the elder sister gave instructions and walked out of the room directly with the documents in her arms.

    I watched the other party leave in embarrassment. I bet the eldest sister really didn’t even look at me.

    "Hey, what kind of test is this"

    I muttered a few words in a depressed voice and walked towards the place covered by the curtain.

    And at this moment, I entered a new world.

 Text Chapter 2 Sure enough, this is a conspiracy

    When I opened the curtain and walked in, I saw the object in the center of the room.

    The streamlined metal shell reflects light that is not dazzling, and an armor-like outfit sits quietly.

    I looked at it carefully and then fell silent.

    “Damn it, what kind of clothes do you want me to change into?! Are you asking me to take the war studies test!!”

    The bag in my hand was almost smashed by me.

    I calmed down the turbulent feeling in my heart that I wanted to hit someone, and walked over, looking left and right at this thing. After looking at it for a long time, I was speechless.

    Isn’t this the IS that appears on TV?

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of 1999

    But this thing actually has something to do with me. Well, it should be related to my family.

    "This is what changed the world"

    Because of the "White Knight Incident" of that year, the world became aware of the existence of this kind of weapon. At the same time, the originally balanced military structure suddenly collapsed. How many IS controllers can be found will directly affect the country's military strength.  , so every country began to implement a system of preferential treatment of women.

    Although there is a magical power like magic in the world today, it has not been widely used in the military due to various restrictions. Moreover, IS has advantages that can compete with magic. In comparison, the country is more willing to invest more resources.  on this emerging technology.

    Well, this is actually nothing to me. I am more curious about IS. After all, I have seen forces more powerful than IS.

    With all kinds of thoughts, I couldn't help but reach out and touch it.

    Anyway, IS can only be activated by women. If I, a pure man, touch it, I will probably have no reaction like touching a dead fish. It is a rare opportunity to touch it and I will not suffer any loss.

    However, there are always various unknowns in life. You can never guess what will happen in the next second. Of course, it is another matter if you have the ability to predict.

    A cold metallic feeling came from the fingertips, followed by a burst of dazzling silver light and various information pouring into the mind.

    “Eh!? Eh————!!!!!!”

    Faced with such a strange situation, I suddenly lost my train of thought.

    When I finally came to my senses, I found that the IS had actually moved and attached itself to my body like armor, becoming part of my hands and feet.

    "What happened!?"

    “Has someone activated IS!?”

    "who is it!?"

    "Huh? This, this is -"

    "man!?"

    Hearing the sound, a group of researchers in white coats came over. They opened the curtain and saw me activating IS. They all fell into a state of sluggishness where they couldn't think.

    I looked at the researchers in front of me in silence, and then looked at the abnormality on my body. I immediately showed a miserable face like a Christian abandoned by God. At the same time, the devil on my brother's face flashed through my mind.  smile, with only one thought left in her mind.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? This is a conspiracy.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    “Oh, I want to die.

    "Classmate, Orimaru Ichika-san!"

    A voice calling my name brought me back to reality from my annoying thoughts. I held my forehead and blurted out weakly before I could figure out the situation.

    "Ah, what's the matter?"

    "Ah, um, um, I'm very sorry for calling you so loudly all of a sudden. Are you, are you angry? Yes, I'm sorry! But, um, I'll introduce myself in the order of the fifty syllables. Now it's Oribara-san's turn.  So, I'm really, really sorry! Can you please introduce yourself? Are you willing?"

    It was then that I really came back to my senses and figured out the situation, and found that my deputy instructor, Yamada Maya, was constantly bowing his head and apologizing to me. It was obviously my own fault, but the teacher wanted to apologize himself. For a moment, I was full of guilt.

    "Uh, um, Mr. Yamada, you don't have to apologize like this. It's all my fault. I will introduce myself."

    I stretched out my hand to stop Teacher Maya Yamada from apologizing, and quickly made a comforting reassurance.

    "Really, really!? You, you promised me! You must do it!!"

    Teacher Yamada suddenly raised his head, seriously grasped my hand and leaned towards me, and he could still see the mist in his eyes.

    Teacher, are you really a teacher?  ?  This pairThe attitude of the little girl can easily be misunderstood, and some ignorant and innocent little boys might have fallen into trouble from then on!  !  !  Oh, oh, don't put your chest on it, be careful, my cannon may go off!  Also, I need to reiterate it again, teacher, you are really not my type!  !

    In the struggle between reason and sensibility, angels and demons, I took my hand out with difficulty, left my seat and walked to the podium with a slight bend without being noticed.

    Ah, I almost got hard just now.

    Standing on the podium, looking at the unabashed thirst for knowledge in the eyes of the girls in the audience, including Teacher Yamada, I suddenly felt like I was on the top of Mount Everest, and it was difficult to even breathe.

    "Ahem."

    I straightened my back and cleared my throat, thinking about what to say next.

    ???????????????????? But my mind went blank. As expected, the pressure had already crushed my thinking power into pieces.

    At this time, I took a peek at the seat by the window. Sitting there was a black-haired girl with a ponytail.

    Her name is Xiao Zhizhen, my childhood sweetheart who we only reunited after six years. This girl has always had a single ponytail. When I first entered the classroom, I recognized her at a glance.

    “But it’s really a transformation of women.

    No, no, now is not the time to think about this.

    "Help me quickly!!"

    I signaled her with my eyes. As a childhood sweetheart who has been dating for a long time, she must be able to understand this information instantly.

    "snort!"

    You actually ignored me!  ?

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Oh, oh, what does this cold aura and this arrogant attitude mean!  Where has the arrogant and a little bit coquettish Hoshi-chan gone!  !  Now Chen is completely 100% proud!  !  She actually abandoned me mercilessly at my critical moment, turned her face expressionlessly to the window, and snorted coldly, "I'll kill you, did I offend you, Miss Chen!"  !

    “However, this did remind me of something.

    I remember my brother once told me that when faced with a girl who is wrapped in pride and makes people wonder if she is engaged in chain defense, you must use your fiery penis to penetrate the opponent's uterus.

    Of course, this is summed up by my rich theory and practice. Although I don’t know where his theory and practice come from, I even wonder if he made it up casually.

    ??????????????????? However, I have no idea what those two words mean in English, because I am powerless in English. I have obviously been abroad, and there are foreigners at home. I only know the twenty-six English letters ABC, which is really weak.

    Well, I don’t really want to know the meaning of this. I know that what comes out of my brother’s mouth is definitely not fun, because every time I ask my sister or other older women in the family, I will be scolded.  Of course, many times I will attract hatred consciously or unconsciously. In comparison, the harm I suffered is quite small.

    Ah, I am going off topic again. Look, the eyes of the girls below are starting to burst into flames.

    Well, what should I say at this time?

    Let’s start with a song called “Girls’ School Boys” by Twins?  Well, it does fit the occasion, but this is a self-introduction, not a concert.

    【When we introduce ourselves, too many rhetoric just attracts the temporary attention of others. To let people know ourselves, the most important thing is to show our true side.  】

    Brother’s voice seemed to ring in my mind. At this time, I seemed to see the holy light of heaven.

    Sometimes I’m pretty reliable.

    The corners of my mouth raised slightly uncontrollably, and the sunshine outside the window shone in at the right time. At this moment, in the eyes of some ignorant little girls, I became a handsome and sunny boy.

    A small exclamation came from below, and my attention immediately came back. I took a breath and began to introduce myself.

    "My name is Ichika Orimara."

    “Yeah, yeah, yeah!!”

    Everyone’s eyes showed the expectation of “I want to hear more.”

    I smiled, what a group of curious and kind children.

    Then, I should also treat others with sincerity.

    "I like Lolita the most."

    Maintaining a sunny smile, I expressed what I loved most in my heart.

    institutions

    The sounds of various heads banging on the table and people falling to the ground kept ringing out. It seemed that they were moved by my sincerity.

    I think everyone can become a partner who loves lolita.

    At this moment, I seem to have new hope for the future.

    The sound of clicking footstepsThere was an urgent sound, is someone coming?

    “Are you going to reveal your abnormal sexual fetish as soon as you get here!?”

    Huh?  Does this sound sound familiar?

    But before I had time to react, I was hit hard on the head and sent flying.

    Wow, this kind of invisible murderous martial arts passed down by my brother is so familiar to me. The pain that directly penetrates the skull and hits the cerebral cortex is simply exhilarating How strange!  !  I'm not a pussy-shaker like Sister Xiaoyuan!  !  !

    “However, this knocking method, whether it’s power, angle, or speed, is very similar to the person in my impression.

    I swallowed and turned around with a little fear. I saw the woman behind me wearing a black suit and tight skirt. She had a slender figure and a body curve with no fat at all due to regular exercise. And the other person was at this time  He crossed his arms in front of his chest, raised the corners of his eyes, and his eyes were as sharp as a wolf's.

    "What the hell, Guan Yunchang!?"

    Snapped——

    “Ugh, I got hit on the head again, I’m probably going to have a cerebral hemorrhage now.

    "Sister Chifuyu, it hurts so much!"

    Yes, the domineering woman in front of me is my sister Chifuyu Orimaru.

    "Who is the hero in the Three Kingdoms, idiot!!"

    I rubbed my head and stood up from the ground, looking at my sister in front of me, very curious about her appearance.

    "Sister Chifuyu, why are you here? Aren't you out training for the annual World's No. 1 Martial Arts Tournament?"

    "Do you think I am Yamcha!? Who told you that I would go to that kind of conference!!"

    Chifuyu-san’s eyes started to sparkle, and her fists were clenched tightly. She would probably attack accordingly depending on my answer.

    “Uh, it’s my brother, that’s what I told you!!”

    I quickly shied away all the responsibilities, but after hearing this, Chifuyu-san loosened her fists and held her forehead in distress.

    "That idiot has been talking nonsense all day long"

    Looking at Chifuyu-san's depressed and gnashing expression, I couldn't help but want to laugh out loud. Those words I just came up with on the spur of the moment were purely to deceive my brother. Oh, haha, a Tai Chi push hand can kill someone invisible. I feel  At this moment, my IQ doubled several times.

    "Huh? By the way, what was going on with your self-introduction just now?"

    "Well……"

    Okay, I haven’t even breathed a sigh of relief yet. Why did this hatred suddenly shift back? I didn’t make fun of you.

    "My brother told me to be heart-to-heart and treat others with sincerity"

    And as soon as I finished speaking, Chifuyu-san came towards me with an angry fist.

    “Just lie to me now!!!!”

    Is it okay to let your brother lie like this openly?  ?

 Text Chapter 59 Looking forward to meeting him again

    "Hey, your eyes are wandering. Do you want to borrow money from me? For the sake of us being brothers, just tell me how much you want. It's okay to give the Ming coins directly to you!"

    There was a short distance from leaving the World Tree to one of the squares near the World Tree. Along the way, Neil found that Negi peeked at him very frequently, almost every few steps.  When he turned his head, Negi quickly turned his head and whistled. This behavior made Neil very unhappy, because it felt very disgusting to be treated like this by a boy, and Negi was not a girl who secretly liked him.  .

    “ Could it be that Negi has been looking at 3A girls for a long time and hasn’t had any contact with boys for a long time, and finally his interest in that area has begun to awaken!  ?

    In an instant, Negi’s image became dangerous in Neil’s eyes.

    "Why is it such an unlucky thing to say? How much do you want today's birthday to become the anniversary of my death! What do you mean by that look in your eyes? I always feel super unhappy!!"

    Negi was obviously stunned by Neil's sudden words for a few seconds before he reacted. Coupled with the weird look in his eyes, he couldn't help but complain angrily.

    Neil stuck out his tongue, put his hands on the back of his head, and quickened his pace slightly, leading Negi by half a body.

    "Do you have anything to say?"

    Negi paused for a moment, looking sideways at the face partially blocked by his arms, his eyes flashing behind the lenses.

    “Hey, Neil, has something happened to you recently?”

    I always feel that something has changed in him.

    Neil’s pace slowed down unconsciously, but soon returned to its original state, and he asked without looking back.

    "Why do you think so?"

    “I just feel like you’ve been a little absent-minded these days, as if you’re a little further away”

    Raising his head and looking at the stars covering the night sky, the starlight gently reflected the faint light on Negi's glasses.

    Neil put down his hands and put them behind his back. He also raised his head and stared at him from a distance.

    "No, nothing has changed"

    In the end, he was still like that.

    Nothing has changed.

    "Neil"

    Negi turned his head and opened his mouth, as if he wanted to say something, but for a long time, he did not say another word.

    "Don't talk about me, it's you" Neil suddenly spoke up and grabbed the topic, turning his face and blinking, "You are the one who should be said to be absent-minded, right? You seem to have no energy recently, as if you were distracted by something.  Things are bothering me"

    "Is it that obvious?"

    Negi lowered his head and muttered quietly, but Neil could still hear him beside him.

    "It's all written on your face I thought you looked confident after the school festival, but it turns out you've been so worried these days that you almost jumped off a building. What, is it a worry about love, boy?"  "

    When talking about love, Neil’s eyes brightened up and his tone was full of ridicule.

    "No, I just had a quarrel with Asuna-san"

    Negi rolled his eyes at him and became dejected again.

    "Sister? Oh, haha, it really is a matter of love~~~You dishonest guy~~~"

    "Do you have to think about this!?"

    "Okay, what did you and eldest sister argue about?"

    Neil spread his hands and did not continue teasing the other party.

    "Actually, it's not a big deal. Asuna-san just reminded me that I am very similar to Chao-san"

    Negi lowered his head a little further and sighed softly.

    "I see, the eldest sister is angry because of this"

    Neil looked at his brother’s confused expression, and he probably figured out what was going on between him and Asuna.

    After meeting with Gunel and learning that his father was still alive, Neil also guessed what Negi was thinking now. He must be full of things about his father. Since a long time ago, Negi has been working hard for his father.  , constantly injured, and constantly moving forward. After getting more accurate news, he will only work harder to move forward for his dream, even at the risk of losing his life.

    Father seems to be everything to him.

    This is exactly the same as the super ring tone.

    For the sake of your dreams, you are willing to give up everything, including your own happiness.

    And Tomorrow Cai is angry about it, maybe that's it.

    "Actually, Asuna-san is right, and I said the same thing to Chao-san, but I"? 

    Although he clearly rejected Chao's approach, he himself followed Chao's path, almost exactly the same path.

    He, how should he choose?

    "Neji, do you still remember what Chao Lingyin said?"

    Neil didn’t pay attention to Negi’s current expression and just continued talking.

    "Don't stop, keep moving forward This sentence should be very suitable for you now. For you, your father's affairs can be said to be everything to you. If you are asked to give up everything now for this, you must be able to do it.  Yes, in this aspect, you, Chao Lingyin, and I are really the same"

    Neil slowly took a breath of the refreshing summer night, his eyes slightly focused on Negi's face.

    "However, I think this is correct, or in other words, any approach is correct, but everyone chooses a different position. It is probably impossible for you to give up looking for your father, so why not go all the way?  Black, just like Kick-Ass who became a hero after being knocked headlong"

    "Well, I always feel that the tone of your words has suddenly changed a lot"

    "Don't worry about these things. Your goal is very clear anyway. You just think too much. Anyway, there is only one way you want to go from now on, isn't it?"

    Facing Neil’s smile, Negi seemed to know a little bit about what he should choose.

    "However, I have one more thing to say. No matter what you choose, you should also pay more attention to the people around you, such as eldest sister. I think eldest sister is very clear about your thoughts, and this is what she is worried about.  , it’s just that she doesn’t want to see you scarring yourself, the eldest sister’s idea is probably that simple"

    Neil took a few steps forward, tapping his toes slightly. As his body turned, his long hair fluttered lightly, and his face was clearly reflected in Negi's eyes.

    "Don't forget this, because when you lose, the pain is not something you can bear"

    "Neil"

    They were only a few steps apart, but Niji felt like they were separated by a chasm.

    Because there was a bit of sad nostalgia in Neil's eyes, which blocked his approach.

    "Well, that's all I want to say. It's up to you what you think about next" Neil spread his hands and smiled softly, then turned a little evil again, "But eldest sister really loves you deeply.  Said~~~"

    "Why do you come back here again!!!"

    The sentimental atmosphere just now was gone, and Negi rolled his eyes angrily.

    “Hehe~~~”

    Neil grinned wider, looked away slightly, and saw the surrounding environment clearly. His smile was frozen, and his expression was a little confused.

    "Ah, by the way, what am I doing here?"

    "Huh? Don't you know it yourself!?"

    "I really don't know, I'm following you"

    "How are you following me!? You are following me and running in front of me!!"

    "In this case, I will go home. Goodbye, young man who works hard~~~"

    Neil waved his hand and walked forward without looking back, but he was immediately grabbed by the collar.

    "It's rare that you come here, so just patrol with me. You have a lot of time anyway"

    I don’t know where Niji got the strength, but he was holding on to Neil’s collar as firmly as a rock.

    "Hey, I'm not on duty tonight, and my youth is calling me!!"

    "What youth?"

    “Galgame on the computer!!!”

    “Delete your youth for me!!”

    "Do you want to ruin my life!?"

    "Your life is too insignificant!!"

    Seeing that Negi refused to let go of him, Neil lowered his head helplessly, but after waiting for a while, he found that Negi was still where he was.

    "Aren't you going to patrol? Why are you standing here without moving? You want to be a sentinel!"

    "No, I'm waitingah, here it comes!"

    When Negi was talking, a figure in the field of vision gradually enlarged, and he suddenly shouted.

    Neil looked in the direction that Negi was looking at, and saw Setsuna coming this way quickly, and Kamo the ferret was lying on her shoulder.

    "Why is Kamo and Setsuna-san together?"

    Generally speaking, doesn’t Kamo, the pervert, always follow Negi?

    "If you come to me today, I will ask Kamo to find Setsuna-san first, and then we will make an appointment to meet here."

    ? ?Ji smiled and explained in a calm tone.

    Neil glanced at Negi thoughtfully, his eyes brightened slightly, and then fell silent.

    "Teacher Negi, Teacher Neil, good evening."

    Setsuna quickly arrived in front of them. There seemed to be no surprise about Neil's appearance. Negi or Kamo must have told her in advance.

    "Boss Neil, long time no see."

    Kamo jumped from Setsuna’s shoulder to Negi, turned to say hello to Neil.

    "It's been a long time indeed. You haven't done anything wrong recently, have you?"

    Neil half-opened his eyes and glanced at Kamo who was stiff.

    “No, absolutely not!! I don’t dare to lose even a hair under Boss Neil’s eyes!!”

    "That means you did a lot of bad things that I didn't see, right?"

    Under Kamo’s desperate eyes, Neil raised a bright smile.

    "Okay, Neil, Kamo hasn't done much recently and has helped me a lot. Let's go on patrol now"

    Seeing this, Negi had no choice but to interrupt Neil's topic.

    Neil waved his hands quickly, as if he refused to agree.

    "No, it's not my turn tonight, I won't work overtime, you have to go do it yourself!"

    "Anyway, you are here, and you will do some meaningless things when you go back. It is better to stay. It is rare that we can be on duty together"

    “What’s so pointless!! You’re actually vetoing my life!!”

    "Teacher, what are you talking about?"

    Listening to the conversation between the two, Setsuna on the side was confused.

    "It's nothing, it's just that Neil promised us to patrol together. One more person will add more strength."

    Negi turned to Setsuna and smiled, taking Neil with him by the way.

    "Who agreed? Don't just talk to yourself!"

    "Then let's set off now!"

    "Okay, Teacher Negi."

    "Hey, don't ignore me, listen to me!!!"

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Ah, I really want to go home"

    Raising his head, Neil looked at the starry sky and lazily followed Negi and Setsuna.

    “It’s only been less than two minutes! How unmotivated you are!!”

    Neil didn’t pay attention to Neji’s words. He turned to look at An Jing walking beside him, his eyes rolled, and he didn’t know what he was thinking.

    "Speaking of Setsuna-san, why are you and Negi together? Could it be that you are having an unethical love affair with your eldest lady and her fiancé behind your back!?"

    Neil covered his mouth with his hands, his face filled with disbelief.

    "Who do you think is the betrothed!!"

    "I did not betray the eldest lady!!"

    "As expected of Neil, he said all the things in my heart, but it doesn't matter, brother, you can be considered Setsuna's master, it's totally okay!!"

    "How is it OK!!!" x2

    The two of them shouted at Kamo at the same time, dumbfounded.

    “I understand, I know how to do it, huh huh~~~~~”

    "You know nothing! The laughter behind you is full of bad intentions!!"

    "Teacher Neil, I will never change my heart for the eldest lady!!"

    In desperation, Setsuna expressed his loyalty to Konoka without thinking.

    "Oh, that's true" x3

    At this time, two young men, one a pervert, looked at Setsuna with ambiguous eyes. Setsuna was stunned, and then turned red and waved his hands in denial.

    "No, it's not what you think. I, I just treat the eldest lady, just"

    "Love……"

    "It's love"

    "like."

    The three guys caught Setsuna’s words very wisely.

    "Nah!!!!!!!"

    At night, the girl’s shy screams broke through the sky.

    "You guys are really energetic"

    Suddenly a voice intervened in the joke between three people and one mink. They followed the sound at the same time and saw a young man wearing a high school uniform leaning against a lamppost, holding a mobile phone in his hand, and his eyes glanced slightly  Their fingertips are still touching the bright screen.

    &nbsp;"Why are you here? Are you also patrolling at night?"

    Neil walked over and obviously knew the other person.

    The young man then turned his head, looked at Neil walking towards him, and smiled slightly.

    "Well, I'm short of manpower recently, so I came to help. Anyway, I still get overtime pay"

    "Senior Muchen."

    In an instant, he also came over and bowed respectfully to the other party.

    The young man is Jun Muchen.

    "It's Setsuna-chan, why are you with this bastard brat?"

    "Who are you calling a bastard? Speaking of bastards, you bastard is even more of a bastard!!"

    “Tsk, tsk, tsk, it’s full of balls in one sentence, it’s really dirty!”

    “It’s your head that’s dirty!!”

    "Well, actually, Teacher Neil is here to patrol tonight, so we came together"

    "The moment interrupted the two people's unscrupulous conversation, and at the same time, I felt that the two guys were really similar.

    "Neil, Setsuna-san, who is this gentleman?"

    There is obviously someone here who doesn’t know the other person.

    "Oh, this is a student from the high school department. Senior Jun Muchen, like me, is also employed by the school and is very powerful."

    Seeing that Neal had no intention of introducing him, Setsuna had no choice but to introduce him to Neji. When he looked at Jun Muchen, there was a hint of admiration in his eyes.

    "Ahahaha, I am stronger in that area"

    Jun Muchen touched the back of his head and smiled brightly, swinging his waist back and forth slightly.

    In an instant, he turned away with his cheeks slightly red, Negi looked puzzled, while Neil's eyes were full of contempt.

    "You can no longer be described as a scumbag."

    "Uh, um, nice to meet you, Mr. Jun."

    Although I didn’t understand what Jun Muchen meant by that aspect, I still extended my hand in a friendly manner.

    "This is Teacher Negi, just call me Muchen. He is such a personable gentleman, completely different from a guy who only knows bullshit"

    With a gentle smile on her face, Jun Muchen held Niji’s hand and said something that made someone angry.

    "It's much better than you, the guy with the same curly hair as [beep——]"

    Neil twitched the corners of his eyes, raised the corners of his mouth, and said coldly.

    “Although my hair is black and curly, it is definitely not the curly hair on [beep——]!!”

    "Ah la la, you really didn't bring it upon yourself"

    The two people looked at each other, as if there were sparks constantly arousing.

    "Well, Neil, you and Mr. Muchen are very familiar with each other."

    "Only a ghost is familiar with this kind of guy!" Neil turned his head and glared at Niji, then immediately turned back to stare at Jun Muchen, "This guy had a fight with me for no reason last time, what do you think?  Is this kind of person seriously ill?!"

    “It’s not just for nothing!!”

    "Then what are you talking about!!"

    “Because I’m bored!!”

    “Idiot!!”

    "Ha, I really don't understand"

    Negi held his forehead with a headache, feeling as if two Neils appeared in front of him.

    “Speaking of which, what are you doing here alone?”

    "I'm waiting for someone."

    Jun Muchen put away his phone and said with a yawn.

    "Ha, waiting for someone? You don't look like you have a date, do you?"

    "How different! One day I will go to a love hotel with the president!!"

    "One sentence will reveal your true face clearly."

    Neil sighed very much, this guy is really powerful in combat, his combat effectiveness has broken through the lower limit.

    "Actually, I was waiting for the principal's guests to come out" Seeing the curiosity in the three people's eyes, Jun Muchen continued, "They are people from the Holy Church."

    "The Holy Church? Is it dealing with the previous ghoul incident?"

    Neil was the first to react, and at the same time, three unlucky children flashed through his mind.

    "Ghoul? What ghoul?"

    Negi and Setsuna looked at Neil suspiciously. Neil was stunned. It seemed that they didn't know about the incident.

    After briefly explaining it to them, Negi and Setsuna's expressions changed slightly and became a little heavy.

    “Actually, you don’t need to be so nervous. As long as you deal with it well, you won’t be afraid of too much trouble”

    &nbsp; Jun Muchen put away his playful look and calmly comforted the two of them, with a comforting warmth in his voice.

    "Yeah." x2

    "By the way, who was sent by the Holy Church?" Neil raised his eyes and looked at Jun Muchen, "Is it the agent? Or are the people from the burial agency also coming out?"

    "You know a lot" Jun Muchen's eyes were slightly surprised, and then he continued to lean against the lamppost lazily, "That person is the person in charge of the nearby Shengtang Church stronghold, he is oh, myself  Look, he comes out."

    Jun Muchen suddenly stood up straight and looked back at the building behind him. In the darkness, the sound of neither light nor heavy footsteps sounded rhythmically.

    Everyone’s eyes were focused on him, and the figure in the shadow gradually became clearer, and the cross hanging on his chest reflected a faint silver light.

    "Oh? I didn't expect there would be so many people here"

    There seemed to be a little surprise in the heavy voice, and a man wearing a black priest's uniform appeared in front of everyone.

    Neil’s pupils shrank tightly, and the man’s face was deeply imprinted on his retinas. He opened his mouth slightly, then bit his lower lip tightly, and an imperceptible trace of violent murderous intention passed deep in his eyes.

    Soon, the trace of hostility disappeared, and Neil stood aside silently, returning to his usual listless appearance.

    Jun Muchen, who had been keeping quiet, glanced at Neil thoughtfully, then stood up with a smile and introduced the newcomer to Niji and the others.

    "This is the chief priest of Haiming City Church, and the person in charge of negotiating with our Magic Association on behalf of the Holy Church Church, Kotomine Kirei."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Jun Muchen faced Kotomine Kirei and introduced the person on the other side.

    "These three are magicians and swordsmen from the Magic Association, Negi Springfield, Neil Springfield, and Setsuna Sakurasaki."

    "Good evening, you three. I never expected that the Magic Association would have such outstanding children."

    Kotomine Kirei's eyes are always heavy, giving people a serious feeling.

    "You're flattered, Mr. Kotomine."

    Facing the other party’s compliment, Negi quickly nodded in return.

    Kotomine Kirei’s eyes passed over the faces of the three of them one by one. When he saw Neil, he paused for a moment and then turned to Jun Muchen.

    "Mr. Muchen, my business has been finished, and it's almost time for me to leave."

    "Let me take you out" Jun Muchen nodded to the other party, and then winked at the three of them, "Then I will lead Mr. Yanfeng to leave, and you three can continue working"

    "Okay, Mr. Muchen."

    "Goodbye, Senior Muchen."

    Neil didn’t look at Kirei for a second, he raised his head and nodded lightly to Jun Muchen, then turned around and left with the two of them.

    "Then let's go, Mr. Kotomine."

    "sorry to bother you."

    Kotomine Kirei nodded in thanks, then vaguely glanced at the direction Neil left, with an obscure smile on his lips.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "I'll send it here."

    Reaching the entrance of the academy, Jun Muchen stopped and turned to talk to Kotomine Kirei, who was following closely behind him.

    "Well, thank you."

    Jun Muchen nodded slightly to him and walked away.

    Kotomine Kirei calmly watched Jun Muchen leave. He slowly turned around until his back disappeared.

    “It seems like something interesting happened tonight, Kirei.”

    The strange voice appeared out of thin air, but Kotomine Kirei did not feel the slightest surprise, and his expressionless face maintained his usual indifference.

    "What are you referring to?"

    Kirei stared at the void in front of him, as if there was a figure in front of him talking to him.

    "hehe……"

    The sound of laughter was accompanied by golden light particles, which gathered together little by little. Soon, the silhouette of a human figure loomed in the golden light.

    "You should have discovered it, that brat"

    Yao dispersed, and a young man wearing a black jacket had his hands in his trouser pockets. His handsome face was full of arrogance, and a pair of bloody eyes under the golden bangs seemed to have an addictive demonic quality, staring directly at the indifferent eyes.  man.

    Seeing that Kirei remained silent, the young man raised an evil smile on his lips, narrowed his eyes slightly, and the blood in his eyes became more and more piercing.

    "He seems to have the same thing as us."

    Qili looked at the man??, his eyes were cold, and he met those eyes that were difficult for mortals to look directly into without giving in.

    Suddenly, Kirei smiled.

    A gloomy smile appeared on his cold and sharp face.

    "Indeed, aren't you interested, Gilgamesh?"

    "Of course I have interests. There aren't many things in this world that interest me" The smile on Gilgamesh's lips grew wider, and the light in his eyes became more and more elusive. "But, we can't be interested in him now."  Take action."

    "Oh why?"

    There was a hint of curiosity in Kirei's expression.

    Such emotional changes are very rare for him.

    "Because of the agreement with that guy, if that kid encounters danger within my sight, try to save his life."

    Gilgamesh withdrew his gaze and raised his head slightly. The night sky was reflected in his eyes, and he seemed to be able to see a night similar to the original one.

    "That mysterious heroic spirit?"

    Kirei frowned, a familiar yet unfamiliar figure appeared in his mind.

    "Um."

    Gilgamesh’s gaze retracted from the sky and fell on Kirei.

    "Do you know his identity?"

    Hearing Kirei’s question, Gilgamesh smiled playfully.

    "That's right, but it's better not to tell you for the time being. It will be more exciting to save the interesting things until the end."

    Gilgamesh looked past Kirei, looking in an unknown direction, with slight waves in his eyes.

    "My king, I am looking forward to meeting him again."

    ?…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

    PS: I plan to overthrow and rewrite it, and change the protagonist to a female.

 Text Chapter 60 Moon Peak Shrine

    irritable.

    That feeling lingered in my mind for quite some time.

    The things that happened recently and the people I met have revived many memories that have been buried deep in my heart. In my mind, almost all of them are pictures that I don’t want to think of.

    In the past, he would sometimes recall it or appear in his dreams. Even though it was like a curse, he never wanted to abandon those memories. For him, this was a sin that he had to endure.

    However, even so, he would not be as inexplicably restless in the past as he is now. Often, as long as he hints to himself, his mood will soon calm down, or in other words, his heart will feel like death again.

    Is it because of those people?

    Some familiar faces flashed through Neil's mind, and a subtle sense of peace flowed through them.

    He has always been walking alone. Even Negi, who is closest to him, cannot get close to the depths of his heart. Now, the shadows of other people have been left in his heart. Unknowingly, the cracks in his heart have opened up.  got bigger.

    However, he knew very well that this would not work.

    He has learned a lot from what happened in the past, and he doesn't want to repeat the same mistakes. In order to no longer let others get hurt because of him, and make himself suffer again, as long as he no longer establishes close relationships with other people and is separated by a distance, then each other will  Will not be harmed.

    “Otherwise, what happened to Touma that night will happen again.

    "well……"

    Neil sighed slightly, because being reminded by Negi made him a little concerned about his own problems.

    Since coming to this country and coming into contact with those people, he seems to have changed more or less. Now I think about it, does the practice assigned to him by the principal have such meaning.

    "It's so weak"

    Neil stopped his directionless progress, looked up at the clear blue sky, and laughed somewhat self-deprecatingly.

    In the breeze, there is a hint of fragrance.

    Neil put away his complicated thoughts, smelled the fragrance of flowers, and couldn't help but turn his head and look around. It turned out that he had come to a place that was familiar yet unfamiliar.

    On the long stairs, there is a torii gate.

    "Shrine"

    Neil had seen this kind of building before at Bang Zhikui's home, but he didn't expect that he would encounter another shrine while wandering around this city. It seems that the people here seem to believe in gods.

    However, there seemed to be something about this shrine that attracted him. Unconsciously, Neil stepped on the stairs and walked up out of curiosity. He glanced at the sign on the torii gate, which was written in black ink on the somewhat broken wooden board.  With a few big characters.

    Tsukimine Shrine.

    After walking up the stairs, a clean open space appeared in front of me. In the distance, there is the main hall of Tsukamine Shrine, and it is surrounded by trees. In the center, there is a peach blossom tree, with pale pink petals blooming. From time to time, it is surrounded by trees.  The wind blows, and the petals carry their fragrance and blow into the distance.

    Neil walked over, and the fragrance he just smelled seemed to be the fragrance of the flowers of this peach blossom tree. But, is this season the time for peach blossoms to bloom?

    After touching the rough tree trunk, Neil looked up at the crown of the tree where the buds were blooming with a strange expression.

    "Is it the same as the cherry blossom tree in my house?"

    It seems wrong. The tree at home will remain open for a long time because it has been tampered with. Unless the tree in front of you has also been tampered with, but would anyone be so bothered?

    "Maybe yes."

    Neil held his chin up and murmured uncertainly.

    "Well, it's not a bad thing anyway, it's just a spectacle at best"

    It’s really not a big deal. At least not many people will delve into the school’s World Tree, which is too big to complain about. Sometimes Neil really wonders if the people in this city are all crazy guys.

    "But why don't you see a clergyman?"

    After being here for a long time, I didn’t find anyone coming or going, not even a worshipper.

    Neil sat down under the peach blossom tree, leaning against the trunk of the tree and vaguely seeing the sky through the branches. The hazy and broken beauty was particularly charming. As he watched quietly, time seemed to have stopped.

    The slightly blowing wind mixed with the fragrance of peach blossoms and the simple atmosphere of the shrine seemed to have a hypnotic effect. Little by little, Neil's eyes slowly closed, and unknowingly, the scenery in front of him gradually changed.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    Ordinary furnishings, ordinary decoration.

    &nbsp; This is an ordinary house.

    The open window let in the bright morning light, and the faint light reflected on the floor and walls, making it warm.

    On the recliner, a beautiful woman with long black hair was sitting, and opposite her, a man with long white hair was half-kneeling on the ground, his palms gently covering the woman's slightly swollen abdomen.

    "Do you really want to go?"

    The woman raised her bright and moving amber eyes and stared at the man with gentle eyes.

    The man met those beautiful eyes and grinned.

    “I don’t want to go either, but I have to go, just like I have to take Sadharu out in the morning, otherwise he will be at home”

    "Be serious."

    The woman raised her hand and patted the man's head gently, her face full of anger.

    "Well, I'm very serious" The man grabbed the hand covering his head, held it softly and without force, and looked at the other person intently, "I'm sorry, I have to leave him at this time.  you alone……"

    Looking at his expression, the woman couldn't help but sigh, and then she curled her lips in displeasure.

    "I knew it was like this. You haven't listened to me since you were a child. I really doubt whether you are sincerely good to me"

    "Oh my, my whole body belongs to you, you still don't believe me" The man held the white catkin and couldn't help but laughed out loud, "A woman is a fragile work of art. If you don't cherish it, you will lose it."  It cannot be saved, so I will cherish you all the time."

    Hearing these straightforward words, the woman's pretty face couldn't help but blush slightly, but when she saw the smile in his eyes, she felt a little annoyed. She narrowed her eyes and smiled as charmingly as a crescent moon.

    “Hey, you must have a lot of artworks, right?”

    The man lowered his head and thought for a moment, then muttered uncertainly, "It seems like a lot"

    "Um?"

    The man quickly grabbed the hand that had started to press hard on his ear and looked at the woman with a flattering smile, "But I chose the one who is priceless to me"

    The woman glared at him and finally let go of her hand. Looking at his familiar face, she felt slightly absent-minded.

    "Do you know what the happiness I hope for me is like?"

    Her voice was very plain, but in the man's ears, there was always an unforgettable sadness.

    "I can eat with you every night, say good night to you before going to bed, and say good morning with a smile in the morning. What a little woman."

    The man stopped his smile and spoke seriously and calmly.

    The woman gently spread her face, her smile as happy as a rainbow after the rain.

    "Yes, I'm just a little woman, so I don't expect my husband to be a hero admired by all people. As long as he can stay with me, it's enough."

    "I don't want to be a hero, because heroes usually die young." The man shrugged, then stood up, bent down and gently touched the side of the woman's face, with tenderness written on his face, "But I can't be a hero.  person, so you can rest assured to let me go, I will definitely come back to you in vain."

    The woman held the broad and strong hand with both hands and pressed it tightly to her face. Her eyes were wet without knowing when.

    "I always feel that I am destined to wait for you all the time. I never see you waiting for me. You know, waiting is not a happy thing."

    "So, I can only compensate."

    The man let go of the woman’s hand and wiped away the tears from her eyes.

    "Wait until I use my future happiness to make up for your past unhappiness."

    With a smile on his face, he turned around and left with the woman looking at him forever.

    Determined, without a trace of nostalgia.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    Ding bell——ding bell——

    There seemed to be some melodious ringing ringing in my ears.

    Open your eyes, it’s the bright world.

    Neil was a little lost. What was that dream just now?

    In the dream, I only heard a man and a woman talking to each other, but I couldn't see their faces clearly, as if there was always a fog blurring their faces.

    【Do those two people have anything to do with me?  】

    ??Thinking hard, but can’t get any results.

    "My little friend, are you okay?"

    At this moment, a strange voice sounded in his ears, and only then did Neil notice that there was someone around himhuman existence.

    Turning around, Neil saw that the owner of the voice was a beautiful woman.

    A unique miko costume revealed the identity of the other party. Her long hair was bright flaxen, and the brown pupils dotted on her beautiful face seemed to be covered with a layer of light. No matter what the environment, she would exude a soft glow.  Glorious and reassuring.

    With a faint smile on her lips, the woman looked at Neil who had just woken up.

    "Uh, sorry, I just fell asleep."

    Neil noticed that the other person was holding a strange-looking bell in his hand. The ringing he just heard might have come from this thing.

    “It’s easy to catch a cold if you sleep here.”

    The woman suddenly realized it, and then she felt a little worried.

    "Well, I understand."

    Neil responded politely to other people's kindness.

    "Miss, are you the witch here?"

    "Well, I am the shrine maiden of Tsukimine Shrine, and I just took over recently."

    The woman smiled slightly, and the bell in her hand gently made a pleasant ringing sound.

    "Speaking of which, I saw you looking a little lost just now. Was it a nightmare?"

    Recalling the way Neil looked when he woke up before, the woman asked with some concern.

    "Well, in the distant Silent Hill, Alessa is trying to swallow me up with darkness and combine me with her. How can we repair it? I am obviously not Sharon"

    Neil habitually rambled on, even clenching his fists to express his anger.

    "What, is it an evil spirit!?"

    However, the miko was very shocked, and then she held the bell tightly and tried to hit Neil on the head.

    "Miss, wait!! What are you going to do!?"

    “I’ll help you get rid of the spirit, don’t worry, it’s very effective!”

    "It looks like you want to kill me. I'm afraid that before I can get rid of the spirit, I will become a spirit myself!!" Neil quickly raised his hand to stop the other party, with a look of shame on his face, "Miss Witch, what I just said was purely  Nonsense, please don’t pay attention!”

    "Ugh, why am I still so worried? Hey, could it be that you were possessed by a ghost and saw the ghost's memory!?"

    "Uh, no, and it's not really a nightmare. I just had a somewhat inexplicable dream" Neil paused, glanced at the witch, and felt that there was nothing embarrassing about saying it, so he continued, "In a dream  I saw a man and a woman having a conversation, but I had no impression of their faces, so it was a bit strange."

    "You didn't lie to me?"

    “…It’s true this time.”

    "Oh, is that so?" The witch held her delicate chin and thought carefully. She looked down at Neil, "Actually, dreams sometimes have something to do with the past. Sometimes, maybe it's the scene in the future, maybe it's you.  The future is uncertain"

    After saying that, the miko looked at him with a strange smile.

    "my future?"

    Neil was a little confused for a moment. He really hadn't thought about this, but it didn't look like it.

    He shook his head and got rid of all the messy thoughts in his mind. It didn't matter whether this dream was related to him or not. It was just a dream anyway.

    "Forget it, it's useless to think so much. By the way, what do you call Miss Miko?"

    "My name is Guanyue Gefan, you can just call me Guanyue. What about you?"

    "Neil Springfield, please give me your advice."

    Neil stretched out his hand to shake Gefan’s hand, and Gefan tilted his head, not knowing what he was thinking.

    After chatting with Ge Fan for a while, Neil said goodbye and left.

    Gefan stood at the top of the stairs, watching Neil leave. After losing sight of him, she turned around and walked back to the peach blossom tree. She reached out her hand and brushed the rough bark of the trunk.

    Ding bell——

    The peach blossom tree suddenly made a circle of invisible fluctuations, and the bell in Ge Fan's hand seemed to be vibrated and made a sound.

    The witch looked at the peach blossom tree with deep and gentle eyes, and suddenly smiled.

    "Just now, what kind of dream did you see for him?  "

    Ding bell——

    There was another sound.

    It seems that someone has given the answer.

 Text Chapter 61 Wash your hands before pursuing a girl

    "It's so boring. If I had known earlier, I would have asked Nanoha and Suzuka to come out together"

    Alyssa, who was walking alone on the street, muttered in a low voice with some regret. She looked sideways at the exquisite accessories in the closet, feeling like something was missing without anyone to chat with her.

    It turns out that she is not used to being alone.

    "Huh? Ahead is Kabukicho"

    Because I had been a guest at Neil's home, and Neil's home was in this street, I passed by this place at that time. Although this area is not very big, there are many weird shops. For example, there is a store called  A shemale club opened by people from Xixiang.

    What kind of person would go to such a strange place?

    Alyssa cursed in her heart.

    But this place seems to be as chaotic as ever, or rather lawless.

    Alyssa looked around and would always see groups of delinquents and gangsters gathering in some corners, but the people passing by seemed not to be surprised, and sometimes even greeted them familiarly.

    "No wonder we raise people like stupid teachers"

    Alyssa felt as if she had discovered the truth.

    And just when Alyssa was so absent-minded, she felt as if she hit something and fell backwards.

    “It hurts so much!”

    “Hey, little girl, how are you walking!!!”

    Suddenly there was a rough voice above her head, and Alyssa stood up with some pain and looked. A fierce young man was glaring at her. He was holding a bottle of drink in his hand, and there were five people surrounding him. They were also surrounded by five people.  With a black jacket and colorful hair, he has a standard bad appearance.

    Alyssa was startled by this sudden situation and couldn't help but take a small step back.

    "Youwhat are you going to do?"

    "What are you doing! You soiled my clothes, what are you talking about!!"

    The young man pointed to a puddle of water on the chest of his clothes, and then stared at Alyssa fiercely, "What do you think we should do now!?"

    "II didn't mean it. For clothes like this, I'll just pay you for it!"

    Only then did Alyssa know what was going on. She secretly sighed why she was so unlucky today, and then said in a strong tone.

    The bad boy raised his eyebrows, as if he was offended by the other party's toughness. He couldn't help but snorted and said with narrowed eyes, "Huh? Compensate to me? Do you think you can afford it!! This is unique in the world!!"

    "Huh? Unique!?"

    Alyssa looked at the tattered clothes and felt that it would be trivial to compensate him for a hundred identical ones.

    "That's right, the boss worked hard to make it!!"

    "Do you think ordinary people can make those jagged shapes on the cuffs!?"

    "This is a work of conscience for our bad industry!!"

    “That’s why people call it Great White Shark!!”

    The companions behind the young man shouted and looked proud, while the leading delinquent youth was even more embarrassed and shy.

    ""

    Ah, what are you so shy about, bad!

    Alyssa was speechless for a while. Fortunately, she thought the sleeveless cuffs were caused by being torn off, but it turned out that these idiots made them by themselves.

    "Then what are you going to do? If you don't want compensation, I'll leave!"

    Facing this group of people, Alyssa felt a little afraid, and her eyes flickered slightly. She asked pretending to be calm, just hoping to get out of here as soon as possible.

    "Well, what should I do"

    The young man suddenly calmed down and looked at Alyssa carefully, making her feel uncomfortable for a while.

    "Hey, what on earth are you"

    “Please date me on the condition of marriage!!!”

    Before Alyssa finished speaking, the young man bowed ninety degrees and stretched out his hand. Alyssa was stunned, and her face immediately turned red.

    【Eh!  ?  Interact!  ?  What the hell kind of development is this!  !  】

    “You, you, what did you say all of a sudden!!!!!!”

    Alyssa no longer knew whether she was embarrassed or angry. The person who looked so fierce just now as if he wanted to kill her actually turned around and said he wanted to date her!  ?

    “Oh, my God, the boss’s lolicon is having another attack”

    "This disease is difficult to treat"

    "Actually, I am also a lolita control."

    "+1 upstairs."

    "You guys don't give it to me"??Talk to yourself!  !  !  !  "

    Alyssa angrily complained about this group of people, and then swatted away the hand handed by the young man.

    “Did you agree to my proposal!?”

    “Don’t jump to the final stage all at once!!!”

    Alyssa felt like she was going to cry. She started to turn her head, hoping to ask for help from passers-by. As soon as she turned her head, she saw a guy passing by with his hands in his trouser pockets and looking at her dumbfounded.

    ""

    ""

    With their eyes facing each other, the other person shook his head and walked forward as if nothing had happened.

    “Idiot teacher, come back here!!!”

    Hearing the angry shouting behind him, Neil had a headache. How could he encounter such trouble on the way home? However, it was really a novel thing to see someone confessing to Alyssa.

    Neil looked back at Alyssa, he spread his hands helplessly, "Hey, Miss, someone is confessing to you, I'm too embarrassed to come out and mess with it"

    “Asshole, didn’t you see that I was surrounded by a group of bad guys!?”

    "Tsk, tsk, tsk, this is even worse. Classic romantic comedies like heroes saving beauties are not suitable for me"

    "Who is telling you about a romantic comedy?!" Alyssa walked over quickly and grabbed Neil's collar, "Stop showing off your narcissistic expression and saying boring words! Get him away right now!!!  !”

    With one move, the Tathagata Divine Palm was swung out in succession, and Neil was directly hit and sent flying for more than ten times in the air.

    Neil was lying on the ground, covering his bleeding nose, and was almost beaten into a mosaic by Alyssa.

    "Let me tell you, you've beaten me to this point, are you still afraid of these people?"

    "Hey! Don't ignore us!!"

    The group of bad guys stood up and stared fiercely at Neil who appeared on the stage.

    “Well, I always feel that this kid looks familiar.

    Neil patted his clothes and stood up, glanced at the group of people in front of him, and couldn't help but sigh.  He looked at the leading delinquent young man, spread his hands and asked speechlessly, "I say, big brother, what's so good about this kid?"

    Alyssa’s eyelids twitched, and she held back her anger and stood behind Neil.

    "Huh? I like it, but can you control it!?"

    Looking at him gearing up, he seemed ready to punch him at any moment.

    Neil shook his head, then turned away to reveal Alyssa. He pointed at Alyssa and pushed up a pair of non-existent glasses.

    "Look at this little girl, the top is as flat as a horizontal line. Does it feel like a hand? Of course it does, but it just feels like a scratch on your hand. Unless you are an M, you will feel good!!"

    Ignoring Alyssa’s pretty face that was starting to darken, she then pointed at her legs.

    "Look here again, these two legs are so short, can they cooperate with you to do some difficult movements!? What fun is there! Without fun, how bleak life will become!! Do you think  …”

    “Don’t judge me for thinking about yourself, you scum!!!!”

    The world's martial arts show rises to the dragon level, and Neil spurts blood for another ten meters.

    "Are you here to step on me or to save me"

    Alyssa picked up Neil and stared at him coldly.

    "This is a strategy, Miss"

    At this time, the young man who was stunned by Neil's words came back to his senses, frowned, and reached out to Alyssa.

    "Who cares about you? As long as I like it!!"

    When Alyssa looked back and saw this scene, a bit of panic appeared on her face, but another hand appeared to help her block it.

    "Just say it nicely, don't move your hands or feet"

    Neil stood up and grabbed the other person’s thick hand with a smile, but the other person’s face seemed to be distorted by pain.

    "Idiot teacher"

    Neil turned back and smiled at Alyssa, then threw the young man out.

    “Wash your hands clean before pursuing a girl!!!”

    The young man was thrown towards his companions. They quickly supported the young man and were a little stunned when they looked at the red mark on his hand.

    How can a kid be so powerful?

    "You bastard, get on me!!" The young man rubbed his arms, and then rushed out fiercely, "I don't believe that six holy swords can't push the mountain of meat!!!"

    Facing the six people flying over, Neil curled his lips and quickly crashed into the six people.

    "Who do you think I am!!!It’s been a solo since!  !  !  I am the tank mage all by myself!  !  !  "

    "You're cheating!! Uh, wait, are you from my mother-in-law's family"

    “You only know now!!!”

    A few seconds later, Neil waved his hand freely and said to Alyssa, "Let's go."

    Alyssa looked numbly at the figures with their heads stuck in the wall. It was really lucky that the smashing was so comic.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Classmate Alyssa, why do you appear there alone? Where are your two good friends?"

    "Don't keep saying things I don't understand!" Alyssa glared at Neil angrily and looked away, "Even good friends won't get tired of being together every day."

    "Hey, I thought you were all in a relationship where flowers kiss each other"

    "Can you say something I can understand! Ah, no, you'd better not talk."

    Neil shrugged and looked at Alyssa who was walking in front of her a little annoyed. It was so rare that he saved her, but he didn’t even get a candy. It was really unsettling.

    "Hey, thank you just now"

    Alyssa stopped, glanced at Neil sideways, then quickly looked away, her face slightly red.

    "Thank you for what it is, can you eat it?"

    "Neal's word "thank you" immediately shirks all the credit from others. It is really the most deceptive word creation in history. At this time, at least you have to invite him to the Green Room for a sundae to express your gratitude.

    "Eat your sister!"

    ???????????????? Could it be that she didn’t appreciate it even after thanking him? Alyssa was so angry that she gritted her teeth.

    "Oh, classmate Alyssa, I didn't expect you to be so impure and actually want me to do such an ethically degrading thing. You are such a crazy guy. I never thought I had ever taught such a student!"

    "Shut up, you lost Greymon!!"

    Seeing Alyssa’s cannibalistic expression, Neil had no choice but to shut up in frustration.

    Ah, poor Sundae-kun left me again.

    "Speaking of which, how did you get to that place?"

    "I walked there accidentally. Do you think I came to find you!?"

    Alyssa was still angry, and even her tone of voice was full of gunpowder.

    "Sorry, I'm not interested in washboards."

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!! I am a washboard, I am so sorry!!!"

    Neil stretched out his hand to block the attack, but was bitten hard by the eldest lady’s tiger teeth. He couldn’t help but helplessly cover his forehead and sigh.

    "Don't think that just because Rie Kugimiya can use skills randomly"

    After vomiting in a low voice, Neil found that his hands were comically bloody.

    "Miss, it's time to relax. Even if you want my blood to flow through your body, you don't have to do this. I have another compromise. If you give birth to my child, you will have our blood."  Well, don’t you think this is simple, quick and perfect?”

    “Uh-huh, uh-huh, uh-huh!!!”

    "What are you shouting! Have you been fucked by me [beep——]!? Ahhhh, I know I was wrong, please let me go!!"

 Text Chapter 62 There must be something hidden under the cute appearance

    "You don't want me anymore?"

    The blond girl pursed her lips into a pitiful line, looked at the indifferent young man with tears in her eyes, and made a very outrageous declaration.

    "you——"

    The young man's eyelids twitched. After taking a deep breath, he was about to speak in a calm tone.

    “Is it because you have this woman that you don’t want me!?”

    The girl suddenly changed the topic and pointed at the girl standing next to the boy. She also had blond hair similar to hers, but her expression was a bit stunned, and she seemed to have been greatly shocked.

    "Eh!? Me?"

    The girl who was accused pointed at her face, her whole body was stunned, but the girl didn't seem to hear her words, she just took out her handkerchief and wiped the non-existent tears, and continued to complain about her misery.

    "You already have me at home, why are you looking for another woman outside? Can't I satisfy you with my blond hair? As my mother said, men are all beasts whose lower bodies are always in a state of rage"

    ""

    The young man said that he was really not a blond person. Did this guy’s mother say such strong words?  Sure enough, divorced women have wrong prejudices against men.

    When the young man said nothing and looked speechless, the girl rushed to the young man and stared at him with tears in her eyes.

    "I just heard you say you wanted to have a baby with her, why!? I can obviously give birth to a baby for you. If you want, I can give birth to a football team for you right away!!"

    As she was speaking, the girl caressed her belly with both hands, a trace of yearning and happiness for the future flashing across her face.

    At this moment, the passing spectators either admired or despised the young man at the center of the whirlpool. If he could do such a cruel thing at the age of ten, is it really okay to have a child?  Has modern science advanced to a point that even they could not imagine!  ?

    The young man covered his face. He was so ashamed. The looks around him made him so ashamed that he wanted to dig a hole and bury himself. He really couldn't get pleasure from the public shameful play in public.

    For the first time, the young man felt that he was still very moral.

    "Please let me go"

    "No, I will never leave you! I will never give up my happiness! Are your feelings for me just for fun?! Do you just want my body!?"

    Hearing the young man’s pleading words, the girl immediately came back to her senses and held his hand tightly, her eyes full of determination.

    ""

    The young man looked up at the sky that was gradually losing color in his eyes and shed tears silently.

    “Ah, I really want to die.

    "Hey!! Don't talk to yourselves, don't involve me in it!! It has nothing to do with me!"

    Alyssa could no longer bear the weird looks from around her. As the eldest lady, she felt so ashamed for the first time in her life. She actually became another heroine of such a shabby drama, and she even gave birth to a child. The lower limit.  It's not that showy.

    "And you, the stupid teacher, no, the promiscuous teacher! You actually did that, that, that kind of thing to a little girl, I, I will definitely report you!! You wait to go to jail!!"

    Alyssa pointed at Neil with a red face. This guy actually did these heinous things. Fortunately, she still believed him.

    No, if this continues, Nanoha, Suzuka, and the girls in the class will be in danger.

    Alyssa took out her mobile phone and immediately dialed a number.

    "Hey! Is this the International Court of Justice!?"

    "Miss, you don't have to be so realistic! And why is it that the International Court of Justice convicted me all of a sudden? Do you want me to hold a grudge like this!? You actually raised it to the international level!! You want me to be punished by human beings?  Expelled from the world!?”

    Neil almost fainted when he heard Alyssa’s calling voice. He stretched out his hand to take away Alyssa’s phone.

    “Yeah——!! Don’t touch me, you’ll get pregnant!!!”

    Alyssa screamed and jumped a few steps away, crossing her arms warily.

    ""

    Neil squatted deeply on the ground and was about to enter the orz state.

    When did he become a turbid launch pad covered in mysterious liquid?

    “Meow haha, that’s really interesting.”

    And the girl who was the culprit was holding her hands behind her back, watching the developments in front of her with a smile.

    "Asshole, whose fault do you think it is?! I was almost exiled because of your nonsense!!" Neil jumped.He stood up and glared at the girl with a red cross on his head, "Alicia, please go to bed early tonight. Weren't what you just talked about the bloody plot of a TV series last night!!"

    Not long ago, Neil was being tormented by Alyssa, but he was bumped into by Alicia who happened to be wandering around, and she heard Neil's teasing, which resulted in such a third-rate movie.  A real-life ethical romance drama with low blood pressure, low age and low IQ.

    "I want to perform because I think it's interesting"

    Alicia stuck out her tongue cutely and smiled as if she was not afraid that Neil was about to go crazy.

    “I almost went to the end of my life because of your desire to perform!!”

    "So youth is like a sand castle, which instantly collapses just because of some trivial things."

    “Don’t make it sound like it has nothing to do with you!!”

    Alyssa came over, she looked at Alicia, and immediately stroked her chest and breathed a sigh of relief.

    "It turns out you are not Feit. I was still wondering why Feit was such a person"

    Because of Nanoha, Alyssa and Suzuka both recognized the child Fit, and later exchanged letters. Judging from each other's words and appearance, they both felt that Fit was a well-behaved child who could even  A cute and shy girl.

    But the girl who looked exactly like Fit had just appeared, almost shattering her fantasy.

    Fortunately, God is merciful.

    "That's right, I'm not Feit, but I am Feit's sister, Alicia~~" Alicia smiled cutely, then blinked her beautiful eyes and looked at Alyssa, "By the way, you know Fei  Special?"

    "Well, but we have never met, so when I first met you, I was surprised. You are more lively than I thought"

    Alyssa felt that the corners of her mouth were twitching when she spoke.

    "Fortunately, Feite is not like you"

    Neil stood up, feeling equally deeply.

    "Hey, if Feit is like me, so what?"

    "Tell your mother to have another baby."

    "Ah! Neil is so bad, even Feit and I are not enough, yet he still wants it!"

    “…You’d better kill me.”

    "I just heard Alicia say that you live in this guy's house" Alyssa asked Alicia, but her eyes looked at Neil strangely, "I don't want to ask why you live in his house.  Why isn’t Feit with you?”

    "Well, there are many reasons. When Feite comes back, I will tell you in detail if I have the chance"

    Seeing that Neil had no intention of answering, Alicia could only answer randomly.

    "……Oh well."

    Alyssa’s eyes swept back and forth between the two of them, but she still suppressed the doubts in her heart.

    She always felt that they and Nanoha had a common secret that she didn't know about.

    Alyssa felt a little irritated unconsciously.

    "Well, it's time to go home" Seeing that the atmosphere seemed to be silent, Neil said aloud, "Miss, you should go back too, otherwise you will be confessed to again later"

    "Well, I understand."

    "Hey, what confession, tell me!"

    Alicia immediately became interested, but ended up being slapped on the forehead by Neil.

    When Neil and the three of them were walking on the road, they met a familiar guy, who was staring with his mouth wide open, with a look of surprise on his face that made him stupid.

    "Hey, Furuichi-san"

    Neil opened his dead eyes and said hello to the other party. How dare he meet an acquaintance at such a distance. In this small town, the chance of such randomness is really unusually high.

    "Um, can you explain the current situation in detail?"

    Furuichi held his forehead, reluctantly put on a relaxed smile, and tried hard to pose as a wise man.

    "What do you care about?"

    Neil and the two girls all tilted their heads at the same time, with several question marks popping up on their heads.

    "You still ask me what I care about!? Why are you with classmate Alyssa and a cute girl!!"

    "Ha, you ask why, it's just that we met on the road"

    "Oh my god!! Neil, has spring arrived again!? What a world without morals this is!!!!"

    Furuichi rubbed his eyebrows and almost smoke came out, and he fell intoA subtle state of rage.

    "Can you calm down, Furuichi-san, be careful and poke your forehead"

    "Ah, Neil, who made an oath with me to be a jobless virgin for the rest of his life, unexpectedly had something good happen to him. This was such a shock, as if all the hair on his butt was about to fall out, just like hair loss.  Dropped, and they are actually two cute girls of the same age? Obviously I remember that Neil’s preference seems to be the royal sister style with bulging front and back - "

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? could have two lines of bitter tears of blood and tears left in their eyes, Gu Shi looked at the sky aimlessly.

    ""

    "Well, anyway" Neil walked over and punched Gu Shi directly in the face, "You set my egg first!!!"

    “How can I not be determined after you’ve done this?!”

    "Have you calmed down, Furuichi-san"

    "I was forced to cool down"

    Furuichi was lying on the ground. Was that a meteorite that punched him so hard that his head was smoking?

    Ah, this time the handsome side of the beautiful girl was completely ruined in front of her.

    "By the way, who is this lady next to you?"

    Furuichi saw Alicia and asked Neil.

    "Alicia Testerosa, is"

    Neil wanted to say the words "my tenant", but he felt that Furuichi might get crazy if he said it, and there might be some rumors the next day. Last time Hayate came to visit his home.  It was this guy who broke the news.

    ???????????????????????????????? How about we kill him here to eliminate the trouble?

    Furuichi was covered in cold sweat, and his teacher was releasing an unabashed murderous light next to him. In an instant, he felt that his life seemed to be forced to the edge of the cliff.

    However, Neil and Furuichi had no time to care about anything else at this time, because a group of vicious guys were coming towards them.

    "Hey!! Who is the guy who just bullied me from Dumburo High School!!!"

    The bald man in the lead stared fiercely at the few brats in front of him.

    "Uh, boss, did we find the wrong person? They are all brats"

    A boy next to him came over and asked in a low voice that the combined age of the primary school students in front of him might not be older than his father.

    "You can't be wrong, that brat from the Denshi family is so big!"

    The bald boss spoke with confidence and no guilt at all for bullying a child.

    "Ehehehe!!! What is this sudden development!?"

    Furuichi looked at these delinquent high school students in despair, and suddenly jumped from one desperate situation to another more dangerous desperate situation?

    Neil looked at the group of people in front of him, and then glanced back at Alyssa. She was looking away and whistling as if it had nothing to do with herself, while Alicia's eyes were shining and looking forward to it.

    "Oh? It's you, right?"

    The bald boss noticed Furuichi who was making a noise, and after scanning the four of them, he identified Furuichi whose jaw was about to dislocate, because Neil seemed to be even weaker than Furuichi, and he seemed to be fine with long hair.  Bullying look.

    "Well, I don't have anything to say. Anyway, keep going, Furuichi-kun"

    Neil patted Furuichi on the shoulder and covered his mouth to suppress laughter.

    "Why me!! Don't act like you're just watching a show!!! I'm your student!!!"

    "Hey, hey, hey, you guys, don't you feel shy bullying a few kids?"

    A pleasant magnetic voice interrupted them.

    Furuichi turned his head as if he had seen a savior, and saw a group of girls wearing white special attack uniforms walking over, but the wooden knives, chains, clubs, and maces they held in their hands really made him feel embarrassed.

    Are today’s delinquents so ferocious even if they are too young girls?

    But it doesn’t matter, these big sisters are so beautiful.

    "Furuichi-san, you have lost all your moral integrity"

    ""

    Neil raised his eyes and looked at the group of female delinquents. The leading girl had a healthy wheat-colored complexion. Her long purple hair was tied up and swayed with her steps. She had a bamboo stick in her mouth and her eyes showed no sign of weakness.  Stare at the group of boys.

    "Ah? It's none of your business! This is our Duowu Luo's business, you Furious Emperor, get out of the way!!"

    At the critical moment, the boss did not give in because the other party was a girl, and it seemed that he had some connections with the other party.

    But the leading girl didn’t reply to his words, she just walked over and whispered:After staring at Neil for a while, he suddenly put his hand on Neil's head, with a friendly smile on his lips.

    "Your kid is Neil, right? I heard the tyrant mention you, you are such a cute kid"

    "Tyrant?"

    Neil didn't slap the opponent's hand away. After all, she was a quasi-royal sister, and he was just confused about the tyrant she mentioned. The group of guys from Duwuluo High School behind him seemed a little unhappy after hearing this title.  It looks good, like taking laxatives.

    It sounds like he is very tough. Is there such a formidable person around him?

    "Ahaha, it's someone you know anyway"

    "Hey, Rika, this kid here is also very cute. I'm Shizuku Itoi, and I'll die at night~~~"

    "Hey, Shizuku, you're scaring people"

    And Furuichi was surrounded by several female delinquents holding his face in his hands. At this moment, he was so happy that he almost fainted.

    "You women, don't forget about us! Bastards, don't think we dare not take action. Even if Nan Lixiang knows the "tyrant", I won't be afraid of you!  !  "

    "Huh? Even if you don't know that guy, I will beat you up. If you have the guts, come and try it!!"

    The bosses of the two factions began to clamor, and they gritted their teeth as fiercely as a wolf.

    "Boys! Don't take it lightly just because they are girls! Let them see the power of Dumburo High School!!"

    “Oh oh oh!!!”

    "Ah!? We are the Furious Emperor, don't underestimate us, you scum!!"

    "Follow the boss and rush!!!"

    Alicia and Alyssa stood on the outside, watching the two gangs fighting like this, feeling almost numb.

    "Ahaha, the fight started"

    Alyssa laughed dryly a few times, revealing a pair of dead fish eyes like Neil's.

    "Ah, everyone is so full of energy. It's so lively, I really want to join in"

    Alicia showed a completely different expression, and her eagerness to try made Alyssa doubt that she would rush in next second.

    Neil, who was in the middle of it, was punching one after another, while Fushi was running around with his head in his hands, hiding in a cold sweat.

    "What's going on!? Gang war!? I'm just an ordinary elementary school student. I simply ran to the wrong set!!"

    "Ah ah ah, let me go back to my mother's arms and drink milk!!"

    As soon as Fushi turned his head, he saw Neil kicking a big man away, making him look embarrassed.

    This guy’s strength is as unparalleled as ever.

    “You stinky brat!!”

    Fushi suddenly heard a loud shout from behind him. He turned around and saw a bad guy hitting him with his fist.

    ——I’m probably seriously injured now.

    Unable to escape, we can only watch the imminent crisis coming.

    In the blink of an eye, Furuichi felt as if his head was being pushed down, and a gust of wind passed over his head.

    "Really, don't get in the way here, leave as soon as possible, there are so many people here, even if you stand behind me, I may not be able to care about you, I might even beat you up"

    Furuichi only saw Neil punch the opponent away, and with a few words, he pushed him to the safety of Alicia.

    Furuichi was startled for a moment, and when he looked back, what caught his eye was Neil's expression that was slightly different from usual.

    I once saw this unique side of him in a martial arts competition.

    Looking at him intently in the fight, Furuichi pursed his lips.

    ——It’s really strong.

    "Hey, are you okay, Furuichi-san?"

    Seeing Fushi’s dull expression, Alyssa couldn’t help but asked, it wouldn’t be funny if he was beaten silly.

    "Uh, I'm fine" Furuichi waved his hand, then looked at Alicia, pointing to the chaotic situation, "Miss Alicia, is it okay to be in such a mess?"

    The bald boss seemed to have been beaten ten meters above the ground just now. Is that okay?

    "No problem! You don't know, right? Fighting is a specialty of this street. Many idiots living here will die if they don't fight. Even Neil fights one fight every three days and one fight every five days."  Yes, to a certain extent, he is very familiar with the people here"

    It’s really a disgusting street.

    “Then Alicia, wouldn’t it be dangerous for you to live here?”

    Alyssa really can’t imagine that if a child lives here, wouldn’t he be frightened every day?"That's not the case" Alicia shook her head and smiled, as if she didn't care much, "Don't look at these people as being fierce, but in fact they are very principled people, at least they will not bully the elderly or children.  At best, they have bad mouths. Just now they were just scaring us. In the words of Neil and Granny Denshi, these people are apes without brains and can only express themselves in the most primitive way.  It’s just blood that’s burned too hot…”

    "Of course, there are also other connections, such as the mother-in-law Denshi and the "Scarlet Overlord" rumored here are Neil's family, so those people don't dare to mess with the people in the family"

    ""

    ? Okay, Scarlet Overlord is really the name of the bunker. Is Neil's house full of monsters?

    Furuichi and Alyssa once again watched the scene near the end. In their eyes, something seemed to be different.

    "These guys are really getting more and more durable"

    Neil twisted his wrist and walked back. His face was not red and he was out of breath. It was impossible to tell that he had just finished fighting.

    "You do like fighting"

    Furuichi looked at Neil and smiled softly.

    Niel paused for a moment, then shrugged and smiled slightly.

    "I don't hate it."

    "I didn't expect that my teacher is still a bad person" Alyssa covered her face as if she had a headache, "Are you performing a GTO?"

    "Please ask Mr. Onitsuka for this kind of thing" Neil scratched his head and said boredly, "Well, if I can make extra money, I wouldn't mind making a cameo"

    But not long after he finished speaking, Neil found that Furuichi, Alyssa and Alicia were all silent in front of him, with dull expressions on their faces.

    "Huh? Are you possessed by a ghost, you guys?"

    Suddenly, an arm even rougher than Kenjiro's wrapped around Neil's neck. He was stunned for a moment, and then fell into the shadow of despair.

    Who released this Godzilla at the end of the 21st century

    "Oh? Neal-chan, are you planning to make extra money? I have a place where you can make a guest appearance. I originally came out to see where the kid was having such a fun time, but I didn't expect to hear such good news"

    Furuichi and Alyssa looked up at the tall figure, with the stubble, thick eyebrows, piercing eyes, light lip gloss and eye shadow, a perfect figure comparable to King Billy, and a charming Jean  The kimono that no one can look at directly gave them an unparalleled impact.

    "Ah, I really want to vomit. Can I vomit?"

    "Hello, Mrs. Xixiang."

    Alicia reluctantly moved her lips and said hello proactively.

    "Oh, it's Alicia" Xixiang moved his eyes and nodded, "Go back and tell your family that Neil won't be going back tonight. He's working at my place, so tell them not to worry"

    "Well, I understand, please feel free to do so."

    Neil, who was almost out of breath, stared at him. Alicia sold him in the blink of an eye. Please feel free to take him for what he is. He didn't even know if he would be able to see the sun tomorrow.  .

    “Let’s go, Neil-chan~~~”

    Xixiang smiled girlishly at Neil, and Neil immediately rolled his eyes and fainted while frothing at the mouth.

    “Is it okay, Alicia?”

    Watching Neil being carried away on her shoulders, Alyssa felt for the first time that it was not easy for him either.

    "It doesn't matter, Mrs. Saigo is a good person."

    ""

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    That night, Xixiang Ladyboy Club.

    “Clang, clang, clang! The super future star of our store is now making a grand appearance, Sonoko!!!”

    "Who are you calling Sonoko! Who wants to be the future star of your store!!"

    "Come on, Nierzi! You have great potential to become the ACE_OF_ACE of our store!!"

    "A devil wants this kind of potential, even if you give me money!!"

    "Yo!! Pretty boy, twist your waist!!"

    “You can do it yourself, don’t make too many demands, you perverted uncles!!”

    "Yoooooooo, such a cute child is indeed a boy! Long live Lord Lucifer!!!"

    "Have your male-only penetrating weapons been scrapped by you idiots!?"

    "Nierzi, please date!!!"

    “Go to hell——!!!!!!”

    On the stage, ?A girl in a gorgeous kimono with light make-up, who was actually a boy, was dancing with terrifying momentum with a folding fan. Next to her, Saigo was admiring the dance with a face full of admiration.

    This kid really has hope of becoming the master of the great route.

    The next day, the news about Neil's transformation into a new human spread secretly without his knowledge.

 Text Chapter 63 To maintain moral integrity or to lose moral integrity, that is the question

    The long black hair floated gently.

    The bright pupils reflect the surrounding scenery, like a mirror world.

    The girl put her hands behind her back, holding a smile on her lips, and stepped lightly.

    "Ah, no matter how many times I come here, I always feel that this place is huge"

    The corners of Tifa's mouth were slightly raised, her eyes were shrouded in a bright light, and she looked around every inch of Maho Liang Academy from time to time.

    "That's right. After we entered through the school gate, we walked for more than half an hour and felt like we didn't even see the end"

    Alicia, who was following Tifa, glanced around with the same interest. Whenever she saw the architecture of European classical beauty and the natural scenery, her vermilion eyes suddenly brightened like gems.

    "Well, I heard from Neil that there are many schools here, ranging from elementary school to university, plus various research institutes, shopping streets and library islands. It really can't be visited in one day" Tifa introduced, tapping her lower lip.  , suddenly remembered something interesting, a smile on his face, "This school also has many activities, such as the last school festival, which was held for three days and three nights. It was really lively"

    "Wow, that sounds so interesting" Alicia immediately flattened her mouth in disgust when she saw Tifa's expression, and then murmured angrily, "If Neil had woken me up earlier, then I couldn't have done it either."  Did you attend the school festival?"

    ""

    Tifa scratched her cheek and smiled silently. Is this what she should be struggling with?

    "But it's great, I want to go to school here too"

    Looking at Alicia’s longing expression, Tifa couldn’t help but smile.

    "What you say should be fine. As long as you worship Tony Nier or Negi, they should be able to find a way"

    "Hmm, please Tony Neil? I always think that guy will say something like "It's too troublesome, so I won't do it""

    Alicia closed her eyes and frowned, as if she could imagine the scene at that time.

    "maybe……"

    Tifa nodded with deep understanding. She quite agreed with Alicia's idea and her understanding of that guy.

    However, because of her understanding, she knew that if Alicia really asked him to ask for help, Neil would still do his best to help her.

    "A soft-hearted fool."

    Tifa pursed her lips and murmured in a low voice. She was a little bit disgusted by this.

    "What's wrong, Tifa?"

    Alicia noticed Tifa’s little movements and couldn’t help but feel a little weird.

    Tifa came back to her senses immediately, scratched her cheek and laughed dryly, "It's okay, I just got a little lost in thought"

    "Hey, what are you thinking about? You are so absorbed in your thoughts~~~"

    Alicia rolled her eyes and didn’t know what she was thinking of. She half-covered her mouth with her hand and leaned over with an ambiguous smile.

    Tifa blocked the approaching smiling face with her hand and said angrily, "What are you thinking about? I feel like you are becoming more and more like that guy Neil"

    "Hehe, you are so embarrassed that I got it right, right?"

    "You're not shy!"

    "Oh~~~Don't you deny what you said before? Sure enough, Tifa-chan's heart is full of Nier~~~"

    ""

    Faced with such teasing, Tifa simply shut her mouth and turned away as if she didn't hear anything.

    Seeing Tifa like this, Alicia stopped teasing her. She glanced around and asked, "Hey, Tifa, where is Neil's school? We've been gone for a long time"

    Originally, I was idle at home and wanted to come to the school to kill some time. However, after I came here with Tifa, this journey was really a good way to kill the time.

    ??Looking carefully, it seems that it is almost time for get out of class to end.

    "This place is too big. I haven't been here many times. How can I know how to get there?"

    "Eh? Didn't we see that big map when we entered?"

    “It’s true, but”

    "Is Tifa a roadie!? So cute!!"

    "What are you so cute about!? You're not praising yourself in disguise, when you haven't found a way either!?"

    "Are you two brats students here?"

    The two of them, who were fighting and looking for their way around, suddenly heard a voice coming from behind them. At the same time, they turned their heads and saw a tall man in black sportswear standing not far away with a cool expression.

    "Hello, we are not students here, we are here to find someone."

    TifaliNodding gracefully, the person in front of him seemed to be a school teacher or administrator.

    "Looking for someone?" Heigang raised his eyebrows and looked at the two girls in front of him, "Who are you looking for?"

    “It’s Neil Springfield who works at Shengxiang Elementary School here.”

    "It's that kid, but it's almost time for school to end. If we go by now, the people in the elementary school will probably leave as well. Forget it, I'll lead you there. Maybe that kid is still in school  By the way, are you his friends?"

    “We are his girlfriends!!”

    Before Tifa could speak, Alicia answered first.

    "girlfriend!?"

    Heigang opened his eyes in surprise, while Tifa covered his forehead as if he had a headache. He dared to believe that Alicia would start to display her natural instinct of fearing chaos in the world again.

    "I didn't expect that boy to have two girlfriends, but it seems reasonable after thinking about it"

    Heigang sighed at first, and then nodded unexpectedly.

    "Well, this gentleman"

    "Just call me Heigang" Heigang lowered his head and looked at Tifa, noticing the tangled look on her face as she hesitated to speak, and said with a very understanding expression, "Don't worry, I understand"

    "No, actually"

    "Let's go, I'll take you there now."

    "That bastard is really incredible. He actually did such a thing, but he is a role model for others. This is considered a harm to others' children. Well, I should be able to use this reason to teach him a lesson"

    A cold smile appeared on Black Steel's lips, and his narrow eyes narrowed slightly, flashing a frightening red light from time to time. When Tifa noticed the eldest brother's expression, she knew that the unlucky child was about to suffer a big disaster again.  , couldn't help but draw a cross in my heart.

    "Meow haha, it feels like something interesting is going to happen"

    Hearing Alicia’s cheerful laughter, Tifa sighed sadly, feeling deeply powerless.

    【Neal, if you want to blame it, you have a teammate who has been deceiving people for thirty years】

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Woo——"

    "What's the matter, Neil?"

    Naye suddenly heard Neil making a sound of unknown meaning, couldn't help but frowned, and asked with some worry.

    "It's okay, I just suddenly felt so miserable that I let out such a scream from my soul that it shook the world"

    "I have no idea what you are talking about" Nanoye shook her head in confusion, and then laughed happily, "But this means that Neil, there is nothing wrong with you"

    "Naye, at this moment, I feel more desperate than when I met a giant."

    She had just escaped from the demon king of the Kamabaka Kingdom and was mentally traumatized. Now she was attacked by this girl Nanoha. As her master, Neil suddenly felt that his majesty had lost as much as a certain vampire. He couldn't help but feel  I feel like life is dark.

    "By the way, aren't we going to the back mountain? This direction doesn't seem right"

    Nanoye looked at the direction Neil led the way. She had been training with Neil every day after school as usual, but at this moment, she visually saw that it was completely different from where she usually went.

    "Well, anyway, what I'm teaching you is just the control and application of magic power, and how to fight. I plan to hand you over to a more capable and experienced guy. Regardless of magic or physical skills, with her level, she can definitely  You trained me to become a master"

    Originally Naiyara was still being trained today. Neil felt that he had nothing to teach. After all, the magic system was completely different. Apart from some basic things, Neil felt that it would be better to have someone like Yuno as a coach.  Suitable for yourself.  When Professor Nanoha was in actual combat, whenever he encountered her unconsciously cute look, Neil would be blasted to pieces by a burst of starlight.

    Therefore, directly throwing Nanoha to the merciless Yiwen is definitely very profitable. Anyway, it is healthier for young people to abuse them, and there is Negi who can attract firepower next to him, and more importantly,  He can go home and cook quickly after school.

    【Ah, I can’t help it anymore, I can’t stop crying.  】

    "don't want!"

    Naye's face changed slightly and she shouted subconsciously, even her voice became slightly shrill.

    Neil was startled and quickly turned his head to look over, only to see Nanoye staring at him with her mouth bulging as if she was very angry.

    "Uh, what's wrong with you, Miss Nanoha?"

    &nbsp; Neil asked cautiously after being stared at by Nanoye for a while.

    "me……"

    When asked by Neil, Nanoye didn't know how to answer. Could it be that she told him that she didn't want to leave him?

    "Dream on, it would be better to use a starburst to make him surrender."

    "Ms. Nanoha, did you think of something dangerous just now! Although I don't know what it was, I am firmly against violence!!"

    With the flash of red light in Nanoye’s eyes and the faint smile of excitement on her lips, no matter how idiotic she was, Neil still felt that he seemed to be very close to the door of hell.

    "Ahaha, what are you talking about Neil? I never thought of using Starlight Explosion to blast you"

    Nanoha scratched her cheek, smiled very cutely, and said horrible words that made Neil break into a cold sweat.

    【This guy said something that must never be uttered!  Naturally black?  ?  Definitely natural black!  !  】

    "Neil, why do you want others to teach me? I'm afraid I won't get along"

    Naye thought for a while and finally came up with a reason.

    "So that's the problem"

    Neil breathed a sigh of relief. He really didn't realize that Nanoha's character would be afraid of strangers, but this was no problem at all. After all, Yiwen's appearance was very deceptive. At first glance, he looked like a harmless cat, and he was very similar to  You don't have to worry about getting along with Yi Wen at all, because that guy's queen character is definitely about making others obey her.

    "That's not okay, Nanoha. If you hold back because of this small worry, you won't be able to make great progress in the future! Although I will be a little reluctant to let you go, dad, I will still do this for your future.  I did it! So, even if you resent Dad, I won’t regret it!!"

    "What dad, what role are you playing!"

    Nanoye slapped away Neil's hand on her shoulder with dissatisfaction. She blinked, not knowing what she thought of, her eyes suddenly lit up, and a meaningful smile appeared on her face.

    "Well, after all, Neil was defeated by me, I don't think he has the ability to teach me anything"

    "What!? Defeated by you!? It was just your luck that time. If I do it ten times again, you will not be my brother's" Neil originally retorted angrily, but when he saw Nanoye's smile, he seemed to understand.  Everything changed, "Well, since you said so, I also feel that I am not capable"

    Nanoha's smile froze slightly, but soon her lips curved into a more contemptuous arc, and at the same time her eyes swept three inches ahead.

    "Neil, it really doesn't work."

    Neil, who had been paying attention to Nanoye's expression, naturally noticed the other person's gaze. He looked down and couldn't help but widen his eyes, like an angry cat staring at Nanoye who was smiling leisurely and contentedly.

    "No!? You dare to say that I can't do it!? I've told you from the first day of class that I am a man who can break through the sky. The word "no" cannot appear to me!! Very good, Nanoha.  Just wait, if I don’t train you well, I will spend the rest of my life hanging around Xixiang!!!”

    “This is what you said, Neil~~~”

    Naye secretly made a gesture indicating that the plan was successful, and at the same time thought of something in her heart.

    【This trick of using retreat to advance that my mother taught me is really useful. Although I don't know why I aimed at it like this in the end, as long as it succeeds, I'll be fine!  】

    In fact, it was not until some years later that Nanoha understood the true meaning of this matter. At that time, she lamented that her health teacher died early. At the same time, she was very fortunate that she had a mother as great as Kami who allowed her to do this.  I have avoided many detours in my life.

    "Forget it, let's stop today's training. I'll go back and think about how to arrange it"

    “I don’t know whether it was because he was inspired to fight or because his dignity as a man was challenged. Neil began to seriously think about what to do. Usually, these things were left to Anders to do.

    "Huh? What is that guy doing?"

    Neil suddenly slowed down, and a shadowy figure appeared in his field of vision.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Ha, why are all the cleaners boys, not even a girl"

    Furuichi stopped the broom in his hand, looked around the classroom, and couldn't help but sigh sadly.

    Doesn’t it mean that if men and women match each other, the work will not be tiring?  There are just a bunch of idiots here, and they are exhausted from doing anything.

    "You just give up on this idea, this is terribleIt's our class's policy" Yuuji walked past Furuichi with a broom on his shoulder, not looking like he was working at all, "That guy said that in order to avoid a series of unnecessary problems caused by male-female combinations, we separate boys and girls.  Separated to facilitate management, do you think we can resist the mountain above our heads?  And the girls seem to agree"

    “Can you disagree!? Girls almost don’t have to participate in work during the week!!”

    "From this point of view, it turns out that he is still a gentleman"

    "That's weird! Even if he is a gentleman, he can only be a gentleman in another sense!!!"

    "I'm telling you, you can chat as much as you want, but if you can work, Yuuji, you've barely even done anything!!"

    Listening to the two complaining, Touma couldn't stand it anymore. He was almost the only one working now. He obviously planned to grab those half-price bento boxes.

    "You should tell the group of people over there first"

    Yuuji pointed with his broom in the direction of the podium, where a group of people were gathering for activities.

    Standing on the podium, Akihisa used the broom as a guitar and danced his fingers as much as he could, as if he had returned to the school festival concert, with the intense melody seeming to linger in his ears.

    “Come on, call me!!!”

    “Honey!!!”

    "What a tall person!!! Call me God-sama!!!"

    "Ah, Lord Kami is playing a game console in that corner over there"

    Touma looked at this scene, then looked at someone in the corner who had entered the god of strategy mode, and couldn't help but sigh.

    How long will he be able to do this?

    ——

    Suddenly, the sound of the door being pulled attracted the attention of everyone in the class.

    A handsome face that was as cold as a knife appeared behind the door, and at the same time, those sharp wolf-like eyes made the guys in the class stay silent for a while and started cleaning obediently.

    “Kids, is your bastard head teacher gone already?”

    They were slightly surprised by the unexpected punishment, and then suddenly realized that it was their class teacher who had caused the hatred.

    "Well, our bastard head teacher left early during the last self-study class and let all the girls go"

    As the leader of the boys, Xiongji told Heigang in detail. When Heigang heard this, he felt that the temples on his forehead began to beat again.

    "That rascal……"

    "Um, Teacher Heigang, what do you want from Neil?"

    Touma's question caused Heigang to turn around. He looked at the people in the class, and for some reason the corner of his mouth curled up into a weird smile.

    "Ah, actually it was the boy's two girlfriends who came to see him"

    "What——!?"

    "girlfriend——!?"

    “Two more——!?”

    The boys looked at each other and saw the jealousy hidden in each other's eyes. They nodded one after another, immediately picked up the thing in their hands, and rushed out of the back door without saying a word.

    "Hey, don't damage public property"

    Heigang shouted behind them, chuckled, and then walked downstairs.

    When he walked downstairs, he found that the two girls waiting nearby were gone. Instead, there was a guy who deserved a beating, gaping at the large cloud of dust.

    "Faye, did you see the two little girls who were here just now?"

    Heigang walked over, patted Fay on the shoulder and asked as coldly as usual.

    "Huh? It's Kurojia~~" Faye turned around and showed a very hearty smile, and then her face became a little weird, "Kurojia, are you a lolita control?"

    Heigang was startled, then his face turned black, he pulled out a cold long knife out of thin air, clasped his hands and raised it, ready to slash at it.

    "You really deserve to be cut down just like that kid"

    “Ehehehe!! Oppose violence, Hei-chan~~~”

    “Go to hell!!”

    "Wait a minute, aren't you going to ask where those two girls went? I'll tell you, but you can't do anything to me!"

    ""

    Heigang stopped and stared at Fay coldly, while Fay smiled slightly and tidied up his clothes. It was not until Heigang was about to have his second impact that he slowly spoke.

    "Actually, I just met them and chatted for a few words. I found out that they were here to see Neil-chan, so I told them that Neil-chan had left.Okay, so they took their leave, and let me tell you something by the way.  "

    "That means you knew it beforehand, right?"

    "Well Wow!! Kuro-chan, a surprise attack is a foul!!"

    “I don’t care about you!!”

    “I clearly said I wouldn’t do anything!!”

    "Did I promise you!?"

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "So, you lost the ring that Yiwen gave you and you were thinking about how to die, maybe this is it?"

    "No, I'm not thinking about how to die"

    Negi looked at his brother depressedly, forgetting if he didn't help, he was still gloating about his misfortune.

    "I just lost my ring, is there any need to do this?"

    Although the ring was a relatively rare magic item, it was not in a life-and-death situation. However, seeing Negi like this, Neil immediately felt very happy.

    "You won't understand. If Master finds out, I will see hell"

    Yiwen’s terror began to emerge in Negi’s mind. His face turned pale and his whole body was shaking, as if he had seen a ghost.

    Neil couldn’t help but sigh at how powerful Yiwen was. He was able to make Negi, a little man-trained boy, even more miserable. He felt like he was almost turning into an M.

    "Hey, Neal, what's the ring that Mr. Negi mentioned? Doesn't it matter that he's still like this?"

    Nanoye pulled the corner of Neil's clothes and asked with some confusion.

    "Well, that ring is like a wedding ring that represents a lifelong promise, and Negi, the idiot, threw it away without knowing where. If his powerful wife at home knew about it, he would probably not have to go to bed for a month."

    "Hey!? Teacher Negi is already married!?"

    "Hey, Neil, stop making this up!"

    "I'm not making it up, I'm just explaining it to Nanoha."

    "What are you trying to explain!!"

    Facing Negi’s fire-breathing eyes, Neil shrugged and had to give up, "Okay, okay, I won’t say it anymore. Why don’t you recall it and let me help you reorganize the scene at that time."

    "real?"

    Negi looked at him suspiciously, could this guy really be so kind?

    "We are brothers after all Speaking of which, when did the ring disappear?"

    "It should have been last night"

    "Well, very good" Neil nodded, "Which woman's bed did you sleep in last night?"

    "Herehey!! Where are you going!!"

    Negi is crazy, he actually believes in a guy like Neil, he is really a fool.

    "Oh, oh, did you really sleep in someone else's bed? Yeah, there are so many people in the girls' dormitory, who could it be?"

    "I told you not to do it!! I haven't even slept in Asuna-san's bed recently!!"

    "The married life is not harmonious?"

    “Stay away from me!!!”

    "Teacher Negi is not pure."

    ""

    Negi leaned against the tree, wanting to die.

    “Neil——!!!”

    Just when Neil was enjoying the sight of Negi being beaten to a pulp, a familiar scream came from behind. Without thinking, he immediately bent down. The next second, a figure flew over his head, and at the same time, a wave of wind blew up.  A gust of cold wind.

    Neil raised his head and looked at the blond girl who flipped in the air and landed perfectly, and couldn't help but be speechless for a while.

    "Alicia, do you have to say hello in this way? If I hadn't avoided it, I really doubt I would have suffered internal injuries from you."

    "It doesn't matter, I just said hello a little more enthusiastically."

    "Is this called being more enthusiastic!? Who would rush over at a speed of 40 yards, 4 seconds and 2!? Do you think I am an American football player!?"

    “What a small family man.”

    "I'm sorry, anyone would be petty when their lives are at stake!"

    "Tch, I won't talk to you anymore" Alicia left Neil alone, moved her target to Nanoye who was aside, and immediately pounced on her, "yahoo! Nanoye!!"

    "Whoa, be careful, Alicia!!"

    Neil sighed helplessly at the two who started to fuck Lily, then turned his head and forced a smile at the black-haired girl who was running slowly.

    "Won't you stop this guy, Tifa?"

    ? ???Isn't this bad?  There is a beautiful girl throwing herself into my arms"

    Tifa walked up to Neil and smiled teasingly.

    “I wish the way of throwing myself into someone’s arms could be improved”

    Neil muttered softly, but the next moment, Tifa's beautiful black hair was fluttering with invisible domineering aura.

    "What were you talking about just now?"

    "No, I didn't say anything, Your Lady Queen."

    Neil immediately displayed his low-profile and domineering attitude. His dignity and integrity were completely useless in front of Tifa.

    "Ah, look, Nanoha, Neil is starting to lose his moral integrity again!!"

    "Neil has never had any moral integrity anyway"

    "Alicia, shut up, whose fault do you think it is that makes me like this!"

    "You blame me?"

    "Ha, if I don't blame you, why should I blame myself!?"

    "Shut up."

    "Yes, Your Lady Queen."

    "Neil really suffered."

    Alicia’s triumphant look made Neil want to hang her up and tickle her, but for Tifa’s sake, he still lay on the ground obediently.

    "By the way, what is Negi doing there?"

    Tifa noticed Negi, who had been ignored for a long time, but the other party was obviously trapped in an endless loop and did not notice their arrival.

    "Nieji is struggling with the question of whether he should have moral integrity or lose his moral integrity."

    ""

    “By the way, why did you and Alicia come here?”

    “Well, since it’s okay to stay at home, and Alicia has never been to school, I took her here for a walk.”

    Neil looked back at the girl who was chatting enthusiastically with Nanoye. She had maintained such an optimistic attitude since she woke up. It was not an exaggeration to say that she was offline. However, these might just be to cover up her inner feelings.  lonely.

    【Looks like we need to hurry up.  】

    Just when Neil was thinking about something, a strange murderous aura rushed towards him. Neil looked around and saw a large black mist rumbling towards him.

    "What is that!? The Black Mist Monster!?"

    As soon as he finished complaining, Neil was swallowed by the black mist.

    "Whoa! Help! Huh? Isn't this a guy from the class!? Hey, are you rebelling!?"

    "Burn my remains with the blazing holy fire! How joyful is life, and how sad is death!"

    "Ahhh!! Where did you come from the Ming Cult!? These people are crazy again!!! Tifa, Negi, save me!!"

    Tifa watched the group of people go away speechlessly, and then glanced at Negi who continued to seek death.

    This school is still so peaceful today.

 Text Chapter 1 That day, the boy walked into a new world

    My name is Orima Ichika, I'm 15 years old, and my gender is, um, with excalibur underneath, you know.

    At this moment, the fifteen-year-old youth is like a deep-sea fish.

    “The classroom with all girls except me is very stressful.

    But it doesn’t matter. With my ability to withstand stress that I have developed since childhood, I can still withstand this kind of pressure. I am quite confident about this.

    Why do you say that?

    This has to start with my family and my world.

    “Today’s world, I simply don’t know how to describe it in words.  First of all, the two mainstreams in the world today are technology and magic. As far as I know, eight years ago, the flying super weapon called IS came out, and the world has undergone earth-shaking changes. However, weapons like IS can only be made by  The manipulation by girls has led to a fundamental change in the status of men and women in society.  However, the matter did not end there. In the following years, the ISSDA organization responsible for space development announced the existence of "magic". Magic was originally unknown. Coupled with the new life from the universe, it became even more complicated.  Not to mention the various superpowers in Academy City, the world was once again in turmoil. However, with the efforts of many parties, the world finally settled down, and magic was gradually accepted by everyone. At the same time, ordinary humans could not  All known alien races appeared one after another, and the world became more and more diverse.

    However, there are still unknown things in this world, such as disobedient gods, demons, angels, magic societies that are still hidden in the dark, and advanced beings buried in the shadows. I know these because my family is special.  The reason is, after all, the old man in my family is not an ordinary person.

    In short, there are as many angels and demons as dogs, and fairies and heavenly beings are everywhere. This world is a strategic fortress.

    However, this world view is not enough to shock me, because the family I live in is enough to numb my nerves. My home is simply the most chaotic place in the world.  Compared with one who has a personality, all kinds of weapons are worth the sky, and I can also see angels and demons eating together and having fun, and even aiming their guns at someone. The moment I knew the truth, my three views were completely destroyed. Thousands of years of history  They've all been tricked into being dogs.

    “Alas, this world is so damn peaceful.

    “But even so, I am still very stressed at this moment.

    I folded my hands and put them under my chin, with cold eyes, trying to look calm. At this time, I finally understood Commander Ikari’s sense of pressure to remain calm in the face of the apostles’ attack.

    Commander Ikari is mighty!  !  !

    But the sights gathered from all around are really uncomfortable. Haven’t you seen that my forehead is already covered with heart-wrenching beads of sweat?  ?  Sure enough, no matter how old a girl is, she always has a trembling heart!  !  Sure enough, a girl's gaze is the most terrifying thing in the world. The ever-changing changes of sometimes resentment and sometimes anger are simply more disasters than taking the Western Scriptures.

    I took a deep breath, narrowed my eyes slightly, and all the nerves in my body suddenly became more tense than ever before.

    ??????????????????????????????????

    Wow, I relaxed too much and almost came out from behind.

    Ha, by the way, why do I have to stay in a place like this?

    Thinking of this, I recalled what happened the night before.

    That night, my brother said to me with a smile that could be read as bright and written as slutty.

    "Ichika, you will become the happiest man in the world."

    So that’s what he was talking about!  !  !  !  !

    I sighed deeply, and I mourned for a second for my seemingly happiness and actual sorrow. I started to swim away and observe the people around me.

    Well, the eyes of the girls on the left and the right are full of unparalleled curiosity for knowledge, and their shining eyes almost flashed through their tough golden eyes.

    I can’t see the back part, but the sight of the thorns on my back makes me feel like I’m sitting on pins and needles. I can understand it even without looking.

    "The person directly in front of me is a slightly older woman.

    She is a bit petite, and her figure is almost the same as that of a student, but her chest size is the nemesis of all high school girls.  The clothes are relatively large and make her look more petite, but she still feels quite cute.  In addition, she also wears a pair of black-rimmed glasses. Although they are crooked, she can still be called a bespectacled girl.

    And this girl with glasses was looking at the people in the class in panic, her timid posture was reminiscent of an injured little rabbit.

    You are a teacher, show me some domineering power!

    "Everyone is here. Then, SHR is going to startWhoops!  "

    Well, it’s not something you can do if you want to.

    I gave the teacher an appreciative look, but for some reason the teacher turned red and smiled shyly.

    ????????????????????????????????????????? Suddenly, I felt that the pressure on my body was a little heavier, and I almost died from a thousand arrows piercing my heart.

    “Well, then, please introduce yourself, uh, in order of seat number.”

    The teacher seemed to have recovered from the inexplicable emotion and said to the students in the audience in a panic.

    ""

    "It's so quiet. My dignity as a teacher is suddenly shattered into pieces."

    I looked at the teacher who was about to cry, and I couldn't bear it. At the same time, I felt unhappy with the girls in the class. Are you shy because you just entered high school? No one responded. The teacher was about to cry. Really?  I'm going to cry!  !

    I glanced at the teacher, and the teacher’s eyes also moved over.

    ??Okay, our eyes met.

    Please don’t look at me like this, you are not my type, teacher.

    I quickly lowered my head, I still understand the principle that a dead Taoist friend will not die a poor Taoist.

    “Oh, give me a normal high school life.

    The reason why I specifically emphasize "ordinary" here is simply because what I am in now is definitely not an ordinary high school, but the famous IS Academy-the only school in the world that trains IS operators.

    And the most important point is that IS, this deceptive thing, can only be activated by girls, so naturally, this is a girls' school.

    And why am I here?

    I need to emphasize again that I am a boy, and I am definitely a boy at first glance. My appearance can be considered a bit handsome, but it is definitely not the kind of beauty that makes even IS unable to identify my gender.

    The reason why I came to such a ghost place has to start with the entrance exam in February.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    That day, the sun was shining brightly, and the cherry blossoms flying freely in the sky made me fall in love.

    I looked at the clear sky and encouraged myself in my heart.

    Today is the entrance exam for Junior High School. For your own goals, you can’t do it without working hard.

    The school I go to is called Mahora Gakuin. It is a very large Academy City that has everything from kindergarten to university. There are many schools in it, all types, and my target is the famous Mitsusaka High School.

    The reason why I chose Mitsusaka is not because of its reputation, but because my brothers and sisters all graduated from here. I have an indescribable yearning for that place.

    I want to chase the traces they left behind, and I want to be like them.

    that's it.

    Well, of course, if I am admitted to Mitsusaka High School, my goal of dominating Mitsusaka will be one step closer, and realizing Mahora's dream of complete domination will not be unattainable.

    Hahahaha, I couldn’t help but laugh out loud.

    "Why are you giggling so early in the morning?"

    At this time, my head was hit hard.  When I looked back, I saw a handsome man with white shoulder-length hair standing behind me. He was looking at me listlessly with a pair of dead fish eyes, and he didn't look like he was awake at all.

    "Brother, you got up so early"

    ??I touched my head and laughed dryly.

    "Well, seeing as you have a test today, I got up early to see you out"

    Hey, is this guy so kind?

    "Hey, don't think I can't understand your expression"

    "Well……"

    Although those dead fish eyes are completely rotten, they are still so sharp.

    I don’t know if my thoughts were revealed again, but I got another blow on the head.

    "By the way, you forgot to bring your admission ticket"

    I was stunned for a moment, watching my brother hand a certificate to me.

    "Huh? Didn't I prepare it last night?"

    As I was talking, I wanted to go through my bag. I had carefully prepared all kinds of things the night before.

    "Well, men will always forget some things, just like forgetting what their first love looked like"

    “I won’t forget it!!”

    I replied angrily, but I didn't notice the firmness in my tone.

    The old man looked at me steadily for a moment, with an inexplicable light flashing in his eyes.?, and then touched my hair with a slight smile.

    “Okay, take your admission ticket and go quickly, don’t be late.”

    I didn’t notice anything strange about my brother, so I took the admission ticket and didn’t check whether I really didn’t bring it with me. I said goodbye to my brother and went out.

    "It seems that Ichika has grown up"

    After saying this softly, the man walked back into the room with a smile.

    It was easy, so I came to the address indicated on the admission ticket.

    ???????????????????? Why is it not in Mahonliang Academy, but in a high school outside?

    But I didn’t think too much about it. Anyway, it said this on the admission ticket and I couldn’t change it even if I wanted to.

    But I feel a little uneasy.

    Are you nervous before the exam?

    With a feeling of apprehension, I walked into the imposing building in front of me.

    "I'm just going to go, turn left and right, how on earth are you going to get to the second floor!?"

    It’s been almost ten minutes since I walked, and I still haven’t found the stairs to the second floor. The internal structure is too complicated!  ?  Is this the maze before challenging the BOSS!  !

    My eyes wandered around, trying to find the guide map on the wall, but I sadly discovered that the walls inside were so beautiful that I couldn't even find a crack, let alone any wall charts.

    ?????????? This time, shit, I’m lost.

    "Hey, what should I do? Hey, why are you so quiet?"

    At this time, I finally realized that it was eerily quiet here. After walking for so long, I didn’t even meet a single person. Could it be that the exam has already started?  ?  Could it be that my dream of dominating Mitsusaka was just aborted?  ?

    God, I curse Jesus for not having chrysanthemums!  !

    “Perhaps God really heard my curse from the heart, and a door appeared not far in front of me.

    I walked to the door and saw a piece of paper stuck on it with the words "Infinite_Stratos Examination Room" written on it.

    "Well, I guess this is the right place"

    Because it says "Examination Room" on it.

    But the name of this examination room really looks impressive, and there are actually two English words that I can’t understand.

    Thinking of this, I feel deeply disappointed for my English course.

    I guess I won’t be able to pass the English test this time.

    But it doesn’t matter, my other subjects are fine!  !

    After taking a deep breath, I opened the door and walked into the room.

    "Ah, you are a candidate. Okay, go over there to change clothes. We are pressed for time, so you have to hurry up. This place can only be rented until four o'clock. I don't have time to trouble you. Really, I don't know what I'm doing.  What……"

    As soon as I entered the room, a nervous-looking female teacher, about thirty-five years old or above, spoke a lot of words like a machine gun without raising her head. I was stunned for a few seconds.

    Hey, hey, hey!  !  !  Sister, don’t you need to see what I look like and check my admission ticket!  ?  Where has the professionalism of being an invigilator gone?  ?  And what’s going on with changing clothes!  ?  You have to change clothes for exams these days!  ?  Are you asking me to use my body to show the beauty of the human body in ancient Greece?  ?  Sorry, I have been failing art classes since I was a kid!  !  Well, actually this is to prevent students from cheating, right?  But there is no one other than you in this room. I really don’t see any other candidates anywhere!  !

    While I was minding my own business, the elder sister gave instructions and walked out of the room directly with the documents in her arms.

    I watched the other party leave in embarrassment. I bet the eldest sister really didn’t even look at me.

    "Hey, what kind of test is this"

    I muttered a few words in a depressed voice and walked towards the place covered by the curtain.

    And at this moment, I entered a new world.

 Text Chapter 2 Sure enough, this is a conspiracy

    When I opened the curtain and walked in, I saw the object in the center of the room.

    The streamlined metal shell reflects light that is not dazzling, and an armor-like outfit sits quietly.

    I looked at it carefully and then fell silent.

    “Damn it, what kind of clothes do you want me to change into?! Are you asking me to take the war studies test!!”

    The bag in my hand was almost smashed by me.

    I calmed down the turbulent feeling in my heart that I wanted to hit someone, and walked over, looking left and right at this thing. After looking at it for a long time, I was speechless.

    Isn’t this the IS that appears on TV?

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of 1999

    But this thing actually has something to do with me. Well, it should be related to my family.

    "This is what changed the world"

    Because of the "White Knight Incident" of that year, the world became aware of the existence of this kind of weapon. At the same time, the originally balanced military structure suddenly collapsed. How many IS controllers can be found will directly affect the country's military strength.  , so every country began to implement a system of preferential treatment of women.

    Although there is a magical power like magic in the world today, it has not been widely used in the military due to various restrictions. Moreover, IS has advantages that can compete with magic. In comparison, the country is more willing to invest more resources.  on this emerging technology.

    Well, this is actually nothing to me. I am more curious about IS. After all, I have seen forces more powerful than IS.

    With all kinds of thoughts, I couldn't help but reach out and touch it.

    Anyway, IS can only be activated by women. If I, a pure man, touch it, I will probably have no reaction like touching a dead fish. It is a rare opportunity to touch it and I will not suffer any loss.

    However, there are always various unknowns in life. You can never guess what will happen in the next second. Of course, it is another matter if you have the ability to predict.

    A cold metallic feeling came from the fingertips, followed by a burst of dazzling silver light and various information pouring into the mind.

    “Eh!? Eh————!!!!!!”

    Faced with such a strange situation, I suddenly lost my train of thought.

    When I finally came to my senses, I found that the IS had actually moved and attached itself to my body like armor, becoming part of my hands and feet.

    "What happened!?"

    “Has someone activated IS!?”

    "who is it!?"

    "Huh? This, this is -"

    "man!?"

    Hearing the sound, a group of researchers in white coats came over. They opened the curtain and saw me activating IS. They all fell into a state of sluggishness where they couldn't think.

    I looked at the researchers in front of me in silence, and then looked at the abnormality on my body. I immediately showed a miserable face like a Christian abandoned by God. At the same time, the devil on my brother's face flashed through my mind.  smile, with only one thought left in her mind.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? This is a conspiracy.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    “Oh, I want to die.

    "Classmate, Orimaru Ichika-san!"

    A voice calling my name brought me back to reality from my annoying thoughts. I held my forehead and blurted out weakly before I could figure out the situation.

    "Ah, what's the matter?"

    "Ah, um, um, I'm very sorry for calling you so loudly all of a sudden. Are you, are you angry? Yes, I'm sorry! But, um, I'll introduce myself in the order of the fifty syllables. Now it's Oribara-san's turn.  So, I'm really, really sorry! Can you please introduce yourself? Are you willing?"

    It was then that I really came back to my senses and figured out the situation, and found that my deputy instructor, Yamada Maya, was constantly bowing his head and apologizing to me. It was obviously my own fault, but the teacher wanted to apologize himself. For a moment, I was full of guilt.

    "Uh, um, Mr. Yamada, you don't have to apologize like this. It's all my fault. I will introduce myself."

    I stretched out my hand to stop Teacher Maya Yamada from apologizing, and quickly made a comforting reassurance.

    "Really, really!? You, you promised me! You must do it!!"

    Teacher Yamada suddenly raised his head, seriously grasped my hand and leaned towards me, and he could still see the mist in his eyes.

    Teacher, are you really a teacher?  ?  This pairThe attitude of the little girl can easily be misunderstood, and some ignorant and innocent little boys might have fallen into trouble from then on!  !  !  Oh, oh, don't put your chest on it, be careful, my cannon may go off!  Also, I need to reiterate it again, teacher, you are really not my type!  !

    In the struggle between reason and sensibility, angels and demons, I took my hand out with difficulty, left my seat and walked to the podium with a slight bend without being noticed.

    Ah, I almost got hard just now.

    Standing on the podium, looking at the unabashed thirst for knowledge in the eyes of the girls in the audience, including Teacher Yamada, I suddenly felt like I was on the top of Mount Everest, and it was difficult to even breathe.

    "Ahem."

    I straightened my back and cleared my throat, thinking about what to say next.

    ???????????????????? But my mind went blank. As expected, the pressure had already crushed my thinking power into pieces.

    At this time, I took a peek at the seat by the window. Sitting there was a black-haired girl with a ponytail.

    Her name is Xiao Zhizhen, my childhood sweetheart who we only reunited after six years. This girl has always had a single ponytail. When I first entered the classroom, I recognized her at a glance.

    “But it’s really a transformation of women.

    No, no, now is not the time to think about this.

    "Help me quickly!!"

    I signaled her with my eyes. As a childhood sweetheart who has been dating for a long time, she must be able to understand this information instantly.

    "snort!"

    You actually ignored me!  ?

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Oh, oh, what does this cold aura and this arrogant attitude mean!  Where has the arrogant and a little bit coquettish Hoshi-chan gone!  !  Now Chen is completely 100% proud!  !  She actually abandoned me mercilessly at my critical moment, turned her face expressionlessly to the window, and snorted coldly, "I'll kill you, did I offend you, Miss Chen!"  !

    “However, this did remind me of something.

    I remember my brother once told me that when faced with a girl who is wrapped in pride and makes people wonder if she is engaged in chain defense, you must use your fiery penis to penetrate the opponent's uterus.

    Of course, this is summed up by my rich theory and practice. Although I don’t know where his theory and practice come from, I even wonder if he made it up casually.

    ??????????????????? However, I have no idea what those two words mean in English, because I am powerless in English. I have obviously been abroad, and there are foreigners at home. I only know the twenty-six English letters ABC, which is really weak.

    Well, I don’t really want to know the meaning of this. I know that what comes out of my brother’s mouth is definitely not fun, because every time I ask my sister or other older women in the family, I will be scolded.  Of course, many times I will attract hatred consciously or unconsciously. In comparison, the harm I suffered is quite small.

    Ah, I am going off topic again. Look, the eyes of the girls below are starting to burst into flames.

    Well, what should I say at this time?

    Let’s start with a song called “Girls’ School Boys” by Twins?  Well, it does fit the occasion, but this is a self-introduction, not a concert.

    【When we introduce ourselves, too many rhetoric just attracts the temporary attention of others. To let people know ourselves, the most important thing is to show our true side.  】

    Brother’s voice seemed to ring in my mind. At this time, I seemed to see the holy light of heaven.

    Sometimes I’m pretty reliable.

    The corners of my mouth raised slightly uncontrollably, and the sunshine outside the window shone in at the right time. At this moment, in the eyes of some ignorant little girls, I became a handsome and sunny boy.

    A small exclamation came from below, and my attention immediately came back. I took a breath and began to introduce myself.

    "My name is Ichika Orimara."

    “Yeah, yeah, yeah!!”

    Everyone’s eyes showed the expectation of “I want to hear more.”

    I smiled, what a group of curious and kind children.

    Then, I should also treat others with sincerity.

    "I like Lolita the most."

    Maintaining a sunny smile, I expressed what I loved most in my heart.

    institutions

    The sounds of various heads banging on the table and people falling to the ground kept ringing out. It seemed that they were moved by my sincerity.

    I think everyone can become a partner who loves lolita.

    At this moment, I seem to have new hope for the future.

    The sound of clicking footstepsThere was an urgent sound, is someone coming?

    “Are you going to reveal your abnormal sexual fetish as soon as you get here!?”

    Huh?  Does this sound sound familiar?

    But before I had time to react, I was hit hard on the head and sent flying.

    Wow, this kind of invisible murderous martial arts passed down by my brother is so familiar to me. The pain that directly penetrates the skull and hits the cerebral cortex is simply exhilarating How strange!  !  I'm not a pussy-shaker like Sister Xiaoyuan!  !  !

    “However, this knocking method, whether it’s power, angle, or speed, is very similar to the person in my impression.

    I swallowed and turned around with a little fear. I saw the woman behind me wearing a black suit and tight skirt. She had a slender figure and a body curve with no fat at all due to regular exercise. And the other person was at this time  He crossed his arms in front of his chest, raised the corners of his eyes, and his eyes were as sharp as a wolf's.

    "What the hell, Guan Yunchang!?"

    Snapped——

    “Ugh, I got hit on the head again, I’m probably going to have a cerebral hemorrhage now.

    "Sister Chifuyu, it hurts so much!"

    Yes, the domineering woman in front of me is my sister Chifuyu Orimaru.

    "Who is the hero in the Three Kingdoms, idiot!!"

    I rubbed my head and stood up from the ground, looking at my sister in front of me, very curious about her appearance.

    "Sister Chifuyu, why are you here? Aren't you out training for the annual World's No. 1 Martial Arts Tournament?"

    "Do you think I am Yamcha!? Who told you that I would go to that kind of conference!!"

    Chifuyu-san’s eyes started to sparkle, and her fists were clenched tightly. She would probably attack accordingly depending on my answer.

    “Uh, it’s my brother, that’s what I told you!!”

    I quickly shied away all the responsibilities, but after hearing this, Chifuyu-san loosened her fists and held her forehead in distress.

    "That idiot has been talking nonsense all day long"

    Looking at Chifuyu-san's depressed and gnashing expression, I couldn't help but want to laugh out loud. Those words I just came up with on the spur of the moment were purely to deceive my brother. Oh, haha, a Tai Chi push hand can kill someone invisible. I feel  At this moment, my IQ doubled several times.

    "Huh? By the way, what was going on with your self-introduction just now?"

    "Well……"

    Okay, I haven’t even breathed a sigh of relief yet. Why did this hatred suddenly shift back? I didn’t make fun of you.

    "My brother told me to be heart-to-heart and treat others with sincerity"

    And as soon as I finished speaking, Chifuyu-san came towards me with an angry fist.

    “Just lie to me now!!!!”

    Is it okay to let your brother lie like this openly?  ?

 Text Chapter 59 Looking forward to meeting him again

    "Hey, your eyes are wandering. Do you want to borrow money from me? For the sake of us being brothers, just tell me how much you want. It's okay to give the Ming coins directly to you!"

    There was a short distance from leaving the World Tree to one of the squares near the World Tree. Along the way, Neil found that Negi peeked at him very frequently, almost every few steps.  When he turned his head, Negi quickly turned his head and whistled. This behavior made Neil very unhappy, because it felt very disgusting to be treated like this by a boy, and Negi was not a girl who secretly liked him.  .

    “ Could it be that Negi has been looking at 3A girls for a long time and hasn’t had any contact with boys for a long time, and finally his interest in that area has begun to awaken!  ?

    In an instant, Negi’s image became dangerous in Neil’s eyes.

    "Why is it such an unlucky thing to say? How much do you want today's birthday to become the anniversary of my death! What do you mean by that look in your eyes? I always feel super unhappy!!"

    Negi was obviously stunned by Neil's sudden words for a few seconds before he reacted. Coupled with the weird look in his eyes, he couldn't help but complain angrily.

    Neil stuck out his tongue, put his hands on the back of his head, and quickened his pace slightly, leading Negi by half a body.

    "Do you have anything to say?"

    Negi paused for a moment, looking sideways at the face partially blocked by his arms, his eyes flashing behind the lenses.

    “Hey, Neil, has something happened to you recently?”

    I always feel that something has changed in him.

    Neil’s pace slowed down unconsciously, but soon returned to its original state, and he asked without looking back.

    "Why do you think so?"

    “I just feel like you’ve been a little absent-minded these days, as if you’re a little further away”

    Raising his head and looking at the stars covering the night sky, the starlight gently reflected the faint light on Negi's glasses.

    Neil put down his hands and put them behind his back. He also raised his head and stared at him from a distance.

    "No, nothing has changed"

    In the end, he was still like that.

    Nothing has changed.

    "Neil"

    Negi turned his head and opened his mouth, as if he wanted to say something, but for a long time, he did not say another word.

    "Don't talk about me, it's you" Neil suddenly spoke up and grabbed the topic, turning his face and blinking, "You are the one who should be said to be absent-minded, right? You seem to have no energy recently, as if you were distracted by something.  Things are bothering me"

    "Is it that obvious?"

    Negi lowered his head and muttered quietly, but Neil could still hear him beside him.

    "It's all written on your face I thought you looked confident after the school festival, but it turns out you've been so worried these days that you almost jumped off a building. What, is it a worry about love, boy?"  "

    When talking about love, Neil’s eyes brightened up and his tone was full of ridicule.

    "No, I just had a quarrel with Asuna-san"

    Negi rolled his eyes at him and became dejected again.

    "Sister? Oh, haha, it really is a matter of love~~~You dishonest guy~~~"

    "Do you have to think about this!?"

    "Okay, what did you and eldest sister argue about?"

    Neil spread his hands and did not continue teasing the other party.

    "Actually, it's not a big deal. Asuna-san just reminded me that I am very similar to Chao-san"

    Negi lowered his head a little further and sighed softly.

    "I see, the eldest sister is angry because of this"

    Neil looked at his brother’s confused expression, and he probably figured out what was going on between him and Asuna.

    After meeting with Gunel and learning that his father was still alive, Neil also guessed what Negi was thinking now. He must be full of things about his father. Since a long time ago, Negi has been working hard for his father.  , constantly injured, and constantly moving forward. After getting more accurate news, he will only work harder to move forward for his dream, even at the risk of losing his life.

    Father seems to be everything to him.

    This is exactly the same as the super ring tone.

    For the sake of your dreams, you are willing to give up everything, including your own happiness.

    And Tomorrow Cai is angry about it, maybe that's it.

    "Actually, Asuna-san is right, and I said the same thing to Chao-san, but I"? 

    Although he clearly rejected Chao's approach, he himself followed Chao's path, almost exactly the same path.

    He, how should he choose?

    "Neji, do you still remember what Chao Lingyin said?"

    Neil didn’t pay attention to Negi’s current expression and just continued talking.

    "Don't stop, keep moving forward This sentence should be very suitable for you now. For you, your father's affairs can be said to be everything to you. If you are asked to give up everything now for this, you must be able to do it.  Yes, in this aspect, you, Chao Lingyin, and I are really the same"

    Neil slowly took a breath of the refreshing summer night, his eyes slightly focused on Negi's face.

    "However, I think this is correct, or in other words, any approach is correct, but everyone chooses a different position. It is probably impossible for you to give up looking for your father, so why not go all the way?  Black, just like Kick-Ass who became a hero after being knocked headlong"

    "Well, I always feel that the tone of your words has suddenly changed a lot"

    "Don't worry about these things. Your goal is very clear anyway. You just think too much. Anyway, there is only one way you want to go from now on, isn't it?"

    Facing Neil’s smile, Negi seemed to know a little bit about what he should choose.

    "However, I have one more thing to say. No matter what you choose, you should also pay more attention to the people around you, such as eldest sister. I think eldest sister is very clear about your thoughts, and this is what she is worried about.  , it’s just that she doesn’t want to see you scarring yourself, the eldest sister’s idea is probably that simple"

    Neil took a few steps forward, tapping his toes slightly. As his body turned, his long hair fluttered lightly, and his face was clearly reflected in Negi's eyes.

    "Don't forget this, because when you lose, the pain is not something you can bear"

    "Neil"

    They were only a few steps apart, but Niji felt like they were separated by a chasm.

    Because there was a bit of sad nostalgia in Neil's eyes, which blocked his approach.

    "Well, that's all I want to say. It's up to you what you think about next" Neil spread his hands and smiled softly, then turned a little evil again, "But eldest sister really loves you deeply.  Said~~~"

    "Why do you come back here again!!!"

    The sentimental atmosphere just now was gone, and Negi rolled his eyes angrily.

    “Hehe~~~”

    Neil grinned wider, looked away slightly, and saw the surrounding environment clearly. His smile was frozen, and his expression was a little confused.

    "Ah, by the way, what am I doing here?"

    "Huh? Don't you know it yourself!?"

    "I really don't know, I'm following you"

    "How are you following me!? You are following me and running in front of me!!"

    "In this case, I will go home. Goodbye, young man who works hard~~~"

    Neil waved his hand and walked forward without looking back, but he was immediately grabbed by the collar.

    "It's rare that you come here, so just patrol with me. You have a lot of time anyway"

    I don’t know where Niji got the strength, but he was holding on to Neil’s collar as firmly as a rock.

    "Hey, I'm not on duty tonight, and my youth is calling me!!"

    "What youth?"

    “Galgame on the computer!!!”

    “Delete your youth for me!!”

    "Do you want to ruin my life!?"

    "Your life is too insignificant!!"

    Seeing that Negi refused to let go of him, Neil lowered his head helplessly, but after waiting for a while, he found that Negi was still where he was.

    "Aren't you going to patrol? Why are you standing here without moving? You want to be a sentinel!"

    "No, I'm waitingah, here it comes!"

    When Negi was talking, a figure in the field of vision gradually enlarged, and he suddenly shouted.

    Neil looked in the direction that Negi was looking at, and saw Setsuna coming this way quickly, and Kamo the ferret was lying on her shoulder.

    "Why is Kamo and Setsuna-san together?"

    Generally speaking, doesn’t Kamo, the pervert, always follow Negi?

    "If you come to me today, I will ask Kamo to find Setsuna-san first, and then we will make an appointment to meet here."

    ? ?Ji smiled and explained in a calm tone.

    Neil glanced at Negi thoughtfully, his eyes brightened slightly, and then fell silent.

    "Teacher Negi, Teacher Neil, good evening."

    Setsuna quickly arrived in front of them. There seemed to be no surprise about Neil's appearance. Negi or Kamo must have told her in advance.

    "Boss Neil, long time no see."

    Kamo jumped from Setsuna’s shoulder to Negi, turned to say hello to Neil.

    "It's been a long time indeed. You haven't done anything wrong recently, have you?"

    Neil half-opened his eyes and glanced at Kamo who was stiff.

    “No, absolutely not!! I don’t dare to lose even a hair under Boss Neil’s eyes!!”

    "That means you did a lot of bad things that I didn't see, right?"

    Under Kamo’s desperate eyes, Neil raised a bright smile.

    "Okay, Neil, Kamo hasn't done much recently and has helped me a lot. Let's go on patrol now"

    Seeing this, Negi had no choice but to interrupt Neil's topic.

    Neil waved his hands quickly, as if he refused to agree.

    "No, it's not my turn tonight, I won't work overtime, you have to go do it yourself!"

    "Anyway, you are here, and you will do some meaningless things when you go back. It is better to stay. It is rare that we can be on duty together"

    “What’s so pointless!! You’re actually vetoing my life!!”

    "Teacher, what are you talking about?"

    Listening to the conversation between the two, Setsuna on the side was confused.

    "It's nothing, it's just that Neil promised us to patrol together. One more person will add more strength."

    Negi turned to Setsuna and smiled, taking Neil with him by the way.

    "Who agreed? Don't just talk to yourself!"

    "Then let's set off now!"

    "Okay, Teacher Negi."

    "Hey, don't ignore me, listen to me!!!"

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Ah, I really want to go home"

    Raising his head, Neil looked at the starry sky and lazily followed Negi and Setsuna.

    “It’s only been less than two minutes! How unmotivated you are!!”

    Neil didn’t pay attention to Neji’s words. He turned to look at An Jing walking beside him, his eyes rolled, and he didn’t know what he was thinking.

    "Speaking of Setsuna-san, why are you and Negi together? Could it be that you are having an unethical love affair with your eldest lady and her fiancé behind your back!?"

    Neil covered his mouth with his hands, his face filled with disbelief.

    "Who do you think is the betrothed!!"

    "I did not betray the eldest lady!!"

    "As expected of Neil, he said all the things in my heart, but it doesn't matter, brother, you can be considered Setsuna's master, it's totally okay!!"

    "How is it OK!!!" x2

    The two of them shouted at Kamo at the same time, dumbfounded.

    “I understand, I know how to do it, huh huh~~~~~”

    "You know nothing! The laughter behind you is full of bad intentions!!"

    "Teacher Neil, I will never change my heart for the eldest lady!!"

    In desperation, Setsuna expressed his loyalty to Konoka without thinking.

    "Oh, that's true" x3

    At this time, two young men, one a pervert, looked at Setsuna with ambiguous eyes. Setsuna was stunned, and then turned red and waved his hands in denial.

    "No, it's not what you think. I, I just treat the eldest lady, just"

    "Love……"

    "It's love"

    "like."

    The three guys caught Setsuna’s words very wisely.

    "Nah!!!!!!!"

    At night, the girl’s shy screams broke through the sky.

    "You guys are really energetic"

    Suddenly a voice intervened in the joke between three people and one mink. They followed the sound at the same time and saw a young man wearing a high school uniform leaning against a lamppost, holding a mobile phone in his hand, and his eyes glanced slightly  Their fingertips are still touching the bright screen.

    &nbsp;"Why are you here? Are you also patrolling at night?"

    Neil walked over and obviously knew the other person.

    The young man then turned his head, looked at Neil walking towards him, and smiled slightly.

    "Well, I'm short of manpower recently, so I came to help. Anyway, I still get overtime pay"

    "Senior Muchen."

    In an instant, he also came over and bowed respectfully to the other party.

    The young man is Jun Muchen.

    "It's Setsuna-chan, why are you with this bastard brat?"

    "Who are you calling a bastard? Speaking of bastards, you bastard is even more of a bastard!!"

    “Tsk, tsk, tsk, it’s full of balls in one sentence, it’s really dirty!”

    “It’s your head that’s dirty!!”

    "Well, actually, Teacher Neil is here to patrol tonight, so we came together"

    "The moment interrupted the two people's unscrupulous conversation, and at the same time, I felt that the two guys were really similar.

    "Neil, Setsuna-san, who is this gentleman?"

    There is obviously someone here who doesn’t know the other person.

    "Oh, this is a student from the high school department. Senior Jun Muchen, like me, is also employed by the school and is very powerful."

    Seeing that Neal had no intention of introducing him, Setsuna had no choice but to introduce him to Neji. When he looked at Jun Muchen, there was a hint of admiration in his eyes.

    "Ahahaha, I am stronger in that area"

    Jun Muchen touched the back of his head and smiled brightly, swinging his waist back and forth slightly.

    In an instant, he turned away with his cheeks slightly red, Negi looked puzzled, while Neil's eyes were full of contempt.

    "You can no longer be described as a scumbag."

    "Uh, um, nice to meet you, Mr. Jun."

    Although I didn’t understand what Jun Muchen meant by that aspect, I still extended my hand in a friendly manner.

    "This is Teacher Negi, just call me Muchen. He is such a personable gentleman, completely different from a guy who only knows bullshit"

    With a gentle smile on her face, Jun Muchen held Niji’s hand and said something that made someone angry.

    "It's much better than you, the guy with the same curly hair as [beep——]"

    Neil twitched the corners of his eyes, raised the corners of his mouth, and said coldly.

    “Although my hair is black and curly, it is definitely not the curly hair on [beep——]!!”

    "Ah la la, you really didn't bring it upon yourself"

    The two people looked at each other, as if there were sparks constantly arousing.

    "Well, Neil, you and Mr. Muchen are very familiar with each other."

    "Only a ghost is familiar with this kind of guy!" Neil turned his head and glared at Niji, then immediately turned back to stare at Jun Muchen, "This guy had a fight with me for no reason last time, what do you think?  Is this kind of person seriously ill?!"

    “It’s not just for nothing!!”

    "Then what are you talking about!!"

    “Because I’m bored!!”

    “Idiot!!”

    "Ha, I really don't understand"

    Negi held his forehead with a headache, feeling as if two Neils appeared in front of him.

    “Speaking of which, what are you doing here alone?”

    "I'm waiting for someone."

    Jun Muchen put away his phone and said with a yawn.

    "Ha, waiting for someone? You don't look like you have a date, do you?"

    "How different! One day I will go to a love hotel with the president!!"

    "One sentence will reveal your true face clearly."

    Neil sighed very much, this guy is really powerful in combat, his combat effectiveness has broken through the lower limit.

    "Actually, I was waiting for the principal's guests to come out" Seeing the curiosity in the three people's eyes, Jun Muchen continued, "They are people from the Holy Church."

    "The Holy Church? Is it dealing with the previous ghoul incident?"

    Neil was the first to react, and at the same time, three unlucky children flashed through his mind.

    "Ghoul? What ghoul?"

    Negi and Setsuna looked at Neil suspiciously. Neil was stunned. It seemed that they didn't know about the incident.

    After briefly explaining it to them, Negi and Setsuna's expressions changed slightly and became a little heavy.

    “Actually, you don’t need to be so nervous. As long as you deal with it well, you won’t be afraid of too much trouble”

    &nbsp; Jun Muchen put away his playful look and calmly comforted the two of them, with a comforting warmth in his voice.

    "Yeah." x2

    "By the way, who was sent by the Holy Church?" Neil raised his eyes and looked at Jun Muchen, "Is it the agent? Or are the people from the burial agency also coming out?"

    "You know a lot" Jun Muchen's eyes were slightly surprised, and then he continued to lean against the lamppost lazily, "That person is the person in charge of the nearby Shengtang Church stronghold, he is oh, myself  Look, he comes out."

    Jun Muchen suddenly stood up straight and looked back at the building behind him. In the darkness, the sound of neither light nor heavy footsteps sounded rhythmically.

    Everyone’s eyes were focused on him, and the figure in the shadow gradually became clearer, and the cross hanging on his chest reflected a faint silver light.

    "Oh? I didn't expect there would be so many people here"

    There seemed to be a little surprise in the heavy voice, and a man wearing a black priest's uniform appeared in front of everyone.

    Neil’s pupils shrank tightly, and the man’s face was deeply imprinted on his retinas. He opened his mouth slightly, then bit his lower lip tightly, and an imperceptible trace of violent murderous intention passed deep in his eyes.

    Soon, the trace of hostility disappeared, and Neil stood aside silently, returning to his usual listless appearance.

    Jun Muchen, who had been keeping quiet, glanced at Neil thoughtfully, then stood up with a smile and introduced the newcomer to Niji and the others.

    "This is the chief priest of Haiming City Church, and the person in charge of negotiating with our Magic Association on behalf of the Holy Church Church, Kotomine Kirei."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Jun Muchen faced Kotomine Kirei and introduced the person on the other side.

    "These three are magicians and swordsmen from the Magic Association, Negi Springfield, Neil Springfield, and Setsuna Sakurasaki."

    "Good evening, you three. I never expected that the Magic Association would have such outstanding children."

    Kotomine Kirei's eyes are always heavy, giving people a serious feeling.

    "You're flattered, Mr. Kotomine."

    Facing the other party’s compliment, Negi quickly nodded in return.

    Kotomine Kirei’s eyes passed over the faces of the three of them one by one. When he saw Neil, he paused for a moment and then turned to Jun Muchen.

    "Mr. Muchen, my business has been finished, and it's almost time for me to leave."

    "Let me take you out" Jun Muchen nodded to the other party, and then winked at the three of them, "Then I will lead Mr. Yanfeng to leave, and you three can continue working"

    "Okay, Mr. Muchen."

    "Goodbye, Senior Muchen."

    Neil didn’t look at Kirei for a second, he raised his head and nodded lightly to Jun Muchen, then turned around and left with the two of them.

    "Then let's go, Mr. Kotomine."

    "sorry to bother you."

    Kotomine Kirei nodded in thanks, then vaguely glanced at the direction Neil left, with an obscure smile on his lips.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "I'll send it here."

    Reaching the entrance of the academy, Jun Muchen stopped and turned to talk to Kotomine Kirei, who was following closely behind him.

    "Well, thank you."

    Jun Muchen nodded slightly to him and walked away.

    Kotomine Kirei calmly watched Jun Muchen leave. He slowly turned around until his back disappeared.

    “It seems like something interesting happened tonight, Kirei.”

    The strange voice appeared out of thin air, but Kotomine Kirei did not feel the slightest surprise, and his expressionless face maintained his usual indifference.

    "What are you referring to?"

    Kirei stared at the void in front of him, as if there was a figure in front of him talking to him.

    "hehe……"

    The sound of laughter was accompanied by golden light particles, which gathered together little by little. Soon, the silhouette of a human figure loomed in the golden light.

    "You should have discovered it, that brat"

    Yao dispersed, and a young man wearing a black jacket had his hands in his trouser pockets. His handsome face was full of arrogance, and a pair of bloody eyes under the golden bangs seemed to have an addictive demonic quality, staring directly at the indifferent eyes.  man.

    Seeing that Kirei remained silent, the young man raised an evil smile on his lips, narrowed his eyes slightly, and the blood in his eyes became more and more piercing.

    "He seems to have the same thing as us."

    Qili looked at the man??, his eyes were cold, and he met those eyes that were difficult for mortals to look directly into without giving in.

    Suddenly, Kirei smiled.

    A gloomy smile appeared on his cold and sharp face.

    "Indeed, aren't you interested, Gilgamesh?"

    "Of course I have interests. There aren't many things in this world that interest me" The smile on Gilgamesh's lips grew wider, and the light in his eyes became more and more elusive. "But, we can't be interested in him now."  Take action."

    "Oh why?"

    There was a hint of curiosity in Kirei's expression.

    Such emotional changes are very rare for him.

    "Because of the agreement with that guy, if that kid encounters danger within my sight, try to save his life."

    Gilgamesh withdrew his gaze and raised his head slightly. The night sky was reflected in his eyes, and he seemed to be able to see a night similar to the original one.

    "That mysterious heroic spirit?"

    Kirei frowned, a familiar yet unfamiliar figure appeared in his mind.

    "Um."

    Gilgamesh’s gaze retracted from the sky and fell on Kirei.

    "Do you know his identity?"

    Hearing Kirei’s question, Gilgamesh smiled playfully.

    "That's right, but it's better not to tell you for the time being. It will be more exciting to save the interesting things until the end."

    Gilgamesh looked past Kirei, looking in an unknown direction, with slight waves in his eyes.

    "My king, I am looking forward to meeting him again."

    ?…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

    PS: I plan to overthrow and rewrite it, and change the protagonist to a female.

 Text Chapter 60 Moon Peak Shrine

    irritable.

    That feeling lingered in my mind for quite some time.

    The things that happened recently and the people I met have revived many memories that have been buried deep in my heart. In my mind, almost all of them are pictures that I don’t want to think of.

    In the past, he would sometimes recall it or appear in his dreams. Even though it was like a curse, he never wanted to abandon those memories. For him, this was a sin that he had to endure.

    However, even so, he would not be as inexplicably restless in the past as he is now. Often, as long as he hints to himself, his mood will soon calm down, or in other words, his heart will feel like death again.

    Is it because of those people?

    Some familiar faces flashed through Neil's mind, and a subtle sense of peace flowed through them.

    He has always been walking alone. Even Negi, who is closest to him, cannot get close to the depths of his heart. Now, the shadows of other people have been left in his heart. Unknowingly, the cracks in his heart have opened up.  got bigger.

    However, he knew very well that this would not work.

    He has learned a lot from what happened in the past, and he doesn't want to repeat the same mistakes. In order to no longer let others get hurt because of him, and make himself suffer again, as long as he no longer establishes close relationships with other people and is separated by a distance, then each other will  Will not be harmed.

    “Otherwise, what happened to Touma that night will happen again.

    "well……"

    Neil sighed slightly, because being reminded by Negi made him a little concerned about his own problems.

    Since coming to this country and coming into contact with those people, he seems to have changed more or less. Now I think about it, does the practice assigned to him by the principal have such meaning.

    "It's so weak"

    Neil stopped his directionless progress, looked up at the clear blue sky, and laughed somewhat self-deprecatingly.

    In the breeze, there is a hint of fragrance.

    Neil put away his complicated thoughts, smelled the fragrance of flowers, and couldn't help but turn his head and look around. It turned out that he had come to a place that was familiar yet unfamiliar.

    On the long stairs, there is a torii gate.

    "Shrine"

    Neil had seen this kind of building before at Bang Zhikui's home, but he didn't expect that he would encounter another shrine while wandering around this city. It seems that the people here seem to believe in gods.

    However, there seemed to be something about this shrine that attracted him. Unconsciously, Neil stepped on the stairs and walked up out of curiosity. He glanced at the sign on the torii gate, which was written in black ink on the somewhat broken wooden board.  With a few big characters.

    Tsukimine Shrine.

    After walking up the stairs, a clean open space appeared in front of me. In the distance, there is the main hall of Tsukamine Shrine, and it is surrounded by trees. In the center, there is a peach blossom tree, with pale pink petals blooming. From time to time, it is surrounded by trees.  The wind blows, and the petals carry their fragrance and blow into the distance.

    Neil walked over, and the fragrance he just smelled seemed to be the fragrance of the flowers of this peach blossom tree. But, is this season the time for peach blossoms to bloom?

    After touching the rough tree trunk, Neil looked up at the crown of the tree where the buds were blooming with a strange expression.

    "Is it the same as the cherry blossom tree in my house?"

    It seems wrong. The tree at home will remain open for a long time because it has been tampered with. Unless the tree in front of you has also been tampered with, but would anyone be so bothered?

    "Maybe yes."

    Neil held his chin up and murmured uncertainly.

    "Well, it's not a bad thing anyway, it's just a spectacle at best"

    It’s really not a big deal. At least not many people will delve into the school’s World Tree, which is too big to complain about. Sometimes Neil really wonders if the people in this city are all crazy guys.

    "But why don't you see a clergyman?"

    After being here for a long time, I didn’t find anyone coming or going, not even a worshipper.

    Neil sat down under the peach blossom tree, leaning against the trunk of the tree and vaguely seeing the sky through the branches. The hazy and broken beauty was particularly charming. As he watched quietly, time seemed to have stopped.

    The slightly blowing wind mixed with the fragrance of peach blossoms and the simple atmosphere of the shrine seemed to have a hypnotic effect. Little by little, Neil's eyes slowly closed, and unknowingly, the scenery in front of him gradually changed.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    Ordinary furnishings, ordinary decoration.

    &nbsp; This is an ordinary house.

    The open window let in the bright morning light, and the faint light reflected on the floor and walls, making it warm.

    On the recliner, a beautiful woman with long black hair was sitting, and opposite her, a man with long white hair was half-kneeling on the ground, his palms gently covering the woman's slightly swollen abdomen.

    "Do you really want to go?"

    The woman raised her bright and moving amber eyes and stared at the man with gentle eyes.

    The man met those beautiful eyes and grinned.

    “I don’t want to go either, but I have to go, just like I have to take Sadharu out in the morning, otherwise he will be at home”

    "Be serious."

    The woman raised her hand and patted the man's head gently, her face full of anger.

    "Well, I'm very serious" The man grabbed the hand covering his head, held it softly and without force, and looked at the other person intently, "I'm sorry, I have to leave him at this time.  you alone……"

    Looking at his expression, the woman couldn't help but sigh, and then she curled her lips in displeasure.

    "I knew it was like this. You haven't listened to me since you were a child. I really doubt whether you are sincerely good to me"

    "Oh my, my whole body belongs to you, you still don't believe me" The man held the white catkin and couldn't help but laughed out loud, "A woman is a fragile work of art. If you don't cherish it, you will lose it."  It cannot be saved, so I will cherish you all the time."

    Hearing these straightforward words, the woman's pretty face couldn't help but blush slightly, but when she saw the smile in his eyes, she felt a little annoyed. She narrowed her eyes and smiled as charmingly as a crescent moon.

    “Hey, you must have a lot of artworks, right?”

    The man lowered his head and thought for a moment, then muttered uncertainly, "It seems like a lot"

    "Um?"

    The man quickly grabbed the hand that had started to press hard on his ear and looked at the woman with a flattering smile, "But I chose the one who is priceless to me"

    The woman glared at him and finally let go of her hand. Looking at his familiar face, she felt slightly absent-minded.

    "Do you know what the happiness I hope for me is like?"

    Her voice was very plain, but in the man's ears, there was always an unforgettable sadness.

    "I can eat with you every night, say good night to you before going to bed, and say good morning with a smile in the morning. What a little woman."

    The man stopped his smile and spoke seriously and calmly.

    The woman gently spread her face, her smile as happy as a rainbow after the rain.

    "Yes, I'm just a little woman, so I don't expect my husband to be a hero admired by all people. As long as he can stay with me, it's enough."

    "I don't want to be a hero, because heroes usually die young." The man shrugged, then stood up, bent down and gently touched the side of the woman's face, with tenderness written on his face, "But I can't be a hero.  person, so you can rest assured to let me go, I will definitely come back to you in vain."

    The woman held the broad and strong hand with both hands and pressed it tightly to her face. Her eyes were wet without knowing when.

    "I always feel that I am destined to wait for you all the time. I never see you waiting for me. You know, waiting is not a happy thing."

    "So, I can only compensate."

    The man let go of the woman’s hand and wiped away the tears from her eyes.

    "Wait until I use my future happiness to make up for your past unhappiness."

    With a smile on his face, he turned around and left with the woman looking at him forever.

    Determined, without a trace of nostalgia.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    Ding bell——ding bell——

    There seemed to be some melodious ringing ringing in my ears.

    Open your eyes, it’s the bright world.

    Neil was a little lost. What was that dream just now?

    In the dream, I only heard a man and a woman talking to each other, but I couldn't see their faces clearly, as if there was always a fog blurring their faces.

    【Do those two people have anything to do with me?  】

    ??Thinking hard, but can’t get any results.

    "My little friend, are you okay?"

    At this moment, a strange voice sounded in his ears, and only then did Neil notice that there was someone around himhuman existence.

    Turning around, Neil saw that the owner of the voice was a beautiful woman.

    A unique miko costume revealed the identity of the other party. Her long hair was bright flaxen, and the brown pupils dotted on her beautiful face seemed to be covered with a layer of light. No matter what the environment, she would exude a soft glow.  Glorious and reassuring.

    With a faint smile on her lips, the woman looked at Neil who had just woken up.

    "Uh, sorry, I just fell asleep."

    Neil noticed that the other person was holding a strange-looking bell in his hand. The ringing he just heard might have come from this thing.

    “It’s easy to catch a cold if you sleep here.”

    The woman suddenly realized it, and then she felt a little worried.

    "Well, I understand."

    Neil responded politely to other people's kindness.

    "Miss, are you the witch here?"

    "Well, I am the shrine maiden of Tsukimine Shrine, and I just took over recently."

    The woman smiled slightly, and the bell in her hand gently made a pleasant ringing sound.

    "Speaking of which, I saw you looking a little lost just now. Was it a nightmare?"

    Recalling the way Neil looked when he woke up before, the woman asked with some concern.

    "Well, in the distant Silent Hill, Alessa is trying to swallow me up with darkness and combine me with her. How can we repair it? I am obviously not Sharon"

    Neil habitually rambled on, even clenching his fists to express his anger.

    "What, is it an evil spirit!?"

    However, the miko was very shocked, and then she held the bell tightly and tried to hit Neil on the head.

    "Miss, wait!! What are you going to do!?"

    “I’ll help you get rid of the spirit, don’t worry, it’s very effective!”

    "It looks like you want to kill me. I'm afraid that before I can get rid of the spirit, I will become a spirit myself!!" Neil quickly raised his hand to stop the other party, with a look of shame on his face, "Miss Witch, what I just said was purely  Nonsense, please don’t pay attention!”

    "Ugh, why am I still so worried? Hey, could it be that you were possessed by a ghost and saw the ghost's memory!?"

    "Uh, no, and it's not really a nightmare. I just had a somewhat inexplicable dream" Neil paused, glanced at the witch, and felt that there was nothing embarrassing about saying it, so he continued, "In a dream  I saw a man and a woman having a conversation, but I had no impression of their faces, so it was a bit strange."

    "You didn't lie to me?"

    “…It’s true this time.”

    "Oh, is that so?" The witch held her delicate chin and thought carefully. She looked down at Neil, "Actually, dreams sometimes have something to do with the past. Sometimes, maybe it's the scene in the future, maybe it's you.  The future is uncertain"

    After saying that, the miko looked at him with a strange smile.

    "my future?"

    Neil was a little confused for a moment. He really hadn't thought about this, but it didn't look like it.

    He shook his head and got rid of all the messy thoughts in his mind. It didn't matter whether this dream was related to him or not. It was just a dream anyway.

    "Forget it, it's useless to think so much. By the way, what do you call Miss Miko?"

    "My name is Guanyue Gefan, you can just call me Guanyue. What about you?"

    "Neil Springfield, please give me your advice."

    Neil stretched out his hand to shake Gefan’s hand, and Gefan tilted his head, not knowing what he was thinking.

    After chatting with Ge Fan for a while, Neil said goodbye and left.

    Gefan stood at the top of the stairs, watching Neil leave. After losing sight of him, she turned around and walked back to the peach blossom tree. She reached out her hand and brushed the rough bark of the trunk.

    Ding bell——

    The peach blossom tree suddenly made a circle of invisible fluctuations, and the bell in Ge Fan's hand seemed to be vibrated and made a sound.

    The witch looked at the peach blossom tree with deep and gentle eyes, and suddenly smiled.

    "Just now, what kind of dream did you see for him?  "

    Ding bell——

    There was another sound.

    It seems that someone has given the answer.

 Text Chapter 61 Wash your hands before pursuing a girl

    "It's so boring. If I had known earlier, I would have asked Nanoha and Suzuka to come out together"

    Alyssa, who was walking alone on the street, muttered in a low voice with some regret. She looked sideways at the exquisite accessories in the closet, feeling like something was missing without anyone to chat with her.

    It turns out that she is not used to being alone.

    "Huh? Ahead is Kabukicho"

    Because I had been a guest at Neil's home, and Neil's home was in this street, I passed by this place at that time. Although this area is not very big, there are many weird shops. For example, there is a store called  A shemale club opened by people from Xixiang.

    What kind of person would go to such a strange place?

    Alyssa cursed in her heart.

    But this place seems to be as chaotic as ever, or rather lawless.

    Alyssa looked around and would always see groups of delinquents and gangsters gathering in some corners, but the people passing by seemed not to be surprised, and sometimes even greeted them familiarly.

    "No wonder we raise people like stupid teachers"

    Alyssa felt as if she had discovered the truth.

    And just when Alyssa was so absent-minded, she felt as if she hit something and fell backwards.

    “It hurts so much!”

    “Hey, little girl, how are you walking!!!”

    Suddenly there was a rough voice above her head, and Alyssa stood up with some pain and looked. A fierce young man was glaring at her. He was holding a bottle of drink in his hand, and there were five people surrounding him. They were also surrounded by five people.  With a black jacket and colorful hair, he has a standard bad appearance.

    Alyssa was startled by this sudden situation and couldn't help but take a small step back.

    "Youwhat are you going to do?"

    "What are you doing! You soiled my clothes, what are you talking about!!"

    The young man pointed to a puddle of water on the chest of his clothes, and then stared at Alyssa fiercely, "What do you think we should do now!?"

    "II didn't mean it. For clothes like this, I'll just pay you for it!"

    Only then did Alyssa know what was going on. She secretly sighed why she was so unlucky today, and then said in a strong tone.

    The bad boy raised his eyebrows, as if he was offended by the other party's toughness. He couldn't help but snorted and said with narrowed eyes, "Huh? Compensate to me? Do you think you can afford it!! This is unique in the world!!"

    "Huh? Unique!?"

    Alyssa looked at the tattered clothes and felt that it would be trivial to compensate him for a hundred identical ones.

    "That's right, the boss worked hard to make it!!"

    "Do you think ordinary people can make those jagged shapes on the cuffs!?"

    "This is a work of conscience for our bad industry!!"

    “That’s why people call it Great White Shark!!”

    The companions behind the young man shouted and looked proud, while the leading delinquent youth was even more embarrassed and shy.

    ""

    Ah, what are you so shy about, bad!

    Alyssa was speechless for a while. Fortunately, she thought the sleeveless cuffs were caused by being torn off, but it turned out that these idiots made them by themselves.

    "Then what are you going to do? If you don't want compensation, I'll leave!"

    Facing this group of people, Alyssa felt a little afraid, and her eyes flickered slightly. She asked pretending to be calm, just hoping to get out of here as soon as possible.

    "Well, what should I do"

    The young man suddenly calmed down and looked at Alyssa carefully, making her feel uncomfortable for a while.

    "Hey, what on earth are you"

    “Please date me on the condition of marriage!!!”

    Before Alyssa finished speaking, the young man bowed ninety degrees and stretched out his hand. Alyssa was stunned, and her face immediately turned red.

    【Eh!  ?  Interact!  ?  What the hell kind of development is this!  !  】

    “You, you, what did you say all of a sudden!!!!!!”

    Alyssa no longer knew whether she was embarrassed or angry. The person who looked so fierce just now as if he wanted to kill her actually turned around and said he wanted to date her!  ?

    “Oh, my God, the boss’s lolicon is having another attack”

    "This disease is difficult to treat"

    "Actually, I am also a lolita control."

    "+1 upstairs."

    "You guys don't give it to me"??Talk to yourself!  !  !  !  "

    Alyssa angrily complained about this group of people, and then swatted away the hand handed by the young man.

    “Did you agree to my proposal!?”

    “Don’t jump to the final stage all at once!!!”

    Alyssa felt like she was going to cry. She started to turn her head, hoping to ask for help from passers-by. As soon as she turned her head, she saw a guy passing by with his hands in his trouser pockets and looking at her dumbfounded.

    ""

    ""

    With their eyes facing each other, the other person shook his head and walked forward as if nothing had happened.

    “Idiot teacher, come back here!!!”

    Hearing the angry shouting behind him, Neil had a headache. How could he encounter such trouble on the way home? However, it was really a novel thing to see someone confessing to Alyssa.

    Neil looked back at Alyssa, he spread his hands helplessly, "Hey, Miss, someone is confessing to you, I'm too embarrassed to come out and mess with it"

    “Asshole, didn’t you see that I was surrounded by a group of bad guys!?”

    "Tsk, tsk, tsk, this is even worse. Classic romantic comedies like heroes saving beauties are not suitable for me"

    "Who is telling you about a romantic comedy?!" Alyssa walked over quickly and grabbed Neil's collar, "Stop showing off your narcissistic expression and saying boring words! Get him away right now!!!  !”

    With one move, the Tathagata Divine Palm was swung out in succession, and Neil was directly hit and sent flying for more than ten times in the air.

    Neil was lying on the ground, covering his bleeding nose, and was almost beaten into a mosaic by Alyssa.

    "Let me tell you, you've beaten me to this point, are you still afraid of these people?"

    "Hey! Don't ignore us!!"

    The group of bad guys stood up and stared fiercely at Neil who appeared on the stage.

    “Well, I always feel that this kid looks familiar.

    Neil patted his clothes and stood up, glanced at the group of people in front of him, and couldn't help but sigh.  He looked at the leading delinquent young man, spread his hands and asked speechlessly, "I say, big brother, what's so good about this kid?"

    Alyssa’s eyelids twitched, and she held back her anger and stood behind Neil.

    "Huh? I like it, but can you control it!?"

    Looking at him gearing up, he seemed ready to punch him at any moment.

    Neil shook his head, then turned away to reveal Alyssa. He pointed at Alyssa and pushed up a pair of non-existent glasses.

    "Look at this little girl, the top is as flat as a horizontal line. Does it feel like a hand? Of course it does, but it just feels like a scratch on your hand. Unless you are an M, you will feel good!!"

    Ignoring Alyssa’s pretty face that was starting to darken, she then pointed at her legs.

    "Look here again, these two legs are so short, can they cooperate with you to do some difficult movements!? What fun is there! Without fun, how bleak life will become!! Do you think  …”

    “Don’t judge me for thinking about yourself, you scum!!!!”

    The world's martial arts show rises to the dragon level, and Neil spurts blood for another ten meters.

    "Are you here to step on me or to save me"

    Alyssa picked up Neil and stared at him coldly.

    "This is a strategy, Miss"

    At this time, the young man who was stunned by Neil's words came back to his senses, frowned, and reached out to Alyssa.

    "Who cares about you? As long as I like it!!"

    When Alyssa looked back and saw this scene, a bit of panic appeared on her face, but another hand appeared to help her block it.

    "Just say it nicely, don't move your hands or feet"

    Neil stood up and grabbed the other person’s thick hand with a smile, but the other person’s face seemed to be distorted by pain.

    "Idiot teacher"

    Neil turned back and smiled at Alyssa, then threw the young man out.

    “Wash your hands clean before pursuing a girl!!!”

    The young man was thrown towards his companions. They quickly supported the young man and were a little stunned when they looked at the red mark on his hand.

    How can a kid be so powerful?

    "You bastard, get on me!!" The young man rubbed his arms, and then rushed out fiercely, "I don't believe that six holy swords can't push the mountain of meat!!!"

    Facing the six people flying over, Neil curled his lips and quickly crashed into the six people.

    "Who do you think I am!!!It’s been a solo since!  !  !  I am the tank mage all by myself!  !  !  "

    "You're cheating!! Uh, wait, are you from my mother-in-law's family"

    “You only know now!!!”

    A few seconds later, Neil waved his hand freely and said to Alyssa, "Let's go."

    Alyssa looked numbly at the figures with their heads stuck in the wall. It was really lucky that the smashing was so comic.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Classmate Alyssa, why do you appear there alone? Where are your two good friends?"

    "Don't keep saying things I don't understand!" Alyssa glared at Neil angrily and looked away, "Even good friends won't get tired of being together every day."

    "Hey, I thought you were all in a relationship where flowers kiss each other"

    "Can you say something I can understand! Ah, no, you'd better not talk."

    Neil shrugged and looked at Alyssa who was walking in front of her a little annoyed. It was so rare that he saved her, but he didn’t even get a candy. It was really unsettling.

    "Hey, thank you just now"

    Alyssa stopped, glanced at Neil sideways, then quickly looked away, her face slightly red.

    "Thank you for what it is, can you eat it?"

    "Neal's word "thank you" immediately shirks all the credit from others. It is really the most deceptive word creation in history. At this time, at least you have to invite him to the Green Room for a sundae to express your gratitude.

    "Eat your sister!"

    ???????????????? Could it be that she didn’t appreciate it even after thanking him? Alyssa was so angry that she gritted her teeth.

    "Oh, classmate Alyssa, I didn't expect you to be so impure and actually want me to do such an ethically degrading thing. You are such a crazy guy. I never thought I had ever taught such a student!"

    "Shut up, you lost Greymon!!"

    Seeing Alyssa’s cannibalistic expression, Neil had no choice but to shut up in frustration.

    Ah, poor Sundae-kun left me again.

    "Speaking of which, how did you get to that place?"

    "I walked there accidentally. Do you think I came to find you!?"

    Alyssa was still angry, and even her tone of voice was full of gunpowder.

    "Sorry, I'm not interested in washboards."

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!! I am a washboard, I am so sorry!!!"

    Neil stretched out his hand to block the attack, but was bitten hard by the eldest lady’s tiger teeth. He couldn’t help but helplessly cover his forehead and sigh.

    "Don't think that just because Rie Kugimiya can use skills randomly"

    After vomiting in a low voice, Neil found that his hands were comically bloody.

    "Miss, it's time to relax. Even if you want my blood to flow through your body, you don't have to do this. I have another compromise. If you give birth to my child, you will have our blood."  Well, don’t you think this is simple, quick and perfect?”

    “Uh-huh, uh-huh, uh-huh!!!”

    "What are you shouting! Have you been fucked by me [beep——]!? Ahhhh, I know I was wrong, please let me go!!"

 Text Chapter 62 There must be something hidden under the cute appearance

    "You don't want me anymore?"

    The blond girl pursed her lips into a pitiful line, looked at the indifferent young man with tears in her eyes, and made a very outrageous declaration.

    "you——"

    The young man's eyelids twitched. After taking a deep breath, he was about to speak in a calm tone.

    “Is it because you have this woman that you don’t want me!?”

    The girl suddenly changed the topic and pointed at the girl standing next to the boy. She also had blond hair similar to hers, but her expression was a bit stunned, and she seemed to have been greatly shocked.

    "Eh!? Me?"

    The girl who was accused pointed at her face, her whole body was stunned, but the girl didn't seem to hear her words, she just took out her handkerchief and wiped the non-existent tears, and continued to complain about her misery.

    "You already have me at home, why are you looking for another woman outside? Can't I satisfy you with my blond hair? As my mother said, men are all beasts whose lower bodies are always in a state of rage"

    ""

    The young man said that he was really not a blond person. Did this guy’s mother say such strong words?  Sure enough, divorced women have wrong prejudices against men.

    When the young man said nothing and looked speechless, the girl rushed to the young man and stared at him with tears in her eyes.

    "I just heard you say you wanted to have a baby with her, why!? I can obviously give birth to a baby for you. If you want, I can give birth to a football team for you right away!!"

    As she was speaking, the girl caressed her belly with both hands, a trace of yearning and happiness for the future flashing across her face.

    At this moment, the passing spectators either admired or despised the young man at the center of the whirlpool. If he could do such a cruel thing at the age of ten, is it really okay to have a child?  Has modern science advanced to a point that even they could not imagine!  ?

    The young man covered his face. He was so ashamed. The looks around him made him so ashamed that he wanted to dig a hole and bury himself. He really couldn't get pleasure from the public shameful play in public.

    For the first time, the young man felt that he was still very moral.

    "Please let me go"

    "No, I will never leave you! I will never give up my happiness! Are your feelings for me just for fun?! Do you just want my body!?"

    Hearing the young man’s pleading words, the girl immediately came back to her senses and held his hand tightly, her eyes full of determination.

    ""

    The young man looked up at the sky that was gradually losing color in his eyes and shed tears silently.

    “Ah, I really want to die.

    "Hey!! Don't talk to yourselves, don't involve me in it!! It has nothing to do with me!"

    Alyssa could no longer bear the weird looks from around her. As the eldest lady, she felt so ashamed for the first time in her life. She actually became another heroine of such a shabby drama, and she even gave birth to a child. The lower limit.  It's not that showy.

    "And you, the stupid teacher, no, the promiscuous teacher! You actually did that, that, that kind of thing to a little girl, I, I will definitely report you!! You wait to go to jail!!"

    Alyssa pointed at Neil with a red face. This guy actually did these heinous things. Fortunately, she still believed him.

    No, if this continues, Nanoha, Suzuka, and the girls in the class will be in danger.

    Alyssa took out her mobile phone and immediately dialed a number.

    "Hey! Is this the International Court of Justice!?"

    "Miss, you don't have to be so realistic! And why is it that the International Court of Justice convicted me all of a sudden? Do you want me to hold a grudge like this!? You actually raised it to the international level!! You want me to be punished by human beings?  Expelled from the world!?”

    Neil almost fainted when he heard Alyssa’s calling voice. He stretched out his hand to take away Alyssa’s phone.

    “Yeah——!! Don’t touch me, you’ll get pregnant!!!”

    Alyssa screamed and jumped a few steps away, crossing her arms warily.

    ""

    Neil squatted deeply on the ground and was about to enter the orz state.

    When did he become a turbid launch pad covered in mysterious liquid?

    “Meow haha, that’s really interesting.”

    And the girl who was the culprit was holding her hands behind her back, watching the developments in front of her with a smile.

    "Asshole, whose fault do you think it is?! I was almost exiled because of your nonsense!!" Neil jumped.He stood up and glared at the girl with a red cross on his head, "Alicia, please go to bed early tonight. Weren't what you just talked about the bloody plot of a TV series last night!!"

    Not long ago, Neil was being tormented by Alyssa, but he was bumped into by Alicia who happened to be wandering around, and she heard Neil's teasing, which resulted in such a third-rate movie.  A real-life ethical romance drama with low blood pressure, low age and low IQ.

    "I want to perform because I think it's interesting"

    Alicia stuck out her tongue cutely and smiled as if she was not afraid that Neil was about to go crazy.

    “I almost went to the end of my life because of your desire to perform!!”

    "So youth is like a sand castle, which instantly collapses just because of some trivial things."

    “Don’t make it sound like it has nothing to do with you!!”

    Alyssa came over, she looked at Alicia, and immediately stroked her chest and breathed a sigh of relief.

    "It turns out you are not Feit. I was still wondering why Feit was such a person"

    Because of Nanoha, Alyssa and Suzuka both recognized the child Fit, and later exchanged letters. Judging from each other's words and appearance, they both felt that Fit was a well-behaved child who could even  A cute and shy girl.

    But the girl who looked exactly like Fit had just appeared, almost shattering her fantasy.

    Fortunately, God is merciful.

    "That's right, I'm not Feit, but I am Feit's sister, Alicia~~" Alicia smiled cutely, then blinked her beautiful eyes and looked at Alyssa, "By the way, you know Fei  Special?"

    "Well, but we have never met, so when I first met you, I was surprised. You are more lively than I thought"

    Alyssa felt that the corners of her mouth were twitching when she spoke.

    "Fortunately, Feite is not like you"

    Neil stood up, feeling equally deeply.

    "Hey, if Feit is like me, so what?"

    "Tell your mother to have another baby."

    "Ah! Neil is so bad, even Feit and I are not enough, yet he still wants it!"

    “…You’d better kill me.”

    "I just heard Alicia say that you live in this guy's house" Alyssa asked Alicia, but her eyes looked at Neil strangely, "I don't want to ask why you live in his house.  Why isn’t Feit with you?”

    "Well, there are many reasons. When Feite comes back, I will tell you in detail if I have the chance"

    Seeing that Neil had no intention of answering, Alicia could only answer randomly.

    "……Oh well."

    Alyssa’s eyes swept back and forth between the two of them, but she still suppressed the doubts in her heart.

    She always felt that they and Nanoha had a common secret that she didn't know about.

    Alyssa felt a little irritated unconsciously.

    "Well, it's time to go home" Seeing that the atmosphere seemed to be silent, Neil said aloud, "Miss, you should go back too, otherwise you will be confessed to again later"

    "Well, I understand."

    "Hey, what confession, tell me!"

    Alicia immediately became interested, but ended up being slapped on the forehead by Neil.

    When Neil and the three of them were walking on the road, they met a familiar guy, who was staring with his mouth wide open, with a look of surprise on his face that made him stupid.

    "Hey, Furuichi-san"

    Neil opened his dead eyes and said hello to the other party. How dare he meet an acquaintance at such a distance. In this small town, the chance of such randomness is really unusually high.

    "Um, can you explain the current situation in detail?"

    Furuichi held his forehead, reluctantly put on a relaxed smile, and tried hard to pose as a wise man.

    "What do you care about?"

    Neil and the two girls all tilted their heads at the same time, with several question marks popping up on their heads.

    "You still ask me what I care about!? Why are you with classmate Alyssa and a cute girl!!"

    "Ha, you ask why, it's just that we met on the road"

    "Oh my god!! Neil, has spring arrived again!? What a world without morals this is!!!!"

    Furuichi rubbed his eyebrows and almost smoke came out, and he fell intoA subtle state of rage.

    "Can you calm down, Furuichi-san, be careful and poke your forehead"

    "Ah, Neil, who made an oath with me to be a jobless virgin for the rest of his life, unexpectedly had something good happen to him. This was such a shock, as if all the hair on his butt was about to fall out, just like hair loss.  Dropped, and they are actually two cute girls of the same age? Obviously I remember that Neil’s preference seems to be the royal sister style with bulging front and back - "

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? could have two lines of bitter tears of blood and tears left in their eyes, Gu Shi looked at the sky aimlessly.

    ""

    "Well, anyway" Neil walked over and punched Gu Shi directly in the face, "You set my egg first!!!"

    “How can I not be determined after you’ve done this?!”

    "Have you calmed down, Furuichi-san"

    "I was forced to cool down"

    Furuichi was lying on the ground. Was that a meteorite that punched him so hard that his head was smoking?

    Ah, this time the handsome side of the beautiful girl was completely ruined in front of her.

    "By the way, who is this lady next to you?"

    Furuichi saw Alicia and asked Neil.

    "Alicia Testerosa, is"

    Neil wanted to say the words "my tenant", but he felt that Furuichi might get crazy if he said it, and there might be some rumors the next day. Last time Hayate came to visit his home.  It was this guy who broke the news.

    ???????????????????????????????? How about we kill him here to eliminate the trouble?

    Furuichi was covered in cold sweat, and his teacher was releasing an unabashed murderous light next to him. In an instant, he felt that his life seemed to be forced to the edge of the cliff.

    However, Neil and Furuichi had no time to care about anything else at this time, because a group of vicious guys were coming towards them.

    "Hey!! Who is the guy who just bullied me from Dumburo High School!!!"

    The bald man in the lead stared fiercely at the few brats in front of him.

    "Uh, boss, did we find the wrong person? They are all brats"

    A boy next to him came over and asked in a low voice that the combined age of the primary school students in front of him might not be older than his father.

    "You can't be wrong, that brat from the Denshi family is so big!"

    The bald boss spoke with confidence and no guilt at all for bullying a child.

    "Ehehehe!!! What is this sudden development!?"

    Furuichi looked at these delinquent high school students in despair, and suddenly jumped from one desperate situation to another more dangerous desperate situation?

    Neil looked at the group of people in front of him, and then glanced back at Alyssa. She was looking away and whistling as if it had nothing to do with herself, while Alicia's eyes were shining and looking forward to it.

    "Oh? It's you, right?"

    The bald boss noticed Furuichi who was making a noise, and after scanning the four of them, he identified Furuichi whose jaw was about to dislocate, because Neil seemed to be even weaker than Furuichi, and he seemed to be fine with long hair.  Bullying look.

    "Well, I don't have anything to say. Anyway, keep going, Furuichi-kun"

    Neil patted Furuichi on the shoulder and covered his mouth to suppress laughter.

    "Why me!! Don't act like you're just watching a show!!! I'm your student!!!"

    "Hey, hey, hey, you guys, don't you feel shy bullying a few kids?"

    A pleasant magnetic voice interrupted them.

    Furuichi turned his head as if he had seen a savior, and saw a group of girls wearing white special attack uniforms walking over, but the wooden knives, chains, clubs, and maces they held in their hands really made him feel embarrassed.

    Are today’s delinquents so ferocious even if they are too young girls?

    But it doesn’t matter, these big sisters are so beautiful.

    "Furuichi-san, you have lost all your moral integrity"

    ""

    Neil raised his eyes and looked at the group of female delinquents. The leading girl had a healthy wheat-colored complexion. Her long purple hair was tied up and swayed with her steps. She had a bamboo stick in her mouth and her eyes showed no sign of weakness.  Stare at the group of boys.

    "Ah? It's none of your business! This is our Duowu Luo's business, you Furious Emperor, get out of the way!!"

    At the critical moment, the boss did not give in because the other party was a girl, and it seemed that he had some connections with the other party.

    But the leading girl didn’t reply to his words, she just walked over and whispered:After staring at Neil for a while, he suddenly put his hand on Neil's head, with a friendly smile on his lips.

    "Your kid is Neil, right? I heard the tyrant mention you, you are such a cute kid"

    "Tyrant?"

    Neil didn't slap the opponent's hand away. After all, she was a quasi-royal sister, and he was just confused about the tyrant she mentioned. The group of guys from Duwuluo High School behind him seemed a little unhappy after hearing this title.  It looks good, like taking laxatives.

    It sounds like he is very tough. Is there such a formidable person around him?

    "Ahaha, it's someone you know anyway"

    "Hey, Rika, this kid here is also very cute. I'm Shizuku Itoi, and I'll die at night~~~"

    "Hey, Shizuku, you're scaring people"

    And Furuichi was surrounded by several female delinquents holding his face in his hands. At this moment, he was so happy that he almost fainted.

    "You women, don't forget about us! Bastards, don't think we dare not take action. Even if Nan Lixiang knows the "tyrant", I won't be afraid of you!  !  "

    "Huh? Even if you don't know that guy, I will beat you up. If you have the guts, come and try it!!"

    The bosses of the two factions began to clamor, and they gritted their teeth as fiercely as a wolf.

    "Boys! Don't take it lightly just because they are girls! Let them see the power of Dumburo High School!!"

    “Oh oh oh!!!”

    "Ah!? We are the Furious Emperor, don't underestimate us, you scum!!"

    "Follow the boss and rush!!!"

    Alicia and Alyssa stood on the outside, watching the two gangs fighting like this, feeling almost numb.

    "Ahaha, the fight started"

    Alyssa laughed dryly a few times, revealing a pair of dead fish eyes like Neil's.

    "Ah, everyone is so full of energy. It's so lively, I really want to join in"

    Alicia showed a completely different expression, and her eagerness to try made Alyssa doubt that she would rush in next second.

    Neil, who was in the middle of it, was punching one after another, while Fushi was running around with his head in his hands, hiding in a cold sweat.

    "What's going on!? Gang war!? I'm just an ordinary elementary school student. I simply ran to the wrong set!!"

    "Ah ah ah, let me go back to my mother's arms and drink milk!!"

    As soon as Fushi turned his head, he saw Neil kicking a big man away, making him look embarrassed.

    This guy’s strength is as unparalleled as ever.

    “You stinky brat!!”

    Fushi suddenly heard a loud shout from behind him. He turned around and saw a bad guy hitting him with his fist.

    ——I’m probably seriously injured now.

    Unable to escape, we can only watch the imminent crisis coming.

    In the blink of an eye, Furuichi felt as if his head was being pushed down, and a gust of wind passed over his head.

    "Really, don't get in the way here, leave as soon as possible, there are so many people here, even if you stand behind me, I may not be able to care about you, I might even beat you up"

    Furuichi only saw Neil punch the opponent away, and with a few words, he pushed him to the safety of Alicia.

    Furuichi was startled for a moment, and when he looked back, what caught his eye was Neil's expression that was slightly different from usual.

    I once saw this unique side of him in a martial arts competition.

    Looking at him intently in the fight, Furuichi pursed his lips.

    ——It’s really strong.

    "Hey, are you okay, Furuichi-san?"

    Seeing Fushi’s dull expression, Alyssa couldn’t help but asked, it wouldn’t be funny if he was beaten silly.

    "Uh, I'm fine" Furuichi waved his hand, then looked at Alicia, pointing to the chaotic situation, "Miss Alicia, is it okay to be in such a mess?"

    The bald boss seemed to have been beaten ten meters above the ground just now. Is that okay?

    "No problem! You don't know, right? Fighting is a specialty of this street. Many idiots living here will die if they don't fight. Even Neil fights one fight every three days and one fight every five days."  Yes, to a certain extent, he is very familiar with the people here"

    It’s really a disgusting street.

    “Then Alicia, wouldn’t it be dangerous for you to live here?”

    Alyssa really can’t imagine that if a child lives here, wouldn’t he be frightened every day?"That's not the case" Alicia shook her head and smiled, as if she didn't care much, "Don't look at these people as being fierce, but in fact they are very principled people, at least they will not bully the elderly or children.  At best, they have bad mouths. Just now they were just scaring us. In the words of Neil and Granny Denshi, these people are apes without brains and can only express themselves in the most primitive way.  It’s just blood that’s burned too hot…”

    "Of course, there are also other connections, such as the mother-in-law Denshi and the "Scarlet Overlord" rumored here are Neil's family, so those people don't dare to mess with the people in the family"

    ""

    ? Okay, Scarlet Overlord is really the name of the bunker. Is Neil's house full of monsters?

    Furuichi and Alyssa once again watched the scene near the end. In their eyes, something seemed to be different.

    "These guys are really getting more and more durable"

    Neil twisted his wrist and walked back. His face was not red and he was out of breath. It was impossible to tell that he had just finished fighting.

    "You do like fighting"

    Furuichi looked at Neil and smiled softly.

    Niel paused for a moment, then shrugged and smiled slightly.

    "I don't hate it."

    "I didn't expect that my teacher is still a bad person" Alyssa covered her face as if she had a headache, "Are you performing a GTO?"

    "Please ask Mr. Onitsuka for this kind of thing" Neil scratched his head and said boredly, "Well, if I can make extra money, I wouldn't mind making a cameo"

    But not long after he finished speaking, Neil found that Furuichi, Alyssa and Alicia were all silent in front of him, with dull expressions on their faces.

    "Huh? Are you possessed by a ghost, you guys?"

    Suddenly, an arm even rougher than Kenjiro's wrapped around Neil's neck. He was stunned for a moment, and then fell into the shadow of despair.

    Who released this Godzilla at the end of the 21st century

    "Oh? Neal-chan, are you planning to make extra money? I have a place where you can make a guest appearance. I originally came out to see where the kid was having such a fun time, but I didn't expect to hear such good news"

    Furuichi and Alyssa looked up at the tall figure, with the stubble, thick eyebrows, piercing eyes, light lip gloss and eye shadow, a perfect figure comparable to King Billy, and a charming Jean  The kimono that no one can look at directly gave them an unparalleled impact.

    "Ah, I really want to vomit. Can I vomit?"

    "Hello, Mrs. Xixiang."

    Alicia reluctantly moved her lips and said hello proactively.

    "Oh, it's Alicia" Xixiang moved his eyes and nodded, "Go back and tell your family that Neil won't be going back tonight. He's working at my place, so tell them not to worry"

    "Well, I understand, please feel free to do so."

    Neil, who was almost out of breath, stared at him. Alicia sold him in the blink of an eye. Please feel free to take him for what he is. He didn't even know if he would be able to see the sun tomorrow.  .

    “Let’s go, Neil-chan~~~”

    Xixiang smiled girlishly at Neil, and Neil immediately rolled his eyes and fainted while frothing at the mouth.

    “Is it okay, Alicia?”

    Watching Neil being carried away on her shoulders, Alyssa felt for the first time that it was not easy for him either.

    "It doesn't matter, Mrs. Saigo is a good person."

    ""

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    That night, Xixiang Ladyboy Club.

    “Clang, clang, clang! The super future star of our store is now making a grand appearance, Sonoko!!!”

    "Who are you calling Sonoko! Who wants to be the future star of your store!!"

    "Come on, Nierzi! You have great potential to become the ACE_OF_ACE of our store!!"

    "A devil wants this kind of potential, even if you give me money!!"

    "Yo!! Pretty boy, twist your waist!!"

    “You can do it yourself, don’t make too many demands, you perverted uncles!!”

    "Yoooooooo, such a cute child is indeed a boy! Long live Lord Lucifer!!!"

    "Have your male-only penetrating weapons been scrapped by you idiots!?"

    "Nierzi, please date!!!"

    “Go to hell——!!!!!!”

    On the stage, ?A girl in a gorgeous kimono with light make-up, who was actually a boy, was dancing with terrifying momentum with a folding fan. Next to her, Saigo was admiring the dance with a face full of admiration.

    This kid really has hope of becoming the master of the great route.

    The next day, the news about Neil's transformation into a new human spread secretly without his knowledge.

 Text Chapter 63 To maintain moral integrity or to lose moral integrity, that is the question

    The long black hair floated gently.

    The bright pupils reflect the surrounding scenery, like a mirror world.

    The girl put her hands behind her back, holding a smile on her lips, and stepped lightly.

    "Ah, no matter how many times I come here, I always feel that this place is huge"

    The corners of Tifa's mouth were slightly raised, her eyes were shrouded in a bright light, and she looked around every inch of Maho Liang Academy from time to time.

    "That's right. After we entered through the school gate, we walked for more than half an hour and felt like we didn't even see the end"

    Alicia, who was following Tifa, glanced around with the same interest. Whenever she saw the architecture of European classical beauty and the natural scenery, her vermilion eyes suddenly brightened like gems.

    "Well, I heard from Neil that there are many schools here, ranging from elementary school to university, plus various research institutes, shopping streets and library islands. It really can't be visited in one day" Tifa introduced, tapping her lower lip.  , suddenly remembered something interesting, a smile on his face, "This school also has many activities, such as the last school festival, which was held for three days and three nights. It was really lively"

    "Wow, that sounds so interesting" Alicia immediately flattened her mouth in disgust when she saw Tifa's expression, and then murmured angrily, "If Neil had woken me up earlier, then I couldn't have done it either."  Did you attend the school festival?"

    ""

    Tifa scratched her cheek and smiled silently. Is this what she should be struggling with?

    "But it's great, I want to go to school here too"

    Looking at Alicia’s longing expression, Tifa couldn’t help but smile.

    "What you say should be fine. As long as you worship Tony Nier or Negi, they should be able to find a way"

    "Hmm, please Tony Neil? I always think that guy will say something like "It's too troublesome, so I won't do it""

    Alicia closed her eyes and frowned, as if she could imagine the scene at that time.

    "maybe……"

    Tifa nodded with deep understanding. She quite agreed with Alicia's idea and her understanding of that guy.

    However, because of her understanding, she knew that if Alicia really asked him to ask for help, Neil would still do his best to help her.

    "A soft-hearted fool."

    Tifa pursed her lips and murmured in a low voice. She was a little bit disgusted by this.

    "What's wrong, Tifa?"

    Alicia noticed Tifa’s little movements and couldn’t help but feel a little weird.

    Tifa came back to her senses immediately, scratched her cheek and laughed dryly, "It's okay, I just got a little lost in thought"

    "Hey, what are you thinking about? You are so absorbed in your thoughts~~~"

    Alicia rolled her eyes and didn’t know what she was thinking of. She half-covered her mouth with her hand and leaned over with an ambiguous smile.

    Tifa blocked the approaching smiling face with her hand and said angrily, "What are you thinking about? I feel like you are becoming more and more like that guy Neil"

    "Hehe, you are so embarrassed that I got it right, right?"

    "You're not shy!"

    "Oh~~~Don't you deny what you said before? Sure enough, Tifa-chan's heart is full of Nier~~~"

    ""

    Faced with such teasing, Tifa simply shut her mouth and turned away as if she didn't hear anything.

    Seeing Tifa like this, Alicia stopped teasing her. She glanced around and asked, "Hey, Tifa, where is Neil's school? We've been gone for a long time"

    Originally, I was idle at home and wanted to come to the school to kill some time. However, after I came here with Tifa, this journey was really a good way to kill the time.

    ??Looking carefully, it seems that it is almost time for get out of class to end.

    "This place is too big. I haven't been here many times. How can I know how to get there?"

    "Eh? Didn't we see that big map when we entered?"

    “It’s true, but”

    "Is Tifa a roadie!? So cute!!"

    "What are you so cute about!? You're not praising yourself in disguise, when you haven't found a way either!?"

    "Are you two brats students here?"

    The two of them, who were fighting and looking for their way around, suddenly heard a voice coming from behind them. At the same time, they turned their heads and saw a tall man in black sportswear standing not far away with a cool expression.

    "Hello, we are not students here, we are here to find someone."

    TifaliNodding gracefully, the person in front of him seemed to be a school teacher or administrator.

    "Looking for someone?" Heigang raised his eyebrows and looked at the two girls in front of him, "Who are you looking for?"

    “It’s Neil Springfield who works at Shengxiang Elementary School here.”

    "It's that kid, but it's almost time for school to end. If we go by now, the people in the elementary school will probably leave as well. Forget it, I'll lead you there. Maybe that kid is still in school  By the way, are you his friends?"

    “We are his girlfriends!!”

    Before Tifa could speak, Alicia answered first.

    "girlfriend!?"

    Heigang opened his eyes in surprise, while Tifa covered his forehead as if he had a headache. He dared to believe that Alicia would start to display her natural instinct of fearing chaos in the world again.

    "I didn't expect that boy to have two girlfriends, but it seems reasonable after thinking about it"

    Heigang sighed at first, and then nodded unexpectedly.

    "Well, this gentleman"

    "Just call me Heigang" Heigang lowered his head and looked at Tifa, noticing the tangled look on her face as she hesitated to speak, and said with a very understanding expression, "Don't worry, I understand"

    "No, actually"

    "Let's go, I'll take you there now."

    "That bastard is really incredible. He actually did such a thing, but he is a role model for others. This is considered a harm to others' children. Well, I should be able to use this reason to teach him a lesson"

    A cold smile appeared on Black Steel's lips, and his narrow eyes narrowed slightly, flashing a frightening red light from time to time. When Tifa noticed the eldest brother's expression, she knew that the unlucky child was about to suffer a big disaster again.  , couldn't help but draw a cross in my heart.

    "Meow haha, it feels like something interesting is going to happen"

    Hearing Alicia’s cheerful laughter, Tifa sighed sadly, feeling deeply powerless.

    【Neal, if you want to blame it, you have a teammate who has been deceiving people for thirty years】

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Woo——"

    "What's the matter, Neil?"

    Naye suddenly heard Neil making a sound of unknown meaning, couldn't help but frowned, and asked with some worry.

    "It's okay, I just suddenly felt so miserable that I let out such a scream from my soul that it shook the world"

    "I have no idea what you are talking about" Nanoye shook her head in confusion, and then laughed happily, "But this means that Neil, there is nothing wrong with you"

    "Naye, at this moment, I feel more desperate than when I met a giant."

    She had just escaped from the demon king of the Kamabaka Kingdom and was mentally traumatized. Now she was attacked by this girl Nanoha. As her master, Neil suddenly felt that his majesty had lost as much as a certain vampire. He couldn't help but feel  I feel like life is dark.

    "By the way, aren't we going to the back mountain? This direction doesn't seem right"

    Nanoye looked at the direction Neil led the way. She had been training with Neil every day after school as usual, but at this moment, she visually saw that it was completely different from where she usually went.

    "Well, anyway, what I'm teaching you is just the control and application of magic power, and how to fight. I plan to hand you over to a more capable and experienced guy. Regardless of magic or physical skills, with her level, she can definitely  You trained me to become a master"

    Originally Naiyara was still being trained today. Neil felt that he had nothing to teach. After all, the magic system was completely different. Apart from some basic things, Neil felt that it would be better to have someone like Yuno as a coach.  Suitable for yourself.  When Professor Nanoha was in actual combat, whenever he encountered her unconsciously cute look, Neil would be blasted to pieces by a burst of starlight.

    Therefore, directly throwing Nanoha to the merciless Yiwen is definitely very profitable. Anyway, it is healthier for young people to abuse them, and there is Negi who can attract firepower next to him, and more importantly,  He can go home and cook quickly after school.

    【Ah, I can’t help it anymore, I can’t stop crying.  】

    "don't want!"

    Naye's face changed slightly and she shouted subconsciously, even her voice became slightly shrill.

    Neil was startled and quickly turned his head to look over, only to see Nanoye staring at him with her mouth bulging as if she was very angry.

    "Uh, what's wrong with you, Miss Nanoha?"

    &nbsp; Neil asked cautiously after being stared at by Nanoye for a while.

    "me……"

    When asked by Neil, Nanoye didn't know how to answer. Could it be that she told him that she didn't want to leave him?

    "Dream on, it would be better to use a starburst to make him surrender."

    "Ms. Nanoha, did you think of something dangerous just now! Although I don't know what it was, I am firmly against violence!!"

    With the flash of red light in Nanoye’s eyes and the faint smile of excitement on her lips, no matter how idiotic she was, Neil still felt that he seemed to be very close to the door of hell.

    "Ahaha, what are you talking about Neil? I never thought of using Starlight Explosion to blast you"

    Nanoha scratched her cheek, smiled very cutely, and said horrible words that made Neil break into a cold sweat.

    【This guy said something that must never be uttered!  Naturally black?  ?  Definitely natural black!  !  】

    "Neil, why do you want others to teach me? I'm afraid I won't get along"

    Naye thought for a while and finally came up with a reason.

    "So that's the problem"

    Neil breathed a sigh of relief. He really didn't realize that Nanoha's character would be afraid of strangers, but this was no problem at all. After all, Yiwen's appearance was very deceptive. At first glance, he looked like a harmless cat, and he was very similar to  You don't have to worry about getting along with Yi Wen at all, because that guy's queen character is definitely about making others obey her.

    "That's not okay, Nanoha. If you hold back because of this small worry, you won't be able to make great progress in the future! Although I will be a little reluctant to let you go, dad, I will still do this for your future.  I did it! So, even if you resent Dad, I won’t regret it!!"

    "What dad, what role are you playing!"

    Nanoye slapped away Neil's hand on her shoulder with dissatisfaction. She blinked, not knowing what she thought of, her eyes suddenly lit up, and a meaningful smile appeared on her face.

    "Well, after all, Neil was defeated by me, I don't think he has the ability to teach me anything"

    "What!? Defeated by you!? It was just your luck that time. If I do it ten times again, you will not be my brother's" Neil originally retorted angrily, but when he saw Nanoye's smile, he seemed to understand.  Everything changed, "Well, since you said so, I also feel that I am not capable"

    Nanoha's smile froze slightly, but soon her lips curved into a more contemptuous arc, and at the same time her eyes swept three inches ahead.

    "Neil, it really doesn't work."

    Neil, who had been paying attention to Nanoye's expression, naturally noticed the other person's gaze. He looked down and couldn't help but widen his eyes, like an angry cat staring at Nanoye who was smiling leisurely and contentedly.

    "No!? You dare to say that I can't do it!? I've told you from the first day of class that I am a man who can break through the sky. The word "no" cannot appear to me!! Very good, Nanoha.  Just wait, if I don’t train you well, I will spend the rest of my life hanging around Xixiang!!!”

    “This is what you said, Neil~~~”

    Naye secretly made a gesture indicating that the plan was successful, and at the same time thought of something in her heart.

    【This trick of using retreat to advance that my mother taught me is really useful. Although I don't know why I aimed at it like this in the end, as long as it succeeds, I'll be fine!  】

    In fact, it was not until some years later that Nanoha understood the true meaning of this matter. At that time, she lamented that her health teacher died early. At the same time, she was very fortunate that she had a mother as great as Kami who allowed her to do this.  I have avoided many detours in my life.

    "Forget it, let's stop today's training. I'll go back and think about how to arrange it"

    “I don’t know whether it was because he was inspired to fight or because his dignity as a man was challenged. Neil began to seriously think about what to do. Usually, these things were left to Anders to do.

    "Huh? What is that guy doing?"

    Neil suddenly slowed down, and a shadowy figure appeared in his field of vision.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Ha, why are all the cleaners boys, not even a girl"

    Furuichi stopped the broom in his hand, looked around the classroom, and couldn't help but sigh sadly.

    Doesn’t it mean that if men and women match each other, the work will not be tiring?  There are just a bunch of idiots here, and they are exhausted from doing anything.

    "You just give up on this idea, this is terribleIt's our class's policy" Yuuji walked past Furuichi with a broom on his shoulder, not looking like he was working at all, "That guy said that in order to avoid a series of unnecessary problems caused by male-female combinations, we separate boys and girls.  Separated to facilitate management, do you think we can resist the mountain above our heads?  And the girls seem to agree"

    “Can you disagree!? Girls almost don’t have to participate in work during the week!!”

    "From this point of view, it turns out that he is still a gentleman"

    "That's weird! Even if he is a gentleman, he can only be a gentleman in another sense!!!"

    "I'm telling you, you can chat as much as you want, but if you can work, Yuuji, you've barely even done anything!!"

    Listening to the two complaining, Touma couldn't stand it anymore. He was almost the only one working now. He obviously planned to grab those half-price bento boxes.

    "You should tell the group of people over there first"

    Yuuji pointed with his broom in the direction of the podium, where a group of people were gathering for activities.

    Standing on the podium, Akihisa used the broom as a guitar and danced his fingers as much as he could, as if he had returned to the school festival concert, with the intense melody seeming to linger in his ears.

    “Come on, call me!!!”

    “Honey!!!”

    "What a tall person!!! Call me God-sama!!!"

    "Ah, Lord Kami is playing a game console in that corner over there"

    Touma looked at this scene, then looked at someone in the corner who had entered the god of strategy mode, and couldn't help but sigh.

    How long will he be able to do this?

    ——

    Suddenly, the sound of the door being pulled attracted the attention of everyone in the class.

    A handsome face that was as cold as a knife appeared behind the door, and at the same time, those sharp wolf-like eyes made the guys in the class stay silent for a while and started cleaning obediently.

    “Kids, is your bastard head teacher gone already?”

    They were slightly surprised by the unexpected punishment, and then suddenly realized that it was their class teacher who had caused the hatred.

    "Well, our bastard head teacher left early during the last self-study class and let all the girls go"

    As the leader of the boys, Xiongji told Heigang in detail. When Heigang heard this, he felt that the temples on his forehead began to beat again.

    "That rascal……"

    "Um, Teacher Heigang, what do you want from Neil?"

    Touma's question caused Heigang to turn around. He looked at the people in the class, and for some reason the corner of his mouth curled up into a weird smile.

    "Ah, actually it was the boy's two girlfriends who came to see him"

    "What——!?"

    "girlfriend——!?"

    “Two more——!?”

    The boys looked at each other and saw the jealousy hidden in each other's eyes. They nodded one after another, immediately picked up the thing in their hands, and rushed out of the back door without saying a word.

    "Hey, don't damage public property"

    Heigang shouted behind them, chuckled, and then walked downstairs.

    When he walked downstairs, he found that the two girls waiting nearby were gone. Instead, there was a guy who deserved a beating, gaping at the large cloud of dust.

    "Faye, did you see the two little girls who were here just now?"

    Heigang walked over, patted Fay on the shoulder and asked as coldly as usual.

    "Huh? It's Kurojia~~" Faye turned around and showed a very hearty smile, and then her face became a little weird, "Kurojia, are you a lolita control?"

    Heigang was startled, then his face turned black, he pulled out a cold long knife out of thin air, clasped his hands and raised it, ready to slash at it.

    "You really deserve to be cut down just like that kid"

    “Ehehehe!! Oppose violence, Hei-chan~~~”

    “Go to hell!!”

    "Wait a minute, aren't you going to ask where those two girls went? I'll tell you, but you can't do anything to me!"

    ""

    Heigang stopped and stared at Fay coldly, while Fay smiled slightly and tidied up his clothes. It was not until Heigang was about to have his second impact that he slowly spoke.

    "Actually, I just met them and chatted for a few words. I found out that they were here to see Neil-chan, so I told them that Neil-chan had left.Okay, so they took their leave, and let me tell you something by the way.  "

    "That means you knew it beforehand, right?"

    "Well Wow!! Kuro-chan, a surprise attack is a foul!!"

    “I don’t care about you!!”

    “I clearly said I wouldn’t do anything!!”

    "Did I promise you!?"

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "So, you lost the ring that Yiwen gave you and you were thinking about how to die, maybe this is it?"

    "No, I'm not thinking about how to die"

    Negi looked at his brother depressedly, forgetting if he didn't help, he was still gloating about his misfortune.

    "I just lost my ring, is there any need to do this?"

    Although the ring was a relatively rare magic item, it was not in a life-and-death situation. However, seeing Negi like this, Neil immediately felt very happy.

    "You won't understand. If Master finds out, I will see hell"

    Yiwen’s terror began to emerge in Negi’s mind. His face turned pale and his whole body was shaking, as if he had seen a ghost.

    Neil couldn’t help but sigh at how powerful Yiwen was. He was able to make Negi, a little man-trained boy, even more miserable. He felt like he was almost turning into an M.

    "Hey, Neal, what's the ring that Mr. Negi mentioned? Doesn't it matter that he's still like this?"

    Nanoye pulled the corner of Neil's clothes and asked with some confusion.

    "Well, that ring is like a wedding ring that represents a lifelong promise, and Negi, the idiot, threw it away without knowing where. If his powerful wife at home knew about it, he would probably not have to go to bed for a month."

    "Hey!? Teacher Negi is already married!?"

    "Hey, Neil, stop making this up!"

    "I'm not making it up, I'm just explaining it to Nanoha."

    "What are you trying to explain!!"

    Facing Negi’s fire-breathing eyes, Neil shrugged and had to give up, "Okay, okay, I won’t say it anymore. Why don’t you recall it and let me help you reorganize the scene at that time."

    "real?"

    Negi looked at him suspiciously, could this guy really be so kind?

    "We are brothers after all Speaking of which, when did the ring disappear?"

    "It should have been last night"

    "Well, very good" Neil nodded, "Which woman's bed did you sleep in last night?"

    "Herehey!! Where are you going!!"

    Negi is crazy, he actually believes in a guy like Neil, he is really a fool.

    "Oh, oh, did you really sleep in someone else's bed? Yeah, there are so many people in the girls' dormitory, who could it be?"

    "I told you not to do it!! I haven't even slept in Asuna-san's bed recently!!"

    "The married life is not harmonious?"

    “Stay away from me!!!”

    "Teacher Negi is not pure."

    ""

    Negi leaned against the tree, wanting to die.

    “Neil——!!!”

    Just when Neil was enjoying the sight of Negi being beaten to a pulp, a familiar scream came from behind. Without thinking, he immediately bent down. The next second, a figure flew over his head, and at the same time, a wave of wind blew up.  A gust of cold wind.

    Neil raised his head and looked at the blond girl who flipped in the air and landed perfectly, and couldn't help but be speechless for a while.

    "Alicia, do you have to say hello in this way? If I hadn't avoided it, I really doubt I would have suffered internal injuries from you."

    "It doesn't matter, I just said hello a little more enthusiastically."

    "Is this called being more enthusiastic!? Who would rush over at a speed of 40 yards, 4 seconds and 2!? Do you think I am an American football player!?"

    “What a small family man.”

    "I'm sorry, anyone would be petty when their lives are at stake!"

    "Tch, I won't talk to you anymore" Alicia left Neil alone, moved her target to Nanoye who was aside, and immediately pounced on her, "yahoo! Nanoye!!"

    "Whoa, be careful, Alicia!!"

    Neil sighed helplessly at the two who started to fuck Lily, then turned his head and forced a smile at the black-haired girl who was running slowly.

    "Won't you stop this guy, Tifa?"

    ? ???Isn't this bad?  There is a beautiful girl throwing herself into my arms"

    Tifa walked up to Neil and smiled teasingly.

    “I wish the way of throwing myself into someone’s arms could be improved”

    Neil muttered softly, but the next moment, Tifa's beautiful black hair was fluttering with invisible domineering aura.

    "What were you talking about just now?"

    "No, I didn't say anything, Your Lady Queen."

    Neil immediately displayed his low-profile and domineering attitude. His dignity and integrity were completely useless in front of Tifa.

    "Ah, look, Nanoha, Neil is starting to lose his moral integrity again!!"

    "Neil has never had any moral integrity anyway"

    "Alicia, shut up, whose fault do you think it is that makes me like this!"

    "You blame me?"

    "Ha, if I don't blame you, why should I blame myself!?"

    "Shut up."

    "Yes, Your Lady Queen."

    "Neil really suffered."

    Alicia’s triumphant look made Neil want to hang her up and tickle her, but for Tifa’s sake, he still lay on the ground obediently.

    "By the way, what is Negi doing there?"

    Tifa noticed Negi, who had been ignored for a long time, but the other party was obviously trapped in an endless loop and did not notice their arrival.

    "Nieji is struggling with the question of whether he should have moral integrity or lose his moral integrity."

    ""

    “By the way, why did you and Alicia come here?”

    “Well, since it’s okay to stay at home, and Alicia has never been to school, I took her here for a walk.”

    Neil looked back at the girl who was chatting enthusiastically with Nanoye. She had maintained such an optimistic attitude since she woke up. It was not an exaggeration to say that she was offline. However, these might just be to cover up her inner feelings.  lonely.

    【Looks like we need to hurry up.  】

    Just when Neil was thinking about something, a strange murderous aura rushed towards him. Neil looked around and saw a large black mist rumbling towards him.

    "What is that!? The Black Mist Monster!?"

    As soon as he finished complaining, Neil was swallowed by the black mist.

    "Whoa! Help! Huh? Isn't this a guy from the class!? Hey, are you rebelling!?"

    "Burn my remains with the blazing holy fire! How joyful is life, and how sad is death!"

    "Ahhh!! Where did you come from the Ming Cult!? These people are crazy again!!! Tifa, Negi, save me!!"

    Tifa watched the group of people go away speechlessly, and then glanced at Negi who continued to seek death.

    This school is still so peaceful today.

 Text Chapter 1 That day, the boy walked into a new world

    My name is Orima Ichika, I'm 15 years old, and my gender is, um, with excalibur underneath, you know.

    At this moment, the fifteen-year-old youth is like a deep-sea fish.

    “The classroom with all girls except me is very stressful.

    But it doesn’t matter. With my ability to withstand stress that I have developed since childhood, I can still withstand this kind of pressure. I am quite confident about this.

    Why do you say that?

    This has to start with my family and my world.

    “Today’s world, I simply don’t know how to describe it in words.  First of all, the two mainstreams in the world today are technology and magic. As far as I know, eight years ago, the flying super weapon called IS came out, and the world has undergone earth-shaking changes. However, weapons like IS can only be made by  The manipulation by girls has led to a fundamental change in the status of men and women in society.  However, the matter did not end there. In the following years, the ISSDA organization responsible for space development announced the existence of "magic". Magic was originally unknown. Coupled with the new life from the universe, it became even more complicated.  Not to mention the various superpowers in Academy City, the world was once again in turmoil. However, with the efforts of many parties, the world finally settled down, and magic was gradually accepted by everyone. At the same time, ordinary humans could not  All known alien races appeared one after another, and the world became more and more diverse.

    However, there are still unknown things in this world, such as disobedient gods, demons, angels, magic societies that are still hidden in the dark, and advanced beings buried in the shadows. I know these because my family is special.  The reason is, after all, the old man in my family is not an ordinary person.

    In short, there are as many angels and demons as dogs, and fairies and heavenly beings are everywhere. This world is a strategic fortress.

    However, this world view is not enough to shock me, because the family I live in is enough to numb my nerves. My home is simply the most chaotic place in the world.  Compared with one who has a personality, all kinds of weapons are worth the sky, and I can also see angels and demons eating together and having fun, and even aiming their guns at someone. The moment I knew the truth, my three views were completely destroyed. Thousands of years of history  They've all been tricked into being dogs.

    “Alas, this world is so damn peaceful.

    “But even so, I am still very stressed at this moment.

    I folded my hands and put them under my chin, with cold eyes, trying to look calm. At this time, I finally understood Commander Ikari’s sense of pressure to remain calm in the face of the apostles’ attack.

    Commander Ikari is mighty!  !  !

    But the sights gathered from all around are really uncomfortable. Haven’t you seen that my forehead is already covered with heart-wrenching beads of sweat?  ?  Sure enough, no matter how old a girl is, she always has a trembling heart!  !  Sure enough, a girl's gaze is the most terrifying thing in the world. The ever-changing changes of sometimes resentment and sometimes anger are simply more disasters than taking the Western Scriptures.

    I took a deep breath, narrowed my eyes slightly, and all the nerves in my body suddenly became more tense than ever before.

    ??????????????????????????????????

    Wow, I relaxed too much and almost came out from behind.

    Ha, by the way, why do I have to stay in a place like this?

    Thinking of this, I recalled what happened the night before.

    That night, my brother said to me with a smile that could be read as bright and written as slutty.

    "Ichika, you will become the happiest man in the world."

    So that’s what he was talking about!  !  !  !  !

    I sighed deeply, and I mourned for a second for my seemingly happiness and actual sorrow. I started to swim away and observe the people around me.

    Well, the eyes of the girls on the left and the right are full of unparalleled curiosity for knowledge, and their shining eyes almost flashed through their tough golden eyes.

    I can’t see the back part, but the sight of the thorns on my back makes me feel like I’m sitting on pins and needles. I can understand it even without looking.

    "The person directly in front of me is a slightly older woman.

    She is a bit petite, and her figure is almost the same as that of a student, but her chest size is the nemesis of all high school girls.  The clothes are relatively large and make her look more petite, but she still feels quite cute.  In addition, she also wears a pair of black-rimmed glasses. Although they are crooked, she can still be called a bespectacled girl.

    And this girl with glasses was looking at the people in the class in panic, her timid posture was reminiscent of an injured little rabbit.

    You are a teacher, show me some domineering power!

    "Everyone is here. Then, SHR is going to startWhoops!  "

    Well, it’s not something you can do if you want to.

    I gave the teacher an appreciative look, but for some reason the teacher turned red and smiled shyly.

    ????????????????????????????????????????? Suddenly, I felt that the pressure on my body was a little heavier, and I almost died from a thousand arrows piercing my heart.

    “Well, then, please introduce yourself, uh, in order of seat number.”

    The teacher seemed to have recovered from the inexplicable emotion and said to the students in the audience in a panic.

    ""

    "It's so quiet. My dignity as a teacher is suddenly shattered into pieces."

    I looked at the teacher who was about to cry, and I couldn't bear it. At the same time, I felt unhappy with the girls in the class. Are you shy because you just entered high school? No one responded. The teacher was about to cry. Really?  I'm going to cry!  !

    I glanced at the teacher, and the teacher’s eyes also moved over.

    ??Okay, our eyes met.

    Please don’t look at me like this, you are not my type, teacher.

    I quickly lowered my head, I still understand the principle that a dead Taoist friend will not die a poor Taoist.

    “Oh, give me a normal high school life.

    The reason why I specifically emphasize "ordinary" here is simply because what I am in now is definitely not an ordinary high school, but the famous IS Academy-the only school in the world that trains IS operators.

    And the most important point is that IS, this deceptive thing, can only be activated by girls, so naturally, this is a girls' school.

    And why am I here?

    I need to emphasize again that I am a boy, and I am definitely a boy at first glance. My appearance can be considered a bit handsome, but it is definitely not the kind of beauty that makes even IS unable to identify my gender.

    The reason why I came to such a ghost place has to start with the entrance exam in February.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    That day, the sun was shining brightly, and the cherry blossoms flying freely in the sky made me fall in love.

    I looked at the clear sky and encouraged myself in my heart.

    Today is the entrance exam for Junior High School. For your own goals, you can’t do it without working hard.

    The school I go to is called Mahora Gakuin. It is a very large Academy City that has everything from kindergarten to university. There are many schools in it, all types, and my target is the famous Mitsusaka High School.

    The reason why I chose Mitsusaka is not because of its reputation, but because my brothers and sisters all graduated from here. I have an indescribable yearning for that place.

    I want to chase the traces they left behind, and I want to be like them.

    that's it.

    Well, of course, if I am admitted to Mitsusaka High School, my goal of dominating Mitsusaka will be one step closer, and realizing Mahora's dream of complete domination will not be unattainable.

    Hahahaha, I couldn’t help but laugh out loud.

    "Why are you giggling so early in the morning?"

    At this time, my head was hit hard.  When I looked back, I saw a handsome man with white shoulder-length hair standing behind me. He was looking at me listlessly with a pair of dead fish eyes, and he didn't look like he was awake at all.

    "Brother, you got up so early"

    ??I touched my head and laughed dryly.

    "Well, seeing as you have a test today, I got up early to see you out"

    Hey, is this guy so kind?

    "Hey, don't think I can't understand your expression"

    "Well……"

    Although those dead fish eyes are completely rotten, they are still so sharp.

    I don’t know if my thoughts were revealed again, but I got another blow on the head.

    "By the way, you forgot to bring your admission ticket"

    I was stunned for a moment, watching my brother hand a certificate to me.

    "Huh? Didn't I prepare it last night?"

    As I was talking, I wanted to go through my bag. I had carefully prepared all kinds of things the night before.

    "Well, men will always forget some things, just like forgetting what their first love looked like"

    “I won’t forget it!!”

    I replied angrily, but I didn't notice the firmness in my tone.

    The old man looked at me steadily for a moment, with an inexplicable light flashing in his eyes.?, and then touched my hair with a slight smile.

    “Okay, take your admission ticket and go quickly, don’t be late.”

    I didn’t notice anything strange about my brother, so I took the admission ticket and didn’t check whether I really didn’t bring it with me. I said goodbye to my brother and went out.

    "It seems that Ichika has grown up"

    After saying this softly, the man walked back into the room with a smile.

    It was easy, so I came to the address indicated on the admission ticket.

    ???????????????????? Why is it not in Mahonliang Academy, but in a high school outside?

    But I didn’t think too much about it. Anyway, it said this on the admission ticket and I couldn’t change it even if I wanted to.

    But I feel a little uneasy.

    Are you nervous before the exam?

    With a feeling of apprehension, I walked into the imposing building in front of me.

    "I'm just going to go, turn left and right, how on earth are you going to get to the second floor!?"

    It’s been almost ten minutes since I walked, and I still haven’t found the stairs to the second floor. The internal structure is too complicated!  ?  Is this the maze before challenging the BOSS!  !

    My eyes wandered around, trying to find the guide map on the wall, but I sadly discovered that the walls inside were so beautiful that I couldn't even find a crack, let alone any wall charts.

    ?????????? This time, shit, I’m lost.

    "Hey, what should I do? Hey, why are you so quiet?"

    At this time, I finally realized that it was eerily quiet here. After walking for so long, I didn’t even meet a single person. Could it be that the exam has already started?  ?  Could it be that my dream of dominating Mitsusaka was just aborted?  ?

    God, I curse Jesus for not having chrysanthemums!  !

    “Perhaps God really heard my curse from the heart, and a door appeared not far in front of me.

    I walked to the door and saw a piece of paper stuck on it with the words "Infinite_Stratos Examination Room" written on it.

    "Well, I guess this is the right place"

    Because it says "Examination Room" on it.

    But the name of this examination room really looks impressive, and there are actually two English words that I can’t understand.

    Thinking of this, I feel deeply disappointed for my English course.

    I guess I won’t be able to pass the English test this time.

    But it doesn’t matter, my other subjects are fine!  !

    After taking a deep breath, I opened the door and walked into the room.

    "Ah, you are a candidate. Okay, go over there to change clothes. We are pressed for time, so you have to hurry up. This place can only be rented until four o'clock. I don't have time to trouble you. Really, I don't know what I'm doing.  What……"

    As soon as I entered the room, a nervous-looking female teacher, about thirty-five years old or above, spoke a lot of words like a machine gun without raising her head. I was stunned for a few seconds.

    Hey, hey, hey!  !  !  Sister, don’t you need to see what I look like and check my admission ticket!  ?  Where has the professionalism of being an invigilator gone?  ?  And what’s going on with changing clothes!  ?  You have to change clothes for exams these days!  ?  Are you asking me to use my body to show the beauty of the human body in ancient Greece?  ?  Sorry, I have been failing art classes since I was a kid!  !  Well, actually this is to prevent students from cheating, right?  But there is no one other than you in this room. I really don’t see any other candidates anywhere!  !

    While I was minding my own business, the elder sister gave instructions and walked out of the room directly with the documents in her arms.

    I watched the other party leave in embarrassment. I bet the eldest sister really didn’t even look at me.

    "Hey, what kind of test is this"

    I muttered a few words in a depressed voice and walked towards the place covered by the curtain.

    And at this moment, I entered a new world.

 Text Chapter 2 Sure enough, this is a conspiracy

    When I opened the curtain and walked in, I saw the object in the center of the room.

    The streamlined metal shell reflects light that is not dazzling, and an armor-like outfit sits quietly.

    I looked at it carefully and then fell silent.

    “Damn it, what kind of clothes do you want me to change into?! Are you asking me to take the war studies test!!”

    The bag in my hand was almost smashed by me.

    I calmed down the turbulent feeling in my heart that I wanted to hit someone, and walked over, looking left and right at this thing. After looking at it for a long time, I was speechless.

    Isn’t this the IS that appears on TV?

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of 1999

    But this thing actually has something to do with me. Well, it should be related to my family.

    "This is what changed the world"

    Because of the "White Knight Incident" of that year, the world became aware of the existence of this kind of weapon. At the same time, the originally balanced military structure suddenly collapsed. How many IS controllers can be found will directly affect the country's military strength.  , so every country began to implement a system of preferential treatment of women.

    Although there is a magical power like magic in the world today, it has not been widely used in the military due to various restrictions. Moreover, IS has advantages that can compete with magic. In comparison, the country is more willing to invest more resources.  on this emerging technology.

    Well, this is actually nothing to me. I am more curious about IS. After all, I have seen forces more powerful than IS.

    With all kinds of thoughts, I couldn't help but reach out and touch it.

    Anyway, IS can only be activated by women. If I, a pure man, touch it, I will probably have no reaction like touching a dead fish. It is a rare opportunity to touch it and I will not suffer any loss.

    However, there are always various unknowns in life. You can never guess what will happen in the next second. Of course, it is another matter if you have the ability to predict.

    A cold metallic feeling came from the fingertips, followed by a burst of dazzling silver light and various information pouring into the mind.

    “Eh!? Eh————!!!!!!”

    Faced with such a strange situation, I suddenly lost my train of thought.

    When I finally came to my senses, I found that the IS had actually moved and attached itself to my body like armor, becoming part of my hands and feet.

    "What happened!?"

    “Has someone activated IS!?”

    "who is it!?"

    "Huh? This, this is -"

    "man!?"

    Hearing the sound, a group of researchers in white coats came over. They opened the curtain and saw me activating IS. They all fell into a state of sluggishness where they couldn't think.

    I looked at the researchers in front of me in silence, and then looked at the abnormality on my body. I immediately showed a miserable face like a Christian abandoned by God. At the same time, the devil on my brother's face flashed through my mind.  smile, with only one thought left in her mind.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? This is a conspiracy.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    “Oh, I want to die.

    "Classmate, Orimaru Ichika-san!"

    A voice calling my name brought me back to reality from my annoying thoughts. I held my forehead and blurted out weakly before I could figure out the situation.

    "Ah, what's the matter?"

    "Ah, um, um, I'm very sorry for calling you so loudly all of a sudden. Are you, are you angry? Yes, I'm sorry! But, um, I'll introduce myself in the order of the fifty syllables. Now it's Oribara-san's turn.  So, I'm really, really sorry! Can you please introduce yourself? Are you willing?"

    It was then that I really came back to my senses and figured out the situation, and found that my deputy instructor, Yamada Maya, was constantly bowing his head and apologizing to me. It was obviously my own fault, but the teacher wanted to apologize himself. For a moment, I was full of guilt.

    "Uh, um, Mr. Yamada, you don't have to apologize like this. It's all my fault. I will introduce myself."

    I stretched out my hand to stop Teacher Maya Yamada from apologizing, and quickly made a comforting reassurance.

    "Really, really!? You, you promised me! You must do it!!"

    Teacher Yamada suddenly raised his head, seriously grasped my hand and leaned towards me, and he could still see the mist in his eyes.

    Teacher, are you really a teacher?  ?  This pairThe attitude of the little girl can easily be misunderstood, and some ignorant and innocent little boys might have fallen into trouble from then on!  !  !  Oh, oh, don't put your chest on it, be careful, my cannon may go off!  Also, I need to reiterate it again, teacher, you are really not my type!  !

    In the struggle between reason and sensibility, angels and demons, I took my hand out with difficulty, left my seat and walked to the podium with a slight bend without being noticed.

    Ah, I almost got hard just now.

    Standing on the podium, looking at the unabashed thirst for knowledge in the eyes of the girls in the audience, including Teacher Yamada, I suddenly felt like I was on the top of Mount Everest, and it was difficult to even breathe.

    "Ahem."

    I straightened my back and cleared my throat, thinking about what to say next.

    ???????????????????? But my mind went blank. As expected, the pressure had already crushed my thinking power into pieces.

    At this time, I took a peek at the seat by the window. Sitting there was a black-haired girl with a ponytail.

    Her name is Xiao Zhizhen, my childhood sweetheart who we only reunited after six years. This girl has always had a single ponytail. When I first entered the classroom, I recognized her at a glance.

    “But it’s really a transformation of women.

    No, no, now is not the time to think about this.

    "Help me quickly!!"

    I signaled her with my eyes. As a childhood sweetheart who has been dating for a long time, she must be able to understand this information instantly.

    "snort!"

    You actually ignored me!  ?

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Oh, oh, what does this cold aura and this arrogant attitude mean!  Where has the arrogant and a little bit coquettish Hoshi-chan gone!  !  Now Chen is completely 100% proud!  !  She actually abandoned me mercilessly at my critical moment, turned her face expressionlessly to the window, and snorted coldly, "I'll kill you, did I offend you, Miss Chen!"  !

    “However, this did remind me of something.

    I remember my brother once told me that when faced with a girl who is wrapped in pride and makes people wonder if she is engaged in chain defense, you must use your fiery penis to penetrate the opponent's uterus.

    Of course, this is summed up by my rich theory and practice. Although I don’t know where his theory and practice come from, I even wonder if he made it up casually.

    ??????????????????? However, I have no idea what those two words mean in English, because I am powerless in English. I have obviously been abroad, and there are foreigners at home. I only know the twenty-six English letters ABC, which is really weak.

    Well, I don’t really want to know the meaning of this. I know that what comes out of my brother’s mouth is definitely not fun, because every time I ask my sister or other older women in the family, I will be scolded.  Of course, many times I will attract hatred consciously or unconsciously. In comparison, the harm I suffered is quite small.

    Ah, I am going off topic again. Look, the eyes of the girls below are starting to burst into flames.

    Well, what should I say at this time?

    Let’s start with a song called “Girls’ School Boys” by Twins?  Well, it does fit the occasion, but this is a self-introduction, not a concert.

    【When we introduce ourselves, too many rhetoric just attracts the temporary attention of others. To let people know ourselves, the most important thing is to show our true side.  】

    Brother’s voice seemed to ring in my mind. At this time, I seemed to see the holy light of heaven.

    Sometimes I’m pretty reliable.

    The corners of my mouth raised slightly uncontrollably, and the sunshine outside the window shone in at the right time. At this moment, in the eyes of some ignorant little girls, I became a handsome and sunny boy.

    A small exclamation came from below, and my attention immediately came back. I took a breath and began to introduce myself.

    "My name is Ichika Orimara."

    “Yeah, yeah, yeah!!”

    Everyone’s eyes showed the expectation of “I want to hear more.”

    I smiled, what a group of curious and kind children.

    Then, I should also treat others with sincerity.

    "I like Lolita the most."

    Maintaining a sunny smile, I expressed what I loved most in my heart.

    institutions

    The sounds of various heads banging on the table and people falling to the ground kept ringing out. It seemed that they were moved by my sincerity.

    I think everyone can become a partner who loves lolita.

    At this moment, I seem to have new hope for the future.

    The sound of clicking footstepsThere was an urgent sound, is someone coming?

    “Are you going to reveal your abnormal sexual fetish as soon as you get here!?”

    Huh?  Does this sound sound familiar?

    But before I had time to react, I was hit hard on the head and sent flying.

    Wow, this kind of invisible murderous martial arts passed down by my brother is so familiar to me. The pain that directly penetrates the skull and hits the cerebral cortex is simply exhilarating How strange!  !  I'm not a pussy-shaker like Sister Xiaoyuan!  !  !

    “However, this knocking method, whether it’s power, angle, or speed, is very similar to the person in my impression.

    I swallowed and turned around with a little fear. I saw the woman behind me wearing a black suit and tight skirt. She had a slender figure and a body curve with no fat at all due to regular exercise. And the other person was at this time  He crossed his arms in front of his chest, raised the corners of his eyes, and his eyes were as sharp as a wolf's.

    "What the hell, Guan Yunchang!?"

    Snapped——

    “Ugh, I got hit on the head again, I’m probably going to have a cerebral hemorrhage now.

    "Sister Chifuyu, it hurts so much!"

    Yes, the domineering woman in front of me is my sister Chifuyu Orimaru.

    "Who is the hero in the Three Kingdoms, idiot!!"

    I rubbed my head and stood up from the ground, looking at my sister in front of me, very curious about her appearance.

    "Sister Chifuyu, why are you here? Aren't you out training for the annual World's No. 1 Martial Arts Tournament?"

    "Do you think I am Yamcha!? Who told you that I would go to that kind of conference!!"

    Chifuyu-san’s eyes started to sparkle, and her fists were clenched tightly. She would probably attack accordingly depending on my answer.

    “Uh, it’s my brother, that’s what I told you!!”

    I quickly shied away all the responsibilities, but after hearing this, Chifuyu-san loosened her fists and held her forehead in distress.

    "That idiot has been talking nonsense all day long"

    Looking at Chifuyu-san's depressed and gnashing expression, I couldn't help but want to laugh out loud. Those words I just came up with on the spur of the moment were purely to deceive my brother. Oh, haha, a Tai Chi push hand can kill someone invisible. I feel  At this moment, my IQ doubled several times.

    "Huh? By the way, what was going on with your self-introduction just now?"

    "Well……"

    Okay, I haven’t even breathed a sigh of relief yet. Why did this hatred suddenly shift back? I didn’t make fun of you.

    "My brother told me to be heart-to-heart and treat others with sincerity"

    And as soon as I finished speaking, Chifuyu-san came towards me with an angry fist.

    “Just lie to me now!!!!”

    Is it okay to let your brother lie like this openly?  ?

 Text Chapter 59 Looking forward to meeting him again

    "Hey, your eyes are wandering. Do you want to borrow money from me? For the sake of us being brothers, just tell me how much you want. It's okay to give the Ming coins directly to you!"

    There was a short distance from leaving the World Tree to one of the squares near the World Tree. Along the way, Neil found that Negi peeked at him very frequently, almost every few steps.  When he turned his head, Negi quickly turned his head and whistled. This behavior made Neil very unhappy, because it felt very disgusting to be treated like this by a boy, and Negi was not a girl who secretly liked him.  .

    “ Could it be that Negi has been looking at 3A girls for a long time and hasn’t had any contact with boys for a long time, and finally his interest in that area has begun to awaken!  ?

    In an instant, Negi’s image became dangerous in Neil’s eyes.

    "Why is it such an unlucky thing to say? How much do you want today's birthday to become the anniversary of my death! What do you mean by that look in your eyes? I always feel super unhappy!!"

    Negi was obviously stunned by Neil's sudden words for a few seconds before he reacted. Coupled with the weird look in his eyes, he couldn't help but complain angrily.

    Neil stuck out his tongue, put his hands on the back of his head, and quickened his pace slightly, leading Negi by half a body.

    "Do you have anything to say?"

    Negi paused for a moment, looking sideways at the face partially blocked by his arms, his eyes flashing behind the lenses.

    “Hey, Neil, has something happened to you recently?”

    I always feel that something has changed in him.

    Neil’s pace slowed down unconsciously, but soon returned to its original state, and he asked without looking back.

    "Why do you think so?"

    “I just feel like you’ve been a little absent-minded these days, as if you’re a little further away”

    Raising his head and looking at the stars covering the night sky, the starlight gently reflected the faint light on Negi's glasses.

    Neil put down his hands and put them behind his back. He also raised his head and stared at him from a distance.

    "No, nothing has changed"

    In the end, he was still like that.

    Nothing has changed.

    "Neil"

    Negi turned his head and opened his mouth, as if he wanted to say something, but for a long time, he did not say another word.

    "Don't talk about me, it's you" Neil suddenly spoke up and grabbed the topic, turning his face and blinking, "You are the one who should be said to be absent-minded, right? You seem to have no energy recently, as if you were distracted by something.  Things are bothering me"

    "Is it that obvious?"

    Negi lowered his head and muttered quietly, but Neil could still hear him beside him.

    "It's all written on your face I thought you looked confident after the school festival, but it turns out you've been so worried these days that you almost jumped off a building. What, is it a worry about love, boy?"  "

    When talking about love, Neil’s eyes brightened up and his tone was full of ridicule.

    "No, I just had a quarrel with Asuna-san"

    Negi rolled his eyes at him and became dejected again.

    "Sister? Oh, haha, it really is a matter of love~~~You dishonest guy~~~"

    "Do you have to think about this!?"

    "Okay, what did you and eldest sister argue about?"

    Neil spread his hands and did not continue teasing the other party.

    "Actually, it's not a big deal. Asuna-san just reminded me that I am very similar to Chao-san"

    Negi lowered his head a little further and sighed softly.

    "I see, the eldest sister is angry because of this"

    Neil looked at his brother’s confused expression, and he probably figured out what was going on between him and Asuna.

    After meeting with Gunel and learning that his father was still alive, Neil also guessed what Negi was thinking now. He must be full of things about his father. Since a long time ago, Negi has been working hard for his father.  , constantly injured, and constantly moving forward. After getting more accurate news, he will only work harder to move forward for his dream, even at the risk of losing his life.

    Father seems to be everything to him.

    This is exactly the same as the super ring tone.

    For the sake of your dreams, you are willing to give up everything, including your own happiness.

    And Tomorrow Cai is angry about it, maybe that's it.

    "Actually, Asuna-san is right, and I said the same thing to Chao-san, but I"? 

    Although he clearly rejected Chao's approach, he himself followed Chao's path, almost exactly the same path.

    He, how should he choose?

    "Neji, do you still remember what Chao Lingyin said?"

    Neil didn’t pay attention to Negi’s current expression and just continued talking.

    "Don't stop, keep moving forward This sentence should be very suitable for you now. For you, your father's affairs can be said to be everything to you. If you are asked to give up everything now for this, you must be able to do it.  Yes, in this aspect, you, Chao Lingyin, and I are really the same"

    Neil slowly took a breath of the refreshing summer night, his eyes slightly focused on Negi's face.

    "However, I think this is correct, or in other words, any approach is correct, but everyone chooses a different position. It is probably impossible for you to give up looking for your father, so why not go all the way?  Black, just like Kick-Ass who became a hero after being knocked headlong"

    "Well, I always feel that the tone of your words has suddenly changed a lot"

    "Don't worry about these things. Your goal is very clear anyway. You just think too much. Anyway, there is only one way you want to go from now on, isn't it?"

    Facing Neil’s smile, Negi seemed to know a little bit about what he should choose.

    "However, I have one more thing to say. No matter what you choose, you should also pay more attention to the people around you, such as eldest sister. I think eldest sister is very clear about your thoughts, and this is what she is worried about.  , it’s just that she doesn’t want to see you scarring yourself, the eldest sister’s idea is probably that simple"

    Neil took a few steps forward, tapping his toes slightly. As his body turned, his long hair fluttered lightly, and his face was clearly reflected in Negi's eyes.

    "Don't forget this, because when you lose, the pain is not something you can bear"

    "Neil"

    They were only a few steps apart, but Niji felt like they were separated by a chasm.

    Because there was a bit of sad nostalgia in Neil's eyes, which blocked his approach.

    "Well, that's all I want to say. It's up to you what you think about next" Neil spread his hands and smiled softly, then turned a little evil again, "But eldest sister really loves you deeply.  Said~~~"

    "Why do you come back here again!!!"

    The sentimental atmosphere just now was gone, and Negi rolled his eyes angrily.

    “Hehe~~~”

    Neil grinned wider, looked away slightly, and saw the surrounding environment clearly. His smile was frozen, and his expression was a little confused.

    "Ah, by the way, what am I doing here?"

    "Huh? Don't you know it yourself!?"

    "I really don't know, I'm following you"

    "How are you following me!? You are following me and running in front of me!!"

    "In this case, I will go home. Goodbye, young man who works hard~~~"

    Neil waved his hand and walked forward without looking back, but he was immediately grabbed by the collar.

    "It's rare that you come here, so just patrol with me. You have a lot of time anyway"

    I don’t know where Niji got the strength, but he was holding on to Neil’s collar as firmly as a rock.

    "Hey, I'm not on duty tonight, and my youth is calling me!!"

    "What youth?"

    “Galgame on the computer!!!”

    “Delete your youth for me!!”

    "Do you want to ruin my life!?"

    "Your life is too insignificant!!"

    Seeing that Negi refused to let go of him, Neil lowered his head helplessly, but after waiting for a while, he found that Negi was still where he was.

    "Aren't you going to patrol? Why are you standing here without moving? You want to be a sentinel!"

    "No, I'm waitingah, here it comes!"

    When Negi was talking, a figure in the field of vision gradually enlarged, and he suddenly shouted.

    Neil looked in the direction that Negi was looking at, and saw Setsuna coming this way quickly, and Kamo the ferret was lying on her shoulder.

    "Why is Kamo and Setsuna-san together?"

    Generally speaking, doesn’t Kamo, the pervert, always follow Negi?

    "If you come to me today, I will ask Kamo to find Setsuna-san first, and then we will make an appointment to meet here."

    ? ?Ji smiled and explained in a calm tone.

    Neil glanced at Negi thoughtfully, his eyes brightened slightly, and then fell silent.

    "Teacher Negi, Teacher Neil, good evening."

    Setsuna quickly arrived in front of them. There seemed to be no surprise about Neil's appearance. Negi or Kamo must have told her in advance.

    "Boss Neil, long time no see."

    Kamo jumped from Setsuna’s shoulder to Negi, turned to say hello to Neil.

    "It's been a long time indeed. You haven't done anything wrong recently, have you?"

    Neil half-opened his eyes and glanced at Kamo who was stiff.

    “No, absolutely not!! I don’t dare to lose even a hair under Boss Neil’s eyes!!”

    "That means you did a lot of bad things that I didn't see, right?"

    Under Kamo’s desperate eyes, Neil raised a bright smile.

    "Okay, Neil, Kamo hasn't done much recently and has helped me a lot. Let's go on patrol now"

    Seeing this, Negi had no choice but to interrupt Neil's topic.

    Neil waved his hands quickly, as if he refused to agree.

    "No, it's not my turn tonight, I won't work overtime, you have to go do it yourself!"

    "Anyway, you are here, and you will do some meaningless things when you go back. It is better to stay. It is rare that we can be on duty together"

    “What’s so pointless!! You’re actually vetoing my life!!”

    "Teacher, what are you talking about?"

    Listening to the conversation between the two, Setsuna on the side was confused.

    "It's nothing, it's just that Neil promised us to patrol together. One more person will add more strength."

    Negi turned to Setsuna and smiled, taking Neil with him by the way.

    "Who agreed? Don't just talk to yourself!"

    "Then let's set off now!"

    "Okay, Teacher Negi."

    "Hey, don't ignore me, listen to me!!!"

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Ah, I really want to go home"

    Raising his head, Neil looked at the starry sky and lazily followed Negi and Setsuna.

    “It’s only been less than two minutes! How unmotivated you are!!”

    Neil didn’t pay attention to Neji’s words. He turned to look at An Jing walking beside him, his eyes rolled, and he didn’t know what he was thinking.

    "Speaking of Setsuna-san, why are you and Negi together? Could it be that you are having an unethical love affair with your eldest lady and her fiancé behind your back!?"

    Neil covered his mouth with his hands, his face filled with disbelief.

    "Who do you think is the betrothed!!"

    "I did not betray the eldest lady!!"

    "As expected of Neil, he said all the things in my heart, but it doesn't matter, brother, you can be considered Setsuna's master, it's totally okay!!"

    "How is it OK!!!" x2

    The two of them shouted at Kamo at the same time, dumbfounded.

    “I understand, I know how to do it, huh huh~~~~~”

    "You know nothing! The laughter behind you is full of bad intentions!!"

    "Teacher Neil, I will never change my heart for the eldest lady!!"

    In desperation, Setsuna expressed his loyalty to Konoka without thinking.

    "Oh, that's true" x3

    At this time, two young men, one a pervert, looked at Setsuna with ambiguous eyes. Setsuna was stunned, and then turned red and waved his hands in denial.

    "No, it's not what you think. I, I just treat the eldest lady, just"

    "Love……"

    "It's love"

    "like."

    The three guys caught Setsuna’s words very wisely.

    "Nah!!!!!!!"

    At night, the girl’s shy screams broke through the sky.

    "You guys are really energetic"

    Suddenly a voice intervened in the joke between three people and one mink. They followed the sound at the same time and saw a young man wearing a high school uniform leaning against a lamppost, holding a mobile phone in his hand, and his eyes glanced slightly  Their fingertips are still touching the bright screen.

    &nbsp;"Why are you here? Are you also patrolling at night?"

    Neil walked over and obviously knew the other person.

    The young man then turned his head, looked at Neil walking towards him, and smiled slightly.

    "Well, I'm short of manpower recently, so I came to help. Anyway, I still get overtime pay"

    "Senior Muchen."

    In an instant, he also came over and bowed respectfully to the other party.

    The young man is Jun Muchen.

    "It's Setsuna-chan, why are you with this bastard brat?"

    "Who are you calling a bastard? Speaking of bastards, you bastard is even more of a bastard!!"

    “Tsk, tsk, tsk, it’s full of balls in one sentence, it’s really dirty!”

    “It’s your head that’s dirty!!”

    "Well, actually, Teacher Neil is here to patrol tonight, so we came together"

    "The moment interrupted the two people's unscrupulous conversation, and at the same time, I felt that the two guys were really similar.

    "Neil, Setsuna-san, who is this gentleman?"

    There is obviously someone here who doesn’t know the other person.

    "Oh, this is a student from the high school department. Senior Jun Muchen, like me, is also employed by the school and is very powerful."

    Seeing that Neal had no intention of introducing him, Setsuna had no choice but to introduce him to Neji. When he looked at Jun Muchen, there was a hint of admiration in his eyes.

    "Ahahaha, I am stronger in that area"

    Jun Muchen touched the back of his head and smiled brightly, swinging his waist back and forth slightly.

    In an instant, he turned away with his cheeks slightly red, Negi looked puzzled, while Neil's eyes were full of contempt.

    "You can no longer be described as a scumbag."

    "Uh, um, nice to meet you, Mr. Jun."

    Although I didn’t understand what Jun Muchen meant by that aspect, I still extended my hand in a friendly manner.

    "This is Teacher Negi, just call me Muchen. He is such a personable gentleman, completely different from a guy who only knows bullshit"

    With a gentle smile on her face, Jun Muchen held Niji’s hand and said something that made someone angry.

    "It's much better than you, the guy with the same curly hair as [beep——]"

    Neil twitched the corners of his eyes, raised the corners of his mouth, and said coldly.

    “Although my hair is black and curly, it is definitely not the curly hair on [beep——]!!”

    "Ah la la, you really didn't bring it upon yourself"

    The two people looked at each other, as if there were sparks constantly arousing.

    "Well, Neil, you and Mr. Muchen are very familiar with each other."

    "Only a ghost is familiar with this kind of guy!" Neil turned his head and glared at Niji, then immediately turned back to stare at Jun Muchen, "This guy had a fight with me for no reason last time, what do you think?  Is this kind of person seriously ill?!"

    “It’s not just for nothing!!”

    "Then what are you talking about!!"

    “Because I’m bored!!”

    “Idiot!!”

    "Ha, I really don't understand"

    Negi held his forehead with a headache, feeling as if two Neils appeared in front of him.

    “Speaking of which, what are you doing here alone?”

    "I'm waiting for someone."

    Jun Muchen put away his phone and said with a yawn.

    "Ha, waiting for someone? You don't look like you have a date, do you?"

    "How different! One day I will go to a love hotel with the president!!"

    "One sentence will reveal your true face clearly."

    Neil sighed very much, this guy is really powerful in combat, his combat effectiveness has broken through the lower limit.

    "Actually, I was waiting for the principal's guests to come out" Seeing the curiosity in the three people's eyes, Jun Muchen continued, "They are people from the Holy Church."

    "The Holy Church? Is it dealing with the previous ghoul incident?"

    Neil was the first to react, and at the same time, three unlucky children flashed through his mind.

    "Ghoul? What ghoul?"

    Negi and Setsuna looked at Neil suspiciously. Neil was stunned. It seemed that they didn't know about the incident.

    After briefly explaining it to them, Negi and Setsuna's expressions changed slightly and became a little heavy.

    “Actually, you don’t need to be so nervous. As long as you deal with it well, you won’t be afraid of too much trouble”

    &nbsp; Jun Muchen put away his playful look and calmly comforted the two of them, with a comforting warmth in his voice.

    "Yeah." x2

    "By the way, who was sent by the Holy Church?" Neil raised his eyes and looked at Jun Muchen, "Is it the agent? Or are the people from the burial agency also coming out?"

    "You know a lot" Jun Muchen's eyes were slightly surprised, and then he continued to lean against the lamppost lazily, "That person is the person in charge of the nearby Shengtang Church stronghold, he is oh, myself  Look, he comes out."

    Jun Muchen suddenly stood up straight and looked back at the building behind him. In the darkness, the sound of neither light nor heavy footsteps sounded rhythmically.

    Everyone’s eyes were focused on him, and the figure in the shadow gradually became clearer, and the cross hanging on his chest reflected a faint silver light.

    "Oh? I didn't expect there would be so many people here"

    There seemed to be a little surprise in the heavy voice, and a man wearing a black priest's uniform appeared in front of everyone.

    Neil’s pupils shrank tightly, and the man’s face was deeply imprinted on his retinas. He opened his mouth slightly, then bit his lower lip tightly, and an imperceptible trace of violent murderous intention passed deep in his eyes.

    Soon, the trace of hostility disappeared, and Neil stood aside silently, returning to his usual listless appearance.

    Jun Muchen, who had been keeping quiet, glanced at Neil thoughtfully, then stood up with a smile and introduced the newcomer to Niji and the others.

    "This is the chief priest of Haiming City Church, and the person in charge of negotiating with our Magic Association on behalf of the Holy Church Church, Kotomine Kirei."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Jun Muchen faced Kotomine Kirei and introduced the person on the other side.

    "These three are magicians and swordsmen from the Magic Association, Negi Springfield, Neil Springfield, and Setsuna Sakurasaki."

    "Good evening, you three. I never expected that the Magic Association would have such outstanding children."

    Kotomine Kirei's eyes are always heavy, giving people a serious feeling.

    "You're flattered, Mr. Kotomine."

    Facing the other party’s compliment, Negi quickly nodded in return.

    Kotomine Kirei’s eyes passed over the faces of the three of them one by one. When he saw Neil, he paused for a moment and then turned to Jun Muchen.

    "Mr. Muchen, my business has been finished, and it's almost time for me to leave."

    "Let me take you out" Jun Muchen nodded to the other party, and then winked at the three of them, "Then I will lead Mr. Yanfeng to leave, and you three can continue working"

    "Okay, Mr. Muchen."

    "Goodbye, Senior Muchen."

    Neil didn’t look at Kirei for a second, he raised his head and nodded lightly to Jun Muchen, then turned around and left with the two of them.

    "Then let's go, Mr. Kotomine."

    "sorry to bother you."

    Kotomine Kirei nodded in thanks, then vaguely glanced at the direction Neil left, with an obscure smile on his lips.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "I'll send it here."

    Reaching the entrance of the academy, Jun Muchen stopped and turned to talk to Kotomine Kirei, who was following closely behind him.

    "Well, thank you."

    Jun Muchen nodded slightly to him and walked away.

    Kotomine Kirei calmly watched Jun Muchen leave. He slowly turned around until his back disappeared.

    “It seems like something interesting happened tonight, Kirei.”

    The strange voice appeared out of thin air, but Kotomine Kirei did not feel the slightest surprise, and his expressionless face maintained his usual indifference.

    "What are you referring to?"

    Kirei stared at the void in front of him, as if there was a figure in front of him talking to him.

    "hehe……"

    The sound of laughter was accompanied by golden light particles, which gathered together little by little. Soon, the silhouette of a human figure loomed in the golden light.

    "You should have discovered it, that brat"

    Yao dispersed, and a young man wearing a black jacket had his hands in his trouser pockets. His handsome face was full of arrogance, and a pair of bloody eyes under the golden bangs seemed to have an addictive demonic quality, staring directly at the indifferent eyes.  man.

    Seeing that Kirei remained silent, the young man raised an evil smile on his lips, narrowed his eyes slightly, and the blood in his eyes became more and more piercing.

    "He seems to have the same thing as us."

    Qili looked at the man??, his eyes were cold, and he met those eyes that were difficult for mortals to look directly into without giving in.

    Suddenly, Kirei smiled.

    A gloomy smile appeared on his cold and sharp face.

    "Indeed, aren't you interested, Gilgamesh?"

    "Of course I have interests. There aren't many things in this world that interest me" The smile on Gilgamesh's lips grew wider, and the light in his eyes became more and more elusive. "But, we can't be interested in him now."  Take action."

    "Oh why?"

    There was a hint of curiosity in Kirei's expression.

    Such emotional changes are very rare for him.

    "Because of the agreement with that guy, if that kid encounters danger within my sight, try to save his life."

    Gilgamesh withdrew his gaze and raised his head slightly. The night sky was reflected in his eyes, and he seemed to be able to see a night similar to the original one.

    "That mysterious heroic spirit?"

    Kirei frowned, a familiar yet unfamiliar figure appeared in his mind.

    "Um."

    Gilgamesh’s gaze retracted from the sky and fell on Kirei.

    "Do you know his identity?"

    Hearing Kirei’s question, Gilgamesh smiled playfully.

    "That's right, but it's better not to tell you for the time being. It will be more exciting to save the interesting things until the end."

    Gilgamesh looked past Kirei, looking in an unknown direction, with slight waves in his eyes.

    "My king, I am looking forward to meeting him again."

    ?…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

    PS: I plan to overthrow and rewrite it, and change the protagonist to a female.

 Text Chapter 60 Moon Peak Shrine

    irritable.

    That feeling lingered in my mind for quite some time.

    The things that happened recently and the people I met have revived many memories that have been buried deep in my heart. In my mind, almost all of them are pictures that I don’t want to think of.

    In the past, he would sometimes recall it or appear in his dreams. Even though it was like a curse, he never wanted to abandon those memories. For him, this was a sin that he had to endure.

    However, even so, he would not be as inexplicably restless in the past as he is now. Often, as long as he hints to himself, his mood will soon calm down, or in other words, his heart will feel like death again.

    Is it because of those people?

    Some familiar faces flashed through Neil's mind, and a subtle sense of peace flowed through them.

    He has always been walking alone. Even Negi, who is closest to him, cannot get close to the depths of his heart. Now, the shadows of other people have been left in his heart. Unknowingly, the cracks in his heart have opened up.  got bigger.

    However, he knew very well that this would not work.

    He has learned a lot from what happened in the past, and he doesn't want to repeat the same mistakes. In order to no longer let others get hurt because of him, and make himself suffer again, as long as he no longer establishes close relationships with other people and is separated by a distance, then each other will  Will not be harmed.

    “Otherwise, what happened to Touma that night will happen again.

    "well……"

    Neil sighed slightly, because being reminded by Negi made him a little concerned about his own problems.

    Since coming to this country and coming into contact with those people, he seems to have changed more or less. Now I think about it, does the practice assigned to him by the principal have such meaning.

    "It's so weak"

    Neil stopped his directionless progress, looked up at the clear blue sky, and laughed somewhat self-deprecatingly.

    In the breeze, there is a hint of fragrance.

    Neil put away his complicated thoughts, smelled the fragrance of flowers, and couldn't help but turn his head and look around. It turned out that he had come to a place that was familiar yet unfamiliar.

    On the long stairs, there is a torii gate.

    "Shrine"

    Neil had seen this kind of building before at Bang Zhikui's home, but he didn't expect that he would encounter another shrine while wandering around this city. It seems that the people here seem to believe in gods.

    However, there seemed to be something about this shrine that attracted him. Unconsciously, Neil stepped on the stairs and walked up out of curiosity. He glanced at the sign on the torii gate, which was written in black ink on the somewhat broken wooden board.  With a few big characters.

    Tsukimine Shrine.

    After walking up the stairs, a clean open space appeared in front of me. In the distance, there is the main hall of Tsukamine Shrine, and it is surrounded by trees. In the center, there is a peach blossom tree, with pale pink petals blooming. From time to time, it is surrounded by trees.  The wind blows, and the petals carry their fragrance and blow into the distance.

    Neil walked over, and the fragrance he just smelled seemed to be the fragrance of the flowers of this peach blossom tree. But, is this season the time for peach blossoms to bloom?

    After touching the rough tree trunk, Neil looked up at the crown of the tree where the buds were blooming with a strange expression.

    "Is it the same as the cherry blossom tree in my house?"

    It seems wrong. The tree at home will remain open for a long time because it has been tampered with. Unless the tree in front of you has also been tampered with, but would anyone be so bothered?

    "Maybe yes."

    Neil held his chin up and murmured uncertainly.

    "Well, it's not a bad thing anyway, it's just a spectacle at best"

    It’s really not a big deal. At least not many people will delve into the school’s World Tree, which is too big to complain about. Sometimes Neil really wonders if the people in this city are all crazy guys.

    "But why don't you see a clergyman?"

    After being here for a long time, I didn’t find anyone coming or going, not even a worshipper.

    Neil sat down under the peach blossom tree, leaning against the trunk of the tree and vaguely seeing the sky through the branches. The hazy and broken beauty was particularly charming. As he watched quietly, time seemed to have stopped.

    The slightly blowing wind mixed with the fragrance of peach blossoms and the simple atmosphere of the shrine seemed to have a hypnotic effect. Little by little, Neil's eyes slowly closed, and unknowingly, the scenery in front of him gradually changed.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    Ordinary furnishings, ordinary decoration.

    &nbsp; This is an ordinary house.

    The open window let in the bright morning light, and the faint light reflected on the floor and walls, making it warm.

    On the recliner, a beautiful woman with long black hair was sitting, and opposite her, a man with long white hair was half-kneeling on the ground, his palms gently covering the woman's slightly swollen abdomen.

    "Do you really want to go?"

    The woman raised her bright and moving amber eyes and stared at the man with gentle eyes.

    The man met those beautiful eyes and grinned.

    “I don’t want to go either, but I have to go, just like I have to take Sadharu out in the morning, otherwise he will be at home”

    "Be serious."

    The woman raised her hand and patted the man's head gently, her face full of anger.

    "Well, I'm very serious" The man grabbed the hand covering his head, held it softly and without force, and looked at the other person intently, "I'm sorry, I have to leave him at this time.  you alone……"

    Looking at his expression, the woman couldn't help but sigh, and then she curled her lips in displeasure.

    "I knew it was like this. You haven't listened to me since you were a child. I really doubt whether you are sincerely good to me"

    "Oh my, my whole body belongs to you, you still don't believe me" The man held the white catkin and couldn't help but laughed out loud, "A woman is a fragile work of art. If you don't cherish it, you will lose it."  It cannot be saved, so I will cherish you all the time."

    Hearing these straightforward words, the woman's pretty face couldn't help but blush slightly, but when she saw the smile in his eyes, she felt a little annoyed. She narrowed her eyes and smiled as charmingly as a crescent moon.

    “Hey, you must have a lot of artworks, right?”

    The man lowered his head and thought for a moment, then muttered uncertainly, "It seems like a lot"

    "Um?"

    The man quickly grabbed the hand that had started to press hard on his ear and looked at the woman with a flattering smile, "But I chose the one who is priceless to me"

    The woman glared at him and finally let go of her hand. Looking at his familiar face, she felt slightly absent-minded.

    "Do you know what the happiness I hope for me is like?"

    Her voice was very plain, but in the man's ears, there was always an unforgettable sadness.

    "I can eat with you every night, say good night to you before going to bed, and say good morning with a smile in the morning. What a little woman."

    The man stopped his smile and spoke seriously and calmly.

    The woman gently spread her face, her smile as happy as a rainbow after the rain.

    "Yes, I'm just a little woman, so I don't expect my husband to be a hero admired by all people. As long as he can stay with me, it's enough."

    "I don't want to be a hero, because heroes usually die young." The man shrugged, then stood up, bent down and gently touched the side of the woman's face, with tenderness written on his face, "But I can't be a hero.  person, so you can rest assured to let me go, I will definitely come back to you in vain."

    The woman held the broad and strong hand with both hands and pressed it tightly to her face. Her eyes were wet without knowing when.

    "I always feel that I am destined to wait for you all the time. I never see you waiting for me. You know, waiting is not a happy thing."

    "So, I can only compensate."

    The man let go of the woman’s hand and wiped away the tears from her eyes.

    "Wait until I use my future happiness to make up for your past unhappiness."

    With a smile on his face, he turned around and left with the woman looking at him forever.

    Determined, without a trace of nostalgia.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    Ding bell——ding bell——

    There seemed to be some melodious ringing ringing in my ears.

    Open your eyes, it’s the bright world.

    Neil was a little lost. What was that dream just now?

    In the dream, I only heard a man and a woman talking to each other, but I couldn't see their faces clearly, as if there was always a fog blurring their faces.

    【Do those two people have anything to do with me?  】

    ??Thinking hard, but can’t get any results.

    "My little friend, are you okay?"

    At this moment, a strange voice sounded in his ears, and only then did Neil notice that there was someone around himhuman existence.

    Turning around, Neil saw that the owner of the voice was a beautiful woman.

    A unique miko costume revealed the identity of the other party. Her long hair was bright flaxen, and the brown pupils dotted on her beautiful face seemed to be covered with a layer of light. No matter what the environment, she would exude a soft glow.  Glorious and reassuring.

    With a faint smile on her lips, the woman looked at Neil who had just woken up.

    "Uh, sorry, I just fell asleep."

    Neil noticed that the other person was holding a strange-looking bell in his hand. The ringing he just heard might have come from this thing.

    “It’s easy to catch a cold if you sleep here.”

    The woman suddenly realized it, and then she felt a little worried.

    "Well, I understand."

    Neil responded politely to other people's kindness.

    "Miss, are you the witch here?"

    "Well, I am the shrine maiden of Tsukimine Shrine, and I just took over recently."

    The woman smiled slightly, and the bell in her hand gently made a pleasant ringing sound.

    "Speaking of which, I saw you looking a little lost just now. Was it a nightmare?"

    Recalling the way Neil looked when he woke up before, the woman asked with some concern.

    "Well, in the distant Silent Hill, Alessa is trying to swallow me up with darkness and combine me with her. How can we repair it? I am obviously not Sharon"

    Neil habitually rambled on, even clenching his fists to express his anger.

    "What, is it an evil spirit!?"

    However, the miko was very shocked, and then she held the bell tightly and tried to hit Neil on the head.

    "Miss, wait!! What are you going to do!?"

    “I’ll help you get rid of the spirit, don’t worry, it’s very effective!”

    "It looks like you want to kill me. I'm afraid that before I can get rid of the spirit, I will become a spirit myself!!" Neil quickly raised his hand to stop the other party, with a look of shame on his face, "Miss Witch, what I just said was purely  Nonsense, please don’t pay attention!”

    "Ugh, why am I still so worried? Hey, could it be that you were possessed by a ghost and saw the ghost's memory!?"

    "Uh, no, and it's not really a nightmare. I just had a somewhat inexplicable dream" Neil paused, glanced at the witch, and felt that there was nothing embarrassing about saying it, so he continued, "In a dream  I saw a man and a woman having a conversation, but I had no impression of their faces, so it was a bit strange."

    "You didn't lie to me?"

    “…It’s true this time.”

    "Oh, is that so?" The witch held her delicate chin and thought carefully. She looked down at Neil, "Actually, dreams sometimes have something to do with the past. Sometimes, maybe it's the scene in the future, maybe it's you.  The future is uncertain"

    After saying that, the miko looked at him with a strange smile.

    "my future?"

    Neil was a little confused for a moment. He really hadn't thought about this, but it didn't look like it.

    He shook his head and got rid of all the messy thoughts in his mind. It didn't matter whether this dream was related to him or not. It was just a dream anyway.

    "Forget it, it's useless to think so much. By the way, what do you call Miss Miko?"

    "My name is Guanyue Gefan, you can just call me Guanyue. What about you?"

    "Neil Springfield, please give me your advice."

    Neil stretched out his hand to shake Gefan’s hand, and Gefan tilted his head, not knowing what he was thinking.

    After chatting with Ge Fan for a while, Neil said goodbye and left.

    Gefan stood at the top of the stairs, watching Neil leave. After losing sight of him, she turned around and walked back to the peach blossom tree. She reached out her hand and brushed the rough bark of the trunk.

    Ding bell——

    The peach blossom tree suddenly made a circle of invisible fluctuations, and the bell in Ge Fan's hand seemed to be vibrated and made a sound.

    The witch looked at the peach blossom tree with deep and gentle eyes, and suddenly smiled.

    "Just now, what kind of dream did you see for him?  "

    Ding bell——

    There was another sound.

    It seems that someone has given the answer.

 Text Chapter 61 Wash your hands before pursuing a girl

    "It's so boring. If I had known earlier, I would have asked Nanoha and Suzuka to come out together"

    Alyssa, who was walking alone on the street, muttered in a low voice with some regret. She looked sideways at the exquisite accessories in the closet, feeling like something was missing without anyone to chat with her.

    It turns out that she is not used to being alone.

    "Huh? Ahead is Kabukicho"

    Because I had been a guest at Neil's home, and Neil's home was in this street, I passed by this place at that time. Although this area is not very big, there are many weird shops. For example, there is a store called  A shemale club opened by people from Xixiang.

    What kind of person would go to such a strange place?

    Alyssa cursed in her heart.

    But this place seems to be as chaotic as ever, or rather lawless.

    Alyssa looked around and would always see groups of delinquents and gangsters gathering in some corners, but the people passing by seemed not to be surprised, and sometimes even greeted them familiarly.

    "No wonder we raise people like stupid teachers"

    Alyssa felt as if she had discovered the truth.

    And just when Alyssa was so absent-minded, she felt as if she hit something and fell backwards.

    “It hurts so much!”

    “Hey, little girl, how are you walking!!!”

    Suddenly there was a rough voice above her head, and Alyssa stood up with some pain and looked. A fierce young man was glaring at her. He was holding a bottle of drink in his hand, and there were five people surrounding him. They were also surrounded by five people.  With a black jacket and colorful hair, he has a standard bad appearance.

    Alyssa was startled by this sudden situation and couldn't help but take a small step back.

    "Youwhat are you going to do?"

    "What are you doing! You soiled my clothes, what are you talking about!!"

    The young man pointed to a puddle of water on the chest of his clothes, and then stared at Alyssa fiercely, "What do you think we should do now!?"

    "II didn't mean it. For clothes like this, I'll just pay you for it!"

    Only then did Alyssa know what was going on. She secretly sighed why she was so unlucky today, and then said in a strong tone.

    The bad boy raised his eyebrows, as if he was offended by the other party's toughness. He couldn't help but snorted and said with narrowed eyes, "Huh? Compensate to me? Do you think you can afford it!! This is unique in the world!!"

    "Huh? Unique!?"

    Alyssa looked at the tattered clothes and felt that it would be trivial to compensate him for a hundred identical ones.

    "That's right, the boss worked hard to make it!!"

    "Do you think ordinary people can make those jagged shapes on the cuffs!?"

    "This is a work of conscience for our bad industry!!"

    “That’s why people call it Great White Shark!!”

    The companions behind the young man shouted and looked proud, while the leading delinquent youth was even more embarrassed and shy.

    ""

    Ah, what are you so shy about, bad!

    Alyssa was speechless for a while. Fortunately, she thought the sleeveless cuffs were caused by being torn off, but it turned out that these idiots made them by themselves.

    "Then what are you going to do? If you don't want compensation, I'll leave!"

    Facing this group of people, Alyssa felt a little afraid, and her eyes flickered slightly. She asked pretending to be calm, just hoping to get out of here as soon as possible.

    "Well, what should I do"

    The young man suddenly calmed down and looked at Alyssa carefully, making her feel uncomfortable for a while.

    "Hey, what on earth are you"

    “Please date me on the condition of marriage!!!”

    Before Alyssa finished speaking, the young man bowed ninety degrees and stretched out his hand. Alyssa was stunned, and her face immediately turned red.

    【Eh!  ?  Interact!  ?  What the hell kind of development is this!  !  】

    “You, you, what did you say all of a sudden!!!!!!”

    Alyssa no longer knew whether she was embarrassed or angry. The person who looked so fierce just now as if he wanted to kill her actually turned around and said he wanted to date her!  ?

    “Oh, my God, the boss’s lolicon is having another attack”

    "This disease is difficult to treat"

    "Actually, I am also a lolita control."

    "+1 upstairs."

    "You guys don't give it to me"??Talk to yourself!  !  !  !  "

    Alyssa angrily complained about this group of people, and then swatted away the hand handed by the young man.

    “Did you agree to my proposal!?”

    “Don’t jump to the final stage all at once!!!”

    Alyssa felt like she was going to cry. She started to turn her head, hoping to ask for help from passers-by. As soon as she turned her head, she saw a guy passing by with his hands in his trouser pockets and looking at her dumbfounded.

    ""

    ""

    With their eyes facing each other, the other person shook his head and walked forward as if nothing had happened.

    “Idiot teacher, come back here!!!”

    Hearing the angry shouting behind him, Neil had a headache. How could he encounter such trouble on the way home? However, it was really a novel thing to see someone confessing to Alyssa.

    Neil looked back at Alyssa, he spread his hands helplessly, "Hey, Miss, someone is confessing to you, I'm too embarrassed to come out and mess with it"

    “Asshole, didn’t you see that I was surrounded by a group of bad guys!?”

    "Tsk, tsk, tsk, this is even worse. Classic romantic comedies like heroes saving beauties are not suitable for me"

    "Who is telling you about a romantic comedy?!" Alyssa walked over quickly and grabbed Neil's collar, "Stop showing off your narcissistic expression and saying boring words! Get him away right now!!!  !”

    With one move, the Tathagata Divine Palm was swung out in succession, and Neil was directly hit and sent flying for more than ten times in the air.

    Neil was lying on the ground, covering his bleeding nose, and was almost beaten into a mosaic by Alyssa.

    "Let me tell you, you've beaten me to this point, are you still afraid of these people?"

    "Hey! Don't ignore us!!"

    The group of bad guys stood up and stared fiercely at Neil who appeared on the stage.

    “Well, I always feel that this kid looks familiar.

    Neil patted his clothes and stood up, glanced at the group of people in front of him, and couldn't help but sigh.  He looked at the leading delinquent young man, spread his hands and asked speechlessly, "I say, big brother, what's so good about this kid?"

    Alyssa’s eyelids twitched, and she held back her anger and stood behind Neil.

    "Huh? I like it, but can you control it!?"

    Looking at him gearing up, he seemed ready to punch him at any moment.

    Neil shook his head, then turned away to reveal Alyssa. He pointed at Alyssa and pushed up a pair of non-existent glasses.

    "Look at this little girl, the top is as flat as a horizontal line. Does it feel like a hand? Of course it does, but it just feels like a scratch on your hand. Unless you are an M, you will feel good!!"

    Ignoring Alyssa’s pretty face that was starting to darken, she then pointed at her legs.

    "Look here again, these two legs are so short, can they cooperate with you to do some difficult movements!? What fun is there! Without fun, how bleak life will become!! Do you think  …”

    “Don’t judge me for thinking about yourself, you scum!!!!”

    The world's martial arts show rises to the dragon level, and Neil spurts blood for another ten meters.

    "Are you here to step on me or to save me"

    Alyssa picked up Neil and stared at him coldly.

    "This is a strategy, Miss"

    At this time, the young man who was stunned by Neil's words came back to his senses, frowned, and reached out to Alyssa.

    "Who cares about you? As long as I like it!!"

    When Alyssa looked back and saw this scene, a bit of panic appeared on her face, but another hand appeared to help her block it.

    "Just say it nicely, don't move your hands or feet"

    Neil stood up and grabbed the other person’s thick hand with a smile, but the other person’s face seemed to be distorted by pain.

    "Idiot teacher"

    Neil turned back and smiled at Alyssa, then threw the young man out.

    “Wash your hands clean before pursuing a girl!!!”

    The young man was thrown towards his companions. They quickly supported the young man and were a little stunned when they looked at the red mark on his hand.

    How can a kid be so powerful?

    "You bastard, get on me!!" The young man rubbed his arms, and then rushed out fiercely, "I don't believe that six holy swords can't push the mountain of meat!!!"

    Facing the six people flying over, Neil curled his lips and quickly crashed into the six people.

    "Who do you think I am!!!It’s been a solo since!  !  !  I am the tank mage all by myself!  !  !  "

    "You're cheating!! Uh, wait, are you from my mother-in-law's family"

    “You only know now!!!”

    A few seconds later, Neil waved his hand freely and said to Alyssa, "Let's go."

    Alyssa looked numbly at the figures with their heads stuck in the wall. It was really lucky that the smashing was so comic.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Classmate Alyssa, why do you appear there alone? Where are your two good friends?"

    "Don't keep saying things I don't understand!" Alyssa glared at Neil angrily and looked away, "Even good friends won't get tired of being together every day."

    "Hey, I thought you were all in a relationship where flowers kiss each other"

    "Can you say something I can understand! Ah, no, you'd better not talk."

    Neil shrugged and looked at Alyssa who was walking in front of her a little annoyed. It was so rare that he saved her, but he didn’t even get a candy. It was really unsettling.

    "Hey, thank you just now"

    Alyssa stopped, glanced at Neil sideways, then quickly looked away, her face slightly red.

    "Thank you for what it is, can you eat it?"

    "Neal's word "thank you" immediately shirks all the credit from others. It is really the most deceptive word creation in history. At this time, at least you have to invite him to the Green Room for a sundae to express your gratitude.

    "Eat your sister!"

    ???????????????? Could it be that she didn’t appreciate it even after thanking him? Alyssa was so angry that she gritted her teeth.

    "Oh, classmate Alyssa, I didn't expect you to be so impure and actually want me to do such an ethically degrading thing. You are such a crazy guy. I never thought I had ever taught such a student!"

    "Shut up, you lost Greymon!!"

    Seeing Alyssa’s cannibalistic expression, Neil had no choice but to shut up in frustration.

    Ah, poor Sundae-kun left me again.

    "Speaking of which, how did you get to that place?"

    "I walked there accidentally. Do you think I came to find you!?"

    Alyssa was still angry, and even her tone of voice was full of gunpowder.

    "Sorry, I'm not interested in washboards."

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!! I am a washboard, I am so sorry!!!"

    Neil stretched out his hand to block the attack, but was bitten hard by the eldest lady’s tiger teeth. He couldn’t help but helplessly cover his forehead and sigh.

    "Don't think that just because Rie Kugimiya can use skills randomly"

    After vomiting in a low voice, Neil found that his hands were comically bloody.

    "Miss, it's time to relax. Even if you want my blood to flow through your body, you don't have to do this. I have another compromise. If you give birth to my child, you will have our blood."  Well, don’t you think this is simple, quick and perfect?”

    “Uh-huh, uh-huh, uh-huh!!!”

    "What are you shouting! Have you been fucked by me [beep——]!? Ahhhh, I know I was wrong, please let me go!!"

 Text Chapter 62 There must be something hidden under the cute appearance

    "You don't want me anymore?"

    The blond girl pursed her lips into a pitiful line, looked at the indifferent young man with tears in her eyes, and made a very outrageous declaration.

    "you——"

    The young man's eyelids twitched. After taking a deep breath, he was about to speak in a calm tone.

    “Is it because you have this woman that you don’t want me!?”

    The girl suddenly changed the topic and pointed at the girl standing next to the boy. She also had blond hair similar to hers, but her expression was a bit stunned, and she seemed to have been greatly shocked.

    "Eh!? Me?"

    The girl who was accused pointed at her face, her whole body was stunned, but the girl didn't seem to hear her words, she just took out her handkerchief and wiped the non-existent tears, and continued to complain about her misery.

    "You already have me at home, why are you looking for another woman outside? Can't I satisfy you with my blond hair? As my mother said, men are all beasts whose lower bodies are always in a state of rage"

    ""

    The young man said that he was really not a blond person. Did this guy’s mother say such strong words?  Sure enough, divorced women have wrong prejudices against men.

    When the young man said nothing and looked speechless, the girl rushed to the young man and stared at him with tears in her eyes.

    "I just heard you say you wanted to have a baby with her, why!? I can obviously give birth to a baby for you. If you want, I can give birth to a football team for you right away!!"

    As she was speaking, the girl caressed her belly with both hands, a trace of yearning and happiness for the future flashing across her face.

    At this moment, the passing spectators either admired or despised the young man at the center of the whirlpool. If he could do such a cruel thing at the age of ten, is it really okay to have a child?  Has modern science advanced to a point that even they could not imagine!  ?

    The young man covered his face. He was so ashamed. The looks around him made him so ashamed that he wanted to dig a hole and bury himself. He really couldn't get pleasure from the public shameful play in public.

    For the first time, the young man felt that he was still very moral.

    "Please let me go"

    "No, I will never leave you! I will never give up my happiness! Are your feelings for me just for fun?! Do you just want my body!?"

    Hearing the young man’s pleading words, the girl immediately came back to her senses and held his hand tightly, her eyes full of determination.

    ""

    The young man looked up at the sky that was gradually losing color in his eyes and shed tears silently.

    “Ah, I really want to die.

    "Hey!! Don't talk to yourselves, don't involve me in it!! It has nothing to do with me!"

    Alyssa could no longer bear the weird looks from around her. As the eldest lady, she felt so ashamed for the first time in her life. She actually became another heroine of such a shabby drama, and she even gave birth to a child. The lower limit.  It's not that showy.

    "And you, the stupid teacher, no, the promiscuous teacher! You actually did that, that, that kind of thing to a little girl, I, I will definitely report you!! You wait to go to jail!!"

    Alyssa pointed at Neil with a red face. This guy actually did these heinous things. Fortunately, she still believed him.

    No, if this continues, Nanoha, Suzuka, and the girls in the class will be in danger.

    Alyssa took out her mobile phone and immediately dialed a number.

    "Hey! Is this the International Court of Justice!?"

    "Miss, you don't have to be so realistic! And why is it that the International Court of Justice convicted me all of a sudden? Do you want me to hold a grudge like this!? You actually raised it to the international level!! You want me to be punished by human beings?  Expelled from the world!?”

    Neil almost fainted when he heard Alyssa’s calling voice. He stretched out his hand to take away Alyssa’s phone.

    “Yeah——!! Don’t touch me, you’ll get pregnant!!!”

    Alyssa screamed and jumped a few steps away, crossing her arms warily.

    ""

    Neil squatted deeply on the ground and was about to enter the orz state.

    When did he become a turbid launch pad covered in mysterious liquid?

    “Meow haha, that’s really interesting.”

    And the girl who was the culprit was holding her hands behind her back, watching the developments in front of her with a smile.

    "Asshole, whose fault do you think it is?! I was almost exiled because of your nonsense!!" Neil jumped.He stood up and glared at the girl with a red cross on his head, "Alicia, please go to bed early tonight. Weren't what you just talked about the bloody plot of a TV series last night!!"

    Not long ago, Neil was being tormented by Alyssa, but he was bumped into by Alicia who happened to be wandering around, and she heard Neil's teasing, which resulted in such a third-rate movie.  A real-life ethical romance drama with low blood pressure, low age and low IQ.

    "I want to perform because I think it's interesting"

    Alicia stuck out her tongue cutely and smiled as if she was not afraid that Neil was about to go crazy.

    “I almost went to the end of my life because of your desire to perform!!”

    "So youth is like a sand castle, which instantly collapses just because of some trivial things."

    “Don’t make it sound like it has nothing to do with you!!”

    Alyssa came over, she looked at Alicia, and immediately stroked her chest and breathed a sigh of relief.

    "It turns out you are not Feit. I was still wondering why Feit was such a person"

    Because of Nanoha, Alyssa and Suzuka both recognized the child Fit, and later exchanged letters. Judging from each other's words and appearance, they both felt that Fit was a well-behaved child who could even  A cute and shy girl.

    But the girl who looked exactly like Fit had just appeared, almost shattering her fantasy.

    Fortunately, God is merciful.

    "That's right, I'm not Feit, but I am Feit's sister, Alicia~~" Alicia smiled cutely, then blinked her beautiful eyes and looked at Alyssa, "By the way, you know Fei  Special?"

    "Well, but we have never met, so when I first met you, I was surprised. You are more lively than I thought"

    Alyssa felt that the corners of her mouth were twitching when she spoke.

    "Fortunately, Feite is not like you"

    Neil stood up, feeling equally deeply.

    "Hey, if Feit is like me, so what?"

    "Tell your mother to have another baby."

    "Ah! Neil is so bad, even Feit and I are not enough, yet he still wants it!"

    “…You’d better kill me.”

    "I just heard Alicia say that you live in this guy's house" Alyssa asked Alicia, but her eyes looked at Neil strangely, "I don't want to ask why you live in his house.  Why isn’t Feit with you?”

    "Well, there are many reasons. When Feite comes back, I will tell you in detail if I have the chance"

    Seeing that Neil had no intention of answering, Alicia could only answer randomly.

    "……Oh well."

    Alyssa’s eyes swept back and forth between the two of them, but she still suppressed the doubts in her heart.

    She always felt that they and Nanoha had a common secret that she didn't know about.

    Alyssa felt a little irritated unconsciously.

    "Well, it's time to go home" Seeing that the atmosphere seemed to be silent, Neil said aloud, "Miss, you should go back too, otherwise you will be confessed to again later"

    "Well, I understand."

    "Hey, what confession, tell me!"

    Alicia immediately became interested, but ended up being slapped on the forehead by Neil.

    When Neil and the three of them were walking on the road, they met a familiar guy, who was staring with his mouth wide open, with a look of surprise on his face that made him stupid.

    "Hey, Furuichi-san"

    Neil opened his dead eyes and said hello to the other party. How dare he meet an acquaintance at such a distance. In this small town, the chance of such randomness is really unusually high.

    "Um, can you explain the current situation in detail?"

    Furuichi held his forehead, reluctantly put on a relaxed smile, and tried hard to pose as a wise man.

    "What do you care about?"

    Neil and the two girls all tilted their heads at the same time, with several question marks popping up on their heads.

    "You still ask me what I care about!? Why are you with classmate Alyssa and a cute girl!!"

    "Ha, you ask why, it's just that we met on the road"

    "Oh my god!! Neil, has spring arrived again!? What a world without morals this is!!!!"

    Furuichi rubbed his eyebrows and almost smoke came out, and he fell intoA subtle state of rage.

    "Can you calm down, Furuichi-san, be careful and poke your forehead"

    "Ah, Neil, who made an oath with me to be a jobless virgin for the rest of his life, unexpectedly had something good happen to him. This was such a shock, as if all the hair on his butt was about to fall out, just like hair loss.  Dropped, and they are actually two cute girls of the same age? Obviously I remember that Neil’s preference seems to be the royal sister style with bulging front and back - "

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? could have two lines of bitter tears of blood and tears left in their eyes, Gu Shi looked at the sky aimlessly.

    ""

    "Well, anyway" Neil walked over and punched Gu Shi directly in the face, "You set my egg first!!!"

    “How can I not be determined after you’ve done this?!”

    "Have you calmed down, Furuichi-san"

    "I was forced to cool down"

    Furuichi was lying on the ground. Was that a meteorite that punched him so hard that his head was smoking?

    Ah, this time the handsome side of the beautiful girl was completely ruined in front of her.

    "By the way, who is this lady next to you?"

    Furuichi saw Alicia and asked Neil.

    "Alicia Testerosa, is"

    Neil wanted to say the words "my tenant", but he felt that Furuichi might get crazy if he said it, and there might be some rumors the next day. Last time Hayate came to visit his home.  It was this guy who broke the news.

    ???????????????????????????????? How about we kill him here to eliminate the trouble?

    Furuichi was covered in cold sweat, and his teacher was releasing an unabashed murderous light next to him. In an instant, he felt that his life seemed to be forced to the edge of the cliff.

    However, Neil and Furuichi had no time to care about anything else at this time, because a group of vicious guys were coming towards them.

    "Hey!! Who is the guy who just bullied me from Dumburo High School!!!"

    The bald man in the lead stared fiercely at the few brats in front of him.

    "Uh, boss, did we find the wrong person? They are all brats"

    A boy next to him came over and asked in a low voice that the combined age of the primary school students in front of him might not be older than his father.

    "You can't be wrong, that brat from the Denshi family is so big!"

    The bald boss spoke with confidence and no guilt at all for bullying a child.

    "Ehehehe!!! What is this sudden development!?"

    Furuichi looked at these delinquent high school students in despair, and suddenly jumped from one desperate situation to another more dangerous desperate situation?

    Neil looked at the group of people in front of him, and then glanced back at Alyssa. She was looking away and whistling as if it had nothing to do with herself, while Alicia's eyes were shining and looking forward to it.

    "Oh? It's you, right?"

    The bald boss noticed Furuichi who was making a noise, and after scanning the four of them, he identified Furuichi whose jaw was about to dislocate, because Neil seemed to be even weaker than Furuichi, and he seemed to be fine with long hair.  Bullying look.

    "Well, I don't have anything to say. Anyway, keep going, Furuichi-kun"

    Neil patted Furuichi on the shoulder and covered his mouth to suppress laughter.

    "Why me!! Don't act like you're just watching a show!!! I'm your student!!!"

    "Hey, hey, hey, you guys, don't you feel shy bullying a few kids?"

    A pleasant magnetic voice interrupted them.

    Furuichi turned his head as if he had seen a savior, and saw a group of girls wearing white special attack uniforms walking over, but the wooden knives, chains, clubs, and maces they held in their hands really made him feel embarrassed.

    Are today’s delinquents so ferocious even if they are too young girls?

    But it doesn’t matter, these big sisters are so beautiful.

    "Furuichi-san, you have lost all your moral integrity"

    ""

    Neil raised his eyes and looked at the group of female delinquents. The leading girl had a healthy wheat-colored complexion. Her long purple hair was tied up and swayed with her steps. She had a bamboo stick in her mouth and her eyes showed no sign of weakness.  Stare at the group of boys.

    "Ah? It's none of your business! This is our Duowu Luo's business, you Furious Emperor, get out of the way!!"

    At the critical moment, the boss did not give in because the other party was a girl, and it seemed that he had some connections with the other party.

    But the leading girl didn’t reply to his words, she just walked over and whispered:After staring at Neil for a while, he suddenly put his hand on Neil's head, with a friendly smile on his lips.

    "Your kid is Neil, right? I heard the tyrant mention you, you are such a cute kid"

    "Tyrant?"

    Neil didn't slap the opponent's hand away. After all, she was a quasi-royal sister, and he was just confused about the tyrant she mentioned. The group of guys from Duwuluo High School behind him seemed a little unhappy after hearing this title.  It looks good, like taking laxatives.

    It sounds like he is very tough. Is there such a formidable person around him?

    "Ahaha, it's someone you know anyway"

    "Hey, Rika, this kid here is also very cute. I'm Shizuku Itoi, and I'll die at night~~~"

    "Hey, Shizuku, you're scaring people"

    And Furuichi was surrounded by several female delinquents holding his face in his hands. At this moment, he was so happy that he almost fainted.

    "You women, don't forget about us! Bastards, don't think we dare not take action. Even if Nan Lixiang knows the "tyrant", I won't be afraid of you!  !  "

    "Huh? Even if you don't know that guy, I will beat you up. If you have the guts, come and try it!!"

    The bosses of the two factions began to clamor, and they gritted their teeth as fiercely as a wolf.

    "Boys! Don't take it lightly just because they are girls! Let them see the power of Dumburo High School!!"

    “Oh oh oh!!!”

    "Ah!? We are the Furious Emperor, don't underestimate us, you scum!!"

    "Follow the boss and rush!!!"

    Alicia and Alyssa stood on the outside, watching the two gangs fighting like this, feeling almost numb.

    "Ahaha, the fight started"

    Alyssa laughed dryly a few times, revealing a pair of dead fish eyes like Neil's.

    "Ah, everyone is so full of energy. It's so lively, I really want to join in"

    Alicia showed a completely different expression, and her eagerness to try made Alyssa doubt that she would rush in next second.

    Neil, who was in the middle of it, was punching one after another, while Fushi was running around with his head in his hands, hiding in a cold sweat.

    "What's going on!? Gang war!? I'm just an ordinary elementary school student. I simply ran to the wrong set!!"

    "Ah ah ah, let me go back to my mother's arms and drink milk!!"

    As soon as Fushi turned his head, he saw Neil kicking a big man away, making him look embarrassed.

    This guy’s strength is as unparalleled as ever.

    “You stinky brat!!”

    Fushi suddenly heard a loud shout from behind him. He turned around and saw a bad guy hitting him with his fist.

    ——I’m probably seriously injured now.

    Unable to escape, we can only watch the imminent crisis coming.

    In the blink of an eye, Furuichi felt as if his head was being pushed down, and a gust of wind passed over his head.

    "Really, don't get in the way here, leave as soon as possible, there are so many people here, even if you stand behind me, I may not be able to care about you, I might even beat you up"

    Furuichi only saw Neil punch the opponent away, and with a few words, he pushed him to the safety of Alicia.

    Furuichi was startled for a moment, and when he looked back, what caught his eye was Neil's expression that was slightly different from usual.

    I once saw this unique side of him in a martial arts competition.

    Looking at him intently in the fight, Furuichi pursed his lips.

    ——It’s really strong.

    "Hey, are you okay, Furuichi-san?"

    Seeing Fushi’s dull expression, Alyssa couldn’t help but asked, it wouldn’t be funny if he was beaten silly.

    "Uh, I'm fine" Furuichi waved his hand, then looked at Alicia, pointing to the chaotic situation, "Miss Alicia, is it okay to be in such a mess?"

    The bald boss seemed to have been beaten ten meters above the ground just now. Is that okay?

    "No problem! You don't know, right? Fighting is a specialty of this street. Many idiots living here will die if they don't fight. Even Neil fights one fight every three days and one fight every five days."  Yes, to a certain extent, he is very familiar with the people here"

    It’s really a disgusting street.

    “Then Alicia, wouldn’t it be dangerous for you to live here?”

    Alyssa really can’t imagine that if a child lives here, wouldn’t he be frightened every day?"That's not the case" Alicia shook her head and smiled, as if she didn't care much, "Don't look at these people as being fierce, but in fact they are very principled people, at least they will not bully the elderly or children.  At best, they have bad mouths. Just now they were just scaring us. In the words of Neil and Granny Denshi, these people are apes without brains and can only express themselves in the most primitive way.  It’s just blood that’s burned too hot…”

    "Of course, there are also other connections, such as the mother-in-law Denshi and the "Scarlet Overlord" rumored here are Neil's family, so those people don't dare to mess with the people in the family"

    ""

    ? Okay, Scarlet Overlord is really the name of the bunker. Is Neil's house full of monsters?

    Furuichi and Alyssa once again watched the scene near the end. In their eyes, something seemed to be different.

    "These guys are really getting more and more durable"

    Neil twisted his wrist and walked back. His face was not red and he was out of breath. It was impossible to tell that he had just finished fighting.

    "You do like fighting"

    Furuichi looked at Neil and smiled softly.

    Niel paused for a moment, then shrugged and smiled slightly.

    "I don't hate it."

    "I didn't expect that my teacher is still a bad person" Alyssa covered her face as if she had a headache, "Are you performing a GTO?"

    "Please ask Mr. Onitsuka for this kind of thing" Neil scratched his head and said boredly, "Well, if I can make extra money, I wouldn't mind making a cameo"

    But not long after he finished speaking, Neil found that Furuichi, Alyssa and Alicia were all silent in front of him, with dull expressions on their faces.

    "Huh? Are you possessed by a ghost, you guys?"

    Suddenly, an arm even rougher than Kenjiro's wrapped around Neil's neck. He was stunned for a moment, and then fell into the shadow of despair.

    Who released this Godzilla at the end of the 21st century

    "Oh? Neal-chan, are you planning to make extra money? I have a place where you can make a guest appearance. I originally came out to see where the kid was having such a fun time, but I didn't expect to hear such good news"

    Furuichi and Alyssa looked up at the tall figure, with the stubble, thick eyebrows, piercing eyes, light lip gloss and eye shadow, a perfect figure comparable to King Billy, and a charming Jean  The kimono that no one can look at directly gave them an unparalleled impact.

    "Ah, I really want to vomit. Can I vomit?"

    "Hello, Mrs. Xixiang."

    Alicia reluctantly moved her lips and said hello proactively.

    "Oh, it's Alicia" Xixiang moved his eyes and nodded, "Go back and tell your family that Neil won't be going back tonight. He's working at my place, so tell them not to worry"

    "Well, I understand, please feel free to do so."

    Neil, who was almost out of breath, stared at him. Alicia sold him in the blink of an eye. Please feel free to take him for what he is. He didn't even know if he would be able to see the sun tomorrow.  .

    “Let’s go, Neil-chan~~~”

    Xixiang smiled girlishly at Neil, and Neil immediately rolled his eyes and fainted while frothing at the mouth.

    “Is it okay, Alicia?”

    Watching Neil being carried away on her shoulders, Alyssa felt for the first time that it was not easy for him either.

    "It doesn't matter, Mrs. Saigo is a good person."

    ""

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    That night, Xixiang Ladyboy Club.

    “Clang, clang, clang! The super future star of our store is now making a grand appearance, Sonoko!!!”

    "Who are you calling Sonoko! Who wants to be the future star of your store!!"

    "Come on, Nierzi! You have great potential to become the ACE_OF_ACE of our store!!"

    "A devil wants this kind of potential, even if you give me money!!"

    "Yo!! Pretty boy, twist your waist!!"

    “You can do it yourself, don’t make too many demands, you perverted uncles!!”

    "Yoooooooo, such a cute child is indeed a boy! Long live Lord Lucifer!!!"

    "Have your male-only penetrating weapons been scrapped by you idiots!?"

    "Nierzi, please date!!!"

    “Go to hell——!!!!!!”

    On the stage, ?A girl in a gorgeous kimono with light make-up, who was actually a boy, was dancing with terrifying momentum with a folding fan. Next to her, Saigo was admiring the dance with a face full of admiration.

    This kid really has hope of becoming the master of the great route.

    The next day, the news about Neil's transformation into a new human spread secretly without his knowledge.

 Text Chapter 63 To maintain moral integrity or to lose moral integrity, that is the question

    The long black hair floated gently.

    The bright pupils reflect the surrounding scenery, like a mirror world.

    The girl put her hands behind her back, holding a smile on her lips, and stepped lightly.

    "Ah, no matter how many times I come here, I always feel that this place is huge"

    The corners of Tifa's mouth were slightly raised, her eyes were shrouded in a bright light, and she looked around every inch of Maho Liang Academy from time to time.

    "That's right. After we entered through the school gate, we walked for more than half an hour and felt like we didn't even see the end"

    Alicia, who was following Tifa, glanced around with the same interest. Whenever she saw the architecture of European classical beauty and the natural scenery, her vermilion eyes suddenly brightened like gems.

    "Well, I heard from Neil that there are many schools here, ranging from elementary school to university, plus various research institutes, shopping streets and library islands. It really can't be visited in one day" Tifa introduced, tapping her lower lip.  , suddenly remembered something interesting, a smile on his face, "This school also has many activities, such as the last school festival, which was held for three days and three nights. It was really lively"

    "Wow, that sounds so interesting" Alicia immediately flattened her mouth in disgust when she saw Tifa's expression, and then murmured angrily, "If Neil had woken me up earlier, then I couldn't have done it either."  Did you attend the school festival?"

    ""

    Tifa scratched her cheek and smiled silently. Is this what she should be struggling with?

    "But it's great, I want to go to school here too"

    Looking at Alicia’s longing expression, Tifa couldn’t help but smile.

    "What you say should be fine. As long as you worship Tony Nier or Negi, they should be able to find a way"

    "Hmm, please Tony Neil? I always think that guy will say something like "It's too troublesome, so I won't do it""

    Alicia closed her eyes and frowned, as if she could imagine the scene at that time.

    "maybe……"

    Tifa nodded with deep understanding. She quite agreed with Alicia's idea and her understanding of that guy.

    However, because of her understanding, she knew that if Alicia really asked him to ask for help, Neil would still do his best to help her.

    "A soft-hearted fool."

    Tifa pursed her lips and murmured in a low voice. She was a little bit disgusted by this.

    "What's wrong, Tifa?"

    Alicia noticed Tifa’s little movements and couldn’t help but feel a little weird.

    Tifa came back to her senses immediately, scratched her cheek and laughed dryly, "It's okay, I just got a little lost in thought"

    "Hey, what are you thinking about? You are so absorbed in your thoughts~~~"

    Alicia rolled her eyes and didn’t know what she was thinking of. She half-covered her mouth with her hand and leaned over with an ambiguous smile.

    Tifa blocked the approaching smiling face with her hand and said angrily, "What are you thinking about? I feel like you are becoming more and more like that guy Neil"

    "Hehe, you are so embarrassed that I got it right, right?"

    "You're not shy!"

    "Oh~~~Don't you deny what you said before? Sure enough, Tifa-chan's heart is full of Nier~~~"

    ""

    Faced with such teasing, Tifa simply shut her mouth and turned away as if she didn't hear anything.

    Seeing Tifa like this, Alicia stopped teasing her. She glanced around and asked, "Hey, Tifa, where is Neil's school? We've been gone for a long time"

    Originally, I was idle at home and wanted to come to the school to kill some time. However, after I came here with Tifa, this journey was really a good way to kill the time.

    ??Looking carefully, it seems that it is almost time for get out of class to end.

    "This place is too big. I haven't been here many times. How can I know how to get there?"

    "Eh? Didn't we see that big map when we entered?"

    “It’s true, but”

    "Is Tifa a roadie!? So cute!!"

    "What are you so cute about!? You're not praising yourself in disguise, when you haven't found a way either!?"

    "Are you two brats students here?"

    The two of them, who were fighting and looking for their way around, suddenly heard a voice coming from behind them. At the same time, they turned their heads and saw a tall man in black sportswear standing not far away with a cool expression.

    "Hello, we are not students here, we are here to find someone."

    TifaliNodding gracefully, the person in front of him seemed to be a school teacher or administrator.

    "Looking for someone?" Heigang raised his eyebrows and looked at the two girls in front of him, "Who are you looking for?"

    “It’s Neil Springfield who works at Shengxiang Elementary School here.”

    "It's that kid, but it's almost time for school to end. If we go by now, the people in the elementary school will probably leave as well. Forget it, I'll lead you there. Maybe that kid is still in school  By the way, are you his friends?"

    “We are his girlfriends!!”

    Before Tifa could speak, Alicia answered first.

    "girlfriend!?"

    Heigang opened his eyes in surprise, while Tifa covered his forehead as if he had a headache. He dared to believe that Alicia would start to display her natural instinct of fearing chaos in the world again.

    "I didn't expect that boy to have two girlfriends, but it seems reasonable after thinking about it"

    Heigang sighed at first, and then nodded unexpectedly.

    "Well, this gentleman"

    "Just call me Heigang" Heigang lowered his head and looked at Tifa, noticing the tangled look on her face as she hesitated to speak, and said with a very understanding expression, "Don't worry, I understand"

    "No, actually"

    "Let's go, I'll take you there now."

    "That bastard is really incredible. He actually did such a thing, but he is a role model for others. This is considered a harm to others' children. Well, I should be able to use this reason to teach him a lesson"

    A cold smile appeared on Black Steel's lips, and his narrow eyes narrowed slightly, flashing a frightening red light from time to time. When Tifa noticed the eldest brother's expression, she knew that the unlucky child was about to suffer a big disaster again.  , couldn't help but draw a cross in my heart.

    "Meow haha, it feels like something interesting is going to happen"

    Hearing Alicia’s cheerful laughter, Tifa sighed sadly, feeling deeply powerless.

    【Neal, if you want to blame it, you have a teammate who has been deceiving people for thirty years】

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Woo——"

    "What's the matter, Neil?"

    Naye suddenly heard Neil making a sound of unknown meaning, couldn't help but frowned, and asked with some worry.

    "It's okay, I just suddenly felt so miserable that I let out such a scream from my soul that it shook the world"

    "I have no idea what you are talking about" Nanoye shook her head in confusion, and then laughed happily, "But this means that Neil, there is nothing wrong with you"

    "Naye, at this moment, I feel more desperate than when I met a giant."

    She had just escaped from the demon king of the Kamabaka Kingdom and was mentally traumatized. Now she was attacked by this girl Nanoha. As her master, Neil suddenly felt that his majesty had lost as much as a certain vampire. He couldn't help but feel  I feel like life is dark.

    "By the way, aren't we going to the back mountain? This direction doesn't seem right"

    Nanoye looked at the direction Neil led the way. She had been training with Neil every day after school as usual, but at this moment, she visually saw that it was completely different from where she usually went.

    "Well, anyway, what I'm teaching you is just the control and application of magic power, and how to fight. I plan to hand you over to a more capable and experienced guy. Regardless of magic or physical skills, with her level, she can definitely  You trained me to become a master"

    Originally Naiyara was still being trained today. Neil felt that he had nothing to teach. After all, the magic system was completely different. Apart from some basic things, Neil felt that it would be better to have someone like Yuno as a coach.  Suitable for yourself.  When Professor Nanoha was in actual combat, whenever he encountered her unconsciously cute look, Neil would be blasted to pieces by a burst of starlight.

    Therefore, directly throwing Nanoha to the merciless Yiwen is definitely very profitable. Anyway, it is healthier for young people to abuse them, and there is Negi who can attract firepower next to him, and more importantly,  He can go home and cook quickly after school.

    【Ah, I can’t help it anymore, I can’t stop crying.  】

    "don't want!"

    Naye's face changed slightly and she shouted subconsciously, even her voice became slightly shrill.

    Neil was startled and quickly turned his head to look over, only to see Nanoye staring at him with her mouth bulging as if she was very angry.

    "Uh, what's wrong with you, Miss Nanoha?"

    &nbsp; Neil asked cautiously after being stared at by Nanoye for a while.

    "me……"

    When asked by Neil, Nanoye didn't know how to answer. Could it be that she told him that she didn't want to leave him?

    "Dream on, it would be better to use a starburst to make him surrender."

    "Ms. Nanoha, did you think of something dangerous just now! Although I don't know what it was, I am firmly against violence!!"

    With the flash of red light in Nanoye’s eyes and the faint smile of excitement on her lips, no matter how idiotic she was, Neil still felt that he seemed to be very close to the door of hell.

    "Ahaha, what are you talking about Neil? I never thought of using Starlight Explosion to blast you"

    Nanoha scratched her cheek, smiled very cutely, and said horrible words that made Neil break into a cold sweat.

    【This guy said something that must never be uttered!  Naturally black?  ?  Definitely natural black!  !  】

    "Neil, why do you want others to teach me? I'm afraid I won't get along"

    Naye thought for a while and finally came up with a reason.

    "So that's the problem"

    Neil breathed a sigh of relief. He really didn't realize that Nanoha's character would be afraid of strangers, but this was no problem at all. After all, Yiwen's appearance was very deceptive. At first glance, he looked like a harmless cat, and he was very similar to  You don't have to worry about getting along with Yi Wen at all, because that guy's queen character is definitely about making others obey her.

    "That's not okay, Nanoha. If you hold back because of this small worry, you won't be able to make great progress in the future! Although I will be a little reluctant to let you go, dad, I will still do this for your future.  I did it! So, even if you resent Dad, I won’t regret it!!"

    "What dad, what role are you playing!"

    Nanoye slapped away Neil's hand on her shoulder with dissatisfaction. She blinked, not knowing what she thought of, her eyes suddenly lit up, and a meaningful smile appeared on her face.

    "Well, after all, Neil was defeated by me, I don't think he has the ability to teach me anything"

    "What!? Defeated by you!? It was just your luck that time. If I do it ten times again, you will not be my brother's" Neil originally retorted angrily, but when he saw Nanoye's smile, he seemed to understand.  Everything changed, "Well, since you said so, I also feel that I am not capable"

    Nanoha's smile froze slightly, but soon her lips curved into a more contemptuous arc, and at the same time her eyes swept three inches ahead.

    "Neil, it really doesn't work."

    Neil, who had been paying attention to Nanoye's expression, naturally noticed the other person's gaze. He looked down and couldn't help but widen his eyes, like an angry cat staring at Nanoye who was smiling leisurely and contentedly.

    "No!? You dare to say that I can't do it!? I've told you from the first day of class that I am a man who can break through the sky. The word "no" cannot appear to me!! Very good, Nanoha.  Just wait, if I don’t train you well, I will spend the rest of my life hanging around Xixiang!!!”

    “This is what you said, Neil~~~”

    Naye secretly made a gesture indicating that the plan was successful, and at the same time thought of something in her heart.

    【This trick of using retreat to advance that my mother taught me is really useful. Although I don't know why I aimed at it like this in the end, as long as it succeeds, I'll be fine!  】

    In fact, it was not until some years later that Nanoha understood the true meaning of this matter. At that time, she lamented that her health teacher died early. At the same time, she was very fortunate that she had a mother as great as Kami who allowed her to do this.  I have avoided many detours in my life.

    "Forget it, let's stop today's training. I'll go back and think about how to arrange it"

    “I don’t know whether it was because he was inspired to fight or because his dignity as a man was challenged. Neil began to seriously think about what to do. Usually, these things were left to Anders to do.

    "Huh? What is that guy doing?"

    Neil suddenly slowed down, and a shadowy figure appeared in his field of vision.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Ha, why are all the cleaners boys, not even a girl"

    Furuichi stopped the broom in his hand, looked around the classroom, and couldn't help but sigh sadly.

    Doesn’t it mean that if men and women match each other, the work will not be tiring?  There are just a bunch of idiots here, and they are exhausted from doing anything.

    "You just give up on this idea, this is terribleIt's our class's policy" Yuuji walked past Furuichi with a broom on his shoulder, not looking like he was working at all, "That guy said that in order to avoid a series of unnecessary problems caused by male-female combinations, we separate boys and girls.  Separated to facilitate management, do you think we can resist the mountain above our heads?  And the girls seem to agree"

    “Can you disagree!? Girls almost don’t have to participate in work during the week!!”

    "From this point of view, it turns out that he is still a gentleman"

    "That's weird! Even if he is a gentleman, he can only be a gentleman in another sense!!!"

    "I'm telling you, you can chat as much as you want, but if you can work, Yuuji, you've barely even done anything!!"

    Listening to the two complaining, Touma couldn't stand it anymore. He was almost the only one working now. He obviously planned to grab those half-price bento boxes.

    "You should tell the group of people over there first"

    Yuuji pointed with his broom in the direction of the podium, where a group of people were gathering for activities.

    Standing on the podium, Akihisa used the broom as a guitar and danced his fingers as much as he could, as if he had returned to the school festival concert, with the intense melody seeming to linger in his ears.

    “Come on, call me!!!”

    “Honey!!!”

    "What a tall person!!! Call me God-sama!!!"

    "Ah, Lord Kami is playing a game console in that corner over there"

    Touma looked at this scene, then looked at someone in the corner who had entered the god of strategy mode, and couldn't help but sigh.

    How long will he be able to do this?

    ——

    Suddenly, the sound of the door being pulled attracted the attention of everyone in the class.

    A handsome face that was as cold as a knife appeared behind the door, and at the same time, those sharp wolf-like eyes made the guys in the class stay silent for a while and started cleaning obediently.

    “Kids, is your bastard head teacher gone already?”

    They were slightly surprised by the unexpected punishment, and then suddenly realized that it was their class teacher who had caused the hatred.

    "Well, our bastard head teacher left early during the last self-study class and let all the girls go"

    As the leader of the boys, Xiongji told Heigang in detail. When Heigang heard this, he felt that the temples on his forehead began to beat again.

    "That rascal……"

    "Um, Teacher Heigang, what do you want from Neil?"

    Touma's question caused Heigang to turn around. He looked at the people in the class, and for some reason the corner of his mouth curled up into a weird smile.

    "Ah, actually it was the boy's two girlfriends who came to see him"

    "What——!?"

    "girlfriend——!?"

    “Two more——!?”

    The boys looked at each other and saw the jealousy hidden in each other's eyes. They nodded one after another, immediately picked up the thing in their hands, and rushed out of the back door without saying a word.

    "Hey, don't damage public property"

    Heigang shouted behind them, chuckled, and then walked downstairs.

    When he walked downstairs, he found that the two girls waiting nearby were gone. Instead, there was a guy who deserved a beating, gaping at the large cloud of dust.

    "Faye, did you see the two little girls who were here just now?"

    Heigang walked over, patted Fay on the shoulder and asked as coldly as usual.

    "Huh? It's Kurojia~~" Faye turned around and showed a very hearty smile, and then her face became a little weird, "Kurojia, are you a lolita control?"

    Heigang was startled, then his face turned black, he pulled out a cold long knife out of thin air, clasped his hands and raised it, ready to slash at it.

    "You really deserve to be cut down just like that kid"

    “Ehehehe!! Oppose violence, Hei-chan~~~”

    “Go to hell!!”

    "Wait a minute, aren't you going to ask where those two girls went? I'll tell you, but you can't do anything to me!"

    ""

    Heigang stopped and stared at Fay coldly, while Fay smiled slightly and tidied up his clothes. It was not until Heigang was about to have his second impact that he slowly spoke.

    "Actually, I just met them and chatted for a few words. I found out that they were here to see Neil-chan, so I told them that Neil-chan had left.Okay, so they took their leave, and let me tell you something by the way.  "

    "That means you knew it beforehand, right?"

    "Well Wow!! Kuro-chan, a surprise attack is a foul!!"

    “I don’t care about you!!”

    “I clearly said I wouldn’t do anything!!”

    "Did I promise you!?"

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "So, you lost the ring that Yiwen gave you and you were thinking about how to die, maybe this is it?"

    "No, I'm not thinking about how to die"

    Negi looked at his brother depressedly, forgetting if he didn't help, he was still gloating about his misfortune.

    "I just lost my ring, is there any need to do this?"

    Although the ring was a relatively rare magic item, it was not in a life-and-death situation. However, seeing Negi like this, Neil immediately felt very happy.

    "You won't understand. If Master finds out, I will see hell"

    Yiwen’s terror began to emerge in Negi’s mind. His face turned pale and his whole body was shaking, as if he had seen a ghost.

    Neil couldn’t help but sigh at how powerful Yiwen was. He was able to make Negi, a little man-trained boy, even more miserable. He felt like he was almost turning into an M.

    "Hey, Neal, what's the ring that Mr. Negi mentioned? Doesn't it matter that he's still like this?"

    Nanoye pulled the corner of Neil's clothes and asked with some confusion.

    "Well, that ring is like a wedding ring that represents a lifelong promise, and Negi, the idiot, threw it away without knowing where. If his powerful wife at home knew about it, he would probably not have to go to bed for a month."

    "Hey!? Teacher Negi is already married!?"

    "Hey, Neil, stop making this up!"

    "I'm not making it up, I'm just explaining it to Nanoha."

    "What are you trying to explain!!"

    Facing Negi’s fire-breathing eyes, Neil shrugged and had to give up, "Okay, okay, I won’t say it anymore. Why don’t you recall it and let me help you reorganize the scene at that time."

    "real?"

    Negi looked at him suspiciously, could this guy really be so kind?

    "We are brothers after all Speaking of which, when did the ring disappear?"

    "It should have been last night"

    "Well, very good" Neil nodded, "Which woman's bed did you sleep in last night?"

    "Herehey!! Where are you going!!"

    Negi is crazy, he actually believes in a guy like Neil, he is really a fool.

    "Oh, oh, did you really sleep in someone else's bed? Yeah, there are so many people in the girls' dormitory, who could it be?"

    "I told you not to do it!! I haven't even slept in Asuna-san's bed recently!!"

    "The married life is not harmonious?"

    “Stay away from me!!!”

    "Teacher Negi is not pure."

    ""

    Negi leaned against the tree, wanting to die.

    “Neil——!!!”

    Just when Neil was enjoying the sight of Negi being beaten to a pulp, a familiar scream came from behind. Without thinking, he immediately bent down. The next second, a figure flew over his head, and at the same time, a wave of wind blew up.  A gust of cold wind.

    Neil raised his head and looked at the blond girl who flipped in the air and landed perfectly, and couldn't help but be speechless for a while.

    "Alicia, do you have to say hello in this way? If I hadn't avoided it, I really doubt I would have suffered internal injuries from you."

    "It doesn't matter, I just said hello a little more enthusiastically."

    "Is this called being more enthusiastic!? Who would rush over at a speed of 40 yards, 4 seconds and 2!? Do you think I am an American football player!?"

    “What a small family man.”

    "I'm sorry, anyone would be petty when their lives are at stake!"

    "Tch, I won't talk to you anymore" Alicia left Neil alone, moved her target to Nanoye who was aside, and immediately pounced on her, "yahoo! Nanoye!!"

    "Whoa, be careful, Alicia!!"

    Neil sighed helplessly at the two who started to fuck Lily, then turned his head and forced a smile at the black-haired girl who was running slowly.

    "Won't you stop this guy, Tifa?"

    ? ???Isn't this bad?  There is a beautiful girl throwing herself into my arms"

    Tifa walked up to Neil and smiled teasingly.

    “I wish the way of throwing myself into someone’s arms could be improved”

    Neil muttered softly, but the next moment, Tifa's beautiful black hair was fluttering with invisible domineering aura.

    "What were you talking about just now?"

    "No, I didn't say anything, Your Lady Queen."

    Neil immediately displayed his low-profile and domineering attitude. His dignity and integrity were completely useless in front of Tifa.

    "Ah, look, Nanoha, Neil is starting to lose his moral integrity again!!"

    "Neil has never had any moral integrity anyway"

    "Alicia, shut up, whose fault do you think it is that makes me like this!"

    "You blame me?"

    "Ha, if I don't blame you, why should I blame myself!?"

    "Shut up."

    "Yes, Your Lady Queen."

    "Neil really suffered."

    Alicia’s triumphant look made Neil want to hang her up and tickle her, but for Tifa’s sake, he still lay on the ground obediently.

    "By the way, what is Negi doing there?"

    Tifa noticed Negi, who had been ignored for a long time, but the other party was obviously trapped in an endless loop and did not notice their arrival.

    "Nieji is struggling with the question of whether he should have moral integrity or lose his moral integrity."

    ""

    “By the way, why did you and Alicia come here?”

    “Well, since it’s okay to stay at home, and Alicia has never been to school, I took her here for a walk.”

    Neil looked back at the girl who was chatting enthusiastically with Nanoye. She had maintained such an optimistic attitude since she woke up. It was not an exaggeration to say that she was offline. However, these might just be to cover up her inner feelings.  lonely.

    【Looks like we need to hurry up.  】

    Just when Neil was thinking about something, a strange murderous aura rushed towards him. Neil looked around and saw a large black mist rumbling towards him.

    "What is that!? The Black Mist Monster!?"

    As soon as he finished complaining, Neil was swallowed by the black mist.

    "Whoa! Help! Huh? Isn't this a guy from the class!? Hey, are you rebelling!?"

    "Burn my remains with the blazing holy fire! How joyful is life, and how sad is death!"

    "Ahhh!! Where did you come from the Ming Cult!? These people are crazy again!!! Tifa, Negi, save me!!"

    Tifa watched the group of people go away speechlessly, and then glanced at Negi who continued to seek death.

    This school is still so peaceful today.

 Text Chapter 1 That day, the boy walked into a new world

    My name is Orima Ichika, I'm 15 years old, and my gender is, um, with excalibur underneath, you know.

    At this moment, the fifteen-year-old youth is like a deep-sea fish.

    “The classroom with all girls except me is very stressful.

    But it doesn’t matter. With my ability to withstand stress that I have developed since childhood, I can still withstand this kind of pressure. I am quite confident about this.

    Why do you say that?

    This has to start with my family and my world.

    “Today’s world, I simply don’t know how to describe it in words.  First of all, the two mainstreams in the world today are technology and magic. As far as I know, eight years ago, the flying super weapon called IS came out, and the world has undergone earth-shaking changes. However, weapons like IS can only be made by  The manipulation by girls has led to a fundamental change in the status of men and women in society.  However, the matter did not end there. In the following years, the ISSDA organization responsible for space development announced the existence of "magic". Magic was originally unknown. Coupled with the new life from the universe, it became even more complicated.  Not to mention the various superpowers in Academy City, the world was once again in turmoil. However, with the efforts of many parties, the world finally settled down, and magic was gradually accepted by everyone. At the same time, ordinary humans could not  All known alien races appeared one after another, and the world became more and more diverse.

    However, there are still unknown things in this world, such as disobedient gods, demons, angels, magic societies that are still hidden in the dark, and advanced beings buried in the shadows. I know these because my family is special.  The reason is, after all, the old man in my family is not an ordinary person.

    In short, there are as many angels and demons as dogs, and fairies and heavenly beings are everywhere. This world is a strategic fortress.

    However, this world view is not enough to shock me, because the family I live in is enough to numb my nerves. My home is simply the most chaotic place in the world.  Compared with one who has a personality, all kinds of weapons are worth the sky, and I can also see angels and demons eating together and having fun, and even aiming their guns at someone. The moment I knew the truth, my three views were completely destroyed. Thousands of years of history  They've all been tricked into being dogs.

    “Alas, this world is so damn peaceful.

    “But even so, I am still very stressed at this moment.

    I folded my hands and put them under my chin, with cold eyes, trying to look calm. At this time, I finally understood Commander Ikari’s sense of pressure to remain calm in the face of the apostles’ attack.

    Commander Ikari is mighty!  !  !

    But the sights gathered from all around are really uncomfortable. Haven’t you seen that my forehead is already covered with heart-wrenching beads of sweat?  ?  Sure enough, no matter how old a girl is, she always has a trembling heart!  !  Sure enough, a girl's gaze is the most terrifying thing in the world. The ever-changing changes of sometimes resentment and sometimes anger are simply more disasters than taking the Western Scriptures.

    I took a deep breath, narrowed my eyes slightly, and all the nerves in my body suddenly became more tense than ever before.

    ??????????????????????????????????

    Wow, I relaxed too much and almost came out from behind.

    Ha, by the way, why do I have to stay in a place like this?

    Thinking of this, I recalled what happened the night before.

    That night, my brother said to me with a smile that could be read as bright and written as slutty.

    "Ichika, you will become the happiest man in the world."

    So that’s what he was talking about!  !  !  !  !

    I sighed deeply, and I mourned for a second for my seemingly happiness and actual sorrow. I started to swim away and observe the people around me.

    Well, the eyes of the girls on the left and the right are full of unparalleled curiosity for knowledge, and their shining eyes almost flashed through their tough golden eyes.

    I can’t see the back part, but the sight of the thorns on my back makes me feel like I’m sitting on pins and needles. I can understand it even without looking.

    "The person directly in front of me is a slightly older woman.

    She is a bit petite, and her figure is almost the same as that of a student, but her chest size is the nemesis of all high school girls.  The clothes are relatively large and make her look more petite, but she still feels quite cute.  In addition, she also wears a pair of black-rimmed glasses. Although they are crooked, she can still be called a bespectacled girl.

    And this girl with glasses was looking at the people in the class in panic, her timid posture was reminiscent of an injured little rabbit.

    You are a teacher, show me some domineering power!

    "Everyone is here. Then, SHR is going to startWhoops!  "

    Well, it’s not something you can do if you want to.

    I gave the teacher an appreciative look, but for some reason the teacher turned red and smiled shyly.

    ????????????????????????????????????????? Suddenly, I felt that the pressure on my body was a little heavier, and I almost died from a thousand arrows piercing my heart.

    “Well, then, please introduce yourself, uh, in order of seat number.”

    The teacher seemed to have recovered from the inexplicable emotion and said to the students in the audience in a panic.

    ""

    "It's so quiet. My dignity as a teacher is suddenly shattered into pieces."

    I looked at the teacher who was about to cry, and I couldn't bear it. At the same time, I felt unhappy with the girls in the class. Are you shy because you just entered high school? No one responded. The teacher was about to cry. Really?  I'm going to cry!  !

    I glanced at the teacher, and the teacher’s eyes also moved over.

    ??Okay, our eyes met.

    Please don’t look at me like this, you are not my type, teacher.

    I quickly lowered my head, I still understand the principle that a dead Taoist friend will not die a poor Taoist.

    “Oh, give me a normal high school life.

    The reason why I specifically emphasize "ordinary" here is simply because what I am in now is definitely not an ordinary high school, but the famous IS Academy-the only school in the world that trains IS operators.

    And the most important point is that IS, this deceptive thing, can only be activated by girls, so naturally, this is a girls' school.

    And why am I here?

    I need to emphasize again that I am a boy, and I am definitely a boy at first glance. My appearance can be considered a bit handsome, but it is definitely not the kind of beauty that makes even IS unable to identify my gender.

    The reason why I came to such a ghost place has to start with the entrance exam in February.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    That day, the sun was shining brightly, and the cherry blossoms flying freely in the sky made me fall in love.

    I looked at the clear sky and encouraged myself in my heart.

    Today is the entrance exam for Junior High School. For your own goals, you can’t do it without working hard.

    The school I go to is called Mahora Gakuin. It is a very large Academy City that has everything from kindergarten to university. There are many schools in it, all types, and my target is the famous Mitsusaka High School.

    The reason why I chose Mitsusaka is not because of its reputation, but because my brothers and sisters all graduated from here. I have an indescribable yearning for that place.

    I want to chase the traces they left behind, and I want to be like them.

    that's it.

    Well, of course, if I am admitted to Mitsusaka High School, my goal of dominating Mitsusaka will be one step closer, and realizing Mahora's dream of complete domination will not be unattainable.

    Hahahaha, I couldn’t help but laugh out loud.

    "Why are you giggling so early in the morning?"

    At this time, my head was hit hard.  When I looked back, I saw a handsome man with white shoulder-length hair standing behind me. He was looking at me listlessly with a pair of dead fish eyes, and he didn't look like he was awake at all.

    "Brother, you got up so early"

    ??I touched my head and laughed dryly.

    "Well, seeing as you have a test today, I got up early to see you out"

    Hey, is this guy so kind?

    "Hey, don't think I can't understand your expression"

    "Well……"

    Although those dead fish eyes are completely rotten, they are still so sharp.

    I don’t know if my thoughts were revealed again, but I got another blow on the head.

    "By the way, you forgot to bring your admission ticket"

    I was stunned for a moment, watching my brother hand a certificate to me.

    "Huh? Didn't I prepare it last night?"

    As I was talking, I wanted to go through my bag. I had carefully prepared all kinds of things the night before.

    "Well, men will always forget some things, just like forgetting what their first love looked like"

    “I won’t forget it!!”

    I replied angrily, but I didn't notice the firmness in my tone.

    The old man looked at me steadily for a moment, with an inexplicable light flashing in his eyes.?, and then touched my hair with a slight smile.

    “Okay, take your admission ticket and go quickly, don’t be late.”

    I didn’t notice anything strange about my brother, so I took the admission ticket and didn’t check whether I really didn’t bring it with me. I said goodbye to my brother and went out.

    "It seems that Ichika has grown up"

    After saying this softly, the man walked back into the room with a smile.

    It was easy, so I came to the address indicated on the admission ticket.

    ???????????????????? Why is it not in Mahonliang Academy, but in a high school outside?

    But I didn’t think too much about it. Anyway, it said this on the admission ticket and I couldn’t change it even if I wanted to.

    But I feel a little uneasy.

    Are you nervous before the exam?

    With a feeling of apprehension, I walked into the imposing building in front of me.

    "I'm just going to go, turn left and right, how on earth are you going to get to the second floor!?"

    It’s been almost ten minutes since I walked, and I still haven’t found the stairs to the second floor. The internal structure is too complicated!  ?  Is this the maze before challenging the BOSS!  !

    My eyes wandered around, trying to find the guide map on the wall, but I sadly discovered that the walls inside were so beautiful that I couldn't even find a crack, let alone any wall charts.

    ?????????? This time, shit, I’m lost.

    "Hey, what should I do? Hey, why are you so quiet?"

    At this time, I finally realized that it was eerily quiet here. After walking for so long, I didn’t even meet a single person. Could it be that the exam has already started?  ?  Could it be that my dream of dominating Mitsusaka was just aborted?  ?

    God, I curse Jesus for not having chrysanthemums!  !

    “Perhaps God really heard my curse from the heart, and a door appeared not far in front of me.

    I walked to the door and saw a piece of paper stuck on it with the words "Infinite_Stratos Examination Room" written on it.

    "Well, I guess this is the right place"

    Because it says "Examination Room" on it.

    But the name of this examination room really looks impressive, and there are actually two English words that I can’t understand.

    Thinking of this, I feel deeply disappointed for my English course.

    I guess I won’t be able to pass the English test this time.

    But it doesn’t matter, my other subjects are fine!  !

    After taking a deep breath, I opened the door and walked into the room.

    "Ah, you are a candidate. Okay, go over there to change clothes. We are pressed for time, so you have to hurry up. This place can only be rented until four o'clock. I don't have time to trouble you. Really, I don't know what I'm doing.  What……"

    As soon as I entered the room, a nervous-looking female teacher, about thirty-five years old or above, spoke a lot of words like a machine gun without raising her head. I was stunned for a few seconds.

    Hey, hey, hey!  !  !  Sister, don’t you need to see what I look like and check my admission ticket!  ?  Where has the professionalism of being an invigilator gone?  ?  And what’s going on with changing clothes!  ?  You have to change clothes for exams these days!  ?  Are you asking me to use my body to show the beauty of the human body in ancient Greece?  ?  Sorry, I have been failing art classes since I was a kid!  !  Well, actually this is to prevent students from cheating, right?  But there is no one other than you in this room. I really don’t see any other candidates anywhere!  !

    While I was minding my own business, the elder sister gave instructions and walked out of the room directly with the documents in her arms.

    I watched the other party leave in embarrassment. I bet the eldest sister really didn’t even look at me.

    "Hey, what kind of test is this"

    I muttered a few words in a depressed voice and walked towards the place covered by the curtain.

    And at this moment, I entered a new world.

 Text Chapter 2 Sure enough, this is a conspiracy

    When I opened the curtain and walked in, I saw the object in the center of the room.

    The streamlined metal shell reflects light that is not dazzling, and an armor-like outfit sits quietly.

    I looked at it carefully and then fell silent.

    “Damn it, what kind of clothes do you want me to change into?! Are you asking me to take the war studies test!!”

    The bag in my hand was almost smashed by me.

    I calmed down the turbulent feeling in my heart that I wanted to hit someone, and walked over, looking left and right at this thing. After looking at it for a long time, I was speechless.

    Isn’t this the IS that appears on TV?

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of 1999

    But this thing actually has something to do with me. Well, it should be related to my family.

    "This is what changed the world"

    Because of the "White Knight Incident" of that year, the world became aware of the existence of this kind of weapon. At the same time, the originally balanced military structure suddenly collapsed. How many IS controllers can be found will directly affect the country's military strength.  , so every country began to implement a system of preferential treatment of women.

    Although there is a magical power like magic in the world today, it has not been widely used in the military due to various restrictions. Moreover, IS has advantages that can compete with magic. In comparison, the country is more willing to invest more resources.  on this emerging technology.

    Well, this is actually nothing to me. I am more curious about IS. After all, I have seen forces more powerful than IS.

    With all kinds of thoughts, I couldn't help but reach out and touch it.

    Anyway, IS can only be activated by women. If I, a pure man, touch it, I will probably have no reaction like touching a dead fish. It is a rare opportunity to touch it and I will not suffer any loss.

    However, there are always various unknowns in life. You can never guess what will happen in the next second. Of course, it is another matter if you have the ability to predict.

    A cold metallic feeling came from the fingertips, followed by a burst of dazzling silver light and various information pouring into the mind.

    “Eh!? Eh————!!!!!!”

    Faced with such a strange situation, I suddenly lost my train of thought.

    When I finally came to my senses, I found that the IS had actually moved and attached itself to my body like armor, becoming part of my hands and feet.

    "What happened!?"

    “Has someone activated IS!?”

    "who is it!?"

    "Huh? This, this is -"

    "man!?"

    Hearing the sound, a group of researchers in white coats came over. They opened the curtain and saw me activating IS. They all fell into a state of sluggishness where they couldn't think.

    I looked at the researchers in front of me in silence, and then looked at the abnormality on my body. I immediately showed a miserable face like a Christian abandoned by God. At the same time, the devil on my brother's face flashed through my mind.  smile, with only one thought left in her mind.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? This is a conspiracy.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    “Oh, I want to die.

    "Classmate, Orimaru Ichika-san!"

    A voice calling my name brought me back to reality from my annoying thoughts. I held my forehead and blurted out weakly before I could figure out the situation.

    "Ah, what's the matter?"

    "Ah, um, um, I'm very sorry for calling you so loudly all of a sudden. Are you, are you angry? Yes, I'm sorry! But, um, I'll introduce myself in the order of the fifty syllables. Now it's Oribara-san's turn.  So, I'm really, really sorry! Can you please introduce yourself? Are you willing?"

    It was then that I really came back to my senses and figured out the situation, and found that my deputy instructor, Yamada Maya, was constantly bowing his head and apologizing to me. It was obviously my own fault, but the teacher wanted to apologize himself. For a moment, I was full of guilt.

    "Uh, um, Mr. Yamada, you don't have to apologize like this. It's all my fault. I will introduce myself."

    I stretched out my hand to stop Teacher Maya Yamada from apologizing, and quickly made a comforting reassurance.

    "Really, really!? You, you promised me! You must do it!!"

    Teacher Yamada suddenly raised his head, seriously grasped my hand and leaned towards me, and he could still see the mist in his eyes.

    Teacher, are you really a teacher?  ?  This pairThe attitude of the little girl can easily be misunderstood, and some ignorant and innocent little boys might have fallen into trouble from then on!  !  !  Oh, oh, don't put your chest on it, be careful, my cannon may go off!  Also, I need to reiterate it again, teacher, you are really not my type!  !

    In the struggle between reason and sensibility, angels and demons, I took my hand out with difficulty, left my seat and walked to the podium with a slight bend without being noticed.

    Ah, I almost got hard just now.

    Standing on the podium, looking at the unabashed thirst for knowledge in the eyes of the girls in the audience, including Teacher Yamada, I suddenly felt like I was on the top of Mount Everest, and it was difficult to even breathe.

    "Ahem."

    I straightened my back and cleared my throat, thinking about what to say next.

    ???????????????????? But my mind went blank. As expected, the pressure had already crushed my thinking power into pieces.

    At this time, I took a peek at the seat by the window. Sitting there was a black-haired girl with a ponytail.

    Her name is Xiao Zhizhen, my childhood sweetheart who we only reunited after six years. This girl has always had a single ponytail. When I first entered the classroom, I recognized her at a glance.

    “But it’s really a transformation of women.

    No, no, now is not the time to think about this.

    "Help me quickly!!"

    I signaled her with my eyes. As a childhood sweetheart who has been dating for a long time, she must be able to understand this information instantly.

    "snort!"

    You actually ignored me!  ?

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Oh, oh, what does this cold aura and this arrogant attitude mean!  Where has the arrogant and a little bit coquettish Hoshi-chan gone!  !  Now Chen is completely 100% proud!  !  She actually abandoned me mercilessly at my critical moment, turned her face expressionlessly to the window, and snorted coldly, "I'll kill you, did I offend you, Miss Chen!"  !

    “However, this did remind me of something.

    I remember my brother once told me that when faced with a girl who is wrapped in pride and makes people wonder if she is engaged in chain defense, you must use your fiery penis to penetrate the opponent's uterus.

    Of course, this is summed up by my rich theory and practice. Although I don’t know where his theory and practice come from, I even wonder if he made it up casually.

    ??????????????????? However, I have no idea what those two words mean in English, because I am powerless in English. I have obviously been abroad, and there are foreigners at home. I only know the twenty-six English letters ABC, which is really weak.

    Well, I don’t really want to know the meaning of this. I know that what comes out of my brother’s mouth is definitely not fun, because every time I ask my sister or other older women in the family, I will be scolded.  Of course, many times I will attract hatred consciously or unconsciously. In comparison, the harm I suffered is quite small.

    Ah, I am going off topic again. Look, the eyes of the girls below are starting to burst into flames.

    Well, what should I say at this time?

    Let’s start with a song called “Girls’ School Boys” by Twins?  Well, it does fit the occasion, but this is a self-introduction, not a concert.

    【When we introduce ourselves, too many rhetoric just attracts the temporary attention of others. To let people know ourselves, the most important thing is to show our true side.  】

    Brother’s voice seemed to ring in my mind. At this time, I seemed to see the holy light of heaven.

    Sometimes I’m pretty reliable.

    The corners of my mouth raised slightly uncontrollably, and the sunshine outside the window shone in at the right time. At this moment, in the eyes of some ignorant little girls, I became a handsome and sunny boy.

    A small exclamation came from below, and my attention immediately came back. I took a breath and began to introduce myself.

    "My name is Ichika Orimara."

    “Yeah, yeah, yeah!!”

    Everyone’s eyes showed the expectation of “I want to hear more.”

    I smiled, what a group of curious and kind children.

    Then, I should also treat others with sincerity.

    "I like Lolita the most."

    Maintaining a sunny smile, I expressed what I loved most in my heart.

    institutions

    The sounds of various heads banging on the table and people falling to the ground kept ringing out. It seemed that they were moved by my sincerity.

    I think everyone can become a partner who loves lolita.

    At this moment, I seem to have new hope for the future.

    The sound of clicking footstepsThere was an urgent sound, is someone coming?

    “Are you going to reveal your abnormal sexual fetish as soon as you get here!?”

    Huh?  Does this sound sound familiar?

    But before I had time to react, I was hit hard on the head and sent flying.

    Wow, this kind of invisible murderous martial arts passed down by my brother is so familiar to me. The pain that directly penetrates the skull and hits the cerebral cortex is simply exhilarating How strange!  !  I'm not a pussy-shaker like Sister Xiaoyuan!  !  !

    “However, this knocking method, whether it’s power, angle, or speed, is very similar to the person in my impression.

    I swallowed and turned around with a little fear. I saw the woman behind me wearing a black suit and tight skirt. She had a slender figure and a body curve with no fat at all due to regular exercise. And the other person was at this time  He crossed his arms in front of his chest, raised the corners of his eyes, and his eyes were as sharp as a wolf's.

    "What the hell, Guan Yunchang!?"

    Snapped——

    “Ugh, I got hit on the head again, I’m probably going to have a cerebral hemorrhage now.

    "Sister Chifuyu, it hurts so much!"

    Yes, the domineering woman in front of me is my sister Chifuyu Orimaru.

    "Who is the hero in the Three Kingdoms, idiot!!"

    I rubbed my head and stood up from the ground, looking at my sister in front of me, very curious about her appearance.

    "Sister Chifuyu, why are you here? Aren't you out training for the annual World's No. 1 Martial Arts Tournament?"

    "Do you think I am Yamcha!? Who told you that I would go to that kind of conference!!"

    Chifuyu-san’s eyes started to sparkle, and her fists were clenched tightly. She would probably attack accordingly depending on my answer.

    “Uh, it’s my brother, that’s what I told you!!”

    I quickly shied away all the responsibilities, but after hearing this, Chifuyu-san loosened her fists and held her forehead in distress.

    "That idiot has been talking nonsense all day long"

    Looking at Chifuyu-san's depressed and gnashing expression, I couldn't help but want to laugh out loud. Those words I just came up with on the spur of the moment were purely to deceive my brother. Oh, haha, a Tai Chi push hand can kill someone invisible. I feel  At this moment, my IQ doubled several times.

    "Huh? By the way, what was going on with your self-introduction just now?"

    "Well……"

    Okay, I haven’t even breathed a sigh of relief yet. Why did this hatred suddenly shift back? I didn’t make fun of you.

    "My brother told me to be heart-to-heart and treat others with sincerity"

    And as soon as I finished speaking, Chifuyu-san came towards me with an angry fist.

    “Just lie to me now!!!!”

    Is it okay to let your brother lie like this openly?  ?

 Text Chapter 59 Looking forward to meeting him again

    "Hey, your eyes are wandering. Do you want to borrow money from me? For the sake of us being brothers, just tell me how much you want. It's okay to give the Ming coins directly to you!"

    There was a short distance from leaving the World Tree to one of the squares near the World Tree. Along the way, Neil found that Negi peeked at him very frequently, almost every few steps.  When he turned his head, Negi quickly turned his head and whistled. This behavior made Neil very unhappy, because it felt very disgusting to be treated like this by a boy, and Negi was not a girl who secretly liked him.  .

    “ Could it be that Negi has been looking at 3A girls for a long time and hasn’t had any contact with boys for a long time, and finally his interest in that area has begun to awaken!  ?

    In an instant, Negi’s image became dangerous in Neil’s eyes.

    "Why is it such an unlucky thing to say? How much do you want today's birthday to become the anniversary of my death! What do you mean by that look in your eyes? I always feel super unhappy!!"

    Negi was obviously stunned by Neil's sudden words for a few seconds before he reacted. Coupled with the weird look in his eyes, he couldn't help but complain angrily.

    Neil stuck out his tongue, put his hands on the back of his head, and quickened his pace slightly, leading Negi by half a body.

    "Do you have anything to say?"

    Negi paused for a moment, looking sideways at the face partially blocked by his arms, his eyes flashing behind the lenses.

    “Hey, Neil, has something happened to you recently?”

    I always feel that something has changed in him.

    Neil’s pace slowed down unconsciously, but soon returned to its original state, and he asked without looking back.

    "Why do you think so?"

    “I just feel like you’ve been a little absent-minded these days, as if you’re a little further away”

    Raising his head and looking at the stars covering the night sky, the starlight gently reflected the faint light on Negi's glasses.

    Neil put down his hands and put them behind his back. He also raised his head and stared at him from a distance.

    "No, nothing has changed"

    In the end, he was still like that.

    Nothing has changed.

    "Neil"

    Negi turned his head and opened his mouth, as if he wanted to say something, but for a long time, he did not say another word.

    "Don't talk about me, it's you" Neil suddenly spoke up and grabbed the topic, turning his face and blinking, "You are the one who should be said to be absent-minded, right? You seem to have no energy recently, as if you were distracted by something.  Things are bothering me"

    "Is it that obvious?"

    Negi lowered his head and muttered quietly, but Neil could still hear him beside him.

    "It's all written on your face I thought you looked confident after the school festival, but it turns out you've been so worried these days that you almost jumped off a building. What, is it a worry about love, boy?"  "

    When talking about love, Neil’s eyes brightened up and his tone was full of ridicule.

    "No, I just had a quarrel with Asuna-san"

    Negi rolled his eyes at him and became dejected again.

    "Sister? Oh, haha, it really is a matter of love~~~You dishonest guy~~~"

    "Do you have to think about this!?"

    "Okay, what did you and eldest sister argue about?"

    Neil spread his hands and did not continue teasing the other party.

    "Actually, it's not a big deal. Asuna-san just reminded me that I am very similar to Chao-san"

    Negi lowered his head a little further and sighed softly.

    "I see, the eldest sister is angry because of this"

    Neil looked at his brother’s confused expression, and he probably figured out what was going on between him and Asuna.

    After meeting with Gunel and learning that his father was still alive, Neil also guessed what Negi was thinking now. He must be full of things about his father. Since a long time ago, Negi has been working hard for his father.  , constantly injured, and constantly moving forward. After getting more accurate news, he will only work harder to move forward for his dream, even at the risk of losing his life.

    Father seems to be everything to him.

    This is exactly the same as the super ring tone.

    For the sake of your dreams, you are willing to give up everything, including your own happiness.

    And Tomorrow Cai is angry about it, maybe that's it.

    "Actually, Asuna-san is right, and I said the same thing to Chao-san, but I"? 

    Although he clearly rejected Chao's approach, he himself followed Chao's path, almost exactly the same path.

    He, how should he choose?

    "Neji, do you still remember what Chao Lingyin said?"

    Neil didn’t pay attention to Negi’s current expression and just continued talking.

    "Don't stop, keep moving forward This sentence should be very suitable for you now. For you, your father's affairs can be said to be everything to you. If you are asked to give up everything now for this, you must be able to do it.  Yes, in this aspect, you, Chao Lingyin, and I are really the same"

    Neil slowly took a breath of the refreshing summer night, his eyes slightly focused on Negi's face.

    "However, I think this is correct, or in other words, any approach is correct, but everyone chooses a different position. It is probably impossible for you to give up looking for your father, so why not go all the way?  Black, just like Kick-Ass who became a hero after being knocked headlong"

    "Well, I always feel that the tone of your words has suddenly changed a lot"

    "Don't worry about these things. Your goal is very clear anyway. You just think too much. Anyway, there is only one way you want to go from now on, isn't it?"

    Facing Neil’s smile, Negi seemed to know a little bit about what he should choose.

    "However, I have one more thing to say. No matter what you choose, you should also pay more attention to the people around you, such as eldest sister. I think eldest sister is very clear about your thoughts, and this is what she is worried about.  , it’s just that she doesn’t want to see you scarring yourself, the eldest sister’s idea is probably that simple"

    Neil took a few steps forward, tapping his toes slightly. As his body turned, his long hair fluttered lightly, and his face was clearly reflected in Negi's eyes.

    "Don't forget this, because when you lose, the pain is not something you can bear"

    "Neil"

    They were only a few steps apart, but Niji felt like they were separated by a chasm.

    Because there was a bit of sad nostalgia in Neil's eyes, which blocked his approach.

    "Well, that's all I want to say. It's up to you what you think about next" Neil spread his hands and smiled softly, then turned a little evil again, "But eldest sister really loves you deeply.  Said~~~"

    "Why do you come back here again!!!"

    The sentimental atmosphere just now was gone, and Negi rolled his eyes angrily.

    “Hehe~~~”

    Neil grinned wider, looked away slightly, and saw the surrounding environment clearly. His smile was frozen, and his expression was a little confused.

    "Ah, by the way, what am I doing here?"

    "Huh? Don't you know it yourself!?"

    "I really don't know, I'm following you"

    "How are you following me!? You are following me and running in front of me!!"

    "In this case, I will go home. Goodbye, young man who works hard~~~"

    Neil waved his hand and walked forward without looking back, but he was immediately grabbed by the collar.

    "It's rare that you come here, so just patrol with me. You have a lot of time anyway"

    I don’t know where Niji got the strength, but he was holding on to Neil’s collar as firmly as a rock.

    "Hey, I'm not on duty tonight, and my youth is calling me!!"

    "What youth?"

    “Galgame on the computer!!!”

    “Delete your youth for me!!”

    "Do you want to ruin my life!?"

    "Your life is too insignificant!!"

    Seeing that Negi refused to let go of him, Neil lowered his head helplessly, but after waiting for a while, he found that Negi was still where he was.

    "Aren't you going to patrol? Why are you standing here without moving? You want to be a sentinel!"

    "No, I'm waitingah, here it comes!"

    When Negi was talking, a figure in the field of vision gradually enlarged, and he suddenly shouted.

    Neil looked in the direction that Negi was looking at, and saw Setsuna coming this way quickly, and Kamo the ferret was lying on her shoulder.

    "Why is Kamo and Setsuna-san together?"

    Generally speaking, doesn’t Kamo, the pervert, always follow Negi?

    "If you come to me today, I will ask Kamo to find Setsuna-san first, and then we will make an appointment to meet here."

    ? ?Ji smiled and explained in a calm tone.

    Neil glanced at Negi thoughtfully, his eyes brightened slightly, and then fell silent.

    "Teacher Negi, Teacher Neil, good evening."

    Setsuna quickly arrived in front of them. There seemed to be no surprise about Neil's appearance. Negi or Kamo must have told her in advance.

    "Boss Neil, long time no see."

    Kamo jumped from Setsuna’s shoulder to Negi, turned to say hello to Neil.

    "It's been a long time indeed. You haven't done anything wrong recently, have you?"

    Neil half-opened his eyes and glanced at Kamo who was stiff.

    “No, absolutely not!! I don’t dare to lose even a hair under Boss Neil’s eyes!!”

    "That means you did a lot of bad things that I didn't see, right?"

    Under Kamo’s desperate eyes, Neil raised a bright smile.

    "Okay, Neil, Kamo hasn't done much recently and has helped me a lot. Let's go on patrol now"

    Seeing this, Negi had no choice but to interrupt Neil's topic.

    Neil waved his hands quickly, as if he refused to agree.

    "No, it's not my turn tonight, I won't work overtime, you have to go do it yourself!"

    "Anyway, you are here, and you will do some meaningless things when you go back. It is better to stay. It is rare that we can be on duty together"

    “What’s so pointless!! You’re actually vetoing my life!!”

    "Teacher, what are you talking about?"

    Listening to the conversation between the two, Setsuna on the side was confused.

    "It's nothing, it's just that Neil promised us to patrol together. One more person will add more strength."

    Negi turned to Setsuna and smiled, taking Neil with him by the way.

    "Who agreed? Don't just talk to yourself!"

    "Then let's set off now!"

    "Okay, Teacher Negi."

    "Hey, don't ignore me, listen to me!!!"

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Ah, I really want to go home"

    Raising his head, Neil looked at the starry sky and lazily followed Negi and Setsuna.

    “It’s only been less than two minutes! How unmotivated you are!!”

    Neil didn’t pay attention to Neji’s words. He turned to look at An Jing walking beside him, his eyes rolled, and he didn’t know what he was thinking.

    "Speaking of Setsuna-san, why are you and Negi together? Could it be that you are having an unethical love affair with your eldest lady and her fiancé behind your back!?"

    Neil covered his mouth with his hands, his face filled with disbelief.

    "Who do you think is the betrothed!!"

    "I did not betray the eldest lady!!"

    "As expected of Neil, he said all the things in my heart, but it doesn't matter, brother, you can be considered Setsuna's master, it's totally okay!!"

    "How is it OK!!!" x2

    The two of them shouted at Kamo at the same time, dumbfounded.

    “I understand, I know how to do it, huh huh~~~~~”

    "You know nothing! The laughter behind you is full of bad intentions!!"

    "Teacher Neil, I will never change my heart for the eldest lady!!"

    In desperation, Setsuna expressed his loyalty to Konoka without thinking.

    "Oh, that's true" x3

    At this time, two young men, one a pervert, looked at Setsuna with ambiguous eyes. Setsuna was stunned, and then turned red and waved his hands in denial.

    "No, it's not what you think. I, I just treat the eldest lady, just"

    "Love……"

    "It's love"

    "like."

    The three guys caught Setsuna’s words very wisely.

    "Nah!!!!!!!"

    At night, the girl’s shy screams broke through the sky.

    "You guys are really energetic"

    Suddenly a voice intervened in the joke between three people and one mink. They followed the sound at the same time and saw a young man wearing a high school uniform leaning against a lamppost, holding a mobile phone in his hand, and his eyes glanced slightly  Their fingertips are still touching the bright screen.

    &nbsp;"Why are you here? Are you also patrolling at night?"

    Neil walked over and obviously knew the other person.

    The young man then turned his head, looked at Neil walking towards him, and smiled slightly.

    "Well, I'm short of manpower recently, so I came to help. Anyway, I still get overtime pay"

    "Senior Muchen."

    In an instant, he also came over and bowed respectfully to the other party.

    The young man is Jun Muchen.

    "It's Setsuna-chan, why are you with this bastard brat?"

    "Who are you calling a bastard? Speaking of bastards, you bastard is even more of a bastard!!"

    “Tsk, tsk, tsk, it’s full of balls in one sentence, it’s really dirty!”

    “It’s your head that’s dirty!!”

    "Well, actually, Teacher Neil is here to patrol tonight, so we came together"

    "The moment interrupted the two people's unscrupulous conversation, and at the same time, I felt that the two guys were really similar.

    "Neil, Setsuna-san, who is this gentleman?"

    There is obviously someone here who doesn’t know the other person.

    "Oh, this is a student from the high school department. Senior Jun Muchen, like me, is also employed by the school and is very powerful."

    Seeing that Neal had no intention of introducing him, Setsuna had no choice but to introduce him to Neji. When he looked at Jun Muchen, there was a hint of admiration in his eyes.

    "Ahahaha, I am stronger in that area"

    Jun Muchen touched the back of his head and smiled brightly, swinging his waist back and forth slightly.

    In an instant, he turned away with his cheeks slightly red, Negi looked puzzled, while Neil's eyes were full of contempt.

    "You can no longer be described as a scumbag."

    "Uh, um, nice to meet you, Mr. Jun."

    Although I didn’t understand what Jun Muchen meant by that aspect, I still extended my hand in a friendly manner.

    "This is Teacher Negi, just call me Muchen. He is such a personable gentleman, completely different from a guy who only knows bullshit"

    With a gentle smile on her face, Jun Muchen held Niji’s hand and said something that made someone angry.

    "It's much better than you, the guy with the same curly hair as [beep——]"

    Neil twitched the corners of his eyes, raised the corners of his mouth, and said coldly.

    “Although my hair is black and curly, it is definitely not the curly hair on [beep——]!!”

    "Ah la la, you really didn't bring it upon yourself"

    The two people looked at each other, as if there were sparks constantly arousing.

    "Well, Neil, you and Mr. Muchen are very familiar with each other."

    "Only a ghost is familiar with this kind of guy!" Neil turned his head and glared at Niji, then immediately turned back to stare at Jun Muchen, "This guy had a fight with me for no reason last time, what do you think?  Is this kind of person seriously ill?!"

    “It’s not just for nothing!!”

    "Then what are you talking about!!"

    “Because I’m bored!!”

    “Idiot!!”

    "Ha, I really don't understand"

    Negi held his forehead with a headache, feeling as if two Neils appeared in front of him.

    “Speaking of which, what are you doing here alone?”

    "I'm waiting for someone."

    Jun Muchen put away his phone and said with a yawn.

    "Ha, waiting for someone? You don't look like you have a date, do you?"

    "How different! One day I will go to a love hotel with the president!!"

    "One sentence will reveal your true face clearly."

    Neil sighed very much, this guy is really powerful in combat, his combat effectiveness has broken through the lower limit.

    "Actually, I was waiting for the principal's guests to come out" Seeing the curiosity in the three people's eyes, Jun Muchen continued, "They are people from the Holy Church."

    "The Holy Church? Is it dealing with the previous ghoul incident?"

    Neil was the first to react, and at the same time, three unlucky children flashed through his mind.

    "Ghoul? What ghoul?"

    Negi and Setsuna looked at Neil suspiciously. Neil was stunned. It seemed that they didn't know about the incident.

    After briefly explaining it to them, Negi and Setsuna's expressions changed slightly and became a little heavy.

    “Actually, you don’t need to be so nervous. As long as you deal with it well, you won’t be afraid of too much trouble”

    &nbsp; Jun Muchen put away his playful look and calmly comforted the two of them, with a comforting warmth in his voice.

    "Yeah." x2

    "By the way, who was sent by the Holy Church?" Neil raised his eyes and looked at Jun Muchen, "Is it the agent? Or are the people from the burial agency also coming out?"

    "You know a lot" Jun Muchen's eyes were slightly surprised, and then he continued to lean against the lamppost lazily, "That person is the person in charge of the nearby Shengtang Church stronghold, he is oh, myself  Look, he comes out."

    Jun Muchen suddenly stood up straight and looked back at the building behind him. In the darkness, the sound of neither light nor heavy footsteps sounded rhythmically.

    Everyone’s eyes were focused on him, and the figure in the shadow gradually became clearer, and the cross hanging on his chest reflected a faint silver light.

    "Oh? I didn't expect there would be so many people here"

    There seemed to be a little surprise in the heavy voice, and a man wearing a black priest's uniform appeared in front of everyone.

    Neil’s pupils shrank tightly, and the man’s face was deeply imprinted on his retinas. He opened his mouth slightly, then bit his lower lip tightly, and an imperceptible trace of violent murderous intention passed deep in his eyes.

    Soon, the trace of hostility disappeared, and Neil stood aside silently, returning to his usual listless appearance.

    Jun Muchen, who had been keeping quiet, glanced at Neil thoughtfully, then stood up with a smile and introduced the newcomer to Niji and the others.

    "This is the chief priest of Haiming City Church, and the person in charge of negotiating with our Magic Association on behalf of the Holy Church Church, Kotomine Kirei."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Jun Muchen faced Kotomine Kirei and introduced the person on the other side.

    "These three are magicians and swordsmen from the Magic Association, Negi Springfield, Neil Springfield, and Setsuna Sakurasaki."

    "Good evening, you three. I never expected that the Magic Association would have such outstanding children."

    Kotomine Kirei's eyes are always heavy, giving people a serious feeling.

    "You're flattered, Mr. Kotomine."

    Facing the other party’s compliment, Negi quickly nodded in return.

    Kotomine Kirei’s eyes passed over the faces of the three of them one by one. When he saw Neil, he paused for a moment and then turned to Jun Muchen.

    "Mr. Muchen, my business has been finished, and it's almost time for me to leave."

    "Let me take you out" Jun Muchen nodded to the other party, and then winked at the three of them, "Then I will lead Mr. Yanfeng to leave, and you three can continue working"

    "Okay, Mr. Muchen."

    "Goodbye, Senior Muchen."

    Neil didn’t look at Kirei for a second, he raised his head and nodded lightly to Jun Muchen, then turned around and left with the two of them.

    "Then let's go, Mr. Kotomine."

    "sorry to bother you."

    Kotomine Kirei nodded in thanks, then vaguely glanced at the direction Neil left, with an obscure smile on his lips.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "I'll send it here."

    Reaching the entrance of the academy, Jun Muchen stopped and turned to talk to Kotomine Kirei, who was following closely behind him.

    "Well, thank you."

    Jun Muchen nodded slightly to him and walked away.

    Kotomine Kirei calmly watched Jun Muchen leave. He slowly turned around until his back disappeared.

    “It seems like something interesting happened tonight, Kirei.”

    The strange voice appeared out of thin air, but Kotomine Kirei did not feel the slightest surprise, and his expressionless face maintained his usual indifference.

    "What are you referring to?"

    Kirei stared at the void in front of him, as if there was a figure in front of him talking to him.

    "hehe……"

    The sound of laughter was accompanied by golden light particles, which gathered together little by little. Soon, the silhouette of a human figure loomed in the golden light.

    "You should have discovered it, that brat"

    Yao dispersed, and a young man wearing a black jacket had his hands in his trouser pockets. His handsome face was full of arrogance, and a pair of bloody eyes under the golden bangs seemed to have an addictive demonic quality, staring directly at the indifferent eyes.  man.

    Seeing that Kirei remained silent, the young man raised an evil smile on his lips, narrowed his eyes slightly, and the blood in his eyes became more and more piercing.

    "He seems to have the same thing as us."

    Qili looked at the man??, his eyes were cold, and he met those eyes that were difficult for mortals to look directly into without giving in.

    Suddenly, Kirei smiled.

    A gloomy smile appeared on his cold and sharp face.

    "Indeed, aren't you interested, Gilgamesh?"

    "Of course I have interests. There aren't many things in this world that interest me" The smile on Gilgamesh's lips grew wider, and the light in his eyes became more and more elusive. "But, we can't be interested in him now."  Take action."

    "Oh why?"

    There was a hint of curiosity in Kirei's expression.

    Such emotional changes are very rare for him.

    "Because of the agreement with that guy, if that kid encounters danger within my sight, try to save his life."

    Gilgamesh withdrew his gaze and raised his head slightly. The night sky was reflected in his eyes, and he seemed to be able to see a night similar to the original one.

    "That mysterious heroic spirit?"

    Kirei frowned, a familiar yet unfamiliar figure appeared in his mind.

    "Um."

    Gilgamesh’s gaze retracted from the sky and fell on Kirei.

    "Do you know his identity?"

    Hearing Kirei’s question, Gilgamesh smiled playfully.

    "That's right, but it's better not to tell you for the time being. It will be more exciting to save the interesting things until the end."

    Gilgamesh looked past Kirei, looking in an unknown direction, with slight waves in his eyes.

    "My king, I am looking forward to meeting him again."

    ?…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

    PS: I plan to overthrow and rewrite it, and change the protagonist to a female.

 Text Chapter 60 Moon Peak Shrine

    irritable.

    That feeling lingered in my mind for quite some time.

    The things that happened recently and the people I met have revived many memories that have been buried deep in my heart. In my mind, almost all of them are pictures that I don’t want to think of.

    In the past, he would sometimes recall it or appear in his dreams. Even though it was like a curse, he never wanted to abandon those memories. For him, this was a sin that he had to endure.

    However, even so, he would not be as inexplicably restless in the past as he is now. Often, as long as he hints to himself, his mood will soon calm down, or in other words, his heart will feel like death again.

    Is it because of those people?

    Some familiar faces flashed through Neil's mind, and a subtle sense of peace flowed through them.

    He has always been walking alone. Even Negi, who is closest to him, cannot get close to the depths of his heart. Now, the shadows of other people have been left in his heart. Unknowingly, the cracks in his heart have opened up.  got bigger.

    However, he knew very well that this would not work.

    He has learned a lot from what happened in the past, and he doesn't want to repeat the same mistakes. In order to no longer let others get hurt because of him, and make himself suffer again, as long as he no longer establishes close relationships with other people and is separated by a distance, then each other will  Will not be harmed.

    “Otherwise, what happened to Touma that night will happen again.

    "well……"

    Neil sighed slightly, because being reminded by Negi made him a little concerned about his own problems.

    Since coming to this country and coming into contact with those people, he seems to have changed more or less. Now I think about it, does the practice assigned to him by the principal have such meaning.

    "It's so weak"

    Neil stopped his directionless progress, looked up at the clear blue sky, and laughed somewhat self-deprecatingly.

    In the breeze, there is a hint of fragrance.

    Neil put away his complicated thoughts, smelled the fragrance of flowers, and couldn't help but turn his head and look around. It turned out that he had come to a place that was familiar yet unfamiliar.

    On the long stairs, there is a torii gate.

    "Shrine"

    Neil had seen this kind of building before at Bang Zhikui's home, but he didn't expect that he would encounter another shrine while wandering around this city. It seems that the people here seem to believe in gods.

    However, there seemed to be something about this shrine that attracted him. Unconsciously, Neil stepped on the stairs and walked up out of curiosity. He glanced at the sign on the torii gate, which was written in black ink on the somewhat broken wooden board.  With a few big characters.

    Tsukimine Shrine.

    After walking up the stairs, a clean open space appeared in front of me. In the distance, there is the main hall of Tsukamine Shrine, and it is surrounded by trees. In the center, there is a peach blossom tree, with pale pink petals blooming. From time to time, it is surrounded by trees.  The wind blows, and the petals carry their fragrance and blow into the distance.

    Neil walked over, and the fragrance he just smelled seemed to be the fragrance of the flowers of this peach blossom tree. But, is this season the time for peach blossoms to bloom?

    After touching the rough tree trunk, Neil looked up at the crown of the tree where the buds were blooming with a strange expression.

    "Is it the same as the cherry blossom tree in my house?"

    It seems wrong. The tree at home will remain open for a long time because it has been tampered with. Unless the tree in front of you has also been tampered with, but would anyone be so bothered?

    "Maybe yes."

    Neil held his chin up and murmured uncertainly.

    "Well, it's not a bad thing anyway, it's just a spectacle at best"

    It’s really not a big deal. At least not many people will delve into the school’s World Tree, which is too big to complain about. Sometimes Neil really wonders if the people in this city are all crazy guys.

    "But why don't you see a clergyman?"

    After being here for a long time, I didn’t find anyone coming or going, not even a worshipper.

    Neil sat down under the peach blossom tree, leaning against the trunk of the tree and vaguely seeing the sky through the branches. The hazy and broken beauty was particularly charming. As he watched quietly, time seemed to have stopped.

    The slightly blowing wind mixed with the fragrance of peach blossoms and the simple atmosphere of the shrine seemed to have a hypnotic effect. Little by little, Neil's eyes slowly closed, and unknowingly, the scenery in front of him gradually changed.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    Ordinary furnishings, ordinary decoration.

    &nbsp; This is an ordinary house.

    The open window let in the bright morning light, and the faint light reflected on the floor and walls, making it warm.

    On the recliner, a beautiful woman with long black hair was sitting, and opposite her, a man with long white hair was half-kneeling on the ground, his palms gently covering the woman's slightly swollen abdomen.

    "Do you really want to go?"

    The woman raised her bright and moving amber eyes and stared at the man with gentle eyes.

    The man met those beautiful eyes and grinned.

    “I don’t want to go either, but I have to go, just like I have to take Sadharu out in the morning, otherwise he will be at home”

    "Be serious."

    The woman raised her hand and patted the man's head gently, her face full of anger.

    "Well, I'm very serious" The man grabbed the hand covering his head, held it softly and without force, and looked at the other person intently, "I'm sorry, I have to leave him at this time.  you alone……"

    Looking at his expression, the woman couldn't help but sigh, and then she curled her lips in displeasure.

    "I knew it was like this. You haven't listened to me since you were a child. I really doubt whether you are sincerely good to me"

    "Oh my, my whole body belongs to you, you still don't believe me" The man held the white catkin and couldn't help but laughed out loud, "A woman is a fragile work of art. If you don't cherish it, you will lose it."  It cannot be saved, so I will cherish you all the time."

    Hearing these straightforward words, the woman's pretty face couldn't help but blush slightly, but when she saw the smile in his eyes, she felt a little annoyed. She narrowed her eyes and smiled as charmingly as a crescent moon.

    “Hey, you must have a lot of artworks, right?”

    The man lowered his head and thought for a moment, then muttered uncertainly, "It seems like a lot"

    "Um?"

    The man quickly grabbed the hand that had started to press hard on his ear and looked at the woman with a flattering smile, "But I chose the one who is priceless to me"

    The woman glared at him and finally let go of her hand. Looking at his familiar face, she felt slightly absent-minded.

    "Do you know what the happiness I hope for me is like?"

    Her voice was very plain, but in the man's ears, there was always an unforgettable sadness.

    "I can eat with you every night, say good night to you before going to bed, and say good morning with a smile in the morning. What a little woman."

    The man stopped his smile and spoke seriously and calmly.

    The woman gently spread her face, her smile as happy as a rainbow after the rain.

    "Yes, I'm just a little woman, so I don't expect my husband to be a hero admired by all people. As long as he can stay with me, it's enough."

    "I don't want to be a hero, because heroes usually die young." The man shrugged, then stood up, bent down and gently touched the side of the woman's face, with tenderness written on his face, "But I can't be a hero.  person, so you can rest assured to let me go, I will definitely come back to you in vain."

    The woman held the broad and strong hand with both hands and pressed it tightly to her face. Her eyes were wet without knowing when.

    "I always feel that I am destined to wait for you all the time. I never see you waiting for me. You know, waiting is not a happy thing."

    "So, I can only compensate."

    The man let go of the woman’s hand and wiped away the tears from her eyes.

    "Wait until I use my future happiness to make up for your past unhappiness."

    With a smile on his face, he turned around and left with the woman looking at him forever.

    Determined, without a trace of nostalgia.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    Ding bell——ding bell——

    There seemed to be some melodious ringing ringing in my ears.

    Open your eyes, it’s the bright world.

    Neil was a little lost. What was that dream just now?

    In the dream, I only heard a man and a woman talking to each other, but I couldn't see their faces clearly, as if there was always a fog blurring their faces.

    【Do those two people have anything to do with me?  】

    ??Thinking hard, but can’t get any results.

    "My little friend, are you okay?"

    At this moment, a strange voice sounded in his ears, and only then did Neil notice that there was someone around himhuman existence.

    Turning around, Neil saw that the owner of the voice was a beautiful woman.

    A unique miko costume revealed the identity of the other party. Her long hair was bright flaxen, and the brown pupils dotted on her beautiful face seemed to be covered with a layer of light. No matter what the environment, she would exude a soft glow.  Glorious and reassuring.

    With a faint smile on her lips, the woman looked at Neil who had just woken up.

    "Uh, sorry, I just fell asleep."

    Neil noticed that the other person was holding a strange-looking bell in his hand. The ringing he just heard might have come from this thing.

    “It’s easy to catch a cold if you sleep here.”

    The woman suddenly realized it, and then she felt a little worried.

    "Well, I understand."

    Neil responded politely to other people's kindness.

    "Miss, are you the witch here?"

    "Well, I am the shrine maiden of Tsukimine Shrine, and I just took over recently."

    The woman smiled slightly, and the bell in her hand gently made a pleasant ringing sound.

    "Speaking of which, I saw you looking a little lost just now. Was it a nightmare?"

    Recalling the way Neil looked when he woke up before, the woman asked with some concern.

    "Well, in the distant Silent Hill, Alessa is trying to swallow me up with darkness and combine me with her. How can we repair it? I am obviously not Sharon"

    Neil habitually rambled on, even clenching his fists to express his anger.

    "What, is it an evil spirit!?"

    However, the miko was very shocked, and then she held the bell tightly and tried to hit Neil on the head.

    "Miss, wait!! What are you going to do!?"

    “I’ll help you get rid of the spirit, don’t worry, it’s very effective!”

    "It looks like you want to kill me. I'm afraid that before I can get rid of the spirit, I will become a spirit myself!!" Neil quickly raised his hand to stop the other party, with a look of shame on his face, "Miss Witch, what I just said was purely  Nonsense, please don’t pay attention!”

    "Ugh, why am I still so worried? Hey, could it be that you were possessed by a ghost and saw the ghost's memory!?"

    "Uh, no, and it's not really a nightmare. I just had a somewhat inexplicable dream" Neil paused, glanced at the witch, and felt that there was nothing embarrassing about saying it, so he continued, "In a dream  I saw a man and a woman having a conversation, but I had no impression of their faces, so it was a bit strange."

    "You didn't lie to me?"

    “…It’s true this time.”

    "Oh, is that so?" The witch held her delicate chin and thought carefully. She looked down at Neil, "Actually, dreams sometimes have something to do with the past. Sometimes, maybe it's the scene in the future, maybe it's you.  The future is uncertain"

    After saying that, the miko looked at him with a strange smile.

    "my future?"

    Neil was a little confused for a moment. He really hadn't thought about this, but it didn't look like it.

    He shook his head and got rid of all the messy thoughts in his mind. It didn't matter whether this dream was related to him or not. It was just a dream anyway.

    "Forget it, it's useless to think so much. By the way, what do you call Miss Miko?"

    "My name is Guanyue Gefan, you can just call me Guanyue. What about you?"

    "Neil Springfield, please give me your advice."

    Neil stretched out his hand to shake Gefan’s hand, and Gefan tilted his head, not knowing what he was thinking.

    After chatting with Ge Fan for a while, Neil said goodbye and left.

    Gefan stood at the top of the stairs, watching Neil leave. After losing sight of him, she turned around and walked back to the peach blossom tree. She reached out her hand and brushed the rough bark of the trunk.

    Ding bell——

    The peach blossom tree suddenly made a circle of invisible fluctuations, and the bell in Ge Fan's hand seemed to be vibrated and made a sound.

    The witch looked at the peach blossom tree with deep and gentle eyes, and suddenly smiled.

    "Just now, what kind of dream did you see for him?  "

    Ding bell——

    There was another sound.

    It seems that someone has given the answer.

 Text Chapter 61 Wash your hands before pursuing a girl

    "It's so boring. If I had known earlier, I would have asked Nanoha and Suzuka to come out together"

    Alyssa, who was walking alone on the street, muttered in a low voice with some regret. She looked sideways at the exquisite accessories in the closet, feeling like something was missing without anyone to chat with her.

    It turns out that she is not used to being alone.

    "Huh? Ahead is Kabukicho"

    Because I had been a guest at Neil's home, and Neil's home was in this street, I passed by this place at that time. Although this area is not very big, there are many weird shops. For example, there is a store called  A shemale club opened by people from Xixiang.

    What kind of person would go to such a strange place?

    Alyssa cursed in her heart.

    But this place seems to be as chaotic as ever, or rather lawless.

    Alyssa looked around and would always see groups of delinquents and gangsters gathering in some corners, but the people passing by seemed not to be surprised, and sometimes even greeted them familiarly.

    "No wonder we raise people like stupid teachers"

    Alyssa felt as if she had discovered the truth.

    And just when Alyssa was so absent-minded, she felt as if she hit something and fell backwards.

    “It hurts so much!”

    “Hey, little girl, how are you walking!!!”

    Suddenly there was a rough voice above her head, and Alyssa stood up with some pain and looked. A fierce young man was glaring at her. He was holding a bottle of drink in his hand, and there were five people surrounding him. They were also surrounded by five people.  With a black jacket and colorful hair, he has a standard bad appearance.

    Alyssa was startled by this sudden situation and couldn't help but take a small step back.

    "Youwhat are you going to do?"

    "What are you doing! You soiled my clothes, what are you talking about!!"

    The young man pointed to a puddle of water on the chest of his clothes, and then stared at Alyssa fiercely, "What do you think we should do now!?"

    "II didn't mean it. For clothes like this, I'll just pay you for it!"

    Only then did Alyssa know what was going on. She secretly sighed why she was so unlucky today, and then said in a strong tone.

    The bad boy raised his eyebrows, as if he was offended by the other party's toughness. He couldn't help but snorted and said with narrowed eyes, "Huh? Compensate to me? Do you think you can afford it!! This is unique in the world!!"

    "Huh? Unique!?"

    Alyssa looked at the tattered clothes and felt that it would be trivial to compensate him for a hundred identical ones.

    "That's right, the boss worked hard to make it!!"

    "Do you think ordinary people can make those jagged shapes on the cuffs!?"

    "This is a work of conscience for our bad industry!!"

    “That’s why people call it Great White Shark!!”

    The companions behind the young man shouted and looked proud, while the leading delinquent youth was even more embarrassed and shy.

    ""

    Ah, what are you so shy about, bad!

    Alyssa was speechless for a while. Fortunately, she thought the sleeveless cuffs were caused by being torn off, but it turned out that these idiots made them by themselves.

    "Then what are you going to do? If you don't want compensation, I'll leave!"

    Facing this group of people, Alyssa felt a little afraid, and her eyes flickered slightly. She asked pretending to be calm, just hoping to get out of here as soon as possible.

    "Well, what should I do"

    The young man suddenly calmed down and looked at Alyssa carefully, making her feel uncomfortable for a while.

    "Hey, what on earth are you"

    “Please date me on the condition of marriage!!!”

    Before Alyssa finished speaking, the young man bowed ninety degrees and stretched out his hand. Alyssa was stunned, and her face immediately turned red.

    【Eh!  ?  Interact!  ?  What the hell kind of development is this!  !  】

    “You, you, what did you say all of a sudden!!!!!!”

    Alyssa no longer knew whether she was embarrassed or angry. The person who looked so fierce just now as if he wanted to kill her actually turned around and said he wanted to date her!  ?

    “Oh, my God, the boss’s lolicon is having another attack”

    "This disease is difficult to treat"

    "Actually, I am also a lolita control."

    "+1 upstairs."

    "You guys don't give it to me"??Talk to yourself!  !  !  !  "

    Alyssa angrily complained about this group of people, and then swatted away the hand handed by the young man.

    “Did you agree to my proposal!?”

    “Don’t jump to the final stage all at once!!!”

    Alyssa felt like she was going to cry. She started to turn her head, hoping to ask for help from passers-by. As soon as she turned her head, she saw a guy passing by with his hands in his trouser pockets and looking at her dumbfounded.

    ""

    ""

    With their eyes facing each other, the other person shook his head and walked forward as if nothing had happened.

    “Idiot teacher, come back here!!!”

    Hearing the angry shouting behind him, Neil had a headache. How could he encounter such trouble on the way home? However, it was really a novel thing to see someone confessing to Alyssa.

    Neil looked back at Alyssa, he spread his hands helplessly, "Hey, Miss, someone is confessing to you, I'm too embarrassed to come out and mess with it"

    “Asshole, didn’t you see that I was surrounded by a group of bad guys!?”

    "Tsk, tsk, tsk, this is even worse. Classic romantic comedies like heroes saving beauties are not suitable for me"

    "Who is telling you about a romantic comedy?!" Alyssa walked over quickly and grabbed Neil's collar, "Stop showing off your narcissistic expression and saying boring words! Get him away right now!!!  !”

    With one move, the Tathagata Divine Palm was swung out in succession, and Neil was directly hit and sent flying for more than ten times in the air.

    Neil was lying on the ground, covering his bleeding nose, and was almost beaten into a mosaic by Alyssa.

    "Let me tell you, you've beaten me to this point, are you still afraid of these people?"

    "Hey! Don't ignore us!!"

    The group of bad guys stood up and stared fiercely at Neil who appeared on the stage.

    “Well, I always feel that this kid looks familiar.

    Neil patted his clothes and stood up, glanced at the group of people in front of him, and couldn't help but sigh.  He looked at the leading delinquent young man, spread his hands and asked speechlessly, "I say, big brother, what's so good about this kid?"

    Alyssa’s eyelids twitched, and she held back her anger and stood behind Neil.

    "Huh? I like it, but can you control it!?"

    Looking at him gearing up, he seemed ready to punch him at any moment.

    Neil shook his head, then turned away to reveal Alyssa. He pointed at Alyssa and pushed up a pair of non-existent glasses.

    "Look at this little girl, the top is as flat as a horizontal line. Does it feel like a hand? Of course it does, but it just feels like a scratch on your hand. Unless you are an M, you will feel good!!"

    Ignoring Alyssa’s pretty face that was starting to darken, she then pointed at her legs.

    "Look here again, these two legs are so short, can they cooperate with you to do some difficult movements!? What fun is there! Without fun, how bleak life will become!! Do you think  …”

    “Don’t judge me for thinking about yourself, you scum!!!!”

    The world's martial arts show rises to the dragon level, and Neil spurts blood for another ten meters.

    "Are you here to step on me or to save me"

    Alyssa picked up Neil and stared at him coldly.

    "This is a strategy, Miss"

    At this time, the young man who was stunned by Neil's words came back to his senses, frowned, and reached out to Alyssa.

    "Who cares about you? As long as I like it!!"

    When Alyssa looked back and saw this scene, a bit of panic appeared on her face, but another hand appeared to help her block it.

    "Just say it nicely, don't move your hands or feet"

    Neil stood up and grabbed the other person’s thick hand with a smile, but the other person’s face seemed to be distorted by pain.

    "Idiot teacher"

    Neil turned back and smiled at Alyssa, then threw the young man out.

    “Wash your hands clean before pursuing a girl!!!”

    The young man was thrown towards his companions. They quickly supported the young man and were a little stunned when they looked at the red mark on his hand.

    How can a kid be so powerful?

    "You bastard, get on me!!" The young man rubbed his arms, and then rushed out fiercely, "I don't believe that six holy swords can't push the mountain of meat!!!"

    Facing the six people flying over, Neil curled his lips and quickly crashed into the six people.

    "Who do you think I am!!!It’s been a solo since!  !  !  I am the tank mage all by myself!  !  !  "

    "You're cheating!! Uh, wait, are you from my mother-in-law's family"

    “You only know now!!!”

    A few seconds later, Neil waved his hand freely and said to Alyssa, "Let's go."

    Alyssa looked numbly at the figures with their heads stuck in the wall. It was really lucky that the smashing was so comic.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Classmate Alyssa, why do you appear there alone? Where are your two good friends?"

    "Don't keep saying things I don't understand!" Alyssa glared at Neil angrily and looked away, "Even good friends won't get tired of being together every day."

    "Hey, I thought you were all in a relationship where flowers kiss each other"

    "Can you say something I can understand! Ah, no, you'd better not talk."

    Neil shrugged and looked at Alyssa who was walking in front of her a little annoyed. It was so rare that he saved her, but he didn’t even get a candy. It was really unsettling.

    "Hey, thank you just now"

    Alyssa stopped, glanced at Neil sideways, then quickly looked away, her face slightly red.

    "Thank you for what it is, can you eat it?"

    "Neal's word "thank you" immediately shirks all the credit from others. It is really the most deceptive word creation in history. At this time, at least you have to invite him to the Green Room for a sundae to express your gratitude.

    "Eat your sister!"

    ???????????????? Could it be that she didn’t appreciate it even after thanking him? Alyssa was so angry that she gritted her teeth.

    "Oh, classmate Alyssa, I didn't expect you to be so impure and actually want me to do such an ethically degrading thing. You are such a crazy guy. I never thought I had ever taught such a student!"

    "Shut up, you lost Greymon!!"

    Seeing Alyssa’s cannibalistic expression, Neil had no choice but to shut up in frustration.

    Ah, poor Sundae-kun left me again.

    "Speaking of which, how did you get to that place?"

    "I walked there accidentally. Do you think I came to find you!?"

    Alyssa was still angry, and even her tone of voice was full of gunpowder.

    "Sorry, I'm not interested in washboards."

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!! I am a washboard, I am so sorry!!!"

    Neil stretched out his hand to block the attack, but was bitten hard by the eldest lady’s tiger teeth. He couldn’t help but helplessly cover his forehead and sigh.

    "Don't think that just because Rie Kugimiya can use skills randomly"

    After vomiting in a low voice, Neil found that his hands were comically bloody.

    "Miss, it's time to relax. Even if you want my blood to flow through your body, you don't have to do this. I have another compromise. If you give birth to my child, you will have our blood."  Well, don’t you think this is simple, quick and perfect?”

    “Uh-huh, uh-huh, uh-huh!!!”

    "What are you shouting! Have you been fucked by me [beep——]!? Ahhhh, I know I was wrong, please let me go!!"

 Text Chapter 62 There must be something hidden under the cute appearance

    "You don't want me anymore?"

    The blond girl pursed her lips into a pitiful line, looked at the indifferent young man with tears in her eyes, and made a very outrageous declaration.

    "you——"

    The young man's eyelids twitched. After taking a deep breath, he was about to speak in a calm tone.

    “Is it because you have this woman that you don’t want me!?”

    The girl suddenly changed the topic and pointed at the girl standing next to the boy. She also had blond hair similar to hers, but her expression was a bit stunned, and she seemed to have been greatly shocked.

    "Eh!? Me?"

    The girl who was accused pointed at her face, her whole body was stunned, but the girl didn't seem to hear her words, she just took out her handkerchief and wiped the non-existent tears, and continued to complain about her misery.

    "You already have me at home, why are you looking for another woman outside? Can't I satisfy you with my blond hair? As my mother said, men are all beasts whose lower bodies are always in a state of rage"

    ""

    The young man said that he was really not a blond person. Did this guy’s mother say such strong words?  Sure enough, divorced women have wrong prejudices against men.

    When the young man said nothing and looked speechless, the girl rushed to the young man and stared at him with tears in her eyes.

    "I just heard you say you wanted to have a baby with her, why!? I can obviously give birth to a baby for you. If you want, I can give birth to a football team for you right away!!"

    As she was speaking, the girl caressed her belly with both hands, a trace of yearning and happiness for the future flashing across her face.

    At this moment, the passing spectators either admired or despised the young man at the center of the whirlpool. If he could do such a cruel thing at the age of ten, is it really okay to have a child?  Has modern science advanced to a point that even they could not imagine!  ?

    The young man covered his face. He was so ashamed. The looks around him made him so ashamed that he wanted to dig a hole and bury himself. He really couldn't get pleasure from the public shameful play in public.

    For the first time, the young man felt that he was still very moral.

    "Please let me go"

    "No, I will never leave you! I will never give up my happiness! Are your feelings for me just for fun?! Do you just want my body!?"

    Hearing the young man’s pleading words, the girl immediately came back to her senses and held his hand tightly, her eyes full of determination.

    ""

    The young man looked up at the sky that was gradually losing color in his eyes and shed tears silently.

    “Ah, I really want to die.

    "Hey!! Don't talk to yourselves, don't involve me in it!! It has nothing to do with me!"

    Alyssa could no longer bear the weird looks from around her. As the eldest lady, she felt so ashamed for the first time in her life. She actually became another heroine of such a shabby drama, and she even gave birth to a child. The lower limit.  It's not that showy.

    "And you, the stupid teacher, no, the promiscuous teacher! You actually did that, that, that kind of thing to a little girl, I, I will definitely report you!! You wait to go to jail!!"

    Alyssa pointed at Neil with a red face. This guy actually did these heinous things. Fortunately, she still believed him.

    No, if this continues, Nanoha, Suzuka, and the girls in the class will be in danger.

    Alyssa took out her mobile phone and immediately dialed a number.

    "Hey! Is this the International Court of Justice!?"

    "Miss, you don't have to be so realistic! And why is it that the International Court of Justice convicted me all of a sudden? Do you want me to hold a grudge like this!? You actually raised it to the international level!! You want me to be punished by human beings?  Expelled from the world!?”

    Neil almost fainted when he heard Alyssa’s calling voice. He stretched out his hand to take away Alyssa’s phone.

    “Yeah——!! Don’t touch me, you’ll get pregnant!!!”

    Alyssa screamed and jumped a few steps away, crossing her arms warily.

    ""

    Neil squatted deeply on the ground and was about to enter the orz state.

    When did he become a turbid launch pad covered in mysterious liquid?

    “Meow haha, that’s really interesting.”

    And the girl who was the culprit was holding her hands behind her back, watching the developments in front of her with a smile.

    "Asshole, whose fault do you think it is?! I was almost exiled because of your nonsense!!" Neil jumped.He stood up and glared at the girl with a red cross on his head, "Alicia, please go to bed early tonight. Weren't what you just talked about the bloody plot of a TV series last night!!"

    Not long ago, Neil was being tormented by Alyssa, but he was bumped into by Alicia who happened to be wandering around, and she heard Neil's teasing, which resulted in such a third-rate movie.  A real-life ethical romance drama with low blood pressure, low age and low IQ.

    "I want to perform because I think it's interesting"

    Alicia stuck out her tongue cutely and smiled as if she was not afraid that Neil was about to go crazy.

    “I almost went to the end of my life because of your desire to perform!!”

    "So youth is like a sand castle, which instantly collapses just because of some trivial things."

    “Don’t make it sound like it has nothing to do with you!!”

    Alyssa came over, she looked at Alicia, and immediately stroked her chest and breathed a sigh of relief.

    "It turns out you are not Feit. I was still wondering why Feit was such a person"

    Because of Nanoha, Alyssa and Suzuka both recognized the child Fit, and later exchanged letters. Judging from each other's words and appearance, they both felt that Fit was a well-behaved child who could even  A cute and shy girl.

    But the girl who looked exactly like Fit had just appeared, almost shattering her fantasy.

    Fortunately, God is merciful.

    "That's right, I'm not Feit, but I am Feit's sister, Alicia~~" Alicia smiled cutely, then blinked her beautiful eyes and looked at Alyssa, "By the way, you know Fei  Special?"

    "Well, but we have never met, so when I first met you, I was surprised. You are more lively than I thought"

    Alyssa felt that the corners of her mouth were twitching when she spoke.

    "Fortunately, Feite is not like you"

    Neil stood up, feeling equally deeply.

    "Hey, if Feit is like me, so what?"

    "Tell your mother to have another baby."

    "Ah! Neil is so bad, even Feit and I are not enough, yet he still wants it!"

    “…You’d better kill me.”

    "I just heard Alicia say that you live in this guy's house" Alyssa asked Alicia, but her eyes looked at Neil strangely, "I don't want to ask why you live in his house.  Why isn’t Feit with you?”

    "Well, there are many reasons. When Feite comes back, I will tell you in detail if I have the chance"

    Seeing that Neil had no intention of answering, Alicia could only answer randomly.

    "……Oh well."

    Alyssa’s eyes swept back and forth between the two of them, but she still suppressed the doubts in her heart.

    She always felt that they and Nanoha had a common secret that she didn't know about.

    Alyssa felt a little irritated unconsciously.

    "Well, it's time to go home" Seeing that the atmosphere seemed to be silent, Neil said aloud, "Miss, you should go back too, otherwise you will be confessed to again later"

    "Well, I understand."

    "Hey, what confession, tell me!"

    Alicia immediately became interested, but ended up being slapped on the forehead by Neil.

    When Neil and the three of them were walking on the road, they met a familiar guy, who was staring with his mouth wide open, with a look of surprise on his face that made him stupid.

    "Hey, Furuichi-san"

    Neil opened his dead eyes and said hello to the other party. How dare he meet an acquaintance at such a distance. In this small town, the chance of such randomness is really unusually high.

    "Um, can you explain the current situation in detail?"

    Furuichi held his forehead, reluctantly put on a relaxed smile, and tried hard to pose as a wise man.

    "What do you care about?"

    Neil and the two girls all tilted their heads at the same time, with several question marks popping up on their heads.

    "You still ask me what I care about!? Why are you with classmate Alyssa and a cute girl!!"

    "Ha, you ask why, it's just that we met on the road"

    "Oh my god!! Neil, has spring arrived again!? What a world without morals this is!!!!"

    Furuichi rubbed his eyebrows and almost smoke came out, and he fell intoA subtle state of rage.

    "Can you calm down, Furuichi-san, be careful and poke your forehead"

    "Ah, Neil, who made an oath with me to be a jobless virgin for the rest of his life, unexpectedly had something good happen to him. This was such a shock, as if all the hair on his butt was about to fall out, just like hair loss.  Dropped, and they are actually two cute girls of the same age? Obviously I remember that Neil’s preference seems to be the royal sister style with bulging front and back - "

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? could have two lines of bitter tears of blood and tears left in their eyes, Gu Shi looked at the sky aimlessly.

    ""

    "Well, anyway" Neil walked over and punched Gu Shi directly in the face, "You set my egg first!!!"

    “How can I not be determined after you’ve done this?!”

    "Have you calmed down, Furuichi-san"

    "I was forced to cool down"

    Furuichi was lying on the ground. Was that a meteorite that punched him so hard that his head was smoking?

    Ah, this time the handsome side of the beautiful girl was completely ruined in front of her.

    "By the way, who is this lady next to you?"

    Furuichi saw Alicia and asked Neil.

    "Alicia Testerosa, is"

    Neil wanted to say the words "my tenant", but he felt that Furuichi might get crazy if he said it, and there might be some rumors the next day. Last time Hayate came to visit his home.  It was this guy who broke the news.

    ???????????????????????????????? How about we kill him here to eliminate the trouble?

    Furuichi was covered in cold sweat, and his teacher was releasing an unabashed murderous light next to him. In an instant, he felt that his life seemed to be forced to the edge of the cliff.

    However, Neil and Furuichi had no time to care about anything else at this time, because a group of vicious guys were coming towards them.

    "Hey!! Who is the guy who just bullied me from Dumburo High School!!!"

    The bald man in the lead stared fiercely at the few brats in front of him.

    "Uh, boss, did we find the wrong person? They are all brats"

    A boy next to him came over and asked in a low voice that the combined age of the primary school students in front of him might not be older than his father.

    "You can't be wrong, that brat from the Denshi family is so big!"

    The bald boss spoke with confidence and no guilt at all for bullying a child.

    "Ehehehe!!! What is this sudden development!?"

    Furuichi looked at these delinquent high school students in despair, and suddenly jumped from one desperate situation to another more dangerous desperate situation?

    Neil looked at the group of people in front of him, and then glanced back at Alyssa. She was looking away and whistling as if it had nothing to do with herself, while Alicia's eyes were shining and looking forward to it.

    "Oh? It's you, right?"

    The bald boss noticed Furuichi who was making a noise, and after scanning the four of them, he identified Furuichi whose jaw was about to dislocate, because Neil seemed to be even weaker than Furuichi, and he seemed to be fine with long hair.  Bullying look.

    "Well, I don't have anything to say. Anyway, keep going, Furuichi-kun"

    Neil patted Furuichi on the shoulder and covered his mouth to suppress laughter.

    "Why me!! Don't act like you're just watching a show!!! I'm your student!!!"

    "Hey, hey, hey, you guys, don't you feel shy bullying a few kids?"

    A pleasant magnetic voice interrupted them.

    Furuichi turned his head as if he had seen a savior, and saw a group of girls wearing white special attack uniforms walking over, but the wooden knives, chains, clubs, and maces they held in their hands really made him feel embarrassed.

    Are today’s delinquents so ferocious even if they are too young girls?

    But it doesn’t matter, these big sisters are so beautiful.

    "Furuichi-san, you have lost all your moral integrity"

    ""

    Neil raised his eyes and looked at the group of female delinquents. The leading girl had a healthy wheat-colored complexion. Her long purple hair was tied up and swayed with her steps. She had a bamboo stick in her mouth and her eyes showed no sign of weakness.  Stare at the group of boys.

    "Ah? It's none of your business! This is our Duowu Luo's business, you Furious Emperor, get out of the way!!"

    At the critical moment, the boss did not give in because the other party was a girl, and it seemed that he had some connections with the other party.

    But the leading girl didn’t reply to his words, she just walked over and whispered:After staring at Neil for a while, he suddenly put his hand on Neil's head, with a friendly smile on his lips.

    "Your kid is Neil, right? I heard the tyrant mention you, you are such a cute kid"

    "Tyrant?"

    Neil didn't slap the opponent's hand away. After all, she was a quasi-royal sister, and he was just confused about the tyrant she mentioned. The group of guys from Duwuluo High School behind him seemed a little unhappy after hearing this title.  It looks good, like taking laxatives.

    It sounds like he is very tough. Is there such a formidable person around him?

    "Ahaha, it's someone you know anyway"

    "Hey, Rika, this kid here is also very cute. I'm Shizuku Itoi, and I'll die at night~~~"

    "Hey, Shizuku, you're scaring people"

    And Furuichi was surrounded by several female delinquents holding his face in his hands. At this moment, he was so happy that he almost fainted.

    "You women, don't forget about us! Bastards, don't think we dare not take action. Even if Nan Lixiang knows the "tyrant", I won't be afraid of you!  !  "

    "Huh? Even if you don't know that guy, I will beat you up. If you have the guts, come and try it!!"

    The bosses of the two factions began to clamor, and they gritted their teeth as fiercely as a wolf.

    "Boys! Don't take it lightly just because they are girls! Let them see the power of Dumburo High School!!"

    “Oh oh oh!!!”

    "Ah!? We are the Furious Emperor, don't underestimate us, you scum!!"

    "Follow the boss and rush!!!"

    Alicia and Alyssa stood on the outside, watching the two gangs fighting like this, feeling almost numb.

    "Ahaha, the fight started"

    Alyssa laughed dryly a few times, revealing a pair of dead fish eyes like Neil's.

    "Ah, everyone is so full of energy. It's so lively, I really want to join in"

    Alicia showed a completely different expression, and her eagerness to try made Alyssa doubt that she would rush in next second.

    Neil, who was in the middle of it, was punching one after another, while Fushi was running around with his head in his hands, hiding in a cold sweat.

    "What's going on!? Gang war!? I'm just an ordinary elementary school student. I simply ran to the wrong set!!"

    "Ah ah ah, let me go back to my mother's arms and drink milk!!"

    As soon as Fushi turned his head, he saw Neil kicking a big man away, making him look embarrassed.

    This guy’s strength is as unparalleled as ever.

    “You stinky brat!!”

    Fushi suddenly heard a loud shout from behind him. He turned around and saw a bad guy hitting him with his fist.

    ——I’m probably seriously injured now.

    Unable to escape, we can only watch the imminent crisis coming.

    In the blink of an eye, Furuichi felt as if his head was being pushed down, and a gust of wind passed over his head.

    "Really, don't get in the way here, leave as soon as possible, there are so many people here, even if you stand behind me, I may not be able to care about you, I might even beat you up"

    Furuichi only saw Neil punch the opponent away, and with a few words, he pushed him to the safety of Alicia.

    Furuichi was startled for a moment, and when he looked back, what caught his eye was Neil's expression that was slightly different from usual.

    I once saw this unique side of him in a martial arts competition.

    Looking at him intently in the fight, Furuichi pursed his lips.

    ——It’s really strong.

    "Hey, are you okay, Furuichi-san?"

    Seeing Fushi’s dull expression, Alyssa couldn’t help but asked, it wouldn’t be funny if he was beaten silly.

    "Uh, I'm fine" Furuichi waved his hand, then looked at Alicia, pointing to the chaotic situation, "Miss Alicia, is it okay to be in such a mess?"

    The bald boss seemed to have been beaten ten meters above the ground just now. Is that okay?

    "No problem! You don't know, right? Fighting is a specialty of this street. Many idiots living here will die if they don't fight. Even Neil fights one fight every three days and one fight every five days."  Yes, to a certain extent, he is very familiar with the people here"

    It’s really a disgusting street.

    “Then Alicia, wouldn’t it be dangerous for you to live here?”

    Alyssa really can’t imagine that if a child lives here, wouldn’t he be frightened every day?"That's not the case" Alicia shook her head and smiled, as if she didn't care much, "Don't look at these people as being fierce, but in fact they are very principled people, at least they will not bully the elderly or children.  At best, they have bad mouths. Just now they were just scaring us. In the words of Neil and Granny Denshi, these people are apes without brains and can only express themselves in the most primitive way.  It’s just blood that’s burned too hot…”

    "Of course, there are also other connections, such as the mother-in-law Denshi and the "Scarlet Overlord" rumored here are Neil's family, so those people don't dare to mess with the people in the family"

    ""

    ? Okay, Scarlet Overlord is really the name of the bunker. Is Neil's house full of monsters?

    Furuichi and Alyssa once again watched the scene near the end. In their eyes, something seemed to be different.

    "These guys are really getting more and more durable"

    Neil twisted his wrist and walked back. His face was not red and he was out of breath. It was impossible to tell that he had just finished fighting.

    "You do like fighting"

    Furuichi looked at Neil and smiled softly.

    Niel paused for a moment, then shrugged and smiled slightly.

    "I don't hate it."

    "I didn't expect that my teacher is still a bad person" Alyssa covered her face as if she had a headache, "Are you performing a GTO?"

    "Please ask Mr. Onitsuka for this kind of thing" Neil scratched his head and said boredly, "Well, if I can make extra money, I wouldn't mind making a cameo"

    But not long after he finished speaking, Neil found that Furuichi, Alyssa and Alicia were all silent in front of him, with dull expressions on their faces.

    "Huh? Are you possessed by a ghost, you guys?"

    Suddenly, an arm even rougher than Kenjiro's wrapped around Neil's neck. He was stunned for a moment, and then fell into the shadow of despair.

    Who released this Godzilla at the end of the 21st century

    "Oh? Neal-chan, are you planning to make extra money? I have a place where you can make a guest appearance. I originally came out to see where the kid was having such a fun time, but I didn't expect to hear such good news"

    Furuichi and Alyssa looked up at the tall figure, with the stubble, thick eyebrows, piercing eyes, light lip gloss and eye shadow, a perfect figure comparable to King Billy, and a charming Jean  The kimono that no one can look at directly gave them an unparalleled impact.

    "Ah, I really want to vomit. Can I vomit?"

    "Hello, Mrs. Xixiang."

    Alicia reluctantly moved her lips and said hello proactively.

    "Oh, it's Alicia" Xixiang moved his eyes and nodded, "Go back and tell your family that Neil won't be going back tonight. He's working at my place, so tell them not to worry"

    "Well, I understand, please feel free to do so."

    Neil, who was almost out of breath, stared at him. Alicia sold him in the blink of an eye. Please feel free to take him for what he is. He didn't even know if he would be able to see the sun tomorrow.  .

    “Let’s go, Neil-chan~~~”

    Xixiang smiled girlishly at Neil, and Neil immediately rolled his eyes and fainted while frothing at the mouth.

    “Is it okay, Alicia?”

    Watching Neil being carried away on her shoulders, Alyssa felt for the first time that it was not easy for him either.

    "It doesn't matter, Mrs. Saigo is a good person."

    ""

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    That night, Xixiang Ladyboy Club.

    “Clang, clang, clang! The super future star of our store is now making a grand appearance, Sonoko!!!”

    "Who are you calling Sonoko! Who wants to be the future star of your store!!"

    "Come on, Nierzi! You have great potential to become the ACE_OF_ACE of our store!!"

    "A devil wants this kind of potential, even if you give me money!!"

    "Yo!! Pretty boy, twist your waist!!"

    “You can do it yourself, don’t make too many demands, you perverted uncles!!”

    "Yoooooooo, such a cute child is indeed a boy! Long live Lord Lucifer!!!"

    "Have your male-only penetrating weapons been scrapped by you idiots!?"

    "Nierzi, please date!!!"

    “Go to hell——!!!!!!”

    On the stage, ?A girl in a gorgeous kimono with light make-up, who was actually a boy, was dancing with terrifying momentum with a folding fan. Next to her, Saigo was admiring the dance with a face full of admiration.

    This kid really has hope of becoming the master of the great route.

    The next day, the news about Neil's transformation into a new human spread secretly without his knowledge.

 Text Chapter 63 To maintain moral integrity or to lose moral integrity, that is the question

    The long black hair floated gently.

    The bright pupils reflect the surrounding scenery, like a mirror world.

    The girl put her hands behind her back, holding a smile on her lips, and stepped lightly.

    "Ah, no matter how many times I come here, I always feel that this place is huge"

    The corners of Tifa's mouth were slightly raised, her eyes were shrouded in a bright light, and she looked around every inch of Maho Liang Academy from time to time.

    "That's right. After we entered through the school gate, we walked for more than half an hour and felt like we didn't even see the end"

    Alicia, who was following Tifa, glanced around with the same interest. Whenever she saw the architecture of European classical beauty and the natural scenery, her vermilion eyes suddenly brightened like gems.

    "Well, I heard from Neil that there are many schools here, ranging from elementary school to university, plus various research institutes, shopping streets and library islands. It really can't be visited in one day" Tifa introduced, tapping her lower lip.  , suddenly remembered something interesting, a smile on his face, "This school also has many activities, such as the last school festival, which was held for three days and three nights. It was really lively"

    "Wow, that sounds so interesting" Alicia immediately flattened her mouth in disgust when she saw Tifa's expression, and then murmured angrily, "If Neil had woken me up earlier, then I couldn't have done it either."  Did you attend the school festival?"

    ""

    Tifa scratched her cheek and smiled silently. Is this what she should be struggling with?

    "But it's great, I want to go to school here too"

    Looking at Alicia’s longing expression, Tifa couldn’t help but smile.

    "What you say should be fine. As long as you worship Tony Nier or Negi, they should be able to find a way"

    "Hmm, please Tony Neil? I always think that guy will say something like "It's too troublesome, so I won't do it""

    Alicia closed her eyes and frowned, as if she could imagine the scene at that time.

    "maybe……"

    Tifa nodded with deep understanding. She quite agreed with Alicia's idea and her understanding of that guy.

    However, because of her understanding, she knew that if Alicia really asked him to ask for help, Neil would still do his best to help her.

    "A soft-hearted fool."

    Tifa pursed her lips and murmured in a low voice. She was a little bit disgusted by this.

    "What's wrong, Tifa?"

    Alicia noticed Tifa’s little movements and couldn’t help but feel a little weird.

    Tifa came back to her senses immediately, scratched her cheek and laughed dryly, "It's okay, I just got a little lost in thought"

    "Hey, what are you thinking about? You are so absorbed in your thoughts~~~"

    Alicia rolled her eyes and didn’t know what she was thinking of. She half-covered her mouth with her hand and leaned over with an ambiguous smile.

    Tifa blocked the approaching smiling face with her hand and said angrily, "What are you thinking about? I feel like you are becoming more and more like that guy Neil"

    "Hehe, you are so embarrassed that I got it right, right?"

    "You're not shy!"

    "Oh~~~Don't you deny what you said before? Sure enough, Tifa-chan's heart is full of Nier~~~"

    ""

    Faced with such teasing, Tifa simply shut her mouth and turned away as if she didn't hear anything.

    Seeing Tifa like this, Alicia stopped teasing her. She glanced around and asked, "Hey, Tifa, where is Neil's school? We've been gone for a long time"

    Originally, I was idle at home and wanted to come to the school to kill some time. However, after I came here with Tifa, this journey was really a good way to kill the time.

    ??Looking carefully, it seems that it is almost time for get out of class to end.

    "This place is too big. I haven't been here many times. How can I know how to get there?"

    "Eh? Didn't we see that big map when we entered?"

    “It’s true, but”

    "Is Tifa a roadie!? So cute!!"

    "What are you so cute about!? You're not praising yourself in disguise, when you haven't found a way either!?"

    "Are you two brats students here?"

    The two of them, who were fighting and looking for their way around, suddenly heard a voice coming from behind them. At the same time, they turned their heads and saw a tall man in black sportswear standing not far away with a cool expression.

    "Hello, we are not students here, we are here to find someone."

    TifaliNodding gracefully, the person in front of him seemed to be a school teacher or administrator.

    "Looking for someone?" Heigang raised his eyebrows and looked at the two girls in front of him, "Who are you looking for?"

    “It’s Neil Springfield who works at Shengxiang Elementary School here.”

    "It's that kid, but it's almost time for school to end. If we go by now, the people in the elementary school will probably leave as well. Forget it, I'll lead you there. Maybe that kid is still in school  By the way, are you his friends?"

    “We are his girlfriends!!”

    Before Tifa could speak, Alicia answered first.

    "girlfriend!?"

    Heigang opened his eyes in surprise, while Tifa covered his forehead as if he had a headache. He dared to believe that Alicia would start to display her natural instinct of fearing chaos in the world again.

    "I didn't expect that boy to have two girlfriends, but it seems reasonable after thinking about it"

    Heigang sighed at first, and then nodded unexpectedly.

    "Well, this gentleman"

    "Just call me Heigang" Heigang lowered his head and looked at Tifa, noticing the tangled look on her face as she hesitated to speak, and said with a very understanding expression, "Don't worry, I understand"

    "No, actually"

    "Let's go, I'll take you there now."

    "That bastard is really incredible. He actually did such a thing, but he is a role model for others. This is considered a harm to others' children. Well, I should be able to use this reason to teach him a lesson"

    A cold smile appeared on Black Steel's lips, and his narrow eyes narrowed slightly, flashing a frightening red light from time to time. When Tifa noticed the eldest brother's expression, she knew that the unlucky child was about to suffer a big disaster again.  , couldn't help but draw a cross in my heart.

    "Meow haha, it feels like something interesting is going to happen"

    Hearing Alicia’s cheerful laughter, Tifa sighed sadly, feeling deeply powerless.

    【Neal, if you want to blame it, you have a teammate who has been deceiving people for thirty years】

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Woo——"

    "What's the matter, Neil?"

    Naye suddenly heard Neil making a sound of unknown meaning, couldn't help but frowned, and asked with some worry.

    "It's okay, I just suddenly felt so miserable that I let out such a scream from my soul that it shook the world"

    "I have no idea what you are talking about" Nanoye shook her head in confusion, and then laughed happily, "But this means that Neil, there is nothing wrong with you"

    "Naye, at this moment, I feel more desperate than when I met a giant."

    She had just escaped from the demon king of the Kamabaka Kingdom and was mentally traumatized. Now she was attacked by this girl Nanoha. As her master, Neil suddenly felt that his majesty had lost as much as a certain vampire. He couldn't help but feel  I feel like life is dark.

    "By the way, aren't we going to the back mountain? This direction doesn't seem right"

    Nanoye looked at the direction Neil led the way. She had been training with Neil every day after school as usual, but at this moment, she visually saw that it was completely different from where she usually went.

    "Well, anyway, what I'm teaching you is just the control and application of magic power, and how to fight. I plan to hand you over to a more capable and experienced guy. Regardless of magic or physical skills, with her level, she can definitely  You trained me to become a master"

    Originally Naiyara was still being trained today. Neil felt that he had nothing to teach. After all, the magic system was completely different. Apart from some basic things, Neil felt that it would be better to have someone like Yuno as a coach.  Suitable for yourself.  When Professor Nanoha was in actual combat, whenever he encountered her unconsciously cute look, Neil would be blasted to pieces by a burst of starlight.

    Therefore, directly throwing Nanoha to the merciless Yiwen is definitely very profitable. Anyway, it is healthier for young people to abuse them, and there is Negi who can attract firepower next to him, and more importantly,  He can go home and cook quickly after school.

    【Ah, I can’t help it anymore, I can’t stop crying.  】

    "don't want!"

    Naye's face changed slightly and she shouted subconsciously, even her voice became slightly shrill.

    Neil was startled and quickly turned his head to look over, only to see Nanoye staring at him with her mouth bulging as if she was very angry.

    "Uh, what's wrong with you, Miss Nanoha?"

    &nbsp; Neil asked cautiously after being stared at by Nanoye for a while.

    "me……"

    When asked by Neil, Nanoye didn't know how to answer. Could it be that she told him that she didn't want to leave him?

    "Dream on, it would be better to use a starburst to make him surrender."

    "Ms. Nanoha, did you think of something dangerous just now! Although I don't know what it was, I am firmly against violence!!"

    With the flash of red light in Nanoye’s eyes and the faint smile of excitement on her lips, no matter how idiotic she was, Neil still felt that he seemed to be very close to the door of hell.

    "Ahaha, what are you talking about Neil? I never thought of using Starlight Explosion to blast you"

    Nanoha scratched her cheek, smiled very cutely, and said horrible words that made Neil break into a cold sweat.

    【This guy said something that must never be uttered!  Naturally black?  ?  Definitely natural black!  !  】

    "Neil, why do you want others to teach me? I'm afraid I won't get along"

    Naye thought for a while and finally came up with a reason.

    "So that's the problem"

    Neil breathed a sigh of relief. He really didn't realize that Nanoha's character would be afraid of strangers, but this was no problem at all. After all, Yiwen's appearance was very deceptive. At first glance, he looked like a harmless cat, and he was very similar to  You don't have to worry about getting along with Yi Wen at all, because that guy's queen character is definitely about making others obey her.

    "That's not okay, Nanoha. If you hold back because of this small worry, you won't be able to make great progress in the future! Although I will be a little reluctant to let you go, dad, I will still do this for your future.  I did it! So, even if you resent Dad, I won’t regret it!!"

    "What dad, what role are you playing!"

    Nanoye slapped away Neil's hand on her shoulder with dissatisfaction. She blinked, not knowing what she thought of, her eyes suddenly lit up, and a meaningful smile appeared on her face.

    "Well, after all, Neil was defeated by me, I don't think he has the ability to teach me anything"

    "What!? Defeated by you!? It was just your luck that time. If I do it ten times again, you will not be my brother's" Neil originally retorted angrily, but when he saw Nanoye's smile, he seemed to understand.  Everything changed, "Well, since you said so, I also feel that I am not capable"

    Nanoha's smile froze slightly, but soon her lips curved into a more contemptuous arc, and at the same time her eyes swept three inches ahead.

    "Neil, it really doesn't work."

    Neil, who had been paying attention to Nanoye's expression, naturally noticed the other person's gaze. He looked down and couldn't help but widen his eyes, like an angry cat staring at Nanoye who was smiling leisurely and contentedly.

    "No!? You dare to say that I can't do it!? I've told you from the first day of class that I am a man who can break through the sky. The word "no" cannot appear to me!! Very good, Nanoha.  Just wait, if I don’t train you well, I will spend the rest of my life hanging around Xixiang!!!”

    “This is what you said, Neil~~~”

    Naye secretly made a gesture indicating that the plan was successful, and at the same time thought of something in her heart.

    【This trick of using retreat to advance that my mother taught me is really useful. Although I don't know why I aimed at it like this in the end, as long as it succeeds, I'll be fine!  】

    In fact, it was not until some years later that Nanoha understood the true meaning of this matter. At that time, she lamented that her health teacher died early. At the same time, she was very fortunate that she had a mother as great as Kami who allowed her to do this.  I have avoided many detours in my life.

    "Forget it, let's stop today's training. I'll go back and think about how to arrange it"

    “I don’t know whether it was because he was inspired to fight or because his dignity as a man was challenged. Neil began to seriously think about what to do. Usually, these things were left to Anders to do.

    "Huh? What is that guy doing?"

    Neil suddenly slowed down, and a shadowy figure appeared in his field of vision.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Ha, why are all the cleaners boys, not even a girl"

    Furuichi stopped the broom in his hand, looked around the classroom, and couldn't help but sigh sadly.

    Doesn’t it mean that if men and women match each other, the work will not be tiring?  There are just a bunch of idiots here, and they are exhausted from doing anything.

    "You just give up on this idea, this is terribleIt's our class's policy" Yuuji walked past Furuichi with a broom on his shoulder, not looking like he was working at all, "That guy said that in order to avoid a series of unnecessary problems caused by male-female combinations, we separate boys and girls.  Separated to facilitate management, do you think we can resist the mountain above our heads?  And the girls seem to agree"

    “Can you disagree!? Girls almost don’t have to participate in work during the week!!”

    "From this point of view, it turns out that he is still a gentleman"

    "That's weird! Even if he is a gentleman, he can only be a gentleman in another sense!!!"

    "I'm telling you, you can chat as much as you want, but if you can work, Yuuji, you've barely even done anything!!"

    Listening to the two complaining, Touma couldn't stand it anymore. He was almost the only one working now. He obviously planned to grab those half-price bento boxes.

    "You should tell the group of people over there first"

    Yuuji pointed with his broom in the direction of the podium, where a group of people were gathering for activities.

    Standing on the podium, Akihisa used the broom as a guitar and danced his fingers as much as he could, as if he had returned to the school festival concert, with the intense melody seeming to linger in his ears.

    “Come on, call me!!!”

    “Honey!!!”

    "What a tall person!!! Call me God-sama!!!"

    "Ah, Lord Kami is playing a game console in that corner over there"

    Touma looked at this scene, then looked at someone in the corner who had entered the god of strategy mode, and couldn't help but sigh.

    How long will he be able to do this?

    ——

    Suddenly, the sound of the door being pulled attracted the attention of everyone in the class.

    A handsome face that was as cold as a knife appeared behind the door, and at the same time, those sharp wolf-like eyes made the guys in the class stay silent for a while and started cleaning obediently.

    “Kids, is your bastard head teacher gone already?”

    They were slightly surprised by the unexpected punishment, and then suddenly realized that it was their class teacher who had caused the hatred.

    "Well, our bastard head teacher left early during the last self-study class and let all the girls go"

    As the leader of the boys, Xiongji told Heigang in detail. When Heigang heard this, he felt that the temples on his forehead began to beat again.

    "That rascal……"

    "Um, Teacher Heigang, what do you want from Neil?"

    Touma's question caused Heigang to turn around. He looked at the people in the class, and for some reason the corner of his mouth curled up into a weird smile.

    "Ah, actually it was the boy's two girlfriends who came to see him"

    "What——!?"

    "girlfriend——!?"

    “Two more——!?”

    The boys looked at each other and saw the jealousy hidden in each other's eyes. They nodded one after another, immediately picked up the thing in their hands, and rushed out of the back door without saying a word.

    "Hey, don't damage public property"

    Heigang shouted behind them, chuckled, and then walked downstairs.

    When he walked downstairs, he found that the two girls waiting nearby were gone. Instead, there was a guy who deserved a beating, gaping at the large cloud of dust.

    "Faye, did you see the two little girls who were here just now?"

    Heigang walked over, patted Fay on the shoulder and asked as coldly as usual.

    "Huh? It's Kurojia~~" Faye turned around and showed a very hearty smile, and then her face became a little weird, "Kurojia, are you a lolita control?"

    Heigang was startled, then his face turned black, he pulled out a cold long knife out of thin air, clasped his hands and raised it, ready to slash at it.

    "You really deserve to be cut down just like that kid"

    “Ehehehe!! Oppose violence, Hei-chan~~~”

    “Go to hell!!”

    "Wait a minute, aren't you going to ask where those two girls went? I'll tell you, but you can't do anything to me!"

    ""

    Heigang stopped and stared at Fay coldly, while Fay smiled slightly and tidied up his clothes. It was not until Heigang was about to have his second impact that he slowly spoke.

    "Actually, I just met them and chatted for a few words. I found out that they were here to see Neil-chan, so I told them that Neil-chan had left.Okay, so they took their leave, and let me tell you something by the way.  "

    "That means you knew it beforehand, right?"

    "Well Wow!! Kuro-chan, a surprise attack is a foul!!"

    “I don’t care about you!!”

    “I clearly said I wouldn’t do anything!!”

    "Did I promise you!?"

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "So, you lost the ring that Yiwen gave you and you were thinking about how to die, maybe this is it?"

    "No, I'm not thinking about how to die"

    Negi looked at his brother depressedly, forgetting if he didn't help, he was still gloating about his misfortune.

    "I just lost my ring, is there any need to do this?"

    Although the ring was a relatively rare magic item, it was not in a life-and-death situation. However, seeing Negi like this, Neil immediately felt very happy.

    "You won't understand. If Master finds out, I will see hell"

    Yiwen’s terror began to emerge in Negi’s mind. His face turned pale and his whole body was shaking, as if he had seen a ghost.

    Neil couldn’t help but sigh at how powerful Yiwen was. He was able to make Negi, a little man-trained boy, even more miserable. He felt like he was almost turning into an M.

    "Hey, Neal, what's the ring that Mr. Negi mentioned? Doesn't it matter that he's still like this?"

    Nanoye pulled the corner of Neil's clothes and asked with some confusion.

    "Well, that ring is like a wedding ring that represents a lifelong promise, and Negi, the idiot, threw it away without knowing where. If his powerful wife at home knew about it, he would probably not have to go to bed for a month."

    "Hey!? Teacher Negi is already married!?"

    "Hey, Neil, stop making this up!"

    "I'm not making it up, I'm just explaining it to Nanoha."

    "What are you trying to explain!!"

    Facing Negi’s fire-breathing eyes, Neil shrugged and had to give up, "Okay, okay, I won’t say it anymore. Why don’t you recall it and let me help you reorganize the scene at that time."

    "real?"

    Negi looked at him suspiciously, could this guy really be so kind?

    "We are brothers after all Speaking of which, when did the ring disappear?"

    "It should have been last night"

    "Well, very good" Neil nodded, "Which woman's bed did you sleep in last night?"

    "Herehey!! Where are you going!!"

    Negi is crazy, he actually believes in a guy like Neil, he is really a fool.

    "Oh, oh, did you really sleep in someone else's bed? Yeah, there are so many people in the girls' dormitory, who could it be?"

    "I told you not to do it!! I haven't even slept in Asuna-san's bed recently!!"

    "The married life is not harmonious?"

    “Stay away from me!!!”

    "Teacher Negi is not pure."

    ""

    Negi leaned against the tree, wanting to die.

    “Neil——!!!”

    Just when Neil was enjoying the sight of Negi being beaten to a pulp, a familiar scream came from behind. Without thinking, he immediately bent down. The next second, a figure flew over his head, and at the same time, a wave of wind blew up.  A gust of cold wind.

    Neil raised his head and looked at the blond girl who flipped in the air and landed perfectly, and couldn't help but be speechless for a while.

    "Alicia, do you have to say hello in this way? If I hadn't avoided it, I really doubt I would have suffered internal injuries from you."

    "It doesn't matter, I just said hello a little more enthusiastically."

    "Is this called being more enthusiastic!? Who would rush over at a speed of 40 yards, 4 seconds and 2!? Do you think I am an American football player!?"

    “What a small family man.”

    "I'm sorry, anyone would be petty when their lives are at stake!"

    "Tch, I won't talk to you anymore" Alicia left Neil alone, moved her target to Nanoye who was aside, and immediately pounced on her, "yahoo! Nanoye!!"

    "Whoa, be careful, Alicia!!"

    Neil sighed helplessly at the two who started to fuck Lily, then turned his head and forced a smile at the black-haired girl who was running slowly.

    "Won't you stop this guy, Tifa?"

    ? ???Isn't this bad?  There is a beautiful girl throwing herself into my arms"

    Tifa walked up to Neil and smiled teasingly.

    “I wish the way of throwing myself into someone’s arms could be improved”

    Neil muttered softly, but the next moment, Tifa's beautiful black hair was fluttering with invisible domineering aura.

    "What were you talking about just now?"

    "No, I didn't say anything, Your Lady Queen."

    Neil immediately displayed his low-profile and domineering attitude. His dignity and integrity were completely useless in front of Tifa.

    "Ah, look, Nanoha, Neil is starting to lose his moral integrity again!!"

    "Neil has never had any moral integrity anyway"

    "Alicia, shut up, whose fault do you think it is that makes me like this!"

    "You blame me?"

    "Ha, if I don't blame you, why should I blame myself!?"

    "Shut up."

    "Yes, Your Lady Queen."

    "Neil really suffered."

    Alicia’s triumphant look made Neil want to hang her up and tickle her, but for Tifa’s sake, he still lay on the ground obediently.

    "By the way, what is Negi doing there?"

    Tifa noticed Negi, who had been ignored for a long time, but the other party was obviously trapped in an endless loop and did not notice their arrival.

    "Nieji is struggling with the question of whether he should have moral integrity or lose his moral integrity."

    ""

    “By the way, why did you and Alicia come here?”

    “Well, since it’s okay to stay at home, and Alicia has never been to school, I took her here for a walk.”

    Neil looked back at the girl who was chatting enthusiastically with Nanoye. She had maintained such an optimistic attitude since she woke up. It was not an exaggeration to say that she was offline. However, these might just be to cover up her inner feelings.  lonely.

    【Looks like we need to hurry up.  】

    Just when Neil was thinking about something, a strange murderous aura rushed towards him. Neil looked around and saw a large black mist rumbling towards him.

    "What is that!? The Black Mist Monster!?"

    As soon as he finished complaining, Neil was swallowed by the black mist.

    "Whoa! Help! Huh? Isn't this a guy from the class!? Hey, are you rebelling!?"

    "Burn my remains with the blazing holy fire! How joyful is life, and how sad is death!"

    "Ahhh!! Where did you come from the Ming Cult!? These people are crazy again!!! Tifa, Negi, save me!!"

    Tifa watched the group of people go away speechlessly, and then glanced at Negi who continued to seek death.

    This school is still so peaceful today.

 Text Chapter 1 That day, the boy walked into a new world

    My name is Orima Ichika, I'm 15 years old, and my gender is, um, with excalibur underneath, you know.

    At this moment, the fifteen-year-old youth is like a deep-sea fish.

    “The classroom with all girls except me is very stressful.

    But it doesn’t matter. With my ability to withstand stress that I have developed since childhood, I can still withstand this kind of pressure. I am quite confident about this.

    Why do you say that?

    This has to start with my family and my world.

    “Today’s world, I simply don’t know how to describe it in words.  First of all, the two mainstreams in the world today are technology and magic. As far as I know, eight years ago, the flying super weapon called IS came out, and the world has undergone earth-shaking changes. However, weapons like IS can only be made by  The manipulation by girls has led to a fundamental change in the status of men and women in society.  However, the matter did not end there. In the following years, the ISSDA organization responsible for space development announced the existence of "magic". Magic was originally unknown. Coupled with the new life from the universe, it became even more complicated.  Not to mention the various superpowers in Academy City, the world was once again in turmoil. However, with the efforts of many parties, the world finally settled down, and magic was gradually accepted by everyone. At the same time, ordinary humans could not  All known alien races appeared one after another, and the world became more and more diverse.

    However, there are still unknown things in this world, such as disobedient gods, demons, angels, magic societies that are still hidden in the dark, and advanced beings buried in the shadows. I know these because my family is special.  The reason is, after all, the old man in my family is not an ordinary person.

    In short, there are as many angels and demons as dogs, and fairies and heavenly beings are everywhere. This world is a strategic fortress.

    However, this world view is not enough to shock me, because the family I live in is enough to numb my nerves. My home is simply the most chaotic place in the world.  Compared with one who has a personality, all kinds of weapons are worth the sky, and I can also see angels and demons eating together and having fun, and even aiming their guns at someone. The moment I knew the truth, my three views were completely destroyed. Thousands of years of history  They've all been tricked into being dogs.

    “Alas, this world is so damn peaceful.

    “But even so, I am still very stressed at this moment.

    I folded my hands and put them under my chin, with cold eyes, trying to look calm. At this time, I finally understood Commander Ikari’s sense of pressure to remain calm in the face of the apostles’ attack.

    Commander Ikari is mighty!  !  !

    But the sights gathered from all around are really uncomfortable. Haven’t you seen that my forehead is already covered with heart-wrenching beads of sweat?  ?  Sure enough, no matter how old a girl is, she always has a trembling heart!  !  Sure enough, a girl's gaze is the most terrifying thing in the world. The ever-changing changes of sometimes resentment and sometimes anger are simply more disasters than taking the Western Scriptures.

    I took a deep breath, narrowed my eyes slightly, and all the nerves in my body suddenly became more tense than ever before.

    ??????????????????????????????????

    Wow, I relaxed too much and almost came out from behind.

    Ha, by the way, why do I have to stay in a place like this?

    Thinking of this, I recalled what happened the night before.

    That night, my brother said to me with a smile that could be read as bright and written as slutty.

    "Ichika, you will become the happiest man in the world."

    So that’s what he was talking about!  !  !  !  !

    I sighed deeply, and I mourned for a second for my seemingly happiness and actual sorrow. I started to swim away and observe the people around me.

    Well, the eyes of the girls on the left and the right are full of unparalleled curiosity for knowledge, and their shining eyes almost flashed through their tough golden eyes.

    I can’t see the back part, but the sight of the thorns on my back makes me feel like I’m sitting on pins and needles. I can understand it even without looking.

    "The person directly in front of me is a slightly older woman.

    She is a bit petite, and her figure is almost the same as that of a student, but her chest size is the nemesis of all high school girls.  The clothes are relatively large and make her look more petite, but she still feels quite cute.  In addition, she also wears a pair of black-rimmed glasses. Although they are crooked, she can still be called a bespectacled girl.

    And this girl with glasses was looking at the people in the class in panic, her timid posture was reminiscent of an injured little rabbit.

    You are a teacher, show me some domineering power!

    "Everyone is here. Then, SHR is going to startWhoops!  "

    Well, it’s not something you can do if you want to.

    I gave the teacher an appreciative look, but for some reason the teacher turned red and smiled shyly.

    ????????????????????????????????????????? Suddenly, I felt that the pressure on my body was a little heavier, and I almost died from a thousand arrows piercing my heart.

    “Well, then, please introduce yourself, uh, in order of seat number.”

    The teacher seemed to have recovered from the inexplicable emotion and said to the students in the audience in a panic.

    ""

    "It's so quiet. My dignity as a teacher is suddenly shattered into pieces."

    I looked at the teacher who was about to cry, and I couldn't bear it. At the same time, I felt unhappy with the girls in the class. Are you shy because you just entered high school? No one responded. The teacher was about to cry. Really?  I'm going to cry!  !

    I glanced at the teacher, and the teacher’s eyes also moved over.

    ??Okay, our eyes met.

    Please don’t look at me like this, you are not my type, teacher.

    I quickly lowered my head, I still understand the principle that a dead Taoist friend will not die a poor Taoist.

    “Oh, give me a normal high school life.

    The reason why I specifically emphasize "ordinary" here is simply because what I am in now is definitely not an ordinary high school, but the famous IS Academy-the only school in the world that trains IS operators.

    And the most important point is that IS, this deceptive thing, can only be activated by girls, so naturally, this is a girls' school.

    And why am I here?

    I need to emphasize again that I am a boy, and I am definitely a boy at first glance. My appearance can be considered a bit handsome, but it is definitely not the kind of beauty that makes even IS unable to identify my gender.

    The reason why I came to such a ghost place has to start with the entrance exam in February.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    That day, the sun was shining brightly, and the cherry blossoms flying freely in the sky made me fall in love.

    I looked at the clear sky and encouraged myself in my heart.

    Today is the entrance exam for Junior High School. For your own goals, you can’t do it without working hard.

    The school I go to is called Mahora Gakuin. It is a very large Academy City that has everything from kindergarten to university. There are many schools in it, all types, and my target is the famous Mitsusaka High School.

    The reason why I chose Mitsusaka is not because of its reputation, but because my brothers and sisters all graduated from here. I have an indescribable yearning for that place.

    I want to chase the traces they left behind, and I want to be like them.

    that's it.

    Well, of course, if I am admitted to Mitsusaka High School, my goal of dominating Mitsusaka will be one step closer, and realizing Mahora's dream of complete domination will not be unattainable.

    Hahahaha, I couldn’t help but laugh out loud.

    "Why are you giggling so early in the morning?"

    At this time, my head was hit hard.  When I looked back, I saw a handsome man with white shoulder-length hair standing behind me. He was looking at me listlessly with a pair of dead fish eyes, and he didn't look like he was awake at all.

    "Brother, you got up so early"

    ??I touched my head and laughed dryly.

    "Well, seeing as you have a test today, I got up early to see you out"

    Hey, is this guy so kind?

    "Hey, don't think I can't understand your expression"

    "Well……"

    Although those dead fish eyes are completely rotten, they are still so sharp.

    I don’t know if my thoughts were revealed again, but I got another blow on the head.

    "By the way, you forgot to bring your admission ticket"

    I was stunned for a moment, watching my brother hand a certificate to me.

    "Huh? Didn't I prepare it last night?"

    As I was talking, I wanted to go through my bag. I had carefully prepared all kinds of things the night before.

    "Well, men will always forget some things, just like forgetting what their first love looked like"

    “I won’t forget it!!”

    I replied angrily, but I didn't notice the firmness in my tone.

    The old man looked at me steadily for a moment, with an inexplicable light flashing in his eyes.?, and then touched my hair with a slight smile.

    “Okay, take your admission ticket and go quickly, don’t be late.”

    I didn’t notice anything strange about my brother, so I took the admission ticket and didn’t check whether I really didn’t bring it with me. I said goodbye to my brother and went out.

    "It seems that Ichika has grown up"

    After saying this softly, the man walked back into the room with a smile.

    It was easy, so I came to the address indicated on the admission ticket.

    ???????????????????? Why is it not in Mahonliang Academy, but in a high school outside?

    But I didn’t think too much about it. Anyway, it said this on the admission ticket and I couldn’t change it even if I wanted to.

    But I feel a little uneasy.

    Are you nervous before the exam?

    With a feeling of apprehension, I walked into the imposing building in front of me.

    "I'm just going to go, turn left and right, how on earth are you going to get to the second floor!?"

    It’s been almost ten minutes since I walked, and I still haven’t found the stairs to the second floor. The internal structure is too complicated!  ?  Is this the maze before challenging the BOSS!  !

    My eyes wandered around, trying to find the guide map on the wall, but I sadly discovered that the walls inside were so beautiful that I couldn't even find a crack, let alone any wall charts.

    ?????????? This time, shit, I’m lost.

    "Hey, what should I do? Hey, why are you so quiet?"

    At this time, I finally realized that it was eerily quiet here. After walking for so long, I didn’t even meet a single person. Could it be that the exam has already started?  ?  Could it be that my dream of dominating Mitsusaka was just aborted?  ?

    God, I curse Jesus for not having chrysanthemums!  !

    “Perhaps God really heard my curse from the heart, and a door appeared not far in front of me.

    I walked to the door and saw a piece of paper stuck on it with the words "Infinite_Stratos Examination Room" written on it.

    "Well, I guess this is the right place"

    Because it says "Examination Room" on it.

    But the name of this examination room really looks impressive, and there are actually two English words that I can’t understand.

    Thinking of this, I feel deeply disappointed for my English course.

    I guess I won’t be able to pass the English test this time.

    But it doesn’t matter, my other subjects are fine!  !

    After taking a deep breath, I opened the door and walked into the room.

    "Ah, you are a candidate. Okay, go over there to change clothes. We are pressed for time, so you have to hurry up. This place can only be rented until four o'clock. I don't have time to trouble you. Really, I don't know what I'm doing.  What……"

    As soon as I entered the room, a nervous-looking female teacher, about thirty-five years old or above, spoke a lot of words like a machine gun without raising her head. I was stunned for a few seconds.

    Hey, hey, hey!  !  !  Sister, don’t you need to see what I look like and check my admission ticket!  ?  Where has the professionalism of being an invigilator gone?  ?  And what’s going on with changing clothes!  ?  You have to change clothes for exams these days!  ?  Are you asking me to use my body to show the beauty of the human body in ancient Greece?  ?  Sorry, I have been failing art classes since I was a kid!  !  Well, actually this is to prevent students from cheating, right?  But there is no one other than you in this room. I really don’t see any other candidates anywhere!  !

    While I was minding my own business, the elder sister gave instructions and walked out of the room directly with the documents in her arms.

    I watched the other party leave in embarrassment. I bet the eldest sister really didn’t even look at me.

    "Hey, what kind of test is this"

    I muttered a few words in a depressed voice and walked towards the place covered by the curtain.

    And at this moment, I entered a new world.

 Text Chapter 2 Sure enough, this is a conspiracy

    When I opened the curtain and walked in, I saw the object in the center of the room.

    The streamlined metal shell reflects light that is not dazzling, and an armor-like outfit sits quietly.

    I looked at it carefully and then fell silent.

    “Damn it, what kind of clothes do you want me to change into?! Are you asking me to take the war studies test!!”

    The bag in my hand was almost smashed by me.

    I calmed down the turbulent feeling in my heart that I wanted to hit someone, and walked over, looking left and right at this thing. After looking at it for a long time, I was speechless.

    Isn’t this the IS that appears on TV?

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of 1999

    But this thing actually has something to do with me. Well, it should be related to my family.

    "This is what changed the world"

    Because of the "White Knight Incident" of that year, the world became aware of the existence of this kind of weapon. At the same time, the originally balanced military structure suddenly collapsed. How many IS controllers can be found will directly affect the country's military strength.  , so every country began to implement a system of preferential treatment of women.

    Although there is a magical power like magic in the world today, it has not been widely used in the military due to various restrictions. Moreover, IS has advantages that can compete with magic. In comparison, the country is more willing to invest more resources.  on this emerging technology.

    Well, this is actually nothing to me. I am more curious about IS. After all, I have seen forces more powerful than IS.

    With all kinds of thoughts, I couldn't help but reach out and touch it.

    Anyway, IS can only be activated by women. If I, a pure man, touch it, I will probably have no reaction like touching a dead fish. It is a rare opportunity to touch it and I will not suffer any loss.

    However, there are always various unknowns in life. You can never guess what will happen in the next second. Of course, it is another matter if you have the ability to predict.

    A cold metallic feeling came from the fingertips, followed by a burst of dazzling silver light and various information pouring into the mind.

    “Eh!? Eh————!!!!!!”

    Faced with such a strange situation, I suddenly lost my train of thought.

    When I finally came to my senses, I found that the IS had actually moved and attached itself to my body like armor, becoming part of my hands and feet.

    "What happened!?"

    “Has someone activated IS!?”

    "who is it!?"

    "Huh? This, this is -"

    "man!?"

    Hearing the sound, a group of researchers in white coats came over. They opened the curtain and saw me activating IS. They all fell into a state of sluggishness where they couldn't think.

    I looked at the researchers in front of me in silence, and then looked at the abnormality on my body. I immediately showed a miserable face like a Christian abandoned by God. At the same time, the devil on my brother's face flashed through my mind.  smile, with only one thought left in her mind.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? This is a conspiracy.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    “Oh, I want to die.

    "Classmate, Orimaru Ichika-san!"

    A voice calling my name brought me back to reality from my annoying thoughts. I held my forehead and blurted out weakly before I could figure out the situation.

    "Ah, what's the matter?"

    "Ah, um, um, I'm very sorry for calling you so loudly all of a sudden. Are you, are you angry? Yes, I'm sorry! But, um, I'll introduce myself in the order of the fifty syllables. Now it's Oribara-san's turn.  So, I'm really, really sorry! Can you please introduce yourself? Are you willing?"

    It was then that I really came back to my senses and figured out the situation, and found that my deputy instructor, Yamada Maya, was constantly bowing his head and apologizing to me. It was obviously my own fault, but the teacher wanted to apologize himself. For a moment, I was full of guilt.

    "Uh, um, Mr. Yamada, you don't have to apologize like this. It's all my fault. I will introduce myself."

    I stretched out my hand to stop Teacher Maya Yamada from apologizing, and quickly made a comforting reassurance.

    "Really, really!? You, you promised me! You must do it!!"

    Teacher Yamada suddenly raised his head, seriously grasped my hand and leaned towards me, and he could still see the mist in his eyes.

    Teacher, are you really a teacher?  ?  This pairThe attitude of the little girl can easily be misunderstood, and some ignorant and innocent little boys might have fallen into trouble from then on!  !  !  Oh, oh, don't put your chest on it, be careful, my cannon may go off!  Also, I need to reiterate it again, teacher, you are really not my type!  !

    In the struggle between reason and sensibility, angels and demons, I took my hand out with difficulty, left my seat and walked to the podium with a slight bend without being noticed.

    Ah, I almost got hard just now.

    Standing on the podium, looking at the unabashed thirst for knowledge in the eyes of the girls in the audience, including Teacher Yamada, I suddenly felt like I was on the top of Mount Everest, and it was difficult to even breathe.

    "Ahem."

    I straightened my back and cleared my throat, thinking about what to say next.

    ???????????????????? But my mind went blank. As expected, the pressure had already crushed my thinking power into pieces.

    At this time, I took a peek at the seat by the window. Sitting there was a black-haired girl with a ponytail.

    Her name is Xiao Zhizhen, my childhood sweetheart who we only reunited after six years. This girl has always had a single ponytail. When I first entered the classroom, I recognized her at a glance.

    “But it’s really a transformation of women.

    No, no, now is not the time to think about this.

    "Help me quickly!!"

    I signaled her with my eyes. As a childhood sweetheart who has been dating for a long time, she must be able to understand this information instantly.

    "snort!"

    You actually ignored me!  ?

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Oh, oh, what does this cold aura and this arrogant attitude mean!  Where has the arrogant and a little bit coquettish Hoshi-chan gone!  !  Now Chen is completely 100% proud!  !  She actually abandoned me mercilessly at my critical moment, turned her face expressionlessly to the window, and snorted coldly, "I'll kill you, did I offend you, Miss Chen!"  !

    “However, this did remind me of something.

    I remember my brother once told me that when faced with a girl who is wrapped in pride and makes people wonder if she is engaged in chain defense, you must use your fiery penis to penetrate the opponent's uterus.

    Of course, this is summed up by my rich theory and practice. Although I don’t know where his theory and practice come from, I even wonder if he made it up casually.

    ??????????????????? However, I have no idea what those two words mean in English, because I am powerless in English. I have obviously been abroad, and there are foreigners at home. I only know the twenty-six English letters ABC, which is really weak.

    Well, I don’t really want to know the meaning of this. I know that what comes out of my brother’s mouth is definitely not fun, because every time I ask my sister or other older women in the family, I will be scolded.  Of course, many times I will attract hatred consciously or unconsciously. In comparison, the harm I suffered is quite small.

    Ah, I am going off topic again. Look, the eyes of the girls below are starting to burst into flames.

    Well, what should I say at this time?

    Let’s start with a song called “Girls’ School Boys” by Twins?  Well, it does fit the occasion, but this is a self-introduction, not a concert.

    【When we introduce ourselves, too many rhetoric just attracts the temporary attention of others. To let people know ourselves, the most important thing is to show our true side.  】

    Brother’s voice seemed to ring in my mind. At this time, I seemed to see the holy light of heaven.

    Sometimes I’m pretty reliable.

    The corners of my mouth raised slightly uncontrollably, and the sunshine outside the window shone in at the right time. At this moment, in the eyes of some ignorant little girls, I became a handsome and sunny boy.

    A small exclamation came from below, and my attention immediately came back. I took a breath and began to introduce myself.

    "My name is Ichika Orimara."

    “Yeah, yeah, yeah!!”

    Everyone’s eyes showed the expectation of “I want to hear more.”

    I smiled, what a group of curious and kind children.

    Then, I should also treat others with sincerity.

    "I like Lolita the most."

    Maintaining a sunny smile, I expressed what I loved most in my heart.

    institutions

    The sounds of various heads banging on the table and people falling to the ground kept ringing out. It seemed that they were moved by my sincerity.

    I think everyone can become a partner who loves lolita.

    At this moment, I seem to have new hope for the future.

    The sound of clicking footstepsThere was an urgent sound, is someone coming?

    “Are you going to reveal your abnormal sexual fetish as soon as you get here!?”

    Huh?  Does this sound sound familiar?

    But before I had time to react, I was hit hard on the head and sent flying.

    Wow, this kind of invisible murderous martial arts passed down by my brother is so familiar to me. The pain that directly penetrates the skull and hits the cerebral cortex is simply exhilarating How strange!  !  I'm not a pussy-shaker like Sister Xiaoyuan!  !  !

    “However, this knocking method, whether it’s power, angle, or speed, is very similar to the person in my impression.

    I swallowed and turned around with a little fear. I saw the woman behind me wearing a black suit and tight skirt. She had a slender figure and a body curve with no fat at all due to regular exercise. And the other person was at this time  He crossed his arms in front of his chest, raised the corners of his eyes, and his eyes were as sharp as a wolf's.

    "What the hell, Guan Yunchang!?"

    Snapped——

    “Ugh, I got hit on the head again, I’m probably going to have a cerebral hemorrhage now.

    "Sister Chifuyu, it hurts so much!"

    Yes, the domineering woman in front of me is my sister Chifuyu Orimaru.

    "Who is the hero in the Three Kingdoms, idiot!!"

    I rubbed my head and stood up from the ground, looking at my sister in front of me, very curious about her appearance.

    "Sister Chifuyu, why are you here? Aren't you out training for the annual World's No. 1 Martial Arts Tournament?"

    "Do you think I am Yamcha!? Who told you that I would go to that kind of conference!!"

    Chifuyu-san’s eyes started to sparkle, and her fists were clenched tightly. She would probably attack accordingly depending on my answer.

    “Uh, it’s my brother, that’s what I told you!!”

    I quickly shied away all the responsibilities, but after hearing this, Chifuyu-san loosened her fists and held her forehead in distress.

    "That idiot has been talking nonsense all day long"

    Looking at Chifuyu-san's depressed and gnashing expression, I couldn't help but want to laugh out loud. Those words I just came up with on the spur of the moment were purely to deceive my brother. Oh, haha, a Tai Chi push hand can kill someone invisible. I feel  At this moment, my IQ doubled several times.

    "Huh? By the way, what was going on with your self-introduction just now?"

    "Well……"

    Okay, I haven’t even breathed a sigh of relief yet. Why did this hatred suddenly shift back? I didn’t make fun of you.

    "My brother told me to be heart-to-heart and treat others with sincerity"

    And as soon as I finished speaking, Chifuyu-san came towards me with an angry fist.

    “Just lie to me now!!!!”

    Is it okay to let your brother lie like this openly?  ?

 Text Chapter 59 Looking forward to meeting him again

    "Hey, your eyes are wandering. Do you want to borrow money from me? For the sake of us being brothers, just tell me how much you want. It's okay to give the Ming coins directly to you!"

    There was a short distance from leaving the World Tree to one of the squares near the World Tree. Along the way, Neil found that Negi peeked at him very frequently, almost every few steps.  When he turned his head, Negi quickly turned his head and whistled. This behavior made Neil very unhappy, because it felt very disgusting to be treated like this by a boy, and Negi was not a girl who secretly liked him.  .

    “ Could it be that Negi has been looking at 3A girls for a long time and hasn’t had any contact with boys for a long time, and finally his interest in that area has begun to awaken!  ?

    In an instant, Negi’s image became dangerous in Neil’s eyes.

    "Why is it such an unlucky thing to say? How much do you want today's birthday to become the anniversary of my death! What do you mean by that look in your eyes? I always feel super unhappy!!"

    Negi was obviously stunned by Neil's sudden words for a few seconds before he reacted. Coupled with the weird look in his eyes, he couldn't help but complain angrily.

    Neil stuck out his tongue, put his hands on the back of his head, and quickened his pace slightly, leading Negi by half a body.

    "Do you have anything to say?"

    Negi paused for a moment, looking sideways at the face partially blocked by his arms, his eyes flashing behind the lenses.

    “Hey, Neil, has something happened to you recently?”

    I always feel that something has changed in him.

    Neil’s pace slowed down unconsciously, but soon returned to its original state, and he asked without looking back.

    "Why do you think so?"

    “I just feel like you’ve been a little absent-minded these days, as if you’re a little further away”

    Raising his head and looking at the stars covering the night sky, the starlight gently reflected the faint light on Negi's glasses.

    Neil put down his hands and put them behind his back. He also raised his head and stared at him from a distance.

    "No, nothing has changed"

    In the end, he was still like that.

    Nothing has changed.

    "Neil"

    Negi turned his head and opened his mouth, as if he wanted to say something, but for a long time, he did not say another word.

    "Don't talk about me, it's you" Neil suddenly spoke up and grabbed the topic, turning his face and blinking, "You are the one who should be said to be absent-minded, right? You seem to have no energy recently, as if you were distracted by something.  Things are bothering me"

    "Is it that obvious?"

    Negi lowered his head and muttered quietly, but Neil could still hear him beside him.

    "It's all written on your face I thought you looked confident after the school festival, but it turns out you've been so worried these days that you almost jumped off a building. What, is it a worry about love, boy?"  "

    When talking about love, Neil’s eyes brightened up and his tone was full of ridicule.

    "No, I just had a quarrel with Asuna-san"

    Negi rolled his eyes at him and became dejected again.

    "Sister? Oh, haha, it really is a matter of love~~~You dishonest guy~~~"

    "Do you have to think about this!?"

    "Okay, what did you and eldest sister argue about?"

    Neil spread his hands and did not continue teasing the other party.

    "Actually, it's not a big deal. Asuna-san just reminded me that I am very similar to Chao-san"

    Negi lowered his head a little further and sighed softly.

    "I see, the eldest sister is angry because of this"

    Neil looked at his brother’s confused expression, and he probably figured out what was going on between him and Asuna.

    After meeting with Gunel and learning that his father was still alive, Neil also guessed what Negi was thinking now. He must be full of things about his father. Since a long time ago, Negi has been working hard for his father.  , constantly injured, and constantly moving forward. After getting more accurate news, he will only work harder to move forward for his dream, even at the risk of losing his life.

    Father seems to be everything to him.

    This is exactly the same as the super ring tone.

    For the sake of your dreams, you are willing to give up everything, including your own happiness.

    And Tomorrow Cai is angry about it, maybe that's it.

    "Actually, Asuna-san is right, and I said the same thing to Chao-san, but I"? 

    Although he clearly rejected Chao's approach, he himself followed Chao's path, almost exactly the same path.

    He, how should he choose?

    "Neji, do you still remember what Chao Lingyin said?"

    Neil didn’t pay attention to Negi’s current expression and just continued talking.

    "Don't stop, keep moving forward This sentence should be very suitable for you now. For you, your father's affairs can be said to be everything to you. If you are asked to give up everything now for this, you must be able to do it.  Yes, in this aspect, you, Chao Lingyin, and I are really the same"

    Neil slowly took a breath of the refreshing summer night, his eyes slightly focused on Negi's face.

    "However, I think this is correct, or in other words, any approach is correct, but everyone chooses a different position. It is probably impossible for you to give up looking for your father, so why not go all the way?  Black, just like Kick-Ass who became a hero after being knocked headlong"

    "Well, I always feel that the tone of your words has suddenly changed a lot"

    "Don't worry about these things. Your goal is very clear anyway. You just think too much. Anyway, there is only one way you want to go from now on, isn't it?"

    Facing Neil’s smile, Negi seemed to know a little bit about what he should choose.

    "However, I have one more thing to say. No matter what you choose, you should also pay more attention to the people around you, such as eldest sister. I think eldest sister is very clear about your thoughts, and this is what she is worried about.  , it’s just that she doesn’t want to see you scarring yourself, the eldest sister’s idea is probably that simple"

    Neil took a few steps forward, tapping his toes slightly. As his body turned, his long hair fluttered lightly, and his face was clearly reflected in Negi's eyes.

    "Don't forget this, because when you lose, the pain is not something you can bear"

    "Neil"

    They were only a few steps apart, but Niji felt like they were separated by a chasm.

    Because there was a bit of sad nostalgia in Neil's eyes, which blocked his approach.

    "Well, that's all I want to say. It's up to you what you think about next" Neil spread his hands and smiled softly, then turned a little evil again, "But eldest sister really loves you deeply.  Said~~~"

    "Why do you come back here again!!!"

    The sentimental atmosphere just now was gone, and Negi rolled his eyes angrily.

    “Hehe~~~”

    Neil grinned wider, looked away slightly, and saw the surrounding environment clearly. His smile was frozen, and his expression was a little confused.

    "Ah, by the way, what am I doing here?"

    "Huh? Don't you know it yourself!?"

    "I really don't know, I'm following you"

    "How are you following me!? You are following me and running in front of me!!"

    "In this case, I will go home. Goodbye, young man who works hard~~~"

    Neil waved his hand and walked forward without looking back, but he was immediately grabbed by the collar.

    "It's rare that you come here, so just patrol with me. You have a lot of time anyway"

    I don’t know where Niji got the strength, but he was holding on to Neil’s collar as firmly as a rock.

    "Hey, I'm not on duty tonight, and my youth is calling me!!"

    "What youth?"

    “Galgame on the computer!!!”

    “Delete your youth for me!!”

    "Do you want to ruin my life!?"

    "Your life is too insignificant!!"

    Seeing that Negi refused to let go of him, Neil lowered his head helplessly, but after waiting for a while, he found that Negi was still where he was.

    "Aren't you going to patrol? Why are you standing here without moving? You want to be a sentinel!"

    "No, I'm waitingah, here it comes!"

    When Negi was talking, a figure in the field of vision gradually enlarged, and he suddenly shouted.

    Neil looked in the direction that Negi was looking at, and saw Setsuna coming this way quickly, and Kamo the ferret was lying on her shoulder.

    "Why is Kamo and Setsuna-san together?"

    Generally speaking, doesn’t Kamo, the pervert, always follow Negi?

    "If you come to me today, I will ask Kamo to find Setsuna-san first, and then we will make an appointment to meet here."

    ? ?Ji smiled and explained in a calm tone.

    Neil glanced at Negi thoughtfully, his eyes brightened slightly, and then fell silent.

    "Teacher Negi, Teacher Neil, good evening."

    Setsuna quickly arrived in front of them. There seemed to be no surprise about Neil's appearance. Negi or Kamo must have told her in advance.

    "Boss Neil, long time no see."

    Kamo jumped from Setsuna’s shoulder to Negi, turned to say hello to Neil.

    "It's been a long time indeed. You haven't done anything wrong recently, have you?"

    Neil half-opened his eyes and glanced at Kamo who was stiff.

    “No, absolutely not!! I don’t dare to lose even a hair under Boss Neil’s eyes!!”

    "That means you did a lot of bad things that I didn't see, right?"

    Under Kamo’s desperate eyes, Neil raised a bright smile.

    "Okay, Neil, Kamo hasn't done much recently and has helped me a lot. Let's go on patrol now"

    Seeing this, Negi had no choice but to interrupt Neil's topic.

    Neil waved his hands quickly, as if he refused to agree.

    "No, it's not my turn tonight, I won't work overtime, you have to go do it yourself!"

    "Anyway, you are here, and you will do some meaningless things when you go back. It is better to stay. It is rare that we can be on duty together"

    “What’s so pointless!! You’re actually vetoing my life!!”

    "Teacher, what are you talking about?"

    Listening to the conversation between the two, Setsuna on the side was confused.

    "It's nothing, it's just that Neil promised us to patrol together. One more person will add more strength."

    Negi turned to Setsuna and smiled, taking Neil with him by the way.

    "Who agreed? Don't just talk to yourself!"

    "Then let's set off now!"

    "Okay, Teacher Negi."

    "Hey, don't ignore me, listen to me!!!"

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Ah, I really want to go home"

    Raising his head, Neil looked at the starry sky and lazily followed Negi and Setsuna.

    “It’s only been less than two minutes! How unmotivated you are!!”

    Neil didn’t pay attention to Neji’s words. He turned to look at An Jing walking beside him, his eyes rolled, and he didn’t know what he was thinking.

    "Speaking of Setsuna-san, why are you and Negi together? Could it be that you are having an unethical love affair with your eldest lady and her fiancé behind your back!?"

    Neil covered his mouth with his hands, his face filled with disbelief.

    "Who do you think is the betrothed!!"

    "I did not betray the eldest lady!!"

    "As expected of Neil, he said all the things in my heart, but it doesn't matter, brother, you can be considered Setsuna's master, it's totally okay!!"

    "How is it OK!!!" x2

    The two of them shouted at Kamo at the same time, dumbfounded.

    “I understand, I know how to do it, huh huh~~~~~”

    "You know nothing! The laughter behind you is full of bad intentions!!"

    "Teacher Neil, I will never change my heart for the eldest lady!!"

    In desperation, Setsuna expressed his loyalty to Konoka without thinking.

    "Oh, that's true" x3

    At this time, two young men, one a pervert, looked at Setsuna with ambiguous eyes. Setsuna was stunned, and then turned red and waved his hands in denial.

    "No, it's not what you think. I, I just treat the eldest lady, just"

    "Love……"

    "It's love"

    "like."

    The three guys caught Setsuna’s words very wisely.

    "Nah!!!!!!!"

    At night, the girl’s shy screams broke through the sky.

    "You guys are really energetic"

    Suddenly a voice intervened in the joke between three people and one mink. They followed the sound at the same time and saw a young man wearing a high school uniform leaning against a lamppost, holding a mobile phone in his hand, and his eyes glanced slightly  Their fingertips are still touching the bright screen.

    &nbsp;"Why are you here? Are you also patrolling at night?"

    Neil walked over and obviously knew the other person.

    The young man then turned his head, looked at Neil walking towards him, and smiled slightly.

    "Well, I'm short of manpower recently, so I came to help. Anyway, I still get overtime pay"

    "Senior Muchen."

    In an instant, he also came over and bowed respectfully to the other party.

    The young man is Jun Muchen.

    "It's Setsuna-chan, why are you with this bastard brat?"

    "Who are you calling a bastard? Speaking of bastards, you bastard is even more of a bastard!!"

    “Tsk, tsk, tsk, it’s full of balls in one sentence, it’s really dirty!”

    “It’s your head that’s dirty!!”

    "Well, actually, Teacher Neil is here to patrol tonight, so we came together"

    "The moment interrupted the two people's unscrupulous conversation, and at the same time, I felt that the two guys were really similar.

    "Neil, Setsuna-san, who is this gentleman?"

    There is obviously someone here who doesn’t know the other person.

    "Oh, this is a student from the high school department. Senior Jun Muchen, like me, is also employed by the school and is very powerful."

    Seeing that Neal had no intention of introducing him, Setsuna had no choice but to introduce him to Neji. When he looked at Jun Muchen, there was a hint of admiration in his eyes.

    "Ahahaha, I am stronger in that area"

    Jun Muchen touched the back of his head and smiled brightly, swinging his waist back and forth slightly.

    In an instant, he turned away with his cheeks slightly red, Negi looked puzzled, while Neil's eyes were full of contempt.

    "You can no longer be described as a scumbag."

    "Uh, um, nice to meet you, Mr. Jun."

    Although I didn’t understand what Jun Muchen meant by that aspect, I still extended my hand in a friendly manner.

    "This is Teacher Negi, just call me Muchen. He is such a personable gentleman, completely different from a guy who only knows bullshit"

    With a gentle smile on her face, Jun Muchen held Niji’s hand and said something that made someone angry.

    "It's much better than you, the guy with the same curly hair as [beep——]"

    Neil twitched the corners of his eyes, raised the corners of his mouth, and said coldly.

    “Although my hair is black and curly, it is definitely not the curly hair on [beep——]!!”

    "Ah la la, you really didn't bring it upon yourself"

    The two people looked at each other, as if there were sparks constantly arousing.

    "Well, Neil, you and Mr. Muchen are very familiar with each other."

    "Only a ghost is familiar with this kind of guy!" Neil turned his head and glared at Niji, then immediately turned back to stare at Jun Muchen, "This guy had a fight with me for no reason last time, what do you think?  Is this kind of person seriously ill?!"

    “It’s not just for nothing!!”

    "Then what are you talking about!!"

    “Because I’m bored!!”

    “Idiot!!”

    "Ha, I really don't understand"

    Negi held his forehead with a headache, feeling as if two Neils appeared in front of him.

    “Speaking of which, what are you doing here alone?”

    "I'm waiting for someone."

    Jun Muchen put away his phone and said with a yawn.

    "Ha, waiting for someone? You don't look like you have a date, do you?"

    "How different! One day I will go to a love hotel with the president!!"

    "One sentence will reveal your true face clearly."

    Neil sighed very much, this guy is really powerful in combat, his combat effectiveness has broken through the lower limit.

    "Actually, I was waiting for the principal's guests to come out" Seeing the curiosity in the three people's eyes, Jun Muchen continued, "They are people from the Holy Church."

    "The Holy Church? Is it dealing with the previous ghoul incident?"

    Neil was the first to react, and at the same time, three unlucky children flashed through his mind.

    "Ghoul? What ghoul?"

    Negi and Setsuna looked at Neil suspiciously. Neil was stunned. It seemed that they didn't know about the incident.

    After briefly explaining it to them, Negi and Setsuna's expressions changed slightly and became a little heavy.

    “Actually, you don’t need to be so nervous. As long as you deal with it well, you won’t be afraid of too much trouble”

    &nbsp; Jun Muchen put away his playful look and calmly comforted the two of them, with a comforting warmth in his voice.

    "Yeah." x2

    "By the way, who was sent by the Holy Church?" Neil raised his eyes and looked at Jun Muchen, "Is it the agent? Or are the people from the burial agency also coming out?"

    "You know a lot" Jun Muchen's eyes were slightly surprised, and then he continued to lean against the lamppost lazily, "That person is the person in charge of the nearby Shengtang Church stronghold, he is oh, myself  Look, he comes out."

    Jun Muchen suddenly stood up straight and looked back at the building behind him. In the darkness, the sound of neither light nor heavy footsteps sounded rhythmically.

    Everyone’s eyes were focused on him, and the figure in the shadow gradually became clearer, and the cross hanging on his chest reflected a faint silver light.

    "Oh? I didn't expect there would be so many people here"

    There seemed to be a little surprise in the heavy voice, and a man wearing a black priest's uniform appeared in front of everyone.

    Neil’s pupils shrank tightly, and the man’s face was deeply imprinted on his retinas. He opened his mouth slightly, then bit his lower lip tightly, and an imperceptible trace of violent murderous intention passed deep in his eyes.

    Soon, the trace of hostility disappeared, and Neil stood aside silently, returning to his usual listless appearance.

    Jun Muchen, who had been keeping quiet, glanced at Neil thoughtfully, then stood up with a smile and introduced the newcomer to Niji and the others.

    "This is the chief priest of Haiming City Church, and the person in charge of negotiating with our Magic Association on behalf of the Holy Church Church, Kotomine Kirei."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Jun Muchen faced Kotomine Kirei and introduced the person on the other side.

    "These three are magicians and swordsmen from the Magic Association, Negi Springfield, Neil Springfield, and Setsuna Sakurasaki."

    "Good evening, you three. I never expected that the Magic Association would have such outstanding children."

    Kotomine Kirei's eyes are always heavy, giving people a serious feeling.

    "You're flattered, Mr. Kotomine."

    Facing the other party’s compliment, Negi quickly nodded in return.

    Kotomine Kirei’s eyes passed over the faces of the three of them one by one. When he saw Neil, he paused for a moment and then turned to Jun Muchen.

    "Mr. Muchen, my business has been finished, and it's almost time for me to leave."

    "Let me take you out" Jun Muchen nodded to the other party, and then winked at the three of them, "Then I will lead Mr. Yanfeng to leave, and you three can continue working"

    "Okay, Mr. Muchen."

    "Goodbye, Senior Muchen."

    Neil didn’t look at Kirei for a second, he raised his head and nodded lightly to Jun Muchen, then turned around and left with the two of them.

    "Then let's go, Mr. Kotomine."

    "sorry to bother you."

    Kotomine Kirei nodded in thanks, then vaguely glanced at the direction Neil left, with an obscure smile on his lips.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "I'll send it here."

    Reaching the entrance of the academy, Jun Muchen stopped and turned to talk to Kotomine Kirei, who was following closely behind him.

    "Well, thank you."

    Jun Muchen nodded slightly to him and walked away.

    Kotomine Kirei calmly watched Jun Muchen leave. He slowly turned around until his back disappeared.

    “It seems like something interesting happened tonight, Kirei.”

    The strange voice appeared out of thin air, but Kotomine Kirei did not feel the slightest surprise, and his expressionless face maintained his usual indifference.

    "What are you referring to?"

    Kirei stared at the void in front of him, as if there was a figure in front of him talking to him.

    "hehe……"

    The sound of laughter was accompanied by golden light particles, which gathered together little by little. Soon, the silhouette of a human figure loomed in the golden light.

    "You should have discovered it, that brat"

    Yao dispersed, and a young man wearing a black jacket had his hands in his trouser pockets. His handsome face was full of arrogance, and a pair of bloody eyes under the golden bangs seemed to have an addictive demonic quality, staring directly at the indifferent eyes.  man.

    Seeing that Kirei remained silent, the young man raised an evil smile on his lips, narrowed his eyes slightly, and the blood in his eyes became more and more piercing.

    "He seems to have the same thing as us."

    Qili looked at the man??, his eyes were cold, and he met those eyes that were difficult for mortals to look directly into without giving in.

    Suddenly, Kirei smiled.

    A gloomy smile appeared on his cold and sharp face.

    "Indeed, aren't you interested, Gilgamesh?"

    "Of course I have interests. There aren't many things in this world that interest me" The smile on Gilgamesh's lips grew wider, and the light in his eyes became more and more elusive. "But, we can't be interested in him now."  Take action."

    "Oh why?"

    There was a hint of curiosity in Kirei's expression.

    Such emotional changes are very rare for him.

    "Because of the agreement with that guy, if that kid encounters danger within my sight, try to save his life."

    Gilgamesh withdrew his gaze and raised his head slightly. The night sky was reflected in his eyes, and he seemed to be able to see a night similar to the original one.

    "That mysterious heroic spirit?"

    Kirei frowned, a familiar yet unfamiliar figure appeared in his mind.

    "Um."

    Gilgamesh’s gaze retracted from the sky and fell on Kirei.

    "Do you know his identity?"

    Hearing Kirei’s question, Gilgamesh smiled playfully.

    "That's right, but it's better not to tell you for the time being. It will be more exciting to save the interesting things until the end."

    Gilgamesh looked past Kirei, looking in an unknown direction, with slight waves in his eyes.

    "My king, I am looking forward to meeting him again."

    ?…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

    PS: I plan to overthrow and rewrite it, and change the protagonist to a female.

 Text Chapter 60 Moon Peak Shrine

    irritable.

    That feeling lingered in my mind for quite some time.

    The things that happened recently and the people I met have revived many memories that have been buried deep in my heart. In my mind, almost all of them are pictures that I don’t want to think of.

    In the past, he would sometimes recall it or appear in his dreams. Even though it was like a curse, he never wanted to abandon those memories. For him, this was a sin that he had to endure.

    However, even so, he would not be as inexplicably restless in the past as he is now. Often, as long as he hints to himself, his mood will soon calm down, or in other words, his heart will feel like death again.

    Is it because of those people?

    Some familiar faces flashed through Neil's mind, and a subtle sense of peace flowed through them.

    He has always been walking alone. Even Negi, who is closest to him, cannot get close to the depths of his heart. Now, the shadows of other people have been left in his heart. Unknowingly, the cracks in his heart have opened up.  got bigger.

    However, he knew very well that this would not work.

    He has learned a lot from what happened in the past, and he doesn't want to repeat the same mistakes. In order to no longer let others get hurt because of him, and make himself suffer again, as long as he no longer establishes close relationships with other people and is separated by a distance, then each other will  Will not be harmed.

    “Otherwise, what happened to Touma that night will happen again.

    "well……"

    Neil sighed slightly, because being reminded by Negi made him a little concerned about his own problems.

    Since coming to this country and coming into contact with those people, he seems to have changed more or less. Now I think about it, does the practice assigned to him by the principal have such meaning.

    "It's so weak"

    Neil stopped his directionless progress, looked up at the clear blue sky, and laughed somewhat self-deprecatingly.

    In the breeze, there is a hint of fragrance.

    Neil put away his complicated thoughts, smelled the fragrance of flowers, and couldn't help but turn his head and look around. It turned out that he had come to a place that was familiar yet unfamiliar.

    On the long stairs, there is a torii gate.

    "Shrine"

    Neil had seen this kind of building before at Bang Zhikui's home, but he didn't expect that he would encounter another shrine while wandering around this city. It seems that the people here seem to believe in gods.

    However, there seemed to be something about this shrine that attracted him. Unconsciously, Neil stepped on the stairs and walked up out of curiosity. He glanced at the sign on the torii gate, which was written in black ink on the somewhat broken wooden board.  With a few big characters.

    Tsukimine Shrine.

    After walking up the stairs, a clean open space appeared in front of me. In the distance, there is the main hall of Tsukamine Shrine, and it is surrounded by trees. In the center, there is a peach blossom tree, with pale pink petals blooming. From time to time, it is surrounded by trees.  The wind blows, and the petals carry their fragrance and blow into the distance.

    Neil walked over, and the fragrance he just smelled seemed to be the fragrance of the flowers of this peach blossom tree. But, is this season the time for peach blossoms to bloom?

    After touching the rough tree trunk, Neil looked up at the crown of the tree where the buds were blooming with a strange expression.

    "Is it the same as the cherry blossom tree in my house?"

    It seems wrong. The tree at home will remain open for a long time because it has been tampered with. Unless the tree in front of you has also been tampered with, but would anyone be so bothered?

    "Maybe yes."

    Neil held his chin up and murmured uncertainly.

    "Well, it's not a bad thing anyway, it's just a spectacle at best"

    It’s really not a big deal. At least not many people will delve into the school’s World Tree, which is too big to complain about. Sometimes Neil really wonders if the people in this city are all crazy guys.

    "But why don't you see a clergyman?"

    After being here for a long time, I didn’t find anyone coming or going, not even a worshipper.

    Neil sat down under the peach blossom tree, leaning against the trunk of the tree and vaguely seeing the sky through the branches. The hazy and broken beauty was particularly charming. As he watched quietly, time seemed to have stopped.

    The slightly blowing wind mixed with the fragrance of peach blossoms and the simple atmosphere of the shrine seemed to have a hypnotic effect. Little by little, Neil's eyes slowly closed, and unknowingly, the scenery in front of him gradually changed.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    Ordinary furnishings, ordinary decoration.

    &nbsp; This is an ordinary house.

    The open window let in the bright morning light, and the faint light reflected on the floor and walls, making it warm.

    On the recliner, a beautiful woman with long black hair was sitting, and opposite her, a man with long white hair was half-kneeling on the ground, his palms gently covering the woman's slightly swollen abdomen.

    "Do you really want to go?"

    The woman raised her bright and moving amber eyes and stared at the man with gentle eyes.

    The man met those beautiful eyes and grinned.

    “I don’t want to go either, but I have to go, just like I have to take Sadharu out in the morning, otherwise he will be at home”

    "Be serious."

    The woman raised her hand and patted the man's head gently, her face full of anger.

    "Well, I'm very serious" The man grabbed the hand covering his head, held it softly and without force, and looked at the other person intently, "I'm sorry, I have to leave him at this time.  you alone……"

    Looking at his expression, the woman couldn't help but sigh, and then she curled her lips in displeasure.

    "I knew it was like this. You haven't listened to me since you were a child. I really doubt whether you are sincerely good to me"

    "Oh my, my whole body belongs to you, you still don't believe me" The man held the white catkin and couldn't help but laughed out loud, "A woman is a fragile work of art. If you don't cherish it, you will lose it."  It cannot be saved, so I will cherish you all the time."

    Hearing these straightforward words, the woman's pretty face couldn't help but blush slightly, but when she saw the smile in his eyes, she felt a little annoyed. She narrowed her eyes and smiled as charmingly as a crescent moon.

    “Hey, you must have a lot of artworks, right?”

    The man lowered his head and thought for a moment, then muttered uncertainly, "It seems like a lot"

    "Um?"

    The man quickly grabbed the hand that had started to press hard on his ear and looked at the woman with a flattering smile, "But I chose the one who is priceless to me"

    The woman glared at him and finally let go of her hand. Looking at his familiar face, she felt slightly absent-minded.

    "Do you know what the happiness I hope for me is like?"

    Her voice was very plain, but in the man's ears, there was always an unforgettable sadness.

    "I can eat with you every night, say good night to you before going to bed, and say good morning with a smile in the morning. What a little woman."

    The man stopped his smile and spoke seriously and calmly.

    The woman gently spread her face, her smile as happy as a rainbow after the rain.

    "Yes, I'm just a little woman, so I don't expect my husband to be a hero admired by all people. As long as he can stay with me, it's enough."

    "I don't want to be a hero, because heroes usually die young." The man shrugged, then stood up, bent down and gently touched the side of the woman's face, with tenderness written on his face, "But I can't be a hero.  person, so you can rest assured to let me go, I will definitely come back to you in vain."

    The woman held the broad and strong hand with both hands and pressed it tightly to her face. Her eyes were wet without knowing when.

    "I always feel that I am destined to wait for you all the time. I never see you waiting for me. You know, waiting is not a happy thing."

    "So, I can only compensate."

    The man let go of the woman’s hand and wiped away the tears from her eyes.

    "Wait until I use my future happiness to make up for your past unhappiness."

    With a smile on his face, he turned around and left with the woman looking at him forever.

    Determined, without a trace of nostalgia.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    Ding bell——ding bell——

    There seemed to be some melodious ringing ringing in my ears.

    Open your eyes, it’s the bright world.

    Neil was a little lost. What was that dream just now?

    In the dream, I only heard a man and a woman talking to each other, but I couldn't see their faces clearly, as if there was always a fog blurring their faces.

    【Do those two people have anything to do with me?  】

    ??Thinking hard, but can’t get any results.

    "My little friend, are you okay?"

    At this moment, a strange voice sounded in his ears, and only then did Neil notice that there was someone around himhuman existence.

    Turning around, Neil saw that the owner of the voice was a beautiful woman.

    A unique miko costume revealed the identity of the other party. Her long hair was bright flaxen, and the brown pupils dotted on her beautiful face seemed to be covered with a layer of light. No matter what the environment, she would exude a soft glow.  Glorious and reassuring.

    With a faint smile on her lips, the woman looked at Neil who had just woken up.

    "Uh, sorry, I just fell asleep."

    Neil noticed that the other person was holding a strange-looking bell in his hand. The ringing he just heard might have come from this thing.

    “It’s easy to catch a cold if you sleep here.”

    The woman suddenly realized it, and then she felt a little worried.

    "Well, I understand."

    Neil responded politely to other people's kindness.

    "Miss, are you the witch here?"

    "Well, I am the shrine maiden of Tsukimine Shrine, and I just took over recently."

    The woman smiled slightly, and the bell in her hand gently made a pleasant ringing sound.

    "Speaking of which, I saw you looking a little lost just now. Was it a nightmare?"

    Recalling the way Neil looked when he woke up before, the woman asked with some concern.

    "Well, in the distant Silent Hill, Alessa is trying to swallow me up with darkness and combine me with her. How can we repair it? I am obviously not Sharon"

    Neil habitually rambled on, even clenching his fists to express his anger.

    "What, is it an evil spirit!?"

    However, the miko was very shocked, and then she held the bell tightly and tried to hit Neil on the head.

    "Miss, wait!! What are you going to do!?"

    “I’ll help you get rid of the spirit, don’t worry, it’s very effective!”

    "It looks like you want to kill me. I'm afraid that before I can get rid of the spirit, I will become a spirit myself!!" Neil quickly raised his hand to stop the other party, with a look of shame on his face, "Miss Witch, what I just said was purely  Nonsense, please don’t pay attention!”

    "Ugh, why am I still so worried? Hey, could it be that you were possessed by a ghost and saw the ghost's memory!?"

    "Uh, no, and it's not really a nightmare. I just had a somewhat inexplicable dream" Neil paused, glanced at the witch, and felt that there was nothing embarrassing about saying it, so he continued, "In a dream  I saw a man and a woman having a conversation, but I had no impression of their faces, so it was a bit strange."

    "You didn't lie to me?"

    “…It’s true this time.”

    "Oh, is that so?" The witch held her delicate chin and thought carefully. She looked down at Neil, "Actually, dreams sometimes have something to do with the past. Sometimes, maybe it's the scene in the future, maybe it's you.  The future is uncertain"

    After saying that, the miko looked at him with a strange smile.

    "my future?"

    Neil was a little confused for a moment. He really hadn't thought about this, but it didn't look like it.

    He shook his head and got rid of all the messy thoughts in his mind. It didn't matter whether this dream was related to him or not. It was just a dream anyway.

    "Forget it, it's useless to think so much. By the way, what do you call Miss Miko?"

    "My name is Guanyue Gefan, you can just call me Guanyue. What about you?"

    "Neil Springfield, please give me your advice."

    Neil stretched out his hand to shake Gefan’s hand, and Gefan tilted his head, not knowing what he was thinking.

    After chatting with Ge Fan for a while, Neil said goodbye and left.

    Gefan stood at the top of the stairs, watching Neil leave. After losing sight of him, she turned around and walked back to the peach blossom tree. She reached out her hand and brushed the rough bark of the trunk.

    Ding bell——

    The peach blossom tree suddenly made a circle of invisible fluctuations, and the bell in Ge Fan's hand seemed to be vibrated and made a sound.

    The witch looked at the peach blossom tree with deep and gentle eyes, and suddenly smiled.

    "Just now, what kind of dream did you see for him?  "

    Ding bell——

    There was another sound.

    It seems that someone has given the answer.

 Text Chapter 61 Wash your hands before pursuing a girl

    "It's so boring. If I had known earlier, I would have asked Nanoha and Suzuka to come out together"

    Alyssa, who was walking alone on the street, muttered in a low voice with some regret. She looked sideways at the exquisite accessories in the closet, feeling like something was missing without anyone to chat with her.

    It turns out that she is not used to being alone.

    "Huh? Ahead is Kabukicho"

    Because I had been a guest at Neil's home, and Neil's home was in this street, I passed by this place at that time. Although this area is not very big, there are many weird shops. For example, there is a store called  A shemale club opened by people from Xixiang.

    What kind of person would go to such a strange place?

    Alyssa cursed in her heart.

    But this place seems to be as chaotic as ever, or rather lawless.

    Alyssa looked around and would always see groups of delinquents and gangsters gathering in some corners, but the people passing by seemed not to be surprised, and sometimes even greeted them familiarly.

    "No wonder we raise people like stupid teachers"

    Alyssa felt as if she had discovered the truth.

    And just when Alyssa was so absent-minded, she felt as if she hit something and fell backwards.

    “It hurts so much!”

    “Hey, little girl, how are you walking!!!”

    Suddenly there was a rough voice above her head, and Alyssa stood up with some pain and looked. A fierce young man was glaring at her. He was holding a bottle of drink in his hand, and there were five people surrounding him. They were also surrounded by five people.  With a black jacket and colorful hair, he has a standard bad appearance.

    Alyssa was startled by this sudden situation and couldn't help but take a small step back.

    "Youwhat are you going to do?"

    "What are you doing! You soiled my clothes, what are you talking about!!"

    The young man pointed to a puddle of water on the chest of his clothes, and then stared at Alyssa fiercely, "What do you think we should do now!?"

    "II didn't mean it. For clothes like this, I'll just pay you for it!"

    Only then did Alyssa know what was going on. She secretly sighed why she was so unlucky today, and then said in a strong tone.

    The bad boy raised his eyebrows, as if he was offended by the other party's toughness. He couldn't help but snorted and said with narrowed eyes, "Huh? Compensate to me? Do you think you can afford it!! This is unique in the world!!"

    "Huh? Unique!?"

    Alyssa looked at the tattered clothes and felt that it would be trivial to compensate him for a hundred identical ones.

    "That's right, the boss worked hard to make it!!"

    "Do you think ordinary people can make those jagged shapes on the cuffs!?"

    "This is a work of conscience for our bad industry!!"

    “That’s why people call it Great White Shark!!”

    The companions behind the young man shouted and looked proud, while the leading delinquent youth was even more embarrassed and shy.

    ""

    Ah, what are you so shy about, bad!

    Alyssa was speechless for a while. Fortunately, she thought the sleeveless cuffs were caused by being torn off, but it turned out that these idiots made them by themselves.

    "Then what are you going to do? If you don't want compensation, I'll leave!"

    Facing this group of people, Alyssa felt a little afraid, and her eyes flickered slightly. She asked pretending to be calm, just hoping to get out of here as soon as possible.

    "Well, what should I do"

    The young man suddenly calmed down and looked at Alyssa carefully, making her feel uncomfortable for a while.

    "Hey, what on earth are you"

    “Please date me on the condition of marriage!!!”

    Before Alyssa finished speaking, the young man bowed ninety degrees and stretched out his hand. Alyssa was stunned, and her face immediately turned red.

    【Eh!  ?  Interact!  ?  What the hell kind of development is this!  !  】

    “You, you, what did you say all of a sudden!!!!!!”

    Alyssa no longer knew whether she was embarrassed or angry. The person who looked so fierce just now as if he wanted to kill her actually turned around and said he wanted to date her!  ?

    “Oh, my God, the boss’s lolicon is having another attack”

    "This disease is difficult to treat"

    "Actually, I am also a lolita control."

    "+1 upstairs."

    "You guys don't give it to me"??Talk to yourself!  !  !  !  "

    Alyssa angrily complained about this group of people, and then swatted away the hand handed by the young man.

    “Did you agree to my proposal!?”

    “Don’t jump to the final stage all at once!!!”

    Alyssa felt like she was going to cry. She started to turn her head, hoping to ask for help from passers-by. As soon as she turned her head, she saw a guy passing by with his hands in his trouser pockets and looking at her dumbfounded.

    ""

    ""

    With their eyes facing each other, the other person shook his head and walked forward as if nothing had happened.

    “Idiot teacher, come back here!!!”

    Hearing the angry shouting behind him, Neil had a headache. How could he encounter such trouble on the way home? However, it was really a novel thing to see someone confessing to Alyssa.

    Neil looked back at Alyssa, he spread his hands helplessly, "Hey, Miss, someone is confessing to you, I'm too embarrassed to come out and mess with it"

    “Asshole, didn’t you see that I was surrounded by a group of bad guys!?”

    "Tsk, tsk, tsk, this is even worse. Classic romantic comedies like heroes saving beauties are not suitable for me"

    "Who is telling you about a romantic comedy?!" Alyssa walked over quickly and grabbed Neil's collar, "Stop showing off your narcissistic expression and saying boring words! Get him away right now!!!  !”

    With one move, the Tathagata Divine Palm was swung out in succession, and Neil was directly hit and sent flying for more than ten times in the air.

    Neil was lying on the ground, covering his bleeding nose, and was almost beaten into a mosaic by Alyssa.

    "Let me tell you, you've beaten me to this point, are you still afraid of these people?"

    "Hey! Don't ignore us!!"

    The group of bad guys stood up and stared fiercely at Neil who appeared on the stage.

    “Well, I always feel that this kid looks familiar.

    Neil patted his clothes and stood up, glanced at the group of people in front of him, and couldn't help but sigh.  He looked at the leading delinquent young man, spread his hands and asked speechlessly, "I say, big brother, what's so good about this kid?"

    Alyssa’s eyelids twitched, and she held back her anger and stood behind Neil.

    "Huh? I like it, but can you control it!?"

    Looking at him gearing up, he seemed ready to punch him at any moment.

    Neil shook his head, then turned away to reveal Alyssa. He pointed at Alyssa and pushed up a pair of non-existent glasses.

    "Look at this little girl, the top is as flat as a horizontal line. Does it feel like a hand? Of course it does, but it just feels like a scratch on your hand. Unless you are an M, you will feel good!!"

    Ignoring Alyssa’s pretty face that was starting to darken, she then pointed at her legs.

    "Look here again, these two legs are so short, can they cooperate with you to do some difficult movements!? What fun is there! Without fun, how bleak life will become!! Do you think  …”

    “Don’t judge me for thinking about yourself, you scum!!!!”

    The world's martial arts show rises to the dragon level, and Neil spurts blood for another ten meters.

    "Are you here to step on me or to save me"

    Alyssa picked up Neil and stared at him coldly.

    "This is a strategy, Miss"

    At this time, the young man who was stunned by Neil's words came back to his senses, frowned, and reached out to Alyssa.

    "Who cares about you? As long as I like it!!"

    When Alyssa looked back and saw this scene, a bit of panic appeared on her face, but another hand appeared to help her block it.

    "Just say it nicely, don't move your hands or feet"

    Neil stood up and grabbed the other person’s thick hand with a smile, but the other person’s face seemed to be distorted by pain.

    "Idiot teacher"

    Neil turned back and smiled at Alyssa, then threw the young man out.

    “Wash your hands clean before pursuing a girl!!!”

    The young man was thrown towards his companions. They quickly supported the young man and were a little stunned when they looked at the red mark on his hand.

    How can a kid be so powerful?

    "You bastard, get on me!!" The young man rubbed his arms, and then rushed out fiercely, "I don't believe that six holy swords can't push the mountain of meat!!!"

    Facing the six people flying over, Neil curled his lips and quickly crashed into the six people.

    "Who do you think I am!!!It’s been a solo since!  !  !  I am the tank mage all by myself!  !  !  "

    "You're cheating!! Uh, wait, are you from my mother-in-law's family"

    “You only know now!!!”

    A few seconds later, Neil waved his hand freely and said to Alyssa, "Let's go."

    Alyssa looked numbly at the figures with their heads stuck in the wall. It was really lucky that the smashing was so comic.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Classmate Alyssa, why do you appear there alone? Where are your two good friends?"

    "Don't keep saying things I don't understand!" Alyssa glared at Neil angrily and looked away, "Even good friends won't get tired of being together every day."

    "Hey, I thought you were all in a relationship where flowers kiss each other"

    "Can you say something I can understand! Ah, no, you'd better not talk."

    Neil shrugged and looked at Alyssa who was walking in front of her a little annoyed. It was so rare that he saved her, but he didn’t even get a candy. It was really unsettling.

    "Hey, thank you just now"

    Alyssa stopped, glanced at Neil sideways, then quickly looked away, her face slightly red.

    "Thank you for what it is, can you eat it?"

    "Neal's word "thank you" immediately shirks all the credit from others. It is really the most deceptive word creation in history. At this time, at least you have to invite him to the Green Room for a sundae to express your gratitude.

    "Eat your sister!"

    ???????????????? Could it be that she didn’t appreciate it even after thanking him? Alyssa was so angry that she gritted her teeth.

    "Oh, classmate Alyssa, I didn't expect you to be so impure and actually want me to do such an ethically degrading thing. You are such a crazy guy. I never thought I had ever taught such a student!"

    "Shut up, you lost Greymon!!"

    Seeing Alyssa’s cannibalistic expression, Neil had no choice but to shut up in frustration.

    Ah, poor Sundae-kun left me again.

    "Speaking of which, how did you get to that place?"

    "I walked there accidentally. Do you think I came to find you!?"

    Alyssa was still angry, and even her tone of voice was full of gunpowder.

    "Sorry, I'm not interested in washboards."

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!! I am a washboard, I am so sorry!!!"

    Neil stretched out his hand to block the attack, but was bitten hard by the eldest lady’s tiger teeth. He couldn’t help but helplessly cover his forehead and sigh.

    "Don't think that just because Rie Kugimiya can use skills randomly"

    After vomiting in a low voice, Neil found that his hands were comically bloody.

    "Miss, it's time to relax. Even if you want my blood to flow through your body, you don't have to do this. I have another compromise. If you give birth to my child, you will have our blood."  Well, don’t you think this is simple, quick and perfect?”

    “Uh-huh, uh-huh, uh-huh!!!”

    "What are you shouting! Have you been fucked by me [beep——]!? Ahhhh, I know I was wrong, please let me go!!"

 Text Chapter 62 There must be something hidden under the cute appearance

    "You don't want me anymore?"

    The blond girl pursed her lips into a pitiful line, looked at the indifferent young man with tears in her eyes, and made a very outrageous declaration.

    "you——"

    The young man's eyelids twitched. After taking a deep breath, he was about to speak in a calm tone.

    “Is it because you have this woman that you don’t want me!?”

    The girl suddenly changed the topic and pointed at the girl standing next to the boy. She also had blond hair similar to hers, but her expression was a bit stunned, and she seemed to have been greatly shocked.

    "Eh!? Me?"

    The girl who was accused pointed at her face, her whole body was stunned, but the girl didn't seem to hear her words, she just took out her handkerchief and wiped the non-existent tears, and continued to complain about her misery.

    "You already have me at home, why are you looking for another woman outside? Can't I satisfy you with my blond hair? As my mother said, men are all beasts whose lower bodies are always in a state of rage"

    ""

    The young man said that he was really not a blond person. Did this guy’s mother say such strong words?  Sure enough, divorced women have wrong prejudices against men.

    When the young man said nothing and looked speechless, the girl rushed to the young man and stared at him with tears in her eyes.

    "I just heard you say you wanted to have a baby with her, why!? I can obviously give birth to a baby for you. If you want, I can give birth to a football team for you right away!!"

    As she was speaking, the girl caressed her belly with both hands, a trace of yearning and happiness for the future flashing across her face.

    At this moment, the passing spectators either admired or despised the young man at the center of the whirlpool. If he could do such a cruel thing at the age of ten, is it really okay to have a child?  Has modern science advanced to a point that even they could not imagine!  ?

    The young man covered his face. He was so ashamed. The looks around him made him so ashamed that he wanted to dig a hole and bury himself. He really couldn't get pleasure from the public shameful play in public.

    For the first time, the young man felt that he was still very moral.

    "Please let me go"

    "No, I will never leave you! I will never give up my happiness! Are your feelings for me just for fun?! Do you just want my body!?"

    Hearing the young man’s pleading words, the girl immediately came back to her senses and held his hand tightly, her eyes full of determination.

    ""

    The young man looked up at the sky that was gradually losing color in his eyes and shed tears silently.

    “Ah, I really want to die.

    "Hey!! Don't talk to yourselves, don't involve me in it!! It has nothing to do with me!"

    Alyssa could no longer bear the weird looks from around her. As the eldest lady, she felt so ashamed for the first time in her life. She actually became another heroine of such a shabby drama, and she even gave birth to a child. The lower limit.  It's not that showy.

    "And you, the stupid teacher, no, the promiscuous teacher! You actually did that, that, that kind of thing to a little girl, I, I will definitely report you!! You wait to go to jail!!"

    Alyssa pointed at Neil with a red face. This guy actually did these heinous things. Fortunately, she still believed him.

    No, if this continues, Nanoha, Suzuka, and the girls in the class will be in danger.

    Alyssa took out her mobile phone and immediately dialed a number.

    "Hey! Is this the International Court of Justice!?"

    "Miss, you don't have to be so realistic! And why is it that the International Court of Justice convicted me all of a sudden? Do you want me to hold a grudge like this!? You actually raised it to the international level!! You want me to be punished by human beings?  Expelled from the world!?”

    Neil almost fainted when he heard Alyssa’s calling voice. He stretched out his hand to take away Alyssa’s phone.

    “Yeah——!! Don’t touch me, you’ll get pregnant!!!”

    Alyssa screamed and jumped a few steps away, crossing her arms warily.

    ""

    Neil squatted deeply on the ground and was about to enter the orz state.

    When did he become a turbid launch pad covered in mysterious liquid?

    “Meow haha, that’s really interesting.”

    And the girl who was the culprit was holding her hands behind her back, watching the developments in front of her with a smile.

    "Asshole, whose fault do you think it is?! I was almost exiled because of your nonsense!!" Neil jumped.He stood up and glared at the girl with a red cross on his head, "Alicia, please go to bed early tonight. Weren't what you just talked about the bloody plot of a TV series last night!!"

    Not long ago, Neil was being tormented by Alyssa, but he was bumped into by Alicia who happened to be wandering around, and she heard Neil's teasing, which resulted in such a third-rate movie.  A real-life ethical romance drama with low blood pressure, low age and low IQ.

    "I want to perform because I think it's interesting"

    Alicia stuck out her tongue cutely and smiled as if she was not afraid that Neil was about to go crazy.

    “I almost went to the end of my life because of your desire to perform!!”

    "So youth is like a sand castle, which instantly collapses just because of some trivial things."

    “Don’t make it sound like it has nothing to do with you!!”

    Alyssa came over, she looked at Alicia, and immediately stroked her chest and breathed a sigh of relief.

    "It turns out you are not Feit. I was still wondering why Feit was such a person"

    Because of Nanoha, Alyssa and Suzuka both recognized the child Fit, and later exchanged letters. Judging from each other's words and appearance, they both felt that Fit was a well-behaved child who could even  A cute and shy girl.

    But the girl who looked exactly like Fit had just appeared, almost shattering her fantasy.

    Fortunately, God is merciful.

    "That's right, I'm not Feit, but I am Feit's sister, Alicia~~" Alicia smiled cutely, then blinked her beautiful eyes and looked at Alyssa, "By the way, you know Fei  Special?"

    "Well, but we have never met, so when I first met you, I was surprised. You are more lively than I thought"

    Alyssa felt that the corners of her mouth were twitching when she spoke.

    "Fortunately, Feite is not like you"

    Neil stood up, feeling equally deeply.

    "Hey, if Feit is like me, so what?"

    "Tell your mother to have another baby."

    "Ah! Neil is so bad, even Feit and I are not enough, yet he still wants it!"

    “…You’d better kill me.”

    "I just heard Alicia say that you live in this guy's house" Alyssa asked Alicia, but her eyes looked at Neil strangely, "I don't want to ask why you live in his house.  Why isn’t Feit with you?”

    "Well, there are many reasons. When Feite comes back, I will tell you in detail if I have the chance"

    Seeing that Neil had no intention of answering, Alicia could only answer randomly.

    "……Oh well."

    Alyssa’s eyes swept back and forth between the two of them, but she still suppressed the doubts in her heart.

    She always felt that they and Nanoha had a common secret that she didn't know about.

    Alyssa felt a little irritated unconsciously.

    "Well, it's time to go home" Seeing that the atmosphere seemed to be silent, Neil said aloud, "Miss, you should go back too, otherwise you will be confessed to again later"

    "Well, I understand."

    "Hey, what confession, tell me!"

    Alicia immediately became interested, but ended up being slapped on the forehead by Neil.

    When Neil and the three of them were walking on the road, they met a familiar guy, who was staring with his mouth wide open, with a look of surprise on his face that made him stupid.

    "Hey, Furuichi-san"

    Neil opened his dead eyes and said hello to the other party. How dare he meet an acquaintance at such a distance. In this small town, the chance of such randomness is really unusually high.

    "Um, can you explain the current situation in detail?"

    Furuichi held his forehead, reluctantly put on a relaxed smile, and tried hard to pose as a wise man.

    "What do you care about?"

    Neil and the two girls all tilted their heads at the same time, with several question marks popping up on their heads.

    "You still ask me what I care about!? Why are you with classmate Alyssa and a cute girl!!"

    "Ha, you ask why, it's just that we met on the road"

    "Oh my god!! Neil, has spring arrived again!? What a world without morals this is!!!!"

    Furuichi rubbed his eyebrows and almost smoke came out, and he fell intoA subtle state of rage.

    "Can you calm down, Furuichi-san, be careful and poke your forehead"

    "Ah, Neil, who made an oath with me to be a jobless virgin for the rest of his life, unexpectedly had something good happen to him. This was such a shock, as if all the hair on his butt was about to fall out, just like hair loss.  Dropped, and they are actually two cute girls of the same age? Obviously I remember that Neil’s preference seems to be the royal sister style with bulging front and back - "

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? could have two lines of bitter tears of blood and tears left in their eyes, Gu Shi looked at the sky aimlessly.

    ""

    "Well, anyway" Neil walked over and punched Gu Shi directly in the face, "You set my egg first!!!"

    “How can I not be determined after you’ve done this?!”

    "Have you calmed down, Furuichi-san"

    "I was forced to cool down"

    Furuichi was lying on the ground. Was that a meteorite that punched him so hard that his head was smoking?

    Ah, this time the handsome side of the beautiful girl was completely ruined in front of her.

    "By the way, who is this lady next to you?"

    Furuichi saw Alicia and asked Neil.

    "Alicia Testerosa, is"

    Neil wanted to say the words "my tenant", but he felt that Furuichi might get crazy if he said it, and there might be some rumors the next day. Last time Hayate came to visit his home.  It was this guy who broke the news.

    ???????????????????????????????? How about we kill him here to eliminate the trouble?

    Furuichi was covered in cold sweat, and his teacher was releasing an unabashed murderous light next to him. In an instant, he felt that his life seemed to be forced to the edge of the cliff.

    However, Neil and Furuichi had no time to care about anything else at this time, because a group of vicious guys were coming towards them.

    "Hey!! Who is the guy who just bullied me from Dumburo High School!!!"

    The bald man in the lead stared fiercely at the few brats in front of him.

    "Uh, boss, did we find the wrong person? They are all brats"

    A boy next to him came over and asked in a low voice that the combined age of the primary school students in front of him might not be older than his father.

    "You can't be wrong, that brat from the Denshi family is so big!"

    The bald boss spoke with confidence and no guilt at all for bullying a child.

    "Ehehehe!!! What is this sudden development!?"

    Furuichi looked at these delinquent high school students in despair, and suddenly jumped from one desperate situation to another more dangerous desperate situation?

    Neil looked at the group of people in front of him, and then glanced back at Alyssa. She was looking away and whistling as if it had nothing to do with herself, while Alicia's eyes were shining and looking forward to it.

    "Oh? It's you, right?"

    The bald boss noticed Furuichi who was making a noise, and after scanning the four of them, he identified Furuichi whose jaw was about to dislocate, because Neil seemed to be even weaker than Furuichi, and he seemed to be fine with long hair.  Bullying look.

    "Well, I don't have anything to say. Anyway, keep going, Furuichi-kun"

    Neil patted Furuichi on the shoulder and covered his mouth to suppress laughter.

    "Why me!! Don't act like you're just watching a show!!! I'm your student!!!"

    "Hey, hey, hey, you guys, don't you feel shy bullying a few kids?"

    A pleasant magnetic voice interrupted them.

    Furuichi turned his head as if he had seen a savior, and saw a group of girls wearing white special attack uniforms walking over, but the wooden knives, chains, clubs, and maces they held in their hands really made him feel embarrassed.

    Are today’s delinquents so ferocious even if they are too young girls?

    But it doesn’t matter, these big sisters are so beautiful.

    "Furuichi-san, you have lost all your moral integrity"

    ""

    Neil raised his eyes and looked at the group of female delinquents. The leading girl had a healthy wheat-colored complexion. Her long purple hair was tied up and swayed with her steps. She had a bamboo stick in her mouth and her eyes showed no sign of weakness.  Stare at the group of boys.

    "Ah? It's none of your business! This is our Duowu Luo's business, you Furious Emperor, get out of the way!!"

    At the critical moment, the boss did not give in because the other party was a girl, and it seemed that he had some connections with the other party.

    But the leading girl didn’t reply to his words, she just walked over and whispered:After staring at Neil for a while, he suddenly put his hand on Neil's head, with a friendly smile on his lips.

    "Your kid is Neil, right? I heard the tyrant mention you, you are such a cute kid"

    "Tyrant?"

    Neil didn't slap the opponent's hand away. After all, she was a quasi-royal sister, and he was just confused about the tyrant she mentioned. The group of guys from Duwuluo High School behind him seemed a little unhappy after hearing this title.  It looks good, like taking laxatives.

    It sounds like he is very tough. Is there such a formidable person around him?

    "Ahaha, it's someone you know anyway"

    "Hey, Rika, this kid here is also very cute. I'm Shizuku Itoi, and I'll die at night~~~"

    "Hey, Shizuku, you're scaring people"

    And Furuichi was surrounded by several female delinquents holding his face in his hands. At this moment, he was so happy that he almost fainted.

    "You women, don't forget about us! Bastards, don't think we dare not take action. Even if Nan Lixiang knows the "tyrant", I won't be afraid of you!  !  "

    "Huh? Even if you don't know that guy, I will beat you up. If you have the guts, come and try it!!"

    The bosses of the two factions began to clamor, and they gritted their teeth as fiercely as a wolf.

    "Boys! Don't take it lightly just because they are girls! Let them see the power of Dumburo High School!!"

    “Oh oh oh!!!”

    "Ah!? We are the Furious Emperor, don't underestimate us, you scum!!"

    "Follow the boss and rush!!!"

    Alicia and Alyssa stood on the outside, watching the two gangs fighting like this, feeling almost numb.

    "Ahaha, the fight started"

    Alyssa laughed dryly a few times, revealing a pair of dead fish eyes like Neil's.

    "Ah, everyone is so full of energy. It's so lively, I really want to join in"

    Alicia showed a completely different expression, and her eagerness to try made Alyssa doubt that she would rush in next second.

    Neil, who was in the middle of it, was punching one after another, while Fushi was running around with his head in his hands, hiding in a cold sweat.

    "What's going on!? Gang war!? I'm just an ordinary elementary school student. I simply ran to the wrong set!!"

    "Ah ah ah, let me go back to my mother's arms and drink milk!!"

    As soon as Fushi turned his head, he saw Neil kicking a big man away, making him look embarrassed.

    This guy’s strength is as unparalleled as ever.

    “You stinky brat!!”

    Fushi suddenly heard a loud shout from behind him. He turned around and saw a bad guy hitting him with his fist.

    ——I’m probably seriously injured now.

    Unable to escape, we can only watch the imminent crisis coming.

    In the blink of an eye, Furuichi felt as if his head was being pushed down, and a gust of wind passed over his head.

    "Really, don't get in the way here, leave as soon as possible, there are so many people here, even if you stand behind me, I may not be able to care about you, I might even beat you up"

    Furuichi only saw Neil punch the opponent away, and with a few words, he pushed him to the safety of Alicia.

    Furuichi was startled for a moment, and when he looked back, what caught his eye was Neil's expression that was slightly different from usual.

    I once saw this unique side of him in a martial arts competition.

    Looking at him intently in the fight, Furuichi pursed his lips.

    ——It’s really strong.

    "Hey, are you okay, Furuichi-san?"

    Seeing Fushi’s dull expression, Alyssa couldn’t help but asked, it wouldn’t be funny if he was beaten silly.

    "Uh, I'm fine" Furuichi waved his hand, then looked at Alicia, pointing to the chaotic situation, "Miss Alicia, is it okay to be in such a mess?"

    The bald boss seemed to have been beaten ten meters above the ground just now. Is that okay?

    "No problem! You don't know, right? Fighting is a specialty of this street. Many idiots living here will die if they don't fight. Even Neil fights one fight every three days and one fight every five days."  Yes, to a certain extent, he is very familiar with the people here"

    It’s really a disgusting street.

    “Then Alicia, wouldn’t it be dangerous for you to live here?”

    Alyssa really can’t imagine that if a child lives here, wouldn’t he be frightened every day?"That's not the case" Alicia shook her head and smiled, as if she didn't care much, "Don't look at these people as being fierce, but in fact they are very principled people, at least they will not bully the elderly or children.  At best, they have bad mouths. Just now they were just scaring us. In the words of Neil and Granny Denshi, these people are apes without brains and can only express themselves in the most primitive way.  It’s just blood that’s burned too hot…”

    "Of course, there are also other connections, such as the mother-in-law Denshi and the "Scarlet Overlord" rumored here are Neil's family, so those people don't dare to mess with the people in the family"

    ""

    ? Okay, Scarlet Overlord is really the name of the bunker. Is Neil's house full of monsters?

    Furuichi and Alyssa once again watched the scene near the end. In their eyes, something seemed to be different.

    "These guys are really getting more and more durable"

    Neil twisted his wrist and walked back. His face was not red and he was out of breath. It was impossible to tell that he had just finished fighting.

    "You do like fighting"

    Furuichi looked at Neil and smiled softly.

    Niel paused for a moment, then shrugged and smiled slightly.

    "I don't hate it."

    "I didn't expect that my teacher is still a bad person" Alyssa covered her face as if she had a headache, "Are you performing a GTO?"

    "Please ask Mr. Onitsuka for this kind of thing" Neil scratched his head and said boredly, "Well, if I can make extra money, I wouldn't mind making a cameo"

    But not long after he finished speaking, Neil found that Furuichi, Alyssa and Alicia were all silent in front of him, with dull expressions on their faces.

    "Huh? Are you possessed by a ghost, you guys?"

    Suddenly, an arm even rougher than Kenjiro's wrapped around Neil's neck. He was stunned for a moment, and then fell into the shadow of despair.

    Who released this Godzilla at the end of the 21st century

    "Oh? Neal-chan, are you planning to make extra money? I have a place where you can make a guest appearance. I originally came out to see where the kid was having such a fun time, but I didn't expect to hear such good news"

    Furuichi and Alyssa looked up at the tall figure, with the stubble, thick eyebrows, piercing eyes, light lip gloss and eye shadow, a perfect figure comparable to King Billy, and a charming Jean  The kimono that no one can look at directly gave them an unparalleled impact.

    "Ah, I really want to vomit. Can I vomit?"

    "Hello, Mrs. Xixiang."

    Alicia reluctantly moved her lips and said hello proactively.

    "Oh, it's Alicia" Xixiang moved his eyes and nodded, "Go back and tell your family that Neil won't be going back tonight. He's working at my place, so tell them not to worry"

    "Well, I understand, please feel free to do so."

    Neil, who was almost out of breath, stared at him. Alicia sold him in the blink of an eye. Please feel free to take him for what he is. He didn't even know if he would be able to see the sun tomorrow.  .

    “Let’s go, Neil-chan~~~”

    Xixiang smiled girlishly at Neil, and Neil immediately rolled his eyes and fainted while frothing at the mouth.

    “Is it okay, Alicia?”

    Watching Neil being carried away on her shoulders, Alyssa felt for the first time that it was not easy for him either.

    "It doesn't matter, Mrs. Saigo is a good person."

    ""

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    That night, Xixiang Ladyboy Club.

    “Clang, clang, clang! The super future star of our store is now making a grand appearance, Sonoko!!!”

    "Who are you calling Sonoko! Who wants to be the future star of your store!!"

    "Come on, Nierzi! You have great potential to become the ACE_OF_ACE of our store!!"

    "A devil wants this kind of potential, even if you give me money!!"

    "Yo!! Pretty boy, twist your waist!!"

    “You can do it yourself, don’t make too many demands, you perverted uncles!!”

    "Yoooooooo, such a cute child is indeed a boy! Long live Lord Lucifer!!!"

    "Have your male-only penetrating weapons been scrapped by you idiots!?"

    "Nierzi, please date!!!"

    “Go to hell——!!!!!!”

    On the stage, ?A girl in a gorgeous kimono with light make-up, who was actually a boy, was dancing with terrifying momentum with a folding fan. Next to her, Saigo was admiring the dance with a face full of admiration.

    This kid really has hope of becoming the master of the great route.

    The next day, the news about Neil's transformation into a new human spread secretly without his knowledge.

 Text Chapter 63 To maintain moral integrity or to lose moral integrity, that is the question

    The long black hair floated gently.

    The bright pupils reflect the surrounding scenery, like a mirror world.

    The girl put her hands behind her back, holding a smile on her lips, and stepped lightly.

    "Ah, no matter how many times I come here, I always feel that this place is huge"

    The corners of Tifa's mouth were slightly raised, her eyes were shrouded in a bright light, and she looked around every inch of Maho Liang Academy from time to time.

    "That's right. After we entered through the school gate, we walked for more than half an hour and felt like we didn't even see the end"

    Alicia, who was following Tifa, glanced around with the same interest. Whenever she saw the architecture of European classical beauty and the natural scenery, her vermilion eyes suddenly brightened like gems.

    "Well, I heard from Neil that there are many schools here, ranging from elementary school to university, plus various research institutes, shopping streets and library islands. It really can't be visited in one day" Tifa introduced, tapping her lower lip.  , suddenly remembered something interesting, a smile on his face, "This school also has many activities, such as the last school festival, which was held for three days and three nights. It was really lively"

    "Wow, that sounds so interesting" Alicia immediately flattened her mouth in disgust when she saw Tifa's expression, and then murmured angrily, "If Neil had woken me up earlier, then I couldn't have done it either."  Did you attend the school festival?"

    ""

    Tifa scratched her cheek and smiled silently. Is this what she should be struggling with?

    "But it's great, I want to go to school here too"

    Looking at Alicia’s longing expression, Tifa couldn’t help but smile.

    "What you say should be fine. As long as you worship Tony Nier or Negi, they should be able to find a way"

    "Hmm, please Tony Neil? I always think that guy will say something like "It's too troublesome, so I won't do it""

    Alicia closed her eyes and frowned, as if she could imagine the scene at that time.

    "maybe……"

    Tifa nodded with deep understanding. She quite agreed with Alicia's idea and her understanding of that guy.

    However, because of her understanding, she knew that if Alicia really asked him to ask for help, Neil would still do his best to help her.

    "A soft-hearted fool."

    Tifa pursed her lips and murmured in a low voice. She was a little bit disgusted by this.

    "What's wrong, Tifa?"

    Alicia noticed Tifa’s little movements and couldn’t help but feel a little weird.

    Tifa came back to her senses immediately, scratched her cheek and laughed dryly, "It's okay, I just got a little lost in thought"

    "Hey, what are you thinking about? You are so absorbed in your thoughts~~~"

    Alicia rolled her eyes and didn’t know what she was thinking of. She half-covered her mouth with her hand and leaned over with an ambiguous smile.

    Tifa blocked the approaching smiling face with her hand and said angrily, "What are you thinking about? I feel like you are becoming more and more like that guy Neil"

    "Hehe, you are so embarrassed that I got it right, right?"

    "You're not shy!"

    "Oh~~~Don't you deny what you said before? Sure enough, Tifa-chan's heart is full of Nier~~~"

    ""

    Faced with such teasing, Tifa simply shut her mouth and turned away as if she didn't hear anything.

    Seeing Tifa like this, Alicia stopped teasing her. She glanced around and asked, "Hey, Tifa, where is Neil's school? We've been gone for a long time"

    Originally, I was idle at home and wanted to come to the school to kill some time. However, after I came here with Tifa, this journey was really a good way to kill the time.

    ??Looking carefully, it seems that it is almost time for get out of class to end.

    "This place is too big. I haven't been here many times. How can I know how to get there?"

    "Eh? Didn't we see that big map when we entered?"

    “It’s true, but”

    "Is Tifa a roadie!? So cute!!"

    "What are you so cute about!? You're not praising yourself in disguise, when you haven't found a way either!?"

    "Are you two brats students here?"

    The two of them, who were fighting and looking for their way around, suddenly heard a voice coming from behind them. At the same time, they turned their heads and saw a tall man in black sportswear standing not far away with a cool expression.

    "Hello, we are not students here, we are here to find someone."

    TifaliNodding gracefully, the person in front of him seemed to be a school teacher or administrator.

    "Looking for someone?" Heigang raised his eyebrows and looked at the two girls in front of him, "Who are you looking for?"

    “It’s Neil Springfield who works at Shengxiang Elementary School here.”

    "It's that kid, but it's almost time for school to end. If we go by now, the people in the elementary school will probably leave as well. Forget it, I'll lead you there. Maybe that kid is still in school  By the way, are you his friends?"

    “We are his girlfriends!!”

    Before Tifa could speak, Alicia answered first.

    "girlfriend!?"

    Heigang opened his eyes in surprise, while Tifa covered his forehead as if he had a headache. He dared to believe that Alicia would start to display her natural instinct of fearing chaos in the world again.

    "I didn't expect that boy to have two girlfriends, but it seems reasonable after thinking about it"

    Heigang sighed at first, and then nodded unexpectedly.

    "Well, this gentleman"

    "Just call me Heigang" Heigang lowered his head and looked at Tifa, noticing the tangled look on her face as she hesitated to speak, and said with a very understanding expression, "Don't worry, I understand"

    "No, actually"

    "Let's go, I'll take you there now."

    "That bastard is really incredible. He actually did such a thing, but he is a role model for others. This is considered a harm to others' children. Well, I should be able to use this reason to teach him a lesson"

    A cold smile appeared on Black Steel's lips, and his narrow eyes narrowed slightly, flashing a frightening red light from time to time. When Tifa noticed the eldest brother's expression, she knew that the unlucky child was about to suffer a big disaster again.  , couldn't help but draw a cross in my heart.

    "Meow haha, it feels like something interesting is going to happen"

    Hearing Alicia’s cheerful laughter, Tifa sighed sadly, feeling deeply powerless.

    【Neal, if you want to blame it, you have a teammate who has been deceiving people for thirty years】

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Woo——"

    "What's the matter, Neil?"

    Naye suddenly heard Neil making a sound of unknown meaning, couldn't help but frowned, and asked with some worry.

    "It's okay, I just suddenly felt so miserable that I let out such a scream from my soul that it shook the world"

    "I have no idea what you are talking about" Nanoye shook her head in confusion, and then laughed happily, "But this means that Neil, there is nothing wrong with you"

    "Naye, at this moment, I feel more desperate than when I met a giant."

    She had just escaped from the demon king of the Kamabaka Kingdom and was mentally traumatized. Now she was attacked by this girl Nanoha. As her master, Neil suddenly felt that his majesty had lost as much as a certain vampire. He couldn't help but feel  I feel like life is dark.

    "By the way, aren't we going to the back mountain? This direction doesn't seem right"

    Nanoye looked at the direction Neil led the way. She had been training with Neil every day after school as usual, but at this moment, she visually saw that it was completely different from where she usually went.

    "Well, anyway, what I'm teaching you is just the control and application of magic power, and how to fight. I plan to hand you over to a more capable and experienced guy. Regardless of magic or physical skills, with her level, she can definitely  You trained me to become a master"

    Originally Naiyara was still being trained today. Neil felt that he had nothing to teach. After all, the magic system was completely different. Apart from some basic things, Neil felt that it would be better to have someone like Yuno as a coach.  Suitable for yourself.  When Professor Nanoha was in actual combat, whenever he encountered her unconsciously cute look, Neil would be blasted to pieces by a burst of starlight.

    Therefore, directly throwing Nanoha to the merciless Yiwen is definitely very profitable. Anyway, it is healthier for young people to abuse them, and there is Negi who can attract firepower next to him, and more importantly,  He can go home and cook quickly after school.

    【Ah, I can’t help it anymore, I can’t stop crying.  】

    "don't want!"

    Naye's face changed slightly and she shouted subconsciously, even her voice became slightly shrill.

    Neil was startled and quickly turned his head to look over, only to see Nanoye staring at him with her mouth bulging as if she was very angry.

    "Uh, what's wrong with you, Miss Nanoha?"

    &nbsp; Neil asked cautiously after being stared at by Nanoye for a while.

    "me……"

    When asked by Neil, Nanoye didn't know how to answer. Could it be that she told him that she didn't want to leave him?

    "Dream on, it would be better to use a starburst to make him surrender."

    "Ms. Nanoha, did you think of something dangerous just now! Although I don't know what it was, I am firmly against violence!!"

    With the flash of red light in Nanoye’s eyes and the faint smile of excitement on her lips, no matter how idiotic she was, Neil still felt that he seemed to be very close to the door of hell.

    "Ahaha, what are you talking about Neil? I never thought of using Starlight Explosion to blast you"

    Nanoha scratched her cheek, smiled very cutely, and said horrible words that made Neil break into a cold sweat.

    【This guy said something that must never be uttered!  Naturally black?  ?  Definitely natural black!  !  】

    "Neil, why do you want others to teach me? I'm afraid I won't get along"

    Naye thought for a while and finally came up with a reason.

    "So that's the problem"

    Neil breathed a sigh of relief. He really didn't realize that Nanoha's character would be afraid of strangers, but this was no problem at all. After all, Yiwen's appearance was very deceptive. At first glance, he looked like a harmless cat, and he was very similar to  You don't have to worry about getting along with Yi Wen at all, because that guy's queen character is definitely about making others obey her.

    "That's not okay, Nanoha. If you hold back because of this small worry, you won't be able to make great progress in the future! Although I will be a little reluctant to let you go, dad, I will still do this for your future.  I did it! So, even if you resent Dad, I won’t regret it!!"

    "What dad, what role are you playing!"

    Nanoye slapped away Neil's hand on her shoulder with dissatisfaction. She blinked, not knowing what she thought of, her eyes suddenly lit up, and a meaningful smile appeared on her face.

    "Well, after all, Neil was defeated by me, I don't think he has the ability to teach me anything"

    "What!? Defeated by you!? It was just your luck that time. If I do it ten times again, you will not be my brother's" Neil originally retorted angrily, but when he saw Nanoye's smile, he seemed to understand.  Everything changed, "Well, since you said so, I also feel that I am not capable"

    Nanoha's smile froze slightly, but soon her lips curved into a more contemptuous arc, and at the same time her eyes swept three inches ahead.

    "Neil, it really doesn't work."

    Neil, who had been paying attention to Nanoye's expression, naturally noticed the other person's gaze. He looked down and couldn't help but widen his eyes, like an angry cat staring at Nanoye who was smiling leisurely and contentedly.

    "No!? You dare to say that I can't do it!? I've told you from the first day of class that I am a man who can break through the sky. The word "no" cannot appear to me!! Very good, Nanoha.  Just wait, if I don’t train you well, I will spend the rest of my life hanging around Xixiang!!!”

    “This is what you said, Neil~~~”

    Naye secretly made a gesture indicating that the plan was successful, and at the same time thought of something in her heart.

    【This trick of using retreat to advance that my mother taught me is really useful. Although I don't know why I aimed at it like this in the end, as long as it succeeds, I'll be fine!  】

    In fact, it was not until some years later that Nanoha understood the true meaning of this matter. At that time, she lamented that her health teacher died early. At the same time, she was very fortunate that she had a mother as great as Kami who allowed her to do this.  I have avoided many detours in my life.

    "Forget it, let's stop today's training. I'll go back and think about how to arrange it"

    “I don’t know whether it was because he was inspired to fight or because his dignity as a man was challenged. Neil began to seriously think about what to do. Usually, these things were left to Anders to do.

    "Huh? What is that guy doing?"

    Neil suddenly slowed down, and a shadowy figure appeared in his field of vision.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Ha, why are all the cleaners boys, not even a girl"

    Furuichi stopped the broom in his hand, looked around the classroom, and couldn't help but sigh sadly.

    Doesn’t it mean that if men and women match each other, the work will not be tiring?  There are just a bunch of idiots here, and they are exhausted from doing anything.

    "You just give up on this idea, this is terribleIt's our class's policy" Yuuji walked past Furuichi with a broom on his shoulder, not looking like he was working at all, "That guy said that in order to avoid a series of unnecessary problems caused by male-female combinations, we separate boys and girls.  Separated to facilitate management, do you think we can resist the mountain above our heads?  And the girls seem to agree"

    “Can you disagree!? Girls almost don’t have to participate in work during the week!!”

    "From this point of view, it turns out that he is still a gentleman"

    "That's weird! Even if he is a gentleman, he can only be a gentleman in another sense!!!"

    "I'm telling you, you can chat as much as you want, but if you can work, Yuuji, you've barely even done anything!!"

    Listening to the two complaining, Touma couldn't stand it anymore. He was almost the only one working now. He obviously planned to grab those half-price bento boxes.

    "You should tell the group of people over there first"

    Yuuji pointed with his broom in the direction of the podium, where a group of people were gathering for activities.

    Standing on the podium, Akihisa used the broom as a guitar and danced his fingers as much as he could, as if he had returned to the school festival concert, with the intense melody seeming to linger in his ears.

    “Come on, call me!!!”

    “Honey!!!”

    "What a tall person!!! Call me God-sama!!!"

    "Ah, Lord Kami is playing a game console in that corner over there"

    Touma looked at this scene, then looked at someone in the corner who had entered the god of strategy mode, and couldn't help but sigh.

    How long will he be able to do this?

    ——

    Suddenly, the sound of the door being pulled attracted the attention of everyone in the class.

    A handsome face that was as cold as a knife appeared behind the door, and at the same time, those sharp wolf-like eyes made the guys in the class stay silent for a while and started cleaning obediently.

    “Kids, is your bastard head teacher gone already?”

    They were slightly surprised by the unexpected punishment, and then suddenly realized that it was their class teacher who had caused the hatred.

    "Well, our bastard head teacher left early during the last self-study class and let all the girls go"

    As the leader of the boys, Xiongji told Heigang in detail. When Heigang heard this, he felt that the temples on his forehead began to beat again.

    "That rascal……"

    "Um, Teacher Heigang, what do you want from Neil?"

    Touma's question caused Heigang to turn around. He looked at the people in the class, and for some reason the corner of his mouth curled up into a weird smile.

    "Ah, actually it was the boy's two girlfriends who came to see him"

    "What——!?"

    "girlfriend——!?"

    “Two more——!?”

    The boys looked at each other and saw the jealousy hidden in each other's eyes. They nodded one after another, immediately picked up the thing in their hands, and rushed out of the back door without saying a word.

    "Hey, don't damage public property"

    Heigang shouted behind them, chuckled, and then walked downstairs.

    When he walked downstairs, he found that the two girls waiting nearby were gone. Instead, there was a guy who deserved a beating, gaping at the large cloud of dust.

    "Faye, did you see the two little girls who were here just now?"

    Heigang walked over, patted Fay on the shoulder and asked as coldly as usual.

    "Huh? It's Kurojia~~" Faye turned around and showed a very hearty smile, and then her face became a little weird, "Kurojia, are you a lolita control?"

    Heigang was startled, then his face turned black, he pulled out a cold long knife out of thin air, clasped his hands and raised it, ready to slash at it.

    "You really deserve to be cut down just like that kid"

    “Ehehehe!! Oppose violence, Hei-chan~~~”

    “Go to hell!!”

    "Wait a minute, aren't you going to ask where those two girls went? I'll tell you, but you can't do anything to me!"

    ""

    Heigang stopped and stared at Fay coldly, while Fay smiled slightly and tidied up his clothes. It was not until Heigang was about to have his second impact that he slowly spoke.

    "Actually, I just met them and chatted for a few words. I found out that they were here to see Neil-chan, so I told them that Neil-chan had left.Okay, so they took their leave, and let me tell you something by the way.  "

    "That means you knew it beforehand, right?"

    "Well Wow!! Kuro-chan, a surprise attack is a foul!!"

    “I don’t care about you!!”

    “I clearly said I wouldn’t do anything!!”

    "Did I promise you!?"

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "So, you lost the ring that Yiwen gave you and you were thinking about how to die, maybe this is it?"

    "No, I'm not thinking about how to die"

    Negi looked at his brother depressedly, forgetting if he didn't help, he was still gloating about his misfortune.

    "I just lost my ring, is there any need to do this?"

    Although the ring was a relatively rare magic item, it was not in a life-and-death situation. However, seeing Negi like this, Neil immediately felt very happy.

    "You won't understand. If Master finds out, I will see hell"

    Yiwen’s terror began to emerge in Negi’s mind. His face turned pale and his whole body was shaking, as if he had seen a ghost.

    Neil couldn’t help but sigh at how powerful Yiwen was. He was able to make Negi, a little man-trained boy, even more miserable. He felt like he was almost turning into an M.

    "Hey, Neal, what's the ring that Mr. Negi mentioned? Doesn't it matter that he's still like this?"

    Nanoye pulled the corner of Neil's clothes and asked with some confusion.

    "Well, that ring is like a wedding ring that represents a lifelong promise, and Negi, the idiot, threw it away without knowing where. If his powerful wife at home knew about it, he would probably not have to go to bed for a month."

    "Hey!? Teacher Negi is already married!?"

    "Hey, Neil, stop making this up!"

    "I'm not making it up, I'm just explaining it to Nanoha."

    "What are you trying to explain!!"

    Facing Negi’s fire-breathing eyes, Neil shrugged and had to give up, "Okay, okay, I won’t say it anymore. Why don’t you recall it and let me help you reorganize the scene at that time."

    "real?"

    Negi looked at him suspiciously, could this guy really be so kind?

    "We are brothers after all Speaking of which, when did the ring disappear?"

    "It should have been last night"

    "Well, very good" Neil nodded, "Which woman's bed did you sleep in last night?"

    "Herehey!! Where are you going!!"

    Negi is crazy, he actually believes in a guy like Neil, he is really a fool.

    "Oh, oh, did you really sleep in someone else's bed? Yeah, there are so many people in the girls' dormitory, who could it be?"

    "I told you not to do it!! I haven't even slept in Asuna-san's bed recently!!"

    "The married life is not harmonious?"

    “Stay away from me!!!”

    "Teacher Negi is not pure."

    ""

    Negi leaned against the tree, wanting to die.

    “Neil——!!!”

    Just when Neil was enjoying the sight of Negi being beaten to a pulp, a familiar scream came from behind. Without thinking, he immediately bent down. The next second, a figure flew over his head, and at the same time, a wave of wind blew up.  A gust of cold wind.

    Neil raised his head and looked at the blond girl who flipped in the air and landed perfectly, and couldn't help but be speechless for a while.

    "Alicia, do you have to say hello in this way? If I hadn't avoided it, I really doubt I would have suffered internal injuries from you."

    "It doesn't matter, I just said hello a little more enthusiastically."

    "Is this called being more enthusiastic!? Who would rush over at a speed of 40 yards, 4 seconds and 2!? Do you think I am an American football player!?"

    “What a small family man.”

    "I'm sorry, anyone would be petty when their lives are at stake!"

    "Tch, I won't talk to you anymore" Alicia left Neil alone, moved her target to Nanoye who was aside, and immediately pounced on her, "yahoo! Nanoye!!"

    "Whoa, be careful, Alicia!!"

    Neil sighed helplessly at the two who started to fuck Lily, then turned his head and forced a smile at the black-haired girl who was running slowly.

    "Won't you stop this guy, Tifa?"

    ? ???Isn't this bad?  There is a beautiful girl throwing herself into my arms"

    Tifa walked up to Neil and smiled teasingly.

    “I wish the way of throwing myself into someone’s arms could be improved”

    Neil muttered softly, but the next moment, Tifa's beautiful black hair was fluttering with invisible domineering aura.

    "What were you talking about just now?"

    "No, I didn't say anything, Your Lady Queen."

    Neil immediately displayed his low-profile and domineering attitude. His dignity and integrity were completely useless in front of Tifa.

    "Ah, look, Nanoha, Neil is starting to lose his moral integrity again!!"

    "Neil has never had any moral integrity anyway"

    "Alicia, shut up, whose fault do you think it is that makes me like this!"

    "You blame me?"

    "Ha, if I don't blame you, why should I blame myself!?"

    "Shut up."

    "Yes, Your Lady Queen."

    "Neil really suffered."

    Alicia’s triumphant look made Neil want to hang her up and tickle her, but for Tifa’s sake, he still lay on the ground obediently.

    "By the way, what is Negi doing there?"

    Tifa noticed Negi, who had been ignored for a long time, but the other party was obviously trapped in an endless loop and did not notice their arrival.

    "Nieji is struggling with the question of whether he should have moral integrity or lose his moral integrity."

    ""

    “By the way, why did you and Alicia come here?”

    “Well, since it’s okay to stay at home, and Alicia has never been to school, I took her here for a walk.”

    Neil looked back at the girl who was chatting enthusiastically with Nanoye. She had maintained such an optimistic attitude since she woke up. It was not an exaggeration to say that she was offline. However, these might just be to cover up her inner feelings.  lonely.

    【Looks like we need to hurry up.  】

    Just when Neil was thinking about something, a strange murderous aura rushed towards him. Neil looked around and saw a large black mist rumbling towards him.

    "What is that!? The Black Mist Monster!?"

    As soon as he finished complaining, Neil was swallowed by the black mist.

    "Whoa! Help! Huh? Isn't this a guy from the class!? Hey, are you rebelling!?"

    "Burn my remains with the blazing holy fire! How joyful is life, and how sad is death!"

    "Ahhh!! Where did you come from the Ming Cult!? These people are crazy again!!! Tifa, Negi, save me!!"

    Tifa watched the group of people go away speechlessly, and then glanced at Negi who continued to seek death.

    This school is still so peaceful today.

 Text Chapter 1 That day, the boy walked into a new world

    My name is Orima Ichika, I'm 15 years old, and my gender is, um, with excalibur underneath, you know.

    At this moment, the fifteen-year-old youth is like a deep-sea fish.

    “The classroom with all girls except me is very stressful.

    But it doesn’t matter. With my ability to withstand stress that I have developed since childhood, I can still withstand this kind of pressure. I am quite confident about this.

    Why do you say that?

    This has to start with my family and my world.

    “Today’s world, I simply don’t know how to describe it in words.  First of all, the two mainstreams in the world today are technology and magic. As far as I know, eight years ago, the flying super weapon called IS came out, and the world has undergone earth-shaking changes. However, weapons like IS can only be made by  The manipulation by girls has led to a fundamental change in the status of men and women in society.  However, the matter did not end there. In the following years, the ISSDA organization responsible for space development announced the existence of "magic". Magic was originally unknown. Coupled with the new life from the universe, it became even more complicated.  Not to mention the various superpowers in Academy City, the world was once again in turmoil. However, with the efforts of many parties, the world finally settled down, and magic was gradually accepted by everyone. At the same time, ordinary humans could not  All known alien races appeared one after another, and the world became more and more diverse.

    However, there are still unknown things in this world, such as disobedient gods, demons, angels, magic societies that are still hidden in the dark, and advanced beings buried in the shadows. I know these because my family is special.  The reason is, after all, the old man in my family is not an ordinary person.

    In short, there are as many angels and demons as dogs, and fairies and heavenly beings are everywhere. This world is a strategic fortress.

    However, this world view is not enough to shock me, because the family I live in is enough to numb my nerves. My home is simply the most chaotic place in the world.  Compared with one who has a personality, all kinds of weapons are worth the sky, and I can also see angels and demons eating together and having fun, and even aiming their guns at someone. The moment I knew the truth, my three views were completely destroyed. Thousands of years of history  They've all been tricked into being dogs.

    “Alas, this world is so damn peaceful.

    “But even so, I am still very stressed at this moment.

    I folded my hands and put them under my chin, with cold eyes, trying to look calm. At this time, I finally understood Commander Ikari’s sense of pressure to remain calm in the face of the apostles’ attack.

    Commander Ikari is mighty!  !  !

    But the sights gathered from all around are really uncomfortable. Haven’t you seen that my forehead is already covered with heart-wrenching beads of sweat?  ?  Sure enough, no matter how old a girl is, she always has a trembling heart!  !  Sure enough, a girl's gaze is the most terrifying thing in the world. The ever-changing changes of sometimes resentment and sometimes anger are simply more disasters than taking the Western Scriptures.

    I took a deep breath, narrowed my eyes slightly, and all the nerves in my body suddenly became more tense than ever before.

    ??????????????????????????????????

    Wow, I relaxed too much and almost came out from behind.

    Ha, by the way, why do I have to stay in a place like this?

    Thinking of this, I recalled what happened the night before.

    That night, my brother said to me with a smile that could be read as bright and written as slutty.

    "Ichika, you will become the happiest man in the world."

    So that’s what he was talking about!  !  !  !  !

    I sighed deeply, and I mourned for a second for my seemingly happiness and actual sorrow. I started to swim away and observe the people around me.

    Well, the eyes of the girls on the left and the right are full of unparalleled curiosity for knowledge, and their shining eyes almost flashed through their tough golden eyes.

    I can’t see the back part, but the sight of the thorns on my back makes me feel like I’m sitting on pins and needles. I can understand it even without looking.

    "The person directly in front of me is a slightly older woman.

    She is a bit petite, and her figure is almost the same as that of a student, but her chest size is the nemesis of all high school girls.  The clothes are relatively large and make her look more petite, but she still feels quite cute.  In addition, she also wears a pair of black-rimmed glasses. Although they are crooked, she can still be called a bespectacled girl.

    And this girl with glasses was looking at the people in the class in panic, her timid posture was reminiscent of an injured little rabbit.

    You are a teacher, show me some domineering power!

    "Everyone is here. Then, SHR is going to startWhoops!  "

    Well, it’s not something you can do if you want to.

    I gave the teacher an appreciative look, but for some reason the teacher turned red and smiled shyly.

    ????????????????????????????????????????? Suddenly, I felt that the pressure on my body was a little heavier, and I almost died from a thousand arrows piercing my heart.

    “Well, then, please introduce yourself, uh, in order of seat number.”

    The teacher seemed to have recovered from the inexplicable emotion and said to the students in the audience in a panic.

    ""

    "It's so quiet. My dignity as a teacher is suddenly shattered into pieces."

    I looked at the teacher who was about to cry, and I couldn't bear it. At the same time, I felt unhappy with the girls in the class. Are you shy because you just entered high school? No one responded. The teacher was about to cry. Really?  I'm going to cry!  !

    I glanced at the teacher, and the teacher’s eyes also moved over.

    ??Okay, our eyes met.

    Please don’t look at me like this, you are not my type, teacher.

    I quickly lowered my head, I still understand the principle that a dead Taoist friend will not die a poor Taoist.

    “Oh, give me a normal high school life.

    The reason why I specifically emphasize "ordinary" here is simply because what I am in now is definitely not an ordinary high school, but the famous IS Academy-the only school in the world that trains IS operators.

    And the most important point is that IS, this deceptive thing, can only be activated by girls, so naturally, this is a girls' school.

    And why am I here?

    I need to emphasize again that I am a boy, and I am definitely a boy at first glance. My appearance can be considered a bit handsome, but it is definitely not the kind of beauty that makes even IS unable to identify my gender.

    The reason why I came to such a ghost place has to start with the entrance exam in February.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    That day, the sun was shining brightly, and the cherry blossoms flying freely in the sky made me fall in love.

    I looked at the clear sky and encouraged myself in my heart.

    Today is the entrance exam for Junior High School. For your own goals, you can’t do it without working hard.

    The school I go to is called Mahora Gakuin. It is a very large Academy City that has everything from kindergarten to university. There are many schools in it, all types, and my target is the famous Mitsusaka High School.

    The reason why I chose Mitsusaka is not because of its reputation, but because my brothers and sisters all graduated from here. I have an indescribable yearning for that place.

    I want to chase the traces they left behind, and I want to be like them.

    that's it.

    Well, of course, if I am admitted to Mitsusaka High School, my goal of dominating Mitsusaka will be one step closer, and realizing Mahora's dream of complete domination will not be unattainable.

    Hahahaha, I couldn’t help but laugh out loud.

    "Why are you giggling so early in the morning?"

    At this time, my head was hit hard.  When I looked back, I saw a handsome man with white shoulder-length hair standing behind me. He was looking at me listlessly with a pair of dead fish eyes, and he didn't look like he was awake at all.

    "Brother, you got up so early"

    ??I touched my head and laughed dryly.

    "Well, seeing as you have a test today, I got up early to see you out"

    Hey, is this guy so kind?

    "Hey, don't think I can't understand your expression"

    "Well……"

    Although those dead fish eyes are completely rotten, they are still so sharp.

    I don’t know if my thoughts were revealed again, but I got another blow on the head.

    "By the way, you forgot to bring your admission ticket"

    I was stunned for a moment, watching my brother hand a certificate to me.

    "Huh? Didn't I prepare it last night?"

    As I was talking, I wanted to go through my bag. I had carefully prepared all kinds of things the night before.

    "Well, men will always forget some things, just like forgetting what their first love looked like"

    “I won’t forget it!!”

    I replied angrily, but I didn't notice the firmness in my tone.

    The old man looked at me steadily for a moment, with an inexplicable light flashing in his eyes.?, and then touched my hair with a slight smile.

    “Okay, take your admission ticket and go quickly, don’t be late.”

    I didn’t notice anything strange about my brother, so I took the admission ticket and didn’t check whether I really didn’t bring it with me. I said goodbye to my brother and went out.

    "It seems that Ichika has grown up"

    After saying this softly, the man walked back into the room with a smile.

    It was easy, so I came to the address indicated on the admission ticket.

    ???????????????????? Why is it not in Mahonliang Academy, but in a high school outside?

    But I didn’t think too much about it. Anyway, it said this on the admission ticket and I couldn’t change it even if I wanted to.

    But I feel a little uneasy.

    Are you nervous before the exam?

    With a feeling of apprehension, I walked into the imposing building in front of me.

    "I'm just going to go, turn left and right, how on earth are you going to get to the second floor!?"

    It’s been almost ten minutes since I walked, and I still haven’t found the stairs to the second floor. The internal structure is too complicated!  ?  Is this the maze before challenging the BOSS!  !

    My eyes wandered around, trying to find the guide map on the wall, but I sadly discovered that the walls inside were so beautiful that I couldn't even find a crack, let alone any wall charts.

    ?????????? This time, shit, I’m lost.

    "Hey, what should I do? Hey, why are you so quiet?"

    At this time, I finally realized that it was eerily quiet here. After walking for so long, I didn’t even meet a single person. Could it be that the exam has already started?  ?  Could it be that my dream of dominating Mitsusaka was just aborted?  ?

    God, I curse Jesus for not having chrysanthemums!  !

    “Perhaps God really heard my curse from the heart, and a door appeared not far in front of me.

    I walked to the door and saw a piece of paper stuck on it with the words "Infinite_Stratos Examination Room" written on it.

    "Well, I guess this is the right place"

    Because it says "Examination Room" on it.

    But the name of this examination room really looks impressive, and there are actually two English words that I can’t understand.

    Thinking of this, I feel deeply disappointed for my English course.

    I guess I won’t be able to pass the English test this time.

    But it doesn’t matter, my other subjects are fine!  !

    After taking a deep breath, I opened the door and walked into the room.

    "Ah, you are a candidate. Okay, go over there to change clothes. We are pressed for time, so you have to hurry up. This place can only be rented until four o'clock. I don't have time to trouble you. Really, I don't know what I'm doing.  What……"

    As soon as I entered the room, a nervous-looking female teacher, about thirty-five years old or above, spoke a lot of words like a machine gun without raising her head. I was stunned for a few seconds.

    Hey, hey, hey!  !  !  Sister, don’t you need to see what I look like and check my admission ticket!  ?  Where has the professionalism of being an invigilator gone?  ?  And what’s going on with changing clothes!  ?  You have to change clothes for exams these days!  ?  Are you asking me to use my body to show the beauty of the human body in ancient Greece?  ?  Sorry, I have been failing art classes since I was a kid!  !  Well, actually this is to prevent students from cheating, right?  But there is no one other than you in this room. I really don’t see any other candidates anywhere!  !

    While I was minding my own business, the elder sister gave instructions and walked out of the room directly with the documents in her arms.

    I watched the other party leave in embarrassment. I bet the eldest sister really didn’t even look at me.

    "Hey, what kind of test is this"

    I muttered a few words in a depressed voice and walked towards the place covered by the curtain.

    And at this moment, I entered a new world.

 Text Chapter 2 Sure enough, this is a conspiracy

    When I opened the curtain and walked in, I saw the object in the center of the room.

    The streamlined metal shell reflects light that is not dazzling, and an armor-like outfit sits quietly.

    I looked at it carefully and then fell silent.

    “Damn it, what kind of clothes do you want me to change into?! Are you asking me to take the war studies test!!”

    The bag in my hand was almost smashed by me.

    I calmed down the turbulent feeling in my heart that I wanted to hit someone, and walked over, looking left and right at this thing. After looking at it for a long time, I was speechless.

    Isn’t this the IS that appears on TV?

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of 1999

    But this thing actually has something to do with me. Well, it should be related to my family.

    "This is what changed the world"

    Because of the "White Knight Incident" of that year, the world became aware of the existence of this kind of weapon. At the same time, the originally balanced military structure suddenly collapsed. How many IS controllers can be found will directly affect the country's military strength.  , so every country began to implement a system of preferential treatment of women.

    Although there is a magical power like magic in the world today, it has not been widely used in the military due to various restrictions. Moreover, IS has advantages that can compete with magic. In comparison, the country is more willing to invest more resources.  on this emerging technology.

    Well, this is actually nothing to me. I am more curious about IS. After all, I have seen forces more powerful than IS.

    With all kinds of thoughts, I couldn't help but reach out and touch it.

    Anyway, IS can only be activated by women. If I, a pure man, touch it, I will probably have no reaction like touching a dead fish. It is a rare opportunity to touch it and I will not suffer any loss.

    However, there are always various unknowns in life. You can never guess what will happen in the next second. Of course, it is another matter if you have the ability to predict.

    A cold metallic feeling came from the fingertips, followed by a burst of dazzling silver light and various information pouring into the mind.

    “Eh!? Eh————!!!!!!”

    Faced with such a strange situation, I suddenly lost my train of thought.

    When I finally came to my senses, I found that the IS had actually moved and attached itself to my body like armor, becoming part of my hands and feet.

    "What happened!?"

    “Has someone activated IS!?”

    "who is it!?"

    "Huh? This, this is -"

    "man!?"

    Hearing the sound, a group of researchers in white coats came over. They opened the curtain and saw me activating IS. They all fell into a state of sluggishness where they couldn't think.

    I looked at the researchers in front of me in silence, and then looked at the abnormality on my body. I immediately showed a miserable face like a Christian abandoned by God. At the same time, the devil on my brother's face flashed through my mind.  smile, with only one thought left in her mind.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? This is a conspiracy.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    “Oh, I want to die.

    "Classmate, Orimaru Ichika-san!"

    A voice calling my name brought me back to reality from my annoying thoughts. I held my forehead and blurted out weakly before I could figure out the situation.

    "Ah, what's the matter?"

    "Ah, um, um, I'm very sorry for calling you so loudly all of a sudden. Are you, are you angry? Yes, I'm sorry! But, um, I'll introduce myself in the order of the fifty syllables. Now it's Oribara-san's turn.  So, I'm really, really sorry! Can you please introduce yourself? Are you willing?"

    It was then that I really came back to my senses and figured out the situation, and found that my deputy instructor, Yamada Maya, was constantly bowing his head and apologizing to me. It was obviously my own fault, but the teacher wanted to apologize himself. For a moment, I was full of guilt.

    "Uh, um, Mr. Yamada, you don't have to apologize like this. It's all my fault. I will introduce myself."

    I stretched out my hand to stop Teacher Maya Yamada from apologizing, and quickly made a comforting reassurance.

    "Really, really!? You, you promised me! You must do it!!"

    Teacher Yamada suddenly raised his head, seriously grasped my hand and leaned towards me, and he could still see the mist in his eyes.

    Teacher, are you really a teacher?  ?  This pairThe attitude of the little girl can easily be misunderstood, and some ignorant and innocent little boys might have fallen into trouble from then on!  !  !  Oh, oh, don't put your chest on it, be careful, my cannon may go off!  Also, I need to reiterate it again, teacher, you are really not my type!  !

    In the struggle between reason and sensibility, angels and demons, I took my hand out with difficulty, left my seat and walked to the podium with a slight bend without being noticed.

    Ah, I almost got hard just now.

    Standing on the podium, looking at the unabashed thirst for knowledge in the eyes of the girls in the audience, including Teacher Yamada, I suddenly felt like I was on the top of Mount Everest, and it was difficult to even breathe.

    "Ahem."

    I straightened my back and cleared my throat, thinking about what to say next.

    ???????????????????? But my mind went blank. As expected, the pressure had already crushed my thinking power into pieces.

    At this time, I took a peek at the seat by the window. Sitting there was a black-haired girl with a ponytail.

    Her name is Xiao Zhizhen, my childhood sweetheart who we only reunited after six years. This girl has always had a single ponytail. When I first entered the classroom, I recognized her at a glance.

    “But it’s really a transformation of women.

    No, no, now is not the time to think about this.

    "Help me quickly!!"

    I signaled her with my eyes. As a childhood sweetheart who has been dating for a long time, she must be able to understand this information instantly.

    "snort!"

    You actually ignored me!  ?

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Oh, oh, what does this cold aura and this arrogant attitude mean!  Where has the arrogant and a little bit coquettish Hoshi-chan gone!  !  Now Chen is completely 100% proud!  !  She actually abandoned me mercilessly at my critical moment, turned her face expressionlessly to the window, and snorted coldly, "I'll kill you, did I offend you, Miss Chen!"  !

    “However, this did remind me of something.

    I remember my brother once told me that when faced with a girl who is wrapped in pride and makes people wonder if she is engaged in chain defense, you must use your fiery penis to penetrate the opponent's uterus.

    Of course, this is summed up by my rich theory and practice. Although I don’t know where his theory and practice come from, I even wonder if he made it up casually.

    ??????????????????? However, I have no idea what those two words mean in English, because I am powerless in English. I have obviously been abroad, and there are foreigners at home. I only know the twenty-six English letters ABC, which is really weak.

    Well, I don’t really want to know the meaning of this. I know that what comes out of my brother’s mouth is definitely not fun, because every time I ask my sister or other older women in the family, I will be scolded.  Of course, many times I will attract hatred consciously or unconsciously. In comparison, the harm I suffered is quite small.

    Ah, I am going off topic again. Look, the eyes of the girls below are starting to burst into flames.

    Well, what should I say at this time?

    Let’s start with a song called “Girls’ School Boys” by Twins?  Well, it does fit the occasion, but this is a self-introduction, not a concert.

    【When we introduce ourselves, too many rhetoric just attracts the temporary attention of others. To let people know ourselves, the most important thing is to show our true side.  】

    Brother’s voice seemed to ring in my mind. At this time, I seemed to see the holy light of heaven.

    Sometimes I’m pretty reliable.

    The corners of my mouth raised slightly uncontrollably, and the sunshine outside the window shone in at the right time. At this moment, in the eyes of some ignorant little girls, I became a handsome and sunny boy.

    A small exclamation came from below, and my attention immediately came back. I took a breath and began to introduce myself.

    "My name is Ichika Orimara."

    “Yeah, yeah, yeah!!”

    Everyone’s eyes showed the expectation of “I want to hear more.”

    I smiled, what a group of curious and kind children.

    Then, I should also treat others with sincerity.

    "I like Lolita the most."

    Maintaining a sunny smile, I expressed what I loved most in my heart.

    institutions

    The sounds of various heads banging on the table and people falling to the ground kept ringing out. It seemed that they were moved by my sincerity.

    I think everyone can become a partner who loves lolita.

    At this moment, I seem to have new hope for the future.

    The sound of clicking footstepsThere was an urgent sound, is someone coming?

    “Are you going to reveal your abnormal sexual fetish as soon as you get here!?”

    Huh?  Does this sound sound familiar?

    But before I had time to react, I was hit hard on the head and sent flying.

    Wow, this kind of invisible murderous martial arts passed down by my brother is so familiar to me. The pain that directly penetrates the skull and hits the cerebral cortex is simply exhilarating How strange!  !  I'm not a pussy-shaker like Sister Xiaoyuan!  !  !

    “However, this knocking method, whether it’s power, angle, or speed, is very similar to the person in my impression.

    I swallowed and turned around with a little fear. I saw the woman behind me wearing a black suit and tight skirt. She had a slender figure and a body curve with no fat at all due to regular exercise. And the other person was at this time  He crossed his arms in front of his chest, raised the corners of his eyes, and his eyes were as sharp as a wolf's.

    "What the hell, Guan Yunchang!?"

    Snapped——

    “Ugh, I got hit on the head again, I’m probably going to have a cerebral hemorrhage now.

    "Sister Chifuyu, it hurts so much!"

    Yes, the domineering woman in front of me is my sister Chifuyu Orimaru.

    "Who is the hero in the Three Kingdoms, idiot!!"

    I rubbed my head and stood up from the ground, looking at my sister in front of me, very curious about her appearance.

    "Sister Chifuyu, why are you here? Aren't you out training for the annual World's No. 1 Martial Arts Tournament?"

    "Do you think I am Yamcha!? Who told you that I would go to that kind of conference!!"

    Chifuyu-san’s eyes started to sparkle, and her fists were clenched tightly. She would probably attack accordingly depending on my answer.

    “Uh, it’s my brother, that’s what I told you!!”

    I quickly shied away all the responsibilities, but after hearing this, Chifuyu-san loosened her fists and held her forehead in distress.

    "That idiot has been talking nonsense all day long"

    Looking at Chifuyu-san's depressed and gnashing expression, I couldn't help but want to laugh out loud. Those words I just came up with on the spur of the moment were purely to deceive my brother. Oh, haha, a Tai Chi push hand can kill someone invisible. I feel  At this moment, my IQ doubled several times.

    "Huh? By the way, what was going on with your self-introduction just now?"

    "Well……"

    Okay, I haven’t even breathed a sigh of relief yet. Why did this hatred suddenly shift back? I didn’t make fun of you.

    "My brother told me to be heart-to-heart and treat others with sincerity"

    And as soon as I finished speaking, Chifuyu-san came towards me with an angry fist.

    “Just lie to me now!!!!”

    Is it okay to let your brother lie like this openly?  ?

 Text Chapter 59 Looking forward to meeting him again

    "Hey, your eyes are wandering. Do you want to borrow money from me? For the sake of us being brothers, just tell me how much you want. It's okay to give the Ming coins directly to you!"

    There was a short distance from leaving the World Tree to one of the squares near the World Tree. Along the way, Neil found that Negi peeked at him very frequently, almost every few steps.  When he turned his head, Negi quickly turned his head and whistled. This behavior made Neil very unhappy, because it felt very disgusting to be treated like this by a boy, and Negi was not a girl who secretly liked him.  .

    “ Could it be that Negi has been looking at 3A girls for a long time and hasn’t had any contact with boys for a long time, and finally his interest in that area has begun to awaken!  ?

    In an instant, Negi’s image became dangerous in Neil’s eyes.

    "Why is it such an unlucky thing to say? How much do you want today's birthday to become the anniversary of my death! What do you mean by that look in your eyes? I always feel super unhappy!!"

    Negi was obviously stunned by Neil's sudden words for a few seconds before he reacted. Coupled with the weird look in his eyes, he couldn't help but complain angrily.

    Neil stuck out his tongue, put his hands on the back of his head, and quickened his pace slightly, leading Negi by half a body.

    "Do you have anything to say?"

    Negi paused for a moment, looking sideways at the face partially blocked by his arms, his eyes flashing behind the lenses.

    “Hey, Neil, has something happened to you recently?”

    I always feel that something has changed in him.

    Neil’s pace slowed down unconsciously, but soon returned to its original state, and he asked without looking back.

    "Why do you think so?"

    “I just feel like you’ve been a little absent-minded these days, as if you’re a little further away”

    Raising his head and looking at the stars covering the night sky, the starlight gently reflected the faint light on Negi's glasses.

    Neil put down his hands and put them behind his back. He also raised his head and stared at him from a distance.

    "No, nothing has changed"

    In the end, he was still like that.

    Nothing has changed.

    "Neil"

    Negi turned his head and opened his mouth, as if he wanted to say something, but for a long time, he did not say another word.

    "Don't talk about me, it's you" Neil suddenly spoke up and grabbed the topic, turning his face and blinking, "You are the one who should be said to be absent-minded, right? You seem to have no energy recently, as if you were distracted by something.  Things are bothering me"

    "Is it that obvious?"

    Negi lowered his head and muttered quietly, but Neil could still hear him beside him.

    "It's all written on your face I thought you looked confident after the school festival, but it turns out you've been so worried these days that you almost jumped off a building. What, is it a worry about love, boy?"  "

    When talking about love, Neil’s eyes brightened up and his tone was full of ridicule.

    "No, I just had a quarrel with Asuna-san"

    Negi rolled his eyes at him and became dejected again.

    "Sister? Oh, haha, it really is a matter of love~~~You dishonest guy~~~"

    "Do you have to think about this!?"

    "Okay, what did you and eldest sister argue about?"

    Neil spread his hands and did not continue teasing the other party.

    "Actually, it's not a big deal. Asuna-san just reminded me that I am very similar to Chao-san"

    Negi lowered his head a little further and sighed softly.

    "I see, the eldest sister is angry because of this"

    Neil looked at his brother’s confused expression, and he probably figured out what was going on between him and Asuna.

    After meeting with Gunel and learning that his father was still alive, Neil also guessed what Negi was thinking now. He must be full of things about his father. Since a long time ago, Negi has been working hard for his father.  , constantly injured, and constantly moving forward. After getting more accurate news, he will only work harder to move forward for his dream, even at the risk of losing his life.

    Father seems to be everything to him.

    This is exactly the same as the super ring tone.

    For the sake of your dreams, you are willing to give up everything, including your own happiness.

    And Tomorrow Cai is angry about it, maybe that's it.

    "Actually, Asuna-san is right, and I said the same thing to Chao-san, but I"? 

    Although he clearly rejected Chao's approach, he himself followed Chao's path, almost exactly the same path.

    He, how should he choose?

    "Neji, do you still remember what Chao Lingyin said?"

    Neil didn’t pay attention to Negi’s current expression and just continued talking.

    "Don't stop, keep moving forward This sentence should be very suitable for you now. For you, your father's affairs can be said to be everything to you. If you are asked to give up everything now for this, you must be able to do it.  Yes, in this aspect, you, Chao Lingyin, and I are really the same"

    Neil slowly took a breath of the refreshing summer night, his eyes slightly focused on Negi's face.

    "However, I think this is correct, or in other words, any approach is correct, but everyone chooses a different position. It is probably impossible for you to give up looking for your father, so why not go all the way?  Black, just like Kick-Ass who became a hero after being knocked headlong"

    "Well, I always feel that the tone of your words has suddenly changed a lot"

    "Don't worry about these things. Your goal is very clear anyway. You just think too much. Anyway, there is only one way you want to go from now on, isn't it?"

    Facing Neil’s smile, Negi seemed to know a little bit about what he should choose.

    "However, I have one more thing to say. No matter what you choose, you should also pay more attention to the people around you, such as eldest sister. I think eldest sister is very clear about your thoughts, and this is what she is worried about.  , it’s just that she doesn’t want to see you scarring yourself, the eldest sister’s idea is probably that simple"

    Neil took a few steps forward, tapping his toes slightly. As his body turned, his long hair fluttered lightly, and his face was clearly reflected in Negi's eyes.

    "Don't forget this, because when you lose, the pain is not something you can bear"

    "Neil"

    They were only a few steps apart, but Niji felt like they were separated by a chasm.

    Because there was a bit of sad nostalgia in Neil's eyes, which blocked his approach.

    "Well, that's all I want to say. It's up to you what you think about next" Neil spread his hands and smiled softly, then turned a little evil again, "But eldest sister really loves you deeply.  Said~~~"

    "Why do you come back here again!!!"

    The sentimental atmosphere just now was gone, and Negi rolled his eyes angrily.

    “Hehe~~~”

    Neil grinned wider, looked away slightly, and saw the surrounding environment clearly. His smile was frozen, and his expression was a little confused.

    "Ah, by the way, what am I doing here?"

    "Huh? Don't you know it yourself!?"

    "I really don't know, I'm following you"

    "How are you following me!? You are following me and running in front of me!!"

    "In this case, I will go home. Goodbye, young man who works hard~~~"

    Neil waved his hand and walked forward without looking back, but he was immediately grabbed by the collar.

    "It's rare that you come here, so just patrol with me. You have a lot of time anyway"

    I don’t know where Niji got the strength, but he was holding on to Neil’s collar as firmly as a rock.

    "Hey, I'm not on duty tonight, and my youth is calling me!!"

    "What youth?"

    “Galgame on the computer!!!”

    “Delete your youth for me!!”

    "Do you want to ruin my life!?"

    "Your life is too insignificant!!"

    Seeing that Negi refused to let go of him, Neil lowered his head helplessly, but after waiting for a while, he found that Negi was still where he was.

    "Aren't you going to patrol? Why are you standing here without moving? You want to be a sentinel!"

    "No, I'm waitingah, here it comes!"

    When Negi was talking, a figure in the field of vision gradually enlarged, and he suddenly shouted.

    Neil looked in the direction that Negi was looking at, and saw Setsuna coming this way quickly, and Kamo the ferret was lying on her shoulder.

    "Why is Kamo and Setsuna-san together?"

    Generally speaking, doesn’t Kamo, the pervert, always follow Negi?

    "If you come to me today, I will ask Kamo to find Setsuna-san first, and then we will make an appointment to meet here."

    ? ?Ji smiled and explained in a calm tone.

    Neil glanced at Negi thoughtfully, his eyes brightened slightly, and then fell silent.

    "Teacher Negi, Teacher Neil, good evening."

    Setsuna quickly arrived in front of them. There seemed to be no surprise about Neil's appearance. Negi or Kamo must have told her in advance.

    "Boss Neil, long time no see."

    Kamo jumped from Setsuna’s shoulder to Negi, turned to say hello to Neil.

    "It's been a long time indeed. You haven't done anything wrong recently, have you?"

    Neil half-opened his eyes and glanced at Kamo who was stiff.

    “No, absolutely not!! I don’t dare to lose even a hair under Boss Neil’s eyes!!”

    "That means you did a lot of bad things that I didn't see, right?"

    Under Kamo’s desperate eyes, Neil raised a bright smile.

    "Okay, Neil, Kamo hasn't done much recently and has helped me a lot. Let's go on patrol now"

    Seeing this, Negi had no choice but to interrupt Neil's topic.

    Neil waved his hands quickly, as if he refused to agree.

    "No, it's not my turn tonight, I won't work overtime, you have to go do it yourself!"

    "Anyway, you are here, and you will do some meaningless things when you go back. It is better to stay. It is rare that we can be on duty together"

    “What’s so pointless!! You’re actually vetoing my life!!”

    "Teacher, what are you talking about?"

    Listening to the conversation between the two, Setsuna on the side was confused.

    "It's nothing, it's just that Neil promised us to patrol together. One more person will add more strength."

    Negi turned to Setsuna and smiled, taking Neil with him by the way.

    "Who agreed? Don't just talk to yourself!"

    "Then let's set off now!"

    "Okay, Teacher Negi."

    "Hey, don't ignore me, listen to me!!!"

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Ah, I really want to go home"

    Raising his head, Neil looked at the starry sky and lazily followed Negi and Setsuna.

    “It’s only been less than two minutes! How unmotivated you are!!”

    Neil didn’t pay attention to Neji’s words. He turned to look at An Jing walking beside him, his eyes rolled, and he didn’t know what he was thinking.

    "Speaking of Setsuna-san, why are you and Negi together? Could it be that you are having an unethical love affair with your eldest lady and her fiancé behind your back!?"

    Neil covered his mouth with his hands, his face filled with disbelief.

    "Who do you think is the betrothed!!"

    "I did not betray the eldest lady!!"

    "As expected of Neil, he said all the things in my heart, but it doesn't matter, brother, you can be considered Setsuna's master, it's totally okay!!"

    "How is it OK!!!" x2

    The two of them shouted at Kamo at the same time, dumbfounded.

    “I understand, I know how to do it, huh huh~~~~~”

    "You know nothing! The laughter behind you is full of bad intentions!!"

    "Teacher Neil, I will never change my heart for the eldest lady!!"

    In desperation, Setsuna expressed his loyalty to Konoka without thinking.

    "Oh, that's true" x3

    At this time, two young men, one a pervert, looked at Setsuna with ambiguous eyes. Setsuna was stunned, and then turned red and waved his hands in denial.

    "No, it's not what you think. I, I just treat the eldest lady, just"

    "Love……"

    "It's love"

    "like."

    The three guys caught Setsuna’s words very wisely.

    "Nah!!!!!!!"

    At night, the girl’s shy screams broke through the sky.

    "You guys are really energetic"

    Suddenly a voice intervened in the joke between three people and one mink. They followed the sound at the same time and saw a young man wearing a high school uniform leaning against a lamppost, holding a mobile phone in his hand, and his eyes glanced slightly  Their fingertips are still touching the bright screen.

    &nbsp;"Why are you here? Are you also patrolling at night?"

    Neil walked over and obviously knew the other person.

    The young man then turned his head, looked at Neil walking towards him, and smiled slightly.

    "Well, I'm short of manpower recently, so I came to help. Anyway, I still get overtime pay"

    "Senior Muchen."

    In an instant, he also came over and bowed respectfully to the other party.

    The young man is Jun Muchen.

    "It's Setsuna-chan, why are you with this bastard brat?"

    "Who are you calling a bastard? Speaking of bastards, you bastard is even more of a bastard!!"

    “Tsk, tsk, tsk, it’s full of balls in one sentence, it’s really dirty!”

    “It’s your head that’s dirty!!”

    "Well, actually, Teacher Neil is here to patrol tonight, so we came together"

    "The moment interrupted the two people's unscrupulous conversation, and at the same time, I felt that the two guys were really similar.

    "Neil, Setsuna-san, who is this gentleman?"

    There is obviously someone here who doesn’t know the other person.

    "Oh, this is a student from the high school department. Senior Jun Muchen, like me, is also employed by the school and is very powerful."

    Seeing that Neal had no intention of introducing him, Setsuna had no choice but to introduce him to Neji. When he looked at Jun Muchen, there was a hint of admiration in his eyes.

    "Ahahaha, I am stronger in that area"

    Jun Muchen touched the back of his head and smiled brightly, swinging his waist back and forth slightly.

    In an instant, he turned away with his cheeks slightly red, Negi looked puzzled, while Neil's eyes were full of contempt.

    "You can no longer be described as a scumbag."

    "Uh, um, nice to meet you, Mr. Jun."

    Although I didn’t understand what Jun Muchen meant by that aspect, I still extended my hand in a friendly manner.

    "This is Teacher Negi, just call me Muchen. He is such a personable gentleman, completely different from a guy who only knows bullshit"

    With a gentle smile on her face, Jun Muchen held Niji’s hand and said something that made someone angry.

    "It's much better than you, the guy with the same curly hair as [beep——]"

    Neil twitched the corners of his eyes, raised the corners of his mouth, and said coldly.

    “Although my hair is black and curly, it is definitely not the curly hair on [beep——]!!”

    "Ah la la, you really didn't bring it upon yourself"

    The two people looked at each other, as if there were sparks constantly arousing.

    "Well, Neil, you and Mr. Muchen are very familiar with each other."

    "Only a ghost is familiar with this kind of guy!" Neil turned his head and glared at Niji, then immediately turned back to stare at Jun Muchen, "This guy had a fight with me for no reason last time, what do you think?  Is this kind of person seriously ill?!"

    “It’s not just for nothing!!”

    "Then what are you talking about!!"

    “Because I’m bored!!”

    “Idiot!!”

    "Ha, I really don't understand"

    Negi held his forehead with a headache, feeling as if two Neils appeared in front of him.

    “Speaking of which, what are you doing here alone?”

    "I'm waiting for someone."

    Jun Muchen put away his phone and said with a yawn.

    "Ha, waiting for someone? You don't look like you have a date, do you?"

    "How different! One day I will go to a love hotel with the president!!"

    "One sentence will reveal your true face clearly."

    Neil sighed very much, this guy is really powerful in combat, his combat effectiveness has broken through the lower limit.

    "Actually, I was waiting for the principal's guests to come out" Seeing the curiosity in the three people's eyes, Jun Muchen continued, "They are people from the Holy Church."

    "The Holy Church? Is it dealing with the previous ghoul incident?"

    Neil was the first to react, and at the same time, three unlucky children flashed through his mind.

    "Ghoul? What ghoul?"

    Negi and Setsuna looked at Neil suspiciously. Neil was stunned. It seemed that they didn't know about the incident.

    After briefly explaining it to them, Negi and Setsuna's expressions changed slightly and became a little heavy.

    “Actually, you don’t need to be so nervous. As long as you deal with it well, you won’t be afraid of too much trouble”

    &nbsp; Jun Muchen put away his playful look and calmly comforted the two of them, with a comforting warmth in his voice.

    "Yeah." x2

    "By the way, who was sent by the Holy Church?" Neil raised his eyes and looked at Jun Muchen, "Is it the agent? Or are the people from the burial agency also coming out?"

    "You know a lot" Jun Muchen's eyes were slightly surprised, and then he continued to lean against the lamppost lazily, "That person is the person in charge of the nearby Shengtang Church stronghold, he is oh, myself  Look, he comes out."

    Jun Muchen suddenly stood up straight and looked back at the building behind him. In the darkness, the sound of neither light nor heavy footsteps sounded rhythmically.

    Everyone’s eyes were focused on him, and the figure in the shadow gradually became clearer, and the cross hanging on his chest reflected a faint silver light.

    "Oh? I didn't expect there would be so many people here"

    There seemed to be a little surprise in the heavy voice, and a man wearing a black priest's uniform appeared in front of everyone.

    Neil’s pupils shrank tightly, and the man’s face was deeply imprinted on his retinas. He opened his mouth slightly, then bit his lower lip tightly, and an imperceptible trace of violent murderous intention passed deep in his eyes.

    Soon, the trace of hostility disappeared, and Neil stood aside silently, returning to his usual listless appearance.

    Jun Muchen, who had been keeping quiet, glanced at Neil thoughtfully, then stood up with a smile and introduced the newcomer to Niji and the others.

    "This is the chief priest of Haiming City Church, and the person in charge of negotiating with our Magic Association on behalf of the Holy Church Church, Kotomine Kirei."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Jun Muchen faced Kotomine Kirei and introduced the person on the other side.

    "These three are magicians and swordsmen from the Magic Association, Negi Springfield, Neil Springfield, and Setsuna Sakurasaki."

    "Good evening, you three. I never expected that the Magic Association would have such outstanding children."

    Kotomine Kirei's eyes are always heavy, giving people a serious feeling.

    "You're flattered, Mr. Kotomine."

    Facing the other party’s compliment, Negi quickly nodded in return.

    Kotomine Kirei’s eyes passed over the faces of the three of them one by one. When he saw Neil, he paused for a moment and then turned to Jun Muchen.

    "Mr. Muchen, my business has been finished, and it's almost time for me to leave."

    "Let me take you out" Jun Muchen nodded to the other party, and then winked at the three of them, "Then I will lead Mr. Yanfeng to leave, and you three can continue working"

    "Okay, Mr. Muchen."

    "Goodbye, Senior Muchen."

    Neil didn’t look at Kirei for a second, he raised his head and nodded lightly to Jun Muchen, then turned around and left with the two of them.

    "Then let's go, Mr. Kotomine."

    "sorry to bother you."

    Kotomine Kirei nodded in thanks, then vaguely glanced at the direction Neil left, with an obscure smile on his lips.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "I'll send it here."

    Reaching the entrance of the academy, Jun Muchen stopped and turned to talk to Kotomine Kirei, who was following closely behind him.

    "Well, thank you."

    Jun Muchen nodded slightly to him and walked away.

    Kotomine Kirei calmly watched Jun Muchen leave. He slowly turned around until his back disappeared.

    “It seems like something interesting happened tonight, Kirei.”

    The strange voice appeared out of thin air, but Kotomine Kirei did not feel the slightest surprise, and his expressionless face maintained his usual indifference.

    "What are you referring to?"

    Kirei stared at the void in front of him, as if there was a figure in front of him talking to him.

    "hehe……"

    The sound of laughter was accompanied by golden light particles, which gathered together little by little. Soon, the silhouette of a human figure loomed in the golden light.

    "You should have discovered it, that brat"

    Yao dispersed, and a young man wearing a black jacket had his hands in his trouser pockets. His handsome face was full of arrogance, and a pair of bloody eyes under the golden bangs seemed to have an addictive demonic quality, staring directly at the indifferent eyes.  man.

    Seeing that Kirei remained silent, the young man raised an evil smile on his lips, narrowed his eyes slightly, and the blood in his eyes became more and more piercing.

    "He seems to have the same thing as us."

    Qili looked at the man??, his eyes were cold, and he met those eyes that were difficult for mortals to look directly into without giving in.

    Suddenly, Kirei smiled.

    A gloomy smile appeared on his cold and sharp face.

    "Indeed, aren't you interested, Gilgamesh?"

    "Of course I have interests. There aren't many things in this world that interest me" The smile on Gilgamesh's lips grew wider, and the light in his eyes became more and more elusive. "But, we can't be interested in him now."  Take action."

    "Oh why?"

    There was a hint of curiosity in Kirei's expression.

    Such emotional changes are very rare for him.

    "Because of the agreement with that guy, if that kid encounters danger within my sight, try to save his life."

    Gilgamesh withdrew his gaze and raised his head slightly. The night sky was reflected in his eyes, and he seemed to be able to see a night similar to the original one.

    "That mysterious heroic spirit?"

    Kirei frowned, a familiar yet unfamiliar figure appeared in his mind.

    "Um."

    Gilgamesh’s gaze retracted from the sky and fell on Kirei.

    "Do you know his identity?"

    Hearing Kirei’s question, Gilgamesh smiled playfully.

    "That's right, but it's better not to tell you for the time being. It will be more exciting to save the interesting things until the end."

    Gilgamesh looked past Kirei, looking in an unknown direction, with slight waves in his eyes.

    "My king, I am looking forward to meeting him again."

    ?…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

    PS: I plan to overthrow and rewrite it, and change the protagonist to a female.

 Text Chapter 60 Moon Peak Shrine

    irritable.

    That feeling lingered in my mind for quite some time.

    The things that happened recently and the people I met have revived many memories that have been buried deep in my heart. In my mind, almost all of them are pictures that I don’t want to think of.

    In the past, he would sometimes recall it or appear in his dreams. Even though it was like a curse, he never wanted to abandon those memories. For him, this was a sin that he had to endure.

    However, even so, he would not be as inexplicably restless in the past as he is now. Often, as long as he hints to himself, his mood will soon calm down, or in other words, his heart will feel like death again.

    Is it because of those people?

    Some familiar faces flashed through Neil's mind, and a subtle sense of peace flowed through them.

    He has always been walking alone. Even Negi, who is closest to him, cannot get close to the depths of his heart. Now, the shadows of other people have been left in his heart. Unknowingly, the cracks in his heart have opened up.  got bigger.

    However, he knew very well that this would not work.

    He has learned a lot from what happened in the past, and he doesn't want to repeat the same mistakes. In order to no longer let others get hurt because of him, and make himself suffer again, as long as he no longer establishes close relationships with other people and is separated by a distance, then each other will  Will not be harmed.

    “Otherwise, what happened to Touma that night will happen again.

    "well……"

    Neil sighed slightly, because being reminded by Negi made him a little concerned about his own problems.

    Since coming to this country and coming into contact with those people, he seems to have changed more or less. Now I think about it, does the practice assigned to him by the principal have such meaning.

    "It's so weak"

    Neil stopped his directionless progress, looked up at the clear blue sky, and laughed somewhat self-deprecatingly.

    In the breeze, there is a hint of fragrance.

    Neil put away his complicated thoughts, smelled the fragrance of flowers, and couldn't help but turn his head and look around. It turned out that he had come to a place that was familiar yet unfamiliar.

    On the long stairs, there is a torii gate.

    "Shrine"

    Neil had seen this kind of building before at Bang Zhikui's home, but he didn't expect that he would encounter another shrine while wandering around this city. It seems that the people here seem to believe in gods.

    However, there seemed to be something about this shrine that attracted him. Unconsciously, Neil stepped on the stairs and walked up out of curiosity. He glanced at the sign on the torii gate, which was written in black ink on the somewhat broken wooden board.  With a few big characters.

    Tsukimine Shrine.

    After walking up the stairs, a clean open space appeared in front of me. In the distance, there is the main hall of Tsukamine Shrine, and it is surrounded by trees. In the center, there is a peach blossom tree, with pale pink petals blooming. From time to time, it is surrounded by trees.  The wind blows, and the petals carry their fragrance and blow into the distance.

    Neil walked over, and the fragrance he just smelled seemed to be the fragrance of the flowers of this peach blossom tree. But, is this season the time for peach blossoms to bloom?

    After touching the rough tree trunk, Neil looked up at the crown of the tree where the buds were blooming with a strange expression.

    "Is it the same as the cherry blossom tree in my house?"

    It seems wrong. The tree at home will remain open for a long time because it has been tampered with. Unless the tree in front of you has also been tampered with, but would anyone be so bothered?

    "Maybe yes."

    Neil held his chin up and murmured uncertainly.

    "Well, it's not a bad thing anyway, it's just a spectacle at best"

    It’s really not a big deal. At least not many people will delve into the school’s World Tree, which is too big to complain about. Sometimes Neil really wonders if the people in this city are all crazy guys.

    "But why don't you see a clergyman?"

    After being here for a long time, I didn’t find anyone coming or going, not even a worshipper.

    Neil sat down under the peach blossom tree, leaning against the trunk of the tree and vaguely seeing the sky through the branches. The hazy and broken beauty was particularly charming. As he watched quietly, time seemed to have stopped.

    The slightly blowing wind mixed with the fragrance of peach blossoms and the simple atmosphere of the shrine seemed to have a hypnotic effect. Little by little, Neil's eyes slowly closed, and unknowingly, the scenery in front of him gradually changed.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    Ordinary furnishings, ordinary decoration.

    &nbsp; This is an ordinary house.

    The open window let in the bright morning light, and the faint light reflected on the floor and walls, making it warm.

    On the recliner, a beautiful woman with long black hair was sitting, and opposite her, a man with long white hair was half-kneeling on the ground, his palms gently covering the woman's slightly swollen abdomen.

    "Do you really want to go?"

    The woman raised her bright and moving amber eyes and stared at the man with gentle eyes.

    The man met those beautiful eyes and grinned.

    “I don’t want to go either, but I have to go, just like I have to take Sadharu out in the morning, otherwise he will be at home”

    "Be serious."

    The woman raised her hand and patted the man's head gently, her face full of anger.

    "Well, I'm very serious" The man grabbed the hand covering his head, held it softly and without force, and looked at the other person intently, "I'm sorry, I have to leave him at this time.  you alone……"

    Looking at his expression, the woman couldn't help but sigh, and then she curled her lips in displeasure.

    "I knew it was like this. You haven't listened to me since you were a child. I really doubt whether you are sincerely good to me"

    "Oh my, my whole body belongs to you, you still don't believe me" The man held the white catkin and couldn't help but laughed out loud, "A woman is a fragile work of art. If you don't cherish it, you will lose it."  It cannot be saved, so I will cherish you all the time."

    Hearing these straightforward words, the woman's pretty face couldn't help but blush slightly, but when she saw the smile in his eyes, she felt a little annoyed. She narrowed her eyes and smiled as charmingly as a crescent moon.

    “Hey, you must have a lot of artworks, right?”

    The man lowered his head and thought for a moment, then muttered uncertainly, "It seems like a lot"

    "Um?"

    The man quickly grabbed the hand that had started to press hard on his ear and looked at the woman with a flattering smile, "But I chose the one who is priceless to me"

    The woman glared at him and finally let go of her hand. Looking at his familiar face, she felt slightly absent-minded.

    "Do you know what the happiness I hope for me is like?"

    Her voice was very plain, but in the man's ears, there was always an unforgettable sadness.

    "I can eat with you every night, say good night to you before going to bed, and say good morning with a smile in the morning. What a little woman."

    The man stopped his smile and spoke seriously and calmly.

    The woman gently spread her face, her smile as happy as a rainbow after the rain.

    "Yes, I'm just a little woman, so I don't expect my husband to be a hero admired by all people. As long as he can stay with me, it's enough."

    "I don't want to be a hero, because heroes usually die young." The man shrugged, then stood up, bent down and gently touched the side of the woman's face, with tenderness written on his face, "But I can't be a hero.  person, so you can rest assured to let me go, I will definitely come back to you in vain."

    The woman held the broad and strong hand with both hands and pressed it tightly to her face. Her eyes were wet without knowing when.

    "I always feel that I am destined to wait for you all the time. I never see you waiting for me. You know, waiting is not a happy thing."

    "So, I can only compensate."

    The man let go of the woman’s hand and wiped away the tears from her eyes.

    "Wait until I use my future happiness to make up for your past unhappiness."

    With a smile on his face, he turned around and left with the woman looking at him forever.

    Determined, without a trace of nostalgia.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    Ding bell——ding bell——

    There seemed to be some melodious ringing ringing in my ears.

    Open your eyes, it’s the bright world.

    Neil was a little lost. What was that dream just now?

    In the dream, I only heard a man and a woman talking to each other, but I couldn't see their faces clearly, as if there was always a fog blurring their faces.

    【Do those two people have anything to do with me?  】

    ??Thinking hard, but can’t get any results.

    "My little friend, are you okay?"

    At this moment, a strange voice sounded in his ears, and only then did Neil notice that there was someone around himhuman existence.

    Turning around, Neil saw that the owner of the voice was a beautiful woman.

    A unique miko costume revealed the identity of the other party. Her long hair was bright flaxen, and the brown pupils dotted on her beautiful face seemed to be covered with a layer of light. No matter what the environment, she would exude a soft glow.  Glorious and reassuring.

    With a faint smile on her lips, the woman looked at Neil who had just woken up.

    "Uh, sorry, I just fell asleep."

    Neil noticed that the other person was holding a strange-looking bell in his hand. The ringing he just heard might have come from this thing.

    “It’s easy to catch a cold if you sleep here.”

    The woman suddenly realized it, and then she felt a little worried.

    "Well, I understand."

    Neil responded politely to other people's kindness.

    "Miss, are you the witch here?"

    "Well, I am the shrine maiden of Tsukimine Shrine, and I just took over recently."

    The woman smiled slightly, and the bell in her hand gently made a pleasant ringing sound.

    "Speaking of which, I saw you looking a little lost just now. Was it a nightmare?"

    Recalling the way Neil looked when he woke up before, the woman asked with some concern.

    "Well, in the distant Silent Hill, Alessa is trying to swallow me up with darkness and combine me with her. How can we repair it? I am obviously not Sharon"

    Neil habitually rambled on, even clenching his fists to express his anger.

    "What, is it an evil spirit!?"

    However, the miko was very shocked, and then she held the bell tightly and tried to hit Neil on the head.

    "Miss, wait!! What are you going to do!?"

    “I’ll help you get rid of the spirit, don’t worry, it’s very effective!”

    "It looks like you want to kill me. I'm afraid that before I can get rid of the spirit, I will become a spirit myself!!" Neil quickly raised his hand to stop the other party, with a look of shame on his face, "Miss Witch, what I just said was purely  Nonsense, please don’t pay attention!”

    "Ugh, why am I still so worried? Hey, could it be that you were possessed by a ghost and saw the ghost's memory!?"

    "Uh, no, and it's not really a nightmare. I just had a somewhat inexplicable dream" Neil paused, glanced at the witch, and felt that there was nothing embarrassing about saying it, so he continued, "In a dream  I saw a man and a woman having a conversation, but I had no impression of their faces, so it was a bit strange."

    "You didn't lie to me?"

    “…It’s true this time.”

    "Oh, is that so?" The witch held her delicate chin and thought carefully. She looked down at Neil, "Actually, dreams sometimes have something to do with the past. Sometimes, maybe it's the scene in the future, maybe it's you.  The future is uncertain"

    After saying that, the miko looked at him with a strange smile.

    "my future?"

    Neil was a little confused for a moment. He really hadn't thought about this, but it didn't look like it.

    He shook his head and got rid of all the messy thoughts in his mind. It didn't matter whether this dream was related to him or not. It was just a dream anyway.

    "Forget it, it's useless to think so much. By the way, what do you call Miss Miko?"

    "My name is Guanyue Gefan, you can just call me Guanyue. What about you?"

    "Neil Springfield, please give me your advice."

    Neil stretched out his hand to shake Gefan’s hand, and Gefan tilted his head, not knowing what he was thinking.

    After chatting with Ge Fan for a while, Neil said goodbye and left.

    Gefan stood at the top of the stairs, watching Neil leave. After losing sight of him, she turned around and walked back to the peach blossom tree. She reached out her hand and brushed the rough bark of the trunk.

    Ding bell——

    The peach blossom tree suddenly made a circle of invisible fluctuations, and the bell in Ge Fan's hand seemed to be vibrated and made a sound.

    The witch looked at the peach blossom tree with deep and gentle eyes, and suddenly smiled.

    "Just now, what kind of dream did you see for him?  "

    Ding bell——

    There was another sound.

    It seems that someone has given the answer.

 Text Chapter 61 Wash your hands before pursuing a girl

    "It's so boring. If I had known earlier, I would have asked Nanoha and Suzuka to come out together"

    Alyssa, who was walking alone on the street, muttered in a low voice with some regret. She looked sideways at the exquisite accessories in the closet, feeling like something was missing without anyone to chat with her.

    It turns out that she is not used to being alone.

    "Huh? Ahead is Kabukicho"

    Because I had been a guest at Neil's home, and Neil's home was in this street, I passed by this place at that time. Although this area is not very big, there are many weird shops. For example, there is a store called  A shemale club opened by people from Xixiang.

    What kind of person would go to such a strange place?

    Alyssa cursed in her heart.

    But this place seems to be as chaotic as ever, or rather lawless.

    Alyssa looked around and would always see groups of delinquents and gangsters gathering in some corners, but the people passing by seemed not to be surprised, and sometimes even greeted them familiarly.

    "No wonder we raise people like stupid teachers"

    Alyssa felt as if she had discovered the truth.

    And just when Alyssa was so absent-minded, she felt as if she hit something and fell backwards.

    “It hurts so much!”

    “Hey, little girl, how are you walking!!!”

    Suddenly there was a rough voice above her head, and Alyssa stood up with some pain and looked. A fierce young man was glaring at her. He was holding a bottle of drink in his hand, and there were five people surrounding him. They were also surrounded by five people.  With a black jacket and colorful hair, he has a standard bad appearance.

    Alyssa was startled by this sudden situation and couldn't help but take a small step back.

    "Youwhat are you going to do?"

    "What are you doing! You soiled my clothes, what are you talking about!!"

    The young man pointed to a puddle of water on the chest of his clothes, and then stared at Alyssa fiercely, "What do you think we should do now!?"

    "II didn't mean it. For clothes like this, I'll just pay you for it!"

    Only then did Alyssa know what was going on. She secretly sighed why she was so unlucky today, and then said in a strong tone.

    The bad boy raised his eyebrows, as if he was offended by the other party's toughness. He couldn't help but snorted and said with narrowed eyes, "Huh? Compensate to me? Do you think you can afford it!! This is unique in the world!!"

    "Huh? Unique!?"

    Alyssa looked at the tattered clothes and felt that it would be trivial to compensate him for a hundred identical ones.

    "That's right, the boss worked hard to make it!!"

    "Do you think ordinary people can make those jagged shapes on the cuffs!?"

    "This is a work of conscience for our bad industry!!"

    “That’s why people call it Great White Shark!!”

    The companions behind the young man shouted and looked proud, while the leading delinquent youth was even more embarrassed and shy.

    ""

    Ah, what are you so shy about, bad!

    Alyssa was speechless for a while. Fortunately, she thought the sleeveless cuffs were caused by being torn off, but it turned out that these idiots made them by themselves.

    "Then what are you going to do? If you don't want compensation, I'll leave!"

    Facing this group of people, Alyssa felt a little afraid, and her eyes flickered slightly. She asked pretending to be calm, just hoping to get out of here as soon as possible.

    "Well, what should I do"

    The young man suddenly calmed down and looked at Alyssa carefully, making her feel uncomfortable for a while.

    "Hey, what on earth are you"

    “Please date me on the condition of marriage!!!”

    Before Alyssa finished speaking, the young man bowed ninety degrees and stretched out his hand. Alyssa was stunned, and her face immediately turned red.

    【Eh!  ?  Interact!  ?  What the hell kind of development is this!  !  】

    “You, you, what did you say all of a sudden!!!!!!”

    Alyssa no longer knew whether she was embarrassed or angry. The person who looked so fierce just now as if he wanted to kill her actually turned around and said he wanted to date her!  ?

    “Oh, my God, the boss’s lolicon is having another attack”

    "This disease is difficult to treat"

    "Actually, I am also a lolita control."

    "+1 upstairs."

    "You guys don't give it to me"??Talk to yourself!  !  !  !  "

    Alyssa angrily complained about this group of people, and then swatted away the hand handed by the young man.

    “Did you agree to my proposal!?”

    “Don’t jump to the final stage all at once!!!”

    Alyssa felt like she was going to cry. She started to turn her head, hoping to ask for help from passers-by. As soon as she turned her head, she saw a guy passing by with his hands in his trouser pockets and looking at her dumbfounded.

    ""

    ""

    With their eyes facing each other, the other person shook his head and walked forward as if nothing had happened.

    “Idiot teacher, come back here!!!”

    Hearing the angry shouting behind him, Neil had a headache. How could he encounter such trouble on the way home? However, it was really a novel thing to see someone confessing to Alyssa.

    Neil looked back at Alyssa, he spread his hands helplessly, "Hey, Miss, someone is confessing to you, I'm too embarrassed to come out and mess with it"

    “Asshole, didn’t you see that I was surrounded by a group of bad guys!?”

    "Tsk, tsk, tsk, this is even worse. Classic romantic comedies like heroes saving beauties are not suitable for me"

    "Who is telling you about a romantic comedy?!" Alyssa walked over quickly and grabbed Neil's collar, "Stop showing off your narcissistic expression and saying boring words! Get him away right now!!!  !”

    With one move, the Tathagata Divine Palm was swung out in succession, and Neil was directly hit and sent flying for more than ten times in the air.

    Neil was lying on the ground, covering his bleeding nose, and was almost beaten into a mosaic by Alyssa.

    "Let me tell you, you've beaten me to this point, are you still afraid of these people?"

    "Hey! Don't ignore us!!"

    The group of bad guys stood up and stared fiercely at Neil who appeared on the stage.

    “Well, I always feel that this kid looks familiar.

    Neil patted his clothes and stood up, glanced at the group of people in front of him, and couldn't help but sigh.  He looked at the leading delinquent young man, spread his hands and asked speechlessly, "I say, big brother, what's so good about this kid?"

    Alyssa’s eyelids twitched, and she held back her anger and stood behind Neil.

    "Huh? I like it, but can you control it!?"

    Looking at him gearing up, he seemed ready to punch him at any moment.

    Neil shook his head, then turned away to reveal Alyssa. He pointed at Alyssa and pushed up a pair of non-existent glasses.

    "Look at this little girl, the top is as flat as a horizontal line. Does it feel like a hand? Of course it does, but it just feels like a scratch on your hand. Unless you are an M, you will feel good!!"

    Ignoring Alyssa’s pretty face that was starting to darken, she then pointed at her legs.

    "Look here again, these two legs are so short, can they cooperate with you to do some difficult movements!? What fun is there! Without fun, how bleak life will become!! Do you think  …”

    “Don’t judge me for thinking about yourself, you scum!!!!”

    The world's martial arts show rises to the dragon level, and Neil spurts blood for another ten meters.

    "Are you here to step on me or to save me"

    Alyssa picked up Neil and stared at him coldly.

    "This is a strategy, Miss"

    At this time, the young man who was stunned by Neil's words came back to his senses, frowned, and reached out to Alyssa.

    "Who cares about you? As long as I like it!!"

    When Alyssa looked back and saw this scene, a bit of panic appeared on her face, but another hand appeared to help her block it.

    "Just say it nicely, don't move your hands or feet"

    Neil stood up and grabbed the other person’s thick hand with a smile, but the other person’s face seemed to be distorted by pain.

    "Idiot teacher"

    Neil turned back and smiled at Alyssa, then threw the young man out.

    “Wash your hands clean before pursuing a girl!!!”

    The young man was thrown towards his companions. They quickly supported the young man and were a little stunned when they looked at the red mark on his hand.

    How can a kid be so powerful?

    "You bastard, get on me!!" The young man rubbed his arms, and then rushed out fiercely, "I don't believe that six holy swords can't push the mountain of meat!!!"

    Facing the six people flying over, Neil curled his lips and quickly crashed into the six people.

    "Who do you think I am!!!It’s been a solo since!  !  !  I am the tank mage all by myself!  !  !  "

    "You're cheating!! Uh, wait, are you from my mother-in-law's family"

    “You only know now!!!”

    A few seconds later, Neil waved his hand freely and said to Alyssa, "Let's go."

    Alyssa looked numbly at the figures with their heads stuck in the wall. It was really lucky that the smashing was so comic.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Classmate Alyssa, why do you appear there alone? Where are your two good friends?"

    "Don't keep saying things I don't understand!" Alyssa glared at Neil angrily and looked away, "Even good friends won't get tired of being together every day."

    "Hey, I thought you were all in a relationship where flowers kiss each other"

    "Can you say something I can understand! Ah, no, you'd better not talk."

    Neil shrugged and looked at Alyssa who was walking in front of her a little annoyed. It was so rare that he saved her, but he didn’t even get a candy. It was really unsettling.

    "Hey, thank you just now"

    Alyssa stopped, glanced at Neil sideways, then quickly looked away, her face slightly red.

    "Thank you for what it is, can you eat it?"

    "Neal's word "thank you" immediately shirks all the credit from others. It is really the most deceptive word creation in history. At this time, at least you have to invite him to the Green Room for a sundae to express your gratitude.

    "Eat your sister!"

    ???????????????? Could it be that she didn’t appreciate it even after thanking him? Alyssa was so angry that she gritted her teeth.

    "Oh, classmate Alyssa, I didn't expect you to be so impure and actually want me to do such an ethically degrading thing. You are such a crazy guy. I never thought I had ever taught such a student!"

    "Shut up, you lost Greymon!!"

    Seeing Alyssa’s cannibalistic expression, Neil had no choice but to shut up in frustration.

    Ah, poor Sundae-kun left me again.

    "Speaking of which, how did you get to that place?"

    "I walked there accidentally. Do you think I came to find you!?"

    Alyssa was still angry, and even her tone of voice was full of gunpowder.

    "Sorry, I'm not interested in washboards."

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!! I am a washboard, I am so sorry!!!"

    Neil stretched out his hand to block the attack, but was bitten hard by the eldest lady’s tiger teeth. He couldn’t help but helplessly cover his forehead and sigh.

    "Don't think that just because Rie Kugimiya can use skills randomly"

    After vomiting in a low voice, Neil found that his hands were comically bloody.

    "Miss, it's time to relax. Even if you want my blood to flow through your body, you don't have to do this. I have another compromise. If you give birth to my child, you will have our blood."  Well, don’t you think this is simple, quick and perfect?”

    “Uh-huh, uh-huh, uh-huh!!!”

    "What are you shouting! Have you been fucked by me [beep——]!? Ahhhh, I know I was wrong, please let me go!!"

 Text Chapter 62 There must be something hidden under the cute appearance

    "You don't want me anymore?"

    The blond girl pursed her lips into a pitiful line, looked at the indifferent young man with tears in her eyes, and made a very outrageous declaration.

    "you——"

    The young man's eyelids twitched. After taking a deep breath, he was about to speak in a calm tone.

    “Is it because you have this woman that you don’t want me!?”

    The girl suddenly changed the topic and pointed at the girl standing next to the boy. She also had blond hair similar to hers, but her expression was a bit stunned, and she seemed to have been greatly shocked.

    "Eh!? Me?"

    The girl who was accused pointed at her face, her whole body was stunned, but the girl didn't seem to hear her words, she just took out her handkerchief and wiped the non-existent tears, and continued to complain about her misery.

    "You already have me at home, why are you looking for another woman outside? Can't I satisfy you with my blond hair? As my mother said, men are all beasts whose lower bodies are always in a state of rage"

    ""

    The young man said that he was really not a blond person. Did this guy’s mother say such strong words?  Sure enough, divorced women have wrong prejudices against men.

    When the young man said nothing and looked speechless, the girl rushed to the young man and stared at him with tears in her eyes.

    "I just heard you say you wanted to have a baby with her, why!? I can obviously give birth to a baby for you. If you want, I can give birth to a football team for you right away!!"

    As she was speaking, the girl caressed her belly with both hands, a trace of yearning and happiness for the future flashing across her face.

    At this moment, the passing spectators either admired or despised the young man at the center of the whirlpool. If he could do such a cruel thing at the age of ten, is it really okay to have a child?  Has modern science advanced to a point that even they could not imagine!  ?

    The young man covered his face. He was so ashamed. The looks around him made him so ashamed that he wanted to dig a hole and bury himself. He really couldn't get pleasure from the public shameful play in public.

    For the first time, the young man felt that he was still very moral.

    "Please let me go"

    "No, I will never leave you! I will never give up my happiness! Are your feelings for me just for fun?! Do you just want my body!?"

    Hearing the young man’s pleading words, the girl immediately came back to her senses and held his hand tightly, her eyes full of determination.

    ""

    The young man looked up at the sky that was gradually losing color in his eyes and shed tears silently.

    “Ah, I really want to die.

    "Hey!! Don't talk to yourselves, don't involve me in it!! It has nothing to do with me!"

    Alyssa could no longer bear the weird looks from around her. As the eldest lady, she felt so ashamed for the first time in her life. She actually became another heroine of such a shabby drama, and she even gave birth to a child. The lower limit.  It's not that showy.

    "And you, the stupid teacher, no, the promiscuous teacher! You actually did that, that, that kind of thing to a little girl, I, I will definitely report you!! You wait to go to jail!!"

    Alyssa pointed at Neil with a red face. This guy actually did these heinous things. Fortunately, she still believed him.

    No, if this continues, Nanoha, Suzuka, and the girls in the class will be in danger.

    Alyssa took out her mobile phone and immediately dialed a number.

    "Hey! Is this the International Court of Justice!?"

    "Miss, you don't have to be so realistic! And why is it that the International Court of Justice convicted me all of a sudden? Do you want me to hold a grudge like this!? You actually raised it to the international level!! You want me to be punished by human beings?  Expelled from the world!?”

    Neil almost fainted when he heard Alyssa’s calling voice. He stretched out his hand to take away Alyssa’s phone.

    “Yeah——!! Don’t touch me, you’ll get pregnant!!!”

    Alyssa screamed and jumped a few steps away, crossing her arms warily.

    ""

    Neil squatted deeply on the ground and was about to enter the orz state.

    When did he become a turbid launch pad covered in mysterious liquid?

    “Meow haha, that’s really interesting.”

    And the girl who was the culprit was holding her hands behind her back, watching the developments in front of her with a smile.

    "Asshole, whose fault do you think it is?! I was almost exiled because of your nonsense!!" Neil jumped.He stood up and glared at the girl with a red cross on his head, "Alicia, please go to bed early tonight. Weren't what you just talked about the bloody plot of a TV series last night!!"

    Not long ago, Neil was being tormented by Alyssa, but he was bumped into by Alicia who happened to be wandering around, and she heard Neil's teasing, which resulted in such a third-rate movie.  A real-life ethical romance drama with low blood pressure, low age and low IQ.

    "I want to perform because I think it's interesting"

    Alicia stuck out her tongue cutely and smiled as if she was not afraid that Neil was about to go crazy.

    “I almost went to the end of my life because of your desire to perform!!”

    "So youth is like a sand castle, which instantly collapses just because of some trivial things."

    “Don’t make it sound like it has nothing to do with you!!”

    Alyssa came over, she looked at Alicia, and immediately stroked her chest and breathed a sigh of relief.

    "It turns out you are not Feit. I was still wondering why Feit was such a person"

    Because of Nanoha, Alyssa and Suzuka both recognized the child Fit, and later exchanged letters. Judging from each other's words and appearance, they both felt that Fit was a well-behaved child who could even  A cute and shy girl.

    But the girl who looked exactly like Fit had just appeared, almost shattering her fantasy.

    Fortunately, God is merciful.

    "That's right, I'm not Feit, but I am Feit's sister, Alicia~~" Alicia smiled cutely, then blinked her beautiful eyes and looked at Alyssa, "By the way, you know Fei  Special?"

    "Well, but we have never met, so when I first met you, I was surprised. You are more lively than I thought"

    Alyssa felt that the corners of her mouth were twitching when she spoke.

    "Fortunately, Feite is not like you"

    Neil stood up, feeling equally deeply.

    "Hey, if Feit is like me, so what?"

    "Tell your mother to have another baby."

    "Ah! Neil is so bad, even Feit and I are not enough, yet he still wants it!"

    “…You’d better kill me.”

    "I just heard Alicia say that you live in this guy's house" Alyssa asked Alicia, but her eyes looked at Neil strangely, "I don't want to ask why you live in his house.  Why isn’t Feit with you?”

    "Well, there are many reasons. When Feite comes back, I will tell you in detail if I have the chance"

    Seeing that Neil had no intention of answering, Alicia could only answer randomly.

    "……Oh well."

    Alyssa’s eyes swept back and forth between the two of them, but she still suppressed the doubts in her heart.

    She always felt that they and Nanoha had a common secret that she didn't know about.

    Alyssa felt a little irritated unconsciously.

    "Well, it's time to go home" Seeing that the atmosphere seemed to be silent, Neil said aloud, "Miss, you should go back too, otherwise you will be confessed to again later"

    "Well, I understand."

    "Hey, what confession, tell me!"

    Alicia immediately became interested, but ended up being slapped on the forehead by Neil.

    When Neil and the three of them were walking on the road, they met a familiar guy, who was staring with his mouth wide open, with a look of surprise on his face that made him stupid.

    "Hey, Furuichi-san"

    Neil opened his dead eyes and said hello to the other party. How dare he meet an acquaintance at such a distance. In this small town, the chance of such randomness is really unusually high.

    "Um, can you explain the current situation in detail?"

    Furuichi held his forehead, reluctantly put on a relaxed smile, and tried hard to pose as a wise man.

    "What do you care about?"

    Neil and the two girls all tilted their heads at the same time, with several question marks popping up on their heads.

    "You still ask me what I care about!? Why are you with classmate Alyssa and a cute girl!!"

    "Ha, you ask why, it's just that we met on the road"

    "Oh my god!! Neil, has spring arrived again!? What a world without morals this is!!!!"

    Furuichi rubbed his eyebrows and almost smoke came out, and he fell intoA subtle state of rage.

    "Can you calm down, Furuichi-san, be careful and poke your forehead"

    "Ah, Neil, who made an oath with me to be a jobless virgin for the rest of his life, unexpectedly had something good happen to him. This was such a shock, as if all the hair on his butt was about to fall out, just like hair loss.  Dropped, and they are actually two cute girls of the same age? Obviously I remember that Neil’s preference seems to be the royal sister style with bulging front and back - "

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? could have two lines of bitter tears of blood and tears left in their eyes, Gu Shi looked at the sky aimlessly.

    ""

    "Well, anyway" Neil walked over and punched Gu Shi directly in the face, "You set my egg first!!!"

    “How can I not be determined after you’ve done this?!”

    "Have you calmed down, Furuichi-san"

    "I was forced to cool down"

    Furuichi was lying on the ground. Was that a meteorite that punched him so hard that his head was smoking?

    Ah, this time the handsome side of the beautiful girl was completely ruined in front of her.

    "By the way, who is this lady next to you?"

    Furuichi saw Alicia and asked Neil.

    "Alicia Testerosa, is"

    Neil wanted to say the words "my tenant", but he felt that Furuichi might get crazy if he said it, and there might be some rumors the next day. Last time Hayate came to visit his home.  It was this guy who broke the news.

    ???????????????????????????????? How about we kill him here to eliminate the trouble?

    Furuichi was covered in cold sweat, and his teacher was releasing an unabashed murderous light next to him. In an instant, he felt that his life seemed to be forced to the edge of the cliff.

    However, Neil and Furuichi had no time to care about anything else at this time, because a group of vicious guys were coming towards them.

    "Hey!! Who is the guy who just bullied me from Dumburo High School!!!"

    The bald man in the lead stared fiercely at the few brats in front of him.

    "Uh, boss, did we find the wrong person? They are all brats"

    A boy next to him came over and asked in a low voice that the combined age of the primary school students in front of him might not be older than his father.

    "You can't be wrong, that brat from the Denshi family is so big!"

    The bald boss spoke with confidence and no guilt at all for bullying a child.

    "Ehehehe!!! What is this sudden development!?"

    Furuichi looked at these delinquent high school students in despair, and suddenly jumped from one desperate situation to another more dangerous desperate situation?

    Neil looked at the group of people in front of him, and then glanced back at Alyssa. She was looking away and whistling as if it had nothing to do with herself, while Alicia's eyes were shining and looking forward to it.

    "Oh? It's you, right?"

    The bald boss noticed Furuichi who was making a noise, and after scanning the four of them, he identified Furuichi whose jaw was about to dislocate, because Neil seemed to be even weaker than Furuichi, and he seemed to be fine with long hair.  Bullying look.

    "Well, I don't have anything to say. Anyway, keep going, Furuichi-kun"

    Neil patted Furuichi on the shoulder and covered his mouth to suppress laughter.

    "Why me!! Don't act like you're just watching a show!!! I'm your student!!!"

    "Hey, hey, hey, you guys, don't you feel shy bullying a few kids?"

    A pleasant magnetic voice interrupted them.

    Furuichi turned his head as if he had seen a savior, and saw a group of girls wearing white special attack uniforms walking over, but the wooden knives, chains, clubs, and maces they held in their hands really made him feel embarrassed.

    Are today’s delinquents so ferocious even if they are too young girls?

    But it doesn’t matter, these big sisters are so beautiful.

    "Furuichi-san, you have lost all your moral integrity"

    ""

    Neil raised his eyes and looked at the group of female delinquents. The leading girl had a healthy wheat-colored complexion. Her long purple hair was tied up and swayed with her steps. She had a bamboo stick in her mouth and her eyes showed no sign of weakness.  Stare at the group of boys.

    "Ah? It's none of your business! This is our Duowu Luo's business, you Furious Emperor, get out of the way!!"

    At the critical moment, the boss did not give in because the other party was a girl, and it seemed that he had some connections with the other party.

    But the leading girl didn’t reply to his words, she just walked over and whispered:After staring at Neil for a while, he suddenly put his hand on Neil's head, with a friendly smile on his lips.

    "Your kid is Neil, right? I heard the tyrant mention you, you are such a cute kid"

    "Tyrant?"

    Neil didn't slap the opponent's hand away. After all, she was a quasi-royal sister, and he was just confused about the tyrant she mentioned. The group of guys from Duwuluo High School behind him seemed a little unhappy after hearing this title.  It looks good, like taking laxatives.

    It sounds like he is very tough. Is there such a formidable person around him?

    "Ahaha, it's someone you know anyway"

    "Hey, Rika, this kid here is also very cute. I'm Shizuku Itoi, and I'll die at night~~~"

    "Hey, Shizuku, you're scaring people"

    And Furuichi was surrounded by several female delinquents holding his face in his hands. At this moment, he was so happy that he almost fainted.

    "You women, don't forget about us! Bastards, don't think we dare not take action. Even if Nan Lixiang knows the "tyrant", I won't be afraid of you!  !  "

    "Huh? Even if you don't know that guy, I will beat you up. If you have the guts, come and try it!!"

    The bosses of the two factions began to clamor, and they gritted their teeth as fiercely as a wolf.

    "Boys! Don't take it lightly just because they are girls! Let them see the power of Dumburo High School!!"

    “Oh oh oh!!!”

    "Ah!? We are the Furious Emperor, don't underestimate us, you scum!!"

    "Follow the boss and rush!!!"

    Alicia and Alyssa stood on the outside, watching the two gangs fighting like this, feeling almost numb.

    "Ahaha, the fight started"

    Alyssa laughed dryly a few times, revealing a pair of dead fish eyes like Neil's.

    "Ah, everyone is so full of energy. It's so lively, I really want to join in"

    Alicia showed a completely different expression, and her eagerness to try made Alyssa doubt that she would rush in next second.

    Neil, who was in the middle of it, was punching one after another, while Fushi was running around with his head in his hands, hiding in a cold sweat.

    "What's going on!? Gang war!? I'm just an ordinary elementary school student. I simply ran to the wrong set!!"

    "Ah ah ah, let me go back to my mother's arms and drink milk!!"

    As soon as Fushi turned his head, he saw Neil kicking a big man away, making him look embarrassed.

    This guy’s strength is as unparalleled as ever.

    “You stinky brat!!”

    Fushi suddenly heard a loud shout from behind him. He turned around and saw a bad guy hitting him with his fist.

    ——I’m probably seriously injured now.

    Unable to escape, we can only watch the imminent crisis coming.

    In the blink of an eye, Furuichi felt as if his head was being pushed down, and a gust of wind passed over his head.

    "Really, don't get in the way here, leave as soon as possible, there are so many people here, even if you stand behind me, I may not be able to care about you, I might even beat you up"

    Furuichi only saw Neil punch the opponent away, and with a few words, he pushed him to the safety of Alicia.

    Furuichi was startled for a moment, and when he looked back, what caught his eye was Neil's expression that was slightly different from usual.

    I once saw this unique side of him in a martial arts competition.

    Looking at him intently in the fight, Furuichi pursed his lips.

    ——It’s really strong.

    "Hey, are you okay, Furuichi-san?"

    Seeing Fushi’s dull expression, Alyssa couldn’t help but asked, it wouldn’t be funny if he was beaten silly.

    "Uh, I'm fine" Furuichi waved his hand, then looked at Alicia, pointing to the chaotic situation, "Miss Alicia, is it okay to be in such a mess?"

    The bald boss seemed to have been beaten ten meters above the ground just now. Is that okay?

    "No problem! You don't know, right? Fighting is a specialty of this street. Many idiots living here will die if they don't fight. Even Neil fights one fight every three days and one fight every five days."  Yes, to a certain extent, he is very familiar with the people here"

    It’s really a disgusting street.

    “Then Alicia, wouldn’t it be dangerous for you to live here?”

    Alyssa really can’t imagine that if a child lives here, wouldn’t he be frightened every day?"That's not the case" Alicia shook her head and smiled, as if she didn't care much, "Don't look at these people as being fierce, but in fact they are very principled people, at least they will not bully the elderly or children.  At best, they have bad mouths. Just now they were just scaring us. In the words of Neil and Granny Denshi, these people are apes without brains and can only express themselves in the most primitive way.  It’s just blood that’s burned too hot…”

    "Of course, there are also other connections, such as the mother-in-law Denshi and the "Scarlet Overlord" rumored here are Neil's family, so those people don't dare to mess with the people in the family"

    ""

    ? Okay, Scarlet Overlord is really the name of the bunker. Is Neil's house full of monsters?

    Furuichi and Alyssa once again watched the scene near the end. In their eyes, something seemed to be different.

    "These guys are really getting more and more durable"

    Neil twisted his wrist and walked back. His face was not red and he was out of breath. It was impossible to tell that he had just finished fighting.

    "You do like fighting"

    Furuichi looked at Neil and smiled softly.

    Niel paused for a moment, then shrugged and smiled slightly.

    "I don't hate it."

    "I didn't expect that my teacher is still a bad person" Alyssa covered her face as if she had a headache, "Are you performing a GTO?"

    "Please ask Mr. Onitsuka for this kind of thing" Neil scratched his head and said boredly, "Well, if I can make extra money, I wouldn't mind making a cameo"

    But not long after he finished speaking, Neil found that Furuichi, Alyssa and Alicia were all silent in front of him, with dull expressions on their faces.

    "Huh? Are you possessed by a ghost, you guys?"

    Suddenly, an arm even rougher than Kenjiro's wrapped around Neil's neck. He was stunned for a moment, and then fell into the shadow of despair.

    Who released this Godzilla at the end of the 21st century

    "Oh? Neal-chan, are you planning to make extra money? I have a place where you can make a guest appearance. I originally came out to see where the kid was having such a fun time, but I didn't expect to hear such good news"

    Furuichi and Alyssa looked up at the tall figure, with the stubble, thick eyebrows, piercing eyes, light lip gloss and eye shadow, a perfect figure comparable to King Billy, and a charming Jean  The kimono that no one can look at directly gave them an unparalleled impact.

    "Ah, I really want to vomit. Can I vomit?"

    "Hello, Mrs. Xixiang."

    Alicia reluctantly moved her lips and said hello proactively.

    "Oh, it's Alicia" Xixiang moved his eyes and nodded, "Go back and tell your family that Neil won't be going back tonight. He's working at my place, so tell them not to worry"

    "Well, I understand, please feel free to do so."

    Neil, who was almost out of breath, stared at him. Alicia sold him in the blink of an eye. Please feel free to take him for what he is. He didn't even know if he would be able to see the sun tomorrow.  .

    “Let’s go, Neil-chan~~~”

    Xixiang smiled girlishly at Neil, and Neil immediately rolled his eyes and fainted while frothing at the mouth.

    “Is it okay, Alicia?”

    Watching Neil being carried away on her shoulders, Alyssa felt for the first time that it was not easy for him either.

    "It doesn't matter, Mrs. Saigo is a good person."

    ""

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    That night, Xixiang Ladyboy Club.

    “Clang, clang, clang! The super future star of our store is now making a grand appearance, Sonoko!!!”

    "Who are you calling Sonoko! Who wants to be the future star of your store!!"

    "Come on, Nierzi! You have great potential to become the ACE_OF_ACE of our store!!"

    "A devil wants this kind of potential, even if you give me money!!"

    "Yo!! Pretty boy, twist your waist!!"

    “You can do it yourself, don’t make too many demands, you perverted uncles!!”

    "Yoooooooo, such a cute child is indeed a boy! Long live Lord Lucifer!!!"

    "Have your male-only penetrating weapons been scrapped by you idiots!?"

    "Nierzi, please date!!!"

    “Go to hell——!!!!!!”

    On the stage, ?A girl in a gorgeous kimono with light make-up, who was actually a boy, was dancing with terrifying momentum with a folding fan. Next to her, Saigo was admiring the dance with a face full of admiration.

    This kid really has hope of becoming the master of the great route.

    The next day, the news about Neil's transformation into a new human spread secretly without his knowledge.

 Text Chapter 63 To maintain moral integrity or to lose moral integrity, that is the question

    The long black hair floated gently.

    The bright pupils reflect the surrounding scenery, like a mirror world.

    The girl put her hands behind her back, holding a smile on her lips, and stepped lightly.

    "Ah, no matter how many times I come here, I always feel that this place is huge"

    The corners of Tifa's mouth were slightly raised, her eyes were shrouded in a bright light, and she looked around every inch of Maho Liang Academy from time to time.

    "That's right. After we entered through the school gate, we walked for more than half an hour and felt like we didn't even see the end"

    Alicia, who was following Tifa, glanced around with the same interest. Whenever she saw the architecture of European classical beauty and the natural scenery, her vermilion eyes suddenly brightened like gems.

    "Well, I heard from Neil that there are many schools here, ranging from elementary school to university, plus various research institutes, shopping streets and library islands. It really can't be visited in one day" Tifa introduced, tapping her lower lip.  , suddenly remembered something interesting, a smile on his face, "This school also has many activities, such as the last school festival, which was held for three days and three nights. It was really lively"

    "Wow, that sounds so interesting" Alicia immediately flattened her mouth in disgust when she saw Tifa's expression, and then murmured angrily, "If Neil had woken me up earlier, then I couldn't have done it either."  Did you attend the school festival?"

    ""

    Tifa scratched her cheek and smiled silently. Is this what she should be struggling with?

    "But it's great, I want to go to school here too"

    Looking at Alicia’s longing expression, Tifa couldn’t help but smile.

    "What you say should be fine. As long as you worship Tony Nier or Negi, they should be able to find a way"

    "Hmm, please Tony Neil? I always think that guy will say something like "It's too troublesome, so I won't do it""

    Alicia closed her eyes and frowned, as if she could imagine the scene at that time.

    "maybe……"

    Tifa nodded with deep understanding. She quite agreed with Alicia's idea and her understanding of that guy.

    However, because of her understanding, she knew that if Alicia really asked him to ask for help, Neil would still do his best to help her.

    "A soft-hearted fool."

    Tifa pursed her lips and murmured in a low voice. She was a little bit disgusted by this.

    "What's wrong, Tifa?"

    Alicia noticed Tifa’s little movements and couldn’t help but feel a little weird.

    Tifa came back to her senses immediately, scratched her cheek and laughed dryly, "It's okay, I just got a little lost in thought"

    "Hey, what are you thinking about? You are so absorbed in your thoughts~~~"

    Alicia rolled her eyes and didn’t know what she was thinking of. She half-covered her mouth with her hand and leaned over with an ambiguous smile.

    Tifa blocked the approaching smiling face with her hand and said angrily, "What are you thinking about? I feel like you are becoming more and more like that guy Neil"

    "Hehe, you are so embarrassed that I got it right, right?"

    "You're not shy!"

    "Oh~~~Don't you deny what you said before? Sure enough, Tifa-chan's heart is full of Nier~~~"

    ""

    Faced with such teasing, Tifa simply shut her mouth and turned away as if she didn't hear anything.

    Seeing Tifa like this, Alicia stopped teasing her. She glanced around and asked, "Hey, Tifa, where is Neil's school? We've been gone for a long time"

    Originally, I was idle at home and wanted to come to the school to kill some time. However, after I came here with Tifa, this journey was really a good way to kill the time.

    ??Looking carefully, it seems that it is almost time for get out of class to end.

    "This place is too big. I haven't been here many times. How can I know how to get there?"

    "Eh? Didn't we see that big map when we entered?"

    “It’s true, but”

    "Is Tifa a roadie!? So cute!!"

    "What are you so cute about!? You're not praising yourself in disguise, when you haven't found a way either!?"

    "Are you two brats students here?"

    The two of them, who were fighting and looking for their way around, suddenly heard a voice coming from behind them. At the same time, they turned their heads and saw a tall man in black sportswear standing not far away with a cool expression.

    "Hello, we are not students here, we are here to find someone."

    TifaliNodding gracefully, the person in front of him seemed to be a school teacher or administrator.

    "Looking for someone?" Heigang raised his eyebrows and looked at the two girls in front of him, "Who are you looking for?"

    “It’s Neil Springfield who works at Shengxiang Elementary School here.”

    "It's that kid, but it's almost time for school to end. If we go by now, the people in the elementary school will probably leave as well. Forget it, I'll lead you there. Maybe that kid is still in school  By the way, are you his friends?"

    “We are his girlfriends!!”

    Before Tifa could speak, Alicia answered first.

    "girlfriend!?"

    Heigang opened his eyes in surprise, while Tifa covered his forehead as if he had a headache. He dared to believe that Alicia would start to display her natural instinct of fearing chaos in the world again.

    "I didn't expect that boy to have two girlfriends, but it seems reasonable after thinking about it"

    Heigang sighed at first, and then nodded unexpectedly.

    "Well, this gentleman"

    "Just call me Heigang" Heigang lowered his head and looked at Tifa, noticing the tangled look on her face as she hesitated to speak, and said with a very understanding expression, "Don't worry, I understand"

    "No, actually"

    "Let's go, I'll take you there now."

    "That bastard is really incredible. He actually did such a thing, but he is a role model for others. This is considered a harm to others' children. Well, I should be able to use this reason to teach him a lesson"

    A cold smile appeared on Black Steel's lips, and his narrow eyes narrowed slightly, flashing a frightening red light from time to time. When Tifa noticed the eldest brother's expression, she knew that the unlucky child was about to suffer a big disaster again.  , couldn't help but draw a cross in my heart.

    "Meow haha, it feels like something interesting is going to happen"

    Hearing Alicia’s cheerful laughter, Tifa sighed sadly, feeling deeply powerless.

    【Neal, if you want to blame it, you have a teammate who has been deceiving people for thirty years】

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Woo——"

    "What's the matter, Neil?"

    Naye suddenly heard Neil making a sound of unknown meaning, couldn't help but frowned, and asked with some worry.

    "It's okay, I just suddenly felt so miserable that I let out such a scream from my soul that it shook the world"

    "I have no idea what you are talking about" Nanoye shook her head in confusion, and then laughed happily, "But this means that Neil, there is nothing wrong with you"

    "Naye, at this moment, I feel more desperate than when I met a giant."

    She had just escaped from the demon king of the Kamabaka Kingdom and was mentally traumatized. Now she was attacked by this girl Nanoha. As her master, Neil suddenly felt that his majesty had lost as much as a certain vampire. He couldn't help but feel  I feel like life is dark.

    "By the way, aren't we going to the back mountain? This direction doesn't seem right"

    Nanoye looked at the direction Neil led the way. She had been training with Neil every day after school as usual, but at this moment, she visually saw that it was completely different from where she usually went.

    "Well, anyway, what I'm teaching you is just the control and application of magic power, and how to fight. I plan to hand you over to a more capable and experienced guy. Regardless of magic or physical skills, with her level, she can definitely  You trained me to become a master"

    Originally Naiyara was still being trained today. Neil felt that he had nothing to teach. After all, the magic system was completely different. Apart from some basic things, Neil felt that it would be better to have someone like Yuno as a coach.  Suitable for yourself.  When Professor Nanoha was in actual combat, whenever he encountered her unconsciously cute look, Neil would be blasted to pieces by a burst of starlight.

    Therefore, directly throwing Nanoha to the merciless Yiwen is definitely very profitable. Anyway, it is healthier for young people to abuse them, and there is Negi who can attract firepower next to him, and more importantly,  He can go home and cook quickly after school.

    【Ah, I can’t help it anymore, I can’t stop crying.  】

    "don't want!"

    Naye's face changed slightly and she shouted subconsciously, even her voice became slightly shrill.

    Neil was startled and quickly turned his head to look over, only to see Nanoye staring at him with her mouth bulging as if she was very angry.

    "Uh, what's wrong with you, Miss Nanoha?"

    &nbsp; Neil asked cautiously after being stared at by Nanoye for a while.

    "me……"

    When asked by Neil, Nanoye didn't know how to answer. Could it be that she told him that she didn't want to leave him?

    "Dream on, it would be better to use a starburst to make him surrender."

    "Ms. Nanoha, did you think of something dangerous just now! Although I don't know what it was, I am firmly against violence!!"

    With the flash of red light in Nanoye’s eyes and the faint smile of excitement on her lips, no matter how idiotic she was, Neil still felt that he seemed to be very close to the door of hell.

    "Ahaha, what are you talking about Neil? I never thought of using Starlight Explosion to blast you"

    Nanoha scratched her cheek, smiled very cutely, and said horrible words that made Neil break into a cold sweat.

    【This guy said something that must never be uttered!  Naturally black?  ?  Definitely natural black!  !  】

    "Neil, why do you want others to teach me? I'm afraid I won't get along"

    Naye thought for a while and finally came up with a reason.

    "So that's the problem"

    Neil breathed a sigh of relief. He really didn't realize that Nanoha's character would be afraid of strangers, but this was no problem at all. After all, Yiwen's appearance was very deceptive. At first glance, he looked like a harmless cat, and he was very similar to  You don't have to worry about getting along with Yi Wen at all, because that guy's queen character is definitely about making others obey her.

    "That's not okay, Nanoha. If you hold back because of this small worry, you won't be able to make great progress in the future! Although I will be a little reluctant to let you go, dad, I will still do this for your future.  I did it! So, even if you resent Dad, I won’t regret it!!"

    "What dad, what role are you playing!"

    Nanoye slapped away Neil's hand on her shoulder with dissatisfaction. She blinked, not knowing what she thought of, her eyes suddenly lit up, and a meaningful smile appeared on her face.

    "Well, after all, Neil was defeated by me, I don't think he has the ability to teach me anything"

    "What!? Defeated by you!? It was just your luck that time. If I do it ten times again, you will not be my brother's" Neil originally retorted angrily, but when he saw Nanoye's smile, he seemed to understand.  Everything changed, "Well, since you said so, I also feel that I am not capable"

    Nanoha's smile froze slightly, but soon her lips curved into a more contemptuous arc, and at the same time her eyes swept three inches ahead.

    "Neil, it really doesn't work."

    Neil, who had been paying attention to Nanoye's expression, naturally noticed the other person's gaze. He looked down and couldn't help but widen his eyes, like an angry cat staring at Nanoye who was smiling leisurely and contentedly.

    "No!? You dare to say that I can't do it!? I've told you from the first day of class that I am a man who can break through the sky. The word "no" cannot appear to me!! Very good, Nanoha.  Just wait, if I don’t train you well, I will spend the rest of my life hanging around Xixiang!!!”

    “This is what you said, Neil~~~”

    Naye secretly made a gesture indicating that the plan was successful, and at the same time thought of something in her heart.

    【This trick of using retreat to advance that my mother taught me is really useful. Although I don't know why I aimed at it like this in the end, as long as it succeeds, I'll be fine!  】

    In fact, it was not until some years later that Nanoha understood the true meaning of this matter. At that time, she lamented that her health teacher died early. At the same time, she was very fortunate that she had a mother as great as Kami who allowed her to do this.  I have avoided many detours in my life.

    "Forget it, let's stop today's training. I'll go back and think about how to arrange it"

    “I don’t know whether it was because he was inspired to fight or because his dignity as a man was challenged. Neil began to seriously think about what to do. Usually, these things were left to Anders to do.

    "Huh? What is that guy doing?"

    Neil suddenly slowed down, and a shadowy figure appeared in his field of vision.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Ha, why are all the cleaners boys, not even a girl"

    Furuichi stopped the broom in his hand, looked around the classroom, and couldn't help but sigh sadly.

    Doesn’t it mean that if men and women match each other, the work will not be tiring?  There are just a bunch of idiots here, and they are exhausted from doing anything.

    "You just give up on this idea, this is terribleIt's our class's policy" Yuuji walked past Furuichi with a broom on his shoulder, not looking like he was working at all, "That guy said that in order to avoid a series of unnecessary problems caused by male-female combinations, we separate boys and girls.  Separated to facilitate management, do you think we can resist the mountain above our heads?  And the girls seem to agree"

    “Can you disagree!? Girls almost don’t have to participate in work during the week!!”

    "From this point of view, it turns out that he is still a gentleman"

    "That's weird! Even if he is a gentleman, he can only be a gentleman in another sense!!!"

    "I'm telling you, you can chat as much as you want, but if you can work, Yuuji, you've barely even done anything!!"

    Listening to the two complaining, Touma couldn't stand it anymore. He was almost the only one working now. He obviously planned to grab those half-price bento boxes.

    "You should tell the group of people over there first"

    Yuuji pointed with his broom in the direction of the podium, where a group of people were gathering for activities.

    Standing on the podium, Akihisa used the broom as a guitar and danced his fingers as much as he could, as if he had returned to the school festival concert, with the intense melody seeming to linger in his ears.

    “Come on, call me!!!”

    “Honey!!!”

    "What a tall person!!! Call me God-sama!!!"

    "Ah, Lord Kami is playing a game console in that corner over there"

    Touma looked at this scene, then looked at someone in the corner who had entered the god of strategy mode, and couldn't help but sigh.

    How long will he be able to do this?

    ——

    Suddenly, the sound of the door being pulled attracted the attention of everyone in the class.

    A handsome face that was as cold as a knife appeared behind the door, and at the same time, those sharp wolf-like eyes made the guys in the class stay silent for a while and started cleaning obediently.

    “Kids, is your bastard head teacher gone already?”

    They were slightly surprised by the unexpected punishment, and then suddenly realized that it was their class teacher who had caused the hatred.

    "Well, our bastard head teacher left early during the last self-study class and let all the girls go"

    As the leader of the boys, Xiongji told Heigang in detail. When Heigang heard this, he felt that the temples on his forehead began to beat again.

    "That rascal……"

    "Um, Teacher Heigang, what do you want from Neil?"

    Touma's question caused Heigang to turn around. He looked at the people in the class, and for some reason the corner of his mouth curled up into a weird smile.

    "Ah, actually it was the boy's two girlfriends who came to see him"

    "What——!?"

    "girlfriend——!?"

    “Two more——!?”

    The boys looked at each other and saw the jealousy hidden in each other's eyes. They nodded one after another, immediately picked up the thing in their hands, and rushed out of the back door without saying a word.

    "Hey, don't damage public property"

    Heigang shouted behind them, chuckled, and then walked downstairs.

    When he walked downstairs, he found that the two girls waiting nearby were gone. Instead, there was a guy who deserved a beating, gaping at the large cloud of dust.

    "Faye, did you see the two little girls who were here just now?"

    Heigang walked over, patted Fay on the shoulder and asked as coldly as usual.

    "Huh? It's Kurojia~~" Faye turned around and showed a very hearty smile, and then her face became a little weird, "Kurojia, are you a lolita control?"

    Heigang was startled, then his face turned black, he pulled out a cold long knife out of thin air, clasped his hands and raised it, ready to slash at it.

    "You really deserve to be cut down just like that kid"

    “Ehehehe!! Oppose violence, Hei-chan~~~”

    “Go to hell!!”

    "Wait a minute, aren't you going to ask where those two girls went? I'll tell you, but you can't do anything to me!"

    ""

    Heigang stopped and stared at Fay coldly, while Fay smiled slightly and tidied up his clothes. It was not until Heigang was about to have his second impact that he slowly spoke.

    "Actually, I just met them and chatted for a few words. I found out that they were here to see Neil-chan, so I told them that Neil-chan had left.Okay, so they took their leave, and let me tell you something by the way.  "

    "That means you knew it beforehand, right?"

    "Well Wow!! Kuro-chan, a surprise attack is a foul!!"

    “I don’t care about you!!”

    “I clearly said I wouldn’t do anything!!”

    "Did I promise you!?"

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "So, you lost the ring that Yiwen gave you and you were thinking about how to die, maybe this is it?"

    "No, I'm not thinking about how to die"

    Negi looked at his brother depressedly, forgetting if he didn't help, he was still gloating about his misfortune.

    "I just lost my ring, is there any need to do this?"

    Although the ring was a relatively rare magic item, it was not in a life-and-death situation. However, seeing Negi like this, Neil immediately felt very happy.

    "You won't understand. If Master finds out, I will see hell"

    Yiwen’s terror began to emerge in Negi’s mind. His face turned pale and his whole body was shaking, as if he had seen a ghost.

    Neil couldn’t help but sigh at how powerful Yiwen was. He was able to make Negi, a little man-trained boy, even more miserable. He felt like he was almost turning into an M.

    "Hey, Neal, what's the ring that Mr. Negi mentioned? Doesn't it matter that he's still like this?"

    Nanoye pulled the corner of Neil's clothes and asked with some confusion.

    "Well, that ring is like a wedding ring that represents a lifelong promise, and Negi, the idiot, threw it away without knowing where. If his powerful wife at home knew about it, he would probably not have to go to bed for a month."

    "Hey!? Teacher Negi is already married!?"

    "Hey, Neil, stop making this up!"

    "I'm not making it up, I'm just explaining it to Nanoha."

    "What are you trying to explain!!"

    Facing Negi’s fire-breathing eyes, Neil shrugged and had to give up, "Okay, okay, I won’t say it anymore. Why don’t you recall it and let me help you reorganize the scene at that time."

    "real?"

    Negi looked at him suspiciously, could this guy really be so kind?

    "We are brothers after all Speaking of which, when did the ring disappear?"

    "It should have been last night"

    "Well, very good" Neil nodded, "Which woman's bed did you sleep in last night?"

    "Herehey!! Where are you going!!"

    Negi is crazy, he actually believes in a guy like Neil, he is really a fool.

    "Oh, oh, did you really sleep in someone else's bed? Yeah, there are so many people in the girls' dormitory, who could it be?"

    "I told you not to do it!! I haven't even slept in Asuna-san's bed recently!!"

    "The married life is not harmonious?"

    “Stay away from me!!!”

    "Teacher Negi is not pure."

    ""

    Negi leaned against the tree, wanting to die.

    “Neil——!!!”

    Just when Neil was enjoying the sight of Negi being beaten to a pulp, a familiar scream came from behind. Without thinking, he immediately bent down. The next second, a figure flew over his head, and at the same time, a wave of wind blew up.  A gust of cold wind.

    Neil raised his head and looked at the blond girl who flipped in the air and landed perfectly, and couldn't help but be speechless for a while.

    "Alicia, do you have to say hello in this way? If I hadn't avoided it, I really doubt I would have suffered internal injuries from you."

    "It doesn't matter, I just said hello a little more enthusiastically."

    "Is this called being more enthusiastic!? Who would rush over at a speed of 40 yards, 4 seconds and 2!? Do you think I am an American football player!?"

    “What a small family man.”

    "I'm sorry, anyone would be petty when their lives are at stake!"

    "Tch, I won't talk to you anymore" Alicia left Neil alone, moved her target to Nanoye who was aside, and immediately pounced on her, "yahoo! Nanoye!!"

    "Whoa, be careful, Alicia!!"

    Neil sighed helplessly at the two who started to fuck Lily, then turned his head and forced a smile at the black-haired girl who was running slowly.

    "Won't you stop this guy, Tifa?"

    ? ???Isn't this bad?  There is a beautiful girl throwing herself into my arms"

    Tifa walked up to Neil and smiled teasingly.

    “I wish the way of throwing myself into someone’s arms could be improved”

    Neil muttered softly, but the next moment, Tifa's beautiful black hair was fluttering with invisible domineering aura.

    "What were you talking about just now?"

    "No, I didn't say anything, Your Lady Queen."

    Neil immediately displayed his low-profile and domineering attitude. His dignity and integrity were completely useless in front of Tifa.

    "Ah, look, Nanoha, Neil is starting to lose his moral integrity again!!"

    "Neil has never had any moral integrity anyway"

    "Alicia, shut up, whose fault do you think it is that makes me like this!"

    "You blame me?"

    "Ha, if I don't blame you, why should I blame myself!?"

    "Shut up."

    "Yes, Your Lady Queen."

    "Neil really suffered."

    Alicia’s triumphant look made Neil want to hang her up and tickle her, but for Tifa’s sake, he still lay on the ground obediently.

    "By the way, what is Negi doing there?"

    Tifa noticed Negi, who had been ignored for a long time, but the other party was obviously trapped in an endless loop and did not notice their arrival.

    "Nieji is struggling with the question of whether he should have moral integrity or lose his moral integrity."

    ""

    “By the way, why did you and Alicia come here?”

    “Well, since it’s okay to stay at home, and Alicia has never been to school, I took her here for a walk.”

    Neil looked back at the girl who was chatting enthusiastically with Nanoye. She had maintained such an optimistic attitude since she woke up. It was not an exaggeration to say that she was offline. However, these might just be to cover up her inner feelings.  lonely.

    【Looks like we need to hurry up.  】

    Just when Neil was thinking about something, a strange murderous aura rushed towards him. Neil looked around and saw a large black mist rumbling towards him.

    "What is that!? The Black Mist Monster!?"

    As soon as he finished complaining, Neil was swallowed by the black mist.

    "Whoa! Help! Huh? Isn't this a guy from the class!? Hey, are you rebelling!?"

    "Burn my remains with the blazing holy fire! How joyful is life, and how sad is death!"

    "Ahhh!! Where did you come from the Ming Cult!? These people are crazy again!!! Tifa, Negi, save me!!"

    Tifa watched the group of people go away speechlessly, and then glanced at Negi who continued to seek death.

    This school is still so peaceful today.

 Text Chapter 1 That day, the boy walked into a new world

    My name is Orima Ichika, I'm 15 years old, and my gender is, um, with excalibur underneath, you know.

    At this moment, the fifteen-year-old youth is like a deep-sea fish.

    “The classroom with all girls except me is very stressful.

    But it doesn’t matter. With my ability to withstand stress that I have developed since childhood, I can still withstand this kind of pressure. I am quite confident about this.

    Why do you say that?

    This has to start with my family and my world.

    “Today’s world, I simply don’t know how to describe it in words.  First of all, the two mainstreams in the world today are technology and magic. As far as I know, eight years ago, the flying super weapon called IS came out, and the world has undergone earth-shaking changes. However, weapons like IS can only be made by  The manipulation by girls has led to a fundamental change in the status of men and women in society.  However, the matter did not end there. In the following years, the ISSDA organization responsible for space development announced the existence of "magic". Magic was originally unknown. Coupled with the new life from the universe, it became even more complicated.  Not to mention the various superpowers in Academy City, the world was once again in turmoil. However, with the efforts of many parties, the world finally settled down, and magic was gradually accepted by everyone. At the same time, ordinary humans could not  All known alien races appeared one after another, and the world became more and more diverse.

    However, there are still unknown things in this world, such as disobedient gods, demons, angels, magic societies that are still hidden in the dark, and advanced beings buried in the shadows. I know these because my family is special.  The reason is, after all, the old man in my family is not an ordinary person.

    In short, there are as many angels and demons as dogs, and fairies and heavenly beings are everywhere. This world is a strategic fortress.

    However, this world view is not enough to shock me, because the family I live in is enough to numb my nerves. My home is simply the most chaotic place in the world.  Compared with one who has a personality, all kinds of weapons are worth the sky, and I can also see angels and demons eating together and having fun, and even aiming their guns at someone. The moment I knew the truth, my three views were completely destroyed. Thousands of years of history  They've all been tricked into being dogs.

    “Alas, this world is so damn peaceful.

    “But even so, I am still very stressed at this moment.

    I folded my hands and put them under my chin, with cold eyes, trying to look calm. At this time, I finally understood Commander Ikari’s sense of pressure to remain calm in the face of the apostles’ attack.

    Commander Ikari is mighty!  !  !

    But the sights gathered from all around are really uncomfortable. Haven’t you seen that my forehead is already covered with heart-wrenching beads of sweat?  ?  Sure enough, no matter how old a girl is, she always has a trembling heart!  !  Sure enough, a girl's gaze is the most terrifying thing in the world. The ever-changing changes of sometimes resentment and sometimes anger are simply more disasters than taking the Western Scriptures.

    I took a deep breath, narrowed my eyes slightly, and all the nerves in my body suddenly became more tense than ever before.

    ??????????????????????????????????

    Wow, I relaxed too much and almost came out from behind.

    Ha, by the way, why do I have to stay in a place like this?

    Thinking of this, I recalled what happened the night before.

    That night, my brother said to me with a smile that could be read as bright and written as slutty.

    "Ichika, you will become the happiest man in the world."

    So that’s what he was talking about!  !  !  !  !

    I sighed deeply, and I mourned for a second for my seemingly happiness and actual sorrow. I started to swim away and observe the people around me.

    Well, the eyes of the girls on the left and the right are full of unparalleled curiosity for knowledge, and their shining eyes almost flashed through their tough golden eyes.

    I can’t see the back part, but the sight of the thorns on my back makes me feel like I’m sitting on pins and needles. I can understand it even without looking.

    "The person directly in front of me is a slightly older woman.

    She is a bit petite, and her figure is almost the same as that of a student, but her chest size is the nemesis of all high school girls.  The clothes are relatively large and make her look more petite, but she still feels quite cute.  In addition, she also wears a pair of black-rimmed glasses. Although they are crooked, she can still be called a bespectacled girl.

    And this girl with glasses was looking at the people in the class in panic, her timid posture was reminiscent of an injured little rabbit.

    You are a teacher, show me some domineering power!

    "Everyone is here. Then, SHR is going to startWhoops!  "

    Well, it’s not something you can do if you want to.

    I gave the teacher an appreciative look, but for some reason the teacher turned red and smiled shyly.

    ????????????????????????????????????????? Suddenly, I felt that the pressure on my body was a little heavier, and I almost died from a thousand arrows piercing my heart.

    “Well, then, please introduce yourself, uh, in order of seat number.”

    The teacher seemed to have recovered from the inexplicable emotion and said to the students in the audience in a panic.

    ""

    "It's so quiet. My dignity as a teacher is suddenly shattered into pieces."

    I looked at the teacher who was about to cry, and I couldn't bear it. At the same time, I felt unhappy with the girls in the class. Are you shy because you just entered high school? No one responded. The teacher was about to cry. Really?  I'm going to cry!  !

    I glanced at the teacher, and the teacher’s eyes also moved over.

    ??Okay, our eyes met.

    Please don’t look at me like this, you are not my type, teacher.

    I quickly lowered my head, I still understand the principle that a dead Taoist friend will not die a poor Taoist.

    “Oh, give me a normal high school life.

    The reason why I specifically emphasize "ordinary" here is simply because what I am in now is definitely not an ordinary high school, but the famous IS Academy-the only school in the world that trains IS operators.

    And the most important point is that IS, this deceptive thing, can only be activated by girls, so naturally, this is a girls' school.

    And why am I here?

    I need to emphasize again that I am a boy, and I am definitely a boy at first glance. My appearance can be considered a bit handsome, but it is definitely not the kind of beauty that makes even IS unable to identify my gender.

    The reason why I came to such a ghost place has to start with the entrance exam in February.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    That day, the sun was shining brightly, and the cherry blossoms flying freely in the sky made me fall in love.

    I looked at the clear sky and encouraged myself in my heart.

    Today is the entrance exam for Junior High School. For your own goals, you can’t do it without working hard.

    The school I go to is called Mahora Gakuin. It is a very large Academy City that has everything from kindergarten to university. There are many schools in it, all types, and my target is the famous Mitsusaka High School.

    The reason why I chose Mitsusaka is not because of its reputation, but because my brothers and sisters all graduated from here. I have an indescribable yearning for that place.

    I want to chase the traces they left behind, and I want to be like them.

    that's it.

    Well, of course, if I am admitted to Mitsusaka High School, my goal of dominating Mitsusaka will be one step closer, and realizing Mahora's dream of complete domination will not be unattainable.

    Hahahaha, I couldn’t help but laugh out loud.

    "Why are you giggling so early in the morning?"

    At this time, my head was hit hard.  When I looked back, I saw a handsome man with white shoulder-length hair standing behind me. He was looking at me listlessly with a pair of dead fish eyes, and he didn't look like he was awake at all.

    "Brother, you got up so early"

    ??I touched my head and laughed dryly.

    "Well, seeing as you have a test today, I got up early to see you out"

    Hey, is this guy so kind?

    "Hey, don't think I can't understand your expression"

    "Well……"

    Although those dead fish eyes are completely rotten, they are still so sharp.

    I don’t know if my thoughts were revealed again, but I got another blow on the head.

    "By the way, you forgot to bring your admission ticket"

    I was stunned for a moment, watching my brother hand a certificate to me.

    "Huh? Didn't I prepare it last night?"

    As I was talking, I wanted to go through my bag. I had carefully prepared all kinds of things the night before.

    "Well, men will always forget some things, just like forgetting what their first love looked like"

    “I won’t forget it!!”

    I replied angrily, but I didn't notice the firmness in my tone.

    The old man looked at me steadily for a moment, with an inexplicable light flashing in his eyes.?, and then touched my hair with a slight smile.

    “Okay, take your admission ticket and go quickly, don’t be late.”

    I didn’t notice anything strange about my brother, so I took the admission ticket and didn’t check whether I really didn’t bring it with me. I said goodbye to my brother and went out.

    "It seems that Ichika has grown up"

    After saying this softly, the man walked back into the room with a smile.

    It was easy, so I came to the address indicated on the admission ticket.

    ???????????????????? Why is it not in Mahonliang Academy, but in a high school outside?

    But I didn’t think too much about it. Anyway, it said this on the admission ticket and I couldn’t change it even if I wanted to.

    But I feel a little uneasy.

    Are you nervous before the exam?

    With a feeling of apprehension, I walked into the imposing building in front of me.

    "I'm just going to go, turn left and right, how on earth are you going to get to the second floor!?"

    It’s been almost ten minutes since I walked, and I still haven’t found the stairs to the second floor. The internal structure is too complicated!  ?  Is this the maze before challenging the BOSS!  !

    My eyes wandered around, trying to find the guide map on the wall, but I sadly discovered that the walls inside were so beautiful that I couldn't even find a crack, let alone any wall charts.

    ?????????? This time, shit, I’m lost.

    "Hey, what should I do? Hey, why are you so quiet?"

    At this time, I finally realized that it was eerily quiet here. After walking for so long, I didn’t even meet a single person. Could it be that the exam has already started?  ?  Could it be that my dream of dominating Mitsusaka was just aborted?  ?

    God, I curse Jesus for not having chrysanthemums!  !

    “Perhaps God really heard my curse from the heart, and a door appeared not far in front of me.

    I walked to the door and saw a piece of paper stuck on it with the words "Infinite_Stratos Examination Room" written on it.

    "Well, I guess this is the right place"

    Because it says "Examination Room" on it.

    But the name of this examination room really looks impressive, and there are actually two English words that I can’t understand.

    Thinking of this, I feel deeply disappointed for my English course.

    I guess I won’t be able to pass the English test this time.

    But it doesn’t matter, my other subjects are fine!  !

    After taking a deep breath, I opened the door and walked into the room.

    "Ah, you are a candidate. Okay, go over there to change clothes. We are pressed for time, so you have to hurry up. This place can only be rented until four o'clock. I don't have time to trouble you. Really, I don't know what I'm doing.  What……"

    As soon as I entered the room, a nervous-looking female teacher, about thirty-five years old or above, spoke a lot of words like a machine gun without raising her head. I was stunned for a few seconds.

    Hey, hey, hey!  !  !  Sister, don’t you need to see what I look like and check my admission ticket!  ?  Where has the professionalism of being an invigilator gone?  ?  And what’s going on with changing clothes!  ?  You have to change clothes for exams these days!  ?  Are you asking me to use my body to show the beauty of the human body in ancient Greece?  ?  Sorry, I have been failing art classes since I was a kid!  !  Well, actually this is to prevent students from cheating, right?  But there is no one other than you in this room. I really don’t see any other candidates anywhere!  !

    While I was minding my own business, the elder sister gave instructions and walked out of the room directly with the documents in her arms.

    I watched the other party leave in embarrassment. I bet the eldest sister really didn’t even look at me.

    "Hey, what kind of test is this"

    I muttered a few words in a depressed voice and walked towards the place covered by the curtain.

    And at this moment, I entered a new world.

 Text Chapter 2 Sure enough, this is a conspiracy

    When I opened the curtain and walked in, I saw the object in the center of the room.

    The streamlined metal shell reflects light that is not dazzling, and an armor-like outfit sits quietly.

    I looked at it carefully and then fell silent.

    “Damn it, what kind of clothes do you want me to change into?! Are you asking me to take the war studies test!!”

    The bag in my hand was almost smashed by me.

    I calmed down the turbulent feeling in my heart that I wanted to hit someone, and walked over, looking left and right at this thing. After looking at it for a long time, I was speechless.

    Isn’t this the IS that appears on TV?

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of 1999

    But this thing actually has something to do with me. Well, it should be related to my family.

    "This is what changed the world"

    Because of the "White Knight Incident" of that year, the world became aware of the existence of this kind of weapon. At the same time, the originally balanced military structure suddenly collapsed. How many IS controllers can be found will directly affect the country's military strength.  , so every country began to implement a system of preferential treatment of women.

    Although there is a magical power like magic in the world today, it has not been widely used in the military due to various restrictions. Moreover, IS has advantages that can compete with magic. In comparison, the country is more willing to invest more resources.  on this emerging technology.

    Well, this is actually nothing to me. I am more curious about IS. After all, I have seen forces more powerful than IS.

    With all kinds of thoughts, I couldn't help but reach out and touch it.

    Anyway, IS can only be activated by women. If I, a pure man, touch it, I will probably have no reaction like touching a dead fish. It is a rare opportunity to touch it and I will not suffer any loss.

    However, there are always various unknowns in life. You can never guess what will happen in the next second. Of course, it is another matter if you have the ability to predict.

    A cold metallic feeling came from the fingertips, followed by a burst of dazzling silver light and various information pouring into the mind.

    “Eh!? Eh————!!!!!!”

    Faced with such a strange situation, I suddenly lost my train of thought.

    When I finally came to my senses, I found that the IS had actually moved and attached itself to my body like armor, becoming part of my hands and feet.

    "What happened!?"

    “Has someone activated IS!?”

    "who is it!?"

    "Huh? This, this is -"

    "man!?"

    Hearing the sound, a group of researchers in white coats came over. They opened the curtain and saw me activating IS. They all fell into a state of sluggishness where they couldn't think.

    I looked at the researchers in front of me in silence, and then looked at the abnormality on my body. I immediately showed a miserable face like a Christian abandoned by God. At the same time, the devil on my brother's face flashed through my mind.  smile, with only one thought left in her mind.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? This is a conspiracy.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    “Oh, I want to die.

    "Classmate, Orimaru Ichika-san!"

    A voice calling my name brought me back to reality from my annoying thoughts. I held my forehead and blurted out weakly before I could figure out the situation.

    "Ah, what's the matter?"

    "Ah, um, um, I'm very sorry for calling you so loudly all of a sudden. Are you, are you angry? Yes, I'm sorry! But, um, I'll introduce myself in the order of the fifty syllables. Now it's Oribara-san's turn.  So, I'm really, really sorry! Can you please introduce yourself? Are you willing?"

    It was then that I really came back to my senses and figured out the situation, and found that my deputy instructor, Yamada Maya, was constantly bowing his head and apologizing to me. It was obviously my own fault, but the teacher wanted to apologize himself. For a moment, I was full of guilt.

    "Uh, um, Mr. Yamada, you don't have to apologize like this. It's all my fault. I will introduce myself."

    I stretched out my hand to stop Teacher Maya Yamada from apologizing, and quickly made a comforting reassurance.

    "Really, really!? You, you promised me! You must do it!!"

    Teacher Yamada suddenly raised his head, seriously grasped my hand and leaned towards me, and he could still see the mist in his eyes.

    Teacher, are you really a teacher?  ?  This pairThe attitude of the little girl can easily be misunderstood, and some ignorant and innocent little boys might have fallen into trouble from then on!  !  !  Oh, oh, don't put your chest on it, be careful, my cannon may go off!  Also, I need to reiterate it again, teacher, you are really not my type!  !

    In the struggle between reason and sensibility, angels and demons, I took my hand out with difficulty, left my seat and walked to the podium with a slight bend without being noticed.

    Ah, I almost got hard just now.

    Standing on the podium, looking at the unabashed thirst for knowledge in the eyes of the girls in the audience, including Teacher Yamada, I suddenly felt like I was on the top of Mount Everest, and it was difficult to even breathe.

    "Ahem."

    I straightened my back and cleared my throat, thinking about what to say next.

    ???????????????????? But my mind went blank. As expected, the pressure had already crushed my thinking power into pieces.

    At this time, I took a peek at the seat by the window. Sitting there was a black-haired girl with a ponytail.

    Her name is Xiao Zhizhen, my childhood sweetheart who we only reunited after six years. This girl has always had a single ponytail. When I first entered the classroom, I recognized her at a glance.

    “But it’s really a transformation of women.

    No, no, now is not the time to think about this.

    "Help me quickly!!"

    I signaled her with my eyes. As a childhood sweetheart who has been dating for a long time, she must be able to understand this information instantly.

    "snort!"

    You actually ignored me!  ?

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Oh, oh, what does this cold aura and this arrogant attitude mean!  Where has the arrogant and a little bit coquettish Hoshi-chan gone!  !  Now Chen is completely 100% proud!  !  She actually abandoned me mercilessly at my critical moment, turned her face expressionlessly to the window, and snorted coldly, "I'll kill you, did I offend you, Miss Chen!"  !

    “However, this did remind me of something.

    I remember my brother once told me that when faced with a girl who is wrapped in pride and makes people wonder if she is engaged in chain defense, you must use your fiery penis to penetrate the opponent's uterus.

    Of course, this is summed up by my rich theory and practice. Although I don’t know where his theory and practice come from, I even wonder if he made it up casually.

    ??????????????????? However, I have no idea what those two words mean in English, because I am powerless in English. I have obviously been abroad, and there are foreigners at home. I only know the twenty-six English letters ABC, which is really weak.

    Well, I don’t really want to know the meaning of this. I know that what comes out of my brother’s mouth is definitely not fun, because every time I ask my sister or other older women in the family, I will be scolded.  Of course, many times I will attract hatred consciously or unconsciously. In comparison, the harm I suffered is quite small.

    Ah, I am going off topic again. Look, the eyes of the girls below are starting to burst into flames.

    Well, what should I say at this time?

    Let’s start with a song called “Girls’ School Boys” by Twins?  Well, it does fit the occasion, but this is a self-introduction, not a concert.

    【When we introduce ourselves, too many rhetoric just attracts the temporary attention of others. To let people know ourselves, the most important thing is to show our true side.  】

    Brother’s voice seemed to ring in my mind. At this time, I seemed to see the holy light of heaven.

    Sometimes I’m pretty reliable.

    The corners of my mouth raised slightly uncontrollably, and the sunshine outside the window shone in at the right time. At this moment, in the eyes of some ignorant little girls, I became a handsome and sunny boy.

    A small exclamation came from below, and my attention immediately came back. I took a breath and began to introduce myself.

    "My name is Ichika Orimara."

    “Yeah, yeah, yeah!!”

    Everyone’s eyes showed the expectation of “I want to hear more.”

    I smiled, what a group of curious and kind children.

    Then, I should also treat others with sincerity.

    "I like Lolita the most."

    Maintaining a sunny smile, I expressed what I loved most in my heart.

    institutions

    The sounds of various heads banging on the table and people falling to the ground kept ringing out. It seemed that they were moved by my sincerity.

    I think everyone can become a partner who loves lolita.

    At this moment, I seem to have new hope for the future.

    The sound of clicking footstepsThere was an urgent sound, is someone coming?

    “Are you going to reveal your abnormal sexual fetish as soon as you get here!?”

    Huh?  Does this sound sound familiar?

    But before I had time to react, I was hit hard on the head and sent flying.

    Wow, this kind of invisible murderous martial arts passed down by my brother is so familiar to me. The pain that directly penetrates the skull and hits the cerebral cortex is simply exhilarating How strange!  !  I'm not a pussy-shaker like Sister Xiaoyuan!  !  !

    “However, this knocking method, whether it’s power, angle, or speed, is very similar to the person in my impression.

    I swallowed and turned around with a little fear. I saw the woman behind me wearing a black suit and tight skirt. She had a slender figure and a body curve with no fat at all due to regular exercise. And the other person was at this time  He crossed his arms in front of his chest, raised the corners of his eyes, and his eyes were as sharp as a wolf's.

    "What the hell, Guan Yunchang!?"

    Snapped——

    “Ugh, I got hit on the head again, I’m probably going to have a cerebral hemorrhage now.

    "Sister Chifuyu, it hurts so much!"

    Yes, the domineering woman in front of me is my sister Chifuyu Orimaru.

    "Who is the hero in the Three Kingdoms, idiot!!"

    I rubbed my head and stood up from the ground, looking at my sister in front of me, very curious about her appearance.

    "Sister Chifuyu, why are you here? Aren't you out training for the annual World's No. 1 Martial Arts Tournament?"

    "Do you think I am Yamcha!? Who told you that I would go to that kind of conference!!"

    Chifuyu-san’s eyes started to sparkle, and her fists were clenched tightly. She would probably attack accordingly depending on my answer.

    “Uh, it’s my brother, that’s what I told you!!”

    I quickly shied away all the responsibilities, but after hearing this, Chifuyu-san loosened her fists and held her forehead in distress.

    "That idiot has been talking nonsense all day long"

    Looking at Chifuyu-san's depressed and gnashing expression, I couldn't help but want to laugh out loud. Those words I just came up with on the spur of the moment were purely to deceive my brother. Oh, haha, a Tai Chi push hand can kill someone invisible. I feel  At this moment, my IQ doubled several times.

    "Huh? By the way, what was going on with your self-introduction just now?"

    "Well……"

    Okay, I haven’t even breathed a sigh of relief yet. Why did this hatred suddenly shift back? I didn’t make fun of you.

    "My brother told me to be heart-to-heart and treat others with sincerity"

    And as soon as I finished speaking, Chifuyu-san came towards me with an angry fist.

    “Just lie to me now!!!!”

    Is it okay to let your brother lie like this openly?  ?

 Text Chapter 59 Looking forward to meeting him again

    "Hey, your eyes are wandering. Do you want to borrow money from me? For the sake of us being brothers, just tell me how much you want. It's okay to give the Ming coins directly to you!"

    There was a short distance from leaving the World Tree to one of the squares near the World Tree. Along the way, Neil found that Negi peeked at him very frequently, almost every few steps.  When he turned his head, Negi quickly turned his head and whistled. This behavior made Neil very unhappy, because it felt very disgusting to be treated like this by a boy, and Negi was not a girl who secretly liked him.  .

    “ Could it be that Negi has been looking at 3A girls for a long time and hasn’t had any contact with boys for a long time, and finally his interest in that area has begun to awaken!  ?

    In an instant, Negi’s image became dangerous in Neil’s eyes.

    "Why is it such an unlucky thing to say? How much do you want today's birthday to become the anniversary of my death! What do you mean by that look in your eyes? I always feel super unhappy!!"

    Negi was obviously stunned by Neil's sudden words for a few seconds before he reacted. Coupled with the weird look in his eyes, he couldn't help but complain angrily.

    Neil stuck out his tongue, put his hands on the back of his head, and quickened his pace slightly, leading Negi by half a body.

    "Do you have anything to say?"

    Negi paused for a moment, looking sideways at the face partially blocked by his arms, his eyes flashing behind the lenses.

    “Hey, Neil, has something happened to you recently?”

    I always feel that something has changed in him.

    Neil’s pace slowed down unconsciously, but soon returned to its original state, and he asked without looking back.

    "Why do you think so?"

    “I just feel like you’ve been a little absent-minded these days, as if you’re a little further away”

    Raising his head and looking at the stars covering the night sky, the starlight gently reflected the faint light on Negi's glasses.

    Neil put down his hands and put them behind his back. He also raised his head and stared at him from a distance.

    "No, nothing has changed"

    In the end, he was still like that.

    Nothing has changed.

    "Neil"

    Negi turned his head and opened his mouth, as if he wanted to say something, but for a long time, he did not say another word.

    "Don't talk about me, it's you" Neil suddenly spoke up and grabbed the topic, turning his face and blinking, "You are the one who should be said to be absent-minded, right? You seem to have no energy recently, as if you were distracted by something.  Things are bothering me"

    "Is it that obvious?"

    Negi lowered his head and muttered quietly, but Neil could still hear him beside him.

    "It's all written on your face I thought you looked confident after the school festival, but it turns out you've been so worried these days that you almost jumped off a building. What, is it a worry about love, boy?"  "

    When talking about love, Neil’s eyes brightened up and his tone was full of ridicule.

    "No, I just had a quarrel with Asuna-san"

    Negi rolled his eyes at him and became dejected again.

    "Sister? Oh, haha, it really is a matter of love~~~You dishonest guy~~~"

    "Do you have to think about this!?"

    "Okay, what did you and eldest sister argue about?"

    Neil spread his hands and did not continue teasing the other party.

    "Actually, it's not a big deal. Asuna-san just reminded me that I am very similar to Chao-san"

    Negi lowered his head a little further and sighed softly.

    "I see, the eldest sister is angry because of this"

    Neil looked at his brother’s confused expression, and he probably figured out what was going on between him and Asuna.

    After meeting with Gunel and learning that his father was still alive, Neil also guessed what Negi was thinking now. He must be full of things about his father. Since a long time ago, Negi has been working hard for his father.  , constantly injured, and constantly moving forward. After getting more accurate news, he will only work harder to move forward for his dream, even at the risk of losing his life.

    Father seems to be everything to him.

    This is exactly the same as the super ring tone.

    For the sake of your dreams, you are willing to give up everything, including your own happiness.

    And Tomorrow Cai is angry about it, maybe that's it.

    "Actually, Asuna-san is right, and I said the same thing to Chao-san, but I"? 

    Although he clearly rejected Chao's approach, he himself followed Chao's path, almost exactly the same path.

    He, how should he choose?

    "Neji, do you still remember what Chao Lingyin said?"

    Neil didn’t pay attention to Negi’s current expression and just continued talking.

    "Don't stop, keep moving forward This sentence should be very suitable for you now. For you, your father's affairs can be said to be everything to you. If you are asked to give up everything now for this, you must be able to do it.  Yes, in this aspect, you, Chao Lingyin, and I are really the same"

    Neil slowly took a breath of the refreshing summer night, his eyes slightly focused on Negi's face.

    "However, I think this is correct, or in other words, any approach is correct, but everyone chooses a different position. It is probably impossible for you to give up looking for your father, so why not go all the way?  Black, just like Kick-Ass who became a hero after being knocked headlong"

    "Well, I always feel that the tone of your words has suddenly changed a lot"

    "Don't worry about these things. Your goal is very clear anyway. You just think too much. Anyway, there is only one way you want to go from now on, isn't it?"

    Facing Neil’s smile, Negi seemed to know a little bit about what he should choose.

    "However, I have one more thing to say. No matter what you choose, you should also pay more attention to the people around you, such as eldest sister. I think eldest sister is very clear about your thoughts, and this is what she is worried about.  , it’s just that she doesn’t want to see you scarring yourself, the eldest sister’s idea is probably that simple"

    Neil took a few steps forward, tapping his toes slightly. As his body turned, his long hair fluttered lightly, and his face was clearly reflected in Negi's eyes.

    "Don't forget this, because when you lose, the pain is not something you can bear"

    "Neil"

    They were only a few steps apart, but Niji felt like they were separated by a chasm.

    Because there was a bit of sad nostalgia in Neil's eyes, which blocked his approach.

    "Well, that's all I want to say. It's up to you what you think about next" Neil spread his hands and smiled softly, then turned a little evil again, "But eldest sister really loves you deeply.  Said~~~"

    "Why do you come back here again!!!"

    The sentimental atmosphere just now was gone, and Negi rolled his eyes angrily.

    “Hehe~~~”

    Neil grinned wider, looked away slightly, and saw the surrounding environment clearly. His smile was frozen, and his expression was a little confused.

    "Ah, by the way, what am I doing here?"

    "Huh? Don't you know it yourself!?"

    "I really don't know, I'm following you"

    "How are you following me!? You are following me and running in front of me!!"

    "In this case, I will go home. Goodbye, young man who works hard~~~"

    Neil waved his hand and walked forward without looking back, but he was immediately grabbed by the collar.

    "It's rare that you come here, so just patrol with me. You have a lot of time anyway"

    I don’t know where Niji got the strength, but he was holding on to Neil’s collar as firmly as a rock.

    "Hey, I'm not on duty tonight, and my youth is calling me!!"

    "What youth?"

    “Galgame on the computer!!!”

    “Delete your youth for me!!”

    "Do you want to ruin my life!?"

    "Your life is too insignificant!!"

    Seeing that Negi refused to let go of him, Neil lowered his head helplessly, but after waiting for a while, he found that Negi was still where he was.

    "Aren't you going to patrol? Why are you standing here without moving? You want to be a sentinel!"

    "No, I'm waitingah, here it comes!"

    When Negi was talking, a figure in the field of vision gradually enlarged, and he suddenly shouted.

    Neil looked in the direction that Negi was looking at, and saw Setsuna coming this way quickly, and Kamo the ferret was lying on her shoulder.

    "Why is Kamo and Setsuna-san together?"

    Generally speaking, doesn’t Kamo, the pervert, always follow Negi?

    "If you come to me today, I will ask Kamo to find Setsuna-san first, and then we will make an appointment to meet here."

    ? ?Ji smiled and explained in a calm tone.

    Neil glanced at Negi thoughtfully, his eyes brightened slightly, and then fell silent.

    "Teacher Negi, Teacher Neil, good evening."

    Setsuna quickly arrived in front of them. There seemed to be no surprise about Neil's appearance. Negi or Kamo must have told her in advance.

    "Boss Neil, long time no see."

    Kamo jumped from Setsuna’s shoulder to Negi, turned to say hello to Neil.

    "It's been a long time indeed. You haven't done anything wrong recently, have you?"

    Neil half-opened his eyes and glanced at Kamo who was stiff.

    “No, absolutely not!! I don’t dare to lose even a hair under Boss Neil’s eyes!!”

    "That means you did a lot of bad things that I didn't see, right?"

    Under Kamo’s desperate eyes, Neil raised a bright smile.

    "Okay, Neil, Kamo hasn't done much recently and has helped me a lot. Let's go on patrol now"

    Seeing this, Negi had no choice but to interrupt Neil's topic.

    Neil waved his hands quickly, as if he refused to agree.

    "No, it's not my turn tonight, I won't work overtime, you have to go do it yourself!"

    "Anyway, you are here, and you will do some meaningless things when you go back. It is better to stay. It is rare that we can be on duty together"

    “What’s so pointless!! You’re actually vetoing my life!!”

    "Teacher, what are you talking about?"

    Listening to the conversation between the two, Setsuna on the side was confused.

    "It's nothing, it's just that Neil promised us to patrol together. One more person will add more strength."

    Negi turned to Setsuna and smiled, taking Neil with him by the way.

    "Who agreed? Don't just talk to yourself!"

    "Then let's set off now!"

    "Okay, Teacher Negi."

    "Hey, don't ignore me, listen to me!!!"

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Ah, I really want to go home"

    Raising his head, Neil looked at the starry sky and lazily followed Negi and Setsuna.

    “It’s only been less than two minutes! How unmotivated you are!!”

    Neil didn’t pay attention to Neji’s words. He turned to look at An Jing walking beside him, his eyes rolled, and he didn’t know what he was thinking.

    "Speaking of Setsuna-san, why are you and Negi together? Could it be that you are having an unethical love affair with your eldest lady and her fiancé behind your back!?"

    Neil covered his mouth with his hands, his face filled with disbelief.

    "Who do you think is the betrothed!!"

    "I did not betray the eldest lady!!"

    "As expected of Neil, he said all the things in my heart, but it doesn't matter, brother, you can be considered Setsuna's master, it's totally okay!!"

    "How is it OK!!!" x2

    The two of them shouted at Kamo at the same time, dumbfounded.

    “I understand, I know how to do it, huh huh~~~~~”

    "You know nothing! The laughter behind you is full of bad intentions!!"

    "Teacher Neil, I will never change my heart for the eldest lady!!"

    In desperation, Setsuna expressed his loyalty to Konoka without thinking.

    "Oh, that's true" x3

    At this time, two young men, one a pervert, looked at Setsuna with ambiguous eyes. Setsuna was stunned, and then turned red and waved his hands in denial.

    "No, it's not what you think. I, I just treat the eldest lady, just"

    "Love……"

    "It's love"

    "like."

    The three guys caught Setsuna’s words very wisely.

    "Nah!!!!!!!"

    At night, the girl’s shy screams broke through the sky.

    "You guys are really energetic"

    Suddenly a voice intervened in the joke between three people and one mink. They followed the sound at the same time and saw a young man wearing a high school uniform leaning against a lamppost, holding a mobile phone in his hand, and his eyes glanced slightly  Their fingertips are still touching the bright screen.

    &nbsp;"Why are you here? Are you also patrolling at night?"

    Neil walked over and obviously knew the other person.

    The young man then turned his head, looked at Neil walking towards him, and smiled slightly.

    "Well, I'm short of manpower recently, so I came to help. Anyway, I still get overtime pay"

    "Senior Muchen."

    In an instant, he also came over and bowed respectfully to the other party.

    The young man is Jun Muchen.

    "It's Setsuna-chan, why are you with this bastard brat?"

    "Who are you calling a bastard? Speaking of bastards, you bastard is even more of a bastard!!"

    “Tsk, tsk, tsk, it’s full of balls in one sentence, it’s really dirty!”

    “It’s your head that’s dirty!!”

    "Well, actually, Teacher Neil is here to patrol tonight, so we came together"

    "The moment interrupted the two people's unscrupulous conversation, and at the same time, I felt that the two guys were really similar.

    "Neil, Setsuna-san, who is this gentleman?"

    There is obviously someone here who doesn’t know the other person.

    "Oh, this is a student from the high school department. Senior Jun Muchen, like me, is also employed by the school and is very powerful."

    Seeing that Neal had no intention of introducing him, Setsuna had no choice but to introduce him to Neji. When he looked at Jun Muchen, there was a hint of admiration in his eyes.

    "Ahahaha, I am stronger in that area"

    Jun Muchen touched the back of his head and smiled brightly, swinging his waist back and forth slightly.

    In an instant, he turned away with his cheeks slightly red, Negi looked puzzled, while Neil's eyes were full of contempt.

    "You can no longer be described as a scumbag."

    "Uh, um, nice to meet you, Mr. Jun."

    Although I didn’t understand what Jun Muchen meant by that aspect, I still extended my hand in a friendly manner.

    "This is Teacher Negi, just call me Muchen. He is such a personable gentleman, completely different from a guy who only knows bullshit"

    With a gentle smile on her face, Jun Muchen held Niji’s hand and said something that made someone angry.

    "It's much better than you, the guy with the same curly hair as [beep——]"

    Neil twitched the corners of his eyes, raised the corners of his mouth, and said coldly.

    “Although my hair is black and curly, it is definitely not the curly hair on [beep——]!!”

    "Ah la la, you really didn't bring it upon yourself"

    The two people looked at each other, as if there were sparks constantly arousing.

    "Well, Neil, you and Mr. Muchen are very familiar with each other."

    "Only a ghost is familiar with this kind of guy!" Neil turned his head and glared at Niji, then immediately turned back to stare at Jun Muchen, "This guy had a fight with me for no reason last time, what do you think?  Is this kind of person seriously ill?!"

    “It’s not just for nothing!!”

    "Then what are you talking about!!"

    “Because I’m bored!!”

    “Idiot!!”

    "Ha, I really don't understand"

    Negi held his forehead with a headache, feeling as if two Neils appeared in front of him.

    “Speaking of which, what are you doing here alone?”

    "I'm waiting for someone."

    Jun Muchen put away his phone and said with a yawn.

    "Ha, waiting for someone? You don't look like you have a date, do you?"

    "How different! One day I will go to a love hotel with the president!!"

    "One sentence will reveal your true face clearly."

    Neil sighed very much, this guy is really powerful in combat, his combat effectiveness has broken through the lower limit.

    "Actually, I was waiting for the principal's guests to come out" Seeing the curiosity in the three people's eyes, Jun Muchen continued, "They are people from the Holy Church."

    "The Holy Church? Is it dealing with the previous ghoul incident?"

    Neil was the first to react, and at the same time, three unlucky children flashed through his mind.

    "Ghoul? What ghoul?"

    Negi and Setsuna looked at Neil suspiciously. Neil was stunned. It seemed that they didn't know about the incident.

    After briefly explaining it to them, Negi and Setsuna's expressions changed slightly and became a little heavy.

    “Actually, you don’t need to be so nervous. As long as you deal with it well, you won’t be afraid of too much trouble”

    &nbsp; Jun Muchen put away his playful look and calmly comforted the two of them, with a comforting warmth in his voice.

    "Yeah." x2

    "By the way, who was sent by the Holy Church?" Neil raised his eyes and looked at Jun Muchen, "Is it the agent? Or are the people from the burial agency also coming out?"

    "You know a lot" Jun Muchen's eyes were slightly surprised, and then he continued to lean against the lamppost lazily, "That person is the person in charge of the nearby Shengtang Church stronghold, he is oh, myself  Look, he comes out."

    Jun Muchen suddenly stood up straight and looked back at the building behind him. In the darkness, the sound of neither light nor heavy footsteps sounded rhythmically.

    Everyone’s eyes were focused on him, and the figure in the shadow gradually became clearer, and the cross hanging on his chest reflected a faint silver light.

    "Oh? I didn't expect there would be so many people here"

    There seemed to be a little surprise in the heavy voice, and a man wearing a black priest's uniform appeared in front of everyone.

    Neil’s pupils shrank tightly, and the man’s face was deeply imprinted on his retinas. He opened his mouth slightly, then bit his lower lip tightly, and an imperceptible trace of violent murderous intention passed deep in his eyes.

    Soon, the trace of hostility disappeared, and Neil stood aside silently, returning to his usual listless appearance.

    Jun Muchen, who had been keeping quiet, glanced at Neil thoughtfully, then stood up with a smile and introduced the newcomer to Niji and the others.

    "This is the chief priest of Haiming City Church, and the person in charge of negotiating with our Magic Association on behalf of the Holy Church Church, Kotomine Kirei."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Jun Muchen faced Kotomine Kirei and introduced the person on the other side.

    "These three are magicians and swordsmen from the Magic Association, Negi Springfield, Neil Springfield, and Setsuna Sakurasaki."

    "Good evening, you three. I never expected that the Magic Association would have such outstanding children."

    Kotomine Kirei's eyes are always heavy, giving people a serious feeling.

    "You're flattered, Mr. Kotomine."

    Facing the other party’s compliment, Negi quickly nodded in return.

    Kotomine Kirei’s eyes passed over the faces of the three of them one by one. When he saw Neil, he paused for a moment and then turned to Jun Muchen.

    "Mr. Muchen, my business has been finished, and it's almost time for me to leave."

    "Let me take you out" Jun Muchen nodded to the other party, and then winked at the three of them, "Then I will lead Mr. Yanfeng to leave, and you three can continue working"

    "Okay, Mr. Muchen."

    "Goodbye, Senior Muchen."

    Neil didn’t look at Kirei for a second, he raised his head and nodded lightly to Jun Muchen, then turned around and left with the two of them.

    "Then let's go, Mr. Kotomine."

    "sorry to bother you."

    Kotomine Kirei nodded in thanks, then vaguely glanced at the direction Neil left, with an obscure smile on his lips.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "I'll send it here."

    Reaching the entrance of the academy, Jun Muchen stopped and turned to talk to Kotomine Kirei, who was following closely behind him.

    "Well, thank you."

    Jun Muchen nodded slightly to him and walked away.

    Kotomine Kirei calmly watched Jun Muchen leave. He slowly turned around until his back disappeared.

    “It seems like something interesting happened tonight, Kirei.”

    The strange voice appeared out of thin air, but Kotomine Kirei did not feel the slightest surprise, and his expressionless face maintained his usual indifference.

    "What are you referring to?"

    Kirei stared at the void in front of him, as if there was a figure in front of him talking to him.

    "hehe……"

    The sound of laughter was accompanied by golden light particles, which gathered together little by little. Soon, the silhouette of a human figure loomed in the golden light.

    "You should have discovered it, that brat"

    Yao dispersed, and a young man wearing a black jacket had his hands in his trouser pockets. His handsome face was full of arrogance, and a pair of bloody eyes under the golden bangs seemed to have an addictive demonic quality, staring directly at the indifferent eyes.  man.

    Seeing that Kirei remained silent, the young man raised an evil smile on his lips, narrowed his eyes slightly, and the blood in his eyes became more and more piercing.

    "He seems to have the same thing as us."

    Qili looked at the man??, his eyes were cold, and he met those eyes that were difficult for mortals to look directly into without giving in.

    Suddenly, Kirei smiled.

    A gloomy smile appeared on his cold and sharp face.

    "Indeed, aren't you interested, Gilgamesh?"

    "Of course I have interests. There aren't many things in this world that interest me" The smile on Gilgamesh's lips grew wider, and the light in his eyes became more and more elusive. "But, we can't be interested in him now."  Take action."

    "Oh why?"

    There was a hint of curiosity in Kirei's expression.

    Such emotional changes are very rare for him.

    "Because of the agreement with that guy, if that kid encounters danger within my sight, try to save his life."

    Gilgamesh withdrew his gaze and raised his head slightly. The night sky was reflected in his eyes, and he seemed to be able to see a night similar to the original one.

    "That mysterious heroic spirit?"

    Kirei frowned, a familiar yet unfamiliar figure appeared in his mind.

    "Um."

    Gilgamesh’s gaze retracted from the sky and fell on Kirei.

    "Do you know his identity?"

    Hearing Kirei’s question, Gilgamesh smiled playfully.

    "That's right, but it's better not to tell you for the time being. It will be more exciting to save the interesting things until the end."

    Gilgamesh looked past Kirei, looking in an unknown direction, with slight waves in his eyes.

    "My king, I am looking forward to meeting him again."

    ?…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

    PS: I plan to overthrow and rewrite it, and change the protagonist to a female.

 Text Chapter 60 Moon Peak Shrine

    irritable.

    That feeling lingered in my mind for quite some time.

    The things that happened recently and the people I met have revived many memories that have been buried deep in my heart. In my mind, almost all of them are pictures that I don’t want to think of.

    In the past, he would sometimes recall it or appear in his dreams. Even though it was like a curse, he never wanted to abandon those memories. For him, this was a sin that he had to endure.

    However, even so, he would not be as inexplicably restless in the past as he is now. Often, as long as he hints to himself, his mood will soon calm down, or in other words, his heart will feel like death again.

    Is it because of those people?

    Some familiar faces flashed through Neil's mind, and a subtle sense of peace flowed through them.

    He has always been walking alone. Even Negi, who is closest to him, cannot get close to the depths of his heart. Now, the shadows of other people have been left in his heart. Unknowingly, the cracks in his heart have opened up.  got bigger.

    However, he knew very well that this would not work.

    He has learned a lot from what happened in the past, and he doesn't want to repeat the same mistakes. In order to no longer let others get hurt because of him, and make himself suffer again, as long as he no longer establishes close relationships with other people and is separated by a distance, then each other will  Will not be harmed.

    “Otherwise, what happened to Touma that night will happen again.

    "well……"

    Neil sighed slightly, because being reminded by Negi made him a little concerned about his own problems.

    Since coming to this country and coming into contact with those people, he seems to have changed more or less. Now I think about it, does the practice assigned to him by the principal have such meaning.

    "It's so weak"

    Neil stopped his directionless progress, looked up at the clear blue sky, and laughed somewhat self-deprecatingly.

    In the breeze, there is a hint of fragrance.

    Neil put away his complicated thoughts, smelled the fragrance of flowers, and couldn't help but turn his head and look around. It turned out that he had come to a place that was familiar yet unfamiliar.

    On the long stairs, there is a torii gate.

    "Shrine"

    Neil had seen this kind of building before at Bang Zhikui's home, but he didn't expect that he would encounter another shrine while wandering around this city. It seems that the people here seem to believe in gods.

    However, there seemed to be something about this shrine that attracted him. Unconsciously, Neil stepped on the stairs and walked up out of curiosity. He glanced at the sign on the torii gate, which was written in black ink on the somewhat broken wooden board.  With a few big characters.

    Tsukimine Shrine.

    After walking up the stairs, a clean open space appeared in front of me. In the distance, there is the main hall of Tsukamine Shrine, and it is surrounded by trees. In the center, there is a peach blossom tree, with pale pink petals blooming. From time to time, it is surrounded by trees.  The wind blows, and the petals carry their fragrance and blow into the distance.

    Neil walked over, and the fragrance he just smelled seemed to be the fragrance of the flowers of this peach blossom tree. But, is this season the time for peach blossoms to bloom?

    After touching the rough tree trunk, Neil looked up at the crown of the tree where the buds were blooming with a strange expression.

    "Is it the same as the cherry blossom tree in my house?"

    It seems wrong. The tree at home will remain open for a long time because it has been tampered with. Unless the tree in front of you has also been tampered with, but would anyone be so bothered?

    "Maybe yes."

    Neil held his chin up and murmured uncertainly.

    "Well, it's not a bad thing anyway, it's just a spectacle at best"

    It’s really not a big deal. At least not many people will delve into the school’s World Tree, which is too big to complain about. Sometimes Neil really wonders if the people in this city are all crazy guys.

    "But why don't you see a clergyman?"

    After being here for a long time, I didn’t find anyone coming or going, not even a worshipper.

    Neil sat down under the peach blossom tree, leaning against the trunk of the tree and vaguely seeing the sky through the branches. The hazy and broken beauty was particularly charming. As he watched quietly, time seemed to have stopped.

    The slightly blowing wind mixed with the fragrance of peach blossoms and the simple atmosphere of the shrine seemed to have a hypnotic effect. Little by little, Neil's eyes slowly closed, and unknowingly, the scenery in front of him gradually changed.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    Ordinary furnishings, ordinary decoration.

    &nbsp; This is an ordinary house.

    The open window let in the bright morning light, and the faint light reflected on the floor and walls, making it warm.

    On the recliner, a beautiful woman with long black hair was sitting, and opposite her, a man with long white hair was half-kneeling on the ground, his palms gently covering the woman's slightly swollen abdomen.

    "Do you really want to go?"

    The woman raised her bright and moving amber eyes and stared at the man with gentle eyes.

    The man met those beautiful eyes and grinned.

    “I don’t want to go either, but I have to go, just like I have to take Sadharu out in the morning, otherwise he will be at home”

    "Be serious."

    The woman raised her hand and patted the man's head gently, her face full of anger.

    "Well, I'm very serious" The man grabbed the hand covering his head, held it softly and without force, and looked at the other person intently, "I'm sorry, I have to leave him at this time.  you alone……"

    Looking at his expression, the woman couldn't help but sigh, and then she curled her lips in displeasure.

    "I knew it was like this. You haven't listened to me since you were a child. I really doubt whether you are sincerely good to me"

    "Oh my, my whole body belongs to you, you still don't believe me" The man held the white catkin and couldn't help but laughed out loud, "A woman is a fragile work of art. If you don't cherish it, you will lose it."  It cannot be saved, so I will cherish you all the time."

    Hearing these straightforward words, the woman's pretty face couldn't help but blush slightly, but when she saw the smile in his eyes, she felt a little annoyed. She narrowed her eyes and smiled as charmingly as a crescent moon.

    “Hey, you must have a lot of artworks, right?”

    The man lowered his head and thought for a moment, then muttered uncertainly, "It seems like a lot"

    "Um?"

    The man quickly grabbed the hand that had started to press hard on his ear and looked at the woman with a flattering smile, "But I chose the one who is priceless to me"

    The woman glared at him and finally let go of her hand. Looking at his familiar face, she felt slightly absent-minded.

    "Do you know what the happiness I hope for me is like?"

    Her voice was very plain, but in the man's ears, there was always an unforgettable sadness.

    "I can eat with you every night, say good night to you before going to bed, and say good morning with a smile in the morning. What a little woman."

    The man stopped his smile and spoke seriously and calmly.

    The woman gently spread her face, her smile as happy as a rainbow after the rain.

    "Yes, I'm just a little woman, so I don't expect my husband to be a hero admired by all people. As long as he can stay with me, it's enough."

    "I don't want to be a hero, because heroes usually die young." The man shrugged, then stood up, bent down and gently touched the side of the woman's face, with tenderness written on his face, "But I can't be a hero.  person, so you can rest assured to let me go, I will definitely come back to you in vain."

    The woman held the broad and strong hand with both hands and pressed it tightly to her face. Her eyes were wet without knowing when.

    "I always feel that I am destined to wait for you all the time. I never see you waiting for me. You know, waiting is not a happy thing."

    "So, I can only compensate."

    The man let go of the woman’s hand and wiped away the tears from her eyes.

    "Wait until I use my future happiness to make up for your past unhappiness."

    With a smile on his face, he turned around and left with the woman looking at him forever.

    Determined, without a trace of nostalgia.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    Ding bell——ding bell——

    There seemed to be some melodious ringing ringing in my ears.

    Open your eyes, it’s the bright world.

    Neil was a little lost. What was that dream just now?

    In the dream, I only heard a man and a woman talking to each other, but I couldn't see their faces clearly, as if there was always a fog blurring their faces.

    【Do those two people have anything to do with me?  】

    ??Thinking hard, but can’t get any results.

    "My little friend, are you okay?"

    At this moment, a strange voice sounded in his ears, and only then did Neil notice that there was someone around himhuman existence.

    Turning around, Neil saw that the owner of the voice was a beautiful woman.

    A unique miko costume revealed the identity of the other party. Her long hair was bright flaxen, and the brown pupils dotted on her beautiful face seemed to be covered with a layer of light. No matter what the environment, she would exude a soft glow.  Glorious and reassuring.

    With a faint smile on her lips, the woman looked at Neil who had just woken up.

    "Uh, sorry, I just fell asleep."

    Neil noticed that the other person was holding a strange-looking bell in his hand. The ringing he just heard might have come from this thing.

    “It’s easy to catch a cold if you sleep here.”

    The woman suddenly realized it, and then she felt a little worried.

    "Well, I understand."

    Neil responded politely to other people's kindness.

    "Miss, are you the witch here?"

    "Well, I am the shrine maiden of Tsukimine Shrine, and I just took over recently."

    The woman smiled slightly, and the bell in her hand gently made a pleasant ringing sound.

    "Speaking of which, I saw you looking a little lost just now. Was it a nightmare?"

    Recalling the way Neil looked when he woke up before, the woman asked with some concern.

    "Well, in the distant Silent Hill, Alessa is trying to swallow me up with darkness and combine me with her. How can we repair it? I am obviously not Sharon"

    Neil habitually rambled on, even clenching his fists to express his anger.

    "What, is it an evil spirit!?"

    However, the miko was very shocked, and then she held the bell tightly and tried to hit Neil on the head.

    "Miss, wait!! What are you going to do!?"

    “I’ll help you get rid of the spirit, don’t worry, it’s very effective!”

    "It looks like you want to kill me. I'm afraid that before I can get rid of the spirit, I will become a spirit myself!!" Neil quickly raised his hand to stop the other party, with a look of shame on his face, "Miss Witch, what I just said was purely  Nonsense, please don’t pay attention!”

    "Ugh, why am I still so worried? Hey, could it be that you were possessed by a ghost and saw the ghost's memory!?"

    "Uh, no, and it's not really a nightmare. I just had a somewhat inexplicable dream" Neil paused, glanced at the witch, and felt that there was nothing embarrassing about saying it, so he continued, "In a dream  I saw a man and a woman having a conversation, but I had no impression of their faces, so it was a bit strange."

    "You didn't lie to me?"

    “…It’s true this time.”

    "Oh, is that so?" The witch held her delicate chin and thought carefully. She looked down at Neil, "Actually, dreams sometimes have something to do with the past. Sometimes, maybe it's the scene in the future, maybe it's you.  The future is uncertain"

    After saying that, the miko looked at him with a strange smile.

    "my future?"

    Neil was a little confused for a moment. He really hadn't thought about this, but it didn't look like it.

    He shook his head and got rid of all the messy thoughts in his mind. It didn't matter whether this dream was related to him or not. It was just a dream anyway.

    "Forget it, it's useless to think so much. By the way, what do you call Miss Miko?"

    "My name is Guanyue Gefan, you can just call me Guanyue. What about you?"

    "Neil Springfield, please give me your advice."

    Neil stretched out his hand to shake Gefan’s hand, and Gefan tilted his head, not knowing what he was thinking.

    After chatting with Ge Fan for a while, Neil said goodbye and left.

    Gefan stood at the top of the stairs, watching Neil leave. After losing sight of him, she turned around and walked back to the peach blossom tree. She reached out her hand and brushed the rough bark of the trunk.

    Ding bell——

    The peach blossom tree suddenly made a circle of invisible fluctuations, and the bell in Ge Fan's hand seemed to be vibrated and made a sound.

    The witch looked at the peach blossom tree with deep and gentle eyes, and suddenly smiled.

    "Just now, what kind of dream did you see for him?  "

    Ding bell——

    There was another sound.

    It seems that someone has given the answer.

 Text Chapter 61 Wash your hands before pursuing a girl

    "It's so boring. If I had known earlier, I would have asked Nanoha and Suzuka to come out together"

    Alyssa, who was walking alone on the street, muttered in a low voice with some regret. She looked sideways at the exquisite accessories in the closet, feeling like something was missing without anyone to chat with her.

    It turns out that she is not used to being alone.

    "Huh? Ahead is Kabukicho"

    Because I had been a guest at Neil's home, and Neil's home was in this street, I passed by this place at that time. Although this area is not very big, there are many weird shops. For example, there is a store called  A shemale club opened by people from Xixiang.

    What kind of person would go to such a strange place?

    Alyssa cursed in her heart.

    But this place seems to be as chaotic as ever, or rather lawless.

    Alyssa looked around and would always see groups of delinquents and gangsters gathering in some corners, but the people passing by seemed not to be surprised, and sometimes even greeted them familiarly.

    "No wonder we raise people like stupid teachers"

    Alyssa felt as if she had discovered the truth.

    And just when Alyssa was so absent-minded, she felt as if she hit something and fell backwards.

    “It hurts so much!”

    “Hey, little girl, how are you walking!!!”

    Suddenly there was a rough voice above her head, and Alyssa stood up with some pain and looked. A fierce young man was glaring at her. He was holding a bottle of drink in his hand, and there were five people surrounding him. They were also surrounded by five people.  With a black jacket and colorful hair, he has a standard bad appearance.

    Alyssa was startled by this sudden situation and couldn't help but take a small step back.

    "Youwhat are you going to do?"

    "What are you doing! You soiled my clothes, what are you talking about!!"

    The young man pointed to a puddle of water on the chest of his clothes, and then stared at Alyssa fiercely, "What do you think we should do now!?"

    "II didn't mean it. For clothes like this, I'll just pay you for it!"

    Only then did Alyssa know what was going on. She secretly sighed why she was so unlucky today, and then said in a strong tone.

    The bad boy raised his eyebrows, as if he was offended by the other party's toughness. He couldn't help but snorted and said with narrowed eyes, "Huh? Compensate to me? Do you think you can afford it!! This is unique in the world!!"

    "Huh? Unique!?"

    Alyssa looked at the tattered clothes and felt that it would be trivial to compensate him for a hundred identical ones.

    "That's right, the boss worked hard to make it!!"

    "Do you think ordinary people can make those jagged shapes on the cuffs!?"

    "This is a work of conscience for our bad industry!!"

    “That’s why people call it Great White Shark!!”

    The companions behind the young man shouted and looked proud, while the leading delinquent youth was even more embarrassed and shy.

    ""

    Ah, what are you so shy about, bad!

    Alyssa was speechless for a while. Fortunately, she thought the sleeveless cuffs were caused by being torn off, but it turned out that these idiots made them by themselves.

    "Then what are you going to do? If you don't want compensation, I'll leave!"

    Facing this group of people, Alyssa felt a little afraid, and her eyes flickered slightly. She asked pretending to be calm, just hoping to get out of here as soon as possible.

    "Well, what should I do"

    The young man suddenly calmed down and looked at Alyssa carefully, making her feel uncomfortable for a while.

    "Hey, what on earth are you"

    “Please date me on the condition of marriage!!!”

    Before Alyssa finished speaking, the young man bowed ninety degrees and stretched out his hand. Alyssa was stunned, and her face immediately turned red.

    【Eh!  ?  Interact!  ?  What the hell kind of development is this!  !  】

    “You, you, what did you say all of a sudden!!!!!!”

    Alyssa no longer knew whether she was embarrassed or angry. The person who looked so fierce just now as if he wanted to kill her actually turned around and said he wanted to date her!  ?

    “Oh, my God, the boss’s lolicon is having another attack”

    "This disease is difficult to treat"

    "Actually, I am also a lolita control."

    "+1 upstairs."

    "You guys don't give it to me"??Talk to yourself!  !  !  !  "

    Alyssa angrily complained about this group of people, and then swatted away the hand handed by the young man.

    “Did you agree to my proposal!?”

    “Don’t jump to the final stage all at once!!!”

    Alyssa felt like she was going to cry. She started to turn her head, hoping to ask for help from passers-by. As soon as she turned her head, she saw a guy passing by with his hands in his trouser pockets and looking at her dumbfounded.

    ""

    ""

    With their eyes facing each other, the other person shook his head and walked forward as if nothing had happened.

    “Idiot teacher, come back here!!!”

    Hearing the angry shouting behind him, Neil had a headache. How could he encounter such trouble on the way home? However, it was really a novel thing to see someone confessing to Alyssa.

    Neil looked back at Alyssa, he spread his hands helplessly, "Hey, Miss, someone is confessing to you, I'm too embarrassed to come out and mess with it"

    “Asshole, didn’t you see that I was surrounded by a group of bad guys!?”

    "Tsk, tsk, tsk, this is even worse. Classic romantic comedies like heroes saving beauties are not suitable for me"

    "Who is telling you about a romantic comedy?!" Alyssa walked over quickly and grabbed Neil's collar, "Stop showing off your narcissistic expression and saying boring words! Get him away right now!!!  !”

    With one move, the Tathagata Divine Palm was swung out in succession, and Neil was directly hit and sent flying for more than ten times in the air.

    Neil was lying on the ground, covering his bleeding nose, and was almost beaten into a mosaic by Alyssa.

    "Let me tell you, you've beaten me to this point, are you still afraid of these people?"

    "Hey! Don't ignore us!!"

    The group of bad guys stood up and stared fiercely at Neil who appeared on the stage.

    “Well, I always feel that this kid looks familiar.

    Neil patted his clothes and stood up, glanced at the group of people in front of him, and couldn't help but sigh.  He looked at the leading delinquent young man, spread his hands and asked speechlessly, "I say, big brother, what's so good about this kid?"

    Alyssa’s eyelids twitched, and she held back her anger and stood behind Neil.

    "Huh? I like it, but can you control it!?"

    Looking at him gearing up, he seemed ready to punch him at any moment.

    Neil shook his head, then turned away to reveal Alyssa. He pointed at Alyssa and pushed up a pair of non-existent glasses.

    "Look at this little girl, the top is as flat as a horizontal line. Does it feel like a hand? Of course it does, but it just feels like a scratch on your hand. Unless you are an M, you will feel good!!"

    Ignoring Alyssa’s pretty face that was starting to darken, she then pointed at her legs.

    "Look here again, these two legs are so short, can they cooperate with you to do some difficult movements!? What fun is there! Without fun, how bleak life will become!! Do you think  …”

    “Don’t judge me for thinking about yourself, you scum!!!!”

    The world's martial arts show rises to the dragon level, and Neil spurts blood for another ten meters.

    "Are you here to step on me or to save me"

    Alyssa picked up Neil and stared at him coldly.

    "This is a strategy, Miss"

    At this time, the young man who was stunned by Neil's words came back to his senses, frowned, and reached out to Alyssa.

    "Who cares about you? As long as I like it!!"

    When Alyssa looked back and saw this scene, a bit of panic appeared on her face, but another hand appeared to help her block it.

    "Just say it nicely, don't move your hands or feet"

    Neil stood up and grabbed the other person’s thick hand with a smile, but the other person’s face seemed to be distorted by pain.

    "Idiot teacher"

    Neil turned back and smiled at Alyssa, then threw the young man out.

    “Wash your hands clean before pursuing a girl!!!”

    The young man was thrown towards his companions. They quickly supported the young man and were a little stunned when they looked at the red mark on his hand.

    How can a kid be so powerful?

    "You bastard, get on me!!" The young man rubbed his arms, and then rushed out fiercely, "I don't believe that six holy swords can't push the mountain of meat!!!"

    Facing the six people flying over, Neil curled his lips and quickly crashed into the six people.

    "Who do you think I am!!!It’s been a solo since!  !  !  I am the tank mage all by myself!  !  !  "

    "You're cheating!! Uh, wait, are you from my mother-in-law's family"

    “You only know now!!!”

    A few seconds later, Neil waved his hand freely and said to Alyssa, "Let's go."

    Alyssa looked numbly at the figures with their heads stuck in the wall. It was really lucky that the smashing was so comic.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Classmate Alyssa, why do you appear there alone? Where are your two good friends?"

    "Don't keep saying things I don't understand!" Alyssa glared at Neil angrily and looked away, "Even good friends won't get tired of being together every day."

    "Hey, I thought you were all in a relationship where flowers kiss each other"

    "Can you say something I can understand! Ah, no, you'd better not talk."

    Neil shrugged and looked at Alyssa who was walking in front of her a little annoyed. It was so rare that he saved her, but he didn’t even get a candy. It was really unsettling.

    "Hey, thank you just now"

    Alyssa stopped, glanced at Neil sideways, then quickly looked away, her face slightly red.

    "Thank you for what it is, can you eat it?"

    "Neal's word "thank you" immediately shirks all the credit from others. It is really the most deceptive word creation in history. At this time, at least you have to invite him to the Green Room for a sundae to express your gratitude.

    "Eat your sister!"

    ???????????????? Could it be that she didn’t appreciate it even after thanking him? Alyssa was so angry that she gritted her teeth.

    "Oh, classmate Alyssa, I didn't expect you to be so impure and actually want me to do such an ethically degrading thing. You are such a crazy guy. I never thought I had ever taught such a student!"

    "Shut up, you lost Greymon!!"

    Seeing Alyssa’s cannibalistic expression, Neil had no choice but to shut up in frustration.

    Ah, poor Sundae-kun left me again.

    "Speaking of which, how did you get to that place?"

    "I walked there accidentally. Do you think I came to find you!?"

    Alyssa was still angry, and even her tone of voice was full of gunpowder.

    "Sorry, I'm not interested in washboards."

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!! I am a washboard, I am so sorry!!!"

    Neil stretched out his hand to block the attack, but was bitten hard by the eldest lady’s tiger teeth. He couldn’t help but helplessly cover his forehead and sigh.

    "Don't think that just because Rie Kugimiya can use skills randomly"

    After vomiting in a low voice, Neil found that his hands were comically bloody.

    "Miss, it's time to relax. Even if you want my blood to flow through your body, you don't have to do this. I have another compromise. If you give birth to my child, you will have our blood."  Well, don’t you think this is simple, quick and perfect?”

    “Uh-huh, uh-huh, uh-huh!!!”

    "What are you shouting! Have you been fucked by me [beep——]!? Ahhhh, I know I was wrong, please let me go!!"

 Text Chapter 62 There must be something hidden under the cute appearance

    "You don't want me anymore?"

    The blond girl pursed her lips into a pitiful line, looked at the indifferent young man with tears in her eyes, and made a very outrageous declaration.

    "you——"

    The young man's eyelids twitched. After taking a deep breath, he was about to speak in a calm tone.

    “Is it because you have this woman that you don’t want me!?”

    The girl suddenly changed the topic and pointed at the girl standing next to the boy. She also had blond hair similar to hers, but her expression was a bit stunned, and she seemed to have been greatly shocked.

    "Eh!? Me?"

    The girl who was accused pointed at her face, her whole body was stunned, but the girl didn't seem to hear her words, she just took out her handkerchief and wiped the non-existent tears, and continued to complain about her misery.

    "You already have me at home, why are you looking for another woman outside? Can't I satisfy you with my blond hair? As my mother said, men are all beasts whose lower bodies are always in a state of rage"

    ""

    The young man said that he was really not a blond person. Did this guy’s mother say such strong words?  Sure enough, divorced women have wrong prejudices against men.

    When the young man said nothing and looked speechless, the girl rushed to the young man and stared at him with tears in her eyes.

    "I just heard you say you wanted to have a baby with her, why!? I can obviously give birth to a baby for you. If you want, I can give birth to a football team for you right away!!"

    As she was speaking, the girl caressed her belly with both hands, a trace of yearning and happiness for the future flashing across her face.

    At this moment, the passing spectators either admired or despised the young man at the center of the whirlpool. If he could do such a cruel thing at the age of ten, is it really okay to have a child?  Has modern science advanced to a point that even they could not imagine!  ?

    The young man covered his face. He was so ashamed. The looks around him made him so ashamed that he wanted to dig a hole and bury himself. He really couldn't get pleasure from the public shameful play in public.

    For the first time, the young man felt that he was still very moral.

    "Please let me go"

    "No, I will never leave you! I will never give up my happiness! Are your feelings for me just for fun?! Do you just want my body!?"

    Hearing the young man’s pleading words, the girl immediately came back to her senses and held his hand tightly, her eyes full of determination.

    ""

    The young man looked up at the sky that was gradually losing color in his eyes and shed tears silently.

    “Ah, I really want to die.

    "Hey!! Don't talk to yourselves, don't involve me in it!! It has nothing to do with me!"

    Alyssa could no longer bear the weird looks from around her. As the eldest lady, she felt so ashamed for the first time in her life. She actually became another heroine of such a shabby drama, and she even gave birth to a child. The lower limit.  It's not that showy.

    "And you, the stupid teacher, no, the promiscuous teacher! You actually did that, that, that kind of thing to a little girl, I, I will definitely report you!! You wait to go to jail!!"

    Alyssa pointed at Neil with a red face. This guy actually did these heinous things. Fortunately, she still believed him.

    No, if this continues, Nanoha, Suzuka, and the girls in the class will be in danger.

    Alyssa took out her mobile phone and immediately dialed a number.

    "Hey! Is this the International Court of Justice!?"

    "Miss, you don't have to be so realistic! And why is it that the International Court of Justice convicted me all of a sudden? Do you want me to hold a grudge like this!? You actually raised it to the international level!! You want me to be punished by human beings?  Expelled from the world!?”

    Neil almost fainted when he heard Alyssa’s calling voice. He stretched out his hand to take away Alyssa’s phone.

    “Yeah——!! Don’t touch me, you’ll get pregnant!!!”

    Alyssa screamed and jumped a few steps away, crossing her arms warily.

    ""

    Neil squatted deeply on the ground and was about to enter the orz state.

    When did he become a turbid launch pad covered in mysterious liquid?

    “Meow haha, that’s really interesting.”

    And the girl who was the culprit was holding her hands behind her back, watching the developments in front of her with a smile.

    "Asshole, whose fault do you think it is?! I was almost exiled because of your nonsense!!" Neil jumped.He stood up and glared at the girl with a red cross on his head, "Alicia, please go to bed early tonight. Weren't what you just talked about the bloody plot of a TV series last night!!"

    Not long ago, Neil was being tormented by Alyssa, but he was bumped into by Alicia who happened to be wandering around, and she heard Neil's teasing, which resulted in such a third-rate movie.  A real-life ethical romance drama with low blood pressure, low age and low IQ.

    "I want to perform because I think it's interesting"

    Alicia stuck out her tongue cutely and smiled as if she was not afraid that Neil was about to go crazy.

    “I almost went to the end of my life because of your desire to perform!!”

    "So youth is like a sand castle, which instantly collapses just because of some trivial things."

    “Don’t make it sound like it has nothing to do with you!!”

    Alyssa came over, she looked at Alicia, and immediately stroked her chest and breathed a sigh of relief.

    "It turns out you are not Feit. I was still wondering why Feit was such a person"

    Because of Nanoha, Alyssa and Suzuka both recognized the child Fit, and later exchanged letters. Judging from each other's words and appearance, they both felt that Fit was a well-behaved child who could even  A cute and shy girl.

    But the girl who looked exactly like Fit had just appeared, almost shattering her fantasy.

    Fortunately, God is merciful.

    "That's right, I'm not Feit, but I am Feit's sister, Alicia~~" Alicia smiled cutely, then blinked her beautiful eyes and looked at Alyssa, "By the way, you know Fei  Special?"

    "Well, but we have never met, so when I first met you, I was surprised. You are more lively than I thought"

    Alyssa felt that the corners of her mouth were twitching when she spoke.

    "Fortunately, Feite is not like you"

    Neil stood up, feeling equally deeply.

    "Hey, if Feit is like me, so what?"

    "Tell your mother to have another baby."

    "Ah! Neil is so bad, even Feit and I are not enough, yet he still wants it!"

    “…You’d better kill me.”

    "I just heard Alicia say that you live in this guy's house" Alyssa asked Alicia, but her eyes looked at Neil strangely, "I don't want to ask why you live in his house.  Why isn’t Feit with you?”

    "Well, there are many reasons. When Feite comes back, I will tell you in detail if I have the chance"

    Seeing that Neil had no intention of answering, Alicia could only answer randomly.

    "……Oh well."

    Alyssa’s eyes swept back and forth between the two of them, but she still suppressed the doubts in her heart.

    She always felt that they and Nanoha had a common secret that she didn't know about.

    Alyssa felt a little irritated unconsciously.

    "Well, it's time to go home" Seeing that the atmosphere seemed to be silent, Neil said aloud, "Miss, you should go back too, otherwise you will be confessed to again later"

    "Well, I understand."

    "Hey, what confession, tell me!"

    Alicia immediately became interested, but ended up being slapped on the forehead by Neil.

    When Neil and the three of them were walking on the road, they met a familiar guy, who was staring with his mouth wide open, with a look of surprise on his face that made him stupid.

    "Hey, Furuichi-san"

    Neil opened his dead eyes and said hello to the other party. How dare he meet an acquaintance at such a distance. In this small town, the chance of such randomness is really unusually high.

    "Um, can you explain the current situation in detail?"

    Furuichi held his forehead, reluctantly put on a relaxed smile, and tried hard to pose as a wise man.

    "What do you care about?"

    Neil and the two girls all tilted their heads at the same time, with several question marks popping up on their heads.

    "You still ask me what I care about!? Why are you with classmate Alyssa and a cute girl!!"

    "Ha, you ask why, it's just that we met on the road"

    "Oh my god!! Neil, has spring arrived again!? What a world without morals this is!!!!"

    Furuichi rubbed his eyebrows and almost smoke came out, and he fell intoA subtle state of rage.

    "Can you calm down, Furuichi-san, be careful and poke your forehead"

    "Ah, Neil, who made an oath with me to be a jobless virgin for the rest of his life, unexpectedly had something good happen to him. This was such a shock, as if all the hair on his butt was about to fall out, just like hair loss.  Dropped, and they are actually two cute girls of the same age? Obviously I remember that Neil’s preference seems to be the royal sister style with bulging front and back - "

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? could have two lines of bitter tears of blood and tears left in their eyes, Gu Shi looked at the sky aimlessly.

    ""

    "Well, anyway" Neil walked over and punched Gu Shi directly in the face, "You set my egg first!!!"

    “How can I not be determined after you’ve done this?!”

    "Have you calmed down, Furuichi-san"

    "I was forced to cool down"

    Furuichi was lying on the ground. Was that a meteorite that punched him so hard that his head was smoking?

    Ah, this time the handsome side of the beautiful girl was completely ruined in front of her.

    "By the way, who is this lady next to you?"

    Furuichi saw Alicia and asked Neil.

    "Alicia Testerosa, is"

    Neil wanted to say the words "my tenant", but he felt that Furuichi might get crazy if he said it, and there might be some rumors the next day. Last time Hayate came to visit his home.  It was this guy who broke the news.

    ???????????????????????????????? How about we kill him here to eliminate the trouble?

    Furuichi was covered in cold sweat, and his teacher was releasing an unabashed murderous light next to him. In an instant, he felt that his life seemed to be forced to the edge of the cliff.

    However, Neil and Furuichi had no time to care about anything else at this time, because a group of vicious guys were coming towards them.

    "Hey!! Who is the guy who just bullied me from Dumburo High School!!!"

    The bald man in the lead stared fiercely at the few brats in front of him.

    "Uh, boss, did we find the wrong person? They are all brats"

    A boy next to him came over and asked in a low voice that the combined age of the primary school students in front of him might not be older than his father.

    "You can't be wrong, that brat from the Denshi family is so big!"

    The bald boss spoke with confidence and no guilt at all for bullying a child.

    "Ehehehe!!! What is this sudden development!?"

    Furuichi looked at these delinquent high school students in despair, and suddenly jumped from one desperate situation to another more dangerous desperate situation?

    Neil looked at the group of people in front of him, and then glanced back at Alyssa. She was looking away and whistling as if it had nothing to do with herself, while Alicia's eyes were shining and looking forward to it.

    "Oh? It's you, right?"

    The bald boss noticed Furuichi who was making a noise, and after scanning the four of them, he identified Furuichi whose jaw was about to dislocate, because Neil seemed to be even weaker than Furuichi, and he seemed to be fine with long hair.  Bullying look.

    "Well, I don't have anything to say. Anyway, keep going, Furuichi-kun"

    Neil patted Furuichi on the shoulder and covered his mouth to suppress laughter.

    "Why me!! Don't act like you're just watching a show!!! I'm your student!!!"

    "Hey, hey, hey, you guys, don't you feel shy bullying a few kids?"

    A pleasant magnetic voice interrupted them.

    Furuichi turned his head as if he had seen a savior, and saw a group of girls wearing white special attack uniforms walking over, but the wooden knives, chains, clubs, and maces they held in their hands really made him feel embarrassed.

    Are today’s delinquents so ferocious even if they are too young girls?

    But it doesn’t matter, these big sisters are so beautiful.

    "Furuichi-san, you have lost all your moral integrity"

    ""

    Neil raised his eyes and looked at the group of female delinquents. The leading girl had a healthy wheat-colored complexion. Her long purple hair was tied up and swayed with her steps. She had a bamboo stick in her mouth and her eyes showed no sign of weakness.  Stare at the group of boys.

    "Ah? It's none of your business! This is our Duowu Luo's business, you Furious Emperor, get out of the way!!"

    At the critical moment, the boss did not give in because the other party was a girl, and it seemed that he had some connections with the other party.

    But the leading girl didn’t reply to his words, she just walked over and whispered:After staring at Neil for a while, he suddenly put his hand on Neil's head, with a friendly smile on his lips.

    "Your kid is Neil, right? I heard the tyrant mention you, you are such a cute kid"

    "Tyrant?"

    Neil didn't slap the opponent's hand away. After all, she was a quasi-royal sister, and he was just confused about the tyrant she mentioned. The group of guys from Duwuluo High School behind him seemed a little unhappy after hearing this title.  It looks good, like taking laxatives.

    It sounds like he is very tough. Is there such a formidable person around him?

    "Ahaha, it's someone you know anyway"

    "Hey, Rika, this kid here is also very cute. I'm Shizuku Itoi, and I'll die at night~~~"

    "Hey, Shizuku, you're scaring people"

    And Furuichi was surrounded by several female delinquents holding his face in his hands. At this moment, he was so happy that he almost fainted.

    "You women, don't forget about us! Bastards, don't think we dare not take action. Even if Nan Lixiang knows the "tyrant", I won't be afraid of you!  !  "

    "Huh? Even if you don't know that guy, I will beat you up. If you have the guts, come and try it!!"

    The bosses of the two factions began to clamor, and they gritted their teeth as fiercely as a wolf.

    "Boys! Don't take it lightly just because they are girls! Let them see the power of Dumburo High School!!"

    “Oh oh oh!!!”

    "Ah!? We are the Furious Emperor, don't underestimate us, you scum!!"

    "Follow the boss and rush!!!"

    Alicia and Alyssa stood on the outside, watching the two gangs fighting like this, feeling almost numb.

    "Ahaha, the fight started"

    Alyssa laughed dryly a few times, revealing a pair of dead fish eyes like Neil's.

    "Ah, everyone is so full of energy. It's so lively, I really want to join in"

    Alicia showed a completely different expression, and her eagerness to try made Alyssa doubt that she would rush in next second.

    Neil, who was in the middle of it, was punching one after another, while Fushi was running around with his head in his hands, hiding in a cold sweat.

    "What's going on!? Gang war!? I'm just an ordinary elementary school student. I simply ran to the wrong set!!"

    "Ah ah ah, let me go back to my mother's arms and drink milk!!"

    As soon as Fushi turned his head, he saw Neil kicking a big man away, making him look embarrassed.

    This guy’s strength is as unparalleled as ever.

    “You stinky brat!!”

    Fushi suddenly heard a loud shout from behind him. He turned around and saw a bad guy hitting him with his fist.

    ——I’m probably seriously injured now.

    Unable to escape, we can only watch the imminent crisis coming.

    In the blink of an eye, Furuichi felt as if his head was being pushed down, and a gust of wind passed over his head.

    "Really, don't get in the way here, leave as soon as possible, there are so many people here, even if you stand behind me, I may not be able to care about you, I might even beat you up"

    Furuichi only saw Neil punch the opponent away, and with a few words, he pushed him to the safety of Alicia.

    Furuichi was startled for a moment, and when he looked back, what caught his eye was Neil's expression that was slightly different from usual.

    I once saw this unique side of him in a martial arts competition.

    Looking at him intently in the fight, Furuichi pursed his lips.

    ——It’s really strong.

    "Hey, are you okay, Furuichi-san?"

    Seeing Fushi’s dull expression, Alyssa couldn’t help but asked, it wouldn’t be funny if he was beaten silly.

    "Uh, I'm fine" Furuichi waved his hand, then looked at Alicia, pointing to the chaotic situation, "Miss Alicia, is it okay to be in such a mess?"

    The bald boss seemed to have been beaten ten meters above the ground just now. Is that okay?

    "No problem! You don't know, right? Fighting is a specialty of this street. Many idiots living here will die if they don't fight. Even Neil fights one fight every three days and one fight every five days."  Yes, to a certain extent, he is very familiar with the people here"

    It’s really a disgusting street.

    “Then Alicia, wouldn’t it be dangerous for you to live here?”

    Alyssa really can’t imagine that if a child lives here, wouldn’t he be frightened every day?"That's not the case" Alicia shook her head and smiled, as if she didn't care much, "Don't look at these people as being fierce, but in fact they are very principled people, at least they will not bully the elderly or children.  At best, they have bad mouths. Just now they were just scaring us. In the words of Neil and Granny Denshi, these people are apes without brains and can only express themselves in the most primitive way.  It’s just blood that’s burned too hot…”

    "Of course, there are also other connections, such as the mother-in-law Denshi and the "Scarlet Overlord" rumored here are Neil's family, so those people don't dare to mess with the people in the family"

    ""

    ? Okay, Scarlet Overlord is really the name of the bunker. Is Neil's house full of monsters?

    Furuichi and Alyssa once again watched the scene near the end. In their eyes, something seemed to be different.

    "These guys are really getting more and more durable"

    Neil twisted his wrist and walked back. His face was not red and he was out of breath. It was impossible to tell that he had just finished fighting.

    "You do like fighting"

    Furuichi looked at Neil and smiled softly.

    Niel paused for a moment, then shrugged and smiled slightly.

    "I don't hate it."

    "I didn't expect that my teacher is still a bad person" Alyssa covered her face as if she had a headache, "Are you performing a GTO?"

    "Please ask Mr. Onitsuka for this kind of thing" Neil scratched his head and said boredly, "Well, if I can make extra money, I wouldn't mind making a cameo"

    But not long after he finished speaking, Neil found that Furuichi, Alyssa and Alicia were all silent in front of him, with dull expressions on their faces.

    "Huh? Are you possessed by a ghost, you guys?"

    Suddenly, an arm even rougher than Kenjiro's wrapped around Neil's neck. He was stunned for a moment, and then fell into the shadow of despair.

    Who released this Godzilla at the end of the 21st century

    "Oh? Neal-chan, are you planning to make extra money? I have a place where you can make a guest appearance. I originally came out to see where the kid was having such a fun time, but I didn't expect to hear such good news"

    Furuichi and Alyssa looked up at the tall figure, with the stubble, thick eyebrows, piercing eyes, light lip gloss and eye shadow, a perfect figure comparable to King Billy, and a charming Jean  The kimono that no one can look at directly gave them an unparalleled impact.

    "Ah, I really want to vomit. Can I vomit?"

    "Hello, Mrs. Xixiang."

    Alicia reluctantly moved her lips and said hello proactively.

    "Oh, it's Alicia" Xixiang moved his eyes and nodded, "Go back and tell your family that Neil won't be going back tonight. He's working at my place, so tell them not to worry"

    "Well, I understand, please feel free to do so."

    Neil, who was almost out of breath, stared at him. Alicia sold him in the blink of an eye. Please feel free to take him for what he is. He didn't even know if he would be able to see the sun tomorrow.  .

    “Let’s go, Neil-chan~~~”

    Xixiang smiled girlishly at Neil, and Neil immediately rolled his eyes and fainted while frothing at the mouth.

    “Is it okay, Alicia?”

    Watching Neil being carried away on her shoulders, Alyssa felt for the first time that it was not easy for him either.

    "It doesn't matter, Mrs. Saigo is a good person."

    ""

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    That night, Xixiang Ladyboy Club.

    “Clang, clang, clang! The super future star of our store is now making a grand appearance, Sonoko!!!”

    "Who are you calling Sonoko! Who wants to be the future star of your store!!"

    "Come on, Nierzi! You have great potential to become the ACE_OF_ACE of our store!!"

    "A devil wants this kind of potential, even if you give me money!!"

    "Yo!! Pretty boy, twist your waist!!"

    “You can do it yourself, don’t make too many demands, you perverted uncles!!”

    "Yoooooooo, such a cute child is indeed a boy! Long live Lord Lucifer!!!"

    "Have your male-only penetrating weapons been scrapped by you idiots!?"

    "Nierzi, please date!!!"

    “Go to hell——!!!!!!”

    On the stage, ?A girl in a gorgeous kimono with light make-up, who was actually a boy, was dancing with terrifying momentum with a folding fan. Next to her, Saigo was admiring the dance with a face full of admiration.

    This kid really has hope of becoming the master of the great route.

    The next day, the news about Neil's transformation into a new human spread secretly without his knowledge.

 Text Chapter 63 To maintain moral integrity or to lose moral integrity, that is the question

    The long black hair floated gently.

    The bright pupils reflect the surrounding scenery, like a mirror world.

    The girl put her hands behind her back, holding a smile on her lips, and stepped lightly.

    "Ah, no matter how many times I come here, I always feel that this place is huge"

    The corners of Tifa's mouth were slightly raised, her eyes were shrouded in a bright light, and she looked around every inch of Maho Liang Academy from time to time.

    "That's right. After we entered through the school gate, we walked for more than half an hour and felt like we didn't even see the end"

    Alicia, who was following Tifa, glanced around with the same interest. Whenever she saw the architecture of European classical beauty and the natural scenery, her vermilion eyes suddenly brightened like gems.

    "Well, I heard from Neil that there are many schools here, ranging from elementary school to university, plus various research institutes, shopping streets and library islands. It really can't be visited in one day" Tifa introduced, tapping her lower lip.  , suddenly remembered something interesting, a smile on his face, "This school also has many activities, such as the last school festival, which was held for three days and three nights. It was really lively"

    "Wow, that sounds so interesting" Alicia immediately flattened her mouth in disgust when she saw Tifa's expression, and then murmured angrily, "If Neil had woken me up earlier, then I couldn't have done it either."  Did you attend the school festival?"

    ""

    Tifa scratched her cheek and smiled silently. Is this what she should be struggling with?

    "But it's great, I want to go to school here too"

    Looking at Alicia’s longing expression, Tifa couldn’t help but smile.

    "What you say should be fine. As long as you worship Tony Nier or Negi, they should be able to find a way"

    "Hmm, please Tony Neil? I always think that guy will say something like "It's too troublesome, so I won't do it""

    Alicia closed her eyes and frowned, as if she could imagine the scene at that time.

    "maybe……"

    Tifa nodded with deep understanding. She quite agreed with Alicia's idea and her understanding of that guy.

    However, because of her understanding, she knew that if Alicia really asked him to ask for help, Neil would still do his best to help her.

    "A soft-hearted fool."

    Tifa pursed her lips and murmured in a low voice. She was a little bit disgusted by this.

    "What's wrong, Tifa?"

    Alicia noticed Tifa’s little movements and couldn’t help but feel a little weird.

    Tifa came back to her senses immediately, scratched her cheek and laughed dryly, "It's okay, I just got a little lost in thought"

    "Hey, what are you thinking about? You are so absorbed in your thoughts~~~"

    Alicia rolled her eyes and didn’t know what she was thinking of. She half-covered her mouth with her hand and leaned over with an ambiguous smile.

    Tifa blocked the approaching smiling face with her hand and said angrily, "What are you thinking about? I feel like you are becoming more and more like that guy Neil"

    "Hehe, you are so embarrassed that I got it right, right?"

    "You're not shy!"

    "Oh~~~Don't you deny what you said before? Sure enough, Tifa-chan's heart is full of Nier~~~"

    ""

    Faced with such teasing, Tifa simply shut her mouth and turned away as if she didn't hear anything.

    Seeing Tifa like this, Alicia stopped teasing her. She glanced around and asked, "Hey, Tifa, where is Neil's school? We've been gone for a long time"

    Originally, I was idle at home and wanted to come to the school to kill some time. However, after I came here with Tifa, this journey was really a good way to kill the time.

    ??Looking carefully, it seems that it is almost time for get out of class to end.

    "This place is too big. I haven't been here many times. How can I know how to get there?"

    "Eh? Didn't we see that big map when we entered?"

    “It’s true, but”

    "Is Tifa a roadie!? So cute!!"

    "What are you so cute about!? You're not praising yourself in disguise, when you haven't found a way either!?"

    "Are you two brats students here?"

    The two of them, who were fighting and looking for their way around, suddenly heard a voice coming from behind them. At the same time, they turned their heads and saw a tall man in black sportswear standing not far away with a cool expression.

    "Hello, we are not students here, we are here to find someone."

    TifaliNodding gracefully, the person in front of him seemed to be a school teacher or administrator.

    "Looking for someone?" Heigang raised his eyebrows and looked at the two girls in front of him, "Who are you looking for?"

    “It’s Neil Springfield who works at Shengxiang Elementary School here.”

    "It's that kid, but it's almost time for school to end. If we go by now, the people in the elementary school will probably leave as well. Forget it, I'll lead you there. Maybe that kid is still in school  By the way, are you his friends?"

    “We are his girlfriends!!”

    Before Tifa could speak, Alicia answered first.

    "girlfriend!?"

    Heigang opened his eyes in surprise, while Tifa covered his forehead as if he had a headache. He dared to believe that Alicia would start to display her natural instinct of fearing chaos in the world again.

    "I didn't expect that boy to have two girlfriends, but it seems reasonable after thinking about it"

    Heigang sighed at first, and then nodded unexpectedly.

    "Well, this gentleman"

    "Just call me Heigang" Heigang lowered his head and looked at Tifa, noticing the tangled look on her face as she hesitated to speak, and said with a very understanding expression, "Don't worry, I understand"

    "No, actually"

    "Let's go, I'll take you there now."

    "That bastard is really incredible. He actually did such a thing, but he is a role model for others. This is considered a harm to others' children. Well, I should be able to use this reason to teach him a lesson"

    A cold smile appeared on Black Steel's lips, and his narrow eyes narrowed slightly, flashing a frightening red light from time to time. When Tifa noticed the eldest brother's expression, she knew that the unlucky child was about to suffer a big disaster again.  , couldn't help but draw a cross in my heart.

    "Meow haha, it feels like something interesting is going to happen"

    Hearing Alicia’s cheerful laughter, Tifa sighed sadly, feeling deeply powerless.

    【Neal, if you want to blame it, you have a teammate who has been deceiving people for thirty years】

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Woo——"

    "What's the matter, Neil?"

    Naye suddenly heard Neil making a sound of unknown meaning, couldn't help but frowned, and asked with some worry.

    "It's okay, I just suddenly felt so miserable that I let out such a scream from my soul that it shook the world"

    "I have no idea what you are talking about" Nanoye shook her head in confusion, and then laughed happily, "But this means that Neil, there is nothing wrong with you"

    "Naye, at this moment, I feel more desperate than when I met a giant."

    She had just escaped from the demon king of the Kamabaka Kingdom and was mentally traumatized. Now she was attacked by this girl Nanoha. As her master, Neil suddenly felt that his majesty had lost as much as a certain vampire. He couldn't help but feel  I feel like life is dark.

    "By the way, aren't we going to the back mountain? This direction doesn't seem right"

    Nanoye looked at the direction Neil led the way. She had been training with Neil every day after school as usual, but at this moment, she visually saw that it was completely different from where she usually went.

    "Well, anyway, what I'm teaching you is just the control and application of magic power, and how to fight. I plan to hand you over to a more capable and experienced guy. Regardless of magic or physical skills, with her level, she can definitely  You trained me to become a master"

    Originally Naiyara was still being trained today. Neil felt that he had nothing to teach. After all, the magic system was completely different. Apart from some basic things, Neil felt that it would be better to have someone like Yuno as a coach.  Suitable for yourself.  When Professor Nanoha was in actual combat, whenever he encountered her unconsciously cute look, Neil would be blasted to pieces by a burst of starlight.

    Therefore, directly throwing Nanoha to the merciless Yiwen is definitely very profitable. Anyway, it is healthier for young people to abuse them, and there is Negi who can attract firepower next to him, and more importantly,  He can go home and cook quickly after school.

    【Ah, I can’t help it anymore, I can’t stop crying.  】

    "don't want!"

    Naye's face changed slightly and she shouted subconsciously, even her voice became slightly shrill.

    Neil was startled and quickly turned his head to look over, only to see Nanoye staring at him with her mouth bulging as if she was very angry.

    "Uh, what's wrong with you, Miss Nanoha?"

    &nbsp; Neil asked cautiously after being stared at by Nanoye for a while.

    "me……"

    When asked by Neil, Nanoye didn't know how to answer. Could it be that she told him that she didn't want to leave him?

    "Dream on, it would be better to use a starburst to make him surrender."

    "Ms. Nanoha, did you think of something dangerous just now! Although I don't know what it was, I am firmly against violence!!"

    With the flash of red light in Nanoye’s eyes and the faint smile of excitement on her lips, no matter how idiotic she was, Neil still felt that he seemed to be very close to the door of hell.

    "Ahaha, what are you talking about Neil? I never thought of using Starlight Explosion to blast you"

    Nanoha scratched her cheek, smiled very cutely, and said horrible words that made Neil break into a cold sweat.

    【This guy said something that must never be uttered!  Naturally black?  ?  Definitely natural black!  !  】

    "Neil, why do you want others to teach me? I'm afraid I won't get along"

    Naye thought for a while and finally came up with a reason.

    "So that's the problem"

    Neil breathed a sigh of relief. He really didn't realize that Nanoha's character would be afraid of strangers, but this was no problem at all. After all, Yiwen's appearance was very deceptive. At first glance, he looked like a harmless cat, and he was very similar to  You don't have to worry about getting along with Yi Wen at all, because that guy's queen character is definitely about making others obey her.

    "That's not okay, Nanoha. If you hold back because of this small worry, you won't be able to make great progress in the future! Although I will be a little reluctant to let you go, dad, I will still do this for your future.  I did it! So, even if you resent Dad, I won’t regret it!!"

    "What dad, what role are you playing!"

    Nanoye slapped away Neil's hand on her shoulder with dissatisfaction. She blinked, not knowing what she thought of, her eyes suddenly lit up, and a meaningful smile appeared on her face.

    "Well, after all, Neil was defeated by me, I don't think he has the ability to teach me anything"

    "What!? Defeated by you!? It was just your luck that time. If I do it ten times again, you will not be my brother's" Neil originally retorted angrily, but when he saw Nanoye's smile, he seemed to understand.  Everything changed, "Well, since you said so, I also feel that I am not capable"

    Nanoha's smile froze slightly, but soon her lips curved into a more contemptuous arc, and at the same time her eyes swept three inches ahead.

    "Neil, it really doesn't work."

    Neil, who had been paying attention to Nanoye's expression, naturally noticed the other person's gaze. He looked down and couldn't help but widen his eyes, like an angry cat staring at Nanoye who was smiling leisurely and contentedly.

    "No!? You dare to say that I can't do it!? I've told you from the first day of class that I am a man who can break through the sky. The word "no" cannot appear to me!! Very good, Nanoha.  Just wait, if I don’t train you well, I will spend the rest of my life hanging around Xixiang!!!”

    “This is what you said, Neil~~~”

    Naye secretly made a gesture indicating that the plan was successful, and at the same time thought of something in her heart.

    【This trick of using retreat to advance that my mother taught me is really useful. Although I don't know why I aimed at it like this in the end, as long as it succeeds, I'll be fine!  】

    In fact, it was not until some years later that Nanoha understood the true meaning of this matter. At that time, she lamented that her health teacher died early. At the same time, she was very fortunate that she had a mother as great as Kami who allowed her to do this.  I have avoided many detours in my life.

    "Forget it, let's stop today's training. I'll go back and think about how to arrange it"

    “I don’t know whether it was because he was inspired to fight or because his dignity as a man was challenged. Neil began to seriously think about what to do. Usually, these things were left to Anders to do.

    "Huh? What is that guy doing?"

    Neil suddenly slowed down, and a shadowy figure appeared in his field of vision.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Ha, why are all the cleaners boys, not even a girl"

    Furuichi stopped the broom in his hand, looked around the classroom, and couldn't help but sigh sadly.

    Doesn’t it mean that if men and women match each other, the work will not be tiring?  There are just a bunch of idiots here, and they are exhausted from doing anything.

    "You just give up on this idea, this is terribleIt's our class's policy" Yuuji walked past Furuichi with a broom on his shoulder, not looking like he was working at all, "That guy said that in order to avoid a series of unnecessary problems caused by male-female combinations, we separate boys and girls.  Separated to facilitate management, do you think we can resist the mountain above our heads?  And the girls seem to agree"

    “Can you disagree!? Girls almost don’t have to participate in work during the week!!”

    "From this point of view, it turns out that he is still a gentleman"

    "That's weird! Even if he is a gentleman, he can only be a gentleman in another sense!!!"

    "I'm telling you, you can chat as much as you want, but if you can work, Yuuji, you've barely even done anything!!"

    Listening to the two complaining, Touma couldn't stand it anymore. He was almost the only one working now. He obviously planned to grab those half-price bento boxes.

    "You should tell the group of people over there first"

    Yuuji pointed with his broom in the direction of the podium, where a group of people were gathering for activities.

    Standing on the podium, Akihisa used the broom as a guitar and danced his fingers as much as he could, as if he had returned to the school festival concert, with the intense melody seeming to linger in his ears.

    “Come on, call me!!!”

    “Honey!!!”

    "What a tall person!!! Call me God-sama!!!"

    "Ah, Lord Kami is playing a game console in that corner over there"

    Touma looked at this scene, then looked at someone in the corner who had entered the god of strategy mode, and couldn't help but sigh.

    How long will he be able to do this?

    ——

    Suddenly, the sound of the door being pulled attracted the attention of everyone in the class.

    A handsome face that was as cold as a knife appeared behind the door, and at the same time, those sharp wolf-like eyes made the guys in the class stay silent for a while and started cleaning obediently.

    “Kids, is your bastard head teacher gone already?”

    They were slightly surprised by the unexpected punishment, and then suddenly realized that it was their class teacher who had caused the hatred.

    "Well, our bastard head teacher left early during the last self-study class and let all the girls go"

    As the leader of the boys, Xiongji told Heigang in detail. When Heigang heard this, he felt that the temples on his forehead began to beat again.

    "That rascal……"

    "Um, Teacher Heigang, what do you want from Neil?"

    Touma's question caused Heigang to turn around. He looked at the people in the class, and for some reason the corner of his mouth curled up into a weird smile.

    "Ah, actually it was the boy's two girlfriends who came to see him"

    "What——!?"

    "girlfriend——!?"

    “Two more——!?”

    The boys looked at each other and saw the jealousy hidden in each other's eyes. They nodded one after another, immediately picked up the thing in their hands, and rushed out of the back door without saying a word.

    "Hey, don't damage public property"

    Heigang shouted behind them, chuckled, and then walked downstairs.

    When he walked downstairs, he found that the two girls waiting nearby were gone. Instead, there was a guy who deserved a beating, gaping at the large cloud of dust.

    "Faye, did you see the two little girls who were here just now?"

    Heigang walked over, patted Fay on the shoulder and asked as coldly as usual.

    "Huh? It's Kurojia~~" Faye turned around and showed a very hearty smile, and then her face became a little weird, "Kurojia, are you a lolita control?"

    Heigang was startled, then his face turned black, he pulled out a cold long knife out of thin air, clasped his hands and raised it, ready to slash at it.

    "You really deserve to be cut down just like that kid"

    “Ehehehe!! Oppose violence, Hei-chan~~~”

    “Go to hell!!”

    "Wait a minute, aren't you going to ask where those two girls went? I'll tell you, but you can't do anything to me!"

    ""

    Heigang stopped and stared at Fay coldly, while Fay smiled slightly and tidied up his clothes. It was not until Heigang was about to have his second impact that he slowly spoke.

    "Actually, I just met them and chatted for a few words. I found out that they were here to see Neil-chan, so I told them that Neil-chan had left.Okay, so they took their leave, and let me tell you something by the way.  "

    "That means you knew it beforehand, right?"

    "Well Wow!! Kuro-chan, a surprise attack is a foul!!"

    “I don’t care about you!!”

    “I clearly said I wouldn’t do anything!!”

    "Did I promise you!?"

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "So, you lost the ring that Yiwen gave you and you were thinking about how to die, maybe this is it?"

    "No, I'm not thinking about how to die"

    Negi looked at his brother depressedly, forgetting if he didn't help, he was still gloating about his misfortune.

    "I just lost my ring, is there any need to do this?"

    Although the ring was a relatively rare magic item, it was not in a life-and-death situation. However, seeing Negi like this, Neil immediately felt very happy.

    "You won't understand. If Master finds out, I will see hell"

    Yiwen’s terror began to emerge in Negi’s mind. His face turned pale and his whole body was shaking, as if he had seen a ghost.

    Neil couldn’t help but sigh at how powerful Yiwen was. He was able to make Negi, a little man-trained boy, even more miserable. He felt like he was almost turning into an M.

    "Hey, Neal, what's the ring that Mr. Negi mentioned? Doesn't it matter that he's still like this?"

    Nanoye pulled the corner of Neil's clothes and asked with some confusion.

    "Well, that ring is like a wedding ring that represents a lifelong promise, and Negi, the idiot, threw it away without knowing where. If his powerful wife at home knew about it, he would probably not have to go to bed for a month."

    "Hey!? Teacher Negi is already married!?"

    "Hey, Neil, stop making this up!"

    "I'm not making it up, I'm just explaining it to Nanoha."

    "What are you trying to explain!!"

    Facing Negi’s fire-breathing eyes, Neil shrugged and had to give up, "Okay, okay, I won’t say it anymore. Why don’t you recall it and let me help you reorganize the scene at that time."

    "real?"

    Negi looked at him suspiciously, could this guy really be so kind?

    "We are brothers after all Speaking of which, when did the ring disappear?"

    "It should have been last night"

    "Well, very good" Neil nodded, "Which woman's bed did you sleep in last night?"

    "Herehey!! Where are you going!!"

    Negi is crazy, he actually believes in a guy like Neil, he is really a fool.

    "Oh, oh, did you really sleep in someone else's bed? Yeah, there are so many people in the girls' dormitory, who could it be?"

    "I told you not to do it!! I haven't even slept in Asuna-san's bed recently!!"

    "The married life is not harmonious?"

    “Stay away from me!!!”

    "Teacher Negi is not pure."

    ""

    Negi leaned against the tree, wanting to die.

    “Neil——!!!”

    Just when Neil was enjoying the sight of Negi being beaten to a pulp, a familiar scream came from behind. Without thinking, he immediately bent down. The next second, a figure flew over his head, and at the same time, a wave of wind blew up.  A gust of cold wind.

    Neil raised his head and looked at the blond girl who flipped in the air and landed perfectly, and couldn't help but be speechless for a while.

    "Alicia, do you have to say hello in this way? If I hadn't avoided it, I really doubt I would have suffered internal injuries from you."

    "It doesn't matter, I just said hello a little more enthusiastically."

    "Is this called being more enthusiastic!? Who would rush over at a speed of 40 yards, 4 seconds and 2!? Do you think I am an American football player!?"

    “What a small family man.”

    "I'm sorry, anyone would be petty when their lives are at stake!"

    "Tch, I won't talk to you anymore" Alicia left Neil alone, moved her target to Nanoye who was aside, and immediately pounced on her, "yahoo! Nanoye!!"

    "Whoa, be careful, Alicia!!"

    Neil sighed helplessly at the two who started to fuck Lily, then turned his head and forced a smile at the black-haired girl who was running slowly.

    "Won't you stop this guy, Tifa?"

    ? ???Isn't this bad?  There is a beautiful girl throwing herself into my arms"

    Tifa walked up to Neil and smiled teasingly.

    “I wish the way of throwing myself into someone’s arms could be improved”

    Neil muttered softly, but the next moment, Tifa's beautiful black hair was fluttering with invisible domineering aura.

    "What were you talking about just now?"

    "No, I didn't say anything, Your Lady Queen."

    Neil immediately displayed his low-profile and domineering attitude. His dignity and integrity were completely useless in front of Tifa.

    "Ah, look, Nanoha, Neil is starting to lose his moral integrity again!!"

    "Neil has never had any moral integrity anyway"

    "Alicia, shut up, whose fault do you think it is that makes me like this!"

    "You blame me?"

    "Ha, if I don't blame you, why should I blame myself!?"

    "Shut up."

    "Yes, Your Lady Queen."

    "Neil really suffered."

    Alicia’s triumphant look made Neil want to hang her up and tickle her, but for Tifa’s sake, he still lay on the ground obediently.

    "By the way, what is Negi doing there?"

    Tifa noticed Negi, who had been ignored for a long time, but the other party was obviously trapped in an endless loop and did not notice their arrival.

    "Nieji is struggling with the question of whether he should have moral integrity or lose his moral integrity."

    ""

    “By the way, why did you and Alicia come here?”

    “Well, since it’s okay to stay at home, and Alicia has never been to school, I took her here for a walk.”

    Neil looked back at the girl who was chatting enthusiastically with Nanoye. She had maintained such an optimistic attitude since she woke up. It was not an exaggeration to say that she was offline. However, these might just be to cover up her inner feelings.  lonely.

    【Looks like we need to hurry up.  】

    Just when Neil was thinking about something, a strange murderous aura rushed towards him. Neil looked around and saw a large black mist rumbling towards him.

    "What is that!? The Black Mist Monster!?"

    As soon as he finished complaining, Neil was swallowed by the black mist.

    "Whoa! Help! Huh? Isn't this a guy from the class!? Hey, are you rebelling!?"

    "Burn my remains with the blazing holy fire! How joyful is life, and how sad is death!"

    "Ahhh!! Where did you come from the Ming Cult!? These people are crazy again!!! Tifa, Negi, save me!!"

    Tifa watched the group of people go away speechlessly, and then glanced at Negi who continued to seek death.

    This school is still so peaceful today.

 Text Chapter 1 That day, the boy walked into a new world

    My name is Orima Ichika, I'm 15 years old, and my gender is, um, with excalibur underneath, you know.

    At this moment, the fifteen-year-old youth is like a deep-sea fish.

    “The classroom with all girls except me is very stressful.

    But it doesn’t matter. With my ability to withstand stress that I have developed since childhood, I can still withstand this kind of pressure. I am quite confident about this.

    Why do you say that?

    This has to start with my family and my world.

    “Today’s world, I simply don’t know how to describe it in words.  First of all, the two mainstreams in the world today are technology and magic. As far as I know, eight years ago, the flying super weapon called IS came out, and the world has undergone earth-shaking changes. However, weapons like IS can only be made by  The manipulation by girls has led to a fundamental change in the status of men and women in society.  However, the matter did not end there. In the following years, the ISSDA organization responsible for space development announced the existence of "magic". Magic was originally unknown. Coupled with the new life from the universe, it became even more complicated.  Not to mention the various superpowers in Academy City, the world was once again in turmoil. However, with the efforts of many parties, the world finally settled down, and magic was gradually accepted by everyone. At the same time, ordinary humans could not  All known alien races appeared one after another, and the world became more and more diverse.

    However, there are still unknown things in this world, such as disobedient gods, demons, angels, magic societies that are still hidden in the dark, and advanced beings buried in the shadows. I know these because my family is special.  The reason is, after all, the old man in my family is not an ordinary person.

    In short, there are as many angels and demons as dogs, and fairies and heavenly beings are everywhere. This world is a strategic fortress.

    However, this world view is not enough to shock me, because the family I live in is enough to numb my nerves. My home is simply the most chaotic place in the world.  Compared with one who has a personality, all kinds of weapons are worth the sky, and I can also see angels and demons eating together and having fun, and even aiming their guns at someone. The moment I knew the truth, my three views were completely destroyed. Thousands of years of history  They've all been tricked into being dogs.

    “Alas, this world is so damn peaceful.

    “But even so, I am still very stressed at this moment.

    I folded my hands and put them under my chin, with cold eyes, trying to look calm. At this time, I finally understood Commander Ikari’s sense of pressure to remain calm in the face of the apostles’ attack.

    Commander Ikari is mighty!  !  !

    But the sights gathered from all around are really uncomfortable. Haven’t you seen that my forehead is already covered with heart-wrenching beads of sweat?  ?  Sure enough, no matter how old a girl is, she always has a trembling heart!  !  Sure enough, a girl's gaze is the most terrifying thing in the world. The ever-changing changes of sometimes resentment and sometimes anger are simply more disasters than taking the Western Scriptures.

    I took a deep breath, narrowed my eyes slightly, and all the nerves in my body suddenly became more tense than ever before.

    ??????????????????????????????????

    Wow, I relaxed too much and almost came out from behind.

    Ha, by the way, why do I have to stay in a place like this?

    Thinking of this, I recalled what happened the night before.

    That night, my brother said to me with a smile that could be read as bright and written as slutty.

    "Ichika, you will become the happiest man in the world."

    So that’s what he was talking about!  !  !  !  !

    I sighed deeply, and I mourned for a second for my seemingly happiness and actual sorrow. I started to swim away and observe the people around me.

    Well, the eyes of the girls on the left and the right are full of unparalleled curiosity for knowledge, and their shining eyes almost flashed through their tough golden eyes.

    I can’t see the back part, but the sight of the thorns on my back makes me feel like I’m sitting on pins and needles. I can understand it even without looking.

    "The person directly in front of me is a slightly older woman.

    She is a bit petite, and her figure is almost the same as that of a student, but her chest size is the nemesis of all high school girls.  The clothes are relatively large and make her look more petite, but she still feels quite cute.  In addition, she also wears a pair of black-rimmed glasses. Although they are crooked, she can still be called a bespectacled girl.

    And this girl with glasses was looking at the people in the class in panic, her timid posture was reminiscent of an injured little rabbit.

    You are a teacher, show me some domineering power!

    "Everyone is here. Then, SHR is going to startWhoops!  "

    Well, it’s not something you can do if you want to.

    I gave the teacher an appreciative look, but for some reason the teacher turned red and smiled shyly.

    ????????????????????????????????????????? Suddenly, I felt that the pressure on my body was a little heavier, and I almost died from a thousand arrows piercing my heart.

    “Well, then, please introduce yourself, uh, in order of seat number.”

    The teacher seemed to have recovered from the inexplicable emotion and said to the students in the audience in a panic.

    ""

    "It's so quiet. My dignity as a teacher is suddenly shattered into pieces."

    I looked at the teacher who was about to cry, and I couldn't bear it. At the same time, I felt unhappy with the girls in the class. Are you shy because you just entered high school? No one responded. The teacher was about to cry. Really?  I'm going to cry!  !

    I glanced at the teacher, and the teacher’s eyes also moved over.

    ??Okay, our eyes met.

    Please don’t look at me like this, you are not my type, teacher.

    I quickly lowered my head, I still understand the principle that a dead Taoist friend will not die a poor Taoist.

    “Oh, give me a normal high school life.

    The reason why I specifically emphasize "ordinary" here is simply because what I am in now is definitely not an ordinary high school, but the famous IS Academy-the only school in the world that trains IS operators.

    And the most important point is that IS, this deceptive thing, can only be activated by girls, so naturally, this is a girls' school.

    And why am I here?

    I need to emphasize again that I am a boy, and I am definitely a boy at first glance. My appearance can be considered a bit handsome, but it is definitely not the kind of beauty that makes even IS unable to identify my gender.

    The reason why I came to such a ghost place has to start with the entrance exam in February.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    That day, the sun was shining brightly, and the cherry blossoms flying freely in the sky made me fall in love.

    I looked at the clear sky and encouraged myself in my heart.

    Today is the entrance exam for Junior High School. For your own goals, you can’t do it without working hard.

    The school I go to is called Mahora Gakuin. It is a very large Academy City that has everything from kindergarten to university. There are many schools in it, all types, and my target is the famous Mitsusaka High School.

    The reason why I chose Mitsusaka is not because of its reputation, but because my brothers and sisters all graduated from here. I have an indescribable yearning for that place.

    I want to chase the traces they left behind, and I want to be like them.

    that's it.

    Well, of course, if I am admitted to Mitsusaka High School, my goal of dominating Mitsusaka will be one step closer, and realizing Mahora's dream of complete domination will not be unattainable.

    Hahahaha, I couldn’t help but laugh out loud.

    "Why are you giggling so early in the morning?"

    At this time, my head was hit hard.  When I looked back, I saw a handsome man with white shoulder-length hair standing behind me. He was looking at me listlessly with a pair of dead fish eyes, and he didn't look like he was awake at all.

    "Brother, you got up so early"

    ??I touched my head and laughed dryly.

    "Well, seeing as you have a test today, I got up early to see you out"

    Hey, is this guy so kind?

    "Hey, don't think I can't understand your expression"

    "Well……"

    Although those dead fish eyes are completely rotten, they are still so sharp.

    I don’t know if my thoughts were revealed again, but I got another blow on the head.

    "By the way, you forgot to bring your admission ticket"

    I was stunned for a moment, watching my brother hand a certificate to me.

    "Huh? Didn't I prepare it last night?"

    As I was talking, I wanted to go through my bag. I had carefully prepared all kinds of things the night before.

    "Well, men will always forget some things, just like forgetting what their first love looked like"

    “I won’t forget it!!”

    I replied angrily, but I didn't notice the firmness in my tone.

    The old man looked at me steadily for a moment, with an inexplicable light flashing in his eyes.?, and then touched my hair with a slight smile.

    “Okay, take your admission ticket and go quickly, don’t be late.”

    I didn’t notice anything strange about my brother, so I took the admission ticket and didn’t check whether I really didn’t bring it with me. I said goodbye to my brother and went out.

    "It seems that Ichika has grown up"

    After saying this softly, the man walked back into the room with a smile.

    It was easy, so I came to the address indicated on the admission ticket.

    ???????????????????? Why is it not in Mahonliang Academy, but in a high school outside?

    But I didn’t think too much about it. Anyway, it said this on the admission ticket and I couldn’t change it even if I wanted to.

    But I feel a little uneasy.

    Are you nervous before the exam?

    With a feeling of apprehension, I walked into the imposing building in front of me.

    "I'm just going to go, turn left and right, how on earth are you going to get to the second floor!?"

    It’s been almost ten minutes since I walked, and I still haven’t found the stairs to the second floor. The internal structure is too complicated!  ?  Is this the maze before challenging the BOSS!  !

    My eyes wandered around, trying to find the guide map on the wall, but I sadly discovered that the walls inside were so beautiful that I couldn't even find a crack, let alone any wall charts.

    ?????????? This time, shit, I’m lost.

    "Hey, what should I do? Hey, why are you so quiet?"

    At this time, I finally realized that it was eerily quiet here. After walking for so long, I didn’t even meet a single person. Could it be that the exam has already started?  ?  Could it be that my dream of dominating Mitsusaka was just aborted?  ?

    God, I curse Jesus for not having chrysanthemums!  !

    “Perhaps God really heard my curse from the heart, and a door appeared not far in front of me.

    I walked to the door and saw a piece of paper stuck on it with the words "Infinite_Stratos Examination Room" written on it.

    "Well, I guess this is the right place"

    Because it says "Examination Room" on it.

    But the name of this examination room really looks impressive, and there are actually two English words that I can’t understand.

    Thinking of this, I feel deeply disappointed for my English course.

    I guess I won’t be able to pass the English test this time.

    But it doesn’t matter, my other subjects are fine!  !

    After taking a deep breath, I opened the door and walked into the room.

    "Ah, you are a candidate. Okay, go over there to change clothes. We are pressed for time, so you have to hurry up. This place can only be rented until four o'clock. I don't have time to trouble you. Really, I don't know what I'm doing.  What……"

    As soon as I entered the room, a nervous-looking female teacher, about thirty-five years old or above, spoke a lot of words like a machine gun without raising her head. I was stunned for a few seconds.

    Hey, hey, hey!  !  !  Sister, don’t you need to see what I look like and check my admission ticket!  ?  Where has the professionalism of being an invigilator gone?  ?  And what’s going on with changing clothes!  ?  You have to change clothes for exams these days!  ?  Are you asking me to use my body to show the beauty of the human body in ancient Greece?  ?  Sorry, I have been failing art classes since I was a kid!  !  Well, actually this is to prevent students from cheating, right?  But there is no one other than you in this room. I really don’t see any other candidates anywhere!  !

    While I was minding my own business, the elder sister gave instructions and walked out of the room directly with the documents in her arms.

    I watched the other party leave in embarrassment. I bet the eldest sister really didn’t even look at me.

    "Hey, what kind of test is this"

    I muttered a few words in a depressed voice and walked towards the place covered by the curtain.

    And at this moment, I entered a new world.

 Text Chapter 2 Sure enough, this is a conspiracy

    When I opened the curtain and walked in, I saw the object in the center of the room.

    The streamlined metal shell reflects light that is not dazzling, and an armor-like outfit sits quietly.

    I looked at it carefully and then fell silent.

    “Damn it, what kind of clothes do you want me to change into?! Are you asking me to take the war studies test!!”

    The bag in my hand was almost smashed by me.

    I calmed down the turbulent feeling in my heart that I wanted to hit someone, and walked over, looking left and right at this thing. After looking at it for a long time, I was speechless.

    Isn’t this the IS that appears on TV?

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of 1999

    But this thing actually has something to do with me. Well, it should be related to my family.

    "This is what changed the world"

    Because of the "White Knight Incident" of that year, the world became aware of the existence of this kind of weapon. At the same time, the originally balanced military structure suddenly collapsed. How many IS controllers can be found will directly affect the country's military strength.  , so every country began to implement a system of preferential treatment of women.

    Although there is a magical power like magic in the world today, it has not been widely used in the military due to various restrictions. Moreover, IS has advantages that can compete with magic. In comparison, the country is more willing to invest more resources.  on this emerging technology.

    Well, this is actually nothing to me. I am more curious about IS. After all, I have seen forces more powerful than IS.

    With all kinds of thoughts, I couldn't help but reach out and touch it.

    Anyway, IS can only be activated by women. If I, a pure man, touch it, I will probably have no reaction like touching a dead fish. It is a rare opportunity to touch it and I will not suffer any loss.

    However, there are always various unknowns in life. You can never guess what will happen in the next second. Of course, it is another matter if you have the ability to predict.

    A cold metallic feeling came from the fingertips, followed by a burst of dazzling silver light and various information pouring into the mind.

    “Eh!? Eh————!!!!!!”

    Faced with such a strange situation, I suddenly lost my train of thought.

    When I finally came to my senses, I found that the IS had actually moved and attached itself to my body like armor, becoming part of my hands and feet.

    "What happened!?"

    “Has someone activated IS!?”

    "who is it!?"

    "Huh? This, this is -"

    "man!?"

    Hearing the sound, a group of researchers in white coats came over. They opened the curtain and saw me activating IS. They all fell into a state of sluggishness where they couldn't think.

    I looked at the researchers in front of me in silence, and then looked at the abnormality on my body. I immediately showed a miserable face like a Christian abandoned by God. At the same time, the devil on my brother's face flashed through my mind.  smile, with only one thought left in her mind.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? This is a conspiracy.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    “Oh, I want to die.

    "Classmate, Orimaru Ichika-san!"

    A voice calling my name brought me back to reality from my annoying thoughts. I held my forehead and blurted out weakly before I could figure out the situation.

    "Ah, what's the matter?"

    "Ah, um, um, I'm very sorry for calling you so loudly all of a sudden. Are you, are you angry? Yes, I'm sorry! But, um, I'll introduce myself in the order of the fifty syllables. Now it's Oribara-san's turn.  So, I'm really, really sorry! Can you please introduce yourself? Are you willing?"

    It was then that I really came back to my senses and figured out the situation, and found that my deputy instructor, Yamada Maya, was constantly bowing his head and apologizing to me. It was obviously my own fault, but the teacher wanted to apologize himself. For a moment, I was full of guilt.

    "Uh, um, Mr. Yamada, you don't have to apologize like this. It's all my fault. I will introduce myself."

    I stretched out my hand to stop Teacher Maya Yamada from apologizing, and quickly made a comforting reassurance.

    "Really, really!? You, you promised me! You must do it!!"

    Teacher Yamada suddenly raised his head, seriously grasped my hand and leaned towards me, and he could still see the mist in his eyes.

    Teacher, are you really a teacher?  ?  This pairThe attitude of the little girl can easily be misunderstood, and some ignorant and innocent little boys might have fallen into trouble from then on!  !  !  Oh, oh, don't put your chest on it, be careful, my cannon may go off!  Also, I need to reiterate it again, teacher, you are really not my type!  !

    In the struggle between reason and sensibility, angels and demons, I took my hand out with difficulty, left my seat and walked to the podium with a slight bend without being noticed.

    Ah, I almost got hard just now.

    Standing on the podium, looking at the unabashed thirst for knowledge in the eyes of the girls in the audience, including Teacher Yamada, I suddenly felt like I was on the top of Mount Everest, and it was difficult to even breathe.

    "Ahem."

    I straightened my back and cleared my throat, thinking about what to say next.

    ???????????????????? But my mind went blank. As expected, the pressure had already crushed my thinking power into pieces.

    At this time, I took a peek at the seat by the window. Sitting there was a black-haired girl with a ponytail.

    Her name is Xiao Zhizhen, my childhood sweetheart who we only reunited after six years. This girl has always had a single ponytail. When I first entered the classroom, I recognized her at a glance.

    “But it’s really a transformation of women.

    No, no, now is not the time to think about this.

    "Help me quickly!!"

    I signaled her with my eyes. As a childhood sweetheart who has been dating for a long time, she must be able to understand this information instantly.

    "snort!"

    You actually ignored me!  ?

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Oh, oh, what does this cold aura and this arrogant attitude mean!  Where has the arrogant and a little bit coquettish Hoshi-chan gone!  !  Now Chen is completely 100% proud!  !  She actually abandoned me mercilessly at my critical moment, turned her face expressionlessly to the window, and snorted coldly, "I'll kill you, did I offend you, Miss Chen!"  !

    “However, this did remind me of something.

    I remember my brother once told me that when faced with a girl who is wrapped in pride and makes people wonder if she is engaged in chain defense, you must use your fiery penis to penetrate the opponent's uterus.

    Of course, this is summed up by my rich theory and practice. Although I don’t know where his theory and practice come from, I even wonder if he made it up casually.

    ??????????????????? However, I have no idea what those two words mean in English, because I am powerless in English. I have obviously been abroad, and there are foreigners at home. I only know the twenty-six English letters ABC, which is really weak.

    Well, I don’t really want to know the meaning of this. I know that what comes out of my brother’s mouth is definitely not fun, because every time I ask my sister or other older women in the family, I will be scolded.  Of course, many times I will attract hatred consciously or unconsciously. In comparison, the harm I suffered is quite small.

    Ah, I am going off topic again. Look, the eyes of the girls below are starting to burst into flames.

    Well, what should I say at this time?

    Let’s start with a song called “Girls’ School Boys” by Twins?  Well, it does fit the occasion, but this is a self-introduction, not a concert.

    【When we introduce ourselves, too many rhetoric just attracts the temporary attention of others. To let people know ourselves, the most important thing is to show our true side.  】

    Brother’s voice seemed to ring in my mind. At this time, I seemed to see the holy light of heaven.

    Sometimes I’m pretty reliable.

    The corners of my mouth raised slightly uncontrollably, and the sunshine outside the window shone in at the right time. At this moment, in the eyes of some ignorant little girls, I became a handsome and sunny boy.

    A small exclamation came from below, and my attention immediately came back. I took a breath and began to introduce myself.

    "My name is Ichika Orimara."

    “Yeah, yeah, yeah!!”

    Everyone’s eyes showed the expectation of “I want to hear more.”

    I smiled, what a group of curious and kind children.

    Then, I should also treat others with sincerity.

    "I like Lolita the most."

    Maintaining a sunny smile, I expressed what I loved most in my heart.

    institutions

    The sounds of various heads banging on the table and people falling to the ground kept ringing out. It seemed that they were moved by my sincerity.

    I think everyone can become a partner who loves lolita.

    At this moment, I seem to have new hope for the future.

    The sound of clicking footstepsThere was an urgent sound, is someone coming?

    “Are you going to reveal your abnormal sexual fetish as soon as you get here!?”

    Huh?  Does this sound sound familiar?

    But before I had time to react, I was hit hard on the head and sent flying.

    Wow, this kind of invisible murderous martial arts passed down by my brother is so familiar to me. The pain that directly penetrates the skull and hits the cerebral cortex is simply exhilarating How strange!  !  I'm not a pussy-shaker like Sister Xiaoyuan!  !  !

    “However, this knocking method, whether it’s power, angle, or speed, is very similar to the person in my impression.

    I swallowed and turned around with a little fear. I saw the woman behind me wearing a black suit and tight skirt. She had a slender figure and a body curve with no fat at all due to regular exercise. And the other person was at this time  He crossed his arms in front of his chest, raised the corners of his eyes, and his eyes were as sharp as a wolf's.

    "What the hell, Guan Yunchang!?"

    Snapped——

    “Ugh, I got hit on the head again, I’m probably going to have a cerebral hemorrhage now.

    "Sister Chifuyu, it hurts so much!"

    Yes, the domineering woman in front of me is my sister Chifuyu Orimaru.

    "Who is the hero in the Three Kingdoms, idiot!!"

    I rubbed my head and stood up from the ground, looking at my sister in front of me, very curious about her appearance.

    "Sister Chifuyu, why are you here? Aren't you out training for the annual World's No. 1 Martial Arts Tournament?"

    "Do you think I am Yamcha!? Who told you that I would go to that kind of conference!!"

    Chifuyu-san’s eyes started to sparkle, and her fists were clenched tightly. She would probably attack accordingly depending on my answer.

    “Uh, it’s my brother, that’s what I told you!!”

    I quickly shied away all the responsibilities, but after hearing this, Chifuyu-san loosened her fists and held her forehead in distress.

    "That idiot has been talking nonsense all day long"

    Looking at Chifuyu-san's depressed and gnashing expression, I couldn't help but want to laugh out loud. Those words I just came up with on the spur of the moment were purely to deceive my brother. Oh, haha, a Tai Chi push hand can kill someone invisible. I feel  At this moment, my IQ doubled several times.

    "Huh? By the way, what was going on with your self-introduction just now?"

    "Well……"

    Okay, I haven’t even breathed a sigh of relief yet. Why did this hatred suddenly shift back? I didn’t make fun of you.

    "My brother told me to be heart-to-heart and treat others with sincerity"

    And as soon as I finished speaking, Chifuyu-san came towards me with an angry fist.

    “Just lie to me now!!!!”

    Is it okay to let your brother lie like this openly?  ?

 Text Chapter 59 Looking forward to meeting him again

    "Hey, your eyes are wandering. Do you want to borrow money from me? For the sake of us being brothers, just tell me how much you want. It's okay to give the Ming coins directly to you!"

    There was a short distance from leaving the World Tree to one of the squares near the World Tree. Along the way, Neil found that Negi peeked at him very frequently, almost every few steps.  When he turned his head, Negi quickly turned his head and whistled. This behavior made Neil very unhappy, because it felt very disgusting to be treated like this by a boy, and Negi was not a girl who secretly liked him.  .

    “ Could it be that Negi has been looking at 3A girls for a long time and hasn’t had any contact with boys for a long time, and finally his interest in that area has begun to awaken!  ?

    In an instant, Negi’s image became dangerous in Neil’s eyes.

    "Why is it such an unlucky thing to say? How much do you want today's birthday to become the anniversary of my death! What do you mean by that look in your eyes? I always feel super unhappy!!"

    Negi was obviously stunned by Neil's sudden words for a few seconds before he reacted. Coupled with the weird look in his eyes, he couldn't help but complain angrily.

    Neil stuck out his tongue, put his hands on the back of his head, and quickened his pace slightly, leading Negi by half a body.

    "Do you have anything to say?"

    Negi paused for a moment, looking sideways at the face partially blocked by his arms, his eyes flashing behind the lenses.

    “Hey, Neil, has something happened to you recently?”

    I always feel that something has changed in him.

    Neil’s pace slowed down unconsciously, but soon returned to its original state, and he asked without looking back.

    "Why do you think so?"

    “I just feel like you’ve been a little absent-minded these days, as if you’re a little further away”

    Raising his head and looking at the stars covering the night sky, the starlight gently reflected the faint light on Negi's glasses.

    Neil put down his hands and put them behind his back. He also raised his head and stared at him from a distance.

    "No, nothing has changed"

    In the end, he was still like that.

    Nothing has changed.

    "Neil"

    Negi turned his head and opened his mouth, as if he wanted to say something, but for a long time, he did not say another word.

    "Don't talk about me, it's you" Neil suddenly spoke up and grabbed the topic, turning his face and blinking, "You are the one who should be said to be absent-minded, right? You seem to have no energy recently, as if you were distracted by something.  Things are bothering me"

    "Is it that obvious?"

    Negi lowered his head and muttered quietly, but Neil could still hear him beside him.

    "It's all written on your face I thought you looked confident after the school festival, but it turns out you've been so worried these days that you almost jumped off a building. What, is it a worry about love, boy?"  "

    When talking about love, Neil’s eyes brightened up and his tone was full of ridicule.

    "No, I just had a quarrel with Asuna-san"

    Negi rolled his eyes at him and became dejected again.

    "Sister? Oh, haha, it really is a matter of love~~~You dishonest guy~~~"

    "Do you have to think about this!?"

    "Okay, what did you and eldest sister argue about?"

    Neil spread his hands and did not continue teasing the other party.

    "Actually, it's not a big deal. Asuna-san just reminded me that I am very similar to Chao-san"

    Negi lowered his head a little further and sighed softly.

    "I see, the eldest sister is angry because of this"

    Neil looked at his brother’s confused expression, and he probably figured out what was going on between him and Asuna.

    After meeting with Gunel and learning that his father was still alive, Neil also guessed what Negi was thinking now. He must be full of things about his father. Since a long time ago, Negi has been working hard for his father.  , constantly injured, and constantly moving forward. After getting more accurate news, he will only work harder to move forward for his dream, even at the risk of losing his life.

    Father seems to be everything to him.

    This is exactly the same as the super ring tone.

    For the sake of your dreams, you are willing to give up everything, including your own happiness.

    And Tomorrow Cai is angry about it, maybe that's it.

    "Actually, Asuna-san is right, and I said the same thing to Chao-san, but I"? 

    Although he clearly rejected Chao's approach, he himself followed Chao's path, almost exactly the same path.

    He, how should he choose?

    "Neji, do you still remember what Chao Lingyin said?"

    Neil didn’t pay attention to Negi’s current expression and just continued talking.

    "Don't stop, keep moving forward This sentence should be very suitable for you now. For you, your father's affairs can be said to be everything to you. If you are asked to give up everything now for this, you must be able to do it.  Yes, in this aspect, you, Chao Lingyin, and I are really the same"

    Neil slowly took a breath of the refreshing summer night, his eyes slightly focused on Negi's face.

    "However, I think this is correct, or in other words, any approach is correct, but everyone chooses a different position. It is probably impossible for you to give up looking for your father, so why not go all the way?  Black, just like Kick-Ass who became a hero after being knocked headlong"

    "Well, I always feel that the tone of your words has suddenly changed a lot"

    "Don't worry about these things. Your goal is very clear anyway. You just think too much. Anyway, there is only one way you want to go from now on, isn't it?"

    Facing Neil’s smile, Negi seemed to know a little bit about what he should choose.

    "However, I have one more thing to say. No matter what you choose, you should also pay more attention to the people around you, such as eldest sister. I think eldest sister is very clear about your thoughts, and this is what she is worried about.  , it’s just that she doesn’t want to see you scarring yourself, the eldest sister’s idea is probably that simple"

    Neil took a few steps forward, tapping his toes slightly. As his body turned, his long hair fluttered lightly, and his face was clearly reflected in Negi's eyes.

    "Don't forget this, because when you lose, the pain is not something you can bear"

    "Neil"

    They were only a few steps apart, but Niji felt like they were separated by a chasm.

    Because there was a bit of sad nostalgia in Neil's eyes, which blocked his approach.

    "Well, that's all I want to say. It's up to you what you think about next" Neil spread his hands and smiled softly, then turned a little evil again, "But eldest sister really loves you deeply.  Said~~~"

    "Why do you come back here again!!!"

    The sentimental atmosphere just now was gone, and Negi rolled his eyes angrily.

    “Hehe~~~”

    Neil grinned wider, looked away slightly, and saw the surrounding environment clearly. His smile was frozen, and his expression was a little confused.

    "Ah, by the way, what am I doing here?"

    "Huh? Don't you know it yourself!?"

    "I really don't know, I'm following you"

    "How are you following me!? You are following me and running in front of me!!"

    "In this case, I will go home. Goodbye, young man who works hard~~~"

    Neil waved his hand and walked forward without looking back, but he was immediately grabbed by the collar.

    "It's rare that you come here, so just patrol with me. You have a lot of time anyway"

    I don’t know where Niji got the strength, but he was holding on to Neil’s collar as firmly as a rock.

    "Hey, I'm not on duty tonight, and my youth is calling me!!"

    "What youth?"

    “Galgame on the computer!!!”

    “Delete your youth for me!!”

    "Do you want to ruin my life!?"

    "Your life is too insignificant!!"

    Seeing that Negi refused to let go of him, Neil lowered his head helplessly, but after waiting for a while, he found that Negi was still where he was.

    "Aren't you going to patrol? Why are you standing here without moving? You want to be a sentinel!"

    "No, I'm waitingah, here it comes!"

    When Negi was talking, a figure in the field of vision gradually enlarged, and he suddenly shouted.

    Neil looked in the direction that Negi was looking at, and saw Setsuna coming this way quickly, and Kamo the ferret was lying on her shoulder.

    "Why is Kamo and Setsuna-san together?"

    Generally speaking, doesn’t Kamo, the pervert, always follow Negi?

    "If you come to me today, I will ask Kamo to find Setsuna-san first, and then we will make an appointment to meet here."

    ? ?Ji smiled and explained in a calm tone.

    Neil glanced at Negi thoughtfully, his eyes brightened slightly, and then fell silent.

    "Teacher Negi, Teacher Neil, good evening."

    Setsuna quickly arrived in front of them. There seemed to be no surprise about Neil's appearance. Negi or Kamo must have told her in advance.

    "Boss Neil, long time no see."

    Kamo jumped from Setsuna’s shoulder to Negi, turned to say hello to Neil.

    "It's been a long time indeed. You haven't done anything wrong recently, have you?"

    Neil half-opened his eyes and glanced at Kamo who was stiff.

    “No, absolutely not!! I don’t dare to lose even a hair under Boss Neil’s eyes!!”

    "That means you did a lot of bad things that I didn't see, right?"

    Under Kamo’s desperate eyes, Neil raised a bright smile.

    "Okay, Neil, Kamo hasn't done much recently and has helped me a lot. Let's go on patrol now"

    Seeing this, Negi had no choice but to interrupt Neil's topic.

    Neil waved his hands quickly, as if he refused to agree.

    "No, it's not my turn tonight, I won't work overtime, you have to go do it yourself!"

    "Anyway, you are here, and you will do some meaningless things when you go back. It is better to stay. It is rare that we can be on duty together"

    “What’s so pointless!! You’re actually vetoing my life!!”

    "Teacher, what are you talking about?"

    Listening to the conversation between the two, Setsuna on the side was confused.

    "It's nothing, it's just that Neil promised us to patrol together. One more person will add more strength."

    Negi turned to Setsuna and smiled, taking Neil with him by the way.

    "Who agreed? Don't just talk to yourself!"

    "Then let's set off now!"

    "Okay, Teacher Negi."

    "Hey, don't ignore me, listen to me!!!"

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Ah, I really want to go home"

    Raising his head, Neil looked at the starry sky and lazily followed Negi and Setsuna.

    “It’s only been less than two minutes! How unmotivated you are!!”

    Neil didn’t pay attention to Neji’s words. He turned to look at An Jing walking beside him, his eyes rolled, and he didn’t know what he was thinking.

    "Speaking of Setsuna-san, why are you and Negi together? Could it be that you are having an unethical love affair with your eldest lady and her fiancé behind your back!?"

    Neil covered his mouth with his hands, his face filled with disbelief.

    "Who do you think is the betrothed!!"

    "I did not betray the eldest lady!!"

    "As expected of Neil, he said all the things in my heart, but it doesn't matter, brother, you can be considered Setsuna's master, it's totally okay!!"

    "How is it OK!!!" x2

    The two of them shouted at Kamo at the same time, dumbfounded.

    “I understand, I know how to do it, huh huh~~~~~”

    "You know nothing! The laughter behind you is full of bad intentions!!"

    "Teacher Neil, I will never change my heart for the eldest lady!!"

    In desperation, Setsuna expressed his loyalty to Konoka without thinking.

    "Oh, that's true" x3

    At this time, two young men, one a pervert, looked at Setsuna with ambiguous eyes. Setsuna was stunned, and then turned red and waved his hands in denial.

    "No, it's not what you think. I, I just treat the eldest lady, just"

    "Love……"

    "It's love"

    "like."

    The three guys caught Setsuna’s words very wisely.

    "Nah!!!!!!!"

    At night, the girl’s shy screams broke through the sky.

    "You guys are really energetic"

    Suddenly a voice intervened in the joke between three people and one mink. They followed the sound at the same time and saw a young man wearing a high school uniform leaning against a lamppost, holding a mobile phone in his hand, and his eyes glanced slightly  Their fingertips are still touching the bright screen.

    &nbsp;"Why are you here? Are you also patrolling at night?"

    Neil walked over and obviously knew the other person.

    The young man then turned his head, looked at Neil walking towards him, and smiled slightly.

    "Well, I'm short of manpower recently, so I came to help. Anyway, I still get overtime pay"

    "Senior Muchen."

    In an instant, he also came over and bowed respectfully to the other party.

    The young man is Jun Muchen.

    "It's Setsuna-chan, why are you with this bastard brat?"

    "Who are you calling a bastard? Speaking of bastards, you bastard is even more of a bastard!!"

    “Tsk, tsk, tsk, it’s full of balls in one sentence, it’s really dirty!”

    “It’s your head that’s dirty!!”

    "Well, actually, Teacher Neil is here to patrol tonight, so we came together"

    "The moment interrupted the two people's unscrupulous conversation, and at the same time, I felt that the two guys were really similar.

    "Neil, Setsuna-san, who is this gentleman?"

    There is obviously someone here who doesn’t know the other person.

    "Oh, this is a student from the high school department. Senior Jun Muchen, like me, is also employed by the school and is very powerful."

    Seeing that Neal had no intention of introducing him, Setsuna had no choice but to introduce him to Neji. When he looked at Jun Muchen, there was a hint of admiration in his eyes.

    "Ahahaha, I am stronger in that area"

    Jun Muchen touched the back of his head and smiled brightly, swinging his waist back and forth slightly.

    In an instant, he turned away with his cheeks slightly red, Negi looked puzzled, while Neil's eyes were full of contempt.

    "You can no longer be described as a scumbag."

    "Uh, um, nice to meet you, Mr. Jun."

    Although I didn’t understand what Jun Muchen meant by that aspect, I still extended my hand in a friendly manner.

    "This is Teacher Negi, just call me Muchen. He is such a personable gentleman, completely different from a guy who only knows bullshit"

    With a gentle smile on her face, Jun Muchen held Niji’s hand and said something that made someone angry.

    "It's much better than you, the guy with the same curly hair as [beep——]"

    Neil twitched the corners of his eyes, raised the corners of his mouth, and said coldly.

    “Although my hair is black and curly, it is definitely not the curly hair on [beep——]!!”

    "Ah la la, you really didn't bring it upon yourself"

    The two people looked at each other, as if there were sparks constantly arousing.

    "Well, Neil, you and Mr. Muchen are very familiar with each other."

    "Only a ghost is familiar with this kind of guy!" Neil turned his head and glared at Niji, then immediately turned back to stare at Jun Muchen, "This guy had a fight with me for no reason last time, what do you think?  Is this kind of person seriously ill?!"

    “It’s not just for nothing!!”

    "Then what are you talking about!!"

    “Because I’m bored!!”

    “Idiot!!”

    "Ha, I really don't understand"

    Negi held his forehead with a headache, feeling as if two Neils appeared in front of him.

    “Speaking of which, what are you doing here alone?”

    "I'm waiting for someone."

    Jun Muchen put away his phone and said with a yawn.

    "Ha, waiting for someone? You don't look like you have a date, do you?"

    "How different! One day I will go to a love hotel with the president!!"

    "One sentence will reveal your true face clearly."

    Neil sighed very much, this guy is really powerful in combat, his combat effectiveness has broken through the lower limit.

    "Actually, I was waiting for the principal's guests to come out" Seeing the curiosity in the three people's eyes, Jun Muchen continued, "They are people from the Holy Church."

    "The Holy Church? Is it dealing with the previous ghoul incident?"

    Neil was the first to react, and at the same time, three unlucky children flashed through his mind.

    "Ghoul? What ghoul?"

    Negi and Setsuna looked at Neil suspiciously. Neil was stunned. It seemed that they didn't know about the incident.

    After briefly explaining it to them, Negi and Setsuna's expressions changed slightly and became a little heavy.

    “Actually, you don’t need to be so nervous. As long as you deal with it well, you won’t be afraid of too much trouble”

    &nbsp; Jun Muchen put away his playful look and calmly comforted the two of them, with a comforting warmth in his voice.

    "Yeah." x2

    "By the way, who was sent by the Holy Church?" Neil raised his eyes and looked at Jun Muchen, "Is it the agent? Or are the people from the burial agency also coming out?"

    "You know a lot" Jun Muchen's eyes were slightly surprised, and then he continued to lean against the lamppost lazily, "That person is the person in charge of the nearby Shengtang Church stronghold, he is oh, myself  Look, he comes out."

    Jun Muchen suddenly stood up straight and looked back at the building behind him. In the darkness, the sound of neither light nor heavy footsteps sounded rhythmically.

    Everyone’s eyes were focused on him, and the figure in the shadow gradually became clearer, and the cross hanging on his chest reflected a faint silver light.

    "Oh? I didn't expect there would be so many people here"

    There seemed to be a little surprise in the heavy voice, and a man wearing a black priest's uniform appeared in front of everyone.

    Neil’s pupils shrank tightly, and the man’s face was deeply imprinted on his retinas. He opened his mouth slightly, then bit his lower lip tightly, and an imperceptible trace of violent murderous intention passed deep in his eyes.

    Soon, the trace of hostility disappeared, and Neil stood aside silently, returning to his usual listless appearance.

    Jun Muchen, who had been keeping quiet, glanced at Neil thoughtfully, then stood up with a smile and introduced the newcomer to Niji and the others.

    "This is the chief priest of Haiming City Church, and the person in charge of negotiating with our Magic Association on behalf of the Holy Church Church, Kotomine Kirei."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Jun Muchen faced Kotomine Kirei and introduced the person on the other side.

    "These three are magicians and swordsmen from the Magic Association, Negi Springfield, Neil Springfield, and Setsuna Sakurasaki."

    "Good evening, you three. I never expected that the Magic Association would have such outstanding children."

    Kotomine Kirei's eyes are always heavy, giving people a serious feeling.

    "You're flattered, Mr. Kotomine."

    Facing the other party’s compliment, Negi quickly nodded in return.

    Kotomine Kirei’s eyes passed over the faces of the three of them one by one. When he saw Neil, he paused for a moment and then turned to Jun Muchen.

    "Mr. Muchen, my business has been finished, and it's almost time for me to leave."

    "Let me take you out" Jun Muchen nodded to the other party, and then winked at the three of them, "Then I will lead Mr. Yanfeng to leave, and you three can continue working"

    "Okay, Mr. Muchen."

    "Goodbye, Senior Muchen."

    Neil didn’t look at Kirei for a second, he raised his head and nodded lightly to Jun Muchen, then turned around and left with the two of them.

    "Then let's go, Mr. Kotomine."

    "sorry to bother you."

    Kotomine Kirei nodded in thanks, then vaguely glanced at the direction Neil left, with an obscure smile on his lips.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "I'll send it here."

    Reaching the entrance of the academy, Jun Muchen stopped and turned to talk to Kotomine Kirei, who was following closely behind him.

    "Well, thank you."

    Jun Muchen nodded slightly to him and walked away.

    Kotomine Kirei calmly watched Jun Muchen leave. He slowly turned around until his back disappeared.

    “It seems like something interesting happened tonight, Kirei.”

    The strange voice appeared out of thin air, but Kotomine Kirei did not feel the slightest surprise, and his expressionless face maintained his usual indifference.

    "What are you referring to?"

    Kirei stared at the void in front of him, as if there was a figure in front of him talking to him.

    "hehe……"

    The sound of laughter was accompanied by golden light particles, which gathered together little by little. Soon, the silhouette of a human figure loomed in the golden light.

    "You should have discovered it, that brat"

    Yao dispersed, and a young man wearing a black jacket had his hands in his trouser pockets. His handsome face was full of arrogance, and a pair of bloody eyes under the golden bangs seemed to have an addictive demonic quality, staring directly at the indifferent eyes.  man.

    Seeing that Kirei remained silent, the young man raised an evil smile on his lips, narrowed his eyes slightly, and the blood in his eyes became more and more piercing.

    "He seems to have the same thing as us."

    Qili looked at the man??, his eyes were cold, and he met those eyes that were difficult for mortals to look directly into without giving in.

    Suddenly, Kirei smiled.

    A gloomy smile appeared on his cold and sharp face.

    "Indeed, aren't you interested, Gilgamesh?"

    "Of course I have interests. There aren't many things in this world that interest me" The smile on Gilgamesh's lips grew wider, and the light in his eyes became more and more elusive. "But, we can't be interested in him now."  Take action."

    "Oh why?"

    There was a hint of curiosity in Kirei's expression.

    Such emotional changes are very rare for him.

    "Because of the agreement with that guy, if that kid encounters danger within my sight, try to save his life."

    Gilgamesh withdrew his gaze and raised his head slightly. The night sky was reflected in his eyes, and he seemed to be able to see a night similar to the original one.

    "That mysterious heroic spirit?"

    Kirei frowned, a familiar yet unfamiliar figure appeared in his mind.

    "Um."

    Gilgamesh’s gaze retracted from the sky and fell on Kirei.

    "Do you know his identity?"

    Hearing Kirei’s question, Gilgamesh smiled playfully.

    "That's right, but it's better not to tell you for the time being. It will be more exciting to save the interesting things until the end."

    Gilgamesh looked past Kirei, looking in an unknown direction, with slight waves in his eyes.

    "My king, I am looking forward to meeting him again."

    ?…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

    PS: I plan to overthrow and rewrite it, and change the protagonist to a female.

 Text Chapter 60 Moon Peak Shrine

    irritable.

    That feeling lingered in my mind for quite some time.

    The things that happened recently and the people I met have revived many memories that have been buried deep in my heart. In my mind, almost all of them are pictures that I don’t want to think of.

    In the past, he would sometimes recall it or appear in his dreams. Even though it was like a curse, he never wanted to abandon those memories. For him, this was a sin that he had to endure.

    However, even so, he would not be as inexplicably restless in the past as he is now. Often, as long as he hints to himself, his mood will soon calm down, or in other words, his heart will feel like death again.

    Is it because of those people?

    Some familiar faces flashed through Neil's mind, and a subtle sense of peace flowed through them.

    He has always been walking alone. Even Negi, who is closest to him, cannot get close to the depths of his heart. Now, the shadows of other people have been left in his heart. Unknowingly, the cracks in his heart have opened up.  got bigger.

    However, he knew very well that this would not work.

    He has learned a lot from what happened in the past, and he doesn't want to repeat the same mistakes. In order to no longer let others get hurt because of him, and make himself suffer again, as long as he no longer establishes close relationships with other people and is separated by a distance, then each other will  Will not be harmed.

    “Otherwise, what happened to Touma that night will happen again.

    "well……"

    Neil sighed slightly, because being reminded by Negi made him a little concerned about his own problems.

    Since coming to this country and coming into contact with those people, he seems to have changed more or less. Now I think about it, does the practice assigned to him by the principal have such meaning.

    "It's so weak"

    Neil stopped his directionless progress, looked up at the clear blue sky, and laughed somewhat self-deprecatingly.

    In the breeze, there is a hint of fragrance.

    Neil put away his complicated thoughts, smelled the fragrance of flowers, and couldn't help but turn his head and look around. It turned out that he had come to a place that was familiar yet unfamiliar.

    On the long stairs, there is a torii gate.

    "Shrine"

    Neil had seen this kind of building before at Bang Zhikui's home, but he didn't expect that he would encounter another shrine while wandering around this city. It seems that the people here seem to believe in gods.

    However, there seemed to be something about this shrine that attracted him. Unconsciously, Neil stepped on the stairs and walked up out of curiosity. He glanced at the sign on the torii gate, which was written in black ink on the somewhat broken wooden board.  With a few big characters.

    Tsukimine Shrine.

    After walking up the stairs, a clean open space appeared in front of me. In the distance, there is the main hall of Tsukamine Shrine, and it is surrounded by trees. In the center, there is a peach blossom tree, with pale pink petals blooming. From time to time, it is surrounded by trees.  The wind blows, and the petals carry their fragrance and blow into the distance.

    Neil walked over, and the fragrance he just smelled seemed to be the fragrance of the flowers of this peach blossom tree. But, is this season the time for peach blossoms to bloom?

    After touching the rough tree trunk, Neil looked up at the crown of the tree where the buds were blooming with a strange expression.

    "Is it the same as the cherry blossom tree in my house?"

    It seems wrong. The tree at home will remain open for a long time because it has been tampered with. Unless the tree in front of you has also been tampered with, but would anyone be so bothered?

    "Maybe yes."

    Neil held his chin up and murmured uncertainly.

    "Well, it's not a bad thing anyway, it's just a spectacle at best"

    It’s really not a big deal. At least not many people will delve into the school’s World Tree, which is too big to complain about. Sometimes Neil really wonders if the people in this city are all crazy guys.

    "But why don't you see a clergyman?"

    After being here for a long time, I didn’t find anyone coming or going, not even a worshipper.

    Neil sat down under the peach blossom tree, leaning against the trunk of the tree and vaguely seeing the sky through the branches. The hazy and broken beauty was particularly charming. As he watched quietly, time seemed to have stopped.

    The slightly blowing wind mixed with the fragrance of peach blossoms and the simple atmosphere of the shrine seemed to have a hypnotic effect. Little by little, Neil's eyes slowly closed, and unknowingly, the scenery in front of him gradually changed.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    Ordinary furnishings, ordinary decoration.

    &nbsp; This is an ordinary house.

    The open window let in the bright morning light, and the faint light reflected on the floor and walls, making it warm.

    On the recliner, a beautiful woman with long black hair was sitting, and opposite her, a man with long white hair was half-kneeling on the ground, his palms gently covering the woman's slightly swollen abdomen.

    "Do you really want to go?"

    The woman raised her bright and moving amber eyes and stared at the man with gentle eyes.

    The man met those beautiful eyes and grinned.

    “I don’t want to go either, but I have to go, just like I have to take Sadharu out in the morning, otherwise he will be at home”

    "Be serious."

    The woman raised her hand and patted the man's head gently, her face full of anger.

    "Well, I'm very serious" The man grabbed the hand covering his head, held it softly and without force, and looked at the other person intently, "I'm sorry, I have to leave him at this time.  you alone……"

    Looking at his expression, the woman couldn't help but sigh, and then she curled her lips in displeasure.

    "I knew it was like this. You haven't listened to me since you were a child. I really doubt whether you are sincerely good to me"

    "Oh my, my whole body belongs to you, you still don't believe me" The man held the white catkin and couldn't help but laughed out loud, "A woman is a fragile work of art. If you don't cherish it, you will lose it."  It cannot be saved, so I will cherish you all the time."

    Hearing these straightforward words, the woman's pretty face couldn't help but blush slightly, but when she saw the smile in his eyes, she felt a little annoyed. She narrowed her eyes and smiled as charmingly as a crescent moon.

    “Hey, you must have a lot of artworks, right?”

    The man lowered his head and thought for a moment, then muttered uncertainly, "It seems like a lot"

    "Um?"

    The man quickly grabbed the hand that had started to press hard on his ear and looked at the woman with a flattering smile, "But I chose the one who is priceless to me"

    The woman glared at him and finally let go of her hand. Looking at his familiar face, she felt slightly absent-minded.

    "Do you know what the happiness I hope for me is like?"

    Her voice was very plain, but in the man's ears, there was always an unforgettable sadness.

    "I can eat with you every night, say good night to you before going to bed, and say good morning with a smile in the morning. What a little woman."

    The man stopped his smile and spoke seriously and calmly.

    The woman gently spread her face, her smile as happy as a rainbow after the rain.

    "Yes, I'm just a little woman, so I don't expect my husband to be a hero admired by all people. As long as he can stay with me, it's enough."

    "I don't want to be a hero, because heroes usually die young." The man shrugged, then stood up, bent down and gently touched the side of the woman's face, with tenderness written on his face, "But I can't be a hero.  person, so you can rest assured to let me go, I will definitely come back to you in vain."

    The woman held the broad and strong hand with both hands and pressed it tightly to her face. Her eyes were wet without knowing when.

    "I always feel that I am destined to wait for you all the time. I never see you waiting for me. You know, waiting is not a happy thing."

    "So, I can only compensate."

    The man let go of the woman’s hand and wiped away the tears from her eyes.

    "Wait until I use my future happiness to make up for your past unhappiness."

    With a smile on his face, he turned around and left with the woman looking at him forever.

    Determined, without a trace of nostalgia.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    Ding bell——ding bell——

    There seemed to be some melodious ringing ringing in my ears.

    Open your eyes, it’s the bright world.

    Neil was a little lost. What was that dream just now?

    In the dream, I only heard a man and a woman talking to each other, but I couldn't see their faces clearly, as if there was always a fog blurring their faces.

    【Do those two people have anything to do with me?  】

    ??Thinking hard, but can’t get any results.

    "My little friend, are you okay?"

    At this moment, a strange voice sounded in his ears, and only then did Neil notice that there was someone around himhuman existence.

    Turning around, Neil saw that the owner of the voice was a beautiful woman.

    A unique miko costume revealed the identity of the other party. Her long hair was bright flaxen, and the brown pupils dotted on her beautiful face seemed to be covered with a layer of light. No matter what the environment, she would exude a soft glow.  Glorious and reassuring.

    With a faint smile on her lips, the woman looked at Neil who had just woken up.

    "Uh, sorry, I just fell asleep."

    Neil noticed that the other person was holding a strange-looking bell in his hand. The ringing he just heard might have come from this thing.

    “It’s easy to catch a cold if you sleep here.”

    The woman suddenly realized it, and then she felt a little worried.

    "Well, I understand."

    Neil responded politely to other people's kindness.

    "Miss, are you the witch here?"

    "Well, I am the shrine maiden of Tsukimine Shrine, and I just took over recently."

    The woman smiled slightly, and the bell in her hand gently made a pleasant ringing sound.

    "Speaking of which, I saw you looking a little lost just now. Was it a nightmare?"

    Recalling the way Neil looked when he woke up before, the woman asked with some concern.

    "Well, in the distant Silent Hill, Alessa is trying to swallow me up with darkness and combine me with her. How can we repair it? I am obviously not Sharon"

    Neil habitually rambled on, even clenching his fists to express his anger.

    "What, is it an evil spirit!?"

    However, the miko was very shocked, and then she held the bell tightly and tried to hit Neil on the head.

    "Miss, wait!! What are you going to do!?"

    “I’ll help you get rid of the spirit, don’t worry, it’s very effective!”

    "It looks like you want to kill me. I'm afraid that before I can get rid of the spirit, I will become a spirit myself!!" Neil quickly raised his hand to stop the other party, with a look of shame on his face, "Miss Witch, what I just said was purely  Nonsense, please don’t pay attention!”

    "Ugh, why am I still so worried? Hey, could it be that you were possessed by a ghost and saw the ghost's memory!?"

    "Uh, no, and it's not really a nightmare. I just had a somewhat inexplicable dream" Neil paused, glanced at the witch, and felt that there was nothing embarrassing about saying it, so he continued, "In a dream  I saw a man and a woman having a conversation, but I had no impression of their faces, so it was a bit strange."

    "You didn't lie to me?"

    “…It’s true this time.”

    "Oh, is that so?" The witch held her delicate chin and thought carefully. She looked down at Neil, "Actually, dreams sometimes have something to do with the past. Sometimes, maybe it's the scene in the future, maybe it's you.  The future is uncertain"

    After saying that, the miko looked at him with a strange smile.

    "my future?"

    Neil was a little confused for a moment. He really hadn't thought about this, but it didn't look like it.

    He shook his head and got rid of all the messy thoughts in his mind. It didn't matter whether this dream was related to him or not. It was just a dream anyway.

    "Forget it, it's useless to think so much. By the way, what do you call Miss Miko?"

    "My name is Guanyue Gefan, you can just call me Guanyue. What about you?"

    "Neil Springfield, please give me your advice."

    Neil stretched out his hand to shake Gefan’s hand, and Gefan tilted his head, not knowing what he was thinking.

    After chatting with Ge Fan for a while, Neil said goodbye and left.

    Gefan stood at the top of the stairs, watching Neil leave. After losing sight of him, she turned around and walked back to the peach blossom tree. She reached out her hand and brushed the rough bark of the trunk.

    Ding bell——

    The peach blossom tree suddenly made a circle of invisible fluctuations, and the bell in Ge Fan's hand seemed to be vibrated and made a sound.

    The witch looked at the peach blossom tree with deep and gentle eyes, and suddenly smiled.

    "Just now, what kind of dream did you see for him?  "

    Ding bell——

    There was another sound.

    It seems that someone has given the answer.

 Text Chapter 61 Wash your hands before pursuing a girl

    "It's so boring. If I had known earlier, I would have asked Nanoha and Suzuka to come out together"

    Alyssa, who was walking alone on the street, muttered in a low voice with some regret. She looked sideways at the exquisite accessories in the closet, feeling like something was missing without anyone to chat with her.

    It turns out that she is not used to being alone.

    "Huh? Ahead is Kabukicho"

    Because I had been a guest at Neil's home, and Neil's home was in this street, I passed by this place at that time. Although this area is not very big, there are many weird shops. For example, there is a store called  A shemale club opened by people from Xixiang.

    What kind of person would go to such a strange place?

    Alyssa cursed in her heart.

    But this place seems to be as chaotic as ever, or rather lawless.

    Alyssa looked around and would always see groups of delinquents and gangsters gathering in some corners, but the people passing by seemed not to be surprised, and sometimes even greeted them familiarly.

    "No wonder we raise people like stupid teachers"

    Alyssa felt as if she had discovered the truth.

    And just when Alyssa was so absent-minded, she felt as if she hit something and fell backwards.

    “It hurts so much!”

    “Hey, little girl, how are you walking!!!”

    Suddenly there was a rough voice above her head, and Alyssa stood up with some pain and looked. A fierce young man was glaring at her. He was holding a bottle of drink in his hand, and there were five people surrounding him. They were also surrounded by five people.  With a black jacket and colorful hair, he has a standard bad appearance.

    Alyssa was startled by this sudden situation and couldn't help but take a small step back.

    "Youwhat are you going to do?"

    "What are you doing! You soiled my clothes, what are you talking about!!"

    The young man pointed to a puddle of water on the chest of his clothes, and then stared at Alyssa fiercely, "What do you think we should do now!?"

    "II didn't mean it. For clothes like this, I'll just pay you for it!"

    Only then did Alyssa know what was going on. She secretly sighed why she was so unlucky today, and then said in a strong tone.

    The bad boy raised his eyebrows, as if he was offended by the other party's toughness. He couldn't help but snorted and said with narrowed eyes, "Huh? Compensate to me? Do you think you can afford it!! This is unique in the world!!"

    "Huh? Unique!?"

    Alyssa looked at the tattered clothes and felt that it would be trivial to compensate him for a hundred identical ones.

    "That's right, the boss worked hard to make it!!"

    "Do you think ordinary people can make those jagged shapes on the cuffs!?"

    "This is a work of conscience for our bad industry!!"

    “That’s why people call it Great White Shark!!”

    The companions behind the young man shouted and looked proud, while the leading delinquent youth was even more embarrassed and shy.

    ""

    Ah, what are you so shy about, bad!

    Alyssa was speechless for a while. Fortunately, she thought the sleeveless cuffs were caused by being torn off, but it turned out that these idiots made them by themselves.

    "Then what are you going to do? If you don't want compensation, I'll leave!"

    Facing this group of people, Alyssa felt a little afraid, and her eyes flickered slightly. She asked pretending to be calm, just hoping to get out of here as soon as possible.

    "Well, what should I do"

    The young man suddenly calmed down and looked at Alyssa carefully, making her feel uncomfortable for a while.

    "Hey, what on earth are you"

    “Please date me on the condition of marriage!!!”

    Before Alyssa finished speaking, the young man bowed ninety degrees and stretched out his hand. Alyssa was stunned, and her face immediately turned red.

    【Eh!  ?  Interact!  ?  What the hell kind of development is this!  !  】

    “You, you, what did you say all of a sudden!!!!!!”

    Alyssa no longer knew whether she was embarrassed or angry. The person who looked so fierce just now as if he wanted to kill her actually turned around and said he wanted to date her!  ?

    “Oh, my God, the boss’s lolicon is having another attack”

    "This disease is difficult to treat"

    "Actually, I am also a lolita control."

    "+1 upstairs."

    "You guys don't give it to me"??Talk to yourself!  !  !  !  "

    Alyssa angrily complained about this group of people, and then swatted away the hand handed by the young man.

    “Did you agree to my proposal!?”

    “Don’t jump to the final stage all at once!!!”

    Alyssa felt like she was going to cry. She started to turn her head, hoping to ask for help from passers-by. As soon as she turned her head, she saw a guy passing by with his hands in his trouser pockets and looking at her dumbfounded.

    ""

    ""

    With their eyes facing each other, the other person shook his head and walked forward as if nothing had happened.

    “Idiot teacher, come back here!!!”

    Hearing the angry shouting behind him, Neil had a headache. How could he encounter such trouble on the way home? However, it was really a novel thing to see someone confessing to Alyssa.

    Neil looked back at Alyssa, he spread his hands helplessly, "Hey, Miss, someone is confessing to you, I'm too embarrassed to come out and mess with it"

    “Asshole, didn’t you see that I was surrounded by a group of bad guys!?”

    "Tsk, tsk, tsk, this is even worse. Classic romantic comedies like heroes saving beauties are not suitable for me"

    "Who is telling you about a romantic comedy?!" Alyssa walked over quickly and grabbed Neil's collar, "Stop showing off your narcissistic expression and saying boring words! Get him away right now!!!  !”

    With one move, the Tathagata Divine Palm was swung out in succession, and Neil was directly hit and sent flying for more than ten times in the air.

    Neil was lying on the ground, covering his bleeding nose, and was almost beaten into a mosaic by Alyssa.

    "Let me tell you, you've beaten me to this point, are you still afraid of these people?"

    "Hey! Don't ignore us!!"

    The group of bad guys stood up and stared fiercely at Neil who appeared on the stage.

    “Well, I always feel that this kid looks familiar.

    Neil patted his clothes and stood up, glanced at the group of people in front of him, and couldn't help but sigh.  He looked at the leading delinquent young man, spread his hands and asked speechlessly, "I say, big brother, what's so good about this kid?"

    Alyssa’s eyelids twitched, and she held back her anger and stood behind Neil.

    "Huh? I like it, but can you control it!?"

    Looking at him gearing up, he seemed ready to punch him at any moment.

    Neil shook his head, then turned away to reveal Alyssa. He pointed at Alyssa and pushed up a pair of non-existent glasses.

    "Look at this little girl, the top is as flat as a horizontal line. Does it feel like a hand? Of course it does, but it just feels like a scratch on your hand. Unless you are an M, you will feel good!!"

    Ignoring Alyssa’s pretty face that was starting to darken, she then pointed at her legs.

    "Look here again, these two legs are so short, can they cooperate with you to do some difficult movements!? What fun is there! Without fun, how bleak life will become!! Do you think  …”

    “Don’t judge me for thinking about yourself, you scum!!!!”

    The world's martial arts show rises to the dragon level, and Neil spurts blood for another ten meters.

    "Are you here to step on me or to save me"

    Alyssa picked up Neil and stared at him coldly.

    "This is a strategy, Miss"

    At this time, the young man who was stunned by Neil's words came back to his senses, frowned, and reached out to Alyssa.

    "Who cares about you? As long as I like it!!"

    When Alyssa looked back and saw this scene, a bit of panic appeared on her face, but another hand appeared to help her block it.

    "Just say it nicely, don't move your hands or feet"

    Neil stood up and grabbed the other person’s thick hand with a smile, but the other person’s face seemed to be distorted by pain.

    "Idiot teacher"

    Neil turned back and smiled at Alyssa, then threw the young man out.

    “Wash your hands clean before pursuing a girl!!!”

    The young man was thrown towards his companions. They quickly supported the young man and were a little stunned when they looked at the red mark on his hand.

    How can a kid be so powerful?

    "You bastard, get on me!!" The young man rubbed his arms, and then rushed out fiercely, "I don't believe that six holy swords can't push the mountain of meat!!!"

    Facing the six people flying over, Neil curled his lips and quickly crashed into the six people.

    "Who do you think I am!!!It’s been a solo since!  !  !  I am the tank mage all by myself!  !  !  "

    "You're cheating!! Uh, wait, are you from my mother-in-law's family"

    “You only know now!!!”

    A few seconds later, Neil waved his hand freely and said to Alyssa, "Let's go."

    Alyssa looked numbly at the figures with their heads stuck in the wall. It was really lucky that the smashing was so comic.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Classmate Alyssa, why do you appear there alone? Where are your two good friends?"

    "Don't keep saying things I don't understand!" Alyssa glared at Neil angrily and looked away, "Even good friends won't get tired of being together every day."

    "Hey, I thought you were all in a relationship where flowers kiss each other"

    "Can you say something I can understand! Ah, no, you'd better not talk."

    Neil shrugged and looked at Alyssa who was walking in front of her a little annoyed. It was so rare that he saved her, but he didn’t even get a candy. It was really unsettling.

    "Hey, thank you just now"

    Alyssa stopped, glanced at Neil sideways, then quickly looked away, her face slightly red.

    "Thank you for what it is, can you eat it?"

    "Neal's word "thank you" immediately shirks all the credit from others. It is really the most deceptive word creation in history. At this time, at least you have to invite him to the Green Room for a sundae to express your gratitude.

    "Eat your sister!"

    ???????????????? Could it be that she didn’t appreciate it even after thanking him? Alyssa was so angry that she gritted her teeth.

    "Oh, classmate Alyssa, I didn't expect you to be so impure and actually want me to do such an ethically degrading thing. You are such a crazy guy. I never thought I had ever taught such a student!"

    "Shut up, you lost Greymon!!"

    Seeing Alyssa’s cannibalistic expression, Neil had no choice but to shut up in frustration.

    Ah, poor Sundae-kun left me again.

    "Speaking of which, how did you get to that place?"

    "I walked there accidentally. Do you think I came to find you!?"

    Alyssa was still angry, and even her tone of voice was full of gunpowder.

    "Sorry, I'm not interested in washboards."

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!! I am a washboard, I am so sorry!!!"

    Neil stretched out his hand to block the attack, but was bitten hard by the eldest lady’s tiger teeth. He couldn’t help but helplessly cover his forehead and sigh.

    "Don't think that just because Rie Kugimiya can use skills randomly"

    After vomiting in a low voice, Neil found that his hands were comically bloody.

    "Miss, it's time to relax. Even if you want my blood to flow through your body, you don't have to do this. I have another compromise. If you give birth to my child, you will have our blood."  Well, don’t you think this is simple, quick and perfect?”

    “Uh-huh, uh-huh, uh-huh!!!”

    "What are you shouting! Have you been fucked by me [beep——]!? Ahhhh, I know I was wrong, please let me go!!"

 Text Chapter 62 There must be something hidden under the cute appearance

    "You don't want me anymore?"

    The blond girl pursed her lips into a pitiful line, looked at the indifferent young man with tears in her eyes, and made a very outrageous declaration.

    "you——"

    The young man's eyelids twitched. After taking a deep breath, he was about to speak in a calm tone.

    “Is it because you have this woman that you don’t want me!?”

    The girl suddenly changed the topic and pointed at the girl standing next to the boy. She also had blond hair similar to hers, but her expression was a bit stunned, and she seemed to have been greatly shocked.

    "Eh!? Me?"

    The girl who was accused pointed at her face, her whole body was stunned, but the girl didn't seem to hear her words, she just took out her handkerchief and wiped the non-existent tears, and continued to complain about her misery.

    "You already have me at home, why are you looking for another woman outside? Can't I satisfy you with my blond hair? As my mother said, men are all beasts whose lower bodies are always in a state of rage"

    ""

    The young man said that he was really not a blond person. Did this guy’s mother say such strong words?  Sure enough, divorced women have wrong prejudices against men.

    When the young man said nothing and looked speechless, the girl rushed to the young man and stared at him with tears in her eyes.

    "I just heard you say you wanted to have a baby with her, why!? I can obviously give birth to a baby for you. If you want, I can give birth to a football team for you right away!!"

    As she was speaking, the girl caressed her belly with both hands, a trace of yearning and happiness for the future flashing across her face.

    At this moment, the passing spectators either admired or despised the young man at the center of the whirlpool. If he could do such a cruel thing at the age of ten, is it really okay to have a child?  Has modern science advanced to a point that even they could not imagine!  ?

    The young man covered his face. He was so ashamed. The looks around him made him so ashamed that he wanted to dig a hole and bury himself. He really couldn't get pleasure from the public shameful play in public.

    For the first time, the young man felt that he was still very moral.

    "Please let me go"

    "No, I will never leave you! I will never give up my happiness! Are your feelings for me just for fun?! Do you just want my body!?"

    Hearing the young man’s pleading words, the girl immediately came back to her senses and held his hand tightly, her eyes full of determination.

    ""

    The young man looked up at the sky that was gradually losing color in his eyes and shed tears silently.

    “Ah, I really want to die.

    "Hey!! Don't talk to yourselves, don't involve me in it!! It has nothing to do with me!"

    Alyssa could no longer bear the weird looks from around her. As the eldest lady, she felt so ashamed for the first time in her life. She actually became another heroine of such a shabby drama, and she even gave birth to a child. The lower limit.  It's not that showy.

    "And you, the stupid teacher, no, the promiscuous teacher! You actually did that, that, that kind of thing to a little girl, I, I will definitely report you!! You wait to go to jail!!"

    Alyssa pointed at Neil with a red face. This guy actually did these heinous things. Fortunately, she still believed him.

    No, if this continues, Nanoha, Suzuka, and the girls in the class will be in danger.

    Alyssa took out her mobile phone and immediately dialed a number.

    "Hey! Is this the International Court of Justice!?"

    "Miss, you don't have to be so realistic! And why is it that the International Court of Justice convicted me all of a sudden? Do you want me to hold a grudge like this!? You actually raised it to the international level!! You want me to be punished by human beings?  Expelled from the world!?”

    Neil almost fainted when he heard Alyssa’s calling voice. He stretched out his hand to take away Alyssa’s phone.

    “Yeah——!! Don’t touch me, you’ll get pregnant!!!”

    Alyssa screamed and jumped a few steps away, crossing her arms warily.

    ""

    Neil squatted deeply on the ground and was about to enter the orz state.

    When did he become a turbid launch pad covered in mysterious liquid?

    “Meow haha, that’s really interesting.”

    And the girl who was the culprit was holding her hands behind her back, watching the developments in front of her with a smile.

    "Asshole, whose fault do you think it is?! I was almost exiled because of your nonsense!!" Neil jumped.He stood up and glared at the girl with a red cross on his head, "Alicia, please go to bed early tonight. Weren't what you just talked about the bloody plot of a TV series last night!!"

    Not long ago, Neil was being tormented by Alyssa, but he was bumped into by Alicia who happened to be wandering around, and she heard Neil's teasing, which resulted in such a third-rate movie.  A real-life ethical romance drama with low blood pressure, low age and low IQ.

    "I want to perform because I think it's interesting"

    Alicia stuck out her tongue cutely and smiled as if she was not afraid that Neil was about to go crazy.

    “I almost went to the end of my life because of your desire to perform!!”

    "So youth is like a sand castle, which instantly collapses just because of some trivial things."

    “Don’t make it sound like it has nothing to do with you!!”

    Alyssa came over, she looked at Alicia, and immediately stroked her chest and breathed a sigh of relief.

    "It turns out you are not Feit. I was still wondering why Feit was such a person"

    Because of Nanoha, Alyssa and Suzuka both recognized the child Fit, and later exchanged letters. Judging from each other's words and appearance, they both felt that Fit was a well-behaved child who could even  A cute and shy girl.

    But the girl who looked exactly like Fit had just appeared, almost shattering her fantasy.

    Fortunately, God is merciful.

    "That's right, I'm not Feit, but I am Feit's sister, Alicia~~" Alicia smiled cutely, then blinked her beautiful eyes and looked at Alyssa, "By the way, you know Fei  Special?"

    "Well, but we have never met, so when I first met you, I was surprised. You are more lively than I thought"

    Alyssa felt that the corners of her mouth were twitching when she spoke.

    "Fortunately, Feite is not like you"

    Neil stood up, feeling equally deeply.

    "Hey, if Feit is like me, so what?"

    "Tell your mother to have another baby."

    "Ah! Neil is so bad, even Feit and I are not enough, yet he still wants it!"

    “…You’d better kill me.”

    "I just heard Alicia say that you live in this guy's house" Alyssa asked Alicia, but her eyes looked at Neil strangely, "I don't want to ask why you live in his house.  Why isn’t Feit with you?”

    "Well, there are many reasons. When Feite comes back, I will tell you in detail if I have the chance"

    Seeing that Neil had no intention of answering, Alicia could only answer randomly.

    "……Oh well."

    Alyssa’s eyes swept back and forth between the two of them, but she still suppressed the doubts in her heart.

    She always felt that they and Nanoha had a common secret that she didn't know about.

    Alyssa felt a little irritated unconsciously.

    "Well, it's time to go home" Seeing that the atmosphere seemed to be silent, Neil said aloud, "Miss, you should go back too, otherwise you will be confessed to again later"

    "Well, I understand."

    "Hey, what confession, tell me!"

    Alicia immediately became interested, but ended up being slapped on the forehead by Neil.

    When Neil and the three of them were walking on the road, they met a familiar guy, who was staring with his mouth wide open, with a look of surprise on his face that made him stupid.

    "Hey, Furuichi-san"

    Neil opened his dead eyes and said hello to the other party. How dare he meet an acquaintance at such a distance. In this small town, the chance of such randomness is really unusually high.

    "Um, can you explain the current situation in detail?"

    Furuichi held his forehead, reluctantly put on a relaxed smile, and tried hard to pose as a wise man.

    "What do you care about?"

    Neil and the two girls all tilted their heads at the same time, with several question marks popping up on their heads.

    "You still ask me what I care about!? Why are you with classmate Alyssa and a cute girl!!"

    "Ha, you ask why, it's just that we met on the road"

    "Oh my god!! Neil, has spring arrived again!? What a world without morals this is!!!!"

    Furuichi rubbed his eyebrows and almost smoke came out, and he fell intoA subtle state of rage.

    "Can you calm down, Furuichi-san, be careful and poke your forehead"

    "Ah, Neil, who made an oath with me to be a jobless virgin for the rest of his life, unexpectedly had something good happen to him. This was such a shock, as if all the hair on his butt was about to fall out, just like hair loss.  Dropped, and they are actually two cute girls of the same age? Obviously I remember that Neil’s preference seems to be the royal sister style with bulging front and back - "

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? could have two lines of bitter tears of blood and tears left in their eyes, Gu Shi looked at the sky aimlessly.

    ""

    "Well, anyway" Neil walked over and punched Gu Shi directly in the face, "You set my egg first!!!"

    “How can I not be determined after you’ve done this?!”

    "Have you calmed down, Furuichi-san"

    "I was forced to cool down"

    Furuichi was lying on the ground. Was that a meteorite that punched him so hard that his head was smoking?

    Ah, this time the handsome side of the beautiful girl was completely ruined in front of her.

    "By the way, who is this lady next to you?"

    Furuichi saw Alicia and asked Neil.

    "Alicia Testerosa, is"

    Neil wanted to say the words "my tenant", but he felt that Furuichi might get crazy if he said it, and there might be some rumors the next day. Last time Hayate came to visit his home.  It was this guy who broke the news.

    ???????????????????????????????? How about we kill him here to eliminate the trouble?

    Furuichi was covered in cold sweat, and his teacher was releasing an unabashed murderous light next to him. In an instant, he felt that his life seemed to be forced to the edge of the cliff.

    However, Neil and Furuichi had no time to care about anything else at this time, because a group of vicious guys were coming towards them.

    "Hey!! Who is the guy who just bullied me from Dumburo High School!!!"

    The bald man in the lead stared fiercely at the few brats in front of him.

    "Uh, boss, did we find the wrong person? They are all brats"

    A boy next to him came over and asked in a low voice that the combined age of the primary school students in front of him might not be older than his father.

    "You can't be wrong, that brat from the Denshi family is so big!"

    The bald boss spoke with confidence and no guilt at all for bullying a child.

    "Ehehehe!!! What is this sudden development!?"

    Furuichi looked at these delinquent high school students in despair, and suddenly jumped from one desperate situation to another more dangerous desperate situation?

    Neil looked at the group of people in front of him, and then glanced back at Alyssa. She was looking away and whistling as if it had nothing to do with herself, while Alicia's eyes were shining and looking forward to it.

    "Oh? It's you, right?"

    The bald boss noticed Furuichi who was making a noise, and after scanning the four of them, he identified Furuichi whose jaw was about to dislocate, because Neil seemed to be even weaker than Furuichi, and he seemed to be fine with long hair.  Bullying look.

    "Well, I don't have anything to say. Anyway, keep going, Furuichi-kun"

    Neil patted Furuichi on the shoulder and covered his mouth to suppress laughter.

    "Why me!! Don't act like you're just watching a show!!! I'm your student!!!"

    "Hey, hey, hey, you guys, don't you feel shy bullying a few kids?"

    A pleasant magnetic voice interrupted them.

    Furuichi turned his head as if he had seen a savior, and saw a group of girls wearing white special attack uniforms walking over, but the wooden knives, chains, clubs, and maces they held in their hands really made him feel embarrassed.

    Are today’s delinquents so ferocious even if they are too young girls?

    But it doesn’t matter, these big sisters are so beautiful.

    "Furuichi-san, you have lost all your moral integrity"

    ""

    Neil raised his eyes and looked at the group of female delinquents. The leading girl had a healthy wheat-colored complexion. Her long purple hair was tied up and swayed with her steps. She had a bamboo stick in her mouth and her eyes showed no sign of weakness.  Stare at the group of boys.

    "Ah? It's none of your business! This is our Duowu Luo's business, you Furious Emperor, get out of the way!!"

    At the critical moment, the boss did not give in because the other party was a girl, and it seemed that he had some connections with the other party.

    But the leading girl didn’t reply to his words, she just walked over and whispered:After staring at Neil for a while, he suddenly put his hand on Neil's head, with a friendly smile on his lips.

    "Your kid is Neil, right? I heard the tyrant mention you, you are such a cute kid"

    "Tyrant?"

    Neil didn't slap the opponent's hand away. After all, she was a quasi-royal sister, and he was just confused about the tyrant she mentioned. The group of guys from Duwuluo High School behind him seemed a little unhappy after hearing this title.  It looks good, like taking laxatives.

    It sounds like he is very tough. Is there such a formidable person around him?

    "Ahaha, it's someone you know anyway"

    "Hey, Rika, this kid here is also very cute. I'm Shizuku Itoi, and I'll die at night~~~"

    "Hey, Shizuku, you're scaring people"

    And Furuichi was surrounded by several female delinquents holding his face in his hands. At this moment, he was so happy that he almost fainted.

    "You women, don't forget about us! Bastards, don't think we dare not take action. Even if Nan Lixiang knows the "tyrant", I won't be afraid of you!  !  "

    "Huh? Even if you don't know that guy, I will beat you up. If you have the guts, come and try it!!"

    The bosses of the two factions began to clamor, and they gritted their teeth as fiercely as a wolf.

    "Boys! Don't take it lightly just because they are girls! Let them see the power of Dumburo High School!!"

    “Oh oh oh!!!”

    "Ah!? We are the Furious Emperor, don't underestimate us, you scum!!"

    "Follow the boss and rush!!!"

    Alicia and Alyssa stood on the outside, watching the two gangs fighting like this, feeling almost numb.

    "Ahaha, the fight started"

    Alyssa laughed dryly a few times, revealing a pair of dead fish eyes like Neil's.

    "Ah, everyone is so full of energy. It's so lively, I really want to join in"

    Alicia showed a completely different expression, and her eagerness to try made Alyssa doubt that she would rush in next second.

    Neil, who was in the middle of it, was punching one after another, while Fushi was running around with his head in his hands, hiding in a cold sweat.

    "What's going on!? Gang war!? I'm just an ordinary elementary school student. I simply ran to the wrong set!!"

    "Ah ah ah, let me go back to my mother's arms and drink milk!!"

    As soon as Fushi turned his head, he saw Neil kicking a big man away, making him look embarrassed.

    This guy’s strength is as unparalleled as ever.

    “You stinky brat!!”

    Fushi suddenly heard a loud shout from behind him. He turned around and saw a bad guy hitting him with his fist.

    ——I’m probably seriously injured now.

    Unable to escape, we can only watch the imminent crisis coming.

    In the blink of an eye, Furuichi felt as if his head was being pushed down, and a gust of wind passed over his head.

    "Really, don't get in the way here, leave as soon as possible, there are so many people here, even if you stand behind me, I may not be able to care about you, I might even beat you up"

    Furuichi only saw Neil punch the opponent away, and with a few words, he pushed him to the safety of Alicia.

    Furuichi was startled for a moment, and when he looked back, what caught his eye was Neil's expression that was slightly different from usual.

    I once saw this unique side of him in a martial arts competition.

    Looking at him intently in the fight, Furuichi pursed his lips.

    ——It’s really strong.

    "Hey, are you okay, Furuichi-san?"

    Seeing Fushi’s dull expression, Alyssa couldn’t help but asked, it wouldn’t be funny if he was beaten silly.

    "Uh, I'm fine" Furuichi waved his hand, then looked at Alicia, pointing to the chaotic situation, "Miss Alicia, is it okay to be in such a mess?"

    The bald boss seemed to have been beaten ten meters above the ground just now. Is that okay?

    "No problem! You don't know, right? Fighting is a specialty of this street. Many idiots living here will die if they don't fight. Even Neil fights one fight every three days and one fight every five days."  Yes, to a certain extent, he is very familiar with the people here"

    It’s really a disgusting street.

    “Then Alicia, wouldn’t it be dangerous for you to live here?”

    Alyssa really can’t imagine that if a child lives here, wouldn’t he be frightened every day?"That's not the case" Alicia shook her head and smiled, as if she didn't care much, "Don't look at these people as being fierce, but in fact they are very principled people, at least they will not bully the elderly or children.  At best, they have bad mouths. Just now they were just scaring us. In the words of Neil and Granny Denshi, these people are apes without brains and can only express themselves in the most primitive way.  It’s just blood that’s burned too hot…”

    "Of course, there are also other connections, such as the mother-in-law Denshi and the "Scarlet Overlord" rumored here are Neil's family, so those people don't dare to mess with the people in the family"

    ""

    ? Okay, Scarlet Overlord is really the name of the bunker. Is Neil's house full of monsters?

    Furuichi and Alyssa once again watched the scene near the end. In their eyes, something seemed to be different.

    "These guys are really getting more and more durable"

    Neil twisted his wrist and walked back. His face was not red and he was out of breath. It was impossible to tell that he had just finished fighting.

    "You do like fighting"

    Furuichi looked at Neil and smiled softly.

    Niel paused for a moment, then shrugged and smiled slightly.

    "I don't hate it."

    "I didn't expect that my teacher is still a bad person" Alyssa covered her face as if she had a headache, "Are you performing a GTO?"

    "Please ask Mr. Onitsuka for this kind of thing" Neil scratched his head and said boredly, "Well, if I can make extra money, I wouldn't mind making a cameo"

    But not long after he finished speaking, Neil found that Furuichi, Alyssa and Alicia were all silent in front of him, with dull expressions on their faces.

    "Huh? Are you possessed by a ghost, you guys?"

    Suddenly, an arm even rougher than Kenjiro's wrapped around Neil's neck. He was stunned for a moment, and then fell into the shadow of despair.

    Who released this Godzilla at the end of the 21st century

    "Oh? Neal-chan, are you planning to make extra money? I have a place where you can make a guest appearance. I originally came out to see where the kid was having such a fun time, but I didn't expect to hear such good news"

    Furuichi and Alyssa looked up at the tall figure, with the stubble, thick eyebrows, piercing eyes, light lip gloss and eye shadow, a perfect figure comparable to King Billy, and a charming Jean  The kimono that no one can look at directly gave them an unparalleled impact.

    "Ah, I really want to vomit. Can I vomit?"

    "Hello, Mrs. Xixiang."

    Alicia reluctantly moved her lips and said hello proactively.

    "Oh, it's Alicia" Xixiang moved his eyes and nodded, "Go back and tell your family that Neil won't be going back tonight. He's working at my place, so tell them not to worry"

    "Well, I understand, please feel free to do so."

    Neil, who was almost out of breath, stared at him. Alicia sold him in the blink of an eye. Please feel free to take him for what he is. He didn't even know if he would be able to see the sun tomorrow.  .

    “Let’s go, Neil-chan~~~”

    Xixiang smiled girlishly at Neil, and Neil immediately rolled his eyes and fainted while frothing at the mouth.

    “Is it okay, Alicia?”

    Watching Neil being carried away on her shoulders, Alyssa felt for the first time that it was not easy for him either.

    "It doesn't matter, Mrs. Saigo is a good person."

    ""

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    That night, Xixiang Ladyboy Club.

    “Clang, clang, clang! The super future star of our store is now making a grand appearance, Sonoko!!!”

    "Who are you calling Sonoko! Who wants to be the future star of your store!!"

    "Come on, Nierzi! You have great potential to become the ACE_OF_ACE of our store!!"

    "A devil wants this kind of potential, even if you give me money!!"

    "Yo!! Pretty boy, twist your waist!!"

    “You can do it yourself, don’t make too many demands, you perverted uncles!!”

    "Yoooooooo, such a cute child is indeed a boy! Long live Lord Lucifer!!!"

    "Have your male-only penetrating weapons been scrapped by you idiots!?"

    "Nierzi, please date!!!"

    “Go to hell——!!!!!!”

    On the stage, ?A girl in a gorgeous kimono with light make-up, who was actually a boy, was dancing with terrifying momentum with a folding fan. Next to her, Saigo was admiring the dance with a face full of admiration.

    This kid really has hope of becoming the master of the great route.

    The next day, the news about Neil's transformation into a new human spread secretly without his knowledge.

 Text Chapter 63 To maintain moral integrity or to lose moral integrity, that is the question

    The long black hair floated gently.

    The bright pupils reflect the surrounding scenery, like a mirror world.

    The girl put her hands behind her back, holding a smile on her lips, and stepped lightly.

    "Ah, no matter how many times I come here, I always feel that this place is huge"

    The corners of Tifa's mouth were slightly raised, her eyes were shrouded in a bright light, and she looked around every inch of Maho Liang Academy from time to time.

    "That's right. After we entered through the school gate, we walked for more than half an hour and felt like we didn't even see the end"

    Alicia, who was following Tifa, glanced around with the same interest. Whenever she saw the architecture of European classical beauty and the natural scenery, her vermilion eyes suddenly brightened like gems.

    "Well, I heard from Neil that there are many schools here, ranging from elementary school to university, plus various research institutes, shopping streets and library islands. It really can't be visited in one day" Tifa introduced, tapping her lower lip.  , suddenly remembered something interesting, a smile on his face, "This school also has many activities, such as the last school festival, which was held for three days and three nights. It was really lively"

    "Wow, that sounds so interesting" Alicia immediately flattened her mouth in disgust when she saw Tifa's expression, and then murmured angrily, "If Neil had woken me up earlier, then I couldn't have done it either."  Did you attend the school festival?"

    ""

    Tifa scratched her cheek and smiled silently. Is this what she should be struggling with?

    "But it's great, I want to go to school here too"

    Looking at Alicia’s longing expression, Tifa couldn’t help but smile.

    "What you say should be fine. As long as you worship Tony Nier or Negi, they should be able to find a way"

    "Hmm, please Tony Neil? I always think that guy will say something like "It's too troublesome, so I won't do it""

    Alicia closed her eyes and frowned, as if she could imagine the scene at that time.

    "maybe……"

    Tifa nodded with deep understanding. She quite agreed with Alicia's idea and her understanding of that guy.

    However, because of her understanding, she knew that if Alicia really asked him to ask for help, Neil would still do his best to help her.

    "A soft-hearted fool."

    Tifa pursed her lips and murmured in a low voice. She was a little bit disgusted by this.

    "What's wrong, Tifa?"

    Alicia noticed Tifa’s little movements and couldn’t help but feel a little weird.

    Tifa came back to her senses immediately, scratched her cheek and laughed dryly, "It's okay, I just got a little lost in thought"

    "Hey, what are you thinking about? You are so absorbed in your thoughts~~~"

    Alicia rolled her eyes and didn’t know what she was thinking of. She half-covered her mouth with her hand and leaned over with an ambiguous smile.

    Tifa blocked the approaching smiling face with her hand and said angrily, "What are you thinking about? I feel like you are becoming more and more like that guy Neil"

    "Hehe, you are so embarrassed that I got it right, right?"

    "You're not shy!"

    "Oh~~~Don't you deny what you said before? Sure enough, Tifa-chan's heart is full of Nier~~~"

    ""

    Faced with such teasing, Tifa simply shut her mouth and turned away as if she didn't hear anything.

    Seeing Tifa like this, Alicia stopped teasing her. She glanced around and asked, "Hey, Tifa, where is Neil's school? We've been gone for a long time"

    Originally, I was idle at home and wanted to come to the school to kill some time. However, after I came here with Tifa, this journey was really a good way to kill the time.

    ??Looking carefully, it seems that it is almost time for get out of class to end.

    "This place is too big. I haven't been here many times. How can I know how to get there?"

    "Eh? Didn't we see that big map when we entered?"

    “It’s true, but”

    "Is Tifa a roadie!? So cute!!"

    "What are you so cute about!? You're not praising yourself in disguise, when you haven't found a way either!?"

    "Are you two brats students here?"

    The two of them, who were fighting and looking for their way around, suddenly heard a voice coming from behind them. At the same time, they turned their heads and saw a tall man in black sportswear standing not far away with a cool expression.

    "Hello, we are not students here, we are here to find someone."

    TifaliNodding gracefully, the person in front of him seemed to be a school teacher or administrator.

    "Looking for someone?" Heigang raised his eyebrows and looked at the two girls in front of him, "Who are you looking for?"

    “It’s Neil Springfield who works at Shengxiang Elementary School here.”

    "It's that kid, but it's almost time for school to end. If we go by now, the people in the elementary school will probably leave as well. Forget it, I'll lead you there. Maybe that kid is still in school  By the way, are you his friends?"

    “We are his girlfriends!!”

    Before Tifa could speak, Alicia answered first.

    "girlfriend!?"

    Heigang opened his eyes in surprise, while Tifa covered his forehead as if he had a headache. He dared to believe that Alicia would start to display her natural instinct of fearing chaos in the world again.

    "I didn't expect that boy to have two girlfriends, but it seems reasonable after thinking about it"

    Heigang sighed at first, and then nodded unexpectedly.

    "Well, this gentleman"

    "Just call me Heigang" Heigang lowered his head and looked at Tifa, noticing the tangled look on her face as she hesitated to speak, and said with a very understanding expression, "Don't worry, I understand"

    "No, actually"

    "Let's go, I'll take you there now."

    "That bastard is really incredible. He actually did such a thing, but he is a role model for others. This is considered a harm to others' children. Well, I should be able to use this reason to teach him a lesson"

    A cold smile appeared on Black Steel's lips, and his narrow eyes narrowed slightly, flashing a frightening red light from time to time. When Tifa noticed the eldest brother's expression, she knew that the unlucky child was about to suffer a big disaster again.  , couldn't help but draw a cross in my heart.

    "Meow haha, it feels like something interesting is going to happen"

    Hearing Alicia’s cheerful laughter, Tifa sighed sadly, feeling deeply powerless.

    【Neal, if you want to blame it, you have a teammate who has been deceiving people for thirty years】

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Woo——"

    "What's the matter, Neil?"

    Naye suddenly heard Neil making a sound of unknown meaning, couldn't help but frowned, and asked with some worry.

    "It's okay, I just suddenly felt so miserable that I let out such a scream from my soul that it shook the world"

    "I have no idea what you are talking about" Nanoye shook her head in confusion, and then laughed happily, "But this means that Neil, there is nothing wrong with you"

    "Naye, at this moment, I feel more desperate than when I met a giant."

    She had just escaped from the demon king of the Kamabaka Kingdom and was mentally traumatized. Now she was attacked by this girl Nanoha. As her master, Neil suddenly felt that his majesty had lost as much as a certain vampire. He couldn't help but feel  I feel like life is dark.

    "By the way, aren't we going to the back mountain? This direction doesn't seem right"

    Nanoye looked at the direction Neil led the way. She had been training with Neil every day after school as usual, but at this moment, she visually saw that it was completely different from where she usually went.

    "Well, anyway, what I'm teaching you is just the control and application of magic power, and how to fight. I plan to hand you over to a more capable and experienced guy. Regardless of magic or physical skills, with her level, she can definitely  You trained me to become a master"

    Originally Naiyara was still being trained today. Neil felt that he had nothing to teach. After all, the magic system was completely different. Apart from some basic things, Neil felt that it would be better to have someone like Yuno as a coach.  Suitable for yourself.  When Professor Nanoha was in actual combat, whenever he encountered her unconsciously cute look, Neil would be blasted to pieces by a burst of starlight.

    Therefore, directly throwing Nanoha to the merciless Yiwen is definitely very profitable. Anyway, it is healthier for young people to abuse them, and there is Negi who can attract firepower next to him, and more importantly,  He can go home and cook quickly after school.

    【Ah, I can’t help it anymore, I can’t stop crying.  】

    "don't want!"

    Naye's face changed slightly and she shouted subconsciously, even her voice became slightly shrill.

    Neil was startled and quickly turned his head to look over, only to see Nanoye staring at him with her mouth bulging as if she was very angry.

    "Uh, what's wrong with you, Miss Nanoha?"

    &nbsp; Being stared at by Nanoye for a while, Neil asked cautiously.

    "me……"

    When asked by Neil, Nanoye didn't know how to answer. Could it be that she told him that she didn't want to leave him?

    "Dream on, it would be better to use a starburst to make him surrender."

    "Ms. Nanoha, did you think of something dangerous just now! Although I don't know what it was, I am firmly against violence!!"

    With the flash of red light in Nanoye’s eyes and the faint smile of excitement on her lips, no matter how idiotic she was, Neil still felt that he seemed to be very close to the door of hell.

    "Ahaha, what are you talking about Neil? I never thought of using Starlight Explosion to blast you"

    Nanoha scratched her cheek, smiled very cutely, and said horrible words that made Neil break into a cold sweat.

    【This guy said something that must never be uttered!  Naturally black?  ?  Definitely natural black!  !  】

    "Neil, why do you want others to teach me? I'm afraid I won't get along"

    Naye thought for a while and finally came up with a reason.

    "So that's the problem"

    Neil breathed a sigh of relief. He really didn't realize that Nanoha's character would be afraid of strangers, but this was no problem at all. After all, Yiwen's appearance was very deceptive. At first glance, he looked like a harmless cat, and he was very similar to  You don't have to worry about getting along with Yi Wen at all, because that guy's queen character is definitely about making others obey her.

    "That's not okay, Nanoha. If you hold back because of this small worry, you won't be able to make great progress in the future! Although I will be a little reluctant to let you go, dad, I will still do this for your future.  I did it! So, even if you resent Dad, I won’t regret it!!"

    "What dad, what role are you playing!"

    Nanoye slapped away Neil's hand on her shoulder with dissatisfaction. She blinked, not knowing what she thought of, her eyes suddenly lit up, and a meaningful smile appeared on her face.

    "Well, after all, Neil was defeated by me, I don't think he has the ability to teach me anything"

    "What!? Defeated by you!? It was just your luck that time. If I do it ten times again, you will not be my brother's" Neil originally retorted angrily, but when he saw Nanoye's smile, he seemed to understand.  Everything changed, "Well, since you said so, I also feel that I am not capable"

    Nanoha's smile froze slightly, but soon her lips curved into a more contemptuous arc, and at the same time her eyes swept three inches ahead.

    "Neil, it really doesn't work."

    Neil, who had been paying attention to Nanoye's expression, naturally noticed the other person's gaze. He looked down and couldn't help but widen his eyes, like an angry cat staring at Nanoye who was smiling leisurely and contentedly.

    "No!? You dare to say that I can't do it!? I've told you from the first day of class that I am a man who can break through the sky. The word "no" cannot appear to me!! Very good, Nanoha.  Just wait, if I don’t train you well, I will spend the rest of my life hanging around Xixiang!!!”

    “This is what you said, Neil~~~”

    Naye secretly made a gesture indicating that the plan was successful, and at the same time thought of something in her heart.

    【This trick of using retreat to advance that my mother taught me is really useful. Although I don't know why I aimed at it like this in the end, as long as it succeeds, I'll be fine!  】

    In fact, it was not until some years later that Nanoha understood the true meaning of this matter. At that time, she lamented that her health teacher died early. At the same time, she was very fortunate that she had a mother as great as Kami who allowed her to do this.  I have avoided many detours in my life.

    "Forget it, let's stop today's training. I'll go back and think about how to arrange it"

    “I don’t know whether it was because he was inspired to fight or because his dignity as a man was challenged. Neil began to seriously think about what to do. Usually, these things were left to Anders to do.

    "Huh? What is that guy doing?"

    Neil suddenly slowed down, and a shadowy figure appeared in his field of vision.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Ha, why are all the cleaners boys, not even a girl"

    Furuichi stopped the broom in his hand, looked around the classroom, and couldn't help but sigh sadly.

    Doesn’t it mean that if men and women match each other, the work will not be tiring?  There are just a bunch of idiots here, and they are exhausted from doing anything.

    "You just give up on this idea, this is terribleIt's our class's policy" Yuuji walked past Furuichi with a broom on his shoulder, not looking like he was working at all, "That guy said that in order to avoid a series of unnecessary problems caused by male-female combinations, we separate boys and girls.  Separated to facilitate management, do you think we can resist the mountain above our heads?  And the girls seem to agree"

    “Can you disagree!? Girls almost don’t have to participate in work during the week!!”

    "From this point of view, it turns out that he is still a gentleman"

    "That's weird! Even if he is a gentleman, he can only be a gentleman in another sense!!!"

    "I'm telling you, you can chat as much as you want, but if you can work, Yuuji, you've barely even done anything!!"

    Listening to the two complaining, Touma couldn't stand it anymore. He was almost the only one working now. He obviously planned to grab those half-price bento boxes.

    "You should tell the group of people over there first"

    Yuuji pointed with his broom in the direction of the podium, where a group of people were gathering for activities.

    Standing on the podium, Akihisa used the broom as a guitar and danced his fingers as much as he could, as if he had returned to the school festival concert, with the intense melody seeming to linger in his ears.

    “Come on, call me!!!”

    “Honey!!!”

    "What a tall person!!! Call me God-sama!!!"

    "Ah, Lord Kami is playing a game console in that corner over there"

    Touma looked at this scene, then looked at someone in the corner who had entered the god of strategy mode, and couldn't help but sigh.

    How long will he be able to do this?

    ——

    Suddenly, the sound of the door being pulled attracted the attention of everyone in the class.

    A handsome face that was as cold as a knife appeared behind the door, and at the same time, those sharp wolf-like eyes made the guys in the class stay silent for a while and started cleaning obediently.

    “Kids, is your bastard head teacher gone already?”

    They were slightly surprised by the unexpected punishment, and then suddenly realized that it was their class teacher who had caused the hatred.

    "Well, our bastard head teacher left early during the last self-study class and let all the girls go"

    As the leader of the boys, Xiongji told Heigang in detail. When Heigang heard this, he felt that the temples on his forehead began to beat again.

    "That rascal……"

    "Um, Teacher Heigang, what do you want from Neil?"

    Touma's question caused Heigang to turn around. He looked at the people in the class, and for some reason the corner of his mouth curled up into a weird smile.

    "Ah, actually it was the boy's two girlfriends who came to see him"

    "What——!?"

    "girlfriend——!?"

    “Two more——!?”

    The boys looked at each other and saw the jealousy hidden in each other's eyes. They nodded one after another, immediately picked up the thing in their hands, and rushed out of the back door without saying a word.

    "Hey, don't damage public property"

    Heigang shouted behind them, chuckled, and then walked downstairs.

    When he walked downstairs, he found that the two girls waiting nearby were gone. Instead, there was a guy who deserved a beating, gaping at the large cloud of dust.

    "Faye, did you see the two little girls who were here just now?"

    Heigang walked over, patted Fay on the shoulder and asked as coldly as usual.

    "Huh? It's Kurojia~~" Faye turned around and showed a very hearty smile, and then her face became a little weird, "Kurojia, are you a lolita control?"

    Heigang was startled, then his face turned black, he pulled out a cold long knife out of thin air, clasped his hands and raised it, ready to slash at it.

    "You really deserve to be cut down just like that kid"

    “Ehehehe!! Oppose violence, Hei-chan~~~”

    “Go to hell!!”

    "Wait a minute, aren't you going to ask where those two girls went? I'll tell you, but you can't do anything to me!"

    ""

    Heigang stopped and stared at Fay coldly, while Fay smiled slightly and tidied up his clothes. It was not until Heigang was about to have his second impact that he slowly spoke.

    "Actually, I just met them and chatted for a few words. I found out that they were here to see Neil-chan, so I told them that Neil-chan had left.Okay, so they took their leave, and let me tell you something by the way.  "

    "That means you knew it beforehand, right?"

    "Well Wow!! Kuro-chan, a surprise attack is a foul!!"

    “I don’t care about you!!”

    “I clearly said I wouldn’t do anything!!”

    "Did I promise you!?"

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "So, you lost the ring that Yiwen gave you and you were thinking about how to die, maybe this is it?"

    "No, I'm not thinking about how to die"

    Negi looked at his brother depressedly, forgetting if he didn't help, he was still gloating about his misfortune.

    "I just lost my ring, is there any need to do this?"

    Although the ring was a relatively rare magic item, it was not in a life-and-death situation. However, seeing Negi like this, Neil immediately felt very happy.

    "You won't understand. If Master finds out, I will see hell"

    Yiwen’s terror began to emerge in Negi’s mind. His face turned pale and his whole body was shaking, as if he had seen a ghost.

    Neil couldn’t help but sigh at how powerful Yiwen was. He was able to make Negi, a little man-trained boy, even more miserable. He felt like he was almost turning into an M.

    "Hey, Neal, what's the ring that Mr. Negi mentioned? Doesn't it matter that he's still like this?"

    Nanoye pulled the corner of Neil's clothes and asked with some confusion.

    "Well, that ring is like a wedding ring that represents a lifelong promise, and Negi, the idiot, threw it away without knowing where. If his powerful wife at home knew about it, he would probably not have to go to bed for a month."

    "Hey!? Teacher Negi is already married!?"

    "Hey, Neil, stop making this up!"

    "I'm not making it up, I'm just explaining it to Nanoha."

    "What are you trying to explain!!"

    Facing Negi’s fire-breathing eyes, Neil shrugged and had to give up, "Okay, okay, I won’t say it anymore. Why don’t you recall it and let me help you reorganize the scene at that time."

    "real?"

    Negi looked at him suspiciously, could this guy really be so kind?

    "We are brothers after all Speaking of which, when did the ring disappear?"

    "It should have been last night"

    "Well, very good" Neil nodded, "Which woman's bed did you sleep in last night?"

    "Herehey!! Where are you going!!"

    Negi is crazy, he actually believes in a guy like Neil, he is really a fool.

    "Oh, oh, did you really sleep in someone else's bed? Yeah, there are so many people in the girls' dormitory, who could it be?"

    "I told you not to do it!! I haven't even slept in Asuna-san's bed recently!!"

    "The married life is not harmonious?"

    “Stay away from me!!!”

    "Teacher Negi is not pure."

    ""

    Negi leaned against the tree, wanting to die.

    “Neil——!!!”

    Just when Neil was enjoying the sight of Negi being beaten to a pulp, a familiar scream came from behind. Without thinking, he immediately bent down. The next second, a figure flew over his head, and at the same time, a wave of wind blew up.  A gust of cold wind.

    Neil raised his head and looked at the blond girl who flipped in the air and landed perfectly, and couldn't help but be speechless for a while.

    "Alicia, do you have to say hello in this way? If I hadn't avoided it, I really doubt I would have suffered internal injuries from you."

    "It doesn't matter, I just said hello a little more enthusiastically."

    "Is this called being more enthusiastic!? Who would rush over at a speed of 40 yards, 4 seconds and 2!? Do you think I am an American football player!?"

    “What a small family man.”

    "I'm sorry, anyone would be petty when their lives are at stake!"

    "Tch, I won't talk to you anymore" Alicia left Neil alone, moved her target to Nanoye who was aside, and immediately pounced on her, "yahoo! Nanoye!!"

    "Whoa, be careful, Alicia!!"

    Neil sighed helplessly at the two who started to fuck Lily, then turned his head and forced a smile at the black-haired girl who was running slowly.

    "Won't you stop this guy, Tifa?"

    ? ???Isn't this bad?  There is a beautiful girl throwing herself into my arms"

    Tifa walked up to Neil and smiled teasingly.

    “I wish the way of throwing myself into someone’s arms could be improved”

    Neil muttered softly, but the next moment, Tifa's beautiful black hair was fluttering with invisible domineering aura.

    "What were you talking about just now?"

    "No, I didn't say anything, Your Lady Queen."

    Neil immediately displayed his low-profile and domineering attitude. His dignity and integrity were completely useless in front of Tifa.

    "Ah, look, Nanoha, Neil is starting to lose his moral integrity again!!"

    "Neil has never had any moral integrity anyway"

    "Alicia, shut up, whose fault do you think it is that makes me like this!"

    "You blame me?"

    "Ha, if I don't blame you, why should I blame myself!?"

    "Shut up."

    "Yes, Your Lady Queen."

    "Neil really suffered."

    Alicia’s triumphant look made Neil want to hang her up and tickle her, but for Tifa’s sake, he still lay on the ground obediently.

    "By the way, what is Negi doing there?"

    Tifa noticed Negi, who had been ignored for a long time, but the other party was obviously trapped in an endless loop and did not notice their arrival.

    "Nieji is struggling with the question of whether he should have moral integrity or lose his moral integrity."

    ""

    “By the way, why did you and Alicia come here?”

    “Well, since it’s okay to stay at home, and Alicia has never been to school, I took her here for a walk.”

    Neil looked back at the girl who was chatting enthusiastically with Nanoye. She had maintained such an optimistic attitude since she woke up. It was not an exaggeration to say that she was offline. However, these might just be to cover up her inner feelings.  lonely.

    【Looks like we need to hurry up.  】

    Just when Neil was thinking about something, a strange murderous aura rushed towards him. Neil looked around and saw a large black mist rumbling towards him.

    "What is that!? The Black Mist Monster!?"

    As soon as he finished complaining, Neil was swallowed by the black mist.

    "Whoa! Help! Huh? Isn't this a guy from the class!? Hey, are you rebelling!?"

    "Burn my remains with the blazing holy fire! How joyful is life, and how sad is death!"

    "Ahhh!! Where did you come from the Ming Cult!? These people are crazy again!!! Tifa, Negi, save me!!"

    Tifa watched the group of people go away speechlessly, and then glanced at Negi who continued to seek death.

    This school is still so peaceful today.

 Text Chapter 1 That day, the boy walked into a new world

    My name is Orima Ichika, I'm 15 years old, and my gender is, um, with excalibur underneath, you know.

    At this moment, the fifteen-year-old youth is like a deep-sea fish.

    “The classroom with all girls except me is very stressful.

    But it doesn’t matter. With my ability to withstand stress that I have developed since childhood, I can still withstand this kind of pressure. I am quite confident about this.

    Why do you say that?

    This has to start with my family and my world.

    “Today’s world, I simply don’t know how to describe it in words.  First of all, the two mainstreams in the world today are technology and magic. As far as I know, eight years ago, the flying super weapon called IS came out, and the world has undergone earth-shaking changes. However, weapons like IS can only be made by  The manipulation by girls has led to a fundamental change in the status of men and women in society.  However, the matter did not end there. In the following years, the ISSDA organization responsible for space development announced the existence of "magic". Magic was originally unknown. Coupled with the new life from the universe, it became even more complicated.  Not to mention the various superpowers in Academy City, the world was once again in turmoil. However, with the efforts of many parties, the world finally settled down, and magic was gradually accepted by everyone. At the same time, ordinary humans could not  All known alien races appeared one after another, and the world became more and more diverse.

    However, there are still unknown things in this world, such as disobedient gods, demons, angels, magic societies that are still hidden in the dark, and advanced beings buried in the shadows. I know these because my family is special.  The reason is, after all, the old man in my family is not an ordinary person.

    In short, there are as many angels and demons as dogs, and fairies and heavenly beings are everywhere. This world is a strategic fortress.

    However, this world view is not enough to shock me, because the family I live in is enough to numb my nerves. My home is simply the most chaotic place in the world.  Compared with one who has a personality, all kinds of weapons are worth the sky, and I can also see angels and demons eating together and having fun, and even aiming their guns at someone. The moment I knew the truth, my three views were completely destroyed. Thousands of years of history  They've all been tricked into being dogs.

    “Alas, this world is so damn peaceful.

    “But even so, I am still very stressed at this moment.

    I folded my hands and put them under my chin, with cold eyes, trying to look calm. At this time, I finally understood Commander Ikari’s sense of pressure to remain calm in the face of the apostles’ attack.

    Commander Ikari is mighty!  !  !

    But the sights gathered from all around are really uncomfortable. Haven’t you seen that my forehead is already covered with heart-wrenching beads of sweat?  ?  Sure enough, no matter how old a girl is, she always has a trembling heart!  !  Sure enough, a girl's gaze is the most terrifying thing in the world. The ever-changing changes of sometimes resentment and sometimes anger are simply more disasters than taking the Western Scriptures.

    I took a deep breath, narrowed my eyes slightly, and all the nerves in my body suddenly became more tense than ever before.

    ??????????????????????????????????

    Wow, I relaxed too much and almost came out from behind.

    Ha, by the way, why do I have to stay in a place like this?

    Thinking of this, I recalled what happened the night before.

    That night, my brother said to me with a smile that could be read as bright and written as slutty.

    "Ichika, you will become the happiest man in the world."

    So that’s what he was talking about!  !  !  !  !

    I sighed deeply, and I mourned for a second for my seemingly happiness and actual sorrow. I started to swim away and observe the people around me.

    Well, the eyes of the girls on the left and the right are full of unparalleled curiosity for knowledge, and their shining eyes almost flashed through their tough golden eyes.

    I can’t see the back part, but the sight of the thorns on my back makes me feel like I’m sitting on pins and needles. I can understand it even without looking.

    "The person directly in front of me is a slightly older woman.

    She is a bit petite, and her figure is almost the same as that of a student, but her chest size is the nemesis of all high school girls.  The clothes are relatively large and make her look more petite, but she still feels quite cute.  In addition, she also wears a pair of black-rimmed glasses. Although they are crooked, she can still be called a bespectacled girl.

    And this girl with glasses was looking at the people in the class in panic, her timid posture was reminiscent of an injured little rabbit.

    You are a teacher, show me some domineering power!

    "Everyone is here. Then, SHR is going to startWhoops!  "

    Well, it’s not something you can do if you want to.

    I gave the teacher an appreciative look, but for some reason the teacher turned red and smiled shyly.

    ????????????????????????????????????????? Suddenly, I felt that the pressure on my body was a little heavier, and I almost died from a thousand arrows piercing my heart.

    “Well, then, please introduce yourself, uh, in order of seat number.”

    The teacher seemed to have recovered from the inexplicable emotion and said to the students in the audience in a panic.

    ""

    "It's so quiet. My dignity as a teacher is suddenly shattered into pieces."

    I looked at the teacher who was about to cry, and I couldn't bear it. At the same time, I felt unhappy with the girls in the class. Are you shy because you just entered high school? No one responded. The teacher was about to cry. Really?  I'm going to cry!  !

    I glanced at the teacher, and the teacher’s eyes also moved over.

    ??Okay, our eyes met.

    Please don’t look at me like this, you are not my type, teacher.

    I quickly lowered my head, I still understand the principle that a dead Taoist friend will not die a poor Taoist.

    “Oh, give me a normal high school life.

    The reason why I specifically emphasize "ordinary" here is simply because what I am in now is definitely not an ordinary high school, but the famous IS Academy-the only school in the world that trains IS operators.

    And the most important point is that IS, this deceptive thing, can only be activated by girls, so naturally, this is a girls' school.

    And why am I here?

    I need to emphasize again that I am a boy, and I am definitely a boy at first glance. My appearance can be considered a bit handsome, but it is definitely not the kind of beauty that makes even IS unable to identify my gender.

    The reason why I came to such a ghost place has to start with the entrance exam in February.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    That day, the sun was shining brightly, and the cherry blossoms flying freely in the sky made me fall in love.

    I looked at the clear sky and encouraged myself in my heart.

    Today is the entrance exam for Junior High School. For your own goals, you can’t do it without working hard.

    The school I go to is called Mahora Gakuin. It is a very large Academy City that has everything from kindergarten to university. There are many schools in it, all types, and my target is the famous Mitsusaka High School.

    The reason why I chose Mitsusaka is not because of its reputation, but because my brothers and sisters all graduated from here. I have an indescribable yearning for that place.

    I want to chase the traces they left behind, and I want to be like them.

    that's it.

    Well, of course, if I am admitted to Mitsusaka High School, my goal of dominating Mitsusaka will be one step closer, and realizing Mahora's dream of complete domination will not be unattainable.

    Hahahaha, I couldn’t help but laugh out loud.

    "Why are you giggling so early in the morning?"

    At this time, my head was hit hard.  When I looked back, I saw a handsome man with white shoulder-length hair standing behind me. He was looking at me listlessly with a pair of dead fish eyes, and he didn't look like he was awake at all.

    "Brother, you got up so early"

    ??I touched my head and laughed dryly.

    "Well, seeing as you have a test today, I got up early to see you out"

    Hey, is this guy so kind?

    "Hey, don't think I can't understand your expression"

    "Well……"

    Although those dead fish eyes are completely rotten, they are still so sharp.

    I don’t know if my thoughts were revealed again, but I got another blow on the head.

    "By the way, you forgot to bring your admission ticket"

    I was stunned for a moment, watching my brother hand a certificate to me.

    "Huh? Didn't I prepare it last night?"

    As I was talking, I wanted to go through my bag. I had carefully prepared all kinds of things the night before.

    "Well, men will always forget some things, just like forgetting what their first love looked like"

    “I won’t forget it!!”

    I replied angrily, but I didn't notice the firmness in my tone.

    The old man looked at me steadily for a moment, with an inexplicable light flashing in his eyes.?, and then touched my hair with a slight smile.

    “Okay, take your admission ticket and go quickly, don’t be late.”

    I didn’t notice anything strange about my brother, so I took the admission ticket and didn’t check whether I really didn’t bring it with me. I said goodbye to my brother and went out.

    "It seems that Ichika has grown up"

    After saying this softly, the man walked back into the room with a smile.

    It was easy, so I came to the address indicated on the admission ticket.

    ???????????????????? Why is it not in Mahonliang Academy, but in a high school outside?

    But I didn’t think too much about it. Anyway, it said this on the admission ticket and I couldn’t change it even if I wanted to.

    But I feel a little uneasy.

    Are you nervous before the exam?

    With a feeling of apprehension, I walked into the imposing building in front of me.

    "I'm just going to go, turn left and right, how on earth are you going to get to the second floor!?"

    It’s been almost ten minutes since I walked, and I still haven’t found the stairs to the second floor. The internal structure is too complicated!  ?  Is this the maze before challenging the BOSS!  !

    My eyes wandered around, trying to find the guide map on the wall, but I sadly discovered that the walls inside were so beautiful that I couldn't even find a crack, let alone any wall charts.

    ?????????? This time, shit, I’m lost.

    "Hey, what should I do? Hey, why are you so quiet?"

    At this time, I finally realized that it was eerily quiet here. After walking for so long, I didn’t even meet a single person. Could it be that the exam has already started?  ?  Could it be that my dream of dominating Mitsusaka was just aborted?  ?

    God, I curse Jesus for not having chrysanthemums!  !

    “Perhaps God really heard my curse from the heart, and a door appeared not far in front of me.

    I walked to the door and saw a piece of paper stuck on it with the words "Infinite_Stratos Examination Room" written on it.

    "Well, I guess this is the right place"

    Because it says "Examination Room" on it.

    But the name of this examination room really looks impressive, and there are actually two English words that I can’t understand.

    Thinking of this, I feel deeply disappointed for my English course.

    I guess I won’t be able to pass the English test this time.

    But it doesn’t matter, my other subjects are fine!  !

    After taking a deep breath, I opened the door and walked into the room.

    "Ah, you are a candidate. Okay, go over there to change clothes. We are pressed for time, so you have to hurry up. This place can only be rented until four o'clock. I don't have time to trouble you. Really, I don't know what I'm doing.  What……"

    As soon as I entered the room, a nervous-looking female teacher, about thirty-five years old or above, spoke a lot of words like a machine gun without raising her head. I was stunned for a few seconds.

    Hey, hey, hey!  !  !  Sister, don’t you need to see what I look like and check my admission ticket!  ?  Where has the professionalism of being an invigilator gone?  ?  And what’s going on with changing clothes!  ?  You have to change clothes for exams these days!  ?  Are you asking me to use my body to show the beauty of the human body in ancient Greece?  ?  Sorry, I have been failing art classes since I was a kid!  !  Well, actually this is to prevent students from cheating, right?  But there is no one other than you in this room. I really don’t see any other candidates anywhere!  !

    While I was minding my own business, the elder sister gave instructions and walked out of the room directly with the documents in her arms.

    I watched the other party leave in embarrassment. I bet the eldest sister really didn’t even look at me.

    "Hey, what kind of test is this"

    I muttered a few words in a depressed voice and walked towards the place covered by the curtain.

    And at this moment, I entered a new world.

 Text Chapter 2 Sure enough, this is a conspiracy

    When I opened the curtain and walked in, I saw the object in the center of the room.

    The streamlined metal shell reflects light that is not dazzling, and an armor-like outfit sits quietly.

    I looked at it carefully and then fell silent.

    “Damn it, what kind of clothes do you want me to change into?! Are you asking me to take the war studies test!!”

    The bag in my hand was almost smashed by me.

    I calmed down the turbulent feeling in my heart that I wanted to hit someone, and walked over, looking left and right at this thing. After looking at it for a long time, I was speechless.

    Isn’t this the IS that appears on TV?

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of 1999

    But this thing actually has something to do with me. Well, it should be related to my family.

    "This is what changed the world"

    Because of the "White Knight Incident" of that year, the world became aware of the existence of this kind of weapon. At the same time, the originally balanced military structure suddenly collapsed. How many IS controllers can be found will directly affect the country's military strength.  , so every country began to implement a system of preferential treatment of women.

    Although there is a magical power like magic in the world today, it has not been widely used in the military due to various restrictions. Moreover, IS has advantages that can compete with magic. In comparison, the country is more willing to invest more resources.  on this emerging technology.

    Well, this is actually nothing to me. I am more curious about IS. After all, I have seen forces more powerful than IS.

    With all kinds of thoughts, I couldn't help but reach out and touch it.

    Anyway, IS can only be activated by women. If I, a pure man, touch it, I will probably have no reaction like touching a dead fish. It is a rare opportunity to touch it and I will not suffer any loss.

    However, there are always various unknowns in life. You can never guess what will happen in the next second. Of course, it is another matter if you have the ability to predict.

    A cold metallic feeling came from the fingertips, followed by a burst of dazzling silver light and various information pouring into the mind.

    “Eh!? Eh————!!!!!!”

    Faced with such a strange situation, I suddenly lost my train of thought.

    When I finally came to my senses, I found that the IS had actually moved and attached itself to my body like armor, becoming part of my hands and feet.

    "What happened!?"

    “Has someone activated IS!?”

    "who is it!?"

    "Huh? This, this is -"

    "man!?"

    Hearing the sound, a group of researchers in white coats came over. They opened the curtain and saw me activating IS. They all fell into a state of sluggishness where they couldn't think.

    I looked at the researchers in front of me in silence, and then looked at the abnormality on my body. I immediately showed a miserable face like a Christian abandoned by God. At the same time, the devil on my brother's face flashed through my mind.  smile, with only one thought left in her mind.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? This is a conspiracy.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    “Oh, I want to die.

    "Classmate, Orimaru Ichika-san!"

    A voice calling my name brought me back to reality from my annoying thoughts. I held my forehead and blurted out weakly before I could figure out the situation.

    "Ah, what's the matter?"

    "Ah, um, um, I'm very sorry for calling you so loudly all of a sudden. Are you, are you angry? Yes, I'm sorry! But, um, I'll introduce myself in the order of the fifty syllables. Now it's Oribara-san's turn.  So, I'm really, really sorry! Can you please introduce yourself? Are you willing?"

    It was then that I really came back to my senses and figured out the situation, and found that my deputy instructor, Yamada Maya, was constantly bowing his head and apologizing to me. It was obviously my own fault, but the teacher wanted to apologize himself. For a moment, I was full of guilt.

    "Uh, um, Mr. Yamada, you don't have to apologize like this. It's all my fault. I will introduce myself."

    I stretched out my hand to stop Teacher Maya Yamada from apologizing, and quickly made a comforting reassurance.

    "Really, really!? You, you promised me! You must do it!!"

    Teacher Yamada suddenly raised his head, seriously grasped my hand and leaned towards me, and he could still see the mist in his eyes.

    Teacher, are you really a teacher?  ?  This pairThe attitude of the little girl can easily be misunderstood, and some ignorant and innocent little boys might have fallen into trouble from then on!  !  !  Oh, oh, don't put your chest on it, be careful, my cannon may go off!  Also, I need to reiterate it again, teacher, you are really not my type!  !

    In the struggle between reason and sensibility, angels and demons, I took my hand out with difficulty, left my seat and walked to the podium with a slight bend without being noticed.

    Ah, I almost got hard just now.

    Standing on the podium, looking at the unabashed thirst for knowledge in the eyes of the girls in the audience, including Teacher Yamada, I suddenly felt like I was on the top of Mount Everest, and it was difficult to even breathe.

    "Ahem."

    I straightened my back and cleared my throat, thinking about what to say next.

    ???????????????????? But my mind went blank. As expected, the pressure had already crushed my thinking power into pieces.

    At this time, I took a peek at the seat by the window. Sitting there was a black-haired girl with a ponytail.

    Her name is Xiao Zhizhen, my childhood sweetheart who we only reunited after six years. This girl has always had a single ponytail. When I first entered the classroom, I recognized her at a glance.

    “But it’s really a transformation of women.

    No, no, now is not the time to think about this.

    "Help me quickly!!"

    I signaled her with my eyes. As a childhood sweetheart who has been dating for a long time, she must be able to understand this information instantly.

    "snort!"

    You actually ignored me!  ?

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Oh, oh, what does this cold aura and this arrogant attitude mean!  Where has the arrogant and a little bit coquettish Hoshi-chan gone!  !  Now Chen is completely 100% proud!  !  She actually abandoned me mercilessly at my critical moment, turned her face expressionlessly to the window, and snorted coldly, "I'll kill you, did I offend you, Miss Chen!"  !

    “However, this did remind me of something.

    I remember my brother once told me that when faced with a girl who is wrapped in pride and makes people wonder if she is engaged in chain defense, you must use your fiery penis to penetrate the opponent's uterus.

    Of course, this is summed up by my rich theory and practice. Although I don’t know where his theory and practice come from, I even wonder if he made it up casually.

    ??????????????????? However, I have no idea what those two words mean in English, because I am powerless in English. I have obviously been abroad, and there are foreigners at home. I only know the twenty-six English letters ABC, which is really weak.

    Well, I don’t really want to know the meaning of this. I know that what comes out of my brother’s mouth is definitely not fun, because every time I ask my sister or other older women in the family, I will be scolded.  Of course, many times I will attract hatred consciously or unconsciously. In comparison, the harm I suffered is quite small.

    Ah, I am going off topic again. Look, the eyes of the girls below are starting to burst into flames.

    Well, what should I say at this time?

    Let’s start with a song called “Girls’ School Boys” by Twins?  Well, it does fit the occasion, but this is a self-introduction, not a concert.

    【When we introduce ourselves, too many rhetoric just attracts the temporary attention of others. To let people know ourselves, the most important thing is to show our true side.  】

    Brother’s voice seemed to ring in my mind. At this time, I seemed to see the holy light of heaven.

    Sometimes I’m pretty reliable.

    The corners of my mouth raised slightly uncontrollably, and the sunshine outside the window shone in at the right time. At this moment, in the eyes of some ignorant little girls, I became a handsome and sunny boy.

    A small exclamation came from below, and my attention immediately came back. I took a breath and began to introduce myself.

    "My name is Ichika Orimara."

    “Yeah, yeah, yeah!!”

    Everyone’s eyes showed the expectation of “I want to hear more.”

    I smiled, what a group of curious and kind children.

    Then, I should also treat others with sincerity.

    "I like Lolita the most."

    Maintaining a sunny smile, I expressed what I loved most in my heart.

    institutions

    The sounds of various heads banging on the table and people falling to the ground kept ringing out. It seemed that they were moved by my sincerity.

    I think everyone can become a partner who loves lolita.

    At this moment, I seem to have new hope for the future.

    The sound of clicking footstepsThere was an urgent sound, is someone coming?

    “Are you going to reveal your abnormal sexual fetish as soon as you get here!?”

    Huh?  Does this sound sound familiar?

    But before I had time to react, I was hit hard on the head and sent flying.

    Wow, this kind of invisible murderous martial arts passed down by my brother is so familiar to me. The pain that directly penetrates the skull and hits the cerebral cortex is simply exhilarating How strange!  !  I'm not a pussy-shaker like Sister Xiaoyuan!  !  !

    “However, this knocking method, whether it’s power, angle, or speed, is very similar to the person in my impression.

    I swallowed and turned around with a little fear. I saw the woman behind me wearing a black suit and tight skirt. She had a slender figure and a body curve with no fat at all due to regular exercise. And the other person was at this time  He crossed his arms in front of his chest, raised the corners of his eyes, and his eyes were as sharp as a wolf's.

    "What the hell, Guan Yunchang!?"

    Snapped——

    “Ugh, I got hit on the head again, I’m probably going to have a cerebral hemorrhage now.

    "Sister Chifuyu, it hurts so much!"

    Yes, the domineering woman in front of me is my sister Chifuyu Orimaru.

    "Who is the hero in the Three Kingdoms, idiot!!"

    I rubbed my head and stood up from the ground, looking at my sister in front of me, very curious about her appearance.

    "Sister Chifuyu, why are you here? Aren't you out training for the annual World's No. 1 Martial Arts Tournament?"

    "Do you think I am Yamcha!? Who told you that I would go to that kind of conference!!"

    Chifuyu-san’s eyes started to sparkle, and her fists were clenched tightly. She would probably attack accordingly depending on my answer.

    “Uh, it’s my brother, that’s what I told you!!”

    I quickly shied away all the responsibilities, but after hearing this, Chifuyu-san loosened her fists and held her forehead in distress.

    "That idiot has been talking nonsense all day long"

    Looking at Chifuyu-san's depressed and gnashing expression, I couldn't help but want to laugh out loud. Those words I just came up with on the spur of the moment were purely to deceive my brother. Oh, haha, a Tai Chi push hand can kill someone invisible. I feel  At this moment, my IQ doubled several times.

    "Huh? By the way, what was going on with your self-introduction just now?"

    "Well……"

    Okay, I haven’t even breathed a sigh of relief yet. Why did this hatred suddenly shift back? I didn’t make fun of you.

    "My brother told me to be heart-to-heart and treat others with sincerity"

    And as soon as I finished speaking, Chifuyu-san came towards me with an angry fist.

    “Just lie to me now!!!!”

    Is it okay to let your brother lie like this openly?  ?

 Text Chapter 59 Looking forward to meeting him again

    "Hey, your eyes are wandering. Do you want to borrow money from me? For the sake of us being brothers, just tell me how much you want. It's okay to give the Ming coins directly to you!"

    There was a short distance from leaving the World Tree to one of the squares near the World Tree. Along the way, Neil found that Negi peeked at him very frequently, almost every few steps.  When he turned his head, Negi quickly turned his head and whistled. This behavior made Neil very unhappy, because it felt very disgusting to be treated like this by a boy, and Negi was not a girl who secretly liked him.  .

    “ Could it be that Negi has been looking at 3A girls for a long time and hasn’t had any contact with boys for a long time, and finally his interest in that area has begun to awaken!  ?

    In an instant, Negi’s image became dangerous in Neil’s eyes.

    "Why is it such an unlucky thing to say? How much do you want today's birthday to become the anniversary of my death! What do you mean by that look in your eyes? I always feel super unhappy!!"

    Negi was obviously stunned by Neil's sudden words for a few seconds before he reacted. Coupled with the weird look in his eyes, he couldn't help but complain angrily.

    Neil stuck out his tongue, put his hands on the back of his head, and quickened his pace slightly, leading Negi by half a body.

    "Do you have anything to say?"

    Negi paused for a moment, looking sideways at the face partially blocked by his arms, his eyes flashing behind the lenses.

    “Hey, Neil, has something happened to you recently?”

    I always feel that something has changed in him.

    Neil’s pace slowed down unconsciously, but soon returned to its original state, and he asked without looking back.

    "Why do you think so?"

    “I just feel like you’ve been a little absent-minded these days, as if you’re a little further away”

    Raising his head and looking at the stars covering the night sky, the starlight gently reflected the faint light on Negi's glasses.

    Neil put down his hands and put them behind his back. He also raised his head and stared at him from a distance.

    "No, nothing has changed"

    In the end, he was still like that.

    Nothing has changed.

    "Neil"

    Negi turned his head and opened his mouth, as if he wanted to say something, but for a long time, he did not say another word.

    "Don't talk about me, it's you" Neil suddenly spoke up and grabbed the topic, turning his face and blinking, "You are the one who should be said to be absent-minded, right? You seem to have no energy recently, as if you were distracted by something.  Things are bothering me"

    "Is it that obvious?"

    Negi lowered his head and muttered quietly, but Neil could still hear him beside him.

    "It's all written on your face I thought you looked confident after the school festival, but it turns out you've been so worried these days that you almost jumped off a building. What, is it a worry about love, boy?"  "

    When talking about love, Neil’s eyes brightened up and his tone was full of ridicule.

    "No, I just had a quarrel with Asuna-san"

    Negi rolled his eyes at him and became dejected again.

    "Sister? Oh, haha, it really is a matter of love~~~You dishonest guy~~~"

    "Do you have to think about this!?"

    "Okay, what did you and eldest sister argue about?"

    Neil spread his hands and did not continue teasing the other party.

    "Actually, it's not a big deal. Asuna-san just reminded me that I am very similar to Chao-san"

    Negi lowered his head a little further and sighed softly.

    "I see, the eldest sister is angry because of this"

    Neil looked at his brother’s confused expression, and he probably figured out what was going on between him and Asuna.

    After meeting with Gunel and learning that his father was still alive, Neil also guessed what Negi was thinking now. He must be full of things about his father. Since a long time ago, Negi has been working hard for his father.  , constantly injured, and constantly moving forward. After getting more accurate news, he will only work harder to move forward for his dream, even at the risk of losing his life.

    Father seems to be everything to him.

    This is exactly the same as the super ring tone.

    For the sake of your dreams, you are willing to give up everything, including your own happiness.

    And Tomorrow Cai is angry about it, maybe that's it.

    "Actually, Asuna-san is right, and I said the same thing to Chao-san, but I"? 

    Although he clearly rejected Chao's approach, he himself followed Chao's path, almost exactly the same path.

    He, how should he choose?

    "Neji, do you still remember what Chao Lingyin said?"

    Neil didn’t pay attention to Negi’s current expression and just continued talking.

    "Don't stop, keep moving forward This sentence should be very suitable for you now. For you, your father's affairs can be said to be everything to you. If you are asked to give up everything now for this, you must be able to do it.  Yes, in this aspect, you, Chao Lingyin, and I are really the same"

    Neil slowly took a breath of the refreshing summer night, his eyes slightly focused on Negi's face.

    "However, I think this is correct, or in other words, any approach is correct, but everyone chooses a different position. It is probably impossible for you to give up looking for your father, so why not go all the way?  Black, just like Kick-Ass who became a hero after being knocked headlong"

    "Well, I always feel that the tone of your words has suddenly changed a lot"

    "Don't worry about these things. Your goal is very clear anyway. You just think too much. Anyway, there is only one way you want to go from now on, isn't it?"

    Facing Neil’s smile, Negi seemed to know a little bit about what he should choose.

    "However, I have one more thing to say. No matter what you choose, you should also pay more attention to the people around you, such as eldest sister. I think eldest sister is very clear about your thoughts, and this is what she is worried about.  , it’s just that she doesn’t want to see you scarring yourself, the eldest sister’s idea is probably that simple"

    Neil took a few steps forward, tapping his toes slightly. As his body turned, his long hair fluttered lightly, and his face was clearly reflected in Negi's eyes.

    "Don't forget this, because when you lose, the pain is not something you can bear"

    "Neil"

    They were only a few steps apart, but Niji felt like they were separated by a chasm.

    Because there was a bit of sad nostalgia in Neil's eyes, which blocked his approach.

    "Well, that's all I want to say. It's up to you what you think about next" Neil spread his hands and smiled softly, then turned a little evil again, "But eldest sister really loves you deeply.  Said~~~"

    "Why do you come back here again!!!"

    The sentimental atmosphere just now was gone, and Negi rolled his eyes angrily.

    “Hehe~~~”

    Neil grinned wider, looked away slightly, and saw the surrounding environment clearly. His smile was frozen, and his expression was a little confused.

    "Ah, by the way, what am I doing here?"

    "Huh? Don't you know it yourself!?"

    "I really don't know, I'm following you"

    "How are you following me!? You are following me and running in front of me!!"

    "In this case, I will go home. Goodbye, young man who works hard~~~"

    Neil waved his hand and walked forward without looking back, but he was immediately grabbed by the collar.

    "It's rare that you come here, so just patrol with me. You have a lot of time anyway"

    I don’t know where Niji got the strength, but he was holding on to Neil’s collar as firmly as a rock.

    "Hey, I'm not on duty tonight, and my youth is calling me!!"

    "What youth?"

    “Galgame on the computer!!!”

    “Delete your youth for me!!”

    "Do you want to ruin my life!?"

    "Your life is too insignificant!!"

    Seeing that Negi refused to let go of him, Neil lowered his head helplessly, but after waiting for a while, he found that Negi was still where he was.

    "Aren't you going to patrol? Why are you standing here without moving? You want to be a sentinel!"

    "No, I'm waitingah, here it comes!"

    When Negi was talking, a figure in the field of vision gradually enlarged, and he suddenly shouted.

    Neil looked in the direction that Negi was looking at, and saw Setsuna coming this way quickly, and Kamo the ferret was lying on her shoulder.

    "Why is Kamo and Setsuna-san together?"

    Generally speaking, doesn’t Kamo, the pervert, always follow Negi?

    "If you come to me today, I will ask Kamo to find Setsuna-san first, and then we will make an appointment to meet here."

    ? ?Ji smiled and explained in a calm tone.

    Neil glanced at Negi thoughtfully, his eyes brightened slightly, and then fell silent.

    "Teacher Negi, Teacher Neil, good evening."

    Setsuna quickly arrived in front of them. There seemed to be no surprise about Neil's appearance. Negi or Kamo must have told her in advance.

    "Boss Neil, long time no see."

    Kamo jumped from Setsuna’s shoulder to Negi, turned to say hello to Neil.

    "It's been a long time indeed. You haven't done anything wrong recently, have you?"

    Neil half-opened his eyes and glanced at Kamo who was stiff.

    “No, absolutely not!! I don’t dare to lose even a hair under Boss Neil’s eyes!!”

    "That means you did a lot of bad things that I didn't see, right?"

    Under Kamo’s desperate eyes, Neil raised a bright smile.

    "Okay, Neil, Kamo hasn't done much recently and has helped me a lot. Let's go on patrol now"

    Seeing this, Negi had no choice but to interrupt Neil's topic.

    Neil waved his hands quickly, as if he refused to agree.

    "No, it's not my turn tonight, I won't work overtime, you have to go do it yourself!"

    "Anyway, you are here, and you will do some meaningless things when you go back. It is better to stay. It is rare that we can be on duty together"

    “What’s so pointless!! You’re actually vetoing my life!!”

    "Teacher, what are you talking about?"

    Listening to the conversation between the two, Setsuna on the side was confused.

    "It's nothing, it's just that Neil promised us to patrol together. One more person will add more strength."

    Negi turned to Setsuna and smiled, taking Neil with him by the way.

    "Who agreed? Don't just talk to yourself!"

    "Then let's set off now!"

    "Okay, Teacher Negi."

    "Hey, don't ignore me, listen to me!!!"

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Ah, I really want to go home"

    Raising his head, Neil looked at the starry sky and lazily followed Negi and Setsuna.

    “It’s only been less than two minutes! How unmotivated you are!!”

    Neil didn’t pay attention to Neji’s words. He turned to look at An Jing walking beside him, his eyes rolled, and he didn’t know what he was thinking.

    "Speaking of Setsuna-san, why are you and Negi together? Could it be that you are having an unethical love affair with your eldest lady and her fiancé behind your back!?"

    Neil covered his mouth with his hands, his face filled with disbelief.

    "Who do you think is the betrothed!!"

    "I did not betray the eldest lady!!"

    "As expected of Neil, he said all the things in my heart, but it doesn't matter, brother, you can be considered Setsuna's master, it's totally okay!!"

    "How is it OK!!!" x2

    The two of them shouted at Kamo at the same time, dumbfounded.

    “I understand, I know how to do it, huh huh~~~~~”

    "You know nothing! The laughter behind you is full of bad intentions!!"

    "Teacher Neil, I will never change my heart for the eldest lady!!"

    In desperation, Setsuna expressed his loyalty to Konoka without thinking.

    "Oh, that's true" x3

    At this time, two young men, one a pervert, looked at Setsuna with ambiguous eyes. Setsuna was stunned, and then turned red and waved his hands in denial.

    "No, it's not what you think. I, I just treat the eldest lady, just"

    "Love……"

    "It's love"

    "like."

    The three guys caught Setsuna’s words very wisely.

    "Nah!!!!!!!"

    At night, the girl’s shy screams broke through the sky.

    "You guys are really energetic"

    Suddenly a voice intervened in the joke between three people and one mink. They followed the sound at the same time and saw a young man wearing a high school uniform leaning against a lamppost, holding a mobile phone in his hand, and his eyes glanced slightly  Their fingertips are still touching the bright screen.

    &nbsp;"Why are you here? Are you also patrolling at night?"

    Neil walked over and obviously knew the other person.

    The young man then turned his head, looked at Neil walking towards him, and smiled slightly.

    "Well, I'm short of manpower recently, so I came to help. Anyway, I still get overtime pay"

    "Senior Muchen."

    In an instant, he also came over and bowed respectfully to the other party.

    The young man is Jun Muchen.

    "It's Setsuna-chan, why are you with this bastard brat?"

    "Who are you calling a bastard? Speaking of bastards, you bastard is even more of a bastard!!"

    “Tsk, tsk, tsk, it’s full of balls in one sentence, it’s really dirty!”

    “It’s your head that’s dirty!!”

    "Well, actually, Teacher Neil is here to patrol tonight, so we came together"

    "The moment interrupted the two people's unscrupulous conversation, and at the same time, I felt that the two guys were really similar.

    "Neil, Setsuna-san, who is this gentleman?"

    There is obviously someone here who doesn’t know the other person.

    "Oh, this is a student from the high school department. Senior Jun Muchen, like me, is also employed by the school and is very powerful."

    Seeing that Neal had no intention of introducing him, Setsuna had no choice but to introduce him to Neji. When he looked at Jun Muchen, there was a hint of admiration in his eyes.

    "Ahahaha, I am stronger in that area"

    Jun Muchen touched the back of his head and smiled brightly, swinging his waist back and forth slightly.

    In an instant, he turned away with his cheeks slightly red, Negi looked puzzled, while Neil's eyes were full of contempt.

    "You can no longer be described as a scumbag."

    "Uh, um, nice to meet you, Mr. Jun."

    Although I didn’t understand what Jun Muchen meant by that aspect, I still extended my hand in a friendly manner.

    "This is Teacher Negi, just call me Muchen. He is such a personable gentleman, completely different from a guy who only knows bullshit"

    With a gentle smile on her face, Jun Muchen held Niji’s hand and said something that made someone angry.

    "It's much better than you, the guy with the same curly hair as [beep——]"

    Neil twitched the corners of his eyes, raised the corners of his mouth, and said coldly.

    “Although my hair is black and curly, it is definitely not the curly hair on [beep——]!!”

    "Ah la la, you really didn't bring it upon yourself"

    The two people looked at each other, as if there were sparks constantly arousing.

    "Well, Neil, you and Mr. Muchen are very familiar with each other."

    "Only a ghost is familiar with this kind of guy!" Neil turned his head and glared at Niji, then immediately turned back to stare at Jun Muchen, "This guy had a fight with me for no reason last time, what do you think?  Is this kind of person seriously ill?!"

    “It’s not just for nothing!!”

    "Then what are you talking about!!"

    “Because I’m bored!!”

    “Idiot!!”

    "Ha, I really don't understand"

    Negi held his forehead with a headache, feeling as if two Neils appeared in front of him.

    “Speaking of which, what are you doing here alone?”

    "I'm waiting for someone."

    Jun Muchen put away his phone and said with a yawn.

    "Ha, waiting for someone? You don't look like you have a date, do you?"

    "How different! One day I will go to a love hotel with the president!!"

    "One sentence will reveal your true face clearly."

    Neil sighed very much, this guy is really powerful in combat, his combat effectiveness has broken through the lower limit.

    "Actually, I was waiting for the principal's guests to come out" Seeing the curiosity in the three people's eyes, Jun Muchen continued, "They are people from the Holy Church."

    "The Holy Church? Is it dealing with the previous ghoul incident?"

    Neil was the first to react, and at the same time, three unlucky children flashed through his mind.

    "Ghoul? What ghoul?"

    Negi and Setsuna looked at Neil suspiciously. Neil was stunned. It seemed that they didn't know about the incident.

    After briefly explaining it to them, Negi and Setsuna's expressions changed slightly and became a little heavy.

    “Actually, you don’t need to be so nervous. As long as you deal with it well, you won’t be afraid of too much trouble”

    &nbsp; Jun Muchen put away his playful look and calmly comforted the two of them, with a comforting warmth in his voice.

    "Yeah." x2

    "By the way, who was sent by the Holy Church?" Neil raised his eyes and looked at Jun Muchen, "Is it the agent? Or are the people from the burial agency also coming out?"

    "You know a lot" Jun Muchen's eyes were slightly surprised, and then he continued to lean against the lamppost lazily, "That person is the person in charge of the nearby Shengtang Church stronghold, he is oh, myself  Look, he comes out."

    Jun Muchen suddenly stood up straight and looked back at the building behind him. In the darkness, the sound of neither light nor heavy footsteps sounded rhythmically.

    Everyone’s eyes were focused on him, and the figure in the shadow gradually became clearer, and the cross hanging on his chest reflected a faint silver light.

    "Oh? I didn't expect there would be so many people here"

    There seemed to be a little surprise in the heavy voice, and a man wearing a black priest's uniform appeared in front of everyone.

    Neil’s pupils shrank tightly, and the man’s face was deeply imprinted on his retinas. He opened his mouth slightly, then bit his lower lip tightly, and an imperceptible trace of violent murderous intention passed deep in his eyes.

    Soon, the trace of hostility disappeared, and Neil stood aside silently, returning to his usual listless appearance.

    Jun Muchen, who had been keeping quiet, glanced at Neil thoughtfully, then stood up with a smile and introduced the newcomer to Niji and the others.

    "This is the chief priest of Haiming City Church, and the person in charge of negotiating with our Magic Association on behalf of the Holy Church Church, Kotomine Kirei."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Jun Muchen faced Kotomine Kirei and introduced the person on the other side.

    "These three are magicians and swordsmen from the Magic Association, Negi Springfield, Neil Springfield, and Setsuna Sakurasaki."

    "Good evening, you three. I never expected that the Magic Association would have such outstanding children."

    Kotomine Kirei's eyes are always heavy, giving people a serious feeling.

    "You're flattered, Mr. Kotomine."

    Facing the other party’s compliment, Negi quickly nodded in return.

    Kotomine Kirei’s eyes passed over the faces of the three of them one by one. When he saw Neil, he paused for a moment and then turned to Jun Muchen.

    "Mr. Muchen, my business has been finished, and it's almost time for me to leave."

    "Let me take you out" Jun Muchen nodded to the other party, and then winked at the three of them, "Then I will lead Mr. Yanfeng to leave, and you three can continue working"

    "Okay, Mr. Muchen."

    "Goodbye, Senior Muchen."

    Neil didn’t look at Kirei for a second, he raised his head and nodded lightly to Jun Muchen, then turned around and left with the two of them.

    "Then let's go, Mr. Kotomine."

    "sorry to bother you."

    Kotomine Kirei nodded in thanks, then vaguely glanced at the direction Neil left, with an obscure smile on his lips.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "I'll send it here."

    Reaching the entrance of the academy, Jun Muchen stopped and turned to talk to Kotomine Kirei, who was following closely behind him.

    "Well, thank you."

    Jun Muchen nodded slightly to him and walked away.

    Kotomine Kirei calmly watched Jun Muchen leave. He slowly turned around until his back disappeared.

    “It seems like something interesting happened tonight, Kirei.”

    The strange voice appeared out of thin air, but Kotomine Kirei did not feel the slightest surprise, and his expressionless face maintained his usual indifference.

    "What are you referring to?"

    Kirei stared at the void in front of him, as if there was a figure in front of him talking to him.

    "hehe……"

    The sound of laughter was accompanied by golden light particles, which gathered together little by little. Soon, the silhouette of a human figure loomed in the golden light.

    "You should have discovered it, that brat"

    Yao dispersed, and a young man wearing a black jacket had his hands in his trouser pockets. His handsome face was full of arrogance, and a pair of bloody eyes under the golden bangs seemed to have an addictive demonic quality, staring directly at the indifferent eyes.  man.

    Seeing that Kirei remained silent, the young man raised an evil smile on his lips, narrowed his eyes slightly, and the blood in his eyes became more and more piercing.

    "He seems to have the same thing as us."

    Qili looked at the man??, his eyes were cold, and he met those eyes that were difficult for mortals to look directly into without giving in.

    Suddenly, Kirei smiled.

    A gloomy smile appeared on his cold and sharp face.

    "Indeed, aren't you interested, Gilgamesh?"

    "Of course I have interests. There aren't many things in this world that interest me" The smile on Gilgamesh's lips grew wider, and the light in his eyes became more and more elusive. "But, we can't be interested in him now."  Take action."

    "Oh why?"

    There was a hint of curiosity in Kirei's expression.

    Such emotional changes are very rare for him.

    "Because of the agreement with that guy, if that kid encounters danger within my sight, try to save his life."

    Gilgamesh withdrew his gaze and raised his head slightly. The night sky was reflected in his eyes, and he seemed to be able to see a night similar to the original one.

    "That mysterious heroic spirit?"

    Kirei frowned, a familiar yet unfamiliar figure appeared in his mind.

    "Um."

    Gilgamesh’s gaze retracted from the sky and fell on Kirei.

    "Do you know his identity?"

    Hearing Kirei’s question, Gilgamesh smiled playfully.

    "That's right, but it's better not to tell you for the time being. It will be more exciting to save the interesting things until the end."

    Gilgamesh looked past Kirei, looking in an unknown direction, with slight waves in his eyes.

    "My king, I am looking forward to meeting him again."

    ?…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

    PS: I plan to overthrow and rewrite it, and change the protagonist to a female.

 Text Chapter 60 Moon Peak Shrine

    irritable.

    That feeling lingered in my mind for quite some time.

    The things that happened recently and the people I met have revived many memories that have been buried deep in my heart. In my mind, almost all of them are pictures that I don’t want to think of.

    In the past, he would sometimes recall it or appear in his dreams. Even though it was like a curse, he never wanted to abandon those memories. For him, this was a sin that he had to endure.

    However, even so, he would not be as inexplicably restless in the past as he is now. Often, as long as he hints to himself, his mood will soon calm down, or in other words, his heart will feel like death again.

    Is it because of those people?

    Some familiar faces flashed through Neil's mind, and a subtle sense of peace flowed through them.

    He has always been walking alone. Even Negi, who is closest to him, cannot get close to the depths of his heart. Now, the shadows of other people have been left in his heart. Unknowingly, the cracks in his heart have opened up.  got bigger.

    However, he knew very well that this would not work.

    He has learned a lot from what happened in the past, and he doesn't want to repeat the same mistakes. In order to no longer let others get hurt because of him, and make himself suffer again, as long as he no longer establishes close relationships with other people and is separated by a distance, then each other will  Will not be harmed.

    “Otherwise, what happened to Touma that night will happen again.

    "well……"

    Neil sighed slightly, because being reminded by Negi made him a little concerned about his own problems.

    Since coming to this country and coming into contact with those people, he seems to have changed more or less. Now I think about it, does the practice assigned to him by the principal have such meaning.

    "It's so weak"

    Neil stopped his directionless progress, looked up at the clear blue sky, and laughed somewhat self-deprecatingly.

    In the breeze, there is a hint of fragrance.

    Neil put away his complicated thoughts, smelled the fragrance of flowers, and couldn't help but turn his head and look around. It turned out that he had come to a place that was familiar yet unfamiliar.

    On the long stairs, there is a torii gate.

    "Shrine"

    Neil had seen this kind of building before at Bang Zhikui's home, but he didn't expect that he would encounter another shrine while wandering around this city. It seems that the people here seem to believe in gods.

    However, there seemed to be something about this shrine that attracted him. Unconsciously, Neil stepped on the stairs and walked up out of curiosity. He glanced at the sign on the torii gate, which was written in black ink on the somewhat broken wooden board.  With a few big characters.

    Tsukimine Shrine.

    After walking up the stairs, a clean open space appeared in front of me. In the distance, there is the main hall of Tsukamine Shrine, and it is surrounded by trees. In the center, there is a peach blossom tree, with pale pink petals blooming. From time to time, it is surrounded by trees.  The wind blows, and the petals carry their fragrance and blow into the distance.

    Neil walked over, and the fragrance he just smelled seemed to be the fragrance of the flowers of this peach blossom tree. But, is this season the time for peach blossoms to bloom?

    After touching the rough tree trunk, Neil looked up at the crown of the tree where the buds were blooming with a strange expression.

    "Is it the same as the cherry blossom tree in my house?"

    It seems wrong. The tree at home will remain open for a long time because it has been tampered with. Unless the tree in front of you has also been tampered with, but would anyone be so bothered?

    "Maybe yes."

    Neil held his chin up and murmured uncertainly.

    "Well, it's not a bad thing anyway, it's just a spectacle at best"

    It’s really not a big deal. At least not many people will delve into the school’s World Tree, which is too big to complain about. Sometimes Neil really wonders if the people in this city are all crazy guys.

    "But why don't you see a clergyman?"

    After being here for a long time, I didn’t find anyone coming or going, not even a worshipper.

    Neil sat down under the peach blossom tree, leaning against the trunk of the tree and vaguely seeing the sky through the branches. The hazy and broken beauty was particularly charming. As he watched quietly, time seemed to have stopped.

    The slightly blowing wind mixed with the fragrance of peach blossoms and the simple atmosphere of the shrine seemed to have a hypnotic effect. Little by little, Neil's eyes slowly closed, and unknowingly, the scenery in front of him gradually changed.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    Ordinary furnishings, ordinary decoration.

    &nbsp; This is an ordinary house.

    The open window let in the bright morning light, and the faint light reflected on the floor and walls, making it warm.

    On the recliner, a beautiful woman with long black hair was sitting, and opposite her, a man with long white hair was half-kneeling on the ground, his palms gently covering the woman's slightly swollen abdomen.

    "Do you really want to go?"

    The woman raised her bright and moving amber eyes and stared at the man with gentle eyes.

    The man met those beautiful eyes and grinned.

    “I don’t want to go either, but I have to go, just like I have to take Sadharu out in the morning, otherwise he will be at home”

    "Be serious."

    The woman raised her hand and patted the man's head gently, her face full of anger.

    "Well, I'm very serious" The man grabbed the hand covering his head, held it softly and without force, and looked at the other person intently, "I'm sorry, I have to leave him at this time.  you alone……"

    Looking at his expression, the woman couldn't help but sigh, and then she curled her lips in displeasure.

    "I knew it was like this. You haven't listened to me since you were a child. I really doubt whether you are sincerely good to me"

    "Oh my, my whole body belongs to you, you still don't believe me" The man held the white catkin and couldn't help but laughed out loud, "A woman is a fragile work of art. If you don't cherish it, you will lose it."  It cannot be saved, so I will cherish you all the time."

    Hearing these straightforward words, the woman's pretty face couldn't help but blush slightly, but when she saw the smile in his eyes, she felt a little annoyed. She narrowed her eyes and smiled as charmingly as a crescent moon.

    “Hey, you must have a lot of artworks, right?”

    The man lowered his head and thought for a moment, then muttered uncertainly, "It seems like a lot"

    "Um?"

    The man quickly grabbed the hand that had started to press hard on his ear and looked at the woman with a flattering smile, "But I chose the one who is priceless to me"

    The woman glared at him and finally let go of her hand. Looking at his familiar face, she felt slightly absent-minded.

    "Do you know what the happiness I hope for me is like?"

    Her voice was very plain, but in the man's ears, there was always an unforgettable sadness.

    "I can eat with you every night, say good night to you before going to bed, and say good morning with a smile in the morning. What a little woman."

    The man stopped his smile and spoke seriously and calmly.

    The woman gently spread her face, her smile as happy as a rainbow after the rain.

    "Yes, I'm just a little woman, so I don't expect my husband to be a hero admired by all people. As long as he can stay with me, it's enough."

    "I don't want to be a hero, because heroes usually die young." The man shrugged, then stood up, bent down and gently touched the side of the woman's face, with tenderness written on his face, "But I can't be a hero.  person, so you can rest assured to let me go, I will definitely come back to you in vain."

    The woman held the broad and strong hand with both hands and pressed it tightly to her face. Her eyes were wet without knowing when.

    "I always feel that I am destined to wait for you all the time. I never see you waiting for me. You know, waiting is not a happy thing."

    "So, I can only compensate."

    The man let go of the woman’s hand and wiped away the tears from her eyes.

    "Wait until I use my future happiness to make up for your past unhappiness."

    With a smile on his face, he turned around and left with the woman looking at him forever.

    Determined, without a trace of nostalgia.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    Ding bell——ding bell——

    There seemed to be some melodious ringing ringing in my ears.

    Open your eyes, it’s the bright world.

    Neil was a little lost. What was that dream just now?

    In the dream, I only heard a man and a woman talking to each other, but I couldn't see their faces clearly, as if there was always a fog blurring their faces.

    【Do those two people have anything to do with me?  】

    ??Thinking hard, but can’t get any results.

    "My little friend, are you okay?"

    At this moment, a strange voice sounded in his ears, and only then did Neil notice that there was someone around himhuman existence.

    Turning around, Neil saw that the owner of the voice was a beautiful woman.

    A unique miko costume revealed the identity of the other party. Her long hair was bright flaxen, and the brown pupils dotted on her beautiful face seemed to be covered with a layer of light. No matter what the environment, she would exude a soft glow.  Glorious and reassuring.

    With a faint smile on her lips, the woman looked at Neil who had just woken up.

    "Uh, sorry, I just fell asleep."

    Neil noticed that the other person was holding a strange-looking bell in his hand. The ringing he just heard might have come from this thing.

    “It’s easy to catch a cold if you sleep here.”

    The woman suddenly realized it, and then she felt a little worried.

    "Well, I understand."

    Neil responded politely to other people's kindness.

    "Miss, are you the witch here?"

    "Well, I am the shrine maiden of Tsukimine Shrine, and I just took over recently."

    The woman smiled slightly, and the bell in her hand gently made a pleasant ringing sound.

    "Speaking of which, I saw you looking a little lost just now. Was it a nightmare?"

    Recalling the way Neil looked when he woke up before, the woman asked with some concern.

    "Well, in the distant Silent Hill, Alessa is trying to swallow me up with darkness and combine me with her. How can we repair it? I am obviously not Sharon"

    Neil habitually rambled on, even clenching his fists to express his anger.

    "What, is it an evil spirit!?"

    However, the miko was very shocked, and then she held the bell tightly and tried to hit Neil on the head.

    "Miss, wait!! What are you going to do!?"

    “I’ll help you get rid of the spirit, don’t worry, it’s very effective!”

    "It looks like you want to kill me. I'm afraid that before I can get rid of the spirit, I will become a spirit myself!!" Neil quickly raised his hand to stop the other party, with a look of shame on his face, "Miss Witch, what I just said was purely  Nonsense, please don’t pay attention!”

    "Ugh, why am I still so worried? Hey, could it be that you were possessed by a ghost and saw the ghost's memory!?"

    "Uh, no, and it's not really a nightmare. I just had a somewhat inexplicable dream" Neil paused, glanced at the witch, and felt that there was nothing embarrassing about saying it, so he continued, "In a dream  I saw a man and a woman having a conversation, but I had no impression of their faces, so it was a bit strange."

    "You didn't lie to me?"

    “…It’s true this time.”

    "Oh, is that so?" The witch held her delicate chin and thought carefully. She looked down at Neil, "Actually, dreams sometimes have something to do with the past. Sometimes, maybe it's the scene in the future, maybe it's you.  The future is uncertain"

    After saying that, the miko looked at him with a strange smile.

    "my future?"

    Neil was a little confused for a moment. He really hadn't thought about this, but it didn't look like it.

    He shook his head and got rid of all the messy thoughts in his mind. It didn't matter whether this dream was related to him or not. It was just a dream anyway.

    "Forget it, it's useless to think so much. By the way, what do you call Miss Miko?"

    "My name is Guanyue Gefan, you can just call me Guanyue. What about you?"

    "Neil Springfield, please give me your advice."

    Neil stretched out his hand to shake Gefan’s hand, and Gefan tilted his head, not knowing what he was thinking.

    After chatting with Ge Fan for a while, Neil said goodbye and left.

    Gefan stood at the top of the stairs, watching Neil leave. After losing sight of him, she turned around and walked back to the peach blossom tree. She reached out her hand and brushed the rough bark of the trunk.

    Ding bell——

    The peach blossom tree suddenly made a circle of invisible fluctuations, and the bell in Ge Fan's hand seemed to be vibrated and made a sound.

    The witch looked at the peach blossom tree with deep and gentle eyes, and suddenly smiled.

    "Just now, what kind of dream did you see for him?  "

    Ding bell——

    There was another sound.

    It seems that someone has given the answer.

 Text Chapter 61 Wash your hands before pursuing a girl

    "It's so boring. If I had known earlier, I would have asked Nanoha and Suzuka to come out together"

    Alyssa, who was walking alone on the street, muttered in a low voice with some regret. She looked sideways at the exquisite accessories in the closet, feeling like something was missing without anyone to chat with her.

    It turns out that she is not used to being alone.

    "Huh? Ahead is Kabukicho"

    Because I had been a guest at Neil's home, and Neil's home was in this street, I passed by this place at that time. Although this area is not very big, there are many weird shops. For example, there is a store called  A shemale club opened by people from Xixiang.

    What kind of person would go to such a strange place?

    Alyssa cursed in her heart.

    But this place seems to be as chaotic as ever, or rather lawless.

    Alyssa looked around and would always see groups of delinquents and gangsters gathering in some corners, but the people passing by seemed not to be surprised, and sometimes even greeted them familiarly.

    "No wonder we raise people like stupid teachers"

    Alyssa felt as if she had discovered the truth.

    And just when Alyssa was so absent-minded, she felt as if she hit something and fell backwards.

    “It hurts so much!”

    “Hey, little girl, how are you walking!!!”

    Suddenly there was a rough voice above her head, and Alyssa stood up with some pain and looked. A fierce young man was glaring at her. He was holding a bottle of drink in his hand, and there were five people surrounding him. They were also surrounded by five people.  With a black jacket and colorful hair, he has a standard bad appearance.

    Alyssa was startled by this sudden situation and couldn't help but take a small step back.

    "Youwhat are you going to do?"

    "What are you doing! You soiled my clothes, what are you talking about!!"

    The young man pointed to a puddle of water on the chest of his clothes, and then stared at Alyssa fiercely, "What do you think we should do now!?"

    "II didn't mean it. For clothes like this, I'll just pay you for it!"

    Only then did Alyssa know what was going on. She secretly sighed why she was so unlucky today, and then said in a strong tone.

    The bad boy raised his eyebrows, as if he was offended by the other party's toughness. He couldn't help but snorted and said with narrowed eyes, "Huh? Compensate to me? Do you think you can afford it!! This is unique in the world!!"

    "Huh? Unique!?"

    Alyssa looked at the tattered clothes and felt that it would be trivial to compensate him for a hundred identical ones.

    "That's right, the boss worked hard to make it!!"

    "Do you think ordinary people can make those jagged shapes on the cuffs!?"

    "This is a work of conscience for our bad industry!!"

    “That’s why people call it Great White Shark!!”

    The companions behind the young man shouted and looked proud, while the leading delinquent youth was even more embarrassed and shy.

    ""

    Ah, what are you so shy about, bad!

    Alyssa was speechless for a while. Fortunately, she thought the sleeveless cuffs were caused by being torn off, but it turned out that these idiots made them by themselves.

    "Then what are you going to do? If you don't want compensation, I'll leave!"

    Facing this group of people, Alyssa felt a little afraid, and her eyes flickered slightly. She asked pretending to be calm, just hoping to get out of here as soon as possible.

    "Well, what should I do"

    The young man suddenly calmed down and looked at Alyssa carefully, making her feel uncomfortable for a while.

    "Hey, what on earth are you"

    “Please date me on the condition of marriage!!!”

    Before Alyssa finished speaking, the young man bowed ninety degrees and stretched out his hand. Alyssa was stunned, and her face immediately turned red.

    【Eh!  ?  Interact!  ?  What the hell kind of development is this!  !  】

    “You, you, what did you say all of a sudden!!!!!!”

    Alyssa no longer knew whether she was embarrassed or angry. The person who looked so fierce just now as if he wanted to kill her actually turned around and said he wanted to date her!  ?

    “Oh, my God, the boss’s lolicon is having another attack”

    "This disease is difficult to treat"

    "Actually, I am also a lolita control."

    "+1 upstairs."

    "You guys don't give it to me"??Talk to yourself!  !  !  !  "

    Alyssa angrily complained about this group of people, and then swatted away the hand handed by the young man.

    “Did you agree to my proposal!?”

    “Don’t jump to the final stage all at once!!!”

    Alyssa felt like she was going to cry. She started to turn her head, hoping to ask for help from passers-by. As soon as she turned her head, she saw a guy passing by with his hands in his trouser pockets and looking at her dumbfounded.

    ""

    ""

    With their eyes facing each other, the other person shook his head and walked forward as if nothing had happened.

    “Idiot teacher, come back here!!!”

    Hearing the angry shouting behind him, Neil had a headache. How could he encounter such trouble on the way home? However, it was really a novel thing to see someone confessing to Alyssa.

    Neil looked back at Alyssa, he spread his hands helplessly, "Hey, Miss, someone is confessing to you, I'm too embarrassed to come out and mess with it"

    “Asshole, didn’t you see that I was surrounded by a group of bad guys!?”

    "Tsk, tsk, tsk, this is even worse. Classic romantic comedies like heroes saving beauties are not suitable for me"

    "Who is telling you about a romantic comedy?!" Alyssa walked over quickly and grabbed Neil's collar, "Stop showing off your narcissistic expression and saying boring words! Get him away right now!!!  !”

    With one move, the Tathagata Divine Palm was swung out in succession, and Neil was directly hit and sent flying for more than ten times in the air.

    Neil was lying on the ground, covering his bleeding nose, and was almost beaten into a mosaic by Alyssa.

    "Let me tell you, you've beaten me to this point, are you still afraid of these people?"

    "Hey! Don't ignore us!!"

    The group of bad guys stood up and stared fiercely at Neil who appeared on the stage.

    “Well, I always feel that this kid looks familiar.

    Neil patted his clothes and stood up, glanced at the group of people in front of him, and couldn't help but sigh.  He looked at the leading delinquent young man, spread his hands and asked speechlessly, "I say, big brother, what's so good about this kid?"

    Alyssa’s eyelids twitched, and she held back her anger and stood behind Neil.

    "Huh? I like it, but can you control it!?"

    Looking at him gearing up, he seemed ready to punch him at any moment.

    Neil shook his head, then turned away to reveal Alyssa. He pointed at Alyssa and pushed up a pair of non-existent glasses.

    "Look at this little girl, the top is as flat as a horizontal line. Does it feel like a hand? Of course it does, but it just feels like a scratch on your hand. Unless you are an M, you will feel good!!"

    Ignoring Alyssa’s pretty face that was starting to darken, she then pointed at her legs.

    "Look here again, these two legs are so short, can they cooperate with you to do some difficult movements!? What fun is there! Without fun, how bleak life will become!! Do you think  …”

    “Don’t judge me for thinking about yourself, you scum!!!!”

    The world's martial arts show rises to the dragon level, and Neil spurts blood for another ten meters.

    "Are you here to step on me or to save me"

    Alyssa picked up Neil and stared at him coldly.

    "This is a strategy, Miss"

    At this time, the young man who was stunned by Neil's words came back to his senses, frowned, and reached out to Alyssa.

    "Who cares about you? As long as I like it!!"

    When Alyssa looked back and saw this scene, a bit of panic appeared on her face, but another hand appeared to help her block it.

    "Just say it nicely, don't move your hands or feet"

    Neil stood up and grabbed the other person’s thick hand with a smile, but the other person’s face seemed to be distorted by pain.

    "Idiot teacher"

    Neil turned back and smiled at Alyssa, then threw the young man out.

    “Wash your hands clean before pursuing a girl!!!”

    The young man was thrown towards his companions. They quickly supported the young man and were a little stunned when they looked at the red mark on his hand.

    How can a kid be so powerful?

    "You bastard, get on me!!" The young man rubbed his arms, and then rushed out fiercely, "I don't believe that six holy swords can't push the mountain of meat!!!"

    Facing the six people flying over, Neil curled his lips and quickly crashed into the six people.

    "Who do you think I am!!!It’s been a solo since!  !  !  I am the tank mage all by myself!  !  !  "

    "You're cheating!! Uh, wait, are you from my mother-in-law's family"

    “You only know now!!!”

    A few seconds later, Neil waved his hand freely and said to Alyssa, "Let's go."

    Alyssa looked numbly at the figures with their heads stuck in the wall. It was really lucky that the smashing was so comic.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Classmate Alyssa, why do you appear there alone? Where are your two good friends?"

    "Don't keep saying things I don't understand!" Alyssa glared at Neil angrily and looked away, "Even good friends won't get tired of being together every day."

    "Hey, I thought you were all in a relationship where flowers kiss each other"

    "Can you say something I can understand! Ah, no, you'd better not talk."

    Neil shrugged and looked at Alyssa who was walking in front of her a little annoyed. It was so rare that he saved her, but he didn’t even get a candy. It was really unsettling.

    "Hey, thank you just now"

    Alyssa stopped, glanced at Neil sideways, then quickly looked away, her face slightly red.

    "Thank you for what it is, can you eat it?"

    "Neal's word "thank you" immediately shirks all the credit from others. It is really the most deceptive word creation in history. At this time, at least you have to invite him to the Green Room for a sundae to express your gratitude.

    "Eat your sister!"

    ???????????????? Could it be that she didn’t appreciate it even after thanking him? Alyssa was so angry that she gritted her teeth.

    "Oh, classmate Alyssa, I didn't expect you to be so impure and actually want me to do such an ethically degrading thing. You are such a crazy guy. I never thought I had ever taught such a student!"

    "Shut up, you lost Greymon!!"

    Seeing Alyssa’s cannibalistic expression, Neil had no choice but to shut up in frustration.

    Ah, poor Sundae-kun left me again.

    "Speaking of which, how did you get to that place?"

    "I walked there accidentally. Do you think I came to find you!?"

    Alyssa was still angry, and even her tone of voice was full of gunpowder.

    "Sorry, I'm not interested in washboards."

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!! I am a washboard, I am so sorry!!!"

    Neil stretched out his hand to block the attack, but was bitten hard by the eldest lady’s tiger teeth. He couldn’t help but helplessly cover his forehead and sigh.

    "Don't think that just because Rie Kugimiya can use skills randomly"

    After vomiting in a low voice, Neil found that his hands were comically bloody.

    "Miss, it's time to relax. Even if you want my blood to flow through your body, you don't have to do this. I have another compromise. If you give birth to my child, you will have our blood."  Well, don’t you think this is simple, quick and perfect?”

    “Uh-huh, uh-huh, uh-huh!!!”

    "What are you shouting! Have you been fucked by me [beep——]!? Ahhhh, I know I was wrong, please let me go!!"

 Text Chapter 62 There must be something hidden under the cute appearance

    "You don't want me anymore?"

    The blond girl pursed her lips into a pitiful line, looked at the indifferent young man with tears in her eyes, and made a very outrageous declaration.

    "you——"

    The young man's eyelids twitched. After taking a deep breath, he was about to speak in a calm tone.

    “Is it because you have this woman that you don’t want me!?”

    The girl suddenly changed the topic and pointed at the girl standing next to the boy. She also had blond hair similar to hers, but her expression was a bit stunned, and she seemed to have been greatly shocked.

    "Eh!? Me?"

    The girl who was accused pointed at her face, her whole body was stunned, but the girl didn't seem to hear her words, she just took out her handkerchief and wiped the non-existent tears, and continued to complain about her misery.

    "You already have me at home, why are you looking for another woman outside? Can't I satisfy you with my blond hair? As my mother said, men are all beasts whose lower bodies are always in a state of rage"

    ""

    The young man said that he was really not a blond person. Did this guy’s mother say such strong words?  Sure enough, divorced women have wrong prejudices against men.

    When the young man said nothing and looked speechless, the girl rushed to the young man and stared at him with tears in her eyes.

    "I just heard you say you wanted to have a baby with her, why!? I can obviously give birth to a baby for you. If you want, I can give birth to a football team for you right away!!"

    As she was speaking, the girl caressed her belly with both hands, a trace of yearning and happiness for the future flashing across her face.

    At this moment, the passing spectators either admired or despised the young man at the center of the whirlpool. If he could do such a cruel thing at the age of ten, is it really okay to have a child?  Has modern science advanced to a point that even they could not imagine!  ?

    The young man covered his face. He was so ashamed. The looks around him made him so ashamed that he wanted to dig a hole and bury himself. He really couldn't get pleasure from the public shameful play in public.

    For the first time, the young man felt that he was still very moral.

    "Please let me go"

    "No, I will never leave you! I will never give up my happiness! Are your feelings for me just for fun?! Do you just want my body!?"

    Hearing the young man’s pleading words, the girl immediately came back to her senses and held his hand tightly, her eyes full of determination.

    ""

    The young man looked up at the sky that was gradually losing color in his eyes and shed tears silently.

    “Ah, I really want to die.

    "Hey!! Don't talk to yourselves, don't involve me in it!! It has nothing to do with me!"

    Alyssa could no longer bear the weird looks from around her. As the eldest lady, she felt so ashamed for the first time in her life. She actually became another heroine of such a shabby drama, and she even gave birth to a child. The lower limit.  It's not that showy.

    "And you, the stupid teacher, no, the promiscuous teacher! You actually did that, that, that kind of thing to a little girl, I, I will definitely report you!! You wait to go to jail!!"

    Alyssa pointed at Neil with a red face. This guy actually did these heinous things. Fortunately, she still believed him.

    No, if this continues, Nanoha, Suzuka, and the girls in the class will be in danger.

    Alyssa took out her mobile phone and immediately dialed a number.

    "Hey! Is this the International Court of Justice!?"

    "Miss, you don't have to be so realistic! And why is it that the International Court of Justice convicted me all of a sudden? Do you want me to hold a grudge like this!? You actually raised it to the international level!! You want me to be punished by human beings?  Expelled from the world!?”

    Neil almost fainted when he heard Alyssa’s calling voice. He stretched out his hand to take away Alyssa’s phone.

    “Yeah——!! Don’t touch me, you’ll get pregnant!!!”

    Alyssa screamed and jumped a few steps away, crossing her arms warily.

    ""

    Neil squatted deeply on the ground and was about to enter the orz state.

    When did he become a turbid launch pad covered in mysterious liquid?

    “Meow haha, that’s really interesting.”

    And the girl who was the culprit was holding her hands behind her back, watching the developments in front of her with a smile.

    "Asshole, whose fault do you think it is?! I was almost exiled because of your nonsense!!" Neil jumped.He stood up and glared at the girl with a red cross on his head, "Alicia, please go to bed early tonight. Weren't what you just talked about the bloody plot of a TV series last night!!"

    Not long ago, Neil was being tormented by Alyssa, but he was bumped into by Alicia who happened to be wandering around, and she heard Neil's teasing, which resulted in such a third-rate movie.  A real-life ethical romance drama with low blood pressure, low age and low IQ.

    "I want to perform because I think it's interesting"

    Alicia stuck out her tongue cutely and smiled as if she was not afraid that Neil was about to go crazy.

    “I almost went to the end of my life because of your desire to perform!!”

    "So youth is like a sand castle, which instantly collapses just because of some trivial things."

    “Don’t make it sound like it has nothing to do with you!!”

    Alyssa came over, she looked at Alicia, and immediately stroked her chest and breathed a sigh of relief.

    "It turns out you are not Feit. I was still wondering why Feit was such a person"

    Because of Nanoha, Alyssa and Suzuka both recognized the child Fit, and later exchanged letters. Judging from each other's words and appearance, they both felt that Fit was a well-behaved child who could even  A cute and shy girl.

    But the girl who looked exactly like Fit had just appeared, almost shattering her fantasy.

    Fortunately, God is merciful.

    "That's right, I'm not Feit, but I am Feit's sister, Alicia~~" Alicia smiled cutely, then blinked her beautiful eyes and looked at Alyssa, "By the way, you know Fei  Special?"

    "Well, but we have never met, so when I first met you, I was surprised. You are more lively than I thought"

    Alyssa felt that the corners of her mouth were twitching when she spoke.

    "Fortunately, Feite is not like you"

    Neil stood up, feeling equally deeply.

    "Hey, if Feit is like me, so what?"

    "Tell your mother to have another baby."

    "Ah! Neil is so bad, even Feit and I are not enough, yet he still wants it!"

    “…You’d better kill me.”

    "I just heard Alicia say that you live in this guy's house" Alyssa asked Alicia, but her eyes looked at Neil strangely, "I don't want to ask why you live in his house.  Why isn’t Feit with you?”

    "Well, there are many reasons. When Feite comes back, I will tell you in detail if I have the chance"

    Seeing that Neil had no intention of answering, Alicia could only answer randomly.

    "……Oh well."

    Alyssa’s eyes swept back and forth between the two of them, but she still suppressed the doubts in her heart.

    She always felt that they and Nanoha had a common secret that she didn't know about.

    Alyssa felt a little irritated unconsciously.

    "Well, it's time to go home" Seeing that the atmosphere seemed to be silent, Neil said aloud, "Miss, you should go back too, otherwise you will be confessed to again later"

    "Well, I understand."

    "Hey, what confession, tell me!"

    Alicia immediately became interested, but ended up being slapped on the forehead by Neil.

    When Neil and the three of them were walking on the road, they met a familiar guy, who was staring with his mouth wide open, with a look of surprise on his face that made him stupid.

    "Hey, Furuichi-san"

    Neil opened his dead eyes and said hello to the other party. How dare he meet an acquaintance at such a distance. In this small town, the chance of such randomness is really unusually high.

    "Um, can you explain the current situation in detail?"

    Furuichi held his forehead, reluctantly put on a relaxed smile, and tried hard to pose as a wise man.

    "What do you care about?"

    Neil and the two girls all tilted their heads at the same time, with several question marks popping up on their heads.

    "You still ask me what I care about!? Why are you with classmate Alyssa and a cute girl!!"

    "Ha, you ask why, it's just that we met on the road"

    "Oh my god!! Neil, has spring arrived again!? What a world without morals this is!!!!"

    Furuichi rubbed his eyebrows and almost smoke came out, and he fell intoA subtle state of rage.

    "Can you calm down, Furuichi-san, be careful and poke your forehead"

    "Ah, Neil, who made an oath with me to be a jobless virgin for the rest of his life, unexpectedly had something good happen to him. This was such a shock, as if all the hair on his butt was about to fall out, just like hair loss.  Dropped, and they are actually two cute girls of the same age? Obviously I remember that Neil’s preference seems to be the royal sister style with bulging front and back - "

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? could have two lines of bitter tears of blood and tears left in their eyes, Gu Shi looked at the sky aimlessly.

    ""

    "Well, anyway" Neil walked over and punched Gu Shi directly in the face, "You set my egg first!!!"

    “How can I not be determined after you’ve done this?!”

    "Have you calmed down, Furuichi-san"

    "I was forced to cool down"

    Furuichi was lying on the ground. Was that a meteorite that punched him so hard that his head was smoking?

    Ah, this time the handsome side of the beautiful girl was completely ruined in front of her.

    "By the way, who is this lady next to you?"

    Furuichi saw Alicia and asked Neil.

    "Alicia Testerosa, is"

    Neil wanted to say the words "my tenant", but he felt that Furuichi might get crazy if he said it, and there might be some rumors the next day. Last time Hayate came to visit his home.  It was this guy who broke the news.

    ???????????????????????????????? How about we kill him here to eliminate the trouble?

    Furuichi was covered in cold sweat, and his teacher was releasing an unabashed murderous light next to him. In an instant, he felt that his life seemed to be forced to the edge of the cliff.

    However, Neil and Furuichi had no time to care about anything else at this time, because a group of vicious guys were coming towards them.

    "Hey!! Who is the guy who just bullied me from Dumburo High School!!!"

    The bald man in the lead stared fiercely at the few brats in front of him.

    "Uh, boss, did we find the wrong person? They are all brats"

    A boy next to him came over and asked in a low voice that the combined age of the primary school students in front of him might not be older than his father.

    "You can't be wrong, that brat from the Denshi family is so big!"

    The bald boss spoke with confidence and no guilt at all for bullying a child.

    "Ehehehe!!! What is this sudden development!?"

    Furuichi looked at these delinquent high school students in despair, and suddenly jumped from one desperate situation to another more dangerous desperate situation?

    Neil looked at the group of people in front of him, and then glanced back at Alyssa. She was looking away and whistling as if it had nothing to do with herself, while Alicia's eyes were shining and looking forward to it.

    "Oh? It's you, right?"

    The bald boss noticed Furuichi who was making a noise, and after scanning the four of them, he identified Furuichi whose jaw was about to dislocate, because Neil seemed to be even weaker than Furuichi, and he seemed to be fine with long hair.  Bullying look.

    "Well, I don't have anything to say. Anyway, keep going, Furuichi-kun"

    Neil patted Furuichi on the shoulder and covered his mouth to suppress laughter.

    "Why me!! Don't act like you're just watching a show!!! I'm your student!!!"

    "Hey, hey, hey, you guys, don't you feel shy bullying a few kids?"

    A pleasant magnetic voice interrupted them.

    Furuichi turned his head as if he had seen a savior, and saw a group of girls wearing white special attack uniforms walking over, but the wooden knives, chains, clubs, and maces they held in their hands really made him feel embarrassed.

    Are today’s delinquents so ferocious even if they are too young girls?

    But it doesn’t matter, these big sisters are so beautiful.

    "Furuichi-san, you have lost all your moral integrity"

    ""

    Neil raised his eyes and looked at the group of female delinquents. The leading girl had a healthy wheat-colored complexion. Her long purple hair was tied up and swayed with her steps. She had a bamboo stick in her mouth and her eyes showed no sign of weakness.  Stare at the group of boys.

    "Ah? It's none of your business! This is our Duowu Luo's business, you Furious Emperor, get out of the way!!"

    At the critical moment, the boss did not give in because the other party was a girl, and it seemed that he had some connections with the other party.

    But the leading girl didn’t reply to his words, she just walked over and whispered:After staring at Neil for a while, he suddenly put his hand on Neil's head, with a friendly smile on his lips.

    "Your kid is Neil, right? I heard the tyrant mention you, you are such a cute kid"

    "Tyrant?"

    Neil didn't slap the opponent's hand away. After all, she was a quasi-royal sister, and he was just confused about the tyrant she mentioned. The group of guys from Duwuluo High School behind him seemed a little unhappy after hearing this title.  It looks good, like taking laxatives.

    It sounds like he is very tough. Is there such a formidable person around him?

    "Ahaha, it's someone you know anyway"

    "Hey, Rika, this kid here is also very cute. I'm Shizuku Itoi, and I'll die at night~~~"

    "Hey, Shizuku, you're scaring people"

    And Furuichi was surrounded by several female delinquents holding his face in his hands. At this moment, he was so happy that he almost fainted.

    "You women, don't forget about us! Bastards, don't think we dare not take action. Even if Nan Lixiang knows the "tyrant", I won't be afraid of you!  !  "

    "Huh? Even if you don't know that guy, I will beat you up. If you have the guts, come and try it!!"

    The bosses of the two factions began to clamor, and they gritted their teeth as fiercely as a wolf.

    "Boys! Don't take it lightly just because they are girls! Let them see the power of Dumburo High School!!"

    “Oh oh oh!!!”

    "Ah!? We are the Furious Emperor, don't underestimate us, you scum!!"

    "Follow the boss and rush!!!"

    Alicia and Alyssa stood on the outside, watching the two gangs fighting like this, feeling almost numb.

    "Ahaha, the fight started"

    Alyssa laughed dryly a few times, revealing a pair of dead fish eyes like Neil's.

    "Ah, everyone is so full of energy. It's so lively, I really want to join in"

    Alicia showed a completely different expression, and her eagerness to try made Alyssa doubt that she would rush in next second.

    Neil, who was in the middle of it, was punching one after another, while Fushi was running around with his head in his hands, hiding in a cold sweat.

    "What's going on!? Gang war!? I'm just an ordinary elementary school student. I simply ran to the wrong set!!"

    "Ah ah ah, let me go back to my mother's arms and drink milk!!"

    As soon as Fushi turned his head, he saw Neil kicking a big man away, making him look embarrassed.

    This guy’s strength is as unparalleled as ever.

    “You stinky brat!!”

    Fushi suddenly heard a loud shout from behind him. He turned around and saw a bad guy hitting him with his fist.

    ——I’m probably seriously injured now.

    Unable to escape, we can only watch the imminent crisis coming.

    In the blink of an eye, Furuichi felt as if his head was being pushed down, and a gust of wind passed over his head.

    "Really, don't get in the way here, leave as soon as possible, there are so many people here, even if you stand behind me, I may not be able to care about you, I might even beat you up"

    Furuichi only saw Neil punch the opponent away, and with a few words, he pushed him to the safety of Alicia.

    Furuichi was startled for a moment, and when he looked back, what caught his eye was Neil's expression that was slightly different from usual.

    I once saw this unique side of him in a martial arts competition.

    Looking at him intently in the fight, Furuichi pursed his lips.

    ——It’s really strong.

    "Hey, are you okay, Furuichi-san?"

    Seeing Fushi’s dull expression, Alyssa couldn’t help but asked, it wouldn’t be funny if he was beaten silly.

    "Uh, I'm fine" Furuichi waved his hand, then looked at Alicia, pointing to the chaotic situation, "Miss Alicia, is it okay to be in such a mess?"

    The bald boss seemed to have been beaten ten meters above the ground just now. Is that okay?

    "No problem! You don't know, right? Fighting is a specialty of this street. Many idiots living here will die if they don't fight. Even Neil fights one fight every three days and one fight every five days."  Yes, to a certain extent, he is very familiar with the people here"

    It’s really a disgusting street.

    “Then Alicia, wouldn’t it be dangerous for you to live here?”

    Alyssa really can’t imagine that if a child lives here, wouldn’t he be frightened every day?"That's not the case" Alicia shook her head and smiled, as if she didn't care much, "Don't look at these people as being fierce, but in fact they are very principled people, at least they will not bully the elderly or children.  At best, they have bad mouths. Just now they were just scaring us. In the words of Neil and Granny Denshi, these people are apes without brains and can only express themselves in the most primitive way.  It’s just blood that’s burned too hot…”

    "Of course, there are also other connections, such as the mother-in-law Denshi and the "Scarlet Overlord" rumored here are Neil's family, so those people don't dare to mess with the people in the family"

    ""

    ? Okay, Scarlet Overlord is really the name of the bunker. Is Neil's house full of monsters?

    Furuichi and Alyssa once again watched the scene near the end. In their eyes, something seemed to be different.

    "These guys are really getting more and more durable"

    Neil twisted his wrist and walked back. His face was not red and he was out of breath. It was impossible to tell that he had just finished fighting.

    "You do like fighting"

    Furuichi looked at Neil and smiled softly.

    Niel paused for a moment, then shrugged and smiled slightly.

    "I don't hate it."

    "I didn't expect that my teacher is still a bad person" Alyssa covered her face as if she had a headache, "Are you performing a GTO?"

    "Please ask Mr. Onitsuka for this kind of thing" Neil scratched his head and said boredly, "Well, if I can make extra money, I wouldn't mind making a cameo"

    But not long after he finished speaking, Neil found that Furuichi, Alyssa and Alicia were all silent in front of him, with dull expressions on their faces.

    "Huh? Are you possessed by a ghost, you guys?"

    Suddenly, an arm even rougher than Kenjiro's wrapped around Neil's neck. He was stunned for a moment, and then fell into the shadow of despair.

    Who released this Godzilla at the end of the 21st century

    "Oh? Neal-chan, are you planning to make extra money? I have a place where you can make a guest appearance. I originally came out to see where the kid was having such a fun time, but I didn't expect to hear such good news"

    Furuichi and Alyssa looked up at the tall figure, with the stubble, thick eyebrows, piercing eyes, light lip gloss and eye shadow, a perfect figure comparable to King Billy, and a charming Jean  The kimono that no one can look at directly gave them an unparalleled impact.

    "Ah, I really want to vomit. Can I vomit?"

    "Hello, Mrs. Xixiang."

    Alicia reluctantly moved her lips and said hello proactively.

    "Oh, it's Alicia" Xixiang moved his eyes and nodded, "Go back and tell your family that Neil won't be going back tonight. He's working at my place, so tell them not to worry"

    "Well, I understand, please feel free to do so."

    Neil, who was almost out of breath, stared at him. Alicia sold him in the blink of an eye. Please feel free to take him for what he is. He didn't even know if he would be able to see the sun tomorrow.  .

    “Let’s go, Neil-chan~~~”

    Xixiang smiled girlishly at Neil, and Neil immediately rolled his eyes and fainted while frothing at the mouth.

    “Is it okay, Alicia?”

    Watching Neil being carried away on her shoulders, Alyssa felt for the first time that it was not easy for him either.

    "It doesn't matter, Mrs. Saigo is a good person."

    ""

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    That night, Xixiang Ladyboy Club.

    “Clang, clang, clang! The super future star of our store is now making a grand appearance, Sonoko!!!”

    "Who are you calling Sonoko! Who wants to be the future star of your store!!"

    "Come on, Nierzi! You have great potential to become the ACE_OF_ACE of our store!!"

    "A devil wants this kind of potential, even if you give me money!!"

    "Yo!! Pretty boy, twist your waist!!"

    “You can do it yourself, don’t make too many demands, you perverted uncles!!”

    "Yoooooooo, such a cute child is indeed a boy! Long live Lord Lucifer!!!"

    "Have your male-only penetrating weapons been scrapped by you idiots!?"

    "Nierzi, please date!!!"

    “Go to hell——!!!!!!”

    On the stage, ?A girl in a gorgeous kimono with light make-up, who was actually a boy, was dancing with terrifying momentum with a folding fan. Next to her, Saigo was admiring the dance with a face full of admiration.

    This kid really has hope of becoming the master of the great route.

    The next day, the news about Neil's transformation into a new human spread secretly without his knowledge.

 Text Chapter 63 To maintain moral integrity or to lose moral integrity, that is the question

    The long black hair floated gently.

    The bright pupils reflect the surrounding scenery, like a mirror world.

    The girl put her hands behind her back, holding a smile on her lips, and stepped lightly.

    "Ah, no matter how many times I come here, I always feel that this place is huge"

    The corners of Tifa's mouth were slightly raised, her eyes were shrouded in a bright light, and she looked around every inch of Maho Liang Academy from time to time.

    "That's right. After we entered through the school gate, we walked for more than half an hour and felt like we didn't even see the end"

    Alicia, who was following Tifa, glanced around with the same interest. Whenever she saw the architecture of European classical beauty and the natural scenery, her vermilion eyes suddenly brightened like gems.

    "Well, I heard from Neil that there are many schools here, ranging from elementary school to university, plus various research institutes, shopping streets and library islands. It really can't be visited in one day" Tifa introduced, tapping her lower lip.  , suddenly remembered something interesting, a smile on his face, "This school also has many activities, such as the last school festival, which was held for three days and three nights. It was really lively"

    "Wow, that sounds so interesting" Alicia immediately flattened her mouth in disgust when she saw Tifa's expression, and then murmured angrily, "If Neil had woken me up earlier, then I couldn't have done it either."  Did you attend the school festival?"

    ""

    Tifa scratched her cheek and smiled silently. Is this what she should be struggling with?

    "But it's great, I want to go to school here too"

    Looking at Alicia’s longing expression, Tifa couldn’t help but smile.

    "What you say should be fine. As long as you worship Tony Nier or Negi, they should be able to find a way"

    "Hmm, please Tony Neil? I always think that guy will say something like "It's too troublesome, so I won't do it""

    Alicia closed her eyes and frowned, as if she could imagine the scene at that time.

    "maybe……"

    Tifa nodded with deep understanding. She quite agreed with Alicia's idea and her understanding of that guy.

    However, because of her understanding, she knew that if Alicia really asked him to ask for help, Neil would still do his best to help her.

    "A soft-hearted fool."

    Tifa pursed her lips and murmured in a low voice. She was a little bit disgusted by this.

    "What's wrong, Tifa?"

    Alicia noticed Tifa’s little movements and couldn’t help but feel a little weird.

    Tifa came back to her senses immediately, scratched her cheek and laughed dryly, "It's okay, I just got a little lost in thought"

    "Hey, what are you thinking about? You are so absorbed in your thoughts~~~"

    Alicia rolled her eyes and didn’t know what she was thinking of. She half-covered her mouth with her hand and leaned over with an ambiguous smile.

    Tifa blocked the approaching smiling face with her hand and said angrily, "What are you thinking about? I feel like you are becoming more and more like that guy Neil"

    "Hehe, you are so embarrassed that I got it right, right?"

    "You're not shy!"

    "Oh~~~Don't you deny what you said before? Sure enough, Tifa-chan's heart is full of Nier~~~"

    ""

    Faced with such teasing, Tifa simply shut her mouth and turned away as if she didn't hear anything.

    Seeing Tifa like this, Alicia stopped teasing her. She glanced around and asked, "Hey, Tifa, where is Neil's school? We've been gone for a long time"

    Originally, I was idle at home and wanted to come to the school to kill some time. However, after I came here with Tifa, this journey was really a good way to kill the time.

    ??Looking carefully, it seems that it is almost time for get out of class to end.

    "This place is too big. I haven't been here many times. How can I know how to get there?"

    "Eh? Didn't we see that big map when we entered?"

    “It’s true, but”

    "Is Tifa a roadie!? So cute!!"

    "What are you so cute about!? You're not praising yourself in disguise, when you haven't found a way either!?"

    "Are you two brats students here?"

    The two of them, who were fighting and looking for their way around, suddenly heard a voice coming from behind them. At the same time, they turned their heads and saw a tall man in black sportswear standing not far away with a cool expression.

    "Hello, we are not students here, we are here to find someone."

    TifaliNodding gracefully, the person in front of him seemed to be a school teacher or administrator.

    "Looking for someone?" Heigang raised his eyebrows and looked at the two girls in front of him, "Who are you looking for?"

    “It’s Neil Springfield who works at Shengxiang Elementary School here.”

    "It's that kid, but it's almost time for school to end. If we go by now, the people in the elementary school will probably leave as well. Forget it, I'll lead you there. Maybe that kid is still in school  By the way, are you his friends?"

    “We are his girlfriends!!”

    Before Tifa could speak, Alicia answered first.

    "girlfriend!?"

    Heigang opened his eyes in surprise, while Tifa covered his forehead as if he had a headache. He dared to believe that Alicia would start to display her natural instinct of fearing chaos in the world again.

    "I didn't expect that boy to have two girlfriends, but it seems reasonable after thinking about it"

    Heigang sighed at first, and then nodded unexpectedly.

    "Well, this gentleman"

    "Just call me Heigang" Heigang lowered his head and looked at Tifa, noticing the tangled look on her face as she hesitated to speak, and said with a very understanding expression, "Don't worry, I understand"

    "No, actually"

    "Let's go, I'll take you there now."

    "That bastard is really incredible. He actually did such a thing, but he is a role model for others. This is considered a harm to others' children. Well, I should be able to use this reason to teach him a lesson"

    A cold smile appeared on Black Steel's lips, and his narrow eyes narrowed slightly, flashing a frightening red light from time to time. When Tifa noticed the eldest brother's expression, she knew that the unlucky child was about to suffer a big disaster again.  , couldn't help but draw a cross in my heart.

    "Meow haha, it feels like something interesting is going to happen"

    Hearing Alicia’s cheerful laughter, Tifa sighed sadly, feeling deeply powerless.

    【Neal, if you want to blame it, you have a teammate who has been deceiving people for thirty years】

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Woo——"

    "What's the matter, Neil?"

    Naye suddenly heard Neil making a sound of unknown meaning, couldn't help but frowned, and asked with some worry.

    "It's okay, I just suddenly felt so miserable that I let out such a scream from my soul that it shook the world"

    "I have no idea what you are talking about" Nanoye shook her head in confusion, and then laughed happily, "But this means that Neil, there is nothing wrong with you"

    "Naye, at this moment, I feel more desperate than when I met a giant."

    She had just escaped from the demon king of the Kamabaka Kingdom and was mentally traumatized. Now she was attacked by this girl Nanoha. As her master, Neil suddenly felt that his majesty had lost as much as a certain vampire. He couldn't help but feel  I feel like life is dark.

    "By the way, aren't we going to the back mountain? This direction doesn't seem right"

    Nanoye looked at the direction Neil led the way. She had been training with Neil every day after school as usual, but at this moment, she visually saw that it was completely different from where she usually went.

    "Well, anyway, what I'm teaching you is just the control and application of magic power, and how to fight. I plan to hand you over to a more capable and experienced guy. Regardless of magic or physical skills, with her level, she can definitely  You trained me to become a master"

    Originally Naiyara was still being trained today. Neil felt that he had nothing to teach. After all, the magic system was completely different. Apart from some basic things, Neil felt that it would be better to have someone like Yuno as a coach.  Suitable for yourself.  When Professor Nanoha was in actual combat, whenever he encountered her unconsciously cute look, Neil would be blasted to pieces by a burst of starlight.

    Therefore, directly throwing Nanoha to the merciless Yiwen is definitely very profitable. Anyway, it is healthier for young people to abuse them, and there is Negi who can attract firepower next to him, and more importantly,  He can go home and cook quickly after school.

    【Ah, I can’t help it anymore, I can’t stop crying.  】

    "don't want!"

    Naye's face changed slightly and she shouted subconsciously, even her voice became slightly shrill.

    Neil was startled and quickly turned his head to look over, only to see Nanoye staring at him with her mouth bulging as if she was very angry.

    "Uh, what's wrong with you, Miss Nanoha?"

    &nbsp; Being stared at by Nanoye for a while, Neil asked cautiously.

    "me……"

    When asked by Neil, Nanoye didn't know how to answer. Could it be that she told him that she didn't want to leave him?

    "Dream on, it would be better to use a starburst to make him surrender."

    "Ms. Nanoha, did you think of something dangerous just now! Although I don't know what it was, I am firmly against violence!!"

    With the flash of red light in Nanoye’s eyes and the faint smile of excitement on her lips, no matter how idiotic she was, Neil still felt that he seemed to be very close to the door of hell.

    "Ahaha, what are you talking about Neil? I never thought of using Starlight Explosion to blast you"

    Nanoha scratched her cheek, smiled very cutely, and said horrible words that made Neil break into a cold sweat.

    【This guy said something that must never be uttered!  Naturally black?  ?  Definitely natural black!  !  】

    "Neil, why do you want others to teach me? I'm afraid I won't get along"

    Naye thought for a while and finally came up with a reason.

    "So that's the problem"

    Neil breathed a sigh of relief. He really didn't realize that Nanoha's character would be afraid of strangers, but this was no problem at all. After all, Yiwen's appearance was very deceptive. At first glance, he looked like a harmless cat, and he was very similar to  You don't have to worry about getting along with Yi Wen at all, because that guy's queen character is definitely about making others obey her.

    "That's not okay, Nanoha. If you hold back because of this small worry, you won't be able to make great progress in the future! Although I will be a little reluctant to let you go, dad, I will still do this for your future.  I did it! So, even if you resent Dad, I won’t regret it!!"

    "What dad, what role are you playing!"

    Nanoye slapped away Neil's hand on her shoulder with dissatisfaction. She blinked, not knowing what she thought of, her eyes suddenly lit up, and a meaningful smile appeared on her face.

    "Well, after all, Neil was defeated by me, I don't think he has the ability to teach me anything"

    "What!? Defeated by you!? It was just your luck that time. If I do it ten times again, you will not be my brother's" Neil originally retorted angrily, but when he saw Nanoye's smile, he seemed to understand.  Everything changed, "Well, since you said so, I also feel that I am not capable"

    Nanoha's smile froze slightly, but soon her lips curved into a more contemptuous arc, and at the same time her eyes swept three inches ahead.

    "Neil, it really doesn't work."

    Neil, who had been paying attention to Nanoye's expression, naturally noticed the other person's gaze. He looked down and couldn't help but widen his eyes, like an angry cat staring at Nanoye who was smiling leisurely and contentedly.

    "No!? You dare to say that I can't do it!? I've told you from the first day of class that I am a man who can break through the sky. The word "no" cannot appear to me!! Very good, Nanoha.  Just wait, if I don’t train you well, I will spend the rest of my life hanging around Xixiang!!!”

    “This is what you said, Neil~~~”

    Naye secretly made a gesture indicating that the plan was successful, and at the same time thought of something in her heart.

    【This trick of using retreat to advance that my mother taught me is really useful. Although I don't know why I aimed at it like this in the end, as long as it succeeds, I'll be fine!  】

    In fact, it was not until some years later that Nanoha understood the true meaning of this matter. At that time, she lamented that her health teacher died early. At the same time, she was very fortunate that she had a mother as great as Kami who allowed her to do this.  I have avoided many detours in my life.

    "Forget it, let's stop today's training. I'll go back and think about how to arrange it"

    “I don’t know whether it was because he was inspired to fight or because his dignity as a man was challenged. Neil began to seriously think about what to do. Usually, these things were left to Anders to do.

    "Huh? What is that guy doing?"

    Neil suddenly slowed down, and a shadowy figure appeared in his field of vision.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Ha, why are all the cleaners boys, not even a girl"

    Furuichi stopped the broom in his hand, looked around the classroom, and couldn't help but sigh sadly.

    Doesn’t it mean that if men and women match each other, the work will not be tiring?  There are just a bunch of idiots here, and they are exhausted from doing anything.

    "You just give up on this idea, this is terribleIt's our class's policy" Yuuji walked past Furuichi with a broom on his shoulder, not looking like he was working at all, "That guy said that in order to avoid a series of unnecessary problems caused by male-female combinations, we separate boys and girls.  Separated to facilitate management, do you think we can resist the mountain above our heads?  And the girls seem to agree"

    “Can you disagree!? Girls almost don’t have to participate in work during the week!!”

    "From this point of view, it turns out that he is still a gentleman"

    "That's weird! Even if he is a gentleman, he can only be a gentleman in another sense!!!"

    "I'm telling you, you can chat as much as you want, but if you can work, Yuuji, you've barely even done anything!!"

    Listening to the two complaining, Touma couldn't stand it anymore. He was almost the only one working now. He obviously planned to grab those half-price bento boxes.

    "You should tell the group of people over there first"

    Yuuji pointed with his broom in the direction of the podium, where a group of people were gathering for activities.

    Standing on the podium, Akihisa used the broom as a guitar and danced his fingers as much as he could, as if he had returned to the school festival concert, with the intense melody seeming to linger in his ears.

    “Come on, call me!!!”

    “Honey!!!”

    "What a tall person!!! Call me God-sama!!!"

    "Ah, Lord Kami is playing a game console in that corner over there"

    Touma looked at this scene, then looked at someone in the corner who had entered the god of strategy mode, and couldn't help but sigh.

    How long will he be able to do this?

    ——

    Suddenly, the sound of the door being pulled attracted the attention of everyone in the class.

    A handsome face that was as cold as a knife appeared behind the door, and at the same time, those sharp wolf-like eyes made the guys in the class stay silent for a while and started cleaning obediently.

    “Kids, is your bastard head teacher gone already?”

    They were slightly surprised by the unexpected punishment, and then suddenly realized that it was their class teacher who had caused the hatred.

    "Well, our bastard head teacher left early during the last self-study class and let all the girls go"

    As the leader of the boys, Xiongji told Heigang in detail. When Heigang heard this, he felt that the temples on his forehead began to beat again.

    "That rascal……"

    "Um, Teacher Heigang, what do you want from Neil?"

    Touma's question caused Heigang to turn around. He looked at the people in the class, and for some reason the corner of his mouth curled up into a weird smile.

    "Ah, actually it was the boy's two girlfriends who came to see him"

    "What——!?"

    "girlfriend——!?"

    “Two more——!?”

    The boys looked at each other and saw the jealousy hidden in each other's eyes. They nodded one after another, immediately picked up the thing in their hands, and rushed out of the back door without saying a word.

    "Hey, don't damage public property"

    Heigang shouted behind them, chuckled, and then walked downstairs.

    When he walked downstairs, he found that the two girls waiting nearby were gone. Instead, there was a guy who deserved a beating, gaping at the large cloud of dust.

    "Faye, did you see the two little girls who were here just now?"

    Heigang walked over, patted Fay on the shoulder and asked as coldly as usual.

    "Huh? It's Kurojia~~" Faye turned around and showed a very hearty smile, and then her face became a little weird, "Kurojia, are you a lolita control?"

    Heigang was startled, then his face turned black, he pulled out a cold long knife out of thin air, clasped his hands and raised it, ready to slash at it.

    "You really deserve to be cut down just like that kid"

    “Ehehehe!! Oppose violence, Hei-chan~~~”

    “Go to hell!!”

    "Wait a minute, aren't you going to ask where those two girls went? I'll tell you, but you can't do anything to me!"

    ""

    Heigang stopped and stared at Fay coldly, while Fay smiled slightly and tidied up his clothes. It was not until Heigang was about to have his second impact that he slowly spoke.

    "Actually, I just met them and chatted for a few words. I found out that they were here to see Neil-chan, so I told them that Neil-chan had left.Okay, so they took their leave, and let me tell you something by the way.  "

    "That means you knew it beforehand, right?"

    "Well Wow!! Kuro-chan, a surprise attack is a foul!!"

    “I don’t care about you!!”

    “I clearly said I wouldn’t do anything!!”

    "Did I promise you!?"

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "So, you lost the ring that Yiwen gave you and you were thinking about how to die, maybe this is it?"

    "No, I'm not thinking about how to die"

    Negi looked at his brother depressedly, forgetting if he didn't help, he was still gloating about his misfortune.

    "I just lost my ring, is there any need to do this?"

    Although the ring was a relatively rare magic item, it was not in a life-and-death situation. However, seeing Negi like this, Neil immediately felt very happy.

    "You won't understand. If Master finds out, I will see hell"

    Yiwen’s terror began to emerge in Negi’s mind. His face turned pale and his whole body was shaking, as if he had seen a ghost.

    Neil couldn’t help but sigh at how powerful Yiwen was. He was able to make Negi, a little man-trained boy, even more miserable. He felt like he was almost turning into an M.

    "Hey, Neal, what's the ring that Mr. Negi mentioned? Doesn't it matter that he's still like this?"

    Nanoye pulled the corner of Neil's clothes and asked with some confusion.

    "Well, that ring is like a wedding ring that represents a lifelong promise, and Negi, the idiot, threw it away without knowing where. If his powerful wife at home knew about it, he would probably not have to go to bed for a month."

    "Hey!? Teacher Negi is already married!?"

    "Hey, Neil, stop making this up!"

    "I'm not making it up, I'm just explaining it to Nanoha."

    "What are you trying to explain!!"

    Facing Negi’s fire-breathing eyes, Neil shrugged and had to give up, "Okay, okay, I won’t say it anymore. Why don’t you recall it and let me help you reorganize the scene at that time."

    "real?"

    Negi looked at him suspiciously, could this guy really be so kind?

    "We are brothers after all Speaking of which, when did the ring disappear?"

    "It should have been last night"

    "Well, very good" Neil nodded, "Which woman's bed did you sleep in last night?"

    "Herehey!! Where are you going!!"

    Negi is crazy, he actually believes in a guy like Neil, he is really a fool.

    "Oh, oh, did you really sleep in someone else's bed? Yeah, there are so many people in the girls' dormitory, who could it be?"

    "I told you not to do it!! I haven't even slept in Asuna-san's bed recently!!"

    "The married life is not harmonious?"

    “Stay away from me!!!”

    "Teacher Negi is not pure."

    ""

    Negi leaned against the tree, wanting to die.

    “Neil——!!!”

    Just when Neil was enjoying the sight of Negi being beaten to a pulp, a familiar scream came from behind. Without thinking, he immediately bent down. The next second, a figure flew over his head, and at the same time, a wave of wind blew up.  A gust of cold wind.

    Neil raised his head and looked at the blond girl who flipped in the air and landed perfectly, and couldn't help but be speechless for a while.

    "Alicia, do you have to say hello in this way? If I hadn't avoided it, I really doubt I would have suffered internal injuries from you."

    "It doesn't matter, I just said hello a little more enthusiastically."

    "Is this called being more enthusiastic!? Who would rush over at a speed of 40 yards, 4 seconds and 2!? Do you think I am an American football player!?"

    “What a small family man.”

    "I'm sorry, anyone would be petty when their lives are at stake!"

    "Tch, I won't talk to you anymore" Alicia left Neil alone, moved her target to Nanoye who was aside, and immediately pounced on her, "yahoo! Nanoye!!"

    "Whoa, be careful, Alicia!!"

    Neil sighed helplessly at the two who started to fuck Lily, then turned his head and forced a smile at the black-haired girl who was running slowly.

    "Won't you stop this guy, Tifa?"

    ? ???Isn't this bad?  There is a beautiful girl throwing herself into my arms"

    Tifa walked up to Neil and smiled teasingly.

    “I wish the way of throwing myself into someone’s arms could be improved”

    Neil muttered softly, but the next moment, Tifa's beautiful black hair was fluttering with invisible domineering aura.

    "What were you talking about just now?"

    "No, I didn't say anything, Your Lady Queen."

    Neil immediately displayed his low-profile and domineering attitude. His dignity and integrity were completely useless in front of Tifa.

    "Ah, look, Nanoha, Neil is starting to lose his moral integrity again!!"

    "Neil has never had any moral integrity anyway"

    "Alicia, shut up, whose fault do you think it is that makes me like this!"

    "You blame me?"

    "Ha, if I don't blame you, why should I blame myself!?"

    "Shut up."

    "Yes, Your Lady Queen."

    "Neil really suffered."

    Alicia’s triumphant look made Neil want to hang her up and tickle her, but for Tifa’s sake, he still lay on the ground obediently.

    "By the way, what is Negi doing there?"

    Tifa noticed Negi, who had been ignored for a long time, but the other party was obviously trapped in an endless loop and did not notice their arrival.

    "Nieji is struggling with the question of whether he should have moral integrity or lose his moral integrity."

    ""

    “By the way, why did you and Alicia come here?”

    “Well, since it’s okay to stay at home, and Alicia has never been to school, I took her here for a walk.”

    Neil looked back at the girl who was chatting enthusiastically with Nanoye. She had maintained such an optimistic attitude since she woke up. It was not an exaggeration to say that she was offline. However, these might just be to cover up her inner feelings.  lonely.

    【Looks like we need to hurry up.  】

    Just when Neil was thinking about something, a strange murderous aura rushed towards him. Neil looked around and saw a large black mist rumbling towards him.

    "What is that!? The Black Mist Monster!?"

    As soon as he finished complaining, Neil was swallowed by the black mist.

    "Whoa! Help! Huh? Isn't this a guy from the class!? Hey, are you rebelling!?"

    "Burn my remains with the blazing holy fire! How joyful is life, and how sad is death!"

    "Ahhh!! Where did you come from the Ming Cult!? These people are crazy again!!! Tifa, Negi, save me!!"

    Tifa watched the group of people go away speechlessly, and then glanced at Negi who continued to seek death.

    This school is still so peaceful today.

 Text Chapter 1 That day, the boy walked into a new world

    My name is Orima Ichika, I'm 15 years old, and my gender is, um, with excalibur underneath, you know.

    At this moment, the fifteen-year-old youth is like a deep-sea fish.

    “The classroom with all girls except me is very stressful.

    But it doesn’t matter. With my ability to withstand stress that I have developed since childhood, I can still withstand this kind of pressure. I am quite confident about this.

    Why do you say that?

    This has to start with my family and my world.

    “Today’s world, I simply don’t know how to describe it in words.  First of all, the two mainstreams in the world today are technology and magic. As far as I know, eight years ago, the flying super weapon called IS came out, and the world has undergone earth-shaking changes. However, weapons like IS can only be made by  The manipulation by girls has led to a fundamental change in the status of men and women in society.  However, the matter did not end there. In the following years, the ISSDA organization responsible for space development announced the existence of "magic". Magic was originally unknown. Coupled with the new life from the universe, it became even more complicated.  Not to mention the various superpowers in Academy City, the world was once again in turmoil. However, with the efforts of many parties, the world finally settled down, and magic was gradually accepted by everyone. At the same time, ordinary humans could not  All known alien races appeared one after another, and the world became more and more diverse.

    However, there are still unknown things in this world, such as disobedient gods, demons, angels, magic societies that are still hidden in the dark, and advanced beings buried in the shadows. I know these because my family is special.  The reason is, after all, the old man in my family is not an ordinary person.

    In short, there are as many angels and demons as dogs, and fairies and heavenly beings are everywhere. This world is a strategic fortress.

    However, this world view is not enough to shock me, because the family I live in is enough to numb my nerves. My home is simply the most chaotic place in the world.  Compared with one who has a personality, all kinds of weapons are worth the sky, and I can also see angels and demons eating together and having fun, and even aiming their guns at someone. The moment I knew the truth, my three views were completely destroyed. Thousands of years of history  They've all been tricked into being dogs.

    “Alas, this world is so damn peaceful.

    “But even so, I am still very stressed at this moment.

    I folded my hands and put them under my chin, with cold eyes, trying to look calm. At this time, I finally understood Commander Ikari’s sense of pressure to remain calm in the face of the apostles’ attack.

    Commander Ikari is mighty!  !  !

    But the sights gathered from all around are really uncomfortable. Haven’t you seen that my forehead is already covered with heart-wrenching beads of sweat?  ?  Sure enough, no matter how old a girl is, she always has a trembling heart!  !  Sure enough, a girl's gaze is the most terrifying thing in the world. The ever-changing changes of sometimes resentment and sometimes anger are simply more disasters than taking the Western Scriptures.

    I took a deep breath, narrowed my eyes slightly, and all the nerves in my body suddenly became more tense than ever before.

    ??????????????????????????????????

    Wow, I relaxed too much and almost came out from behind.

    Ha, by the way, why do I have to stay in a place like this?

    Thinking of this, I recalled what happened the night before.

    That night, my brother said to me with a smile that could be read as bright and written as slutty.

    "Ichika, you will become the happiest man in the world."

    So that’s what he was talking about!  !  !  !  !

    I sighed deeply, and I mourned for a second for my seemingly happiness and actual sorrow. I started to swim away and observe the people around me.

    Well, the eyes of the girls on the left and the right are full of unparalleled curiosity for knowledge, and their shining eyes almost flashed through their tough golden eyes.

    I can’t see the back part, but the sight of the thorns on my back makes me feel like I’m sitting on pins and needles. I can understand it even without looking.

    "The person directly in front of me is a slightly older woman.

    She is a bit petite, and her figure is almost the same as that of a student, but her chest size is the nemesis of all high school girls.  The clothes are relatively large and make her look more petite, but she still feels quite cute.  In addition, she also wears a pair of black-rimmed glasses. Although they are crooked, she can still be called a bespectacled girl.

    And this girl with glasses was looking at the people in the class in panic, her timid posture was reminiscent of an injured little rabbit.

    You are a teacher, show me some domineering power!

    "Everyone is here. Then, SHR is going to startWhoops!  "

    Well, it’s not something you can do if you want to.

    I gave the teacher an appreciative look, but for some reason the teacher turned red and smiled shyly.

    ????????????????????????????????????????? Suddenly, I felt that the pressure on my body was a little heavier, and I almost died from a thousand arrows piercing my heart.

    “Well, then, please introduce yourself, uh, in order of seat number.”

    The teacher seemed to have recovered from the inexplicable emotion and said to the students in the audience in a panic.

    ""

    "It's so quiet. My dignity as a teacher is suddenly shattered into pieces."

    I looked at the teacher who was about to cry, and I couldn't bear it. At the same time, I felt unhappy with the girls in the class. Are you shy because you just entered high school? No one responded. The teacher was about to cry. Really?  I'm going to cry!  !

    I glanced at the teacher, and the teacher’s eyes also moved over.

    ??Okay, our eyes met.

    Please don’t look at me like this, you are not my type, teacher.

    I quickly lowered my head, I still understand the principle that a dead Taoist friend will not die a poor Taoist.

    “Oh, give me a normal high school life.

    The reason why I specifically emphasize "ordinary" here is simply because what I am in now is definitely not an ordinary high school, but the famous IS Academy-the only school in the world that trains IS operators.

    And the most important point is that IS, this deceptive thing, can only be activated by girls, so naturally, this is a girls' school.

    And why am I here?

    I need to emphasize again that I am a boy, and I am definitely a boy at first glance. My appearance can be considered a bit handsome, but it is definitely not the kind of beauty that makes even IS unable to identify my gender.

    The reason why I came to such a ghost place has to start with the entrance exam in February.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    That day, the sun was shining brightly, and the cherry blossoms flying freely in the sky made me fall in love.

    I looked at the clear sky and encouraged myself in my heart.

    Today is the entrance exam for Junior High School. For your own goals, you can’t do it without working hard.

    The school I go to is called Mahora Gakuin. It is a very large Academy City that has everything from kindergarten to university. There are many schools in it, all types, and my target is the famous Mitsusaka High School.

    The reason why I chose Mitsusaka is not because of its reputation, but because my brothers and sisters all graduated from here. I have an indescribable yearning for that place.

    I want to chase the traces they left behind, and I want to be like them.

    that's it.

    Well, of course, if I am admitted to Mitsusaka High School, my goal of dominating Mitsusaka will be one step closer, and realizing Mahora's dream of complete domination will not be unattainable.

    Hahahaha, I couldn’t help but laugh out loud.

    "Why are you giggling so early in the morning?"

    At this time, my head was hit hard.  When I looked back, I saw a handsome man with white shoulder-length hair standing behind me. He was looking at me listlessly with a pair of dead fish eyes, and he didn't look like he was awake at all.

    "Brother, you got up so early"

    ??I touched my head and laughed dryly.

    "Well, seeing as you have a test today, I got up early to see you out"

    Hey, is this guy so kind?

    "Hey, don't think I can't understand your expression"

    "Well……"

    Although those dead fish eyes are completely rotten, they are still so sharp.

    I don’t know if my thoughts were revealed again, but I got another blow on the head.

    "By the way, you forgot to bring your admission ticket"

    I was stunned for a moment, watching my brother hand a certificate to me.

    "Huh? Didn't I prepare it last night?"

    As I was talking, I wanted to go through my bag. I had carefully prepared all kinds of things the night before.

    "Well, men will always forget some things, just like forgetting what their first love looked like"

    “I won’t forget it!!”

    I replied angrily, but I didn't notice the firmness in my tone.

    The old man looked at me steadily for a moment, with an inexplicable light flashing in his eyes.?, and then touched my hair with a slight smile.

    “Okay, take your admission ticket and go quickly, don’t be late.”

    I didn’t notice anything strange about my brother, so I took the admission ticket and didn’t check whether I really didn’t bring it with me. I said goodbye to my brother and went out.

    "It seems that Ichika has grown up"

    After saying this softly, the man walked back into the room with a smile.

    It was easy, so I came to the address indicated on the admission ticket.

    ???????????????????? Why is it not in Mahonliang Academy, but in a high school outside?

    But I didn’t think too much about it. Anyway, it said this on the admission ticket and I couldn’t change it even if I wanted to.

    But I feel a little uneasy.

    Are you nervous before the exam?

    With a feeling of apprehension, I walked into the imposing building in front of me.

    "I'm just going to go, turn left and right, how on earth are you going to get to the second floor!?"

    It’s been almost ten minutes since I walked, and I still haven’t found the stairs to the second floor. The internal structure is too complicated!  ?  Is this the maze before challenging the BOSS!  !

    My eyes wandered around, trying to find the guide map on the wall, but I sadly discovered that the walls inside were so beautiful that I couldn't even find a crack, let alone any wall charts.

    ?????????? This time, shit, I’m lost.

    "Hey, what should I do? Hey, why are you so quiet?"

    At this time, I finally realized that it was eerily quiet here. After walking for so long, I didn’t even meet a single person. Could it be that the exam has already started?  ?  Could it be that my dream of dominating Mitsusaka was just aborted?  ?

    God, I curse Jesus for not having chrysanthemums!  !

    “Perhaps God really heard my curse from the heart, and a door appeared not far in front of me.

    I walked to the door and saw a piece of paper stuck on it with the words "Infinite_Stratos Examination Room" written on it.

    "Well, I guess this is the right place"

    Because it says "Examination Room" on it.

    But the name of this examination room really looks impressive, and there are actually two English words that I can’t understand.

    Thinking of this, I feel deeply disappointed for my English course.

    I guess I won’t be able to pass the English test this time.

    But it doesn’t matter, my other subjects are fine!  !

    After taking a deep breath, I opened the door and walked into the room.

    "Ah, you are a candidate. Okay, go over there to change clothes. We are pressed for time, so you have to hurry up. This place can only be rented until four o'clock. I don't have time to trouble you. Really, I don't know what I'm doing.  What……"

    As soon as I entered the room, a nervous-looking female teacher, about thirty-five years old or above, spoke a lot of words like a machine gun without raising her head. I was stunned for a few seconds.

    Hey, hey, hey!  !  !  Sister, don’t you need to see what I look like and check my admission ticket!  ?  Where has the professionalism of being an invigilator gone?  ?  And what’s going on with changing clothes!  ?  You have to change clothes for exams these days!  ?  Are you asking me to use my body to show the beauty of the human body in ancient Greece?  ?  Sorry, I have been failing art classes since I was a kid!  !  Well, actually this is to prevent students from cheating, right?  But there is no one other than you in this room. I really don’t see any other candidates anywhere!  !

    While I was minding my own business, the elder sister gave instructions and walked out of the room directly with the documents in her arms.

    I watched the other party leave in embarrassment. I bet the eldest sister really didn’t even look at me.

    "Hey, what kind of test is this"

    I muttered a few words in a depressed voice and walked towards the place covered by the curtain.

    And at this moment, I entered a new world.

 Text Chapter 2 Sure enough, this is a conspiracy

    When I opened the curtain and walked in, I saw the object in the center of the room.

    The streamlined metal shell reflects light that is not dazzling, and an armor-like outfit sits quietly.

    I looked at it carefully and then fell silent.

    “Damn it, what kind of clothes do you want me to change into?! Are you asking me to take the war studies test!!”

    The bag in my hand was almost smashed by me.

    I calmed down the turbulent feeling in my heart that I wanted to hit someone, and walked over, looking left and right at this thing. After looking at it for a long time, I was speechless.

    Isn’t this the IS that appears on TV?

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of 1999

    But this thing actually has something to do with me. Well, it should be related to my family.

    "This is what changed the world"

    Because of the "White Knight Incident" of that year, the world became aware of the existence of this kind of weapon. At the same time, the originally balanced military structure suddenly collapsed. How many IS controllers can be found will directly affect the country's military strength.  , so every country began to implement a system of preferential treatment of women.

    Although there is a magical power like magic in the world today, it has not been widely used in the military due to various restrictions. Moreover, IS has advantages that can compete with magic. In comparison, the country is more willing to invest more resources.  on this emerging technology.

    Well, this is actually nothing to me. I am more curious about IS. After all, I have seen forces more powerful than IS.

    With all kinds of thoughts, I couldn't help but reach out and touch it.

    Anyway, IS can only be activated by women. If I, a pure man, touch it, I will probably have no reaction like touching a dead fish. It is a rare opportunity to touch it and I will not suffer any loss.

    However, there are always various unknowns in life. You can never guess what will happen in the next second. Of course, it is another matter if you have the ability to predict.

    A cold metallic feeling came from the fingertips, followed by a burst of dazzling silver light and various information pouring into the mind.

    “Eh!? Eh————!!!!!!”

    Faced with such a strange situation, I suddenly lost my train of thought.

    When I finally came to my senses, I found that the IS had actually moved and attached itself to my body like armor, becoming part of my hands and feet.

    "What happened!?"

    “Has someone activated IS!?”

    "who is it!?"

    "Huh? This, this is -"

    "man!?"

    Hearing the sound, a group of researchers in white coats came over. They opened the curtain and saw me activating IS. They all fell into a state of sluggishness where they couldn't think.

    I looked at the researchers in front of me in silence, and then looked at the abnormality on my body. I immediately showed a miserable face like a Christian abandoned by God. At the same time, the devil on my brother's face flashed through my mind.  smile, with only one thought left in her mind.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? This is a conspiracy.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    “Oh, I want to die.

    "Classmate, Orimaru Ichika-san!"

    A voice calling my name brought me back to reality from my annoying thoughts. I held my forehead and blurted out weakly before I could figure out the situation.

    "Ah, what's the matter?"

    "Ah, um, um, I'm very sorry for calling you so loudly all of a sudden. Are you, are you angry? Yes, I'm sorry! But, um, I'll introduce myself in the order of the fifty syllables. Now it's Oribara-san's turn.  So, I'm really, really sorry! Can you please introduce yourself? Are you willing?"

    It was then that I really came back to my senses and figured out the situation, and found that my deputy instructor, Yamada Maya, was constantly bowing his head and apologizing to me. It was obviously my own fault, but the teacher wanted to apologize himself. For a moment, I was full of guilt.

    "Uh, um, Mr. Yamada, you don't have to apologize like this. It's all my fault. I will introduce myself."

    I stretched out my hand to stop Teacher Maya Yamada from apologizing, and quickly made a comforting reassurance.

    "Really, really!? You, you promised me! You must do it!!"

    Teacher Yamada suddenly raised his head, seriously grasped my hand and leaned towards me, and he could still see the mist in his eyes.

    Teacher, are you really a teacher?  ?  This pairThe attitude of the little girl can easily be misunderstood, and some ignorant and innocent little boys might have fallen into trouble from then on!  !  !  Oh, oh, don't put your chest on it, be careful, my cannon may go off!  Also, I need to reiterate it again, teacher, you are really not my type!  !

    In the struggle between reason and sensibility, angels and demons, I took my hand out with difficulty, left my seat and walked to the podium with a slight bend without being noticed.

    Ah, I almost got hard just now.

    Standing on the podium, looking at the unabashed thirst for knowledge in the eyes of the girls in the audience, including Teacher Yamada, I suddenly felt like I was on the top of Mount Everest, and it was difficult to even breathe.

    "Ahem."

    I straightened my back and cleared my throat, thinking about what to say next.

    ???????????????????? But my mind went blank. As expected, the pressure had already crushed my thinking power into pieces.

    At this time, I took a peek at the seat by the window. Sitting there was a black-haired girl with a ponytail.

    Her name is Xiao Zhizhen, my childhood sweetheart who we only reunited after six years. This girl has always had a single ponytail. When I first entered the classroom, I recognized her at a glance.

    “But it’s really a transformation of women.

    No, no, now is not the time to think about this.

    "Help me quickly!!"

    I signaled her with my eyes. As a childhood sweetheart who has been dating for a long time, she must be able to understand this information instantly.

    "snort!"

    You actually ignored me!  ?

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Oh, oh, what does this cold aura and this arrogant attitude mean!  Where has the arrogant and a little bit coquettish Hoshi-chan gone!  !  Now Chen is completely 100% proud!  !  She actually abandoned me mercilessly at my critical moment, turned her face expressionlessly to the window, and snorted coldly, "I'll kill you, did I offend you, Miss Chen!"  !

    “However, this did remind me of something.

    I remember my brother once told me that when faced with a girl who is wrapped in pride and makes people wonder if she is engaged in chain defense, you must use your fiery penis to penetrate the opponent's uterus.

    Of course, this is summed up by my rich theory and practice. Although I don’t know where his theory and practice come from, I even wonder if he made it up casually.

    ??????????????????? However, I have no idea what those two words mean in English, because I am powerless in English. I have obviously been abroad, and there are foreigners at home. I only know the twenty-six English letters ABC, which is really weak.

    Well, I don’t really want to know the meaning of this. I know that what comes out of my brother’s mouth is definitely not fun, because every time I ask my sister or other older women in the family, I will be scolded.  Of course, many times I will attract hatred consciously or unconsciously. In comparison, the harm I suffered is quite small.

    Ah, I am going off topic again. Look, the eyes of the girls below are starting to burst into flames.

    Well, what should I say at this time?

    Let’s start with a song called “Girls’ School Boys” by Twins?  Well, it does fit the occasion, but this is a self-introduction, not a concert.

    【When we introduce ourselves, too many rhetoric just attracts the temporary attention of others. To let people know ourselves, the most important thing is to show our true side.  】

    Brother’s voice seemed to ring in my mind. At this time, I seemed to see the holy light of heaven.

    Sometimes I’m pretty reliable.

    The corners of my mouth raised slightly uncontrollably, and the sunshine outside the window shone in at the right time. At this moment, in the eyes of some ignorant little girls, I became a handsome and sunny boy.

    A small exclamation came from below, and my attention immediately came back. I took a breath and began to introduce myself.

    "My name is Ichika Orimara."

    “Yeah, yeah, yeah!!”

    Everyone’s eyes showed the expectation of “I want to hear more.”

    I smiled, what a group of curious and kind children.

    Then, I should also treat others with sincerity.

    "I like Lolita the most."

    Maintaining a sunny smile, I expressed what I loved most in my heart.

    institutions

    The sounds of various heads banging on the table and people falling to the ground kept ringing out. It seemed that they were moved by my sincerity.

    I think everyone can become a partner who loves lolita.

    At this moment, I seem to have new hope for the future.

    The sound of clicking footstepsThere was an urgent sound, is someone coming?

    “Are you going to reveal your abnormal sexual fetish as soon as you get here!?”

    Huh?  Does this sound sound familiar?

    But before I had time to react, I was hit hard on the head and sent flying.

    Wow, this kind of invisible murderous martial arts passed down by my brother is so familiar to me. The pain that directly penetrates the skull and hits the cerebral cortex is simply exhilarating How strange!  !  I'm not a pussy-shaker like Sister Xiaoyuan!  !  !

    “However, this knocking method, whether it’s power, angle, or speed, is very similar to the person in my impression.

    I swallowed and turned around with a little fear. I saw the woman behind me wearing a black suit and tight skirt. She had a slender figure and a body curve with no fat at all due to regular exercise. And the other person was at this time  He crossed his arms in front of his chest, raised the corners of his eyes, and his eyes were as sharp as a wolf's.

    "What the hell, Guan Yunchang!?"

    Snapped——

    “Ugh, I got hit on the head again, I’m probably going to have a cerebral hemorrhage now.

    "Sister Chifuyu, it hurts so much!"

    Yes, the domineering woman in front of me is my sister Chifuyu Orimaru.

    "Who is the hero in the Three Kingdoms, idiot!!"

    I rubbed my head and stood up from the ground, looking at my sister in front of me, very curious about her appearance.

    "Sister Chifuyu, why are you here? Aren't you out training for the annual World's No. 1 Martial Arts Tournament?"

    "Do you think I am Yamcha!? Who told you that I would go to that kind of conference!!"

    Chifuyu-san’s eyes started to sparkle, and her fists were clenched tightly. She would probably attack accordingly depending on my answer.

    “Uh, it’s my brother, that’s what I told you!!”

    I quickly shied away all the responsibilities, but after hearing this, Chifuyu-san loosened her fists and held her forehead in distress.

    "That idiot has been talking nonsense all day long"

    Looking at Chifuyu-san's depressed and gnashing expression, I couldn't help but want to laugh out loud. Those words I just came up with on the spur of the moment were purely to deceive my brother. Oh, haha, a Tai Chi push hand can kill someone invisible. I feel  At this moment, my IQ doubled several times.

    "Huh? By the way, what was going on with your self-introduction just now?"

    "Well……"

    Okay, I haven’t even breathed a sigh of relief yet. Why did this hatred suddenly shift back? I didn’t make fun of you.

    "My brother told me to be heart-to-heart and treat others with sincerity"

    And as soon as I finished speaking, Chifuyu-san came towards me with an angry fist.

    “Just lie to me now!!!!”

    Is it okay to let your brother lie like this openly?  ?

 Text Chapter 59 Looking forward to meeting him again

    "Hey, your eyes are wandering. Do you want to borrow money from me? For the sake of us being brothers, just tell me how much you want. It's okay to give the Ming coins directly to you!"

    There was a short distance from leaving the World Tree to one of the squares near the World Tree. Along the way, Neil found that Negi peeked at him very frequently, almost every few steps.  When he turned his head, Negi quickly turned his head and whistled. This behavior made Neil very unhappy, because it felt very disgusting to be treated like this by a boy, and Negi was not a girl who secretly liked him.  .

    “ Could it be that Negi has been looking at 3A girls for a long time and hasn’t had any contact with boys for a long time, and finally his interest in that area has begun to awaken!  ?

    In an instant, Negi’s image became dangerous in Neil’s eyes.

    "Why is it such an unlucky thing to say? How much do you want today's birthday to become the anniversary of my death! What do you mean by that look in your eyes? I always feel super unhappy!!"

    Negi was obviously stunned by Neil's sudden words for a few seconds before he reacted. Coupled with the weird look in his eyes, he couldn't help but complain angrily.

    Neil stuck out his tongue, put his hands on the back of his head, and quickened his pace slightly, leading Negi by half a body.

    "Do you have anything to say?"

    Negi paused for a moment, looking sideways at the face partially blocked by his arms, his eyes flashing behind the lenses.

    “Hey, Neil, has something happened to you recently?”

    I always feel that something has changed in him.

    Neil’s pace slowed down unconsciously, but soon returned to its original state, and he asked without looking back.

    "Why do you think so?"

    “I just feel like you’ve been a little absent-minded these days, as if you’re a little further away”

    Raising his head and looking at the stars covering the night sky, the starlight gently reflected the faint light on Negi's glasses.

    Neil put down his hands and put them behind his back. He also raised his head and stared at him from a distance.

    "No, nothing has changed"

    In the end, he was still like that.

    Nothing has changed.

    "Neil"

    Negi turned his head and opened his mouth, as if he wanted to say something, but for a long time, he did not say another word.

    "Don't talk about me, it's you" Neil suddenly spoke up and grabbed the topic, turning his face and blinking, "You are the one who should be said to be absent-minded, right? You seem to have no energy recently, as if you were distracted by something.  Things are bothering me"

    "Is it that obvious?"

    Negi lowered his head and muttered quietly, but Neil could still hear him beside him.

    "It's all written on your face I thought you looked confident after the school festival, but it turns out you've been so worried these days that you almost jumped off a building. What, is it a worry about love, boy?"  "

    When talking about love, Neil’s eyes brightened up and his tone was full of ridicule.

    "No, I just had a quarrel with Asuna-san"

    Negi rolled his eyes at him and became dejected again.

    "Sister? Oh, haha, it really is a matter of love~~~You dishonest guy~~~"

    "Do you have to think about this!?"

    "Okay, what did you and eldest sister argue about?"

    Neil spread his hands and did not continue teasing the other party.

    "Actually, it's not a big deal. Asuna-san just reminded me that I am very similar to Chao-san"

    Negi lowered his head a little further and sighed softly.

    "I see, the eldest sister is angry because of this"

    Neil looked at his brother’s confused expression, and he probably figured out what was going on between him and Asuna.

    After meeting with Gunel and learning that his father was still alive, Neil also guessed what Negi was thinking now. He must be full of things about his father. Since a long time ago, Negi has been working hard for his father.  , constantly injured, and constantly moving forward. After getting more accurate news, he will only work harder to move forward for his dream, even at the risk of losing his life.

    Father seems to be everything to him.

    This is exactly the same as the super ring tone.

    For the sake of your dreams, you are willing to give up everything, including your own happiness.

    And Tomorrow Cai is angry about it, maybe that's it.

    "Actually, Asuna-san is right, and I said the same thing to Chao-san, but I"? 

    Although he clearly rejected Chao's approach, he himself followed Chao's path, almost exactly the same path.

    He, how should he choose?

    "Neji, do you still remember what Chao Lingyin said?"

    Neil didn’t pay attention to Negi’s current expression and just continued talking.

    "Don't stop, keep moving forward This sentence should be very suitable for you now. For you, your father's affairs can be said to be everything to you. If you are asked to give up everything now for this, you must be able to do it.  Yes, in this aspect, you, Chao Lingyin, and I are really the same"

    Neil slowly took a breath of the refreshing summer night, his eyes slightly focused on Negi's face.

    "However, I think this is correct, or in other words, any approach is correct, but everyone chooses a different position. It is probably impossible for you to give up looking for your father, so why not go all the way?  Black, just like Kick-Ass who became a hero after being knocked headlong"

    "Well, I always feel that the tone of your words has suddenly changed a lot"

    "Don't worry about these things. Your goal is very clear anyway. You just think too much. Anyway, there is only one way you want to go from now on, isn't it?"

    Facing Neil’s smile, Negi seemed to know a little bit about what he should choose.

    "However, I have one more thing to say. No matter what you choose, you should also pay more attention to the people around you, such as eldest sister. I think eldest sister is very clear about your thoughts, and this is what she is worried about.  , it’s just that she doesn’t want to see you scarring yourself, the eldest sister’s idea is probably that simple"

    Neil took a few steps forward, tapping his toes slightly. As his body turned, his long hair fluttered lightly, and his face was clearly reflected in Negi's eyes.

    "Don't forget this, because when you lose, the pain is not something you can bear"

    "Neil"

    They were only a few steps apart, but Niji felt like they were separated by a chasm.

    Because there was a bit of sad nostalgia in Neil's eyes, which blocked his approach.

    "Well, that's all I want to say. It's up to you what you think about next" Neil spread his hands and smiled softly, then turned a little evil again, "But eldest sister really loves you deeply.  Said~~~"

    "Why do you come back here again!!!"

    The sentimental atmosphere just now was gone, and Negi rolled his eyes angrily.

    “Hehe~~~”

    Neil grinned wider, looked away slightly, and saw the surrounding environment clearly. His smile was frozen, and his expression was a little confused.

    "Ah, by the way, what am I doing here?"

    "Huh? Don't you know it yourself!?"

    "I really don't know, I'm following you"

    "How are you following me!? You are following me and running in front of me!!"

    "In this case, I will go home. Goodbye, young man who works hard~~~"

    Neil waved his hand and walked forward without looking back, but he was immediately grabbed by the collar.

    "It's rare that you come here, so just patrol with me. You have a lot of time anyway"

    I don’t know where Niji got the strength, but he was holding on to Neil’s collar as firmly as a rock.

    "Hey, I'm not on duty tonight, and my youth is calling me!!"

    "What youth?"

    “Galgame on the computer!!!”

    “Delete your youth for me!!”

    "Do you want to ruin my life!?"

    "Your life is too insignificant!!"

    Seeing that Negi refused to let go of him, Neil lowered his head helplessly, but after waiting for a while, he found that Negi was still where he was.

    "Aren't you going to patrol? Why are you standing here without moving? You want to be a sentinel!"

    "No, I'm waitingah, here it comes!"

    When Negi was talking, a figure in the field of vision gradually enlarged, and he suddenly shouted.

    Neil looked in the direction that Negi was looking at, and saw Setsuna coming this way quickly, and Kamo the ferret was lying on her shoulder.

    "Why is Kamo and Setsuna-san together?"

    Generally speaking, doesn’t Kamo, the pervert, always follow Negi?

    "If you come to me today, I will ask Kamo to find Setsuna-san first, and then we will make an appointment to meet here."

    ? ?Ji smiled and explained in a calm tone.

    Neil glanced at Negi thoughtfully, his eyes brightened slightly, and then fell silent.

    "Teacher Negi, Teacher Neil, good evening."

    Setsuna quickly arrived in front of them. There seemed to be no surprise about Neil's appearance. Negi or Kamo must have told her in advance.

    "Boss Neil, long time no see."

    Kamo jumped from Setsuna’s shoulder to Negi, turned to say hello to Neil.

    "It's been a long time indeed. You haven't done anything wrong recently, have you?"

    Neil half-opened his eyes and glanced at Kamo who was stiff.

    “No, absolutely not!! I don’t dare to lose even a hair under Boss Neil’s eyes!!”

    "That means you did a lot of bad things that I didn't see, right?"

    Under Kamo’s desperate eyes, Neil raised a bright smile.

    "Okay, Neil, Kamo hasn't done much recently and has helped me a lot. Let's go on patrol now"

    Seeing this, Negi had no choice but to interrupt Neil's topic.

    Neil waved his hands quickly, as if he refused to agree.

    "No, it's not my turn tonight, I won't work overtime, you have to go do it yourself!"

    "Anyway, you are here, and you will do some meaningless things when you go back. It is better to stay. It is rare that we can be on duty together"

    “What’s so pointless!! You’re actually vetoing my life!!”

    "Teacher, what are you talking about?"

    Listening to the conversation between the two, Setsuna on the side was confused.

    "It's nothing, it's just that Neil promised us to patrol together. One more person will add more strength."

    Negi turned to Setsuna and smiled, taking Neil with him by the way.

    "Who agreed? Don't just talk to yourself!"

    "Then let's set off now!"

    "Okay, Teacher Negi."

    "Hey, don't ignore me, listen to me!!!"

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Ah, I really want to go home"

    Raising his head, Neil looked at the starry sky and lazily followed Negi and Setsuna.

    “It’s only been less than two minutes! How unmotivated you are!!”

    Neil didn’t pay attention to Neji’s words. He turned to look at An Jing walking beside him, his eyes rolled, and he didn’t know what he was thinking.

    "Speaking of Setsuna-san, why are you and Negi together? Could it be that you are having an unethical love affair with your eldest lady and her fiancé behind your back!?"

    Neil covered his mouth with his hands, his face filled with disbelief.

    "Who do you think is the betrothed!!"

    "I did not betray the eldest lady!!"

    "As expected of Neil, he said all the things in my heart, but it doesn't matter, brother, you can be considered Setsuna's master, it's totally okay!!"

    "How is it OK!!!" x2

    The two of them shouted at Kamo at the same time, dumbfounded.

    “I understand, I know how to do it, huh huh~~~~~”

    "You know nothing! The laughter behind you is full of bad intentions!!"

    "Teacher Neil, I will never change my heart for the eldest lady!!"

    In desperation, Setsuna expressed his loyalty to Konoka without thinking.

    "Oh, that's true" x3

    At this time, two young men, one a pervert, looked at Setsuna with ambiguous eyes. Setsuna was stunned, and then turned red and waved his hands in denial.

    "No, it's not what you think. I, I just treat the eldest lady, just"

    "Love……"

    "It's love"

    "like."

    The three guys caught Setsuna’s words very wisely.

    "Nah!!!!!!!"

    At night, the girl’s shy screams broke through the sky.

    "You guys are really energetic"

    Suddenly a voice intervened in the joke between three people and one mink. They followed the sound at the same time and saw a young man wearing a high school uniform leaning against a lamppost, holding a mobile phone in his hand, and his eyes glanced slightly  Their fingertips are still touching the bright screen.

    &nbsp;"Why are you here? Are you also patrolling at night?"

    Neil walked over and obviously knew the other person.

    The young man then turned his head, looked at Neil walking towards him, and smiled slightly.

    "Well, I'm short of manpower recently, so I came to help. Anyway, I still get overtime pay"

    "Senior Muchen."

    In an instant, he also came over and bowed respectfully to the other party.

    The young man is Jun Muchen.

    "It's Setsuna-chan, why are you with this bastard brat?"

    "Who are you calling a bastard? Speaking of bastards, you bastard is even more of a bastard!!"

    “Tsk, tsk, tsk, it’s full of balls in one sentence, it’s really dirty!”

    “It’s your head that’s dirty!!”

    "Well, actually, Teacher Neil is here to patrol tonight, so we came together"

    "The moment interrupted the two people's unscrupulous conversation, and at the same time, I felt that the two guys were really similar.

    "Neil, Setsuna-san, who is this gentleman?"

    There is obviously someone here who doesn’t know the other person.

    "Oh, this is a student from the high school department. Senior Jun Muchen, like me, is also employed by the school and is very powerful."

    Seeing that Neal had no intention of introducing him, Setsuna had no choice but to introduce him to Neji. When he looked at Jun Muchen, there was a hint of admiration in his eyes.

    "Ahahaha, I am stronger in that area"

    Jun Muchen touched the back of his head and smiled brightly, swinging his waist back and forth slightly.

    In an instant, he turned away with his cheeks slightly red, Negi looked puzzled, while Neil's eyes were full of contempt.

    "You can no longer be described as a scumbag."

    "Uh, um, nice to meet you, Mr. Jun."

    Although I didn’t understand what Jun Muchen meant by that aspect, I still extended my hand in a friendly manner.

    "This is Teacher Negi, just call me Muchen. He is such a personable gentleman, completely different from a guy who only knows bullshit"

    With a gentle smile on her face, Jun Muchen held Niji’s hand and said something that made someone angry.

    "It's much better than you, the guy with the same curly hair as [beep——]"

    Neil twitched the corners of his eyes, raised the corners of his mouth, and said coldly.

    “Although my hair is black and curly, it is definitely not the curly hair on [beep——]!!”

    "Ah la la, you really didn't bring it upon yourself"

    The two people looked at each other, as if there were sparks constantly arousing.

    "Well, Neil, you and Mr. Muchen are very familiar with each other."

    "Only a ghost is familiar with this kind of guy!" Neil turned his head and glared at Niji, then immediately turned back to stare at Jun Muchen, "This guy had a fight with me for no reason last time, what do you think?  Is this kind of person seriously ill?!"

    “It’s not just for nothing!!”

    "Then what are you talking about!!"

    “Because I’m bored!!”

    “Idiot!!”

    "Ha, I really don't understand"

    Negi held his forehead with a headache, feeling as if two Neils appeared in front of him.

    “Speaking of which, what are you doing here alone?”

    "I'm waiting for someone."

    Jun Muchen put away his phone and said with a yawn.

    "Ha, waiting for someone? You don't look like you have a date, do you?"

    "How different! One day I will go to a love hotel with the president!!"

    "One sentence will reveal your true face clearly."

    Neil sighed very much, this guy is really powerful in combat, his combat effectiveness has broken through the lower limit.

    "Actually, I was waiting for the principal's guests to come out" Seeing the curiosity in the three people's eyes, Jun Muchen continued, "They are people from the Holy Church."

    "The Holy Church? Is it dealing with the previous ghoul incident?"

    Neil was the first to react, and at the same time, three unlucky children flashed through his mind.

    "Ghoul? What ghoul?"

    Negi and Setsuna looked at Neil suspiciously. Neil was stunned. It seemed that they didn't know about the incident.

    After briefly explaining it to them, Negi and Setsuna's expressions changed slightly and became a little heavy.

    “Actually, you don’t need to be so nervous. As long as you deal with it well, you won’t be afraid of too much trouble”

    &nbsp; Jun Muchen put away his playful look and calmly comforted the two of them, with a comforting warmth in his voice.

    "Yeah." x2

    "By the way, who was sent by the Holy Church?" Neil raised his eyes and looked at Jun Muchen, "Is it the agent? Or are the people from the burial agency also coming out?"

    "You know a lot" Jun Muchen's eyes were slightly surprised, and then he continued to lean against the lamppost lazily, "That person is the person in charge of the nearby Shengtang Church stronghold, he is oh, myself  Look, he comes out."

    Jun Muchen suddenly stood up straight and looked back at the building behind him. In the darkness, the sound of neither light nor heavy footsteps sounded rhythmically.

    Everyone’s eyes were focused on him, and the figure in the shadow gradually became clearer, and the cross hanging on his chest reflected a faint silver light.

    "Oh? I didn't expect there would be so many people here"

    There seemed to be a little surprise in the heavy voice, and a man wearing a black priest's uniform appeared in front of everyone.

    Neil’s pupils shrank tightly, and the man’s face was deeply imprinted on his retinas. He opened his mouth slightly, then bit his lower lip tightly, and an imperceptible trace of violent murderous intention passed deep in his eyes.

    Soon, the trace of hostility disappeared, and Neil stood aside silently, returning to his usual listless appearance.

    Jun Muchen, who had been keeping quiet, glanced at Neil thoughtfully, then stood up with a smile and introduced the newcomer to Niji and the others.

    "This is the chief priest of Haiming City Church, and the person in charge of negotiating with our Magic Association on behalf of the Holy Church Church, Kotomine Kirei."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Jun Muchen faced Kotomine Kirei and introduced the person on the other side.

    "These three are magicians and swordsmen from the Magic Association, Negi Springfield, Neil Springfield, and Setsuna Sakurasaki."

    "Good evening, you three. I never expected that the Magic Association would have such outstanding children."

    Kotomine Kirei's eyes are always heavy, giving people a serious feeling.

    "You're flattered, Mr. Kotomine."

    Facing the other party’s compliment, Negi quickly nodded in return.

    Kotomine Kirei’s eyes passed over the faces of the three of them one by one. When he saw Neil, he paused for a moment and then turned to Jun Muchen.

    "Mr. Muchen, my business has been finished, and it's almost time for me to leave."

    "Let me take you out" Jun Muchen nodded to the other party, and then winked at the three of them, "Then I will lead Mr. Yanfeng to leave, and you three can continue working"

    "Okay, Mr. Muchen."

    "Goodbye, Senior Muchen."

    Neil didn’t look at Kirei for a second, he raised his head and nodded lightly to Jun Muchen, then turned around and left with the two of them.

    "Then let's go, Mr. Kotomine."

    "sorry to bother you."

    Kotomine Kirei nodded in thanks, then vaguely glanced at the direction Neil left, with an obscure smile on his lips.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "I'll send it here."

    Reaching the entrance of the academy, Jun Muchen stopped and turned to talk to Kotomine Kirei, who was following closely behind him.

    "Well, thank you."

    Jun Muchen nodded slightly to him and walked away.

    Kotomine Kirei calmly watched Jun Muchen leave. He slowly turned around until his back disappeared.

    “It seems like something interesting happened tonight, Kirei.”

    The strange voice appeared out of thin air, but Kotomine Kirei did not feel the slightest surprise, and his expressionless face maintained his usual indifference.

    "What are you referring to?"

    Kirei stared at the void in front of him, as if there was a figure in front of him talking to him.

    "hehe……"

    The sound of laughter was accompanied by golden light particles, which gathered together little by little. Soon, the silhouette of a human figure loomed in the golden light.

    "You should have discovered it, that brat"

    Yao dispersed, and a young man wearing a black jacket had his hands in his trouser pockets. His handsome face was full of arrogance, and a pair of bloody eyes under the golden bangs seemed to have an addictive demonic quality, staring directly at the indifferent eyes.  man.

    Seeing that Kirei remained silent, the young man raised an evil smile on his lips, narrowed his eyes slightly, and the blood in his eyes became more and more piercing.

    "He seems to have the same thing as us."

    Qili looked at the man??, his eyes were cold, and he met those eyes that were difficult for mortals to look directly into without giving in.

    Suddenly, Kirei smiled.

    A gloomy smile appeared on his cold and sharp face.

    "Indeed, aren't you interested, Gilgamesh?"

    "Of course I have interests. There aren't many things in this world that interest me" The smile on Gilgamesh's lips grew wider, and the light in his eyes became more and more elusive. "But, we can't be interested in him now."  Take action."

    "Oh why?"

    There was a hint of curiosity in Kirei's expression.

    Such emotional changes are very rare for him.

    "Because of the agreement with that guy, if that kid encounters danger within my sight, try to save his life."

    Gilgamesh withdrew his gaze and raised his head slightly. The night sky was reflected in his eyes, and he seemed to be able to see a night similar to the original one.

    "That mysterious heroic spirit?"

    Kirei frowned, a familiar yet unfamiliar figure appeared in his mind.

    "Um."

    Gilgamesh’s gaze retracted from the sky and fell on Kirei.

    "Do you know his identity?"

    Hearing Kirei’s question, Gilgamesh smiled playfully.

    "That's right, but it's better not to tell you for the time being. It will be more exciting to save the interesting things until the end."

    Gilgamesh looked past Kirei, looking in an unknown direction, with slight waves in his eyes.

    "My king, I am looking forward to meeting him again."

    ?…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

    PS: I plan to overthrow and rewrite it, and change the protagonist to a female.

 Text Chapter 61 Wash your hands before pursuing a girl

    "It's so boring. If I had known earlier, I would have asked Nanoha and Suzuka to come out together"

    Alyssa, who was walking alone on the street, muttered in a low voice with some regret. She looked sideways at the exquisite accessories in the closet, feeling like something was missing without anyone to chat with her.

    It turns out that she is not used to being alone.

    "Huh? Ahead is Kabukicho"

    Because I had been a guest at Neil's home, and Neil's home was in this street, I passed by this place at that time. Although this area is not very big, there are many weird shops. For example, there is a store called  A shemale club opened by people from Xixiang.

    What kind of person would go to such a strange place?

    Alyssa cursed in her heart.

    But this place seems to be as chaotic as ever, or rather lawless.

    Alyssa looked around and would always see groups of delinquents and gangsters gathering in some corners, but the people passing by seemed not to be surprised, and sometimes even greeted them familiarly.

    "No wonder we raise people like stupid teachers"

    Alyssa felt as if she had discovered the truth.

    And just when Alyssa was so absent-minded, she felt as if she hit something and fell backwards.

    “It hurts so much!”

    “Hey, little girl, how are you walking!!!”

    Suddenly there was a rough voice above her head, and Alyssa stood up with some pain and looked. A fierce young man was glaring at her. He was holding a bottle of drink in his hand, and there were five people surrounding him. They were also surrounded by five people.  With a black jacket and colorful hair, he has a standard bad appearance.

    Alyssa was startled by this sudden situation and couldn't help but take a small step back.

    "Youwhat are you going to do?"

    "What are you doing! You soiled my clothes, what are you talking about!!"

    The young man pointed to a puddle of water on the chest of his clothes, and then stared at Alyssa fiercely, "What do you think we should do now!?"

    "II didn't mean it. For clothes like this, I'll just pay you for it!"

    Only then did Alyssa know what was going on. She secretly sighed why she was so unlucky today, and then said in a strong tone.

    The bad boy raised his eyebrows, as if he was offended by the other party's toughness. He couldn't help but snorted and said with narrowed eyes, "Huh? Compensate to me? Do you think you can afford it!! This is unique in the world!!"

    "Huh? Unique!?"

    Alyssa looked at the tattered clothes and felt that it would be trivial to compensate him for a hundred identical ones.

    "That's right, the boss worked hard to make it!!"

    "Do you think ordinary people can make those jagged shapes on the cuffs!?"

    "This is a work of conscience for our bad industry!!"

    “That’s why people call it Great White Shark!!”

    The companions behind the young man shouted and looked proud, while the leading delinquent youth was even more embarrassed and shy.

    ""

    Ah, what are you so shy about, bad!

    Alyssa was speechless for a while. Fortunately, she thought the sleeveless cuffs were caused by being torn off, but it turned out that these idiots made them by themselves.

    "Then what are you going to do? If you don't want compensation, I'll leave!"

    Facing this group of people, Alyssa felt a little afraid, and her eyes flickered slightly. She asked pretending to be calm, just hoping to get out of here as soon as possible.

    "Well, what should I do"

    The young man suddenly calmed down and looked at Alyssa carefully, making her feel uncomfortable for a while.

    "Hey, what on earth are you"

    “Please date me on the condition of marriage!!!”

    Before Alyssa finished speaking, the young man bowed ninety degrees and stretched out his hand. Alyssa was stunned, and her face immediately turned red.

    【Eh!  ?  Interact!  ?  What the hell kind of development is this!  !  】

    “You, you, what did you say all of a sudden!!!!!!”

    Alyssa no longer knew whether she was embarrassed or angry. The person who looked so fierce just now as if he wanted to kill her actually turned around and said he wanted to date her!  ?

    “Oh, my God, the boss’s lolicon is having another attack”

    "This disease is difficult to treat"

    "Actually, I am also a lolita control."

    "+1 upstairs."

    "You guys don't give it to me"??Talk to yourself!  !  !  !  "

    Alyssa angrily complained about this group of people, and then swatted away the hand handed by the young man.

    “Did you agree to my proposal!?”

    “Don’t jump to the final stage all at once!!!”

    Alyssa felt like she was going to cry. She started to turn her head, hoping to ask for help from passers-by. As soon as she turned her head, she saw a guy passing by with his hands in his trouser pockets and looking at her dumbfounded.

    ""

    ""

    With their eyes facing each other, the other person shook his head and walked forward as if nothing had happened.

    “Idiot teacher, come back here!!!”

    Hearing the angry shouting behind him, Neil had a headache. How could he encounter such trouble on the way home? However, it was really a novel thing to see someone confessing to Alyssa.

    Neil looked back at Alyssa, he spread his hands helplessly, "Hey, Miss, someone is confessing to you, I'm too embarrassed to come out and mess with it"

    “Asshole, didn’t you see that I was surrounded by a group of bad guys!?”

    "Tsk, tsk, tsk, this is even worse. Classic romantic comedies like heroes saving beauties are not suitable for me"

    "Who is telling you about a romantic comedy?!" Alyssa walked over quickly and grabbed Neil's collar, "Stop showing off your narcissistic expression and saying boring words! Get him away right now!!!  !”

    With one move, the Tathagata Divine Palm was swung out in succession, and Neil was directly hit and sent flying for more than ten times in the air.

    Neil was lying on the ground, covering his bleeding nose, and was almost beaten into a mosaic by Alyssa.

    "Let me tell you, you've beaten me to this point, are you still afraid of these people?"

    "Hey! Don't ignore us!!"

    The group of bad guys stood up and stared fiercely at Neil who appeared on the stage.

    “Well, I always feel that this kid looks familiar.

    Neil patted his clothes and stood up, glanced at the group of people in front of him, and couldn't help but sigh.  He looked at the leading delinquent young man, spread his hands and asked speechlessly, "I say, big brother, what's so good about this kid?"

    Alyssa’s eyelids twitched, and she held back her anger and stood behind Neil.

    "Huh? I like it, but can you control it!?"

    Looking at him gearing up, he seemed ready to punch him at any moment.

    Neil shook his head, then turned away to reveal Alyssa. He pointed at Alyssa and pushed up a pair of non-existent glasses.

    "Look at this little girl, the top is as flat as a horizontal line. Does it feel like a hand? Of course it does, but it just feels like a scratch on your hand. Unless you are an M, you will feel good!!"

    Ignoring Alyssa’s pretty face that was starting to darken, she then pointed at her legs.

    "Look here again, these two legs are so short, can they cooperate with you to do some difficult movements!? What fun is there! Without fun, how bleak life will become!! Do you think  …”

    “Don’t judge me for thinking about yourself, you scum!!!!”

    The world's martial arts show rises to the dragon level, and Neil spurts blood for another ten meters.

    "Are you here to step on me or to save me"

    Alyssa picked up Neil and stared at him coldly.

    "This is a strategy, Miss"

    At this time, the young man who was stunned by Neil's words came back to his senses, frowned, and reached out to Alyssa.

    "Who cares about you? As long as I like it!!"

    When Alyssa looked back and saw this scene, a bit of panic appeared on her face, but another hand appeared to help her block it.

    "Just say it nicely, don't move your hands or feet"

    Neil stood up and grabbed the other person’s thick hand with a smile, but the other person’s face seemed to be distorted by pain.

    "Idiot teacher"

    Neil turned back and smiled at Alyssa, then threw the young man out.

    “Wash your hands clean before pursuing a girl!!!”

    The young man was thrown towards his companions. They quickly supported the young man and were a little stunned when they looked at the red mark on his hand.

    How can a kid be so powerful?

    "You bastard, get on me!!" The young man rubbed his arms, and then rushed out fiercely, "I don't believe that six holy swords can't push the mountain of meat!!!"

    Facing the six people flying over, Neil curled his lips and quickly crashed into the six people.

    "Who do you think I am!!!It’s been a solo since!  !  !  I am the tank mage all by myself!  !  !  "

    "You're cheating!! Uh, wait, are you from my mother-in-law's family"

    “You only know now!!!”

    A few seconds later, Neil waved his hand freely and said to Alyssa, "Let's go."

    Alyssa looked numbly at the figures with their heads stuck in the wall. It was really lucky that the smashing was so comic.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Classmate Alyssa, why do you appear there alone? Where are your two good friends?"

    "Don't keep saying things I don't understand!" Alyssa glared at Neil angrily and looked away, "Even good friends won't get tired of being together every day."

    "Hey, I thought you were all in a relationship where flowers kiss each other"

    "Can you say something I can understand! Ah, no, you'd better not talk."

    Neil shrugged and looked at Alyssa who was walking in front of her a little annoyed. It was so rare that he saved her, but he didn’t even get a candy. It was really unsettling.

    "Hey, thank you just now"

    Alyssa stopped, glanced at Neil sideways, then quickly looked away, her face slightly red.

    "Thank you for what it is, can you eat it?"

    "Neal's word "thank you" immediately shirks all the credit from others. It is really the most deceptive word creation in history. At this time, at least you have to invite him to the Green Room for a sundae to express your gratitude.

    "Eat your sister!"

    ???????????????? Could it be that she didn’t appreciate it even after thanking him? Alyssa was so angry that she gritted her teeth.

    "Oh, classmate Alyssa, I didn't expect you to be so impure and actually want me to do such an ethically degrading thing. You are such a crazy guy. I never thought I had ever taught such a student!"

    "Shut up, you lost Greymon!!"

    Seeing Alyssa’s cannibalistic expression, Neil had no choice but to shut up in frustration.

    Ah, poor Sundae-kun left me again.

    "Speaking of which, how did you get to that place?"

    "I walked there accidentally. Do you think I came to find you!?"

    Alyssa was still angry, and even her tone of voice was full of gunpowder.

    "Sorry, I'm not interested in washboards."

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!! I am a washboard, I am so sorry!!!"

    Neil stretched out his hand to block the attack, but was bitten hard by the eldest lady’s tiger teeth. He couldn’t help but helplessly cover his forehead and sigh.

    "Don't think that just because Rie Kugimiya can use skills randomly"

    After vomiting in a low voice, Neil found that his hands were comically bloody.

    "Miss, it's time to relax. Even if you want my blood to flow through your body, you don't have to do this. I have another compromise. If you give birth to my child, you will have our blood."  Well, don’t you think this is simple, quick and perfect?”

    “Uh-huh, uh-huh, uh-huh!!!”

    "What are you shouting! Have you been fucked by me [beep——]!? Ahhhh, I know I was wrong, please let me go!!"

 Text Chapter 62 There must be something hidden under the cute appearance

    "You don't want me anymore?"

    The blond girl pursed her lips into a pitiful line, looked at the indifferent young man with tears in her eyes, and made a very outrageous declaration.

    "you——"

    The young man's eyelids twitched. After taking a deep breath, he was about to speak in a calm tone.

    “Is it because you have this woman that you don’t want me!?”

    The girl suddenly changed the topic and pointed at the girl standing next to the boy. She also had blond hair similar to hers, but her expression was a bit stunned, and she seemed to have been greatly shocked.

    "Eh!? Me?"

    The girl who was accused pointed at her face, her whole body was stunned, but the girl didn't seem to hear her words, she just took out her handkerchief and wiped the non-existent tears, and continued to complain about her misery.

    "You already have me at home, why are you looking for another woman outside? Can't I satisfy you with my blond hair? As my mother said, men are all beasts whose lower bodies are always in a state of rage"

    ""

    The young man said that he was really not a blond person. Did this guy’s mother say such strong words?  Sure enough, divorced women have wrong prejudices against men.

    When the young man said nothing and looked speechless, the girl rushed to the young man and stared at him with tears in her eyes.

    "I just heard you say you wanted to have a baby with her, why!? I can obviously give birth to a baby for you. If you want, I can give birth to a football team for you right away!!"

    As she was speaking, the girl caressed her belly with both hands, a trace of yearning and happiness for the future flashing across her face.

    At this moment, the passing spectators either admired or despised the young man at the center of the whirlpool. If he could do such a cruel thing at the age of ten, is it really okay to have a child?  Has modern science advanced to a point that even they could not imagine!  ?

    The young man covered his face. He was so ashamed. The looks around him made him so ashamed that he wanted to dig a hole and bury himself. He really couldn't get pleasure from the public shameful play in public.

    For the first time, the young man felt that he was still very moral.

    "Please let me go"

    "No, I will never leave you! I will never give up my happiness! Are your feelings for me just for fun?! Do you just want my body!?"

    Hearing the young man’s pleading words, the girl immediately came back to her senses and held his hand tightly, her eyes full of determination.

    ""

    The young man looked up at the sky that was gradually losing color in his eyes and shed tears silently.

    “Ah, I really want to die.

    "Hey!! Don't talk to yourselves, don't involve me in it!! It has nothing to do with me!"

    Alyssa could no longer bear the weird looks from around her. As the eldest lady, she felt so ashamed for the first time in her life. She actually became another heroine of such a shabby drama, and she even gave birth to a child. The lower limit.  It's not that showy.

    "And you, the stupid teacher, no, the promiscuous teacher! You actually did that, that, that kind of thing to a little girl, I, I will definitely report you!! You wait to go to jail!!"

    Alyssa pointed at Neil with a red face. This guy actually did these heinous things. Fortunately, she still believed him.

    No, if this continues, Nanoha, Suzuka, and the girls in the class will be in danger.

    Alyssa took out her mobile phone and immediately dialed a number.

    "Hey! Is this the International Court of Justice!?"

    "Miss, you don't have to be so realistic! And why is it that the International Court of Justice convicted me all of a sudden? Do you want me to hold a grudge like this!? You actually raised it to the international level!! You want me to be punished by human beings?  Expelled from the world!?”

    Neil almost fainted when he heard Alyssa’s calling voice. He stretched out his hand to take away Alyssa’s phone.

    “Yeah——!! Don’t touch me, you’ll get pregnant!!!”

    Alyssa screamed and jumped a few steps away, crossing her arms warily.

    ""

    Neil squatted deeply on the ground and was about to enter the orz state.

    When did he become a turbid launch pad covered in mysterious liquid?

    “Meow haha, that’s really interesting.”

    And the girl who was the culprit was holding her hands behind her back, watching the developments in front of her with a smile.

    "Asshole, whose fault do you think it is?! I was almost exiled because of your nonsense!!" Neil jumped.He stood up and glared at the girl with a red cross on his head, "Alicia, please go to bed early tonight. Weren't what you just talked about the bloody plot of a TV series last night!!"

    Not long ago, Neil was being tormented by Alyssa, but he was bumped into by Alicia who happened to be wandering around, and she heard Neil's teasing, which resulted in such a third-rate movie.  A real-life ethical romance drama with low blood pressure, low age and low IQ.

    "I want to perform because I think it's interesting"

    Alicia stuck out her tongue cutely and smiled as if she was not afraid that Neil was about to go crazy.

    “I almost went to the end of my life because of your desire to perform!!”

    "So youth is like a sand castle, which instantly collapses just because of some trivial things."

    “Don’t make it sound like it has nothing to do with you!!”

    Alyssa came over, she looked at Alicia, and immediately stroked her chest and breathed a sigh of relief.

    "It turns out you are not Feit. I was still wondering why Feit was such a person"

    Because of Nanoha, Alyssa and Suzuka both recognized the child Fit, and later exchanged letters. Judging from each other's words and appearance, they both felt that Fit was a well-behaved child who could even  A cute and shy girl.

    But the girl who looked exactly like Fit had just appeared, almost shattering her fantasy.

    Fortunately, God is merciful.

    "That's right, I'm not Feit, but I am Feit's sister, Alicia~~" Alicia smiled cutely, then blinked her beautiful eyes and looked at Alyssa, "By the way, you know Fei  Special?"

    "Well, but we have never met, so when I first met you, I was surprised. You are more lively than I thought"

    Alyssa felt that the corners of her mouth were twitching when she spoke.

    "Fortunately, Feite is not like you"

    Neil stood up, feeling equally deeply.

    "Hey, if Feit is like me, so what?"

    "Tell your mother to have another baby."

    "Ah! Neil is so bad, even Feit and I are not enough, yet he still wants it!"

    “…You’d better kill me.”

    "I just heard Alicia say that you live in this guy's house" Alyssa asked Alicia, but her eyes looked at Neil strangely, "I don't want to ask why you live in his house.  Why isn’t Feit with you?”

    "Well, there are many reasons. When Feite comes back, I will tell you in detail if I have the chance"

    Seeing that Neil had no intention of answering, Alicia could only answer randomly.

    "……Oh well."

    Alyssa’s eyes swept back and forth between the two of them, but she still suppressed the doubts in her heart.

    She always felt that they and Nanoha had a common secret that she didn't know about.

    Alyssa felt a little irritated unconsciously.

    "Well, it's time to go home" Seeing that the atmosphere seemed to be silent, Neil said aloud, "Miss, you should go back too, otherwise you will be confessed to again later"

    "Well, I understand."

    "Hey, what confession, tell me!"

    Alicia immediately became interested, but ended up being slapped on the forehead by Neil.

    When Neil and the three of them were walking on the road, they met a familiar guy, who was staring with his mouth wide open, with a look of surprise on his face that made him stupid.

    "Hey, Furuichi-san"

    Neil opened his dead eyes and said hello to the other party. How dare he meet an acquaintance at such a distance. In this small town, the chance of such randomness is really unusually high.

    "Um, can you explain the current situation in detail?"

    Furuichi held his forehead, reluctantly put on a relaxed smile, and tried hard to pose as a wise man.

    "What do you care about?"

    Neil and the two girls all tilted their heads at the same time, with several question marks popping up on their heads.

    "You still ask me what I care about!? Why are you with classmate Alyssa and a cute girl!!"

    "Ha, you ask why, it's just that we met on the road"

    "Oh my god!! Neil, has spring arrived again!? What a world without morals this is!!!!"

    Furuichi rubbed his eyebrows and almost smoke came out, and he fell intoA subtle state of rage.

    "Can you calm down, Furuichi-san, be careful and poke your forehead"

    "Ah, Neil, who made an oath with me to be a jobless virgin for the rest of his life, unexpectedly had something good happen to him. This was such a shock, as if all the hair on his butt was about to fall out, just like hair loss.  Dropped, and they are actually two cute girls of the same age? Obviously I remember that Neil’s preference seems to be the royal sister style with bulging front and back - "

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? could have two lines of bitter tears of blood and tears left in their eyes, Gu Shi looked at the sky aimlessly.

    ""

    "Well, anyway" Neil walked over and punched Gu Shi directly in the face, "You set my egg first!!!"

    “How can I not be determined after you’ve done this?!”

    "Have you calmed down, Furuichi-san"

    "I was forced to cool down"

    Furuichi was lying on the ground. Was that a meteorite that punched him so hard that his head was smoking?

    Ah, this time the handsome side of the beautiful girl was completely ruined in front of her.

    "By the way, who is this lady next to you?"

    Furuichi saw Alicia and asked Neil.

    "Alicia Testerosa, is"

    Neil wanted to say the words "my tenant", but he felt that Furuichi might get crazy if he said it, and there might be some rumors the next day. Last time Hayate came to visit his home.  It was this guy who broke the news.

    ???????????????????????????????? How about we kill him here to eliminate the trouble?

    Furuichi was covered in cold sweat, and his teacher was releasing an unabashed murderous light next to him. In an instant, he felt that his life seemed to be forced to the edge of the cliff.

    However, Neil and Furuichi had no time to care about anything else at this time, because a group of vicious guys were coming towards them.

    "Hey!! Who is the guy who just bullied me from Dumburo High School!!!"

    The bald man in the lead stared fiercely at the few brats in front of him.

    "Uh, boss, did we find the wrong person? They are all brats"

    A boy next to him came over and asked in a low voice that the combined age of the primary school students in front of him might not be older than his father.

    "You can't be wrong, that brat from the Denshi family is so big!"

    The bald boss spoke with confidence and no guilt at all for bullying a child.

    "Ehehehe!!! What is this sudden development!?"

    Furuichi looked at these delinquent high school students in despair, and suddenly jumped from one desperate situation to another more dangerous desperate situation?

    Neil looked at the group of people in front of him, and then glanced back at Alyssa. She was looking away and whistling as if it had nothing to do with herself, while Alicia's eyes were shining and looking forward to it.

    "Oh? It's you, right?"

    The bald boss noticed Furuichi who was making a noise, and after scanning the four of them, he identified Furuichi whose jaw was about to dislocate, because Neil seemed to be even weaker than Furuichi, and he seemed to be fine with long hair.  Bullying look.

    "Well, I don't have anything to say. Anyway, keep going, Furuichi-kun"

    Neil patted Furuichi on the shoulder and covered his mouth to suppress laughter.

    "Why me!! Don't act like you're just watching a show!!! I'm your student!!!"

    "Hey, hey, hey, you guys, don't you feel shy bullying a few kids?"

    A pleasant magnetic voice interrupted them.

    Furuichi turned his head as if he had seen a savior, and saw a group of girls wearing white special attack uniforms walking over, but the wooden knives, chains, clubs, and maces they held in their hands really made him feel embarrassed.

    Are today’s delinquents so ferocious even if they are too young girls?

    But it doesn’t matter, these big sisters are so beautiful.

    "Furuichi-san, you have lost all your moral integrity"

    ""

    Neil raised his eyes and looked at the group of female delinquents. The leading girl had a healthy wheat-colored complexion. Her long purple hair was tied up and swayed with her steps. She had a bamboo stick in her mouth and her eyes showed no sign of weakness.  Stare at the group of boys.

    "Ah? It's none of your business! This is our Duowu Luo's business, you Furious Emperor, get out of the way!!"

    At the critical moment, the boss did not give in because the other party was a girl, and it seemed that he had some connections with the other party.

    But the leading girl didn’t reply to his words, she just walked over and whispered:After staring at Neil for a while, he suddenly put his hand on Neil's head, with a friendly smile on his lips.

    "Your kid is Neil, right? I heard the tyrant mention you, you are such a cute kid"

    "Tyrant?"

    Neil didn't slap the opponent's hand away. After all, she was a quasi-royal sister, and he was just confused about the tyrant she mentioned. The group of guys from Duwuluo High School behind him seemed a little unhappy after hearing this title.  It looks good, like taking laxatives.

    It sounds like he is very tough. Is there such a formidable person around him?

    "Ahaha, it's someone you know anyway"

    "Hey, Rika, this kid here is also very cute. I'm Shizuku Itoi, and I'll die at night~~~"

    "Hey, Shizuku, you're scaring people"

    And Furuichi was surrounded by several female delinquents holding his face in his hands. At this moment, he was so happy that he almost fainted.

    "You women, don't forget about us! Bastards, don't think we dare not take action. Even if Nan Lixiang knows the "tyrant", I won't be afraid of you!  !  "

    "Huh? Even if you don't know that guy, I will beat you up. If you have the guts, come and try it!!"

    The bosses of the two factions began to clamor, and they gritted their teeth as fiercely as a wolf.

    "Boys! Don't take it lightly just because they are girls! Let them see the power of Dumburo High School!!"

    “Oh oh oh!!!”

    "Ah!? We are the Furious Emperor, don't underestimate us, you scum!!"

    "Follow the boss and rush!!!"

    Alicia and Alyssa stood on the outside, watching the two gangs fighting like this, feeling almost numb.

    "Ahaha, the fight started"

    Alyssa laughed dryly a few times, revealing a pair of dead fish eyes like Neil's.

    "Ah, everyone is so full of energy. It's so lively, I really want to join in"

    Alicia showed a completely different expression, and her eagerness to try made Alyssa doubt that she would rush in next second.

    Neil, who was in the middle of it, was punching one after another, while Fushi was running around with his head in his hands, hiding in a cold sweat.

    "What's going on!? Gang war!? I'm just an ordinary elementary school student. I simply ran to the wrong set!!"

    "Ah ah ah, let me go back to my mother's arms and drink milk!!"

    As soon as Fushi turned his head, he saw Neil kicking a big man away, making him look embarrassed.

    This guy’s strength is as unparalleled as ever.

    “You stinky brat!!”

    Fushi suddenly heard a loud shout from behind him. He turned around and saw a bad guy hitting him with his fist.

    ——I’m probably seriously injured now.

    Unable to escape, we can only watch the imminent crisis coming.

    In the blink of an eye, Furuichi felt as if his head was being pushed down, and a gust of wind passed over his head.

    "Really, don't get in the way here, leave as soon as possible, there are so many people here, even if you stand behind me, I may not be able to care about you, I might even beat you up"

    Furuichi only saw Neil punch the opponent away, and with a few words, he pushed him to the safety of Alicia.

    Furuichi was startled for a moment, and when he looked back, what caught his eye was Neil's expression that was slightly different from usual.

    I once saw this unique side of him in a martial arts competition.

    Looking at him intently in the fight, Furuichi pursed his lips.

    ——It’s really strong.

    "Hey, are you okay, Furuichi-san?"

    Seeing Fushi’s dull expression, Alyssa couldn’t help but asked, it wouldn’t be funny if he was beaten silly.

    "Uh, I'm fine" Furuichi waved his hand, then looked at Alicia, pointing to the chaotic situation, "Miss Alicia, is it okay to be in such a mess?"

    The bald boss seemed to have been beaten ten meters above the ground just now. Is that okay?

    "No problem! You don't know, right? Fighting is a specialty of this street. Many idiots living here will die if they don't fight. Even Neil fights one fight every three days and one fight every five days."  Yes, to a certain extent, he is very familiar with the people here"

    It’s really a disgusting street.

    “Then Alicia, wouldn’t it be dangerous for you to live here?”

    Alyssa really can’t imagine that if a child lives here, wouldn’t he be frightened every day?"That's not the case" Alicia shook her head and smiled, as if she didn't care much, "Don't look at these people as being fierce, but in fact they are very principled people, at least they will not bully the elderly or children.  At best, they have bad mouths. Just now they were just scaring us. In the words of Neil and Granny Denshi, these people are apes without brains and can only express themselves in the most primitive way.  It’s just blood that’s burned too hot…”

    "Of course, there are also other connections, such as the mother-in-law Denshi and the "Scarlet Overlord" rumored here are Neil's family, so those people don't dare to mess with the people in the family"

    ""

    ? Okay, Scarlet Overlord is really the name of the bunker. Is Neil's house full of monsters?

    Furuichi and Alyssa once again watched the scene near the end. In their eyes, something seemed to be different.

    "These guys are really getting more and more durable"

    Neil twisted his wrist and walked back. His face was not red and he was out of breath. It was impossible to tell that he had just finished fighting.

    "You do like fighting"

    Furuichi looked at Neil and smiled softly.

    Niel paused for a moment, then shrugged and smiled slightly.

    "I don't hate it."

    "I didn't expect that my teacher is still a bad person" Alyssa covered her face as if she had a headache, "Are you performing a GTO?"

    "Please ask Mr. Onitsuka for this kind of thing" Neil scratched his head and said boredly, "Well, if I can make extra money, I wouldn't mind making a cameo"

    But not long after he finished speaking, Neil found that Furuichi, Alyssa and Alicia were all silent in front of him, with dull expressions on their faces.

    "Huh? Are you possessed by a ghost, you guys?"

    Suddenly, an arm even rougher than Kenjiro's wrapped around Neil's neck. He was stunned for a moment, and then fell into the shadow of despair.

    Who released this Godzilla at the end of the 21st century

    "Oh? Neal-chan, are you planning to make extra money? I have a place where you can make a guest appearance. I originally came out to see where the kid was having such a fun time, but I didn't expect to hear such good news"

    Furuichi and Alyssa looked up at the tall figure, with the stubble, thick eyebrows, piercing eyes, light lip gloss and eye shadow, a perfect figure comparable to King Billy, and a charming Jean  The kimono that no one can look at directly gave them an unparalleled impact.

    "Ah, I really want to vomit. Can I vomit?"

    "Hello, Mrs. Xixiang."

    Alicia reluctantly moved her lips and said hello proactively.

    "Oh, it's Alicia" Xixiang moved his eyes and nodded, "Go back and tell your family that Neil won't be going back tonight. He's working at my place, so tell them not to worry"

    "Well, I understand, please feel free to do so."

    Neil, who was almost out of breath, stared at him. Alicia sold him in the blink of an eye. Please feel free to take him for what he is. He didn't even know if he would be able to see the sun tomorrow.  .

    “Let’s go, Neil-chan~~~”

    Xixiang smiled girlishly at Neil, and Neil immediately rolled his eyes and fainted while frothing at the mouth.

    “Is it okay, Alicia?”

    Watching Neil being carried away on her shoulders, Alyssa felt for the first time that it was not easy for him either.

    "It doesn't matter, Mrs. Saigo is a good person."

    ""

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    That night, Xixiang Ladyboy Club.

    “Clang, clang, clang! The super future star of our store is now making a grand appearance, Sonoko!!!”

    "Who are you calling Sonoko! Who wants to be the future star of your store!!"

    "Come on, Nierzi! You have great potential to become the ACE_OF_ACE of our store!!"

    "A devil wants this kind of potential, even if you give me money!!"

    "Yo!! Pretty boy, twist your waist!!"

    “You can do it yourself, don’t make too many demands, you perverted uncles!!”

    "Yoooooooo, such a cute child is indeed a boy! Long live Lord Lucifer!!!"

    "Have your male-only penetrating weapons been scrapped by you idiots!?"

    "Nierzi, please date!!!"

    “Go to hell——!!!!!!”

    On the stage, ?A girl in a gorgeous kimono with light make-up, who was actually a boy, was dancing with terrifying momentum with a folding fan. Next to her, Saigo was admiring the dance with a face full of admiration.

    This kid really has hope of becoming the master of the great route.

    The next day, the news about Neil's transformation into a new human spread secretly without his knowledge.

 Text Chapter 63 To maintain moral integrity or to lose moral integrity, that is the question

    The long black hair floated gently.

    The bright pupils reflect the surrounding scenery, like a mirror world.

    The girl put her hands behind her back, holding a smile on her lips, and stepped lightly.

    "Ah, no matter how many times I come here, I always feel that this place is huge"

    The corners of Tifa's mouth were slightly raised, her eyes were shrouded in a bright light, and she looked around every inch of Maho Liang Academy from time to time.

    "That's right. After we entered through the school gate, we walked for more than half an hour and felt like we didn't even see the end"

    Alicia, who was following Tifa, glanced around with the same interest. Whenever she saw the architecture of European classical beauty and the natural scenery, her vermilion eyes suddenly brightened like gems.

    "Well, I heard from Neil that there are many schools here, ranging from elementary school to university, plus various research institutes, shopping streets and library islands. It really can't be visited in one day" Tifa introduced, tapping her lower lip.  , suddenly remembered something interesting, a smile on his face, "This school also has many activities, such as the last school festival, which was held for three days and three nights. It was really lively"

    "Wow, that sounds so interesting" Alicia immediately flattened her mouth in disgust when she saw Tifa's expression, and then murmured angrily, "If Neil had woken me up earlier, then I couldn't have done it either."  Did you attend the school festival?"

    ""

    Tifa scratched her cheek and smiled silently. Is this what she should be struggling with?

    "But it's great, I want to go to school here too"

    Looking at Alicia’s longing expression, Tifa couldn’t help but smile.

    "What you say should be fine. As long as you worship Tony Nier or Negi, they should be able to find a way"

    "Hmm, please Tony Neil? I always think that guy will say something like "It's too troublesome, so I won't do it""

    Alicia closed her eyes and frowned, as if she could imagine the scene at that time.

    "maybe……"

    Tifa nodded with deep understanding. She quite agreed with Alicia's idea and her understanding of that guy.

    However, because of her understanding, she knew that if Alicia really asked him to ask for help, Neil would still do his best to help her.

    "A soft-hearted fool."

    Tifa pursed her lips and murmured in a low voice. She was a little bit disgusted by this.

    "What's wrong, Tifa?"

    Alicia noticed Tifa’s little movements and couldn’t help but feel a little weird.

    Tifa came back to her senses immediately, scratched her cheek and laughed dryly, "It's okay, I just got a little lost in thought"

    "Hey, what are you thinking about? You are so absorbed in your thoughts~~~"

    Alicia rolled her eyes and didn’t know what she was thinking of. She half-covered her mouth with her hand and leaned over with an ambiguous smile.

    Tifa blocked the approaching smiling face with her hand and said angrily, "What are you thinking about? I feel like you are becoming more and more like that guy Neil"

    "Hehe, you are so embarrassed that I got it right, right?"

    "You're not shy!"

    "Oh~~~Don't you deny what you said before? Sure enough, Tifa-chan's heart is full of Nier~~~"

    ""

    Faced with such teasing, Tifa simply shut her mouth and turned away as if she didn't hear anything.

    Seeing Tifa like this, Alicia stopped teasing her. She glanced around and asked, "Hey, Tifa, where is Neil's school? We've been gone for a long time"

    Originally, I was idle at home and wanted to come to the school to kill some time. However, after I came here with Tifa, this journey was really a good way to kill the time.

    ??Looking carefully, it seems that it is almost time for get out of class to end.

    "This place is too big. I haven't been here many times. How can I know how to get there?"

    "Eh? Didn't we see that big map when we entered?"

    “It’s true, but”

    "Is Tifa a roadie!? So cute!!"

    "What are you so cute about!? You're not praising yourself in disguise, when you haven't found a way either!?"

    "Are you two brats students here?"

    The two of them, who were fighting and looking for their way around, suddenly heard a voice coming from behind them. At the same time, they turned their heads and saw a tall man in black sportswear standing not far away with a cool expression.

    "Hello, we are not students here, we are here to find someone."

    TifaliNodding gracefully, the person in front of him seemed to be a school teacher or administrator.

    "Looking for someone?" Heigang raised his eyebrows and looked at the two girls in front of him, "Who are you looking for?"

    “It’s Neil Springfield who works at Shengxiang Elementary School here.”

    "It's that kid, but it's almost time for school to end. If we go by now, the people in the elementary school will probably leave as well. Forget it, I'll lead you there. Maybe that kid is still in school  By the way, are you his friends?"

    “We are his girlfriends!!”

    Before Tifa could speak, Alicia answered first.

    "girlfriend!?"

    Heigang opened his eyes in surprise, while Tifa covered his forehead as if he had a headache. He dared to believe that Alicia would start to display her natural instinct of fearing chaos in the world again.

    "I didn't expect that boy to have two girlfriends, but it seems reasonable after thinking about it"

    Heigang sighed at first, and then nodded unexpectedly.

    "Well, this gentleman"

    "Just call me Heigang" Heigang lowered his head and looked at Tifa, noticing the tangled look on her face as she hesitated to speak, and said with a very understanding expression, "Don't worry, I understand"

    "No, actually"

    "Let's go, I'll take you there now."

    "That bastard is really incredible. He actually did such a thing, but he is a role model for others. This is considered a harm to others' children. Well, I should be able to use this reason to teach him a lesson"

    A cold smile appeared on Black Steel's lips, and his narrow eyes narrowed slightly, flashing a frightening red light from time to time. When Tifa noticed the eldest brother's expression, she knew that the unlucky child was about to suffer a big disaster again.  , couldn't help but draw a cross in my heart.

    "Meow haha, it feels like something interesting is going to happen"

    Hearing Alicia’s cheerful laughter, Tifa sighed sadly, feeling deeply powerless.

    【Neal, if you want to blame it, you have a teammate who has been deceiving people for thirty years】

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Woo——"

    "What's the matter, Neil?"

    Naye suddenly heard Neil making a sound of unknown meaning, couldn't help but frowned, and asked with some worry.

    "It's okay, I just suddenly felt so miserable that I let out such a scream from my soul that it shook the world"

    "I have no idea what you are talking about" Nanoye shook her head in confusion, and then laughed happily, "But this means that Neil, there is nothing wrong with you"

    "Naye, at this moment, I feel more desperate than when I met a giant."

    She had just escaped from the demon king of the Kamabaka Kingdom and was mentally traumatized. Now she was attacked by this girl Nanoha. As her master, Neil suddenly felt that his majesty had lost as much as a certain vampire. He couldn't help but feel  I feel like life is dark.

    "By the way, aren't we going to the back mountain? This direction doesn't seem right"

    Nanoye looked at the direction Neil led the way. She had been training with Neil every day after school as usual, but at this moment, she visually saw that it was completely different from where she usually went.

    "Well, anyway, what I'm teaching you is just the control and application of magic power, and how to fight. I plan to hand you over to a more capable and experienced guy. Regardless of magic or physical skills, with her level, she can definitely  You trained me to become a master"

    Originally Naiyara was still being trained today. Neil felt that he had nothing to teach. After all, the magic system was completely different. Apart from some basic things, Neil felt that it would be better to have someone like Yuno as a coach.  Suitable for yourself.  When Professor Nanoha was in actual combat, whenever he encountered her unconsciously cute look, Neil would be blasted to pieces by a burst of starlight.

    Therefore, directly throwing Nanoha to the merciless Yiwen is definitely very profitable. Anyway, it is healthier for young people to abuse them, and there is Negi who can attract firepower next to him, and more importantly,  He can go home and cook quickly after school.

    【Ah, I can’t help it anymore, I can’t stop crying.  】

    "don't want!"

    Naye's face changed slightly and she shouted subconsciously, even her voice became slightly shrill.

    Neil was startled and quickly turned his head to look over, only to see Nanoye staring at him with her mouth bulging as if she was very angry.

    "Uh, what's wrong with you, Miss Nanoha?"

    &nbsp; Being stared at by Nanoye for a while, Neil asked cautiously.

    "me……"

    When asked by Neil, Nanoye didn't know how to answer. Could it be that she told him that she didn't want to leave him?

    "Dream on, it would be better to use a starburst to make him surrender."

    "Ms. Nanoha, did you think of something dangerous just now! Although I don't know what it was, I am firmly against violence!!"

    With the flash of red light in Nanoye’s eyes and the faint smile of excitement on her lips, no matter how idiotic she was, Neil still felt that he seemed to be very close to the door of hell.

    "Ahaha, what are you talking about Neil? I never thought of using Starlight Explosion to blast you"

    Nanoha scratched her cheek, smiled very cutely, and said horrible words that made Neil break into a cold sweat.

    【This guy said something that must never be uttered!  Naturally black?  ?  Definitely natural black!  !  】

    "Neil, why do you want others to teach me? I'm afraid I won't get along"

    Naye thought for a while and finally came up with a reason.

    "So that's the problem"

    Neil breathed a sigh of relief. He really didn't realize that Nanoha's character would be afraid of strangers, but this was no problem at all. After all, Yiwen's appearance was very deceptive. At first glance, he looked like a harmless cat, and he was very similar to  You don't have to worry about getting along with Yi Wen at all, because that guy's queen character is definitely about making others obey her.

    "That's not okay, Nanoha. If you hold back because of this small worry, you won't be able to make great progress in the future! Although I will be a little reluctant to let you go, dad, I will still do this for your future.  I did it! So, even if you resent Dad, I won’t regret it!!"

    "What dad, what role are you playing!"

    Nanoye slapped away Neil's hand on her shoulder with dissatisfaction. She blinked, not knowing what she thought of, her eyes suddenly lit up, and a meaningful smile appeared on her face.

    "Well, after all, Neil was defeated by me, I don't think he has the ability to teach me anything"

    "What!? Defeated by you!? It was just your luck that time. If I do it ten times again, you will not be my brother's" Neil originally retorted angrily, but when he saw Nanoye's smile, he seemed to understand.  Everything changed, "Well, since you said so, I also feel that I am not capable"

    Nanoha's smile froze slightly, but soon her lips curved into a more contemptuous arc, and at the same time her eyes swept three inches ahead.

    "Neil, it really doesn't work."

    Neil, who had been paying attention to Nanoye's expression, naturally noticed the other person's gaze. He looked down and couldn't help but widen his eyes, like an angry cat staring at Nanoye who was smiling leisurely and contentedly.

    "No!? You dare to say that I can't do it!? I've told you from the first day of class that I am a man who can break through the sky. The word "no" cannot appear to me!! Very good, Nanoha.  Just wait, if I don’t train you well, I will spend the rest of my life hanging around Xixiang!!!”

    “This is what you said, Neil~~~”

    Naye secretly made a gesture indicating that the plan was successful, and at the same time thought of something in her heart.

    【This trick of using retreat to advance that my mother taught me is really useful. Although I don't know why I aimed at it like this in the end, as long as it succeeds, I'll be fine!  】

    In fact, it was not until some years later that Nanoha understood the true meaning of this matter. At that time, she lamented that her health teacher died early. At the same time, she was very fortunate that she had a mother as great as Kami who allowed her to do this.  I have avoided many detours in my life.

    "Forget it, let's stop today's training. I'll go back and think about how to arrange it"

    “I don’t know whether it was because he was inspired to fight or because his dignity as a man was challenged. Neil began to seriously think about what to do. Usually, these things were left to Anders to do.

    "Huh? What is that guy doing?"

    Neil suddenly slowed down, and a shadowy figure appeared in his field of vision.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Ha, why are all the cleaners boys, not even a girl"

    Furuichi stopped the broom in his hand, looked around the classroom, and couldn't help but sigh sadly.

    Doesn’t it mean that if men and women match each other, the work will not be tiring?  There are just a bunch of idiots here, and they are exhausted from doing anything.

    "You just give up on this idea, this is terribleIt's our class's policy" Yuuji walked past Furuichi with a broom on his shoulder, not looking like he was working at all, "That guy said that in order to avoid a series of unnecessary problems caused by male-female combinations, we separate boys and girls.  Separated to facilitate management, do you think we can resist the mountain above our heads?  And the girls seem to agree"

    “Can you disagree!? Girls almost don’t have to participate in work during the week!!”

    "From this point of view, it turns out that he is still a gentleman"

    "That's weird! Even if he is a gentleman, he can only be a gentleman in another sense!!!"

    "I'm telling you, you can chat as much as you want, but if you can work, Yuuji, you've barely even done anything!!"

    Listening to the two complaining, Touma couldn't stand it anymore. He was almost the only one working now. He obviously planned to grab those half-price bento boxes.

    "You should tell the group of people over there first"

    Yuuji pointed with his broom in the direction of the podium, where a group of people were gathering for activities.

    Standing on the podium, Akihisa used the broom as a guitar and danced his fingers as much as he could, as if he had returned to the school festival concert, with the intense melody seeming to linger in his ears.

    “Come on, call me!!!”

    “Honey!!!”

    "What a tall person!!! Call me God-sama!!!"

    "Ah, Lord Kami is playing a game console in that corner over there"

    Touma looked at this scene, then looked at someone in the corner who had entered the god of strategy mode, and couldn't help but sigh.

    How long will he be able to do this?

    ——

    Suddenly, the sound of the door being pulled attracted the attention of everyone in the class.

    A handsome face that was as cold as a knife appeared behind the door, and at the same time, those sharp wolf-like eyes made the guys in the class stay silent for a while and started cleaning obediently.

    “Kids, is your bastard head teacher gone already?”

    They were slightly surprised by the unexpected punishment, and then suddenly realized that it was their class teacher who had caused the hatred.

    "Well, our bastard head teacher left early during the last self-study class and let all the girls go"

    As the leader of the boys, Xiongji told Heigang in detail. When Heigang heard this, he felt that the temples on his forehead began to beat again.

    "That rascal……"

    "Um, Teacher Heigang, what do you want from Neil?"

    Touma's question caused Heigang to turn around. He looked at the people in the class, and for some reason the corner of his mouth curled up into a weird smile.

    "Ah, actually it was the boy's two girlfriends who came to see him"

    "What——!?"

    "girlfriend——!?"

    “Two more——!?”

    The boys looked at each other and saw the jealousy hidden in each other's eyes. They nodded one after another, immediately picked up the thing in their hands, and rushed out of the back door without saying a word.

    "Hey, don't damage public property"

    Heigang shouted behind them, chuckled, and then walked downstairs.

    When he walked downstairs, he found that the two girls waiting nearby were gone. Instead, there was a guy who deserved a beating, gaping at the large cloud of dust.

    "Faye, did you see the two little girls who were here just now?"

    Heigang walked over, patted Fay on the shoulder and asked as coldly as usual.

    "Huh? It's Kurojia~~" Faye turned around and showed a very hearty smile, and then her face became a little weird, "Kurojia, are you a lolita control?"

    Heigang was startled, then his face turned black, he pulled out a cold long knife out of thin air, clasped his hands and raised it, ready to slash at it.

    "You really deserve to be cut down just like that kid"

    “Ehehehe!! Oppose violence, Hei-chan~~~”

    “Go to hell!!”

    "Wait a minute, aren't you going to ask where those two girls went? I'll tell you, but you can't do anything to me!"

    ""

    Heigang stopped and stared at Fay coldly, while Fay smiled slightly and tidied up his clothes. It was not until Heigang was about to have his second impact that he slowly spoke.

    "Actually, I just met them and chatted for a few words. I found out that they were here to see Neil-chan, so I told them that Neil-chan had left.Okay, so they took their leave, and let me tell you something by the way.  "

    "That means you knew it beforehand, right?"

    "Well Wow!! Kuro-chan, a surprise attack is a foul!!"

    “I don’t care about you!!”

    “I clearly said I wouldn’t do anything!!”

    "Did I promise you!?"

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "So, you lost the ring that Yiwen gave you and you were thinking about how to die, maybe this is it?"

    "No, I'm not thinking about how to die"

    Negi looked at his brother depressedly, forgetting if he didn't help, he was still gloating about his misfortune.

    "I just lost my ring, is there any need to do this?"

    Although the ring was a relatively rare magic item, it was not in a life-and-death situation. However, seeing Negi like this, Neil immediately felt very happy.

    "You won't understand. If Master finds out, I will see hell"

    Yiwen’s terror began to emerge in Negi’s mind. His face turned pale and his whole body was shaking, as if he had seen a ghost.

    Neil couldn’t help but sigh at how powerful Yiwen was. He was able to make Negi, a little man-trained boy, even more miserable. He felt like he was almost turning into an M.

    "Hey, Neal, what's the ring that Mr. Negi mentioned? Doesn't it matter that he's still like this?"

    Nanoye pulled the corner of Neil's clothes and asked with some confusion.

    "Well, that ring is like a wedding ring that represents a lifelong promise, and Negi, the idiot, threw it away without knowing where. If his powerful wife at home knew about it, he would probably not have to go to bed for a month."

    "Hey!? Teacher Negi is already married!?"

    "Hey, Neil, stop making this up!"

    "I'm not making it up, I'm just explaining it to Nanoha."

    "What are you trying to explain!!"

    Facing Negi’s fire-breathing eyes, Neil shrugged and had to give up, "Okay, okay, I won’t say it anymore. Why don’t you recall it and let me help you reorganize the scene at that time."

    "real?"

    Negi looked at him suspiciously, could this guy really be so kind?

    "We are brothers after all Speaking of which, when did the ring disappear?"

    "It should have been last night"

    "Well, very good" Neil nodded, "Which woman's bed did you sleep in last night?"

    "Herehey!! Where are you going!!"

    Negi is crazy, he actually believes in a guy like Neil, he is really a fool.

    "Oh, oh, did you really sleep in someone else's bed? Yeah, there are so many people in the girls' dormitory, who could it be?"

    "I told you not to do it!! I haven't even slept in Asuna-san's bed recently!!"

    "The married life is not harmonious?"

    “Stay away from me!!!”

    "Teacher Negi is not pure."

    ""

    Negi leaned against the tree, wanting to die.

    “Neil——!!!”

    Just when Neil was enjoying the sight of Negi being beaten to a pulp, a familiar scream came from behind. Without thinking, he immediately bent down. The next second, a figure flew over his head, and at the same time, a wave of wind blew up.  A gust of cold wind.

    Neil raised his head and looked at the blond girl who flipped in the air and landed perfectly, and couldn't help but be speechless for a while.

    "Alicia, do you have to say hello in this way? If I hadn't avoided it, I really doubt I would have suffered internal injuries from you."

    "It doesn't matter, I just said hello a little more enthusiastically."

    "Is this called being more enthusiastic!? Who would rush over at a speed of 40 yards, 4 seconds and 2!? Do you think I am an American football player!?"

    “What a small family man.”

    "I'm sorry, anyone would be petty when their lives are at stake!"

    "Tch, I won't talk to you anymore" Alicia left Neil alone, moved her target to Nanoye who was aside, and immediately pounced on her, "yahoo! Nanoye!!"

    "Whoa, be careful, Alicia!!"

    Neil sighed helplessly at the two who started to fuck Lily, then turned his head and forced a smile at the black-haired girl who was running slowly.

    "Won't you stop this guy, Tifa?"

    ? ???Isn't this bad?  There is a beautiful girl throwing herself into my arms"

    Tifa walked up to Neil and smiled teasingly.

    “I wish the way of throwing myself into someone’s arms could be improved”

    Neil muttered softly, but the next moment, Tifa's beautiful black hair was fluttering with invisible domineering aura.

    "What were you talking about just now?"

    "No, I didn't say anything, Your Lady Queen."

    Neil immediately displayed his low-profile and domineering attitude. His dignity and integrity were completely useless in front of Tifa.

    "Ah, look, Nanoha, Neil is starting to lose his moral integrity again!!"

    "Neil has never had any moral integrity anyway"

    "Alicia, shut up, whose fault do you think it is that makes me like this!"

    "You blame me?"

    "Ha, if I don't blame you, why should I blame myself!?"

    "Shut up."

    "Yes, Your Lady Queen."

    "Neil really suffered."

    Alicia’s triumphant look made Neil want to hang her up and tickle her, but for Tifa’s sake, he still lay on the ground obediently.

    "By the way, what is Negi doing there?"

    Tifa noticed Negi, who had been ignored for a long time, but the other party was obviously trapped in an endless loop and did not notice their arrival.

    "Nieji is struggling with the question of whether he should have moral integrity or lose his moral integrity."

    ""

    “By the way, why did you and Alicia come here?”

    “Well, since it’s okay to stay at home, and Alicia has never been to school, I took her here for a walk.”

    Neil looked back at the girl who was chatting enthusiastically with Nanoye. She had maintained such an optimistic attitude since she woke up. It was not an exaggeration to say that she was offline. However, these might just be to cover up her inner feelings.  lonely.

    【Looks like we need to hurry up.  】

    Just when Neil was thinking about something, a strange murderous aura rushed towards him. Neil looked around and saw a large black mist rumbling towards him.

    "What is that!? The Black Mist Monster!?"

    As soon as he finished complaining, Neil was swallowed by the black mist.

    "Whoa! Help! Huh? Isn't this a guy from the class!? Hey, are you rebelling!?"

    "Burn my remains with the blazing holy fire! How joyful is life, and how sad is death!"

    "Ahhh!! Where did you come from the Ming Cult!? These people are crazy again!!! Tifa, Negi, save me!!"

    Tifa watched the group of people go away speechlessly, and then glanced at Negi who continued to seek death.

    This school is still so peaceful today.

 Text Chapter 1 That day, the boy walked into a new world

    My name is Orima Ichika, I'm 15 years old, and my gender is, um, with excalibur underneath, you know.

    At this moment, the fifteen-year-old youth is like a deep-sea fish.

    “The classroom with all girls except me is very stressful.

    But it doesn’t matter. With my ability to withstand stress that I have developed since childhood, I can still withstand this kind of pressure. I am quite confident about this.

    Why do you say that?

    This has to start with my family and my world.

    “Today’s world, I simply don’t know how to describe it in words.  First of all, the two mainstreams in the world today are technology and magic. As far as I know, eight years ago, the flying super weapon called IS came out, and the world has undergone earth-shaking changes. However, weapons like IS can only be made by  The manipulation by girls has led to a fundamental change in the status of men and women in society.  However, the matter did not end there. In the following years, the ISSDA organization responsible for space development announced the existence of "magic". Magic was originally unknown. Coupled with the new life from the universe, it became even more complicated.  Not to mention the various superpowers in Academy City, the world was once again in turmoil. However, with the efforts of many parties, the world finally settled down, and magic was gradually accepted by everyone. At the same time, ordinary humans could not  All known alien races appeared one after another, and the world became more and more diverse.

    However, there are still unknown things in this world, such as disobedient gods, demons, angels, magic societies that are still hidden in the dark, and advanced beings buried in the shadows. I know these because my family is special.  The reason is, after all, the old man in my family is not an ordinary person.

    In short, there are as many angels and demons as dogs, and fairies and heavenly beings are everywhere. This world is a strategic fortress.

    However, this world view is not enough to shock me, because the family I live in is enough to numb my nerves. My home is simply the most chaotic place in the world.  Compared with one who has a personality, all kinds of weapons are worth the sky, and I can also see angels and demons eating together and having fun, and even aiming their guns at someone. The moment I knew the truth, my three views were completely destroyed. Thousands of years of history  They've all been tricked into being dogs.

    “Alas, this world is so damn peaceful.

    “But even so, I am still very stressed at this moment.

    I folded my hands and put them under my chin, with cold eyes, trying to look calm. At this time, I finally understood Commander Ikari’s sense of pressure to remain calm in the face of the apostles’ attack.

    Commander Ikari is mighty!  !  !

    But the sights gathered from all around are really uncomfortable. Haven’t you seen that my forehead is already covered with heart-wrenching beads of sweat?  ?  Sure enough, no matter how old a girl is, she always has a trembling heart!  !  Sure enough, a girl's gaze is the most terrifying thing in the world. The ever-changing changes of sometimes resentment and sometimes anger are simply more disasters than taking the Western Scriptures.

    I took a deep breath, narrowed my eyes slightly, and all the nerves in my body suddenly became more tense than ever before.

    ??????????????????????????????????

    Wow, I relaxed too much and almost came out from behind.

    Ha, by the way, why do I have to stay in a place like this?

    Thinking of this, I recalled what happened the night before.

    That night, my brother said to me with a smile that could be read as bright and written as slutty.

    "Ichika, you will become the happiest man in the world."

    So that’s what he was talking about!  !  !  !  !

    I sighed deeply, and I mourned for a second for my seemingly happiness and actual sorrow. I started to swim away and observe the people around me.

    Well, the eyes of the girls on the left and the right are full of unparalleled curiosity for knowledge, and their shining eyes almost flashed through their tough golden eyes.

    I can’t see the back part, but the sight of the thorns on my back makes me feel like I’m sitting on pins and needles. I can understand it even without looking.

    "The person directly in front of me is a slightly older woman.

    She is a bit petite, and her figure is almost the same as that of a student, but her chest size is the nemesis of all high school girls.  The clothes are relatively large and make her look more petite, but she still feels quite cute.  In addition, she also wears a pair of black-rimmed glasses. Although they are crooked, she can still be called a bespectacled girl.

    And this girl with glasses was looking at the people in the class in panic, her timid posture was reminiscent of an injured little rabbit.

    You are a teacher, show me some domineering power!

    "Everyone is here. Then, SHR is going to startWhoops!  "

    Well, it’s not something you can do if you want to.

    I gave the teacher an appreciative look, but for some reason the teacher turned red and smiled shyly.

    ????????????????????????????????????????? Suddenly, I felt that the pressure on my body was a little heavier, and I almost died from a thousand arrows piercing my heart.

    “Well, then, please introduce yourself, uh, in order of seat number.”

    The teacher seemed to have recovered from the inexplicable emotion and said to the students in the audience in a panic.

    ""

    "It's so quiet. My dignity as a teacher is suddenly shattered into pieces."

    I looked at the teacher who was about to cry, and I couldn't bear it. At the same time, I felt unhappy with the girls in the class. Are you shy because you just entered high school? No one responded. The teacher was about to cry. Really?  I'm going to cry!  !

    I glanced at the teacher, and the teacher’s eyes also moved over.

    ??Okay, our eyes met.

    Please don’t look at me like this, you are not my type, teacher.

    I quickly lowered my head, I still understand the principle that a dead Taoist friend will not die a poor Taoist.

    “Oh, give me a normal high school life.

    The reason why I specifically emphasize "ordinary" here is simply because what I am in now is definitely not an ordinary high school, but the famous IS Academy-the only school in the world that trains IS operators.

    And the most important point is that IS, this deceptive thing, can only be activated by girls, so naturally, this is a girls' school.

    And why am I here?

    I need to emphasize again that I am a boy, and I am definitely a boy at first glance. My appearance can be considered a bit handsome, but it is definitely not the kind of beauty that makes even IS unable to identify my gender.

    The reason why I came to such a ghost place has to start with the entrance exam in February.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    That day, the sun was shining brightly, and the cherry blossoms flying freely in the sky made me fall in love.

    I looked at the clear sky and encouraged myself in my heart.

    Today is the entrance exam for Junior High School. For your own goals, you can’t do it without working hard.

    The school I go to is called Mahora Gakuin. It is a very large Academy City that has everything from kindergarten to university. There are many schools in it, all types, and my target is the famous Mitsusaka High School.

    The reason why I chose Mitsusaka is not because of its reputation, but because my brothers and sisters all graduated from here. I have an indescribable yearning for that place.

    I want to chase the traces they left behind, and I want to be like them.

    that's it.

    Well, of course, if I am admitted to Mitsusaka High School, my goal of dominating Mitsusaka will be one step closer, and realizing Mahora's dream of complete domination will not be unattainable.

    Hahahaha, I couldn’t help but laugh out loud.

    "Why are you giggling so early in the morning?"

    At this time, my head was hit hard.  When I looked back, I saw a handsome man with white shoulder-length hair standing behind me. He was looking at me listlessly with a pair of dead fish eyes, and he didn't look like he was awake at all.

    "Brother, you got up so early"

    ??I touched my head and laughed dryly.

    "Well, seeing as you have a test today, I got up early to see you out"

    Hey, is this guy so kind?

    "Hey, don't think I can't understand your expression"

    "Well……"

    Although those dead fish eyes are completely rotten, they are still so sharp.

    I don’t know if my thoughts were revealed again, but I got another blow on the head.

    "By the way, you forgot to bring your admission ticket"

    I was stunned for a moment, watching my brother hand a certificate to me.

    "Huh? Didn't I prepare it last night?"

    As I was talking, I wanted to go through my bag. I had carefully prepared all kinds of things the night before.

    "Well, men will always forget some things, just like forgetting what their first love looked like"

    “I won’t forget it!!”

    I replied angrily, but I didn't notice the firmness in my tone.

    The old man looked at me steadily for a moment, with an inexplicable light flashing in his eyes.?, and then touched my hair with a slight smile.

    “Okay, take your admission ticket and go quickly, don’t be late.”

    I didn’t notice anything strange about my brother, so I took the admission ticket and didn’t check whether I really didn’t bring it with me. I said goodbye to my brother and went out.

    "It seems that Ichika has grown up"

    After saying this softly, the man walked back into the room with a smile.

    It was easy, so I came to the address indicated on the admission ticket.

    ???????????????????? Why is it not in Mahonliang Academy, but in a high school outside?

    But I didn’t think too much about it. Anyway, it said this on the admission ticket and I couldn’t change it even if I wanted to.

    But I feel a little uneasy.

    Are you nervous before the exam?

    With a feeling of apprehension, I walked into the imposing building in front of me.

    "I'm just going to go, turn left and right, how on earth are you going to get to the second floor!?"

    It’s been almost ten minutes since I walked, and I still haven’t found the stairs to the second floor. The internal structure is too complicated!  ?  Is this the maze before challenging the BOSS!  !

    My eyes wandered around, trying to find the guide map on the wall, but I sadly discovered that the walls inside were so beautiful that I couldn't even find a crack, let alone any wall charts.

    ?????????? This time, shit, I’m lost.

    "Hey, what should I do? Hey, why are you so quiet?"

    At this time, I finally realized that it was eerily quiet here. After walking for so long, I didn’t even meet a single person. Could it be that the exam has already started?  ?  Could it be that my dream of dominating Mitsusaka was just aborted?  ?

    God, I curse Jesus for not having chrysanthemums!  !

    “Perhaps God really heard my curse from the heart, and a door appeared not far in front of me.

    I walked to the door and saw a piece of paper stuck on it with the words "Infinite_Stratos Examination Room" written on it.

    "Well, I guess this is the right place"

    Because it says "Examination Room" on it.

    But the name of this examination room really looks impressive, and there are actually two English words that I can’t understand.

    Thinking of this, I feel deeply disappointed for my English course.

    I guess I won’t be able to pass the English test this time.

    But it doesn’t matter, my other subjects are fine!  !

    After taking a deep breath, I opened the door and walked into the room.

    "Ah, you are a candidate. Okay, go over there to change clothes. We are pressed for time, so you have to hurry up. This place can only be rented until four o'clock. I don't have time to trouble you. Really, I don't know what I'm doing.  What……"

    As soon as I entered the room, a nervous-looking female teacher, about thirty-five years old or above, spoke a lot of words like a machine gun without raising her head. I was stunned for a few seconds.

    Hey, hey, hey!  !  !  Sister, don’t you need to see what I look like and check my admission ticket!  ?  Where has the professionalism of being an invigilator gone?  ?  And what’s going on with changing clothes!  ?  You have to change clothes for exams these days!  ?  Are you asking me to use my body to show the beauty of the human body in ancient Greece?  ?  Sorry, I have been failing art classes since I was a kid!  !  Well, actually this is to prevent students from cheating, right?  But there is no one other than you in this room. I really don’t see any other candidates anywhere!  !

    While I was minding my own business, the elder sister gave instructions and walked out of the room directly with the documents in her arms.

    I watched the other party leave in embarrassment. I bet the eldest sister really didn’t even look at me.

    "Hey, what kind of test is this"

    I muttered a few words in a depressed voice and walked towards the place covered by the curtain.

    And at this moment, I entered a new world.

 Text Chapter 2 Sure enough, this is a conspiracy

    When I opened the curtain and walked in, I saw the object in the center of the room.

    The streamlined metal shell reflects light that is not dazzling, and an armor-like outfit sits quietly.

    I looked at it carefully and then fell silent.

    “Damn it, what kind of clothes do you want me to change into?! Are you asking me to take the war studies test!!”

    The bag in my hand was almost smashed by me.

    I calmed down the turbulent feeling in my heart that I wanted to hit someone, and walked over, looking left and right at this thing. After looking at it for a long time, I was speechless.

    Isn’t this the IS that appears on TV?

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of 1999

    But this thing actually has something to do with me. Well, it should be related to my family.

    "This is what changed the world"

    Because of the "White Knight Incident" of that year, the world became aware of the existence of this kind of weapon. At the same time, the originally balanced military structure suddenly collapsed. How many IS controllers can be found will directly affect the country's military strength.  , so every country began to implement a system of preferential treatment of women.

    Although there is a magical power like magic in the world today, it has not been widely used in the military due to various restrictions. Moreover, IS has advantages that can compete with magic. In comparison, the country is more willing to invest more resources.  on this emerging technology.

    Well, this is actually nothing to me. I am more curious about IS. After all, I have seen forces more powerful than IS.

    With all kinds of thoughts, I couldn't help but reach out and touch it.

    Anyway, IS can only be activated by women. If I, a pure man, touch it, I will probably have no reaction like touching a dead fish. It is a rare opportunity to touch it and I will not suffer any loss.

    However, there are always various unknowns in life. You can never guess what will happen in the next second. Of course, it is another matter if you have the ability to predict.

    A cold metallic feeling came from the fingertips, followed by a burst of dazzling silver light and various information pouring into the mind.

    “Eh!? Eh————!!!!!!”

    Faced with such a strange situation, I suddenly lost my train of thought.

    When I finally came to my senses, I found that the IS had actually moved and attached itself to my body like armor, becoming part of my hands and feet.

    "What happened!?"

    “Has someone activated IS!?”

    "who is it!?"

    "Huh? This, this is -"

    "man!?"

    Hearing the sound, a group of researchers in white coats came over. They opened the curtain and saw me activating IS. They all fell into a state of sluggishness where they couldn't think.

    I looked at the researchers in front of me in silence, and then looked at the abnormality on my body. I immediately showed a miserable face like a Christian abandoned by God. At the same time, the devil on my brother's face flashed through my mind.  smile, with only one thought left in her mind.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? This is a conspiracy.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    “Oh, I want to die.

    "Classmate, Orimaru Ichika-san!"

    A voice calling my name brought me back to reality from my annoying thoughts. I held my forehead and blurted out weakly before I could figure out the situation.

    "Ah, what's the matter?"

    "Ah, um, um, I'm very sorry for calling you so loudly all of a sudden. Are you, are you angry? Yes, I'm sorry! But, um, I'll introduce myself in the order of the fifty syllables. Now it's Oribara-san's turn.  So, I'm really, really sorry! Can you please introduce yourself? Are you willing?"

    It was then that I really came back to my senses and figured out the situation, and found that my deputy instructor, Yamada Maya, was constantly bowing his head and apologizing to me. It was obviously my own fault, but the teacher wanted to apologize himself. For a moment, I was full of guilt.

    "Uh, um, Mr. Yamada, you don't have to apologize like this. It's all my fault. I will introduce myself."

    I stretched out my hand to stop Teacher Maya Yamada from apologizing, and quickly made a comforting reassurance.

    "Really, really!? You, you promised me! You must do it!!"

    Teacher Yamada suddenly raised his head, seriously grasped my hand and leaned towards me, and he could still see the mist in his eyes.

    Teacher, are you really a teacher?  ?  This pairThe attitude of the little girl can easily be misunderstood, and some ignorant and innocent little boys might have fallen into trouble from then on!  !  !  Oh, oh, don't put your chest on it, be careful, my cannon may go off!  Also, I need to reiterate it again, teacher, you are really not my type!  !

    In the struggle between reason and sensibility, angels and demons, I took my hand out with difficulty, left my seat and walked to the podium with a slight bend without being noticed.

    Ah, I almost got hard just now.

    Standing on the podium, looking at the unabashed thirst for knowledge in the eyes of the girls in the audience, including Teacher Yamada, I suddenly felt like I was on the top of Mount Everest, and it was difficult to even breathe.

    "Ahem."

    I straightened my back and cleared my throat, thinking about what to say next.

    ???????????????????? But my mind went blank. As expected, the pressure had already crushed my thinking power into pieces.

    At this time, I took a peek at the seat by the window. Sitting there was a black-haired girl with a ponytail.

    Her name is Xiao Zhizhen, my childhood sweetheart who we only reunited after six years. This girl has always had a single ponytail. When I first entered the classroom, I recognized her at a glance.

    “But it’s really a transformation of women.

    No, no, now is not the time to think about this.

    "Help me quickly!!"

    I signaled her with my eyes. As a childhood sweetheart who has been dating for a long time, she must be able to understand this information instantly.

    "snort!"

    You actually ignored me!  ?

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Oh, oh, what does this cold aura and this arrogant attitude mean!  Where has the arrogant and a little bit coquettish Hoshi-chan gone!  !  Now Chen is completely 100% proud!  !  She actually abandoned me mercilessly at my critical moment, turned her face expressionlessly to the window, and snorted coldly, "I'll kill you, did I offend you, Miss Chen!"  !

    “However, this did remind me of something.

    I remember my brother once told me that when faced with a girl who is wrapped in pride and makes people wonder if she is engaged in chain defense, you must use your fiery penis to penetrate the opponent's uterus.

    Of course, this is summed up by my rich theory and practice. Although I don’t know where his theory and practice come from, I even wonder if he made it up casually.

    ??????????????????? However, I have no idea what those two words mean in English, because I am powerless in English. I have obviously been abroad, and there are foreigners at home. I only know the twenty-six English letters ABC, which is really weak.

    Well, I don’t really want to know the meaning of this. I know that what comes out of my brother’s mouth is definitely not fun, because every time I ask my sister or other older women in the family, I will be scolded.  Of course, many times I will attract hatred consciously or unconsciously. In comparison, the harm I suffered is quite small.

    Ah, I am going off topic again. Look, the eyes of the girls below are starting to burst into flames.

    Well, what should I say at this time?

    Let’s start with a song called “Girls’ School Boys” by Twins?  Well, it does fit the occasion, but this is a self-introduction, not a concert.

    【When we introduce ourselves, too many rhetoric just attracts the temporary attention of others. To let people know ourselves, the most important thing is to show our true side.  】

    Brother’s voice seemed to ring in my mind. At this time, I seemed to see the holy light of heaven.

    Sometimes I’m pretty reliable.

    The corners of my mouth raised slightly uncontrollably, and the sunshine outside the window shone in at the right time. At this moment, in the eyes of some ignorant little girls, I became a handsome and sunny boy.

    A small exclamation came from below, and my attention immediately came back. I took a breath and began to introduce myself.

    "My name is Ichika Orimara."

    “Yeah, yeah, yeah!!”

    Everyone’s eyes showed the expectation of “I want to hear more.”

    I smiled, what a group of curious and kind children.

    Then, I should also treat others with sincerity.

    "I like Lolita the most."

    Maintaining a sunny smile, I expressed what I loved most in my heart.

    institutions

    The sounds of various heads banging on the table and people falling to the ground kept ringing out. It seemed that they were moved by my sincerity.

    I think everyone can become a partner who loves lolita.

    At this moment, I seem to have new hope for the future.

    The sound of clicking footstepsThere was an urgent sound, is someone coming?

    “Are you going to reveal your abnormal sexual fetish as soon as you get here!?”

    Huh?  Does this sound sound familiar?

    But before I had time to react, I was hit hard on the head and sent flying.

    Wow, this kind of invisible murderous martial arts passed down by my brother is so familiar to me. The pain that directly penetrates the skull and hits the cerebral cortex is simply exhilarating How strange!  !  I'm not a pussy-shaker like Sister Xiaoyuan!  !  !

    “However, this knocking method, whether it’s power, angle, or speed, is very similar to the person in my impression.

    I swallowed and turned around with a little fear. I saw the woman behind me wearing a black suit and tight skirt. She had a slender figure and a body curve with no fat at all due to regular exercise. And the other person was at this time  He crossed his arms in front of his chest, raised the corners of his eyes, and his eyes were as sharp as a wolf's.

    "What the hell, Guan Yunchang!?"

    Snapped——

    “Ugh, I got hit on the head again, I’m probably going to have a cerebral hemorrhage now.

    "Sister Chifuyu, it hurts so much!"

    Yes, the domineering woman in front of me is my sister Chifuyu Orimaru.

    "Who is the hero in the Three Kingdoms, idiot!!"

    I rubbed my head and stood up from the ground, looking at my sister in front of me, very curious about her appearance.

    "Sister Chifuyu, why are you here? Aren't you out training for the annual World's No. 1 Martial Arts Tournament?"

    "Do you think I am Yamcha!? Who told you that I would go to that kind of conference!!"

    Chifuyu-san’s eyes started to sparkle, and her fists were clenched tightly. She would probably attack accordingly depending on my answer.

    “Uh, it’s my brother, that’s what I told you!!”

    I quickly shied away all the responsibilities, but after hearing this, Chifuyu-san loosened her fists and held her forehead in distress.

    "That idiot has been talking nonsense all day long"

    Looking at Chifuyu-san's depressed and gnashing expression, I couldn't help but want to laugh out loud. Those words I just came up with on the spur of the moment were purely to deceive my brother. Oh, haha, a Tai Chi push hand can kill someone invisible. I feel  At this moment, my IQ doubled several times.

    "Huh? By the way, what was going on with your self-introduction just now?"

    "Well……"

    Okay, I haven’t even breathed a sigh of relief yet. Why did this hatred suddenly shift back? I didn’t make fun of you.

    "My brother told me to be heart-to-heart and treat others with sincerity"

    And as soon as I finished speaking, Chifuyu-san came towards me with an angry fist.

    “Just lie to me now!!!!”

    Is it okay to let your brother lie like this openly?  ?

 Text Chapter 59 Looking forward to meeting him again

    "Hey, your eyes are wandering. Do you want to borrow money from me? For the sake of us being brothers, just tell me how much you want. It's okay to give the Ming coins directly to you!"

    There was a short distance from leaving the World Tree to one of the squares near the World Tree. Along the way, Neil found that Negi peeked at him very frequently, almost every few steps.  When he turned his head, Negi quickly turned his head and whistled. This behavior made Neil very unhappy, because it felt very disgusting to be treated like this by a boy, and Negi was not a girl who secretly liked him.  .

    “ Could it be that Negi has been looking at 3A girls for a long time and hasn’t had any contact with boys for a long time, and finally his interest in that area has begun to awaken!  ?

    In an instant, Negi’s image became dangerous in Neil’s eyes.

    "Why is it such an unlucky thing to say? How much do you want today's birthday to become the anniversary of my death! What do you mean by that look in your eyes? I always feel super unhappy!!"

    Negi was obviously stunned by Neil's sudden words for a few seconds before he reacted. Coupled with the weird look in his eyes, he couldn't help but complain angrily.

    Neil stuck out his tongue, put his hands on the back of his head, and quickened his pace slightly, leading Negi by half a body.

    "Do you have anything to say?"

    Negi paused for a moment, looking sideways at the face partially blocked by his arms, his eyes flashing behind the lenses.

    “Hey, Neil, has something happened to you recently?”

    I always feel that something has changed in him.

    Neil’s pace slowed down unconsciously, but soon returned to its original state, and he asked without looking back.

    "Why do you think so?"

    “I just feel like you’ve been a little absent-minded these days, as if you’re a little further away”

    Raising his head and looking at the stars covering the night sky, the starlight gently reflected the faint light on Negi's glasses.

    Neil put down his hands and put them behind his back. He also raised his head and stared at him from a distance.

    "No, nothing has changed"

    In the end, he was still like that.

    Nothing has changed.

    "Neil"

    Negi turned his head and opened his mouth, as if he wanted to say something, but for a long time, he did not say another word.

    "Don't talk about me, it's you" Neil suddenly spoke up and grabbed the topic, turning his face and blinking, "You are the one who should be said to be absent-minded, right? You seem to have no energy recently, as if you were distracted by something.  Things are bothering me"

    "Is it that obvious?"

    Negi lowered his head and muttered quietly, but Neil could still hear him beside him.

    "It's all written on your face I thought you looked confident after the school festival, but it turns out you've been so worried these days that you almost jumped off a building. What, is it a worry about love, boy?"  "

    When talking about love, Neil’s eyes brightened up and his tone was full of ridicule.

    "No, I just had a quarrel with Asuna-san"

    Negi rolled his eyes at him and became dejected again.

    "Sister? Oh, haha, it really is a matter of love~~~You dishonest guy~~~"

    "Do you have to think about this!?"

    "Okay, what did you and eldest sister argue about?"

    Neil spread his hands and did not continue teasing the other party.

    "Actually, it's not a big deal. Asuna-san just reminded me that I am very similar to Chao-san"

    Negi lowered his head a little further and sighed softly.

    "I see, the eldest sister is angry because of this"

    Neil looked at his brother’s confused expression, and he probably figured out what was going on between him and Asuna.

    After meeting with Gunel and learning that his father was still alive, Neil also guessed what Negi was thinking now. He must be full of things about his father. Since a long time ago, Negi has been working hard for his father.  , constantly injured, and constantly moving forward. After getting more accurate news, he will only work harder to move forward for his dream, even at the risk of losing his life.

    Father seems to be everything to him.

    This is exactly the same as the super ring tone.

    For the sake of your dreams, you are willing to give up everything, including your own happiness.

    And Tomorrow Cai is angry about it, maybe that's it.

    "Actually, Asuna-san is right, and I said the same thing to Chao-san, but I"? 

    Although he clearly rejected Chao's approach, he himself followed Chao's path, almost exactly the same path.

    He, how should he choose?

    "Neji, do you still remember what Chao Lingyin said?"

    Neil didn’t pay attention to Negi’s current expression and just continued talking.

    "Don't stop, keep moving forward This sentence should be very suitable for you now. For you, your father's affairs can be said to be everything to you. If you are asked to give up everything now for this, you must be able to do it.  Yes, in this aspect, you, Chao Lingyin, and I are really the same"

    Neil slowly took a breath of the refreshing summer night, his eyes slightly focused on Negi's face.

    "However, I think this is correct, or in other words, any approach is correct, but everyone chooses a different position. It is probably impossible for you to give up looking for your father, so why not go all the way?  Black, just like Kick-Ass who became a hero after being knocked headlong"

    "Well, I always feel that the tone of your words has suddenly changed a lot"

    "Don't worry about these things. Your goal is very clear anyway. You just think too much. Anyway, there is only one way you want to go from now on, isn't it?"

    Facing Neil’s smile, Negi seemed to know a little bit about what he should choose.

    "However, I have one more thing to say. No matter what you choose, you should also pay more attention to the people around you, such as eldest sister. I think eldest sister is very clear about your thoughts, and this is what she is worried about.  , it’s just that she doesn’t want to see you scarring yourself, the eldest sister’s idea is probably that simple"

    Neil took a few steps forward, tapping his toes slightly. As his body turned, his long hair fluttered lightly, and his face was clearly reflected in Negi's eyes.

    "Don't forget this, because when you lose, the pain is not something you can bear"

    "Neil"

    They were only a few steps apart, but Niji felt like they were separated by a chasm.

    Because there was a bit of sad nostalgia in Neil's eyes, which blocked his approach.

    "Well, that's all I want to say. It's up to you what you think about next" Neil spread his hands and smiled softly, then turned a little evil again, "But eldest sister really loves you deeply.  Said~~~"

    "Why do you come back here again!!!"

    The sentimental atmosphere just now was gone, and Negi rolled his eyes angrily.

    “Hehe~~~”

    Neil grinned wider, looked away slightly, and saw the surrounding environment clearly. His smile was frozen, and his expression was a little confused.

    "Ah, by the way, what am I doing here?"

    "Huh? Don't you know it yourself!?"

    "I really don't know, I'm following you"

    "How are you following me!? You are following me and running in front of me!!"

    "In this case, I will go home. Goodbye, young man who works hard~~~"

    Neil waved his hand and walked forward without looking back, but he was immediately grabbed by the collar.

    "It's rare that you come here, so just patrol with me. You have a lot of time anyway"

    I don’t know where Niji got the strength, but he was holding on to Neil’s collar as firmly as a rock.

    "Hey, I'm not on duty tonight, and my youth is calling me!!"

    "What youth?"

    “Galgame on the computer!!!”

    “Delete your youth for me!!”

    "Do you want to ruin my life!?"

    "Your life is too insignificant!!"

    Seeing that Negi refused to let go of him, Neil lowered his head helplessly, but after waiting for a while, he found that Negi was still where he was.

    "Aren't you going to patrol? Why are you standing here without moving? You want to be a sentinel!"

    "No, I'm waitingah, here it comes!"

    When Negi was talking, a figure in the field of vision gradually enlarged, and he suddenly shouted.

    Neil looked in the direction that Negi was looking at, and saw Setsuna coming this way quickly, and Kamo the ferret was lying on her shoulder.

    "Why is Kamo and Setsuna-san together?"

    Generally speaking, doesn’t Kamo, the pervert, always follow Negi?

    "If you come to me today, I will ask Kamo to find Setsuna-san first, and then we will make an appointment to meet here."

    ? ?Ji smiled and explained in a calm tone.

    Neil glanced at Negi thoughtfully, his eyes brightened slightly, and then fell silent.

    "Teacher Negi, Teacher Neil, good evening."

    Setsuna quickly arrived in front of them. There seemed to be no surprise about Neil's appearance. Negi or Kamo must have told her in advance.

    "Boss Neil, long time no see."

    Kamo jumped from Setsuna’s shoulder to Negi, turned to say hello to Neil.

    "It's been a long time indeed. You haven't done anything wrong recently, have you?"

    Neil half-opened his eyes and glanced at Kamo who was stiff.

    “No, absolutely not!! I don’t dare to lose even a hair under Boss Neil’s eyes!!”

    "That means you did a lot of bad things that I didn't see, right?"

    Under Kamo’s desperate eyes, Neil raised a bright smile.

    "Okay, Neil, Kamo hasn't done much recently and has helped me a lot. Let's go on patrol now"

    Seeing this, Negi had no choice but to interrupt Neil's topic.

    Neil waved his hands quickly, as if he refused to agree.

    "No, it's not my turn tonight, I won't work overtime, you have to go do it yourself!"

    "Anyway, you are here, and you will do some meaningless things when you go back. It is better to stay. It is rare that we can be on duty together"

    “What’s so pointless!! You’re actually vetoing my life!!”

    "Teacher, what are you talking about?"

    Listening to the conversation between the two, Setsuna on the side was confused.

    "It's nothing, it's just that Neil promised us to patrol together. One more person will add more strength."

    Negi turned to Setsuna and smiled, taking Neil with him by the way.

    "Who agreed? Don't just talk to yourself!"

    "Then let's set off now!"

    "Okay, Teacher Negi."

    "Hey, don't ignore me, listen to me!!!"

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Ah, I really want to go home"

    Raising his head, Neil looked at the starry sky and lazily followed Negi and Setsuna.

    “It’s only been less than two minutes! How unmotivated you are!!”

    Neil didn’t pay attention to Neji’s words. He turned to look at An Jing walking beside him, his eyes rolled, and he didn’t know what he was thinking.

    "Speaking of Setsuna-san, why are you and Negi together? Could it be that you are having an unethical love affair with your eldest lady and her fiancé behind your back!?"

    Neil covered his mouth with his hands, his face filled with disbelief.

    "Who do you think is the betrothed!!"

    "I did not betray the eldest lady!!"

    "As expected of Neil, he said all the things in my heart, but it doesn't matter, brother, you can be considered Setsuna's master, it's totally okay!!"

    "How is it OK!!!" x2

    The two of them shouted at Kamo at the same time, dumbfounded.

    “I understand, I know how to do it, huh huh~~~~~”

    "You know nothing! The laughter behind you is full of bad intentions!!"

    "Teacher Neil, I will never change my heart for the eldest lady!!"

    In desperation, Setsuna expressed his loyalty to Konoka without thinking.

    "Oh, that's true" x3

    At this time, two young men, one a pervert, looked at Setsuna with ambiguous eyes. Setsuna was stunned, and then turned red and waved his hands in denial.

    "No, it's not what you think. I, I just treat the eldest lady, just"

    "Love……"

    "It's love"

    "like."

    The three guys caught Setsuna’s words very wisely.

    "Nah!!!!!!!"

    At night, the girl’s shy screams broke through the sky.

    "You guys are really energetic"

    Suddenly a voice intervened in the joke between three people and one mink. They followed the sound at the same time and saw a young man wearing a high school uniform leaning against a lamppost, holding a mobile phone in his hand, and his eyes glanced slightly  Their fingertips are still touching the bright screen.

    &nbsp;"Why are you here? Are you also patrolling at night?"

    Neil walked over and obviously knew the other person.

    The young man then turned his head, looked at Neil walking towards him, and smiled slightly.

    "Well, I'm short of manpower recently, so I came to help. Anyway, I still get overtime pay"

    "Senior Muchen."

    In an instant, he also came over and bowed respectfully to the other party.

    The young man is Jun Muchen.

    "It's Setsuna-chan, why are you with this bastard brat?"

    "Who are you calling a bastard? Speaking of bastards, you bastard is even more of a bastard!!"

    “Tsk, tsk, tsk, it’s full of balls in one sentence, it’s really dirty!”

    “It’s your head that’s dirty!!”

    "Well, actually, Teacher Neil is here to patrol tonight, so we came together"

    "The moment interrupted the two people's unscrupulous conversation, and at the same time, I felt that the two guys were really similar.

    "Neil, Setsuna-san, who is this gentleman?"

    There is obviously someone here who doesn’t know the other person.

    "Oh, this is a student from the high school department. Senior Jun Muchen, like me, is also employed by the school and is very powerful."

    Seeing that Neal had no intention of introducing him, Setsuna had no choice but to introduce him to Neji. When he looked at Jun Muchen, there was a hint of admiration in his eyes.

    "Ahahaha, I am stronger in that area"

    Jun Muchen touched the back of his head and smiled brightly, swinging his waist back and forth slightly.

    In an instant, he turned away with his cheeks slightly red, Negi looked puzzled, while Neil's eyes were full of contempt.

    "You can no longer be described as a scumbag."

    "Uh, um, nice to meet you, Mr. Jun."

    Although I didn’t understand what Jun Muchen meant by that aspect, I still extended my hand in a friendly manner.

    "This is Teacher Negi, just call me Muchen. He is such a personable gentleman, completely different from a guy who only knows bullshit"

    With a gentle smile on her face, Jun Muchen held Niji’s hand and said something that made someone angry.

    "It's much better than you, the guy with the same curly hair as [beep——]"

    Neil twitched the corners of his eyes, raised the corners of his mouth, and said coldly.

    “Although my hair is black and curly, it is definitely not the curly hair on [beep——]!!”

    "Ah la la, you really didn't bring it upon yourself"

    The two people looked at each other, as if there were sparks constantly arousing.

    "Well, Neil, you and Mr. Muchen are very familiar with each other."

    "Only a ghost is familiar with this kind of guy!" Neil turned his head and glared at Niji, then immediately turned back to stare at Jun Muchen, "This guy had a fight with me for no reason last time, what do you think?  Is this kind of person seriously ill?!"

    “It’s not just for nothing!!”

    "Then what are you talking about!!"

    “Because I’m bored!!”

    “Idiot!!”

    "Ha, I really don't understand"

    Negi held his forehead with a headache, feeling as if two Neils appeared in front of him.

    “Speaking of which, what are you doing here alone?”

    "I'm waiting for someone."

    Jun Muchen put away his phone and said with a yawn.

    "Ha, waiting for someone? You don't look like you have a date, do you?"

    "How different! One day I will go to a love hotel with the president!!"

    "One sentence will reveal your true face clearly."

    Neil sighed very much, this guy is really powerful in combat, his combat effectiveness has broken through the lower limit.

    "Actually, I was waiting for the principal's guests to come out" Seeing the curiosity in the three people's eyes, Jun Muchen continued, "They are people from the Holy Church."

    "The Holy Church? Is it dealing with the previous ghoul incident?"

    Neil was the first to react, and at the same time, three unlucky children flashed through his mind.

    "Ghoul? What ghoul?"

    Negi and Setsuna looked at Neil suspiciously. Neil was stunned. It seemed that they didn't know about the incident.

    After briefly explaining it to them, Negi and Setsuna's expressions changed slightly and became a little heavy.

    “Actually, you don’t need to be so nervous. As long as you deal with it well, you won’t be afraid of too much trouble”

    &nbsp; Jun Muchen put away his playful look and calmly comforted the two of them, with a comforting warmth in his voice.

    "Yeah." x2

    "By the way, who was sent by the Holy Church?" Neil raised his eyes and looked at Jun Muchen, "Is it the agent? Or are the people from the burial agency also coming out?"

    "You know a lot" Jun Muchen's eyes were slightly surprised, and then he continued to lean against the lamppost lazily, "That person is the person in charge of the nearby Shengtang Church stronghold, he is oh, myself  Look, he comes out."

    Jun Muchen suddenly stood up straight and looked back at the building behind him. In the darkness, the sound of neither light nor heavy footsteps sounded rhythmically.

    Everyone’s eyes were focused on him, and the figure in the shadow gradually became clearer, and the cross hanging on his chest reflected a faint silver light.

    "Oh? I didn't expect there would be so many people here"

    There seemed to be a little surprise in the heavy voice, and a man wearing a black priest's uniform appeared in front of everyone.

    Neil’s pupils shrank tightly, and the man’s face was deeply imprinted on his retinas. He opened his mouth slightly, then bit his lower lip tightly, and an imperceptible trace of violent murderous intention passed deep in his eyes.

    Soon, the trace of hostility disappeared, and Neil stood aside silently, returning to his usual listless appearance.

    Jun Muchen, who had been keeping quiet, glanced at Neil thoughtfully, then stood up with a smile and introduced the newcomer to Niji and the others.

    "This is the chief priest of Haiming City Church, and the person in charge of negotiating with our Magic Association on behalf of the Holy Church Church, Kotomine Kirei."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Jun Muchen faced Kotomine Kirei and introduced the person on the other side.

    "These three are magicians and swordsmen from the Magic Association, Negi Springfield, Neil Springfield, and Setsuna Sakurasaki."

    "Good evening, you three. I never expected that the Magic Association would have such outstanding children."

    Kotomine Kirei's eyes are always heavy, giving people a serious feeling.

    "You're flattered, Mr. Kotomine."

    Facing the other party’s compliment, Negi quickly nodded in return.

    Kotomine Kirei’s eyes passed over the faces of the three of them one by one. When he saw Neil, he paused for a moment and then turned to Jun Muchen.

    "Mr. Muchen, my business has been finished, and it's almost time for me to leave."

    "Let me take you out" Jun Muchen nodded to the other party, and then winked at the three of them, "Then I will lead Mr. Yanfeng to leave, and you three can continue working"

    "Okay, Mr. Muchen."

    "Goodbye, Senior Muchen."

    Neil didn’t look at Kirei for a second, he raised his head and nodded lightly to Jun Muchen, then turned around and left with the two of them.

    "Then let's go, Mr. Kotomine."

    "sorry to bother you."

    Kotomine Kirei nodded in thanks, then vaguely glanced at the direction Neil left, with an obscure smile on his lips.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "I'll send it here."

    Reaching the entrance of the academy, Jun Muchen stopped and turned to talk to Kotomine Kirei, who was following closely behind him.

    "Well, thank you."

    Jun Muchen nodded slightly to him and walked away.

    Kotomine Kirei calmly watched Jun Muchen leave. He slowly turned around until his back disappeared.

    “It seems like something interesting happened tonight, Kirei.”

    The strange voice appeared out of thin air, but Kotomine Kirei did not feel the slightest surprise, and his expressionless face maintained his usual indifference.

    "What are you referring to?"

    Kirei stared at the void in front of him, as if there was a figure in front of him talking to him.

    "hehe……"

    The sound of laughter was accompanied by golden light particles, which gathered together little by little. Soon, the silhouette of a human figure loomed in the golden light.

    "You should have discovered it, that brat"

    Yao dispersed, and a young man wearing a black jacket had his hands in his trouser pockets. His handsome face was full of arrogance, and a pair of bloody eyes under the golden bangs seemed to have an addictive demonic quality, staring directly at the indifferent eyes.  man.

    Seeing that Kirei remained silent, the young man raised an evil smile on his lips, narrowed his eyes slightly, and the blood in his eyes became more and more piercing.

    "He seems to have the same thing as us."

    Qili looked at the man??, his eyes were cold, and he met those eyes that were difficult for mortals to look directly into without giving in.

    Suddenly, Kirei smiled.

    A gloomy smile appeared on his cold and sharp face.

    "Indeed, aren't you interested, Gilgamesh?"

    "Of course I have interests. There aren't many things in this world that interest me" The smile on Gilgamesh's lips grew wider, and the light in his eyes became more and more elusive. "But, we can't be interested in him now."  Take action."

    "Oh why?"

    There was a hint of curiosity in Kirei's expression.

    Such emotional changes are very rare for him.

    "Because of the agreement with that guy, if that kid encounters danger within my sight, try to save his life."

    Gilgamesh withdrew his gaze and raised his head slightly. The night sky was reflected in his eyes, and he seemed to be able to see a night similar to the original one.

    "That mysterious heroic spirit?"

    Kirei frowned, a familiar yet unfamiliar figure appeared in his mind.

    "Um."

    Gilgamesh’s gaze retracted from the sky and fell on Kirei.

    "Do you know his identity?"

    Hearing Kirei’s question, Gilgamesh smiled playfully.

    "That's right, but it's better not to tell you for the time being. It will be more exciting to save the interesting things until the end."

    Gilgamesh looked past Kirei, looking in an unknown direction, with slight waves in his eyes.

    "My king, I am looking forward to meeting him again."

    ?…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

    PS: I plan to overthrow and rewrite it, and change the protagonist to a female.

 Text Chapter 60 Moon Peak Shrine

    irritable.

    That feeling lingered in my mind for quite some time.

    The things that happened recently and the people I met have revived many memories that have been buried deep in my heart. In my mind, almost all of them are pictures that I don’t want to think of.

    In the past, he would sometimes recall it or appear in his dreams. Even though it was like a curse, he never wanted to abandon those memories. For him, this was a sin that he had to endure.

    However, even so, he would not be as inexplicably restless in the past as he is now. Often, as long as he hints to himself, his mood will soon calm down, or in other words, his heart will feel like death again.

    Is it because of those people?

    Some familiar faces flashed through Neil's mind, and a subtle sense of peace flowed through them.

    He has always been walking alone. Even Negi, who is closest to him, cannot get close to the depths of his heart. Now, the shadows of other people have been left in his heart. Unknowingly, the cracks in his heart have opened up.  got bigger.

    However, he knew very well that this would not work.

    He has learned a lot from what happened in the past, and he doesn't want to repeat the same mistakes. In order to no longer let others get hurt because of him, and make himself suffer again, as long as he no longer establishes close relationships with other people and is separated by a distance, then each other will  Will not be harmed.

    “Otherwise, what happened to Touma that night will happen again.

    "well……"

    Neil sighed slightly, because being reminded by Negi made him a little concerned about his own problems.

    Since coming to this country and coming into contact with those people, he seems to have changed more or less. Now I think about it, does the practice assigned to him by the principal have such meaning.

    "It's so weak"

    Neil stopped his directionless progress, looked up at the clear blue sky, and laughed somewhat self-deprecatingly.

    In the breeze, there is a hint of fragrance.

    Neil put away his complicated thoughts, smelled the fragrance of flowers, and couldn't help but turn his head and look around. It turned out that he had come to a place that was familiar yet unfamiliar.

    On the long stairs, there is a torii gate.

    "Shrine"

    Neil had seen this kind of building before at Bang Zhikui's home, but he didn't expect that he would encounter another shrine while wandering around this city. It seems that the people here seem to believe in gods.

    However, there seemed to be something about this shrine that attracted him. Unconsciously, Neil stepped on the stairs and walked up out of curiosity. He glanced at the sign on the torii gate, which was written in black ink on the somewhat broken wooden board.  With a few big characters.

    Tsukimine Shrine.

    After walking up the stairs, a clean open space appeared in front of me. In the distance, there is the main hall of Tsukamine Shrine, and it is surrounded by trees. In the center, there is a peach blossom tree, with pale pink petals blooming. From time to time, it is surrounded by trees.  The wind blows, and the petals carry their fragrance and blow into the distance.

    Neil walked over, and the fragrance he just smelled seemed to be the fragrance of the flowers of this peach blossom tree. But, is this season the time for peach blossoms to bloom?

    After touching the rough tree trunk, Neil looked up at the crown of the tree where the buds were blooming with a strange expression.

    "Is it the same as the cherry blossom tree in my house?"

    It seems wrong. The tree at home will remain open for a long time because it has been tampered with. Unless the tree in front of you has also been tampered with, but would anyone be so bothered?

    "Maybe yes."

    Neil held his chin up and murmured uncertainly.

    "Well, it's not a bad thing anyway, it's just a spectacle at best"

    It’s really not a big deal. At least not many people will delve into the school’s World Tree, which is too big to complain about. Sometimes Neil really wonders if the people in this city are all crazy guys.

    "But why don't you see a clergyman?"

    After being here for a long time, I didn’t find anyone coming or going, not even a worshipper.

    Neil sat down under the peach blossom tree, leaning against the trunk of the tree and vaguely seeing the sky through the branches. The hazy and broken beauty was particularly charming. As he watched quietly, time seemed to have stopped.

    The slightly blowing wind mixed with the fragrance of peach blossoms and the simple atmosphere of the shrine seemed to have a hypnotic effect. Little by little, Neil's eyes slowly closed, and unknowingly, the scenery in front of him gradually changed.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    Ordinary furnishings, ordinary decoration.

    &nbsp; This is an ordinary house.

    The open window let in the bright morning light, and the faint light reflected on the floor and walls, making it warm.

    On the recliner, a beautiful woman with long black hair was sitting, and opposite her, a man with long white hair was half-kneeling on the ground, his palms gently covering the woman's slightly swollen abdomen.

    "Do you really want to go?"

    The woman raised her bright and moving amber eyes and stared at the man with gentle eyes.

    The man met those beautiful eyes and grinned.

    “I don’t want to go either, but I have to go, just like I have to take Sadharu out in the morning, otherwise he will be at home”

    "Be serious."

    The woman raised her hand and patted the man's head gently, her face full of anger.

    "Well, I'm very serious" The man grabbed the hand covering his head, held it softly and without force, and looked at the other person intently, "I'm sorry, I have to leave him at this time.  you alone……"

    Looking at his expression, the woman couldn't help but sigh, and then she curled her lips in displeasure.

    "I knew it was like this. You haven't listened to me since you were a child. I really doubt whether you are sincerely good to me"

    "Oh my, my whole body belongs to you, you still don't believe me" The man held the white catkin and couldn't help but laughed out loud, "A woman is a fragile work of art. If you don't cherish it, you will lose it."  It cannot be saved, so I will cherish you all the time."

    Hearing these straightforward words, the woman's pretty face couldn't help but blush slightly, but when she saw the smile in his eyes, she felt a little annoyed. She narrowed her eyes and smiled as charmingly as a crescent moon.

    “Hey, you must have a lot of artworks, right?”

    The man lowered his head and thought for a moment, then muttered uncertainly, "It seems like a lot"

    "Um?"

    The man quickly grabbed the hand that had started to press hard on his ear and looked at the woman with a flattering smile, "But I chose the one who is priceless to me"

    The woman glared at him and finally let go of her hand. Looking at his familiar face, she felt slightly absent-minded.

    "Do you know what the happiness I hope for me is like?"

    Her voice was very plain, but in the man's ears, there was always an unforgettable sadness.

    "I can eat with you every night, say good night to you before going to bed, and say good morning with a smile in the morning. What a little woman."

    The man stopped his smile and spoke seriously and calmly.

    The woman gently spread her face, her smile as happy as a rainbow after the rain.

    "Yes, I'm just a little woman, so I don't expect my husband to be a hero admired by all people. As long as he can stay with me, it's enough."

    "I don't want to be a hero, because heroes usually die young." The man shrugged, then stood up, bent down and gently touched the side of the woman's face, with tenderness written on his face, "But I can't be a hero.  person, so you can rest assured to let me go, I will definitely come back to you in vain."

    The woman held the broad and strong hand with both hands and pressed it tightly to her face. Her eyes were wet without knowing when.

    "I always feel that I am destined to wait for you all the time. I never see you waiting for me. You know, waiting is not a happy thing."

    "So, I can only compensate."

    The man let go of the woman’s hand and wiped away the tears from her eyes.

    "Wait until I use my future happiness to make up for your past unhappiness."

    With a smile on his face, he turned around and left with the woman looking at him forever.

    Determined, without a trace of nostalgia.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    Ding bell——ding bell——

    There seemed to be some melodious ringing ringing in my ears.

    Open your eyes, it’s the bright world.

    Neil was a little lost. What was that dream just now?

    In the dream, I only heard a man and a woman talking to each other, but I couldn't see their faces clearly, as if there was always a fog blurring their faces.

    【Do those two people have anything to do with me?  】

    ??Thinking hard, but can’t get any results.

    "My little friend, are you okay?"

    At this moment, a strange voice sounded in his ears, and only then did Neil notice that there was someone around himhuman existence.

    Turning around, Neil saw that the owner of the voice was a beautiful woman.

    A unique miko costume revealed the identity of the other party. Her long hair was bright flaxen, and the brown pupils dotted on her beautiful face seemed to be covered with a layer of light. No matter what the environment, she would exude a soft glow.  Glorious and reassuring.

    With a faint smile on her lips, the woman looked at Neil who had just woken up.

    "Uh, sorry, I just fell asleep."

    Neil noticed that the other person was holding a strange-looking bell in his hand. The ringing he just heard might have come from this thing.

    “It’s easy to catch a cold if you sleep here.”

    The woman suddenly realized it, and then she felt a little worried.

    "Well, I understand."

    Neil responded politely to other people's kindness.

    "Miss, are you the witch here?"

    "Well, I am the shrine maiden of Tsukimine Shrine, and I just took over recently."

    The woman smiled slightly, and the bell in her hand gently made a pleasant ringing sound.

    "Speaking of which, I saw you looking a little lost just now. Was it a nightmare?"

    Recalling the way Neil looked when he woke up before, the woman asked with some concern.

    "Well, in the distant Silent Hill, Alessa is trying to swallow me up with darkness and combine me with her. How can we repair it? I am obviously not Sharon"

    Neil habitually rambled on, even clenching his fists to express his anger.

    "What, is it an evil spirit!?"

    However, the miko was very shocked, and then she held the bell tightly and tried to hit Neil on the head.

    "Miss, wait!! What are you going to do!?"

    “I’ll help you get rid of the spirit, don’t worry, it’s very effective!”

    "It looks like you want to kill me. I'm afraid that before I can get rid of the spirit, I will become a spirit myself!!" Neil quickly raised his hand to stop the other party, with a look of shame on his face, "Miss Witch, what I just said was purely  Nonsense, please don’t pay attention!”

    "Ugh, why am I still so worried? Hey, could it be that you were possessed by a ghost and saw the ghost's memory!?"

    "Uh, no, and it's not really a nightmare. I just had a somewhat inexplicable dream" Neil paused, glanced at the witch, and felt that there was nothing embarrassing about saying it, so he continued, "In a dream  I saw a man and a woman having a conversation, but I had no impression of their faces, so it was a bit strange."

    "You didn't lie to me?"

    “…It’s true this time.”

    "Oh, is that so?" The witch held her delicate chin and thought carefully. She looked down at Neil, "Actually, dreams sometimes have something to do with the past. Sometimes, maybe it's the scene in the future, maybe it's you.  The future is uncertain"

    After saying that, the miko looked at him with a strange smile.

    "my future?"

    Neil was a little confused for a moment. He really hadn't thought about this, but it didn't look like it.

    He shook his head and got rid of all the messy thoughts in his mind. It didn't matter whether this dream was related to him or not. It was just a dream anyway.

    "Forget it, it's useless to think so much. By the way, what do you call Miss Miko?"

    "My name is Guanyue Gefan, you can just call me Guanyue. What about you?"

    "Neil Springfield, please give me your advice."

    Neil stretched out his hand to shake Gefan’s hand, and Gefan tilted his head, not knowing what he was thinking.

    After chatting with Ge Fan for a while, Neil said goodbye and left.

    Gefan stood at the top of the stairs, watching Neil leave. After losing sight of him, she turned around and walked back to the peach blossom tree. She reached out her hand and brushed the rough bark of the trunk.

    Ding bell——

    The peach blossom tree suddenly made a circle of invisible fluctuations, and the bell in Ge Fan's hand seemed to be vibrated and made a sound.

    The witch looked at the peach blossom tree with deep and gentle eyes, and suddenly smiled.

    "Just now, what kind of dream did you see for him?  "

    Ding bell——

    There was another sound.

    It seems that someone has given the answer.

 Text Chapter 61 Wash your hands before pursuing a girl

    "It's so boring. If I had known earlier, I would have asked Nanoha and Suzuka to come out together"

    Alyssa, who was walking alone on the street, muttered in a low voice with some regret. She looked sideways at the exquisite accessories in the closet, feeling like something was missing without anyone to chat with her.

    It turns out that she is not used to being alone.

    "Huh? Ahead is Kabukicho"

    Because I had been a guest at Neil's home, and Neil's home was in this street, I passed by this place at that time. Although this area is not very big, there are many weird shops. For example, there is a store called  A shemale club opened by people from Xixiang.

    What kind of person would go to such a strange place?

    Alyssa cursed in her heart.

    But this place seems to be as chaotic as ever, or rather lawless.

    Alyssa looked around and would always see groups of delinquents and gangsters gathering in some corners, but the people passing by seemed not to be surprised, and sometimes even greeted them familiarly.

    "No wonder we raise people like stupid teachers"

    Alyssa felt as if she had discovered the truth.

    And just when Alyssa was so absent-minded, she felt as if she hit something and fell backwards.

    “It hurts so much!”

    “Hey, little girl, how are you walking!!!”

    Suddenly there was a rough voice above her head, and Alyssa stood up with some pain and looked. A fierce young man was glaring at her. He was holding a bottle of drink in his hand, and there were five people surrounding him. They were also surrounded by five people.  With a black jacket and colorful hair, he has a standard bad appearance.

    Alyssa was startled by this sudden situation and couldn't help but take a small step back.

    "Youwhat are you going to do?"

    "What are you doing! You soiled my clothes, what are you talking about!!"

    The young man pointed to a puddle of water on the chest of his clothes, and then stared at Alyssa fiercely, "What do you think we should do now!?"

    "II didn't mean it. For clothes like this, I'll just pay you for it!"

    Only then did Alyssa know what was going on. She secretly sighed why she was so unlucky today, and then said in a strong tone.

    The bad boy raised his eyebrows, as if he was offended by the other party's toughness. He couldn't help but snorted and said with narrowed eyes, "Huh? Compensate to me? Do you think you can afford it!! This is unique in the world!!"

    "Huh? Unique!?"

    Alyssa looked at the tattered clothes and felt that it would be trivial to compensate him for a hundred identical ones.

    "That's right, the boss worked hard to make it!!"

    "Do you think ordinary people can make those jagged shapes on the cuffs!?"

    "This is a work of conscience for our bad industry!!"

    “That’s why people call it Great White Shark!!”

    The companions behind the young man shouted and looked proud, while the leading delinquent youth was even more embarrassed and shy.

    ""

    Ah, what are you so shy about, bad!

    Alyssa was speechless for a while. Fortunately, she thought the sleeveless cuffs were caused by being torn off, but it turned out that these idiots made them by themselves.

    "Then what are you going to do? If you don't want compensation, I'll leave!"

    Facing this group of people, Alyssa felt a little afraid, and her eyes flickered slightly. She asked pretending to be calm, just hoping to get out of here as soon as possible.

    "Well, what should I do"

    The young man suddenly calmed down and looked at Alyssa carefully, making her feel uncomfortable for a while.

    "Hey, what on earth are you"

    “Please date me on the condition of marriage!!!”

    Before Alyssa finished speaking, the young man bowed ninety degrees and stretched out his hand. Alyssa was stunned, and her face immediately turned red.

    【Eh!  ?  Interact!  ?  What the hell kind of development is this!  !  】

    “You, you, what did you say all of a sudden!!!!!!”

    Alyssa no longer knew whether she was embarrassed or angry. The person who looked so fierce just now as if he wanted to kill her actually turned around and said he wanted to date her!  ?

    “Oh, my God, the boss’s lolicon is having another attack”

    "This disease is difficult to treat"

    "Actually, I am also a lolita control."

    "+1 upstairs."

    "You guys don't give it to me"??Talk to yourself!  !  !  !  "

    Alyssa angrily complained about this group of people, and then swatted away the hand handed by the young man.

    “Did you agree to my proposal!?”

    “Don’t jump to the final stage all at once!!!”

    Alyssa felt like she was going to cry. She started to turn her head, hoping to ask for help from passers-by. As soon as she turned her head, she saw a guy passing by with his hands in his trouser pockets and looking at her dumbfounded.

    ""

    ""

    With their eyes facing each other, the other person shook his head and walked forward as if nothing had happened.

    “Idiot teacher, come back here!!!”

    Hearing the angry shouting behind him, Neil had a headache. How could he encounter such trouble on the way home? However, it was really a novel thing to see someone confessing to Alyssa.

    Neil looked back at Alyssa, he spread his hands helplessly, "Hey, Miss, someone is confessing to you, I'm too embarrassed to come out and mess with it"

    “Asshole, didn’t you see that I was surrounded by a group of bad guys!?”

    "Tsk, tsk, tsk, this is even worse. Classic romantic comedies like heroes saving beauties are not suitable for me"

    "Who is telling you about a romantic comedy?!" Alyssa walked over quickly and grabbed Neil's collar, "Stop showing off your narcissistic expression and saying boring words! Get him away right now!!!  !”

    With one move, the Tathagata Divine Palm was swung out in succession, and Neil was directly hit and sent flying for more than ten times in the air.

    Neil was lying on the ground, covering his bleeding nose, and was almost beaten into a mosaic by Alyssa.

    "Let me tell you, you've beaten me to this point, are you still afraid of these people?"

    "Hey! Don't ignore us!!"

    The group of bad guys stood up and stared fiercely at Neil who appeared on the stage.

    “Well, I always feel that this kid looks familiar.

    Neil patted his clothes and stood up, glanced at the group of people in front of him, and couldn't help but sigh.  He looked at the leading delinquent young man, spread his hands and asked speechlessly, "I say, big brother, what's so good about this kid?"

    Alyssa’s eyelids twitched, and she held back her anger and stood behind Neil.

    "Huh? I like it, but can you control it!?"

    Looking at him gearing up, he seemed ready to punch him at any moment.

    Neil shook his head, then turned away to reveal Alyssa. He pointed at Alyssa and pushed up a pair of non-existent glasses.

    "Look at this little girl, the top is as flat as a horizontal line. Does it feel like a hand? Of course it does, but it just feels like a scratch on your hand. Unless you are an M, you will feel good!!"

    Ignoring Alyssa’s pretty face that was starting to darken, she then pointed at her legs.

    "Look here again, these two legs are so short, can they cooperate with you to do some difficult movements!? What fun is there! Without fun, how bleak life will become!! Do you think  …”

    “Don’t judge me for thinking about yourself, you scum!!!!”

    The world's martial arts show rises to the dragon level, and Neil spurts blood for another ten meters.

    "Are you here to step on me or to save me"

    Alyssa picked up Neil and stared at him coldly.

    "This is a strategy, Miss"

    At this time, the young man who was stunned by Neil's words came back to his senses, frowned, and reached out to Alyssa.

    "Who cares about you? As long as I like it!!"

    When Alyssa looked back and saw this scene, a bit of panic appeared on her face, but another hand appeared to help her block it.

    "Just say it nicely, don't move your hands or feet"

    Neil stood up and grabbed the other person’s thick hand with a smile, but the other person’s face seemed to be distorted by pain.

    "Idiot teacher"

    Neil turned back and smiled at Alyssa, then threw the young man out.

    “Wash your hands clean before pursuing a girl!!!”

    The young man was thrown towards his companions. They quickly supported the young man and were a little stunned when they looked at the red mark on his hand.

    How can a kid be so powerful?

    "You bastard, get on me!!" The young man rubbed his arms, and then rushed out fiercely, "I don't believe that six holy swords can't push the mountain of meat!!!"

    Facing the six people flying over, Neil curled his lips and quickly crashed into the six people.

    "Who do you think I am!!!It’s been a solo since!  !  !  I am the tank mage all by myself!  !  !  "

    "You're cheating!! Uh, wait, are you from my mother-in-law's family"

    “You only know now!!!”

    A few seconds later, Neil waved his hand freely and said to Alyssa, "Let's go."

    Alyssa looked numbly at the figures with their heads stuck in the wall. It was really lucky that the smashing was so comic.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Classmate Alyssa, why do you appear there alone? Where are your two good friends?"

    "Don't keep saying things I don't understand!" Alyssa glared at Neil angrily and looked away, "Even good friends won't get tired of being together every day."

    "Hey, I thought you were all in a relationship where flowers kiss each other"

    "Can you say something I can understand! Ah, no, you'd better not talk."

    Neil shrugged and looked at Alyssa who was walking in front of her a little annoyed. It was so rare that he saved her, but he didn’t even get a candy. It was really unsettling.

    "Hey, thank you just now"

    Alyssa stopped, glanced at Neil sideways, then quickly looked away, her face slightly red.

    "Thank you for what it is, can you eat it?"

    "Neal's word "thank you" immediately shirks all the credit from others. It is really the most deceptive word creation in history. At this time, at least you have to invite him to the Green Room for a sundae to express your gratitude.

    "Eat your sister!"

    ???????????????? Could it be that she didn’t appreciate it even after thanking him? Alyssa was so angry that she gritted her teeth.

    "Oh, classmate Alyssa, I didn't expect you to be so impure and actually want me to do such an ethically degrading thing. You are such a crazy guy. I never thought I had ever taught such a student!"

    "Shut up, you lost Greymon!!"

    Seeing Alyssa’s cannibalistic expression, Neil had no choice but to shut up in frustration.

    Ah, poor Sundae-kun left me again.

    "Speaking of which, how did you get to that place?"

    "I walked there accidentally. Do you think I came to find you!?"

    Alyssa was still angry, and even her tone of voice was full of gunpowder.

    "Sorry, I'm not interested in washboards."

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!! I am a washboard, I am so sorry!!!"

    Neil stretched out his hand to block the attack, but was bitten hard by the eldest lady’s tiger teeth. He couldn’t help but helplessly cover his forehead and sigh.

    "Don't think that just because Rie Kugimiya can use skills randomly"

    After vomiting in a low voice, Neil found that his hands were comically bloody.

    "Miss, it's time to relax. Even if you want my blood to flow through your body, you don't have to do this. I have another compromise. If you give birth to my child, you will have our blood."  Well, don’t you think this is simple, quick and perfect?”

    “Uh-huh, uh-huh, uh-huh!!!”

    "What are you shouting! Have you been fucked by me [beep——]!? Ahhhh, I know I was wrong, please let me go!!"

 Text Chapter 62 There must be something hidden under the cute appearance

    "You don't want me anymore?"

    The blond girl pursed her lips into a pitiful line, looked at the indifferent young man with tears in her eyes, and made a very outrageous declaration.

    "you——"

    The young man's eyelids twitched. After taking a deep breath, he was about to speak in a calm tone.

    “Is it because you have this woman that you don’t want me!?”

    The girl suddenly changed the topic and pointed at the girl standing next to the boy. She also had blond hair similar to hers, but her expression was a bit stunned, and she seemed to have been greatly shocked.

    "Eh!? Me?"

    The girl who was accused pointed at her face, her whole body was stunned, but the girl didn't seem to hear her words, she just took out her handkerchief and wiped the non-existent tears, and continued to complain about her misery.

    "You already have me at home, why are you looking for another woman outside? Can't I satisfy you with my blond hair? As my mother said, men are all beasts whose lower bodies are always in a state of rage"

    ""

    The young man said that he was really not a blond person. Did this guy’s mother say such strong words?  Sure enough, divorced women have wrong prejudices against men.

    When the young man said nothing and looked speechless, the girl rushed to the young man and stared at him with tears in her eyes.

    "I just heard you say you wanted to have a baby with her, why!? I can obviously give birth to a baby for you. If you want, I can give birth to a football team for you right away!!"

    As she was speaking, the girl caressed her belly with both hands, a trace of yearning and happiness for the future flashing across her face.

    At this moment, the passing spectators either admired or despised the young man at the center of the whirlpool. If he could do such a cruel thing at the age of ten, is it really okay to have a child?  Has modern science advanced to a point that even they could not imagine!  ?

    The young man covered his face. He was so ashamed. The looks around him made him so ashamed that he wanted to dig a hole and bury himself. He really couldn't get pleasure from the public shameful play in public.

    For the first time, the young man felt that he was still very moral.

    "Please let me go"

    "No, I will never leave you! I will never give up my happiness! Are your feelings for me just for fun?! Do you just want my body!?"

    Hearing the young man’s pleading words, the girl immediately came back to her senses and held his hand tightly, her eyes full of determination.

    ""

    The young man looked up at the sky that was gradually losing color in his eyes and shed tears silently.

    “Ah, I really want to die.

    "Hey!! Don't talk to yourselves, don't involve me in it!! It has nothing to do with me!"

    Alyssa could no longer bear the weird looks from around her. As the eldest lady, she felt so ashamed for the first time in her life. She actually became another heroine of such a shabby drama, and she even gave birth to a child. The lower limit.  It's not that showy.

    "And you, the stupid teacher, no, the promiscuous teacher! You actually did that, that, that kind of thing to a little girl, I, I will definitely report you!! You wait to go to jail!!"

    Alyssa pointed at Neil with a red face. This guy actually did these heinous things. Fortunately, she still believed him.

    No, if this continues, Nanoha, Suzuka, and the girls in the class will be in danger.

    Alyssa took out her mobile phone and immediately dialed a number.

    "Hey! Is this the International Court of Justice!?"

    "Miss, you don't have to be so realistic! And why is it that the International Court of Justice convicted me all of a sudden? Do you want me to hold a grudge like this!? You actually raised it to the international level!! You want me to be punished by human beings?  Expelled from the world!?”

    Neil almost fainted when he heard Alyssa’s calling voice. He stretched out his hand to take away Alyssa’s phone.

    “Yeah——!! Don’t touch me, you’ll get pregnant!!!”

    Alyssa screamed and jumped a few steps away, crossing her arms warily.

    ""

    Neil squatted deeply on the ground and was about to enter the orz state.

    When did he become a turbid launch pad covered in mysterious liquid?

    “Meow haha, that’s really interesting.”

    And the girl who was the culprit was holding her hands behind her back, watching the developments in front of her with a smile.

    "Asshole, whose fault do you think it is?! I was almost exiled because of your nonsense!!" Neil jumped.He stood up and glared at the girl with a red cross on his head, "Alicia, please go to bed early tonight. Weren't what you just talked about the bloody plot of a TV series last night!!"

    Not long ago, Neil was being tormented by Alyssa, but he was bumped into by Alicia who happened to be wandering around, and she heard Neil's teasing, which resulted in such a third-rate movie.  A real-life ethical romance drama with low blood pressure, low age and low IQ.

    "I want to perform because I think it's interesting"

    Alicia stuck out her tongue cutely and smiled as if she was not afraid that Neil was about to go crazy.

    “I almost went to the end of my life because of your desire to perform!!”

    "So youth is like a sand castle, which instantly collapses just because of some trivial things."

    “Don’t make it sound like it has nothing to do with you!!”

    Alyssa came over, she looked at Alicia, and immediately stroked her chest and breathed a sigh of relief.

    "It turns out you are not Feit. I was still wondering why Feit was such a person"

    Because of Nanoha, Alyssa and Suzuka both recognized the child Fit, and later exchanged letters. Judging from each other's words and appearance, they both felt that Fit was a well-behaved child who could even  A cute and shy girl.

    But the girl who looked exactly like Fit had just appeared, almost shattering her fantasy.

    Fortunately, God is merciful.

    "That's right, I'm not Feit, but I am Feit's sister, Alicia~~" Alicia smiled cutely, then blinked her beautiful eyes and looked at Alyssa, "By the way, you know Fei  Special?"

    "Well, but we have never met, so when I first met you, I was surprised. You are more lively than I thought"

    Alyssa felt that the corners of her mouth were twitching when she spoke.

    "Fortunately, Feite is not like you"

    Neil stood up, feeling equally deeply.

    "Hey, if Feit is like me, so what?"

    "Tell your mother to have another baby."

    "Ah! Neil is so bad, even Feit and I are not enough, yet he still wants it!"

    “…You’d better kill me.”

    "I just heard Alicia say that you live in this guy's house" Alyssa asked Alicia, but her eyes looked at Neil strangely, "I don't want to ask why you live in his house.  Why isn’t Feit with you?”

    "Well, there are many reasons. When Feite comes back, I will tell you in detail if I have the chance"

    Seeing that Neil had no intention of answering, Alicia could only answer randomly.

    "……Oh well."

    Alyssa’s eyes swept back and forth between the two of them, but she still suppressed the doubts in her heart.

    She always felt that they and Nanoha had a common secret that she didn't know about.

    Alyssa felt a little irritated unconsciously.

    "Well, it's time to go home" Seeing that the atmosphere seemed to be silent, Neil said aloud, "Miss, you should go back too, otherwise you will be confessed to again later"

    "Well, I understand."

    "Hey, what confession, tell me!"

    Alicia immediately became interested, but ended up being slapped on the forehead by Neil.

    When Neil and the three of them were walking on the road, they met a familiar guy, who was staring with his mouth wide open, with a look of surprise on his face that made him stupid.

    "Hey, Furuichi-san"

    Neil opened his dead eyes and said hello to the other party. How dare he meet an acquaintance at such a distance. In this small town, the chance of such randomness is really unusually high.

    "Um, can you explain the current situation in detail?"

    Furuichi held his forehead, reluctantly put on a relaxed smile, and tried hard to pose as a wise man.

    "What do you care about?"

    Neil and the two girls all tilted their heads at the same time, with several question marks popping up on their heads.

    "You still ask me what I care about!? Why are you with classmate Alyssa and a cute girl!!"

    "Ha, you ask why, it's just that we met on the road"

    "Oh my god!! Neil, has spring arrived again!? What a world without morals this is!!!!"

    Furuichi rubbed his eyebrows and almost smoke came out, and he fell intoA subtle state of rage.

    "Can you calm down, Furuichi-san, be careful and poke your forehead"

    "Ah, Neil, who made an oath with me to be a jobless virgin for the rest of his life, unexpectedly had something good happen to him. This was such a shock, as if all the hair on his butt was about to fall out, just like hair loss.  Dropped, and they are actually two cute girls of the same age? Obviously I remember that Neil’s preference seems to be the royal sister style with bulging front and back - "

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? could have two lines of bitter tears of blood and tears left in their eyes, Gu Shi looked at the sky aimlessly.

    ""

    "Well, anyway" Neil walked over and punched Gu Shi directly in the face, "You set my egg first!!!"

    “How can I not be determined after you’ve done this?!”

    "Have you calmed down, Furuichi-san"

    "I was forced to cool down"

    Furuichi was lying on the ground. Was that a meteorite that punched him so hard that his head was smoking?

    Ah, this time the handsome side of the beautiful girl was completely ruined in front of her.

    "By the way, who is this lady next to you?"

    Furuichi saw Alicia and asked Neil.

    "Alicia Testerosa, is"

    Neil wanted to say the words "my tenant", but he felt that Furuichi might get crazy if he said it, and there might be some rumors the next day. Last time Hayate came to visit his home.  It was this guy who broke the news.

    ???????????????????????????????? How about we kill him here to eliminate the trouble?

    Furuichi was covered in cold sweat, and his teacher was releasing an unabashed murderous light next to him. In an instant, he felt that his life seemed to be forced to the edge of the cliff.

    However, Neil and Furuichi had no time to care about anything else at this time, because a group of vicious guys were coming towards them.

    "Hey!! Who is the guy who just bullied me from Dumburo High School!!!"

    The bald man in the lead stared fiercely at the few brats in front of him.

    "Uh, boss, did we find the wrong person? They are all brats"

    A boy next to him came over and asked in a low voice that the combined age of the primary school students in front of him might not be older than his father.

    "You can't be wrong, that brat from the Denshi family is so big!"

    The bald boss spoke with confidence and no guilt at all for bullying a child.

    "Ehehehe!!! What is this sudden development!?"

    Furuichi looked at these delinquent high school students in despair, and suddenly jumped from one desperate situation to another more dangerous desperate situation?

    Neil looked at the group of people in front of him, and then glanced back at Alyssa. She was looking away and whistling as if it had nothing to do with herself, while Alicia's eyes were shining and looking forward to it.

    "Oh? It's you, right?"

    The bald boss noticed Furuichi who was making a noise, and after scanning the four of them, he identified Furuichi whose jaw was about to dislocate, because Neil seemed to be even weaker than Furuichi, and he seemed to be fine with long hair.  Bullying look.

    "Well, I don't have anything to say. Anyway, keep going, Furuichi-kun"

    Neil patted Furuichi on the shoulder and covered his mouth to suppress laughter.

    "Why me!! Don't act like you're just watching a show!!! I'm your student!!!"

    "Hey, hey, hey, you guys, don't you feel shy bullying a few kids?"

    A pleasant magnetic voice interrupted them.

    Furuichi turned his head as if he had seen a savior, and saw a group of girls wearing white special attack uniforms walking over, but the wooden knives, chains, clubs, and maces they held in their hands really made him feel embarrassed.

    Are today’s delinquents so ferocious even if they are too young girls?

    But it doesn’t matter, these big sisters are so beautiful.

    "Furuichi-san, you have lost all your moral integrity"

    ""

    Neil raised his eyes and looked at the group of female delinquents. The leading girl had a healthy wheat-colored complexion. Her long purple hair was tied up and swayed with her steps. She had a bamboo stick in her mouth and her eyes showed no sign of weakness.  Stare at the group of boys.

    "Ah? It's none of your business! This is our Duowu Luo's business, you Furious Emperor, get out of the way!!"

    At the critical moment, the boss did not give in because the other party was a girl, and it seemed that he had some connections with the other party.

    But the leading girl didn’t reply to his words, she just walked over and whispered:After staring at Neil for a while, he suddenly put his hand on Neil's head, with a friendly smile on his lips.

    "Your kid is Neil, right? I heard the tyrant mention you, you are such a cute kid"

    "Tyrant?"

    Neil didn't slap the opponent's hand away. After all, she was a quasi-royal sister, and he was just confused about the tyrant she mentioned. The group of guys from Duwuluo High School behind him seemed a little unhappy after hearing this title.  It looks good, like taking laxatives.

    It sounds like he is very tough. Is there such a formidable person around him?

    "Ahaha, it's someone you know anyway"

    "Hey, Rika, this kid here is also very cute. I'm Shizuku Itoi, and I'll die at night~~~"

    "Hey, Shizuku, you're scaring people"

    And Furuichi was surrounded by several female delinquents holding his face in his hands. At this moment, he was so happy that he almost fainted.

    "You women, don't forget about us! Bastards, don't think we dare not take action. Even if Nan Lixiang knows the "tyrant", I won't be afraid of you!  !  "

    "Huh? Even if you don't know that guy, I will beat you up. If you have the guts, come and try it!!"

    The bosses of the two factions began to clamor, and they gritted their teeth as fiercely as a wolf.

    "Boys! Don't take it lightly just because they are girls! Let them see the power of Dumburo High School!!"

    “Oh oh oh!!!”

    "Ah!? We are the Furious Emperor, don't underestimate us, you scum!!"

    "Follow the boss and rush!!!"

    Alicia and Alyssa stood on the outside, watching the two gangs fighting like this, feeling almost numb.

    "Ahaha, the fight started"

    Alyssa laughed dryly a few times, revealing a pair of dead fish eyes like Neil's.

    "Ah, everyone is so full of energy. It's so lively, I really want to join in"

    Alicia showed a completely different expression, and her eagerness to try made Alyssa doubt that she would rush in next second.

    Neil, who was in the middle of it, was punching one after another, while Fushi was running around with his head in his hands, hiding in a cold sweat.

    "What's going on!? Gang war!? I'm just an ordinary elementary school student. I simply ran to the wrong set!!"

    "Ah ah ah, let me go back to my mother's arms and drink milk!!"

    As soon as Fushi turned his head, he saw Neil kicking a big man away, making him look embarrassed.

    This guy’s strength is as unparalleled as ever.

    “You stinky brat!!”

    Fushi suddenly heard a loud shout from behind him. He turned around and saw a bad guy hitting him with his fist.

    ——I’m probably seriously injured now.

    Unable to escape, we can only watch the imminent crisis coming.

    In the blink of an eye, Furuichi felt as if his head was being pushed down, and a gust of wind passed over his head.

    "Really, don't get in the way here, leave as soon as possible, there are so many people here, even if you stand behind me, I may not be able to care about you, I might even beat you up"

    Furuichi only saw Neil punch the opponent away, and with a few words, he pushed him to the safety of Alicia.

    Furuichi was startled for a moment, and when he looked back, what caught his eye was Neil's expression that was slightly different from usual.

    I once saw this unique side of him in a martial arts competition.

    Looking at him intently in the fight, Furuichi pursed his lips.

    ——It’s really strong.

    "Hey, are you okay, Furuichi-san?"

    Seeing Fushi’s dull expression, Alyssa couldn’t help but asked, it wouldn’t be funny if he was beaten silly.

    "Uh, I'm fine" Furuichi waved his hand, then looked at Alicia, pointing to the chaotic situation, "Miss Alicia, is it okay to be in such a mess?"

    The bald boss seemed to have been beaten ten meters above the ground just now. Is that okay?

    "No problem! You don't know, right? Fighting is a specialty of this street. Many idiots living here will die if they don't fight. Even Neil fights one fight every three days and one fight every five days."  Yes, to a certain extent, he is very familiar with the people here"

    It’s really a disgusting street.

    “Then Alicia, wouldn’t it be dangerous for you to live here?”

    Alyssa really can’t imagine that if a child lives here, wouldn’t he be frightened every day?"That's not the case" Alicia shook her head and smiled, as if she didn't care much, "Don't look at these people as being fierce, but in fact they are very principled people, at least they will not bully the elderly or children.  At best, they have bad mouths. Just now they were just scaring us. In the words of Neil and Granny Denshi, these people are apes without brains and can only express themselves in the most primitive way.  It’s just blood that’s burned too hot…”

    "Of course, there are also other connections, such as the mother-in-law Denshi and the "Scarlet Overlord" rumored here are Neil's family, so those people don't dare to mess with the people in the family"

    ""

    ? Okay, Scarlet Overlord is really the name of the bunker. Is Neil's house full of monsters?

    Furuichi and Alyssa once again watched the scene near the end. In their eyes, something seemed to be different.

    "These guys are really getting more and more durable"

    Neil twisted his wrist and walked back. His face was not red and he was out of breath. It was impossible to tell that he had just finished fighting.

    "You do like fighting"

    Furuichi looked at Neil and smiled softly.

    Niel paused for a moment, then shrugged and smiled slightly.

    "I don't hate it."

    "I didn't expect that my teacher is still a bad person" Alyssa covered her face as if she had a headache, "Are you performing a GTO?"

    "Please ask Mr. Onitsuka for this kind of thing" Neil scratched his head and said boredly, "Well, if I can make extra money, I wouldn't mind making a cameo"

    But not long after he finished speaking, Neil found that Furuichi, Alyssa and Alicia were all silent in front of him, with dull expressions on their faces.

    "Huh? Are you possessed by a ghost, you guys?"

    Suddenly, an arm even rougher than Kenjiro's wrapped around Neil's neck. He was stunned for a moment, and then fell into the shadow of despair.

    Who released this Godzilla at the end of the 21st century

    "Oh? Neal-chan, are you planning to make extra money? I have a place where you can make a guest appearance. I originally came out to see where the kid was having such a fun time, but I didn't expect to hear such good news"

    Furuichi and Alyssa looked up at the tall figure, with the stubble, thick eyebrows, piercing eyes, light lip gloss and eye shadow, a perfect figure comparable to King Billy, and a charming Jean  The kimono that no one can look at directly gave them an unparalleled impact.

    "Ah, I really want to vomit. Can I vomit?"

    "Hello, Mrs. Xixiang."

    Alicia reluctantly moved her lips and said hello proactively.

    "Oh, it's Alicia" Xixiang moved his eyes and nodded, "Go back and tell your family that Neil won't be going back tonight. He's working at my place, so tell them not to worry"

    "Well, I understand, please feel free to do so."

    Neil, who was almost out of breath, stared at him. Alicia sold him in the blink of an eye. Please feel free to take him for what he is. He didn't even know if he would be able to see the sun tomorrow.  .

    “Let’s go, Neil-chan~~~”

    Xixiang smiled girlishly at Neil, and Neil immediately rolled his eyes and fainted while frothing at the mouth.

    “Is it okay, Alicia?”

    Watching Neil being carried away on her shoulders, Alyssa felt for the first time that it was not easy for him either.

    "It doesn't matter, Mrs. Saigo is a good person."

    ""

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    That night, Xixiang Ladyboy Club.

    “Clang, clang, clang! The super future star of our store is now making a grand appearance, Sonoko!!!”

    "Who are you calling Sonoko! Who wants to be the future star of your store!!"

    "Come on, Nierzi! You have great potential to become the ACE_OF_ACE of our store!!"

    "A devil wants this kind of potential, even if you give me money!!"

    "Yo!! Pretty boy, twist your waist!!"

    “You can do it yourself, don’t make too many demands, you perverted uncles!!”

    "Yoooooooo, such a cute child is indeed a boy! Long live Lord Lucifer!!!"

    "Have your male-only penetrating weapons been scrapped by you idiots!?"

    "Nierzi, please date!!!"

    “Go to hell——!!!!!!”

    On the stage, ?A girl in a gorgeous kimono with light make-up, who was actually a boy, was dancing with terrifying momentum with a folding fan. Next to her, Saigo was admiring the dance with a face full of admiration.

    This kid really has hope of becoming the master of the great route.

    The next day, the news about Neil's transformation into a new human spread secretly without his knowledge.

 Text Chapter 63 To maintain moral integrity or to lose moral integrity, that is the question

    The long black hair floated gently.

    The bright pupils reflect the surrounding scenery, like a mirror world.

    The girl put her hands behind her back, holding a smile on her lips, and stepped lightly.

    "Ah, no matter how many times I come here, I always feel that this place is huge"

    The corners of Tifa's mouth were slightly raised, her eyes were shrouded in a bright light, and she looked around every inch of Maho Liang Academy from time to time.

    "That's right. After we entered through the school gate, we walked for more than half an hour and felt like we didn't even see the end"

    Alicia, who was following Tifa, glanced around with the same interest. Whenever she saw the architecture of European classical beauty and the natural scenery, her vermilion eyes suddenly brightened like gems.

    "Well, I heard from Neil that there are many schools here, ranging from elementary school to university, plus various research institutes, shopping streets and library islands. It really can't be visited in one day" Tifa introduced, tapping her lower lip.  , suddenly remembered something interesting, a smile on his face, "This school also has many activities, such as the last school festival, which was held for three days and three nights. It was really lively"

    "Wow, that sounds so interesting" Alicia immediately flattened her mouth in disgust when she saw Tifa's expression, and then murmured angrily, "If Neil had woken me up earlier, then I couldn't have done it either."  Did you attend the school festival?"

    ""

    Tifa scratched her cheek and smiled silently. Is this what she should be struggling with?

    "But it's great, I want to go to school here too"

    Looking at Alicia’s longing expression, Tifa couldn’t help but smile.

    "What you say should be fine. As long as you worship Tony Nier or Negi, they should be able to find a way"

    "Hmm, please Tony Neil? I always think that guy will say something like "It's too troublesome, so I won't do it""

    Alicia closed her eyes and frowned, as if she could imagine the scene at that time.

    "maybe……"

    Tifa nodded with deep understanding. She quite agreed with Alicia's idea and her understanding of that guy.

    However, because of her understanding, she knew that if Alicia really asked him to ask for help, Neil would still do his best to help her.

    "A soft-hearted fool."

    Tifa pursed her lips and murmured in a low voice. She was a little bit disgusted by this.

    "What's wrong, Tifa?"

    Alicia noticed Tifa’s little movements and couldn’t help but feel a little weird.

    Tifa came back to her senses immediately, scratched her cheek and laughed dryly, "It's okay, I just got a little lost in thought"

    "Hey, what are you thinking about? You are so absorbed in your thoughts~~~"

    Alicia rolled her eyes and didn’t know what she was thinking of. She half-covered her mouth with her hand and leaned over with an ambiguous smile.

    Tifa blocked the approaching smiling face with her hand and said angrily, "What are you thinking about? I feel like you are becoming more and more like that guy Neil"

    "Hehe, you are so embarrassed that I got it right, right?"

    "You're not shy!"

    "Oh~~~Don't you deny what you said before? Sure enough, Tifa-chan's heart is full of Nier~~~"

    ""

    Faced with such teasing, Tifa simply shut her mouth and turned away as if she didn't hear anything.

    Seeing Tifa like this, Alicia stopped teasing her. She glanced around and asked, "Hey, Tifa, where is Neil's school? We've been gone for a long time"

    Originally, I was idle at home and wanted to come to the school to kill some time. However, after I came here with Tifa, this journey was really a good way to kill the time.

    ??Looking carefully, it seems that it is almost time for get out of class to end.

    "This place is too big. I haven't been here many times. How can I know how to get there?"

    "Eh? Didn't we see that big map when we entered?"

    “It’s true, but”

    "Is Tifa a roadie!? So cute!!"

    "What are you so cute about!? You're not praising yourself in disguise, when you haven't found a way either!?"

    "Are you two brats students here?"

    The two of them, who were fighting and looking for their way around, suddenly heard a voice coming from behind them. At the same time, they turned their heads and saw a tall man in black sportswear standing not far away with a cool expression.

    "Hello, we are not students here, we are here to find someone."

    TifaliNodding gracefully, the person in front of him seemed to be a school teacher or administrator.

    "Looking for someone?" Heigang raised his eyebrows and looked at the two girls in front of him, "Who are you looking for?"

    “It’s Neil Springfield who works at Shengxiang Elementary School here.”

    "It's that kid, but it's almost time for school to end. If we go by now, the people in the elementary school will probably leave as well. Forget it, I'll lead you there. Maybe that kid is still in school  By the way, are you his friends?"

    “We are his girlfriends!!”

    Before Tifa could speak, Alicia answered first.

    "girlfriend!?"

    Heigang opened his eyes in surprise, while Tifa covered his forehead as if he had a headache. He dared to believe that Alicia would start to display her natural instinct of fearing chaos in the world again.

    "I didn't expect that boy to have two girlfriends, but it seems reasonable after thinking about it"

    Heigang sighed at first, and then nodded unexpectedly.

    "Well, this gentleman"

    "Just call me Heigang" Heigang lowered his head and looked at Tifa, noticing the tangled look on her face as she hesitated to speak, and said with a very understanding expression, "Don't worry, I understand"

    "No, actually"

    "Let's go, I'll take you there now."

    "That bastard is really incredible. He actually did such a thing, but he is a role model for others. This is considered a harm to others' children. Well, I should be able to use this reason to teach him a lesson"

    A cold smile appeared on Black Steel's lips, and his narrow eyes narrowed slightly, flashing a frightening red light from time to time. When Tifa noticed the eldest brother's expression, she knew that the unlucky child was about to suffer a big disaster again.  , couldn't help but draw a cross in my heart.

    "Meow haha, it feels like something interesting is going to happen"

    Hearing Alicia’s cheerful laughter, Tifa sighed sadly, feeling deeply powerless.

    【Neal, if you want to blame it, you have a teammate who has been deceiving people for thirty years】

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Woo——"

    "What's the matter, Neil?"

    Naye suddenly heard Neil making a sound of unknown meaning, couldn't help but frowned, and asked with some worry.

    "It's okay, I just suddenly felt so miserable that I let out such a scream from my soul that it shook the world"

    "I have no idea what you are talking about" Nanoye shook her head in confusion, and then laughed happily, "But this means that Neil, there is nothing wrong with you"

    "Naye, at this moment, I feel more desperate than when I met a giant."

    She had just escaped from the demon king of the Kamabaka Kingdom and was mentally traumatized. Now she was attacked by this girl Nanoha. As her master, Neil suddenly felt that his majesty had lost as much as a certain vampire. He couldn't help but feel  I feel like life is dark.

    "By the way, aren't we going to the back mountain? This direction doesn't seem right"

    Nanoye looked at the direction Neil led the way. She had been training with Neil every day after school as usual, but at this moment, she visually saw that it was completely different from where she usually went.

    "Well, anyway, what I'm teaching you is just the control and application of magic power, and how to fight. I plan to hand you over to a more capable and experienced guy. Regardless of magic or physical skills, with her level, she can definitely  You trained me to become a master"

    Originally Naiyara was still being trained today. Neil felt that he had nothing to teach. After all, the magic system was completely different. Apart from some basic things, Neil felt that it would be better to have someone like Yuno as a coach.  Suitable for yourself.  When Professor Nanoha was in actual combat, whenever he encountered her unconsciously cute look, Neil would be blasted to pieces by a burst of starlight.

    Therefore, directly throwing Nanoha to the merciless Yiwen is definitely very profitable. Anyway, it is healthier for young people to abuse them, and there is Negi who can attract firepower next to him, and more importantly,  He can go home and cook quickly after school.

    【Ah, I can’t help it anymore, I can’t stop crying.  】

    "don't want!"

    Naye's face changed slightly and she shouted subconsciously, even her voice became slightly shrill.

    Neil was startled and quickly turned his head to look over, only to see Nanoye staring at him with her mouth bulging as if she was very angry.

    "Uh, what's wrong with you, Miss Nanoha?"

    &nbsp; Being stared at by Nanoye for a while, Neil asked cautiously.

    "me……"

    When asked by Neil, Nanoye didn't know how to answer. Could it be that she told him that she didn't want to leave him?

    "Dream on, it would be better to use a starburst to make him surrender."

    "Ms. Nanoha, did you think of something dangerous just now! Although I don't know what it was, I am firmly against violence!!"

    With the flash of red light in Nanoye’s eyes and the faint smile of excitement on her lips, no matter how idiotic she was, Neil still felt that he seemed to be very close to the door of hell.

    "Ahaha, what are you talking about Neil? I never thought of using Starlight Explosion to blast you"

    Nanoha scratched her cheek, smiled very cutely, and said horrible words that made Neil break into a cold sweat.

    【This guy said something that must never be uttered!  Naturally black?  ?  Definitely natural black!  !  】

    "Neil, why do you want others to teach me? I'm afraid I won't get along"

    Naye thought for a while and finally came up with a reason.

    "So that's the problem"

    Neil breathed a sigh of relief. He really didn't realize that Nanoha's character would be afraid of strangers, but this was no problem at all. After all, Yiwen's appearance was very deceptive. At first glance, he looked like a harmless cat, and he was very similar to  You don't have to worry about getting along with Yi Wen at all, because that guy's queen character is definitely about making others obey her.

    "That's not okay, Nanoha. If you hold back because of this small worry, you won't be able to make great progress in the future! Although I will be a little reluctant to let you go, dad, I will still do this for your future.  I did it! So, even if you resent Dad, I won’t regret it!!"

    "What dad, what role are you playing!"

    Nanoye slapped away Neil's hand on her shoulder with dissatisfaction. She blinked, not knowing what she thought of, her eyes suddenly lit up, and a meaningful smile appeared on her face.

    "Well, after all, Neil was defeated by me, I don't think he has the ability to teach me anything"

    "What!? Defeated by you!? It was just your luck that time. If I do it ten times again, you will not be my brother's" Neil originally retorted angrily, but when he saw Nanoye's smile, he seemed to understand.  Everything changed, "Well, since you said so, I also feel that I am not capable"

    Nanoha's smile froze slightly, but soon her lips curved into a more contemptuous arc, and at the same time her eyes swept three inches ahead.

    "Neil, it really doesn't work."

    Neil, who had been paying attention to Nanoye's expression, naturally noticed the other person's gaze. He looked down and couldn't help but widen his eyes, like an angry cat staring at Nanoye who was smiling leisurely and contentedly.

    "No!? You dare to say that I can't do it!? I've told you from the first day of class that I am a man who can break through the sky. The word "no" cannot appear to me!! Very good, Nanoha.  Just wait, if I don’t train you well, I will spend the rest of my life hanging around Xixiang!!!”

    “This is what you said, Neil~~~”

    Naye secretly made a gesture indicating that the plan was successful, and at the same time thought of something in her heart.

    【This trick of using retreat to advance that my mother taught me is really useful. Although I don't know why I aimed at it like this in the end, as long as it succeeds, I'll be fine!  】

    In fact, it was not until some years later that Nanoha understood the true meaning of this matter. At that time, she lamented that her health teacher died early. At the same time, she was very fortunate that she had a mother as great as Kami who allowed her to do this.  I have avoided many detours in my life.

    "Forget it, let's stop today's training. I'll go back and think about how to arrange it"

    “I don’t know whether it was because he was inspired to fight or because his dignity as a man was challenged. Neil began to seriously think about what to do. Usually, these things were left to Anders to do.

    "Huh? What is that guy doing?"

    Neil suddenly slowed down, and a shadowy figure appeared in his field of vision.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Ha, why are all the cleaners boys, not even a girl"

    Furuichi stopped the broom in his hand, looked around the classroom, and couldn't help but sigh sadly.

    Doesn’t it mean that if men and women match each other, the work will not be tiring?  There are just a bunch of idiots here, and they are exhausted from doing anything.

    "You just give up on this idea, this is terribleIt's our class's policy" Yuuji walked past Furuichi with a broom on his shoulder, not looking like he was working at all, "That guy said that in order to avoid a series of unnecessary problems caused by male-female combinations, we separate boys and girls.  Separated to facilitate management, do you think we can resist the mountain above our heads?  And the girls seem to agree"

    “Can you disagree!? Girls almost don’t have to participate in work during the week!!”

    "From this point of view, it turns out that he is still a gentleman"

    "That's weird! Even if he is a gentleman, he can only be a gentleman in another sense!!!"

    "I'm telling you, you can chat as much as you want, but if you can work, Yuuji, you've barely even done anything!!"

    Listening to the two complaining, Touma couldn't stand it anymore. He was almost the only one working now. He obviously planned to grab those half-price bento boxes.

    "You should tell the group of people over there first"

    Yuuji pointed with his broom in the direction of the podium, where a group of people were gathering for activities.

    Standing on the podium, Akihisa used the broom as a guitar and danced his fingers as much as he could, as if he had returned to the school festival concert, with the intense melody seeming to linger in his ears.

    “Come on, call me!!!”

    “Honey!!!”

    "What a tall person!!! Call me God-sama!!!"

    "Ah, Lord Kami is playing a game console in that corner over there"

    Touma looked at this scene, then looked at someone in the corner who had entered the god of strategy mode, and couldn't help but sigh.

    How long will he be able to do this?

    ——

    Suddenly, the sound of the door being pulled attracted the attention of everyone in the class.

    A handsome face that was as cold as a knife appeared behind the door, and at the same time, those sharp wolf-like eyes made the guys in the class stay silent for a while and started cleaning obediently.

    “Kids, is your bastard head teacher gone already?”

    They were slightly surprised by the unexpected punishment, and then suddenly realized that it was their class teacher who had caused the hatred.

    "Well, our bastard head teacher left early during the last self-study class and let all the girls go"

    As the leader of the boys, Xiongji told Heigang in detail. When Heigang heard this, he felt that the temples on his forehead began to beat again.

    "That rascal……"

    "Um, Teacher Heigang, what do you want from Neil?"

    Touma's question caused Heigang to turn around. He looked at the people in the class, and for some reason the corner of his mouth curled up into a weird smile.

    "Ah, actually it was the boy's two girlfriends who came to see him"

    "What——!?"

    "girlfriend——!?"

    “Two more——!?”

    The boys looked at each other and saw the jealousy hidden in each other's eyes. They nodded one after another, immediately picked up the thing in their hands, and rushed out of the back door without saying a word.

    "Hey, don't damage public property"

    Heigang shouted behind them, chuckled, and then walked downstairs.

    When he walked downstairs, he found that the two girls waiting nearby were gone. Instead, there was a guy who deserved a beating, gaping at the large cloud of dust.

    "Faye, did you see the two little girls who were here just now?"

    Heigang walked over, patted Fay on the shoulder and asked as coldly as usual.

    "Huh? It's Kurojia~~" Faye turned around and showed a very hearty smile, and then her face became a little weird, "Kurojia, are you a lolita control?"

    Heigang was startled, then his face turned black, he pulled out a cold long knife out of thin air, clasped his hands and raised it, ready to slash at it.

    "You really deserve to be cut down just like that kid"

    “Ehehehe!! Oppose violence, Hei-chan~~~”

    “Go to hell!!”

    "Wait a minute, aren't you going to ask where those two girls went? I'll tell you, but you can't do anything to me!"

    ""

    Heigang stopped and stared at Fay coldly, while Fay smiled slightly and tidied up his clothes. It was not until Heigang was about to have his second impact that he slowly spoke.

    "Actually, I just met them and chatted for a few words. I found out that they were here to see Neil-chan, so I told them that Neil-chan had left.Okay, so they took their leave, and let me tell you something by the way.  "

    "That means you knew it beforehand, right?"

    "Well Wow!! Kuro-chan, a surprise attack is a foul!!"

    “I don’t care about you!!”

    “I clearly said I wouldn’t do anything!!”

    "Did I promise you!?"

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "So, you lost the ring that Yiwen gave you and you were thinking about how to die, maybe this is it?"

    "No, I'm not thinking about how to die"

    Negi looked at his brother depressedly, forgetting if he didn't help, he was still gloating about his misfortune.

    "I just lost my ring, is there any need to do this?"

    Although the ring was a relatively rare magic item, it was not in a life-and-death situation. However, seeing Negi like this, Neil immediately felt very happy.

    "You won't understand. If Master finds out, I will see hell"

    Yiwen’s terror began to emerge in Negi’s mind. His face turned pale and his whole body was shaking, as if he had seen a ghost.

    Neil couldn’t help but sigh at how powerful Yiwen was. He was able to make Negi, a little man-trained boy, even more miserable. He felt like he was almost turning into an M.

    "Hey, Neal, what's the ring that Mr. Negi mentioned? Doesn't it matter that he's still like this?"

    Nanoye pulled the corner of Neil's clothes and asked with some confusion.

    "Well, that ring is like a wedding ring that represents a lifelong promise, and Negi, the idiot, threw it away without knowing where. If his powerful wife at home knew about it, he would probably not have to go to bed for a month."

    "Hey!? Teacher Negi is already married!?"

    "Hey, Neil, stop making this up!"

    "I'm not making it up, I'm just explaining it to Nanoha."

    "What are you trying to explain!!"

    Facing Negi’s fire-breathing eyes, Neil shrugged and had to give up, "Okay, okay, I won’t say it anymore. Why don’t you recall it and let me help you reorganize the scene at that time."

    "real?"

    Negi looked at him suspiciously, could this guy really be so kind?

    "We are brothers after all Speaking of which, when did the ring disappear?"

    "It should have been last night"

    "Well, very good" Neil nodded, "Which woman's bed did you sleep in last night?"

    "Herehey!! Where are you going!!"

    Negi is crazy, he actually believes in a guy like Neil, he is really a fool.

    "Oh, oh, did you really sleep in someone else's bed? Yeah, there are so many people in the girls' dormitory, who could it be?"

    "I told you not to do it!! I haven't even slept in Asuna-san's bed recently!!"

    "The married life is not harmonious?"

    “Stay away from me!!!”

    "Teacher Negi is not pure."

    ""

    Negi leaned against the tree, wanting to die.

    “Neil——!!!”

    Just when Neil was enjoying the sight of Negi being beaten to a pulp, a familiar scream came from behind. Without thinking, he immediately bent down. The next second, a figure flew over his head, and at the same time, a wave of wind blew up.  A gust of cold wind.

    Neil raised his head and looked at the blond girl who flipped in the air and landed perfectly, and couldn't help but be speechless for a while.

    "Alicia, do you have to say hello in this way? If I hadn't avoided it, I really doubt I would have suffered internal injuries from you."

    "It doesn't matter, I just said hello a little more enthusiastically."

    "Is this called being more enthusiastic!? Who would rush over at a speed of 40 yards, 4 seconds and 2!? Do you think I am an American football player!?"

    “What a small family man.”

    "I'm sorry, anyone would be petty when their lives are at stake!"

    "Tch, I won't talk to you anymore" Alicia left Neil alone, moved her target to Nanoye who was aside, and immediately pounced on her, "yahoo! Nanoye!!"

    "Whoa, be careful, Alicia!!"

    Neil sighed helplessly at the two who started to fuck Lily, then turned his head and forced a smile at the black-haired girl who was running slowly.

    "Won't you stop this guy, Tifa?"

    ? ???Isn't this bad?  There is a beautiful girl throwing herself into my arms"

    Tifa walked up to Neil and smiled teasingly.

    “I wish the way of throwing myself into someone’s arms could be improved”

    Neil muttered softly, but the next moment, Tifa's beautiful black hair was fluttering with invisible domineering aura.

    "What were you talking about just now?"

    "No, I didn't say anything, Your Lady Queen."

    Neil immediately displayed his low-profile and domineering attitude. His dignity and integrity were completely useless in front of Tifa.

    "Ah, look, Nanoha, Neil is starting to lose his moral integrity again!!"

    "Neil has never had any moral integrity anyway"

    "Alicia, shut up, whose fault do you think it is that makes me like this!"

    "You blame me?"

    "Ha, if I don't blame you, why should I blame myself!?"

    "Shut up."

    "Yes, Your Lady Queen."

    "Neil really suffered."

    Alicia’s triumphant look made Neil want to hang her up and tickle her, but for Tifa’s sake, he still lay on the ground obediently.

    "By the way, what is Negi doing there?"

    Tifa noticed Negi, who had been ignored for a long time, but the other party was obviously trapped in an endless loop and did not notice their arrival.

    "Nieji is struggling with the question of whether he should have moral integrity or lose his moral integrity."

    ""

    “By the way, why did you and Alicia come here?”

    “Well, since it’s okay to stay at home, and Alicia has never been to school, I took her here for a walk.”

    Neil looked back at the girl who was chatting enthusiastically with Nanoye. She had maintained such an optimistic attitude since she woke up. It was not an exaggeration to say that she was offline. However, these might just be to cover up her inner feelings.  lonely.

    【Looks like we need to hurry up.  】

    Just when Neil was thinking about something, a strange murderous aura rushed towards him. Neil looked around and saw a large black mist rumbling towards him.

    "What is that!? The Black Mist Monster!?"

    As soon as he finished complaining, Neil was swallowed by the black mist.

    "Whoa! Help! Huh? Isn't this a guy from the class!? Hey, are you rebelling!?"

    "Burn my remains with the blazing holy fire! How joyful is life, and how sad is death!"

    "Ahhh!! Where did you come from the Ming Cult!? These people are crazy again!!! Tifa, Negi, save me!!"

    Tifa watched the group of people go away speechlessly, and then glanced at Negi who continued to seek death.

    This school is still so peaceful today.

 Text Chapter 1 That day, the boy walked into a new world

    My name is Orima Ichika, I'm 15 years old, and my gender is, um, with excalibur underneath, you know.

    At this moment, the fifteen-year-old youth is like a deep-sea fish.

    “The classroom with all girls except me is very stressful.

    But it doesn’t matter. With my ability to withstand stress that I have developed since childhood, I can still withstand this kind of pressure. I am quite confident about this.

    Why do you say that?

    This has to start with my family and my world.

    “Today’s world, I simply don’t know how to describe it in words.  First of all, the two mainstreams in the world today are technology and magic. As far as I know, eight years ago, the flying super weapon called IS came out, and the world has undergone earth-shaking changes. However, weapons like IS can only be made by  The manipulation by girls has led to a fundamental change in the status of men and women in society.  However, the matter did not end there. In the following years, the ISSDA organization responsible for space development announced the existence of "magic". Magic was originally unknown. Coupled with the new life from the universe, it became even more complicated.  Not to mention the various superpowers in Academy City, the world was once again in turmoil. However, with the efforts of many parties, the world finally settled down, and magic was gradually accepted by everyone. At the same time, ordinary humans could not  All known alien races appeared one after another, and the world became more and more diverse.

    However, there are still unknown things in this world, such as disobedient gods, demons, angels, magic societies that are still hidden in the dark, and advanced beings buried in the shadows. I know these because my family is special.  The reason is, after all, the old man in my family is not an ordinary person.

    In short, there are as many angels and demons as dogs, and fairies and heavenly beings are everywhere. This world is a strategic fortress.

    However, this world view is not enough to shock me, because the family I live in is enough to numb my nerves. My home is simply the most chaotic place in the world.  Compared with one who has a personality, all kinds of weapons are worth the sky, and I can also see angels and demons eating together and having fun, and even aiming their guns at someone. The moment I knew the truth, my three views were completely destroyed. Thousands of years of history  They've all been tricked into being dogs.

    “Alas, this world is so damn peaceful.

    “But even so, I am still very stressed at this moment.

    I folded my hands and put them under my chin, with cold eyes, trying to look calm. At this time, I finally understood Commander Ikari’s sense of pressure to remain calm in the face of the apostles’ attack.

    Commander Ikari is mighty!  !  !

    But the sights gathered from all around are really uncomfortable. Haven’t you seen that my forehead is already covered with heart-wrenching beads of sweat?  ?  Sure enough, no matter how old a girl is, she always has a trembling heart!  !  Sure enough, a girl's gaze is the most terrifying thing in the world. The ever-changing changes of sometimes resentment and sometimes anger are simply more disasters than taking the Western Scriptures.

    I took a deep breath, narrowed my eyes slightly, and all the nerves in my body suddenly became more tense than ever before.

    ??????????????????????????????????

    Wow, I relaxed too much and almost came out from behind.

    Ha, by the way, why do I have to stay in a place like this?

    Thinking of this, I recalled what happened the night before.

    That night, my brother said to me with a smile that could be read as bright and written as slutty.

    "Ichika, you will become the happiest man in the world."

    So that’s what he was talking about!  !  !  !  !

    I sighed deeply, and I mourned for a second for my seemingly happiness and actual sorrow. I started to swim away and observe the people around me.

    Well, the eyes of the girls on the left and the right are full of unparalleled curiosity for knowledge, and their shining eyes almost flashed through their tough golden eyes.

    I can’t see the back part, but the sight of the thorns on my back makes me feel like I’m sitting on pins and needles. I can understand it even without looking.

    "The person directly in front of me is a slightly older woman.

    She is a bit petite, and her figure is almost the same as that of a student, but her chest size is the nemesis of all high school girls.  The clothes are relatively large and make her look more petite, but she still feels quite cute.  In addition, she also wears a pair of black-rimmed glasses. Although they are crooked, she can still be called a bespectacled girl.

    And this girl with glasses was looking at the people in the class in panic, her timid posture was reminiscent of an injured little rabbit.

    You are a teacher, show me some domineering power!

    "Everyone is here. Then, SHR is going to startWhoops!  "

    Well, it’s not something you can do if you want to.

    I gave the teacher an appreciative look, but for some reason the teacher turned red and smiled shyly.

    ????????????????????????????????????????? Suddenly, I felt that the pressure on my body was a little heavier, and I almost died from a thousand arrows piercing my heart.

    “Well, then, please introduce yourself, uh, in order of seat number.”

    The teacher seemed to have recovered from the inexplicable emotion and said to the students in the audience in a panic.

    ""

    "It's so quiet. My dignity as a teacher is suddenly shattered into pieces."

    I looked at the teacher who was about to cry, and I couldn't bear it. At the same time, I felt unhappy with the girls in the class. Are you shy because you just entered high school? No one responded. The teacher was about to cry. Really?  I'm going to cry!  !

    I glanced at the teacher, and the teacher’s eyes also moved over.

    ??Okay, our eyes met.

    Please don’t look at me like this, you are not my type, teacher.

    I quickly lowered my head, I still understand the principle that a dead Taoist friend will not die a poor Taoist.

    “Oh, give me a normal high school life.

    The reason why I specifically emphasize "ordinary" here is simply because what I am in now is definitely not an ordinary high school, but the famous IS Academy-the only school in the world that trains IS operators.

    And the most important point is that IS, this deceptive thing, can only be activated by girls, so naturally, this is a girls' school.

    And why am I here?

    I need to emphasize again that I am a boy, and I am definitely a boy at first glance. My appearance can be considered a bit handsome, but it is definitely not the kind of beauty that makes even IS unable to identify my gender.

    The reason why I came to such a ghost place has to start with the entrance exam in February.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    That day, the sun was shining brightly, and the cherry blossoms flying freely in the sky made me fall in love.

    I looked at the clear sky and encouraged myself in my heart.

    Today is the entrance exam for Junior High School. For your own goals, you can’t do it without working hard.

    The school I go to is called Mahora Gakuin. It is a very large Academy City that has everything from kindergarten to university. There are many schools in it, all types, and my target is the famous Mitsusaka High School.

    The reason why I chose Mitsusaka is not because of its reputation, but because my brothers and sisters all graduated from here. I have an indescribable yearning for that place.

    I want to chase the traces they left behind, and I want to be like them.

    that's it.

    Well, of course, if I am admitted to Mitsusaka High School, my goal of dominating Mitsusaka will be one step closer, and realizing Mahora's dream of complete domination will not be unattainable.

    Hahahaha, I couldn’t help but laugh out loud.

    "Why are you giggling so early in the morning?"

    At this time, my head was hit hard.  When I looked back, I saw a handsome man with white shoulder-length hair standing behind me. He was looking at me listlessly with a pair of dead fish eyes, and he didn't look like he was awake at all.

    "Brother, you got up so early"

    ??I touched my head and laughed dryly.

    "Well, seeing as you have a test today, I got up early to see you out"

    Hey, is this guy so kind?

    "Hey, don't think I can't understand your expression"

    "Well……"

    Although those dead fish eyes are completely rotten, they are still so sharp.

    I don’t know if my thoughts were revealed again, but I got another blow on the head.

    "By the way, you forgot to bring your admission ticket"

    I was stunned for a moment, watching my brother hand a certificate to me.

    "Huh? Didn't I prepare it last night?"

    As I was talking, I wanted to go through my bag. I had carefully prepared all kinds of things the night before.

    "Well, men will always forget some things, just like forgetting what their first love looked like"

    “I won’t forget it!!”

    I replied angrily, but I didn't notice the firmness in my tone.

    The old man looked at me steadily for a moment, with an inexplicable light flashing in his eyes.?, and then touched my hair with a slight smile.

    “Okay, take your admission ticket and go quickly, don’t be late.”

    I didn’t notice anything strange about my brother, so I took the admission ticket and didn’t check whether I really didn’t bring it with me. I said goodbye to my brother and went out.

    "It seems that Ichika has grown up"

    After saying this softly, the man walked back into the room with a smile.

    It was easy, so I came to the address indicated on the admission ticket.

    ???????????????????? Why is it not in Mahonliang Academy, but in a high school outside?

    But I didn’t think too much about it. Anyway, it said this on the admission ticket and I couldn’t change it even if I wanted to.

    But I feel a little uneasy.

    Are you nervous before the exam?

    With a feeling of apprehension, I walked into the imposing building in front of me.

    "I'm just going to go, turn left and right, how on earth are you going to get to the second floor!?"

    It’s been almost ten minutes since I walked, and I still haven’t found the stairs to the second floor. The internal structure is too complicated!  ?  Is this the maze before challenging the BOSS!  !

    My eyes wandered around, trying to find the guide map on the wall, but I sadly discovered that the walls inside were so beautiful that I couldn't even find a crack, let alone any wall charts.

    ?????????? This time, shit, I’m lost.

    "Hey, what should I do? Hey, why are you so quiet?"

    At this time, I finally realized that it was eerily quiet here. After walking for so long, I didn’t even meet a single person. Could it be that the exam has already started?  ?  Could it be that my dream of dominating Mitsusaka was just aborted?  ?

    God, I curse Jesus for not having chrysanthemums!  !

    “Perhaps God really heard my curse from the heart, and a door appeared not far in front of me.

    I walked to the door and saw a piece of paper stuck on it with the words "Infinite_Stratos Examination Room" written on it.

    "Well, I guess this is the right place"

    Because it says "Examination Room" on it.

    But the name of this examination room really looks impressive, and there are actually two English words that I can’t understand.

    Thinking of this, I feel deeply disappointed for my English course.

    I guess I won’t be able to pass the English test this time.

    But it doesn’t matter, my other subjects are fine!  !

    After taking a deep breath, I opened the door and walked into the room.

    "Ah, you are a candidate. Okay, go over there to change clothes. We are pressed for time, so you have to hurry up. This place can only be rented until four o'clock. I don't have time to trouble you. Really, I don't know what I'm doing.  What……"

    As soon as I entered the room, a nervous-looking female teacher, about thirty-five years old or above, spoke a lot of words like a machine gun without raising her head. I was stunned for a few seconds.

    Hey, hey, hey!  !  !  Sister, don’t you need to see what I look like and check my admission ticket!  ?  Where has the professionalism of being an invigilator gone?  ?  And what’s going on with changing clothes!  ?  You have to change clothes for exams these days!  ?  Are you asking me to use my body to show the beauty of the human body in ancient Greece?  ?  Sorry, I have been failing art classes since I was a kid!  !  Well, actually this is to prevent students from cheating, right?  But there is no one other than you in this room. I really don’t see any other candidates anywhere!  !

    While I was minding my own business, the elder sister gave instructions and walked out of the room directly with the documents in her arms.

    I watched the other party leave in embarrassment. I bet the eldest sister really didn’t even look at me.

    "Hey, what kind of test is this"

    I muttered a few words in a depressed voice and walked towards the place covered by the curtain.

    And at this moment, I entered a new world.

 Text Chapter 2 Sure enough, this is a conspiracy

    When I opened the curtain and walked in, I saw the object in the center of the room.

    The streamlined metal shell reflects light that is not dazzling, and an armor-like outfit sits quietly.

    I looked at it carefully and then fell silent.

    “Damn it, what kind of clothes do you want me to change into?! Are you asking me to take the war studies test!!”

    The bag in my hand was almost smashed by me.

    I calmed down the turbulent feeling in my heart that I wanted to hit someone, and walked over, looking left and right at this thing. After looking at it for a long time, I was speechless.

    Isn’t this the IS that appears on TV?

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of 1999

    But this thing actually has something to do with me. Well, it should be related to my family.

    "This is what changed the world"

    Because of the "White Knight Incident" of that year, the world became aware of the existence of this kind of weapon. At the same time, the originally balanced military structure suddenly collapsed. How many IS controllers can be found will directly affect the country's military strength.  , so every country began to implement a system of preferential treatment of women.

    Although there is a magical power like magic in the world today, it has not been widely used in the military due to various restrictions. Moreover, IS has advantages that can compete with magic. In comparison, the country is more willing to invest more resources.  on this emerging technology.

    Well, this is actually nothing to me. I am more curious about IS. After all, I have seen forces more powerful than IS.

    With all kinds of thoughts, I couldn't help but reach out and touch it.

    Anyway, IS can only be activated by women. If I, a pure man, touch it, I will probably have no reaction like touching a dead fish. It is a rare opportunity to touch it and I will not suffer any loss.

    However, there are always various unknowns in life. You can never guess what will happen in the next second. Of course, it is another matter if you have the ability to predict.

    A cold metallic feeling came from the fingertips, followed by a burst of dazzling silver light and various information pouring into the mind.

    “Eh!? Eh————!!!!!!”

    Faced with such a strange situation, I suddenly lost my train of thought.

    When I finally came to my senses, I found that the IS had actually moved and attached itself to my body like armor, becoming part of my hands and feet.

    "What happened!?"

    “Has someone activated IS!?”

    "who is it!?"

    "Huh? This, this is -"

    "man!?"

    Hearing the sound, a group of researchers in white coats came over. They opened the curtain and saw me activating IS. They all fell into a state of sluggishness where they couldn't think.

    I looked at the researchers in front of me in silence, and then looked at the abnormality on my body. I immediately showed a miserable face like a Christian abandoned by God. At the same time, the devil on my brother's face flashed through my mind.  smile, with only one thought left in her mind.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? This is a conspiracy.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    “Oh, I want to die.

    "Classmate, Orimaru Ichika-san!"

    A voice calling my name brought me back to reality from my annoying thoughts. I held my forehead and blurted out weakly before I could figure out the situation.

    "Ah, what's the matter?"

    "Ah, um, um, I'm very sorry for calling you so loudly all of a sudden. Are you, are you angry? Yes, I'm sorry! But, um, I'll introduce myself in the order of the fifty syllables. Now it's Oribara-san's turn.  So, I'm really, really sorry! Can you please introduce yourself? Are you willing?"

    It was then that I really came back to my senses and figured out the situation, and found that my deputy instructor, Yamada Maya, was constantly bowing his head and apologizing to me. It was obviously my own fault, but the teacher wanted to apologize himself. For a moment, I was full of guilt.

    "Uh, um, Mr. Yamada, you don't have to apologize like this. It's all my fault. I will introduce myself."

    I stretched out my hand to stop Teacher Maya Yamada from apologizing, and quickly made a comforting reassurance.

    "Really, really!? You, you promised me! You must do it!!"

    Teacher Yamada suddenly raised his head, seriously grasped my hand and leaned towards me, and he could still see the mist in his eyes.

    Teacher, are you really a teacher?  ?  This pairThe attitude of the little girl can easily be misunderstood, and some ignorant and innocent little boys might have fallen into trouble from then on!  !  !  Oh, oh, don't put your chest on it, be careful, my cannon may go off!  Also, I need to reiterate it again, teacher, you are really not my type!  !

    In the struggle between reason and sensibility, angels and demons, I took my hand out with difficulty, left my seat and walked to the podium with a slight bend without being noticed.

    Ah, I almost got hard just now.

    Standing on the podium, looking at the unabashed thirst for knowledge in the eyes of the girls in the audience, including Teacher Yamada, I suddenly felt like I was on the top of Mount Everest, and it was difficult to even breathe.

    "Ahem."

    I straightened my back and cleared my throat, thinking about what to say next.

    ???????????????????? But my mind went blank. As expected, the pressure had already crushed my thinking power into pieces.

    At this time, I took a peek at the seat by the window. Sitting there was a black-haired girl with a ponytail.

    Her name is Xiao Zhizhen, my childhood sweetheart who we only reunited after six years. This girl has always had a single ponytail. When I first entered the classroom, I recognized her at a glance.

    “But it’s really a transformation of women.

    No, no, now is not the time to think about this.

    "Help me quickly!!"

    I signaled her with my eyes. As a childhood sweetheart who has been dating for a long time, she must be able to understand this information instantly.

    "snort!"

    You actually ignored me!  ?

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Oh, oh, what does this cold aura and this arrogant attitude mean!  Where has the arrogant and a little bit coquettish Hoshi-chan gone!  !  Now Chen is completely 100% proud!  !  She actually abandoned me mercilessly at my critical moment, turned her face expressionlessly to the window, and snorted coldly, "I'll kill you, did I offend you, Miss Chen!"  !

    “However, this did remind me of something.

    I remember my brother once told me that when faced with a girl who is wrapped in pride and makes people wonder if she is engaged in chain defense, you must use your fiery penis to penetrate the opponent's uterus.

    Of course, this is summed up by my rich theory and practice. Although I don’t know where his theory and practice come from, I even wonder if he made it up casually.

    ??????????????????? However, I have no idea what those two words mean in English, because I am powerless in English. I have obviously been abroad, and there are foreigners at home. I only know the twenty-six English letters ABC, which is really weak.

    Well, I don’t really want to know the meaning of this. I know that what comes out of my brother’s mouth is definitely not fun, because every time I ask my sister or other older women in the family, I will be scolded.  Of course, many times I will attract hatred consciously or unconsciously. In comparison, the harm I suffered is quite small.

    Ah, I am going off topic again. Look, the eyes of the girls below are starting to burst into flames.

    Well, what should I say at this time?

    Let’s start with a song called “Girls’ School Boys” by Twins?  Well, it does fit the occasion, but this is a self-introduction, not a concert.

    【When we introduce ourselves, too many rhetoric just attracts the temporary attention of others. To let people know ourselves, the most important thing is to show our true side.  】

    Brother’s voice seemed to ring in my mind. At this time, I seemed to see the holy light of heaven.

    Sometimes I’m pretty reliable.

    The corners of my mouth raised slightly uncontrollably, and the sunshine outside the window shone in at the right time. At this moment, in the eyes of some ignorant little girls, I became a handsome and sunny boy.

    A small exclamation came from below, and my attention immediately came back. I took a breath and began to introduce myself.

    "My name is Ichika Orimara."

    “Yeah, yeah, yeah!!”

    Everyone’s eyes showed the expectation of “I want to hear more.”

    I smiled, what a group of curious and kind children.

    Then, I should also treat others with sincerity.

    "I like Lolita the most."

    Maintaining a sunny smile, I expressed what I loved most in my heart.

    institutions

    The sounds of various heads banging on the table and people falling to the ground kept ringing out. It seemed that they were moved by my sincerity.

    I think everyone can become a partner who loves lolita.

    At this moment, I seem to have new hope for the future.

    The sound of clicking footstepsThere was an urgent sound, is someone coming?

    “Are you going to reveal your abnormal sexual fetish as soon as you get here!?”

    Huh?  Does this sound sound familiar?

    But before I had time to react, I was hit hard on the head and sent flying.

    Wow, this kind of invisible murderous martial arts passed down by my brother is so familiar to me. The pain that directly penetrates the skull and hits the cerebral cortex is simply exhilarating How strange!  !  I'm not a pussy-shaker like Sister Xiaoyuan!  !  !

    “However, this knocking method, whether it’s power, angle, or speed, is very similar to the person in my impression.

    I swallowed and turned around with a little fear. I saw the woman behind me wearing a black suit and tight skirt. She had a slender figure and a body curve with no fat at all due to regular exercise. And the other person was at this time  He crossed his arms in front of his chest, raised the corners of his eyes, and his eyes were as sharp as a wolf's.

    "What the hell, Guan Yunchang!?"

    Snapped——

    “Ugh, I got hit on the head again, I’m probably going to have a cerebral hemorrhage now.

    "Sister Chifuyu, it hurts so much!"

    Yes, the domineering woman in front of me is my sister Chifuyu Orimaru.

    "Who is the hero in the Three Kingdoms, idiot!!"

    I rubbed my head and stood up from the ground, looking at my sister in front of me, very curious about her appearance.

    "Sister Chifuyu, why are you here? Aren't you out training for the annual World's No. 1 Martial Arts Tournament?"

    "Do you think I am Yamcha!? Who told you that I would go to that kind of conference!!"

    Chifuyu-san’s eyes started to sparkle, and her fists were clenched tightly. She would probably attack accordingly depending on my answer.

    “Uh, it’s my brother, that’s what I told you!!”

    I quickly shied away all the responsibilities, but after hearing this, Chifuyu-san loosened her fists and held her forehead in distress.

    "That idiot has been talking nonsense all day long"

    Looking at Chifuyu-san's depressed and gnashing expression, I couldn't help but want to laugh out loud. Those words I just came up with on the spur of the moment were purely to deceive my brother. Oh, haha, a Tai Chi push hand can kill someone invisible. I feel  At this moment, my IQ doubled several times.

    "Huh? By the way, what was going on with your self-introduction just now?"

    "Well……"

    Okay, I haven’t even breathed a sigh of relief yet. Why did this hatred suddenly shift back? I didn’t make fun of you.

    "My brother told me to be heart-to-heart and treat others with sincerity"

    And as soon as I finished speaking, Chifuyu-san came towards me with an angry fist.

    “Just lie to me now!!!!”

    Is it okay to let your brother lie like this openly?  ?

 Text Chapter 59 Looking forward to meeting him again

    "Hey, your eyes are wandering. Do you want to borrow money from me? For the sake of us being brothers, just tell me how much you want. It's okay to give the Ming coins directly to you!"

    There was a short distance from leaving the World Tree to one of the squares near the World Tree. Along the way, Neil found that Negi peeked at him very frequently, almost every few steps.  When he turned his head, Negi quickly turned his head and whistled. This behavior made Neil very unhappy, because it felt very disgusting to be treated like this by a boy, and Negi was not a girl who secretly liked him.  .

    “ Could it be that Negi has been looking at 3A girls for a long time and hasn’t had any contact with boys for a long time, and finally his interest in that area has begun to awaken!  ?

    In an instant, Negi’s image became dangerous in Neil’s eyes.

    "Why is it such an unlucky thing to say? How much do you want today's birthday to become the anniversary of my death! What do you mean by that look in your eyes? I always feel super unhappy!!"

    Negi was obviously stunned by Neil's sudden words for a few seconds before he reacted. Coupled with the weird look in his eyes, he couldn't help but complain angrily.

    Neil stuck out his tongue, put his hands on the back of his head, and quickened his pace slightly, leading Negi by half a body.

    "Do you have anything to say?"

    Negi paused for a moment, looking sideways at the face partially blocked by his arms, his eyes flashing behind the lenses.

    “Hey, Neil, has something happened to you recently?”

    I always feel that something has changed in him.

    Neil’s pace slowed down unconsciously, but soon returned to its original state, and he asked without looking back.

    "Why do you think so?"

    “I just feel like you’ve been a little absent-minded these days, as if you’re a little further away”

    Raising his head and looking at the stars covering the night sky, the starlight gently reflected the faint light on Negi's glasses.

    Neil put down his hands and put them behind his back. He also raised his head and stared at him from a distance.

    "No, nothing has changed"

    In the end, he was still like that.

    Nothing has changed.

    "Neil"

    Negi turned his head and opened his mouth, as if he wanted to say something, but for a long time, he did not say another word.

    "Don't talk about me, it's you" Neil suddenly spoke up and grabbed the topic, turning his face and blinking, "You are the one who should be said to be absent-minded, right? You seem to have no energy recently, as if you were distracted by something.  Things are bothering me"

    "Is it that obvious?"

    Negi lowered his head and muttered quietly, but Neil could still hear him beside him.

    "It's all written on your face I thought you looked confident after the school festival, but it turns out you've been so worried these days that you almost jumped off a building. What, is it a worry about love, boy?"  "

    When talking about love, Neil’s eyes brightened up and his tone was full of ridicule.

    "No, I just had a quarrel with Asuna-san"

    Negi rolled his eyes at him and became dejected again.

    "Sister? Oh, haha, it really is a matter of love~~~You dishonest guy~~~"

    "Do you have to think about this!?"

    "Okay, what did you and eldest sister argue about?"

    Neil spread his hands and did not continue teasing the other party.

    "Actually, it's not a big deal. Asuna-san just reminded me that I am very similar to Chao-san"

    Negi lowered his head a little further and sighed softly.

    "I see, the eldest sister is angry because of this"

    Neil looked at his brother’s confused expression, and he probably figured out what was going on between him and Asuna.

    After meeting with Gunel and learning that his father was still alive, Neil also guessed what Negi was thinking now. He must be full of things about his father. Since a long time ago, Negi has been working hard for his father.  , constantly injured, and constantly moving forward. After getting more accurate news, he will only work harder to move forward for his dream, even at the risk of losing his life.

    Father seems to be everything to him.

    This is exactly the same as the super ring tone.

    For the sake of your dreams, you are willing to give up everything, including your own happiness.

    And Tomorrow Cai is angry about it, maybe that's it.

    "Actually, Asuna-san is right, and I said the same thing to Chao-san, but I"? 

    Although he clearly rejected Chao's approach, he himself followed Chao's path, almost exactly the same path.

    He, how should he choose?

    "Neji, do you still remember what Chao Lingyin said?"

    Neil didn’t pay attention to Negi’s current expression and just continued talking.

    "Don't stop, keep moving forward This sentence should be very suitable for you now. For you, your father's affairs can be said to be everything to you. If you are asked to give up everything now for this, you must be able to do it.  Yes, in this aspect, you, Chao Lingyin, and I are really the same"

    Neil slowly took a breath of the refreshing summer night, his eyes slightly focused on Negi's face.

    "However, I think this is correct, or in other words, any approach is correct, but everyone chooses a different position. It is probably impossible for you to give up looking for your father, so why not go all the way?  Black, just like Kick-Ass who became a hero after being knocked headlong"

    "Well, I always feel that the tone of your words has suddenly changed a lot"

    "Don't worry about these things. Your goal is very clear anyway. You just think too much. Anyway, there is only one way you want to go from now on, isn't it?"

    Facing Neil’s smile, Negi seemed to know a little bit about what he should choose.

    "However, I have one more thing to say. No matter what you choose, you should also pay more attention to the people around you, such as eldest sister. I think eldest sister is very clear about your thoughts, and this is what she is worried about.  , it’s just that she doesn’t want to see you scarring yourself, the eldest sister’s idea is probably that simple"

    Neil took a few steps forward, tapping his toes slightly. As his body turned, his long hair fluttered lightly, and his face was clearly reflected in Negi's eyes.

    "Don't forget this, because when you lose, the pain is not something you can bear"

    "Neil"

    They were only a few steps apart, but Niji felt like they were separated by a chasm.

    Because there was a bit of sad nostalgia in Neil's eyes, which blocked his approach.

    "Well, that's all I want to say. It's up to you what you think about next" Neil spread his hands and smiled softly, then turned a little evil again, "But eldest sister really loves you deeply.  Said~~~"

    "Why do you come back here again!!!"

    The sentimental atmosphere just now was gone, and Negi rolled his eyes angrily.

    “Hehe~~~”

    Neil grinned wider, looked away slightly, and saw the surrounding environment clearly. His smile was frozen, and his expression was a little confused.

    "Ah, by the way, what am I doing here?"

    "Huh? Don't you know it yourself!?"

    "I really don't know, I'm following you"

    "How are you following me!? You are following me and running in front of me!!"

    "In this case, I will go home. Goodbye, young man who works hard~~~"

    Neil waved his hand and walked forward without looking back, but he was immediately grabbed by the collar.

    "It's rare that you come here, so just patrol with me. You have a lot of time anyway"

    I don’t know where Niji got the strength, but he was holding on to Neil’s collar as firmly as a rock.

    "Hey, I'm not on duty tonight, and my youth is calling me!!"

    "What youth?"

    “Galgame on the computer!!!”

    “Delete your youth for me!!”

    "Do you want to ruin my life!?"

    "Your life is too insignificant!!"

    Seeing that Negi refused to let go of him, Neil lowered his head helplessly, but after waiting for a while, he found that Negi was still where he was.

    "Aren't you going to patrol? Why are you standing here without moving? You want to be a sentinel!"

    "No, I'm waitingah, here it comes!"

    When Negi was talking, a figure in the field of vision gradually enlarged, and he suddenly shouted.

    Neil looked in the direction that Negi was looking at, and saw Setsuna coming this way quickly, and Kamo the ferret was lying on her shoulder.

    "Why is Kamo and Setsuna-san together?"

    Generally speaking, doesn’t Kamo, the pervert, always follow Negi?

    "If you come to me today, I will ask Kamo to find Setsuna-san first, and then we will make an appointment to meet here."

    ? ?Ji smiled and explained in a calm tone.

    Neil glanced at Negi thoughtfully, his eyes brightened slightly, and then fell silent.

    "Teacher Negi, Teacher Neil, good evening."

    Setsuna quickly arrived in front of them. There seemed to be no surprise about Neil's appearance. Negi or Kamo must have told her in advance.

    "Boss Neil, long time no see."

    Kamo jumped from Setsuna’s shoulder to Negi, turned to say hello to Neil.

    "It's been a long time indeed. You haven't done anything wrong recently, have you?"

    Neil half-opened his eyes and glanced at Kamo who was stiff.

    “No, absolutely not!! I don’t dare to lose even a hair under Boss Neil’s eyes!!”

    "That means you did a lot of bad things that I didn't see, right?"

    Under Kamo’s desperate eyes, Neil raised a bright smile.

    "Okay, Neil, Kamo hasn't done much recently and has helped me a lot. Let's go on patrol now"

    Seeing this, Negi had no choice but to interrupt Neil's topic.

    Neil waved his hands quickly, as if he refused to agree.

    "No, it's not my turn tonight, I won't work overtime, you have to go do it yourself!"

    "Anyway, you are here, and you will do some meaningless things when you go back. It is better to stay. It is rare that we can be on duty together"

    “What’s so pointless!! You’re actually vetoing my life!!”

    "Teacher, what are you talking about?"

    Listening to the conversation between the two, Setsuna on the side was confused.

    "It's nothing, it's just that Neil promised us to patrol together. One more person will add more strength."

    Negi turned to Setsuna and smiled, taking Neil with him by the way.

    "Who agreed? Don't just talk to yourself!"

    "Then let's set off now!"

    "Okay, Teacher Negi."

    "Hey, don't ignore me, listen to me!!!"

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Ah, I really want to go home"

    Raising his head, Neil looked at the starry sky and lazily followed Negi and Setsuna.

    “It’s only been less than two minutes! How unmotivated you are!!”

    Neil didn’t pay attention to Neji’s words. He turned to look at An Jing walking beside him, his eyes rolled, and he didn’t know what he was thinking.

    "Speaking of Setsuna-san, why are you and Negi together? Could it be that you are having an unethical love affair with your eldest lady and her fiancé behind your back!?"

    Neil covered his mouth with his hands, his face filled with disbelief.

    "Who do you think is the betrothed!!"

    "I did not betray the eldest lady!!"

    "As expected of Neil, he said all the things in my heart, but it doesn't matter, brother, you can be considered Setsuna's master, it's totally okay!!"

    "How is it OK!!!" x2

    The two of them shouted at Kamo at the same time, dumbfounded.

    “I understand, I know how to do it, huh huh~~~~~”

    "You know nothing! The laughter behind you is full of bad intentions!!"

    "Teacher Neil, I will never change my heart for the eldest lady!!"

    In desperation, Setsuna expressed his loyalty to Konoka without thinking.

    "Oh, that's true" x3

    At this time, two young men, one a pervert, looked at Setsuna with ambiguous eyes. Setsuna was stunned, and then turned red and waved his hands in denial.

    "No, it's not what you think. I, I just treat the eldest lady, just"

    "Love……"

    "It's love"

    "like."

    The three guys caught Setsuna’s words very wisely.

    "Nah!!!!!!!"

    At night, the girl’s shy screams broke through the sky.

    "You guys are really energetic"

    Suddenly a voice intervened in the joke between three people and one mink. They followed the sound at the same time and saw a young man wearing a high school uniform leaning against a lamppost, holding a mobile phone in his hand, and his eyes glanced slightly  Their fingertips are still touching the bright screen.

    &nbsp;"Why are you here? Are you also patrolling at night?"

    Neil walked over and obviously knew the other person.

    The young man then turned his head, looked at Neil walking towards him, and smiled slightly.

    "Well, I'm short of manpower recently, so I came to help. Anyway, I still get overtime pay"

    "Senior Muchen."

    In an instant, he also came over and bowed respectfully to the other party.

    The young man is Jun Muchen.

    "It's Setsuna-chan, why are you with this bastard brat?"

    "Who are you calling a bastard? Speaking of bastards, you bastard is even more of a bastard!!"

    “Tsk, tsk, tsk, it’s full of balls in one sentence, it’s really dirty!”

    “It’s your head that’s dirty!!”

    "Well, actually, Teacher Neil is here to patrol tonight, so we came together"

    "The moment interrupted the two people's unscrupulous conversation, and at the same time, I felt that the two guys were really similar.

    "Neil, Setsuna-san, who is this gentleman?"

    There is obviously someone here who doesn’t know the other person.

    "Oh, this is a student from the high school department. Senior Jun Muchen, like me, is also employed by the school and is very powerful."

    Seeing that Neal had no intention of introducing him, Setsuna had no choice but to introduce him to Neji. When he looked at Jun Muchen, there was a hint of admiration in his eyes.

    "Ahahaha, I am stronger in that area"

    Jun Muchen touched the back of his head and smiled brightly, swinging his waist back and forth slightly.

    In an instant, he turned away with his cheeks slightly red, Negi looked puzzled, while Neil's eyes were full of contempt.

    "You can no longer be described as a scumbag."

    "Uh, um, nice to meet you, Mr. Jun."

    Although I didn’t understand what Jun Muchen meant by that aspect, I still extended my hand in a friendly manner.

    "This is Teacher Negi, just call me Muchen. He is such a personable gentleman, completely different from a guy who only knows bullshit"

    With a gentle smile on her face, Jun Muchen held Niji’s hand and said something that made someone angry.

    "It's much better than you, the guy with the same curly hair as [beep——]"

    Neil twitched the corners of his eyes, raised the corners of his mouth, and said coldly.

    “Although my hair is black and curly, it is definitely not the curly hair on [beep——]!!”

    "Ah la la, you really didn't bring it upon yourself"

    The two people looked at each other, as if there were sparks constantly arousing.

    "Well, Neil, you and Mr. Muchen are very familiar with each other."

    "Only a ghost is familiar with this kind of guy!" Neil turned his head and glared at Niji, then immediately turned back to stare at Jun Muchen, "This guy had a fight with me for no reason last time, what do you think?  Is this kind of person seriously ill?!"

    “It’s not just for nothing!!”

    "Then what are you talking about!!"

    “Because I’m bored!!”

    “Idiot!!”

    "Ha, I really don't understand"

    Negi held his forehead with a headache, feeling as if two Neils appeared in front of him.

    “Speaking of which, what are you doing here alone?”

    "I'm waiting for someone."

    Jun Muchen put away his phone and said with a yawn.

    "Ha, waiting for someone? You don't look like you have a date, do you?"

    "How different! One day I will go to a love hotel with the president!!"

    "One sentence will reveal your true face clearly."

    Neil sighed very much, this guy is really powerful in combat, his combat effectiveness has broken through the lower limit.

    "Actually, I was waiting for the principal's guests to come out" Seeing the curiosity in the three people's eyes, Jun Muchen continued, "They are people from the Holy Church."

    "The Holy Church? Is it dealing with the previous ghoul incident?"

    Neil was the first to react, and at the same time, three unlucky children flashed through his mind.

    "Ghoul? What ghoul?"

    Negi and Setsuna looked at Neil suspiciously. Neil was stunned. It seemed that they didn't know about the incident.

    After briefly explaining it to them, Negi and Setsuna's expressions changed slightly and became a little heavy.

    “Actually, you don’t need to be so nervous. As long as you deal with it well, you won’t be afraid of too much trouble”

    &nbsp; Jun Muchen put away his playful look and calmly comforted the two of them, with a comforting warmth in his voice.

    "Yeah." x2

    "By the way, who was sent by the Holy Church?" Neil raised his eyes and looked at Jun Muchen, "Is it the agent? Or are the people from the burial agency also coming out?"

    "You know a lot" Jun Muchen's eyes were slightly surprised, and then he continued to lean against the lamppost lazily, "That person is the person in charge of the nearby Shengtang Church stronghold, he is oh, myself  Look, he comes out."

    Jun Muchen suddenly stood up straight and looked back at the building behind him. In the darkness, the sound of neither light nor heavy footsteps sounded rhythmically.

    Everyone’s eyes were focused on him, and the figure in the shadow gradually became clearer, and the cross hanging on his chest reflected a faint silver light.

    "Oh? I didn't expect there would be so many people here"

    There seemed to be a little surprise in the heavy voice, and a man wearing a black priest's uniform appeared in front of everyone.

    Neil’s pupils shrank tightly, and the man’s face was deeply imprinted on his retinas. He opened his mouth slightly, then bit his lower lip tightly, and an imperceptible trace of violent murderous intention passed deep in his eyes.

    Soon, the trace of hostility disappeared, and Neil stood aside silently, returning to his usual listless appearance.

    Jun Muchen, who had been keeping quiet, glanced at Neil thoughtfully, then stood up with a smile and introduced the newcomer to Niji and the others.

    "This is the chief priest of Haiming City Church, and the person in charge of negotiating with our Magic Association on behalf of the Holy Church Church, Kotomine Kirei."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Jun Muchen faced Kotomine Kirei and introduced the person on the other side.

    "These three are magicians and swordsmen from the Magic Association, Negi Springfield, Neil Springfield, and Setsuna Sakurasaki."

    "Good evening, you three. I never expected that the Magic Association would have such outstanding children."

    Kotomine Kirei's eyes are always heavy, giving people a serious feeling.

    "You're flattered, Mr. Kotomine."

    Facing the other party’s compliment, Negi quickly nodded in return.

    Kotomine Kirei’s eyes passed over the faces of the three of them one by one. When he saw Neil, he paused for a moment and then turned to Jun Muchen.

    "Mr. Muchen, my business has been finished, and it's almost time for me to leave."

    "Let me take you out" Jun Muchen nodded to the other party, and then winked at the three of them, "Then I will lead Mr. Yanfeng to leave, and you three can continue working"

    "Okay, Mr. Muchen."

    "Goodbye, Senior Muchen."

    Neil didn’t look at Kirei for a second, he raised his head and nodded lightly to Jun Muchen, then turned around and left with the two of them.

    "Then let's go, Mr. Kotomine."

    "sorry to bother you."

    Kotomine Kirei nodded in thanks, then vaguely glanced at the direction Neil left, with an obscure smile on his lips.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "I'll send it here."

    Reaching the entrance of the academy, Jun Muchen stopped and turned to talk to Kotomine Kirei, who was following closely behind him.

    "Well, thank you."

    Jun Muchen nodded slightly to him and walked away.

    Kotomine Kirei calmly watched Jun Muchen leave. He slowly turned around until his back disappeared.

    “It seems like something interesting happened tonight, Kirei.”

    The strange voice appeared out of thin air, but Kotomine Kirei did not feel the slightest surprise, and his expressionless face maintained his usual indifference.

    "What are you referring to?"

    Kirei stared at the void in front of him, as if there was a figure in front of him talking to him.

    "hehe……"

    The sound of laughter was accompanied by golden light particles, which gathered together little by little. Soon, the silhouette of a human figure loomed in the golden light.

    "You should have discovered it, that brat"

    Yao dispersed, and a young man wearing a black jacket had his hands in his trouser pockets. His handsome face was full of arrogance, and a pair of bloody eyes under the golden bangs seemed to have an addictive demonic quality, staring directly at the indifferent eyes.  man.

    Seeing that Kirei remained silent, the young man raised an evil smile on his lips, narrowed his eyes slightly, and the blood in his eyes became more and more piercing.

    "He seems to have the same thing as us."

    Qili looked at the man??, his eyes were cold, and he met those eyes that were difficult for mortals to look directly into without giving in.

    Suddenly, Kirei smiled.

    A gloomy smile appeared on his cold and sharp face.

    "Indeed, aren't you interested, Gilgamesh?"

    "Of course I have interests. There aren't many things in this world that interest me" The smile on Gilgamesh's lips grew wider, and the light in his eyes became more and more elusive. "But, we can't be interested in him now."  Take action."

    "Oh why?"

    There was a hint of curiosity in Kirei's expression.

    Such emotional changes are very rare for him.

    "Because of the agreement with that guy, if that kid encounters danger within my sight, try to save his life."

    Gilgamesh withdrew his gaze and raised his head slightly. The night sky was reflected in his eyes, and he seemed to be able to see a night similar to the original one.

    "That mysterious heroic spirit?"

    Kirei frowned, a familiar yet unfamiliar figure appeared in his mind.

    "Um."

    Gilgamesh’s gaze retracted from the sky and fell on Kirei.

    "Do you know his identity?"

    Hearing Kirei’s question, Gilgamesh smiled playfully.

    "That's right, but it's better not to tell you for the time being. It will be more exciting to save the interesting things until the end."

    Gilgamesh looked past Kirei, looking in an unknown direction, with slight waves in his eyes.

    "My king, I am looking forward to meeting him again."

    ?…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

    PS: I plan to overthrow and rewrite it, and change the protagonist to a female.

 Text Chapter 60 Moon Peak Shrine

    irritable.

    That feeling lingered in my mind for quite some time.

    The things that happened recently and the people I met have revived many memories that have been buried deep in my heart. In my mind, almost all of them are pictures that I don’t want to think of.

    In the past, he would sometimes recall it or appear in his dreams. Even though it was like a curse, he never wanted to abandon those memories. For him, this was a sin that he had to endure.

    However, even so, he would not be as inexplicably restless in the past as he is now. Often, as long as he hints to himself, his mood will soon calm down, or in other words, his heart will feel like death again.

    Is it because of those people?

    Some familiar faces flashed through Neil's mind, and a subtle sense of peace flowed through them.

    He has always been walking alone. Even Negi, who is closest to him, cannot get close to the depths of his heart. Now, the shadows of other people have been left in his heart. Unknowingly, the cracks in his heart have opened up.  got bigger.

    However, he knew very well that this would not work.

    He has learned a lot from what happened in the past, and he doesn't want to repeat the same mistakes. In order to no longer let others get hurt because of him, and make himself suffer again, as long as he no longer establishes close relationships with other people and is separated by a distance, then each other will  Will not be harmed.

    “Otherwise, what happened to Touma that night will happen again.

    "well……"

    Neil sighed slightly, because being reminded by Negi made him a little concerned about his own problems.

    Since coming to this country and coming into contact with those people, he seems to have changed more or less. Now I think about it, does the practice assigned to him by the principal have such meaning.

    "It's so weak"

    Neil stopped his directionless progress, looked up at the clear blue sky, and laughed somewhat self-deprecatingly.

    In the breeze, there is a hint of fragrance.

    Neil put away his complicated thoughts, smelled the fragrance of flowers, and couldn't help but turn his head and look around. It turned out that he had come to a place that was familiar yet unfamiliar.

    On the long stairs, there is a torii gate.

    "Shrine"

    Neil had seen this kind of building before at Bang Zhikui's home, but he didn't expect that he would encounter another shrine while wandering around this city. It seems that the people here seem to believe in gods.

    However, there seemed to be something about this shrine that attracted him. Unconsciously, Neil stepped on the stairs and walked up out of curiosity. He glanced at the sign on the torii gate, which was written in black ink on the somewhat broken wooden board.  With a few big characters.

    Tsukimine Shrine.

    After walking up the stairs, a clean open space appeared in front of me. In the distance, there is the main hall of Tsukamine Shrine, and it is surrounded by trees. In the center, there is a peach blossom tree, with pale pink petals blooming. From time to time, it is surrounded by trees.  The wind blows, and the petals carry their fragrance and blow into the distance.

    Neil walked over, and the fragrance he just smelled seemed to be the fragrance of the flowers of this peach blossom tree. But, is this season the time for peach blossoms to bloom?

    After touching the rough tree trunk, Neil looked up at the crown of the tree where the buds were blooming with a strange expression.

    "Is it the same as the cherry blossom tree in my house?"

    It seems wrong. The tree at home will remain open for a long time because it has been tampered with. Unless the tree in front of you has also been tampered with, but would anyone be so bothered?

    "Maybe yes."

    Neil held his chin up and murmured uncertainly.

    "Well, it's not a bad thing anyway, it's just a spectacle at best"

    It’s really not a big deal. At least not many people will delve into the school’s World Tree, which is too big to complain about. Sometimes Neil really wonders if the people in this city are all crazy guys.

    "But why don't you see a clergyman?"

    After being here for a long time, I didn’t find anyone coming or going, not even a worshipper.

    Neil sat down under the peach blossom tree, leaning against the trunk of the tree and vaguely seeing the sky through the branches. The hazy and broken beauty was particularly charming. As he watched quietly, time seemed to have stopped.

    The slightly blowing wind mixed with the fragrance of peach blossoms and the simple atmosphere of the shrine seemed to have a hypnotic effect. Little by little, Neil's eyes slowly closed, and unknowingly, the scenery in front of him gradually changed.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    Ordinary furnishings, ordinary decoration.

    &nbsp; This is an ordinary house.

    The open window let in the bright morning light, and the faint light reflected on the floor and walls, making it warm.

    On the recliner, a beautiful woman with long black hair was sitting, and opposite her, a man with long white hair was half-kneeling on the ground, his palms gently covering the woman's slightly swollen abdomen.

    "Do you really want to go?"

    The woman raised her bright and moving amber eyes and stared at the man with gentle eyes.

    The man met those beautiful eyes and grinned.

    “I don’t want to go either, but I have to go, just like I have to take Sadharu out in the morning, otherwise he will be at home”

    "Be serious."

    The woman raised her hand and patted the man's head gently, her face full of anger.

    "Well, I'm very serious" The man grabbed the hand covering his head, held it softly and without force, and looked at the other person intently, "I'm sorry, I have to leave him at this time.  you alone……"

    Looking at his expression, the woman couldn't help but sigh, and then she curled her lips in displeasure.

    "I knew it was like this. You haven't listened to me since you were a child. I really doubt whether you are sincerely good to me"

    "Oh my, my whole body belongs to you, you still don't believe me" The man held the white catkin and couldn't help but laughed out loud, "A woman is a fragile work of art. If you don't cherish it, you will lose it."  It cannot be saved, so I will cherish you all the time."

    Hearing these straightforward words, the woman's pretty face couldn't help but blush slightly, but when she saw the smile in his eyes, she felt a little annoyed. She narrowed her eyes and smiled as charmingly as a crescent moon.

    “Hey, you must have a lot of artworks, right?”

    The man lowered his head and thought for a moment, then muttered uncertainly, "It seems like a lot"

    "Um?"

    The man quickly grabbed the hand that had started to press hard on his ear and looked at the woman with a flattering smile, "But I chose the one who is priceless to me"

    The woman glared at him and finally let go of her hand. Looking at his familiar face, she felt slightly absent-minded.

    "Do you know what the happiness I hope for me is like?"

    Her voice was very plain, but in the man's ears, there was always an unforgettable sadness.

    "I can eat with you every night, say good night to you before going to bed, and say good morning with a smile in the morning. What a little woman."

    The man stopped his smile and spoke seriously and calmly.

    The woman gently spread her face, her smile as happy as a rainbow after the rain.

    "Yes, I'm just a little woman, so I don't expect my husband to be a hero admired by all people. As long as he can stay with me, it's enough."

    "I don't want to be a hero, because heroes usually die young." The man shrugged, then stood up, bent down and gently touched the side of the woman's face, with tenderness written on his face, "But I can't be a hero.  person, so you can rest assured to let me go, I will definitely come back to you in vain."

    The woman held the broad and strong hand with both hands and pressed it tightly to her face. Her eyes were wet without knowing when.

    "I always feel that I am destined to wait for you all the time. I never see you waiting for me. You know, waiting is not a happy thing."

    "So, I can only compensate."

    The man let go of the woman’s hand and wiped away the tears from her eyes.

    "Wait until I use my future happiness to make up for your past unhappiness."

    With a smile on his face, he turned around and left with the woman looking at him forever.

    Determined, without a trace of nostalgia.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    Ding bell——ding bell——

    There seemed to be some melodious ringing ringing in my ears.

    Open your eyes, it’s the bright world.

    Neil was a little lost. What was that dream just now?

    In the dream, I only heard a man and a woman talking to each other, but I couldn't see their faces clearly, as if there was always a fog blurring their faces.

    【Do those two people have anything to do with me?  】

    ??Thinking hard, but can’t get any results.

    "My little friend, are you okay?"

    At this moment, a strange voice sounded in his ears, and only then did Neil notice that there was someone around himhuman existence.

    Turning around, Neil saw that the owner of the voice was a beautiful woman.

    A unique miko costume revealed the identity of the other party. Her long hair was bright flaxen, and the brown pupils dotted on her beautiful face seemed to be covered with a layer of light. No matter what the environment, she would exude a soft glow.  Glorious and reassuring.

    With a faint smile on her lips, the woman looked at Neil who had just woken up.

    "Uh, sorry, I just fell asleep."

    Neil noticed that the other person was holding a strange-looking bell in his hand. The ringing he just heard might have come from this thing.

    “It’s easy to catch a cold if you sleep here.”

    The woman suddenly realized it, and then she felt a little worried.

    "Well, I understand."

    Neil responded politely to other people's kindness.

    "Miss, are you the witch here?"

    "Well, I am the shrine maiden of Tsukimine Shrine, and I just took over recently."

    The woman smiled slightly, and the bell in her hand gently made a pleasant ringing sound.

    "Speaking of which, I saw you looking a little lost just now. Was it a nightmare?"

    Recalling the way Neil looked when he woke up before, the woman asked with some concern.

    "Well, in the distant Silent Hill, Alessa is trying to swallow me up with darkness and combine me with her. How can we repair it? I am obviously not Sharon"

    Neil habitually rambled on, even clenching his fists to express his anger.

    "What, is it an evil spirit!?"

    However, the miko was very shocked, and then she held the bell tightly and tried to hit Neil on the head.

    "Miss, wait!! What are you going to do!?"

    “I’ll help you get rid of the spirit, don’t worry, it’s very effective!”

    "It looks like you want to kill me. I'm afraid that before I can get rid of the spirit, I will become a spirit myself!!" Neil quickly raised his hand to stop the other party, with a look of shame on his face, "Miss Witch, what I just said was purely  Nonsense, please don’t pay attention!”

    "Ugh, why am I still so worried? Hey, could it be that you were possessed by a ghost and saw the ghost's memory!?"

    "Uh, no, and it's not really a nightmare. I just had a somewhat inexplicable dream" Neil paused, glanced at the witch, and felt that there was nothing embarrassing about saying it, so he continued, "In a dream  I saw a man and a woman having a conversation, but I had no impression of their faces, so it was a bit strange."

    "You didn't lie to me?"

    “…It’s true this time.”

    "Oh, is that so?" The witch held her delicate chin and thought carefully. She looked down at Neil, "Actually, dreams sometimes have something to do with the past. Sometimes, maybe it's the scene in the future, maybe it's you.  The future is uncertain"

    After saying that, the miko looked at him with a strange smile.

    "my future?"

    Neil was a little confused for a moment. He really hadn't thought about this, but it didn't look like it.

    He shook his head and got rid of all the messy thoughts in his mind. It didn't matter whether this dream was related to him or not. It was just a dream anyway.

    "Forget it, it's useless to think so much. By the way, what do you call Miss Miko?"

    "My name is Guanyue Gefan, you can just call me Guanyue. What about you?"

    "Neil Springfield, please give me your advice."

    Neil stretched out his hand to shake Gefan’s hand, and Gefan tilted his head, not knowing what he was thinking.

    After chatting with Ge Fan for a while, Neil said goodbye and left.

    Gefan stood at the top of the stairs, watching Neil leave. After losing sight of him, she turned around and walked back to the peach blossom tree. She reached out her hand and brushed the rough bark of the trunk.

    Ding bell——

    The peach blossom tree suddenly made a circle of invisible fluctuations, and the bell in Ge Fan's hand seemed to be vibrated and made a sound.

    The witch looked at the peach blossom tree with deep and gentle eyes, and suddenly smiled.

    "Just now, what kind of dream did you see for him?  "

    Ding bell——

    There was another sound.

    It seems that someone has given the answer.

 Text Chapter 61 Wash your hands before pursuing a girl

    "It's so boring. If I had known earlier, I would have asked Nanoha and Suzuka to come out together"

    Alyssa, who was walking alone on the street, muttered in a low voice with some regret. She looked sideways at the exquisite accessories in the closet, feeling like something was missing without anyone to chat with her.

    It turns out that she is not used to being alone.

    "Huh? Ahead is Kabukicho"

    Because I had been a guest at Neil's home, and Neil's home was in this street, I passed by this place at that time. Although this area is not very big, there are many weird shops. For example, there is a store called  A shemale club opened by people from Xixiang.

    What kind of person would go to such a strange place?

    Alyssa cursed in her heart.

    But this place seems to be as chaotic as ever, or rather lawless.

    Alyssa looked around and would always see groups of delinquents and gangsters gathering in some corners, but the people passing by seemed not to be surprised, and sometimes even greeted them familiarly.

    "No wonder we raise people like stupid teachers"

    Alyssa felt as if she had discovered the truth.

    And just when Alyssa was so absent-minded, she felt as if she hit something and fell backwards.

    “It hurts so much!”

    “Hey, little girl, how are you walking!!!”

    Suddenly there was a rough voice above her head, and Alyssa stood up with some pain and looked. A fierce young man was glaring at her. He was holding a bottle of drink in his hand, and there were five people surrounding him. They were also surrounded by five people.  With a black jacket and colorful hair, he has a standard bad appearance.

    Alyssa was startled by this sudden situation and couldn't help but take a small step back.

    "Youwhat are you going to do?"

    "What are you doing! You soiled my clothes, what are you talking about!!"

    The young man pointed to a puddle of water on the chest of his clothes, and then stared at Alyssa fiercely, "What do you think we should do now!?"

    "II didn't mean it. For clothes like this, I'll just pay you for it!"

    Only then did Alyssa know what was going on. She secretly sighed why she was so unlucky today, and then said in a strong tone.

    The bad boy raised his eyebrows, as if he was offended by the other party's toughness. He couldn't help but snorted and said with narrowed eyes, "Huh? Compensate to me? Do you think you can afford it!! This is unique in the world!!"

    "Huh? Unique!?"

    Alyssa looked at the tattered clothes and felt that it would be trivial to compensate him for a hundred identical ones.

    "That's right, the boss worked hard to make it!!"

    "Do you think ordinary people can make those jagged shapes on the cuffs!?"

    "This is a work of conscience for our bad industry!!"

    “That’s why people call it Great White Shark!!”

    The companions behind the young man shouted and looked proud, while the leading delinquent youth was even more embarrassed and shy.

    ""

    Ah, what are you so shy about, bad!

    Alyssa was speechless for a while. Fortunately, she thought the sleeveless cuffs were caused by being torn off, but it turned out that these idiots made them by themselves.

    "Then what are you going to do? If you don't want compensation, I'll leave!"

    Facing this group of people, Alyssa felt a little afraid, and her eyes flickered slightly. She asked pretending to be calm, just hoping to get out of here as soon as possible.

    "Well, what should I do"

    The young man suddenly calmed down and looked at Alyssa carefully, making her feel uncomfortable for a while.

    "Hey, what on earth are you"

    “Please date me on the condition of marriage!!!”

    Before Alyssa finished speaking, the young man bowed ninety degrees and stretched out his hand. Alyssa was stunned, and her face immediately turned red.

    【Eh!  ?  Interact!  ?  What the hell kind of development is this!  !  】

    “You, you, what did you say all of a sudden!!!!!!”

    Alyssa no longer knew whether she was embarrassed or angry. The person who looked so fierce just now as if he wanted to kill her actually turned around and said he wanted to date her!  ?

    “Oh, my God, the boss’s lolicon is having another attack”

    "This disease is difficult to treat"

    "Actually, I am also a lolita control."

    "+1 upstairs."

    "You guys don't give it to me"??Talk to yourself!  !  !  !  "

    Alyssa angrily complained about this group of people, and then swatted away the hand handed by the young man.

    “Did you agree to my proposal!?”

    “Don’t jump to the final stage all at once!!!”

    Alyssa felt like she was going to cry. She started to turn her head, hoping to ask for help from passers-by. As soon as she turned her head, she saw a guy passing by with his hands in his trouser pockets and looking at her dumbfounded.

    ""

    ""

    With their eyes facing each other, the other person shook his head and walked forward as if nothing had happened.

    “Idiot teacher, come back here!!!”

    Hearing the angry shouting behind him, Neil had a headache. How could he encounter such trouble on the way home? However, it was really a novel thing to see someone confessing to Alyssa.

    Neil looked back at Alyssa, he spread his hands helplessly, "Hey, Miss, someone is confessing to you, I'm too embarrassed to come out and mess with it"

    “Asshole, didn’t you see that I was surrounded by a group of bad guys!?”

    "Tsk, tsk, tsk, this is even worse. Classic romantic comedies like heroes saving beauties are not suitable for me"

    "Who is telling you about a romantic comedy?!" Alyssa walked over quickly and grabbed Neil's collar, "Stop showing off your narcissistic expression and saying boring words! Get him away right now!!!  !”

    With one move, the Tathagata Divine Palm was swung out in succession, and Neil was directly hit and sent flying for more than ten times in the air.

    Neil was lying on the ground, covering his bleeding nose, and was almost beaten into a mosaic by Alyssa.

    "Let me tell you, you've beaten me to this point, are you still afraid of these people?"

    "Hey! Don't ignore us!!"

    The group of bad guys stood up and stared fiercely at Neil who appeared on the stage.

    “Well, I always feel that this kid looks familiar.

    Neil patted his clothes and stood up, glanced at the group of people in front of him, and couldn't help but sigh.  He looked at the leading delinquent young man, spread his hands and asked speechlessly, "I say, big brother, what's so good about this kid?"

    Alyssa’s eyelids twitched, and she held back her anger and stood behind Neil.

    "Huh? I like it, but can you control it!?"

    Looking at him gearing up, he seemed ready to punch him at any moment.

    Neil shook his head, then turned away to reveal Alyssa. He pointed at Alyssa and pushed up a pair of non-existent glasses.

    "Look at this little girl, the top is as flat as a horizontal line. Does it feel like a hand? Of course it does, but it just feels like a scratch on your hand. Unless you are an M, you will feel good!!"

    Ignoring Alyssa’s pretty face that was starting to darken, she then pointed at her legs.

    "Look here again, these two legs are so short, can they cooperate with you to do some difficult movements!? What fun is there! Without fun, how bleak life will become!! Do you think  …”

    “Don’t judge me for thinking about yourself, you scum!!!!”

    The world's martial arts show rises to the dragon level, and Neil spurts blood for another ten meters.

    "Are you here to step on me or to save me"

    Alyssa picked up Neil and stared at him coldly.

    "This is a strategy, Miss"

    At this time, the young man who was stunned by Neil's words came back to his senses, frowned, and reached out to Alyssa.

    "Who cares about you? As long as I like it!!"

    When Alyssa looked back and saw this scene, a bit of panic appeared on her face, but another hand appeared to help her block it.

    "Just say it nicely, don't move your hands or feet"

    Neil stood up and grabbed the other person’s thick hand with a smile, but the other person’s face seemed to be distorted by pain.

    "Idiot teacher"

    Neil turned back and smiled at Alyssa, then threw the young man out.

    “Wash your hands clean before pursuing a girl!!!”

    The young man was thrown towards his companions. They quickly supported the young man and were a little stunned when they looked at the red mark on his hand.

    How can a kid be so powerful?

    "You bastard, get on me!!" The young man rubbed his arms, and then rushed out fiercely, "I don't believe that six holy swords can't push the mountain of meat!!!"

    Facing the six people flying over, Neil curled his lips and quickly crashed into the six people.

    "Who do you think I am!!!It’s been a solo since!  !  !  I am the tank mage all by myself!  !  !  "

    "You're cheating!! Uh, wait, are you from my mother-in-law's family"

    “You only know now!!!”

    A few seconds later, Neil waved his hand freely and said to Alyssa, "Let's go."

    Alyssa looked numbly at the figures with their heads stuck in the wall. It was really lucky that the smashing was so comic.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Classmate Alyssa, why do you appear there alone? Where are your two good friends?"

    "Don't keep saying things I don't understand!" Alyssa glared at Neil angrily and looked away, "Even good friends won't get tired of being together every day."

    "Hey, I thought you were all in a relationship where flowers kiss each other"

    "Can you say something I can understand! Ah, no, you'd better not talk."

    Neil shrugged and looked at Alyssa who was walking in front of her a little annoyed. It was so rare that he saved her, but he didn’t even get a candy. It was really unsettling.

    "Hey, thank you just now"

    Alyssa stopped, glanced at Neil sideways, then quickly looked away, her face slightly red.

    "Thank you for what it is, can you eat it?"

    "Neal's word "thank you" immediately shirks all the credit from others. It is really the most deceptive word creation in history. At this time, at least you have to invite him to the Green Room for a sundae to express your gratitude.

    "Eat your sister!"

    ???????????????? Could it be that she didn’t appreciate it even after thanking him? Alyssa was so angry that she gritted her teeth.

    "Oh, classmate Alyssa, I didn't expect you to be so impure and actually want me to do such an ethically degrading thing. You are such a crazy guy. I never thought I had ever taught such a student!"

    "Shut up, you lost Greymon!!"

    Seeing Alyssa’s cannibalistic expression, Neil had no choice but to shut up in frustration.

    Ah, poor Sundae-kun left me again.

    "Speaking of which, how did you get to that place?"

    "I walked there accidentally. Do you think I came to find you!?"

    Alyssa was still angry, and even her tone of voice was full of gunpowder.

    "Sorry, I'm not interested in washboards."

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!! I am a washboard, I am so sorry!!!"

    Neil stretched out his hand to block the attack, but was bitten hard by the eldest lady’s tiger teeth. He couldn’t help but helplessly cover his forehead and sigh.

    "Don't think that just because Rie Kugimiya can use skills randomly"

    After vomiting in a low voice, Neil found that his hands were comically bloody.

    "Miss, it's time to relax. Even if you want my blood to flow through your body, you don't have to do this. I have another compromise. If you give birth to my child, you will have our blood."  Well, don’t you think this is simple, quick and perfect?”

    “Uh-huh, uh-huh, uh-huh!!!”

    "What are you shouting! Have you been fucked by me [beep——]!? Ahhhh, I know I was wrong, please let me go!!"

 Text Chapter 62 There must be something hidden under the cute appearance

    "You don't want me anymore?"

    The blond girl pursed her lips into a pitiful line, looked at the indifferent young man with tears in her eyes, and made a very outrageous declaration.

    "you——"

    The young man's eyelids twitched. After taking a deep breath, he was about to speak in a calm tone.

    “Is it because you have this woman that you don’t want me!?”

    The girl suddenly changed the topic and pointed at the girl standing next to the boy. She also had blond hair similar to hers, but her expression was a bit stunned, and she seemed to have been greatly shocked.

    "Eh!? Me?"

    The girl who was accused pointed at her face, her whole body was stunned, but the girl didn't seem to hear her words, she just took out her handkerchief and wiped the non-existent tears, and continued to complain about her misery.

    "You already have me at home, why are you looking for another woman outside? Can't I satisfy you with my blond hair? As my mother said, men are all beasts whose lower bodies are always in a state of rage"

    ""

    The young man said that he was really not a blond person. Did this guy’s mother say such strong words?  Sure enough, divorced women have wrong prejudices against men.

    When the young man said nothing and looked speechless, the girl rushed to the young man and stared at him with tears in her eyes.

    "I just heard you say you wanted to have a baby with her, why!? I can obviously give birth to a baby for you. If you want, I can give birth to a football team for you right away!!"

    As she was speaking, the girl caressed her belly with both hands, a trace of yearning and happiness for the future flashing across her face.

    At this moment, the passing spectators either admired or despised the young man at the center of the whirlpool. If he could do such a cruel thing at the age of ten, is it really okay to have a child?  Has modern science advanced to a point that even they could not imagine!  ?

    The young man covered his face. He was so ashamed. The looks around him made him so ashamed that he wanted to dig a hole and bury himself. He really couldn't get pleasure from the public shameful play in public.

    For the first time, the young man felt that he was still very moral.

    "Please let me go"

    "No, I will never leave you! I will never give up my happiness! Are your feelings for me just for fun?! Do you just want my body!?"

    Hearing the young man’s pleading words, the girl immediately came back to her senses and held his hand tightly, her eyes full of determination.

    ""

    The young man looked up at the sky that was gradually losing color in his eyes and shed tears silently.

    “Ah, I really want to die.

    "Hey!! Don't talk to yourselves, don't involve me in it!! It has nothing to do with me!"

    Alyssa could no longer bear the weird looks from around her. As the eldest lady, she felt so ashamed for the first time in her life. She actually became another heroine of such a shabby drama, and she even gave birth to a child. The lower limit.  It's not that showy.

    "And you, the stupid teacher, no, the promiscuous teacher! You actually did that, that, that kind of thing to a little girl, I, I will definitely report you!! You wait to go to jail!!"

    Alyssa pointed at Neil with a red face. This guy actually did these heinous things. Fortunately, she still believed him.

    No, if this continues, Nanoha, Suzuka, and the girls in the class will be in danger.

    Alyssa took out her mobile phone and immediately dialed a number.

    "Hey! Is this the International Court of Justice!?"

    "Miss, you don't have to be so realistic! And why is it that the International Court of Justice convicted me all of a sudden? Do you want me to hold a grudge like this!? You actually raised it to the international level!! You want me to be punished by human beings?  Expelled from the world!?”

    Neil almost fainted when he heard Alyssa’s calling voice. He stretched out his hand to take away Alyssa’s phone.

    “Yeah——!! Don’t touch me, you’ll get pregnant!!!”

    Alyssa screamed and jumped a few steps away, crossing her arms warily.

    ""

    Neil squatted deeply on the ground and was about to enter the orz state.

    When did he become a turbid launch pad covered in mysterious liquid?

    “Meow haha, that’s really interesting.”

    And the girl who was the culprit was holding her hands behind her back, watching the developments in front of her with a smile.

    "Asshole, whose fault do you think it is?! I was almost exiled because of your nonsense!!" Neil jumped.He stood up and glared at the girl with a red cross on his head, "Alicia, please go to bed early tonight. Weren't what you just talked about the bloody plot of a TV series last night!!"

    Not long ago, Neil was being tormented by Alyssa, but he was bumped into by Alicia who happened to be wandering around, and she heard Neil's teasing, which resulted in such a third-rate movie.  A real-life ethical romance drama with low blood pressure, low age and low IQ.

    "I want to perform because I think it's interesting"

    Alicia stuck out her tongue cutely and smiled as if she was not afraid that Neil was about to go crazy.

    “I almost went to the end of my life because of your desire to perform!!”

    "So youth is like a sand castle, which instantly collapses just because of some trivial things."

    “Don’t make it sound like it has nothing to do with you!!”

    Alyssa came over, she looked at Alicia, and immediately stroked her chest and breathed a sigh of relief.

    "It turns out you are not Feit. I was still wondering why Feit was such a person"

    Because of Nanoha, Alyssa and Suzuka both recognized the child Fit, and later exchanged letters. Judging from each other's words and appearance, they both felt that Fit was a well-behaved child who could even  A cute and shy girl.

    But the girl who looked exactly like Fit had just appeared, almost shattering her fantasy.

    Fortunately, God is merciful.

    "That's right, I'm not Feit, but I am Feit's sister, Alicia~~" Alicia smiled cutely, then blinked her beautiful eyes and looked at Alyssa, "By the way, you know Fei  Special?"

    "Well, but we have never met, so when I first met you, I was surprised. You are more lively than I thought"

    Alyssa felt that the corners of her mouth were twitching when she spoke.

    "Fortunately, Feite is not like you"

    Neil stood up, feeling equally deeply.

    "Hey, if Feit is like me, so what?"

    "Tell your mother to have another baby."

    "Ah! Neil is so bad, even Feit and I are not enough, yet he still wants it!"

    “…You’d better kill me.”

    "I just heard Alicia say that you live in this guy's house" Alyssa asked Alicia, but her eyes looked at Neil strangely, "I don't want to ask why you live in his house.  Why isn’t Feit with you?”

    "Well, there are many reasons. When Feite comes back, I will tell you in detail if I have the chance"

    Seeing that Neil had no intention of answering, Alicia could only answer randomly.

    "……Oh well."

    Alyssa’s eyes swept back and forth between the two of them, but she still suppressed the doubts in her heart.

    She always felt that they and Nanoha had a common secret that she didn't know about.

    Alyssa felt a little irritated unconsciously.

    "Well, it's time to go home" Seeing that the atmosphere seemed to be silent, Neil said aloud, "Miss, you should go back too, otherwise you will be confessed to again later"

    "Well, I understand."

    "Hey, what confession, tell me!"

    Alicia immediately became interested, but ended up being slapped on the forehead by Neil.

    When Neil and the three of them were walking on the road, they met a familiar guy, who was staring with his mouth wide open, with a look of surprise on his face that made him stupid.

    "Hey, Furuichi-san"

    Neil opened his dead eyes and said hello to the other party. How dare he meet an acquaintance at such a distance. In this small town, the chance of such randomness is really unusually high.

    "Um, can you explain the current situation in detail?"

    Furuichi held his forehead, reluctantly put on a relaxed smile, and tried hard to pose as a wise man.

    "What do you care about?"

    Neil and the two girls all tilted their heads at the same time, with several question marks popping up on their heads.

    "You still ask me what I care about!? Why are you with classmate Alyssa and a cute girl!!"

    "Ha, you ask why, it's just that we met on the road"

    "Oh my god!! Neil, has spring arrived again!? What a world without morals this is!!!!"

    Furuichi rubbed his eyebrows and almost smoke came out, and he fell intoA subtle state of rage.

    "Can you calm down, Furuichi-san, be careful and poke your forehead"

    "Ah, Neil, who made an oath with me to be a jobless virgin for the rest of his life, unexpectedly had something good happen to him. This was such a shock, as if all the hair on his butt was about to fall out, just like hair loss.  Dropped, and they are actually two cute girls of the same age? Obviously I remember that Neil’s preference seems to be the royal sister style with bulging front and back - "

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? could have two lines of bitter tears of blood and tears left in their eyes, Gu Shi looked at the sky aimlessly.

    ""

    "Well, anyway" Neil walked over and punched Gu Shi directly in the face, "You set my egg first!!!"

    “How can I not be determined after you’ve done this?!”

    "Have you calmed down, Furuichi-san"

    "I was forced to cool down"

    Furuichi was lying on the ground. Was that a meteorite that punched him so hard that his head was smoking?

    Ah, this time the handsome side of the beautiful girl was completely ruined in front of her.

    "By the way, who is this lady next to you?"

    Furuichi saw Alicia and asked Neil.

    "Alicia Testerosa, is"

    Neil wanted to say the words "my tenant", but he felt that Furuichi might get crazy if he said it, and there might be some rumors the next day. Last time Hayate came to visit his home.  It was this guy who broke the news.

    ???????????????????????????????? How about we kill him here to eliminate the trouble?

    Furuichi was covered in cold sweat, and his teacher was releasing an unabashed murderous light next to him. In an instant, he felt that his life seemed to be forced to the edge of the cliff.

    However, Neil and Furuichi had no time to care about anything else at this time, because a group of vicious guys were coming towards them.

    "Hey!! Who is the guy who just bullied me from Dumburo High School!!!"

    The bald man in the lead stared fiercely at the few brats in front of him.

    "Uh, boss, did we find the wrong person? They are all brats"

    A boy next to him came over and asked in a low voice that the combined age of the primary school students in front of him might not be older than his father.

    "You can't be wrong, that brat from the Denshi family is so big!"

    The bald boss spoke with confidence and no guilt at all for bullying a child.

    "Ehehehe!!! What is this sudden development!?"

    Furuichi looked at these delinquent high school students in despair, and suddenly jumped from one desperate situation to another more dangerous desperate situation?

    Neil looked at the group of people in front of him, and then glanced back at Alyssa. She was looking away and whistling as if it had nothing to do with herself, while Alicia's eyes were shining and looking forward to it.

    "Oh? It's you, right?"

    The bald boss noticed Furuichi who was making a noise, and after scanning the four of them, he identified Furuichi whose jaw was about to dislocate, because Neil seemed to be even weaker than Furuichi, and he seemed to be fine with long hair.  Bullying look.

    "Well, I don't have anything to say. Anyway, keep going, Furuichi-kun"

    Neil patted Furuichi on the shoulder and covered his mouth to suppress laughter.

    "Why me!! Don't act like you're just watching a show!!! I'm your student!!!"

    "Hey, hey, hey, you guys, don't you feel shy bullying a few kids?"

    A pleasant magnetic voice interrupted them.

    Furuichi turned his head as if he had seen a savior, and saw a group of girls wearing white special attack uniforms walking over, but the wooden knives, chains, clubs, and maces they held in their hands really made him feel embarrassed.

    Are today’s delinquents so ferocious even if they are too young girls?

    But it doesn’t matter, these big sisters are so beautiful.

    "Furuichi-san, you have lost all your moral integrity"

    ""

    Neil raised his eyes and looked at the group of female delinquents. The leading girl had a healthy wheat-colored complexion. Her long purple hair was tied up and swayed with her steps. She had a bamboo stick in her mouth and her eyes showed no sign of weakness.  Stare at the group of boys.

    "Ah? It's none of your business! This is our Duowu Luo's business, you Furious Emperor, get out of the way!!"

    At the critical moment, the boss did not give in because the other party was a girl, and it seemed that he had some connections with the other party.

    But the leading girl didn’t reply to his words, she just walked over and whispered:After staring at Neil for a while, he suddenly put his hand on Neil's head, with a friendly smile on his lips.

    "Your kid is Neil, right? I heard the tyrant mention you, you are such a cute kid"

    "Tyrant?"

    Neil didn't slap the opponent's hand away. After all, she was a quasi-royal sister, and he was just confused about the tyrant she mentioned. The group of guys from Duwuluo High School behind him seemed a little unhappy after hearing this title.  It looks good, like taking laxatives.

    It sounds like he is very tough. Is there such a formidable person around him?

    "Ahaha, it's someone you know anyway"

    "Hey, Rika, this kid here is also very cute. I'm Shizuku Itoi, and I'll die at night~~~"

    "Hey, Shizuku, you're scaring people"

    And Furuichi was surrounded by several female delinquents holding his face in his hands. At this moment, he was so happy that he almost fainted.

    "You women, don't forget about us! Bastards, don't think we dare not take action. Even if Nan Lixiang knows the "tyrant", I won't be afraid of you!  !  "

    "Huh? Even if you don't know that guy, I will beat you up. If you have the guts, come and try it!!"

    The bosses of the two factions began to clamor, and they gritted their teeth as fiercely as a wolf.

    "Boys! Don't take it lightly just because they are girls! Let them see the power of Dumburo High School!!"

    “Oh oh oh!!!”

    "Ah!? We are the Furious Emperor, don't underestimate us, you scum!!"

    "Follow the boss and rush!!!"

    Alicia and Alyssa stood on the outside, watching the two gangs fighting like this, feeling almost numb.

    "Ahaha, the fight started"

    Alyssa laughed dryly a few times, revealing a pair of dead fish eyes like Neil's.

    "Ah, everyone is so full of energy. It's so lively, I really want to join in"

    Alicia showed a completely different expression, and her eagerness to try made Alyssa doubt that she would rush in next second.

    Neil, who was in the middle of it, was punching one after another, while Fushi was running around with his head in his hands, hiding in a cold sweat.

    "What's going on!? Gang war!? I'm just an ordinary elementary school student. I simply ran to the wrong set!!"

    "Ah ah ah, let me go back to my mother's arms and drink milk!!"

    As soon as Fushi turned his head, he saw Neil kicking a big man away, making him look embarrassed.

    This guy’s strength is as unparalleled as ever.

    “You stinky brat!!”

    Fushi suddenly heard a loud shout from behind him. He turned around and saw a bad guy hitting him with his fist.

    ——I’m probably seriously injured now.

    Unable to escape, we can only watch the imminent crisis coming.

    In the blink of an eye, Furuichi felt as if his head was being pushed down, and a gust of wind passed over his head.

    "Really, don't get in the way here, leave as soon as possible, there are so many people here, even if you stand behind me, I may not be able to care about you, I might even beat you up"

    Furuichi only saw Neil punch the opponent away, and with a few words, he pushed him to the safety of Alicia.

    Furuichi was startled for a moment, and when he looked back, what caught his eye was Neil's expression that was slightly different from usual.

    I once saw this unique side of him in a martial arts competition.

    Looking at him intently in the fight, Furuichi pursed his lips.

    ——It’s really strong.

    "Hey, are you okay, Furuichi-san?"

    Seeing Fushi’s dull expression, Alyssa couldn’t help but asked, it wouldn’t be funny if he was beaten silly.

    "Uh, I'm fine" Furuichi waved his hand, then looked at Alicia, pointing to the chaotic situation, "Miss Alicia, is it okay to be in such a mess?"

    The bald boss seemed to have been beaten ten meters above the ground just now. Is that okay?

    "No problem! You don't know, right? Fighting is a specialty of this street. Many idiots living here will die if they don't fight. Even Neil fights one fight every three days and one fight every five days."  Yes, to a certain extent, he is very familiar with the people here"

    It’s really a disgusting street.

    “Then Alicia, wouldn’t it be dangerous for you to live here?”

    Alyssa really can’t imagine that if a child lives here, wouldn’t he be frightened every day?"That's not the case" Alicia shook her head and smiled, as if she didn't care much, "Don't look at these people as being fierce, but in fact they are very principled people, at least they will not bully the elderly or children.  At best, they have bad mouths. Just now they were just scaring us. In the words of Neil and Granny Denshi, these people are apes without brains and can only express themselves in the most primitive way.  It’s just blood that’s burned too hot…”

    "Of course, there are also other connections, such as the mother-in-law Denshi and the "Scarlet Overlord" rumored here are Neil's family, so those people don't dare to mess with the people in the family"

    ""

    ? Okay, Scarlet Overlord is really the name of the bunker. Is Neil's house full of monsters?

    Furuichi and Alyssa once again watched the scene near the end. In their eyes, something seemed to be different.

    "These guys are really getting more and more durable"

    Neil twisted his wrist and walked back. His face was not red and he was out of breath. It was impossible to tell that he had just finished fighting.

    "You do like fighting"

    Furuichi looked at Neil and smiled softly.

    Niel paused for a moment, then shrugged and smiled slightly.

    "I don't hate it."

    "I didn't expect that my teacher is still a bad person" Alyssa covered her face as if she had a headache, "Are you performing a GTO?"

    "Please ask Mr. Onitsuka for this kind of thing" Neil scratched his head and said boredly, "Well, if I can make extra money, I wouldn't mind making a cameo"

    But not long after he finished speaking, Neil found that Furuichi, Alyssa and Alicia were all silent in front of him, with dull expressions on their faces.

    "Huh? Are you possessed by a ghost, you guys?"

    Suddenly, an arm even rougher than Kenjiro's wrapped around Neil's neck. He was stunned for a moment, and then fell into the shadow of despair.

    Who released this Godzilla at the end of the 21st century

    "Oh? Neal-chan, are you planning to make extra money? I have a place where you can make a guest appearance. I originally came out to see where the kid was having such a fun time, but I didn't expect to hear such good news"

    Furuichi and Alyssa looked up at the tall figure, with the stubble, thick eyebrows, piercing eyes, light lip gloss and eye shadow, a perfect figure comparable to King Billy, and a charming Jean  The kimono that no one can look at directly gave them an unparalleled impact.

    "Ah, I really want to vomit. Can I vomit?"

    "Hello, Mrs. Xixiang."

    Alicia reluctantly moved her lips and said hello proactively.

    "Oh, it's Alicia" Xixiang moved his eyes and nodded, "Go back and tell your family that Neil won't be going back tonight. He's working at my place, so tell them not to worry"

    "Well, I understand, please feel free to do so."

    Neil, who was almost out of breath, stared at him. Alicia sold him in the blink of an eye. Please feel free to take him for what he is. He didn't even know if he would be able to see the sun tomorrow.  .

    “Let’s go, Neil-chan~~~”

    Xixiang smiled girlishly at Neil, and Neil immediately rolled his eyes and fainted while frothing at the mouth.

    “Is it okay, Alicia?”

    Watching Neil being carried away on her shoulders, Alyssa felt for the first time that it was not easy for him either.

    "It doesn't matter, Mrs. Saigo is a good person."

    ""

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    That night, Xixiang Ladyboy Club.

    “Clang, clang, clang! The super future star of our store is now making a grand appearance, Sonoko!!!”

    "Who are you calling Sonoko! Who wants to be the future star of your store!!"

    "Come on, Nierzi! You have great potential to become the ACE_OF_ACE of our store!!"

    "A devil wants this kind of potential, even if you give me money!!"

    "Yo!! Pretty boy, twist your waist!!"

    “You can do it yourself, don’t make too many demands, you perverted uncles!!”

    "Yoooooooo, such a cute child is indeed a boy! Long live Lord Lucifer!!!"

    "Have your male-only penetrating weapons been scrapped by you idiots!?"

    "Nierzi, please date!!!"

    “Go to hell——!!!!!!”

    On the stage, ?A girl in a gorgeous kimono with light make-up, who was actually a boy, was dancing with terrifying momentum with a folding fan. Next to her, Saigo was admiring the dance with a face full of admiration.

    This kid really has hope of becoming the master of the great route.

    The next day, the news about Neil's transformation into a new human spread secretly without his knowledge.

 Text Chapter 63 To maintain moral integrity or to lose moral integrity, that is the question

    The long black hair floated gently.

    The bright pupils reflect the surrounding scenery, like a mirror world.

    The girl put her hands behind her back, holding a smile on her lips, and stepped lightly.

    "Ah, no matter how many times I come here, I always feel that this place is huge"

    The corners of Tifa's mouth were slightly raised, her eyes were shrouded in a bright light, and she looked around every inch of Maho Liang Academy from time to time.

    "That's right. After we entered through the school gate, we walked for more than half an hour and felt like we didn't even see the end"

    Alicia, who was following Tifa, glanced around with the same interest. Whenever she saw the architecture of European classical beauty and the natural scenery, her vermilion eyes suddenly brightened like gems.

    "Well, I heard from Neil that there are many schools here, ranging from elementary school to university, plus various research institutes, shopping streets and library islands. It really can't be visited in one day" Tifa introduced, tapping her lower lip.  , suddenly remembered something interesting, a smile on his face, "This school also has many activities, such as the last school festival, which was held for three days and three nights. It was really lively"

    "Wow, that sounds so interesting" Alicia immediately flattened her mouth in disgust when she saw Tifa's expression, and then murmured angrily, "If Neil had woken me up earlier, then I couldn't have done it either."  Did you attend the school festival?"

    ""

    Tifa scratched her cheek and smiled silently. Is this what she should be struggling with?

    "But it's great, I want to go to school here too"

    Looking at Alicia’s longing expression, Tifa couldn’t help but smile.

    "What you say should be fine. As long as you worship Tony Nier or Negi, they should be able to find a way"

    "Hmm, please Tony Neil? I always think that guy will say something like "It's too troublesome, so I won't do it""

    Alicia closed her eyes and frowned, as if she could imagine the scene at that time.

    "maybe……"

    Tifa nodded with deep understanding. She quite agreed with Alicia's idea and her understanding of that guy.

    However, because of her understanding, she knew that if Alicia really asked him to ask for help, Neil would still do his best to help her.

    "A soft-hearted fool."

    Tifa pursed her lips and murmured in a low voice. She was a little bit disgusted by this.

    "What's wrong, Tifa?"

    Alicia noticed Tifa’s little movements and couldn’t help but feel a little weird.

    Tifa came back to her senses immediately, scratched her cheek and laughed dryly, "It's okay, I just got a little lost in thought"

    "Hey, what are you thinking about? You are so absorbed in your thoughts~~~"

    Alicia rolled her eyes and didn’t know what she was thinking of. She half-covered her mouth with her hand and leaned over with an ambiguous smile.

    Tifa blocked the approaching smiling face with her hand and said angrily, "What are you thinking about? I feel like you are becoming more and more like that guy Neil"

    "Hehe, you are so embarrassed that I got it right, right?"

    "You're not shy!"

    "Oh~~~Don't you deny what you said before? Sure enough, Tifa-chan's heart is full of Nier~~~"

    ""

    Faced with such teasing, Tifa simply shut her mouth and turned away as if she didn't hear anything.

    Seeing Tifa like this, Alicia stopped teasing her. She glanced around and asked, "Hey, Tifa, where is Neil's school? We've been gone for a long time"

    Originally, I was idle at home and wanted to come to the school to kill some time. However, after I came here with Tifa, this journey was really a good way to kill the time.

    ??Looking carefully, it seems that it is almost time for get out of class to end.

    "This place is too big. I haven't been here many times. How can I know how to get there?"

    "Eh? Didn't we see that big map when we entered?"

    “It’s true, but”

    "Is Tifa a roadie!? So cute!!"

    "What are you so cute about!? You're not praising yourself in disguise, when you haven't found a way either!?"

    "Are you two brats students here?"

    The two of them, who were fighting and looking for their way around, suddenly heard a voice coming from behind them. At the same time, they turned their heads and saw a tall man in black sportswear standing not far away with a cool expression.

    "Hello, we are not students here, we are here to find someone."

    TifaliNodding gracefully, the person in front of him seemed to be a school teacher or administrator.

    "Looking for someone?" Heigang raised his eyebrows and looked at the two girls in front of him, "Who are you looking for?"

    “It’s Neil Springfield who works at Shengxiang Elementary School here.”

    "It's that kid, but it's almost time for school to end. If we go by now, the people in the elementary school will probably leave as well. Forget it, I'll lead you there. Maybe that kid is still in school  By the way, are you his friends?"

    “We are his girlfriends!!”

    Before Tifa could speak, Alicia answered first.

    "girlfriend!?"

    Heigang opened his eyes in surprise, while Tifa covered his forehead as if he had a headache. He dared to believe that Alicia would start to display her natural instinct of fearing chaos in the world again.

    "I didn't expect that boy to have two girlfriends, but it seems reasonable after thinking about it"

    Heigang sighed at first, and then nodded unexpectedly.

    "Well, this gentleman"

    "Just call me Heigang" Heigang lowered his head and looked at Tifa, noticing the tangled look on her face as she hesitated to speak, and said with a very understanding expression, "Don't worry, I understand"

    "No, actually"

    "Let's go, I'll take you there now."

    "That bastard is really incredible. He actually did such a thing, but he is a role model for others. This is considered a harm to others' children. Well, I should be able to use this reason to teach him a lesson"

    A cold smile appeared on Black Steel's lips, and his narrow eyes narrowed slightly, flashing a frightening red light from time to time. When Tifa noticed the eldest brother's expression, she knew that the unlucky child was about to suffer a big disaster again.  , couldn't help but draw a cross in my heart.

    "Meow haha, it feels like something interesting is going to happen"

    Hearing Alicia’s cheerful laughter, Tifa sighed sadly, feeling deeply powerless.

    【Neal, if you want to blame it, you have a teammate who has been deceiving people for thirty years】

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Woo——"

    "What's the matter, Neil?"

    Naye suddenly heard Neil making a sound of unknown meaning, couldn't help but frowned, and asked with some worry.

    "It's okay, I just suddenly felt so miserable that I let out such a scream from my soul that it shook the world"

    "I have no idea what you are talking about" Nanoye shook her head in confusion, and then laughed happily, "But this means that Neil, there is nothing wrong with you"

    "Naye, at this moment, I feel more desperate than when I met a giant."

    She had just escaped from the demon king of the Kamabaka Kingdom and was mentally traumatized. Now she was attacked by this girl Nanoha. As her master, Neil suddenly felt that his majesty had lost as much as a certain vampire. He couldn't help but feel  I feel like life is dark.

    "By the way, aren't we going to the back mountain? This direction doesn't seem right"

    Nanoye looked at the direction Neil led the way. She had been training with Neil every day after school as usual, but at this moment, she visually saw that it was completely different from where she usually went.

    "Well, anyway, what I'm teaching you is just the control and application of magic power, and how to fight. I plan to hand you over to a more capable and experienced guy. Regardless of magic or physical skills, with her level, she can definitely  You trained me to become a master"

    Originally Naiyara was still being trained today. Neil felt that he had nothing to teach. After all, the magic system was completely different. Apart from some basic things, Neil felt that it would be better to have someone like Yuno as a coach.  Suitable for yourself.  When Professor Nanoha was in actual combat, whenever he encountered her unconsciously cute look, Neil would be blasted to pieces by a burst of starlight.

    Therefore, directly throwing Nanoha to the merciless Yiwen is definitely very profitable. Anyway, it is healthier for young people to abuse them, and there is Negi who can attract firepower next to him, and more importantly,  He can go home and cook quickly after school.

    【Ah, I can’t help it anymore, I can’t stop crying.  】

    "don't want!"

    Naye's face changed slightly and she shouted subconsciously, even her voice became slightly shrill.

    Neil was startled and quickly turned his head to look over, only to see Nanoye staring at him with her mouth bulging as if she was very angry.

    "Uh, what's wrong with you, Miss Nanoha?"

    &nbsp; Being stared at by Nanoye for a while, Neil asked cautiously.

    "me……"

    When asked by Neil, Nanoye didn't know how to answer. Could it be that she told him that she didn't want to leave him?

    "Dream on, it would be better to use a starburst to make him surrender."

    "Ms. Nanoha, did you think of something dangerous just now! Although I don't know what it was, I am firmly against violence!!"

    With the flash of red light in Nanoye’s eyes and the faint smile of excitement on her lips, no matter how idiotic she was, Neil still felt that he seemed to be very close to the door of hell.

    "Ahaha, what are you talking about Neil? I never thought of using Starlight Explosion to blast you"

    Nanoha scratched her cheek, smiled very cutely, and said horrible words that made Neil break into a cold sweat.

    【This guy said something that must never be uttered!  Naturally black?  ?  Definitely natural black!  !  】

    "Neil, why do you want others to teach me? I'm afraid I won't get along"

    Naye thought for a while and finally came up with a reason.

    "So that's the problem"

    Neil breathed a sigh of relief. He really didn't realize that Nanoha's character would be afraid of strangers, but this was no problem at all. After all, Yiwen's appearance was very deceptive. At first glance, he looked like a harmless cat, and he was very similar to  You don't have to worry about getting along with Yi Wen at all, because that guy's queen character is definitely about making others obey her.

    "That's not okay, Nanoha. If you hold back because of this small worry, you won't be able to make great progress in the future! Although I will be a little reluctant to let you go, dad, I will still do this for your future.  I did it! So, even if you resent Dad, I won’t regret it!!"

    "What dad, what role are you playing!"

    Nanoye slapped away Neil's hand on her shoulder with dissatisfaction. She blinked, not knowing what she thought of, her eyes suddenly lit up, and a meaningful smile appeared on her face.

    "Well, after all, Neil was defeated by me, I don't think he has the ability to teach me anything"

    "What!? Defeated by you!? It was just your luck that time. If I do it ten times again, you will not be my brother's" Neil originally retorted angrily, but when he saw Nanoye's smile, he seemed to understand.  Everything changed, "Well, since you said so, I also feel that I am not capable"

    Nanoha's smile froze slightly, but soon her lips curved into a more contemptuous arc, and at the same time her eyes swept three inches ahead.

    "Neil, it really doesn't work."

    Neil, who had been paying attention to Nanoye's expression, naturally noticed the other person's gaze. He looked down and couldn't help but widen his eyes, like an angry cat staring at Nanoye who was smiling leisurely and contentedly.

    "No!? You dare to say that I can't do it!? I've told you from the first day of class that I am a man who can break through the sky. The word "no" cannot appear to me!! Very good, Nanoha.  Just wait, if I don’t train you well, I will spend the rest of my life hanging around Xixiang!!!”

    “This is what you said, Neil~~~”

    Naye secretly made a gesture indicating that the plan was successful, and at the same time thought of something in her heart.

    【This trick of using retreat to advance that my mother taught me is really useful. Although I don't know why I aimed at it like this in the end, as long as it succeeds, I'll be fine!  】

    In fact, it was not until some years later that Nanoha understood the true meaning of this matter. At that time, she lamented that her health teacher died early. At the same time, she was very fortunate that she had a mother as great as Kami who allowed her to do this.  I have avoided many detours in my life.

    "Forget it, let's stop today's training. I'll go back and think about how to arrange it"

    “I don’t know whether it was because he was inspired to fight or because his dignity as a man was challenged. Neil began to seriously think about what to do. Usually, these things were left to Anders to do.

    "Huh? What is that guy doing?"

    Neil suddenly slowed down, and a shadowy figure appeared in his field of vision.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Ha, why are all the cleaners boys, not even a girl"

    Furuichi stopped the broom in his hand, looked around the classroom, and couldn't help but sigh sadly.

    Doesn’t it mean that if men and women match each other, the work will not be tiring?  There are just a bunch of idiots here, and they are exhausted from doing anything.

    "You just give up on this idea, this is terribleIt's our class's policy" Yuuji walked past Furuichi with a broom on his shoulder, not looking like he was working at all, "That guy said that in order to avoid a series of unnecessary problems caused by male-female combinations, we separate boys and girls.  Separated to facilitate management, do you think we can resist the mountain above our heads?  And the girls seem to agree"

    “Can you disagree!? Girls almost don’t have to participate in work during the week!!”

    "From this point of view, it turns out that he is still a gentleman"

    "That's weird! Even if he is a gentleman, he can only be a gentleman in another sense!!!"

    "I'm telling you, you can chat as much as you want, but if you can work, Yuuji, you've barely even done anything!!"

    Listening to the two complaining, Touma couldn't stand it anymore. He was almost the only one working now. He obviously planned to grab those half-price bento boxes.

    "You should tell the group of people over there first"

    Yuuji pointed with his broom in the direction of the podium, where a group of people were gathering for activities.

    Standing on the podium, Akihisa used the broom as a guitar and danced his fingers as much as he could, as if he had returned to the school festival concert, with the intense melody seeming to linger in his ears.

    “Come on, call me!!!”

    “Honey!!!”

    "What a tall person!!! Call me God-sama!!!"

    "Ah, Lord Kami is playing a game console in that corner over there"

    Touma looked at this scene, then looked at someone in the corner who had entered the god of strategy mode, and couldn't help but sigh.

    How long will he be able to do this?

    ——

    Suddenly, the sound of the door being pulled attracted the attention of everyone in the class.

    A handsome face that was as cold as a knife appeared behind the door, and at the same time, those sharp wolf-like eyes made the guys in the class stay silent for a while and started cleaning obediently.

    “Kids, is your bastard head teacher gone already?”

    They were slightly surprised by the unexpected punishment, and then suddenly realized that it was their class teacher who had caused the hatred.

    "Well, our bastard head teacher left early during the last self-study class and let all the girls go"

    As the leader of the boys, Xiongji told Heigang in detail. When Heigang heard this, he felt that the temples on his forehead began to beat again.

    "That rascal……"

    "Um, Teacher Heigang, what do you want from Neil?"

    Touma's question caused Heigang to turn around. He looked at the people in the class, and for some reason the corner of his mouth curled up into a weird smile.

    "Ah, actually it was the boy's two girlfriends who came to see him"

    "What——!?"

    "girlfriend——!?"

    “Two more——!?”

    The boys looked at each other and saw the jealousy hidden in each other's eyes. They nodded one after another, immediately picked up the thing in their hands, and rushed out of the back door without saying a word.

    "Hey, don't damage public property"

    Heigang shouted behind them, chuckled, and then walked downstairs.

    When he walked downstairs, he found that the two girls waiting nearby were gone. Instead, there was a guy who deserved a beating, gaping at the large cloud of dust.

    "Faye, did you see the two little girls who were here just now?"

    Heigang walked over, patted Fay on the shoulder and asked as coldly as usual.

    "Huh? It's Kurojia~~" Faye turned around and showed a very hearty smile, and then her face became a little weird, "Kurojia, are you a lolita control?"

    Heigang was startled, then his face turned black, he pulled out a cold long knife out of thin air, clasped his hands and raised it, ready to slash at it.

    "You really deserve to be cut down just like that kid"

    “Ehehehe!! Oppose violence, Hei-chan~~~”

    “Go to hell!!”

    "Wait a minute, aren't you going to ask where those two girls went? I'll tell you, but you can't do anything to me!"

    ""

    Heigang stopped and stared at Fay coldly, while Fay smiled slightly and tidied up his clothes. It was not until Heigang was about to have his second impact that he slowly spoke.

    "Actually, I just met them and chatted for a few words. I found out that they were here to see Neil-chan, so I told them that Neil-chan had left.Okay, so they took their leave, and let me tell you something by the way.  "

    "That means you knew it beforehand, right?"

    "Well Wow!! Kuro-chan, a surprise attack is a foul!!"

    “I don’t care about you!!”

    “I clearly said I wouldn’t do anything!!”

    "Did I promise you!?"

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "So, you lost the ring that Yiwen gave you and you were thinking about how to die, maybe this is it?"

    "No, I'm not thinking about how to die"

    Negi looked at his brother depressedly, forgetting if he didn't help, he was still gloating about his misfortune.

    "I just lost my ring, is there any need to do this?"

    Although the ring was a relatively rare magic item, it was not in a life-and-death situation. However, seeing Negi like this, Neil immediately felt very happy.

    "You won't understand. If Master finds out, I will see hell"

    Yiwen’s terror began to emerge in Negi’s mind. His face turned pale and his whole body was shaking, as if he had seen a ghost.

    Neil couldn’t help but sigh at how powerful Yiwen was. He was able to make Negi, a little man-trained boy, even more miserable. He felt like he was almost turning into an M.

    "Hey, Neal, what's the ring that Mr. Negi mentioned? Doesn't it matter that he's still like this?"

    Nanoye pulled the corner of Neil's clothes and asked with some confusion.

    "Well, that ring is like a wedding ring that represents a lifelong promise, and Negi, the idiot, threw it away without knowing where. If his powerful wife at home knew about it, he would probably not have to go to bed for a month."

    "Hey!? Teacher Negi is already married!?"

    "Hey, Neil, stop making this up!"

    "I'm not making it up, I'm just explaining it to Nanoha."

    "What are you trying to explain!!"

    Facing Negi’s fire-breathing eyes, Neil shrugged and had to give up, "Okay, okay, I won’t say it anymore. Why don’t you recall it and let me help you reorganize the scene at that time."

    "real?"

    Negi looked at him suspiciously, could this guy really be so kind?

    "We are brothers after all Speaking of which, when did the ring disappear?"

    "It should have been last night"

    "Well, very good" Neil nodded, "Which woman's bed did you sleep in last night?"

    "Herehey!! Where are you going!!"

    Negi is crazy, he actually believes in a guy like Neil, he is really a fool.

    "Oh, oh, did you really sleep in someone else's bed? Yeah, there are so many people in the girls' dormitory, who could it be?"

    "I told you not to do it!! I haven't even slept in Asuna-san's bed recently!!"

    "The married life is not harmonious?"

    “Stay away from me!!!”

    "Teacher Negi is not pure."

    ""

    Negi leaned against the tree, wanting to die.

    “Neil——!!!”

    Just when Neil was enjoying the sight of Negi being beaten to a pulp, a familiar scream came from behind. Without thinking, he immediately bent down. The next second, a figure flew over his head, and at the same time, a wave of wind blew up.  A gust of cold wind.

    Neil raised his head and looked at the blond girl who flipped in the air and landed perfectly, and couldn't help but be speechless for a while.

    "Alicia, do you have to say hello in this way? If I hadn't avoided it, I really doubt I would have suffered internal injuries from you."

    "It doesn't matter, I just said hello a little more enthusiastically."

    "Is this called being more enthusiastic!? Who would rush over at a speed of 40 yards, 4 seconds and 2!? Do you think I am an American football player!?"

    “What a small family man.”

    "I'm sorry, anyone would be petty when their lives are at stake!"

    "Tch, I won't talk to you anymore" Alicia left Neil alone, moved her target to Nanoye who was aside, and immediately pounced on her, "yahoo! Nanoye!!"

    "Whoa, be careful, Alicia!!"

    Neil sighed helplessly at the two who started to fuck Lily, then turned his head and forced a smile at the black-haired girl who was running slowly.

    "Won't you stop this guy, Tifa?"

    ? ???Isn't this bad?  There is a beautiful girl throwing herself into my arms"

    Tifa walked up to Neil and smiled teasingly.

    “I wish the way of throwing myself into someone’s arms could be improved”

    Neil muttered softly, but the next moment, Tifa's beautiful black hair was fluttering with invisible domineering aura.

    "What were you talking about just now?"

    "No, I didn't say anything, Your Lady Queen."

    Neil immediately displayed his low-profile and domineering attitude. His dignity and integrity were completely useless in front of Tifa.

    "Ah, look, Nanoha, Neil is starting to lose his moral integrity again!!"

    "Neil has never had any moral integrity anyway"

    "Alicia, shut up, whose fault do you think it is that makes me like this!"

    "You blame me?"

    "Ha, if I don't blame you, why should I blame myself!?"

    "Shut up."

    "Yes, Your Lady Queen."

    "Neil really suffered."

    Alicia’s triumphant look made Neil want to hang her up and tickle her, but for Tifa’s sake, he still lay on the ground obediently.

    "By the way, what is Negi doing there?"

    Tifa noticed Negi, who had been ignored for a long time, but the other party was obviously trapped in an endless loop and did not notice their arrival.

    "Nieji is struggling with the question of whether he should have moral integrity or lose his moral integrity."

    ""

    “By the way, why did you and Alicia come here?”

    “Well, since it’s okay to stay at home, and Alicia has never been to school, I took her here for a walk.”

    Neil looked back at the girl who was chatting enthusiastically with Nanoye. She had maintained such an optimistic attitude since she woke up. It was not an exaggeration to say that she was offline. However, these might just be to cover up her inner feelings.  lonely.

    【Looks like we need to hurry up.  】

    Just when Neil was thinking about something, a strange murderous aura rushed towards him. Neil looked around and saw a large black mist rumbling towards him.

    "What is that!? The Black Mist Monster!?"

    As soon as he finished complaining, Neil was swallowed by the black mist.

    "Whoa! Help! Huh? Isn't this a guy from the class!? Hey, are you rebelling!?"

    "Burn my remains with the blazing holy fire! How joyful is life, and how sad is death!"

    "Ahhh!! Where did you come from the Ming Cult!? These people are crazy again!!! Tifa, Negi, save me!!"

    Tifa watched the group of people go away speechlessly, and then glanced at Negi who continued to seek death.

    This school is still so peaceful today.

 Text Chapter 1 That day, the boy walked into a new world

    My name is Orima Ichika, I'm 15 years old, and my gender is, um, with excalibur underneath, you know.

    At this moment, the fifteen-year-old youth is like a deep-sea fish.

    “The classroom with all girls except me is very stressful.

    But it doesn’t matter. With my ability to withstand stress that I have developed since childhood, I can still withstand this kind of pressure. I am quite confident about this.

    Why do you say that?

    This has to start with my family and my world.

    “Today’s world, I simply don’t know how to describe it in words.  First of all, the two mainstreams in the world today are technology and magic. As far as I know, eight years ago, the flying super weapon called IS came out, and the world has undergone earth-shaking changes. However, weapons like IS can only be made by  The manipulation by girls has led to a fundamental change in the status of men and women in society.  However, the matter did not end there. In the following years, the ISSDA organization responsible for space development announced the existence of "magic". Magic was originally unknown. Coupled with the new life from the universe, it became even more complicated.  Not to mention the various superpowers in Academy City, the world was once again in turmoil. However, with the efforts of many parties, the world finally settled down, and magic was gradually accepted by everyone. At the same time, ordinary humans could not  All known alien races appeared one after another, and the world became more and more diverse.

    However, there are still unknown things in this world, such as disobedient gods, demons, angels, magic societies that are still hidden in the dark, and advanced beings buried in the shadows. I know these because my family is special.  The reason is, after all, the old man in my family is not an ordinary person.

    In short, there are as many angels and demons as dogs, and fairies and heavenly beings are everywhere. This world is a strategic fortress.

    However, this world view is not enough to shock me, because the family I live in is enough to numb my nerves. My home is simply the most chaotic place in the world.  Compared with one who has a personality, all kinds of weapons are worth the sky, and I can also see angels and demons eating together and having fun, and even aiming their guns at someone. The moment I knew the truth, my three views were completely destroyed. Thousands of years of history  They've all been tricked into being dogs.

    “Alas, this world is so damn peaceful.

    “But even so, I am still very stressed at this moment.

    I folded my hands and put them under my chin, with cold eyes, trying to look calm. At this time, I finally understood Commander Ikari’s sense of pressure to remain calm in the face of the apostles’ attack.

    Commander Ikari is mighty!  !  !

    But the sights gathered from all around are really uncomfortable. Haven’t you seen that my forehead is already covered with heart-wrenching beads of sweat?  ?  Sure enough, no matter how old a girl is, she always has a trembling heart!  !  Sure enough, a girl's gaze is the most terrifying thing in the world. The ever-changing changes of sometimes resentment and sometimes anger are simply more disasters than taking the Western Scriptures.

    I took a deep breath, narrowed my eyes slightly, and all the nerves in my body suddenly became more tense than ever before.

    ??????????????????????????????????

    Wow, I relaxed too much and almost came out from behind.

    Ha, by the way, why do I have to stay in a place like this?

    Thinking of this, I recalled what happened the night before.

    That night, my brother said to me with a smile that could be read as bright and written as slutty.

    "Ichika, you will become the happiest man in the world."

    So that’s what he was talking about!  !  !  !  !

    I sighed deeply, and I mourned for a second for my seemingly happiness and actual sorrow. I started to swim away and observe the people around me.

    Well, the eyes of the girls on the left and the right are full of unparalleled curiosity for knowledge, and their shining eyes almost flashed through their tough golden eyes.

    I can’t see the back part, but the sight of the thorns on my back makes me feel like I’m sitting on pins and needles. I can understand it even without looking.

    "The person directly in front of me is a slightly older woman.

    She is a bit petite, and her figure is almost the same as that of a student, but her chest size is the nemesis of all high school girls.  The clothes are relatively large and make her look more petite, but she still feels quite cute.  In addition, she also wears a pair of black-rimmed glasses. Although they are crooked, she can still be called a bespectacled girl.

    And this girl with glasses was looking at the people in the class in panic, her timid posture was reminiscent of an injured little rabbit.

    You are a teacher, show me some domineering power!

    "Everyone is here. Then, SHR is going to startWhoops!  "

    Well, it’s not something you can do if you want to.

    I gave the teacher an appreciative look, but for some reason the teacher turned red and smiled shyly.

    ????????????????????????????????????????? Suddenly, I felt that the pressure on my body was a little heavier, and I almost died from a thousand arrows piercing my heart.

    “Well, then, please introduce yourself, uh, in order of seat number.”

    The teacher seemed to have recovered from the inexplicable emotion and said to the students in the audience in a panic.

    ""

    "It's so quiet. My dignity as a teacher is suddenly shattered into pieces."

    I looked at the teacher who was about to cry, and I couldn't bear it. At the same time, I felt unhappy with the girls in the class. Are you shy because you just entered high school? No one responded. The teacher was about to cry. Really?  I'm going to cry!  !

    I glanced at the teacher, and the teacher’s eyes also moved over.

    ??Okay, our eyes met.

    Please don’t look at me like this, you are not my type, teacher.

    I quickly lowered my head, I still understand the principle that a dead Taoist friend will not die a poor Taoist.

    “Oh, give me a normal high school life.

    The reason why I specifically emphasize "ordinary" here is simply because what I am in now is definitely not an ordinary high school, but the famous IS Academy-the only school in the world that trains IS operators.

    And the most important point is that IS, this deceptive thing, can only be activated by girls, so naturally, this is a girls' school.

    And why am I here?

    I need to emphasize again that I am a boy, and I am definitely a boy at first glance. My appearance can be considered a bit handsome, but it is definitely not the kind of beauty that makes even IS unable to identify my gender.

    The reason why I came to such a ghost place has to start with the entrance exam in February.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    That day, the sun was shining brightly, and the cherry blossoms flying freely in the sky made me fall in love.

    I looked at the clear sky and encouraged myself in my heart.

    Today is the entrance exam for Junior High School. For your own goals, you can’t do it without working hard.

    The school I go to is called Mahora Gakuin. It is a very large Academy City that has everything from kindergarten to university. There are many schools in it, all types, and my target is the famous Mitsusaka High School.

    The reason why I chose Mitsusaka is not because of its reputation, but because my brothers and sisters all graduated from here. I have an indescribable yearning for that place.

    I want to chase the traces they left behind, and I want to be like them.

    that's it.

    Well, of course, if I am admitted to Mitsusaka High School, my goal of dominating Mitsusaka will be one step closer, and realizing Mahora's dream of complete domination will not be unattainable.

    Hahahaha, I couldn’t help but laugh out loud.

    "Why are you giggling so early in the morning?"

    At this time, my head was hit hard.  When I looked back, I saw a handsome man with white shoulder-length hair standing behind me. He was looking at me listlessly with a pair of dead fish eyes, and he didn't look like he was awake at all.

    "Brother, you got up so early"

    ??I touched my head and laughed dryly.

    "Well, seeing as you have a test today, I got up early to see you out"

    Hey, is this guy so kind?

    "Hey, don't think I can't understand your expression"

    "Well……"

    Although those dead fish eyes are completely rotten, they are still so sharp.

    I don’t know if my thoughts were revealed again, but I got another blow on the head.

    "By the way, you forgot to bring your admission ticket"

    I was stunned for a moment, watching my brother hand a certificate to me.

    "Huh? Didn't I prepare it last night?"

    As I was talking, I wanted to go through my bag. I had carefully prepared all kinds of things the night before.

    "Well, men will always forget some things, just like forgetting what their first love looked like"

    “I won’t forget it!!”

    I replied angrily, but I didn't notice the firmness in my tone.

    The old man looked at me steadily for a moment, with an inexplicable light flashing in his eyes.?, and then touched my hair with a slight smile.

    “Okay, take your admission ticket and go quickly, don’t be late.”

    I didn’t notice anything strange about my brother, so I took the admission ticket and didn’t check whether I really didn’t bring it with me. I said goodbye to my brother and went out.

    "It seems that Ichika has grown up"

    After saying this softly, the man walked back into the room with a smile.

    It was easy, so I came to the address indicated on the admission ticket.

    ???????????????????? Why is it not in Mahonliang Academy, but in a high school outside?

    But I didn’t think too much about it. Anyway, it said this on the admission ticket and I couldn’t change it even if I wanted to.

    But I feel a little uneasy.

    Are you nervous before the exam?

    With a feeling of apprehension, I walked into the imposing building in front of me.

    "I'm just going to go, turn left and right, how on earth are you going to get to the second floor!?"

    It’s been almost ten minutes since I walked, and I still haven’t found the stairs to the second floor. The internal structure is too complicated!  ?  Is this the maze before challenging the BOSS!  !

    My eyes wandered around, trying to find the guide map on the wall, but I sadly discovered that the walls inside were so beautiful that I couldn't even find a crack, let alone any wall charts.

    ?????????? This time, shit, I’m lost.

    "Hey, what should I do? Hey, why are you so quiet?"

    At this time, I finally realized that it was eerily quiet here. After walking for so long, I didn’t even meet a single person. Could it be that the exam has already started?  ?  Could it be that my dream of dominating Mitsusaka was just aborted?  ?

    God, I curse Jesus for not having chrysanthemums!  !

    “Perhaps God really heard my curse from the heart, and a door appeared not far in front of me.

    I walked to the door and saw a piece of paper stuck on it with the words "Infinite_Stratos Examination Room" written on it.

    "Well, I guess this is the right place"

    Because it says "Examination Room" on it.

    But the name of this examination room really looks impressive, and there are actually two English words that I can’t understand.

    Thinking of this, I feel deeply disappointed for my English course.

    I guess I won’t be able to pass the English test this time.

    But it doesn’t matter, my other subjects are fine!  !

    After taking a deep breath, I opened the door and walked into the room.

    "Ah, you are a candidate. Okay, go over there to change clothes. We are pressed for time, so you have to hurry up. This place can only be rented until four o'clock. I don't have time to trouble you. Really, I don't know what I'm doing.  What……"

    As soon as I entered the room, a nervous-looking female teacher, about thirty-five years old or above, spoke a lot of words like a machine gun without raising her head. I was stunned for a few seconds.

    Hey, hey, hey!  !  !  Sister, don’t you need to see what I look like and check my admission ticket!  ?  Where has the professionalism of being an invigilator gone?  ?  And what’s going on with changing clothes!  ?  You have to change clothes for exams these days!  ?  Are you asking me to use my body to show the beauty of the human body in ancient Greece?  ?  Sorry, I have been failing art classes since I was a kid!  !  Well, actually this is to prevent students from cheating, right?  But there is no one other than you in this room. I really don’t see any other candidates anywhere!  !

    While I was minding my own business, the elder sister gave instructions and walked out of the room directly with the documents in her arms.

    I watched the other party leave in embarrassment. I bet the eldest sister really didn’t even look at me.

    "Hey, what kind of test is this"

    I muttered a few words in a depressed voice and walked towards the place covered by the curtain.

    And at this moment, I entered a new world.

 Text Chapter 2 Sure enough, this is a conspiracy

    When I opened the curtain and walked in, I saw the object in the center of the room.

    The streamlined metal shell reflects light that is not dazzling, and an armor-like outfit sits quietly.

    I looked at it carefully and then fell silent.

    “Damn it, what kind of clothes do you want me to change into?! Are you asking me to take the war studies test!!”

    The bag in my hand was almost smashed by me.

    I calmed down the turbulent feeling in my heart that I wanted to hit someone, and walked over, looking left and right at this thing. After looking at it for a long time, I was speechless.

    Isn’t this the IS that appears on TV?

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of 1999

    But this thing actually has something to do with me. Well, it should be related to my family.

    "This is what changed the world"

    Because of the "White Knight Incident" of that year, the world became aware of the existence of this kind of weapon. At the same time, the originally balanced military structure suddenly collapsed. How many IS controllers can be found will directly affect the country's military strength.  , so every country began to implement a system of preferential treatment of women.

    Although there is a magical power like magic in the world today, it has not been widely used in the military due to various restrictions. Moreover, IS has advantages that can compete with magic. In comparison, the country is more willing to invest more resources.  on this emerging technology.

    Well, this is actually nothing to me. I am more curious about IS. After all, I have seen forces more powerful than IS.

    With all kinds of thoughts, I couldn't help but reach out and touch it.

    Anyway, IS can only be activated by women. If I, a pure man, touch it, I will probably have no reaction like touching a dead fish. It is a rare opportunity to touch it and I will not suffer any loss.

    However, there are always various unknowns in life. You can never guess what will happen in the next second. Of course, it is another matter if you have the ability to predict.

    A cold metallic feeling came from the fingertips, followed by a burst of dazzling silver light and various information pouring into the mind.

    “Eh!? Eh————!!!!!!”

    Faced with such a strange situation, I suddenly lost my train of thought.

    When I finally came to my senses, I found that the IS had actually moved and attached itself to my body like armor, becoming part of my hands and feet.

    "What happened!?"

    “Has someone activated IS!?”

    "who is it!?"

    "Huh? This, this is -"

    "man!?"

    Hearing the sound, a group of researchers in white coats came over. They opened the curtain and saw me activating IS. They all fell into a state of sluggishness where they couldn't think.

    I looked at the researchers in front of me in silence, and then looked at the abnormality on my body. I immediately showed a miserable face like a Christian abandoned by God. At the same time, the devil on my brother's face flashed through my mind.  smile, with only one thought left in her mind.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? This is a conspiracy.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    “Oh, I want to die.

    "Classmate, Orimaru Ichika-san!"

    A voice calling my name brought me back to reality from my annoying thoughts. I held my forehead and blurted out weakly before I could figure out the situation.

    "Ah, what's the matter?"

    "Ah, um, um, I'm very sorry for calling you so loudly all of a sudden. Are you, are you angry? Yes, I'm sorry! But, um, I'll introduce myself in the order of the fifty syllables. Now it's Oribara-san's turn.  So, I'm really, really sorry! Can you please introduce yourself? Are you willing?"

    It was then that I really came back to my senses and figured out the situation, and found that my deputy instructor, Yamada Maya, was constantly bowing his head and apologizing to me. It was obviously my own fault, but the teacher wanted to apologize himself. For a moment, I was full of guilt.

    "Uh, um, Mr. Yamada, you don't have to apologize like this. It's all my fault. I will introduce myself."

    I stretched out my hand to stop Teacher Maya Yamada from apologizing, and quickly made a comforting reassurance.

    "Really, really!? You, you promised me! You must do it!!"

    Teacher Yamada suddenly raised his head, seriously grasped my hand and leaned towards me, and he could still see the mist in his eyes.

    Teacher, are you really a teacher?  ?  This pairThe attitude of the little girl can easily be misunderstood, and some ignorant and innocent little boys might have fallen into trouble from then on!  !  !  Oh, oh, don't put your chest on it, be careful, my cannon may go off!  Also, I need to reiterate it again, teacher, you are really not my type!  !

    In the struggle between reason and sensibility, angels and demons, I took my hand out with difficulty, left my seat and walked to the podium with a slight bend without being noticed.

    Ah, I almost got hard just now.

    Standing on the podium, looking at the unabashed thirst for knowledge in the eyes of the girls in the audience, including Teacher Yamada, I suddenly felt like I was on the top of Mount Everest, and it was difficult to even breathe.

    "Ahem."

    I straightened my back and cleared my throat, thinking about what to say next.

    ???????????????????? But my mind went blank. As expected, the pressure had already crushed my thinking power into pieces.

    At this time, I took a peek at the seat by the window. Sitting there was a black-haired girl with a ponytail.

    Her name is Xiao Zhizhen, my childhood sweetheart who we only reunited after six years. This girl has always had a single ponytail. When I first entered the classroom, I recognized her at a glance.

    “But it’s really a transformation of women.

    No, no, now is not the time to think about this.

    "Help me quickly!!"

    I signaled her with my eyes. As a childhood sweetheart who has been dating for a long time, she must be able to understand this information instantly.

    "snort!"

    You actually ignored me!  ?

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Oh, oh, what does this cold aura and this arrogant attitude mean!  Where has the arrogant and a little bit coquettish Hoshi-chan gone!  !  Now Chen is completely 100% proud!  !  She actually abandoned me mercilessly at my critical moment, turned her face expressionlessly to the window, and snorted coldly, "I'll kill you, did I offend you, Miss Chen!"  !

    “However, this did remind me of something.

    I remember my brother once told me that when faced with a girl who is wrapped in pride and makes people wonder if she is engaged in chain defense, you must use your fiery penis to penetrate the opponent's uterus.

    Of course, this is summed up by my rich theory and practice. Although I don’t know where his theory and practice come from, I even wonder if he made it up casually.

    ??????????????????? However, I have no idea what those two words mean in English, because I am powerless in English. I have obviously been abroad, and there are foreigners at home. I only know the twenty-six English letters ABC, which is really weak.

    Well, I don’t really want to know the meaning of this. I know that what comes out of my brother’s mouth is definitely not fun, because every time I ask my sister or other older women in the family, I will be scolded.  Of course, many times I will attract hatred consciously or unconsciously. In comparison, the harm I suffered is quite small.

    Ah, I am going off topic again. Look, the eyes of the girls below are starting to burst into flames.

    Well, what should I say at this time?

    Let’s start with a song called “Girls’ School Boys” by Twins?  Well, it does fit the occasion, but this is a self-introduction, not a concert.

    【When we introduce ourselves, too many rhetoric just attracts the temporary attention of others. To let people know ourselves, the most important thing is to show our true side.  】

    Brother’s voice seemed to ring in my mind. At this time, I seemed to see the holy light of heaven.

    Sometimes I’m pretty reliable.

    The corners of my mouth raised slightly uncontrollably, and the sunshine outside the window shone in at the right time. At this moment, in the eyes of some ignorant little girls, I became a handsome and sunny boy.

    A small exclamation came from below, and my attention immediately came back. I took a breath and began to introduce myself.

    "My name is Ichika Orimara."

    “Yeah, yeah, yeah!!”

    Everyone’s eyes showed the expectation of “I want to hear more.”

    I smiled, what a group of curious and kind children.

    Then, I should also treat others with sincerity.

    "I like Lolita the most."

    Maintaining a sunny smile, I expressed what I loved most in my heart.

    institutions

    The sounds of various heads banging on the table and people falling to the ground kept ringing out. It seemed that they were moved by my sincerity.

    I think everyone can become a partner who loves lolita.

    At this moment, I seem to have new hope for the future.

    The sound of clicking footstepsThere was an urgent sound, is someone coming?

    “Are you going to reveal your abnormal sexual fetish as soon as you get here!?”

    Huh?  Does this sound sound familiar?

    But before I had time to react, I was hit hard on the head and sent flying.

    Wow, this kind of invisible murderous martial arts passed down by my brother is so familiar to me. The pain that directly penetrates the skull and hits the cerebral cortex is simply exhilarating How strange!  !  I'm not a pussy-shaker like Sister Xiaoyuan!  !  !

    “However, this knocking method, whether it’s power, angle, or speed, is very similar to the person in my impression.

    I swallowed and turned around with a little fear. I saw the woman behind me wearing a black suit and tight skirt. She had a slender figure and a body curve with no fat at all due to regular exercise. And the other person was at this time  He crossed his arms in front of his chest, raised the corners of his eyes, and his eyes were as sharp as a wolf's.

    "What the hell, Guan Yunchang!?"

    Snapped——

    “Ugh, I got hit on the head again, I’m probably going to have a cerebral hemorrhage now.

    "Sister Chifuyu, it hurts so much!"

    Yes, the domineering woman in front of me is my sister Chifuyu Orimaru.

    "Who is the hero in the Three Kingdoms, idiot!!"

    I rubbed my head and stood up from the ground, looking at my sister in front of me, very curious about her appearance.

    "Sister Chifuyu, why are you here? Aren't you out training for the annual World's No. 1 Martial Arts Tournament?"

    "Do you think I am Yamcha!? Who told you that I would go to that kind of conference!!"

    Chifuyu-san’s eyes started to sparkle, and her fists were clenched tightly. She would probably attack accordingly depending on my answer.

    “Uh, it’s my brother, that’s what I told you!!”

    I quickly shied away all the responsibilities, but after hearing this, Chifuyu-san loosened her fists and held her forehead in distress.

    "That idiot has been talking nonsense all day long"

    Looking at Chifuyu-san's depressed and gnashing expression, I couldn't help but want to laugh out loud. Those words I just came up with on the spur of the moment were purely to deceive my brother. Oh, haha, a Tai Chi push hand can kill someone invisible. I feel  At this moment, my IQ doubled several times.

    "Huh? By the way, what was going on with your self-introduction just now?"

    "Well……"

    Okay, I haven’t even breathed a sigh of relief yet. Why did this hatred suddenly shift back? I didn’t make fun of you.

    "My brother told me to be heart-to-heart and treat others with sincerity"

    And as soon as I finished speaking, Chifuyu-san came towards me with an angry fist.

    “Just lie to me now!!!!”

    Is it okay to let your brother lie like this openly?  ?

 Text Chapter 59 Looking forward to meeting him again

    "Hey, your eyes are wandering. Do you want to borrow money from me? For the sake of us being brothers, just tell me how much you want. It's okay to give the Ming coins directly to you!"

    There was a short distance from leaving the World Tree to one of the squares near the World Tree. Along the way, Neil found that Negi peeked at him very frequently, almost every few steps.  When he turned his head, Negi quickly turned his head and whistled. This behavior made Neil very unhappy, because it felt very disgusting to be treated like this by a boy, and Negi was not a girl who secretly liked him.  .

    “ Could it be that Negi has been looking at 3A girls for a long time and hasn’t had any contact with boys for a long time, and finally his interest in that area has begun to awaken!  ?

    In an instant, Negi’s image became dangerous in Neil’s eyes.

    "Why is it such an unlucky thing to say? How much do you want today's birthday to become the anniversary of my death! What do you mean by that look in your eyes? I always feel super unhappy!!"

    Negi was obviously stunned by Neil's sudden words for a few seconds before he reacted. Coupled with the weird look in his eyes, he couldn't help but complain angrily.

    Neil stuck out his tongue, put his hands on the back of his head, and quickened his pace slightly, leading Negi by half a body.

    "Do you have anything to say?"

    Negi paused for a moment, looking sideways at the face partially blocked by his arms, his eyes flashing behind the lenses.

    “Hey, Neil, has something happened to you recently?”

    I always feel that something has changed in him.

    Neil’s pace slowed down unconsciously, but soon returned to its original state, and he asked without looking back.

    "Why do you think so?"

    “I just feel like you’ve been a little absent-minded these days, as if you’re a little further away”

    Raising his head and looking at the stars covering the night sky, the starlight gently reflected the faint light on Negi's glasses.

    Neil put down his hands and put them behind his back. He also raised his head and stared at him from a distance.

    "No, nothing has changed"

    In the end, he was still like that.

    Nothing has changed.

    "Neil"

    Negi turned his head and opened his mouth, as if he wanted to say something, but for a long time, he did not say another word.

    "Don't talk about me, it's you" Neil suddenly spoke up and grabbed the topic, turning his face and blinking, "You are the one who should be said to be absent-minded, right? You seem to have no energy recently, as if you were distracted by something.  Things are bothering me"

    "Is it that obvious?"

    Negi lowered his head and muttered quietly, but Neil could still hear him beside him.

    "It's all written on your face I thought you looked confident after the school festival, but it turns out you've been so worried these days that you almost jumped off a building. What, is it a worry about love, boy?"  "

    When talking about love, Neil’s eyes brightened up and his tone was full of ridicule.

    "No, I just had a quarrel with Asuna-san"

    Negi rolled his eyes at him and became dejected again.

    "Sister? Oh, haha, it really is a matter of love~~~You dishonest guy~~~"

    "Do you have to think about this!?"

    "Okay, what did you and eldest sister argue about?"

    Neil spread his hands and did not continue teasing the other party.

    "Actually, it's not a big deal. Asuna-san just reminded me that I am very similar to Chao-san"

    Negi lowered his head a little further and sighed softly.

    "I see, the eldest sister is angry because of this"

    Neil looked at his brother’s confused expression, and he probably figured out what was going on between him and Asuna.

    After meeting with Gunel and learning that his father was still alive, Neil also guessed what Negi was thinking now. He must be full of things about his father. Since a long time ago, Negi has been working hard for his father.  , constantly injured, and constantly moving forward. After getting more accurate news, he will only work harder to move forward for his dream, even at the risk of losing his life.

    Father seems to be everything to him.

    This is exactly the same as the super ring tone.

    For the sake of your dreams, you are willing to give up everything, including your own happiness.

    And Tomorrow Cai is angry about it, maybe that's it.

    "Actually, Asuna-san is right, and I said the same thing to Chao-san, but I"? 

    Although he clearly rejected Chao's approach, he himself followed Chao's path, almost exactly the same path.

    He, how should he choose?

    "Neji, do you still remember what Chao Lingyin said?"

    Neil didn’t pay attention to Negi’s current expression and just continued talking.

    "Don't stop, keep moving forward This sentence should be very suitable for you now. For you, your father's affairs can be said to be everything to you. If you are asked to give up everything now for this, you must be able to do it.  Yes, in this aspect, you, Chao Lingyin, and I are really the same"

    Neil slowly took a breath of the refreshing summer night, his eyes slightly focused on Negi's face.

    "However, I think this is correct, or in other words, any approach is correct, but everyone chooses a different position. It is probably impossible for you to give up looking for your father, so why not go all the way?  Black, just like Kick-Ass who became a hero after being knocked headlong"

    "Well, I always feel that the tone of your words has suddenly changed a lot"

    "Don't worry about these things. Your goal is very clear anyway. You just think too much. Anyway, there is only one way you want to go from now on, isn't it?"

    Facing Neil’s smile, Negi seemed to know a little bit about what he should choose.

    "However, I have one more thing to say. No matter what you choose, you should also pay more attention to the people around you, such as eldest sister. I think eldest sister is very clear about your thoughts, and this is what she is worried about.  , it’s just that she doesn’t want to see you scarring yourself, the eldest sister’s idea is probably that simple"

    Neil took a few steps forward, tapping his toes slightly. As his body turned, his long hair fluttered lightly, and his face was clearly reflected in Negi's eyes.

    "Don't forget this, because when you lose, the pain is not something you can bear"

    "Neil"

    They were only a few steps apart, but Niji felt like they were separated by a chasm.

    Because there was a bit of sad nostalgia in Neil's eyes, which blocked his approach.

    "Well, that's all I want to say. It's up to you what you think about next" Neil spread his hands and smiled softly, then turned a little evil again, "But eldest sister really loves you deeply.  Said~~~"

    "Why do you come back here again!!!"

    The sentimental atmosphere just now was gone, and Negi rolled his eyes angrily.

    “Hehe~~~”

    Neil grinned wider, looked away slightly, and saw the surrounding environment clearly. His smile was frozen, and his expression was a little confused.

    "Ah, by the way, what am I doing here?"

    "Huh? Don't you know it yourself!?"

    "I really don't know, I'm following you"

    "How are you following me!? You are following me and running in front of me!!"

    "In this case, I will go home. Goodbye, young man who works hard~~~"

    Neil waved his hand and walked forward without looking back, but he was immediately grabbed by the collar.

    "It's rare that you come here, so just patrol with me. You have a lot of time anyway"

    I don’t know where Niji got the strength, but he was holding on to Neil’s collar as firmly as a rock.

    "Hey, I'm not on duty tonight, and my youth is calling me!!"

    "What youth?"

    “Galgame on the computer!!!”

    “Delete your youth for me!!”

    "Do you want to ruin my life!?"

    "Your life is too insignificant!!"

    Seeing that Negi refused to let go of him, Neil lowered his head helplessly, but after waiting for a while, he found that Negi was still where he was.

    "Aren't you going to patrol? Why are you standing here without moving? You want to be a sentinel!"

    "No, I'm waitingah, here it comes!"

    When Negi was talking, a figure in the field of vision gradually enlarged, and he suddenly shouted.

    Neil looked in the direction that Negi was looking at, and saw Setsuna coming this way quickly, and Kamo the ferret was lying on her shoulder.

    "Why is Kamo and Setsuna-san together?"

    Generally speaking, doesn’t Kamo, the pervert, always follow Negi?

    "If you come to me today, I will ask Kamo to find Setsuna-san first, and then we will make an appointment to meet here."

    ? ?Ji smiled and explained in a calm tone.

    Neil glanced at Negi thoughtfully, his eyes brightened slightly, and then fell silent.

    "Teacher Negi, Teacher Neil, good evening."

    Setsuna quickly arrived in front of them. There seemed to be no surprise about Neil's appearance. Negi or Kamo must have told her in advance.

    "Boss Neil, long time no see."

    Kamo jumped from Setsuna’s shoulder to Negi, turned to say hello to Neil.

    "It's been a long time indeed. You haven't done anything wrong recently, have you?"

    Neil half-opened his eyes and glanced at Kamo who was stiff.

    “No, absolutely not!! I don’t dare to lose even a hair under Boss Neil’s eyes!!”

    "That means you did a lot of bad things that I didn't see, right?"

    Under Kamo’s desperate eyes, Neil raised a bright smile.

    "Okay, Neil, Kamo hasn't done much recently and has helped me a lot. Let's go on patrol now"

    Seeing this, Negi had no choice but to interrupt Neil's topic.

    Neil waved his hands quickly, as if he refused to agree.

    "No, it's not my turn tonight, I won't work overtime, you have to go do it yourself!"

    "Anyway, you are here, and you will do some meaningless things when you go back. It is better to stay. It is rare that we can be on duty together"

    “What’s so pointless!! You’re actually vetoing my life!!”

    "Teacher, what are you talking about?"

    Listening to the conversation between the two, Setsuna on the side was confused.

    "It's nothing, it's just that Neil promised us to patrol together. One more person will add more strength."

    Negi turned to Setsuna and smiled, taking Neil with him by the way.

    "Who agreed? Don't just talk to yourself!"

    "Then let's set off now!"

    "Okay, Teacher Negi."

    "Hey, don't ignore me, listen to me!!!"

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Ah, I really want to go home"

    Raising his head, Neil looked at the starry sky and lazily followed Negi and Setsuna.

    “It’s only been less than two minutes! How unmotivated you are!!”

    Neil didn’t pay attention to Neji’s words. He turned to look at An Jing walking beside him, his eyes rolled, and he didn’t know what he was thinking.

    "Speaking of Setsuna-san, why are you and Negi together? Could it be that you are having an unethical love affair with your eldest lady and her fiancé behind your back!?"

    Neil covered his mouth with his hands, his face filled with disbelief.

    "Who do you think is the betrothed!!"

    "I did not betray the eldest lady!!"

    "As expected of Neil, he said all the things in my heart, but it doesn't matter, brother, you can be considered Setsuna's master, it's totally okay!!"

    "How is it OK!!!" x2

    The two of them shouted at Kamo at the same time, dumbfounded.

    “I understand, I know how to do it, huh huh~~~~~”

    "You know nothing! The laughter behind you is full of bad intentions!!"

    "Teacher Neil, I will never change my heart for the eldest lady!!"

    In desperation, Setsuna expressed his loyalty to Konoka without thinking.

    "Oh, that's true" x3

    At this time, two young men, one a pervert, looked at Setsuna with ambiguous eyes. Setsuna was stunned, and then turned red and waved his hands in denial.

    "No, it's not what you think. I, I just treat the eldest lady, just"

    "Love……"

    "It's love"

    "like."

    The three guys caught Setsuna’s words very wisely.

    "Nah!!!!!!!"

    At night, the girl’s shy screams broke through the sky.

    "You guys are really energetic"

    Suddenly a voice intervened in the joke between three people and one mink. They followed the sound at the same time and saw a young man wearing a high school uniform leaning against a lamppost, holding a mobile phone in his hand, and his eyes glanced slightly  Their fingertips are still touching the bright screen.

    &nbsp;"Why are you here? Are you also patrolling at night?"

    Neil walked over and obviously knew the other person.

    The young man then turned his head, looked at Neil walking towards him, and smiled slightly.

    "Well, I'm short of manpower recently, so I came to help. Anyway, I still get overtime pay"

    "Senior Muchen."

    In an instant, he also came over and bowed respectfully to the other party.

    The young man is Jun Muchen.

    "It's Setsuna-chan, why are you with this bastard brat?"

    "Who are you calling a bastard? Speaking of bastards, you bastard is even more of a bastard!!"

    “Tsk, tsk, tsk, it’s full of balls in one sentence, it’s really dirty!”

    “It’s your head that’s dirty!!”

    "Well, actually, Teacher Neil is here to patrol tonight, so we came together"

    "The moment interrupted the two people's unscrupulous conversation, and at the same time, I felt that the two guys were really similar.

    "Neil, Setsuna-san, who is this gentleman?"

    There is obviously someone here who doesn’t know the other person.

    "Oh, this is a student from the high school department. Senior Jun Muchen, like me, is also employed by the school and is very powerful."

    Seeing that Neal had no intention of introducing him, Setsuna had no choice but to introduce him to Neji. When he looked at Jun Muchen, there was a hint of admiration in his eyes.

    "Ahahaha, I am stronger in that area"

    Jun Muchen touched the back of his head and smiled brightly, swinging his waist back and forth slightly.

    In an instant, he turned away with his cheeks slightly red, Negi looked puzzled, while Neil's eyes were full of contempt.

    "You can no longer be described as a scumbag."

    "Uh, um, nice to meet you, Mr. Jun."

    Although I didn’t understand what Jun Muchen meant by that aspect, I still extended my hand in a friendly manner.

    "This is Teacher Negi, just call me Muchen. He is such a personable gentleman, completely different from a guy who only knows bullshit"

    With a gentle smile on her face, Jun Muchen held Niji’s hand and said something that made someone angry.

    "It's much better than you, the guy with the same curly hair as [beep——]"

    Neil twitched the corners of his eyes, raised the corners of his mouth, and said coldly.

    “Although my hair is black and curly, it is definitely not the curly hair on [beep——]!!”

    "Ah la la, you really didn't bring it upon yourself"

    The two people looked at each other, as if there were sparks constantly arousing.

    "Well, Neil, you and Mr. Muchen are very familiar with each other."

    "Only a ghost is familiar with this kind of guy!" Neil turned his head and glared at Niji, then immediately turned back to stare at Jun Muchen, "This guy had a fight with me for no reason last time, what do you think?  Is this kind of person seriously ill?!"

    “It’s not just for nothing!!”

    "Then what are you talking about!!"

    “Because I’m bored!!”

    “Idiot!!”

    "Ha, I really don't understand"

    Negi held his forehead with a headache, feeling as if two Neils appeared in front of him.

    “Speaking of which, what are you doing here alone?”

    "I'm waiting for someone."

    Jun Muchen put away his phone and said with a yawn.

    "Ha, waiting for someone? You don't look like you have a date, do you?"

    "How different! One day I will go to a love hotel with the president!!"

    "One sentence will reveal your true face clearly."

    Neil sighed very much, this guy is really powerful in combat, his combat effectiveness has broken through the lower limit.

    "Actually, I was waiting for the principal's guests to come out" Seeing the curiosity in the three people's eyes, Jun Muchen continued, "They are people from the Holy Church."

    "The Holy Church? Is it dealing with the previous ghoul incident?"

    Neil was the first to react, and at the same time, three unlucky children flashed through his mind.

    "Ghoul? What ghoul?"

    Negi and Setsuna looked at Neil suspiciously. Neil was stunned. It seemed that they didn't know about the incident.

    After briefly explaining it to them, Negi and Setsuna's expressions changed slightly and became a little heavy.

    “Actually, you don’t need to be so nervous. As long as you deal with it well, you won’t be afraid of too much trouble”

    &nbsp; Jun Muchen put away his playful look and calmly comforted the two of them, with a comforting warmth in his voice.

    "Yeah." x2

    "By the way, who was sent by the Holy Church?" Neil raised his eyes and looked at Jun Muchen, "Is it the agent? Or are the people from the burial agency also coming out?"

    "You know a lot" Jun Muchen's eyes were slightly surprised, and then he continued to lean against the lamppost lazily, "That person is the person in charge of the nearby Shengtang Church stronghold, he is oh, myself  Look, he comes out."

    Jun Muchen suddenly stood up straight and looked back at the building behind him. In the darkness, the sound of neither light nor heavy footsteps sounded rhythmically.

    Everyone’s eyes were focused on him, and the figure in the shadow gradually became clearer, and the cross hanging on his chest reflected a faint silver light.

    "Oh? I didn't expect there would be so many people here"

    There seemed to be a little surprise in the heavy voice, and a man wearing a black priest's uniform appeared in front of everyone.

    Neil’s pupils shrank tightly, and the man’s face was deeply imprinted on his retinas. He opened his mouth slightly, then bit his lower lip tightly, and an imperceptible trace of violent murderous intention passed deep in his eyes.

    Soon, the trace of hostility disappeared, and Neil stood aside silently, returning to his usual listless appearance.

    Jun Muchen, who had been keeping quiet, glanced at Neil thoughtfully, then stood up with a smile and introduced the newcomer to Niji and the others.

    "This is the chief priest of Haiming City Church, and the person in charge of negotiating with our Magic Association on behalf of the Holy Church Church, Kotomine Kirei."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Jun Muchen faced Kotomine Kirei and introduced the person on the other side.

    "These three are magicians and swordsmen from the Magic Association, Negi Springfield, Neil Springfield, and Setsuna Sakurasaki."

    "Good evening, you three. I never expected that the Magic Association would have such outstanding children."

    Kotomine Kirei's eyes are always heavy, giving people a serious feeling.

    "You're flattered, Mr. Kotomine."

    Facing the other party’s compliment, Negi quickly nodded in return.

    Kotomine Kirei’s eyes passed over the faces of the three of them one by one. When he saw Neil, he paused for a moment and then turned to Jun Muchen.

    "Mr. Muchen, my business has been finished, and it's almost time for me to leave."

    "Let me take you out" Jun Muchen nodded to the other party, and then winked at the three of them, "Then I will lead Mr. Yanfeng to leave, and you three can continue working"

    "Okay, Mr. Muchen."

    "Goodbye, Senior Muchen."

    Neil didn’t look at Kirei for a second, he raised his head and nodded lightly to Jun Muchen, then turned around and left with the two of them.

    "Then let's go, Mr. Kotomine."

    "sorry to bother you."

    Kotomine Kirei nodded in thanks, then vaguely glanced at the direction Neil left, with an obscure smile on his lips.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "I'll send it here."

    Reaching the entrance of the academy, Jun Muchen stopped and turned to talk to Kotomine Kirei, who was following closely behind him.

    "Well, thank you."

    Jun Muchen nodded slightly to him and walked away.

    Kotomine Kirei calmly watched Jun Muchen leave. He slowly turned around until his back disappeared.

    “It seems like something interesting happened tonight, Kirei.”

    The strange voice appeared out of thin air, but Kotomine Kirei did not feel the slightest surprise, and his expressionless face maintained his usual indifference.

    "What are you referring to?"

    Kirei stared at the void in front of him, as if there was a figure in front of him talking to him.

    "hehe……"

    The sound of laughter was accompanied by golden light particles, which gathered together little by little. Soon, the silhouette of a human figure loomed in the golden light.

    "You should have discovered it, that brat"

    Yao dispersed, and a young man wearing a black jacket had his hands in his trouser pockets. His handsome face was full of arrogance, and a pair of bloody eyes under the golden bangs seemed to have an addictive demonic quality, staring directly at the indifferent eyes.  man.

    Seeing that Kirei remained silent, the young man raised an evil smile on his lips, narrowed his eyes slightly, and the blood in his eyes became more and more piercing.

    "He seems to have the same thing as us."

    Qili looked at the man??, his eyes were cold, and he met those eyes that were difficult for mortals to look directly into without giving in.

    Suddenly, Kirei smiled.

    A gloomy smile appeared on his cold and sharp face.

    "Indeed, aren't you interested, Gilgamesh?"

    "Of course I have interests. There aren't many things in this world that interest me" The smile on Gilgamesh's lips grew wider, and the light in his eyes became more and more elusive. "But, we can't be interested in him now."  Take action."

    "Oh why?"

    There was a hint of curiosity in Kirei's expression.

    Such emotional changes are very rare for him.

    "Because of the agreement with that guy, if that kid encounters danger within my sight, try to save his life."

    Gilgamesh withdrew his gaze and raised his head slightly. The night sky was reflected in his eyes, and he seemed to be able to see a night similar to the original one.

    "That mysterious heroic spirit?"

    Kirei frowned, a familiar yet unfamiliar figure appeared in his mind.

    "Um."

    Gilgamesh’s gaze retracted from the sky and fell on Kirei.

    "Do you know his identity?"

    Hearing Kirei’s question, Gilgamesh smiled playfully.

    "That's right, but it's better not to tell you for the time being. It will be more exciting to save the interesting things until the end."

    Gilgamesh looked past Kirei, looking in an unknown direction, with slight waves in his eyes.

    "My king, I am looking forward to meeting him again."

    ?…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

    PS: I plan to overthrow and rewrite it, and change the protagonist to a female.

 Text Chapter 60 Moon Peak Shrine

    irritable.

    That feeling lingered in my mind for quite some time.

    The things that happened recently and the people I met have revived many memories that have been buried deep in my heart. In my mind, almost all of them are pictures that I don’t want to think of.

    In the past, he would sometimes recall it or appear in his dreams. Even though it was like a curse, he never wanted to abandon those memories. For him, this was a sin that he had to endure.

    However, even so, he would not be as inexplicably restless in the past as he is now. Often, as long as he hints to himself, his mood will soon calm down, or in other words, his heart will feel like death again.

    Is it because of those people?

    Some familiar faces flashed through Neil's mind, and a subtle sense of peace flowed through them.

    He has always been walking alone. Even Negi, who is closest to him, cannot get close to the depths of his heart. Now, the shadows of other people have been left in his heart. Unknowingly, the cracks in his heart have opened up.  got bigger.

    However, he knew very well that this would not work.

    He has learned a lot from what happened in the past, and he doesn't want to repeat the same mistakes. In order to no longer let others get hurt because of him, and make himself suffer again, as long as he no longer establishes close relationships with other people and is separated by a distance, then each other will  Will not be harmed.

    “Otherwise, what happened to Touma that night will happen again.

    "well……"

    Neil sighed slightly, because being reminded by Negi made him a little concerned about his own problems.

    Since coming to this country and coming into contact with those people, he seems to have changed more or less. Now I think about it, does the practice assigned to him by the principal have such meaning.

    "It's so weak"

    Neil stopped his directionless progress, looked up at the clear blue sky, and laughed somewhat self-deprecatingly.

    In the breeze, there is a hint of fragrance.

    Neil put away his complicated thoughts, smelled the fragrance of flowers, and couldn't help but turn his head and look around. It turned out that he had come to a place that was familiar yet unfamiliar.

    On the long stairs, there is a torii gate.

    "Shrine"

    Neil had seen this kind of building before at Bang Zhikui's home, but he didn't expect that he would encounter another shrine while wandering around this city. It seems that the people here seem to believe in gods.

    However, there seemed to be something about this shrine that attracted him. Unconsciously, Neil stepped on the stairs and walked up out of curiosity. He glanced at the sign on the torii gate, which was written in black ink on the somewhat broken wooden board.  With a few big characters.

    Tsukimine Shrine.

    After walking up the stairs, a clean open space appeared in front of me. In the distance, there is the main hall of Tsukamine Shrine, and it is surrounded by trees. In the center, there is a peach blossom tree, with pale pink petals blooming. From time to time, it is surrounded by trees.  The wind blows, and the petals carry their fragrance and blow into the distance.

    Neil walked over, and the fragrance he just smelled seemed to be the fragrance of the flowers of this peach blossom tree. But, is this season the time for peach blossoms to bloom?

    After touching the rough tree trunk, Neil looked up at the crown of the tree where the buds were blooming with a strange expression.

    "Is it the same as the cherry blossom tree in my house?"

    It seems wrong. The tree at home will remain open for a long time because it has been tampered with. Unless the tree in front of you has also been tampered with, but would anyone be so bothered?

    "Maybe yes."

    Neil held his chin up and murmured uncertainly.

    "Well, it's not a bad thing anyway, it's just a spectacle at best"

    It’s really not a big deal. At least not many people will delve into the school’s World Tree, which is too big to complain about. Sometimes Neil really wonders if the people in this city are all crazy guys.

    "But why don't you see a clergyman?"

    After being here for a long time, I didn’t find anyone coming or going, not even a worshipper.

    Neil sat down under the peach blossom tree, leaning against the trunk of the tree and vaguely seeing the sky through the branches. The hazy and broken beauty was particularly charming. As he watched quietly, time seemed to have stopped.

    The slightly blowing wind mixed with the fragrance of peach blossoms and the simple atmosphere of the shrine seemed to have a hypnotic effect. Little by little, Neil's eyes slowly closed, and unknowingly, the scenery in front of him gradually changed.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    Ordinary furnishings, ordinary decoration.

    &nbsp; This is an ordinary house.

    The open window let in the bright morning light, and the faint light reflected on the floor and walls, making it warm.

    On the recliner, a beautiful woman with long black hair was sitting, and opposite her, a man with long white hair was half-kneeling on the ground, his palms gently covering the woman's slightly swollen abdomen.

    "Do you really want to go?"

    The woman raised her bright and moving amber eyes and stared at the man with gentle eyes.

    The man met those beautiful eyes and grinned.

    “I don’t want to go either, but I have to go, just like I have to take Sadharu out in the morning, otherwise he will be at home”

    "Be serious."

    The woman raised her hand and patted the man's head gently, her face full of anger.

    "Well, I'm very serious" The man grabbed the hand covering his head, held it softly and without force, and looked at the other person intently, "I'm sorry, I have to leave him at this time.  you alone……"

    Looking at his expression, the woman couldn't help but sigh, and then she curled her lips in displeasure.

    "I knew it was like this. You haven't listened to me since you were a child. I really doubt whether you are sincerely good to me"

    "Oh my, my whole body belongs to you, you still don't believe me" The man held the white catkin and couldn't help but laughed out loud, "A woman is a fragile work of art. If you don't cherish it, you will lose it."  It cannot be saved, so I will cherish you all the time."

    Hearing these straightforward words, the woman's pretty face couldn't help but blush slightly, but when she saw the smile in his eyes, she felt a little annoyed. She narrowed her eyes and smiled as charmingly as a crescent moon.

    “Hey, you must have a lot of artworks, right?”

    The man lowered his head and thought for a moment, then muttered uncertainly, "It seems like a lot"

    "Um?"

    The man quickly grabbed the hand that had started to press hard on his ear and looked at the woman with a flattering smile, "But I chose the one who is priceless to me"

    The woman glared at him and finally let go of her hand. Looking at his familiar face, she felt slightly absent-minded.

    "Do you know what the happiness I hope for me is like?"

    Her voice was very plain, but in the man's ears, there was always an unforgettable sadness.

    "I can eat with you every night, say good night to you before going to bed, and say good morning with a smile in the morning. What a little woman."

    The man stopped his smile and spoke seriously and calmly.

    The woman gently spread her face, her smile as happy as a rainbow after the rain.

    "Yes, I'm just a little woman, so I don't expect my husband to be a hero admired by all people. As long as he can stay with me, it's enough."

    "I don't want to be a hero, because heroes usually die young." The man shrugged, then stood up, bent down and gently touched the side of the woman's face, with tenderness written on his face, "But I can't be a hero.  person, so you can rest assured to let me go, I will definitely come back to you in vain."

    The woman held the broad and strong hand with both hands and pressed it tightly to her face. Her eyes were wet without knowing when.

    "I always feel that I am destined to wait for you all the time. I never see you waiting for me. You know, waiting is not a happy thing."

    "So, I can only compensate."

    The man let go of the woman’s hand and wiped away the tears from her eyes.

    "Wait until I use my future happiness to make up for your past unhappiness."

    With a smile on his face, he turned around and left with the woman looking at him forever.

    Determined, without a trace of nostalgia.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    Ding bell——ding bell——

    There seemed to be some melodious ringing ringing in my ears.

    Open your eyes, it’s the bright world.

    Neil was a little lost. What was that dream just now?

    In the dream, I only heard a man and a woman talking to each other, but I couldn't see their faces clearly, as if there was always a fog blurring their faces.

    【Do those two people have anything to do with me?  】

    ??Thinking hard, but can’t get any results.

    "My little friend, are you okay?"

    At this moment, a strange voice sounded in his ears, and only then did Neil notice that there was someone around himhuman existence.

    Turning around, Neil saw that the owner of the voice was a beautiful woman.

    A unique miko costume revealed the identity of the other party. Her long hair was bright flaxen, and the brown pupils dotted on her beautiful face seemed to be covered with a layer of light. No matter what the environment, she would exude a soft glow.  Glorious and reassuring.

    With a faint smile on her lips, the woman looked at Neil who had just woken up.

    "Uh, sorry, I just fell asleep."

    Neil noticed that the other person was holding a strange-looking bell in his hand. The ringing he just heard might have come from this thing.

    “It’s easy to catch a cold if you sleep here.”

    The woman suddenly realized it, and then she felt a little worried.

    "Well, I understand."

    Neil responded politely to other people's kindness.

    "Miss, are you the witch here?"

    "Well, I am the shrine maiden of Tsukimine Shrine, and I just took over recently."

    The woman smiled slightly, and the bell in her hand gently made a pleasant ringing sound.

    "Speaking of which, I saw you looking a little lost just now. Was it a nightmare?"

    Recalling the way Neil looked when he woke up before, the woman asked with some concern.

    "Well, in the distant Silent Hill, Alessa is trying to swallow me up with darkness and combine me with her. How can we repair it? I am obviously not Sharon"

    Neil habitually rambled on, even clenching his fists to express his anger.

    "What, is it an evil spirit!?"

    However, the miko was very shocked, and then she held the bell tightly and tried to hit Neil on the head.

    "Miss, wait!! What are you going to do!?"

    “I’ll help you get rid of the spirit, don’t worry, it’s very effective!”

    "It looks like you want to kill me. I'm afraid that before I can get rid of the spirit, I will become a spirit myself!!" Neil quickly raised his hand to stop the other party, with a look of shame on his face, "Miss Witch, what I just said was purely  Nonsense, please don’t pay attention!”

    "Ugh, why am I still so worried? Hey, could it be that you were possessed by a ghost and saw the ghost's memory!?"

    "Uh, no, and it's not really a nightmare. I just had a somewhat inexplicable dream" Neil paused, glanced at the witch, and felt that there was nothing embarrassing about saying it, so he continued, "In a dream  I saw a man and a woman having a conversation, but I had no impression of their faces, so it was a bit strange."

    "You didn't lie to me?"

    “…It’s true this time.”

    "Oh, is that so?" The witch held her delicate chin and thought carefully. She looked down at Neil, "Actually, dreams sometimes have something to do with the past. Sometimes, maybe it's the scene in the future, maybe it's you.  The future is uncertain"

    After saying that, the miko looked at him with a strange smile.

    "my future?"

    Neil was a little confused for a moment. He really hadn't thought about this, but it didn't look like it.

    He shook his head and got rid of all the messy thoughts in his mind. It didn't matter whether this dream was related to him or not. It was just a dream anyway.

    "Forget it, it's useless to think so much. By the way, what do you call Miss Miko?"

    "My name is Guanyue Gefan, you can just call me Guanyue. What about you?"

    "Neil Springfield, please give me your advice."

    Neil stretched out his hand to shake Gefan’s hand, and Gefan tilted his head, not knowing what he was thinking.

    After chatting with Ge Fan for a while, Neil said goodbye and left.

    Gefan stood at the top of the stairs, watching Neil leave. After losing sight of him, she turned around and walked back to the peach blossom tree. She reached out her hand and brushed the rough bark of the trunk.

    Ding bell——

    The peach blossom tree suddenly made a circle of invisible fluctuations, and the bell in Ge Fan's hand seemed to be vibrated and made a sound.

    The witch looked at the peach blossom tree with deep and gentle eyes, and suddenly smiled.

    "Just now, what kind of dream did you see for him?  "

    Ding bell——

    There was another sound.

    It seems that someone has given the answer.

 Text Chapter 61 Wash your hands before pursuing a girl

    "It's so boring. If I had known earlier, I would have asked Nanoha and Suzuka to come out together"

    Alyssa, who was walking alone on the street, muttered in a low voice with some regret. She looked sideways at the exquisite accessories in the closet, feeling like something was missing without anyone to chat with her.

    It turns out that she is not used to being alone.

    "Huh? Ahead is Kabukicho"

    Because I had been a guest at Neil's home, and Neil's home was in this street, I passed by this place at that time. Although this area is not very big, there are many weird shops. For example, there is a store called  A shemale club opened by people from Xixiang.

    What kind of person would go to such a strange place?

    Alyssa cursed in her heart.

    But this place seems to be as chaotic as ever, or rather lawless.

    Alyssa looked around and would always see groups of delinquents and gangsters gathering in some corners, but the people passing by seemed not to be surprised, and sometimes even greeted them familiarly.

    "No wonder we raise people like stupid teachers"

    Alyssa felt as if she had discovered the truth.

    And just when Alyssa was so absent-minded, she felt as if she hit something and fell backwards.

    “It hurts so much!”

    “Hey, little girl, how are you walking!!!”

    Suddenly there was a rough voice above her head, and Alyssa stood up with some pain and looked. A fierce young man was glaring at her. He was holding a bottle of drink in his hand, and there were five people surrounding him. They were also surrounded by five people.  With a black jacket and colorful hair, he has a standard bad appearance.

    Alyssa was startled by this sudden situation and couldn't help but take a small step back.

    "Youwhat are you going to do?"

    "What are you doing! You soiled my clothes, what are you talking about!!"

    The young man pointed to a puddle of water on the chest of his clothes, and then stared at Alyssa fiercely, "What do you think we should do now!?"

    "II didn't mean it. For clothes like this, I'll just pay you for it!"

    Only then did Alyssa know what was going on. She secretly sighed why she was so unlucky today, and then said in a strong tone.

    The bad boy raised his eyebrows, as if he was offended by the other party's toughness. He couldn't help but snorted and said with narrowed eyes, "Huh? Compensate to me? Do you think you can afford it!! This is unique in the world!!"

    "Huh? Unique!?"

    Alyssa looked at the tattered clothes and felt that it would be trivial to compensate him for a hundred identical ones.

    "That's right, the boss worked hard to make it!!"

    "Do you think ordinary people can make those jagged shapes on the cuffs!?"

    "This is a work of conscience for our bad industry!!"

    “That’s why people call it Great White Shark!!”

    The companions behind the young man shouted and looked proud, while the leading delinquent youth was even more embarrassed and shy.

    ""

    Ah, what are you so shy about, bad!

    Alyssa was speechless for a while. Fortunately, she thought the sleeveless cuffs were caused by being torn off, but it turned out that these idiots made them by themselves.

    "Then what are you going to do? If you don't want compensation, I'll leave!"

    Facing this group of people, Alyssa felt a little afraid, and her eyes flickered slightly. She asked pretending to be calm, just hoping to get out of here as soon as possible.

    "Well, what should I do"

    The young man suddenly calmed down and looked at Alyssa carefully, making her feel uncomfortable for a while.

    "Hey, what on earth are you"

    “Please date me on the condition of marriage!!!”

    Before Alyssa finished speaking, the young man bowed ninety degrees and stretched out his hand. Alyssa was stunned, and her face immediately turned red.

    【Eh!  ?  Interact!  ?  What the hell kind of development is this!  !  】

    “You, you, what did you say all of a sudden!!!!!!”

    Alyssa no longer knew whether she was embarrassed or angry. The person who looked so fierce just now as if he wanted to kill her actually turned around and said he wanted to date her!  ?

    “Oh, my God, the boss’s lolicon is having another attack”

    "This disease is difficult to treat"

    "Actually, I am also a lolita control."

    "+1 upstairs."

    "You guys don't give it to me"??Talk to yourself!  !  !  !  "

    Alyssa angrily complained about this group of people, and then swatted away the hand handed by the young man.

    “Did you agree to my proposal!?”

    “Don’t jump to the final stage all at once!!!”

    Alyssa felt like she was going to cry. She started to turn her head, hoping to ask for help from passers-by. As soon as she turned her head, she saw a guy passing by with his hands in his trouser pockets and looking at her dumbfounded.

    ""

    ""

    With their eyes facing each other, the other person shook his head and walked forward as if nothing had happened.

    “Idiot teacher, come back here!!!”

    Hearing the angry shouting behind him, Neil had a headache. How could he encounter such trouble on the way home? However, it was really a novel thing to see someone confessing to Alyssa.

    Neil looked back at Alyssa, he spread his hands helplessly, "Hey, Miss, someone is confessing to you, I'm too embarrassed to come out and mess with it"

    “Asshole, didn’t you see that I was surrounded by a group of bad guys!?”

    "Tsk, tsk, tsk, this is even worse. Classic romantic comedies like heroes saving beauties are not suitable for me"

    "Who is telling you about a romantic comedy?!" Alyssa walked over quickly and grabbed Neil's collar, "Stop showing off your narcissistic expression and saying boring words! Get him away right now!!!  !”

    With one move, the Tathagata Divine Palm was swung out in succession, and Neil was directly hit and sent flying for more than ten times in the air.

    Neil was lying on the ground, covering his bleeding nose, and was almost beaten into a mosaic by Alyssa.

    "Let me tell you, you've beaten me to this point, are you still afraid of these people?"

    "Hey! Don't ignore us!!"

    The group of bad guys stood up and stared fiercely at Neil who appeared on the stage.

    “Well, I always feel that this kid looks familiar.

    Neil patted his clothes and stood up, glanced at the group of people in front of him, and couldn't help but sigh.  He looked at the leading delinquent young man, spread his hands and asked speechlessly, "I say, big brother, what's so good about this kid?"

    Alyssa’s eyelids twitched, and she held back her anger and stood behind Neil.

    "Huh? I like it, but can you control it!?"

    Looking at him gearing up, he seemed ready to punch him at any moment.

    Neil shook his head, then turned away to reveal Alyssa. He pointed at Alyssa and pushed up a pair of non-existent glasses.

    "Look at this little girl, the top is as flat as a horizontal line. Does it feel like a hand? Of course it does, but it just feels like a scratch on your hand. Unless you are an M, you will feel good!!"

    Ignoring Alyssa’s pretty face that was starting to darken, she then pointed at her legs.

    "Look here again, these two legs are so short, can they cooperate with you to do some difficult movements!? What fun is there! Without fun, how bleak life will become!! Do you think  …”

    “Don’t judge me for thinking about yourself, you scum!!!!”

    The world's martial arts show rises to the dragon level, and Neil spurts blood for another ten meters.

    "Are you here to step on me or to save me"

    Alyssa picked up Neil and stared at him coldly.

    "This is a strategy, Miss"

    At this time, the young man who was stunned by Neil's words came back to his senses, frowned, and reached out to Alyssa.

    "Who cares about you? As long as I like it!!"

    When Alyssa looked back and saw this scene, a bit of panic appeared on her face, but another hand appeared to help her block it.

    "Just say it nicely, don't move your hands or feet"

    Neil stood up and grabbed the other person’s thick hand with a smile, but the other person’s face seemed to be distorted by pain.

    "Idiot teacher"

    Neil turned back and smiled at Alyssa, then threw the young man out.

    “Wash your hands clean before pursuing a girl!!!”

    The young man was thrown towards his companions. They quickly supported the young man and were a little stunned when they looked at the red mark on his hand.

    How can a kid be so powerful?

    "You bastard, get on me!!" The young man rubbed his arms, and then rushed out fiercely, "I don't believe that six holy swords can't push the mountain of meat!!!"

    Facing the six people flying over, Neil curled his lips and quickly crashed into the six people.

    "Who do you think I am!!!It’s been a solo since!  !  !  I am the tank mage all by myself!  !  !  "

    "You're cheating!! Uh, wait, are you from my mother-in-law's family"

    “You only know now!!!”

    A few seconds later, Neil waved his hand freely and said to Alyssa, "Let's go."

    Alyssa looked numbly at the figures with their heads stuck in the wall. It was really lucky that the smashing was so comic.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Classmate Alyssa, why do you appear there alone? Where are your two good friends?"

    "Don't keep saying things I don't understand!" Alyssa glared at Neil angrily and looked away, "Even good friends won't get tired of being together every day."

    "Hey, I thought you were all in a relationship where flowers kiss each other"

    "Can you say something I can understand! Ah, no, you'd better not talk."

    Neil shrugged and looked at Alyssa who was walking in front of her a little annoyed. It was so rare that he saved her, but he didn’t even get a candy. It was really unsettling.

    "Hey, thank you just now"

    Alyssa stopped, glanced at Neil sideways, then quickly looked away, her face slightly red.

    "Thank you for what it is, can you eat it?"

    "Neal's word "thank you" immediately shirks all the credit from others. It is really the most deceptive word creation in history. At this time, at least you have to invite him to the Green Room for a sundae to express your gratitude.

    "Eat your sister!"

    ???????????????? Could it be that she didn’t appreciate it even after thanking him? Alyssa was so angry that she gritted her teeth.

    "Oh, classmate Alyssa, I didn't expect you to be so impure and actually want me to do such an ethically degrading thing. You are such a crazy guy. I never thought I had ever taught such a student!"

    "Shut up, you lost Greymon!!"

    Seeing Alyssa’s cannibalistic expression, Neil had no choice but to shut up in frustration.

    Ah, poor Sundae-kun left me again.

    "Speaking of which, how did you get to that place?"

    "I walked there accidentally. Do you think I came to find you!?"

    Alyssa was still angry, and even her tone of voice was full of gunpowder.

    "Sorry, I'm not interested in washboards."

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!! I am a washboard, I am so sorry!!!"

    Neil stretched out his hand to block the attack, but was bitten hard by the eldest lady’s tiger teeth. He couldn’t help but helplessly cover his forehead and sigh.

    "Don't think that just because Rie Kugimiya can use skills randomly"

    After vomiting in a low voice, Neil found that his hands were comically bloody.

    "Miss, it's time to relax. Even if you want my blood to flow through your body, you don't have to do this. I have another compromise. If you give birth to my child, you will have our blood."  Well, don’t you think this is simple, quick and perfect?”

    “Uh-huh, uh-huh, uh-huh!!!”

    "What are you shouting! Have you been fucked by me [beep——]!? Ahhhh, I know I was wrong, please let me go!!"

 Text Chapter 63 To maintain moral integrity or to lose moral integrity, that is the question

    The long black hair floated gently.

    The bright pupils reflect the surrounding scenery, like a mirror world.

    The girl put her hands behind her back, holding a smile on her lips, and stepped lightly.

    "Ah, no matter how many times I come here, I always feel that this place is huge"

    The corners of Tifa's mouth were slightly raised, her eyes were shrouded in a bright light, and she looked around every inch of Maho Liang Academy from time to time.

    "That's right. After we entered through the school gate, we walked for more than half an hour and felt like we didn't even see the end"

    Alicia, who was following Tifa, glanced around with the same interest. Whenever she saw the architecture of European classical beauty and the natural scenery, her vermilion eyes suddenly brightened like gems.

    "Well, I heard from Neil that there are many schools here, ranging from elementary school to university, plus various research institutes, shopping streets and library islands. It really can't be visited in one day" Tifa introduced, tapping her lower lip.  , suddenly remembered something interesting, a smile on his face, "This school also has many activities, such as the last school festival, which was held for three days and three nights. It was really lively"

    "Wow, that sounds so interesting" Alicia immediately flattened her mouth in disgust when she saw Tifa's expression, and then murmured angrily, "If Neil had woken me up earlier, then I couldn't have done it either."  Did you attend the school festival?"

    ""

    Tifa scratched her cheek and smiled silently. Is this what she should be struggling with?

    "But it's great, I want to go to school here too"

    Looking at Alicia’s longing expression, Tifa couldn’t help but smile.

    "What you say should be fine. As long as you worship Tony Nier or Negi, they should be able to find a way"

    "Hmm, please Tony Neil? I always think that guy will say something like "It's too troublesome, so I won't do it""

    Alicia closed her eyes and frowned, as if she could imagine the scene at that time.

    "maybe……"

    Tifa nodded with deep understanding. She quite agreed with Alicia's idea and her understanding of that guy.

    However, because of her understanding, she knew that if Alicia really asked him to ask for help, Neil would still do his best to help her.

    "A soft-hearted fool."

    Tifa pursed her lips and murmured in a low voice. She was a little bit disgusted by this.

    "What's wrong, Tifa?"

    Alicia noticed Tifa’s little movements and couldn’t help but feel a little weird.

    Tifa came back to her senses immediately, scratched her cheek and laughed dryly, "It's okay, I just got a little lost in thought"

    "Hey, what are you thinking about? You are so absorbed in your thoughts~~~"

    Alicia rolled her eyes and didn’t know what she was thinking of. She half-covered her mouth with her hand and leaned over with an ambiguous smile.

    Tifa blocked the approaching smiling face with her hand and said angrily, "What are you thinking about? I feel like you are becoming more and more like that guy Neil"

    "Hehe, you are so embarrassed that I got it right, right?"

    "You're not shy!"

    "Oh~~~Don't you deny what you said before? Sure enough, Tifa-chan's heart is full of Nier~~~"

    ""

    Faced with such teasing, Tifa simply shut her mouth and turned away as if she didn't hear anything.

    Seeing Tifa like this, Alicia stopped teasing her. She glanced around and asked, "Hey, Tifa, where is Neil's school? We've been gone for a long time"

    Originally, I was idle at home and wanted to come to the school to kill some time. However, after I came here with Tifa, this journey was really a good way to kill the time.

    ??Looking carefully, it seems that it is almost time for get out of class to end.

    "This place is too big. I haven't been here many times. How can I know how to get there?"

    "Eh? Didn't we see that big map when we entered?"

    “It’s true, but”

    "Is Tifa a roadie!? So cute!!"

    "What are you so cute about!? You're not praising yourself in disguise, when you haven't found a way either!?"

    "Are you two brats students here?"

    The two of them, who were fighting and looking for their way around, suddenly heard a voice coming from behind them. At the same time, they turned their heads and saw a tall man in black sportswear standing not far away with a cool expression.

    "Hello, we are not students here, we are here to find someone."

    TifaliNodding gracefully, the person in front of him seemed to be a school teacher or administrator.

    "Looking for someone?" Heigang raised his eyebrows and looked at the two girls in front of him, "Who are you looking for?"

    “It’s Neil Springfield who works at Shengxiang Elementary School here.”

    "It's that kid, but it's almost time for school to end. If we go by now, the people in the elementary school will probably leave as well. Forget it, I'll lead you there. Maybe that kid is still in school  By the way, are you his friends?"

    “We are his girlfriends!!”

    Before Tifa could speak, Alicia answered first.

    "girlfriend!?"

    Heigang opened his eyes in surprise, while Tifa covered his forehead as if he had a headache. He dared to believe that Alicia would start to display her natural instinct of fearing chaos in the world again.

    "I didn't expect that boy to have two girlfriends, but it seems reasonable after thinking about it"

    Heigang sighed at first, and then nodded unexpectedly.

    "Well, this gentleman"

    "Just call me Heigang" Heigang lowered his head and looked at Tifa, noticing the tangled look on her face as she hesitated to speak, and said with a very understanding expression, "Don't worry, I understand"

    "No, actually"

    "Let's go, I'll take you there now."

    "That bastard is really incredible. He actually did such a thing, but he is a role model for others. This is considered a harm to others' children. Well, I should be able to use this reason to teach him a lesson"

    A cold smile appeared on Black Steel's lips, and his narrow eyes narrowed slightly, flashing a frightening red light from time to time. When Tifa noticed the eldest brother's expression, she knew that the unlucky child was about to suffer a big disaster again.  , couldn't help but draw a cross in my heart.

    "Meow haha, it feels like something interesting is going to happen"

    Hearing Alicia’s cheerful laughter, Tifa sighed sadly, feeling deeply powerless.

    【Neal, if you want to blame it, you have a teammate who has been deceiving people for thirty years】

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Woo——"

    "What's the matter, Neil?"

    Naye suddenly heard Neil making a sound of unknown meaning, couldn't help but frowned, and asked with some worry.

    "It's okay, I just suddenly felt so miserable that I let out such a scream from my soul that it shook the world"

    "I have no idea what you are talking about" Nanoye shook her head in confusion, and then laughed happily, "But this means that Neil, there is nothing wrong with you"

    "Naye, at this moment, I feel more desperate than when I met a giant."

    She had just escaped from the demon king of the Kamabaka Kingdom and was mentally traumatized. Now she was attacked by this girl Nanoha. As her master, Neil suddenly felt that his majesty had lost as much as a certain vampire. He couldn't help but feel  I feel like life is dark.

    "By the way, aren't we going to the back mountain? This direction doesn't seem right"

    Nanoye looked at the direction Neil led the way. She had been training with Neil every day after school as usual, but at this moment, she visually saw that it was completely different from where she usually went.

    "Well, anyway, what I'm teaching you is just the control and application of magic power, and how to fight. I plan to hand you over to a more capable and experienced guy. Regardless of magic or physical skills, with her level, she can definitely  You trained me to become a master"

    Originally Naiyara was still being trained today. Neil felt that he had nothing to teach. After all, the magic system was completely different. Apart from some basic things, Neil felt that it would be better to have someone like Yuno as a coach.  Suitable for yourself.  When Professor Nanoha was in actual combat, whenever he encountered her unconsciously cute look, Neil would be blasted to pieces by a burst of starlight.

    Therefore, directly throwing Nanoha to the merciless Yiwen is definitely very profitable. Anyway, it is healthier for young people to abuse them, and there is Negi who can attract firepower next to him, and more importantly,  He can go home and cook quickly after school.

    【Ah, I can’t help it anymore, I can’t stop crying.  】

    "don't want!"

    Naye's face changed slightly and she shouted subconsciously, even her voice became slightly shrill.

    Neil was startled and quickly turned his head to look over, only to see Nanoye staring at him with her mouth bulging as if she was very angry.

    "Uh, what's wrong with you, Miss Nanoha?"

    &nbsp; Being stared at by Nanoye for a while, Neil asked cautiously.

    "me……"

    When asked by Neil, Nanoye didn't know how to answer. Could it be that she told him that she didn't want to leave him?

    "Dream on, it would be better to use a starburst to make him surrender."

    "Ms. Nanoha, did you think of something dangerous just now! Although I don't know what it was, I am firmly against violence!!"

    With the flash of red light in Nanoye’s eyes and the faint smile of excitement on her lips, no matter how idiotic she was, Neil still felt that he seemed to be very close to the door of hell.

    "Ahaha, what are you talking about Neil? I never thought of using Starlight Explosion to blast you"

    Nanoha scratched her cheek, smiled very cutely, and said horrible words that made Neil break into a cold sweat.

    【This guy said something that must never be uttered!  Naturally black?  ?  Definitely natural black!  !  】

    "Neil, why do you want others to teach me? I'm afraid I won't get along"

    Naye thought for a while and finally came up with a reason.

    "So that's the problem"

    Neil breathed a sigh of relief. He really didn't realize that Nanoha's character would be afraid of strangers, but this was no problem at all. After all, Yiwen's appearance was very deceptive. At first glance, he looked like a harmless cat, and he was very similar to  You don't have to worry about getting along with Yi Wen at all, because that guy's queen character is definitely about making others obey her.

    "That's not okay, Nanoha. If you hold back because of this small worry, you won't be able to make great progress in the future! Although I will be a little reluctant to let you go, dad, I will still do this for your future.  I did it! So, even if you resent Dad, I won’t regret it!!"

    "What dad, what role are you playing!"

    Nanoye slapped away Neil's hand on her shoulder with dissatisfaction. She blinked, not knowing what she thought of, her eyes suddenly lit up, and a meaningful smile appeared on her face.

    "Well, after all, Neil was defeated by me, I don't think he has the ability to teach me anything"

    "What!? Defeated by you!? It was just your luck that time. If I do it ten times again, you will not be my brother's" Neil originally retorted angrily, but when he saw Nanoye's smile, he seemed to understand.  Everything changed, "Well, since you said so, I also feel that I am not capable"

    Nanoha's smile froze slightly, but soon her lips curved into a more contemptuous arc, and at the same time her eyes swept three inches ahead.

    "Neil, it really doesn't work."

    Neil, who had been paying attention to Nanoye's expression, naturally noticed the other person's gaze. He looked down and couldn't help but widen his eyes, like an angry cat staring at Nanoye who was smiling leisurely and contentedly.

    "No!? You dare to say that I can't do it!? I've told you from the first day of class that I am a man who can break through the sky. The word "no" cannot appear to me!! Very good, Nanoha.  Just wait, if I don’t train you well, I will spend the rest of my life hanging around Xixiang!!!”

    “This is what you said, Neil~~~”

    Naye secretly made a gesture indicating that the plan was successful, and at the same time thought of something in her heart.

    【This trick of using retreat to advance that my mother taught me is really useful. Although I don't know why I aimed at it like this in the end, as long as it succeeds, I'll be fine!  】

    In fact, it was not until some years later that Nanoha understood the true meaning of this matter. At that time, she lamented that her health teacher died early. At the same time, she was very fortunate that she had a mother as great as Kami who allowed her to do this.  I have avoided many detours in my life.

    "Forget it, let's stop today's training. I'll go back and think about how to arrange it"

    “I don’t know whether it was because he was inspired to fight or because his dignity as a man was challenged. Neil began to seriously think about what to do. Usually, these things were left to Anders to do.

    "Huh? What is that guy doing?"

    Neil suddenly slowed down, and a shadowy figure appeared in his field of vision.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Ha, why are all the cleaners boys, not even a girl"

    Furuichi stopped the broom in his hand, looked around the classroom, and couldn't help but sigh sadly.

    Doesn’t it mean that if men and women match each other, the work will not be tiring?  There are just a bunch of idiots here, and they are exhausted from doing anything.

    "You just give up on this idea, this is terribleIt's our class's policy" Yuuji walked past Furuichi with a broom on his shoulder, not looking like he was working at all, "That guy said that in order to avoid a series of unnecessary problems caused by male-female combinations, we separate boys and girls.  Separated to facilitate management, do you think we can resist the mountain above our heads?  And the girls seem to agree"

    “Can you disagree!? Girls almost don’t have to participate in work during the week!!”

    "From this point of view, it turns out that he is still a gentleman"

    "That's weird! Even if he is a gentleman, he can only be a gentleman in another sense!!!"

    "I'm telling you, you can chat as much as you want, but if you can work, Yuuji, you've barely even done anything!!"

    Listening to the two complaining, Touma couldn't stand it anymore. He was almost the only one working now. He obviously planned to grab those half-price bento boxes.

    "You should tell the group of people over there first"

    Yuuji pointed with his broom in the direction of the podium, where a group of people were gathering for activities.

    Standing on the podium, Akihisa used the broom as a guitar and danced his fingers as much as he could, as if he had returned to the school festival concert, with the intense melody seeming to linger in his ears.

    “Come on, call me!!!”

    “Honey!!!”

    "What a tall person!!! Call me God-sama!!!"

    "Ah, Lord Kami is playing a game console in that corner over there"

    Touma looked at this scene, then looked at someone in the corner who had entered the god of strategy mode, and couldn't help but sigh.

    How long will he be able to do this?

    ——

    Suddenly, the sound of the door being pulled attracted the attention of everyone in the class.

    A handsome face that was as cold as a knife appeared behind the door, and at the same time, those sharp wolf-like eyes made the guys in the class stay silent for a while and started cleaning obediently.

    “Kids, is your bastard head teacher gone already?”

    They were slightly surprised by the unexpected punishment, and then suddenly realized that it was their class teacher who had caused the hatred.

    "Well, our bastard head teacher left early during the last self-study class and let all the girls go"

    As the leader of the boys, Xiongji told Heigang in detail. When Heigang heard this, he felt that the temples on his forehead began to beat again.

    "That rascal……"

    "Um, Teacher Heigang, what do you want from Neil?"

    Touma's question caused Heigang to turn around. He looked at the people in the class, and for some reason the corner of his mouth curled up into a weird smile.

    "Ah, actually it was the boy's two girlfriends who came to see him"

    "What——!?"

    "girlfriend——!?"

    “Two more——!?”

    The boys looked at each other and saw the jealousy hidden in each other's eyes. They nodded one after another, immediately picked up the thing in their hands, and rushed out of the back door without saying a word.

    "Hey, don't damage public property"

    Heigang shouted behind them, chuckled, and then walked downstairs.

    When he walked downstairs, he found that the two girls waiting nearby were gone. Instead, there was a guy who deserved a beating, gaping at the large cloud of dust.

    "Faye, did you see the two little girls who were here just now?"

    Heigang walked over, patted Fay on the shoulder and asked as coldly as usual.

    "Huh? It's Kurojia~~" Faye turned around and showed a very hearty smile, and then her face became a little weird, "Kurojia, are you a lolita control?"

    Heigang was startled, then his face turned black, he pulled out a cold long knife out of thin air, clasped his hands and raised it, ready to slash at it.

    "You really deserve to be cut down just like that kid"

    “Ehehehe!! Oppose violence, Hei-chan~~~”

    “Go to hell!!”

    "Wait a minute, aren't you going to ask where those two girls went? I'll tell you, but you can't do anything to me!"

    ""

    Heigang stopped and stared at Fay coldly, while Fay smiled slightly and tidied up his clothes. It was not until Heigang was about to have his second impact that he slowly spoke.

    "Actually, I just met them and chatted for a few words. I found out that they were here to see Neil-chan, so I told them that Neil-chan had left.Okay, so they took their leave, and let me tell you something by the way.  "

    "That means you knew it beforehand, right?"

    "Well Wow!! Kuro-chan, a surprise attack is a foul!!"

    “I don’t care about you!!”

    “I clearly said I wouldn’t do anything!!”

    "Did I promise you!?"

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "So, you lost the ring that Yiwen gave you and you were thinking about how to die, maybe this is it?"

    "No, I'm not thinking about how to die"

    Negi looked at his brother depressedly, forgetting if he didn't help, he was still gloating about his misfortune.

    "I just lost my ring, is there any need to do this?"

    Although the ring was a relatively rare magic item, it was not in a life-and-death situation. However, seeing Negi like this, Neil immediately felt very happy.

    "You won't understand. If Master finds out, I will see hell"

    Yiwen’s terror began to emerge in Negi’s mind. His face turned pale and his whole body was shaking, as if he had seen a ghost.

    Neil couldn’t help but sigh at how powerful Yiwen was. He was able to make Negi, a little man-trained boy, even more miserable. He felt like he was almost turning into an M.

    "Hey, Neal, what's the ring that Mr. Negi mentioned? Doesn't it matter that he's still like this?"

    Nanoye pulled the corner of Neil's clothes and asked with some confusion.

    "Well, that ring is like a wedding ring that represents a lifelong promise, and Negi, the idiot, threw it away without knowing where. If his powerful wife at home knew about it, he would probably not have to go to bed for a month."

    "Hey!? Teacher Negi is already married!?"

    "Hey, Neil, stop making this up!"

    "I'm not making it up, I'm just explaining it to Nanoha."

    "What are you trying to explain!!"

    Facing Negi’s fire-breathing eyes, Neil shrugged and had to give up, "Okay, okay, I won’t say it anymore. Why don’t you recall it and let me help you reorganize the scene at that time."

    "real?"

    Negi looked at him suspiciously, could this guy really be so kind?

    "We are brothers after all Speaking of which, when did the ring disappear?"

    "It should have been last night"

    "Well, very good" Neil nodded, "Which woman's bed did you sleep in last night?"

    "Herehey!! Where are you going!!"

    Negi is crazy, he actually believes in a guy like Neil, he is really a fool.

    "Oh, oh, did you really sleep in someone else's bed? Yeah, there are so many people in the girls' dormitory, who could it be?"

    "I told you not to do it!! I haven't even slept in Asuna-san's bed recently!!"

    "The married life is not harmonious?"

    “Stay away from me!!!”

    "Teacher Negi is not pure."

    ""

    Negi leaned against the tree, wanting to die.

    “Neil——!!!”

    Just when Neil was enjoying the sight of Negi being beaten to a pulp, a familiar scream came from behind. Without thinking, he immediately bent down. The next second, a figure flew over his head, and at the same time, a wave of wind blew up.  A gust of cold wind.

    Neil raised his head and looked at the blond girl who flipped in the air and landed perfectly, and couldn't help but be speechless for a while.

    "Alicia, do you have to say hello in this way? If I hadn't avoided it, I really doubt I would have suffered internal injuries from you."

    "It doesn't matter, I just said hello a little more enthusiastically."

    "Is this called being more enthusiastic!? Who would rush over at a speed of 40 yards, 4 seconds and 2!? Do you think I am an American football player!?"

    “What a small family man.”

    "I'm sorry, anyone would be petty when their lives are at stake!"

    "Tch, I won't talk to you anymore" Alicia left Neil alone, moved her target to Nanoye who was aside, and immediately pounced on her, "yahoo! Nanoye!!"

    "Whoa, be careful, Alicia!!"

    Neil sighed helplessly at the two who started to fuck Lily, then turned his head and forced a smile at the black-haired girl who was running slowly.

    "Won't you stop this guy, Tifa?"

    ? ???Isn't this bad?  There is a beautiful girl throwing herself into my arms"

    Tifa walked up to Neil and smiled teasingly.

    “I wish the way of throwing myself into someone’s arms could be improved”

    Neil muttered softly, but the next moment, Tifa's beautiful black hair was fluttering with invisible domineering aura.

    "What were you talking about just now?"

    "No, I didn't say anything, Your Lady Queen."

    Neil immediately displayed his low-profile and domineering attitude. His dignity and integrity were completely useless in front of Tifa.

    "Ah, look, Nanoha, Neil is starting to lose his moral integrity again!!"

    "Neil has never had any moral integrity anyway"

    "Alicia, shut up, whose fault do you think it is that makes me like this!"

    "You blame me?"

    "Ha, if I don't blame you, why should I blame myself!?"

    "Shut up."

    "Yes, Your Lady Queen."

    "Neil really suffered."

    Alicia’s triumphant look made Neil want to hang her up and tickle her, but for Tifa’s sake, he still lay on the ground obediently.

    "By the way, what is Negi doing there?"

    Tifa noticed Negi, who had been ignored for a long time, but the other party was obviously trapped in an endless loop and did not notice their arrival.

    "Nieji is struggling with the question of whether he should have moral integrity or lose his moral integrity."

    ""

    “By the way, why did you and Alicia come here?”

    “Well, since it’s okay to stay at home, and Alicia has never been to school, I took her here for a walk.”

    Neil looked back at the girl who was chatting enthusiastically with Nanoye. She had maintained such an optimistic attitude since she woke up. It was not an exaggeration to say that she was offline. However, these might just be to cover up her inner feelings.  lonely.

    【Looks like we need to hurry up.  】

    Just when Neil was thinking about something, a strange murderous aura rushed towards him. Neil looked around and saw a large black mist rumbling towards him.

    "What is that!? The Black Mist Monster!?"

    As soon as he finished complaining, Neil was swallowed by the black mist.

    "Whoa! Help! Huh? Isn't this a guy from the class!? Hey, are you rebelling!?"

    "Burn my remains with the blazing holy fire! How joyful is life, and how sad is death!"

    "Ahhh!! Where did you come from the Ming Cult!? These people are crazy again!!! Tifa, Negi, save me!!"

    Tifa watched the group of people go away speechlessly, and then glanced at Negi who continued to seek death.

    This school is still so peaceful today.

 Text Chapter 1 That day, the boy walked into a new world

    My name is Orima Ichika, I'm 15 years old, and my gender is, um, with excalibur underneath, you know.

    At this moment, the fifteen-year-old youth is like a deep-sea fish.

    “The classroom with all girls except me is very stressful.

    But it doesn’t matter. With my ability to withstand stress that I have developed since childhood, I can still withstand this kind of pressure. I am quite confident about this.

    Why do you say that?

    This has to start with my family and my world.

    “Today’s world, I simply don’t know how to describe it in words.  First of all, the two mainstreams in the world today are technology and magic. As far as I know, eight years ago, the flying super weapon called IS came out, and the world has undergone earth-shaking changes. However, weapons like IS can only be made by  The manipulation by girls has led to a fundamental change in the status of men and women in society.  However, the matter did not end there. In the following years, the ISSDA organization responsible for space development announced the existence of "magic". Magic was originally unknown. Coupled with the new life from the universe, it became even more complicated.  Not to mention the various superpowers in Academy City, the world was once again in turmoil. However, with the efforts of many parties, the world finally settled down, and magic was gradually accepted by everyone. At the same time, ordinary humans could not  All known alien races appeared one after another, and the world became more and more diverse.

    However, there are still unknown things in this world, such as disobedient gods, demons, angels, magic societies that are still hidden in the dark, and advanced beings buried in the shadows. I know these because my family is special.  The reason is, after all, the old man in my family is not an ordinary person.

    In short, there are as many angels and demons as dogs, and fairies and heavenly beings are everywhere. This world is a strategic fortress.

    However, this world view is not enough to shock me, because the family I live in is enough to numb my nerves. My home is simply the most chaotic place in the world.  Compared with one who has a personality, all kinds of weapons are worth the sky, and I can also see angels and demons eating together and having fun, and even aiming their guns at someone. The moment I knew the truth, my three views were completely destroyed. Thousands of years of history  They've all been tricked into being dogs.

    “Alas, this world is so damn peaceful.

    “But even so, I am still very stressed at this moment.

    I folded my hands and put them under my chin, with cold eyes, trying to look calm. At this time, I finally understood Commander Ikari’s sense of pressure to remain calm in the face of the apostles’ attack.

    Commander Ikari is mighty!  !  !

    But the sights gathered from all around are really uncomfortable. Haven’t you seen that my forehead is already covered with heart-wrenching beads of sweat?  ?  Sure enough, no matter how old a girl is, she always has a trembling heart!  !  Sure enough, a girl's gaze is the most terrifying thing in the world. The ever-changing changes of sometimes resentment and sometimes anger are simply more disasters than taking the Western Scriptures.

    I took a deep breath, narrowed my eyes slightly, and all the nerves in my body suddenly became more tense than ever before.

    ??????????????????????????????????

    Wow, I relaxed too much and almost came out from behind.

    Ha, by the way, why do I have to stay in a place like this?

    Thinking of this, I recalled what happened the night before.

    That night, my brother said to me with a smile that could be read as bright and written as slutty.

    "Ichika, you will become the happiest man in the world."

    So that’s what he was talking about!  !  !  !  !

    I sighed deeply, and I mourned for a second for my seemingly happiness and actual sorrow. I started to swim away and observe the people around me.

    Well, the eyes of the girls on the left and the right are full of unparalleled curiosity for knowledge, and their shining eyes almost flashed through their tough golden eyes.

    I can’t see the back part, but the sight of the thorns on my back makes me feel like I’m sitting on pins and needles. I can understand it even without looking.

    "The person directly in front of me is a slightly older woman.

    She is a bit petite, and her figure is almost the same as that of a student, but her chest size is the nemesis of all high school girls.  The clothes are relatively large and make her look more petite, but she still feels quite cute.  In addition, she also wears a pair of black-rimmed glasses. Although they are crooked, she can still be called a bespectacled girl.

    And this girl with glasses was looking at the people in the class in panic, her timid posture was reminiscent of an injured little rabbit.

    You are a teacher, show me some domineering power!

    "Everyone is here. Then, SHR is going to startWhoops!  "

    Well, it’s not something you can do if you want to.

    I gave the teacher an appreciative look, but for some reason the teacher turned red and smiled shyly.

    ????????????????????????????????????????? Suddenly, I felt that the pressure on my body was a little heavier, and I almost died from a thousand arrows piercing my heart.

    “Well, then, please introduce yourself, uh, in order of seat number.”

    The teacher seemed to have recovered from the inexplicable emotion and said to the students in the audience in a panic.

    ""

    "It's so quiet. My dignity as a teacher is suddenly shattered into pieces."

    I looked at the teacher who was about to cry, and I couldn't bear it. At the same time, I felt unhappy with the girls in the class. Are you shy because you just entered high school? No one responded. The teacher was about to cry. Really?  I'm going to cry!  !

    I glanced at the teacher, and the teacher’s eyes also moved over.

    ??Okay, our eyes met.

    Please don’t look at me like this, you are not my type, teacher.

    I quickly lowered my head, I still understand the principle that a dead Taoist friend will not die a poor Taoist.

    “Oh, give me a normal high school life.

    The reason why I specifically emphasize "ordinary" here is simply because what I am in now is definitely not an ordinary high school, but the famous IS Academy-the only school in the world that trains IS operators.

    And the most important point is that IS, this deceptive thing, can only be activated by girls, so naturally, this is a girls' school.

    And why am I here?

    I need to emphasize again that I am a boy, and I am definitely a boy at first glance. My appearance can be considered a bit handsome, but it is definitely not the kind of beauty that makes even IS unable to identify my gender.

    The reason why I came to such a ghost place has to start with the entrance exam in February.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    That day, the sun was shining brightly, and the cherry blossoms flying freely in the sky made me fall in love.

    I looked at the clear sky and encouraged myself in my heart.

    Today is the entrance exam for Junior High School. For your own goals, you can’t do it without working hard.

    The school I go to is called Mahora Gakuin. It is a very large Academy City that has everything from kindergarten to university. There are many schools in it, all types, and my target is the famous Mitsusaka High School.

    The reason why I chose Mitsusaka is not because of its reputation, but because my brothers and sisters all graduated from here. I have an indescribable yearning for that place.

    I want to chase the traces they left behind, and I want to be like them.

    that's it.

    Well, of course, if I am admitted to Mitsusaka High School, my goal of dominating Mitsusaka will be one step closer, and realizing Mahora's dream of complete domination will not be unattainable.

    Hahahaha, I couldn’t help but laugh out loud.

    "Why are you giggling so early in the morning?"

    At this time, my head was hit hard.  When I looked back, I saw a handsome man with white shoulder-length hair standing behind me. He was looking at me listlessly with a pair of dead fish eyes, and he didn't look like he was awake at all.

    "Brother, you got up so early"

    ??I touched my head and laughed dryly.

    "Well, seeing as you have a test today, I got up early to see you out"

    Hey, is this guy so kind?

    "Hey, don't think I can't understand your expression"

    "Well……"

    Although those dead fish eyes are completely rotten, they are still so sharp.

    I don’t know if my thoughts were revealed again, but I got another blow on the head.

    "By the way, you forgot to bring your admission ticket"

    I was stunned for a moment, watching my brother hand a certificate to me.

    "Huh? Didn't I prepare it last night?"

    As I was talking, I wanted to go through my bag. I had carefully prepared all kinds of things the night before.

    "Well, men will always forget some things, just like forgetting what their first love looked like"

    “I won’t forget it!!”

    I replied angrily, but I didn't notice the firmness in my tone.

    The old man looked at me steadily for a moment, with an inexplicable light flashing in his eyes.?, and then touched my hair with a slight smile.

    “Okay, take your admission ticket and go quickly, don’t be late.”

    I didn’t notice anything strange about my brother, so I took the admission ticket and didn’t check whether I really didn’t bring it with me. I said goodbye to my brother and went out.

    "It seems that Ichika has grown up"

    After saying this softly, the man walked back into the room with a smile.

    It was easy, so I came to the address indicated on the admission ticket.

    ???????????????????? Why is it not in Mahonliang Academy, but in a high school outside?

    But I didn’t think too much about it. Anyway, it said this on the admission ticket and I couldn’t change it even if I wanted to.

    But I feel a little uneasy.

    Are you nervous before the exam?

    With a feeling of apprehension, I walked into the imposing building in front of me.

    "I'm just going to go, turn left and right, how on earth are you going to get to the second floor!?"

    It’s been almost ten minutes since I walked, and I still haven’t found the stairs to the second floor. The internal structure is too complicated!  ?  Is this the maze before challenging the BOSS!  !

    My eyes wandered around, trying to find the guide map on the wall, but I sadly discovered that the walls inside were so beautiful that I couldn't even find a crack, let alone any wall charts.

    ?????????? This time, shit, I’m lost.

    "Hey, what should I do? Hey, why are you so quiet?"

    At this time, I finally realized that it was eerily quiet here. After walking for so long, I didn’t even meet a single person. Could it be that the exam has already started?  ?  Could it be that my dream of dominating Mitsusaka was just aborted?  ?

    God, I curse Jesus for not having chrysanthemums!  !

    “Perhaps God really heard my curse from the heart, and a door appeared not far in front of me.

    I walked to the door and saw a piece of paper stuck on it with the words "Infinite_Stratos Examination Room" written on it.

    "Well, I guess this is the right place"

    Because it says "Examination Room" on it.

    But the name of this examination room really looks impressive, and there are actually two English words that I can’t understand.

    Thinking of this, I feel deeply disappointed for my English course.

    I guess I won’t be able to pass the English test this time.

    But it doesn’t matter, my other subjects are fine!  !

    After taking a deep breath, I opened the door and walked into the room.

    "Ah, you are a candidate. Okay, go over there to change clothes. We are pressed for time, so you have to hurry up. This place can only be rented until four o'clock. I don't have time to trouble you. Really, I don't know what I'm doing.  What……"

    As soon as I entered the room, a nervous-looking female teacher, about thirty-five years old or above, spoke a lot of words like a machine gun without raising her head. I was stunned for a few seconds.

    Hey, hey, hey!  !  !  Sister, don’t you need to see what I look like and check my admission ticket!  ?  Where has the professionalism of being an invigilator gone?  ?  And what’s going on with changing clothes!  ?  You have to change clothes for exams these days!  ?  Are you asking me to use my body to show the beauty of the human body in ancient Greece?  ?  Sorry, I have been failing art classes since I was a kid!  !  Well, actually this is to prevent students from cheating, right?  But there is no one other than you in this room. I really don’t see any other candidates anywhere!  !

    While I was minding my own business, the elder sister gave instructions and walked out of the room directly with the documents in her arms.

    I watched the other party leave in embarrassment. I bet the eldest sister really didn’t even look at me.

    "Hey, what kind of test is this"

    I muttered a few words in a depressed voice and walked towards the place covered by the curtain.

    And at this moment, I entered a new world.

 Text Chapter 2 Sure enough, this is a conspiracy

    When I opened the curtain and walked in, I saw the object in the center of the room.

    The streamlined metal shell reflects light that is not dazzling, and an armor-like outfit sits quietly.

    I looked at it carefully and then fell silent.

    “Damn it, what kind of clothes do you want me to change into?! Are you asking me to take the war studies test!!”

    The bag in my hand was almost smashed by me.

    I calmed down the turbulent feeling in my heart that I wanted to hit someone, and walked over, looking left and right at this thing. After looking at it for a long time, I was speechless.

    Isn’t this the IS that appears on TV?

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of 1999

    But this thing actually has something to do with me. Well, it should be related to my family.

    "This is what changed the world"

    Because of the "White Knight Incident" of that year, the world became aware of the existence of this kind of weapon. At the same time, the originally balanced military structure suddenly collapsed. How many IS controllers can be found will directly affect the country's military strength.  , so every country began to implement a system of preferential treatment of women.

    Although there is a magical power like magic in the world today, it has not been widely used in the military due to various restrictions. Moreover, IS has advantages that can compete with magic. In comparison, the country is more willing to invest more resources.  on this emerging technology.

    Well, this is actually nothing to me. I am more curious about IS. After all, I have seen forces more powerful than IS.

    With all kinds of thoughts, I couldn't help but reach out and touch it.

    Anyway, IS can only be activated by women. If I, a pure man, touch it, I will probably have no reaction like touching a dead fish. It is a rare opportunity to touch it and I will not suffer any loss.

    However, there are always various unknowns in life. You can never guess what will happen in the next second. Of course, it is another matter if you have the ability to predict.

    A cold metallic feeling came from the fingertips, followed by a burst of dazzling silver light and various information pouring into the mind.

    “Eh!? Eh————!!!!!!”

    Faced with such a strange situation, I suddenly lost my train of thought.

    When I finally came to my senses, I found that the IS had actually moved and attached itself to my body like armor, becoming part of my hands and feet.

    "What happened!?"

    “Has someone activated IS!?”

    "who is it!?"

    "Huh? This, this is -"

    "man!?"

    Hearing the sound, a group of researchers in white coats came over. They opened the curtain and saw me activating IS. They all fell into a state of sluggishness where they couldn't think.

    I looked at the researchers in front of me in silence, and then looked at the abnormality on my body. I immediately showed a miserable face like a Christian abandoned by God. At the same time, the devil on my brother's face flashed through my mind.  smile, with only one thought left in her mind.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? This is a conspiracy.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    “Oh, I want to die.

    "Classmate, Orimaru Ichika-san!"

    A voice calling my name brought me back to reality from my annoying thoughts. I held my forehead and blurted out weakly before I could figure out the situation.

    "Ah, what's the matter?"

    "Ah, um, um, I'm very sorry for calling you so loudly all of a sudden. Are you, are you angry? Yes, I'm sorry! But, um, I'll introduce myself in the order of the fifty syllables. Now it's Oribara-san's turn.  So, I'm really, really sorry! Can you please introduce yourself? Are you willing?"

    It was then that I really came back to my senses and figured out the situation, and found that my deputy instructor, Yamada Maya, was constantly bowing his head and apologizing to me. It was obviously my own fault, but the teacher wanted to apologize himself. For a moment, I was full of guilt.

    "Uh, um, Mr. Yamada, you don't have to apologize like this. It's all my fault. I will introduce myself."

    I stretched out my hand to stop Teacher Maya Yamada from apologizing, and quickly made a comforting reassurance.

    "Really, really!? You, you promised me! You must do it!!"

    Teacher Yamada suddenly raised his head, seriously grasped my hand and leaned towards me, and he could still see the mist in his eyes.

    Teacher, are you really a teacher?  ?  This pairThe attitude of the little girl can easily be misunderstood, and some ignorant and innocent little boys might have fallen into trouble from then on!  !  !  Oh, oh, don't put your chest on it, be careful, my cannon may go off!  Also, I need to reiterate it again, teacher, you are really not my type!  !

    In the struggle between reason and sensibility, angels and demons, I took my hand out with difficulty, left my seat and walked to the podium with a slight bend without being noticed.

    Ah, I almost got hard just now.

    Standing on the podium, looking at the unabashed thirst for knowledge in the eyes of the girls in the audience, including Teacher Yamada, I suddenly felt like I was on the top of Mount Everest, and it was difficult to even breathe.

    "Ahem."

    I straightened my back and cleared my throat, thinking about what to say next.

    ???????????????????? But my mind went blank. As expected, the pressure had already crushed my thinking power into pieces.

    At this time, I took a peek at the seat by the window. Sitting there was a black-haired girl with a ponytail.

    Her name is Xiao Zhizhen, my childhood sweetheart who we only reunited after six years. This girl has always had a single ponytail. When I first entered the classroom, I recognized her at a glance.

    “But it’s really a transformation of women.

    No, no, now is not the time to think about this.

    "Help me quickly!!"

    I signaled her with my eyes. As a childhood sweetheart who has been dating for a long time, she must be able to understand this information instantly.

    "snort!"

    You actually ignored me!  ?

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Oh, oh, what does this cold aura and this arrogant attitude mean!  Where has the arrogant and a little bit coquettish Hoshi-chan gone!  !  Now Chen is completely 100% proud!  !  She actually abandoned me mercilessly at my critical moment, turned her face expressionlessly to the window, and snorted coldly, "I'll kill you, did I offend you, Miss Chen!"  !

    “However, this did remind me of something.

    I remember my brother once told me that when faced with a girl who is wrapped in pride and makes people wonder if she is engaged in chain defense, you must use your fiery penis to penetrate the opponent's uterus.

    Of course, this is summed up by my rich theory and practice. Although I don’t know where his theory and practice come from, I even wonder if he made it up casually.

    ??????????????????? However, I have no idea what those two words mean in English, because I am powerless in English. I have obviously been abroad, and there are foreigners at home. I only know the twenty-six English letters ABC, which is really weak.

    Well, I don’t really want to know the meaning of this. I know that what comes out of my brother’s mouth is definitely not fun, because every time I ask my sister or other older women in the family, I will be scolded.  Of course, many times I will attract hatred consciously or unconsciously. In comparison, the harm I suffered is quite small.

    Ah, I am going off topic again. Look, the eyes of the girls below are starting to burst into flames.

    Well, what should I say at this time?

    Let’s start with a song called “Girls’ School Boys” by Twins?  Well, it does fit the occasion, but this is a self-introduction, not a concert.

    【When we introduce ourselves, too many rhetoric just attracts the temporary attention of others. To let people know ourselves, the most important thing is to show our true side.  】

    Brother’s voice seemed to ring in my mind. At this time, I seemed to see the holy light of heaven.

    Sometimes I’m pretty reliable.

    The corners of my mouth raised slightly uncontrollably, and the sunshine outside the window shone in at the right time. At this moment, in the eyes of some ignorant little girls, I became a handsome and sunny boy.

    A small exclamation came from below, and my attention immediately came back. I took a breath and began to introduce myself.

    "My name is Ichika Orimara."

    “Yeah, yeah, yeah!!”

    Everyone’s eyes showed the expectation of “I want to hear more.”

    I smiled, what a group of curious and kind children.

    Then, I should also treat others with sincerity.

    "I like Lolita the most."

    Maintaining a sunny smile, I expressed what I loved most in my heart.

    institutions

    The sounds of various heads banging on the table and people falling to the ground kept ringing out. It seemed that they were moved by my sincerity.

    I think everyone can become a partner who loves lolita.

    At this moment, I seem to have new hope for the future.

    The sound of clicking footstepsThere was an urgent sound, is someone coming?

    “Are you going to reveal your abnormal sexual fetish as soon as you get here!?”

    Huh?  Does this sound sound familiar?

    But before I had time to react, I was hit hard on the head and sent flying.

    Wow, this kind of invisible murderous martial arts passed down by my brother is so familiar to me. The pain that directly penetrates the skull and hits the cerebral cortex is simply exhilarating How strange!  !  I'm not a pussy-shaker like Sister Xiaoyuan!  !  !

    “However, this knocking method, whether it’s power, angle, or speed, is very similar to the person in my impression.

    I swallowed and turned around with a little fear. I saw the woman behind me wearing a black suit and tight skirt. She had a slender figure and a body curve with no fat at all due to regular exercise. And the other person was at this time  He crossed his arms in front of his chest, raised the corners of his eyes, and his eyes were as sharp as a wolf's.

    "What the hell, Guan Yunchang!?"

    Snapped——

    “Ugh, I got hit on the head again, I’m probably going to have a cerebral hemorrhage now.

    "Sister Chifuyu, it hurts so much!"

    Yes, the domineering woman in front of me is my sister Chifuyu Orimaru.

    "Who is the hero in the Three Kingdoms, idiot!!"

    I rubbed my head and stood up from the ground, looking at my sister in front of me, very curious about her appearance.

    "Sister Chifuyu, why are you here? Aren't you out training for the annual World's No. 1 Martial Arts Tournament?"

    "Do you think I am Yamcha!? Who told you that I would go to that kind of conference!!"

    Chifuyu-san’s eyes started to sparkle, and her fists were clenched tightly. She would probably attack accordingly depending on my answer.

    “Uh, it’s my brother, that’s what I told you!!”

    I quickly shied away all the responsibilities, but after hearing this, Chifuyu-san loosened her fists and held her forehead in distress.

    "That idiot has been talking nonsense all day long"

    Looking at Chifuyu-san's depressed and gnashing expression, I couldn't help but want to laugh out loud. Those words I just came up with on the spur of the moment were purely to deceive my brother. Oh, haha, a Tai Chi push hand can kill someone invisible. I feel  At this moment, my IQ doubled several times.

    "Huh? By the way, what was going on with your self-introduction just now?"

    "Well……"

    Okay, I haven’t even breathed a sigh of relief yet. Why did this hatred suddenly shift back? I didn’t make fun of you.

    "My brother told me to be heart-to-heart and treat others with sincerity"

    And as soon as I finished speaking, Chifuyu-san came towards me with an angry fist.

    “Just lie to me now!!!!”

    Is it okay to let your brother lie like this openly?  ?

 Text Chapter 59 Looking forward to meeting him again

    "Hey, your eyes are wandering. Do you want to borrow money from me? For the sake of us being brothers, just tell me how much you want. It's okay to give the Ming coins directly to you!"

    There was a short distance from leaving the World Tree to one of the squares near the World Tree. Along the way, Neil found that Negi peeked at him very frequently, almost every few steps.  When he turned his head, Negi quickly turned his head and whistled. This behavior made Neil very unhappy, because it felt very disgusting to be treated like this by a boy, and Negi was not a girl who secretly liked him.  .

    “ Could it be that Negi has been looking at 3A girls for a long time and hasn’t had any contact with boys for a long time, and finally his interest in that area has begun to awaken!  ?

    In an instant, Negi’s image became dangerous in Neil’s eyes.

    "Why is it such an unlucky thing to say? How much do you want today's birthday to become the anniversary of my death! What do you mean by that look in your eyes? I always feel super unhappy!!"

    Negi was obviously stunned by Neil's sudden words for a few seconds before he reacted. Coupled with the weird look in his eyes, he couldn't help but complain angrily.

    Neil stuck out his tongue, put his hands on the back of his head, and quickened his pace slightly, leading Negi by half a body.

    "Do you have anything to say?"

    Negi paused for a moment, looking sideways at the face partially blocked by his arms, his eyes flashing behind the lenses.

    “Hey, Neil, has something happened to you recently?”

    I always feel that something has changed in him.

    Neil’s pace slowed down unconsciously, but soon returned to its original state, and he asked without looking back.

    "Why do you think so?"

    “I just feel like you’ve been a little absent-minded these days, as if you’re a little further away”

    Raising his head and looking at the stars covering the night sky, the starlight gently reflected the faint light on Negi's glasses.

    Neil put down his hands and put them behind his back. He also raised his head and stared at him from a distance.

    "No, nothing has changed"

    In the end, he was still like that.

    Nothing has changed.

    "Neil"

    Negi turned his head and opened his mouth, as if he wanted to say something, but for a long time, he did not say another word.

    "Don't talk about me, it's you" Neil suddenly spoke up and grabbed the topic, turning his face and blinking, "You are the one who should be said to be absent-minded, right? You seem to have no energy recently, as if you were distracted by something.  Things are bothering me"

    "Is it that obvious?"

    Negi lowered his head and muttered quietly, but Neil could still hear him beside him.

    "It's all written on your face I thought you looked confident after the school festival, but it turns out you've been so worried these days that you almost jumped off a building. What, is it a worry about love, boy?"  "

    When talking about love, Neil’s eyes brightened up and his tone was full of ridicule.

    "No, I just had a quarrel with Asuna-san"

    Negi rolled his eyes at him and became dejected again.

    "Sister? Oh, haha, it really is a matter of love~~~You dishonest guy~~~"

    "Do you have to think about this!?"

    "Okay, what did you and eldest sister argue about?"

    Neil spread his hands and did not continue teasing the other party.

    "Actually, it's not a big deal. Asuna-san just reminded me that I am very similar to Chao-san"

    Negi lowered his head a little further and sighed softly.

    "I see, the eldest sister is angry because of this"

    Neil looked at his brother’s confused expression, and he probably figured out what was going on between him and Asuna.

    After meeting with Gunel and learning that his father was still alive, Neil also guessed what Negi was thinking now. He must be full of things about his father. Since a long time ago, Negi has been working hard for his father.  , constantly injured, and constantly moving forward. After getting more accurate news, he will only work harder to move forward for his dream, even at the risk of losing his life.

    Father seems to be everything to him.

    This is exactly the same as the super ring tone.

    For the sake of your dreams, you are willing to give up everything, including your own happiness.

    And Tomorrow Cai is angry about it, maybe that's it.

    "Actually, Asuna-san is right, and I said the same thing to Chao-san, but I"? 

    Although he clearly rejected Chao's approach, he himself followed Chao's path, almost exactly the same path.

    He, how should he choose?

    "Neji, do you still remember what Chao Lingyin said?"

    Neil didn’t pay attention to Negi’s current expression and just continued talking.

    "Don't stop, keep moving forward This sentence should be very suitable for you now. For you, your father's affairs can be said to be everything to you. If you are asked to give up everything now for this, you must be able to do it.  Yes, in this aspect, you, Chao Lingyin, and I are really the same"

    Neil slowly took a breath of the refreshing summer night, his eyes slightly focused on Negi's face.

    "However, I think this is correct, or in other words, any approach is correct, but everyone chooses a different position. It is probably impossible for you to give up looking for your father, so why not go all the way?  Black, just like Kick-Ass who became a hero after being knocked headlong"

    "Well, I always feel that the tone of your words has suddenly changed a lot"

    "Don't worry about these things. Your goal is very clear anyway. You just think too much. Anyway, there is only one way you want to go from now on, isn't it?"

    Facing Neil’s smile, Negi seemed to know a little bit about what he should choose.

    "However, I have one more thing to say. No matter what you choose, you should also pay more attention to the people around you, such as eldest sister. I think eldest sister is very clear about your thoughts, and this is what she is worried about.  , it’s just that she doesn’t want to see you scarring yourself, the eldest sister’s idea is probably that simple"

    Neil took a few steps forward, tapping his toes slightly. As his body turned, his long hair fluttered lightly, and his face was clearly reflected in Negi's eyes.

    "Don't forget this, because when you lose, the pain is not something you can bear"

    "Neil"

    They were only a few steps apart, but Niji felt like they were separated by a chasm.

    Because there was a bit of sad nostalgia in Neil's eyes, which blocked his approach.

    "Well, that's all I want to say. It's up to you what you think about next" Neil spread his hands and smiled softly, then turned a little evil again, "But eldest sister really loves you deeply.  Said~~~"

    "Why do you come back here again!!!"

    The sentimental atmosphere just now was gone, and Negi rolled his eyes angrily.

    “Hehe~~~”

    Neil grinned wider, looked away slightly, and saw the surrounding environment clearly. His smile was frozen, and his expression was a little confused.

    "Ah, by the way, what am I doing here?"

    "Huh? Don't you know it yourself!?"

    "I really don't know, I'm following you"

    "How are you following me!? You are following me and running in front of me!!"

    "In this case, I will go home. Goodbye, young man who works hard~~~"

    Neil waved his hand and walked forward without looking back, but he was immediately grabbed by the collar.

    "It's rare that you come here, so just patrol with me. You have a lot of time anyway"

    I don’t know where Niji got the strength, but he was holding on to Neil’s collar as firmly as a rock.

    "Hey, I'm not on duty tonight, and my youth is calling me!!"

    "What youth?"

    “Galgame on the computer!!!”

    “Delete your youth for me!!”

    "Do you want to ruin my life!?"

    "Your life is too insignificant!!"

    Seeing that Negi refused to let go of him, Neil lowered his head helplessly, but after waiting for a while, he found that Negi was still where he was.

    "Aren't you going to patrol? Why are you standing here without moving? You want to be a sentinel!"

    "No, I'm waitingah, here it comes!"

    When Negi was talking, a figure in the field of vision gradually enlarged, and he suddenly shouted.

    Neil looked in the direction that Negi was looking at, and saw Setsuna coming this way quickly, and Kamo the ferret was lying on her shoulder.

    "Why is Kamo and Setsuna-san together?"

    Generally speaking, doesn’t Kamo, the pervert, always follow Negi?

    "If you come to me today, I will ask Kamo to find Setsuna-san first, and then we will make an appointment to meet here."

    ? ?Ji smiled and explained in a calm tone.

    Neil glanced at Negi thoughtfully, his eyes brightened slightly, and then fell silent.

    "Teacher Negi, Teacher Neil, good evening."

    Setsuna quickly arrived in front of them. There seemed to be no surprise about Neil's appearance. Negi or Kamo must have told her in advance.

    "Boss Neil, long time no see."

    Kamo jumped from Setsuna’s shoulder to Negi, turned to say hello to Neil.

    "It's been a long time indeed. You haven't done anything wrong recently, have you?"

    Neil half-opened his eyes and glanced at Kamo who was stiff.

    “No, absolutely not!! I don’t dare to lose even a hair under Boss Neil’s eyes!!”

    "That means you did a lot of bad things that I didn't see, right?"

    Under Kamo’s desperate eyes, Neil raised a bright smile.

    "Okay, Neil, Kamo hasn't done much recently and has helped me a lot. Let's go on patrol now"

    Seeing this, Negi had no choice but to interrupt Neil's topic.

    Neil waved his hands quickly, as if he refused to agree.

    "No, it's not my turn tonight, I won't work overtime, you have to go do it yourself!"

    "Anyway, you are here, and you will do some meaningless things when you go back. It is better to stay. It is rare that we can be on duty together"

    “What’s so pointless!! You’re actually vetoing my life!!”

    "Teacher, what are you talking about?"

    Listening to the conversation between the two, Setsuna on the side was confused.

    "It's nothing, it's just that Neil promised us to patrol together. One more person will add more strength."

    Negi turned to Setsuna and smiled, taking Neil with him by the way.

    "Who agreed? Don't just talk to yourself!"

    "Then let's set off now!"

    "Okay, Teacher Negi."

    "Hey, don't ignore me, listen to me!!!"

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Ah, I really want to go home"

    Raising his head, Neil looked at the starry sky and lazily followed Negi and Setsuna.

    “It’s only been less than two minutes! How unmotivated you are!!”

    Neil didn’t pay attention to Neji’s words. He turned to look at An Jing walking beside him, his eyes rolled, and he didn’t know what he was thinking.

    "Speaking of Setsuna-san, why are you and Negi together? Could it be that you are having an unethical love affair with your eldest lady and her fiancé behind your back!?"

    Neil covered his mouth with his hands, his face filled with disbelief.

    "Who do you think is the betrothed!!"

    "I did not betray the eldest lady!!"

    "As expected of Neil, he said all the things in my heart, but it doesn't matter, brother, you can be considered Setsuna's master, it's totally okay!!"

    "How is it OK!!!" x2

    The two of them shouted at Kamo at the same time, dumbfounded.

    “I understand, I know how to do it, huh huh~~~~~”

    "You know nothing! The laughter behind you is full of bad intentions!!"

    "Teacher Neil, I will never change my heart for the eldest lady!!"

    In desperation, Setsuna expressed his loyalty to Konoka without thinking.

    "Oh, that's true" x3

    At this time, two young men, one a pervert, looked at Setsuna with ambiguous eyes. Setsuna was stunned, and then turned red and waved his hands in denial.

    "No, it's not what you think. I, I just treat the eldest lady, just"

    "Love……"

    "It's love"

    "like."

    The three guys caught Setsuna’s words very wisely.

    "Nah!!!!!!!"

    At night, the girl’s shy screams broke through the sky.

    "You guys are really energetic"

    Suddenly a voice intervened in the joke between three people and one mink. They followed the sound at the same time and saw a young man wearing a high school uniform leaning against a lamppost, holding a mobile phone in his hand, and his eyes glanced slightly  Their fingertips are still touching the bright screen.

    &nbsp;"Why are you here? Are you also patrolling at night?"

    Neil walked over and obviously knew the other person.

    The young man then turned his head, looked at Neil walking towards him, and smiled slightly.

    "Well, I'm short of manpower recently, so I came to help. Anyway, I still get overtime pay"

    "Senior Muchen."

    In an instant, he also came over and bowed respectfully to the other party.

    The young man is Jun Muchen.

    "It's Setsuna-chan, why are you with this bastard brat?"

    "Who are you calling a bastard? Speaking of bastards, you bastard is even more of a bastard!!"

    “Tsk, tsk, tsk, it’s full of balls in one sentence, it’s really dirty!”

    “It’s your head that’s dirty!!”

    "Well, actually, Teacher Neil is here to patrol tonight, so we came together"

    "The moment interrupted the two people's unscrupulous conversation, and at the same time, I felt that the two guys were really similar.

    "Neil, Setsuna-san, who is this gentleman?"

    There is obviously someone here who doesn’t know the other person.

    "Oh, this is a student from the high school department. Senior Jun Muchen, like me, is also employed by the school and is very powerful."

    Seeing that Neal had no intention of introducing him, Setsuna had no choice but to introduce him to Neji. When he looked at Jun Muchen, there was a hint of admiration in his eyes.

    "Ahahaha, I am stronger in that area"

    Jun Muchen touched the back of his head and smiled brightly, swinging his waist back and forth slightly.

    In an instant, he turned away with his cheeks slightly red, Negi looked puzzled, while Neil's eyes were full of contempt.

    "You can no longer be described as a scumbag."

    "Uh, um, nice to meet you, Mr. Jun."

    Although I didn’t understand what Jun Muchen meant by that aspect, I still extended my hand in a friendly manner.

    "This is Teacher Negi, just call me Muchen. He is such a personable gentleman, completely different from a guy who only knows bullshit"

    With a gentle smile on her face, Jun Muchen held Niji’s hand and said something that made someone angry.

    "It's much better than you, the guy with the same curly hair as [beep——]"

    Neil twitched the corners of his eyes, raised the corners of his mouth, and said coldly.

    “Although my hair is black and curly, it is definitely not the curly hair on [beep——]!!”

    "Ah la la, you really didn't bring it upon yourself"

    The two people looked at each other, as if there were sparks constantly arousing.

    "Well, Neil, you and Mr. Muchen are very familiar with each other."

    "Only a ghost is familiar with this kind of guy!" Neil turned his head and glared at Niji, then immediately turned back to stare at Jun Muchen, "This guy had a fight with me for no reason last time, what do you think?  Is this kind of person seriously ill?!"

    “It’s not just for nothing!!”

    "Then what are you talking about!!"

    “Because I’m bored!!”

    “Idiot!!”

    "Ha, I really don't understand"

    Negi held his forehead with a headache, feeling as if two Neils appeared in front of him.

    “Speaking of which, what are you doing here alone?”

    "I'm waiting for someone."

    Jun Muchen put away his phone and said with a yawn.

    "Ha, waiting for someone? You don't look like you have a date, do you?"

    "How different! One day I will go to a love hotel with the president!!"

    "One sentence will reveal your true face clearly."

    Neil sighed very much, this guy is really powerful in combat, his combat effectiveness has broken through the lower limit.

    "Actually, I was waiting for the principal's guests to come out" Seeing the curiosity in the three people's eyes, Jun Muchen continued, "They are people from the Holy Church."

    "The Holy Church? Is it dealing with the previous ghoul incident?"

    Neil was the first to react, and at the same time, three unlucky children flashed through his mind.

    "Ghoul? What ghoul?"

    Negi and Setsuna looked at Neil suspiciously. Neil was stunned. It seemed that they didn't know about the incident.

    After briefly explaining it to them, Negi and Setsuna's expressions changed slightly and became a little heavy.

    “Actually, you don’t need to be so nervous. As long as you deal with it well, you won’t be afraid of too much trouble”

    &nbsp; Jun Muchen put away his playful look and calmly comforted the two of them, with a comforting warmth in his voice.

    "Yeah." x2

    "By the way, who was sent by the Holy Church?" Neil raised his eyes and looked at Jun Muchen, "Is it the agent? Or are the people from the burial agency also coming out?"

    "You know a lot" Jun Muchen's eyes were slightly surprised, and then he continued to lean against the lamppost lazily, "That person is the person in charge of the nearby Shengtang Church stronghold, he is oh, myself  Look, he comes out."

    Jun Muchen suddenly stood up straight and looked back at the building behind him. In the darkness, the sound of neither light nor heavy footsteps sounded rhythmically.

    Everyone’s eyes were focused on him, and the figure in the shadow gradually became clearer, and the cross hanging on his chest reflected a faint silver light.

    "Oh? I didn't expect there would be so many people here"

    There seemed to be a little surprise in the heavy voice, and a man wearing a black priest's uniform appeared in front of everyone.

    Neil’s pupils shrank tightly, and the man’s face was deeply imprinted on his retinas. He opened his mouth slightly, then bit his lower lip tightly, and an imperceptible trace of violent murderous intention passed deep in his eyes.

    Soon, the trace of hostility disappeared, and Neil stood aside silently, returning to his usual listless appearance.

    Jun Muchen, who had been keeping quiet, glanced at Neil thoughtfully, then stood up with a smile and introduced the newcomer to Niji and the others.

    "This is the chief priest of Haiming City Church, and the person in charge of negotiating with our Magic Association on behalf of the Holy Church Church, Kotomine Kirei."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Jun Muchen faced Kotomine Kirei and introduced the person on the other side.

    "These three are magicians and swordsmen from the Magic Association, Negi Springfield, Neil Springfield, and Setsuna Sakurasaki."

    "Good evening, you three. I never expected that the Magic Association would have such outstanding children."

    Kotomine Kirei's eyes are always heavy, giving people a serious feeling.

    "You're flattered, Mr. Kotomine."

    Facing the other party’s compliment, Negi quickly nodded in return.

    Kotomine Kirei’s eyes passed over the faces of the three of them one by one. When he saw Neil, he paused for a moment and then turned to Jun Muchen.

    "Mr. Muchen, my business has been finished, and it's almost time for me to leave."

    "Let me take you out" Jun Muchen nodded to the other party, and then winked at the three of them, "Then I will lead Mr. Yanfeng to leave, and you three can continue working"

    "Okay, Mr. Muchen."

    "Goodbye, Senior Muchen."

    Neil didn’t look at Kirei for a second, he raised his head and nodded lightly to Jun Muchen, then turned around and left with the two of them.

    "Then let's go, Mr. Kotomine."

    "sorry to bother you."

    Kotomine Kirei nodded in thanks, then vaguely glanced at the direction Neil left, with an obscure smile on his lips.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "I'll send it here."

    Reaching the entrance of the academy, Jun Muchen stopped and turned to talk to Kotomine Kirei, who was following closely behind him.

    "Well, thank you."

    Jun Muchen nodded slightly to him and walked away.

    Kotomine Kirei calmly watched Jun Muchen leave. He slowly turned around until his back disappeared.

    “It seems like something interesting happened tonight, Kirei.”

    The strange voice appeared out of thin air, but Kotomine Kirei did not feel the slightest surprise, and his expressionless face maintained his usual indifference.

    "What are you referring to?"

    Kirei stared at the void in front of him, as if there was a figure in front of him talking to him.

    "hehe……"

    The sound of laughter was accompanied by golden light particles, which gathered together little by little. Soon, the silhouette of a human figure loomed in the golden light.

    "You should have discovered it, that brat"

    Yao dispersed, and a young man wearing a black jacket had his hands in his trouser pockets. His handsome face was full of arrogance, and a pair of bloody eyes under the golden bangs seemed to have an addictive demonic quality, staring directly at the indifferent eyes.  man.

    Seeing that Kirei remained silent, the young man raised an evil smile on his lips, narrowed his eyes slightly, and the blood in his eyes became more and more piercing.

    "He seems to have the same thing as us."

    Qili looked at the man??, his eyes were cold, and he met those eyes that were difficult for mortals to look directly into without giving in.

    Suddenly, Kirei smiled.

    A gloomy smile appeared on his cold and sharp face.

    "Indeed, aren't you interested, Gilgamesh?"

    "Of course I have interests. There aren't many things in this world that interest me" The smile on Gilgamesh's lips grew wider, and the light in his eyes became more and more elusive. "But, we can't be interested in him now."  Take action."

    "Oh why?"

    There was a hint of curiosity in Kirei's expression.

    Such emotional changes are very rare for him.

    "Because of the agreement with that guy, if that kid encounters danger within my sight, try to save his life."

    Gilgamesh withdrew his gaze and raised his head slightly. The night sky was reflected in his eyes, and he seemed to be able to see a night similar to the original one.

    "That mysterious heroic spirit?"

    Kirei frowned, a familiar yet unfamiliar figure appeared in his mind.

    "Um."

    Gilgamesh’s gaze retracted from the sky and fell on Kirei.

    "Do you know his identity?"

    Hearing Kirei’s question, Gilgamesh smiled playfully.

    "That's right, but it's better not to tell you for the time being. It will be more exciting to save the interesting things until the end."

    Gilgamesh looked past Kirei, looking in an unknown direction, with slight waves in his eyes.

    "My king, I am looking forward to meeting him again."

    ?…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

    PS: I plan to overthrow and rewrite it, and change the protagonist to a female.

 Text Chapter 60 Moon Peak Shrine

    irritable.

    That feeling lingered in my mind for quite some time.

    The things that happened recently and the people I met have revived many memories that have been buried deep in my heart. In my mind, almost all of them are pictures that I don’t want to think of.

    In the past, he would sometimes recall it or appear in his dreams. Even though it was like a curse, he never wanted to abandon those memories. For him, this was a sin that he had to endure.

    However, even so, he would not be as inexplicably restless in the past as he is now. Often, as long as he hints to himself, his mood will soon calm down, or in other words, his heart will feel like death again.

    Is it because of those people?

    Some familiar faces flashed through Neil's mind, and a subtle sense of peace flowed through them.

    He has always been walking alone. Even Negi, who is closest to him, cannot get close to the depths of his heart. Now, the shadows of other people have been left in his heart. Unknowingly, the cracks in his heart have opened up.  got bigger.

    However, he knew very well that this would not work.

    He has learned a lot from what happened in the past, and he doesn't want to repeat the same mistakes. In order to no longer let others get hurt because of him, and make himself suffer again, as long as he no longer establishes close relationships with other people and is separated by a distance, then each other will  Will not be harmed.

    “Otherwise, what happened to Touma that night will happen again.

    "well……"

    Neil sighed slightly, because being reminded by Negi made him a little concerned about his own problems.

    Since coming to this country and coming into contact with those people, he seems to have changed more or less. Now I think about it, does the practice assigned to him by the principal have such meaning.

    "It's so weak"

    Neil stopped his directionless progress, looked up at the clear blue sky, and laughed somewhat self-deprecatingly.

    In the breeze, there is a hint of fragrance.

    Neil put away his complicated thoughts, smelled the fragrance of flowers, and couldn't help but turn his head and look around. It turned out that he had come to a place that was familiar yet unfamiliar.

    On the long stairs, there is a torii gate.

    "Shrine"

    Neil had seen this kind of building before at Bang Zhikui's home, but he didn't expect that he would encounter another shrine while wandering around this city. It seems that the people here seem to believe in gods.

    However, there seemed to be something about this shrine that attracted him. Unconsciously, Neil stepped on the stairs and walked up out of curiosity. He glanced at the sign on the torii gate, which was written in black ink on the somewhat broken wooden board.  With a few big characters.

    Tsukimine Shrine.

    After walking up the stairs, a clean open space appeared in front of me. In the distance, there is the main hall of Tsukamine Shrine, and it is surrounded by trees. In the center, there is a peach blossom tree, with pale pink petals blooming. From time to time, it is surrounded by trees.  The wind blows, and the petals carry their fragrance and blow into the distance.

    Neil walked over, and the fragrance he just smelled seemed to be the fragrance of the flowers of this peach blossom tree. But, is this season the time for peach blossoms to bloom?

    After touching the rough tree trunk, Neil looked up at the crown of the tree where the buds were blooming with a strange expression.

    "Is it the same as the cherry blossom tree in my house?"

    It seems wrong. The tree at home will remain open for a long time because it has been tampered with. Unless the tree in front of you has also been tampered with, but would anyone be so bothered?

    "Maybe yes."

    Neil held his chin up and murmured uncertainly.

    "Well, it's not a bad thing anyway, it's just a spectacle at best"

    It’s really not a big deal. At least not many people will delve into the school’s World Tree, which is too big to complain about. Sometimes Neil really wonders if the people in this city are all crazy guys.

    "But why don't you see a clergyman?"

    After being here for a long time, I didn’t find anyone coming or going, not even a worshipper.

    Neil sat down under the peach blossom tree, leaning against the trunk of the tree and vaguely seeing the sky through the branches. The hazy and broken beauty was particularly charming. As he watched quietly, time seemed to have stopped.

    The slightly blowing wind mixed with the fragrance of peach blossoms and the simple atmosphere of the shrine seemed to have a hypnotic effect. Little by little, Neil's eyes slowly closed, and unknowingly, the scenery in front of him gradually changed.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    Ordinary furnishings, ordinary decoration.

    &nbsp; This is an ordinary house.

    The open window let in the bright morning light, and the faint light reflected on the floor and walls, making it warm.

    On the recliner, a beautiful woman with long black hair was sitting, and opposite her, a man with long white hair was half-kneeling on the ground, his palms gently covering the woman's slightly swollen abdomen.

    "Do you really want to go?"

    The woman raised her bright and moving amber eyes and stared at the man with gentle eyes.

    The man met those beautiful eyes and grinned.

    “I don’t want to go either, but I have to go, just like I have to take Sadharu out in the morning, otherwise he will be at home”

    "Be serious."

    The woman raised her hand and patted the man's head gently, her face full of anger.

    "Well, I'm very serious" The man grabbed the hand covering his head, held it softly and without force, and looked at the other person intently, "I'm sorry, I have to leave him at this time.  you alone……"

    Looking at his expression, the woman couldn't help but sigh, and then she curled her lips in displeasure.

    "I knew it was like this. You haven't listened to me since you were a child. I really doubt whether you are sincerely good to me"

    "Oh my, my whole body belongs to you, you still don't believe me" The man held the white catkin and couldn't help but laughed out loud, "A woman is a fragile work of art. If you don't cherish it, you will lose it."  It cannot be saved, so I will cherish you all the time."

    Hearing these straightforward words, the woman's pretty face couldn't help but blush slightly, but when she saw the smile in his eyes, she felt a little annoyed. She narrowed her eyes and smiled as charmingly as a crescent moon.

    “Hey, you must have a lot of artworks, right?”

    The man lowered his head and thought for a moment, then muttered uncertainly, "It seems like a lot"

    "Um?"

    The man quickly grabbed the hand that had started to press hard on his ear and looked at the woman with a flattering smile, "But I chose the one who is priceless to me"

    The woman glared at him and finally let go of her hand. Looking at his familiar face, she felt slightly absent-minded.

    "Do you know what the happiness I hope for me is like?"

    Her voice was very plain, but in the man's ears, there was always an unforgettable sadness.

    "I can eat with you every night, say good night to you before going to bed, and say good morning with a smile in the morning. What a little woman."

    The man stopped his smile and spoke seriously and calmly.

    The woman gently spread her face, her smile as happy as a rainbow after the rain.

    "Yes, I'm just a little woman, so I don't expect my husband to be a hero admired by all people. As long as he can stay with me, it's enough."

    "I don't want to be a hero, because heroes usually die young." The man shrugged, then stood up, bent down and gently touched the side of the woman's face, with tenderness written on his face, "But I can't be a hero.  person, so you can rest assured to let me go, I will definitely come back to you in vain."

    The woman held the broad and strong hand with both hands and pressed it tightly to her face. Her eyes were wet without knowing when.

    "I always feel that I am destined to wait for you all the time. I never see you waiting for me. You know, waiting is not a happy thing."

    "So, I can only compensate."

    The man let go of the woman’s hand and wiped away the tears from her eyes.

    "Wait until I use my future happiness to make up for your past unhappiness."

    With a smile on his face, he turned around and left with the woman looking at him forever.

    Determined, without a trace of nostalgia.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    Ding bell——ding bell——

    There seemed to be some melodious ringing ringing in my ears.

    Open your eyes, it’s the bright world.

    Neil was a little lost. What was that dream just now?

    In the dream, I only heard a man and a woman talking to each other, but I couldn't see their faces clearly, as if there was always a fog blurring their faces.

    【Do those two people have anything to do with me?  】

    ??Thinking hard, but can’t get any results.

    "My little friend, are you okay?"

    At this moment, a strange voice sounded in his ears, and only then did Neil notice that there was someone around himhuman existence.

    Turning around, Neil saw that the owner of the voice was a beautiful woman.

    A unique miko costume revealed the identity of the other party. Her long hair was bright flaxen, and the brown pupils dotted on her beautiful face seemed to be covered with a layer of light. No matter what the environment, she would exude a soft glow.  Glorious and reassuring.

    With a faint smile on her lips, the woman looked at Neil who had just woken up.

    "Uh, sorry, I just fell asleep."

    Neil noticed that the other person was holding a strange-looking bell in his hand. The ringing he just heard might have come from this thing.

    “It’s easy to catch a cold if you sleep here.”

    The woman suddenly realized it, and then she felt a little worried.

    "Well, I understand."

    Neil responded politely to other people's kindness.

    "Miss, are you the witch here?"

    "Well, I am the shrine maiden of Tsukimine Shrine, and I just took over recently."

    The woman smiled slightly, and the bell in her hand gently made a pleasant ringing sound.

    "Speaking of which, I saw you looking a little lost just now. Was it a nightmare?"

    Recalling the way Neil looked when he woke up before, the woman asked with some concern.

    "Well, in the distant Silent Hill, Alessa is trying to swallow me up with darkness and combine me with her. How can we repair it? I am obviously not Sharon"

    Neil habitually rambled on, even clenching his fists to express his anger.

    "What, is it an evil spirit!?"

    However, the miko was very shocked, and then she held the bell tightly and tried to hit Neil on the head.

    "Miss, wait!! What are you going to do!?"

    “I’ll help you get rid of the spirit, don’t worry, it’s very effective!”

    "It looks like you want to kill me. I'm afraid that before I can get rid of the spirit, I will become a spirit myself!!" Neil quickly raised his hand to stop the other party, with a look of shame on his face, "Miss Witch, what I just said was purely  Nonsense, please don’t pay attention!”

    "Ugh, why am I still so worried? Hey, could it be that you were possessed by a ghost and saw the ghost's memory!?"

    "Uh, no, and it's not really a nightmare. I just had a somewhat inexplicable dream" Neil paused, glanced at the witch, and felt that there was nothing embarrassing about saying it, so he continued, "In a dream  I saw a man and a woman having a conversation, but I had no impression of their faces, so it was a bit strange."

    "You didn't lie to me?"

    “…It’s true this time.”

    "Oh, is that so?" The witch held her delicate chin and thought carefully. She looked down at Neil, "Actually, dreams sometimes have something to do with the past. Sometimes, maybe it's the scene in the future, maybe it's you.  The future is uncertain"

    After saying that, the miko looked at him with a strange smile.

    "my future?"

    Neil was a little confused for a moment. He really hadn't thought about this, but it didn't look like it.

    He shook his head and got rid of all the messy thoughts in his mind. It didn't matter whether this dream was related to him or not. It was just a dream anyway.

    "Forget it, it's useless to think so much. By the way, what do you call Miss Miko?"

    "My name is Guanyue Gefan, you can just call me Guanyue. What about you?"

    "Neil Springfield, please give me your advice."

    Neil stretched out his hand to shake Gefan’s hand, and Gefan tilted his head, not knowing what he was thinking.

    After chatting with Ge Fan for a while, Neil said goodbye and left.

    Gefan stood at the top of the stairs, watching Neil leave. After losing sight of him, she turned around and walked back to the peach blossom tree. She reached out her hand and brushed the rough bark of the trunk.

    Ding bell——

    The peach blossom tree suddenly made a circle of invisible fluctuations, and the bell in Ge Fan's hand seemed to be vibrated and made a sound.

    The witch looked at the peach blossom tree with deep and gentle eyes, and suddenly smiled.

    "Just now, what kind of dream did you see for him?  "

    Ding bell——

    There was another sound.

    It seems that someone has given the answer.

 Text Chapter 61 Wash your hands before pursuing a girl

    "It's so boring. If I had known earlier, I would have asked Nanoha and Suzuka to come out together"

    Alyssa, who was walking alone on the street, muttered in a low voice with some regret. She looked sideways at the exquisite accessories in the closet, feeling like something was missing without anyone to chat with her.

    It turns out that she is not used to being alone.

    "Huh? Ahead is Kabukicho"

    Because I had been a guest at Neil's home, and Neil's home was in this street, I passed by this place at that time. Although this area is not very big, there are many weird shops. For example, there is a store called  A shemale club opened by people from Xixiang.

    What kind of person would go to such a strange place?

    Alyssa cursed in her heart.

    But this place seems to be as chaotic as ever, or rather lawless.

    Alyssa looked around and would always see groups of delinquents and gangsters gathering in some corners, but the people passing by seemed not to be surprised, and sometimes even greeted them familiarly.

    "No wonder we raise people like stupid teachers"

    Alyssa felt as if she had discovered the truth.

    And just when Alyssa was so absent-minded, she felt as if she hit something and fell backwards.

    “It hurts so much!”

    “Hey, little girl, how are you walking!!!”

    Suddenly there was a rough voice above her head, and Alyssa stood up with some pain and looked. A fierce young man was glaring at her. He was holding a bottle of drink in his hand, and there were five people surrounding him. They were also surrounded by five people.  With a black jacket and colorful hair, he has a standard bad appearance.

    Alyssa was startled by this sudden situation and couldn't help but take a small step back.

    "Youwhat are you going to do?"

    "What are you doing! You soiled my clothes, what are you talking about!!"

    The young man pointed to a puddle of water on the chest of his clothes, and then stared at Alyssa fiercely, "What do you think we should do now!?"

    "II didn't mean it. For clothes like this, I'll just pay you for it!"

    Only then did Alyssa know what was going on. She secretly sighed why she was so unlucky today, and then said in a strong tone.

    The bad boy raised his eyebrows, as if he was offended by the other party's toughness. He couldn't help but snorted and said with narrowed eyes, "Huh? Compensate to me? Do you think you can afford it!! This is unique in the world!!"

    "Huh? Unique!?"

    Alyssa looked at the tattered clothes and felt that it would be trivial to compensate him for a hundred identical ones.

    "That's right, the boss worked hard to make it!!"

    "Do you think ordinary people can make those jagged shapes on the cuffs!?"

    "This is a work of conscience for our bad industry!!"

    “That’s why people call it Great White Shark!!”

    The companions behind the young man shouted and looked proud, while the leading delinquent youth was even more embarrassed and shy.

    ""

    Ah, what are you so shy about, bad!

    Alyssa was speechless for a while. Fortunately, she thought the sleeveless cuffs were caused by being torn off, but it turned out that these idiots made them by themselves.

    "Then what are you going to do? If you don't want compensation, I'll leave!"

    Facing this group of people, Alyssa felt a little afraid, and her eyes flickered slightly. She asked pretending to be calm, just hoping to get out of here as soon as possible.

    "Well, what should I do"

    The young man suddenly calmed down and looked at Alyssa carefully, making her feel uncomfortable for a while.

    "Hey, what on earth are you"

    “Please date me on the condition of marriage!!!”

    Before Alyssa finished speaking, the young man bowed ninety degrees and stretched out his hand. Alyssa was stunned, and her face immediately turned red.

    【Eh!  ?  Interact!  ?  What the hell kind of development is this!  !  】

    “You, you, what did you say all of a sudden!!!!!!”

    Alyssa no longer knew whether she was embarrassed or angry. The person who looked so fierce just now as if he wanted to kill her actually turned around and said he wanted to date her!  ?

    “Oh, my God, the boss’s lolicon is having another attack”

    "This disease is difficult to treat"

    "Actually, I am also a lolita control."

    "+1 upstairs."

    "You guys don't give it to me"??Talk to yourself!  !  !  !  "

    Alyssa angrily complained about this group of people, and then swatted away the hand handed by the young man.

    “Did you agree to my proposal!?”

    “Don’t jump to the final stage all at once!!!”

    Alyssa felt like she was going to cry. She started to turn her head, hoping to ask for help from passers-by. As soon as she turned her head, she saw a guy passing by with his hands in his trouser pockets and looking at her dumbfounded.

    ""

    ""

    With their eyes facing each other, the other person shook his head and walked forward as if nothing had happened.

    “Idiot teacher, come back here!!!”

    Hearing the angry shouting behind him, Neil had a headache. How could he encounter such trouble on the way home? However, it was really a novel thing to see someone confessing to Alyssa.

    Neil looked back at Alyssa, he spread his hands helplessly, "Hey, Miss, someone is confessing to you, I'm too embarrassed to come out and mess with it"

    “Asshole, didn’t you see that I was surrounded by a group of bad guys!?”

    "Tsk, tsk, tsk, this is even worse. Classic romantic comedies like heroes saving beauties are not suitable for me"

    "Who is telling you about a romantic comedy?!" Alyssa walked over quickly and grabbed Neil's collar, "Stop showing off your narcissistic expression and saying boring words! Get him away right now!!!  !”

    With one move, the Tathagata Divine Palm was swung out in succession, and Neil was directly hit and sent flying for more than ten times in the air.

    Neil was lying on the ground, covering his bleeding nose, and was almost beaten into a mosaic by Alyssa.

    "Let me tell you, you've beaten me to this point, are you still afraid of these people?"

    "Hey! Don't ignore us!!"

    The group of bad guys stood up and stared fiercely at Neil who appeared on the stage.

    “Well, I always feel that this kid looks familiar.

    Neil patted his clothes and stood up, glanced at the group of people in front of him, and couldn't help but sigh.  He looked at the leading delinquent young man, spread his hands and asked speechlessly, "I say, big brother, what's so good about this kid?"

    Alyssa’s eyelids twitched, and she held back her anger and stood behind Neil.

    "Huh? I like it, but can you control it!?"

    Looking at him gearing up, he seemed ready to punch him at any moment.

    Neil shook his head, then turned away to reveal Alyssa. He pointed at Alyssa and pushed up a pair of non-existent glasses.

    "Look at this little girl, the top is as flat as a horizontal line. Does it feel like a hand? Of course it does, but it just feels like a scratch on your hand. Unless you are an M, you will feel good!!"

    Ignoring Alyssa’s pretty face that was starting to darken, she then pointed at her legs.

    "Look here again, these two legs are so short, can they cooperate with you to do some difficult movements!? What fun is there! Without fun, how bleak life will become!! Do you think  …”

    “Don’t judge me for thinking about yourself, you scum!!!!”

    The world's martial arts show rises to the dragon level, and Neil spurts blood for another ten meters.

    "Are you here to step on me or to save me"

    Alyssa picked up Neil and stared at him coldly.

    "This is a strategy, Miss"

    At this time, the young man who was stunned by Neil's words came back to his senses, frowned, and reached out to Alyssa.

    "Who cares about you? As long as I like it!!"

    When Alyssa looked back and saw this scene, a bit of panic appeared on her face, but another hand appeared to help her block it.

    "Just say it nicely, don't move your hands or feet"

    Neil stood up and grabbed the other person’s thick hand with a smile, but the other person’s face seemed to be distorted by pain.

    "Idiot teacher"

    Neil turned back and smiled at Alyssa, then threw the young man out.

    “Wash your hands clean before pursuing a girl!!!”

    The young man was thrown towards his companions. They quickly supported the young man and were a little stunned when they looked at the red mark on his hand.

    How can a kid be so powerful?

    "You bastard, get on me!!" The young man rubbed his arms, and then rushed out fiercely, "I don't believe that six holy swords can't push the mountain of meat!!!"

    Facing the six people flying over, Neil curled his lips and quickly crashed into the six people.

    "Who do you think I am!!!It’s been a solo since!  !  !  I am the tank mage all by myself!  !  !  "

    "You're cheating!! Uh, wait, are you from my mother-in-law's family"

    “You only know now!!!”

    A few seconds later, Neil waved his hand freely and said to Alyssa, "Let's go."

    Alyssa looked numbly at the figures with their heads stuck in the wall. It was really lucky that the smashing was so comic.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Classmate Alyssa, why do you appear there alone? Where are your two good friends?"

    "Don't keep saying things I don't understand!" Alyssa glared at Neil angrily and looked away, "Even good friends won't get tired of being together every day."

    "Hey, I thought you were all in a relationship where flowers kiss each other"

    "Can you say something I can understand! Ah, no, you'd better not talk."

    Neil shrugged and looked at Alyssa who was walking in front of her a little annoyed. It was so rare that he saved her, but he didn’t even get a candy. It was really unsettling.

    "Hey, thank you just now"

    Alyssa stopped, glanced at Neil sideways, then quickly looked away, her face slightly red.

    "Thank you for what it is, can you eat it?"

    "Neal's word "thank you" immediately shirks all the credit from others. It is really the most deceptive word creation in history. At this time, at least you have to invite him to the Green Room for a sundae to express your gratitude.

    "Eat your sister!"

    ???????????????? Could it be that she didn’t appreciate it even after thanking him? Alyssa was so angry that she gritted her teeth.

    "Oh, classmate Alyssa, I didn't expect you to be so impure and actually want me to do such an ethically degrading thing. You are such a crazy guy. I never thought I had ever taught such a student!"

    "Shut up, you lost Greymon!!"

    Seeing Alyssa’s cannibalistic expression, Neil had no choice but to shut up in frustration.

    Ah, poor Sundae-kun left me again.

    "Speaking of which, how did you get to that place?"

    "I walked there accidentally. Do you think I came to find you!?"

    Alyssa was still angry, and even her tone of voice was full of gunpowder.

    "Sorry, I'm not interested in washboards."

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!! I am a washboard, I am so sorry!!!"

    Neil stretched out his hand to block the attack, but was bitten hard by the eldest lady’s tiger teeth. He couldn’t help but helplessly cover his forehead and sigh.

    "Don't think that just because Rie Kugimiya can use skills randomly"

    After vomiting in a low voice, Neil found that his hands were comically bloody.

    "Miss, it's time to relax. Even if you want my blood to flow through your body, you don't have to do this. I have another compromise. If you give birth to my child, you will have our blood."  Well, don’t you think this is simple, quick and perfect?”

    “Uh-huh, uh-huh, uh-huh!!!”

    "What are you shouting! Have you been fucked by me [beep——]!? Ahhhh, I know I was wrong, please let me go!!"

 Text Chapter 62 There must be something hidden under the cute appearance

    "You don't want me anymore?"

    The blond girl pursed her lips into a pitiful line, looked at the indifferent young man with tears in her eyes, and made a very outrageous declaration.

    "you——"

    The young man's eyelids twitched. After taking a deep breath, he was about to speak in a calm tone.

    “Is it because you have this woman that you don’t want me!?”

    The girl suddenly changed the topic and pointed at the girl standing next to the boy. She also had blond hair similar to hers, but her expression was a bit stunned, and she seemed to have been greatly shocked.

    "Eh!? Me?"

    The girl who was accused pointed at her face, her whole body was stunned, but the girl didn't seem to hear her words, she just took out her handkerchief and wiped the non-existent tears, and continued to complain about her misery.

    "You already have me at home, why are you looking for another woman outside? Can't I satisfy you with my blond hair? As my mother said, men are all beasts whose lower bodies are always in a state of rage"

    ""

    The young man said that he was really not a blond person. Did this guy’s mother say such strong words?  Sure enough, divorced women have wrong prejudices against men.

    When the young man said nothing and looked speechless, the girl rushed to the young man and stared at him with tears in her eyes.

    "I just heard you say you wanted to have a baby with her, why!? I can obviously give birth to a baby for you. If you want, I can give birth to a football team for you right away!!"

    As she was speaking, the girl caressed her belly with both hands, a trace of yearning and happiness for the future flashing across her face.

    At this moment, the passing spectators either admired or despised the young man at the center of the whirlpool. If he could do such a cruel thing at the age of ten, is it really okay to have a child?  Has modern science advanced to a point that even they could not imagine!  ?

    The young man covered his face. He was so ashamed. The looks around him made him so ashamed that he wanted to dig a hole and bury himself. He really couldn't get pleasure from the public shameful play in public.

    For the first time, the young man felt that he was still very moral.

    "Please let me go"

    "No, I will never leave you! I will never give up my happiness! Are your feelings for me just for fun?! Do you just want my body!?"

    Hearing the young man’s pleading words, the girl immediately came back to her senses and held his hand tightly, her eyes full of determination.

    ""

    The young man looked up at the sky that was gradually losing color in his eyes and shed tears silently.

    “Ah, I really want to die.

    "Hey!! Don't talk to yourselves, don't involve me in it!! It has nothing to do with me!"

    Alyssa could no longer bear the weird looks from around her. As the eldest lady, she felt so ashamed for the first time in her life. She actually became another heroine of such a shabby drama, and she even gave birth to a child. The lower limit.  It's not that showy.

    "And you, the stupid teacher, no, the promiscuous teacher! You actually did that, that, that kind of thing to a little girl, I, I will definitely report you!! You wait to go to jail!!"

    Alyssa pointed at Neil with a red face. This guy actually did these heinous things. Fortunately, she still believed him.

    No, if this continues, Nanoha, Suzuka, and the girls in the class will be in danger.

    Alyssa took out her mobile phone and immediately dialed a number.

    "Hey! Is this the International Court of Justice!?"

    "Miss, you don't have to be so realistic! And why is it that the International Court of Justice convicted me all of a sudden? Do you want me to hold a grudge like this!? You actually raised it to the international level!! You want me to be punished by human beings?  Expelled from the world!?”

    Neil almost fainted when he heard Alyssa’s calling voice. He stretched out his hand to take away Alyssa’s phone.

    “Yeah——!! Don’t touch me, you’ll get pregnant!!!”

    Alyssa screamed and jumped a few steps away, crossing her arms warily.

    ""

    Neil squatted deeply on the ground and was about to enter the orz state.

    When did he become a turbid launch pad covered in mysterious liquid?

    “Meow haha, that’s really interesting.”

    And the girl who was the culprit was holding her hands behind her back, watching the developments in front of her with a smile.

    "Asshole, whose fault do you think it is?! I was almost exiled because of your nonsense!!" Neil jumped.He stood up and glared at the girl with a red cross on his head, "Alicia, please go to bed early tonight. Weren't what you just talked about the bloody plot of a TV series last night!!"

    Not long ago, Neil was being tormented by Alyssa, but he was bumped into by Alicia who happened to be wandering around, and she heard Neil's teasing, which resulted in such a third-rate movie.  A real-life ethical romance drama with low blood pressure, low age and low IQ.

    "I want to perform because I think it's interesting"

    Alicia stuck out her tongue cutely and smiled as if she was not afraid that Neil was about to go crazy.

    “I almost went to the end of my life because of your desire to perform!!”

    "So youth is like a sand castle, which instantly collapses just because of some trivial things."

    “Don’t make it sound like it has nothing to do with you!!”

    Alyssa came over, she looked at Alicia, and immediately stroked her chest and breathed a sigh of relief.

    "It turns out you are not Feit. I was still wondering why Feit was such a person"

    Because of Nanoha, Alyssa and Suzuka both recognized the child Fit, and later exchanged letters. Judging from each other's words and appearance, they both felt that Fit was a well-behaved child who could even  A cute and shy girl.

    But the girl who looked exactly like Fit had just appeared, almost shattering her fantasy.

    Fortunately, God is merciful.

    "That's right, I'm not Feit, but I am Feit's sister, Alicia~~" Alicia smiled cutely, then blinked her beautiful eyes and looked at Alyssa, "By the way, you know Fei  Special?"

    "Well, but we have never met, so when I first met you, I was surprised. You are more lively than I thought"

    Alyssa felt that the corners of her mouth were twitching when she spoke.

    "Fortunately, Feite is not like you"

    Neil stood up, feeling equally deeply.

    "Hey, if Feit is like me, so what?"

    "Tell your mother to have another baby."

    "Ah! Neil is so bad, even Feit and I are not enough, yet he still wants it!"

    “…You’d better kill me.”

    "I just heard Alicia say that you live in this guy's house" Alyssa asked Alicia, but her eyes looked at Neil strangely, "I don't want to ask why you live in his house.  Why isn’t Feit with you?”

    "Well, there are many reasons. When Feite comes back, I will tell you in detail if I have the chance"

    Seeing that Neil had no intention of answering, Alicia could only answer randomly.

    "……Oh well."

    Alyssa’s eyes swept back and forth between the two of them, but she still suppressed the doubts in her heart.

    She always felt that they and Nanoha had a common secret that she didn't know about.

    Alyssa felt a little irritated unconsciously.

    "Well, it's time to go home" Seeing that the atmosphere seemed to be silent, Neil said aloud, "Miss, you should go back too, otherwise you will be confessed to again later"

    "Well, I understand."

    "Hey, what confession, tell me!"

    Alicia immediately became interested, but ended up being slapped on the forehead by Neil.

    When Neil and the three of them were walking on the road, they met a familiar guy, who was staring with his mouth wide open, with a look of surprise on his face that made him stupid.

    "Hey, Furuichi-san"

    Neil opened his dead eyes and said hello to the other party. How dare he meet an acquaintance at such a distance. In this small town, the chance of such randomness is really unusually high.

    "Um, can you explain the current situation in detail?"

    Furuichi held his forehead, reluctantly put on a relaxed smile, and tried hard to pose as a wise man.

    "What do you care about?"

    Neil and the two girls all tilted their heads at the same time, with several question marks popping up on their heads.

    "You still ask me what I care about!? Why are you with classmate Alyssa and a cute girl!!"

    "Ha, you ask why, it's just that we met on the road"

    "Oh my god!! Neil, has spring arrived again!? What a world without morals this is!!!!"

    Furuichi rubbed his eyebrows and almost smoke came out, and he fell intoA subtle state of rage.

    "Can you calm down, Furuichi-san, be careful and poke your forehead"

    "Ah, Neil, who made an oath with me to be a jobless virgin for the rest of his life, unexpectedly had something good happen to him. This was such a shock, as if all the hair on his butt was about to fall out, just like hair loss.  Dropped, and they are actually two cute girls of the same age? Obviously I remember that Neil’s preference seems to be the royal sister style with bulging front and back - "

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? could have two lines of bitter tears of blood and tears left in their eyes, Gu Shi looked at the sky aimlessly.

    ""

    "Well, anyway" Neil walked over and punched Gu Shi directly in the face, "You set my egg first!!!"

    “How can I not be determined after you’ve done this?!”

    "Have you calmed down, Furuichi-san"

    "I was forced to cool down"

    Furuichi was lying on the ground. Was that a meteorite that punched him so hard that his head was smoking?

    Ah, this time the handsome side of the beautiful girl was completely ruined in front of her.

    "By the way, who is this lady next to you?"

    Furuichi saw Alicia and asked Neil.

    "Alicia Testerosa, is"

    Neil wanted to say the words "my tenant", but he felt that Furuichi might get crazy if he said it, and there might be some rumors the next day. Last time Hayate came to visit his home.  It was this guy who broke the news.

    ???????????????????????????????? How about we kill him here to eliminate the trouble?

    Furuichi was covered in cold sweat, and his teacher was releasing an unabashed murderous light next to him. In an instant, he felt that his life seemed to be forced to the edge of the cliff.

    However, Neil and Furuichi had no time to care about anything else at this time, because a group of vicious guys were coming towards them.

    "Hey!! Who is the guy who just bullied me from Dumburo High School!!!"

    The bald man in the lead stared fiercely at the few brats in front of him.

    "Uh, boss, did we find the wrong person? They are all brats"

    A boy next to him came over and asked in a low voice that the combined age of the primary school students in front of him might not be older than his father.

    "You can't be wrong, that brat from the Denshi family is so big!"

    The bald boss spoke with confidence and no guilt at all for bullying a child.

    "Ehehehe!!! What is this sudden development!?"

    Furuichi looked at these delinquent high school students in despair, and suddenly jumped from one desperate situation to another more dangerous desperate situation?

    Neil looked at the group of people in front of him, and then glanced back at Alyssa. She was looking away and whistling as if it had nothing to do with herself, while Alicia's eyes were shining and looking forward to it.

    "Oh? It's you, right?"

    The bald boss noticed Furuichi who was making a noise, and after scanning the four of them, he identified Furuichi whose jaw was about to dislocate, because Neil seemed to be even weaker than Furuichi, and he seemed to be fine with long hair.  Bullying look.

    "Well, I don't have anything to say. Anyway, keep going, Furuichi-kun"

    Neil patted Furuichi on the shoulder and covered his mouth to suppress laughter.

    "Why me!! Don't act like you're just watching a show!!! I'm your student!!!"

    "Hey, hey, hey, you guys, don't you feel shy bullying a few kids?"

    A pleasant magnetic voice interrupted them.

    Furuichi turned his head as if he had seen a savior, and saw a group of girls wearing white special attack uniforms walking over, but the wooden knives, chains, clubs, and maces they held in their hands really made him feel embarrassed.

    Are today’s delinquents so ferocious even if they are too young girls?

    But it doesn’t matter, these big sisters are so beautiful.

    "Furuichi-san, you have lost all your moral integrity"

    ""

    Neil raised his eyes and looked at the group of female delinquents. The leading girl had a healthy wheat-colored complexion. Her long purple hair was tied up and swayed with her steps. She had a bamboo stick in her mouth and her eyes showed no sign of weakness.  Stare at the group of boys.

    "Ah? It's none of your business! This is our Duowu Luo's business, you Furious Emperor, get out of the way!!"

    At the critical moment, the boss did not give in because the other party was a girl, and it seemed that he had some connections with the other party.

    But the leading girl didn’t reply to his words, she just walked over and whispered:After staring at Neil for a while, he suddenly put his hand on Neil's head, with a friendly smile on his lips.

    "Your kid is Neil, right? I heard the tyrant mention you, you are such a cute kid"

    "Tyrant?"

    Neil didn't slap the opponent's hand away. After all, she was a quasi-royal sister, and he was just confused about the tyrant she mentioned. The group of guys from Duwuluo High School behind him seemed a little unhappy after hearing this title.  It looks good, like taking laxatives.

    It sounds like he is very tough. Is there such a formidable person around him?

    "Ahaha, it's someone you know anyway"

    "Hey, Rika, this kid here is also very cute. I'm Shizuku Itoi, and I'll die at night~~~"

    "Hey, Shizuku, you're scaring people"

    And Furuichi was surrounded by several female delinquents holding his face in his hands. At this moment, he was so happy that he almost fainted.

    "You women, don't forget about us! Bastards, don't think we dare not take action. Even if Nan Lixiang knows the "tyrant", I won't be afraid of you!  !  "

    "Huh? Even if you don't know that guy, I will beat you up. If you have the guts, come and try it!!"

    The bosses of the two factions began to clamor, and they gritted their teeth as fiercely as a wolf.

    "Boys! Don't take it lightly just because they are girls! Let them see the power of Dumburo High School!!"

    “Oh oh oh!!!”

    "Ah!? We are the Furious Emperor, don't underestimate us, you scum!!"

    "Follow the boss and rush!!!"

    Alicia and Alyssa stood on the outside, watching the two gangs fighting like this, feeling almost numb.

    "Ahaha, the fight started"

    Alyssa laughed dryly a few times, revealing a pair of dead fish eyes like Neil's.

    "Ah, everyone is so full of energy. It's so lively, I really want to join in"

    Alicia showed a completely different expression, and her eagerness to try made Alyssa doubt that she would rush in next second.

    Neil, who was in the middle of it, was punching one after another, while Fushi was running around with his head in his hands, hiding in a cold sweat.

    "What's going on!? Gang war!? I'm just an ordinary elementary school student. I simply ran to the wrong set!!"

    "Ah ah ah, let me go back to my mother's arms and drink milk!!"

    As soon as Fushi turned his head, he saw Neil kicking a big man away, making him look embarrassed.

    This guy’s strength is as unparalleled as ever.

    “You stinky brat!!”

    Fushi suddenly heard a loud shout from behind him. He turned around and saw a bad guy hitting him with his fist.

    ——I’m probably seriously injured now.

    Unable to escape, we can only watch the imminent crisis coming.

    In the blink of an eye, Furuichi felt as if his head was being pushed down, and a gust of wind passed over his head.

    "Really, don't get in the way here, leave as soon as possible, there are so many people here, even if you stand behind me, I may not be able to care about you, I might even beat you up"

    Furuichi only saw Neil punch the opponent away, and with a few words, he pushed him to the safety of Alicia.

    Furuichi was startled for a moment, and when he looked back, what caught his eye was Neil's expression that was slightly different from usual.

    I once saw this unique side of him in a martial arts competition.

    Looking at him intently in the fight, Furuichi pursed his lips.

    ——It’s really strong.

    "Hey, are you okay, Furuichi-san?"

    Seeing Fushi’s dull expression, Alyssa couldn’t help but asked, it wouldn’t be funny if he was beaten silly.

    "Uh, I'm fine" Furuichi waved his hand, then looked at Alicia, pointing to the chaotic situation, "Miss Alicia, is it okay to be in such a mess?"

    The bald boss seemed to have been beaten ten meters above the ground just now. Is that okay?

    "No problem! You don't know, right? Fighting is a specialty of this street. Many idiots living here will die if they don't fight. Even Neil fights one fight every three days and one fight every five days."  Yes, to a certain extent, he is very familiar with the people here"

    It’s really a disgusting street.

    “Then Alicia, wouldn’t it be dangerous for you to live here?”

    Alyssa really can’t imagine that if a child lives here, wouldn’t he be frightened every day?"That's not the case" Alicia shook her head and smiled, as if she didn't care much, "Don't look at these people as being fierce, but in fact they are very principled people, at least they will not bully the elderly or children.  At best, they have bad mouths. Just now they were just scaring us. In the words of Neil and Granny Denshi, these people are apes without brains and can only express themselves in the most primitive way.  It’s just blood that’s burned too hot…”

    "Of course, there are also other connections, such as the mother-in-law Denshi and the "Scarlet Overlord" rumored here are Neil's family, so those people don't dare to mess with the people in the family"

    ""

    ? Okay, Scarlet Overlord is really the name of the bunker. Is Neil's house full of monsters?

    Furuichi and Alyssa once again watched the scene near the end. In their eyes, something seemed to be different.

    "These guys are really getting more and more durable"

    Neil twisted his wrist and walked back. His face was not red and he was out of breath. It was impossible to tell that he had just finished fighting.

    "You do like fighting"

    Furuichi looked at Neil and smiled softly.

    Niel paused for a moment, then shrugged and smiled slightly.

    "I don't hate it."

    "I didn't expect that my teacher is still a bad person" Alyssa covered her face as if she had a headache, "Are you performing a GTO?"

    "Please ask Mr. Onitsuka for this kind of thing" Neil scratched his head and said boredly, "Well, if I can make extra money, I wouldn't mind making a cameo"

    But not long after he finished speaking, Neil found that Furuichi, Alyssa and Alicia were all silent in front of him, with dull expressions on their faces.

    "Huh? Are you possessed by a ghost, you guys?"

    Suddenly, an arm even rougher than Kenjiro's wrapped around Neil's neck. He was stunned for a moment, and then fell into the shadow of despair.

    Who released this Godzilla at the end of the 21st century

    "Oh? Neal-chan, are you planning to make extra money? I have a place where you can make a guest appearance. I originally came out to see where the kid was having such a fun time, but I didn't expect to hear such good news"

    Furuichi and Alyssa looked up at the tall figure, with the stubble, thick eyebrows, piercing eyes, light lip gloss and eye shadow, a perfect figure comparable to King Billy, and a charming Jean  The kimono that no one can look at directly gave them an unparalleled impact.

    "Ah, I really want to vomit. Can I vomit?"

    "Hello, Mrs. Xixiang."

    Alicia reluctantly moved her lips and said hello proactively.

    "Oh, it's Alicia" Xixiang moved his eyes and nodded, "Go back and tell your family that Neil won't be going back tonight. He's working at my place, so tell them not to worry"

    "Well, I understand, please feel free to do so."

    Neil, who was almost out of breath, stared at him. Alicia sold him in the blink of an eye. Please feel free to take him for what he is. He didn't even know if he would be able to see the sun tomorrow.  .

    “Let’s go, Neil-chan~~~”

    Xixiang smiled girlishly at Neil, and Neil immediately rolled his eyes and fainted while frothing at the mouth.

    “Is it okay, Alicia?”

    Watching Neil being carried away on her shoulders, Alyssa felt for the first time that it was not easy for him either.

    "It doesn't matter, Mrs. Saigo is a good person."

    ""

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    That night, Xixiang Ladyboy Club.

    “Clang, clang, clang! The super future star of our store is now making a grand appearance, Sonoko!!!”

    "Who are you calling Sonoko! Who wants to be the future star of your store!!"

    "Come on, Nierzi! You have great potential to become the ACE_OF_ACE of our store!!"

    "A devil wants this kind of potential, even if you give me money!!"

    "Yo!! Pretty boy, twist your waist!!"

    “You can do it yourself, don’t make too many demands, you perverted uncles!!”

    "Yoooooooo, such a cute child is indeed a boy! Long live Lord Lucifer!!!"

    "Have your male-only penetrating weapons been scrapped by you idiots!?"

    "Nierzi, please date!!!"

    “Go to hell——!!!!!!”

    On the stage, ?A girl in a gorgeous kimono with light make-up, who was actually a boy, was dancing with terrifying momentum with a folding fan. Next to her, Saigo was admiring the dance with a face full of admiration.

    This kid really has hope of becoming the master of the great route.

    The next day, the news about Neil's transformation into a new human spread secretly without his knowledge.

 Text Chapter 63 To maintain moral integrity or to lose moral integrity, that is the question

    The long black hair floated gently.

    The bright pupils reflect the surrounding scenery, like a mirror world.

    The girl put her hands behind her back, holding a smile on her lips, and stepped lightly.

    "Ah, no matter how many times I come here, I always feel that this place is huge"

    The corners of Tifa's mouth were slightly raised, her eyes were shrouded in a bright light, and she looked around every inch of Maho Liang Academy from time to time.

    "That's right. After we entered through the school gate, we walked for more than half an hour and felt like we didn't even see the end"

    Alicia, who was following Tifa, glanced around with the same interest. Whenever she saw the architecture of European classical beauty and the natural scenery, her vermilion eyes suddenly brightened like gems.

    "Well, I heard from Neil that there are many schools here, ranging from elementary school to university, plus various research institutes, shopping streets and library islands. It really can't be visited in one day" Tifa introduced, tapping her lower lip.  , suddenly remembered something interesting, a smile on his face, "This school also has many activities, such as the last school festival, which was held for three days and three nights. It was really lively"

    "Wow, that sounds so interesting" Alicia immediately flattened her mouth in disgust when she saw Tifa's expression, and then murmured angrily, "If Neil had woken me up earlier, then I couldn't have done it either."  Did you attend the school festival?"

    ""

    Tifa scratched her cheek and smiled silently. Is this what she should be struggling with?

    "But it's great, I want to go to school here too"

    Looking at Alicia’s longing expression, Tifa couldn’t help but smile.

    "What you say should be fine. As long as you worship Tony Nier or Negi, they should be able to find a way"

    "Hmm, please Tony Neil? I always think that guy will say something like "It's too troublesome, so I won't do it""

    Alicia closed her eyes and frowned, as if she could imagine the scene at that time.

    "maybe……"

    Tifa nodded with deep understanding. She quite agreed with Alicia's idea and her understanding of that guy.

    However, because of her understanding, she knew that if Alicia really asked him to ask for help, Neil would still do his best to help her.

    "A soft-hearted fool."

    Tifa pursed her lips and murmured in a low voice. She was a little bit disgusted by this.

    "What's wrong, Tifa?"

    Alicia noticed Tifa’s little movements and couldn’t help but feel a little weird.

    Tifa came back to her senses immediately, scratched her cheek and laughed dryly, "It's okay, I just got a little lost in thought"

    "Hey, what are you thinking about? You are so absorbed in your thoughts~~~"

    Alicia rolled her eyes and didn’t know what she was thinking of. She half-covered her mouth with her hand and leaned over with an ambiguous smile.

    Tifa blocked the approaching smiling face with her hand and said angrily, "What are you thinking about? I feel like you are becoming more and more like that guy Neil"

    "Hehe, you are so embarrassed that I got it right, right?"

    "You're not shy!"

    "Oh~~~Don't you deny what you said before? Sure enough, Tifa-chan's heart is full of Nier~~~"

    ""

    Faced with such teasing, Tifa simply shut her mouth and turned away as if she didn't hear anything.

    Seeing Tifa like this, Alicia stopped teasing her. She glanced around and asked, "Hey, Tifa, where is Neil's school? We've been gone for a long time"

    Originally, I was idle at home and wanted to come to the school to kill some time. However, after I came here with Tifa, this journey was really a good way to kill the time.

    ??Looking carefully, it seems that it is almost time for get out of class to end.

    "This place is too big. I haven't been here many times. How can I know how to get there?"

    "Eh? Didn't we see that big map when we entered?"

    “It’s true, but”

    "Is Tifa a roadie!? So cute!!"

    "What are you so cute about!? You're not praising yourself in disguise, when you haven't found a way either!?"

    "Are you two brats students here?"

    The two of them, who were fighting and looking for their way around, suddenly heard a voice coming from behind them. At the same time, they turned their heads and saw a tall man in black sportswear standing not far away with a cool expression.

    "Hello, we are not students here, we are here to find someone."

    TifaliNodding gracefully, the person in front of him seemed to be a school teacher or administrator.

    "Looking for someone?" Heigang raised his eyebrows and looked at the two girls in front of him, "Who are you looking for?"

    “It’s Neil Springfield who works at Shengxiang Elementary School here.”

    "It's that kid, but it's almost time for school to end. If we go by now, the people in the elementary school will probably leave as well. Forget it, I'll lead you there. Maybe that kid is still in school  By the way, are you his friends?"

    “We are his girlfriends!!”

    Before Tifa could speak, Alicia answered first.

    "girlfriend!?"

    Heigang opened his eyes in surprise, while Tifa covered his forehead as if he had a headache. He dared to believe that Alicia would start to display her natural instinct of fearing chaos in the world again.

    "I didn't expect that boy to have two girlfriends, but it seems reasonable after thinking about it"

    Heigang sighed at first, and then nodded unexpectedly.

    "Well, this gentleman"

    "Just call me Heigang" Heigang lowered his head and looked at Tifa, noticing the tangled look on her face as she hesitated to speak, and said with a very understanding expression, "Don't worry, I understand"

    "No, actually"

    "Let's go, I'll take you there now."

    "That bastard is really incredible. He actually did such a thing, but he is a role model for others. This is considered a harm to others' children. Well, I should be able to use this reason to teach him a lesson"

    A cold smile appeared on Black Steel's lips, and his narrow eyes narrowed slightly, flashing a frightening red light from time to time. When Tifa noticed the eldest brother's expression, she knew that the unlucky child was about to suffer a big disaster again.  , couldn't help but draw a cross in my heart.

    "Meow haha, it feels like something interesting is going to happen"

    Hearing Alicia’s cheerful laughter, Tifa sighed sadly, feeling deeply powerless.

    【Neal, if you want to blame it, you have a teammate who has been deceiving people for thirty years】

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Woo——"

    "What's the matter, Neil?"

    Naye suddenly heard Neil making a sound of unknown meaning, couldn't help but frowned, and asked with some worry.

    "It's okay, I just suddenly felt so miserable that I let out such a scream from my soul that it shook the world"

    "I have no idea what you are talking about" Nanoye shook her head in confusion, and then laughed happily, "But this means that Neil, there is nothing wrong with you"

    "Naye, at this moment, I feel more desperate than when I met a giant."

    She had just escaped from the demon king of the Kamabaka Kingdom and was mentally traumatized. Now she was attacked by this girl Nanoha. As her master, Neil suddenly felt that his majesty had lost as much as a certain vampire. He couldn't help but feel  I feel like life is dark.

    "By the way, aren't we going to the back mountain? This direction doesn't seem right"

    Nanoye looked at the direction Neil led the way. She had been training with Neil every day after school as usual, but at this moment, she visually saw that it was completely different from where she usually went.

    "Well, anyway, what I'm teaching you is just the control and application of magic power, and how to fight. I plan to hand you over to a more capable and experienced guy. Regardless of magic or physical skills, with her level, she can definitely  You trained me to become a master"

    Originally Naiyara was still being trained today. Neil felt that he had nothing to teach. After all, the magic system was completely different. Apart from some basic things, Neil felt that it would be better to have someone like Yuno as a coach.  Suitable for yourself.  When Professor Nanoha was in actual combat, whenever he encountered her unconsciously cute look, Neil would be blasted to pieces by a burst of starlight.

    Therefore, directly throwing Nanoha to the merciless Yiwen is definitely very profitable. Anyway, it is healthier for young people to abuse them, and there is Negi who can attract firepower next to him, and more importantly,  He can go home and cook quickly after school.

    【Ah, I can’t help it anymore, I can’t stop crying.  】

    "don't want!"

    Naye's face changed slightly and she shouted subconsciously, even her voice became slightly shrill.

    Neil was startled and quickly turned his head to look over, only to see Nanoye staring at him with her mouth bulging as if she was very angry.

    "Uh, what's wrong with you, Miss Nanoha?"

    &nbsp; Being stared at by Nanoye for a while, Neil asked cautiously.

    "me……"

    When asked by Neil, Nanoye didn't know how to answer. Could it be that she told him that she didn't want to leave him?

    "Dream on, it would be better to use a starburst to make him surrender."

    "Ms. Nanoha, did you think of something dangerous just now! Although I don't know what it was, I am firmly against violence!!"

    With the flash of red light in Nanoye’s eyes and the faint smile of excitement on her lips, no matter how idiotic she was, Neil still felt that he seemed to be very close to the door of hell.

    "Ahaha, what are you talking about Neil? I never thought of using Starlight Explosion to blast you"

    Nanoha scratched her cheek, smiled very cutely, and said horrible words that made Neil break into a cold sweat.

    【This guy said something that must never be uttered!  Naturally black?  ?  Definitely natural black!  !  】

    "Neil, why do you want others to teach me? I'm afraid I won't get along"

    Naye thought for a while and finally came up with a reason.

    "So that's the problem"

    Neil breathed a sigh of relief. He really didn't realize that Nanoha's character would be afraid of strangers, but this was no problem at all. After all, Yiwen's appearance was very deceptive. At first glance, he looked like a harmless cat, and he was very similar to  You don't have to worry about getting along with Yi Wen at all, because that guy's queen character is definitely about making others obey her.

    "That's not okay, Nanoha. If you hold back because of this small worry, you won't be able to make great progress in the future! Although I will be a little reluctant to let you go, dad, I will still do this for your future.  I did it! So, even if you resent Dad, I won’t regret it!!"

    "What dad, what role are you playing!"

    Nanoye slapped away Neil's hand on her shoulder with dissatisfaction. She blinked, not knowing what she thought of, her eyes suddenly lit up, and a meaningful smile appeared on her face.

    "Well, after all, Neil was defeated by me, I don't think he has the ability to teach me anything"

    "What!? Defeated by you!? It was just your luck that time. If I do it ten times again, you will not be my brother's" Neil originally retorted angrily, but when he saw Nanoye's smile, he seemed to understand.  Everything changed, "Well, since you said so, I also feel that I am not capable"

    Nanoha's smile froze slightly, but soon her lips curved into a more contemptuous arc, and at the same time her eyes swept three inches ahead.

    "Neil, it really doesn't work."

    Neil, who had been paying attention to Nanoye's expression, naturally noticed the other person's gaze. He looked down and couldn't help but widen his eyes, like an angry cat staring at Nanoye who was smiling leisurely and contentedly.

    "No!? You dare to say that I can't do it!? I've told you from the first day of class that I am a man who can break through the sky. The word "no" cannot appear to me!! Very good, Nanoha.  Just wait, if I don’t train you well, I will spend the rest of my life hanging around Xixiang!!!”

    “This is what you said, Neil~~~”

    Naye secretly made a gesture indicating that the plan was successful, and at the same time thought of something in her heart.

    【This trick of using retreat to advance that my mother taught me is really useful. Although I don't know why I aimed at it like this in the end, as long as it succeeds, I'll be fine!  】

    In fact, it was not until some years later that Nanoha understood the true meaning of this matter. At that time, she lamented that her health teacher died early. At the same time, she was very fortunate that she had a mother as great as Kami who allowed her to do this.  I have avoided many detours in my life.

    "Forget it, let's stop today's training. I'll go back and think about how to arrange it"

    “I don’t know whether it was because he was inspired to fight or because his dignity as a man was challenged. Neil began to seriously think about what to do. Usually, these things were left to Anders to do.

    "Huh? What is that guy doing?"

    Neil suddenly slowed down, and a shadowy figure appeared in his field of vision.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Ha, why are all the cleaners boys, not even a girl"

    Furuichi stopped the broom in his hand, looked around the classroom, and couldn't help but sigh sadly.

    Doesn’t it mean that if men and women match each other, the work will not be tiring?  There are just a bunch of idiots here, and they are exhausted from doing anything.

    "You just give up on this idea, this is terribleIt's our class's policy" Yuuji walked past Furuichi with a broom on his shoulder, not looking like he was working at all, "That guy said that in order to avoid a series of unnecessary problems caused by male-female combinations, we separate boys and girls.  Separated to facilitate management, do you think we can resist the mountain above our heads?  And the girls seem to agree"

    “Can you disagree!? Girls almost don’t have to participate in work during the week!!”

    "From this point of view, it turns out that he is still a gentleman"

    "That's weird! Even if he is a gentleman, he can only be a gentleman in another sense!!!"

    "I'm telling you, you can chat as much as you want, but if you can work, Yuuji, you've barely even done anything!!"

    Listening to the two complaining, Touma couldn't stand it anymore. He was almost the only one working now. He obviously planned to grab those half-price bento boxes.

    "You should tell the group of people over there first"

    Yuuji pointed with his broom in the direction of the podium, where a group of people were gathering for activities.

    Standing on the podium, Akihisa used the broom as a guitar and danced his fingers as much as he could, as if he had returned to the school festival concert, with the intense melody seeming to linger in his ears.

    “Come on, call me!!!”

    “Honey!!!”

    "What a tall person!!! Call me God-sama!!!"

    "Ah, Lord Kami is playing a game console in that corner over there"

    Touma looked at this scene, then looked at someone in the corner who had entered the god of strategy mode, and couldn't help but sigh.

    How long will he be able to do this?

    ——

    Suddenly, the sound of the door being pulled attracted the attention of everyone in the class.

    A handsome face that was as cold as a knife appeared behind the door, and at the same time, those sharp wolf-like eyes made the guys in the class stay silent for a while and started cleaning obediently.

    “Kids, is your bastard head teacher gone already?”

    They were slightly surprised by the unexpected punishment, and then suddenly realized that it was their class teacher who had caused the hatred.

    "Well, our bastard head teacher left early during the last self-study class and let all the girls go"

    As the leader of the boys, Xiongji told Heigang in detail. When Heigang heard this, he felt that the temples on his forehead began to beat again.

    "That rascal……"

    "Um, Teacher Heigang, what do you want from Neil?"

    Touma's question caused Heigang to turn around. He looked at the people in the class, and for some reason the corner of his mouth curled up into a weird smile.

    "Ah, actually it was the boy's two girlfriends who came to see him"

    "What——!?"

    "girlfriend——!?"

    “Two more——!?”

    The boys looked at each other and saw the jealousy hidden in each other's eyes. They nodded one after another, immediately picked up the thing in their hands, and rushed out of the back door without saying a word.

    "Hey, don't damage public property"

    Heigang shouted behind them, chuckled, and then walked downstairs.

    When he walked downstairs, he found that the two girls waiting nearby were gone. Instead, there was a guy who deserved a beating, gaping at the large cloud of dust.

    "Faye, did you see the two little girls who were here just now?"

    Heigang walked over, patted Fay on the shoulder and asked as coldly as usual.

    "Huh? It's Kurojia~~" Faye turned around and showed a very hearty smile, and then her face became a little weird, "Kurojia, are you a lolita control?"

    Heigang was startled, then his face turned black, he pulled out a cold long knife out of thin air, clasped his hands and raised it, ready to slash at it.

    "You really deserve to be cut down just like that kid"

    “Ehehehe!! Oppose violence, Hei-chan~~~”

    “Go to hell!!”

    "Wait a minute, aren't you going to ask where those two girls went? I'll tell you, but you can't do anything to me!"

    ""

    Heigang stopped and stared at Fay coldly, while Fay smiled slightly and tidied up his clothes. It was not until Heigang was about to have his second impact that he slowly spoke.

    "Actually, I just met them and chatted for a few words. I found out that they were here to see Neil-chan, so I told them that Neil-chan had left.Okay, so they took their leave, and let me tell you something by the way.  "

    "That means you knew it beforehand, right?"

    "Well Wow!! Kuro-chan, a surprise attack is a foul!!"

    “I don’t care about you!!”

    “I clearly said I wouldn’t do anything!!”

    "Did I promise you!?"

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "So, you lost the ring that Yiwen gave you and you were thinking about how to die, maybe this is it?"

    "No, I'm not thinking about how to die"

    Negi looked at his brother depressedly, forgetting if he didn't help, he was still gloating about his misfortune.

    "I just lost my ring, is there any need to do this?"

    Although the ring was a relatively rare magic item, it was not in a life-and-death situation. However, seeing Negi like this, Neil immediately felt very happy.

    "You won't understand. If Master finds out, I will see hell"

    Yiwen’s terror began to emerge in Negi’s mind. His face turned pale and his whole body was shaking, as if he had seen a ghost.

    Neil couldn’t help but sigh at how powerful Yiwen was. He was able to make Negi, a little man-trained boy, even more miserable. He felt like he was almost turning into an M.

    "Hey, Neal, what's the ring that Mr. Negi mentioned? Doesn't it matter that he's still like this?"

    Nanoye pulled the corner of Neil's clothes and asked with some confusion.

    "Well, that ring is like a wedding ring that represents a lifelong promise, and Negi, the idiot, threw it away without knowing where. If his powerful wife at home knew about it, he would probably not have to go to bed for a month."

    "Hey!? Teacher Negi is already married!?"

    "Hey, Neil, stop making this up!"

    "I'm not making it up, I'm just explaining it to Nanoha."

    "What are you trying to explain!!"

    Facing Negi’s fire-breathing eyes, Neil shrugged and had to give up, "Okay, okay, I won’t say it anymore. Why don’t you recall it and let me help you reorganize the scene at that time."

    "real?"

    Negi looked at him suspiciously, could this guy really be so kind?

    "We are brothers after all Speaking of which, when did the ring disappear?"

    "It should have been last night"

    "Well, very good" Neil nodded, "Which woman's bed did you sleep in last night?"

    "Herehey!! Where are you going!!"

    Negi is crazy, he actually believes in a guy like Neil, he is really a fool.

    "Oh, oh, did you really sleep in someone else's bed? Yeah, there are so many people in the girls' dormitory, who could it be?"

    "I told you not to do it!! I haven't even slept in Asuna-san's bed recently!!"

    "The married life is not harmonious?"

    “Stay away from me!!!”

    "Teacher Negi is not pure."

    ""

    Negi leaned against the tree, wanting to die.

    “Neil——!!!”

    Just when Neil was enjoying the sight of Negi being beaten to a pulp, a familiar scream came from behind. Without thinking, he immediately bent down. The next second, a figure flew over his head, and at the same time, a wave of wind blew up.  A gust of cold wind.

    Neil raised his head and looked at the blond girl who flipped in the air and landed perfectly, and couldn't help but be speechless for a while.

    "Alicia, do you have to say hello in this way? If I hadn't avoided it, I really doubt I would have suffered internal injuries from you."

    "It doesn't matter, I just said hello a little more enthusiastically."

    "Is this called being more enthusiastic!? Who would rush over at a speed of 40 yards, 4 seconds and 2!? Do you think I am an American football player!?"

    “What a small family man.”

    "I'm sorry, anyone would be petty when their lives are at stake!"

    "Tch, I won't talk to you anymore" Alicia left Neil alone, moved her target to Nanoye who was aside, and immediately pounced on her, "yahoo! Nanoye!!"

    "Whoa, be careful, Alicia!!"

    Neil sighed helplessly at the two who started to fuck Lily, then turned his head and forced a smile at the black-haired girl who was running slowly.

    "Won't you stop this guy, Tifa?"

    ? ???Isn't this bad?  There is a beautiful girl throwing herself into my arms"

    Tifa walked up to Neil and smiled teasingly.

    “I wish the way of throwing myself into someone’s arms could be improved”

    Neil muttered softly, but the next moment, Tifa's beautiful black hair was fluttering with invisible domineering aura.

    "What were you talking about just now?"

    "No, I didn't say anything, Your Lady Queen."

    Neil immediately displayed his low-profile and domineering attitude. His dignity and integrity were completely useless in front of Tifa.

    "Ah, look, Nanoha, Neil is starting to lose his moral integrity again!!"

    "Neil has never had any moral integrity anyway"

    "Alicia, shut up, whose fault do you think it is that makes me like this!"

    "You blame me?"

    "Ha, if I don't blame you, why should I blame myself!?"

    "Shut up."

    "Yes, Your Lady Queen."

    "Neil really suffered."

    Alicia’s triumphant look made Neil want to hang her up and tickle her, but for Tifa’s sake, he still lay on the ground obediently.

    "By the way, what is Negi doing there?"

    Tifa noticed Negi, who had been ignored for a long time, but the other party was obviously trapped in an endless loop and did not notice their arrival.

    "Nieji is struggling with the question of whether he should have moral integrity or lose his moral integrity."

    ""

    “By the way, why did you and Alicia come here?”

    “Well, since it’s okay to stay at home, and Alicia has never been to school, I took her here for a walk.”

    Neil looked back at the girl who was chatting enthusiastically with Nanoye. She had maintained such an optimistic attitude since she woke up. It was not an exaggeration to say that she was offline. However, these might just be to cover up her inner feelings.  lonely.

    【Looks like we need to hurry up.  】

    Just when Neil was thinking about something, a strange murderous aura rushed towards him. Neil looked around and saw a large black mist rumbling towards him.

    "What is that!? The Black Mist Monster!?"

    As soon as he finished complaining, Neil was swallowed by the black mist.

    "Whoa! Help! Huh? Isn't this a guy from the class!? Hey, are you rebelling!?"

    "Burn my remains with the blazing holy fire! How joyful is life, and how sad is death!"

    "Ahhh!! Where did you come from the Ming Cult!? These people are crazy again!!! Tifa, Negi, save me!!"

    Tifa watched the group of people go away speechlessly, and then glanced at Negi who continued to seek death.

    This school is still so peaceful today.

 Text Chapter 1 That day, the boy walked into a new world

    My name is Orima Ichika, I'm 15 years old, and my gender is, um, with excalibur underneath, you know.

    At this moment, the fifteen-year-old youth is like a deep-sea fish.

    “The classroom with all girls except me is very stressful.

    But it doesn’t matter. With my ability to withstand stress that I have developed since childhood, I can still withstand this kind of pressure. I am quite confident about this.

    Why do you say that?

    This has to start with my family and my world.

    “Today’s world, I simply don’t know how to describe it in words.  First of all, the two mainstreams in the world today are technology and magic. As far as I know, eight years ago, the flying super weapon called IS came out, and the world has undergone earth-shaking changes. However, weapons like IS can only be made by  The manipulation by girls has led to a fundamental change in the status of men and women in society.  However, the matter did not end there. In the following years, the ISSDA organization responsible for space development announced the existence of "magic". Magic was originally unknown. Coupled with the new life from the universe, it became even more complicated.  Not to mention the various superpowers in Academy City, the world was once again in turmoil. However, with the efforts of many parties, the world finally settled down, and magic was gradually accepted by everyone. At the same time, ordinary humans could not  All known alien races appeared one after another, and the world became more and more diverse.

    However, there are still unknown things in this world, such as disobedient gods, demons, angels, magic societies that are still hidden in the dark, and advanced beings buried in the shadows. I know these because my family is special.  The reason is, after all, the old man in my family is not an ordinary person.

    In short, there are as many angels and demons as dogs, and fairies and heavenly beings are everywhere. This world is a strategic fortress.

    However, this world view is not enough to shock me, because the family I live in is enough to numb my nerves. My home is simply the most chaotic place in the world.  Compared with one who has a personality, all kinds of weapons are worth the sky, and I can also see angels and demons eating together and having fun, and even aiming their guns at someone. The moment I knew the truth, my three views were completely destroyed. Thousands of years of history  They've all been tricked into being dogs.

    “Alas, this world is so damn peaceful.

    “But even so, I am still very stressed at this moment.

    I folded my hands and put them under my chin, with cold eyes, trying to look calm. At this time, I finally understood Commander Ikari’s sense of pressure to remain calm in the face of the apostles’ attack.

    Commander Ikari is mighty!  !  !

    But the sights gathered from all around are really uncomfortable. Haven’t you seen that my forehead is already covered with heart-wrenching beads of sweat?  ?  Sure enough, no matter how old a girl is, she always has a trembling heart!  !  Sure enough, a girl's gaze is the most terrifying thing in the world. The ever-changing changes of sometimes resentment and sometimes anger are simply more disasters than taking the Western Scriptures.

    I took a deep breath, narrowed my eyes slightly, and all the nerves in my body suddenly became more tense than ever before.

    ??????????????????????????????????

    Wow, I relaxed too much and almost came out from behind.

    Ha, by the way, why do I have to stay in a place like this?

    Thinking of this, I recalled what happened the night before.

    That night, my brother said to me with a smile that could be read as bright and written as slutty.

    "Ichika, you will become the happiest man in the world."

    So that’s what he was talking about!  !  !  !  !

    I sighed deeply, and I mourned for a second for my seemingly happiness and actual sorrow. I started to swim away and observe the people around me.

    Well, the eyes of the girls on the left and the right are full of unparalleled curiosity for knowledge, and their shining eyes almost flashed through their tough golden eyes.

    I can’t see the back part, but the sight of the thorns on my back makes me feel like I’m sitting on pins and needles. I can understand it even without looking.

    "The person directly in front of me is a slightly older woman.

    She is a bit petite, and her figure is almost the same as that of a student, but her chest size is the nemesis of all high school girls.  The clothes are relatively large and make her look more petite, but she still feels quite cute.  In addition, she also wears a pair of black-rimmed glasses. Although they are crooked, she can still be called a bespectacled girl.

    And this girl with glasses was looking at the people in the class in panic, her timid posture was reminiscent of an injured little rabbit.

    You are a teacher, show me some domineering power!

    "Everyone is here. Then, SHR is going to startWhoops!  "

    Well, it’s not something you can do if you want to.

    I gave the teacher an appreciative look, but for some reason the teacher turned red and smiled shyly.

    ????????????????????????????????????????? Suddenly, I felt that the pressure on my body was a little heavier, and I almost died from a thousand arrows piercing my heart.

    “Well, then, please introduce yourself, uh, in order of seat number.”

    The teacher seemed to have recovered from the inexplicable emotion and said to the students in the audience in a panic.

    ""

    "It's so quiet. My dignity as a teacher is suddenly shattered into pieces."

    I looked at the teacher who was about to cry, and I couldn't bear it. At the same time, I felt unhappy with the girls in the class. Are you shy because you just entered high school? No one responded. The teacher was about to cry. Really?  I'm going to cry!  !

    I glanced at the teacher, and the teacher’s eyes also moved over.

    ??Okay, our eyes met.

    Please don’t look at me like this, you are not my type, teacher.

    I quickly lowered my head, I still understand the principle that a dead Taoist friend will not die a poor Taoist.

    “Oh, give me a normal high school life.

    The reason why I specifically emphasize "ordinary" here is simply because what I am in now is definitely not an ordinary high school, but the famous IS Academy-the only school in the world that trains IS operators.

    And the most important point is that IS, this deceptive thing, can only be activated by girls, so naturally, this is a girls' school.

    And why am I here?

    I need to emphasize again that I am a boy, and I am definitely a boy at first glance. My appearance can be considered a bit handsome, but it is definitely not the kind of beauty that makes even IS unable to identify my gender.

    The reason why I came to such a ghost place has to start with the entrance exam in February.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    That day, the sun was shining brightly, and the cherry blossoms flying freely in the sky made me fall in love.

    I looked at the clear sky and encouraged myself in my heart.

    Today is the entrance exam for Junior High School. For your own goals, you can’t do it without working hard.

    The school I go to is called Mahora Gakuin. It is a very large Academy City that has everything from kindergarten to university. There are many schools in it, all types, and my target is the famous Mitsusaka High School.

    The reason why I chose Mitsusaka is not because of its reputation, but because my brothers and sisters all graduated from here. I have an indescribable yearning for that place.

    I want to chase the traces they left behind, and I want to be like them.

    that's it.

    Well, of course, if I am admitted to Mitsusaka High School, my goal of dominating Mitsusaka will be one step closer, and realizing Mahora's dream of complete domination will not be unattainable.

    Hahahaha, I couldn’t help but laugh out loud.

    "Why are you giggling so early in the morning?"

    At this time, my head was hit hard.  When I looked back, I saw a handsome man with white shoulder-length hair standing behind me. He was looking at me listlessly with a pair of dead fish eyes, and he didn't look like he was awake at all.

    "Brother, you got up so early"

    ??I touched my head and laughed dryly.

    "Well, seeing as you have a test today, I got up early to see you out"

    Hey, is this guy so kind?

    "Hey, don't think I can't understand your expression"

    "Well……"

    Although those dead fish eyes are completely rotten, they are still so sharp.

    I don’t know if my thoughts were revealed again, but I got another blow on the head.

    "By the way, you forgot to bring your admission ticket"

    I was stunned for a moment, watching my brother hand a certificate to me.

    "Huh? Didn't I prepare it last night?"

    As I was talking, I wanted to go through my bag. I had carefully prepared all kinds of things the night before.

    "Well, men will always forget some things, just like forgetting what their first love looked like"

    “I won’t forget it!!”

    I replied angrily, but I didn't notice the firmness in my tone.

    The old man looked at me steadily for a moment, with an inexplicable light flashing in his eyes.?, and then touched my hair with a slight smile.

    “Okay, take your admission ticket and go quickly, don’t be late.”

    I didn’t notice anything strange about my brother, so I took the admission ticket and didn’t check whether I really didn’t bring it with me. I said goodbye to my brother and went out.

    "It seems that Ichika has grown up"

    After saying this softly, the man walked back into the room with a smile.

    It was easy, so I came to the address indicated on the admission ticket.

    ???????????????????? Why is it not in Mahonliang Academy, but in a high school outside?

    But I didn’t think too much about it. Anyway, it said this on the admission ticket and I couldn’t change it even if I wanted to.

    But I feel a little uneasy.

    Are you nervous before the exam?

    With a feeling of apprehension, I walked into the imposing building in front of me.

    "I'm just going to go, turn left and right, how on earth are you going to get to the second floor!?"

    It’s been almost ten minutes since I walked, and I still haven’t found the stairs to the second floor. The internal structure is too complicated!  ?  Is this the maze before challenging the BOSS!  !

    My eyes wandered around, trying to find the guide map on the wall, but I sadly discovered that the walls inside were so beautiful that I couldn't even find a crack, let alone any wall charts.

    ?????????? This time, shit, I’m lost.

    "Hey, what should I do? Hey, why are you so quiet?"

    At this time, I finally realized that it was eerily quiet here. After walking for so long, I didn’t even meet a single person. Could it be that the exam has already started?  ?  Could it be that my dream of dominating Mitsusaka was just aborted?  ?

    God, I curse Jesus for not having chrysanthemums!  !

    “Perhaps God really heard my curse from the heart, and a door appeared not far in front of me.

    I walked to the door and saw a piece of paper stuck on it with the words "Infinite_Stratos Examination Room" written on it.

    "Well, I guess this is the right place"

    Because it says "Examination Room" on it.

    But the name of this examination room really looks impressive, and there are actually two English words that I can’t understand.

    Thinking of this, I feel deeply disappointed for my English course.

    I guess I won’t be able to pass the English test this time.

    But it doesn’t matter, my other subjects are fine!  !

    After taking a deep breath, I opened the door and walked into the room.

    "Ah, you are a candidate. Okay, go over there to change clothes. We are pressed for time, so you have to hurry up. This place can only be rented until four o'clock. I don't have time to trouble you. Really, I don't know what I'm doing.  What……"

    As soon as I entered the room, a nervous-looking female teacher, about thirty-five years old or above, spoke a lot of words like a machine gun without raising her head. I was stunned for a few seconds.

    Hey, hey, hey!  !  !  Sister, don’t you need to see what I look like and check my admission ticket!  ?  Where has the professionalism of being an invigilator gone?  ?  And what’s going on with changing clothes!  ?  You have to change clothes for exams these days!  ?  Are you asking me to use my body to show the beauty of the human body in ancient Greece?  ?  Sorry, I have been failing art classes since I was a kid!  !  Well, actually this is to prevent students from cheating, right?  But there is no one other than you in this room. I really don’t see any other candidates anywhere!  !

    While I was minding my own business, the elder sister gave instructions and walked out of the room directly with the documents in her arms.

    I watched the other party leave in embarrassment. I bet the eldest sister really didn’t even look at me.

    "Hey, what kind of test is this"

    I muttered a few words in a depressed voice and walked towards the place covered by the curtain.

    And at this moment, I entered a new world.

 Text Chapter 2 Sure enough, this is a conspiracy

    When I opened the curtain and walked in, I saw the object in the center of the room.

    The streamlined metal shell reflects light that is not dazzling, and an armor-like outfit sits quietly.

    I looked at it carefully and then fell silent.

    “Damn it, what kind of clothes do you want me to change into?! Are you asking me to take the war studies test!!”

    The bag in my hand was almost smashed by me.

    I calmed down the turbulent feeling in my heart that I wanted to hit someone, and walked over, looking left and right at this thing. After looking at it for a long time, I was speechless.

    Isn’t this the IS that appears on TV?

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of 1999

    But this thing actually has something to do with me. Well, it should be related to my family.

    "This is what changed the world"

    Because of the "White Knight Incident" of that year, the world became aware of the existence of this kind of weapon. At the same time, the originally balanced military structure suddenly collapsed. How many IS controllers can be found will directly affect the country's military strength.  , so every country began to implement a system of preferential treatment of women.

    Although there is a magical power like magic in the world today, it has not been widely used in the military due to various restrictions. Moreover, IS has advantages that can compete with magic. In comparison, the country is more willing to invest more resources.  on this emerging technology.

    Well, this is actually nothing to me. I am more curious about IS. After all, I have seen forces more powerful than IS.

    With all kinds of thoughts, I couldn't help but reach out and touch it.

    Anyway, IS can only be activated by women. If I, a pure man, touch it, I will probably have no reaction like touching a dead fish. It is a rare opportunity to touch it and I will not suffer any loss.

    However, there are always various unknowns in life. You can never guess what will happen in the next second. Of course, it is another matter if you have the ability to predict.

    A cold metallic feeling came from the fingertips, followed by a burst of dazzling silver light and various information pouring into the mind.

    “Eh!? Eh————!!!!!!”

    Faced with such a strange situation, I suddenly lost my train of thought.

    When I finally came to my senses, I found that the IS had actually moved and attached itself to my body like armor, becoming part of my hands and feet.

    "What happened!?"

    “Has someone activated IS!?”

    "who is it!?"

    "Huh? This, this is -"

    "man!?"

    Hearing the sound, a group of researchers in white coats came over. They opened the curtain and saw me activating IS. They all fell into a state of sluggishness where they couldn't think.

    I looked at the researchers in front of me in silence, and then looked at the abnormality on my body. I immediately showed a miserable face like a Christian abandoned by God. At the same time, the devil on my brother's face flashed through my mind.  smile, with only one thought left in her mind.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? This is a conspiracy.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    “Oh, I want to die.

    "Classmate, Orimaru Ichika-san!"

    A voice calling my name brought me back to reality from my annoying thoughts. I held my forehead and blurted out weakly before I could figure out the situation.

    "Ah, what's the matter?"

    "Ah, um, um, I'm very sorry for calling you so loudly all of a sudden. Are you, are you angry? Yes, I'm sorry! But, um, I'll introduce myself in the order of the fifty syllables. Now it's Oribara-san's turn.  So, I'm really, really sorry! Can you please introduce yourself? Are you willing?"

    It was then that I really came back to my senses and figured out the situation, and found that my deputy instructor, Yamada Maya, was constantly bowing his head and apologizing to me. It was obviously my own fault, but the teacher wanted to apologize himself. For a moment, I was full of guilt.

    "Uh, um, Mr. Yamada, you don't have to apologize like this. It's all my fault. I will introduce myself."

    I stretched out my hand to stop Teacher Maya Yamada from apologizing, and quickly made a comforting reassurance.

    "Really, really!? You, you promised me! You must do it!!"

    Teacher Yamada suddenly raised his head, seriously grasped my hand and leaned towards me, and he could still see the mist in his eyes.

    Teacher, are you really a teacher?  ?  This pairThe attitude of the little girl can easily be misunderstood, and some ignorant and innocent little boys might have fallen into trouble from then on!  !  !  Oh, oh, don't put your chest on it, be careful, my cannon may go off!  Also, I need to reiterate it again, teacher, you are really not my type!  !

    In the struggle between reason and sensibility, angels and demons, I took my hand out with difficulty, left my seat and walked to the podium with a slight bend without being noticed.

    Ah, I almost got hard just now.

    Standing on the podium, looking at the unabashed thirst for knowledge in the eyes of the girls in the audience, including Teacher Yamada, I suddenly felt like I was on the top of Mount Everest, and it was difficult to even breathe.

    "Ahem."

    I straightened my back and cleared my throat, thinking about what to say next.

    ???????????????????? But my mind went blank. As expected, the pressure had already crushed my thinking power into pieces.

    At this time, I took a peek at the seat by the window. Sitting there was a black-haired girl with a ponytail.

    Her name is Xiao Zhizhen, my childhood sweetheart who we only reunited after six years. This girl has always had a single ponytail. When I first entered the classroom, I recognized her at a glance.

    “But it’s really a transformation of women.

    No, no, now is not the time to think about this.

    "Help me quickly!!"

    I signaled her with my eyes. As a childhood sweetheart who has been dating for a long time, she must be able to understand this information instantly.

    "snort!"

    You actually ignored me!  ?

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Oh, oh, what does this cold aura and this arrogant attitude mean!  Where has the arrogant and a little bit coquettish Hoshi-chan gone!  !  Now Chen is completely 100% proud!  !  She actually abandoned me mercilessly at my critical moment, turned her face expressionlessly to the window, and snorted coldly, "I'll kill you, did I offend you, Miss Chen!"  !

    “However, this did remind me of something.

    I remember my brother once told me that when faced with a girl who is wrapped in pride and makes people wonder if she is engaged in chain defense, you must use your fiery penis to penetrate the opponent's uterus.

    Of course, this is summed up by my rich theory and practice. Although I don’t know where his theory and practice come from, I even wonder if he made it up casually.

    ??????????????????? However, I have no idea what those two words mean in English, because I am powerless in English. I have obviously been abroad, and there are foreigners at home. I only know the twenty-six English letters ABC, which is really weak.

    Well, I don’t really want to know the meaning of this. I know that what comes out of my brother’s mouth is definitely not fun, because every time I ask my sister or other older women in the family, I will be scolded.  Of course, many times I will attract hatred consciously or unconsciously. In comparison, the harm I suffered is quite small.

    Ah, I am going off topic again. Look, the eyes of the girls below are starting to burst into flames.

    Well, what should I say at this time?

    Let’s start with a song called “Girls’ School Boys” by Twins?  Well, it does fit the occasion, but this is a self-introduction, not a concert.

    【When we introduce ourselves, too many rhetoric just attracts the temporary attention of others. To let people know ourselves, the most important thing is to show our true side.  】

    Brother’s voice seemed to ring in my mind. At this time, I seemed to see the holy light of heaven.

    Sometimes I’m pretty reliable.

    The corners of my mouth raised slightly uncontrollably, and the sunshine outside the window shone in at the right time. At this moment, in the eyes of some ignorant little girls, I became a handsome and sunny boy.

    A small exclamation came from below, and my attention immediately came back. I took a breath and began to introduce myself.

    "My name is Ichika Orimara."

    “Yeah, yeah, yeah!!”

    Everyone’s eyes showed the expectation of “I want to hear more.”

    I smiled, what a group of curious and kind children.

    Then, I should also treat others with sincerity.

    "I like Lolita the most."

    Maintaining a sunny smile, I expressed what I loved most in my heart.

    institutions

    The sounds of various heads banging on the table and people falling to the ground kept ringing out. It seemed that they were moved by my sincerity.

    I think everyone can become a partner who loves lolita.

    At this moment, I seem to have new hope for the future.

    The sound of clicking footstepsThere was an urgent sound, is someone coming?

    “Are you going to reveal your abnormal sexual fetish as soon as you get here!?”

    Huh?  Does this sound sound familiar?

    But before I had time to react, I was hit hard on the head and sent flying.

    Wow, this kind of invisible murderous martial arts passed down by my brother is so familiar to me. The pain that directly penetrates the skull and hits the cerebral cortex is simply exhilarating How strange!  !  I'm not a pussy-shaker like Sister Xiaoyuan!  !  !

    “However, this knocking method, whether it’s power, angle, or speed, is very similar to the person in my impression.

    I swallowed and turned around with a little fear. I saw the woman behind me wearing a black suit and tight skirt. She had a slender figure and a body curve with no fat at all due to regular exercise. And the other person was at this time  He crossed his arms in front of his chest, raised the corners of his eyes, and his eyes were as sharp as a wolf's.

    "What the hell, Guan Yunchang!?"

    Snapped——

    “Ugh, I got hit on the head again, I’m probably going to have a cerebral hemorrhage now.

    "Sister Chifuyu, it hurts so much!"

    Yes, the domineering woman in front of me is my sister Chifuyu Orimaru.

    "Who is the hero in the Three Kingdoms, idiot!!"

    I rubbed my head and stood up from the ground, looking at my sister in front of me, very curious about her appearance.

    "Sister Chifuyu, why are you here? Aren't you out training for the annual World's No. 1 Martial Arts Tournament?"

    "Do you think I am Yamcha!? Who told you that I would go to that kind of conference!!"

    Chifuyu-san’s eyes started to sparkle, and her fists were clenched tightly. She would probably attack accordingly depending on my answer.

    “Uh, it’s my brother, that’s what I told you!!”

    I quickly shied away all the responsibilities, but after hearing this, Chifuyu-san loosened her fists and held her forehead in distress.

    "That idiot has been talking nonsense all day long"

    Looking at Chifuyu-san's depressed and gnashing expression, I couldn't help but want to laugh out loud. Those words I just came up with on the spur of the moment were purely to deceive my brother. Oh, haha, a Tai Chi push hand can kill someone invisible. I feel  At this moment, my IQ doubled several times.

    "Huh? By the way, what was going on with your self-introduction just now?"

    "Well……"

    Okay, I haven’t even breathed a sigh of relief yet. Why did this hatred suddenly shift back? I didn’t make fun of you.

    "My brother told me to be heart-to-heart and treat others with sincerity"

    And as soon as I finished speaking, Chifuyu-san came towards me with an angry fist.

    “Just lie to me now!!!!”

    Is it okay to let your brother lie like this openly?  ?

 Text Chapter 59 Looking forward to meeting him again

    "Hey, your eyes are wandering. Do you want to borrow money from me? For the sake of us being brothers, just tell me how much you want. It's okay to give the Ming coins directly to you!"

    There was a short distance from leaving the World Tree to one of the squares near the World Tree. Along the way, Neil found that Negi peeked at him very frequently, almost every few steps.  When he turned his head, Negi quickly turned his head and whistled. This behavior made Neil very unhappy, because it felt very disgusting to be treated like this by a boy, and Negi was not a girl who secretly liked him.  .

    “ Could it be that Negi has been looking at 3A girls for a long time and hasn’t had any contact with boys for a long time, and finally his interest in that area has begun to awaken!  ?

    In an instant, Negi’s image became dangerous in Neil’s eyes.

    "Why is it such an unlucky thing to say? How much do you want today's birthday to become the anniversary of my death! What do you mean by that look in your eyes? I always feel super unhappy!!"

    Negi was obviously stunned by Neil's sudden words for a few seconds before he reacted. Coupled with the weird look in his eyes, he couldn't help but complain angrily.

    Neil stuck out his tongue, put his hands on the back of his head, and quickened his pace slightly, leading Negi by half a body.

    "Do you have anything to say?"

    Negi paused for a moment, looking sideways at the face partially blocked by his arms, his eyes flashing behind the lenses.

    “Hey, Neil, has something happened to you recently?”

    I always feel that something has changed in him.

    Neil’s pace slowed down unconsciously, but soon returned to its original state, and he asked without looking back.

    "Why do you think so?"

    “I just feel like you’ve been a little absent-minded these days, as if you’re a little further away”

    Raising his head and looking at the stars covering the night sky, the starlight gently reflected the faint light on Negi's glasses.

    Neil put down his hands and put them behind his back. He also raised his head and stared at him from a distance.

    "No, nothing has changed"

    In the end, he was still like that.

    Nothing has changed.

    "Neil"

    Negi turned his head and opened his mouth, as if he wanted to say something, but for a long time, he did not say another word.

    "Don't talk about me, it's you" Neil suddenly spoke up and grabbed the topic, turning his face and blinking, "You are the one who should be said to be absent-minded, right? You seem to have no energy recently, as if you were distracted by something.  Things are bothering me"

    "Is it that obvious?"

    Negi lowered his head and muttered quietly, but Neil could still hear him beside him.

    "It's all written on your face I thought you looked confident after the school festival, but it turns out you've been so worried these days that you almost jumped off a building. What, is it a worry about love, boy?"  "

    When talking about love, Neil’s eyes brightened up and his tone was full of ridicule.

    "No, I just had a quarrel with Asuna-san"

    Negi rolled his eyes at him and became dejected again.

    "Sister? Oh, haha, it really is a matter of love~~~You dishonest guy~~~"

    "Do you have to think about this!?"

    "Okay, what did you and eldest sister argue about?"

    Neil spread his hands and did not continue teasing the other party.

    "Actually, it's not a big deal. Asuna-san just reminded me that I am very similar to Chao-san"

    Negi lowered his head a little further and sighed softly.

    "I see, the eldest sister is angry because of this"

    Neil looked at his brother’s confused expression, and he probably figured out what was going on between him and Asuna.

    After meeting with Gunel and learning that his father was still alive, Neil also guessed what Negi was thinking now. He must be full of things about his father. Since a long time ago, Negi has been working hard for his father.  , constantly injured, and constantly moving forward. After getting more accurate news, he will only work harder to move forward for his dream, even at the risk of losing his life.

    Father seems to be everything to him.

    This is exactly the same as the super ring tone.

    For the sake of your dreams, you are willing to give up everything, including your own happiness.

    And Tomorrow Cai is angry about it, maybe that's it.

    "Actually, Asuna-san is right, and I said the same thing to Chao-san, but I"? 

    Although he clearly rejected Chao's approach, he himself followed Chao's path, almost exactly the same path.

    He, how should he choose?

    "Neji, do you still remember what Chao Lingyin said?"

    Neil didn’t pay attention to Negi’s current expression and just continued talking.

    "Don't stop, keep moving forward This sentence should be very suitable for you now. For you, your father's affairs can be said to be everything to you. If you are asked to give up everything now for this, you must be able to do it.  Yes, in this aspect, you, Chao Lingyin, and I are really the same"

    Neil slowly took a breath of the refreshing summer night, his eyes slightly focused on Negi's face.

    "However, I think this is correct, or in other words, any approach is correct, but everyone chooses a different position. It is probably impossible for you to give up looking for your father, so why not go all the way?  Black, just like Kick-Ass who became a hero after being knocked headlong"

    "Well, I always feel that the tone of your words has suddenly changed a lot"

    "Don't worry about these things. Your goal is very clear anyway. You just think too much. Anyway, there is only one way you want to go from now on, isn't it?"

    Facing Neil’s smile, Negi seemed to know a little bit about what he should choose.

    "However, I have one more thing to say. No matter what you choose, you should also pay more attention to the people around you, such as eldest sister. I think eldest sister is very clear about your thoughts, and this is what she is worried about.  , it’s just that she doesn’t want to see you scarring yourself, the eldest sister’s idea is probably that simple"

    Neil took a few steps forward, tapping his toes slightly. As his body turned, his long hair fluttered lightly, and his face was clearly reflected in Negi's eyes.

    "Don't forget this, because when you lose, the pain is not something you can bear"

    "Neil"

    They were only a few steps apart, but Niji felt like they were separated by a chasm.

    Because there was a bit of sad nostalgia in Neil's eyes, which blocked his approach.

    "Well, that's all I want to say. It's up to you what you think about next" Neil spread his hands and smiled softly, then turned a little evil again, "But eldest sister really loves you deeply.  Said~~~"

    "Why do you come back here again!!!"

    The sentimental atmosphere just now was gone, and Negi rolled his eyes angrily.

    “Hehe~~~”

    Neil grinned wider, looked away slightly, and saw the surrounding environment clearly. His smile was frozen, and his expression was a little confused.

    "Ah, by the way, what am I doing here?"

    "Huh? Don't you know it yourself!?"

    "I really don't know, I'm following you"

    "How are you following me!? You are following me and running in front of me!!"

    "In this case, I will go home. Goodbye, young man who works hard~~~"

    Neil waved his hand and walked forward without looking back, but he was immediately grabbed by the collar.

    "It's rare that you come here, so just patrol with me. You have a lot of time anyway"

    I don’t know where Niji got the strength, but he was holding on to Neil’s collar as firmly as a rock.

    "Hey, I'm not on duty tonight, and my youth is calling me!!"

    "What youth?"

    “Galgame on the computer!!!”

    “Delete your youth for me!!”

    "Do you want to ruin my life!?"

    "Your life is too insignificant!!"

    Seeing that Negi refused to let go of him, Neil lowered his head helplessly, but after waiting for a while, he found that Negi was still where he was.

    "Aren't you going to patrol? Why are you standing here without moving? You want to be a sentinel!"

    "No, I'm waitingah, here it comes!"

    When Negi was talking, a figure in the field of vision gradually enlarged, and he suddenly shouted.

    Neil looked in the direction that Negi was looking at, and saw Setsuna coming this way quickly, and Kamo the ferret was lying on her shoulder.

    "Why is Kamo and Setsuna-san together?"

    Generally speaking, doesn’t Kamo, the pervert, always follow Negi?

    "If you come to me today, I will ask Kamo to find Setsuna-san first, and then we will make an appointment to meet here."

    ? ?Ji smiled and explained in a calm tone.

    Neil glanced at Negi thoughtfully, his eyes brightened slightly, and then fell silent.

    "Teacher Negi, Teacher Neil, good evening."

    Setsuna quickly arrived in front of them. There seemed to be no surprise about Neil's appearance. Negi or Kamo must have told her in advance.

    "Boss Neil, long time no see."

    Kamo jumped from Setsuna’s shoulder to Negi, turned to say hello to Neil.

    "It's been a long time indeed. You haven't done anything wrong recently, have you?"

    Neil half-opened his eyes and glanced at Kamo who was stiff.

    “No, absolutely not!! I don’t dare to lose even a hair under Boss Neil’s eyes!!”

    "That means you did a lot of bad things that I didn't see, right?"

    Under Kamo’s desperate eyes, Neil raised a bright smile.

    "Okay, Neil, Kamo hasn't done much recently and has helped me a lot. Let's go on patrol now"

    Seeing this, Negi had no choice but to interrupt Neil's topic.

    Neil waved his hands quickly, as if he refused to agree.

    "No, it's not my turn tonight, I won't work overtime, you have to go do it yourself!"

    "Anyway, you are here, and you will do some meaningless things when you go back. It is better to stay. It is rare that we can be on duty together"

    “What’s so pointless!! You’re actually vetoing my life!!”

    "Teacher, what are you talking about?"

    Listening to the conversation between the two, Setsuna on the side was confused.

    "It's nothing, it's just that Neil promised us to patrol together. One more person will add more strength."

    Negi turned to Setsuna and smiled, taking Neil with him by the way.

    "Who agreed? Don't just talk to yourself!"

    "Then let's set off now!"

    "Okay, Teacher Negi."

    "Hey, don't ignore me, listen to me!!!"

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Ah, I really want to go home"

    Raising his head, Neil looked at the starry sky and lazily followed Negi and Setsuna.

    “It’s only been less than two minutes! How unmotivated you are!!”

    Neil didn’t pay attention to Neji’s words. He turned to look at An Jing walking beside him, his eyes rolled, and he didn’t know what he was thinking.

    "Speaking of Setsuna-san, why are you and Negi together? Could it be that you are having an unethical love affair with your eldest lady and her fiancé behind your back!?"

    Neil covered his mouth with his hands, his face filled with disbelief.

    "Who do you think is the betrothed!!"

    "I did not betray the eldest lady!!"

    "As expected of Neil, he said all the things in my heart, but it doesn't matter, brother, you can be considered Setsuna's master, it's totally okay!!"

    "How is it OK!!!" x2

    The two of them shouted at Kamo at the same time, dumbfounded.

    “I understand, I know how to do it, huh huh~~~~~”

    "You know nothing! The laughter behind you is full of bad intentions!!"

    "Teacher Neil, I will never change my heart for the eldest lady!!"

    In desperation, Setsuna expressed his loyalty to Konoka without thinking.

    "Oh, that's true" x3

    At this time, two young men, one a pervert, looked at Setsuna with ambiguous eyes. Setsuna was stunned, and then turned red and waved his hands in denial.

    "No, it's not what you think. I, I just treat the eldest lady, just"

    "Love……"

    "It's love"

    "like."

    The three guys caught Setsuna’s words very wisely.

    "Nah!!!!!!!"

    At night, the girl’s shy screams broke through the sky.

    "You guys are really energetic"

    Suddenly a voice intervened in the joke between three people and one mink. They followed the sound at the same time and saw a young man wearing a high school uniform leaning against a lamppost, holding a mobile phone in his hand, and his eyes glanced slightly  Their fingertips are still touching the bright screen.

    &nbsp;"Why are you here? Are you also patrolling at night?"

    Neil walked over and obviously knew the other person.

    The young man then turned his head, looked at Neil walking towards him, and smiled slightly.

    "Well, I'm short of manpower recently, so I came to help. Anyway, I still get overtime pay"

    "Senior Muchen."

    In an instant, he also came over and bowed respectfully to the other party.

    The young man is Jun Muchen.

    "It's Setsuna-chan, why are you with this bastard brat?"

    "Who are you calling a bastard? Speaking of bastards, you bastard is even more of a bastard!!"

    “Tsk, tsk, tsk, it’s full of balls in one sentence, it’s really dirty!”

    “It’s your head that’s dirty!!”

    "Well, actually, Teacher Neil is here to patrol tonight, so we came together"

    "The moment interrupted the two people's unscrupulous conversation, and at the same time, I felt that the two guys were really similar.

    "Neil, Setsuna-san, who is this gentleman?"

    There is obviously someone here who doesn’t know the other person.

    "Oh, this is a student from the high school department. Senior Jun Muchen, like me, is also employed by the school and is very powerful."

    Seeing that Neal had no intention of introducing him, Setsuna had no choice but to introduce him to Neji. When he looked at Jun Muchen, there was a hint of admiration in his eyes.

    "Ahahaha, I am stronger in that area"

    Jun Muchen touched the back of his head and smiled brightly, swinging his waist back and forth slightly.

    In an instant, he turned away with his cheeks slightly red, Negi looked puzzled, while Neil's eyes were full of contempt.

    "You can no longer be described as a scumbag."

    "Uh, um, nice to meet you, Mr. Jun."

    Although I didn’t understand what Jun Muchen meant by that aspect, I still extended my hand in a friendly manner.

    "This is Teacher Negi, just call me Muchen. He is such a personable gentleman, completely different from a guy who only knows bullshit"

    With a gentle smile on her face, Jun Muchen held Niji’s hand and said something that made someone angry.

    "It's much better than you, the guy with the same curly hair as [beep——]"

    Neil twitched the corners of his eyes, raised the corners of his mouth, and said coldly.

    “Although my hair is black and curly, it is definitely not the curly hair on [beep——]!!”

    "Ah la la, you really didn't bring it upon yourself"

    The two people looked at each other, as if there were sparks constantly arousing.

    "Well, Neil, you and Mr. Muchen are very familiar with each other."

    "Only a ghost is familiar with this kind of guy!" Neil turned his head and glared at Niji, then immediately turned back to stare at Jun Muchen, "This guy had a fight with me for no reason last time, what do you think?  Is this kind of person seriously ill?!"

    “It’s not just for nothing!!”

    "Then what are you talking about!!"

    “Because I’m bored!!”

    “Idiot!!”

    "Ha, I really don't understand"

    Negi held his forehead with a headache, feeling as if two Neils appeared in front of him.

    “Speaking of which, what are you doing here alone?”

    "I'm waiting for someone."

    Jun Muchen put away his phone and said with a yawn.

    "Ha, waiting for someone? You don't look like you have a date, do you?"

    "How different! One day I will go to a love hotel with the president!!"

    "One sentence will reveal your true face clearly."

    Neil sighed very much, this guy is really powerful in combat, his combat effectiveness has broken through the lower limit.

    "Actually, I was waiting for the principal's guests to come out" Seeing the curiosity in the three people's eyes, Jun Muchen continued, "They are people from the Holy Church."

    "The Holy Church? Is it dealing with the previous ghoul incident?"

    Neil was the first to react, and at the same time, three unlucky children flashed through his mind.

    "Ghoul? What ghoul?"

    Negi and Setsuna looked at Neil suspiciously. Neil was stunned. It seemed that they didn't know about the incident.

    After briefly explaining it to them, Negi and Setsuna's expressions changed slightly and became a little heavy.

    “Actually, you don’t need to be so nervous. As long as you deal with it well, you won’t be afraid of too much trouble”

    &nbsp; Jun Muchen put away his playful look and calmly comforted the two of them, with a comforting warmth in his voice.

    "Yeah." x2

    "By the way, who was sent by the Holy Church?" Neil raised his eyes and looked at Jun Muchen, "Is it the agent? Or are the people from the burial agency also coming out?"

    "You know a lot" Jun Muchen's eyes were slightly surprised, and then he continued to lean against the lamppost lazily, "That person is the person in charge of the nearby Shengtang Church stronghold, he is oh, myself  Look, he comes out."

    Jun Muchen suddenly stood up straight and looked back at the building behind him. In the darkness, the sound of neither light nor heavy footsteps sounded rhythmically.

    Everyone’s eyes were focused on him, and the figure in the shadow gradually became clearer, and the cross hanging on his chest reflected a faint silver light.

    "Oh? I didn't expect there would be so many people here"

    There seemed to be a little surprise in the heavy voice, and a man wearing a black priest's uniform appeared in front of everyone.

    Neil’s pupils shrank tightly, and the man’s face was deeply imprinted on his retinas. He opened his mouth slightly, then bit his lower lip tightly, and an imperceptible trace of violent murderous intention passed deep in his eyes.

    Soon, the trace of hostility disappeared, and Neil stood aside silently, returning to his usual listless appearance.

    Jun Muchen, who had been keeping quiet, glanced at Neil thoughtfully, then stood up with a smile and introduced the newcomer to Niji and the others.

    "This is the chief priest of Haiming City Church, and the person in charge of negotiating with our Magic Association on behalf of the Holy Church Church, Kotomine Kirei."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Jun Muchen faced Kotomine Kirei and introduced the person on the other side.

    "These three are magicians and swordsmen from the Magic Association, Negi Springfield, Neil Springfield, and Setsuna Sakurasaki."

    "Good evening, you three. I never expected that the Magic Association would have such outstanding children."

    Kotomine Kirei's eyes are always heavy, giving people a serious feeling.

    "You're flattered, Mr. Kotomine."

    Facing the other party’s compliment, Negi quickly nodded in return.

    Kotomine Kirei’s eyes passed over the faces of the three of them one by one. When he saw Neil, he paused for a moment and then turned to Jun Muchen.

    "Mr. Muchen, my business has been finished, and it's almost time for me to leave."

    "Let me take you out" Jun Muchen nodded to the other party, and then winked at the three of them, "Then I will lead Mr. Yanfeng to leave, and you three can continue working"

    "Okay, Mr. Muchen."

    "Goodbye, Senior Muchen."

    Neil didn’t look at Kirei for a second, he raised his head and nodded lightly to Jun Muchen, then turned around and left with the two of them.

    "Then let's go, Mr. Kotomine."

    "sorry to bother you."

    Kotomine Kirei nodded in thanks, then vaguely glanced at the direction Neil left, with an obscure smile on his lips.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "I'll send it here."

    Reaching the entrance of the academy, Jun Muchen stopped and turned to talk to Kotomine Kirei, who was following closely behind him.

    "Well, thank you."

    Jun Muchen nodded slightly to him and walked away.

    Kotomine Kirei calmly watched Jun Muchen leave. He slowly turned around until his back disappeared.

    “It seems like something interesting happened tonight, Kirei.”

    The strange voice appeared out of thin air, but Kotomine Kirei did not feel the slightest surprise, and his expressionless face maintained his usual indifference.

    "What are you referring to?"

    Kirei stared at the void in front of him, as if there was a figure in front of him talking to him.

    "hehe……"

    The sound of laughter was accompanied by golden light particles, which gathered together little by little. Soon, the silhouette of a human figure loomed in the golden light.

    "You should have discovered it, that brat"

    Yao dispersed, and a young man wearing a black jacket had his hands in his trouser pockets. His handsome face was full of arrogance, and a pair of bloody eyes under the golden bangs seemed to have an addictive demonic quality, staring directly at the indifferent eyes.  man.

    Seeing that Kirei remained silent, the young man raised an evil smile on his lips, narrowed his eyes slightly, and the blood in his eyes became more and more piercing.

    "He seems to have the same thing as us."

    Qili looked at the man??, his eyes were cold, and he met those eyes that were difficult for mortals to look directly into without giving in.

    Suddenly, Kirei smiled.

    A gloomy smile appeared on his cold and sharp face.

    "Indeed, aren't you interested, Gilgamesh?"

    "Of course I have interests. There aren't many things in this world that interest me" The smile on Gilgamesh's lips grew wider, and the light in his eyes became more and more elusive. "But, we can't be interested in him now."  Take action."

    "Oh why?"

    There was a hint of curiosity in Kirei's expression.

    Such emotional changes are very rare for him.

    "Because of the agreement with that guy, if that kid encounters danger within my sight, try to save his life."

    Gilgamesh withdrew his gaze and raised his head slightly. The night sky was reflected in his eyes, and he seemed to be able to see a night similar to the original one.

    "That mysterious heroic spirit?"

    Kirei frowned, a familiar yet unfamiliar figure appeared in his mind.

    "Um."

    Gilgamesh’s gaze retracted from the sky and fell on Kirei.

    "Do you know his identity?"

    Hearing Kirei’s question, Gilgamesh smiled playfully.

    "That's right, but it's better not to tell you for the time being. It will be more exciting to save the interesting things until the end."

    Gilgamesh looked past Kirei, looking in an unknown direction, with slight waves in his eyes.

    "My king, I am looking forward to meeting him again."

    ?…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

    PS: I plan to overthrow and rewrite it, and change the protagonist to a female.

 Text Chapter 60 Moon Peak Shrine

    irritable.

    That feeling lingered in my mind for quite some time.

    The things that happened recently and the people I met have revived many memories that have been buried deep in my heart. In my mind, almost all of them are pictures that I don’t want to think of.

    In the past, he would sometimes recall it or appear in his dreams. Even though it was like a curse, he never wanted to abandon those memories. For him, this was a sin that he had to endure.

    However, even so, he would not be as inexplicably restless in the past as he is now. Often, as long as he hints to himself, his mood will soon calm down, or in other words, his heart will feel like death again.

    Is it because of those people?

    Some familiar faces flashed through Neil's mind, and a subtle sense of peace flowed through them.

    He has always been walking alone. Even Negi, who is closest to him, cannot get close to the depths of his heart. Now, the shadows of other people have been left in his heart. Unknowingly, the cracks in his heart have opened up.  got bigger.

    However, he knew very well that this would not work.

    He has learned a lot from what happened in the past, and he doesn't want to repeat the same mistakes. In order to no longer let others get hurt because of him, and make himself suffer again, as long as he no longer establishes close relationships with other people and is separated by a distance, then each other will  Will not be harmed.

    “Otherwise, what happened to Touma that night will happen again.

    "well……"

    Neil sighed slightly, because being reminded by Negi made him a little concerned about his own problems.

    Since coming to this country and coming into contact with those people, he seems to have changed more or less. Now I think about it, does the practice assigned to him by the principal have such meaning.

    "It's so weak"

    Neil stopped his directionless progress, looked up at the clear blue sky, and laughed somewhat self-deprecatingly.

    In the breeze, there is a hint of fragrance.

    Neil put away his complicated thoughts, smelled the fragrance of flowers, and couldn't help but turn his head and look around. It turned out that he had come to a place that was familiar yet unfamiliar.

    On the long stairs, there is a torii gate.

    "Shrine"

    Neil had seen this kind of building before at Bang Zhikui's home, but he didn't expect that he would encounter another shrine while wandering around this city. It seems that the people here seem to believe in gods.

    However, there seemed to be something about this shrine that attracted him. Unconsciously, Neil stepped on the stairs and walked up out of curiosity. He glanced at the sign on the torii gate, which was written in black ink on the somewhat broken wooden board.  With a few big characters.

    Tsukimine Shrine.

    After walking up the stairs, a clean open space appeared in front of me. In the distance, there is the main hall of Tsukamine Shrine, and it is surrounded by trees. In the center, there is a peach blossom tree, with pale pink petals blooming. From time to time, it is surrounded by trees.  The wind blows, and the petals carry their fragrance and blow into the distance.

    Neil walked over, and the fragrance he just smelled seemed to be the fragrance of the flowers of this peach blossom tree. But, is this season the time for peach blossoms to bloom?

    After touching the rough tree trunk, Neil looked up at the crown of the tree where the buds were blooming with a strange expression.

    "Is it the same as the cherry blossom tree in my house?"

    It seems wrong. The tree at home will remain open for a long time because it has been tampered with. Unless the tree in front of you has also been tampered with, but would anyone be so bothered?

    "Maybe yes."

    Neil held his chin up and murmured uncertainly.

    "Well, it's not a bad thing anyway, it's just a spectacle at best"

    It’s really not a big deal. At least not many people will delve into the school’s World Tree, which is too big to complain about. Sometimes Neil really wonders if the people in this city are all crazy guys.

    "But why don't you see a clergyman?"

    After being here for a long time, I didn’t find anyone coming or going, not even a worshipper.

    Neil sat down under the peach blossom tree, leaning against the trunk of the tree and vaguely seeing the sky through the branches. The hazy and broken beauty was particularly charming. As he watched quietly, time seemed to have stopped.

    The slightly blowing wind mixed with the fragrance of peach blossoms and the simple atmosphere of the shrine seemed to have a hypnotic effect. Little by little, Neil's eyes slowly closed, and unknowingly, the scenery in front of him gradually changed.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    Ordinary furnishings, ordinary decoration.

    &nbsp; This is an ordinary house.

    The open window let in the bright morning light, and the faint light reflected on the floor and walls, making it warm.

    On the recliner, a beautiful woman with long black hair was sitting, and opposite her, a man with long white hair was half-kneeling on the ground, his palms gently covering the woman's slightly swollen abdomen.

    "Do you really want to go?"

    The woman raised her bright and moving amber eyes and stared at the man with gentle eyes.

    The man met those beautiful eyes and grinned.

    “I don’t want to go either, but I have to go, just like I have to take Sadharu out in the morning, otherwise he will be at home”

    "Be serious."

    The woman raised her hand and patted the man's head gently, her face full of anger.

    "Well, I'm very serious" The man grabbed the hand covering his head, held it softly and without force, and looked at the other person intently, "I'm sorry, I have to leave him at this time.  you alone……"

    Looking at his expression, the woman couldn't help but sigh, and then she curled her lips in displeasure.

    "I knew it was like this. You haven't listened to me since you were a child. I really doubt whether you are sincerely good to me"

    "Oh my, my whole body belongs to you, you still don't believe me" The man held the white catkin and couldn't help but laughed out loud, "A woman is a fragile work of art. If you don't cherish it, you will lose it."  It cannot be saved, so I will cherish you all the time."

    Hearing these straightforward words, the woman's pretty face couldn't help but blush slightly, but when she saw the smile in his eyes, she felt a little annoyed. She narrowed her eyes and smiled as charmingly as a crescent moon.

    “Hey, you must have a lot of artworks, right?”

    The man lowered his head and thought for a moment, then muttered uncertainly, "It seems like a lot"

    "Um?"

    The man quickly grabbed the hand that had started to press hard on his ear and looked at the woman with a flattering smile, "But I chose the one who is priceless to me"

    The woman glared at him and finally let go of her hand. Looking at his familiar face, she felt slightly absent-minded.

    "Do you know what the happiness I hope for me is like?"

    Her voice was very plain, but in the man's ears, there was always an unforgettable sadness.

    "I can eat with you every night, say good night to you before going to bed, and say good morning with a smile in the morning. What a little woman."

    The man stopped his smile and spoke seriously and calmly.

    The woman gently spread her face, her smile as happy as a rainbow after the rain.

    "Yes, I'm just a little woman, so I don't expect my husband to be a hero admired by all people. As long as he can stay with me, it's enough."

    "I don't want to be a hero, because heroes usually die young." The man shrugged, then stood up, bent down and gently touched the side of the woman's face, with tenderness written on his face, "But I can't be a hero.  person, so you can rest assured to let me go, I will definitely come back to you in vain."

    The woman held the broad and strong hand with both hands and pressed it tightly to her face. Her eyes were wet without knowing when.

    "I always feel that I am destined to wait for you all the time. I never see you waiting for me. You know, waiting is not a happy thing."

    "So, I can only compensate."

    The man let go of the woman’s hand and wiped away the tears from her eyes.

    "Wait until I use my future happiness to make up for your past unhappiness."

    With a smile on his face, he turned around and left with the woman looking at him forever.

    Determined, without a trace of nostalgia.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    Ding bell——ding bell——

    There seemed to be some melodious ringing ringing in my ears.

    Open your eyes, it’s the bright world.

    Neil was a little lost. What was that dream just now?

    In the dream, I only heard a man and a woman talking to each other, but I couldn't see their faces clearly, as if there was always a fog blurring their faces.

    【Do those two people have anything to do with me?  】

    ??Thinking hard, but can’t get any results.

    "My little friend, are you okay?"

    At this moment, a strange voice sounded in his ears, and only then did Neil notice that there was someone around himhuman existence.

    Turning around, Neil saw that the owner of the voice was a beautiful woman.

    A unique miko costume revealed the identity of the other party. Her long hair was bright flaxen, and the brown pupils dotted on her beautiful face seemed to be covered with a layer of light. No matter what the environment, she would exude a soft glow.  Glorious and reassuring.

    With a faint smile on her lips, the woman looked at Neil who had just woken up.

    "Uh, sorry, I just fell asleep."

    Neil noticed that the other person was holding a strange-looking bell in his hand. The ringing he just heard might have come from this thing.

    “It’s easy to catch a cold if you sleep here.”

    The woman suddenly realized it, and then she felt a little worried.

    "Well, I understand."

    Neil responded politely to other people's kindness.

    "Miss, are you the witch here?"

    "Well, I am the shrine maiden of Tsukimine Shrine, and I just took over recently."

    The woman smiled slightly, and the bell in her hand gently made a pleasant ringing sound.

    "Speaking of which, I saw you looking a little lost just now. Was it a nightmare?"

    Recalling the way Neil looked when he woke up before, the woman asked with some concern.

    "Well, in the distant Silent Hill, Alessa is trying to swallow me up with darkness and combine me with her. How can we repair it? I am obviously not Sharon"

    Neil habitually rambled on, even clenching his fists to express his anger.

    "What, is it an evil spirit!?"

    However, the miko was very shocked, and then she held the bell tightly and tried to hit Neil on the head.

    "Miss, wait!! What are you going to do!?"

    “I’ll help you get rid of the spirit, don’t worry, it’s very effective!”

    "It looks like you want to kill me. I'm afraid that before I can get rid of the spirit, I will become a spirit myself!!" Neil quickly raised his hand to stop the other party, with a look of shame on his face, "Miss Witch, what I just said was purely  Nonsense, please don’t pay attention!”

    "Ugh, why am I still so worried? Hey, could it be that you were possessed by a ghost and saw the ghost's memory!?"

    "Uh, no, and it's not really a nightmare. I just had a somewhat inexplicable dream" Neil paused, glanced at the witch, and felt that there was nothing embarrassing about saying it, so he continued, "In a dream  I saw a man and a woman having a conversation, but I had no impression of their faces, so it was a bit strange."

    "You didn't lie to me?"

    “…It’s true this time.”

    "Oh, is that so?" The witch held her delicate chin and thought carefully. She looked down at Neil, "Actually, dreams sometimes have something to do with the past. Sometimes, maybe it's the scene in the future, maybe it's you.  The future is uncertain"

    After saying that, the miko looked at him with a strange smile.

    "my future?"

    Neil was a little confused for a moment. He really hadn't thought about this, but it didn't look like it.

    He shook his head and got rid of all the messy thoughts in his mind. It didn't matter whether this dream was related to him or not. It was just a dream anyway.

    "Forget it, it's useless to think so much. By the way, what do you call Miss Miko?"

    "My name is Guanyue Gefan, you can just call me Guanyue. What about you?"

    "Neil Springfield, please give me your advice."

    Neil stretched out his hand to shake Gefan’s hand, and Gefan tilted his head, not knowing what he was thinking.

    After chatting with Ge Fan for a while, Neil said goodbye and left.

    Gefan stood at the top of the stairs, watching Neil leave. After losing sight of him, she turned around and walked back to the peach blossom tree. She reached out her hand and brushed the rough bark of the trunk.

    Ding bell——

    The peach blossom tree suddenly made a circle of invisible fluctuations, and the bell in Ge Fan's hand seemed to be vibrated and made a sound.

    The witch looked at the peach blossom tree with deep and gentle eyes, and suddenly smiled.

    "Just now, what kind of dream did you see for him?  "

    Ding bell——

    There was another sound.

    It seems that someone has given the answer.

 Text Chapter 61 Wash your hands before pursuing a girl

    "It's so boring. If I had known earlier, I would have asked Nanoha and Suzuka to come out together"

    Alyssa, who was walking alone on the street, muttered in a low voice with some regret. She looked sideways at the exquisite accessories in the closet, feeling like something was missing without anyone to chat with her.

    It turns out that she is not used to being alone.

    "Huh? Ahead is Kabukicho"

    Because I had been a guest at Neil's home, and Neil's home was in this street, I passed by this place at that time. Although this area is not very big, there are many weird shops. For example, there is a store called  A shemale club opened by people from Xixiang.

    What kind of person would go to such a strange place?

    Alyssa cursed in her heart.

    But this place seems to be as chaotic as ever, or rather lawless.

    Alyssa looked around and would always see groups of delinquents and gangsters gathering in some corners, but the people passing by seemed not to be surprised, and sometimes even greeted them familiarly.

    "No wonder we raise people like stupid teachers"

    Alyssa felt as if she had discovered the truth.

    And just when Alyssa was so absent-minded, she felt as if she hit something and fell backwards.

    “It hurts so much!”

    “Hey, little girl, how are you walking!!!”

    Suddenly there was a rough voice above her head, and Alyssa stood up with some pain and looked. A fierce young man was glaring at her. He was holding a bottle of drink in his hand, and there were five people surrounding him. They were also surrounded by five people.  With a black jacket and colorful hair, he has a standard bad appearance.

    Alyssa was startled by this sudden situation and couldn't help but take a small step back.

    "Youwhat are you going to do?"

    "What are you doing! You soiled my clothes, what are you talking about!!"

    The young man pointed to a puddle of water on the chest of his clothes, and then stared at Alyssa fiercely, "What do you think we should do now!?"

    "II didn't mean it. For clothes like this, I'll just pay you for it!"

    Only then did Alyssa know what was going on. She secretly sighed why she was so unlucky today, and then said in a strong tone.

    The bad boy raised his eyebrows, as if he was offended by the other party's toughness. He couldn't help but snorted and said with narrowed eyes, "Huh? Compensate to me? Do you think you can afford it!! This is unique in the world!!"

    "Huh? Unique!?"

    Alyssa looked at the tattered clothes and felt that it would be trivial to compensate him for a hundred identical ones.

    "That's right, the boss worked hard to make it!!"

    "Do you think ordinary people can make those jagged shapes on the cuffs!?"

    "This is a work of conscience for our bad industry!!"

    “That’s why people call it Great White Shark!!”

    The companions behind the young man shouted and looked proud, while the leading delinquent youth was even more embarrassed and shy.

    ""

    Ah, what are you so shy about, bad!

    Alyssa was speechless for a while. Fortunately, she thought the sleeveless cuffs were caused by being torn off, but it turned out that these idiots made them by themselves.

    "Then what are you going to do? If you don't want compensation, I'll leave!"

    Facing this group of people, Alyssa felt a little afraid, and her eyes flickered slightly. She asked pretending to be calm, just hoping to get out of here as soon as possible.

    "Well, what should I do"

    The young man suddenly calmed down and looked at Alyssa carefully, making her feel uncomfortable for a while.

    "Hey, what on earth are you"

    “Please date me on the condition of marriage!!!”

    Before Alyssa finished speaking, the young man bowed ninety degrees and stretched out his hand. Alyssa was stunned, and her face immediately turned red.

    【Eh!  ?  Interact!  ?  What the hell kind of development is this!  !  】

    “You, you, what did you say all of a sudden!!!!!!”

    Alyssa no longer knew whether she was embarrassed or angry. The person who looked so fierce just now as if he wanted to kill her actually turned around and said he wanted to date her!  ?

    “Oh, my God, the boss’s lolicon is having another attack”

    "This disease is difficult to treat"

    "Actually, I am also a lolita control."

    "+1 upstairs."

    "You guys don't give it to me"??Talk to yourself!  !  !  !  "

    Alyssa angrily complained about this group of people, and then swatted away the hand handed by the young man.

    “Did you agree to my proposal!?”

    “Don’t jump to the final stage all at once!!!”

    Alyssa felt like she was going to cry. She started to turn her head, hoping to ask for help from passers-by. As soon as she turned her head, she saw a guy passing by with his hands in his trouser pockets and looking at her dumbfounded.

    ""

    ""

    With their eyes facing each other, the other person shook his head and walked forward as if nothing had happened.

    “Idiot teacher, come back here!!!”

    Hearing the angry shouting behind him, Neil had a headache. How could he encounter such trouble on the way home? However, it was really a novel thing to see someone confessing to Alyssa.

    Neil looked back at Alyssa, he spread his hands helplessly, "Hey, Miss, someone is confessing to you, I'm too embarrassed to come out and mess with it"

    “Asshole, didn’t you see that I was surrounded by a group of bad guys!?”

    "Tsk, tsk, tsk, this is even worse. Classic romantic comedies like heroes saving beauties are not suitable for me"

    "Who is telling you about a romantic comedy?!" Alyssa walked over quickly and grabbed Neil's collar, "Stop showing off your narcissistic expression and saying boring words! Get him away right now!!!  !”

    With one move, the Tathagata Divine Palm was swung out in succession, and Neil was directly hit and sent flying for more than ten times in the air.

    Neil was lying on the ground, covering his bleeding nose, and was almost beaten into a mosaic by Alyssa.

    "Let me tell you, you've beaten me to this point, are you still afraid of these people?"

    "Hey! Don't ignore us!!"

    The group of bad guys stood up and stared fiercely at Neil who appeared on the stage.

    “Well, I always feel that this kid looks familiar.

    Neil patted his clothes and stood up, glanced at the group of people in front of him, and couldn't help but sigh.  He looked at the leading delinquent young man, spread his hands and asked speechlessly, "I say, big brother, what's so good about this kid?"

    Alyssa’s eyelids twitched, and she held back her anger and stood behind Neil.

    "Huh? I like it, but can you control it!?"

    Looking at him gearing up, he seemed ready to punch him at any moment.

    Neil shook his head, then turned away to reveal Alyssa. He pointed at Alyssa and pushed up a pair of non-existent glasses.

    "Look at this little girl, the top is as flat as a horizontal line. Does it feel like a hand? Of course it does, but it just feels like a scratch on your hand. Unless you are an M, you will feel good!!"

    Ignoring Alyssa’s pretty face that was starting to darken, she then pointed at her legs.

    "Look here again, these two legs are so short, can they cooperate with you to do some difficult movements!? What fun is there! Without fun, how bleak life will become!! Do you think  …”

    “Don’t judge me for thinking about yourself, you scum!!!!”

    The world's martial arts show rises to the dragon level, and Neil spurts blood for another ten meters.

    "Are you here to step on me or to save me"

    Alyssa picked up Neil and stared at him coldly.

    "This is a strategy, Miss"

    At this time, the young man who was stunned by Neil's words came back to his senses, frowned, and reached out to Alyssa.

    "Who cares about you? As long as I like it!!"

    When Alyssa looked back and saw this scene, a bit of panic appeared on her face, but another hand appeared to help her block it.

    "Just say it nicely, don't move your hands or feet"

    Neil stood up and grabbed the other person’s thick hand with a smile, but the other person’s face seemed to be distorted by pain.

    "Idiot teacher"

    Neil turned back and smiled at Alyssa, then threw the young man out.

    “Wash your hands clean before pursuing a girl!!!”

    The young man was thrown towards his companions. They quickly supported the young man and were a little stunned when they looked at the red mark on his hand.

    How can a kid be so powerful?

    "You bastard, get on me!!" The young man rubbed his arms, and then rushed out fiercely, "I don't believe that six holy swords can't push the mountain of meat!!!"

    Facing the six people flying over, Neil curled his lips and quickly crashed into the six people.

    "Who do you think I am!!!It’s been a solo since!  !  !  I am the tank mage all by myself!  !  !  "

    "You're cheating!! Uh, wait, are you from my mother-in-law's family"

    “You only know now!!!”

    A few seconds later, Neil waved his hand freely and said to Alyssa, "Let's go."

    Alyssa looked numbly at the figures with their heads stuck in the wall. It was really lucky that the smashing was so comic.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Classmate Alyssa, why do you appear there alone? Where are your two good friends?"

    "Don't keep saying things I don't understand!" Alyssa glared at Neil angrily and looked away, "Even good friends won't get tired of being together every day."

    "Hey, I thought you were all in a relationship where flowers kiss each other"

    "Can you say something I can understand! Ah, no, you'd better not talk."

    Neil shrugged and looked at Alyssa who was walking in front of her a little annoyed. It was so rare that he saved her, but he didn’t even get a candy. It was really unsettling.

    "Hey, thank you just now"

    Alyssa stopped, glanced at Neil sideways, then quickly looked away, her face slightly red.

    "Thank you for what it is, can you eat it?"

    "Neal's word "thank you" immediately shirks all the credit from others. It is really the most deceptive word creation in history. At this time, at least you have to invite him to the Green Room for a sundae to express your gratitude.

    "Eat your sister!"

    ???????????????? Could it be that she didn’t appreciate it even after thanking him? Alyssa was so angry that she gritted her teeth.

    "Oh, classmate Alyssa, I didn't expect you to be so impure and actually want me to do such an ethically degrading thing. You are such a crazy guy. I never thought I had ever taught such a student!"

    "Shut up, you lost Greymon!!"

    Seeing Alyssa’s cannibalistic expression, Neil had no choice but to shut up in frustration.

    Ah, poor Sundae-kun left me again.

    "Speaking of which, how did you get to that place?"

    "I walked there accidentally. Do you think I came to find you!?"

    Alyssa was still angry, and even her tone of voice was full of gunpowder.

    "Sorry, I'm not interested in washboards."

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!! I am a washboard, I am so sorry!!!"

    Neil stretched out his hand to block the attack, but was bitten hard by the eldest lady’s tiger teeth. He couldn’t help but helplessly cover his forehead and sigh.

    "Don't think that just because Rie Kugimiya can use skills randomly"

    After vomiting in a low voice, Neil found that his hands were comically bloody.

    "Miss, it's time to relax. Even if you want my blood to flow through your body, you don't have to do this. I have another compromise. If you give birth to my child, you will have our blood."  Well, don’t you think this is simple, quick and perfect?”

    “Uh-huh, uh-huh, uh-huh!!!”

    "What are you shouting! Have you been fucked by me [beep——]!? Ahhhh, I know I was wrong, please let me go!!"

 Text Chapter 62 There must be something hidden under the cute appearance

    "You don't want me anymore?"

    The blond girl pursed her lips into a pitiful line, looked at the indifferent young man with tears in her eyes, and made a very outrageous declaration.

    "you——"

    The young man's eyelids twitched. After taking a deep breath, he was about to speak in a calm tone.

    “Is it because you have this woman that you don’t want me!?”

    The girl suddenly changed the topic and pointed at the girl standing next to the boy. She also had blond hair similar to hers, but her expression was a bit stunned, and she seemed to have been greatly shocked.

    "Eh!? Me?"

    The girl who was accused pointed at her face, her whole body was stunned, but the girl didn't seem to hear her words, she just took out her handkerchief and wiped the non-existent tears, and continued to complain about her misery.

    "You already have me at home, why are you looking for another woman outside? Can't I satisfy you with my blond hair? As my mother said, men are all beasts whose lower bodies are always in a state of rage"

    ""

    The young man said that he was really not a blond person. Did this guy’s mother say such strong words?  Sure enough, divorced women have wrong prejudices against men.

    When the young man said nothing and looked speechless, the girl rushed to the young man and stared at him with tears in her eyes.

    "I just heard you say you wanted to have a baby with her, why!? I can obviously give birth to a baby for you. If you want, I can give birth to a football team for you right away!!"

    As she was speaking, the girl caressed her belly with both hands, a trace of yearning and happiness for the future flashing across her face.

    At this moment, the passing spectators either admired or despised the young man at the center of the whirlpool. If he could do such a cruel thing at the age of ten, is it really okay to have a child?  Has modern science advanced to a point that even they could not imagine!  ?

    The young man covered his face. He was so ashamed. The looks around him made him so ashamed that he wanted to dig a hole and bury himself. He really couldn't get pleasure from the public shameful play in public.

    For the first time, the young man felt that he was still very moral.

    "Please let me go"

    "No, I will never leave you! I will never give up my happiness! Are your feelings for me just for fun?! Do you just want my body!?"

    Hearing the young man’s pleading words, the girl immediately came back to her senses and held his hand tightly, her eyes full of determination.

    ""

    The young man looked up at the sky that was gradually losing color in his eyes and shed tears silently.

    “Ah, I really want to die.

    "Hey!! Don't talk to yourselves, don't involve me in it!! It has nothing to do with me!"

    Alyssa could no longer bear the weird looks from around her. As the eldest lady, she felt so ashamed for the first time in her life. She actually became another heroine of such a shabby drama, and she even gave birth to a child. The lower limit.  It's not that showy.

    "And you, the stupid teacher, no, the promiscuous teacher! You actually did that, that, that kind of thing to a little girl, I, I will definitely report you!! You wait to go to jail!!"

    Alyssa pointed at Neil with a red face. This guy actually did these heinous things. Fortunately, she still believed him.

    No, if this continues, Nanoha, Suzuka, and the girls in the class will be in danger.

    Alyssa took out her mobile phone and immediately dialed a number.

    "Hey! Is this the International Court of Justice!?"

    "Miss, you don't have to be so realistic! And why is it that the International Court of Justice convicted me all of a sudden? Do you want me to hold a grudge like this!? You actually raised it to the international level!! You want me to be punished by human beings?  Expelled from the world!?”

    Neil almost fainted when he heard Alyssa’s calling voice. He stretched out his hand to take away Alyssa’s phone.

    “Yeah——!! Don’t touch me, you’ll get pregnant!!!”

    Alyssa screamed and jumped a few steps away, crossing her arms warily.

    ""

    Neil squatted deeply on the ground and was about to enter the orz state.

    When did he become a turbid launch pad covered in mysterious liquid?

    “Meow haha, that’s really interesting.”

    And the girl who was the culprit was holding her hands behind her back, watching the developments in front of her with a smile.

    "Asshole, whose fault do you think it is?! I was almost exiled because of your nonsense!!" Neil jumped.He stood up and glared at the girl with a red cross on his head, "Alicia, please go to bed early tonight. Weren't what you just talked about the bloody plot of a TV series last night!!"

    Not long ago, Neil was being tormented by Alyssa, but he was bumped into by Alicia who happened to be wandering around, and she heard Neil's teasing, which resulted in such a third-rate movie.  A real-life ethical romance drama with low blood pressure, low age and low IQ.

    "I want to perform because I think it's interesting"

    Alicia stuck out her tongue cutely and smiled as if she was not afraid that Neil was about to go crazy.

    “I almost went to the end of my life because of your desire to perform!!”

    "So youth is like a sand castle, which instantly collapses just because of some trivial things."

    “Don’t make it sound like it has nothing to do with you!!”

    Alyssa came over, she looked at Alicia, and immediately stroked her chest and breathed a sigh of relief.

    "It turns out you are not Feit. I was still wondering why Feit was such a person"

    Because of Nanoha, Alyssa and Suzuka both recognized the child Fit, and later exchanged letters. Judging from each other's words and appearance, they both felt that Fit was a well-behaved child who could even  A cute and shy girl.

    But the girl who looked exactly like Fit had just appeared, almost shattering her fantasy.

    Fortunately, God is merciful.

    "That's right, I'm not Feit, but I am Feit's sister, Alicia~~" Alicia smiled cutely, then blinked her beautiful eyes and looked at Alyssa, "By the way, you know Fei  Special?"

    "Well, but we have never met, so when I first met you, I was surprised. You are more lively than I thought"

    Alyssa felt that the corners of her mouth were twitching when she spoke.

    "Fortunately, Feite is not like you"

    Neil stood up, feeling equally deeply.

    "Hey, if Feit is like me, so what?"

    "Tell your mother to have another baby."

    "Ah! Neil is so bad, even Feit and I are not enough, yet he still wants it!"

    “…You’d better kill me.”

    "I just heard Alicia say that you live in this guy's house" Alyssa asked Alicia, but her eyes looked at Neil strangely, "I don't want to ask why you live in his house.  Why isn’t Feit with you?”

    "Well, there are many reasons. When Feite comes back, I will tell you in detail if I have the chance"

    Seeing that Neil had no intention of answering, Alicia could only answer randomly.

    "……Oh well."

    Alyssa’s eyes swept back and forth between the two of them, but she still suppressed the doubts in her heart.

    She always felt that they and Nanoha had a common secret that she didn't know about.

    Alyssa felt a little irritated unconsciously.

    "Well, it's time to go home" Seeing that the atmosphere seemed to be silent, Neil said aloud, "Miss, you should go back too, otherwise you will be confessed to again later"

    "Well, I understand."

    "Hey, what confession, tell me!"

    Alicia immediately became interested, but ended up being slapped on the forehead by Neil.

    When Neil and the three of them were walking on the road, they met a familiar guy, who was staring with his mouth wide open, with a look of surprise on his face that made him stupid.

    "Hey, Furuichi-san"

    Neil opened his dead eyes and said hello to the other party. How dare he meet an acquaintance at such a distance. In this small town, the chance of such randomness is really unusually high.

    "Um, can you explain the current situation in detail?"

    Furuichi held his forehead, reluctantly put on a relaxed smile, and tried hard to pose as a wise man.

    "What do you care about?"

    Neil and the two girls all tilted their heads at the same time, with several question marks popping up on their heads.

    "You still ask me what I care about!? Why are you with classmate Alyssa and a cute girl!!"

    "Ha, you ask why, it's just that we met on the road"

    "Oh my god!! Neil, has spring arrived again!? What a world without morals this is!!!!"

    Furuichi rubbed his eyebrows and almost smoke came out, and he fell intoA subtle state of rage.

    "Can you calm down, Furuichi-san, be careful and poke your forehead"

    "Ah, Neil, who made an oath with me to be a jobless virgin for the rest of his life, unexpectedly had something good happen to him. This was such a shock, as if all the hair on his butt was about to fall out, just like hair loss.  Dropped, and they are actually two cute girls of the same age? Obviously I remember that Neil’s preference seems to be the royal sister style with bulging front and back - "

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? could have two lines of bitter tears of blood and tears left in their eyes, Gu Shi looked at the sky aimlessly.

    ""

    "Well, anyway" Neil walked over and punched Gu Shi directly in the face, "You set my egg first!!!"

    “How can I not be determined after you’ve done this?!”

    "Have you calmed down, Furuichi-san"

    "I was forced to cool down"

    Furuichi was lying on the ground. Was that a meteorite that punched him so hard that his head was smoking?

    Ah, this time the handsome side of the beautiful girl was completely ruined in front of her.

    "By the way, who is this lady next to you?"

    Furuichi saw Alicia and asked Neil.

    "Alicia Testerosa, is"

    Neil wanted to say the words "my tenant", but he felt that Furuichi might get crazy if he said it, and there might be some rumors the next day. Last time Hayate came to visit his home.  It was this guy who broke the news.

    ???????????????????????????????? How about we kill him here to eliminate the trouble?

    Furuichi was covered in cold sweat, and his teacher was releasing an unabashed murderous light next to him. In an instant, he felt that his life seemed to be forced to the edge of the cliff.

    However, Neil and Furuichi had no time to care about anything else at this time, because a group of vicious guys were coming towards them.

    "Hey!! Who is the guy who just bullied me from Dumburo High School!!!"

    The bald man in the lead stared fiercely at the few brats in front of him.

    "Uh, boss, did we find the wrong person? They are all brats"

    A boy next to him came over and asked in a low voice that the combined age of the primary school students in front of him might not be older than his father.

    "You can't be wrong, that brat from the Denshi family is so big!"

    The bald boss spoke with confidence and no guilt at all for bullying a child.

    "Ehehehe!!! What is this sudden development!?"

    Furuichi looked at these delinquent high school students in despair, and suddenly jumped from one desperate situation to another more dangerous desperate situation?

    Neil looked at the group of people in front of him, and then glanced back at Alyssa. She was looking away and whistling as if it had nothing to do with herself, while Alicia's eyes were shining and looking forward to it.

    "Oh? It's you, right?"

    The bald boss noticed Furuichi who was making a noise, and after scanning the four of them, he identified Furuichi whose jaw was about to dislocate, because Neil seemed to be even weaker than Furuichi, and he seemed to be fine with long hair.  Bullying look.

    "Well, I don't have anything to say. Anyway, keep going, Furuichi-kun"

    Neil patted Furuichi on the shoulder and covered his mouth to suppress laughter.

    "Why me!! Don't act like you're just watching a show!!! I'm your student!!!"

    "Hey, hey, hey, you guys, don't you feel shy bullying a few kids?"

    A pleasant magnetic voice interrupted them.

    Furuichi turned his head as if he had seen a savior, and saw a group of girls wearing white special attack uniforms walking over, but the wooden knives, chains, clubs, and maces they held in their hands really made him feel embarrassed.

    Are today’s delinquents so ferocious even if they are too young girls?

    But it doesn’t matter, these big sisters are so beautiful.

    "Furuichi-san, you have lost all your moral integrity"

    ""

    Neil raised his eyes and looked at the group of female delinquents. The leading girl had a healthy wheat-colored complexion. Her long purple hair was tied up and swayed with her steps. She had a bamboo stick in her mouth and her eyes showed no sign of weakness.  Stare at the group of boys.

    "Ah? It's none of your business! This is our Duowu Luo's business, you Furious Emperor, get out of the way!!"

    At the critical moment, the boss did not give in because the other party was a girl, and it seemed that he had some connections with the other party.

    But the leading girl didn’t reply to his words, she just walked over and whispered:After staring at Neil for a while, he suddenly put his hand on Neil's head, with a friendly smile on his lips.

    "Your kid is Neil, right? I heard the tyrant mention you, you are such a cute kid"

    "Tyrant?"

    Neil didn't slap the opponent's hand away. After all, she was a quasi-royal sister, and he was just confused about the tyrant she mentioned. The group of guys from Duwuluo High School behind him seemed a little unhappy after hearing this title.  It looks good, like taking laxatives.

    It sounds like he is very tough. Is there such a formidable person around him?

    "Ahaha, it's someone you know anyway"

    "Hey, Rika, this kid here is also very cute. I'm Shizuku Itoi, and I'll die at night~~~"

    "Hey, Shizuku, you're scaring people"

    And Furuichi was surrounded by several female delinquents holding his face in his hands. At this moment, he was so happy that he almost fainted.

    "You women, don't forget about us! Bastards, don't think we dare not take action. Even if Nan Lixiang knows the "tyrant", I won't be afraid of you!  !  "

    "Huh? Even if you don't know that guy, I will beat you up. If you have the guts, come and try it!!"

    The bosses of the two factions began to clamor, and they gritted their teeth as fiercely as a wolf.

    "Boys! Don't take it lightly just because they are girls! Let them see the power of Dumburo High School!!"

    “Oh oh oh!!!”

    "Ah!? We are the Furious Emperor, don't underestimate us, you scum!!"

    "Follow the boss and rush!!!"

    Alicia and Alyssa stood on the outside, watching the two gangs fighting like this, feeling almost numb.

    "Ahaha, the fight started"

    Alyssa laughed dryly a few times, revealing a pair of dead fish eyes like Neil's.

    "Ah, everyone is so full of energy. It's so lively, I really want to join in"

    Alicia showed a completely different expression, and her eagerness to try made Alyssa doubt that she would rush in next second.

    Neil, who was in the middle of it, was punching one after another, while Fushi was running around with his head in his hands, hiding in a cold sweat.

    "What's going on!? Gang war!? I'm just an ordinary elementary school student. I simply ran to the wrong set!!"

    "Ah ah ah, let me go back to my mother's arms and drink milk!!"

    As soon as Fushi turned his head, he saw Neil kicking a big man away, making him look embarrassed.

    This guy’s strength is as unparalleled as ever.

    “You stinky brat!!”

    Fushi suddenly heard a loud shout from behind him. He turned around and saw a bad guy hitting him with his fist.

    ——I’m probably seriously injured now.

    Unable to escape, we can only watch the imminent crisis coming.

    In the blink of an eye, Furuichi felt as if his head was being pushed down, and a gust of wind passed over his head.

    "Really, don't get in the way here, leave as soon as possible, there are so many people here, even if you stand behind me, I may not be able to care about you, I might even beat you up"

    Furuichi only saw Neil punch the opponent away, and with a few words, he pushed him to the safety of Alicia.

    Furuichi was startled for a moment, and when he looked back, what caught his eye was Neil's expression that was slightly different from usual.

    I once saw this unique side of him in a martial arts competition.

    Looking at him intently in the fight, Furuichi pursed his lips.

    ——It’s really strong.

    "Hey, are you okay, Furuichi-san?"

    Seeing Fushi’s dull expression, Alyssa couldn’t help but asked, it wouldn’t be funny if he was beaten silly.

    "Uh, I'm fine" Furuichi waved his hand, then looked at Alicia, pointing to the chaotic situation, "Miss Alicia, is it okay to be in such a mess?"

    The bald boss seemed to have been beaten ten meters above the ground just now. Is that okay?

    "No problem! You don't know, right? Fighting is a specialty of this street. Many idiots living here will die if they don't fight. Even Neil fights one fight every three days and one fight every five days."  Yes, to a certain extent, he is very familiar with the people here"

    It’s really a disgusting street.

    “Then Alicia, wouldn’t it be dangerous for you to live here?”

    Alyssa really can’t imagine that if a child lives here, wouldn’t he be frightened every day?"That's not the case" Alicia shook her head and smiled, as if she didn't care much, "Don't look at these people as being fierce, but in fact they are very principled people, at least they will not bully the elderly or children.  At best, they have bad mouths. Just now they were just scaring us. In the words of Neil and Granny Denshi, these people are apes without brains and can only express themselves in the most primitive way.  It’s just blood that’s burned too hot…”

    "Of course, there are also other connections, such as the mother-in-law Denshi and the "Scarlet Overlord" rumored here are Neil's family, so those people don't dare to mess with the people in the family"

    ""

    ? Okay, Scarlet Overlord is really the name of the bunker. Is Neil's house full of monsters?

    Furuichi and Alyssa once again watched the scene near the end. In their eyes, something seemed to be different.

    "These guys are really getting more and more durable"

    Neil twisted his wrist and walked back. His face was not red and he was out of breath. It was impossible to tell that he had just finished fighting.

    "You do like fighting"

    Furuichi looked at Neil and smiled softly.

    Niel paused for a moment, then shrugged and smiled slightly.

    "I don't hate it."

    "I didn't expect that my teacher is still a bad person" Alyssa covered her face as if she had a headache, "Are you performing a GTO?"

    "Please ask Mr. Onitsuka for this kind of thing" Neil scratched his head and said boredly, "Well, if I can make extra money, I wouldn't mind making a cameo"

    But not long after he finished speaking, Neil found that Furuichi, Alyssa and Alicia were all silent in front of him, with dull expressions on their faces.

    "Huh? Are you possessed by a ghost, you guys?"

    Suddenly, an arm even rougher than Kenjiro's wrapped around Neil's neck. He was stunned for a moment, and then fell into the shadow of despair.

    Who released this Godzilla at the end of the 21st century

    "Oh? Neal-chan, are you planning to make extra money? I have a place where you can make a guest appearance. I originally came out to see where the kid was having such a fun time, but I didn't expect to hear such good news"

    Furuichi and Alyssa looked up at the tall figure, with the stubble, thick eyebrows, piercing eyes, light lip gloss and eye shadow, a perfect figure comparable to King Billy, and a charming Jean  The kimono that no one can look at directly gave them an unparalleled impact.

    "Ah, I really want to vomit. Can I vomit?"

    "Hello, Mrs. Xixiang."

    Alicia reluctantly moved her lips and said hello proactively.

    "Oh, it's Alicia" Xixiang moved his eyes and nodded, "Go back and tell your family that Neil won't be going back tonight. He's working at my place, so tell them not to worry"

    "Well, I understand, please feel free to do so."

    Neil, who was almost out of breath, stared at him. Alicia sold him in the blink of an eye. Please feel free to take him for what he is. He didn't even know if he would be able to see the sun tomorrow.  .

    “Let’s go, Neil-chan~~~”

    Xixiang smiled girlishly at Neil, and Neil immediately rolled his eyes and fainted while frothing at the mouth.

    “Is it okay, Alicia?”

    Watching Neil being carried away on her shoulders, Alyssa felt for the first time that it was not easy for him either.

    "It doesn't matter, Mrs. Saigo is a good person."

    ""

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    That night, Xixiang Ladyboy Club.

    “Clang, clang, clang! The super future star of our store is now making a grand appearance, Sonoko!!!”

    "Who are you calling Sonoko! Who wants to be the future star of your store!!"

    "Come on, Nierzi! You have great potential to become the ACE_OF_ACE of our store!!"

    "A devil wants this kind of potential, even if you give me money!!"

    "Yo!! Pretty boy, twist your waist!!"

    “You can do it yourself, don’t make too many demands, you perverted uncles!!”

    "Yoooooooo, such a cute child is indeed a boy! Long live Lord Lucifer!!!"

    "Have your male-only penetrating weapons been scrapped by you idiots!?"

    "Nierzi, please date!!!"

    “Go to hell——!!!!!!”

    On the stage, ?A girl in a gorgeous kimono with light make-up, who was actually a boy, was dancing with terrifying momentum with a folding fan. Next to her, Saigo was admiring the dance with a face full of admiration.

    This kid really has hope of becoming the master of the great route.

    The next day, the news about Neil's transformation into a new human spread secretly without his knowledge.

 Text Chapter 63 To maintain moral integrity or to lose moral integrity, that is the question

    The long black hair floated gently.

    The bright pupils reflect the surrounding scenery, like a mirror world.

    The girl put her hands behind her back, holding a smile on her lips, and stepped lightly.

    "Ah, no matter how many times I come here, I always feel that this place is huge"

    The corners of Tifa's mouth were slightly raised, her eyes were shrouded in a bright light, and she looked around every inch of Maho Liang Academy from time to time.

    "That's right. After we entered through the school gate, we walked for more than half an hour and felt like we didn't even see the end"

    Alicia, who was following Tifa, glanced around with the same interest. Whenever she saw the architecture of European classical beauty and the natural scenery, her vermilion eyes suddenly brightened like gems.

    "Well, I heard from Neil that there are many schools here, ranging from elementary school to university, plus various research institutes, shopping streets and library islands. It really can't be visited in one day" Tifa introduced, tapping her lower lip.  , suddenly remembered something interesting, a smile on his face, "This school also has many activities, such as the last school festival, which was held for three days and three nights. It was really lively"

    "Wow, that sounds so interesting" Alicia immediately flattened her mouth in disgust when she saw Tifa's expression, and then murmured angrily, "If Neil had woken me up earlier, then I couldn't have done it either."  Did you attend the school festival?"

    ""

    Tifa scratched her cheek and smiled silently. Is this what she should be struggling with?

    "But it's great, I want to go to school here too"

    Looking at Alicia’s longing expression, Tifa couldn’t help but smile.

    "What you say should be fine. As long as you worship Tony Nier or Negi, they should be able to find a way"

    "Hmm, please Tony Neil? I always think that guy will say something like "It's too troublesome, so I won't do it""

    Alicia closed her eyes and frowned, as if she could imagine the scene at that time.

    "maybe……"

    Tifa nodded with deep understanding. She quite agreed with Alicia's idea and her understanding of that guy.

    However, because of her understanding, she knew that if Alicia really asked him to ask for help, Neil would still do his best to help her.

    "A soft-hearted fool."

    Tifa pursed her lips and murmured in a low voice. She was a little bit disgusted by this.

    "What's wrong, Tifa?"

    Alicia noticed Tifa’s little movements and couldn’t help but feel a little weird.

    Tifa came back to her senses immediately, scratched her cheek and laughed dryly, "It's okay, I just got a little lost in thought"

    "Hey, what are you thinking about? You are so absorbed in your thoughts~~~"

    Alicia rolled her eyes and didn’t know what she was thinking of. She half-covered her mouth with her hand and leaned over with an ambiguous smile.

    Tifa blocked the approaching smiling face with her hand and said angrily, "What are you thinking about? I feel like you are becoming more and more like that guy Neil"

    "Hehe, you are so embarrassed that I got it right, right?"

    "You're not shy!"

    "Oh~~~Don't you deny what you said before? Sure enough, Tifa-chan's heart is full of Nier~~~"

    ""

    Faced with such teasing, Tifa simply shut her mouth and turned away as if she didn't hear anything.

    Seeing Tifa like this, Alicia stopped teasing her. She glanced around and asked, "Hey, Tifa, where is Neil's school? We've been gone for a long time"

    Originally, I was idle at home and wanted to come to the school to kill some time. However, after I came here with Tifa, this journey was really a good way to kill the time.

    ??Looking carefully, it seems that it is almost time for get out of class to end.

    "This place is too big. I haven't been here many times. How can I know how to get there?"

    "Eh? Didn't we see that big map when we entered?"

    “It’s true, but”

    "Is Tifa a roadie!? So cute!!"

    "What are you so cute about!? You're not praising yourself in disguise, when you haven't found a way either!?"

    "Are you two brats students here?"

    The two of them, who were fighting and looking for their way around, suddenly heard a voice coming from behind them. At the same time, they turned their heads and saw a tall man in black sportswear standing not far away with a cool expression.

    "Hello, we are not students here, we are here to find someone."

    TifaliNodding gracefully, the person in front of him seemed to be a school teacher or administrator.

    "Looking for someone?" Heigang raised his eyebrows and looked at the two girls in front of him, "Who are you looking for?"

    “It’s Neil Springfield who works at Shengxiang Elementary School here.”

    "It's that kid, but it's almost time for school to end. If we go by now, the people in the elementary school will probably leave as well. Forget it, I'll lead you there. Maybe that kid is still in school  By the way, are you his friends?"

    “We are his girlfriends!!”

    Before Tifa could speak, Alicia answered first.

    "girlfriend!?"

    Heigang opened his eyes in surprise, while Tifa covered his forehead as if he had a headache. He dared to believe that Alicia would start to display her natural instinct of fearing chaos in the world again.

    "I didn't expect that boy to have two girlfriends, but it seems reasonable after thinking about it"

    Heigang sighed at first, and then nodded unexpectedly.

    "Well, this gentleman"

    "Just call me Heigang" Heigang lowered his head and looked at Tifa, noticing the tangled look on her face as she hesitated to speak, and said with a very understanding expression, "Don't worry, I understand"

    "No, actually"

    "Let's go, I'll take you there now."

    "That bastard is really incredible. He actually did such a thing, but he is a role model for others. This is considered a harm to others' children. Well, I should be able to use this reason to teach him a lesson"

    A cold smile appeared on Black Steel's lips, and his narrow eyes narrowed slightly, flashing a frightening red light from time to time. When Tifa noticed the eldest brother's expression, she knew that the unlucky child was about to suffer a big disaster again.  , couldn't help but draw a cross in my heart.

    "Meow haha, it feels like something interesting is going to happen"

    Hearing Alicia’s cheerful laughter, Tifa sighed sadly, feeling deeply powerless.

    【Neal, if you want to blame it, you have a teammate who has been deceiving people for thirty years】

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Woo——"

    "What's the matter, Neil?"

    Naye suddenly heard Neil making a sound of unknown meaning, couldn't help but frowned, and asked with some worry.

    "It's okay, I just suddenly felt so miserable that I let out such a scream from my soul that it shook the world"

    "I have no idea what you are talking about" Nanoye shook her head in confusion, and then laughed happily, "But this means that Neil, there is nothing wrong with you"

    "Naye, at this moment, I feel more desperate than when I met a giant."

    She had just escaped from the demon king of the Kamabaka Kingdom and was mentally traumatized. Now she was attacked by this girl Nanoha. As her master, Neil suddenly felt that his majesty had lost as much as a certain vampire. He couldn't help but feel  I feel like life is dark.

    "By the way, aren't we going to the back mountain? This direction doesn't seem right"

    Nanoye looked at the direction Neil led the way. She had been training with Neil every day after school as usual, but at this moment, she visually saw that it was completely different from where she usually went.

    "Well, anyway, what I'm teaching you is just the control and application of magic power, and how to fight. I plan to hand you over to a more capable and experienced guy. Regardless of magic or physical skills, with her level, she can definitely  You trained me to become a master"

    Originally Naiyara was still being trained today. Neil felt that he had nothing to teach. After all, the magic system was completely different. Apart from some basic things, Neil felt that it would be better to have someone like Yuno as a coach.  Suitable for yourself.  When Professor Nanoha was in actual combat, whenever he encountered her unconsciously cute look, Neil would be blasted to pieces by a burst of starlight.

    Therefore, directly throwing Nanoha to the merciless Yiwen is definitely very profitable. Anyway, it is healthier for young people to abuse them, and there is Negi who can attract firepower next to him, and more importantly,  He can go home and cook quickly after school.

    【Ah, I can’t help it anymore, I can’t stop crying.  】

    "don't want!"

    Naye's face changed slightly and she shouted subconsciously, even her voice became slightly shrill.

    Neil was startled and quickly turned his head to look over, only to see Nanoye staring at him with her mouth bulging as if she was very angry.

    "Uh, what's wrong with you, Miss Nanoha?"

    &nbsp; Being stared at by Nanoye for a while, Neil asked cautiously.

    "me……"

    When asked by Neil, Nanoye didn't know how to answer. Could it be that she told him that she didn't want to leave him?

    "Dream on, it would be better to use a starburst to make him surrender."

    "Ms. Nanoha, did you think of something dangerous just now! Although I don't know what it was, I am firmly against violence!!"

    With the flash of red light in Nanoye’s eyes and the faint smile of excitement on her lips, no matter how idiotic she was, Neil still felt that he seemed to be very close to the door of hell.

    "Ahaha, what are you talking about Neil? I never thought of using Starlight Explosion to blast you"

    Nanoha scratched her cheek, smiled very cutely, and said horrible words that made Neil break into a cold sweat.

    【This guy said something that must never be uttered!  Naturally black?  ?  Definitely natural black!  !  】

    "Neil, why do you want others to teach me? I'm afraid I won't get along"

    Naye thought for a while and finally came up with a reason.

    "So that's the problem"

    Neil breathed a sigh of relief. He really didn't realize that Nanoha's character would be afraid of strangers, but this was no problem at all. After all, Yiwen's appearance was very deceptive. At first glance, he looked like a harmless cat, and he was very similar to  You don't have to worry about getting along with Yi Wen at all, because that guy's queen character is definitely about making others obey her.

    "That's not okay, Nanoha. If you hold back because of this small worry, you won't be able to make great progress in the future! Although I will be a little reluctant to let you go, dad, I will still do this for your future.  I did it! So, even if you resent Dad, I won’t regret it!!"

    "What dad, what role are you playing!"

    Nanoye slapped away Neil's hand on her shoulder with dissatisfaction. She blinked, not knowing what she thought of, her eyes suddenly lit up, and a meaningful smile appeared on her face.

    "Well, after all, Neil was defeated by me, I don't think he has the ability to teach me anything"

    "What!? Defeated by you!? It was just your luck that time. If I do it ten times again, you will not be my brother's" Neil originally retorted angrily, but when he saw Nanoye's smile, he seemed to understand.  Everything changed, "Well, since you said so, I also feel that I am not capable"

    Nanoha's smile froze slightly, but soon her lips curved into a more contemptuous arc, and at the same time her eyes swept three inches ahead.

    "Neil, it really doesn't work."

    Neil, who had been paying attention to Nanoye's expression, naturally noticed the other person's gaze. He looked down and couldn't help but widen his eyes, like an angry cat staring at Nanoye who was smiling leisurely and contentedly.

    "No!? You dare to say that I can't do it!? I've told you from the first day of class that I am a man who can break through the sky. The word "no" cannot appear to me!! Very good, Nanoha.  Just wait, if I don’t train you well, I will spend the rest of my life hanging around Xixiang!!!”

    “This is what you said, Neil~~~”

    Naye secretly made a gesture indicating that the plan was successful, and at the same time thought of something in her heart.

    【This trick of using retreat to advance that my mother taught me is really useful. Although I don't know why I aimed at it like this in the end, as long as it succeeds, I'll be fine!  】

    In fact, it was not until some years later that Nanoha understood the true meaning of this matter. At that time, she lamented that her health teacher died early. At the same time, she was very fortunate that she had a mother as great as Kami who allowed her to do this.  I have avoided many detours in my life.

    "Forget it, let's stop today's training. I'll go back and think about how to arrange it"

    “I don’t know whether it was because he was inspired to fight or because his dignity as a man was challenged. Neil began to seriously think about what to do. Usually, these things were left to Anders to do.

    "Huh? What is that guy doing?"

    Neil suddenly slowed down, and a shadowy figure appeared in his field of vision.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Ha, why are all the cleaners boys, not even a girl"

    Furuichi stopped the broom in his hand, looked around the classroom, and couldn't help but sigh sadly.

    Doesn’t it mean that if men and women match each other, the work will not be tiring?  There are just a bunch of idiots here, and they are exhausted from doing anything.

    "You just give up on this idea, this is terribleIt's our class's policy" Yuuji walked past Furuichi with a broom on his shoulder, not looking like he was working at all, "That guy said that in order to avoid a series of unnecessary problems caused by male-female combinations, we separate boys and girls.  Separated to facilitate management, do you think we can resist the mountain above our heads?  And the girls seem to agree"

    “Can you disagree!? Girls almost don’t have to participate in work during the week!!”

    "From this point of view, it turns out that he is still a gentleman"

    "That's weird! Even if he is a gentleman, he can only be a gentleman in another sense!!!"

    "I'm telling you, you can chat as much as you want, but if you can work, Yuuji, you've barely even done anything!!"

    Listening to the two complaining, Touma couldn't stand it anymore. He was almost the only one working now. He obviously planned to grab those half-price bento boxes.

    "You should tell the group of people over there first"

    Yuuji pointed with his broom in the direction of the podium, where a group of people were gathering for activities.

    Standing on the podium, Akihisa used the broom as a guitar and danced his fingers as much as he could, as if he had returned to the school festival concert, with the intense melody seeming to linger in his ears.

    “Come on, call me!!!”

    “Honey!!!”

    "What a tall person!!! Call me God-sama!!!"

    "Ah, Lord Kami is playing a game console in that corner over there"

    Touma looked at this scene, then looked at someone in the corner who had entered the god of strategy mode, and couldn't help but sigh.

    How long will he be able to do this?

    ——

    Suddenly, the sound of the door being pulled attracted the attention of everyone in the class.

    A handsome face that was as cold as a knife appeared behind the door, and at the same time, those sharp wolf-like eyes made the guys in the class stay silent for a while and started cleaning obediently.

    “Kids, is your bastard head teacher gone already?”

    They were slightly surprised by the unexpected punishment, and then suddenly realized that it was their class teacher who had caused the hatred.

    "Well, our bastard head teacher left early during the last self-study class and let all the girls go"

    As the leader of the boys, Xiongji told Heigang in detail. When Heigang heard this, he felt that the temples on his forehead began to beat again.

    "That rascal……"

    "Um, Teacher Heigang, what do you want from Neil?"

    Touma's question caused Heigang to turn around. He looked at the people in the class, and for some reason the corner of his mouth curled up into a weird smile.

    "Ah, actually it was the boy's two girlfriends who came to see him"

    "What——!?"

    "girlfriend——!?"

    “Two more——!?”

    The boys looked at each other and saw the jealousy hidden in each other's eyes. They nodded one after another, immediately picked up the thing in their hands, and rushed out of the back door without saying a word.

    "Hey, don't damage public property"

    Heigang shouted behind them, chuckled, and then walked downstairs.

    When he walked downstairs, he found that the two girls waiting nearby were gone. Instead, there was a guy who deserved a beating, gaping at the large cloud of dust.

    "Faye, did you see the two little girls who were here just now?"

    Heigang walked over, patted Fay on the shoulder and asked as coldly as usual.

    "Huh? It's Kurojia~~" Faye turned around and showed a very hearty smile, and then her face became a little weird, "Kurojia, are you a lolita control?"

    Heigang was startled, then his face turned black, he pulled out a cold long knife out of thin air, clasped his hands and raised it, ready to slash at it.

    "You really deserve to be cut down just like that kid"

    “Ehehehe!! Oppose violence, Hei-chan~~~”

    “Go to hell!!”

    "Wait a minute, aren't you going to ask where those two girls went? I'll tell you, but you can't do anything to me!"

    ""

    Heigang stopped and stared at Fay coldly, while Fay smiled slightly and tidied up his clothes. It was not until Heigang was about to have his second impact that he slowly spoke.

    "Actually, I just met them and chatted for a few words. I found out that they were here to see Neil-chan, so I told them that Neil-chan had left.Okay, so they took their leave, and let me tell you something by the way.  "

    "That means you knew it beforehand, right?"

    "Well Wow!! Kuro-chan, a surprise attack is a foul!!"

    “I don’t care about you!!”

    “I clearly said I wouldn’t do anything!!”

    "Did I promise you!?"

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "So, you lost the ring that Yiwen gave you and you were thinking about how to die, maybe this is it?"

    "No, I'm not thinking about how to die"

    Negi looked at his brother depressedly, forgetting if he didn't help, he was still gloating about his misfortune.

    "I just lost my ring, is there any need to do this?"

    Although the ring was a relatively rare magic item, it was not in a life-and-death situation. However, seeing Negi like this, Neil immediately felt very happy.

    "You won't understand. If Master finds out, I will see hell"

    Yiwen’s terror began to emerge in Negi’s mind. His face turned pale and his whole body was shaking, as if he had seen a ghost.

    Neil couldn’t help but sigh at how powerful Yiwen was. He was able to make Negi, a little man-trained boy, even more miserable. He felt like he was almost turning into an M.

    "Hey, Neal, what's the ring that Mr. Negi mentioned? Doesn't it matter that he's still like this?"

    Nanoye pulled the corner of Neil's clothes and asked with some confusion.

    "Well, that ring is like a wedding ring that represents a lifelong promise, and Negi, the idiot, threw it away without knowing where. If his powerful wife at home knew about it, he would probably not have to go to bed for a month."

    "Hey!? Teacher Negi is already married!?"

    "Hey, Neil, stop making this up!"

    "I'm not making it up, I'm just explaining it to Nanoha."

    "What are you trying to explain!!"

    Facing Negi’s fire-breathing eyes, Neil shrugged and had to give up, "Okay, okay, I won’t say it anymore. Why don’t you recall it and let me help you reorganize the scene at that time."

    "real?"

    Negi looked at him suspiciously, could this guy really be so kind?

    "We are brothers after all Speaking of which, when did the ring disappear?"

    "It should have been last night"

    "Well, very good" Neil nodded, "Which woman's bed did you sleep in last night?"

    "Herehey!! Where are you going!!"

    Negi is crazy, he actually believes in a guy like Neil, he is really a fool.

    "Oh, oh, did you really sleep in someone else's bed? Yeah, there are so many people in the girls' dormitory, who could it be?"

    "I told you not to do it!! I haven't even slept in Asuna-san's bed recently!!"

    "The married life is not harmonious?"

    “Stay away from me!!!”

    "Teacher Negi is not pure."

    ""

    Negi leaned against the tree, wanting to die.

    “Neil——!!!”

    Just when Neil was enjoying the sight of Negi being beaten to a pulp, a familiar scream came from behind. Without thinking, he immediately bent down. The next second, a figure flew over his head, and at the same time, a wave of wind blew up.  A gust of cold wind.

    Neil raised his head and looked at the blond girl who flipped in the air and landed perfectly, and couldn't help but be speechless for a while.

    "Alicia, do you have to say hello in this way? If I hadn't avoided it, I really doubt I would have suffered internal injuries from you."

    "It doesn't matter, I just said hello a little more enthusiastically."

    "Is this called being more enthusiastic!? Who would rush over at a speed of 40 yards, 4 seconds and 2!? Do you think I am an American football player!?"

    “What a small family man.”

    "I'm sorry, anyone would be petty when their lives are at stake!"

    "Tch, I won't talk to you anymore" Alicia left Neil alone, moved her target to Nanoye who was aside, and immediately pounced on her, "yahoo! Nanoye!!"

    "Whoa, be careful, Alicia!!"

    Neil sighed helplessly at the two who started to fuck Lily, then turned his head and forced a smile at the black-haired girl who was running slowly.

    "Won't you stop this guy, Tifa?"

    ? ???Isn't this bad?  There is a beautiful girl throwing herself into my arms"

    Tifa walked up to Neil and smiled teasingly.

    “I wish the way of throwing myself into someone’s arms could be improved”

    Neil muttered softly, but the next moment, Tifa's beautiful black hair was fluttering with invisible domineering aura.

    "What were you talking about just now?"

    "No, I didn't say anything, Your Lady Queen."

    Neil immediately displayed his low-profile and domineering attitude. His dignity and integrity were completely useless in front of Tifa.

    "Ah, look, Nanoha, Neil is starting to lose his moral integrity again!!"

    "Neil has never had any moral integrity anyway"

    "Alicia, shut up, whose fault do you think it is that makes me like this!"

    "You blame me?"

    "Ha, if I don't blame you, why should I blame myself!?"

    "Shut up."

    "Yes, Your Lady Queen."

    "Neil really suffered."

    Alicia’s triumphant look made Neil want to hang her up and tickle her, but for Tifa’s sake, he still lay on the ground obediently.

    "By the way, what is Negi doing there?"

    Tifa noticed Negi, who had been ignored for a long time, but the other party was obviously trapped in an endless loop and did not notice their arrival.

    "Nieji is struggling with the question of whether he should have moral integrity or lose his moral integrity."

    ""

    “By the way, why did you and Alicia come here?”

    “Well, since it’s okay to stay at home, and Alicia has never been to school, I took her here for a walk.”

    Neil looked back at the girl who was chatting enthusiastically with Nanoye. She had maintained such an optimistic attitude since she woke up. It was not an exaggeration to say that she was offline. However, these might just be to cover up her inner feelings.  lonely.

    【Looks like we need to hurry up.  】

    Just when Neil was thinking about something, a strange murderous aura rushed towards him. Neil looked around and saw a large black mist rumbling towards him.

    "What is that!? The Black Mist Monster!?"

    As soon as he finished complaining, Neil was swallowed by the black mist.

    "Whoa! Help! Huh? Isn't this a guy from the class!? Hey, are you rebelling!?"

    "Burn my remains with the blazing holy fire! How joyful is life, and how sad is death!"

    "Ahhh!! Where did you come from the Ming Cult!? These people are crazy again!!! Tifa, Negi, save me!!"

    Tifa watched the group of people go away speechlessly, and then glanced at Negi who continued to seek death.

    This school is still so peaceful today.

 Text Chapter 1 That day, the boy walked into a new world

    My name is Orima Ichika, I'm 15 years old, and my gender is, um, with excalibur underneath, you know.

    At this moment, the fifteen-year-old youth is like a deep-sea fish.

    “The classroom with all girls except me is very stressful.

    But it doesn’t matter. With my ability to withstand stress that I have developed since childhood, I can still withstand this kind of pressure. I am quite confident about this.

    Why do you say that?

    This has to start with my family and my world.

    “Today’s world, I simply don’t know how to describe it in words.  First of all, the two mainstreams in the world today are technology and magic. As far as I know, eight years ago, the flying super weapon called IS came out, and the world has undergone earth-shaking changes. However, weapons like IS can only be made by  The manipulation by girls has led to a fundamental change in the status of men and women in society.  However, the matter did not end there. In the following years, the ISSDA organization responsible for space development announced the existence of "magic". Magic was originally unknown. Coupled with the new life from the universe, it became even more complicated.  Not to mention the various superpowers in Academy City, the world was once again in turmoil. However, with the efforts of many parties, the world finally settled down, and magic was gradually accepted by everyone. At the same time, ordinary humans could not  All known alien races appeared one after another, and the world became more and more diverse.

    However, there are still unknown things in this world, such as disobedient gods, demons, angels, magic societies that are still hidden in the dark, and advanced beings buried in the shadows. I know these because my family is special.  The reason is, after all, the old man in my family is not an ordinary person.

    In short, there are as many angels and demons as dogs, and fairies and heavenly beings are everywhere. This world is a strategic fortress.

    However, this world view is not enough to shock me, because the family I live in is enough to numb my nerves. My home is simply the most chaotic place in the world.  Compared with one who has a personality, all kinds of weapons are worth the sky, and I can also see angels and demons eating together and having fun, and even aiming their guns at someone. The moment I knew the truth, my three views were completely destroyed. Thousands of years of history  They've all been tricked into being dogs.

    “Alas, this world is so damn peaceful.

    “But even so, I am still very stressed at this moment.

    I folded my hands and put them under my chin, with cold eyes, trying to look calm. At this time, I finally understood Commander Ikari’s sense of pressure to remain calm in the face of the apostles’ attack.

    Commander Ikari is mighty!  !  !

    But the sights gathered from all around are really uncomfortable. Haven’t you seen that my forehead is already covered with heart-wrenching beads of sweat?  ?  Sure enough, no matter how old a girl is, she always has a trembling heart!  !  Sure enough, a girl's gaze is the most terrifying thing in the world. The ever-changing changes of sometimes resentment and sometimes anger are simply more disasters than taking the Western Scriptures.

    I took a deep breath, narrowed my eyes slightly, and all the nerves in my body suddenly became more tense than ever before.

    ??????????????????????????????????

    Wow, I relaxed too much and almost came out from behind.

    Ha, by the way, why do I have to stay in a place like this?

    Thinking of this, I recalled what happened the night before.

    That night, my brother said to me with a smile that could be read as bright and written as slutty.

    "Ichika, you will become the happiest man in the world."

    So that’s what he was talking about!  !  !  !  !

    I sighed deeply, and I mourned for a second for my seemingly happiness and actual sorrow. I started to swim away and observe the people around me.

    Well, the eyes of the girls on the left and the right are full of unparalleled curiosity for knowledge, and their shining eyes almost flashed through their tough golden eyes.

    I can’t see the back part, but the sight of the thorns on my back makes me feel like I’m sitting on pins and needles. I can understand it even without looking.

    "The person directly in front of me is a slightly older woman.

    She is a bit petite, and her figure is almost the same as that of a student, but her chest size is the nemesis of all high school girls.  The clothes are relatively large and make her look more petite, but she still feels quite cute.  In addition, she also wears a pair of black-rimmed glasses. Although they are crooked, she can still be called a bespectacled girl.

    And this girl with glasses was looking at the people in the class in panic, her timid posture was reminiscent of an injured little rabbit.

    You are a teacher, show me some domineering power!

    "Everyone is here. Then, SHR is going to startWhoops!  "

    Well, it’s not something you can do if you want to.

    I gave the teacher an appreciative look, but for some reason the teacher turned red and smiled shyly.

    ????????????????????????????????????????? Suddenly, I felt that the pressure on my body was a little heavier, and I almost died from a thousand arrows piercing my heart.

    “Well, then, please introduce yourself, uh, in order of seat number.”

    The teacher seemed to have recovered from the inexplicable emotion and said to the students in the audience in a panic.

    ""

    "It's so quiet. My dignity as a teacher is suddenly shattered into pieces."

    I looked at the teacher who was about to cry, and I couldn't bear it. At the same time, I felt unhappy with the girls in the class. Are you shy because you just entered high school? No one responded. The teacher was about to cry. Really?  I'm going to cry!  !

    I glanced at the teacher, and the teacher’s eyes also moved over.

    ??Okay, our eyes met.

    Please don’t look at me like this, you are not my type, teacher.

    I quickly lowered my head, I still understand the principle that a dead Taoist friend will not die a poor Taoist.

    “Oh, give me a normal high school life.

    The reason why I specifically emphasize "ordinary" here is simply because what I am in now is definitely not an ordinary high school, but the famous IS Academy-the only school in the world that trains IS operators.

    And the most important point is that IS, this deceptive thing, can only be activated by girls, so naturally, this is a girls' school.

    And why am I here?

    I need to emphasize again that I am a boy, and I am definitely a boy at first glance. My appearance can be considered a bit handsome, but it is definitely not the kind of beauty that makes even IS unable to identify my gender.

    The reason why I came to such a ghost place has to start with the entrance exam in February.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    That day, the sun was shining brightly, and the cherry blossoms flying freely in the sky made me fall in love.

    I looked at the clear sky and encouraged myself in my heart.

    Today is the entrance exam for Junior High School. For your own goals, you can’t do it without working hard.

    The school I go to is called Mahora Gakuin. It is a very large Academy City that has everything from kindergarten to university. There are many schools in it, all types, and my target is the famous Mitsusaka High School.

    The reason why I chose Mitsusaka is not because of its reputation, but because my brothers and sisters all graduated from here. I have an indescribable yearning for that place.

    I want to chase the traces they left behind, and I want to be like them.

    that's it.

    Well, of course, if I am admitted to Mitsusaka High School, my goal of dominating Mitsusaka will be one step closer, and realizing Mahora's dream of complete domination will not be unattainable.

    Hahahaha, I couldn’t help but laugh out loud.

    "Why are you giggling so early in the morning?"

    At this time, my head was hit hard.  When I looked back, I saw a handsome man with white shoulder-length hair standing behind me. He was looking at me listlessly with a pair of dead fish eyes, and he didn't look like he was awake at all.

    "Brother, you got up so early"

    ??I touched my head and laughed dryly.

    "Well, seeing as you have a test today, I got up early to see you out"

    Hey, is this guy so kind?

    "Hey, don't think I can't understand your expression"

    "Well……"

    Although those dead fish eyes are completely rotten, they are still so sharp.

    I don’t know if my thoughts were revealed again, but I got another blow on the head.

    "By the way, you forgot to bring your admission ticket"

    I was stunned for a moment, watching my brother hand a certificate to me.

    "Huh? Didn't I prepare it last night?"

    As I was talking, I wanted to go through my bag. I had carefully prepared all kinds of things the night before.

    "Well, men will always forget some things, just like forgetting what their first love looked like"

    “I won’t forget it!!”

    I replied angrily, but I didn't notice the firmness in my tone.

    The old man looked at me steadily for a moment, with an inexplicable light flashing in his eyes.?, and then touched my hair with a slight smile.

    “Okay, take your admission ticket and go quickly, don’t be late.”

    I didn’t notice anything strange about my brother, so I took the admission ticket and didn’t check whether I really didn’t bring it with me. I said goodbye to my brother and went out.

    "It seems that Ichika has grown up"

    After saying this softly, the man walked back into the room with a smile.

    It was easy, so I came to the address indicated on the admission ticket.

    ???????????????????? Why is it not in Mahonliang Academy, but in a high school outside?

    But I didn’t think too much about it. Anyway, it said this on the admission ticket and I couldn’t change it even if I wanted to.

    But I feel a little uneasy.

    Are you nervous before the exam?

    With a feeling of apprehension, I walked into the imposing building in front of me.

    "I'm just going to go, turn left and right, how on earth are you going to get to the second floor!?"

    It’s been almost ten minutes since I walked, and I still haven’t found the stairs to the second floor. The internal structure is too complicated!  ?  Is this the maze before challenging the BOSS!  !

    My eyes wandered around, trying to find the guide map on the wall, but I sadly discovered that the walls inside were so beautiful that I couldn't even find a crack, let alone any wall charts.

    ?????????? This time, shit, I’m lost.

    "Hey, what should I do? Hey, why are you so quiet?"

    At this time, I finally realized that it was eerily quiet here. After walking for so long, I didn’t even meet a single person. Could it be that the exam has already started?  ?  Could it be that my dream of dominating Mitsusaka was just aborted?  ?

    God, I curse Jesus for not having chrysanthemums!  !

    “Perhaps God really heard my curse from the heart, and a door appeared not far in front of me.

    I walked to the door and saw a piece of paper stuck on it with the words "Infinite_Stratos Examination Room" written on it.

    "Well, I guess this is the right place"

    Because it says "Examination Room" on it.

    But the name of this examination room really looks impressive, and there are actually two English words that I can’t understand.

    Thinking of this, I feel deeply disappointed for my English course.

    I guess I won’t be able to pass the English test this time.

    But it doesn’t matter, my other subjects are fine!  !

    After taking a deep breath, I opened the door and walked into the room.

    "Ah, you are a candidate. Okay, go over there to change clothes. We are pressed for time, so you have to hurry up. This place can only be rented until four o'clock. I don't have time to trouble you. Really, I don't know what I'm doing.  What……"

    As soon as I entered the room, a nervous-looking female teacher, about thirty-five years old or above, spoke a lot of words like a machine gun without raising her head. I was stunned for a few seconds.

    Hey, hey, hey!  !  !  Sister, don’t you need to see what I look like and check my admission ticket!  ?  Where has the professionalism of being an invigilator gone?  ?  And what’s going on with changing clothes!  ?  You have to change clothes for exams these days!  ?  Are you asking me to use my body to show the beauty of the human body in ancient Greece?  ?  Sorry, I have been failing art classes since I was a kid!  !  Well, actually this is to prevent students from cheating, right?  But there is no one other than you in this room. I really don’t see any other candidates anywhere!  !

    While I was minding my own business, the elder sister gave instructions and walked out of the room directly with the documents in her arms.

    I watched the other party leave in embarrassment. I bet the eldest sister really didn’t even look at me.

    "Hey, what kind of test is this"

    I muttered a few words in a depressed voice and walked towards the place covered by the curtain.

    And at this moment, I entered a new world.

 Text Chapter 2 Sure enough, this is a conspiracy

    When I opened the curtain and walked in, I saw the object in the center of the room.

    The streamlined metal shell reflects light that is not dazzling, and an armor-like outfit sits quietly.

    I looked at it carefully and then fell silent.

    “Damn it, what kind of clothes do you want me to change into?! Are you asking me to take the war studies test!!”

    The bag in my hand was almost smashed by me.

    I calmed down the turbulent feeling in my heart that I wanted to hit someone, and walked over, looking left and right at this thing. After looking at it for a long time, I was speechless.

    Isn’t this the IS that appears on TV?

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of 1999

    But this thing actually has something to do with me. Well, it should be related to my family.

    "This is what changed the world"

    Because of the "White Knight Incident" of that year, the world became aware of the existence of this kind of weapon. At the same time, the originally balanced military structure suddenly collapsed. How many IS controllers can be found will directly affect the country's military strength.  , so every country began to implement a system of preferential treatment of women.

    Although there is a magical power like magic in the world today, it has not been widely used in the military due to various restrictions. Moreover, IS has advantages that can compete with magic. In comparison, the country is more willing to invest more resources.  on this emerging technology.

    Well, this is actually nothing to me. I am more curious about IS. After all, I have seen forces more powerful than IS.

    With all kinds of thoughts, I couldn't help but reach out and touch it.

    Anyway, IS can only be activated by women. If I, a pure man, touch it, I will probably have no reaction like touching a dead fish. It is a rare opportunity to touch it and I will not suffer any loss.

    However, there are always various unknowns in life. You can never guess what will happen in the next second. Of course, it is another matter if you have the ability to predict.

    A cold metallic feeling came from the fingertips, followed by a burst of dazzling silver light and various information pouring into the mind.

    “Eh!? Eh————!!!!!!”

    Faced with such a strange situation, I suddenly lost my train of thought.

    When I finally came to my senses, I found that the IS had actually moved and attached itself to my body like armor, becoming part of my hands and feet.

    "What happened!?"

    “Has someone activated IS!?”

    "who is it!?"

    "Huh? This, this is -"

    "man!?"

    Hearing the sound, a group of researchers in white coats came over. They opened the curtain and saw me activating IS. They all fell into a state of sluggishness where they couldn't think.

    I looked at the researchers in front of me in silence, and then looked at the abnormality on my body. I immediately showed a miserable face like a Christian abandoned by God. At the same time, the devil on my brother's face flashed through my mind.  smile, with only one thought left in her mind.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? This is a conspiracy.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    “Oh, I want to die.

    "Classmate, Orimaru Ichika-san!"

    A voice calling my name brought me back to reality from my annoying thoughts. I held my forehead and blurted out weakly before I could figure out the situation.

    "Ah, what's the matter?"

    "Ah, um, um, I'm very sorry for calling you so loudly all of a sudden. Are you, are you angry? Yes, I'm sorry! But, um, I'll introduce myself in the order of the fifty syllables. Now it's Oribara-san's turn.  So, I'm really, really sorry! Can you please introduce yourself? Are you willing?"

    It was then that I really came back to my senses and figured out the situation, and found that my deputy instructor, Yamada Maya, was constantly bowing his head and apologizing to me. It was obviously my own fault, but the teacher wanted to apologize himself. For a moment, I was full of guilt.

    "Uh, um, Mr. Yamada, you don't have to apologize like this. It's all my fault. I will introduce myself."

    I stretched out my hand to stop Teacher Maya Yamada from apologizing, and quickly made a comforting reassurance.

    "Really, really!? You, you promised me! You must do it!!"

    Teacher Yamada suddenly raised his head, seriously grasped my hand and leaned towards me, and he could still see the mist in his eyes.

    Teacher, are you really a teacher?  ?  This pairThe attitude of the little girl can easily be misunderstood, and some ignorant and innocent little boys might have fallen into trouble from then on!  !  !  Oh, oh, don't put your chest on it, be careful, my cannon may go off!  Also, I need to reiterate it again, teacher, you are really not my type!  !

    In the struggle between reason and sensibility, angels and demons, I took my hand out with difficulty, left my seat and walked to the podium with a slight bend without being noticed.

    Ah, I almost got hard just now.

    Standing on the podium, looking at the unabashed thirst for knowledge in the eyes of the girls in the audience, including Teacher Yamada, I suddenly felt like I was on the top of Mount Everest, and it was difficult to even breathe.

    "Ahem."

    I straightened my back and cleared my throat, thinking about what to say next.

    ???????????????????? But my mind went blank. As expected, the pressure had already crushed my thinking power into pieces.

    At this time, I took a peek at the seat by the window. Sitting there was a black-haired girl with a ponytail.

    Her name is Xiao Zhizhen, my childhood sweetheart who we only reunited after six years. This girl has always had a single ponytail. When I first entered the classroom, I recognized her at a glance.

    “But it’s really a transformation of women.

    No, no, now is not the time to think about this.

    "Help me quickly!!"

    I signaled her with my eyes. As a childhood sweetheart who has been dating for a long time, she must be able to understand this information instantly.

    "snort!"

    You actually ignored me!  ?

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Oh, oh, what does this cold aura and this arrogant attitude mean!  Where has the arrogant and a little bit coquettish Hoshi-chan gone!  !  Now Chen is completely 100% proud!  !  She actually abandoned me mercilessly at my critical moment, turned her face expressionlessly to the window, and snorted coldly, "I'll kill you, did I offend you, Miss Chen!"  !

    “However, this did remind me of something.

    I remember my brother once told me that when faced with a girl who is wrapped in pride and makes people wonder if she is engaged in chain defense, you must use your fiery penis to penetrate the opponent's uterus.

    Of course, this is summed up by my rich theory and practice. Although I don’t know where his theory and practice come from, I even wonder if he made it up casually.

    ??????????????????? However, I have no idea what those two words mean in English, because I am powerless in English. I have obviously been abroad, and there are foreigners at home. I only know the twenty-six English letters ABC, which is really weak.

    Well, I don’t really want to know the meaning of this. I know that what comes out of my brother’s mouth is definitely not fun, because every time I ask my sister or other older women in the family, I will be scolded.  Of course, many times I will attract hatred consciously or unconsciously. In comparison, the harm I suffered is quite small.

    Ah, I am going off topic again. Look, the eyes of the girls below are starting to burst into flames.

    Well, what should I say at this time?

    Let’s start with a song called “Girls’ School Boys” by Twins?  Well, it does fit the occasion, but this is a self-introduction, not a concert.

    【When we introduce ourselves, too many rhetoric just attracts the temporary attention of others. To let people know ourselves, the most important thing is to show our true side.  】

    Brother’s voice seemed to ring in my mind. At this time, I seemed to see the holy light of heaven.

    Sometimes I’m pretty reliable.

    The corners of my mouth raised slightly uncontrollably, and the sunshine outside the window shone in at the right time. At this moment, in the eyes of some ignorant little girls, I became a handsome and sunny boy.

    A small exclamation came from below, and my attention immediately came back. I took a breath and began to introduce myself.

    "My name is Ichika Orimara."

    “Yeah, yeah, yeah!!”

    Everyone’s eyes showed the expectation of “I want to hear more.”

    I smiled, what a group of curious and kind children.

    Then, I should also treat others with sincerity.

    "I like Lolita the most."

    Maintaining a sunny smile, I expressed what I loved most in my heart.

    institutions

    The sounds of various heads banging on the table and people falling to the ground kept ringing out. It seemed that they were moved by my sincerity.

    I think everyone can become a partner who loves lolita.

    At this moment, I seem to have new hope for the future.

    The sound of clicking footstepsThere was an urgent sound, is someone coming?

    “Are you going to reveal your abnormal sexual fetish as soon as you get here!?”

    Huh?  Does this sound sound familiar?

    But before I had time to react, I was hit hard on the head and sent flying.

    Wow, this kind of invisible murderous martial arts passed down by my brother is so familiar to me. The pain that directly penetrates the skull and hits the cerebral cortex is simply exhilarating How strange!  !  I'm not a pussy-shaker like Sister Xiaoyuan!  !  !

    “However, this knocking method, whether it’s power, angle, or speed, is very similar to the person in my impression.

    I swallowed and turned around with a little fear. I saw the woman behind me wearing a black suit and tight skirt. She had a slender figure and a body curve with no fat at all due to regular exercise. And the other person was at this time  He crossed his arms in front of his chest, raised the corners of his eyes, and his eyes were as sharp as a wolf's.

    "What the hell, Guan Yunchang!?"

    Snapped——

    “Ugh, I got hit on the head again, I’m probably going to have a cerebral hemorrhage now.

    "Sister Chifuyu, it hurts so much!"

    Yes, the domineering woman in front of me is my sister Chifuyu Orimaru.

    "Who is the hero in the Three Kingdoms, idiot!!"

    I rubbed my head and stood up from the ground, looking at my sister in front of me, very curious about her appearance.

    "Sister Chifuyu, why are you here? Aren't you out training for the annual World's No. 1 Martial Arts Tournament?"

    "Do you think I am Yamcha!? Who told you that I would go to that kind of conference!!"

    Chifuyu-san’s eyes started to sparkle, and her fists were clenched tightly. She would probably attack accordingly depending on my answer.

    “Uh, it’s my brother, that’s what I told you!!”

    I quickly shied away all the responsibilities, but after hearing this, Chifuyu-san loosened her fists and held her forehead in distress.

    "That idiot has been talking nonsense all day long"

    Looking at Chifuyu-san's depressed and gnashing expression, I couldn't help but want to laugh out loud. Those words I just came up with on the spur of the moment were purely to deceive my brother. Oh, haha, a Tai Chi push hand can kill someone invisible. I feel  At this moment, my IQ doubled several times.

    "Huh? By the way, what was going on with your self-introduction just now?"

    "Well……"

    Okay, I haven’t even breathed a sigh of relief yet. Why did this hatred suddenly shift back? I didn’t make fun of you.

    "My brother told me to be heart-to-heart and treat others with sincerity"

    And as soon as I finished speaking, Chifuyu-san came towards me with an angry fist.

    “Just lie to me now!!!!”

    Is it okay to let your brother lie like this openly?  ?

 Text Chapter 59 Looking forward to meeting him again

    "Hey, your eyes are wandering. Do you want to borrow money from me? For the sake of us being brothers, just tell me how much you want. It's okay to give the Ming coins directly to you!"

    There was a short distance from leaving the World Tree to one of the squares near the World Tree. Along the way, Neil found that Negi peeked at him very frequently, almost every few steps.  When he turned his head, Negi quickly turned his head and whistled. This behavior made Neil very unhappy, because it felt very disgusting to be treated like this by a boy, and Negi was not a girl who secretly liked him.  .

    “ Could it be that Negi has been looking at 3A girls for a long time and hasn’t had any contact with boys for a long time, and finally his interest in that area has begun to awaken!  ?

    In an instant, Negi’s image became dangerous in Neil’s eyes.

    "Why is it such an unlucky thing to say? How much do you want today's birthday to become the anniversary of my death! What do you mean by that look in your eyes? I always feel super unhappy!!"

    Negi was obviously stunned by Neil's sudden words for a few seconds before he reacted. Coupled with the weird look in his eyes, he couldn't help but complain angrily.

    Neil stuck out his tongue, put his hands on the back of his head, and quickened his pace slightly, leading Negi by half a body.

    "Do you have anything to say?"

    Negi paused for a moment, looking sideways at the face partially blocked by his arms, his eyes flashing behind the lenses.

    “Hey, Neil, has something happened to you recently?”

    I always feel that something has changed in him.

    Neil’s pace slowed down unconsciously, but soon returned to its original state, and he asked without looking back.

    "Why do you think so?"

    “I just feel like you’ve been a little absent-minded these days, as if you’re a little further away”

    Raising his head and looking at the stars covering the night sky, the starlight gently reflected the faint light on Negi's glasses.

    Neil put down his hands and put them behind his back. He also raised his head and stared at him from a distance.

    "No, nothing has changed"

    In the end, he was still like that.

    Nothing has changed.

    "Neil"

    Negi turned his head and opened his mouth, as if he wanted to say something, but for a long time, he did not say another word.

    "Don't talk about me, it's you" Neil suddenly spoke up and grabbed the topic, turning his face and blinking, "You are the one who should be said to be absent-minded, right? You seem to have no energy recently, as if you were distracted by something.  Things are bothering me"

    "Is it that obvious?"

    Negi lowered his head and muttered quietly, but Neil could still hear him beside him.

    "It's all written on your face I thought you looked confident after the school festival, but it turns out you've been so worried these days that you almost jumped off a building. What, is it a worry about love, boy?"  "

    When talking about love, Neil’s eyes brightened up and his tone was full of ridicule.

    "No, I just had a quarrel with Asuna-san"

    Negi rolled his eyes at him and became dejected again.

    "Sister? Oh, haha, it really is a matter of love~~~You dishonest guy~~~"

    "Do you have to think about this!?"

    "Okay, what did you and eldest sister argue about?"

    Neil spread his hands and did not continue teasing the other party.

    "Actually, it's not a big deal. Asuna-san just reminded me that I am very similar to Chao-san"

    Negi lowered his head a little further and sighed softly.

    "I see, the eldest sister is angry because of this"

    Neil looked at his brother’s confused expression, and he probably figured out what was going on between him and Asuna.

    After meeting with Gunel and learning that his father was still alive, Neil also guessed what Negi was thinking now. He must be full of things about his father. Since a long time ago, Negi has been working hard for his father.  , constantly injured, and constantly moving forward. After getting more accurate news, he will only work harder to move forward for his dream, even at the risk of losing his life.

    Father seems to be everything to him.

    This is exactly the same as the super ring tone.

    For the sake of your dreams, you are willing to give up everything, including your own happiness.

    And Tomorrow Cai is angry about it, maybe that's it.

    "Actually, Asuna-san is right, and I said the same thing to Chao-san, but I"? 

    Although he clearly rejected Chao's approach, he himself followed Chao's path, almost exactly the same path.

    He, how should he choose?

    "Neji, do you still remember what Chao Lingyin said?"

    Neil didn’t pay attention to Negi’s current expression and just continued talking.

    "Don't stop, keep moving forward This sentence should be very suitable for you now. For you, your father's affairs can be said to be everything to you. If you are asked to give up everything now for this, you must be able to do it.  Yes, in this aspect, you, Chao Lingyin, and I are really the same"

    Neil slowly took a breath of the refreshing summer night, his eyes slightly focused on Negi's face.

    "However, I think this is correct, or in other words, any approach is correct, but everyone chooses a different position. It is probably impossible for you to give up looking for your father, so why not go all the way?  Black, just like Kick-Ass who became a hero after being knocked headlong"

    "Well, I always feel that the tone of your words has suddenly changed a lot"

    "Don't worry about these things. Your goal is very clear anyway. You just think too much. Anyway, there is only one way you want to go from now on, isn't it?"

    Facing Neil’s smile, Negi seemed to know a little bit about what he should choose.

    "However, I have one more thing to say. No matter what you choose, you should also pay more attention to the people around you, such as eldest sister. I think eldest sister is very clear about your thoughts, and this is what she is worried about.  , it’s just that she doesn’t want to see you scarring yourself, the eldest sister’s idea is probably that simple"

    Neil took a few steps forward, tapping his toes slightly. As his body turned, his long hair fluttered lightly, and his face was clearly reflected in Negi's eyes.

    "Don't forget this, because when you lose, the pain is not something you can bear"

    "Neil"

    They were only a few steps apart, but Niji felt like they were separated by a chasm.

    Because there was a bit of sad nostalgia in Neil's eyes, which blocked his approach.

    "Well, that's all I want to say. It's up to you what you think about next" Neil spread his hands and smiled softly, then turned a little evil again, "But eldest sister really loves you deeply.  Said~~~"

    "Why do you come back here again!!!"

    The sentimental atmosphere just now was gone, and Negi rolled his eyes angrily.

    “Hehe~~~”

    Neil grinned wider, looked away slightly, and saw the surrounding environment clearly. His smile was frozen, and his expression was a little confused.

    "Ah, by the way, what am I doing here?"

    "Huh? Don't you know it yourself!?"

    "I really don't know, I'm following you"

    "How are you following me!? You are following me and running in front of me!!"

    "In this case, I will go home. Goodbye, young man who works hard~~~"

    Neil waved his hand and walked forward without looking back, but he was immediately grabbed by the collar.

    "It's rare that you come here, so just patrol with me. You have a lot of time anyway"

    I don’t know where Niji got the strength, but he was holding on to Neil’s collar as firmly as a rock.

    "Hey, I'm not on duty tonight, and my youth is calling me!!"

    "What youth?"

    “Galgame on the computer!!!”

    “Delete your youth for me!!”

    "Do you want to ruin my life!?"

    "Your life is too insignificant!!"

    Seeing that Negi refused to let go of him, Neil lowered his head helplessly, but after waiting for a while, he found that Negi was still where he was.

    "Aren't you going to patrol? Why are you standing here without moving? You want to be a sentinel!"

    "No, I'm waitingah, here it comes!"

    When Negi was talking, a figure in the field of vision gradually enlarged, and he suddenly shouted.

    Neil looked in the direction that Negi was looking at, and saw Setsuna coming this way quickly, and Kamo the ferret was lying on her shoulder.

    "Why is Kamo and Setsuna-san together?"

    Generally speaking, doesn’t Kamo, the pervert, always follow Negi?

    "If you come to me today, I will ask Kamo to find Setsuna-san first, and then we will make an appointment to meet here."

    ? ?Ji smiled and explained in a calm tone.

    Neil glanced at Negi thoughtfully, his eyes brightened slightly, and then fell silent.

    "Teacher Negi, Teacher Neil, good evening."

    Setsuna quickly arrived in front of them. There seemed to be no surprise about Neil's appearance. Negi or Kamo must have told her in advance.

    "Boss Neil, long time no see."

    Kamo jumped from Setsuna’s shoulder to Negi, turned to say hello to Neil.

    "It's been a long time indeed. You haven't done anything wrong recently, have you?"

    Neil half-opened his eyes and glanced at Kamo who was stiff.

    “No, absolutely not!! I don’t dare to lose even a hair under Boss Neil’s eyes!!”

    "That means you did a lot of bad things that I didn't see, right?"

    Under Kamo’s desperate eyes, Neil raised a bright smile.

    "Okay, Neil, Kamo hasn't done much recently and has helped me a lot. Let's go on patrol now"

    Seeing this, Negi had no choice but to interrupt Neil's topic.

    Neil waved his hands quickly, as if he refused to agree.

    "No, it's not my turn tonight, I won't work overtime, you have to go do it yourself!"

    "Anyway, you are here, and you will do some meaningless things when you go back. It is better to stay. It is rare that we can be on duty together"

    “What’s so pointless!! You’re actually vetoing my life!!”

    "Teacher, what are you talking about?"

    Listening to the conversation between the two, Setsuna on the side was confused.

    "It's nothing, it's just that Neil promised us to patrol together. One more person will add more strength."

    Negi turned to Setsuna and smiled, taking Neil with him by the way.

    "Who agreed? Don't just talk to yourself!"

    "Then let's set off now!"

    "Okay, Teacher Negi."

    "Hey, don't ignore me, listen to me!!!"

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Ah, I really want to go home"

    Raising his head, Neil looked at the starry sky and lazily followed Negi and Setsuna.

    “It’s only been less than two minutes! How unmotivated you are!!”

    Neil didn’t pay attention to Neji’s words. He turned to look at An Jing walking beside him, his eyes rolled, and he didn’t know what he was thinking.

    "Speaking of Setsuna-san, why are you and Negi together? Could it be that you are having an unethical love affair with your eldest lady and her fiancé behind your back!?"

    Neil covered his mouth with his hands, his face filled with disbelief.

    "Who do you think is the betrothed!!"

    "I did not betray the eldest lady!!"

    "As expected of Neil, he said all the things in my heart, but it doesn't matter, brother, you can be considered Setsuna's master, it's totally okay!!"

    "How is it OK!!!" x2

    The two of them shouted at Kamo at the same time, dumbfounded.

    “I understand, I know how to do it, huh huh~~~~~”

    "You know nothing! The laughter behind you is full of bad intentions!!"

    "Teacher Neil, I will never change my heart for the eldest lady!!"

    In desperation, Setsuna expressed his loyalty to Konoka without thinking.

    "Oh, that's true" x3

    At this time, two young men, one a pervert, looked at Setsuna with ambiguous eyes. Setsuna was stunned, and then turned red and waved his hands in denial.

    "No, it's not what you think. I, I just treat the eldest lady, just"

    "Love……"

    "It's love"

    "like."

    The three guys caught Setsuna’s words very wisely.

    "Nah!!!!!!!"

    At night, the girl’s shy screams broke through the sky.

    "You guys are really energetic"

    Suddenly a voice intervened in the joke between three people and one mink. They followed the sound at the same time and saw a young man wearing a high school uniform leaning against a lamppost, holding a mobile phone in his hand, and his eyes glanced slightly  Their fingertips are still touching the bright screen.

    &nbsp;"Why are you here? Are you also patrolling at night?"

    Neil walked over and obviously knew the other person.

    The young man then turned his head, looked at Neil walking towards him, and smiled slightly.

    "Well, I'm short of manpower recently, so I came to help. Anyway, I still get overtime pay"

    "Senior Muchen."

    In an instant, he also came over and bowed respectfully to the other party.

    The young man is Jun Muchen.

    "It's Setsuna-chan, why are you with this bastard brat?"

    "Who are you calling a bastard? Speaking of bastards, you bastard is even more of a bastard!!"

    “Tsk, tsk, tsk, it’s full of balls in one sentence, it’s really dirty!”

    “It’s your head that’s dirty!!”

    "Well, actually, Teacher Neil is here to patrol tonight, so we came together"

    "The moment interrupted the two people's unscrupulous conversation, and at the same time, I felt that the two guys were really similar.

    "Neil, Setsuna-san, who is this gentleman?"

    There is obviously someone here who doesn’t know the other person.

    "Oh, this is a student from the high school department. Senior Jun Muchen, like me, is also employed by the school and is very powerful."

    Seeing that Neal had no intention of introducing him, Setsuna had no choice but to introduce him to Neji. When he looked at Jun Muchen, there was a hint of admiration in his eyes.

    "Ahahaha, I am stronger in that area"

    Jun Muchen touched the back of his head and smiled brightly, swinging his waist back and forth slightly.

    In an instant, he turned away with his cheeks slightly red, Negi looked puzzled, while Neil's eyes were full of contempt.

    "You can no longer be described as a scumbag."

    "Uh, um, nice to meet you, Mr. Jun."

    Although I didn’t understand what Jun Muchen meant by that aspect, I still extended my hand in a friendly manner.

    "This is Teacher Negi, just call me Muchen. He is such a personable gentleman, completely different from a guy who only knows bullshit"

    With a gentle smile on her face, Jun Muchen held Niji’s hand and said something that made someone angry.

    "It's much better than you, the guy with the same curly hair as [beep——]"

    Neil twitched the corners of his eyes, raised the corners of his mouth, and said coldly.

    “Although my hair is black and curly, it is definitely not the curly hair on [beep——]!!”

    "Ah la la, you really didn't bring it upon yourself"

    The two people looked at each other, as if there were sparks constantly arousing.

    "Well, Neil, you and Mr. Muchen are very familiar with each other."

    "Only a ghost is familiar with this kind of guy!" Neil turned his head and glared at Niji, then immediately turned back to stare at Jun Muchen, "This guy had a fight with me for no reason last time, what do you think?  Is this kind of person seriously ill?!"

    “It’s not just for nothing!!”

    "Then what are you talking about!!"

    “Because I’m bored!!”

    “Idiot!!”

    "Ha, I really don't understand"

    Negi held his forehead with a headache, feeling as if two Neils appeared in front of him.

    “Speaking of which, what are you doing here alone?”

    "I'm waiting for someone."

    Jun Muchen put away his phone and said with a yawn.

    "Ha, waiting for someone? You don't look like you have a date, do you?"

    "How different! One day I will go to a love hotel with the president!!"

    "One sentence will reveal your true face clearly."

    Neil sighed very much, this guy is really powerful in combat, his combat effectiveness has broken through the lower limit.

    "Actually, I was waiting for the principal's guests to come out" Seeing the curiosity in the three people's eyes, Jun Muchen continued, "They are people from the Holy Church."

    "The Holy Church? Is it dealing with the previous ghoul incident?"

    Neil was the first to react, and at the same time, three unlucky children flashed through his mind.

    "Ghoul? What ghoul?"

    Negi and Setsuna looked at Neil suspiciously. Neil was stunned. It seemed that they didn't know about the incident.

    After briefly explaining it to them, Negi and Setsuna's expressions changed slightly and became a little heavy.

    “Actually, you don’t need to be so nervous. As long as you deal with it well, you won’t be afraid of too much trouble”

    &nbsp; Jun Muchen put away his playful look and calmly comforted the two of them, with a comforting warmth in his voice.

    "Yeah." x2

    "By the way, who was sent by the Holy Church?" Neil raised his eyes and looked at Jun Muchen, "Is it the agent? Or are the people from the burial agency also coming out?"

    "You know a lot" Jun Muchen's eyes were slightly surprised, and then he continued to lean against the lamppost lazily, "That person is the person in charge of the nearby Shengtang Church stronghold, he is oh, myself  Look, he comes out."

    Jun Muchen suddenly stood up straight and looked back at the building behind him. In the darkness, the sound of neither light nor heavy footsteps sounded rhythmically.

    Everyone’s eyes were focused on him, and the figure in the shadow gradually became clearer, and the cross hanging on his chest reflected a faint silver light.

    "Oh? I didn't expect there would be so many people here"

    There seemed to be a little surprise in the heavy voice, and a man wearing a black priest's uniform appeared in front of everyone.

    Neil’s pupils shrank tightly, and the man’s face was deeply imprinted on his retinas. He opened his mouth slightly, then bit his lower lip tightly, and an imperceptible trace of violent murderous intention passed deep in his eyes.

    Soon, the trace of hostility disappeared, and Neil stood aside silently, returning to his usual listless appearance.

    Jun Muchen, who had been keeping quiet, glanced at Neil thoughtfully, then stood up with a smile and introduced the newcomer to Niji and the others.

    "This is the chief priest of Haiming City Church, and the person in charge of negotiating with our Magic Association on behalf of the Holy Church Church, Kotomine Kirei."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Jun Muchen faced Kotomine Kirei and introduced the person on the other side.

    "These three are magicians and swordsmen from the Magic Association, Negi Springfield, Neil Springfield, and Setsuna Sakurasaki."

    "Good evening, you three. I never expected that the Magic Association would have such outstanding children."

    Kotomine Kirei's eyes are always heavy, giving people a serious feeling.

    "You're flattered, Mr. Kotomine."

    Facing the other party’s compliment, Negi quickly nodded in return.

    Kotomine Kirei’s eyes passed over the faces of the three of them one by one. When he saw Neil, he paused for a moment and then turned to Jun Muchen.

    "Mr. Muchen, my business has been finished, and it's almost time for me to leave."

    "Let me take you out" Jun Muchen nodded to the other party, and then winked at the three of them, "Then I will lead Mr. Yanfeng to leave, and you three can continue working"

    "Okay, Mr. Muchen."

    "Goodbye, Senior Muchen."

    Neil didn’t look at Kirei for a second, he raised his head and nodded lightly to Jun Muchen, then turned around and left with the two of them.

    "Then let's go, Mr. Kotomine."

    "sorry to bother you."

    Kotomine Kirei nodded in thanks, then vaguely glanced at the direction Neil left, with an obscure smile on his lips.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "I'll send it here."

    Reaching the entrance of the academy, Jun Muchen stopped and turned to talk to Kotomine Kirei, who was following closely behind him.

    "Well, thank you."

    Jun Muchen nodded slightly to him and walked away.

    Kotomine Kirei calmly watched Jun Muchen leave. He slowly turned around until his back disappeared.

    “It seems like something interesting happened tonight, Kirei.”

    The strange voice appeared out of thin air, but Kotomine Kirei did not feel the slightest surprise, and his expressionless face maintained his usual indifference.

    "What are you referring to?"

    Kirei stared at the void in front of him, as if there was a figure in front of him talking to him.

    "hehe……"

    The sound of laughter was accompanied by golden light particles, which gathered together little by little. Soon, the silhouette of a human figure loomed in the golden light.

    "You should have discovered it, that brat"

    Yao dispersed, and a young man wearing a black jacket had his hands in his trouser pockets. His handsome face was full of arrogance, and a pair of bloody eyes under the golden bangs seemed to have an addictive demonic quality, staring directly at the indifferent eyes.  man.

    Seeing that Kirei remained silent, the young man raised an evil smile on his lips, narrowed his eyes slightly, and the blood in his eyes became more and more piercing.

    "He seems to have the same thing as us."

    Qili looked at the man??, his eyes were cold, and he met those eyes that were difficult for mortals to look directly into without giving in.

    Suddenly, Kirei smiled.

    A gloomy smile appeared on his cold and sharp face.

    "Indeed, aren't you interested, Gilgamesh?"

    "Of course I have interests. There aren't many things in this world that interest me" The smile on Gilgamesh's lips grew wider, and the light in his eyes became more and more elusive. "But, we can't be interested in him now."  Take action."

    "Oh why?"

    There was a hint of curiosity in Kirei's expression.

    Such emotional changes are very rare for him.

    "Because of the agreement with that guy, if that kid encounters danger within my sight, try to save his life."

    Gilgamesh withdrew his gaze and raised his head slightly. The night sky was reflected in his eyes, and he seemed to be able to see a night similar to the original one.

    "That mysterious heroic spirit?"

    Kirei frowned, a familiar yet unfamiliar figure appeared in his mind.

    "Um."

    Gilgamesh’s gaze retracted from the sky and fell on Kirei.

    "Do you know his identity?"

    Hearing Kirei’s question, Gilgamesh smiled playfully.

    "That's right, but it's better not to tell you for the time being. It will be more exciting to save the interesting things until the end."

    Gilgamesh looked past Kirei, looking in an unknown direction, with slight waves in his eyes.

    "My king, I am looking forward to meeting him again."

    ?…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

    PS: I plan to overthrow and rewrite it, and change the protagonist to a female.

 Text Chapter 60 Moon Peak Shrine

    irritable.

    That feeling lingered in my mind for quite some time.

    The things that happened recently and the people I met have revived many memories that have been buried deep in my heart. In my mind, almost all of them are pictures that I don’t want to think of.

    In the past, he would sometimes recall it or appear in his dreams. Even though it was like a curse, he never wanted to abandon those memories. For him, this was a sin that he had to endure.

    However, even so, he would not be as inexplicably restless in the past as he is now. Often, as long as he hints to himself, his mood will soon calm down, or in other words, his heart will feel like death again.

    Is it because of those people?

    Some familiar faces flashed through Neil's mind, and a subtle sense of peace flowed through them.

    He has always been walking alone. Even Negi, who is closest to him, cannot get close to the depths of his heart. Now, the shadows of other people have been left in his heart. Unknowingly, the cracks in his heart have opened up.  got bigger.

    However, he knew very well that this would not work.

    He has learned a lot from what happened in the past, and he doesn't want to repeat the same mistakes. In order to no longer let others get hurt because of him, and make himself suffer again, as long as he no longer establishes close relationships with other people and is separated by a distance, then each other will  Will not be harmed.

    “Otherwise, what happened to Touma that night will happen again.

    "well……"

    Neil sighed slightly, because being reminded by Negi made him a little concerned about his own problems.

    Since coming to this country and coming into contact with those people, he seems to have changed more or less. Now I think about it, does the practice assigned to him by the principal have such meaning.

    "It's so weak"

    Neil stopped his directionless progress, looked up at the clear blue sky, and laughed somewhat self-deprecatingly.

    In the breeze, there is a hint of fragrance.

    Neil put away his complicated thoughts, smelled the fragrance of flowers, and couldn't help but turn his head and look around. It turned out that he had come to a place that was familiar yet unfamiliar.

    On the long stairs, there is a torii gate.

    "Shrine"

    Neil had seen this kind of building before at Bang Zhikui's home, but he didn't expect that he would encounter another shrine while wandering around this city. It seems that the people here seem to believe in gods.

    However, there seemed to be something about this shrine that attracted him. Unconsciously, Neil stepped on the stairs and walked up out of curiosity. He glanced at the sign on the torii gate, which was written in black ink on the somewhat broken wooden board.  With a few big characters.

    Tsukimine Shrine.

    After walking up the stairs, a clean open space appeared in front of me. In the distance, there is the main hall of Tsukamine Shrine, and it is surrounded by trees. In the center, there is a peach blossom tree, with pale pink petals blooming. From time to time, it is surrounded by trees.  The wind blows, and the petals carry their fragrance and blow into the distance.

    Neil walked over, and the fragrance he just smelled seemed to be the fragrance of the flowers of this peach blossom tree. But, is this season the time for peach blossoms to bloom?

    After touching the rough tree trunk, Neil looked up at the crown of the tree where the buds were blooming with a strange expression.

    "Is it the same as the cherry blossom tree in my house?"

    It seems wrong. The tree at home will remain open for a long time because it has been tampered with. Unless the tree in front of you has also been tampered with, but would anyone be so bothered?

    "Maybe yes."

    Neil held his chin up and murmured uncertainly.

    "Well, it's not a bad thing anyway, it's just a spectacle at best"

    It’s really not a big deal. At least not many people will delve into the school’s World Tree, which is too big to complain about. Sometimes Neil really wonders if the people in this city are all crazy guys.

    "But why don't you see a clergyman?"

    After being here for a long time, I didn’t find anyone coming or going, not even a worshipper.

    Neil sat down under the peach blossom tree, leaning against the trunk of the tree and vaguely seeing the sky through the branches. The hazy and broken beauty was particularly charming. As he watched quietly, time seemed to have stopped.

    The slightly blowing wind mixed with the fragrance of peach blossoms and the simple atmosphere of the shrine seemed to have a hypnotic effect. Little by little, Neil's eyes slowly closed, and unknowingly, the scenery in front of him gradually changed.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    Ordinary furnishings, ordinary decoration.

    &nbsp; This is an ordinary house.

    The open window let in the bright morning light, and the faint light reflected on the floor and walls, making it warm.

    On the recliner, a beautiful woman with long black hair was sitting, and opposite her, a man with long white hair was half-kneeling on the ground, his palms gently covering the woman's slightly swollen abdomen.

    "Do you really want to go?"

    The woman raised her bright and moving amber eyes and stared at the man with gentle eyes.

    The man met those beautiful eyes and grinned.

    “I don’t want to go either, but I have to go, just like I have to take Sadharu out in the morning, otherwise he will be at home”

    "Be serious."

    The woman raised her hand and patted the man's head gently, her face full of anger.

    "Well, I'm very serious" The man grabbed the hand covering his head, held it softly and without force, and looked at the other person intently, "I'm sorry, I have to leave him at this time.  you alone……"

    Looking at his expression, the woman couldn't help but sigh, and then she curled her lips in displeasure.

    "I knew it was like this. You haven't listened to me since you were a child. I really doubt whether you are sincerely good to me"

    "Oh my, my whole body belongs to you, you still don't believe me" The man held the white catkin and couldn't help but laughed out loud, "A woman is a fragile work of art. If you don't cherish it, you will lose it."  It cannot be saved, so I will cherish you all the time."

    Hearing these straightforward words, the woman's pretty face couldn't help but blush slightly, but when she saw the smile in his eyes, she felt a little annoyed. She narrowed her eyes and smiled as charmingly as a crescent moon.

    “Hey, you must have a lot of artworks, right?”

    The man lowered his head and thought for a moment, then muttered uncertainly, "It seems like a lot"

    "Um?"

    The man quickly grabbed the hand that had started to press hard on his ear and looked at the woman with a flattering smile, "But I chose the one who is priceless to me"

    The woman glared at him and finally let go of her hand. Looking at his familiar face, she felt slightly absent-minded.

    "Do you know what the happiness I hope for me is like?"

    Her voice was very plain, but in the man's ears, there was always an unforgettable sadness.

    "I can eat with you every night, say good night to you before going to bed, and say good morning with a smile in the morning. What a little woman."

    The man stopped his smile and spoke seriously and calmly.

    The woman gently spread her face, her smile as happy as a rainbow after the rain.

    "Yes, I'm just a little woman, so I don't expect my husband to be a hero admired by all people. As long as he can stay with me, it's enough."

    "I don't want to be a hero, because heroes usually die young." The man shrugged, then stood up, bent down and gently touched the side of the woman's face, with tenderness written on his face, "But I can't be a hero.  person, so you can rest assured to let me go, I will definitely come back to you in vain."

    The woman held the broad and strong hand with both hands and pressed it tightly to her face. Her eyes were wet without knowing when.

    "I always feel that I am destined to wait for you all the time. I never see you waiting for me. You know, waiting is not a happy thing."

    "So, I can only compensate."

    The man let go of the woman’s hand and wiped away the tears from her eyes.

    "Wait until I use my future happiness to make up for your past unhappiness."

    With a smile on his face, he turned around and left with the woman looking at him forever.

    Determined, without a trace of nostalgia.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    Ding bell——ding bell——

    There seemed to be some melodious ringing ringing in my ears.

    Open your eyes, it’s the bright world.

    Neil was a little lost. What was that dream just now?

    In the dream, I only heard a man and a woman talking to each other, but I couldn't see their faces clearly, as if there was always a fog blurring their faces.

    【Do those two people have anything to do with me?  】

    ??Thinking hard, but can’t get any results.

    "My little friend, are you okay?"

    At this moment, a strange voice sounded in his ears, and only then did Neil notice that there was someone around himhuman existence.

    Turning around, Neil saw that the owner of the voice was a beautiful woman.

    A unique miko costume revealed the identity of the other party. Her long hair was bright flaxen, and the brown pupils dotted on her beautiful face seemed to be covered with a layer of light. No matter what the environment, she would exude a soft glow.  Glorious and reassuring.

    With a faint smile on her lips, the woman looked at Neil who had just woken up.

    "Uh, sorry, I just fell asleep."

    Neil noticed that the other person was holding a strange-looking bell in his hand. The ringing he just heard might have come from this thing.

    “It’s easy to catch a cold if you sleep here.”

    The woman suddenly realized it, and then she felt a little worried.

    "Well, I understand."

    Neil responded politely to other people's kindness.

    "Miss, are you the witch here?"

    "Well, I am the shrine maiden of Tsukimine Shrine, and I just took over recently."

    The woman smiled slightly, and the bell in her hand gently made a pleasant ringing sound.

    "Speaking of which, I saw you looking a little lost just now. Was it a nightmare?"

    Recalling the way Neil looked when he woke up before, the woman asked with some concern.

    "Well, in the distant Silent Hill, Alessa is trying to swallow me up with darkness and combine me with her. How can we repair it? I am obviously not Sharon"

    Neil habitually rambled on, even clenching his fists to express his anger.

    "What, is it an evil spirit!?"

    However, the miko was very shocked, and then she held the bell tightly and tried to hit Neil on the head.

    "Miss, wait!! What are you going to do!?"

    “I’ll help you get rid of the spirit, don’t worry, it’s very effective!”

    "It looks like you want to kill me. I'm afraid that before I can get rid of the spirit, I will become a spirit myself!!" Neil quickly raised his hand to stop the other party, with a look of shame on his face, "Miss Witch, what I just said was purely  Nonsense, please don’t pay attention!”

    "Ugh, why am I still so worried? Hey, could it be that you were possessed by a ghost and saw the ghost's memory!?"

    "Uh, no, and it's not really a nightmare. I just had a somewhat inexplicable dream" Neil paused, glanced at the witch, and felt that there was nothing embarrassing about saying it, so he continued, "In a dream  I saw a man and a woman having a conversation, but I had no impression of their faces, so it was a bit strange."

    "You didn't lie to me?"

    “…It’s true this time.”

    "Oh, is that so?" The witch held her delicate chin and thought carefully. She looked down at Neil, "Actually, dreams sometimes have something to do with the past. Sometimes, maybe it's the scene in the future, maybe it's you.  The future is uncertain"

    After saying that, the miko looked at him with a strange smile.

    "my future?"

    Neil was a little confused for a moment. He really hadn't thought about this, but it didn't look like it.

    He shook his head and got rid of all the messy thoughts in his mind. It didn't matter whether this dream was related to him or not. It was just a dream anyway.

    "Forget it, it's useless to think so much. By the way, what do you call Miss Miko?"

    "My name is Guanyue Gefan, you can just call me Guanyue. What about you?"

    "Neil Springfield, please give me your advice."

    Neil stretched out his hand to shake Gefan’s hand, and Gefan tilted his head, not knowing what he was thinking.

    After chatting with Ge Fan for a while, Neil said goodbye and left.

    Gefan stood at the top of the stairs, watching Neil leave. After losing sight of him, she turned around and walked back to the peach blossom tree. She reached out her hand and brushed the rough bark of the trunk.

    Ding bell——

    The peach blossom tree suddenly made a circle of invisible fluctuations, and the bell in Ge Fan's hand seemed to be vibrated and made a sound.

    The witch looked at the peach blossom tree with deep and gentle eyes, and suddenly smiled.

    "Just now, what kind of dream did you see for him?  "

    Ding bell——

    There was another sound.

    It seems that someone has given the answer.

 Text Chapter 61 Wash your hands before pursuing a girl

    "It's so boring. If I had known earlier, I would have asked Nanoha and Suzuka to come out together"

    Alyssa, who was walking alone on the street, muttered in a low voice with some regret. She looked sideways at the exquisite accessories in the closet, feeling like something was missing without anyone to chat with her.

    It turns out that she is not used to being alone.

    "Huh? Ahead is Kabukicho"

    Because I had been a guest at Neil's home, and Neil's home was in this street, I passed by this place at that time. Although this area is not very big, there are many weird shops. For example, there is a store called  A shemale club opened by people from Xixiang.

    What kind of person would go to such a strange place?

    Alyssa cursed in her heart.

    But this place seems to be as chaotic as ever, or rather lawless.

    Alyssa looked around and would always see groups of delinquents and gangsters gathering in some corners, but the people passing by seemed not to be surprised, and sometimes even greeted them familiarly.

    "No wonder we raise people like stupid teachers"

    Alyssa felt as if she had discovered the truth.

    And just when Alyssa was so absent-minded, she felt as if she hit something and fell backwards.

    “It hurts so much!”

    “Hey, little girl, how are you walking!!!”

    Suddenly there was a rough voice above her head, and Alyssa stood up with some pain and looked. A fierce young man was glaring at her. He was holding a bottle of drink in his hand, and there were five people surrounding him. They were also surrounded by five people.  With a black jacket and colorful hair, he has a standard bad appearance.

    Alyssa was startled by this sudden situation and couldn't help but take a small step back.

    "Youwhat are you going to do?"

    "What are you doing! You soiled my clothes, what are you talking about!!"

    The young man pointed to a puddle of water on the chest of his clothes, and then stared at Alyssa fiercely, "What do you think we should do now!?"

    "II didn't mean it. For clothes like this, I'll just pay you for it!"

    Only then did Alyssa know what was going on. She secretly sighed why she was so unlucky today, and then said in a strong tone.

    The bad boy raised his eyebrows, as if he was offended by the other party's toughness. He couldn't help but snorted and said with narrowed eyes, "Huh? Compensate to me? Do you think you can afford it!! This is unique in the world!!"

    "Huh? Unique!?"

    Alyssa looked at the tattered clothes and felt that it would be trivial to compensate him for a hundred identical ones.

    "That's right, the boss worked hard to make it!!"

    "Do you think ordinary people can make those jagged shapes on the cuffs!?"

    "This is a work of conscience for our bad industry!!"

    “That’s why people call it Great White Shark!!”

    The companions behind the young man shouted and looked proud, while the leading delinquent youth was even more embarrassed and shy.

    ""

    Ah, what are you so shy about, bad!

    Alyssa was speechless for a while. Fortunately, she thought the sleeveless cuffs were caused by being torn off, but it turned out that these idiots made them by themselves.

    "Then what are you going to do? If you don't want compensation, I'll leave!"

    Facing this group of people, Alyssa felt a little afraid, and her eyes flickered slightly. She asked pretending to be calm, just hoping to get out of here as soon as possible.

    "Well, what should I do"

    The young man suddenly calmed down and looked at Alyssa carefully, making her feel uncomfortable for a while.

    "Hey, what on earth are you"

    “Please date me on the condition of marriage!!!”

    Before Alyssa finished speaking, the young man bowed ninety degrees and stretched out his hand. Alyssa was stunned, and her face immediately turned red.

    【Eh!  ?  Interact!  ?  What the hell kind of development is this!  !  】

    “You, you, what did you say all of a sudden!!!!!!”

    Alyssa no longer knew whether she was embarrassed or angry. The person who looked so fierce just now as if he wanted to kill her actually turned around and said he wanted to date her!  ?

    “Oh, my God, the boss’s lolicon is having another attack”

    "This disease is difficult to treat"

    "Actually, I am also a lolita control."

    "+1 upstairs."

    "You guys don't give it to me"??Talk to yourself!  !  !  !  "

    Alyssa angrily complained about this group of people, and then swatted away the hand handed by the young man.

    “Did you agree to my proposal!?”

    “Don’t jump to the final stage all at once!!!”

    Alyssa felt like she was going to cry. She started to turn her head, hoping to ask for help from passers-by. As soon as she turned her head, she saw a guy passing by with his hands in his trouser pockets and looking at her dumbfounded.

    ""

    ""

    With their eyes facing each other, the other person shook his head and walked forward as if nothing had happened.

    “Idiot teacher, come back here!!!”

    Hearing the angry shouting behind him, Neil had a headache. How could he encounter such trouble on the way home? However, it was really a novel thing to see someone confessing to Alyssa.

    Neil looked back at Alyssa, he spread his hands helplessly, "Hey, Miss, someone is confessing to you, I'm too embarrassed to come out and mess with it"

    “Asshole, didn’t you see that I was surrounded by a group of bad guys!?”

    "Tsk, tsk, tsk, this is even worse. Classic romantic comedies like heroes saving beauties are not suitable for me"

    "Who is telling you about a romantic comedy?!" Alyssa walked over quickly and grabbed Neil's collar, "Stop showing off your narcissistic expression and saying boring words! Get him away right now!!!  !”

    With one move, the Tathagata Divine Palm was swung out in succession, and Neil was directly hit and sent flying for more than ten times in the air.

    Neil was lying on the ground, covering his bleeding nose, and was almost beaten into a mosaic by Alyssa.

    "Let me tell you, you've beaten me to this point, are you still afraid of these people?"

    "Hey! Don't ignore us!!"

    The group of bad guys stood up and stared fiercely at Neil who appeared on the stage.

    “Well, I always feel that this kid looks familiar.

    Neil patted his clothes and stood up, glanced at the group of people in front of him, and couldn't help but sigh.  He looked at the leading delinquent young man, spread his hands and asked speechlessly, "I say, big brother, what's so good about this kid?"

    Alyssa’s eyelids twitched, and she held back her anger and stood behind Neil.

    "Huh? I like it, but can you control it!?"

    Looking at him gearing up, he seemed ready to punch him at any moment.

    Neil shook his head, then turned away to reveal Alyssa. He pointed at Alyssa and pushed up a pair of non-existent glasses.

    "Look at this little girl, the top is as flat as a horizontal line. Does it feel like a hand? Of course it does, but it just feels like a scratch on your hand. Unless you are an M, you will feel good!!"

    Ignoring Alyssa’s pretty face that was starting to darken, she then pointed at her legs.

    "Look here again, these two legs are so short, can they cooperate with you to do some difficult movements!? What fun is there! Without fun, how bleak life will become!! Do you think  …”

    “Don’t judge me for thinking about yourself, you scum!!!!”

    The world's martial arts show rises to the dragon level, and Neil spurts blood for another ten meters.

    "Are you here to step on me or to save me"

    Alyssa picked up Neil and stared at him coldly.

    "This is a strategy, Miss"

    At this time, the young man who was stunned by Neil's words came back to his senses, frowned, and reached out to Alyssa.

    "Who cares about you? As long as I like it!!"

    When Alyssa looked back and saw this scene, a bit of panic appeared on her face, but another hand appeared to help her block it.

    "Just say it nicely, don't move your hands or feet"

    Neil stood up and grabbed the other person’s thick hand with a smile, but the other person’s face seemed to be distorted by pain.

    "Idiot teacher"

    Neil turned back and smiled at Alyssa, then threw the young man out.

    “Wash your hands clean before pursuing a girl!!!”

    The young man was thrown towards his companions. They quickly supported the young man and were a little stunned when they looked at the red mark on his hand.

    How can a kid be so powerful?

    "You bastard, get on me!!" The young man rubbed his arms, and then rushed out fiercely, "I don't believe that six holy swords can't push the mountain of meat!!!"

    Facing the six people flying over, Neil curled his lips and quickly crashed into the six people.

    "Who do you think I am!!!It’s been a solo since!  !  !  I am the tank mage all by myself!  !  !  "

    "You're cheating!! Uh, wait, are you from my mother-in-law's family"

    “You only know now!!!”

    A few seconds later, Neil waved his hand freely and said to Alyssa, "Let's go."

    Alyssa looked numbly at the figures with their heads stuck in the wall. It was really lucky that the smashing was so comic.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Classmate Alyssa, why do you appear there alone? Where are your two good friends?"

    "Don't keep saying things I don't understand!" Alyssa glared at Neil angrily and looked away, "Even good friends won't get tired of being together every day."

    "Hey, I thought you were all in a relationship where flowers kiss each other"

    "Can you say something I can understand! Ah, no, you'd better not talk."

    Neil shrugged and looked at Alyssa who was walking in front of her a little annoyed. It was so rare that he saved her, but he didn’t even get a candy. It was really unsettling.

    "Hey, thank you just now"

    Alyssa stopped, glanced at Neil sideways, then quickly looked away, her face slightly red.

    "Thank you for what it is, can you eat it?"

    "Neal's word "thank you" immediately shirks all the credit from others. It is really the most deceptive word creation in history. At this time, at least you have to invite him to the Green Room for a sundae to express your gratitude.

    "Eat your sister!"

    ???????????????? Could it be that she didn’t appreciate it even after thanking him? Alyssa was so angry that she gritted her teeth.

    "Oh, classmate Alyssa, I didn't expect you to be so impure and actually want me to do such an ethically degrading thing. You are such a crazy guy. I never thought I had ever taught such a student!"

    "Shut up, you lost Greymon!!"

    Seeing Alyssa’s cannibalistic expression, Neil had no choice but to shut up in frustration.

    Ah, poor Sundae-kun left me again.

    "Speaking of which, how did you get to that place?"

    "I walked there accidentally. Do you think I came to find you!?"

    Alyssa was still angry, and even her tone of voice was full of gunpowder.

    "Sorry, I'm not interested in washboards."

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!! I am a washboard, I am so sorry!!!"

    Neil stretched out his hand to block the attack, but was bitten hard by the eldest lady’s tiger teeth. He couldn’t help but helplessly cover his forehead and sigh.

    "Don't think that just because Rie Kugimiya can use skills randomly"

    After vomiting in a low voice, Neil found that his hands were comically bloody.

    "Miss, it's time to relax. Even if you want my blood to flow through your body, you don't have to do this. I have another compromise. If you give birth to my child, you will have our blood."  Well, don’t you think this is simple, quick and perfect?”

    “Uh-huh, uh-huh, uh-huh!!!”

    "What are you shouting! Have you been fucked by me [beep——]!? Ahhhh, I know I was wrong, please let me go!!"

 Text Chapter 62 There must be something hidden under the cute appearance

    "You don't want me anymore?"

    The blond girl pursed her lips into a pitiful line, looked at the indifferent young man with tears in her eyes, and made a very outrageous declaration.

    "you——"

    The young man's eyelids twitched. After taking a deep breath, he was about to speak in a calm tone.

    “Is it because you have this woman that you don’t want me!?”

    The girl suddenly changed the topic and pointed at the girl standing next to the boy. She also had blond hair similar to hers, but her expression was a bit stunned, and she seemed to have been greatly shocked.

    "Eh!? Me?"

    The girl who was accused pointed at her face, her whole body was stunned, but the girl didn't seem to hear her words, she just took out her handkerchief and wiped the non-existent tears, and continued to complain about her misery.

    "You already have me at home, why are you looking for another woman outside? Can't I satisfy you with my blond hair? As my mother said, men are all beasts whose lower bodies are always in a state of rage"

    ""

    The young man said that he was really not a blond person. Did this guy’s mother say such strong words?  Sure enough, divorced women have wrong prejudices against men.

    When the young man said nothing and looked speechless, the girl rushed to the young man and stared at him with tears in her eyes.

    "I just heard you say you wanted to have a baby with her, why!? I can obviously give birth to a baby for you. If you want, I can give birth to a football team for you right away!!"

    As she was speaking, the girl caressed her belly with both hands, a trace of yearning and happiness for the future flashing across her face.

    At this moment, the passing spectators either admired or despised the young man at the center of the whirlpool. If he could do such a cruel thing at the age of ten, is it really okay to have a child?  Has modern science advanced to a point that even they could not imagine!  ?

    The young man covered his face. He was so ashamed. The looks around him made him so ashamed that he wanted to dig a hole and bury himself. He really couldn't get pleasure from the public shameful play in public.

    For the first time, the young man felt that he was still very moral.

    "Please let me go"

    "No, I will never leave you! I will never give up my happiness! Are your feelings for me just for fun?! Do you just want my body!?"

    Hearing the young man’s pleading words, the girl immediately came back to her senses and held his hand tightly, her eyes full of determination.

    ""

    The young man looked up at the sky that was gradually losing color in his eyes and shed tears silently.

    “Ah, I really want to die.

    "Hey!! Don't talk to yourselves, don't involve me in it!! It has nothing to do with me!"

    Alyssa could no longer bear the weird looks from around her. As the eldest lady, she felt so ashamed for the first time in her life. She actually became another heroine of such a shabby drama, and she even gave birth to a child. The lower limit.  It's not that showy.

    "And you, the stupid teacher, no, the promiscuous teacher! You actually did that, that, that kind of thing to a little girl, I, I will definitely report you!! You wait to go to jail!!"

    Alyssa pointed at Neil with a red face. This guy actually did these heinous things. Fortunately, she still believed him.

    No, if this continues, Nanoha, Suzuka, and the girls in the class will be in danger.

    Alyssa took out her mobile phone and immediately dialed a number.

    "Hey! Is this the International Court of Justice!?"

    "Miss, you don't have to be so realistic! And why is it that the International Court of Justice convicted me all of a sudden? Do you want me to hold a grudge like this!? You actually raised it to the international level!! You want me to be punished by human beings?  Expelled from the world!?”

    Neil almost fainted when he heard Alyssa’s calling voice. He stretched out his hand to take away Alyssa’s phone.

    “Yeah——!! Don’t touch me, you’ll get pregnant!!!”

    Alyssa screamed and jumped a few steps away, crossing her arms warily.

    ""

    Neil squatted deeply on the ground and was about to enter the orz state.

    When did he become a turbid launch pad covered in mysterious liquid?

    “Meow haha, that’s really interesting.”

    And the girl who was the culprit was holding her hands behind her back, watching the developments in front of her with a smile.

    "Asshole, whose fault do you think it is?! I was almost exiled because of your nonsense!!" Neil jumped.He stood up and glared at the girl with a red cross on his head, "Alicia, please go to bed early tonight. Weren't what you just talked about the bloody plot of a TV series last night!!"

    Not long ago, Neil was being tormented by Alyssa, but he was bumped into by Alicia who happened to be wandering around, and she heard Neil's teasing, which resulted in such a third-rate movie.  A real-life ethical romance drama with low blood pressure, low age and low IQ.

    "I want to perform because I think it's interesting"

    Alicia stuck out her tongue cutely and smiled as if she was not afraid that Neil was about to go crazy.

    “I almost went to the end of my life because of your desire to perform!!”

    "So youth is like a sand castle, which instantly collapses just because of some trivial things."

    “Don’t make it sound like it has nothing to do with you!!”

    Alyssa came over, she looked at Alicia, and immediately stroked her chest and breathed a sigh of relief.

    "It turns out you are not Feit. I was still wondering why Feit was such a person"

    Because of Nanoha, Alyssa and Suzuka both recognized the child Fit, and later exchanged letters. Judging from each other's words and appearance, they both felt that Fit was a well-behaved child who could even  A cute and shy girl.

    But the girl who looked exactly like Fit had just appeared, almost shattering her fantasy.

    Fortunately, God is merciful.

    "That's right, I'm not Feit, but I am Feit's sister, Alicia~~" Alicia smiled cutely, then blinked her beautiful eyes and looked at Alyssa, "By the way, you know Fei  Special?"

    "Well, but we have never met, so when I first met you, I was surprised. You are more lively than I thought"

    Alyssa felt that the corners of her mouth were twitching when she spoke.

    "Fortunately, Feite is not like you"

    Neil stood up, feeling equally deeply.

    "Hey, if Feit is like me, so what?"

    "Tell your mother to have another baby."

    "Ah! Neil is so bad, even Feit and I are not enough, yet he still wants it!"

    “…You’d better kill me.”

    "I just heard Alicia say that you live in this guy's house" Alyssa asked Alicia, but her eyes looked at Neil strangely, "I don't want to ask why you live in his house.  Why isn’t Feit with you?”

    "Well, there are many reasons. When Feite comes back, I will tell you in detail if I have the chance"

    Seeing that Neil had no intention of answering, Alicia could only answer randomly.

    "……Oh well."

    Alyssa’s eyes swept back and forth between the two of them, but she still suppressed the doubts in her heart.

    She always felt that they and Nanoha had a common secret that she didn't know about.

    Alyssa felt a little irritated unconsciously.

    "Well, it's time to go home" Seeing that the atmosphere seemed to be silent, Neil said aloud, "Miss, you should go back too, otherwise you will be confessed to again later"

    "Well, I understand."

    "Hey, what confession, tell me!"

    Alicia immediately became interested, but ended up being slapped on the forehead by Neil.

    When Neil and the three of them were walking on the road, they met a familiar guy, who was staring with his mouth wide open, with a look of surprise on his face that made him stupid.

    "Hey, Furuichi-san"

    Neil opened his dead eyes and said hello to the other party. How dare he meet an acquaintance at such a distance. In this small town, the chance of such randomness is really unusually high.

    "Um, can you explain the current situation in detail?"

    Furuichi held his forehead, reluctantly put on a relaxed smile, and tried hard to pose as a wise man.

    "What do you care about?"

    Neil and the two girls all tilted their heads at the same time, with several question marks popping up on their heads.

    "You still ask me what I care about!? Why are you with classmate Alyssa and a cute girl!!"

    "Ha, you ask why, it's just that we met on the road"

    "Oh my god!! Neil, has spring arrived again!? What a world without morals this is!!!!"

    Furuichi rubbed his eyebrows and almost smoke came out, and he fell intoA subtle state of rage.

    "Can you calm down, Furuichi-san, be careful and poke your forehead"

    "Ah, Neil, who made an oath with me to be a jobless virgin for the rest of his life, unexpectedly had something good happen to him. This was such a shock, as if all the hair on his butt was about to fall out, just like hair loss.  Dropped, and they are actually two cute girls of the same age? Obviously I remember that Neil’s preference seems to be the royal sister style with bulging front and back - "

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? could have two lines of bitter tears of blood and tears left in their eyes, Gu Shi looked at the sky aimlessly.

    ""

    "Well, anyway" Neil walked over and punched Gu Shi directly in the face, "You set my egg first!!!"

    “How can I not be determined after you’ve done this?!”

    "Have you calmed down, Furuichi-san"

    "I was forced to cool down"

    Furuichi was lying on the ground. Was that a meteorite that punched him so hard that his head was smoking?

    Ah, this time the handsome side of the beautiful girl was completely ruined in front of her.

    "By the way, who is this lady next to you?"

    Furuichi saw Alicia and asked Neil.

    "Alicia Testerosa, is"

    Neil wanted to say the words "my tenant", but he felt that Furuichi might get crazy if he said it, and there might be some rumors the next day. Last time Hayate came to visit his home.  It was this guy who broke the news.

    ???????????????????????????????? How about we kill him here to eliminate the trouble?

    Furuichi was covered in cold sweat, and his teacher was releasing an unabashed murderous light next to him. In an instant, he felt that his life seemed to be forced to the edge of the cliff.

    However, Neil and Furuichi had no time to care about anything else at this time, because a group of vicious guys were coming towards them.

    "Hey!! Who is the guy who just bullied me from Dumburo High School!!!"

    The bald man in the lead stared fiercely at the few brats in front of him.

    "Uh, boss, did we find the wrong person? They are all brats"

    A boy next to him came over and asked in a low voice that the combined age of the primary school students in front of him might not be older than his father.

    "You can't be wrong, that brat from the Denshi family is so big!"

    The bald boss spoke with confidence and no guilt at all for bullying a child.

    "Ehehehe!!! What is this sudden development!?"

    Furuichi looked at these delinquent high school students in despair, and suddenly jumped from one desperate situation to another more dangerous desperate situation?

    Neil looked at the group of people in front of him, and then glanced back at Alyssa. She was looking away and whistling as if it had nothing to do with herself, while Alicia's eyes were shining and looking forward to it.

    "Oh? It's you, right?"

    The bald boss noticed Furuichi who was making a noise, and after scanning the four of them, he identified Furuichi whose jaw was about to dislocate, because Neil seemed to be even weaker than Furuichi, and he seemed to be fine with long hair.  Bullying look.

    "Well, I don't have anything to say. Anyway, keep going, Furuichi-kun"

    Neil patted Furuichi on the shoulder and covered his mouth to suppress laughter.

    "Why me!! Don't act like you're just watching a show!!! I'm your student!!!"

    "Hey, hey, hey, you guys, don't you feel shy bullying a few kids?"

    A pleasant magnetic voice interrupted them.

    Furuichi turned his head as if he had seen a savior, and saw a group of girls wearing white special attack uniforms walking over, but the wooden knives, chains, clubs, and maces they held in their hands really made him feel embarrassed.

    Are today’s delinquents so ferocious even if they are too young girls?

    But it doesn’t matter, these big sisters are so beautiful.

    "Furuichi-san, you have lost all your moral integrity"

    ""

    Neil raised his eyes and looked at the group of female delinquents. The leading girl had a healthy wheat-colored complexion. Her long purple hair was tied up and swayed with her steps. She had a bamboo stick in her mouth and her eyes showed no sign of weakness.  Stare at the group of boys.

    "Ah? It's none of your business! This is our Duowu Luo's business, you Furious Emperor, get out of the way!!"

    At the critical moment, the boss did not give in because the other party was a girl, and it seemed that he had some connections with the other party.

    But the leading girl didn’t reply to his words, she just walked over and whispered:After staring at Neil for a while, he suddenly put his hand on Neil's head, with a friendly smile on his lips.

    "Your kid is Neil, right? I heard the tyrant mention you, you are such a cute kid"

    "Tyrant?"

    Neil didn't slap the opponent's hand away. After all, she was a quasi-royal sister, and he was just confused about the tyrant she mentioned. The group of guys from Duwuluo High School behind him seemed a little unhappy after hearing this title.  It looks good, like taking laxatives.

    It sounds like he is very tough. Is there such a formidable person around him?

    "Ahaha, it's someone you know anyway"

    "Hey, Rika, this kid here is also very cute. I'm Shizuku Itoi, and I'll die at night~~~"

    "Hey, Shizuku, you're scaring people"

    And Furuichi was surrounded by several female delinquents holding his face in his hands. At this moment, he was so happy that he almost fainted.

    "You women, don't forget about us! Bastards, don't think we dare not take action. Even if Nan Lixiang knows the "tyrant", I won't be afraid of you!  !  "

    "Huh? Even if you don't know that guy, I will beat you up. If you have the guts, come and try it!!"

    The bosses of the two factions began to clamor, and they gritted their teeth as fiercely as a wolf.

    "Boys! Don't take it lightly just because they are girls! Let them see the power of Dumburo High School!!"

    “Oh oh oh!!!”

    "Ah!? We are the Furious Emperor, don't underestimate us, you scum!!"

    "Follow the boss and rush!!!"

    Alicia and Alyssa stood on the outside, watching the two gangs fighting like this, feeling almost numb.

    "Ahaha, the fight started"

    Alyssa laughed dryly a few times, revealing a pair of dead fish eyes like Neil's.

    "Ah, everyone is so full of energy. It's so lively, I really want to join in"

    Alicia showed a completely different expression, and her eagerness to try made Alyssa doubt that she would rush in next second.

    Neil, who was in the middle of it, was punching one after another, while Fushi was running around with his head in his hands, hiding in a cold sweat.

    "What's going on!? Gang war!? I'm just an ordinary elementary school student. I simply ran to the wrong set!!"

    "Ah ah ah, let me go back to my mother's arms and drink milk!!"

    As soon as Fushi turned his head, he saw Neil kicking a big man away, making him look embarrassed.

    This guy’s strength is as unparalleled as ever.

    “You stinky brat!!”

    Fushi suddenly heard a loud shout from behind him. He turned around and saw a bad guy hitting him with his fist.

    ——I’m probably seriously injured now.

    Unable to escape, we can only watch the imminent crisis coming.

    In the blink of an eye, Furuichi felt as if his head was being pushed down, and a gust of wind passed over his head.

    "Really, don't get in the way here, leave as soon as possible, there are so many people here, even if you stand behind me, I may not be able to care about you, I might even beat you up"

    Furuichi only saw Neil punch the opponent away, and with a few words, he pushed him to the safety of Alicia.

    Furuichi was startled for a moment, and when he looked back, what caught his eye was Neil's expression that was slightly different from usual.

    I once saw this unique side of him in a martial arts competition.

    Looking at him intently in the fight, Furuichi pursed his lips.

    ——It’s really strong.

    "Hey, are you okay, Furuichi-san?"

    Seeing Fushi’s dull expression, Alyssa couldn’t help but asked, it wouldn’t be funny if he was beaten silly.

    "Uh, I'm fine" Furuichi waved his hand, then looked at Alicia, pointing to the chaotic situation, "Miss Alicia, is it okay to be in such a mess?"

    The bald boss seemed to have been beaten ten meters above the ground just now. Is that okay?

    "No problem! You don't know, right? Fighting is a specialty of this street. Many idiots living here will die if they don't fight. Even Neil fights one fight every three days and one fight every five days."  Yes, to a certain extent, he is very familiar with the people here"

    It’s really a disgusting street.

    “Then Alicia, wouldn’t it be dangerous for you to live here?”

    Alyssa really can’t imagine that if a child lives here, wouldn’t he be frightened every day?"That's not the case" Alicia shook her head and smiled, as if she didn't care much, "Don't look at these people as being fierce, but in fact they are very principled people, at least they will not bully the elderly or children.  At best, they have bad mouths. Just now they were just scaring us. In the words of Neil and Granny Denshi, these people are apes without brains and can only express themselves in the most primitive way.  It’s just blood that’s burned too hot…”

    "Of course, there are also other connections, such as the mother-in-law Denshi and the "Scarlet Overlord" rumored here are Neil's family, so those people don't dare to mess with the people in the family"

    ""

    ? Okay, Scarlet Overlord is really the name of the bunker. Is Neil's house full of monsters?

    Furuichi and Alyssa once again watched the scene near the end. In their eyes, something seemed to be different.

    "These guys are really getting more and more durable"

    Neil twisted his wrist and walked back. His face was not red and he was out of breath. It was impossible to tell that he had just finished fighting.

    "You do like fighting"

    Furuichi looked at Neil and smiled softly.

    Niel paused for a moment, then shrugged and smiled slightly.

    "I don't hate it."

    "I didn't expect that my teacher is still a bad person" Alyssa covered her face as if she had a headache, "Are you performing a GTO?"

    "Please ask Mr. Onitsuka for this kind of thing" Neil scratched his head and said boredly, "Well, if I can make extra money, I wouldn't mind making a cameo"

    But not long after he finished speaking, Neil found that Furuichi, Alyssa and Alicia were all silent in front of him, with dull expressions on their faces.

    "Huh? Are you possessed by a ghost, you guys?"

    Suddenly, an arm even rougher than Kenjiro's wrapped around Neil's neck. He was stunned for a moment, and then fell into the shadow of despair.

    Who released this Godzilla at the end of the 21st century

    "Oh? Neal-chan, are you planning to make extra money? I have a place where you can make a guest appearance. I originally came out to see where the kid was having such a fun time, but I didn't expect to hear such good news"

    Furuichi and Alyssa looked up at the tall figure, with the stubble, thick eyebrows, piercing eyes, light lip gloss and eye shadow, a perfect figure comparable to King Billy, and a charming Jean  The kimono that no one can look at directly gave them an unparalleled impact.

    "Ah, I really want to vomit. Can I vomit?"

    "Hello, Mrs. Xixiang."

    Alicia reluctantly moved her lips and said hello proactively.

    "Oh, it's Alicia" Xixiang moved his eyes and nodded, "Go back and tell your family that Neil won't be going back tonight. He's working at my place, so tell them not to worry"

    "Well, I understand, please feel free to do so."

    Neil, who was almost out of breath, stared at him. Alicia sold him in the blink of an eye. Please feel free to take him for what he is. He didn't even know if he would be able to see the sun tomorrow.  .

    “Let’s go, Neil-chan~~~”

    Xixiang smiled girlishly at Neil, and Neil immediately rolled his eyes and fainted while frothing at the mouth.

    “Is it okay, Alicia?”

    Watching Neil being carried away on her shoulders, Alyssa felt for the first time that it was not easy for him either.

    "It doesn't matter, Mrs. Saigo is a good person."

    ""

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    That night, Xixiang Ladyboy Club.

    “Clang, clang, clang! The super future star of our store is now making a grand appearance, Sonoko!!!”

    "Who are you calling Sonoko! Who wants to be the future star of your store!!"

    "Come on, Nierzi! You have great potential to become the ACE_OF_ACE of our store!!"

    "A devil wants this kind of potential, even if you give me money!!"

    "Yo!! Pretty boy, twist your waist!!"

    “You can do it yourself, don’t make too many demands, you perverted uncles!!”

    "Yoooooooo, such a cute child is indeed a boy! Long live Lord Lucifer!!!"

    "Have your male-only penetrating weapons been scrapped by you idiots!?"

    "Nierzi, please date!!!"

    “Go to hell——!!!!!!”

    On the stage, ?A girl in a gorgeous kimono with light make-up, who was actually a boy, was dancing with terrifying momentum with a folding fan. Next to her, Saigo was admiring the dance with a face full of admiration.

    This kid really has hope of becoming the master of the great route.

    The next day, the news about Neil's transformation into a new human spread secretly without his knowledge.

 Text Chapter 63 To maintain moral integrity or to lose moral integrity, that is the question

    The long black hair floated gently.

    The bright pupils reflect the surrounding scenery, like a mirror world.

    The girl put her hands behind her back, holding a smile on her lips, and stepped lightly.

    "Ah, no matter how many times I come here, I always feel that this place is huge"

    The corners of Tifa's mouth were slightly raised, her eyes were shrouded in a bright light, and she looked around every inch of Maho Liang Academy from time to time.

    "That's right. After we entered through the school gate, we walked for more than half an hour and felt like we didn't even see the end"

    Alicia, who was following Tifa, glanced around with the same interest. Whenever she saw the architecture of European classical beauty and the natural scenery, her vermilion eyes suddenly brightened like gems.

    "Well, I heard from Neil that there are many schools here, ranging from elementary school to university, plus various research institutes, shopping streets and library islands. It really can't be visited in one day" Tifa introduced, tapping her lower lip.  , suddenly remembered something interesting, a smile on his face, "This school also has many activities, such as the last school festival, which was held for three days and three nights. It was really lively"

    "Wow, that sounds so interesting" Alicia immediately flattened her mouth in disgust when she saw Tifa's expression, and then murmured angrily, "If Neil had woken me up earlier, then I couldn't have done it either."  Did you attend the school festival?"

    ""

    Tifa scratched her cheek and smiled silently. Is this what she should be struggling with?

    "But it's great, I want to go to school here too"

    Looking at Alicia’s longing expression, Tifa couldn’t help but smile.

    "What you say should be fine. As long as you worship Tony Nier or Negi, they should be able to find a way"

    "Hmm, please Tony Neil? I always think that guy will say something like "It's too troublesome, so I won't do it""

    Alicia closed her eyes and frowned, as if she could imagine the scene at that time.

    "maybe……"

    Tifa nodded with deep understanding. She quite agreed with Alicia's idea and her understanding of that guy.

    However, because of her understanding, she knew that if Alicia really asked him to ask for help, Neil would still do his best to help her.

    "A soft-hearted fool."

    Tifa pursed her lips and murmured in a low voice. She was a little bit disgusted by this.

    "What's wrong, Tifa?"

    Alicia noticed Tifa’s little movements and couldn’t help but feel a little weird.

    Tifa came back to her senses immediately, scratched her cheek and laughed dryly, "It's okay, I just got a little lost in thought"

    "Hey, what are you thinking about? You are so absorbed in your thoughts~~~"

    Alicia rolled her eyes and didn’t know what she was thinking of. She half-covered her mouth with her hand and leaned over with an ambiguous smile.

    Tifa blocked the approaching smiling face with her hand and said angrily, "What are you thinking about? I feel like you are becoming more and more like that guy Neil"

    "Hehe, you are so embarrassed that I got it right, right?"

    "You're not shy!"

    "Oh~~~Don't you deny what you said before? Sure enough, Tifa-chan's heart is full of Nier~~~"

    ""

    Faced with such teasing, Tifa simply shut her mouth and turned away as if she didn't hear anything.

    Seeing Tifa like this, Alicia stopped teasing her. She glanced around and asked, "Hey, Tifa, where is Neil's school? We've been gone for a long time"

    Originally, I was idle at home and wanted to come to the school to kill some time. However, after I came here with Tifa, this journey was really a good way to kill the time.

    ??Looking carefully, it seems that it is almost time for get out of class to end.

    "This place is too big. I haven't been here many times. How can I know how to get there?"

    "Eh? Didn't we see that big map when we entered?"

    “It’s true, but”

    "Is Tifa a roadie!? So cute!!"

    "What are you so cute about!? You're not praising yourself in disguise, when you haven't found a way either!?"

    "Are you two brats students here?"

    The two of them, who were fighting and looking for their way around, suddenly heard a voice coming from behind them. At the same time, they turned their heads and saw a tall man in black sportswear standing not far away with a cool expression.

    "Hello, we are not students here, we are here to find someone."

    TifaliNodding gracefully, the person in front of him seemed to be a school teacher or administrator.

    "Looking for someone?" Heigang raised his eyebrows and looked at the two girls in front of him, "Who are you looking for?"

    “It’s Neil Springfield who works at Shengxiang Elementary School here.”

    "It's that kid, but it's almost time for school to end. If we go by now, the people in the elementary school will probably leave as well. Forget it, I'll lead you there. Maybe that kid is still in school  By the way, are you his friends?"

    “We are his girlfriends!!”

    Before Tifa could speak, Alicia answered first.

    "girlfriend!?"

    Heigang opened his eyes in surprise, while Tifa covered his forehead as if he had a headache. He dared to believe that Alicia would start to display her natural instinct of fearing chaos in the world again.

    "I didn't expect that boy to have two girlfriends, but it seems reasonable after thinking about it"

    Heigang sighed at first, and then nodded unexpectedly.

    "Well, this gentleman"

    "Just call me Heigang" Heigang lowered his head and looked at Tifa, noticing the tangled look on her face as she hesitated to speak, and said with a very understanding expression, "Don't worry, I understand"

    "No, actually"

    "Let's go, I'll take you there now."

    "That bastard is really incredible. He actually did such a thing, but he is a role model for others. This is considered a harm to others' children. Well, I should be able to use this reason to teach him a lesson"

    A cold smile appeared on Black Steel's lips, and his narrow eyes narrowed slightly, flashing a frightening red light from time to time. When Tifa noticed the eldest brother's expression, she knew that the unlucky child was about to suffer a big disaster again.  , couldn't help but draw a cross in my heart.

    "Meow haha, it feels like something interesting is going to happen"

    Hearing Alicia’s cheerful laughter, Tifa sighed sadly, feeling deeply powerless.

    【Neal, if you want to blame it, you have a teammate who has been deceiving people for thirty years】

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Woo——"

    "What's the matter, Neil?"

    Naye suddenly heard Neil making a sound of unknown meaning, couldn't help but frowned, and asked with some worry.

    "It's okay, I just suddenly felt so miserable that I let out such a scream from my soul that it shook the world"

    "I have no idea what you are talking about" Nanoye shook her head in confusion, and then laughed happily, "But this means that Neil, there is nothing wrong with you"

    "Naye, at this moment, I feel more desperate than when I met a giant."

    She had just escaped from the demon king of the Kamabaka Kingdom and was mentally traumatized. Now she was attacked by this girl Nanoha. As her master, Neil suddenly felt that his majesty had lost as much as a certain vampire. He couldn't help but feel  I feel like life is dark.

    "By the way, aren't we going to the back mountain? This direction doesn't seem right"

    Nanoye looked at the direction Neil led the way. She had been training with Neil every day after school as usual, but at this moment, she visually saw that it was completely different from where she usually went.

    "Well, anyway, what I'm teaching you is just the control and application of magic power, and how to fight. I plan to hand you over to a more capable and experienced guy. Regardless of magic or physical skills, with her level, she can definitely  You trained me to become a master"

    Originally Naiyara was still being trained today. Neil felt that he had nothing to teach. After all, the magic system was completely different. Apart from some basic things, Neil felt that it would be better to have someone like Yuno as a coach.  Suitable for yourself.  When Professor Nanoha was in actual combat, whenever he encountered her unconsciously cute look, Neil would be blasted to pieces by a burst of starlight.

    Therefore, directly throwing Nanoha to the merciless Yiwen is definitely very profitable. Anyway, it is healthier for young people to abuse them, and there is Negi who can attract firepower next to him, and more importantly,  He can go home and cook quickly after school.

    【Ah, I can’t help it anymore, I can’t stop crying.  】

    "don't want!"

    Naye's face changed slightly and she shouted subconsciously, even her voice became slightly shrill.

    Neil was startled and quickly turned his head to look over, only to see Nanoye staring at him with her mouth bulging as if she was very angry.

    "Uh, what's wrong with you, Miss Nanoha?"

    &nbsp; Being stared at by Nanoye for a while, Neil asked cautiously.

    "me……"

    When asked by Neil, Nanoye didn't know how to answer. Could it be that she told him that she didn't want to leave him?

    "Dream on, it would be better to use a starburst to make him surrender."

    "Ms. Nanoha, did you think of something dangerous just now! Although I don't know what it was, I am firmly against violence!!"

    With the flash of red light in Nanoye’s eyes and the faint smile of excitement on her lips, no matter how idiotic she was, Neil still felt that he seemed to be very close to the door of hell.

    "Ahaha, what are you talking about Neil? I never thought of using Starlight Explosion to blast you"

    Nanoha scratched her cheek, smiled very cutely, and said horrible words that made Neil break into a cold sweat.

    【This guy said something that must never be uttered!  Naturally black?  ?  Definitely natural black!  !  】

    "Neil, why do you want others to teach me? I'm afraid I won't get along"

    Naye thought for a while and finally came up with a reason.

    "So that's the problem"

    Neil breathed a sigh of relief. He really didn't realize that Nanoha's character would be afraid of strangers, but this was no problem at all. After all, Yiwen's appearance was very deceptive. At first glance, he looked like a harmless cat, and he was very similar to  You don't have to worry about getting along with Yi Wen at all, because that guy's queen character is definitely about making others obey her.

    "That's not okay, Nanoha. If you hold back because of this small worry, you won't be able to make great progress in the future! Although I will be a little reluctant to let you go, dad, I will still do this for your future.  I did it! So, even if you resent Dad, I won’t regret it!!"

    "What dad, what role are you playing!"

    Nanoye slapped away Neil's hand on her shoulder with dissatisfaction. She blinked, not knowing what she thought of, her eyes suddenly lit up, and a meaningful smile appeared on her face.

    "Well, after all, Neil was defeated by me, I don't think he has the ability to teach me anything"

    "What!? Defeated by you!? It was just your luck that time. If I do it ten times again, you will not be my brother's" Neil originally retorted angrily, but when he saw Nanoye's smile, he seemed to understand.  Everything changed, "Well, since you said so, I also feel that I am not capable"

    Nanoha's smile froze slightly, but soon her lips curved into a more contemptuous arc, and at the same time her eyes swept three inches ahead.

    "Neil, it really doesn't work."

    Neil, who had been paying attention to Nanoye's expression, naturally noticed the other person's gaze. He looked down and couldn't help but widen his eyes, like an angry cat staring at Nanoye who was smiling leisurely and contentedly.

    "No!? You dare to say that I can't do it!? I've told you from the first day of class that I am a man who can break through the sky. The word "no" cannot appear to me!! Very good, Nanoha.  Just wait, if I don’t train you well, I will spend the rest of my life hanging around Xixiang!!!”

    “This is what you said, Neil~~~”

    Naye secretly made a gesture indicating that the plan was successful, and at the same time thought of something in her heart.

    【This trick of using retreat to advance that my mother taught me is really useful. Although I don't know why I aimed at it like this in the end, as long as it succeeds, I'll be fine!  】

    In fact, it was not until some years later that Nanoha understood the true meaning of this matter. At that time, she lamented that her health teacher died early. At the same time, she was very fortunate that she had a mother as great as Kami who allowed her to do this.  I have avoided many detours in my life.

    "Forget it, let's stop today's training. I'll go back and think about how to arrange it"

    “I don’t know whether it was because he was inspired to fight or because his dignity as a man was challenged. Neil began to seriously think about what to do. Usually, these things were left to Anders to do.

    "Huh? What is that guy doing?"

    Neil suddenly slowed down, and a shadowy figure appeared in his field of vision.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Ha, why are all the cleaners boys, not even a girl"

    Furuichi stopped the broom in his hand, looked around the classroom, and couldn't help but sigh sadly.

    Doesn’t it mean that if men and women match each other, the work will not be tiring?  There are just a bunch of idiots here, and they are exhausted from doing anything.

    "You just give up on this idea, this is terribleIt's our class's policy" Yuuji walked past Furuichi with a broom on his shoulder, not looking like he was working at all, "That guy said that in order to avoid a series of unnecessary problems caused by male-female combinations, we separate boys and girls.  Separated to facilitate management, do you think we can resist the mountain above our heads?  And the girls seem to agree"

    “Can you disagree!? Girls almost don’t have to participate in work during the week!!”

    "From this point of view, it turns out that he is still a gentleman"

    "That's weird! Even if he is a gentleman, he can only be a gentleman in another sense!!!"

    "I'm telling you, you can chat as much as you want, but if you can work, Yuuji, you've barely even done anything!!"

    Listening to the two complaining, Touma couldn't stand it anymore. He was almost the only one working now. He obviously planned to grab those half-price bento boxes.

    "You should tell the group of people over there first"

    Yuuji pointed with his broom in the direction of the podium, where a group of people were gathering for activities.

    Standing on the podium, Akihisa used the broom as a guitar and danced his fingers as much as he could, as if he had returned to the school festival concert, with the intense melody seeming to linger in his ears.

    “Come on, call me!!!”

    “Honey!!!”

    "What a tall person!!! Call me God-sama!!!"

    "Ah, Lord Kami is playing a game console in that corner over there"

    Touma looked at this scene, then looked at someone in the corner who had entered the god of strategy mode, and couldn't help but sigh.

    How long will he be able to do this?

    ——

    Suddenly, the sound of the door being pulled attracted the attention of everyone in the class.

    A handsome face that was as cold as a knife appeared behind the door, and at the same time, those sharp wolf-like eyes made the guys in the class stay silent for a while and started cleaning obediently.

    “Kids, is your bastard head teacher gone already?”

    They were slightly surprised by the unexpected punishment, and then suddenly realized that it was their class teacher who had caused the hatred.

    "Well, our bastard head teacher left early during the last self-study class and let all the girls go"

    As the leader of the boys, Xiongji told Heigang in detail. When Heigang heard this, he felt that the temples on his forehead began to beat again.

    "That rascal……"

    "Um, Teacher Heigang, what do you want from Neil?"

    Touma's question caused Heigang to turn around. He looked at the people in the class, and for some reason the corner of his mouth curled up into a weird smile.

    "Ah, actually it was the boy's two girlfriends who came to see him"

    "What——!?"

    "girlfriend——!?"

    “Two more——!?”

    The boys looked at each other and saw the jealousy hidden in each other's eyes. They nodded one after another, immediately picked up the thing in their hands, and rushed out of the back door without saying a word.

    "Hey, don't damage public property"

    Heigang shouted behind them, chuckled, and then walked downstairs.

    When he walked downstairs, he found that the two girls waiting nearby were gone. Instead, there was a guy who deserved a beating, gaping at the large cloud of dust.

    "Faye, did you see the two little girls who were here just now?"

    Heigang walked over, patted Fay on the shoulder and asked as coldly as usual.

    "Huh? It's Kurojia~~" Faye turned around and showed a very hearty smile, and then her face became a little weird, "Kurojia, are you a lolita control?"

    Heigang was startled, then his face turned black, he pulled out a cold long knife out of thin air, clasped his hands and raised it, ready to slash at it.

    "You really deserve to be cut down just like that kid"

    “Ehehehe!! Oppose violence, Hei-chan~~~”

    “Go to hell!!”

    "Wait a minute, aren't you going to ask where those two girls went? I'll tell you, but you can't do anything to me!"

    ""

    Heigang stopped and stared at Fay coldly, while Fay smiled slightly and tidied up his clothes. It was not until Heigang was about to have his second impact that he slowly spoke.

    "Actually, I just met them and chatted for a few words. I found out that they were here to see Neil-chan, so I told them that Neil-chan had left.Okay, so they took their leave, and let me tell you something by the way.  "

    "That means you knew it beforehand, right?"

    "Well Wow!! Kuro-chan, a surprise attack is a foul!!"

    “I don’t care about you!!”

    “I clearly said I wouldn’t do anything!!”

    "Did I promise you!?"

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "So, you lost the ring that Yiwen gave you and you were thinking about how to die, maybe this is it?"

    "No, I'm not thinking about how to die"

    Negi looked at his brother depressedly, forgetting if he didn't help, he was still gloating about his misfortune.

    "I just lost my ring, is there any need to do this?"

    Although the ring was a relatively rare magic item, it was not in a life-and-death situation. However, seeing Negi like this, Neil immediately felt very happy.

    "You won't understand. If Master finds out, I will see hell"

    Yiwen’s terror began to emerge in Negi’s mind. His face turned pale and his whole body was shaking, as if he had seen a ghost.

    Neil couldn’t help but sigh at how powerful Yiwen was. He was able to make Negi, a little man-trained boy, even more miserable. He felt like he was almost turning into an M.

    "Hey, Neal, what's the ring that Mr. Negi mentioned? Doesn't it matter that he's still like this?"

    Nanoye pulled the corner of Neil's clothes and asked with some confusion.

    "Well, that ring is like a wedding ring that represents a lifelong promise, and Negi, the idiot, threw it away without knowing where. If his powerful wife at home knew about it, he would probably not have to go to bed for a month."

    "Hey!? Teacher Negi is already married!?"

    "Hey, Neil, stop making this up!"

    "I'm not making it up, I'm just explaining it to Nanoha."

    "What are you trying to explain!!"

    Facing Negi’s fire-breathing eyes, Neil shrugged and had to give up, "Okay, okay, I won’t say it anymore. Why don’t you recall it and let me help you reorganize the scene at that time."

    "real?"

    Negi looked at him suspiciously, could this guy really be so kind?

    "We are brothers after all Speaking of which, when did the ring disappear?"

    "It should have been last night"

    "Well, very good" Neil nodded, "Which woman's bed did you sleep in last night?"

    "Herehey!! Where are you going!!"

    Negi is crazy, he actually believes in a guy like Neil, he is really a fool.

    "Oh, oh, did you really sleep in someone else's bed? Yeah, there are so many people in the girls' dormitory, who could it be?"

    "I told you not to do it!! I haven't even slept in Asuna-san's bed recently!!"

    "The married life is not harmonious?"

    “Stay away from me!!!”

    "Teacher Negi is not pure."

    ""

    Negi leaned against the tree, wanting to die.

    “Neil——!!!”

    Just when Neil was enjoying the sight of Negi being beaten to a pulp, a familiar scream came from behind. Without thinking, he immediately bent down. The next second, a figure flew over his head, and at the same time, a wave of wind blew up.  A gust of cold wind.

    Neil raised his head and looked at the blond girl who flipped in the air and landed perfectly, and couldn't help but be speechless for a while.

    "Alicia, do you have to say hello in this way? If I hadn't avoided it, I really doubt I would have suffered internal injuries from you."

    "It doesn't matter, I just said hello a little more enthusiastically."

    "Is this called being more enthusiastic!? Who would rush over at a speed of 40 yards, 4 seconds and 2!? Do you think I am an American football player!?"

    “What a small family man.”

    "I'm sorry, anyone would be petty when their lives are at stake!"

    "Tch, I won't talk to you anymore" Alicia left Neil alone, moved her target to Nanoye who was aside, and immediately pounced on her, "yahoo! Nanoye!!"

    "Whoa, be careful, Alicia!!"

    Neil sighed helplessly at the two who started to fuck Lily, then turned his head and forced a smile at the black-haired girl who was running slowly.

    "Won't you stop this guy, Tifa?"

    ? ???Isn't this bad?  There is a beautiful girl throwing herself into my arms"

    Tifa walked up to Neil and smiled teasingly.

    “I wish the way of throwing myself into someone’s arms could be improved”

    Neil muttered softly, but the next moment, Tifa's beautiful black hair was fluttering with invisible domineering aura.

    "What were you talking about just now?"

    "No, I didn't say anything, Your Lady Queen."

    Neil immediately displayed his low-profile and domineering attitude. His dignity and integrity were completely useless in front of Tifa.

    "Ah, look, Nanoha, Neil is starting to lose his moral integrity again!!"

    "Neil has never had any moral integrity anyway"

    "Alicia, shut up, whose fault do you think it is that makes me like this!"

    "You blame me?"

    "Ha, if I don't blame you, why should I blame myself!?"

    "Shut up."

    "Yes, Your Lady Queen."

    "Neil really suffered."

    Alicia’s triumphant look made Neil want to hang her up and tickle her, but for Tifa’s sake, he still lay on the ground obediently.

    "By the way, what is Negi doing there?"

    Tifa noticed Negi, who had been ignored for a long time, but the other party was obviously trapped in an endless loop and did not notice their arrival.

    "Nieji is struggling with the question of whether he should have moral integrity or lose his moral integrity."

    ""

    “By the way, why did you and Alicia come here?”

    “Well, since it’s okay to stay at home, and Alicia has never been to school, I took her here for a walk.”

    Neil looked back at the girl who was chatting enthusiastically with Nanoye. She had maintained such an optimistic attitude since she woke up. It was not an exaggeration to say that she was offline. However, these might just be to cover up her inner feelings.  lonely.

    【Looks like we need to hurry up.  】

    Just when Neil was thinking about something, a strange murderous aura rushed towards him. Neil looked around and saw a large black mist rumbling towards him.

    "What is that!? The Black Mist Monster!?"

    As soon as he finished complaining, Neil was swallowed by the black mist.

    "Whoa! Help! Huh? Isn't this a guy from the class!? Hey, are you rebelling!?"

    "Burn my remains with the blazing holy fire! How joyful is life, and how sad is death!"

    "Ahhh!! Where did you come from the Ming Cult!? These people are crazy again!!! Tifa, Negi, save me!!"

    Tifa watched the group of people go away speechlessly, and then glanced at Negi who continued to seek death.

    This school is still so peaceful today.

 Text Chapter 1 That day, the boy walked into a new world

    My name is Orima Ichika, I'm 15 years old, and my gender is, um, with excalibur underneath, you know.

    At this moment, the fifteen-year-old youth is like a deep-sea fish.

    “The classroom with all girls except me is very stressful.

    But it doesn’t matter. With my ability to withstand stress that I have developed since childhood, I can still withstand this kind of pressure. I am quite confident about this.

    Why do you say that?

    This has to start with my family and my world.

    “Today’s world, I simply don’t know how to describe it in words.  First of all, the two mainstreams in the world today are technology and magic. As far as I know, eight years ago, the flying super weapon called IS came out, and the world has undergone earth-shaking changes. However, weapons like IS can only be made by  The manipulation by girls has led to a fundamental change in the status of men and women in society.  However, the matter did not end there. In the following years, the ISSDA organization responsible for space development announced the existence of "magic". Magic was originally unknown. Coupled with the new life from the universe, it became even more complicated.  Not to mention the various superpowers in Academy City, the world was once again in turmoil. However, with the efforts of many parties, the world finally settled down, and magic was gradually accepted by everyone. At the same time, ordinary humans could not  All known alien races appeared one after another, and the world became more and more diverse.

    However, there are still unknown things in this world, such as disobedient gods, demons, angels, magic societies that are still hidden in the dark, and advanced beings buried in the shadows. I know these because my family is special.  The reason is, after all, the old man in my family is not an ordinary person.

    In short, there are as many angels and demons as dogs, and fairies and heavenly beings are everywhere. This world is a strategic fortress.

    However, this world view is not enough to shock me, because the family I live in is enough to numb my nerves. My home is simply the most chaotic place in the world.  Compared with one who has a personality, all kinds of weapons are worth the sky, and I can also see angels and demons eating together and having fun, and even aiming their guns at someone. The moment I knew the truth, my three views were completely destroyed. Thousands of years of history  They've all been tricked into being dogs.

    “Alas, this world is so damn peaceful.

    “But even so, I am still very stressed at this moment.

    I folded my hands and put them under my chin, with cold eyes, trying to look calm. At this time, I finally understood Commander Ikari’s sense of pressure to remain calm in the face of the apostles’ attack.

    Commander Ikari is mighty!  !  !

    But the sights gathered from all around are really uncomfortable. Haven’t you seen that my forehead is already covered with heart-wrenching beads of sweat?  ?  Sure enough, no matter how old a girl is, she always has a trembling heart!  !  Sure enough, a girl's gaze is the most terrifying thing in the world. The ever-changing changes of sometimes resentment and sometimes anger are simply more disasters than taking the Western Scriptures.

    I took a deep breath, narrowed my eyes slightly, and all the nerves in my body suddenly became more tense than ever before.

    ??????????????????????????????????

    Wow, I relaxed too much and almost came out from behind.

    Ha, by the way, why do I have to stay in a place like this?

    Thinking of this, I recalled what happened the night before.

    That night, my brother said to me with a smile that could be read as bright and written as slutty.

    "Ichika, you will become the happiest man in the world."

    So that’s what he was talking about!  !  !  !  !

    I sighed deeply, and I mourned for a second for my seemingly happiness and actual sorrow. I started to swim away and observe the people around me.

    Well, the eyes of the girls on the left and the right are full of unparalleled curiosity for knowledge, and their shining eyes almost flashed through their tough golden eyes.

    I can’t see the back part, but the sight of the thorns on my back makes me feel like I’m sitting on pins and needles. I can understand it even without looking.

    "The person directly in front of me is a slightly older woman.

    She is a bit petite, and her figure is almost the same as that of a student, but her chest size is the nemesis of all high school girls.  The clothes are relatively large and make her look more petite, but she still feels quite cute.  In addition, she also wears a pair of black-rimmed glasses. Although they are crooked, she can still be called a bespectacled girl.

    And this girl with glasses was looking at the people in the class in panic, her timid posture was reminiscent of an injured little rabbit.

    You are a teacher, show me some domineering power!

    "Everyone is here. Then, SHR is going to startWhoops!  "

    Well, it’s not something you can do if you want to.

    I gave the teacher an appreciative look, but for some reason the teacher turned red and smiled shyly.

    ????????????????????????????????????????? Suddenly, I felt that the pressure on my body was a little heavier, and I almost died from a thousand arrows piercing my heart.

    “Well, then, please introduce yourself, uh, in order of seat number.”

    The teacher seemed to have recovered from the inexplicable emotion and said to the students in the audience in a panic.

    ""

    "It's so quiet. My dignity as a teacher is suddenly shattered into pieces."

    I looked at the teacher who was about to cry, and I couldn't bear it. At the same time, I felt unhappy with the girls in the class. Are you shy because you just entered high school? No one responded. The teacher was about to cry. Really?  I'm going to cry!  !

    I glanced at the teacher, and the teacher’s eyes also moved over.

    ??Okay, our eyes met.

    Please don’t look at me like this, you are not my type, teacher.

    I quickly lowered my head, I still understand the principle that a dead Taoist friend will not die a poor Taoist.

    “Oh, give me a normal high school life.

    The reason why I specifically emphasize "ordinary" here is simply because what I am in now is definitely not an ordinary high school, but the famous IS Academy-the only school in the world that trains IS operators.

    And the most important point is that IS, this deceptive thing, can only be activated by girls, so naturally, this is a girls' school.

    And why am I here?

    I need to emphasize again that I am a boy, and I am definitely a boy at first glance. My appearance can be considered a bit handsome, but it is definitely not the kind of beauty that makes even IS unable to identify my gender.

    The reason why I came to such a ghost place has to start with the entrance exam in February.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    That day, the sun was shining brightly, and the cherry blossoms flying freely in the sky made me fall in love.

    I looked at the clear sky and encouraged myself in my heart.

    Today is the entrance exam for Junior High School. For your own goals, you can’t do it without working hard.

    The school I go to is called Mahora Gakuin. It is a very large Academy City that has everything from kindergarten to university. There are many schools in it, all types, and my target is the famous Mitsusaka High School.

    The reason why I chose Mitsusaka is not because of its reputation, but because my brothers and sisters all graduated from here. I have an indescribable yearning for that place.

    I want to chase the traces they left behind, and I want to be like them.

    that's it.

    Well, of course, if I am admitted to Mitsusaka High School, my goal of dominating Mitsusaka will be one step closer, and realizing Mahora's dream of complete domination will not be unattainable.

    Hahahaha, I couldn’t help but laugh out loud.

    "Why are you giggling so early in the morning?"

    At this time, my head was hit hard.  When I looked back, I saw a handsome man with white shoulder-length hair standing behind me. He was looking at me listlessly with a pair of dead fish eyes, and he didn't look like he was awake at all.

    "Brother, you got up so early"

    ??I touched my head and laughed dryly.

    "Well, seeing as you have a test today, I got up early to see you out"

    Hey, is this guy so kind?

    "Hey, don't think I can't understand your expression"

    "Well……"

    Although those dead fish eyes are completely rotten, they are still so sharp.

    I don’t know if my thoughts were revealed again, but I got another blow on the head.

    "By the way, you forgot to bring your admission ticket"

    I was stunned for a moment, watching my brother hand a certificate to me.

    "Huh? Didn't I prepare it last night?"

    As I was talking, I wanted to go through my bag. I had carefully prepared all kinds of things the night before.

    "Well, men will always forget some things, just like forgetting what their first love looked like"

    “I won’t forget it!!”

    I replied angrily, but I didn't notice the firmness in my tone.

    The old man looked at me steadily for a moment, with an inexplicable light flashing in his eyes.?, and then touched my hair with a slight smile.

    “Okay, take your admission ticket and go quickly, don’t be late.”

    I didn’t notice anything strange about my brother, so I took the admission ticket and didn’t check whether I really didn’t bring it with me. I said goodbye to my brother and went out.

    "It seems that Ichika has grown up"

    After saying this softly, the man walked back into the room with a smile.

    It was easy, so I came to the address indicated on the admission ticket.

    ???????????????????? Why is it not in Mahonliang Academy, but in a high school outside?

    But I didn’t think too much about it. Anyway, it said this on the admission ticket and I couldn’t change it even if I wanted to.

    But I feel a little uneasy.

    Are you nervous before the exam?

    With a feeling of apprehension, I walked into the imposing building in front of me.

    "I'm just going to go, turn left and right, how on earth are you going to get to the second floor!?"

    It’s been almost ten minutes since I walked, and I still haven’t found the stairs to the second floor. The internal structure is too complicated!  ?  Is this the maze before challenging the BOSS!  !

    My eyes wandered around, trying to find the guide map on the wall, but I sadly discovered that the walls inside were so beautiful that I couldn't even find a crack, let alone any wall charts.

    ?????????? This time, shit, I’m lost.

    "Hey, what should I do? Hey, why are you so quiet?"

    At this time, I finally realized that it was eerily quiet here. After walking for so long, I didn’t even meet a single person. Could it be that the exam has already started?  ?  Could it be that my dream of dominating Mitsusaka was just aborted?  ?

    God, I curse Jesus for not having chrysanthemums!  !

    “Perhaps God really heard my curse from the heart, and a door appeared not far in front of me.

    I walked to the door and saw a piece of paper stuck on it with the words "Infinite_Stratos Examination Room" written on it.

    "Well, I guess this is the right place"

    Because it says "Examination Room" on it.

    But the name of this examination room really looks impressive, and there are actually two English words that I can’t understand.

    Thinking of this, I feel deeply disappointed for my English course.

    I guess I won’t be able to pass the English test this time.

    But it doesn’t matter, my other subjects are fine!  !

    After taking a deep breath, I opened the door and walked into the room.

    "Ah, you are a candidate. Okay, go over there to change clothes. We are pressed for time, so you have to hurry up. This place can only be rented until four o'clock. I don't have time to trouble you. Really, I don't know what I'm doing.  What……"

    As soon as I entered the room, a nervous-looking female teacher, about thirty-five years old or above, spoke a lot of words like a machine gun without raising her head. I was stunned for a few seconds.

    Hey, hey, hey!  !  !  Sister, don’t you need to see what I look like and check my admission ticket!  ?  Where has the professionalism of being an invigilator gone?  ?  And what’s going on with changing clothes!  ?  You have to change clothes for exams these days!  ?  Are you asking me to use my body to show the beauty of the human body in ancient Greece?  ?  Sorry, I have been failing art classes since I was a kid!  !  Well, actually this is to prevent students from cheating, right?  But there is no one other than you in this room. I really don’t see any other candidates anywhere!  !

    While I was minding my own business, the elder sister gave instructions and walked out of the room directly with the documents in her arms.

    I watched the other party leave in embarrassment. I bet the eldest sister really didn’t even look at me.

    "Hey, what kind of test is this"

    I muttered a few words in a depressed voice and walked towards the place covered by the curtain.

    And at this moment, I entered a new world.

 Text Chapter 2 Sure enough, this is a conspiracy

    When I opened the curtain and walked in, I saw the object in the center of the room.

    The streamlined metal shell reflects light that is not dazzling, and an armor-like outfit sits quietly.

    I looked at it carefully and then fell silent.

    “Damn it, what kind of clothes do you want me to change into?! Are you asking me to take the war studies test!!”

    The bag in my hand was almost smashed by me.

    I calmed down the turbulent feeling in my heart that I wanted to hit someone, and walked over, looking left and right at this thing. After looking at it for a long time, I was speechless.

    Isn’t this the IS that appears on TV?

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of 1999

    But this thing actually has something to do with me. Well, it should be related to my family.

    "This is what changed the world"

    Because of the "White Knight Incident" of that year, the world became aware of the existence of this kind of weapon. At the same time, the originally balanced military structure suddenly collapsed. How many IS controllers can be found will directly affect the country's military strength.  , so every country began to implement a system of preferential treatment of women.

    Although there is a magical power like magic in the world today, it has not been widely used in the military due to various restrictions. Moreover, IS has advantages that can compete with magic. In comparison, the country is more willing to invest more resources.  on this emerging technology.

    Well, this is actually nothing to me. I am more curious about IS. After all, I have seen forces more powerful than IS.

    With all kinds of thoughts, I couldn't help but reach out and touch it.

    Anyway, IS can only be activated by women. If I, a pure man, touch it, I will probably have no reaction like touching a dead fish. It is a rare opportunity to touch it and I will not suffer any loss.

    However, there are always various unknowns in life. You can never guess what will happen in the next second. Of course, it is another matter if you have the ability to predict.

    A cold metallic feeling came from the fingertips, followed by a burst of dazzling silver light and various information pouring into the mind.

    “Eh!? Eh————!!!!!!”

    Faced with such a strange situation, I suddenly lost my train of thought.

    When I finally came to my senses, I found that the IS had actually moved and attached itself to my body like armor, becoming part of my hands and feet.

    "What happened!?"

    “Has someone activated IS!?”

    "who is it!?"

    "Huh? This, this is -"

    "man!?"

    Hearing the sound, a group of researchers in white coats came over. They opened the curtain and saw me activating IS. They all fell into a state of sluggishness where they couldn't think.

    I looked at the researchers in front of me in silence, and then looked at the abnormality on my body. I immediately showed a miserable face like a Christian abandoned by God. At the same time, the devil on my brother's face flashed through my mind.  smile, with only one thought left in her mind.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? This is a conspiracy.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    “Oh, I want to die.

    "Classmate, Orimaru Ichika-san!"

    A voice calling my name brought me back to reality from my annoying thoughts. I held my forehead and blurted out weakly before I could figure out the situation.

    "Ah, what's the matter?"

    "Ah, um, um, I'm very sorry for calling you so loudly all of a sudden. Are you, are you angry? Yes, I'm sorry! But, um, I'll introduce myself in the order of the fifty syllables. Now it's Oribara-san's turn.  So, I'm really, really sorry! Can you please introduce yourself? Are you willing?"

    It was then that I really came back to my senses and figured out the situation, and found that my deputy instructor, Yamada Maya, was constantly bowing his head and apologizing to me. It was obviously my own fault, but the teacher wanted to apologize himself. For a moment, I was full of guilt.

    "Uh, um, Mr. Yamada, you don't have to apologize like this. It's all my fault. I will introduce myself."

    I stretched out my hand to stop Teacher Maya Yamada from apologizing, and quickly made a comforting reassurance.

    "Really, really!? You, you promised me! You must do it!!"

    Teacher Yamada suddenly raised his head, seriously grasped my hand and leaned towards me, and he could still see the mist in his eyes.

    Teacher, are you really a teacher?  ?  This pairThe attitude of the little girl can easily be misunderstood, and some ignorant and innocent little boys might have fallen into trouble from then on!  !  !  Oh, oh, don't put your chest on it, be careful, my cannon may go off!  Also, I need to reiterate it again, teacher, you are really not my type!  !

    In the struggle between reason and sensibility, angels and demons, I took my hand out with difficulty, left my seat and walked to the podium with a slight bend without being noticed.

    Ah, I almost got hard just now.

    Standing on the podium, looking at the unabashed thirst for knowledge in the eyes of the girls in the audience, including Teacher Yamada, I suddenly felt like I was on the top of Mount Everest, and it was difficult to even breathe.

    "Ahem."

    I straightened my back and cleared my throat, thinking about what to say next.

    ???????????????????? But my mind went blank. As expected, the pressure had already crushed my thinking power into pieces.

    At this time, I took a peek at the seat by the window. Sitting there was a black-haired girl with a ponytail.

    Her name is Xiao Zhizhen, my childhood sweetheart who we only reunited after six years. This girl has always had a single ponytail. When I first entered the classroom, I recognized her at a glance.

    “But it’s really a transformation of women.

    No, no, now is not the time to think about this.

    "Help me quickly!!"

    I signaled her with my eyes. As a childhood sweetheart who has been dating for a long time, she must be able to understand this information instantly.

    "snort!"

    You actually ignored me!  ?

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Oh, oh, what does this cold aura and this arrogant attitude mean!  Where has the arrogant and a little bit coquettish Hoshi-chan gone!  !  Now Chen is completely 100% proud!  !  She actually abandoned me mercilessly at my critical moment, turned her face expressionlessly to the window, and snorted coldly, "I'll kill you, did I offend you, Miss Chen!"  !

    “However, this did remind me of something.

    I remember my brother once told me that when faced with a girl who is wrapped in pride and makes people wonder if she is engaged in chain defense, you must use your fiery penis to penetrate the opponent's uterus.

    Of course, this is summed up by my rich theory and practice. Although I don’t know where his theory and practice come from, I even wonder if he made it up casually.

    ??????????????????? However, I have no idea what those two words mean in English, because I am powerless in English. I have obviously been abroad, and there are foreigners at home. I only know the twenty-six English letters ABC, which is really weak.

    Well, I don’t really want to know the meaning of this. I know that what comes out of my brother’s mouth is definitely not fun, because every time I ask my sister or other older women in the family, I will be scolded.  Of course, many times I will attract hatred consciously or unconsciously. In comparison, the harm I suffered is quite small.

    Ah, I am going off topic again. Look, the eyes of the girls below are starting to burst into flames.

    Well, what should I say at this time?

    Let’s start with a song called “Girls’ School Boys” by Twins?  Well, it does fit the occasion, but this is a self-introduction, not a concert.

    【When we introduce ourselves, too many rhetoric just attracts the temporary attention of others. To let people know ourselves, the most important thing is to show our true side.  】

    Brother’s voice seemed to ring in my mind. At this time, I seemed to see the holy light of heaven.

    Sometimes I’m pretty reliable.

    The corners of my mouth raised slightly uncontrollably, and the sunshine outside the window shone in at the right time. At this moment, in the eyes of some ignorant little girls, I became a handsome and sunny boy.

    A small exclamation came from below, and my attention immediately came back. I took a breath and began to introduce myself.

    "My name is Ichika Orimara."

    “Yeah, yeah, yeah!!”

    Everyone’s eyes showed the expectation of “I want to hear more.”

    I smiled, what a group of curious and kind children.

    Then, I should also treat others with sincerity.

    "I like Lolita the most."

    Maintaining a sunny smile, I expressed what I loved most in my heart.

    institutions

    The sounds of various heads banging on the table and people falling to the ground kept ringing out. It seemed that they were moved by my sincerity.

    I think everyone can become a partner who loves lolita.

    At this moment, I seem to have new hope for the future.

    The sound of clicking footstepsThere was an urgent sound, is someone coming?

    “Are you going to reveal your abnormal sexual fetish as soon as you get here!?”

    Huh?  Does this sound sound familiar?

    But before I had time to react, I was hit hard on the head and sent flying.

    Wow, this kind of invisible murderous martial arts passed down by my brother is so familiar to me. The pain that directly penetrates the skull and hits the cerebral cortex is simply exhilarating How strange!  !  I'm not a pussy-shaker like Sister Xiaoyuan!  !  !

    “However, this knocking method, whether it’s power, angle, or speed, is very similar to the person in my impression.

    I swallowed and turned around with a little fear. I saw the woman behind me wearing a black suit and tight skirt. She had a slender figure and a body curve with no fat at all due to regular exercise. And the other person was at this time  He crossed his arms in front of his chest, raised the corners of his eyes, and his eyes were as sharp as a wolf's.

    "What the hell, Guan Yunchang!?"

    Snapped——

    “Ugh, I got hit on the head again, I’m probably going to have a cerebral hemorrhage now.

    "Sister Chifuyu, it hurts so much!"

    Yes, the domineering woman in front of me is my sister Chifuyu Orimaru.

    "Who is the hero in the Three Kingdoms, idiot!!"

    I rubbed my head and stood up from the ground, looking at my sister in front of me, very curious about her appearance.

    "Sister Chifuyu, why are you here? Aren't you out training for the annual World's No. 1 Martial Arts Tournament?"

    "Do you think I am Yamcha!? Who told you that I would go to that kind of conference!!"

    Chifuyu-san’s eyes started to sparkle, and her fists were clenched tightly. She would probably attack accordingly depending on my answer.

    “Uh, it’s my brother, that’s what I told you!!”

    I quickly shied away all the responsibilities, but after hearing this, Chifuyu-san loosened her fists and held her forehead in distress.

    "That idiot has been talking nonsense all day long"

    Looking at Chifuyu-san's depressed and gnashing expression, I couldn't help but want to laugh out loud. Those words I just came up with on the spur of the moment were purely to deceive my brother. Oh, haha, a Tai Chi push hand can kill someone invisible. I feel  At this moment, my IQ doubled several times.

    "Huh? By the way, what was going on with your self-introduction just now?"

    "Well……"

    Okay, I haven’t even breathed a sigh of relief yet. Why did this hatred suddenly shift back? I didn’t make fun of you.

    "My brother told me to be heart-to-heart and treat others with sincerity"

    And as soon as I finished speaking, Chifuyu-san came towards me with an angry fist.

    “Just lie to me now!!!!”

    Is it okay to let your brother lie like this openly?  ?

 Text Chapter 59 Looking forward to meeting him again

    "Hey, your eyes are wandering. Do you want to borrow money from me? For the sake of us being brothers, just tell me how much you want. It's okay to give the Ming coins directly to you!"

    There was a short distance from leaving the World Tree to one of the squares near the World Tree. Along the way, Neil found that Negi peeked at him very frequently, almost every few steps.  When he turned his head, Negi quickly turned his head and whistled. This behavior made Neil very unhappy, because it felt very disgusting to be treated like this by a boy, and Negi was not a girl who secretly liked him.  .

    “ Could it be that Negi has been looking at 3A girls for a long time and hasn’t had any contact with boys for a long time, and finally his interest in that area has begun to awaken!  ?

    In an instant, Negi’s image became dangerous in Neil’s eyes.

    "Why is it such an unlucky thing to say? How much do you want today's birthday to become the anniversary of my death! What do you mean by that look in your eyes? I always feel super unhappy!!"

    Negi was obviously stunned by Neil's sudden words for a few seconds before he reacted. Coupled with the weird look in his eyes, he couldn't help but complain angrily.

    Neil stuck out his tongue, put his hands on the back of his head, and quickened his pace slightly, leading Negi by half a body.

    "Do you have anything to say?"

    Negi paused for a moment, looking sideways at the face partially blocked by his arms, his eyes flashing behind the lenses.

    “Hey, Neil, has something happened to you recently?”

    I always feel that something has changed in him.

    Neil’s pace slowed down unconsciously, but soon returned to its original state, and he asked without looking back.

    "Why do you think so?"

    “I just feel like you’ve been a little absent-minded these days, as if you’re a little further away”

    Raising his head and looking at the stars covering the night sky, the starlight gently reflected the faint light on Negi's glasses.

    Neil put down his hands and put them behind his back. He also raised his head and stared at him from a distance.

    "No, nothing has changed"

    In the end, he was still like that.

    Nothing has changed.

    "Neil"

    Negi turned his head and opened his mouth, as if he wanted to say something, but for a long time, he did not say another word.

    "Don't talk about me, it's you" Neil suddenly spoke up and grabbed the topic, turning his face and blinking, "You are the one who should be said to be absent-minded, right? You seem to have no energy recently, as if you were distracted by something.  Things are bothering me"

    "Is it that obvious?"

    Negi lowered his head and muttered quietly, but Neil could still hear him beside him.

    "It's all written on your face I thought you looked confident after the school festival, but it turns out you've been so worried these days that you almost jumped off a building. What, is it a worry about love, boy?"  "

    When talking about love, Neil’s eyes brightened up and his tone was full of ridicule.

    "No, I just had a quarrel with Asuna-san"

    Negi rolled his eyes at him and became dejected again.

    "Sister? Oh, haha, it really is a matter of love~~~You dishonest guy~~~"

    "Do you have to think about this!?"

    "Okay, what did you and eldest sister argue about?"

    Neil spread his hands and did not continue teasing the other party.

    "Actually, it's not a big deal. Asuna-san just reminded me that I am very similar to Chao-san"

    Negi lowered his head a little further and sighed softly.

    "I see, the eldest sister is angry because of this"

    Neil looked at his brother’s confused expression, and he probably figured out what was going on between him and Asuna.

    After meeting with Gunel and learning that his father was still alive, Neil also guessed what Negi was thinking now. He must be full of things about his father. Since a long time ago, Negi has been working hard for his father.  , constantly injured, and constantly moving forward. After getting more accurate news, he will only work harder to move forward for his dream, even at the risk of losing his life.

    Father seems to be everything to him.

    This is exactly the same as the super ring tone.

    For the sake of your dreams, you are willing to give up everything, including your own happiness.

    And Tomorrow Cai is angry about it, maybe that's it.

    "Actually, Asuna-san is right, and I said the same thing to Chao-san, but I"? 

    Although he clearly rejected Chao's approach, he himself followed Chao's path, almost exactly the same path.

    He, how should he choose?

    "Neji, do you still remember what Chao Lingyin said?"

    Neil didn’t pay attention to Negi’s current expression and just continued talking.

    "Don't stop, keep moving forward This sentence should be very suitable for you now. For you, your father's affairs can be said to be everything to you. If you are asked to give up everything now for this, you must be able to do it.  Yes, in this aspect, you, Chao Lingyin, and I are really the same"

    Neil slowly took a breath of the refreshing summer night, his eyes slightly focused on Negi's face.

    "However, I think this is correct, or in other words, any approach is correct, but everyone chooses a different position. It is probably impossible for you to give up looking for your father, so why not go all the way?  Black, just like Kick-Ass who became a hero after being knocked headlong"

    "Well, I always feel that the tone of your words has suddenly changed a lot"

    "Don't worry about these things. Your goal is very clear anyway. You just think too much. Anyway, there is only one way you want to go from now on, isn't it?"

    Facing Neil’s smile, Negi seemed to know a little bit about what he should choose.

    "However, I have one more thing to say. No matter what you choose, you should also pay more attention to the people around you, such as eldest sister. I think eldest sister is very clear about your thoughts, and this is what she is worried about.  , it’s just that she doesn’t want to see you scarring yourself, the eldest sister’s idea is probably that simple"

    Neil took a few steps forward, tapping his toes slightly. As his body turned, his long hair fluttered lightly, and his face was clearly reflected in Negi's eyes.

    "Don't forget this, because when you lose, the pain is not something you can bear"

    "Neil"

    They were only a few steps apart, but Niji felt like they were separated by a chasm.

    Because there was a bit of sad nostalgia in Neil's eyes, which blocked his approach.

    "Well, that's all I want to say. It's up to you what you think about next" Neil spread his hands and smiled softly, then turned a little evil again, "But eldest sister really loves you deeply.  Said~~~"

    "Why do you come back here again!!!"

    The sentimental atmosphere just now was gone, and Negi rolled his eyes angrily.

    “Hehe~~~”

    Neil grinned wider, looked away slightly, and saw the surrounding environment clearly. His smile was frozen, and his expression was a little confused.

    "Ah, by the way, what am I doing here?"

    "Huh? Don't you know it yourself!?"

    "I really don't know, I'm following you"

    "How are you following me!? You are following me and running in front of me!!"

    "In this case, I will go home. Goodbye, young man who works hard~~~"

    Neil waved his hand and walked forward without looking back, but he was immediately grabbed by the collar.

    "It's rare that you come here, so just patrol with me. You have a lot of time anyway"

    I don’t know where Niji got the strength, but he was holding on to Neil’s collar as firmly as a rock.

    "Hey, I'm not on duty tonight, and my youth is calling me!!"

    "What youth?"

    “Galgame on the computer!!!”

    “Delete your youth for me!!”

    "Do you want to ruin my life!?"

    "Your life is too insignificant!!"

    Seeing that Negi refused to let go of him, Neil lowered his head helplessly, but after waiting for a while, he found that Negi was still where he was.

    "Aren't you going to patrol? Why are you standing here without moving? You want to be a sentinel!"

    "No, I'm waitingah, here it comes!"

    When Negi was talking, a figure in the field of vision gradually enlarged, and he suddenly shouted.

    Neil looked in the direction that Negi was looking at, and saw Setsuna coming this way quickly, and Kamo the ferret was lying on her shoulder.

    "Why is Kamo and Setsuna-san together?"

    Generally speaking, doesn’t Kamo, the pervert, always follow Negi?

    "If you come to me today, I will ask Kamo to find Setsuna-san first, and then we will make an appointment to meet here."

    ? ?Ji smiled and explained in a calm tone.

    Neil glanced at Negi thoughtfully, his eyes brightened slightly, and then fell silent.

    "Teacher Negi, Teacher Neil, good evening."

    Setsuna quickly arrived in front of them. There seemed to be no surprise about Neil's appearance. Negi or Kamo must have told her in advance.

    "Boss Neil, long time no see."

    Kamo jumped from Setsuna’s shoulder to Negi, turned to say hello to Neil.

    "It's been a long time indeed. You haven't done anything wrong recently, have you?"

    Neil half-opened his eyes and glanced at Kamo who was stiff.

    “No, absolutely not!! I don’t dare to lose even a hair under Boss Neil’s eyes!!”

    "That means you did a lot of bad things that I didn't see, right?"

    Under Kamo’s desperate eyes, Neil raised a bright smile.

    "Okay, Neil, Kamo hasn't done much recently and has helped me a lot. Let's go on patrol now"

    Seeing this, Negi had no choice but to interrupt Neil's topic.

    Neil waved his hands quickly, as if he refused to agree.

    "No, it's not my turn tonight, I won't work overtime, you have to go do it yourself!"

    "Anyway, you are here, and you will do some meaningless things when you go back. It is better to stay. It is rare that we can be on duty together"

    “What’s so pointless!! You’re actually vetoing my life!!”

    "Teacher, what are you talking about?"

    Listening to the conversation between the two, Setsuna on the side was confused.

    "It's nothing, it's just that Neil promised us to patrol together. One more person will add more strength."

    Negi turned to Setsuna and smiled, taking Neil with him by the way.

    "Who agreed? Don't just talk to yourself!"

    "Then let's set off now!"

    "Okay, Teacher Negi."

    "Hey, don't ignore me, listen to me!!!"

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Ah, I really want to go home"

    Raising his head, Neil looked at the starry sky and lazily followed Negi and Setsuna.

    “It’s only been less than two minutes! How unmotivated you are!!”

    Neil didn’t pay attention to Neji’s words. He turned to look at An Jing walking beside him, his eyes rolled, and he didn’t know what he was thinking.

    "Speaking of Setsuna-san, why are you and Negi together? Could it be that you are having an unethical love affair with your eldest lady and her fiancé behind your back!?"

    Neil covered his mouth with his hands, his face filled with disbelief.

    "Who do you think is the betrothed!!"

    "I did not betray the eldest lady!!"

    "As expected of Neil, he said all the things in my heart, but it doesn't matter, brother, you can be considered Setsuna's master, it's totally okay!!"

    "How is it OK!!!" x2

    The two of them shouted at Kamo at the same time, dumbfounded.

    “I understand, I know how to do it, huh huh~~~~~”

    "You know nothing! The laughter behind you is full of bad intentions!!"

    "Teacher Neil, I will never change my heart for the eldest lady!!"

    In desperation, Setsuna expressed his loyalty to Konoka without thinking.

    "Oh, that's true" x3

    At this time, two young men, one a pervert, looked at Setsuna with ambiguous eyes. Setsuna was stunned, and then turned red and waved his hands in denial.

    "No, it's not what you think. I, I just treat the eldest lady, just"

    "Love……"

    "It's love"

    "like."

    The three guys caught Setsuna’s words very wisely.

    "Nah!!!!!!!"

    At night, the girl’s shy screams broke through the sky.

    "You guys are really energetic"

    Suddenly a voice intervened in the joke between three people and one mink. They followed the sound at the same time and saw a young man wearing a high school uniform leaning against a lamppost, holding a mobile phone in his hand, and his eyes glanced slightly  Their fingertips are still touching the bright screen.

    &nbsp;"Why are you here? Are you also patrolling at night?"

    Neil walked over and obviously knew the other person.

    The young man then turned his head, looked at Neil walking towards him, and smiled slightly.

    "Well, I'm short of manpower recently, so I came to help. Anyway, I still get overtime pay"

    "Senior Muchen."

    In an instant, he also came over and bowed respectfully to the other party.

    The young man is Jun Muchen.

    "It's Setsuna-chan, why are you with this bastard brat?"

    "Who are you calling a bastard? Speaking of bastards, you bastard is even more of a bastard!!"

    “Tsk, tsk, tsk, it’s full of balls in one sentence, it’s really dirty!”

    “It’s your head that’s dirty!!”

    "Well, actually, Teacher Neil is here to patrol tonight, so we came together"

    "The moment interrupted the two people's unscrupulous conversation, and at the same time, I felt that the two guys were really similar.

    "Neil, Setsuna-san, who is this gentleman?"

    There is obviously someone here who doesn’t know the other person.

    "Oh, this is a student from the high school department. Senior Jun Muchen, like me, is also employed by the school and is very powerful."

    Seeing that Neal had no intention of introducing him, Setsuna had no choice but to introduce him to Neji. When he looked at Jun Muchen, there was a hint of admiration in his eyes.

    "Ahahaha, I am stronger in that area"

    Jun Muchen touched the back of his head and smiled brightly, swinging his waist back and forth slightly.

    In an instant, he turned away with his cheeks slightly red, Negi looked puzzled, while Neil's eyes were full of contempt.

    "You can no longer be described as a scumbag."

    "Uh, um, nice to meet you, Mr. Jun."

    Although I didn’t understand what Jun Muchen meant by that aspect, I still extended my hand in a friendly manner.

    "This is Teacher Negi, just call me Muchen. He is such a personable gentleman, completely different from a guy who only knows bullshit"

    With a gentle smile on her face, Jun Muchen held Niji’s hand and said something that made someone angry.

    "It's much better than you, the guy with the same curly hair as [beep——]"

    Neil twitched the corners of his eyes, raised the corners of his mouth, and said coldly.

    “Although my hair is black and curly, it is definitely not the curly hair on [beep——]!!”

    "Ah la la, you really didn't bring it upon yourself"

    The two people looked at each other, as if there were sparks constantly arousing.

    "Well, Neil, you and Mr. Muchen are very familiar with each other."

    "Only a ghost is familiar with this kind of guy!" Neil turned his head and glared at Niji, then immediately turned back to stare at Jun Muchen, "This guy had a fight with me for no reason last time, what do you think?  Is this kind of person seriously ill?!"

    “It’s not just for nothing!!”

    "Then what are you talking about!!"

    “Because I’m bored!!”

    “Idiot!!”

    "Ha, I really don't understand"

    Negi held his forehead with a headache, feeling as if two Neils appeared in front of him.

    “Speaking of which, what are you doing here alone?”

    "I'm waiting for someone."

    Jun Muchen put away his phone and said with a yawn.

    "Ha, waiting for someone? You don't look like you have a date, do you?"

    "How different! One day I will go to a love hotel with the president!!"

    "One sentence will reveal your true face clearly."

    Neil sighed very much, this guy is really powerful in combat, his combat effectiveness has broken through the lower limit.

    "Actually, I was waiting for the principal's guests to come out" Seeing the curiosity in the three people's eyes, Jun Muchen continued, "They are people from the Holy Church."

    "The Holy Church? Is it dealing with the previous ghoul incident?"

    Neil was the first to react, and at the same time, three unlucky children flashed through his mind.

    "Ghoul? What ghoul?"

    Negi and Setsuna looked at Neil suspiciously. Neil was stunned. It seemed that they didn't know about the incident.

    After briefly explaining it to them, Negi and Setsuna's expressions changed slightly and became a little heavy.

    “Actually, you don’t need to be so nervous. As long as you deal with it well, you won’t be afraid of too much trouble”

    &nbsp; Jun Muchen put away his playful look and calmly comforted the two of them, with a comforting warmth in his voice.

    "Yeah." x2

    "By the way, who was sent by the Holy Church?" Neil raised his eyes and looked at Jun Muchen, "Is it the agent? Or are the people from the burial agency also coming out?"

    "You know a lot" Jun Muchen's eyes were slightly surprised, and then he continued to lean against the lamppost lazily, "That person is the person in charge of the nearby Shengtang Church stronghold, he is oh, myself  Look, he comes out."

    Jun Muchen suddenly stood up straight and looked back at the building behind him. In the darkness, the sound of neither light nor heavy footsteps sounded rhythmically.

    Everyone’s eyes were focused on him, and the figure in the shadow gradually became clearer, and the cross hanging on his chest reflected a faint silver light.

    "Oh? I didn't expect there would be so many people here"

    There seemed to be a little surprise in the heavy voice, and a man wearing a black priest's uniform appeared in front of everyone.

    Neil’s pupils shrank tightly, and the man’s face was deeply imprinted on his retinas. He opened his mouth slightly, then bit his lower lip tightly, and an imperceptible trace of violent murderous intention passed deep in his eyes.

    Soon, the trace of hostility disappeared, and Neil stood aside silently, returning to his usual listless appearance.

    Jun Muchen, who had been keeping quiet, glanced at Neil thoughtfully, then stood up with a smile and introduced the newcomer to Niji and the others.

    "This is the chief priest of Haiming City Church, and the person in charge of negotiating with our Magic Association on behalf of the Holy Church Church, Kotomine Kirei."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Jun Muchen faced Kotomine Kirei and introduced the person on the other side.

    "These three are magicians and swordsmen from the Magic Association, Negi Springfield, Neil Springfield, and Setsuna Sakurasaki."

    "Good evening, you three. I never expected that the Magic Association would have such outstanding children."

    Kotomine Kirei's eyes are always heavy, giving people a serious feeling.

    "You're flattered, Mr. Kotomine."

    Facing the other party’s compliment, Negi quickly nodded in return.

    Kotomine Kirei’s eyes passed over the faces of the three of them one by one. When he saw Neil, he paused for a moment and then turned to Jun Muchen.

    "Mr. Muchen, my business has been finished, and it's almost time for me to leave."

    "Let me take you out" Jun Muchen nodded to the other party, and then winked at the three of them, "Then I will lead Mr. Yanfeng to leave, and you three can continue working"

    "Okay, Mr. Muchen."

    "Goodbye, Senior Muchen."

    Neil didn’t look at Kirei for a second, he raised his head and nodded lightly to Jun Muchen, then turned around and left with the two of them.

    "Then let's go, Mr. Kotomine."

    "sorry to bother you."

    Kotomine Kirei nodded in thanks, then vaguely glanced at the direction Neil left, with an obscure smile on his lips.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "I'll send it here."

    Reaching the entrance of the academy, Jun Muchen stopped and turned to talk to Kotomine Kirei, who was following closely behind him.

    "Well, thank you."

    Jun Muchen nodded slightly to him and walked away.

    Kotomine Kirei calmly watched Jun Muchen leave. He slowly turned around until his back disappeared.

    “It seems like something interesting happened tonight, Kirei.”

    The strange voice appeared out of thin air, but Kotomine Kirei did not feel the slightest surprise, and his expressionless face maintained his usual indifference.

    "What are you referring to?"

    Kirei stared at the void in front of him, as if there was a figure in front of him talking to him.

    "hehe……"

    The sound of laughter was accompanied by golden light particles, which gathered together little by little. Soon, the silhouette of a human figure loomed in the golden light.

    "You should have discovered it, that brat"

    Yao dispersed, and a young man wearing a black jacket had his hands in his trouser pockets. His handsome face was full of arrogance, and a pair of bloody eyes under the golden bangs seemed to have an addictive demonic quality, staring directly at the indifferent eyes.  man.

    Seeing that Kirei remained silent, the young man raised an evil smile on his lips, narrowed his eyes slightly, and the blood in his eyes became more and more piercing.

    "He seems to have the same thing as us."

    Qili looked at the man??, his eyes were cold, and he met those eyes that were difficult for mortals to look directly into without giving in.

    Suddenly, Kirei smiled.

    A gloomy smile appeared on his cold and sharp face.

    "Indeed, aren't you interested, Gilgamesh?"

    "Of course I have interests. There aren't many things in this world that interest me" The smile on Gilgamesh's lips grew wider, and the light in his eyes became more and more elusive. "But, we can't be interested in him now."  Take action."

    "Oh why?"

    There was a hint of curiosity in Kirei's expression.

    Such emotional changes are very rare for him.

    "Because of the agreement with that guy, if that kid encounters danger within my sight, try to save his life."

    Gilgamesh withdrew his gaze and raised his head slightly. The night sky was reflected in his eyes, and he seemed to be able to see a night similar to the original one.

    "That mysterious heroic spirit?"

    Kirei frowned, a familiar yet unfamiliar figure appeared in his mind.

    "Um."

    Gilgamesh’s gaze retracted from the sky and fell on Kirei.

    "Do you know his identity?"

    Hearing Kirei’s question, Gilgamesh smiled playfully.

    "That's right, but it's better not to tell you for the time being. It will be more exciting to save the interesting things until the end."

    Gilgamesh looked past Kirei, looking in an unknown direction, with slight waves in his eyes.

    "My king, I am looking forward to meeting him again."

    ?…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

    PS: I plan to overthrow and rewrite it, and change the protagonist to a female.

 Text Chapter 60 Moon Peak Shrine

    irritable.

    That feeling lingered in my mind for quite some time.

    The things that happened recently and the people I met have revived many memories that have been buried deep in my heart. In my mind, almost all of them are pictures that I don’t want to think of.

    In the past, he would sometimes recall it or appear in his dreams. Even though it was like a curse, he never wanted to abandon those memories. For him, this was a sin that he had to endure.

    However, even so, he would not be as inexplicably restless in the past as he is now. Often, as long as he hints to himself, his mood will soon calm down, or in other words, his heart will feel like death again.

    Is it because of those people?

    Some familiar faces flashed through Neil's mind, and a subtle sense of peace flowed through them.

    He has always been walking alone. Even Negi, who is closest to him, cannot get close to the depths of his heart. Now, the shadows of other people have been left in his heart. Unknowingly, the cracks in his heart have opened up.  got bigger.

    However, he knew very well that this would not work.

    He has learned a lot from what happened in the past, and he doesn't want to repeat the same mistakes. In order to no longer let others get hurt because of him, and make himself suffer again, as long as he no longer establishes close relationships with other people and is separated by a distance, then each other will  Will not be harmed.

    “Otherwise, what happened to Touma that night will happen again.

    "well……"

    Neil sighed slightly, because being reminded by Negi made him a little concerned about his own problems.

    Since coming to this country and coming into contact with those people, he seems to have changed more or less. Now I think about it, does the practice assigned to him by the principal have such meaning.

    "It's so weak"

    Neil stopped his directionless progress, looked up at the clear blue sky, and laughed somewhat self-deprecatingly.

    In the breeze, there is a hint of fragrance.

    Neil put away his complicated thoughts, smelled the fragrance of flowers, and couldn't help but turn his head and look around. It turned out that he had come to a place that was familiar yet unfamiliar.

    On the long stairs, there is a torii gate.

    "Shrine"

    Neil had seen this kind of building before at Bang Zhikui's home, but he didn't expect that he would encounter another shrine while wandering around this city. It seems that the people here seem to believe in gods.

    However, there seemed to be something about this shrine that attracted him. Unconsciously, Neil stepped on the stairs and walked up out of curiosity. He glanced at the sign on the torii gate, which was written in black ink on the somewhat broken wooden board.  With a few big characters.

    Tsukimine Shrine.

    After walking up the stairs, a clean open space appeared in front of me. In the distance, there is the main hall of Tsukamine Shrine, and it is surrounded by trees. In the center, there is a peach blossom tree, with pale pink petals blooming. From time to time, it is surrounded by trees.  The wind blows, and the petals carry their fragrance and blow into the distance.

    Neil walked over, and the fragrance he just smelled seemed to be the fragrance of the flowers of this peach blossom tree. But, is this season the time for peach blossoms to bloom?

    After touching the rough tree trunk, Neil looked up at the crown of the tree where the buds were blooming with a strange expression.

    "Is it the same as the cherry blossom tree in my house?"

    It seems wrong. The tree at home will remain open for a long time because it has been tampered with. Unless the tree in front of you has also been tampered with, but would anyone be so bothered?

    "Maybe yes."

    Neil held his chin up and murmured uncertainly.

    "Well, it's not a bad thing anyway, it's just a spectacle at best"

    It’s really not a big deal. At least not many people will delve into the school’s World Tree, which is too big to complain about. Sometimes Neil really wonders if the people in this city are all crazy guys.

    "But why don't you see a clergyman?"

    After being here for a long time, I didn’t find anyone coming or going, not even a worshipper.

    Neil sat down under the peach blossom tree, leaning against the trunk of the tree and vaguely seeing the sky through the branches. The hazy and broken beauty was particularly charming. As he watched quietly, time seemed to have stopped.

    The slightly blowing wind mixed with the fragrance of peach blossoms and the simple atmosphere of the shrine seemed to have a hypnotic effect. Little by little, Neil's eyes slowly closed, and unknowingly, the scenery in front of him gradually changed.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    Ordinary furnishings, ordinary decoration.

    &nbsp; This is an ordinary house.

    The open window let in the bright morning light, and the faint light reflected on the floor and walls, making it warm.

    On the recliner, a beautiful woman with long black hair was sitting, and opposite her, a man with long white hair was half-kneeling on the ground, his palms gently covering the woman's slightly swollen abdomen.

    "Do you really want to go?"

    The woman raised her bright and moving amber eyes and stared at the man with gentle eyes.

    The man met those beautiful eyes and grinned.

    “I don’t want to go either, but I have to go, just like I have to take Sadharu out in the morning, otherwise he will be at home”

    "Be serious."

    The woman raised her hand and patted the man's head gently, her face full of anger.

    "Well, I'm very serious" The man grabbed the hand covering his head, held it softly and without force, and looked at the other person intently, "I'm sorry, I have to leave him at this time.  you alone……"

    Looking at his expression, the woman couldn't help but sigh, and then she curled her lips in displeasure.

    "I knew it was like this. You haven't listened to me since you were a child. I really doubt whether you are sincerely good to me"

    "Oh my, my whole body belongs to you, you still don't believe me" The man held the white catkin and couldn't help but laughed out loud, "A woman is a fragile work of art. If you don't cherish it, you will lose it."  It cannot be saved, so I will cherish you all the time."

    Hearing these straightforward words, the woman's pretty face couldn't help but blush slightly, but when she saw the smile in his eyes, she felt a little annoyed. She narrowed her eyes and smiled as charmingly as a crescent moon.

    “Hey, you must have a lot of artworks, right?”

    The man lowered his head and thought for a moment, then muttered uncertainly, "It seems like a lot"

    "Um?"

    The man quickly grabbed the hand that had started to press hard on his ear and looked at the woman with a flattering smile, "But I chose the one who is priceless to me"

    The woman glared at him and finally let go of her hand. Looking at his familiar face, she felt slightly absent-minded.

    "Do you know what the happiness I hope for me is like?"

    Her voice was very plain, but in the man's ears, there was always an unforgettable sadness.

    "I can eat with you every night, say good night to you before going to bed, and say good morning with a smile in the morning. What a little woman."

    The man stopped his smile and spoke seriously and calmly.

    The woman gently spread her face, her smile as happy as a rainbow after the rain.

    "Yes, I'm just a little woman, so I don't expect my husband to be a hero admired by all people. As long as he can stay with me, it's enough."

    "I don't want to be a hero, because heroes usually die young." The man shrugged, then stood up, bent down and gently touched the side of the woman's face, with tenderness written on his face, "But I can't be a hero.  person, so you can rest assured to let me go, I will definitely come back to you in vain."

    The woman held the broad and strong hand with both hands and pressed it tightly to her face. Her eyes were wet without knowing when.

    "I always feel that I am destined to wait for you all the time. I never see you waiting for me. You know, waiting is not a happy thing."

    "So, I can only compensate."

    The man let go of the woman’s hand and wiped away the tears from her eyes.

    "Wait until I use my future happiness to make up for your past unhappiness."

    With a smile on his face, he turned around and left with the woman looking at him forever.

    Determined, without a trace of nostalgia.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    Ding bell——ding bell——

    There seemed to be some melodious ringing ringing in my ears.

    Open your eyes, it’s the bright world.

    Neil was a little lost. What was that dream just now?

    In the dream, I only heard a man and a woman talking to each other, but I couldn't see their faces clearly, as if there was always a fog blurring their faces.

    【Do those two people have anything to do with me?  】

    ??Thinking hard, but can’t get any results.

    "My little friend, are you okay?"

    At this moment, a strange voice sounded in his ears, and only then did Neil notice that there was someone around himhuman existence.

    Turning around, Neil saw that the owner of the voice was a beautiful woman.

    A unique miko costume revealed the identity of the other party. Her long hair was bright flaxen, and the brown pupils dotted on her beautiful face seemed to be covered with a layer of light. No matter what the environment, she would exude a soft glow.  Glorious and reassuring.

    With a faint smile on her lips, the woman looked at Neil who had just woken up.

    "Uh, sorry, I just fell asleep."

    Neil noticed that the other person was holding a strange-looking bell in his hand. The ringing he just heard might have come from this thing.

    “It’s easy to catch a cold if you sleep here.”

    The woman suddenly realized it, and then she felt a little worried.

    "Well, I understand."

    Neil responded politely to other people's kindness.

    "Miss, are you the witch here?"

    "Well, I am the shrine maiden of Tsukimine Shrine, and I just took over recently."

    The woman smiled slightly, and the bell in her hand gently made a pleasant ringing sound.

    "Speaking of which, I saw you looking a little lost just now. Was it a nightmare?"

    Recalling the way Neil looked when he woke up before, the woman asked with some concern.

    "Well, in the distant Silent Hill, Alessa is trying to swallow me up with darkness and combine me with her. How can we repair it? I am obviously not Sharon"

    Neil habitually rambled on, even clenching his fists to express his anger.

    "What, is it an evil spirit!?"

    However, the miko was very shocked, and then she held the bell tightly and tried to hit Neil on the head.

    "Miss, wait!! What are you going to do!?"

    “I’ll help you get rid of the spirit, don’t worry, it’s very effective!”

    "It looks like you want to kill me. I'm afraid that before I can get rid of the spirit, I will become a spirit myself!!" Neil quickly raised his hand to stop the other party, with a look of shame on his face, "Miss Witch, what I just said was purely  Nonsense, please don’t pay attention!”

    "Ugh, why am I still so worried? Hey, could it be that you were possessed by a ghost and saw the ghost's memory!?"

    "Uh, no, and it's not really a nightmare. I just had a somewhat inexplicable dream" Neil paused, glanced at the witch, and felt that there was nothing embarrassing about saying it, so he continued, "In a dream  I saw a man and a woman having a conversation, but I had no impression of their faces, so it was a bit strange."

    "You didn't lie to me?"

    “…It’s true this time.”

    "Oh, is that so?" The witch held her delicate chin and thought carefully. She looked down at Neil, "Actually, dreams sometimes have something to do with the past. Sometimes, maybe it's the scene in the future, maybe it's you.  The future is uncertain"

    After saying that, the miko looked at him with a strange smile.

    "my future?"

    Neil was a little confused for a moment. He really hadn't thought about this, but it didn't look like it.

    He shook his head and got rid of all the messy thoughts in his mind. It didn't matter whether this dream was related to him or not. It was just a dream anyway.

    "Forget it, it's useless to think so much. By the way, what do you call Miss Miko?"

    "My name is Guanyue Gefan, you can just call me Guanyue. What about you?"

    "Neil Springfield, please give me your advice."

    Neil stretched out his hand to shake Gefan’s hand, and Gefan tilted his head, not knowing what he was thinking.

    After chatting with Ge Fan for a while, Neil said goodbye and left.

    Gefan stood at the top of the stairs, watching Neil leave. After losing sight of him, she turned around and walked back to the peach blossom tree. She reached out her hand and brushed the rough bark of the trunk.

    Ding bell——

    The peach blossom tree suddenly made a circle of invisible fluctuations, and the bell in Ge Fan's hand seemed to be vibrated and made a sound.

    The witch looked at the peach blossom tree with deep and gentle eyes, and suddenly smiled.

    "Just now, what kind of dream did you see for him?  "

    Ding bell——

    There was another sound.

    It seems that someone has given the answer.

 Text Chapter 61 Wash your hands before pursuing a girl

    "It's so boring. If I had known earlier, I would have asked Nanoha and Suzuka to come out together"

    Alyssa, who was walking alone on the street, muttered in a low voice with some regret. She looked sideways at the exquisite accessories in the closet, feeling like something was missing without anyone to chat with her.

    It turns out that she is not used to being alone.

    "Huh? Ahead is Kabukicho"

    Because I had been a guest at Neil's home, and Neil's home was in this street, I passed by this place at that time. Although this area is not very big, there are many weird shops. For example, there is a store called  A shemale club opened by people from Xixiang.

    What kind of person would go to such a strange place?

    Alyssa cursed in her heart.

    But this place seems to be as chaotic as ever, or rather lawless.

    Alyssa looked around and would always see groups of delinquents and gangsters gathering in some corners, but the people passing by seemed not to be surprised, and sometimes even greeted them familiarly.

    "No wonder we raise people like stupid teachers"

    Alyssa felt as if she had discovered the truth.

    And just when Alyssa was so absent-minded, she felt as if she hit something and fell backwards.

    “It hurts so much!”

    “Hey, little girl, how are you walking!!!”

    Suddenly there was a rough voice above her head, and Alyssa stood up with some pain and looked. A fierce young man was glaring at her. He was holding a bottle of drink in his hand, and there were five people surrounding him. They were also surrounded by five people.  With a black jacket and colorful hair, he has a standard bad appearance.

    Alyssa was startled by this sudden situation and couldn't help but take a small step back.

    "Youwhat are you going to do?"

    "What are you doing! You soiled my clothes, what are you talking about!!"

    The young man pointed to a puddle of water on the chest of his clothes, and then stared at Alyssa fiercely, "What do you think we should do now!?"

    "II didn't mean it. For clothes like this, I'll just pay you for it!"

    Only then did Alyssa know what was going on. She secretly sighed why she was so unlucky today, and then said in a strong tone.

    The bad boy raised his eyebrows, as if he was offended by the other party's toughness. He couldn't help but snorted and said with narrowed eyes, "Huh? Compensate to me? Do you think you can afford it!! This is unique in the world!!"

    "Huh? Unique!?"

    Alyssa looked at the tattered clothes and felt that it would be trivial to compensate him for a hundred identical ones.

    "That's right, the boss worked hard to make it!!"

    "Do you think ordinary people can make those jagged shapes on the cuffs!?"

    "This is a work of conscience for our bad industry!!"

    “That’s why people call it Great White Shark!!”

    The companions behind the young man shouted and looked proud, while the leading delinquent youth was even more embarrassed and shy.

    ""

    Ah, what are you so shy about, bad!

    Alyssa was speechless for a while. Fortunately, she thought the sleeveless cuffs were caused by being torn off, but it turned out that these idiots made them by themselves.

    "Then what are you going to do? If you don't want compensation, I'll leave!"

    Facing this group of people, Alyssa felt a little afraid, and her eyes flickered slightly. She asked pretending to be calm, just hoping to get out of here as soon as possible.

    "Well, what should I do"

    The young man suddenly calmed down and looked at Alyssa carefully, making her feel uncomfortable for a while.

    "Hey, what on earth are you"

    “Please date me on the condition of marriage!!!”

    Before Alyssa finished speaking, the young man bowed ninety degrees and stretched out his hand. Alyssa was stunned, and her face immediately turned red.

    【Eh!  ?  Interact!  ?  What the hell kind of development is this!  !  】

    “You, you, what did you say all of a sudden!!!!!!”

    Alyssa no longer knew whether she was embarrassed or angry. The person who looked so fierce just now as if he wanted to kill her actually turned around and said he wanted to date her!  ?

    “Oh, my God, the boss’s lolicon is having another attack”

    "This disease is difficult to treat"

    "Actually, I am also a lolita control."

    "+1 upstairs."

    "You guys don't give it to me"??Talk to yourself!  !  !  !  "

    Alyssa angrily complained about this group of people, and then swatted away the hand handed by the young man.

    “Did you agree to my proposal!?”

    “Don’t jump to the final stage all at once!!!”

    Alyssa felt like she was going to cry. She started to turn her head, hoping to ask for help from passers-by. As soon as she turned her head, she saw a guy passing by with his hands in his trouser pockets and looking at her dumbfounded.

    ""

    ""

    With their eyes facing each other, the other person shook his head and walked forward as if nothing had happened.

    “Idiot teacher, come back here!!!”

    Hearing the angry shouting behind him, Neil had a headache. How could he encounter such trouble on the way home? However, it was really a novel thing to see someone confessing to Alyssa.

    Neil looked back at Alyssa, he spread his hands helplessly, "Hey, Miss, someone is confessing to you, I'm too embarrassed to come out and mess with it"

    “Asshole, didn’t you see that I was surrounded by a group of bad guys!?”

    "Tsk, tsk, tsk, this is even worse. Classic romantic comedies like heroes saving beauties are not suitable for me"

    "Who is telling you about a romantic comedy?!" Alyssa walked over quickly and grabbed Neil's collar, "Stop showing off your narcissistic expression and saying boring words! Get him away right now!!!  !”

    With one move, the Tathagata Divine Palm was swung out in succession, and Neil was directly hit and sent flying for more than ten times in the air.

    Neil was lying on the ground, covering his bleeding nose, and was almost beaten into a mosaic by Alyssa.

    "Let me tell you, you've beaten me to this point, are you still afraid of these people?"

    "Hey! Don't ignore us!!"

    The group of bad guys stood up and stared fiercely at Neil who appeared on the stage.

    “Well, I always feel that this kid looks familiar.

    Neil patted his clothes and stood up, glanced at the group of people in front of him, and couldn't help but sigh.  He looked at the leading delinquent young man, spread his hands and asked speechlessly, "I say, big brother, what's so good about this kid?"

    Alyssa’s eyelids twitched, and she held back her anger and stood behind Neil.

    "Huh? I like it, but can you control it!?"

    Looking at him gearing up, he seemed ready to punch him at any moment.

    Neil shook his head, then turned away to reveal Alyssa. He pointed at Alyssa and pushed up a pair of non-existent glasses.

    "Look at this little girl, the top is as flat as a horizontal line. Does it feel like a hand? Of course it does, but it just feels like a scratch on your hand. Unless you are an M, you will feel good!!"

    Ignoring Alyssa’s pretty face that was starting to darken, she then pointed at her legs.

    "Look here again, these two legs are so short, can they cooperate with you to do some difficult movements!? What fun is there! Without fun, how bleak life will become!! Do you think  …”

    “Don’t judge me for thinking about yourself, you scum!!!!”

    The world's martial arts show rises to the dragon level, and Neil spurts blood for another ten meters.

    "Are you here to step on me or to save me"

    Alyssa picked up Neil and stared at him coldly.

    "This is a strategy, Miss"

    At this time, the young man who was stunned by Neil's words came back to his senses, frowned, and reached out to Alyssa.

    "Who cares about you? As long as I like it!!"

    When Alyssa looked back and saw this scene, a bit of panic appeared on her face, but another hand appeared to help her block it.

    "Just say it nicely, don't move your hands or feet"

    Neil stood up and grabbed the other person’s thick hand with a smile, but the other person’s face seemed to be distorted by pain.

    "Idiot teacher"

    Neil turned back and smiled at Alyssa, then threw the young man out.

    “Wash your hands clean before pursuing a girl!!!”

    The young man was thrown towards his companions. They quickly supported the young man and were a little stunned when they looked at the red mark on his hand.

    How can a kid be so powerful?

    "You bastard, get on me!!" The young man rubbed his arms, and then rushed out fiercely, "I don't believe that six holy swords can't push the mountain of meat!!!"

    Facing the six people flying over, Neil curled his lips and quickly crashed into the six people.

    "Who do you think I am!!!It’s been a solo since!  !  !  I am the tank mage all by myself!  !  !  "

    "You're cheating!! Uh, wait, are you from my mother-in-law's family"

    “You only know now!!!”

    A few seconds later, Neil waved his hand freely and said to Alyssa, "Let's go."

    Alyssa looked numbly at the figures with their heads stuck in the wall. It was really lucky that the smashing was so comic.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Classmate Alyssa, why do you appear there alone? Where are your two good friends?"

    "Don't keep saying things I don't understand!" Alyssa glared at Neil angrily and looked away, "Even good friends won't get tired of being together every day."

    "Hey, I thought you were all in a relationship where flowers kiss each other"

    "Can you say something I can understand! Ah, no, you'd better not talk."

    Neil shrugged and looked at Alyssa who was walking in front of her a little annoyed. It was so rare that he saved her, but he didn’t even get a candy. It was really unsettling.

    "Hey, thank you just now"

    Alyssa stopped, glanced at Neil sideways, then quickly looked away, her face slightly red.

    "Thank you for what it is, can you eat it?"

    "Neal's word "thank you" immediately shirks all the credit from others. It is really the most deceptive word creation in history. At this time, at least you have to invite him to the Green Room for a sundae to express your gratitude.

    "Eat your sister!"

    ???????????????? Could it be that she didn’t appreciate it even after thanking him? Alyssa was so angry that she gritted her teeth.

    "Oh, classmate Alyssa, I didn't expect you to be so impure and actually want me to do such an ethically degrading thing. You are such a crazy guy. I never thought I had ever taught such a student!"

    "Shut up, you lost Greymon!!"

    Seeing Alyssa’s cannibalistic expression, Neil had no choice but to shut up in frustration.

    Ah, poor Sundae-kun left me again.

    "Speaking of which, how did you get to that place?"

    "I walked there accidentally. Do you think I came to find you!?"

    Alyssa was still angry, and even her tone of voice was full of gunpowder.

    "Sorry, I'm not interested in washboards."

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!! I am a washboard, I am so sorry!!!"

    Neil stretched out his hand to block the attack, but was bitten hard by the eldest lady’s tiger teeth. He couldn’t help but helplessly cover his forehead and sigh.

    "Don't think that just because Rie Kugimiya can use skills randomly"

    After vomiting in a low voice, Neil found that his hands were comically bloody.

    "Miss, it's time to relax. Even if you want my blood to flow through your body, you don't have to do this. I have another compromise. If you give birth to my child, you will have our blood."  Well, don’t you think this is simple, quick and perfect?”

    “Uh-huh, uh-huh, uh-huh!!!”

    "What are you shouting! Have you been fucked by me [beep——]!? Ahhhh, I know I was wrong, please let me go!!"

 Text Chapter 62 There must be something hidden under the cute appearance

    "You don't want me anymore?"

    The blond girl pursed her lips into a pitiful line, looked at the indifferent young man with tears in her eyes, and made a very outrageous declaration.

    "you——"

    The young man's eyelids twitched. After taking a deep breath, he was about to speak in a calm tone.

    “Is it because you have this woman that you don’t want me!?”

    The girl suddenly changed the topic and pointed at the girl standing next to the boy. She also had blond hair similar to hers, but her expression was a bit stunned, and she seemed to have been greatly shocked.

    "Eh!? Me?"

    The girl who was accused pointed at her face, her whole body was stunned, but the girl didn't seem to hear her words, she just took out her handkerchief and wiped the non-existent tears, and continued to complain about her misery.

    "You already have me at home, why are you looking for another woman outside? Can't I satisfy you with my blond hair? As my mother said, men are all beasts whose lower bodies are always in a state of rage"

    ""

    The young man said that he was really not a blond person. Did this guy’s mother say such strong words?  Sure enough, divorced women have wrong prejudices against men.

    When the young man said nothing and looked speechless, the girl rushed to the young man and stared at him with tears in her eyes.

    "I just heard you say you wanted to have a baby with her, why!? I can obviously give birth to a baby for you. If you want, I can give birth to a football team for you right away!!"

    As she was speaking, the girl caressed her belly with both hands, a trace of yearning and happiness for the future flashing across her face.

    At this moment, the passing spectators either admired or despised the young man at the center of the whirlpool. If he could do such a cruel thing at the age of ten, is it really okay to have a child?  Has modern science advanced to a point that even they could not imagine!  ?

    The young man covered his face. He was so ashamed. The looks around him made him so ashamed that he wanted to dig a hole and bury himself. He really couldn't get pleasure from the public shameful play in public.

    For the first time, the young man felt that he was still very moral.

    "Please let me go"

    "No, I will never leave you! I will never give up my happiness! Are your feelings for me just for fun?! Do you just want my body!?"

    Hearing the young man’s pleading words, the girl immediately came back to her senses and held his hand tightly, her eyes full of determination.

    ""

    The young man looked up at the sky that was gradually losing color in his eyes and shed tears silently.

    “Ah, I really want to die.

    "Hey!! Don't talk to yourselves, don't involve me in it!! It has nothing to do with me!"

    Alyssa could no longer bear the weird looks from around her. As the eldest lady, she felt so ashamed for the first time in her life. She actually became another heroine of such a shabby drama, and she even gave birth to a child. The lower limit.  It's not that showy.

    "And you, the stupid teacher, no, the promiscuous teacher! You actually did that, that, that kind of thing to a little girl, I, I will definitely report you!! You wait to go to jail!!"

    Alyssa pointed at Neil with a red face. This guy actually did these heinous things. Fortunately, she still believed him.

    No, if this continues, Nanoha, Suzuka, and the girls in the class will be in danger.

    Alyssa took out her mobile phone and immediately dialed a number.

    "Hey! Is this the International Court of Justice!?"

    "Miss, you don't have to be so realistic! And why is it that the International Court of Justice convicted me all of a sudden? Do you want me to hold a grudge like this!? You actually raised it to the international level!! You want me to be punished by human beings?  Expelled from the world!?”

    Neil almost fainted when he heard Alyssa’s calling voice. He stretched out his hand to take away Alyssa’s phone.

    “Yeah——!! Don’t touch me, you’ll get pregnant!!!”

    Alyssa screamed and jumped a few steps away, crossing her arms warily.

    ""

    Neil squatted deeply on the ground and was about to enter the orz state.

    When did he become a turbid launch pad covered in mysterious liquid?

    “Meow haha, that’s really interesting.”

    And the girl who was the culprit was holding her hands behind her back, watching the developments in front of her with a smile.

    "Asshole, whose fault do you think it is?! I was almost exiled because of your nonsense!!" Neil jumped.He stood up and glared at the girl with a red cross on his head, "Alicia, please go to bed early tonight. Weren't what you just talked about the bloody plot of a TV series last night!!"

    Not long ago, Neil was being tormented by Alyssa, but he was bumped into by Alicia who happened to be wandering around, and she heard Neil's teasing, which resulted in such a third-rate movie.  A real-life ethical romance drama with low blood pressure, low age and low IQ.

    "I want to perform because I think it's interesting"

    Alicia stuck out her tongue cutely and smiled as if she was not afraid that Neil was about to go crazy.

    “I almost went to the end of my life because of your desire to perform!!”

    "So youth is like a sand castle, which instantly collapses just because of some trivial things."

    “Don’t make it sound like it has nothing to do with you!!”

    Alyssa came over, she looked at Alicia, and immediately stroked her chest and breathed a sigh of relief.

    "It turns out you are not Feit. I was still wondering why Feit was such a person"

    Because of Nanoha, Alyssa and Suzuka both recognized the child Fit, and later exchanged letters. Judging from each other's words and appearance, they both felt that Fit was a well-behaved child who could even  A cute and shy girl.

    But the girl who looked exactly like Fit had just appeared, almost shattering her fantasy.

    Fortunately, God is merciful.

    "That's right, I'm not Feit, but I am Feit's sister, Alicia~~" Alicia smiled cutely, then blinked her beautiful eyes and looked at Alyssa, "By the way, you know Fei  Special?"

    "Well, but we have never met, so when I first met you, I was surprised. You are more lively than I thought"

    Alyssa felt that the corners of her mouth were twitching when she spoke.

    "Fortunately, Feite is not like you"

    Neil stood up, feeling equally deeply.

    "Hey, if Feit is like me, so what?"

    "Tell your mother to have another baby."

    "Ah! Neil is so bad, even Feit and I are not enough, yet he still wants it!"

    “…You’d better kill me.”

    "I just heard Alicia say that you live in this guy's house" Alyssa asked Alicia, but her eyes looked at Neil strangely, "I don't want to ask why you live in his house.  Why isn’t Feit with you?”

    "Well, there are many reasons. When Feite comes back, I will tell you in detail if I have the chance"

    Seeing that Neil had no intention of answering, Alicia could only answer randomly.

    "……Oh well."

    Alyssa’s eyes swept back and forth between the two of them, but she still suppressed the doubts in her heart.

    She always felt that they and Nanoha had a common secret that she didn't know about.

    Alyssa felt a little irritated unconsciously.

    "Well, it's time to go home" Seeing that the atmosphere seemed to be silent, Neil said aloud, "Miss, you should go back too, otherwise you will be confessed to again later"

    "Well, I understand."

    "Hey, what confession, tell me!"

    Alicia immediately became interested, but ended up being slapped on the forehead by Neil.

    When Neil and the three of them were walking on the road, they met a familiar guy, who was staring with his mouth wide open, with a look of surprise on his face that made him stupid.

    "Hey, Furuichi-san"

    Neil opened his dead eyes and said hello to the other party. How dare he meet an acquaintance at such a distance. In this small town, the chance of such randomness is really unusually high.

    "Um, can you explain the current situation in detail?"

    Furuichi held his forehead, reluctantly put on a relaxed smile, and tried hard to pose as a wise man.

    "What do you care about?"

    Neil and the two girls all tilted their heads at the same time, with several question marks popping up on their heads.

    "You still ask me what I care about!? Why are you with classmate Alyssa and a cute girl!!"

    "Ha, you ask why, it's just that we met on the road"

    "Oh my god!! Neil, has spring arrived again!? What a world without morals this is!!!!"

    Furuichi rubbed his eyebrows and almost smoke came out, and he fell intoA subtle state of rage.

    "Can you calm down, Furuichi-san, be careful and poke your forehead"

    "Ah, Neil, who made an oath with me to be a jobless virgin for the rest of his life, unexpectedly had something good happen to him. This was such a shock, as if all the hair on his butt was about to fall out, just like hair loss.  Dropped, and they are actually two cute girls of the same age? Obviously I remember that Neil’s preference seems to be the royal sister style with bulging front and back - "

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? could have two lines of bitter tears of blood and tears left in their eyes, Gu Shi looked at the sky aimlessly.

    ""

    "Well, anyway" Neil walked over and punched Gu Shi directly in the face, "You set my egg first!!!"

    “How can I not be determined after you’ve done this?!”

    "Have you calmed down, Furuichi-san"

    "I was forced to cool down"

    Furuichi was lying on the ground. Was that a meteorite that punched him so hard that his head was smoking?

    Ah, this time the handsome side of the beautiful girl was completely ruined in front of her.

    "By the way, who is this lady next to you?"

    Furuichi saw Alicia and asked Neil.

    "Alicia Testerosa, is"

    Neil wanted to say the words "my tenant", but he felt that Furuichi might get crazy if he said it, and there might be some rumors the next day. Last time Hayate came to visit his home.  It was this guy who broke the news.

    ???????????????????????????????? How about we kill him here to eliminate the trouble?

    Furuichi was covered in cold sweat, and his teacher was releasing an unabashed murderous light next to him. In an instant, he felt that his life seemed to be forced to the edge of the cliff.

    However, Neil and Furuichi had no time to care about anything else at this time, because a group of vicious guys were coming towards them.

    "Hey!! Who is the guy who just bullied me from Dumburo High School!!!"

    The bald man in the lead stared fiercely at the few brats in front of him.

    "Uh, boss, did we find the wrong person? They are all brats"

    A boy next to him came over and asked in a low voice that the combined age of the primary school students in front of him might not be older than his father.

    "You can't be wrong, that brat from the Denshi family is so big!"

    The bald boss spoke with confidence and no guilt at all for bullying a child.

    "Ehehehe!!! What is this sudden development!?"

    Furuichi looked at these delinquent high school students in despair, and suddenly jumped from one desperate situation to another more dangerous desperate situation?

    Neil looked at the group of people in front of him, and then glanced back at Alyssa. She was looking away and whistling as if it had nothing to do with herself, while Alicia's eyes were shining and looking forward to it.

    "Oh? It's you, right?"

    The bald boss noticed Furuichi who was making a noise, and after scanning the four of them, he identified Furuichi whose jaw was about to dislocate, because Neil seemed to be even weaker than Furuichi, and he seemed to be fine with long hair.  Bullying look.

    "Well, I don't have anything to say. Anyway, keep going, Furuichi-kun"

    Neil patted Furuichi on the shoulder and covered his mouth to suppress laughter.

    "Why me!! Don't act like you're just watching a show!!! I'm your student!!!"

    "Hey, hey, hey, you guys, don't you feel shy bullying a few kids?"

    A pleasant magnetic voice interrupted them.

    Furuichi turned his head as if he had seen a savior, and saw a group of girls wearing white special attack uniforms walking over, but the wooden knives, chains, clubs, and maces they held in their hands really made him feel embarrassed.

    Are today’s delinquents so ferocious even if they are too young girls?

    But it doesn’t matter, these big sisters are so beautiful.

    "Furuichi-san, you have lost all your moral integrity"

    ""

    Neil raised his eyes and looked at the group of female delinquents. The leading girl had a healthy wheat-colored complexion. Her long purple hair was tied up and swayed with her steps. She had a bamboo stick in her mouth and her eyes showed no sign of weakness.  Stare at the group of boys.

    "Ah? It's none of your business! This is our Duowu Luo's business, you Furious Emperor, get out of the way!!"

    At the critical moment, the boss did not give in because the other party was a girl, and it seemed that he had some connections with the other party.

    But the leading girl didn’t reply to his words, she just walked over and whispered:After staring at Neil for a while, he suddenly put his hand on Neil's head, with a friendly smile on his lips.

    "Your kid is Neil, right? I heard the tyrant mention you, you are such a cute kid"

    "Tyrant?"

    Neil didn't slap the opponent's hand away. After all, she was a quasi-royal sister, and he was just confused about the tyrant she mentioned. The group of guys from Duwuluo High School behind him seemed a little unhappy after hearing this title.  It looks good, like taking laxatives.

    It sounds like he is very tough. Is there such a formidable person around him?

    "Ahaha, it's someone you know anyway"

    "Hey, Rika, this kid here is also very cute. I'm Shizuku Itoi, and I'll die at night~~~"

    "Hey, Shizuku, you're scaring people"

    And Furuichi was surrounded by several female delinquents holding his face in his hands. At this moment, he was so happy that he almost fainted.

    "You women, don't forget about us! Bastards, don't think we dare not take action. Even if Nan Lixiang knows the "tyrant", I won't be afraid of you!  !  "

    "Huh? Even if you don't know that guy, I will beat you up. If you have the guts, come and try it!!"

    The bosses of the two factions began to clamor, and they gritted their teeth as fiercely as a wolf.

    "Boys! Don't take it lightly just because they are girls! Let them see the power of Dumburo High School!!"

    “Oh oh oh!!!”

    "Ah!? We are the Furious Emperor, don't underestimate us, you scum!!"

    "Follow the boss and rush!!!"

    Alicia and Alyssa stood on the outside, watching the two gangs fighting like this, feeling almost numb.

    "Ahaha, the fight started"

    Alyssa laughed dryly a few times, revealing a pair of dead fish eyes like Neil's.

    "Ah, everyone is so full of energy. It's so lively, I really want to join in"

    Alicia showed a completely different expression, and her eagerness to try made Alyssa doubt that she would rush in next second.

    Neil, who was in the middle of it, was punching one after another, while Fushi was running around with his head in his hands, hiding in a cold sweat.

    "What's going on!? Gang war!? I'm just an ordinary elementary school student. I simply ran to the wrong set!!"

    "Ah ah ah, let me go back to my mother's arms and drink milk!!"

    As soon as Fushi turned his head, he saw Neil kicking a big man away, making him look embarrassed.

    This guy’s strength is as unparalleled as ever.

    “You stinky brat!!”

    Fushi suddenly heard a loud shout from behind him. He turned around and saw a bad guy hitting him with his fist.

    ——I’m probably seriously injured now.

    Unable to escape, we can only watch the imminent crisis coming.

    In the blink of an eye, Furuichi felt as if his head was being pushed down, and a gust of wind passed over his head.

    "Really, don't get in the way here, leave as soon as possible, there are so many people here, even if you stand behind me, I may not be able to care about you, I might even beat you up"

    Furuichi only saw Neil punch the opponent away, and with a few words, he pushed him to the safety of Alicia.

    Furuichi was startled for a moment, and when he looked back, what caught his eye was Neil's expression that was slightly different from usual.

    I once saw this unique side of him in a martial arts competition.

    Looking at him intently in the fight, Furuichi pursed his lips.

    ——It’s really strong.

    "Hey, are you okay, Furuichi-san?"

    Seeing Fushi’s dull expression, Alyssa couldn’t help but asked, it wouldn’t be funny if he was beaten silly.

    "Uh, I'm fine" Furuichi waved his hand, then looked at Alicia, pointing to the chaotic situation, "Miss Alicia, is it okay to be in such a mess?"

    The bald boss seemed to have been beaten ten meters above the ground just now. Is that okay?

    "No problem! You don't know, right? Fighting is a specialty of this street. Many idiots living here will die if they don't fight. Even Neil fights one fight every three days and one fight every five days."  Yes, to a certain extent, he is very familiar with the people here"

    It’s really a disgusting street.

    “Then Alicia, wouldn’t it be dangerous for you to live here?”

    Alyssa really can’t imagine that if a child lives here, wouldn’t he be frightened every day?"That's not the case" Alicia shook her head and smiled, as if she didn't care much, "Don't look at these people as being fierce, but in fact they are very principled people, at least they will not bully the elderly or children.  At best, they have bad mouths. Just now they were just scaring us. In the words of Neil and Granny Denshi, these people are apes without brains and can only express themselves in the most primitive way.  It’s just blood that’s burned too hot…”

    "Of course, there are also other connections, such as the mother-in-law Denshi and the "Scarlet Overlord" rumored here are Neil's family, so those people don't dare to mess with the people in the family"

    ""

    ? Okay, Scarlet Overlord is really the name of the bunker. Is Neil's house full of monsters?

    Furuichi and Alyssa once again watched the scene near the end. In their eyes, something seemed to be different.

    "These guys are really getting more and more durable"

    Neil twisted his wrist and walked back. His face was not red and he was out of breath. It was impossible to tell that he had just finished fighting.

    "You do like fighting"

    Furuichi looked at Neil and smiled softly.

    Niel paused for a moment, then shrugged and smiled slightly.

    "I don't hate it."

    "I didn't expect that my teacher is still a bad person" Alyssa covered her face as if she had a headache, "Are you performing a GTO?"

    "Please ask Mr. Onitsuka for this kind of thing" Neil scratched his head and said boredly, "Well, if I can make extra money, I wouldn't mind making a cameo"

    But not long after he finished speaking, Neil found that Furuichi, Alyssa and Alicia were all silent in front of him, with dull expressions on their faces.

    "Huh? Are you possessed by a ghost, you guys?"

    Suddenly, an arm even rougher than Kenjiro's wrapped around Neil's neck. He was stunned for a moment, and then fell into the shadow of despair.

    Who released this Godzilla at the end of the 21st century

    "Oh? Neal-chan, are you planning to make extra money? I have a place where you can make a guest appearance. I originally came out to see where the kid was having such a fun time, but I didn't expect to hear such good news"

    Furuichi and Alyssa looked up at the tall figure, with the stubble, thick eyebrows, piercing eyes, light lip gloss and eye shadow, a perfect figure comparable to King Billy, and a charming Jean  The kimono that no one can look at directly gave them an unparalleled impact.

    "Ah, I really want to vomit. Can I vomit?"

    "Hello, Mrs. Xixiang."

    Alicia reluctantly moved her lips and said hello proactively.

    "Oh, it's Alicia" Xixiang moved his eyes and nodded, "Go back and tell your family that Neil won't be going back tonight. He's working at my place, so tell them not to worry"

    "Well, I understand, please feel free to do so."

    Neil, who was almost out of breath, stared at him. Alicia sold him in the blink of an eye. Please feel free to take him for what he is. He didn't even know if he would be able to see the sun tomorrow.  .

    “Let’s go, Neil-chan~~~”

    Xixiang smiled girlishly at Neil, and Neil immediately rolled his eyes and fainted while frothing at the mouth.

    “Is it okay, Alicia?”

    Watching Neil being carried away on her shoulders, Alyssa felt for the first time that it was not easy for him either.

    "It doesn't matter, Mrs. Saigo is a good person."

    ""

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    That night, Xixiang Ladyboy Club.

    “Clang, clang, clang! The super future star of our store is now making a grand appearance, Sonoko!!!”

    "Who are you calling Sonoko! Who wants to be the future star of your store!!"

    "Come on, Nierzi! You have great potential to become the ACE_OF_ACE of our store!!"

    "A devil wants this kind of potential, even if you give me money!!"

    "Yo!! Pretty boy, twist your waist!!"

    “You can do it yourself, don’t make too many demands, you perverted uncles!!”

    "Yoooooooo, such a cute child is indeed a boy! Long live Lord Lucifer!!!"

    "Have your male-only penetrating weapons been scrapped by you idiots!?"

    "Nierzi, please date!!!"

    “Go to hell——!!!!!!”

    On the stage, ?A girl in a gorgeous kimono with light make-up, who was actually a boy, was dancing with terrifying momentum with a folding fan. Next to her, Saigo was admiring the dance with a face full of admiration.

    This kid really has hope of becoming the master of the great route.

    The next day, the news about Neil's transformation into a new human spread secretly without his knowledge.

 Text Chapter 63 To maintain moral integrity or to lose moral integrity, that is the question

    The long black hair floated gently.

    The bright pupils reflect the surrounding scenery, like a mirror world.

    The girl put her hands behind her back, holding a smile on her lips, and stepped lightly.

    "Ah, no matter how many times I come here, I always feel that this place is huge"

    The corners of Tifa's mouth were slightly raised, her eyes were shrouded in a bright light, and she looked around every inch of Maho Liang Academy from time to time.

    "That's right. After we entered through the school gate, we walked for more than half an hour and felt like we didn't even see the end"

    Alicia, who was following Tifa, glanced around with the same interest. Whenever she saw the architecture of European classical beauty and the natural scenery, her vermilion eyes suddenly brightened like gems.

    "Well, I heard from Neil that there are many schools here, ranging from elementary school to university, plus various research institutes, shopping streets and library islands. It really can't be visited in one day" Tifa introduced, tapping her lower lip.  , suddenly remembered something interesting, a smile on his face, "This school also has many activities, such as the last school festival, which was held for three days and three nights. It was really lively"

    "Wow, that sounds so interesting" Alicia immediately flattened her mouth in disgust when she saw Tifa's expression, and then murmured angrily, "If Neil had woken me up earlier, then I couldn't have done it either."  Did you attend the school festival?"

    ""

    Tifa scratched her cheek and smiled silently. Is this what she should be struggling with?

    "But it's great, I want to go to school here too"

    Looking at Alicia’s longing expression, Tifa couldn’t help but smile.

    "What you say should be fine. As long as you worship Tony Nier or Negi, they should be able to find a way"

    "Hmm, please Tony Neil? I always think that guy will say something like "It's too troublesome, so I won't do it""

    Alicia closed her eyes and frowned, as if she could imagine the scene at that time.

    "maybe……"

    Tifa nodded with deep understanding. She quite agreed with Alicia's idea and her understanding of that guy.

    However, because of her understanding, she knew that if Alicia really asked him to ask for help, Neil would still do his best to help her.

    "A soft-hearted fool."

    Tifa pursed her lips and murmured in a low voice. She was a little bit disgusted by this.

    "What's wrong, Tifa?"

    Alicia noticed Tifa’s little movements and couldn’t help but feel a little weird.

    Tifa came back to her senses immediately, scratched her cheek and laughed dryly, "It's okay, I just got a little lost in thought"

    "Hey, what are you thinking about? You are so absorbed in your thoughts~~~"

    Alicia rolled her eyes and didn’t know what she was thinking of. She half-covered her mouth with her hand and leaned over with an ambiguous smile.

    Tifa blocked the approaching smiling face with her hand and said angrily, "What are you thinking about? I feel like you are becoming more and more like that guy Neil"

    "Hehe, you are so embarrassed that I got it right, right?"

    "You're not shy!"

    "Oh~~~Don't you deny what you said before? Sure enough, Tifa-chan's heart is full of Nier~~~"

    ""

    Faced with such teasing, Tifa simply shut her mouth and turned away as if she didn't hear anything.

    Seeing Tifa like this, Alicia stopped teasing her. She glanced around and asked, "Hey, Tifa, where is Neil's school? We've been gone for a long time"

    Originally, I was idle at home and wanted to come to the school to kill some time. However, after I came here with Tifa, this journey was really a good way to kill the time.

    ??Looking carefully, it seems that it is almost time for get out of class to end.

    "This place is too big. I haven't been here many times. How can I know how to get there?"

    "Eh? Didn't we see that big map when we entered?"

    “It’s true, but”

    "Is Tifa a roadie!? So cute!!"

    "What are you so cute about!? You're not praising yourself in disguise, when you haven't found a way either!?"

    "Are you two brats students here?"

    The two of them, who were fighting and looking for their way around, suddenly heard a voice coming from behind them. At the same time, they turned their heads and saw a tall man in black sportswear standing not far away with a cool expression.

    "Hello, we are not students here, we are here to find someone."

    TifaliNodding gracefully, the person in front of him seemed to be a school teacher or administrator.

    "Looking for someone?" Heigang raised his eyebrows and looked at the two girls in front of him, "Who are you looking for?"

    “It’s Neil Springfield who works at Shengxiang Elementary School here.”

    "It's that kid, but it's almost time for school to end. If we go by now, the people in the elementary school will probably leave as well. Forget it, I'll lead you there. Maybe that kid is still in school  By the way, are you his friends?"

    “We are his girlfriends!!”

    Before Tifa could speak, Alicia answered first.

    "girlfriend!?"

    Heigang opened his eyes in surprise, while Tifa covered his forehead as if he had a headache. He dared to believe that Alicia would start to display her natural instinct of fearing chaos in the world again.

    "I didn't expect that boy to have two girlfriends, but it seems reasonable after thinking about it"

    Heigang sighed at first, and then nodded unexpectedly.

    "Well, this gentleman"

    "Just call me Heigang" Heigang lowered his head and looked at Tifa, noticing the tangled look on her face as she hesitated to speak, and said with a very understanding expression, "Don't worry, I understand"

    "No, actually"

    "Let's go, I'll take you there now."

    "That bastard is really incredible. He actually did such a thing, but he is a role model for others. This is considered a harm to others' children. Well, I should be able to use this reason to teach him a lesson"

    A cold smile appeared on Black Steel's lips, and his narrow eyes narrowed slightly, flashing a frightening red light from time to time. When Tifa noticed the eldest brother's expression, she knew that the unlucky child was about to suffer a big disaster again.  , couldn't help but draw a cross in my heart.

    "Meow haha, it feels like something interesting is going to happen"

    Hearing Alicia’s cheerful laughter, Tifa sighed sadly, feeling deeply powerless.

    【Neal, if you want to blame it, you have a teammate who has been deceiving people for thirty years】

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Woo——"

    "What's the matter, Neil?"

    Naye suddenly heard Neil making a sound of unknown meaning, couldn't help but frowned, and asked with some worry.

    "It's okay, I just suddenly felt so miserable that I let out such a scream from my soul that it shook the world"

    "I have no idea what you are talking about" Nanoye shook her head in confusion, and then laughed happily, "But this means that Neil, there is nothing wrong with you"

    "Naye, at this moment, I feel more desperate than when I met a giant."

    She had just escaped from the demon king of the Kamabaka Kingdom and was mentally traumatized. Now she was attacked by this girl Nanoha. As her master, Neil suddenly felt that his majesty had lost as much as a certain vampire. He couldn't help but feel  I feel like life is dark.

    "By the way, aren't we going to the back mountain? This direction doesn't seem right"

    Nanoye looked at the direction Neil led the way. She had been training with Neil every day after school as usual, but at this moment, she visually saw that it was completely different from where she usually went.

    "Well, anyway, what I'm teaching you is just the control and application of magic power, and how to fight. I plan to hand you over to a more capable and experienced guy. Regardless of magic or physical skills, with her level, she can definitely  You trained me to become a master"

    Originally Naiyara was still being trained today. Neil felt that he had nothing to teach. After all, the magic system was completely different. Apart from some basic things, Neil felt that it would be better to have someone like Yuno as a coach.  Suitable for yourself.  When Professor Nanoha was in actual combat, whenever he encountered her unconsciously cute look, Neil would be blasted to pieces by a burst of starlight.

    Therefore, directly throwing Nanoha to the merciless Yiwen is definitely very profitable. Anyway, it is healthier for young people to abuse them, and there is Negi who can attract firepower next to him, and more importantly,  He can go home and cook quickly after school.

    【Ah, I can’t help it anymore, I can’t stop crying.  】

    "don't want!"

    Naye's face changed slightly and she shouted subconsciously, even her voice became slightly shrill.

    Neil was startled and quickly turned his head to look over, only to see Nanoye staring at him with her mouth bulging as if she was very angry.

    "Uh, what's wrong with you, Miss Nanoha?"

    &nbsp; Being stared at by Nanoye for a while, Neil asked cautiously.

    "me……"

    When asked by Neil, Nanoye didn't know how to answer. Could it be that she told him that she didn't want to leave him?

    "Dream on, it would be better to use a starburst to make him surrender."

    "Ms. Nanoha, did you think of something dangerous just now! Although I don't know what it was, I am firmly against violence!!"

    With the flash of red light in Nanoye’s eyes and the faint smile of excitement on her lips, no matter how idiotic she was, Neil still felt that he seemed to be very close to the door of hell.

    "Ahaha, what are you talking about Neil? I never thought of using Starlight Explosion to blast you"

    Nanoha scratched her cheek, smiled very cutely, and said horrible words that made Neil break into a cold sweat.

    【This guy said something that must never be uttered!  Naturally black?  ?  Definitely natural black!  !  】

    "Neil, why do you want others to teach me? I'm afraid I won't get along"

    Naye thought for a while and finally came up with a reason.

    "So that's the problem"

    Neil breathed a sigh of relief. He really didn't realize that Nanoha's character would be afraid of strangers, but this was no problem at all. After all, Yiwen's appearance was very deceptive. At first glance, he looked like a harmless cat, and he was very similar to  You don't have to worry about getting along with Yi Wen at all, because that guy's queen character is definitely about making others obey her.

    "That's not okay, Nanoha. If you hold back because of this small worry, you won't be able to make great progress in the future! Although I will be a little reluctant to let you go, dad, I will still do this for your future.  I did it! So, even if you resent Dad, I won’t regret it!!"

    "What dad, what role are you playing!"

    Nanoye slapped away Neil's hand on her shoulder with dissatisfaction. She blinked, not knowing what she thought of, her eyes suddenly lit up, and a meaningful smile appeared on her face.

    "Well, after all, Neil was defeated by me, I don't think he has the ability to teach me anything"

    "What!? Defeated by you!? It was just your luck that time. If I do it ten times again, you will not be my brother's" Neil originally retorted angrily, but when he saw Nanoye's smile, he seemed to understand.  Everything changed, "Well, since you said so, I also feel that I am not capable"

    Nanoha's smile froze slightly, but soon her lips curved into a more contemptuous arc, and at the same time her eyes swept three inches ahead.

    "Neil, it really doesn't work."

    Neil, who had been paying attention to Nanoye's expression, naturally noticed the other person's gaze. He looked down and couldn't help but widen his eyes, like an angry cat staring at Nanoye who was smiling leisurely and contentedly.

    "No!? You dare to say that I can't do it!? I've told you from the first day of class that I am a man who can break through the sky. The word "no" cannot appear to me!! Very good, Nanoha.  Just wait, if I don’t train you well, I will spend the rest of my life hanging around Xixiang!!!”

    “This is what you said, Neil~~~”

    Naye secretly made a gesture indicating that the plan was successful, and at the same time thought of something in her heart.

    【This trick of using retreat to advance that my mother taught me is really useful. Although I don't know why I aimed at it like this in the end, as long as it succeeds, I'll be fine!  】

    In fact, it was not until some years later that Nanoha understood the true meaning of this matter. At that time, she lamented that her health teacher died early. At the same time, she was very fortunate that she had a mother as great as Kami who allowed her to do this.  I have avoided many detours in my life.

    "Forget it, let's stop today's training. I'll go back and think about how to arrange it"

    “I don’t know whether it was because he was inspired to fight or because his dignity as a man was challenged. Neil began to seriously think about what to do. Usually, these things were left to Anders to do.

    "Huh? What is that guy doing?"

    Neil suddenly slowed down, and a shadowy figure appeared in his field of vision.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Ha, why are all the cleaners boys, not even a girl"

    Furuichi stopped the broom in his hand, looked around the classroom, and couldn't help but sigh sadly.

    Doesn’t it mean that if men and women match each other, the work will not be tiring?  There are just a bunch of idiots here, and they are exhausted from doing anything.

    "You just give up on this idea, this is terribleIt's our class's policy" Yuuji walked past Furuichi with a broom on his shoulder, not looking like he was working at all, "That guy said that in order to avoid a series of unnecessary problems caused by male-female combinations, we separate boys and girls.  Separated to facilitate management, do you think we can resist the mountain above our heads?  And the girls seem to agree"

    “Can you disagree!? Girls almost don’t have to participate in work during the week!!”

    "From this point of view, it turns out that he is still a gentleman"

    "That's weird! Even if he is a gentleman, he can only be a gentleman in another sense!!!"

    "I'm telling you, you can chat as much as you want, but if you can work, Yuuji, you've barely even done anything!!"

    Listening to the two complaining, Touma couldn't stand it anymore. He was almost the only one working now. He obviously planned to grab those half-price bento boxes.

    "You should tell the group of people over there first"

    Yuuji pointed with his broom in the direction of the podium, where a group of people were gathering for activities.

    Standing on the podium, Akihisa used the broom as a guitar and danced his fingers as much as he could, as if he had returned to the school festival concert, with the intense melody seeming to linger in his ears.

    “Come on, call me!!!”

    “Honey!!!”

    "What a tall person!!! Call me God-sama!!!"

    "Ah, Lord Kami is playing a game console in that corner over there"

    Touma looked at this scene, then looked at someone in the corner who had entered the god of strategy mode, and couldn't help but sigh.

    How long will he be able to do this?

    ——

    Suddenly, the sound of the door being pulled attracted the attention of everyone in the class.

    A handsome face that was as cold as a knife appeared behind the door, and at the same time, those sharp wolf-like eyes made the guys in the class stay silent for a while and started cleaning obediently.

    “Kids, is your bastard head teacher gone already?”

    They were slightly surprised by the unexpected punishment, and then suddenly realized that it was their class teacher who had caused the hatred.

    "Well, our bastard head teacher left early during the last self-study class and let all the girls go"

    As the leader of the boys, Xiongji told Heigang in detail. When Heigang heard this, he felt that the temples on his forehead began to beat again.

    "That rascal……"

    "Um, Teacher Heigang, what do you want from Neil?"

    Touma's question caused Heigang to turn around. He looked at the people in the class, and for some reason the corner of his mouth curled up into a weird smile.

    "Ah, actually it was the boy's two girlfriends who came to see him"

    "What——!?"

    "girlfriend——!?"

    “Two more——!?”

    The boys looked at each other and saw the jealousy hidden in each other's eyes. They nodded one after another, immediately picked up the thing in their hands, and rushed out of the back door without saying a word.

    "Hey, don't damage public property"

    Heigang shouted behind them, chuckled, and then walked downstairs.

    When he walked downstairs, he found that the two girls waiting nearby were gone. Instead, there was a guy who deserved a beating, gaping at the large cloud of dust.

    "Faye, did you see the two little girls who were here just now?"

    Heigang walked over, patted Fay on the shoulder and asked as coldly as usual.

    "Huh? It's Kurojia~~" Faye turned around and showed a very hearty smile, and then her face became a little weird, "Kurojia, are you a lolita control?"

    Heigang was startled, then his face turned black, he pulled out a cold long knife out of thin air, clasped his hands and raised it, ready to slash at it.

    "You really deserve to be cut down just like that kid"

    “Ehehehe!! Oppose violence, Hei-chan~~~”

    “Go to hell!!”

    "Wait a minute, aren't you going to ask where those two girls went? I'll tell you, but you can't do anything to me!"

    ""

    Heigang stopped and stared at Fay coldly, while Fay smiled slightly and tidied up his clothes. It was not until Heigang was about to have his second impact that he slowly spoke.

    "Actually, I just met them and chatted for a few words. I found out that they were here to see Neil-chan, so I told them that Neil-chan had left.Okay, so they took their leave, and let me tell you something by the way.  "

    "That means you knew it beforehand, right?"

    "Well Wow!! Kuro-chan, a surprise attack is a foul!!"

    “I don’t care about you!!”

    “I clearly said I wouldn’t do anything!!”

    "Did I promise you!?"

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "So, you lost the ring that Yiwen gave you and you were thinking about how to die, maybe this is it?"

    "No, I'm not thinking about how to die"

    Negi looked at his brother depressedly, forgetting if he didn't help, he was still gloating about his misfortune.

    "I just lost my ring, is there any need to do this?"

    Although the ring was a relatively rare magic item, it was not in a life-and-death situation. However, seeing Negi like this, Neil immediately felt very happy.

    "You won't understand. If Master finds out, I will see hell"

    Yiwen’s terror began to emerge in Negi’s mind. His face turned pale and his whole body was shaking, as if he had seen a ghost.

    Neil couldn’t help but sigh at how powerful Yiwen was. He was able to make Negi, a little man-trained boy, even more miserable. He felt like he was almost turning into an M.

    "Hey, Neal, what's the ring that Mr. Negi mentioned? Doesn't it matter that he's still like this?"

    Nanoye pulled the corner of Neil's clothes and asked with some confusion.

    "Well, that ring is like a wedding ring that represents a lifelong promise, and Negi, the idiot, threw it away without knowing where. If his powerful wife at home knew about it, he would probably not have to go to bed for a month."

    "Hey!? Teacher Negi is already married!?"

    "Hey, Neil, stop making this up!"

    "I'm not making it up, I'm just explaining it to Nanoha."

    "What are you trying to explain!!"

    Facing Negi’s fire-breathing eyes, Neil shrugged and had to give up, "Okay, okay, I won’t say it anymore. Why don’t you recall it and let me help you reorganize the scene at that time."

    "real?"

    Negi looked at him suspiciously, could this guy really be so kind?

    "We are brothers after all Speaking of which, when did the ring disappear?"

    "It should have been last night"

    "Well, very good" Neil nodded, "Which woman's bed did you sleep in last night?"

    "Herehey!! Where are you going!!"

    Negi is crazy, he actually believes in a guy like Neil, he is really a fool.

    "Oh, oh, did you really sleep in someone else's bed? Yeah, there are so many people in the girls' dormitory, who could it be?"

    "I told you not to do it!! I haven't even slept in Asuna-san's bed recently!!"

    "The married life is not harmonious?"

    “Stay away from me!!!”

    "Teacher Negi is not pure."

    ""

    Negi leaned against the tree, wanting to die.

    “Neil——!!!”

    Just when Neil was enjoying the sight of Negi being beaten to a pulp, a familiar scream came from behind. Without thinking, he immediately bent down. The next second, a figure flew over his head, and at the same time, a wave of wind blew up.  A gust of cold wind.

    Neil raised his head and looked at the blond girl who flipped in the air and landed perfectly, and couldn't help but be speechless for a while.

    "Alicia, do you have to say hello in this way? If I hadn't avoided it, I really doubt I would have suffered internal injuries from you."

    "It doesn't matter, I just said hello a little more enthusiastically."

    "Is this called being more enthusiastic!? Who would rush over at a speed of 40 yards, 4 seconds and 2!? Do you think I am an American football player!?"

    “What a small family man.”

    "I'm sorry, anyone would be petty when their lives are at stake!"

    "Tch, I won't talk to you anymore" Alicia left Neil alone, moved her target to Nanoye who was aside, and immediately pounced on her, "yahoo! Nanoye!!"

    "Whoa, be careful, Alicia!!"

    Neil sighed helplessly at the two who started to fuck Lily, then turned his head and forced a smile at the black-haired girl who was running slowly.

    "Won't you stop this guy, Tifa?"

    ? ???Isn't this bad?  There is a beautiful girl throwing herself into my arms"

    Tifa walked up to Neil and smiled teasingly.

    “I wish the way of throwing myself into someone’s arms could be improved”

    Neil muttered softly, but the next moment, Tifa's beautiful black hair was fluttering with invisible domineering aura.

    "What were you talking about just now?"

    "No, I didn't say anything, Your Lady Queen."

    Neil immediately displayed his low-profile and domineering attitude. His dignity and integrity were completely useless in front of Tifa.

    "Ah, look, Nanoha, Neil is starting to lose his moral integrity again!!"

    "Neil has never had any moral integrity anyway"

    "Alicia, shut up, whose fault do you think it is that makes me like this!"

    "You blame me?"

    "Ha, if I don't blame you, why should I blame myself!?"

    "Shut up."

    "Yes, Your Lady Queen."

    "Neil really suffered."

    Alicia’s triumphant look made Neil want to hang her up and tickle her, but for Tifa’s sake, he still lay on the ground obediently.

    "By the way, what is Negi doing there?"

    Tifa noticed Negi, who had been ignored for a long time, but the other party was obviously trapped in an endless loop and did not notice their arrival.

    "Nieji is struggling with the question of whether he should have moral integrity or lose his moral integrity."

    ""

    “By the way, why did you and Alicia come here?”

    “Well, since it’s okay to stay at home, and Alicia has never been to school, I took her here for a walk.”

    Neil looked back at the girl who was chatting enthusiastically with Nanoye. She had maintained such an optimistic attitude since she woke up. It was not an exaggeration to say that she was offline. However, these might just be to cover up her inner feelings.  lonely.

    【Looks like we need to hurry up.  】

    Just when Neil was thinking about something, a strange murderous aura rushed towards him. Neil looked around and saw a large black mist rumbling towards him.

    "What is that!? The Black Mist Monster!?"

    As soon as he finished complaining, Neil was swallowed by the black mist.

    "Whoa! Help! Huh? Isn't this a guy from the class!? Hey, are you rebelling!?"

    "Burn my remains with the blazing holy fire! How joyful is life, and how sad is death!"

    "Ahhh!! Where did you come from the Ming Cult!? These people are crazy again!!! Tifa, Negi, save me!!"

    Tifa watched the group of people go away speechlessly, and then glanced at Negi who continued to seek death.

    This school is still so peaceful today.

 Text Chapter 1 That day, the boy walked into a new world

    My name is Orima Ichika, I'm 15 years old, and my gender is, um, with excalibur underneath, you know.

    At this moment, the fifteen-year-old youth is like a deep-sea fish.

    “The classroom with all girls except me is very stressful.

    But it doesn’t matter. With my ability to withstand stress that I have developed since childhood, I can still withstand this kind of pressure. I am quite confident about this.

    Why do you say that?

    This has to start with my family and my world.

    “Today’s world, I simply don’t know how to describe it in words.  First of all, the two mainstreams in the world today are technology and magic. As far as I know, eight years ago, the flying super weapon called IS came out, and the world has undergone earth-shaking changes. However, weapons like IS can only be made by  The manipulation by girls has led to a fundamental change in the status of men and women in society.  However, the matter did not end there. In the following years, the ISSDA organization responsible for space development announced the existence of "magic". Magic was originally unknown. Coupled with the new life from the universe, it became even more complicated.  Not to mention the various superpowers in Academy City, the world was once again in turmoil. However, with the efforts of many parties, the world finally settled down, and magic was gradually accepted by everyone. At the same time, ordinary humans could not  All known alien races appeared one after another, and the world became more and more diverse.

    However, there are still unknown things in this world, such as disobedient gods, demons, angels, magic societies that are still hidden in the dark, and advanced beings buried in the shadows. I know these because my family is special.  The reason is, after all, the old man in my family is not an ordinary person.

    In short, there are as many angels and demons as dogs, and fairies and heavenly beings are everywhere. This world is a strategic fortress.

    However, this world view is not enough to shock me, because the family I live in is enough to numb my nerves. My home is simply the most chaotic place in the world.  Compared with one who has a personality, all kinds of weapons are worth the sky, and I can also see angels and demons eating together and having fun, and even aiming their guns at someone. The moment I knew the truth, my three views were completely destroyed. Thousands of years of history  They've all been tricked into being dogs.

    “Alas, this world is so damn peaceful.

    “But even so, I am still very stressed at this moment.

    I folded my hands and put them under my chin, with cold eyes, trying to look calm. At this time, I finally understood Commander Ikari’s sense of pressure to remain calm in the face of the apostles’ attack.

    Commander Ikari is mighty!  !  !

    But the sights gathered from all around are really uncomfortable. Haven’t you seen that my forehead is already covered with heart-wrenching beads of sweat?  ?  Sure enough, no matter how old a girl is, she always has a trembling heart!  !  Sure enough, a girl's gaze is the most terrifying thing in the world. The ever-changing changes of sometimes resentment and sometimes anger are simply more disasters than taking the Western Scriptures.

    I took a deep breath, narrowed my eyes slightly, and all the nerves in my body suddenly became more tense than ever before.

    ??????????????????????????????????

    Wow, I relaxed too much and almost came out from behind.

    Ha, by the way, why do I have to stay in a place like this?

    Thinking of this, I recalled what happened the night before.

    That night, my brother said to me with a smile that could be read as bright and written as slutty.

    "Ichika, you will become the happiest man in the world."

    So that’s what he was talking about!  !  !  !  !

    I sighed deeply, and I mourned for a second for my seemingly happiness and actual sorrow. I started to swim away and observe the people around me.

    Well, the eyes of the girls on the left and the right are full of unparalleled curiosity for knowledge, and their shining eyes almost flashed through their tough golden eyes.

    I can’t see the back part, but the sight of the thorns on my back makes me feel like I’m sitting on pins and needles. I can understand it even without looking.

    "The person directly in front of me is a slightly older woman.

    She is a bit petite, and her figure is almost the same as that of a student, but her chest size is the nemesis of all high school girls.  The clothes are relatively large and make her look more petite, but she still feels quite cute.  In addition, she also wears a pair of black-rimmed glasses. Although they are crooked, she can still be called a bespectacled girl.

    And this girl with glasses was looking at the people in the class in panic, her timid posture was reminiscent of an injured little rabbit.

    You are a teacher, show me some domineering power!

    "Everyone is here. Then, SHR is going to startWhoops!  "

    Well, it’s not something you can do if you want to.

    I gave the teacher an appreciative look, but for some reason the teacher turned red and smiled shyly.

    ????????????????????????????????????????? Suddenly, I felt that the pressure on my body was a little heavier, and I almost died from a thousand arrows piercing my heart.

    “Well, then, please introduce yourself, uh, in order of seat number.”

    The teacher seemed to have recovered from the inexplicable emotion and said to the students in the audience in a panic.

    ""

    "It's so quiet. My dignity as a teacher is suddenly shattered into pieces."

    I looked at the teacher who was about to cry, and I couldn't bear it. At the same time, I felt unhappy with the girls in the class. Are you shy because you just entered high school? No one responded. The teacher was about to cry. Really?  I'm going to cry!  !

    I glanced at the teacher, and the teacher’s eyes also moved over.

    ??Okay, our eyes met.

    Please don’t look at me like this, you are not my type, teacher.

    I quickly lowered my head, I still understand the principle that a dead Taoist friend will not die a poor Taoist.

    “Oh, give me a normal high school life.

    The reason why I specifically emphasize "ordinary" here is simply because what I am in now is definitely not an ordinary high school, but the famous IS Academy-the only school in the world that trains IS operators.

    And the most important point is that IS, this deceptive thing, can only be activated by girls, so naturally, this is a girls' school.

    And why am I here?

    I need to emphasize again that I am a boy, and I am definitely a boy at first glance. My appearance can be considered a bit handsome, but it is definitely not the kind of beauty that makes even IS unable to identify my gender.

    The reason why I came to such a ghost place has to start with the entrance exam in February.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    That day, the sun was shining brightly, and the cherry blossoms flying freely in the sky made me fall in love.

    I looked at the clear sky and encouraged myself in my heart.

    Today is the entrance exam for Junior High School. For your own goals, you can’t do it without working hard.

    The school I go to is called Mahora Gakuin. It is a very large Academy City that has everything from kindergarten to university. There are many schools in it, all types, and my target is the famous Mitsusaka High School.

    The reason why I chose Mitsusaka is not because of its reputation, but because my brothers and sisters all graduated from here. I have an indescribable yearning for that place.

    I want to chase the traces they left behind, and I want to be like them.

    that's it.

    Well, of course, if I am admitted to Mitsusaka High School, my goal of dominating Mitsusaka will be one step closer, and realizing Mahora's dream of complete domination will not be unattainable.

    Hahahaha, I couldn’t help but laugh out loud.

    "Why are you giggling so early in the morning?"

    At this time, my head was hit hard.  When I looked back, I saw a handsome man with white shoulder-length hair standing behind me. He was looking at me listlessly with a pair of dead fish eyes, and he didn't look like he was awake at all.

    "Brother, you got up so early"

    ??I touched my head and laughed dryly.

    "Well, seeing as you have a test today, I got up early to see you out"

    Hey, is this guy so kind?

    "Hey, don't think I can't understand your expression"

    "Well……"

    Although those dead fish eyes are completely rotten, they are still so sharp.

    I don’t know if my thoughts were revealed again, but I got another blow on the head.

    "By the way, you forgot to bring your admission ticket"

    I was stunned for a moment, watching my brother hand a certificate to me.

    "Huh? Didn't I prepare it last night?"

    As I was talking, I wanted to go through my bag. I had carefully prepared all kinds of things the night before.

    "Well, men will always forget some things, just like forgetting what their first love looked like"

    “I won’t forget it!!”

    I replied angrily, but I didn't notice the firmness in my tone.

    The old man looked at me steadily for a moment, with an inexplicable light flashing in his eyes.?, and then touched my hair with a slight smile.

    “Okay, take your admission ticket and go quickly, don’t be late.”

    I didn’t notice anything strange about my brother, so I took the admission ticket and didn’t check whether I really didn’t bring it with me. I said goodbye to my brother and went out.

    "It seems that Ichika has grown up"

    After saying this softly, the man walked back into the room with a smile.

    It was easy, so I came to the address indicated on the admission ticket.

    ???????????????????? Why is it not in Mahonliang Academy, but in a high school outside?

    But I didn’t think too much about it. Anyway, it said this on the admission ticket and I couldn’t change it even if I wanted to.

    But I feel a little uneasy.

    Are you nervous before the exam?

    With a feeling of apprehension, I walked into the imposing building in front of me.

    "I'm just going to go, turn left and right, how on earth are you going to get to the second floor!?"

    It’s been almost ten minutes since I walked, and I still haven’t found the stairs to the second floor. The internal structure is too complicated!  ?  Is this the maze before challenging the BOSS!  !

    My eyes wandered around, trying to find the guide map on the wall, but I sadly discovered that the walls inside were so beautiful that I couldn't even find a crack, let alone any wall charts.

    ?????????? This time, shit, I’m lost.

    "Hey, what should I do? Hey, why are you so quiet?"

    At this time, I finally realized that it was eerily quiet here. After walking for so long, I didn’t even meet a single person. Could it be that the exam has already started?  ?  Could it be that my dream of dominating Mitsusaka was just aborted?  ?

    God, I curse Jesus for not having chrysanthemums!  !

    “Perhaps God really heard my curse from the heart, and a door appeared not far in front of me.

    I walked to the door and saw a piece of paper stuck on it with the words "Infinite_Stratos Examination Room" written on it.

    "Well, I guess this is the right place"

    Because it says "Examination Room" on it.

    But the name of this examination room really looks impressive, and there are actually two English words that I can’t understand.

    Thinking of this, I feel deeply disappointed for my English course.

    I guess I won’t be able to pass the English test this time.

    But it doesn’t matter, my other subjects are fine!  !

    After taking a deep breath, I opened the door and walked into the room.

    "Ah, you are a candidate. Okay, go over there to change clothes. We are pressed for time, so you have to hurry up. This place can only be rented until four o'clock. I don't have time to trouble you. Really, I don't know what I'm doing.  What……"

    As soon as I entered the room, a nervous-looking female teacher, about thirty-five years old or above, spoke a lot of words like a machine gun without raising her head. I was stunned for a few seconds.

    Hey, hey, hey!  !  !  Sister, don’t you need to see what I look like and check my admission ticket!  ?  Where has the professionalism of being an invigilator gone?  ?  And what’s going on with changing clothes!  ?  You have to change clothes for exams these days!  ?  Are you asking me to use my body to show the beauty of the human body in ancient Greece?  ?  Sorry, I have been failing art classes since I was a kid!  !  Well, actually this is to prevent students from cheating, right?  But there is no one other than you in this room. I really don’t see any other candidates anywhere!  !

    While I was minding my own business, the elder sister gave instructions and walked out of the room directly with the documents in her arms.

    I watched the other party leave in embarrassment. I bet the eldest sister really didn’t even look at me.

    "Hey, what kind of test is this"

    I muttered a few words in a depressed voice and walked towards the place covered by the curtain.

    And at this moment, I entered a new world.

 Text Chapter 2 Sure enough, this is a conspiracy

    When I opened the curtain and walked in, I saw the object in the center of the room.

    The streamlined metal shell reflects light that is not dazzling, and an armor-like outfit sits quietly.

    I looked at it carefully and then fell silent.

    “Damn it, what kind of clothes do you want me to change into?! Are you asking me to take the war studies test!!”

    The bag in my hand was almost smashed by me.

    I calmed down the turbulent feeling in my heart that I wanted to hit someone, and walked over, looking left and right at this thing. After looking at it for a long time, I was speechless.

    Isn’t this the IS that appears on TV?

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of 1999

    But this thing actually has something to do with me. Well, it should be related to my family.

    "This is what changed the world"

    Because of the "White Knight Incident" of that year, the world became aware of the existence of this kind of weapon. At the same time, the originally balanced military structure suddenly collapsed. How many IS controllers can be found will directly affect the country's military strength.  , so every country began to implement a system of preferential treatment of women.

    Although there is a magical power like magic in the world today, it has not been widely used in the military due to various restrictions. Moreover, IS has advantages that can compete with magic. In comparison, the country is more willing to invest more resources.  on this emerging technology.

    Well, this is actually nothing to me. I am more curious about IS. After all, I have seen forces more powerful than IS.

    With all kinds of thoughts, I couldn't help but reach out and touch it.

    Anyway, IS can only be activated by women. If I, a pure man, touch it, I will probably have no reaction like touching a dead fish. It is a rare opportunity to touch it and I will not suffer any loss.

    However, there are always various unknowns in life. You can never guess what will happen in the next second. Of course, it is another matter if you have the ability to predict.

    A cold metallic feeling came from the fingertips, followed by a burst of dazzling silver light and various information pouring into the mind.

    “Eh!? Eh————!!!!!!”

    Faced with such a strange situation, I suddenly lost my train of thought.

    When I finally came to my senses, I found that the IS had actually moved and attached itself to my body like armor, becoming part of my hands and feet.

    "What happened!?"

    “Has someone activated IS!?”

    "who is it!?"

    "Huh? This, this is -"

    "man!?"

    Hearing the sound, a group of researchers in white coats came over. They opened the curtain and saw me activating IS. They all fell into a state of sluggishness where they couldn't think.

    I looked at the researchers in front of me in silence, and then looked at the abnormality on my body. I immediately showed a miserable face like a Christian abandoned by God. At the same time, the devil on my brother's face flashed through my mind.  smile, with only one thought left in her mind.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? This is a conspiracy.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    “Oh, I want to die.

    "Classmate, Orimaru Ichika-san!"

    A voice calling my name brought me back to reality from my annoying thoughts. I held my forehead and blurted out weakly before I could figure out the situation.

    "Ah, what's the matter?"

    "Ah, um, um, I'm very sorry for calling you so loudly all of a sudden. Are you, are you angry? Yes, I'm sorry! But, um, I'll introduce myself in the order of the fifty syllables. Now it's Oribara-san's turn.  So, I'm really, really sorry! Can you please introduce yourself? Are you willing?"

    It was then that I really came back to my senses and figured out the situation, and found that my deputy instructor, Yamada Maya, was constantly bowing his head and apologizing to me. It was obviously my own fault, but the teacher wanted to apologize himself. For a moment, I was full of guilt.

    "Uh, um, Mr. Yamada, you don't have to apologize like this. It's all my fault. I will introduce myself."

    I stretched out my hand to stop Teacher Maya Yamada from apologizing, and quickly made a comforting reassurance.

    "Really, really!? You, you promised me! You must do it!!"

    Teacher Yamada suddenly raised his head, seriously grasped my hand and leaned towards me, and he could still see the mist in his eyes.

    Teacher, are you really a teacher?  ?  This pairThe attitude of the little girl can easily be misunderstood, and some ignorant and innocent little boys might have fallen into trouble from then on!  !  !  Oh, oh, don't put your chest on it, be careful, my cannon may go off!  Also, I need to reiterate it again, teacher, you are really not my type!  !

    In the struggle between reason and sensibility, angels and demons, I took my hand out with difficulty, left my seat and walked to the podium with a slight bend without being noticed.

    Ah, I almost got hard just now.

    Standing on the podium, looking at the unabashed thirst for knowledge in the eyes of the girls in the audience, including Teacher Yamada, I suddenly felt like I was on the top of Mount Everest, and it was difficult to even breathe.

    "Ahem."

    I straightened my back and cleared my throat, thinking about what to say next.

    ???????????????????? But my mind went blank. As expected, the pressure had already crushed my thinking power into pieces.

    At this time, I took a peek at the seat by the window. Sitting there was a black-haired girl with a ponytail.

    Her name is Xiao Zhizhen, my childhood sweetheart who we only reunited after six years. This girl has always had a single ponytail. When I first entered the classroom, I recognized her at a glance.

    “But it’s really a transformation of women.

    No, no, now is not the time to think about this.

    "Help me quickly!!"

    I signaled her with my eyes. As a childhood sweetheart who has been dating for a long time, she must be able to understand this information instantly.

    "snort!"

    You actually ignored me!  ?

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Oh, oh, what does this cold aura and this arrogant attitude mean!  Where has the arrogant and a little bit coquettish Hoshi-chan gone!  !  Now Chen is completely 100% proud!  !  She actually abandoned me mercilessly at my critical moment, turned her face expressionlessly to the window, and snorted coldly, "I'll kill you, did I offend you, Miss Chen!"  !

    “However, this did remind me of something.

    I remember my brother once told me that when faced with a girl who is wrapped in pride and makes people wonder if she is engaged in chain defense, you must use your fiery penis to penetrate the opponent's uterus.

    Of course, this is summed up by my rich theory and practice. Although I don’t know where his theory and practice come from, I even wonder if he made it up casually.

    ??????????????????? However, I have no idea what those two words mean in English, because I am powerless in English. I have obviously been abroad, and there are foreigners at home. I only know the twenty-six English letters ABC, which is really weak.

    Well, I don’t really want to know the meaning of this. I know that what comes out of my brother’s mouth is definitely not fun, because every time I ask my sister or other older women in the family, I will be scolded.  Of course, many times I will attract hatred consciously or unconsciously. In comparison, the harm I suffered is quite small.

    Ah, I am going off topic again. Look, the eyes of the girls below are starting to burst into flames.

    Well, what should I say at this time?

    Let’s start with a song called “Girls’ School Boys” by Twins?  Well, it does fit the occasion, but this is a self-introduction, not a concert.

    【When we introduce ourselves, too many rhetoric just attracts the temporary attention of others. To let people know ourselves, the most important thing is to show our true side.  】

    Brother’s voice seemed to ring in my mind. At this time, I seemed to see the holy light of heaven.

    Sometimes I’m pretty reliable.

    The corners of my mouth raised slightly uncontrollably, and the sunshine outside the window shone in at the right time. At this moment, in the eyes of some ignorant little girls, I became a handsome and sunny boy.

    A small exclamation came from below, and my attention immediately came back. I took a breath and began to introduce myself.

    "My name is Ichika Orimara."

    “Yeah, yeah, yeah!!”

    Everyone’s eyes showed the expectation of “I want to hear more.”

    I smiled, what a group of curious and kind children.

    Then, I should also treat others with sincerity.

    "I like Lolita the most."

    Maintaining a sunny smile, I expressed what I loved most in my heart.

    institutions

    The sounds of various heads banging on the table and people falling to the ground kept ringing out. It seemed that they were moved by my sincerity.

    I think everyone can become a partner who loves lolita.

    At this moment, I seem to have new hope for the future.

    The sound of clicking footstepsThere was an urgent sound, is someone coming?

    “Are you going to reveal your abnormal sexual fetish as soon as you get here!?”

    Huh?  Does this sound sound familiar?

    But before I had time to react, I was hit hard on the head and sent flying.

    Wow, this kind of invisible murderous martial arts passed down by my brother is so familiar to me. The pain that directly penetrates the skull and hits the cerebral cortex is simply exhilarating How strange!  !  I'm not a pussy-shaker like Sister Xiaoyuan!  !  !

    “However, this knocking method, whether it’s power, angle, or speed, is very similar to the person in my impression.

    I swallowed and turned around with a little fear. I saw the woman behind me wearing a black suit and tight skirt. She had a slender figure and a body curve with no fat at all due to regular exercise. And the other person was at this time  He crossed his arms in front of his chest, raised the corners of his eyes, and his eyes were as sharp as a wolf's.

    "What the hell, Guan Yunchang!?"

    Snapped——

    “Ugh, I got hit on the head again, I’m probably going to have a cerebral hemorrhage now.

    "Sister Chifuyu, it hurts so much!"

    Yes, the domineering woman in front of me is my sister Chifuyu Orimaru.

    "Who is the hero in the Three Kingdoms, idiot!!"

    I rubbed my head and stood up from the ground, looking at my sister in front of me, very curious about her appearance.

    "Sister Chifuyu, why are you here? Aren't you out training for the annual World's No. 1 Martial Arts Tournament?"

    "Do you think I am Yamcha!? Who told you that I would go to that kind of conference!!"

    Chifuyu-san’s eyes started to sparkle, and her fists were clenched tightly. She would probably attack accordingly depending on my answer.

    “Uh, it’s my brother, that’s what I told you!!”

    I quickly shied away all the responsibilities, but after hearing this, Chifuyu-san loosened her fists and held her forehead in distress.

    "That idiot has been talking nonsense all day long"

    Looking at Chifuyu-san's depressed and gnashing expression, I couldn't help but want to laugh out loud. Those words I just came up with on the spur of the moment were purely to deceive my brother. Oh, haha, a Tai Chi push hand can kill someone invisible. I feel  At this moment, my IQ doubled several times.

    "Huh? By the way, what was going on with your self-introduction just now?"

    "Well……"

    Okay, I haven’t even breathed a sigh of relief yet. Why did this hatred suddenly shift back? I didn’t make fun of you.

    "My brother told me to be heart-to-heart and treat others with sincerity"

    And as soon as I finished speaking, Chifuyu-san came towards me with an angry fist.

    “Just lie to me now!!!!”

    Is it okay to let your brother lie like this openly?  ?

 Text Chapter 59 Looking forward to meeting him again

    "Hey, your eyes are wandering. Do you want to borrow money from me? For the sake of us being brothers, just tell me how much you want. It's okay to give the Ming coins directly to you!"

    There was a short distance from leaving the World Tree to one of the squares near the World Tree. Along the way, Neil found that Negi peeked at him very frequently, almost every few steps.  When he turned his head, Negi quickly turned his head and whistled. This behavior made Neil very unhappy, because it felt very disgusting to be treated like this by a boy, and Negi was not a girl who secretly liked him.  .

    “ Could it be that Negi has been looking at 3A girls for a long time and hasn’t had any contact with boys for a long time, and finally his interest in that area has begun to awaken!  ?

    In an instant, Negi’s image became dangerous in Neil’s eyes.

    "Why is it such an unlucky thing to say? How much do you want today's birthday to become the anniversary of my death! What do you mean by that look in your eyes? I always feel super unhappy!!"

    Negi was obviously stunned by Neil's sudden words for a few seconds before he reacted. Coupled with the weird look in his eyes, he couldn't help but complain angrily.

    Neil stuck out his tongue, put his hands on the back of his head, and quickened his pace slightly, leading Negi by half a body.

    "Do you have anything to say?"

    Negi paused for a moment, looking sideways at the face partially blocked by his arms, his eyes flashing behind the lenses.

    “Hey, Neil, has something happened to you recently?”

    I always feel that something has changed in him.

    Neil’s pace slowed down unconsciously, but soon returned to its original state, and he asked without looking back.

    "Why do you think so?"

    “I just feel like you’ve been a little absent-minded these days, as if you’re a little further away”

    Raising his head and looking at the stars covering the night sky, the starlight gently reflected the faint light on Negi's glasses.

    Neil put down his hands and put them behind his back. He also raised his head and stared at him from a distance.

    "No, nothing has changed"

    In the end, he was still like that.

    Nothing has changed.

    "Neil"

    Negi turned his head and opened his mouth, as if he wanted to say something, but for a long time, he did not say another word.

    "Don't talk about me, it's you" Neil suddenly spoke up and grabbed the topic, turning his face and blinking, "You are the one who should be said to be absent-minded, right? You seem to have no energy recently, as if you were distracted by something.  Things are bothering me"

    "Is it that obvious?"

    Negi lowered his head and muttered quietly, but Neil could still hear him beside him.

    "It's all written on your face I thought you looked confident after the school festival, but it turns out you've been so worried these days that you almost jumped off a building. What, is it a worry about love, boy?"  "

    When talking about love, Neil’s eyes brightened up and his tone was full of ridicule.

    "No, I just had a quarrel with Asuna-san"

    Negi rolled his eyes at him and became dejected again.

    "Sister? Oh, haha, it really is a matter of love~~~You dishonest guy~~~"

    "Do you have to think about this!?"

    "Okay, what did you and eldest sister argue about?"

    Neil spread his hands and did not continue teasing the other party.

    "Actually, it's not a big deal. Asuna-san just reminded me that I am very similar to Chao-san"

    Negi lowered his head a little further and sighed softly.

    "I see, the eldest sister is angry because of this"

    Neil looked at his brother’s confused expression, and he probably figured out what was going on between him and Asuna.

    After meeting with Gunel and learning that his father was still alive, Neil also guessed what Negi was thinking now. He must be full of things about his father. Since a long time ago, Negi has been working hard for his father.  , constantly injured, and constantly moving forward. After getting more accurate news, he will only work harder to move forward for his dream, even at the risk of losing his life.

    Father seems to be everything to him.

    This is exactly the same as the super ring tone.

    For the sake of your dreams, you are willing to give up everything, including your own happiness.

    And Tomorrow Cai is angry about it, maybe that's it.

    "Actually, Asuna-san is right, and I said the same thing to Chao-san, but I"? 

    Although he clearly rejected Chao's approach, he himself followed Chao's path, almost exactly the same path.

    He, how should he choose?

    "Neji, do you still remember what Chao Lingyin said?"

    Neil didn’t pay attention to Negi’s current expression and just continued talking.

    "Don't stop, keep moving forward This sentence should be very suitable for you now. For you, your father's affairs can be said to be everything to you. If you are asked to give up everything now for this, you must be able to do it.  Yes, in this aspect, you, Chao Lingyin, and I are really the same"

    Neil slowly took a breath of the refreshing summer night, his eyes slightly focused on Negi's face.

    "However, I think this is correct, or in other words, any approach is correct, but everyone chooses a different position. It is probably impossible for you to give up looking for your father, so why not go all the way?  Black, just like Kick-Ass who became a hero after being knocked headlong"

    "Well, I always feel that the tone of your words has suddenly changed a lot"

    "Don't worry about these things. Your goal is very clear anyway. You just think too much. Anyway, there is only one way you want to go from now on, isn't it?"

    Facing Neil’s smile, Negi seemed to know a little bit about what he should choose.

    "However, I have one more thing to say. No matter what you choose, you should also pay more attention to the people around you, such as eldest sister. I think eldest sister is very clear about your thoughts, and this is what she is worried about.  , it’s just that she doesn’t want to see you scarring yourself, the eldest sister’s idea is probably that simple"

    Neil took a few steps forward, tapping his toes slightly. As his body turned, his long hair fluttered lightly, and his face was clearly reflected in Negi's eyes.

    "Don't forget this, because when you lose, the pain is not something you can bear"

    "Neil"

    They were only a few steps apart, but Niji felt like they were separated by a chasm.

    Because there was a bit of sad nostalgia in Neil's eyes, which blocked his approach.

    "Well, that's all I want to say. It's up to you what you think about next" Neil spread his hands and smiled softly, then turned a little evil again, "But eldest sister really loves you deeply.  Said~~~"

    "Why do you come back here again!!!"

    The sentimental atmosphere just now was gone, and Negi rolled his eyes angrily.

    “Hehe~~~”

    Neil grinned wider, looked away slightly, and saw the surrounding environment clearly. His smile was frozen, and his expression was a little confused.

    "Ah, by the way, what am I doing here?"

    "Huh? Don't you know it yourself!?"

    "I really don't know, I'm following you"

    "How are you following me!? You are following me and running in front of me!!"

    "In this case, I will go home. Goodbye, young man who works hard~~~"

    Neil waved his hand and walked forward without looking back, but he was immediately grabbed by the collar.

    "It's rare that you come here, so just patrol with me. You have a lot of time anyway"

    I don’t know where Niji got the strength, but he was holding on to Neil’s collar as firmly as a rock.

    "Hey, I'm not on duty tonight, and my youth is calling me!!"

    "What youth?"

    “Galgame on the computer!!!”

    “Delete your youth for me!!”

    "Do you want to ruin my life!?"

    "Your life is too insignificant!!"

    Seeing that Negi refused to let go of him, Neil lowered his head helplessly, but after waiting for a while, he found that Negi was still where he was.

    "Aren't you going to patrol? Why are you standing here without moving? You want to be a sentinel!"

    "No, I'm waitingah, here it comes!"

    When Negi was talking, a figure in the field of vision gradually enlarged, and he suddenly shouted.

    Neil looked in the direction that Negi was looking at, and saw Setsuna coming this way quickly, and Kamo the ferret was lying on her shoulder.

    "Why is Kamo and Setsuna-san together?"

    Generally speaking, doesn’t Kamo, the pervert, always follow Negi?

    "If you come to me today, I will ask Kamo to find Setsuna-san first, and then we will make an appointment to meet here."

    ? ?Ji smiled and explained in a calm tone.

    Neil glanced at Negi thoughtfully, his eyes brightened slightly, and then fell silent.

    "Teacher Negi, Teacher Neil, good evening."

    Setsuna quickly arrived in front of them. There seemed to be no surprise about Neil's appearance. Negi or Kamo must have told her in advance.

    "Boss Neil, long time no see."

    Kamo jumped from Setsuna’s shoulder to Negi, turned to say hello to Neil.

    "It's been a long time indeed. You haven't done anything wrong recently, have you?"

    Neil half-opened his eyes and glanced at Kamo who was stiff.

    “No, absolutely not!! I don’t dare to lose even a hair under Boss Neil’s eyes!!”

    "That means you did a lot of bad things that I didn't see, right?"

    Under Kamo’s desperate eyes, Neil raised a bright smile.

    "Okay, Neil, Kamo hasn't done much recently and has helped me a lot. Let's go on patrol now"

    Seeing this, Negi had no choice but to interrupt Neil's topic.

    Neil waved his hands quickly, as if he refused to agree.

    "No, it's not my turn tonight, I won't work overtime, you have to go do it yourself!"

    "Anyway, you are here, and you will do some meaningless things when you go back. It is better to stay. It is rare that we can be on duty together"

    “What’s so pointless!! You’re actually vetoing my life!!”

    "Teacher, what are you talking about?"

    Listening to the conversation between the two, Setsuna on the side was confused.

    "It's nothing, it's just that Neil promised us to patrol together. One more person will add more strength."

    Negi turned to Setsuna and smiled, taking Neil with him by the way.

    "Who agreed? Don't just talk to yourself!"

    "Then let's set off now!"

    "Okay, Teacher Negi."

    "Hey, don't ignore me, listen to me!!!"

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Ah, I really want to go home"

    Raising his head, Neil looked at the starry sky and lazily followed Negi and Setsuna.

    “It’s only been less than two minutes! How unmotivated you are!!”

    Neil didn’t pay attention to Neji’s words. He turned to look at An Jing walking beside him, his eyes rolled, and he didn’t know what he was thinking.

    "Speaking of Setsuna-san, why are you and Negi together? Could it be that you are having an unethical love affair with your eldest lady and her fiancé behind your back!?"

    Neil covered his mouth with his hands, his face filled with disbelief.

    "Who do you think is the betrothed!!"

    "I did not betray the eldest lady!!"

    "As expected of Neil, he said all the things in my heart, but it doesn't matter, brother, you can be considered Setsuna's master, it's totally okay!!"

    "How is it OK!!!" x2

    The two of them shouted at Kamo at the same time, dumbfounded.

    “I understand, I know how to do it, huh huh~~~~~”

    "You know nothing! The laughter behind you is full of bad intentions!!"

    "Teacher Neil, I will never change my heart for the eldest lady!!"

    In desperation, Setsuna expressed his loyalty to Konoka without thinking.

    "Oh, that's true" x3

    At this time, two young men, one a pervert, looked at Setsuna with ambiguous eyes. Setsuna was stunned, and then turned red and waved his hands in denial.

    "No, it's not what you think. I, I just treat the eldest lady, just"

    "Love……"

    "It's love"

    "like."

    The three guys caught Setsuna’s words very wisely.

    "Nah!!!!!!!"

    At night, the girl’s shy screams broke through the sky.

    "You guys are really energetic"

    Suddenly a voice intervened in the joke between three people and one mink. They followed the sound at the same time and saw a young man wearing a high school uniform leaning against a lamppost, holding a mobile phone in his hand, and his eyes glanced slightly  Their fingertips are still touching the bright screen.

    &nbsp;"Why are you here? Are you also patrolling at night?"

    Neil walked over and obviously knew the other person.

    The young man then turned his head, looked at Neil walking towards him, and smiled slightly.

    "Well, I'm short of manpower recently, so I came to help. Anyway, I still get overtime pay"

    "Senior Muchen."

    In an instant, he also came over and bowed respectfully to the other party.

    The young man is Jun Muchen.

    "It's Setsuna-chan, why are you with this bastard brat?"

    "Who are you calling a bastard? Speaking of bastards, you bastard is even more of a bastard!!"

    “Tsk, tsk, tsk, it’s full of balls in one sentence, it’s really dirty!”

    “It’s your head that’s dirty!!”

    "Well, actually, Teacher Neil is here to patrol tonight, so we came together"

    "The moment interrupted the two people's unscrupulous conversation, and at the same time, I felt that the two guys were really similar.

    "Neil, Setsuna-san, who is this gentleman?"

    There is obviously someone here who doesn’t know the other person.

    "Oh, this is a student from the high school department. Senior Jun Muchen, like me, is also employed by the school and is very powerful."

    Seeing that Neal had no intention of introducing him, Setsuna had no choice but to introduce him to Neji. When he looked at Jun Muchen, there was a hint of admiration in his eyes.

    "Ahahaha, I am stronger in that area"

    Jun Muchen touched the back of his head and smiled brightly, swinging his waist back and forth slightly.

    In an instant, he turned away with his cheeks slightly red, Negi looked puzzled, while Neil's eyes were full of contempt.

    "You can no longer be described as a scumbag."

    "Uh, um, nice to meet you, Mr. Jun."

    Although I didn’t understand what Jun Muchen meant by that aspect, I still extended my hand in a friendly manner.

    "This is Teacher Negi, just call me Muchen. He is such a personable gentleman, completely different from a guy who only knows bullshit"

    With a gentle smile on her face, Jun Muchen held Niji’s hand and said something that made someone angry.

    "It's much better than you, the guy with the same curly hair as [beep——]"

    Neil twitched the corners of his eyes, raised the corners of his mouth, and said coldly.

    “Although my hair is black and curly, it is definitely not the curly hair on [beep——]!!”

    "Ah la la, you really didn't bring it upon yourself"

    The two people looked at each other, as if there were sparks constantly arousing.

    "Well, Neil, you and Mr. Muchen are very familiar with each other."

    "Only a ghost is familiar with this kind of guy!" Neil turned his head and glared at Niji, then immediately turned back to stare at Jun Muchen, "This guy had a fight with me for no reason last time, what do you think?  Is this kind of person seriously ill?!"

    “It’s not just for nothing!!”

    "Then what are you talking about!!"

    “Because I’m bored!!”

    “Idiot!!”

    "Ha, I really don't understand"

    Negi held his forehead with a headache, feeling as if two Neils appeared in front of him.

    “Speaking of which, what are you doing here alone?”

    "I'm waiting for someone."

    Jun Muchen put away his phone and said with a yawn.

    "Ha, waiting for someone? You don't look like you have a date, do you?"

    "How different! One day I will go to a love hotel with the president!!"

    "One sentence will reveal your true face clearly."

    Neil sighed very much, this guy is really powerful in combat, his combat effectiveness has broken through the lower limit.

    "Actually, I was waiting for the principal's guests to come out" Seeing the curiosity in the three people's eyes, Jun Muchen continued, "They are people from the Holy Church."

    "The Holy Church? Is it dealing with the previous ghoul incident?"

    Neil was the first to react, and at the same time, three unlucky children flashed through his mind.

    "Ghoul? What ghoul?"

    Negi and Setsuna looked at Neil suspiciously. Neil was stunned. It seemed that they didn't know about the incident.

    After briefly explaining it to them, Negi and Setsuna's expressions changed slightly and became a little heavy.

    “Actually, you don’t need to be so nervous. As long as you deal with it well, you won’t be afraid of too much trouble”

    &nbsp; Jun Muchen put away his playful look and calmly comforted the two of them, with a comforting warmth in his voice.

    "Yeah." x2

    "By the way, who was sent by the Holy Church?" Neil raised his eyes and looked at Jun Muchen, "Is it the agent? Or are the people from the burial agency also coming out?"

    "You know a lot" Jun Muchen's eyes were slightly surprised, and then he continued to lean against the lamppost lazily, "That person is the person in charge of the nearby Shengtang Church stronghold, he is oh, myself  Look, he comes out."

    Jun Muchen suddenly stood up straight and looked back at the building behind him. In the darkness, the sound of neither light nor heavy footsteps sounded rhythmically.

    Everyone’s eyes were focused on him, and the figure in the shadow gradually became clearer, and the cross hanging on his chest reflected a faint silver light.

    "Oh? I didn't expect there would be so many people here"

    There seemed to be a little surprise in the heavy voice, and a man wearing a black priest's uniform appeared in front of everyone.

    Neil’s pupils shrank tightly, and the man’s face was deeply imprinted on his retinas. He opened his mouth slightly, then bit his lower lip tightly, and an imperceptible trace of violent murderous intention passed deep in his eyes.

    Soon, the trace of hostility disappeared, and Neil stood aside silently, returning to his usual listless appearance.

    Jun Muchen, who had been keeping quiet, glanced at Neil thoughtfully, then stood up with a smile and introduced the newcomer to Niji and the others.

    "This is the chief priest of Haiming City Church, and the person in charge of negotiating with our Magic Association on behalf of the Holy Church Church, Kotomine Kirei."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Jun Muchen faced Kotomine Kirei and introduced the person on the other side.

    "These three are magicians and swordsmen from the Magic Association, Negi Springfield, Neil Springfield, and Setsuna Sakurasaki."

    "Good evening, you three. I never expected that the Magic Association would have such outstanding children."

    Kotomine Kirei's eyes are always heavy, giving people a serious feeling.

    "You're flattered, Mr. Kotomine."

    Facing the other party’s compliment, Negi quickly nodded in return.

    Kotomine Kirei’s eyes passed over the faces of the three of them one by one. When he saw Neil, he paused for a moment and then turned to Jun Muchen.

    "Mr. Muchen, my business has been finished, and it's almost time for me to leave."

    "Let me take you out" Jun Muchen nodded to the other party, and then winked at the three of them, "Then I will lead Mr. Yanfeng to leave, and you three can continue working"

    "Okay, Mr. Muchen."

    "Goodbye, Senior Muchen."

    Neil didn’t look at Kirei for a second, he raised his head and nodded lightly to Jun Muchen, then turned around and left with the two of them.

    "Then let's go, Mr. Kotomine."

    "sorry to bother you."

    Kotomine Kirei nodded in thanks, then vaguely glanced at the direction Neil left, with an obscure smile on his lips.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "I'll send it here."

    Reaching the entrance of the academy, Jun Muchen stopped and turned to talk to Kotomine Kirei, who was following closely behind him.

    "Well, thank you."

    Jun Muchen nodded slightly to him and walked away.

    Kotomine Kirei calmly watched Jun Muchen leave. He slowly turned around until his back disappeared.

    “It seems like something interesting happened tonight, Kirei.”

    The strange voice appeared out of thin air, but Kotomine Kirei did not feel the slightest surprise, and his expressionless face maintained his usual indifference.

    "What are you referring to?"

    Kirei stared at the void in front of him, as if there was a figure in front of him talking to him.

    "hehe……"

    The sound of laughter was accompanied by golden light particles, which gathered together little by little. Soon, the silhouette of a human figure loomed in the golden light.

    "You should have discovered it, that brat"

    Yao dispersed, and a young man wearing a black jacket had his hands in his trouser pockets. His handsome face was full of arrogance, and a pair of bloody eyes under the golden bangs seemed to have an addictive demonic quality, staring directly at the indifferent eyes.  man.

    Seeing that Kirei remained silent, the young man raised an evil smile on his lips, narrowed his eyes slightly, and the blood in his eyes became more and more piercing.

    "He seems to have the same thing as us."

    Qili looked at the man??, his eyes were cold, and he met those eyes that were difficult for mortals to look directly into without giving in.

    Suddenly, Kirei smiled.

    A gloomy smile appeared on his cold and sharp face.

    "Indeed, aren't you interested, Gilgamesh?"

    "Of course I have interests. There aren't many things in this world that interest me" The smile on Gilgamesh's lips grew wider, and the light in his eyes became more and more elusive. "But, we can't be interested in him now."  Take action."

    "Oh why?"

    There was a hint of curiosity in Kirei's expression.

    Such emotional changes are very rare for him.

    "Because of the agreement with that guy, if that kid encounters danger within my sight, try to save his life."

    Gilgamesh withdrew his gaze and raised his head slightly. The night sky was reflected in his eyes, and he seemed to be able to see a night similar to the original one.

    "That mysterious heroic spirit?"

    Kirei frowned, a familiar yet unfamiliar figure appeared in his mind.

    "Um."

    Gilgamesh’s gaze retracted from the sky and fell on Kirei.

    "Do you know his identity?"

    Hearing Kirei’s question, Gilgamesh smiled playfully.

    "That's right, but it's better not to tell you for the time being. It will be more exciting to save the interesting things until the end."

    Gilgamesh looked past Kirei, looking in an unknown direction, with slight waves in his eyes.

    "My king, I am looking forward to meeting him again."

    ?…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

    PS: I plan to overthrow and rewrite it, and change the protagonist to a female.

 Text Chapter 60 Moon Peak Shrine

    irritable.

    That feeling lingered in my mind for quite some time.

    The things that happened recently and the people I met have revived many memories that have been buried deep in my heart. In my mind, almost all of them are pictures that I don’t want to think of.

    In the past, he would sometimes recall it or appear in his dreams. Even though it was like a curse, he never wanted to abandon those memories. For him, this was a sin that he had to endure.

    However, even so, he would not be as inexplicably restless in the past as he is now. Often, as long as he hints to himself, his mood will soon calm down, or in other words, his heart will feel like death again.

    Is it because of those people?

    Some familiar faces flashed through Neil's mind, and a subtle sense of peace flowed through them.

    He has always been walking alone. Even Negi, who is closest to him, cannot get close to the depths of his heart. Now, the shadows of other people have been left in his heart. Unknowingly, the cracks in his heart have opened up.  got bigger.

    However, he knew very well that this would not work.

    He has learned a lot from what happened in the past, and he doesn't want to repeat the same mistakes. In order to no longer let others get hurt because of him, and make himself suffer again, as long as he no longer establishes close relationships with other people and is separated by a distance, then each other will  Will not be harmed.

    “Otherwise, what happened to Touma that night will happen again.

    "well……"

    Neil sighed slightly, because being reminded by Negi made him a little concerned about his own problems.

    Since coming to this country and coming into contact with those people, he seems to have changed more or less. Now I think about it, does the practice assigned to him by the principal have such meaning.

    "It's so weak"

    Neil stopped his directionless progress, looked up at the clear blue sky, and laughed somewhat self-deprecatingly.

    In the breeze, there is a hint of fragrance.

    Neil put away his complicated thoughts, smelled the fragrance of flowers, and couldn't help but turn his head and look around. It turned out that he had come to a place that was familiar yet unfamiliar.

    On the long stairs, there is a torii gate.

    "Shrine"

    Neil had seen this kind of building before at Bang Zhikui's home, but he didn't expect that he would encounter another shrine while wandering around this city. It seems that the people here seem to believe in gods.

    However, there seemed to be something about this shrine that attracted him. Unconsciously, Neil stepped on the stairs and walked up out of curiosity. He glanced at the sign on the torii gate, which was written in black ink on the somewhat broken wooden board.  With a few big characters.

    Tsukimine Shrine.

    After walking up the stairs, a clean open space appeared in front of me. In the distance, there is the main hall of Tsukamine Shrine, and it is surrounded by trees. In the center, there is a peach blossom tree, with pale pink petals blooming. From time to time, it is surrounded by trees.  The wind blows, and the petals carry their fragrance and blow into the distance.

    Neil walked over, and the fragrance he just smelled seemed to be the fragrance of the flowers of this peach blossom tree. But, is this season the time for peach blossoms to bloom?

    After touching the rough tree trunk, Neil looked up at the crown of the tree where the buds were blooming with a strange expression.

    "Is it the same as the cherry blossom tree in my house?"

    It seems wrong. The tree at home will remain open for a long time because it has been tampered with. Unless the tree in front of you has also been tampered with, but would anyone be so bothered?

    "Maybe yes."

    Neil held his chin up and murmured uncertainly.

    "Well, it's not a bad thing anyway, it's just a spectacle at best"

    It’s really not a big deal. At least not many people will delve into the school’s World Tree, which is too big to complain about. Sometimes Neil really wonders if the people in this city are all crazy guys.

    "But why don't you see a clergyman?"

    After being here for a long time, I didn’t find anyone coming or going, not even a worshipper.

    Neil sat down under the peach blossom tree, leaning against the trunk of the tree and vaguely seeing the sky through the branches. The hazy and broken beauty was particularly charming. As he watched quietly, time seemed to have stopped.

    The slightly blowing wind mixed with the fragrance of peach blossoms and the simple atmosphere of the shrine seemed to have a hypnotic effect. Little by little, Neil's eyes slowly closed, and unknowingly, the scenery in front of him gradually changed.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    Ordinary furnishings, ordinary decoration.

    &nbsp; This is an ordinary house.

    The open window let in the bright morning light, and the faint light reflected on the floor and walls, making it warm.

    On the recliner, a beautiful woman with long black hair was sitting, and opposite her, a man with long white hair was half-kneeling on the ground, his palms gently covering the woman's slightly swollen abdomen.

    "Do you really want to go?"

    The woman raised her bright and moving amber eyes and stared at the man with gentle eyes.

    The man met those beautiful eyes and grinned.

    “I don’t want to go either, but I have to go, just like I have to take Sadharu out in the morning, otherwise he will be at home”

    "Be serious."

    The woman raised her hand and patted the man's head gently, her face full of anger.

    "Well, I'm very serious" The man grabbed the hand covering his head, held it softly and without force, and looked at the other person intently, "I'm sorry, I have to leave him at this time.  you alone……"

    Looking at his expression, the woman couldn't help but sigh, and then she curled her lips in displeasure.

    "I knew it was like this. You haven't listened to me since you were a child. I really doubt whether you are sincerely good to me"

    "Oh my, my whole body belongs to you, you still don't believe me" The man held the white catkin and couldn't help but laughed out loud, "A woman is a fragile work of art. If you don't cherish it, you will lose it."  It cannot be saved, so I will cherish you all the time."

    Hearing these straightforward words, the woman's pretty face couldn't help but blush slightly, but when she saw the smile in his eyes, she felt a little annoyed. She narrowed her eyes and smiled as charmingly as a crescent moon.

    “Hey, you must have a lot of artworks, right?”

    The man lowered his head and thought for a moment, then muttered uncertainly, "It seems like a lot"

    "Um?"

    The man quickly grabbed the hand that had started to press hard on his ear and looked at the woman with a flattering smile, "But I chose the one who is priceless to me"

    The woman glared at him and finally let go of her hand. Looking at his familiar face, she felt slightly absent-minded.

    "Do you know what the happiness I hope for me is like?"

    Her voice was very plain, but in the man's ears, there was always an unforgettable sadness.

    "I can eat with you every night, say good night to you before going to bed, and say good morning with a smile in the morning. What a little woman."

    The man stopped his smile and spoke seriously and calmly.

    The woman gently spread her face, her smile as happy as a rainbow after the rain.

    "Yes, I'm just a little woman, so I don't expect my husband to be a hero admired by all people. As long as he can stay with me, it's enough."

    "I don't want to be a hero, because heroes usually die young." The man shrugged, then stood up, bent down and gently touched the side of the woman's face, with tenderness written on his face, "But I can't be a hero.  person, so you can rest assured to let me go, I will definitely come back to you in vain."

    The woman held the broad and strong hand with both hands and pressed it tightly to her face. Her eyes were wet without knowing when.

    "I always feel that I am destined to wait for you all the time. I never see you waiting for me. You know, waiting is not a happy thing."

    "So, I can only compensate."

    The man let go of the woman’s hand and wiped away the tears from her eyes.

    "Wait until I use my future happiness to make up for your past unhappiness."

    With a smile on his face, he turned around and left with the woman looking at him forever.

    Determined, without a trace of nostalgia.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    Ding bell——ding bell——

    There seemed to be some melodious ringing ringing in my ears.

    Open your eyes, it’s the bright world.

    Neil was a little lost. What was that dream just now?

    In the dream, I only heard a man and a woman talking to each other, but I couldn't see their faces clearly, as if there was always a fog blurring their faces.

    【Do those two people have anything to do with me?  】

    ??Thinking hard, but can’t get any results.

    "My little friend, are you okay?"

    At this moment, a strange voice sounded in his ears, and only then did Neil notice that there was someone around himhuman existence.

    Turning around, Neil saw that the owner of the voice was a beautiful woman.

    A unique miko costume revealed the identity of the other party. Her long hair was bright flaxen, and the brown pupils dotted on her beautiful face seemed to be covered with a layer of light. No matter what the environment, she would exude a soft glow.  Glorious and reassuring.

    With a faint smile on her lips, the woman looked at Neil who had just woken up.

    "Uh, sorry, I just fell asleep."

    Neil noticed that the other person was holding a strange-looking bell in his hand. The ringing he just heard might have come from this thing.

    “It’s easy to catch a cold if you sleep here.”

    The woman suddenly realized it, and then she felt a little worried.

    "Well, I understand."

    Neil responded politely to other people's kindness.

    "Miss, are you the witch here?"

    "Well, I am the shrine maiden of Tsukimine Shrine, and I just took over recently."

    The woman smiled slightly, and the bell in her hand gently made a pleasant ringing sound.

    "Speaking of which, I saw you looking a little lost just now. Was it a nightmare?"

    Recalling the way Neil looked when he woke up before, the woman asked with some concern.

    "Well, in the distant Silent Hill, Alessa is trying to swallow me up with darkness and combine me with her. How can we repair it? I am obviously not Sharon"

    Neil habitually rambled on, even clenching his fists to express his anger.

    "What, is it an evil spirit!?"

    However, the miko was very shocked, and then she held the bell tightly and tried to hit Neil on the head.

    "Miss, wait!! What are you going to do!?"

    “I’ll help you get rid of the spirit, don’t worry, it’s very effective!”

    "It looks like you want to kill me. I'm afraid that before I can get rid of the spirit, I will become a spirit myself!!" Neil quickly raised his hand to stop the other party, with a look of shame on his face, "Miss Witch, what I just said was purely  Nonsense, please don’t pay attention!”

    "Ugh, why am I still so worried? Hey, could it be that you were possessed by a ghost and saw the ghost's memory!?"

    "Uh, no, and it's not really a nightmare. I just had a somewhat inexplicable dream" Neil paused, glanced at the witch, and felt that there was nothing embarrassing about saying it, so he continued, "In a dream  I saw a man and a woman having a conversation, but I had no impression of their faces, so it was a bit strange."

    "You didn't lie to me?"

    “…It’s true this time.”

    "Oh, is that so?" The witch held her delicate chin and thought carefully. She looked down at Neil, "Actually, dreams sometimes have something to do with the past. Sometimes, maybe it's the scene in the future, maybe it's you.  The future is uncertain"

    After saying that, the miko looked at him with a strange smile.

    "my future?"

    Neil was a little confused for a moment. He really hadn't thought about this, but it didn't look like it.

    He shook his head and got rid of all the messy thoughts in his mind. It didn't matter whether this dream was related to him or not. It was just a dream anyway.

    "Forget it, it's useless to think so much. By the way, what do you call Miss Miko?"

    "My name is Guanyue Gefan, you can just call me Guanyue. What about you?"

    "Neil Springfield, please give me your advice."

    Neil stretched out his hand to shake Gefan’s hand, and Gefan tilted his head, not knowing what he was thinking.

    After chatting with Ge Fan for a while, Neil said goodbye and left.

    Gefan stood at the top of the stairs, watching Neil leave. After losing sight of him, she turned around and walked back to the peach blossom tree. She reached out her hand and brushed the rough bark of the trunk.

    Ding bell——

    The peach blossom tree suddenly made a circle of invisible fluctuations, and the bell in Ge Fan's hand seemed to be vibrated and made a sound.

    The witch looked at the peach blossom tree with deep and gentle eyes, and suddenly smiled.

    "Just now, what kind of dream did you see for him?  "

    Ding bell——

    There was another sound.

    It seems that someone has given the answer.

 Text Chapter 61 Wash your hands before pursuing a girl

    "It's so boring. If I had known earlier, I would have asked Nanoha and Suzuka to come out together"

    Alyssa, who was walking alone on the street, muttered in a low voice with some regret. She looked sideways at the exquisite accessories in the closet, feeling like something was missing without anyone to chat with her.

    It turns out that she is not used to being alone.

    "Huh? Ahead is Kabukicho"

    Because I had been a guest at Neil's home, and Neil's home was in this street, I passed by this place at that time. Although this area is not very big, there are many weird shops. For example, there is a store called  A shemale club opened by people from Xixiang.

    What kind of person would go to such a strange place?

    Alyssa cursed in her heart.

    But this place seems to be as chaotic as ever, or rather lawless.

    Alyssa looked around and would always see groups of delinquents and gangsters gathering in some corners, but the people passing by seemed not to be surprised, and sometimes even greeted them familiarly.

    "No wonder we raise people like stupid teachers"

    Alyssa felt as if she had discovered the truth.

    And just when Alyssa was so absent-minded, she felt as if she hit something and fell backwards.

    “It hurts so much!”

    “Hey, little girl, how are you walking!!!”

    Suddenly there was a rough voice above her head, and Alyssa stood up with some pain and looked. A fierce young man was glaring at her. He was holding a bottle of drink in his hand, and there were five people surrounding him. They were also surrounded by five people.  With a black jacket and colorful hair, he has a standard bad appearance.

    Alyssa was startled by this sudden situation and couldn't help but take a small step back.

    "Youwhat are you going to do?"

    "What are you doing! You soiled my clothes, what are you talking about!!"

    The young man pointed to a puddle of water on the chest of his clothes, and then stared at Alyssa fiercely, "What do you think we should do now!?"

    "II didn't mean it. For clothes like this, I'll just pay you for it!"

    Only then did Alyssa know what was going on. She secretly sighed why she was so unlucky today, and then said in a strong tone.

    The bad boy raised his eyebrows, as if he was offended by the other party's toughness. He couldn't help but snorted and said with narrowed eyes, "Huh? Compensate to me? Do you think you can afford it!! This is unique in the world!!"

    "Huh? Unique!?"

    Alyssa looked at the tattered clothes and felt that it would be trivial to compensate him for a hundred identical ones.

    "That's right, the boss worked hard to make it!!"

    "Do you think ordinary people can make those jagged shapes on the cuffs!?"

    "This is a work of conscience for our bad industry!!"

    “That’s why people call it Great White Shark!!”

    The companions behind the young man shouted and looked proud, while the leading delinquent youth was even more embarrassed and shy.

    ""

    Ah, what are you so shy about, bad!

    Alyssa was speechless for a while. Fortunately, she thought the sleeveless cuffs were caused by being torn off, but it turned out that these idiots made them by themselves.

    "Then what are you going to do? If you don't want compensation, I'll leave!"

    Facing this group of people, Alyssa felt a little afraid, and her eyes flickered slightly. She asked pretending to be calm, just hoping to get out of here as soon as possible.

    "Well, what should I do"

    The young man suddenly calmed down and looked at Alyssa carefully, making her feel uncomfortable for a while.

    "Hey, what on earth are you"

    “Please date me on the condition of marriage!!!”

    Before Alyssa finished speaking, the young man bowed ninety degrees and stretched out his hand. Alyssa was stunned, and her face immediately turned red.

    【Eh!  ?  Interact!  ?  What the hell kind of development is this!  !  】

    “You, you, what did you say all of a sudden!!!!!!”

    Alyssa no longer knew whether she was embarrassed or angry. The person who looked so fierce just now as if he wanted to kill her actually turned around and said he wanted to date her!  ?

    “Oh, my God, the boss’s lolicon is having another attack”

    "This disease is difficult to treat"

    "Actually, I am also a lolita control."

    "+1 upstairs."

    "You guys don't give it to me"??Talk to yourself!  !  !  !  "

    Alyssa angrily complained about this group of people, and then swatted away the hand handed by the young man.

    “Did you agree to my proposal!?”

    “Don’t jump to the final stage all at once!!!”

    Alyssa felt like she was going to cry. She started to turn her head, hoping to ask for help from passers-by. As soon as she turned her head, she saw a guy passing by with his hands in his trouser pockets and looking at her dumbfounded.

    ""

    ""

    With their eyes facing each other, the other person shook his head and walked forward as if nothing had happened.

    “Idiot teacher, come back here!!!”

    Hearing the angry shouting behind him, Neil had a headache. How could he encounter such trouble on the way home? However, it was really a novel thing to see someone confessing to Alyssa.

    Neil looked back at Alyssa, he spread his hands helplessly, "Hey, Miss, someone is confessing to you, I'm too embarrassed to come out and mess with it"

    “Asshole, didn’t you see that I was surrounded by a group of bad guys!?”

    "Tsk, tsk, tsk, this is even worse. Classic romantic comedies like heroes saving beauties are not suitable for me"

    "Who is telling you about a romantic comedy?!" Alyssa walked over quickly and grabbed Neil's collar, "Stop showing off your narcissistic expression and saying boring words! Get him away right now!!!  !”

    With one move, the Tathagata Divine Palm was swung out in succession, and Neil was directly hit and sent flying for more than ten times in the air.

    Neil was lying on the ground, covering his bleeding nose, and was almost beaten into a mosaic by Alyssa.

    "Let me tell you, you've beaten me to this point, are you still afraid of these people?"

    "Hey! Don't ignore us!!"

    The group of bad guys stood up and stared fiercely at Neil who appeared on the stage.

    “Well, I always feel that this kid looks familiar.

    Neil patted his clothes and stood up, glanced at the group of people in front of him, and couldn't help but sigh.  He looked at the leading delinquent young man, spread his hands and asked speechlessly, "I say, big brother, what's so good about this kid?"

    Alyssa’s eyelids twitched, and she held back her anger and stood behind Neil.

    "Huh? I like it, but can you control it!?"

    Looking at him gearing up, he seemed ready to punch him at any moment.

    Neil shook his head, then turned away to reveal Alyssa. He pointed at Alyssa and pushed up a pair of non-existent glasses.

    "Look at this little girl, the top is as flat as a horizontal line. Does it feel like a hand? Of course it does, but it just feels like a scratch on your hand. Unless you are an M, you will feel good!!"

    Ignoring Alyssa’s pretty face that was starting to darken, she then pointed at her legs.

    "Look here again, these two legs are so short, can they cooperate with you to do some difficult movements!? What fun is there! Without fun, how bleak life will become!! Do you think  …”

    “Don’t judge me for thinking about yourself, you scum!!!!”

    The world's martial arts show rises to the dragon level, and Neil spurts blood for another ten meters.

    "Are you here to step on me or to save me"

    Alyssa picked up Neil and stared at him coldly.

    "This is a strategy, Miss"

    At this time, the young man who was stunned by Neil's words came back to his senses, frowned, and reached out to Alyssa.

    "Who cares about you? As long as I like it!!"

    When Alyssa looked back and saw this scene, a bit of panic appeared on her face, but another hand appeared to help her block it.

    "Just say it nicely, don't move your hands or feet"

    Neil stood up and grabbed the other person’s thick hand with a smile, but the other person’s face seemed to be distorted by pain.

    "Idiot teacher"

    Neil turned back and smiled at Alyssa, then threw the young man out.

    “Wash your hands clean before pursuing a girl!!!”

    The young man was thrown towards his companions. They quickly supported the young man and were a little stunned when they looked at the red mark on his hand.

    How can a kid be so powerful?

    "You bastard, get on me!!" The young man rubbed his arms, and then rushed out fiercely, "I don't believe that six holy swords can't push the mountain of meat!!!"

    Facing the six people flying over, Neil curled his lips and quickly crashed into the six people.

    "Who do you think I am!!!It’s been a solo since!  !  !  I am the tank mage all by myself!  !  !  "

    "You're cheating!! Uh, wait, are you from my mother-in-law's family"

    “You only know now!!!”

    A few seconds later, Neil waved his hand freely and said to Alyssa, "Let's go."

    Alyssa looked numbly at the figures with their heads stuck in the wall. It was really lucky that the smashing was so comic.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Classmate Alyssa, why do you appear there alone? Where are your two good friends?"

    "Don't keep saying things I don't understand!" Alyssa glared at Neil angrily and looked away, "Even good friends won't get tired of being together every day."

    "Hey, I thought you were all in a relationship where flowers kiss each other"

    "Can you say something I can understand! Ah, no, you'd better not talk."

    Neil shrugged and looked at Alyssa who was walking in front of her a little annoyed. It was so rare that he saved her, but he didn’t even get a candy. It was really unsettling.

    "Hey, thank you just now"

    Alyssa stopped, glanced at Neil sideways, then quickly looked away, her face slightly red.

    "Thank you for what it is, can you eat it?"

    "Neal's word "thank you" immediately shirks all the credit from others. It is really the most deceptive word creation in history. At this time, at least you have to invite him to the Green Room for a sundae to express your gratitude.

    "Eat your sister!"

    ???????????????? Could it be that she didn’t appreciate it even after thanking him? Alyssa was so angry that she gritted her teeth.

    "Oh, classmate Alyssa, I didn't expect you to be so impure and actually want me to do such an ethically degrading thing. You are such a crazy guy. I never thought I had ever taught such a student!"

    "Shut up, you lost Greymon!!"

    Seeing Alyssa’s cannibalistic expression, Neil had no choice but to shut up in frustration.

    Ah, poor Sundae-kun left me again.

    "Speaking of which, how did you get to that place?"

    "I walked there accidentally. Do you think I came to find you!?"

    Alyssa was still angry, and even her tone of voice was full of gunpowder.

    "Sorry, I'm not interested in washboards."

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!! I am a washboard, I am so sorry!!!"

    Neil stretched out his hand to block the attack, but was bitten hard by the eldest lady’s tiger teeth. He couldn’t help but helplessly cover his forehead and sigh.

    "Don't think that just because Rie Kugimiya can use skills randomly"

    After vomiting in a low voice, Neil found that his hands were comically bloody.

    "Miss, it's time to relax. Even if you want my blood to flow through your body, you don't have to do this. I have another compromise. If you give birth to my child, you will have our blood."  Well, don’t you think this is simple, quick and perfect?”

    “Uh-huh, uh-huh, uh-huh!!!”

    "What are you shouting! Have you been fucked by me [beep——]!? Ahhhh, I know I was wrong, please let me go!!"

 Text Chapter 62 There must be something hidden under the cute appearance

    "You don't want me anymore?"

    The blond girl pursed her lips into a pitiful line, looked at the indifferent young man with tears in her eyes, and made a very outrageous declaration.

    "you——"

    The young man's eyelids twitched. After taking a deep breath, he was about to speak in a calm tone.

    “Is it because you have this woman that you don’t want me!?”

    The girl suddenly changed the topic and pointed at the girl standing next to the boy. She also had blond hair similar to hers, but her expression was a bit stunned, and she seemed to have been greatly shocked.

    "Eh!? Me?"

    The girl who was accused pointed at her face, her whole body was stunned, but the girl didn't seem to hear her words, she just took out her handkerchief and wiped the non-existent tears, and continued to complain about her misery.

    "You already have me at home, why are you looking for another woman outside? Can't I satisfy you with my blond hair? As my mother said, men are all beasts whose lower bodies are always in a state of rage"

    ""

    The young man said that he was really not a blond person. Did this guy’s mother say such strong words?  Sure enough, divorced women have wrong prejudices against men.

    When the young man said nothing and looked speechless, the girl rushed to the young man and stared at him with tears in her eyes.

    "I just heard you say you wanted to have a baby with her, why!? I can obviously give birth to a baby for you. If you want, I can give birth to a football team for you right away!!"

    As she was speaking, the girl caressed her belly with both hands, a trace of yearning and happiness for the future flashing across her face.

    At this moment, the passing spectators either admired or despised the young man at the center of the whirlpool. If he could do such a cruel thing at the age of ten, is it really okay to have a child?  Has modern science advanced to a point that even they could not imagine!  ?

    The young man covered his face. He was so ashamed. The looks around him made him so ashamed that he wanted to dig a hole and bury himself. He really couldn't get pleasure from the public shameful play in public.

    For the first time, the young man felt that he was still very moral.

    "Please let me go"

    "No, I will never leave you! I will never give up my happiness! Are your feelings for me just for fun?! Do you just want my body!?"

    Hearing the young man’s pleading words, the girl immediately came back to her senses and held his hand tightly, her eyes full of determination.

    ""

    The young man looked up at the sky that was gradually losing color in his eyes and shed tears silently.

    “Ah, I really want to die.

    "Hey!! Don't talk to yourselves, don't involve me in it!! It has nothing to do with me!"

    Alyssa could no longer bear the weird looks from around her. As the eldest lady, she felt so ashamed for the first time in her life. She actually became another heroine of such a shabby drama, and she even gave birth to a child. The lower limit.  It's not that showy.

    "And you, the stupid teacher, no, the promiscuous teacher! You actually did that, that, that kind of thing to a little girl, I, I will definitely report you!! You wait to go to jail!!"

    Alyssa pointed at Neil with a red face. This guy actually did these heinous things. Fortunately, she still believed him.

    No, if this continues, Nanoha, Suzuka, and the girls in the class will be in danger.

    Alyssa took out her mobile phone and immediately dialed a number.

    "Hey! Is this the International Court of Justice!?"

    "Miss, you don't have to be so realistic! And why is it that the International Court of Justice convicted me all of a sudden? Do you want me to hold a grudge like this!? You actually raised it to the international level!! You want me to be punished by human beings?  Expelled from the world!?”

    Neil almost fainted when he heard Alyssa’s calling voice. He stretched out his hand to take away Alyssa’s phone.

    “Yeah——!! Don’t touch me, you’ll get pregnant!!!”

    Alyssa screamed and jumped a few steps away, crossing her arms warily.

    ""

    Neil squatted deeply on the ground and was about to enter the orz state.

    When did he become a turbid launch pad covered in mysterious liquid?

    “Meow haha, that’s really interesting.”

    And the girl who was the culprit was holding her hands behind her back, watching the developments in front of her with a smile.

    "Asshole, whose fault do you think it is?! I was almost exiled because of your nonsense!!" Neil jumped.He stood up and glared at the girl with a red cross on his head, "Alicia, please go to bed early tonight. Weren't what you just talked about the bloody plot of a TV series last night!!"

    Not long ago, Neil was being tormented by Alyssa, but he was bumped into by Alicia who happened to be wandering around, and she heard Neil's teasing, which resulted in such a third-rate movie.  A real-life ethical romance drama with low blood pressure, low age and low IQ.

    "I want to perform because I think it's interesting"

    Alicia stuck out her tongue cutely and smiled as if she was not afraid that Neil was about to go crazy.

    “I almost went to the end of my life because of your desire to perform!!”

    "So youth is like a sand castle, which instantly collapses just because of some trivial things."

    “Don’t make it sound like it has nothing to do with you!!”

    Alyssa came over, she looked at Alicia, and immediately stroked her chest and breathed a sigh of relief.

    "It turns out you are not Feit. I was still wondering why Feit was such a person"

    Because of Nanoha, Alyssa and Suzuka both recognized the child Fit, and later exchanged letters. Judging from each other's words and appearance, they both felt that Fit was a well-behaved child who could even  A cute and shy girl.

    But the girl who looked exactly like Fit had just appeared, almost shattering her fantasy.

    Fortunately, God is merciful.

    "That's right, I'm not Feit, but I am Feit's sister, Alicia~~" Alicia smiled cutely, then blinked her beautiful eyes and looked at Alyssa, "By the way, you know Fei  Special?"

    "Well, but we have never met, so when I first met you, I was surprised. You are more lively than I thought"

    Alyssa felt that the corners of her mouth were twitching when she spoke.

    "Fortunately, Feite is not like you"

    Neil stood up, feeling equally deeply.

    "Hey, if Feit is like me, so what?"

    "Tell your mother to have another baby."

    "Ah! Neil is so bad, even Feit and I are not enough, yet he still wants it!"

    “…You’d better kill me.”

    "I just heard Alicia say that you live in this guy's house" Alyssa asked Alicia, but her eyes looked at Neil strangely, "I don't want to ask why you live in his house.  Why isn’t Feit with you?”

    "Well, there are many reasons. When Feite comes back, I will tell you in detail if I have the chance"

    Seeing that Neil had no intention of answering, Alicia could only answer randomly.

    "……Oh well."

    Alyssa’s eyes swept back and forth between the two of them, but she still suppressed the doubts in her heart.

    She always felt that they and Nanoha had a common secret that she didn't know about.

    Alyssa felt a little irritated unconsciously.

    "Well, it's time to go home" Seeing that the atmosphere seemed to be silent, Neil said aloud, "Miss, you should go back too, otherwise you will be confessed to again later"

    "Well, I understand."

    "Hey, what confession, tell me!"

    Alicia immediately became interested, but ended up being slapped on the forehead by Neil.

    When Neil and the three of them were walking on the road, they met a familiar guy, who was staring with his mouth wide open, with a look of surprise on his face that made him stupid.

    "Hey, Furuichi-san"

    Neil opened his dead eyes and said hello to the other party. How dare he meet an acquaintance at such a distance. In this small town, the chance of such randomness is really unusually high.

    "Um, can you explain the current situation in detail?"

    Furuichi held his forehead, reluctantly put on a relaxed smile, and tried hard to pose as a wise man.

    "What do you care about?"

    Neil and the two girls all tilted their heads at the same time, with several question marks popping up on their heads.

    "You still ask me what I care about!? Why are you with classmate Alyssa and a cute girl!!"

    "Ha, you ask why, it's just that we met on the road"

    "Oh my god!! Neil, has spring arrived again!? What a world without morals this is!!!!"

    Furuichi rubbed his eyebrows and almost smoke came out, and he fell intoA subtle state of rage.

    "Can you calm down, Furuichi-san, be careful and poke your forehead"

    "Ah, Neil, who made an oath with me to be a jobless virgin for the rest of his life, unexpectedly had something good happen to him. This was such a shock, as if all the hair on his butt was about to fall out, just like hair loss.  Dropped, and they are actually two cute girls of the same age? Obviously I remember that Neil’s preference seems to be the royal sister style with bulging front and back - "

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? could have two lines of bitter tears of blood and tears left in their eyes, Gu Shi looked at the sky aimlessly.

    ""

    "Well, anyway" Neil walked over and punched Gu Shi directly in the face, "You set my egg first!!!"

    “How can I not be determined after you’ve done this?!”

    "Have you calmed down, Furuichi-san"

    "I was forced to cool down"

    Furuichi was lying on the ground. Was that a meteorite that punched him so hard that his head was smoking?

    Ah, this time the handsome side of the beautiful girl was completely ruined in front of her.

    "By the way, who is this lady next to you?"

    Furuichi saw Alicia and asked Neil.

    "Alicia Testerosa, is"

    Neil wanted to say the words "my tenant", but he felt that Furuichi might get crazy if he said it, and there might be some rumors the next day. Last time Hayate came to visit his home.  It was this guy who broke the news.

    ???????????????????????????????? How about we kill him here to eliminate the trouble?

    Furuichi was covered in cold sweat, and his teacher was releasing an unabashed murderous light next to him. In an instant, he felt that his life seemed to be forced to the edge of the cliff.

    However, Neil and Furuichi had no time to care about anything else at this time, because a group of vicious guys were coming towards them.

    "Hey!! Who is the guy who just bullied me from Dumburo High School!!!"

    The bald man in the lead stared fiercely at the few brats in front of him.

    "Uh, boss, did we find the wrong person? They are all brats"

    A boy next to him came over and asked in a low voice that the combined age of the primary school students in front of him might not be older than his father.

    "You can't be wrong, that brat from the Denshi family is so big!"

    The bald boss spoke with confidence and no guilt at all for bullying a child.

    "Ehehehe!!! What is this sudden development!?"

    Furuichi looked at these delinquent high school students in despair, and suddenly jumped from one desperate situation to another more dangerous desperate situation?

    Neil looked at the group of people in front of him, and then glanced back at Alyssa. She was looking away and whistling as if it had nothing to do with herself, while Alicia's eyes were shining and looking forward to it.

    "Oh? It's you, right?"

    The bald boss noticed Furuichi who was making a noise, and after scanning the four of them, he identified Furuichi whose jaw was about to dislocate, because Neil seemed to be even weaker than Furuichi, and he seemed to be fine with long hair.  Bullying look.

    "Well, I don't have anything to say. Anyway, keep going, Furuichi-kun"

    Neil patted Furuichi on the shoulder and covered his mouth to suppress laughter.

    "Why me!! Don't act like you're just watching a show!!! I'm your student!!!"

    "Hey, hey, hey, you guys, don't you feel shy bullying a few kids?"

    A pleasant magnetic voice interrupted them.

    Furuichi turned his head as if he had seen a savior, and saw a group of girls wearing white special attack uniforms walking over, but the wooden knives, chains, clubs, and maces they held in their hands really made him feel embarrassed.

    Are today’s delinquents so ferocious even if they are too young girls?

    But it doesn’t matter, these big sisters are so beautiful.

    "Furuichi-san, you have lost all your moral integrity"

    ""

    Neil raised his eyes and looked at the group of female delinquents. The leading girl had a healthy wheat-colored complexion. Her long purple hair was tied up and swayed with her steps. She had a bamboo stick in her mouth and her eyes showed no sign of weakness.  Stare at the group of boys.

    "Ah? It's none of your business! This is our Duowu Luo's business, you Furious Emperor, get out of the way!!"

    At the critical moment, the boss did not give in because the other party was a girl, and it seemed that he had some connections with the other party.

    But the leading girl didn’t reply to his words, she just walked over and whispered:After staring at Neil for a while, he suddenly put his hand on Neil's head, with a friendly smile on his lips.

    "Your kid is Neil, right? I heard the tyrant mention you, you are such a cute kid"

    "Tyrant?"

    Neil didn't slap the opponent's hand away. After all, she was a quasi-royal sister, and he was just confused about the tyrant she mentioned. The group of guys from Duwuluo High School behind him seemed a little unhappy after hearing this title.  It looks good, like taking laxatives.

    It sounds like he is very tough. Is there such a formidable person around him?

    "Ahaha, it's someone you know anyway"

    "Hey, Rika, this kid here is also very cute. I'm Shizuku Itoi, and I'll die at night~~~"

    "Hey, Shizuku, you're scaring people"

    And Furuichi was surrounded by several female delinquents holding his face in his hands. At this moment, he was so happy that he almost fainted.

    "You women, don't forget about us! Bastards, don't think we dare not take action. Even if Nan Lixiang knows the "tyrant", I won't be afraid of you!  !  "

    "Huh? Even if you don't know that guy, I will beat you up. If you have the guts, come and try it!!"

    The bosses of the two factions began to clamor, and they gritted their teeth as fiercely as a wolf.

    "Boys! Don't take it lightly just because they are girls! Let them see the power of Dumburo High School!!"

    “Oh oh oh!!!”

    "Ah!? We are the Furious Emperor, don't underestimate us, you scum!!"

    "Follow the boss and rush!!!"

    Alicia and Alyssa stood on the outside, watching the two gangs fighting like this, feeling almost numb.

    "Ahaha, the fight started"

    Alyssa laughed dryly a few times, revealing a pair of dead fish eyes like Neil's.

    "Ah, everyone is so full of energy. It's so lively, I really want to join in"

    Alicia showed a completely different expression, and her eagerness to try made Alyssa doubt that she would rush in next second.

    Neil, who was in the middle of it, was punching one after another, while Fushi was running around with his head in his hands, hiding in a cold sweat.

    "What's going on!? Gang war!? I'm just an ordinary elementary school student. I simply ran to the wrong set!!"

    "Ah ah ah, let me go back to my mother's arms and drink milk!!"

    As soon as Fushi turned his head, he saw Neil kicking a big man away, making him look embarrassed.

    This guy’s strength is as unparalleled as ever.

    “You stinky brat!!”

    Fushi suddenly heard a loud shout from behind him. He turned around and saw a bad guy hitting him with his fist.

    ——I’m probably seriously injured now.

    Unable to escape, we can only watch the imminent crisis coming.

    In the blink of an eye, Furuichi felt as if his head was being pushed down, and a gust of wind passed over his head.

    "Really, don't get in the way here, leave as soon as possible, there are so many people here, even if you stand behind me, I may not be able to care about you, I might even beat you up"

    Furuichi only saw Neil punch the opponent away, and with a few words, he pushed him to the safety of Alicia.

    Furuichi was startled for a moment, and when he looked back, what caught his eye was Neil's expression that was slightly different from usual.

    I once saw this unique side of him in a martial arts competition.

    Looking at him intently in the fight, Furuichi pursed his lips.

    ——It’s really strong.

    "Hey, are you okay, Furuichi-san?"

    Seeing Fushi’s dull expression, Alyssa couldn’t help but asked, it wouldn’t be funny if he was beaten silly.

    "Uh, I'm fine" Furuichi waved his hand, then looked at Alicia, pointing to the chaotic situation, "Miss Alicia, is it okay to be in such a mess?"

    The bald boss seemed to have been beaten ten meters above the ground just now. Is that okay?

    "No problem! You don't know, right? Fighting is a specialty of this street. Many idiots living here will die if they don't fight. Even Neil fights one fight every three days and one fight every five days."  Yes, to a certain extent, he is very familiar with the people here"

    It’s really a disgusting street.

    “Then Alicia, wouldn’t it be dangerous for you to live here?”

    Alyssa really can’t imagine that if a child lives here, wouldn’t he be frightened every day?"That's not the case" Alicia shook her head and smiled, as if she didn't care much, "Don't look at these people as being fierce, but in fact they are very principled people, at least they will not bully the elderly or children.  At best, they have bad mouths. Just now they were just scaring us. In the words of Neil and Granny Denshi, these people are apes without brains and can only express themselves in the most primitive way.  It’s just blood that’s burned too hot…”

    "Of course, there are also other connections, such as the mother-in-law Denshi and the "Scarlet Overlord" rumored here are Neil's family, so those people don't dare to mess with the people in the family"

    ""

    ? Okay, Scarlet Overlord is really the name of the bunker. Is Neil's house full of monsters?

    Furuichi and Alyssa once again watched the scene near the end. In their eyes, something seemed to be different.

    "These guys are really getting more and more durable"

    Neil twisted his wrist and walked back. His face was not red and he was out of breath. It was impossible to tell that he had just finished fighting.

    "You do like fighting"

    Furuichi looked at Neil and smiled softly.

    Niel paused for a moment, then shrugged and smiled slightly.

    "I don't hate it."

    "I didn't expect that my teacher is still a bad person" Alyssa covered her face as if she had a headache, "Are you performing a GTO?"

    "Please ask Mr. Onitsuka for this kind of thing" Neil scratched his head and said boredly, "Well, if I can make extra money, I wouldn't mind making a cameo"

    But not long after he finished speaking, Neil found that Furuichi, Alyssa and Alicia were all silent in front of him, with dull expressions on their faces.

    "Huh? Are you possessed by a ghost, you guys?"

    Suddenly, an arm even rougher than Kenjiro's wrapped around Neil's neck. He was stunned for a moment, and then fell into the shadow of despair.

    Who released this Godzilla at the end of the 21st century

    "Oh? Neal-chan, are you planning to make extra money? I have a place where you can make a guest appearance. I originally came out to see where the kid was having such a fun time, but I didn't expect to hear such good news"

    Furuichi and Alyssa looked up at the tall figure, with the stubble, thick eyebrows, piercing eyes, light lip gloss and eye shadow, a perfect figure comparable to King Billy, and a charming Jean  The kimono that no one can look at directly gave them an unparalleled impact.

    "Ah, I really want to vomit. Can I vomit?"

    "Hello, Mrs. Xixiang."

    Alicia reluctantly moved her lips and said hello proactively.

    "Oh, it's Alicia" Xixiang moved his eyes and nodded, "Go back and tell your family that Neil won't be going back tonight. He's working at my place, so tell them not to worry"

    "Well, I understand, please feel free to do so."

    Neil, who was almost out of breath, stared at him. Alicia sold him in the blink of an eye. Please feel free to take him for what he is. He didn't even know if he would be able to see the sun tomorrow.  .

    “Let’s go, Neil-chan~~~”

    Xixiang smiled girlishly at Neil, and Neil immediately rolled his eyes and fainted while frothing at the mouth.

    “Is it okay, Alicia?”

    Watching Neil being carried away on her shoulders, Alyssa felt for the first time that it was not easy for him either.

    "It doesn't matter, Mrs. Saigo is a good person."

    ""

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    That night, Xixiang Ladyboy Club.

    “Clang, clang, clang! The super future star of our store is now making a grand appearance, Sonoko!!!”

    "Who are you calling Sonoko! Who wants to be the future star of your store!!"

    "Come on, Nierzi! You have great potential to become the ACE_OF_ACE of our store!!"

    "A devil wants this kind of potential, even if you give me money!!"

    "Yo!! Pretty boy, twist your waist!!"

    “You can do it yourself, don’t make too many demands, you perverted uncles!!”

    "Yoooooooo, such a cute child is indeed a boy! Long live Lord Lucifer!!!"

    "Have your male-only penetrating weapons been scrapped by you idiots!?"

    "Nierzi, please date!!!"

    “Go to hell——!!!!!!”

    On the stage, ?A girl in a gorgeous kimono with light make-up, who was actually a boy, was dancing with terrifying momentum with a folding fan. Next to her, Saigo was admiring the dance with a face full of admiration.

    This kid really has hope of becoming the master of the great route.

    The next day, the news about Neil's transformation into a new human spread secretly without his knowledge.

 Text Chapter 63 To maintain moral integrity or to lose moral integrity, that is the question

    The long black hair floated gently.

    The bright pupils reflect the surrounding scenery, like a mirror world.

    The girl put her hands behind her back, holding a smile on her lips, and stepped lightly.

    "Ah, no matter how many times I come here, I always feel that this place is huge"

    The corners of Tifa's mouth were slightly raised, her eyes were shrouded in a bright light, and she looked around every inch of Maho Liang Academy from time to time.

    "That's right. After we entered through the school gate, we walked for more than half an hour and felt like we didn't even see the end"

    Alicia, who was following Tifa, glanced around with the same interest. Whenever she saw the architecture of European classical beauty and the natural scenery, her vermilion eyes suddenly brightened like gems.

    "Well, I heard from Neil that there are many schools here, ranging from elementary school to university, plus various research institutes, shopping streets and library islands. It really can't be visited in one day" Tifa introduced, tapping her lower lip.  , suddenly remembered something interesting, a smile on his face, "This school also has many activities, such as the last school festival, which was held for three days and three nights. It was really lively"

    "Wow, that sounds so interesting" Alicia immediately flattened her mouth in disgust when she saw Tifa's expression, and then murmured angrily, "If Neil had woken me up earlier, then I couldn't have done it either."  Did you attend the school festival?"

    ""

    Tifa scratched her cheek and smiled silently. Is this what she should be struggling with?

    "But it's great, I want to go to school here too"

    Looking at Alicia’s longing expression, Tifa couldn’t help but smile.

    "What you say should be fine. As long as you worship Tony Nier or Negi, they should be able to find a way"

    "Hmm, please Tony Neil? I always think that guy will say something like "It's too troublesome, so I won't do it""

    Alicia closed her eyes and frowned, as if she could imagine the scene at that time.

    "maybe……"

    Tifa nodded with deep understanding. She quite agreed with Alicia's idea and her understanding of that guy.

    However, because of her understanding, she knew that if Alicia really asked him to ask for help, Neil would still do his best to help her.

    "A soft-hearted fool."

    Tifa pursed her lips and murmured in a low voice. She was a little bit disgusted by this.

    "What's wrong, Tifa?"

    Alicia noticed Tifa’s little movements and couldn’t help but feel a little weird.

    Tifa came back to her senses immediately, scratched her cheek and laughed dryly, "It's okay, I just got a little lost in thought"

    "Hey, what are you thinking about? You are so absorbed in your thoughts~~~"

    Alicia rolled her eyes and didn’t know what she was thinking of. She half-covered her mouth with her hand and leaned over with an ambiguous smile.

    Tifa blocked the approaching smiling face with her hand and said angrily, "What are you thinking about? I feel like you are becoming more and more like that guy Neil"

    "Hehe, you are so embarrassed that I got it right, right?"

    "You're not shy!"

    "Oh~~~Don't you deny what you said before? Sure enough, Tifa-chan's heart is full of Nier~~~"

    ""

    Faced with such teasing, Tifa simply shut her mouth and turned away as if she didn't hear anything.

    Seeing Tifa like this, Alicia stopped teasing her. She glanced around and asked, "Hey, Tifa, where is Neil's school? We've been gone for a long time"

    Originally, I was idle at home and wanted to come to the school to kill some time. However, after I came here with Tifa, this journey was really a good way to kill the time.

    ??Looking carefully, it seems that it is almost time for get out of class to end.

    "This place is too big. I haven't been here many times. How can I know how to get there?"

    "Eh? Didn't we see that big map when we entered?"

    “It’s true, but”

    "Is Tifa a roadie!? So cute!!"

    "What are you so cute about!? You're not praising yourself in disguise, when you haven't found a way either!?"

    "Are you two brats students here?"

    The two of them, who were fighting and looking for their way around, suddenly heard a voice coming from behind them. At the same time, they turned their heads and saw a tall man in black sportswear standing not far away with a cool expression.

    "Hello, we are not students here, we are here to find someone."

    TifaliNodding gracefully, the person in front of him seemed to be a school teacher or administrator.

    "Looking for someone?" Heigang raised his eyebrows and looked at the two girls in front of him, "Who are you looking for?"

    “It’s Neil Springfield who works at Shengxiang Elementary School here.”

    "It's that kid, but it's almost time for school to end. If we go by now, the people in the elementary school will probably leave as well. Forget it, I'll lead you there. Maybe that kid is still in school  By the way, are you his friends?"

    “We are his girlfriends!!”

    Before Tifa could speak, Alicia answered first.

    "girlfriend!?"

    Heigang opened his eyes in surprise, while Tifa covered his forehead as if he had a headache. He dared to believe that Alicia would start to display her natural instinct of fearing chaos in the world again.

    "I didn't expect that boy to have two girlfriends, but it seems reasonable after thinking about it"

    Heigang sighed at first, and then nodded unexpectedly.

    "Well, this gentleman"

    "Just call me Heigang" Heigang lowered his head and looked at Tifa, noticing the tangled look on her face as she hesitated to speak, and said with a very understanding expression, "Don't worry, I understand"

    "No, actually"

    "Let's go, I'll take you there now."

    "That bastard is really incredible. He actually did such a thing, but he is a role model for others. This is considered a harm to others' children. Well, I should be able to use this reason to teach him a lesson"

    A cold smile appeared on Black Steel's lips, and his narrow eyes narrowed slightly, flashing a frightening red light from time to time. When Tifa noticed the eldest brother's expression, she knew that the unlucky child was about to suffer a big disaster again.  , couldn't help but draw a cross in my heart.

    "Meow haha, it feels like something interesting is going to happen"

    Hearing Alicia’s cheerful laughter, Tifa sighed sadly, feeling deeply powerless.

    【Neal, if you want to blame it, you have a teammate who has been deceiving people for thirty years】

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Woo——"

    "What's the matter, Neil?"

    Naye suddenly heard Neil making a sound of unknown meaning, couldn't help but frowned, and asked with some worry.

    "It's okay, I just suddenly felt so miserable that I let out such a scream from my soul that it shook the world"

    "I have no idea what you are talking about" Nanoye shook her head in confusion, and then laughed happily, "But this means that Neil, there is nothing wrong with you"

    "Naye, at this moment, I feel more desperate than when I met a giant."

    She had just escaped from the demon king of the Kamabaka Kingdom and was mentally traumatized. Now she was attacked by this girl Nanoha. As her master, Neil suddenly felt that his majesty had lost as much as a certain vampire. He couldn't help but feel  I feel like life is dark.

    "By the way, aren't we going to the back mountain? This direction doesn't seem right"

    Nanoye looked at the direction Neil led the way. She had been training with Neil every day after school as usual, but at this moment, she visually saw that it was completely different from where she usually went.

    "Well, anyway, what I'm teaching you is just the control and application of magic power, and how to fight. I plan to hand you over to a more capable and experienced guy. Regardless of magic or physical skills, with her level, she can definitely  You trained me to become a master"

    Originally Naiyara was still being trained today. Neil felt that he had nothing to teach. After all, the magic system was completely different. Apart from some basic things, Neil felt that it would be better to have someone like Yuno as a coach.  Suitable for yourself.  When Professor Nanoha was in actual combat, whenever he encountered her unconsciously cute look, Neil would be blasted to pieces by a burst of starlight.

    Therefore, directly throwing Nanoha to the merciless Yiwen is definitely very profitable. Anyway, it is healthier for young people to abuse them, and there is Negi who can attract firepower next to him, and more importantly,  He can go home and cook quickly after school.

    【Ah, I can’t help it anymore, I can’t stop crying.  】

    "don't want!"

    Naye's face changed slightly and she shouted subconsciously, even her voice became slightly shrill.

    Neil was startled and quickly turned his head to look over, only to see Nanoye staring at him with her mouth bulging as if she was very angry.

    "Uh, what's wrong with you, Miss Nanoha?"

    &nbsp; Being stared at by Nanoye for a while, Neil asked cautiously.

    "me……"

    When asked by Neil, Nanoye didn't know how to answer. Could it be that she told him that she didn't want to leave him?

    "Dream on, it would be better to use a starburst to make him surrender."

    "Ms. Nanoha, did you think of something dangerous just now! Although I don't know what it was, I am firmly against violence!!"

    With the flash of red light in Nanoye’s eyes and the faint smile of excitement on her lips, no matter how idiotic she was, Neil still felt that he seemed to be very close to the door of hell.

    "Ahaha, what are you talking about Neil? I never thought of using Starlight Explosion to blast you"

    Nanoha scratched her cheek, smiled very cutely, and said horrible words that made Neil break into a cold sweat.

    【This guy said something that must never be uttered!  Naturally black?  ?  Definitely natural black!  !  】

    "Neil, why do you want others to teach me? I'm afraid I won't get along"

    Naye thought for a while and finally came up with a reason.

    "So that's the problem"

    Neil breathed a sigh of relief. He really didn't realize that Nanoha's character would be afraid of strangers, but this was no problem at all. After all, Yiwen's appearance was very deceptive. At first glance, he looked like a harmless cat, and he was very similar to  You don't have to worry about getting along with Yi Wen at all, because that guy's queen character is definitely about making others obey her.

    "That's not okay, Nanoha. If you hold back because of this small worry, you won't be able to make great progress in the future! Although I will be a little reluctant to let you go, dad, I will still do this for your future.  I did it! So, even if you resent Dad, I won’t regret it!!"

    "What dad, what role are you playing!"

    Nanoye slapped away Neil's hand on her shoulder with dissatisfaction. She blinked, not knowing what she thought of, her eyes suddenly lit up, and a meaningful smile appeared on her face.

    "Well, after all, Neil was defeated by me, I don't think he has the ability to teach me anything"

    "What!? Defeated by you!? It was just your luck that time. If I do it ten times again, you will not be my brother's" Neil originally retorted angrily, but when he saw Nanoye's smile, he seemed to understand.  Everything changed, "Well, since you said so, I also feel that I am not capable"

    Nanoha's smile froze slightly, but soon her lips curved into a more contemptuous arc, and at the same time her eyes swept three inches ahead.

    "Neil, it really doesn't work."

    Neil, who had been paying attention to Nanoye's expression, naturally noticed the other person's gaze. He looked down and couldn't help but widen his eyes, like an angry cat staring at Nanoye who was smiling leisurely and contentedly.

    "No!? You dare to say that I can't do it!? I've told you from the first day of class that I am a man who can break through the sky. The word "no" cannot appear to me!! Very good, Nanoha.  Just wait, if I don’t train you well, I will spend the rest of my life hanging around Xixiang!!!”

    “This is what you said, Neil~~~”

    Naye secretly made a gesture indicating that the plan was successful, and at the same time thought of something in her heart.

    【This trick of using retreat to advance that my mother taught me is really useful. Although I don't know why I aimed at it like this in the end, as long as it succeeds, I'll be fine!  】

    In fact, it was not until some years later that Nanoha understood the true meaning of this matter. At that time, she lamented that her health teacher died early. At the same time, she was very fortunate that she had a mother as great as Kami who allowed her to do this.  I have avoided many detours in my life.

    "Forget it, let's stop today's training. I'll go back and think about how to arrange it"

    “I don’t know whether it was because he was inspired to fight or because his dignity as a man was challenged. Neil began to seriously think about what to do. Usually, these things were left to Anders to do.

    "Huh? What is that guy doing?"

    Neil suddenly slowed down, and a shadowy figure appeared in his field of vision.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Ha, why are all the cleaners boys, not even a girl"

    Furuichi stopped the broom in his hand, looked around the classroom, and couldn't help but sigh sadly.

    Doesn’t it mean that if men and women match each other, the work will not be tiring?  There are just a bunch of idiots here, and they are exhausted from doing anything.

    "You just give up on this idea, this is terribleIt's our class's policy" Yuuji walked past Furuichi with a broom on his shoulder, not looking like he was working at all, "That guy said that in order to avoid a series of unnecessary problems caused by male-female combinations, we separate boys and girls.  Separated to facilitate management, do you think we can resist the mountain above our heads?  And the girls seem to agree"

    “Can you disagree!? Girls almost don’t have to participate in work during the week!!”

    "From this point of view, it turns out that he is still a gentleman"

    "That's weird! Even if he is a gentleman, he can only be a gentleman in another sense!!!"

    "I'm telling you, you can chat as much as you want, but if you can work, Yuuji, you've barely even done anything!!"

    Listening to the two complaining, Touma couldn't stand it anymore. He was almost the only one working now. He obviously planned to grab those half-price bento boxes.

    "You should tell the group of people over there first"

    Yuuji pointed with his broom in the direction of the podium, where a group of people were gathering for activities.

    Standing on the podium, Akihisa used the broom as a guitar and danced his fingers as much as he could, as if he had returned to the school festival concert, with the intense melody seeming to linger in his ears.

    “Come on, call me!!!”

    “Honey!!!”

    "What a tall person!!! Call me God-sama!!!"

    "Ah, Lord Kami is playing a game console in that corner over there"

    Touma looked at this scene, then looked at someone in the corner who had entered the god of strategy mode, and couldn't help but sigh.

    How long will he be able to do this?

    ——

    Suddenly, the sound of the door being pulled attracted the attention of everyone in the class.

    A handsome face that was as cold as a knife appeared behind the door, and at the same time, those sharp wolf-like eyes made the guys in the class stay silent for a while and started cleaning obediently.

    “Kids, is your bastard head teacher gone already?”

    They were slightly surprised by the unexpected punishment, and then suddenly realized that it was their class teacher who had caused the hatred.

    "Well, our bastard head teacher left early during the last self-study class and let all the girls go"

    As the leader of the boys, Xiongji told Heigang in detail. When Heigang heard this, he felt that the temples on his forehead began to beat again.

    "That rascal……"

    "Um, Teacher Heigang, what do you want from Neil?"

    Touma's question caused Heigang to turn around. He looked at the people in the class, and for some reason the corner of his mouth curled up into a weird smile.

    "Ah, actually it was the boy's two girlfriends who came to see him"

    "What——!?"

    "girlfriend——!?"

    “Two more——!?”

    The boys looked at each other and saw the jealousy hidden in each other's eyes. They nodded one after another, immediately picked up the thing in their hands, and rushed out of the back door without saying a word.

    "Hey, don't damage public property"

    Heigang shouted behind them, chuckled, and then walked downstairs.

    When he walked downstairs, he found that the two girls waiting nearby were gone. Instead, there was a guy who deserved a beating, gaping at the large cloud of dust.

    "Faye, did you see the two little girls who were here just now?"

    Heigang walked over, patted Fay on the shoulder and asked as coldly as usual.

    "Huh? It's Kurojia~~" Faye turned around and showed a very hearty smile, and then her face became a little weird, "Kurojia, are you a lolita control?"

    Heigang was startled, then his face turned black, he pulled out a cold long knife out of thin air, clasped his hands and raised it, ready to slash at it.

    "You really deserve to be cut down just like that kid"

    “Ehehehe!! Oppose violence, Hei-chan~~~”

    “Go to hell!!”

    "Wait a minute, aren't you going to ask where those two girls went? I'll tell you, but you can't do anything to me!"

    ""

    Heigang stopped and stared at Fay coldly, while Fay smiled slightly and tidied up his clothes. It was not until Heigang was about to have his second impact that he slowly spoke.

    "Actually, I just met them and chatted for a few words. I found out that they were here to see Neil-chan, so I told them that Neil-chan had left.Okay, so they took their leave, and let me tell you something by the way.  "

    "That means you knew it beforehand, right?"

    "Well Wow!! Kuro-chan, a surprise attack is a foul!!"

    “I don’t care about you!!”

    “I clearly said I wouldn’t do anything!!”

    "Did I promise you!?"

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "So, you lost the ring that Yiwen gave you and you were thinking about how to die, maybe this is it?"

    "No, I'm not thinking about how to die"

    Negi looked at his brother depressedly, forgetting if he didn't help, he was still gloating about his misfortune.

    "I just lost my ring, is there any need to do this?"

    Although the ring was a relatively rare magic item, it was not in a life-and-death situation. However, seeing Negi like this, Neil immediately felt very happy.

    "You won't understand. If Master finds out, I will see hell"

    Yiwen’s terror began to emerge in Negi’s mind. His face turned pale and his whole body was shaking, as if he had seen a ghost.

    Neil couldn’t help but sigh at how powerful Yiwen was. He was able to make Negi, a little man-trained boy, even more miserable. He felt like he was almost turning into an M.

    "Hey, Neal, what's the ring that Mr. Negi mentioned? Doesn't it matter that he's still like this?"

    Nanoye pulled the corner of Neil's clothes and asked with some confusion.

    "Well, that ring is like a wedding ring that represents a lifelong promise, and Negi, the idiot, threw it away without knowing where. If his powerful wife at home knew about it, he would probably not have to go to bed for a month."

    "Hey!? Teacher Negi is already married!?"

    "Hey, Neil, stop making this up!"

    "I'm not making it up, I'm just explaining it to Nanoha."

    "What are you trying to explain!!"

    Facing Negi’s fire-breathing eyes, Neil shrugged and had to give up, "Okay, okay, I won’t say it anymore. Why don’t you recall it and let me help you reorganize the scene at that time."

    "real?"

    Negi looked at him suspiciously, could this guy really be so kind?

    "We are brothers after all Speaking of which, when did the ring disappear?"

    "It should have been last night"

    "Well, very good" Neil nodded, "Which woman's bed did you sleep in last night?"

    "Herehey!! Where are you going!!"

    Negi is crazy, he actually believes in a guy like Neil, he is really a fool.

    "Oh, oh, did you really sleep in someone else's bed? Yeah, there are so many people in the girls' dormitory, who could it be?"

    "I told you not to do it!! I haven't even slept in Asuna-san's bed recently!!"

    "The married life is not harmonious?"

    “Stay away from me!!!”

    "Teacher Negi is not pure."

    ""

    Negi leaned against the tree, wanting to die.

    “Neil——!!!”

    Just when Neil was enjoying the sight of Negi being beaten to a pulp, a familiar scream came from behind. Without thinking, he immediately bent down. The next second, a figure flew over his head, and at the same time, a wave of wind blew up.  A gust of cold wind.

    Neil raised his head and looked at the blond girl who flipped in the air and landed perfectly, and couldn't help but be speechless for a while.

    "Alicia, do you have to say hello in this way? If I hadn't avoided it, I really doubt I would have suffered internal injuries from you."

    "It doesn't matter, I just said hello a little more enthusiastically."

    "Is this called being more enthusiastic!? Who would rush over at a speed of 40 yards, 4 seconds and 2!? Do you think I am an American football player!?"

    “What a small family man.”

    "I'm sorry, anyone would be petty when their lives are at stake!"

    "Tch, I won't talk to you anymore" Alicia left Neil alone, moved her target to Nanoye who was aside, and immediately pounced on her, "yahoo! Nanoye!!"

    "Whoa, be careful, Alicia!!"

    Neil sighed helplessly at the two who started to fuck Lily, then turned his head and forced a smile at the black-haired girl who was running slowly.

    "Won't you stop this guy, Tifa?"

    ? ???Isn't this bad?  There is a beautiful girl throwing herself into my arms"

    Tifa walked up to Neil and smiled teasingly.

    “I wish the way of throwing myself into someone’s arms could be improved”

    Neil muttered softly, but the next moment, Tifa's beautiful black hair was fluttering with invisible domineering aura.

    "What were you talking about just now?"

    "No, I didn't say anything, Your Lady Queen."

    Neil immediately displayed his low-profile and domineering attitude. His dignity and integrity were completely useless in front of Tifa.

    "Ah, look, Nanoha, Neil is starting to lose his moral integrity again!!"

    "Neil has never had any moral integrity anyway"

    "Alicia, shut up, whose fault do you think it is that makes me like this!"

    "You blame me?"

    "Ha, if I don't blame you, why should I blame myself!?"

    "Shut up."

    "Yes, Your Lady Queen."

    "Neil really suffered."

    Alicia’s triumphant look made Neil want to hang her up and tickle her, but for Tifa’s sake, he still lay on the ground obediently.

    "By the way, what is Negi doing there?"

    Tifa noticed Negi, who had been ignored for a long time, but the other party was obviously trapped in an endless loop and did not notice their arrival.

    "Nieji is struggling with the question of whether he should have moral integrity or lose his moral integrity."

    ""

    “By the way, why did you and Alicia come here?”

    “Well, since it’s okay to stay at home, and Alicia has never been to school, I took her here for a walk.”

    Neil looked back at the girl who was chatting enthusiastically with Nanoye. She had maintained such an optimistic attitude since she woke up. It was not an exaggeration to say that she was offline. However, these might just be to cover up her inner feelings.  lonely.

    【Looks like we need to hurry up.  】

    Just when Neil was thinking about something, a strange murderous aura rushed towards him. Neil looked around and saw a large black mist rumbling towards him.

    "What is that!? The Black Mist Monster!?"

    As soon as he finished complaining, Neil was swallowed by the black mist.

    "Whoa! Help! Huh? Isn't this a guy from the class!? Hey, are you rebelling!?"

    "Burn my remains with the blazing holy fire! How joyful is life, and how sad is death!"

    "Ahhh!! Where did you come from the Ming Cult!? These people are crazy again!!! Tifa, Negi, save me!!"

    Tifa watched the group of people go away speechlessly, and then glanced at Negi who continued to seek death.

    This school is still so peaceful today.

 Text Chapter 1 That day, the boy walked into a new world

    My name is Orima Ichika, I'm 15 years old, and my gender is, um, with excalibur underneath, you know.

    At this moment, the fifteen-year-old youth is like a deep-sea fish.

    “The classroom with all girls except me is very stressful.

    But it doesn’t matter. With my ability to withstand stress that I have developed since childhood, I can still withstand this kind of pressure. I am quite confident about this.

    Why do you say that?

    This has to start with my family and my world.

    “Today’s world, I simply don’t know how to describe it in words.  First of all, the two mainstreams in the world today are technology and magic. As far as I know, eight years ago, the flying super weapon called IS came out, and the world has undergone earth-shaking changes. However, weapons like IS can only be made by  The manipulation by girls has led to a fundamental change in the status of men and women in society.  However, the matter did not end there. In the following years, the ISSDA organization responsible for space development announced the existence of "magic". Magic was originally unknown. Coupled with the new life from the universe, it became even more complicated.  Not to mention the various superpowers in Academy City, the world was once again in turmoil. However, with the efforts of many parties, the world finally settled down, and magic was gradually accepted by everyone. At the same time, ordinary humans could not  All known alien races appeared one after another, and the world became more and more diverse.

    However, there are still unknown things in this world, such as disobedient gods, demons, angels, magic societies that are still hidden in the dark, and advanced beings buried in the shadows. I know these because my family is special.  The reason is, after all, the old man in my family is not an ordinary person.

    In short, there are as many angels and demons as dogs, and fairies and heavenly beings are everywhere. This world is a strategic fortress.

    However, this world view is not enough to shock me, because the family I live in is enough to numb my nerves. My home is simply the most chaotic place in the world.  Compared with one who has a personality, all kinds of weapons are worth the sky, and I can also see angels and demons eating together and having fun, and even aiming their guns at someone. The moment I knew the truth, my three views were completely destroyed. Thousands of years of history  They've all been tricked into being dogs.

    “Alas, this world is so damn peaceful.

    “But even so, I am still very stressed at this moment.

    I folded my hands and put them under my chin, with cold eyes, trying to look calm. At this time, I finally understood Commander Ikari’s sense of pressure to remain calm in the face of the apostles’ attack.

    Commander Ikari is mighty!  !  !

    But the sights gathered from all around are really uncomfortable. Haven’t you seen that my forehead is already covered with heart-wrenching beads of sweat?  ?  Sure enough, no matter how old a girl is, she always has a trembling heart!  !  Sure enough, a girl's gaze is the most terrifying thing in the world. The ever-changing changes of sometimes resentment and sometimes anger are simply more disasters than taking the Western Scriptures.

    I took a deep breath, narrowed my eyes slightly, and all the nerves in my body suddenly became more tense than ever before.

    ??????????????????????????????????

    Wow, I relaxed too much and almost came out from behind.

    Ha, by the way, why do I have to stay in a place like this?

    Thinking of this, I recalled what happened the night before.

    That night, my brother said to me with a smile that could be read as bright and written as slutty.

    "Ichika, you will become the happiest man in the world."

    So that’s what he was talking about!  !  !  !  !

    I sighed deeply, and I mourned for a second for my seemingly happiness and actual sorrow. I started to swim away and observe the people around me.

    Well, the eyes of the girls on the left and the right are full of unparalleled curiosity for knowledge, and their shining eyes almost flashed through their tough golden eyes.

    I can’t see the back part, but the sight of the thorns on my back makes me feel like I’m sitting on pins and needles. I can understand it even without looking.

    "The person directly in front of me is a slightly older woman.

    She is a bit petite, and her figure is almost the same as that of a student, but her chest size is the nemesis of all high school girls.  The clothes are relatively large and make her look more petite, but she still feels quite cute.  In addition, she also wears a pair of black-rimmed glasses. Although they are crooked, she can still be called a bespectacled girl.

    And this girl with glasses was looking at the people in the class in panic, her timid posture was reminiscent of an injured little rabbit.

    You are a teacher, show me some domineering power!

    "Everyone is here. Then, SHR is going to startWhoops!  "

    Well, it’s not something you can do if you want to.

    I gave the teacher an appreciative look, but for some reason the teacher turned red and smiled shyly.

    ????????????????????????????????????????? Suddenly, I felt that the pressure on my body was a little heavier, and I almost died from a thousand arrows piercing my heart.

    “Well, then, please introduce yourself, uh, in order of seat number.”

    The teacher seemed to have recovered from the inexplicable emotion and said to the students in the audience in a panic.

    ""

    "It's so quiet. My dignity as a teacher is suddenly shattered into pieces."

    I looked at the teacher who was about to cry, and I couldn't bear it. At the same time, I felt unhappy with the girls in the class. Are you shy because you just entered high school? No one responded. The teacher was about to cry. Really?  I'm going to cry!  !

    I glanced at the teacher, and the teacher’s eyes also moved over.

    ??Okay, our eyes met.

    Please don’t look at me like this, you are not my type, teacher.

    I quickly lowered my head, I still understand the principle that a dead Taoist friend will not die a poor Taoist.

    “Oh, give me a normal high school life.

    The reason why I specifically emphasize "ordinary" here is simply because what I am in now is definitely not an ordinary high school, but the famous IS Academy-the only school in the world that trains IS operators.

    And the most important point is that IS, this deceptive thing, can only be activated by girls, so naturally, this is a girls' school.

    And why am I here?

    I need to emphasize again that I am a boy, and I am definitely a boy at first glance. My appearance can be considered a bit handsome, but it is definitely not the kind of beauty that makes even IS unable to identify my gender.

    The reason why I came to such a ghost place has to start with the entrance exam in February.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    That day, the sun was shining brightly, and the cherry blossoms flying freely in the sky made me fall in love.

    I looked at the clear sky and encouraged myself in my heart.

    Today is the entrance exam for Junior High School. For your own goals, you can’t do it without working hard.

    The school I go to is called Mahora Gakuin. It is a very large Academy City that has everything from kindergarten to university. There are many schools in it, all types, and my target is the famous Mitsusaka High School.

    The reason why I chose Mitsusaka is not because of its reputation, but because my brothers and sisters all graduated from here. I have an indescribable yearning for that place.

    I want to chase the traces they left behind, and I want to be like them.

    that's it.

    Well, of course, if I am admitted to Mitsusaka High School, my goal of dominating Mitsusaka will be one step closer, and realizing Mahora's dream of complete domination will not be unattainable.

    Hahahaha, I couldn’t help but laugh out loud.

    "Why are you giggling so early in the morning?"

    At this time, my head was hit hard.  When I looked back, I saw a handsome man with white shoulder-length hair standing behind me. He was looking at me listlessly with a pair of dead fish eyes, and he didn't look like he was awake at all.

    "Brother, you got up so early"

    ??I touched my head and laughed dryly.

    "Well, seeing as you have a test today, I got up early to see you out"

    Hey, is this guy so kind?

    "Hey, don't think I can't understand your expression"

    "Well……"

    Although those dead fish eyes are completely rotten, they are still so sharp.

    I don’t know if my thoughts were revealed again, but I got another blow on the head.

    "By the way, you forgot to bring your admission ticket"

    I was stunned for a moment, watching my brother hand a certificate to me.

    "Huh? Didn't I prepare it last night?"

    As I was talking, I wanted to go through my bag. I had carefully prepared all kinds of things the night before.

    "Well, men will always forget some things, just like forgetting what their first love looked like"

    “I won’t forget it!!”

    I replied angrily, but I didn't notice the firmness in my tone.

    The old man looked at me steadily for a moment, with an inexplicable light flashing in his eyes.?, and then touched my hair with a slight smile.

    “Okay, take your admission ticket and go quickly, don’t be late.”

    I didn’t notice anything strange about my brother, so I took the admission ticket and didn’t check whether I really didn’t bring it with me. I said goodbye to my brother and went out.

    "It seems that Ichika has grown up"

    After saying this softly, the man walked back into the room with a smile.

    It was easy, so I came to the address indicated on the admission ticket.

    ???????????????????? Why is it not in Mahonliang Academy, but in a high school outside?

    But I didn’t think too much about it. Anyway, it said this on the admission ticket and I couldn’t change it even if I wanted to.

    But I feel a little uneasy.

    Are you nervous before the exam?

    With a feeling of apprehension, I walked into the imposing building in front of me.

    "I'm just going to go, turn left and right, how on earth are you going to get to the second floor!?"

    It’s been almost ten minutes since I walked, and I still haven’t found the stairs to the second floor. The internal structure is too complicated!  ?  Is this the maze before challenging the BOSS!  !

    My eyes wandered around, trying to find the guide map on the wall, but I sadly discovered that the walls inside were so beautiful that I couldn't even find a crack, let alone any wall charts.

    ?????????? This time, shit, I’m lost.

    "Hey, what should I do? Hey, why are you so quiet?"

    At this time, I finally realized that it was eerily quiet here. After walking for so long, I didn’t even meet a single person. Could it be that the exam has already started?  ?  Could it be that my dream of dominating Mitsusaka was just aborted?  ?

    God, I curse Jesus for not having chrysanthemums!  !

    “Perhaps God really heard my curse from the heart, and a door appeared not far in front of me.

    I walked to the door and saw a piece of paper stuck on it with the words "Infinite_Stratos Examination Room" written on it.

    "Well, I guess this is the right place"

    Because it says "Examination Room" on it.

    But the name of this examination room really looks impressive, and there are actually two English words that I can’t understand.

    Thinking of this, I feel deeply disappointed for my English course.

    I guess I won’t be able to pass the English test this time.

    But it doesn’t matter, my other subjects are fine!  !

    After taking a deep breath, I opened the door and walked into the room.

    "Ah, you are a candidate. Okay, go over there to change clothes. We are pressed for time, so you have to hurry up. This place can only be rented until four o'clock. I don't have time to trouble you. Really, I don't know what I'm doing.  What……"

    As soon as I entered the room, a nervous-looking female teacher, about thirty-five years old or above, spoke a lot of words like a machine gun without raising her head. I was stunned for a few seconds.

    Hey, hey, hey!  !  !  Sister, don’t you need to see what I look like and check my admission ticket!  ?  Where has the professionalism of being an invigilator gone?  ?  And what’s going on with changing clothes!  ?  You have to change clothes for exams these days!  ?  Are you asking me to use my body to show the beauty of the human body in ancient Greece?  ?  Sorry, I have been failing art classes since I was a kid!  !  Well, actually this is to prevent students from cheating, right?  But there is no one other than you in this room. I really don’t see any other candidates anywhere!  !

    While I was minding my own business, the elder sister gave instructions and walked out of the room directly with the documents in her arms.

    I watched the other party leave in embarrassment. I bet the eldest sister really didn’t even look at me.

    "Hey, what kind of test is this"

    I muttered a few words in a depressed voice and walked towards the place covered by the curtain.

    And at this moment, I entered a new world.

 Text Chapter 2 Sure enough, this is a conspiracy

    When I opened the curtain and walked in, I saw the object in the center of the room.

    The streamlined metal shell reflects light that is not dazzling, and an armor-like outfit sits quietly.

    I looked at it carefully and then fell silent.

    “Damn it, what kind of clothes do you want me to change into?! Are you asking me to take the war studies test!!”

    The bag in my hand was almost smashed by me.

    I calmed down the turbulent feeling in my heart that I wanted to hit someone, and walked over, looking left and right at this thing. After looking at it for a long time, I was speechless.

    Isn’t this the IS that appears on TV?

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of 1999

    But this thing actually has something to do with me. Well, it should be related to my family.

    "This is what changed the world"

    Because of the "White Knight Incident" of that year, the world became aware of the existence of this kind of weapon. At the same time, the originally balanced military structure suddenly collapsed. How many IS controllers can be found will directly affect the country's military strength.  , so every country began to implement a system of preferential treatment of women.

    Although there is a magical power like magic in the world today, it has not been widely used in the military due to various restrictions. Moreover, IS has advantages that can compete with magic. In comparison, the country is more willing to invest more resources.  on this emerging technology.

    Well, this is actually nothing to me. I am more curious about IS. After all, I have seen forces more powerful than IS.

    With all kinds of thoughts, I couldn't help but reach out and touch it.

    Anyway, IS can only be activated by women. If I, a pure man, touch it, I will probably have no reaction like touching a dead fish. It is a rare opportunity to touch it and I will not suffer any loss.

    However, there are always various unknowns in life. You can never guess what will happen in the next second. Of course, it is another matter if you have the ability to predict.

    A cold metallic feeling came from the fingertips, followed by a burst of dazzling silver light and various information pouring into the mind.

    “Eh!? Eh————!!!!!!”

    Faced with such a strange situation, I suddenly lost my train of thought.

    When I finally came to my senses, I found that the IS had actually moved and attached itself to my body like armor, becoming part of my hands and feet.

    "What happened!?"

    “Has someone activated IS!?”

    "who is it!?"

    "Huh? This, this is -"

    "man!?"

    Hearing the sound, a group of researchers in white coats came over. They opened the curtain and saw me activating IS. They all fell into a state of sluggishness where they couldn't think.

    I looked at the researchers in front of me in silence, and then looked at the abnormality on my body. I immediately showed a miserable face like a Christian abandoned by God. At the same time, the devil on my brother's face flashed through my mind.  smile, with only one thought left in her mind.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? This is a conspiracy.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    “Oh, I want to die.

    "Classmate, Orimaru Ichika-san!"

    A voice calling my name brought me back to reality from my annoying thoughts. I held my forehead and blurted out weakly before I could figure out the situation.

    "Ah, what's the matter?"

    "Ah, um, um, I'm very sorry for calling you so loudly all of a sudden. Are you, are you angry? Yes, I'm sorry! But, um, I'll introduce myself in the order of the fifty syllables. Now it's Oribara-san's turn.  So, I'm really, really sorry! Can you please introduce yourself? Are you willing?"

    It was then that I really came back to my senses and figured out the situation, and found that my deputy instructor, Yamada Maya, was constantly bowing his head and apologizing to me. It was obviously my own fault, but the teacher wanted to apologize himself. For a moment, I was full of guilt.

    "Uh, um, Mr. Yamada, you don't have to apologize like this. It's all my fault. I will introduce myself."

    I stretched out my hand to stop Teacher Maya Yamada from apologizing, and quickly made a comforting reassurance.

    "Really, really!? You, you promised me! You must do it!!"

    Teacher Yamada suddenly raised his head, seriously grasped my hand and leaned towards me, and he could still see the mist in his eyes.

    Teacher, are you really a teacher?  ?  This pairThe attitude of the little girl can easily be misunderstood, and some ignorant and innocent little boys might have fallen into trouble from then on!  !  !  Oh, oh, don't put your chest on it, be careful, my cannon may go off!  Also, I need to reiterate it again, teacher, you are really not my type!  !

    In the struggle between reason and sensibility, angels and demons, I took my hand out with difficulty, left my seat and walked to the podium with a slight bend without being noticed.

    Ah, I almost got hard just now.

    Standing on the podium, looking at the unabashed thirst for knowledge in the eyes of the girls in the audience, including Teacher Yamada, I suddenly felt like I was on the top of Mount Everest, and it was difficult to even breathe.

    "Ahem."

    I straightened my back and cleared my throat, thinking about what to say next.

    ???????????????????? But my mind went blank. As expected, the pressure had already crushed my thinking power into pieces.

    At this time, I took a peek at the seat by the window. Sitting there was a black-haired girl with a ponytail.

    Her name is Xiao Zhizhen, my childhood sweetheart who we only reunited after six years. This girl has always had a single ponytail. When I first entered the classroom, I recognized her at a glance.

    “But it’s really a transformation of women.

    No, no, now is not the time to think about this.

    "Help me quickly!!"

    I signaled her with my eyes. As a childhood sweetheart who has been dating for a long time, she must be able to understand this information instantly.

    "snort!"

    You actually ignored me!  ?

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Oh, oh, what does this cold aura and this arrogant attitude mean!  Where has the arrogant and a little bit coquettish Hoshi-chan gone!  !  Now Chen is completely 100% proud!  !  She actually abandoned me mercilessly at my critical moment, turned her face expressionlessly to the window, and snorted coldly, "I'll kill you, did I offend you, Miss Chen!"  !

    “However, this did remind me of something.

    I remember my brother once told me that when faced with a girl who is wrapped in pride and makes people wonder if she is engaged in chain defense, you must use your fiery penis to penetrate the opponent's uterus.

    Of course, this is summed up by my rich theory and practice. Although I don’t know where his theory and practice come from, I even wonder if he made it up casually.

    ??????????????????? However, I have no idea what those two words mean in English, because I am powerless in English. I have obviously been abroad, and there are foreigners at home. I only know the twenty-six English letters ABC, which is really weak.

    Well, I don’t really want to know the meaning of this. I know that what comes out of my brother’s mouth is definitely not fun, because every time I ask my sister or other older women in the family, I will be scolded.  Of course, many times I will attract hatred consciously or unconsciously. In comparison, the harm I suffered is quite small.

    Ah, I am going off topic again. Look, the eyes of the girls below are starting to burst into flames.

    Well, what should I say at this time?

    Let’s start with a song called “Girls’ School Boys” by Twins?  Well, it does fit the occasion, but this is a self-introduction, not a concert.

    【When we introduce ourselves, too many rhetoric just attracts the temporary attention of others. To let people know ourselves, the most important thing is to show our true side.  】

    Brother’s voice seemed to ring in my mind. At this time, I seemed to see the holy light of heaven.

    Sometimes I’m pretty reliable.

    The corners of my mouth raised slightly uncontrollably, and the sunshine outside the window shone in at the right time. At this moment, in the eyes of some ignorant little girls, I became a handsome and sunny boy.

    A small exclamation came from below, and my attention immediately came back. I took a breath and began to introduce myself.

    "My name is Ichika Orimara."

    “Yeah, yeah, yeah!!”

    Everyone’s eyes showed the expectation of “I want to hear more.”

    I smiled, what a group of curious and kind children.

    Then, I should also treat others with sincerity.

    "I like Lolita the most."

    Maintaining a sunny smile, I expressed what I loved most in my heart.

    institutions

    The sounds of various heads banging on the table and people falling to the ground kept ringing out. It seemed that they were moved by my sincerity.

    I think everyone can become a partner who loves lolita.

    At this moment, I seem to have new hope for the future.

    The sound of clicking footstepsThere was an urgent sound, is someone coming?

    “Are you going to reveal your abnormal sexual fetish as soon as you get here!?”

    Huh?  Does this sound sound familiar?

    But before I had time to react, I was hit hard on the head and sent flying.

    Wow, this kind of invisible murderous martial arts passed down by my brother is so familiar to me. The pain that directly penetrates the skull and hits the cerebral cortex is simply exhilarating How strange!  !  I'm not a pussy-shaker like Sister Xiaoyuan!  !  !

    “However, this knocking method, whether it’s power, angle, or speed, is very similar to the person in my impression.

    I swallowed and turned around with a little fear. I saw the woman behind me wearing a black suit and tight skirt. She had a slender figure and a body curve with no fat at all due to regular exercise. And the other person was at this time  He crossed his arms in front of his chest, raised the corners of his eyes, and his eyes were as sharp as a wolf's.

    "What the hell, Guan Yunchang!?"

    Snapped——

    “Ugh, I got hit on the head again, I’m probably going to have a cerebral hemorrhage now.

    "Sister Chifuyu, it hurts so much!"

    Yes, the domineering woman in front of me is my sister Chifuyu Orimaru.

    "Who is the hero in the Three Kingdoms, idiot!!"

    I rubbed my head and stood up from the ground, looking at my sister in front of me, very curious about her appearance.

    "Sister Chifuyu, why are you here? Aren't you out training for the annual World's No. 1 Martial Arts Tournament?"

    "Do you think I am Yamcha!? Who told you that I would go to that kind of conference!!"

    Chifuyu-san’s eyes started to sparkle, and her fists were clenched tightly. She would probably attack accordingly depending on my answer.

    “Uh, it’s my brother, that’s what I told you!!”

    I quickly shied away all the responsibilities, but after hearing this, Chifuyu-san loosened her fists and held her forehead in distress.

    "That idiot has been talking nonsense all day long"

    Looking at Chifuyu-san's depressed and gnashing expression, I couldn't help but want to laugh out loud. Those words I just came up with on the spur of the moment were purely to deceive my brother. Oh, haha, a Tai Chi push hand can kill someone invisible. I feel  At this moment, my IQ doubled several times.

    "Huh? By the way, what was going on with your self-introduction just now?"

    "Well……"

    Okay, I haven’t even breathed a sigh of relief yet. Why did this hatred suddenly shift back? I didn’t make fun of you.

    "My brother told me to be heart-to-heart and treat others with sincerity"

    And as soon as I finished speaking, Chifuyu-san came towards me with an angry fist.

    “Just lie to me now!!!!”

    Is it okay to let your brother lie like this openly?  ?

 Text Chapter 59 Looking forward to meeting him again

    "Hey, your eyes are wandering. Do you want to borrow money from me? For the sake of us being brothers, just tell me how much you want. It's okay to give the Ming coins directly to you!"

    There was a short distance from leaving the World Tree to one of the squares near the World Tree. Along the way, Neil found that Negi peeked at him very frequently, almost every few steps.  When he turned his head, Negi quickly turned his head and whistled. This behavior made Neil very unhappy, because it felt very disgusting to be treated like this by a boy, and Negi was not a girl who secretly liked him.  .

    “ Could it be that Negi has been looking at 3A girls for a long time and hasn’t had any contact with boys for a long time, and finally his interest in that area has begun to awaken!  ?

    In an instant, Negi’s image became dangerous in Neil’s eyes.

    "Why is it such an unlucky thing to say? How much do you want today's birthday to become the anniversary of my death! What do you mean by that look in your eyes? I always feel super unhappy!!"

    Negi was obviously stunned by Neil's sudden words for a few seconds before he reacted. Coupled with the weird look in his eyes, he couldn't help but complain angrily.

    Neil stuck out his tongue, put his hands on the back of his head, and quickened his pace slightly, leading Negi by half a body.

    "Do you have anything to say?"

    Negi paused for a moment, looking sideways at the face partially blocked by his arms, his eyes flashing behind the lenses.

    “Hey, Neil, has something happened to you recently?”

    I always feel that something has changed in him.

    Neil’s pace slowed down unconsciously, but soon returned to its original state, and he asked without looking back.

    "Why do you think so?"

    “I just feel like you’ve been a little absent-minded these days, as if you’re a little further away”

    Raising his head and looking at the stars covering the night sky, the starlight gently reflected the faint light on Negi's glasses.

    Neil put down his hands and put them behind his back. He also raised his head and stared at him from a distance.

    "No, nothing has changed"

    In the end, he was still like that.

    Nothing has changed.

    "Neil"

    Negi turned his head and opened his mouth, as if he wanted to say something, but for a long time, he did not say another word.

    "Don't talk about me, it's you" Neil suddenly spoke up and grabbed the topic, turning his face and blinking, "You are the one who should be said to be absent-minded, right? You seem to have no energy recently, as if you were distracted by something.  Things are bothering me"

    "Is it that obvious?"

    Negi lowered his head and muttered quietly, but Neil could still hear him beside him.

    "It's all written on your face I thought you looked confident after the school festival, but it turns out you've been so worried these days that you almost jumped off a building. What, is it a worry about love, boy?"  "

    When talking about love, Neil’s eyes brightened up and his tone was full of ridicule.

    "No, I just had a quarrel with Asuna-san"

    Negi rolled his eyes at him and became dejected again.

    "Sister? Oh, haha, it really is a matter of love~~~You dishonest guy~~~"

    "Do you have to think about this!?"

    "Okay, what did you and eldest sister argue about?"

    Neil spread his hands and did not continue teasing the other party.

    "Actually, it's not a big deal. Asuna-san just reminded me that I am very similar to Chao-san"

    Negi lowered his head a little further and sighed softly.

    "I see, the eldest sister is angry because of this"

    Neil looked at his brother’s confused expression, and he probably figured out what was going on between him and Asuna.

    After meeting with Gunel and learning that his father was still alive, Neil also guessed what Negi was thinking now. He must be full of things about his father. Since a long time ago, Negi has been working hard for his father.  , constantly injured, and constantly moving forward. After getting more accurate news, he will only work harder to move forward for his dream, even at the risk of losing his life.

    Father seems to be everything to him.

    This is exactly the same as the super ring tone.

    For the sake of your dreams, you are willing to give up everything, including your own happiness.

    And Tomorrow Cai is angry about it, maybe that's it.

    "Actually, Asuna-san is right, and I said the same thing to Chao-san, but I"? 

    Although he clearly rejected Chao's approach, he himself followed Chao's path, almost exactly the same path.

    He, how should he choose?

    "Neji, do you still remember what Chao Lingyin said?"

    Neil didn’t pay attention to Negi’s current expression and just continued talking.

    "Don't stop, keep moving forward This sentence should be very suitable for you now. For you, your father's affairs can be said to be everything to you. If you are asked to give up everything now for this, you must be able to do it.  Yes, in this aspect, you, Chao Lingyin, and I are really the same"

    Neil slowly took a breath of the refreshing summer night, his eyes slightly focused on Negi's face.

    "However, I think this is correct, or in other words, any approach is correct, but everyone chooses a different position. It is probably impossible for you to give up looking for your father, so why not go all the way?  Black, just like Kick-Ass who became a hero after being knocked headlong"

    "Well, I always feel that the tone of your words has suddenly changed a lot"

    "Don't worry about these things. Your goal is very clear anyway. You just think too much. Anyway, there is only one way you want to go from now on, isn't it?"

    Facing Neil’s smile, Negi seemed to know a little bit about what he should choose.

    "However, I have one more thing to say. No matter what you choose, you should also pay more attention to the people around you, such as eldest sister. I think eldest sister is very clear about your thoughts, and this is what she is worried about.  , it’s just that she doesn’t want to see you scarring yourself, the eldest sister’s idea is probably that simple"

    Neil took a few steps forward, tapping his toes slightly. As his body turned, his long hair fluttered lightly, and his face was clearly reflected in Negi's eyes.

    "Don't forget this, because when you lose, the pain is not something you can bear"

    "Neil"

    They were only a few steps apart, but Niji felt like they were separated by a chasm.

    Because there was a bit of sad nostalgia in Neil's eyes, which blocked his approach.

    "Well, that's all I want to say. It's up to you what you think about next" Neil spread his hands and smiled softly, then turned a little evil again, "But eldest sister really loves you deeply.  Said~~~"

    "Why do you come back here again!!!"

    The sentimental atmosphere just now was gone, and Negi rolled his eyes angrily.

    “Hehe~~~”

    Neil grinned wider, looked away slightly, and saw the surrounding environment clearly. His smile was frozen, and his expression was a little confused.

    "Ah, by the way, what am I doing here?"

    "Huh? Don't you know it yourself!?"

    "I really don't know, I'm following you"

    "How are you following me!? You are following me and running in front of me!!"

    "In this case, I will go home. Goodbye, young man who works hard~~~"

    Neil waved his hand and walked forward without looking back, but he was immediately grabbed by the collar.

    "It's rare that you come here, so just patrol with me. You have a lot of time anyway"

    I don’t know where Niji got the strength, but he was holding on to Neil’s collar as firmly as a rock.

    "Hey, I'm not on duty tonight, and my youth is calling me!!"

    "What youth?"

    “Galgame on the computer!!!”

    “Delete your youth for me!!”

    "Do you want to ruin my life!?"

    "Your life is too insignificant!!"

    Seeing that Negi refused to let go of him, Neil lowered his head helplessly, but after waiting for a while, he found that Negi was still where he was.

    "Aren't you going to patrol? Why are you standing here without moving? You want to be a sentinel!"

    "No, I'm waitingah, here it comes!"

    When Negi was talking, a figure in the field of vision gradually enlarged, and he suddenly shouted.

    Neil looked in the direction that Negi was looking at, and saw Setsuna coming this way quickly, and Kamo the ferret was lying on her shoulder.

    "Why is Kamo and Setsuna-san together?"

    Generally speaking, doesn’t Kamo, the pervert, always follow Negi?

    "If you come to me today, I will ask Kamo to find Setsuna-san first, and then we will make an appointment to meet here."

    ? ?Ji smiled and explained in a calm tone.

    Neil glanced at Negi thoughtfully, his eyes brightened slightly, and then fell silent.

    "Teacher Negi, Teacher Neil, good evening."

    Setsuna quickly arrived in front of them. There seemed to be no surprise about Neil's appearance. Negi or Kamo must have told her in advance.

    "Boss Neil, long time no see."

    Kamo jumped from Setsuna’s shoulder to Negi, turned to say hello to Neil.

    "It's been a long time indeed. You haven't done anything wrong recently, have you?"

    Neil half-opened his eyes and glanced at Kamo who was stiff.

    “No, absolutely not!! I don’t dare to lose even a hair under Boss Neil’s eyes!!”

    "That means you did a lot of bad things that I didn't see, right?"

    Under Kamo’s desperate eyes, Neil raised a bright smile.

    "Okay, Neil, Kamo hasn't done much recently and has helped me a lot. Let's go on patrol now"

    Seeing this, Negi had no choice but to interrupt Neil's topic.

    Neil waved his hands quickly, as if he refused to agree.

    "No, it's not my turn tonight, I won't work overtime, you have to go do it yourself!"

    "Anyway, you are here, and you will do some meaningless things when you go back. It is better to stay. It is rare that we can be on duty together"

    “What’s so pointless!! You’re actually vetoing my life!!”

    "Teacher, what are you talking about?"

    Listening to the conversation between the two, Setsuna on the side was confused.

    "It's nothing, it's just that Neil promised us to patrol together. One more person will add more strength."

    Negi turned to Setsuna and smiled, taking Neil with him by the way.

    "Who agreed? Don't just talk to yourself!"

    "Then let's set off now!"

    "Okay, Teacher Negi."

    "Hey, don't ignore me, listen to me!!!"

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Ah, I really want to go home"

    Raising his head, Neil looked at the starry sky and lazily followed Negi and Setsuna.

    “It’s only been less than two minutes! How unmotivated you are!!”

    Neil didn’t pay attention to Neji’s words. He turned to look at An Jing walking beside him, his eyes rolled, and he didn’t know what he was thinking.

    "Speaking of Setsuna-san, why are you and Negi together? Could it be that you are having an unethical love affair with your eldest lady and her fiancé behind your back!?"

    Neil covered his mouth with his hands, his face filled with disbelief.

    "Who do you think is the betrothed!!"

    "I did not betray the eldest lady!!"

    "As expected of Neil, he said all the things in my heart, but it doesn't matter, brother, you can be considered Setsuna's master, it's totally okay!!"

    "How is it OK!!!" x2

    The two of them shouted at Kamo at the same time, dumbfounded.

    “I understand, I know how to do it, huh huh~~~~~”

    "You know nothing! The laughter behind you is full of bad intentions!!"

    "Teacher Neil, I will never change my heart for the eldest lady!!"

    In desperation, Setsuna expressed his loyalty to Konoka without thinking.

    "Oh, that's true" x3

    At this time, two young men, one a pervert, looked at Setsuna with ambiguous eyes. Setsuna was stunned, and then turned red and waved his hands in denial.

    "No, it's not what you think. I, I just treat the eldest lady, just"

    "Love……"

    "It's love"

    "like."

    The three guys caught Setsuna’s words very wisely.

    "Nah!!!!!!!"

    At night, the girl’s shy screams broke through the sky.

    "You guys are really energetic"

    Suddenly a voice intervened in the joke between three people and one mink. They followed the sound at the same time and saw a young man wearing a high school uniform leaning against a lamppost, holding a mobile phone in his hand, and his eyes glanced slightly  Their fingertips are still touching the bright screen.

    &nbsp;"Why are you here? Are you also patrolling at night?"

    Neil walked over and obviously knew the other person.

    The young man then turned his head, looked at Neil walking towards him, and smiled slightly.

    "Well, I'm short of manpower recently, so I came to help. Anyway, I still get overtime pay"

    "Senior Muchen."

    In an instant, he also came over and bowed respectfully to the other party.

    The young man is Jun Muchen.

    "It's Setsuna-chan, why are you with this bastard brat?"

    "Who are you calling a bastard? Speaking of bastards, you bastard is even more of a bastard!!"

    “Tsk, tsk, tsk, it’s full of balls in one sentence, it’s really dirty!”

    “It’s your head that’s dirty!!”

    "Well, actually, Teacher Neil is here to patrol tonight, so we came together"

    "The moment interrupted the two people's unscrupulous conversation, and at the same time, I felt that the two guys were really similar.

    "Neil, Setsuna-san, who is this gentleman?"

    There is obviously someone here who doesn’t know the other person.

    "Oh, this is a student from the high school department. Senior Jun Muchen, like me, is also employed by the school and is very powerful."

    Seeing that Neal had no intention of introducing him, Setsuna had no choice but to introduce him to Neji. When he looked at Jun Muchen, there was a hint of admiration in his eyes.

    "Ahahaha, I am stronger in that area"

    Jun Muchen touched the back of his head and smiled brightly, swinging his waist back and forth slightly.

    In an instant, he turned away with his cheeks slightly red, Negi looked puzzled, while Neil's eyes were full of contempt.

    "You can no longer be described as a scumbag."

    "Uh, um, nice to meet you, Mr. Jun."

    Although I didn’t understand what Jun Muchen meant by that aspect, I still extended my hand in a friendly manner.

    "This is Teacher Negi, just call me Muchen. He is such a personable gentleman, completely different from a guy who only knows bullshit"

    With a gentle smile on her face, Jun Muchen held Niji’s hand and said something that made someone angry.

    "It's much better than you, the guy with the same curly hair as [beep——]"

    Neil twitched the corners of his eyes, raised the corners of his mouth, and said coldly.

    “Although my hair is black and curly, it is definitely not the curly hair on [beep——]!!”

    "Ah la la, you really didn't bring it upon yourself"

    The two people looked at each other, as if there were sparks constantly arousing.

    "Well, Neil, you and Mr. Muchen are very familiar with each other."

    "Only a ghost is familiar with this kind of guy!" Neil turned his head and glared at Niji, then immediately turned back to stare at Jun Muchen, "This guy had a fight with me for no reason last time, what do you think?  Is this kind of person seriously ill?!"

    “It’s not just for nothing!!”

    "Then what are you talking about!!"

    “Because I’m bored!!”

    “Idiot!!”

    "Ha, I really don't understand"

    Negi held his forehead with a headache, feeling as if two Neils appeared in front of him.

    “Speaking of which, what are you doing here alone?”

    "I'm waiting for someone."

    Jun Muchen put away his phone and said with a yawn.

    "Ha, waiting for someone? You don't look like you have a date, do you?"

    "How different! One day I will go to a love hotel with the president!!"

    "One sentence will reveal your true face clearly."

    Neil sighed very much, this guy is really powerful in combat, his combat effectiveness has broken through the lower limit.

    "Actually, I was waiting for the principal's guests to come out" Seeing the curiosity in the three people's eyes, Jun Muchen continued, "They are people from the Holy Church."

    "The Holy Church? Is it dealing with the previous ghoul incident?"

    Neil was the first to react, and at the same time, three unlucky children flashed through his mind.

    "Ghoul? What ghoul?"

    Negi and Setsuna looked at Neil suspiciously. Neil was stunned. It seemed that they didn't know about the incident.

    After briefly explaining it to them, Negi and Setsuna's expressions changed slightly and became a little heavy.

    “Actually, you don’t need to be so nervous. As long as you deal with it well, you won’t be afraid of too much trouble”

    &nbsp; Jun Muchen put away his playful look and calmly comforted the two of them, with a comforting warmth in his voice.

    "Yeah." x2

    "By the way, who was sent by the Holy Church?" Neil raised his eyes and looked at Jun Muchen, "Is it the agent? Or are the people from the burial agency also coming out?"

    "You know a lot" Jun Muchen's eyes were slightly surprised, and then he continued to lean against the lamppost lazily, "That person is the person in charge of the nearby Shengtang Church stronghold, he is oh, myself  Look, he comes out."

    Jun Muchen suddenly stood up straight and looked back at the building behind him. In the darkness, the sound of neither light nor heavy footsteps sounded rhythmically.

    Everyone’s eyes were focused on him, and the figure in the shadow gradually became clearer, and the cross hanging on his chest reflected a faint silver light.

    "Oh? I didn't expect there would be so many people here"

    There seemed to be a little surprise in the heavy voice, and a man wearing a black priest's uniform appeared in front of everyone.

    Neil’s pupils shrank tightly, and the man’s face was deeply imprinted on his retinas. He opened his mouth slightly, then bit his lower lip tightly, and an imperceptible trace of violent murderous intention passed deep in his eyes.

    Soon, the trace of hostility disappeared, and Neil stood aside silently, returning to his usual listless appearance.

    Jun Muchen, who had been keeping quiet, glanced at Neil thoughtfully, then stood up with a smile and introduced the newcomer to Niji and the others.

    "This is the chief priest of Haiming City Church, and the person in charge of negotiating with our Magic Association on behalf of the Holy Church Church, Kotomine Kirei."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Jun Muchen faced Kotomine Kirei and introduced the person on the other side.

    "These three are magicians and swordsmen from the Magic Association, Negi Springfield, Neil Springfield, and Setsuna Sakurasaki."

    "Good evening, you three. I never expected that the Magic Association would have such outstanding children."

    Kotomine Kirei's eyes are always heavy, giving people a serious feeling.

    "You're flattered, Mr. Kotomine."

    Facing the other party’s compliment, Negi quickly nodded in return.

    Kotomine Kirei’s eyes passed over the faces of the three of them one by one. When he saw Neil, he paused for a moment and then turned to Jun Muchen.

    "Mr. Muchen, my business has been finished, and it's almost time for me to leave."

    "Let me take you out" Jun Muchen nodded to the other party, and then winked at the three of them, "Then I will lead Mr. Yanfeng to leave, and you three can continue working"

    "Okay, Mr. Muchen."

    "Goodbye, Senior Muchen."

    Neil didn’t look at Kirei for a second, he raised his head and nodded lightly to Jun Muchen, then turned around and left with the two of them.

    "Then let's go, Mr. Kotomine."

    "sorry to bother you."

    Kotomine Kirei nodded in thanks, then vaguely glanced at the direction Neil left, with an obscure smile on his lips.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "I'll send it here."

    Reaching the entrance of the academy, Jun Muchen stopped and turned to talk to Kotomine Kirei, who was following closely behind him.

    "Well, thank you."

    Jun Muchen nodded slightly to him and walked away.

    Kotomine Kirei calmly watched Jun Muchen leave. He slowly turned around until his back disappeared.

    “It seems like something interesting happened tonight, Kirei.”

    The strange voice appeared out of thin air, but Kotomine Kirei did not feel the slightest surprise, and his expressionless face maintained his usual indifference.

    "What are you referring to?"

    Kirei stared at the void in front of him, as if there was a figure in front of him talking to him.

    "hehe……"

    The sound of laughter was accompanied by golden light particles, which gathered together little by little. Soon, the silhouette of a human figure loomed in the golden light.

    "You should have discovered it, that brat"

    Yao dispersed, and a young man wearing a black jacket had his hands in his trouser pockets. His handsome face was full of arrogance, and a pair of bloody eyes under the golden bangs seemed to have an addictive demonic quality, staring directly at the indifferent eyes.  man.

    Seeing that Kirei remained silent, the young man raised an evil smile on his lips, narrowed his eyes slightly, and the blood in his eyes became more and more piercing.

    "He seems to have the same thing as us."

    Qili looked at the man??, his eyes were cold, and he met those eyes that were difficult for mortals to look directly into without giving in.

    Suddenly, Kirei smiled.

    A gloomy smile appeared on his cold and sharp face.

    "Indeed, aren't you interested, Gilgamesh?"

    "Of course I have interests. There aren't many things in this world that interest me" The smile on Gilgamesh's lips grew wider, and the light in his eyes became more and more elusive. "But, we can't be interested in him now."  Take action."

    "Oh why?"

    There was a hint of curiosity in Kirei's expression.

    Such emotional changes are very rare for him.

    "Because of the agreement with that guy, if that kid encounters danger within my sight, try to save his life."

    Gilgamesh withdrew his gaze and raised his head slightly. The night sky was reflected in his eyes, and he seemed to be able to see a night similar to the original one.

    "That mysterious heroic spirit?"

    Kirei frowned, a familiar yet unfamiliar figure appeared in his mind.

    "Um."

    Gilgamesh’s gaze retracted from the sky and fell on Kirei.

    "Do you know his identity?"

    Hearing Kirei’s question, Gilgamesh smiled playfully.

    "That's right, but it's better not to tell you for the time being. It will be more exciting to save the interesting things until the end."

    Gilgamesh looked past Kirei, looking in an unknown direction, with slight waves in his eyes.

    "My king, I am looking forward to meeting him again."

    ?…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

    PS: I plan to overthrow and rewrite it, and change the protagonist to a female.

 Text Chapter 60 Moon Peak Shrine

    irritable.

    That feeling lingered in my mind for quite some time.

    The things that happened recently and the people I met have revived many memories that have been buried deep in my heart. In my mind, almost all of them are pictures that I don’t want to think of.

    In the past, he would sometimes recall it or appear in his dreams. Even though it was like a curse, he never wanted to abandon those memories. For him, this was a sin that he had to endure.

    However, even so, he would not be as inexplicably restless in the past as he is now. Often, as long as he hints to himself, his mood will soon calm down, or in other words, his heart will feel like death again.

    Is it because of those people?

    Some familiar faces flashed through Neil's mind, and a subtle sense of peace flowed through them.

    He has always been walking alone. Even Negi, who is closest to him, cannot get close to the depths of his heart. Now, the shadows of other people have been left in his heart. Unknowingly, the cracks in his heart have opened up.  got bigger.

    However, he knew very well that this would not work.

    He has learned a lot from what happened in the past, and he doesn't want to repeat the same mistakes. In order to no longer let others get hurt because of him, and make himself suffer again, as long as he no longer establishes close relationships with other people and is separated by a distance, then each other will  Will not be harmed.

    “Otherwise, what happened to Touma that night will happen again.

    "well……"

    Neil sighed slightly, because being reminded by Negi made him a little concerned about his own problems.

    Since coming to this country and coming into contact with those people, he seems to have changed more or less. Now I think about it, does the practice assigned to him by the principal have such meaning.

    "It's so weak"

    Neil stopped his directionless progress, looked up at the clear blue sky, and laughed somewhat self-deprecatingly.

    In the breeze, there is a hint of fragrance.

    Neil put away his complicated thoughts, smelled the fragrance of flowers, and couldn't help but turn his head and look around. It turned out that he had come to a place that was familiar yet unfamiliar.

    On the long stairs, there is a torii gate.

    "Shrine"

    Neil had seen this kind of building before at Bang Zhikui's home, but he didn't expect that he would encounter another shrine while wandering around this city. It seems that the people here seem to believe in gods.

    However, there seemed to be something about this shrine that attracted him. Unconsciously, Neil stepped on the stairs and walked up out of curiosity. He glanced at the sign on the torii gate, which was written in black ink on the somewhat broken wooden board.  With a few big characters.

    Tsukimine Shrine.

    After walking up the stairs, a clean open space appeared in front of me. In the distance, there is the main hall of Tsukamine Shrine, and it is surrounded by trees. In the center, there is a peach blossom tree, with pale pink petals blooming. From time to time, it is surrounded by trees.  The wind blows, and the petals carry their fragrance and blow into the distance.

    Neil walked over, and the fragrance he just smelled seemed to be the fragrance of the flowers of this peach blossom tree. But, is this season the time for peach blossoms to bloom?

    After touching the rough tree trunk, Neil looked up at the crown of the tree where the buds were blooming with a strange expression.

    "Is it the same as the cherry blossom tree in my house?"

    It seems wrong. The tree at home will remain open for a long time because it has been tampered with. Unless the tree in front of you has also been tampered with, but would anyone be so bothered?

    "Maybe yes."

    Neil held his chin up and murmured uncertainly.

    "Well, it's not a bad thing anyway, it's just a spectacle at best"

    It’s really not a big deal. At least not many people will delve into the school’s World Tree, which is too big to complain about. Sometimes Neil really wonders if the people in this city are all crazy guys.

    "But why don't you see a clergyman?"

    After being here for a long time, I didn’t find anyone coming or going, not even a worshipper.

    Neil sat down under the peach blossom tree, leaning against the trunk of the tree and vaguely seeing the sky through the branches. The hazy and broken beauty was particularly charming. As he watched quietly, time seemed to have stopped.

    The slightly blowing wind mixed with the fragrance of peach blossoms and the simple atmosphere of the shrine seemed to have a hypnotic effect. Little by little, Neil's eyes slowly closed, and unknowingly, the scenery in front of him gradually changed.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    Ordinary furnishings, ordinary decoration.

    &nbsp; This is an ordinary house.

    The open window let in the bright morning light, and the faint light reflected on the floor and walls, making it warm.

    On the recliner, a beautiful woman with long black hair was sitting, and opposite her, a man with long white hair was half-kneeling on the ground, his palms gently covering the woman's slightly swollen abdomen.

    "Do you really want to go?"

    The woman raised her bright and moving amber eyes and stared at the man with gentle eyes.

    The man met those beautiful eyes and grinned.

    “I don’t want to go either, but I have to go, just like I have to take Sadharu out in the morning, otherwise he will be at home”

    "Be serious."

    The woman raised her hand and patted the man's head gently, her face full of anger.

    "Well, I'm very serious" The man grabbed the hand covering his head, held it softly and without force, and looked at the other person intently, "I'm sorry, I have to leave him at this time.  you alone……"

    Looking at his expression, the woman couldn't help but sigh, and then she curled her lips in displeasure.

    "I knew it was like this. You haven't listened to me since you were a child. I really doubt whether you are sincerely good to me"

    "Oh my, my whole body belongs to you, you still don't believe me" The man held the white catkin and couldn't help but laughed out loud, "A woman is a fragile work of art. If you don't cherish it, you will lose it."  It cannot be saved, so I will cherish you all the time."

    Hearing these straightforward words, the woman's pretty face couldn't help but blush slightly, but when she saw the smile in his eyes, she felt a little annoyed. She narrowed her eyes and smiled as charmingly as a crescent moon.

    “Hey, you must have a lot of artworks, right?”

    The man lowered his head and thought for a moment, then muttered uncertainly, "It seems like a lot"

    "Um?"

    The man quickly grabbed the hand that had started to press hard on his ear and looked at the woman with a flattering smile, "But I chose the one who is priceless to me"

    The woman glared at him and finally let go of her hand. Looking at his familiar face, she felt slightly absent-minded.

    "Do you know what the happiness I hope for me is like?"

    Her voice was very plain, but in the man's ears, there was always an unforgettable sadness.

    "I can eat with you every night, say good night to you before going to bed, and say good morning with a smile in the morning. What a little woman."

    The man stopped his smile and spoke seriously and calmly.

    The woman gently spread her face, her smile as happy as a rainbow after the rain.

    "Yes, I'm just a little woman, so I don't expect my husband to be a hero admired by all people. As long as he can stay with me, it's enough."

    "I don't want to be a hero, because heroes usually die young." The man shrugged, then stood up, bent down and gently touched the side of the woman's face, with tenderness written on his face, "But I can't be a hero.  person, so you can rest assured to let me go, I will definitely come back to you in vain."

    The woman held the broad and strong hand with both hands and pressed it tightly to her face. Her eyes were wet without knowing when.

    "I always feel that I am destined to wait for you all the time. I never see you waiting for me. You know, waiting is not a happy thing."

    "So, I can only compensate."

    The man let go of the woman’s hand and wiped away the tears from her eyes.

    "Wait until I use my future happiness to make up for your past unhappiness."

    With a smile on his face, he turned around and left with the woman looking at him forever.

    Determined, without a trace of nostalgia.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    Ding bell——ding bell——

    There seemed to be some melodious ringing ringing in my ears.

    Open your eyes, it’s the bright world.

    Neil was a little lost. What was that dream just now?

    In the dream, I only heard a man and a woman talking to each other, but I couldn't see their faces clearly, as if there was always a fog blurring their faces.

    【Do those two people have anything to do with me?  】

    ??Thinking hard, but can’t get any results.

    "My little friend, are you okay?"

    At this moment, a strange voice sounded in his ears, and only then did Neil notice that there was someone around himhuman existence.

    Turning around, Neil saw that the owner of the voice was a beautiful woman.

    A unique miko costume revealed the identity of the other party. Her long hair was bright flaxen, and the brown pupils dotted on her beautiful face seemed to be covered with a layer of light. No matter what the environment, she would exude a soft glow.  Glorious and reassuring.

    With a faint smile on her lips, the woman looked at Neil who had just woken up.

    "Uh, sorry, I just fell asleep."

    Neil noticed that the other person was holding a strange-looking bell in his hand. The ringing he just heard might have come from this thing.

    “It’s easy to catch a cold if you sleep here.”

    The woman suddenly realized it, and then she felt a little worried.

    "Well, I understand."

    Neil responded politely to other people's kindness.

    "Miss, are you the witch here?"

    "Well, I am the shrine maiden of Tsukimine Shrine, and I just took over recently."

    The woman smiled slightly, and the bell in her hand gently made a pleasant ringing sound.

    "Speaking of which, I saw you looking a little lost just now. Was it a nightmare?"

    Recalling the way Neil looked when he woke up before, the woman asked with some concern.

    "Well, in the distant Silent Hill, Alessa is trying to swallow me up with darkness and combine me with her. How can we repair it? I am obviously not Sharon"

    Neil habitually rambled on, even clenching his fists to express his anger.

    "What, is it an evil spirit!?"

    However, the miko was very shocked, and then she held the bell tightly and tried to hit Neil on the head.

    "Miss, wait!! What are you going to do!?"

    “I’ll help you get rid of the spirit, don’t worry, it’s very effective!”

    "It looks like you want to kill me. I'm afraid that before I can get rid of the spirit, I will become a spirit myself!!" Neil quickly raised his hand to stop the other party, with a look of shame on his face, "Miss Witch, what I just said was purely  Nonsense, please don’t pay attention!”

    "Ugh, why am I still so worried? Hey, could it be that you were possessed by a ghost and saw the ghost's memory!?"

    "Uh, no, and it's not really a nightmare. I just had a somewhat inexplicable dream" Neil paused, glanced at the witch, and felt that there was nothing embarrassing about saying it, so he continued, "In a dream  I saw a man and a woman having a conversation, but I had no impression of their faces, so it was a bit strange."

    "You didn't lie to me?"

    “…It’s true this time.”

    "Oh, is that so?" The witch held her delicate chin and thought carefully. She looked down at Neil, "Actually, dreams sometimes have something to do with the past. Sometimes, maybe it's the scene in the future, maybe it's you.  The future is uncertain"

    After saying that, the miko looked at him with a strange smile.

    "my future?"

    Neil was a little confused for a moment. He really hadn't thought about this, but it didn't look like it.

    He shook his head and got rid of all the messy thoughts in his mind. It didn't matter whether this dream was related to him or not. It was just a dream anyway.

    "Forget it, it's useless to think so much. By the way, what do you call Miss Miko?"

    "My name is Guanyue Gefan, you can just call me Guanyue. What about you?"

    "Neil Springfield, please give me your advice."

    Neil stretched out his hand to shake Gefan’s hand, and Gefan tilted his head, not knowing what he was thinking.

    After chatting with Ge Fan for a while, Neil said goodbye and left.

    Gefan stood at the top of the stairs, watching Neil leave. After losing sight of him, she turned around and walked back to the peach blossom tree. She reached out her hand and brushed the rough bark of the trunk.

    Ding bell——

    The peach blossom tree suddenly made a circle of invisible fluctuations, and the bell in Ge Fan's hand seemed to be vibrated and made a sound.

    The witch looked at the peach blossom tree with deep and gentle eyes, and suddenly smiled.

    "Just now, what kind of dream did you see for him?  "

    Ding bell——

    There was another sound.

    It seems that someone has given the answer.

 Text Chapter 61 Wash your hands before pursuing a girl

    "It's so boring. If I had known earlier, I would have asked Nanoha and Suzuka to come out together"

    Alyssa, who was walking alone on the street, muttered in a low voice with some regret. She looked sideways at the exquisite accessories in the closet, feeling like something was missing without anyone to chat with her.

    It turns out that she is not used to being alone.

    "Huh? Ahead is Kabukicho"

    Because I had been a guest at Neil's home, and Neil's home was in this street, I passed by this place at that time. Although this area is not very big, there are many weird shops. For example, there is a store called  A shemale club opened by people from Xixiang.

    What kind of person would go to such a strange place?

    Alyssa cursed in her heart.

    But this place seems to be as chaotic as ever, or rather lawless.

    Alyssa looked around and would always see groups of delinquents and gangsters gathering in some corners, but the people passing by seemed not to be surprised, and sometimes even greeted them familiarly.

    "No wonder we raise people like stupid teachers"

    Alyssa felt as if she had discovered the truth.

    And just when Alyssa was so absent-minded, she felt as if she hit something and fell backwards.

    “It hurts so much!”

    “Hey, little girl, how are you walking!!!”

    Suddenly there was a rough voice above her head, and Alyssa stood up with some pain and looked. A fierce young man was glaring at her. He was holding a bottle of drink in his hand, and there were five people surrounding him. They were also surrounded by five people.  With a black jacket and colorful hair, he has a standard bad appearance.

    Alyssa was startled by this sudden situation and couldn't help but take a small step back.

    "Youwhat are you going to do?"

    "What are you doing! You soiled my clothes, what are you talking about!!"

    The young man pointed to a puddle of water on the chest of his clothes, and then stared at Alyssa fiercely, "What do you think we should do now!?"

    "II didn't mean it. For clothes like this, I'll just pay you for it!"

    Only then did Alyssa know what was going on. She secretly sighed why she was so unlucky today, and then said in a strong tone.

    The bad boy raised his eyebrows, as if he was offended by the other party's toughness. He couldn't help but snorted and said with narrowed eyes, "Huh? Compensate to me? Do you think you can afford it!! This is unique in the world!!"

    "Huh? Unique!?"

    Alyssa looked at the tattered clothes and felt that it would be trivial to compensate him for a hundred identical ones.

    "That's right, the boss worked hard to make it!!"

    "Do you think ordinary people can make those jagged shapes on the cuffs!?"

    "This is a work of conscience for our bad industry!!"

    “That’s why people call it Great White Shark!!”

    The companions behind the young man shouted and looked proud, while the leading delinquent youth was even more embarrassed and shy.

    ""

    Ah, what are you so shy about, bad!

    Alyssa was speechless for a while. Fortunately, she thought the sleeveless cuffs were caused by being torn off, but it turned out that these idiots made them by themselves.

    "Then what are you going to do? If you don't want compensation, I'll leave!"

    Facing this group of people, Alyssa felt a little afraid, and her eyes flickered slightly. She asked pretending to be calm, just hoping to get out of here as soon as possible.

    "Well, what should I do"

    The young man suddenly calmed down and looked at Alyssa carefully, making her feel uncomfortable for a while.

    "Hey, what on earth are you"

    “Please date me on the condition of marriage!!!”

    Before Alyssa finished speaking, the young man bowed ninety degrees and stretched out his hand. Alyssa was stunned, and her face immediately turned red.

    【Eh!  ?  Interact!  ?  What the hell kind of development is this!  !  】

    “You, you, what did you say all of a sudden!!!!!!”

    Alyssa no longer knew whether she was embarrassed or angry. The person who looked so fierce just now as if he wanted to kill her actually turned around and said he wanted to date her!  ?

    “Oh, my God, the boss’s lolicon is having another attack”

    "This disease is difficult to treat"

    "Actually, I am also a lolita control."

    "+1 upstairs."

    "You guys don't give it to me"??Talk to yourself!  !  !  !  "

    Alyssa angrily complained about this group of people, and then swatted away the hand handed by the young man.

    “Did you agree to my proposal!?”

    “Don’t jump to the final stage all at once!!!”

    Alyssa felt like she was going to cry. She started to turn her head, hoping to ask for help from passers-by. As soon as she turned her head, she saw a guy passing by with his hands in his trouser pockets and looking at her dumbfounded.

    ""

    ""

    With their eyes facing each other, the other person shook his head and walked forward as if nothing had happened.

    “Idiot teacher, come back here!!!”

    Hearing the angry shouting behind him, Neil had a headache. How could he encounter such trouble on the way home? However, it was really a novel thing to see someone confessing to Alyssa.

    Neil looked back at Alyssa, he spread his hands helplessly, "Hey, Miss, someone is confessing to you, I'm too embarrassed to come out and mess with it"

    “Asshole, didn’t you see that I was surrounded by a group of bad guys!?”

    "Tsk, tsk, tsk, this is even worse. Classic romantic comedies like heroes saving beauties are not suitable for me"

    "Who is telling you about a romantic comedy?!" Alyssa walked over quickly and grabbed Neil's collar, "Stop showing off your narcissistic expression and saying boring words! Get him away right now!!!  !”

    With one move, the Tathagata Divine Palm was swung out in succession, and Neil was directly hit and sent flying for more than ten times in the air.

    Neil was lying on the ground, covering his bleeding nose, and was almost beaten into a mosaic by Alyssa.

    "Let me tell you, you've beaten me to this point, are you still afraid of these people?"

    "Hey! Don't ignore us!!"

    The group of bad guys stood up and stared fiercely at Neil who appeared on the stage.

    “Well, I always feel that this kid looks familiar.

    Neil patted his clothes and stood up, glanced at the group of people in front of him, and couldn't help but sigh.  He looked at the leading delinquent young man, spread his hands and asked speechlessly, "I say, big brother, what's so good about this kid?"

    Alyssa’s eyelids twitched, and she held back her anger and stood behind Neil.

    "Huh? I like it, but can you control it!?"

    Looking at him gearing up, he seemed ready to punch him at any moment.

    Neil shook his head, then turned away to reveal Alyssa. He pointed at Alyssa and pushed up a pair of non-existent glasses.

    "Look at this little girl, the top is as flat as a horizontal line. Does it feel like a hand? Of course it does, but it just feels like a scratch on your hand. Unless you are an M, you will feel good!!"

    Ignoring Alyssa’s pretty face that was starting to darken, she then pointed at her legs.

    "Look here again, these two legs are so short, can they cooperate with you to do some difficult movements!? What fun is there! Without fun, how bleak life will become!! Do you think  …”

    “Don’t judge me for thinking about yourself, you scum!!!!”

    The world's martial arts show rises to the dragon level, and Neil spurts blood for another ten meters.

    "Are you here to step on me or to save me"

    Alyssa picked up Neil and stared at him coldly.

    "This is a strategy, Miss"

    At this time, the young man who was stunned by Neil's words came back to his senses, frowned, and reached out to Alyssa.

    "Who cares about you? As long as I like it!!"

    When Alyssa looked back and saw this scene, a bit of panic appeared on her face, but another hand appeared to help her block it.

    "Just say it nicely, don't move your hands or feet"

    Neil stood up and grabbed the other person’s thick hand with a smile, but the other person’s face seemed to be distorted by pain.

    "Idiot teacher"

    Neil turned back and smiled at Alyssa, then threw the young man out.

    “Wash your hands clean before pursuing a girl!!!”

    The young man was thrown towards his companions. They quickly supported the young man and were a little stunned when they looked at the red mark on his hand.

    How can a kid be so powerful?

    "You bastard, get on me!!" The young man rubbed his arms, and then rushed out fiercely, "I don't believe that six holy swords can't push the mountain of meat!!!"

    Facing the six people flying over, Neil curled his lips and quickly crashed into the six people.

    "Who do you think I am!!!It’s been a solo since!  !  !  I am the tank mage all by myself!  !  !  "

    "You're cheating!! Uh, wait, are you from my mother-in-law's family"

    “You only know now!!!”

    A few seconds later, Neil waved his hand freely and said to Alyssa, "Let's go."

    Alyssa looked numbly at the figures with their heads stuck in the wall. It was really lucky that the smashing was so comic.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Classmate Alyssa, why do you appear there alone? Where are your two good friends?"

    "Don't keep saying things I don't understand!" Alyssa glared at Neil angrily and looked away, "Even good friends won't get tired of being together every day."

    "Hey, I thought you were all in a relationship where flowers kiss each other"

    "Can you say something I can understand! Ah, no, you'd better not talk."

    Neil shrugged and looked at Alyssa who was walking in front of her a little annoyed. It was so rare that he saved her, but he didn’t even get a candy. It was really unsettling.

    "Hey, thank you just now"

    Alyssa stopped, glanced at Neil sideways, then quickly looked away, her face slightly red.

    "Thank you for what it is, can you eat it?"

    "Neal's word "thank you" immediately shirks all the credit from others. It is really the most deceptive word creation in history. At this time, at least you have to invite him to the Green Room for a sundae to express your gratitude.

    "Eat your sister!"

    ???????????????? Could it be that she didn’t appreciate it even after thanking him? Alyssa was so angry that she gritted her teeth.

    "Oh, classmate Alyssa, I didn't expect you to be so impure and actually want me to do such an ethically degrading thing. You are such a crazy guy. I never thought I had ever taught such a student!"

    "Shut up, you lost Greymon!!"

    Seeing Alyssa’s cannibalistic expression, Neil had no choice but to shut up in frustration.

    Ah, poor Sundae-kun left me again.

    "Speaking of which, how did you get to that place?"

    "I walked there accidentally. Do you think I came to find you!?"

    Alyssa was still angry, and even her tone of voice was full of gunpowder.

    "Sorry, I'm not interested in washboards."

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!! I am a washboard, I am so sorry!!!"

    Neil stretched out his hand to block the attack, but was bitten hard by the eldest lady’s tiger teeth. He couldn’t help but helplessly cover his forehead and sigh.

    "Don't think that just because Rie Kugimiya can use skills randomly"

    After vomiting in a low voice, Neil found that his hands were comically bloody.

    "Miss, it's time to relax. Even if you want my blood to flow through your body, you don't have to do this. I have another compromise. If you give birth to my child, you will have our blood."  Well, don’t you think this is simple, quick and perfect?”

    “Uh-huh, uh-huh, uh-huh!!!”

    "What are you shouting! Have you been fucked by me [beep——]!? Ahhhh, I know I was wrong, please let me go!!"

 Text Chapter 62 There must be something hidden under the cute appearance

    "You don't want me anymore?"

    The blond girl pursed her lips into a pitiful line, looked at the indifferent young man with tears in her eyes, and made a very outrageous declaration.

    "you——"

    The young man's eyelids twitched. After taking a deep breath, he was about to speak in a calm tone.

    “Is it because you have this woman that you don’t want me!?”

    The girl suddenly changed the topic and pointed at the girl standing next to the boy. She also had blond hair similar to hers, but her expression was a bit stunned, and she seemed to have been greatly shocked.

    "Eh!? Me?"

    The girl who was accused pointed at her face, her whole body was stunned, but the girl didn't seem to hear her words, she just took out her handkerchief and wiped the non-existent tears, and continued to complain about her misery.

    "You already have me at home, why are you looking for another woman outside? Can't I satisfy you with my blond hair? As my mother said, men are all beasts whose lower bodies are always in a state of rage"

    ""

    The young man said that he was really not a blond person. Did this guy’s mother say such strong words?  Sure enough, divorced women have wrong prejudices against men.

    When the young man said nothing and looked speechless, the girl rushed to the young man and stared at him with tears in her eyes.

    "I just heard you say you wanted to have a baby with her, why!? I can obviously give birth to a baby for you. If you want, I can give birth to a football team for you right away!!"

    As she was speaking, the girl caressed her belly with both hands, a trace of yearning and happiness for the future flashing across her face.

    At this moment, the passing spectators either admired or despised the young man at the center of the whirlpool. If he could do such a cruel thing at the age of ten, is it really okay to have a child?  Has modern science advanced to a point that even they could not imagine!  ?

    The young man covered his face. He was so ashamed. The looks around him made him so ashamed that he wanted to dig a hole and bury himself. He really couldn't get pleasure from the public shameful play in public.

    For the first time, the young man felt that he was still very moral.

    "Please let me go"

    "No, I will never leave you! I will never give up my happiness! Are your feelings for me just for fun?! Do you just want my body!?"

    Hearing the young man’s pleading words, the girl immediately came back to her senses and held his hand tightly, her eyes full of determination.

    ""

    The young man looked up at the sky that was gradually losing color in his eyes and shed tears silently.

    “Ah, I really want to die.

    "Hey!! Don't talk to yourselves, don't involve me in it!! It has nothing to do with me!"

    Alyssa could no longer bear the weird looks from around her. As the eldest lady, she felt so ashamed for the first time in her life. She actually became another heroine of such a shabby drama, and she even gave birth to a child. The lower limit.  It's not that showy.

    "And you, the stupid teacher, no, the promiscuous teacher! You actually did that, that, that kind of thing to a little girl, I, I will definitely report you!! You wait to go to jail!!"

    Alyssa pointed at Neil with a red face. This guy actually did these heinous things. Fortunately, she still believed him.

    No, if this continues, Nanoha, Suzuka, and the girls in the class will be in danger.

    Alyssa took out her mobile phone and immediately dialed a number.

    "Hey! Is this the International Court of Justice!?"

    "Miss, you don't have to be so realistic! And why is it that the International Court of Justice convicted me all of a sudden? Do you want me to hold a grudge like this!? You actually raised it to the international level!! You want me to be punished by human beings?  Expelled from the world!?”

    Neil almost fainted when he heard Alyssa’s calling voice. He stretched out his hand to take away Alyssa’s phone.

    “Yeah——!! Don’t touch me, you’ll get pregnant!!!”

    Alyssa screamed and jumped a few steps away, crossing her arms warily.

    ""

    Neil squatted deeply on the ground and was about to enter the orz state.

    When did he become a turbid launch pad covered in mysterious liquid?

    “Meow haha, that’s really interesting.”

    And the girl who was the culprit was holding her hands behind her back, watching the developments in front of her with a smile.

    "Asshole, whose fault do you think it is?! I was almost exiled because of your nonsense!!" Neil jumped.He stood up and glared at the girl with a red cross on his head, "Alicia, please go to bed early tonight. Weren't what you just talked about the bloody plot of a TV series last night!!"

    Not long ago, Neil was being tormented by Alyssa, but he was bumped into by Alicia who happened to be wandering around, and she heard Neil's teasing, which resulted in such a third-rate movie.  A real-life ethical romance drama with low blood pressure, low age and low IQ.

    "I want to perform because I think it's interesting"

    Alicia stuck out her tongue cutely and smiled as if she was not afraid that Neil was about to go crazy.

    “I almost went to the end of my life because of your desire to perform!!”

    "So youth is like a sand castle, which instantly collapses just because of some trivial things."

    “Don’t make it sound like it has nothing to do with you!!”

    Alyssa came over, she looked at Alicia, and immediately stroked her chest and breathed a sigh of relief.

    "It turns out you are not Feit. I was still wondering why Feit was such a person"

    Because of Nanoha, Alyssa and Suzuka both recognized the child Fit, and later exchanged letters. Judging from each other's words and appearance, they both felt that Fit was a well-behaved child who could even  A cute and shy girl.

    But the girl who looked exactly like Fit had just appeared, almost shattering her fantasy.

    Fortunately, God is merciful.

    "That's right, I'm not Feit, but I am Feit's sister, Alicia~~" Alicia smiled cutely, then blinked her beautiful eyes and looked at Alyssa, "By the way, you know Fei  Special?"

    "Well, but we have never met, so when I first met you, I was surprised. You are more lively than I thought"

    Alyssa felt that the corners of her mouth were twitching when she spoke.

    "Fortunately, Feite is not like you"

    Neil stood up, feeling equally deeply.

    "Hey, if Feit is like me, so what?"

    "Tell your mother to have another baby."

    "Ah! Neil is so bad, even Feit and I are not enough, yet he still wants it!"

    “…You’d better kill me.”

    "I just heard Alicia say that you live in this guy's house" Alyssa asked Alicia, but her eyes looked at Neil strangely, "I don't want to ask why you live in his house.  Why isn’t Feit with you?”

    "Well, there are many reasons. When Feite comes back, I will tell you in detail if I have the chance"

    Seeing that Neil had no intention of answering, Alicia could only answer randomly.

    "……Oh well."

    Alyssa’s eyes swept back and forth between the two of them, but she still suppressed the doubts in her heart.

    She always felt that they and Nanoha had a common secret that she didn't know about.

    Alyssa felt a little irritated unconsciously.

    "Well, it's time to go home" Seeing that the atmosphere seemed to be silent, Neil said aloud, "Miss, you should go back too, otherwise you will be confessed to again later"

    "Well, I understand."

    "Hey, what confession, tell me!"

    Alicia immediately became interested, but ended up being slapped on the forehead by Neil.

    When Neil and the three of them were walking on the road, they met a familiar guy, who was staring with his mouth wide open, with a look of surprise on his face that made him stupid.

    "Hey, Furuichi-san"

    Neil opened his dead eyes and said hello to the other party. How dare he meet an acquaintance at such a distance. In this small town, the chance of such randomness is really unusually high.

    "Um, can you explain the current situation in detail?"

    Furuichi held his forehead, reluctantly put on a relaxed smile, and tried hard to pose as a wise man.

    "What do you care about?"

    Neil and the two girls all tilted their heads at the same time, with several question marks popping up on their heads.

    "You still ask me what I care about!? Why are you with classmate Alyssa and a cute girl!!"

    "Ha, you ask why, it's just that we met on the road"

    "Oh my god!! Neil, has spring arrived again!? What a world without morals this is!!!!"

    Furuichi rubbed his eyebrows and almost smoke came out, and he fell intoA subtle state of rage.

    "Can you calm down, Furuichi-san, be careful and poke your forehead"

    "Ah, Neil, who made an oath with me to be a jobless virgin for the rest of his life, unexpectedly had something good happen to him. This was such a shock, as if all the hair on his butt was about to fall out, just like hair loss.  Dropped, and they are actually two cute girls of the same age? Obviously I remember that Neil’s preference seems to be the royal sister style with bulging front and back - "

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? could have two lines of bitter tears of blood and tears left in their eyes, Gu Shi looked at the sky aimlessly.

    ""

    "Well, anyway" Neil walked over and punched Gu Shi directly in the face, "You set my egg first!!!"

    “How can I not be determined after you’ve done this?!”

    "Have you calmed down, Furuichi-san"

    "I was forced to cool down"

    Furuichi was lying on the ground. Was that a meteorite that punched him so hard that his head was smoking?

    Ah, this time the handsome side of the beautiful girl was completely ruined in front of her.

    "By the way, who is this lady next to you?"

    Furuichi saw Alicia and asked Neil.

    "Alicia Testerosa, is"

    Neil wanted to say the words "my tenant", but he felt that Furuichi might get crazy if he said it, and there might be some rumors the next day. Last time Hayate came to visit his home.  It was this guy who broke the news.

    ???????????????????????????????? How about we kill him here to eliminate the trouble?

    Furuichi was covered in cold sweat, and his teacher was releasing an unabashed murderous light next to him. In an instant, he felt that his life seemed to be forced to the edge of the cliff.

    However, Neil and Furuichi had no time to care about anything else at this time, because a group of vicious guys were coming towards them.

    "Hey!! Who is the guy who just bullied me from Dumburo High School!!!"

    The bald man in the lead stared fiercely at the few brats in front of him.

    "Uh, boss, did we find the wrong person? They are all brats"

    A boy next to him came over and asked in a low voice that the combined age of the primary school students in front of him might not be older than his father.

    "You can't be wrong, that brat from the Denshi family is so big!"

    The bald boss spoke with confidence and no guilt at all for bullying a child.

    "Ehehehe!!! What is this sudden development!?"

    Furuichi looked at these delinquent high school students in despair, and suddenly jumped from one desperate situation to another more dangerous desperate situation?

    Neil looked at the group of people in front of him, and then glanced back at Alyssa. She was looking away and whistling as if it had nothing to do with herself, while Alicia's eyes were shining and looking forward to it.

    "Oh? It's you, right?"

    The bald boss noticed Furuichi who was making a noise, and after scanning the four of them, he identified Furuichi whose jaw was about to dislocate, because Neil seemed to be even weaker than Furuichi, and he seemed to be fine with long hair.  Bullying look.

    "Well, I don't have anything to say. Anyway, keep going, Furuichi-kun"

    Neil patted Furuichi on the shoulder and covered his mouth to suppress laughter.

    "Why me!! Don't act like you're just watching a show!!! I'm your student!!!"

    "Hey, hey, hey, you guys, don't you feel shy bullying a few kids?"

    A pleasant magnetic voice interrupted them.

    Furuichi turned his head as if he had seen a savior, and saw a group of girls wearing white special attack uniforms walking over, but the wooden knives, chains, clubs, and maces they held in their hands really made him feel embarrassed.

    Are today’s delinquents so ferocious even if they are too young girls?

    But it doesn’t matter, these big sisters are so beautiful.

    "Furuichi-san, you have lost all your moral integrity"

    ""

    Neil raised his eyes and looked at the group of female delinquents. The leading girl had a healthy wheat-colored complexion. Her long purple hair was tied up and swayed with her steps. She had a bamboo stick in her mouth and her eyes showed no sign of weakness.  Stare at the group of boys.

    "Ah? It's none of your business! This is our Duowu Luo's business, you Furious Emperor, get out of the way!!"

    At the critical moment, the boss did not give in because the other party was a girl, and it seemed that he had some connections with the other party.

    But the leading girl didn’t reply to his words, she just walked over and whispered:After staring at Neil for a while, he suddenly put his hand on Neil's head, with a friendly smile on his lips.

    "Your kid is Neil, right? I heard the tyrant mention you, you are such a cute kid"

    "Tyrant?"

    Neil didn't slap the opponent's hand away. After all, she was a quasi-royal sister, and he was just confused about the tyrant she mentioned. The group of guys from Duwuluo High School behind him seemed a little unhappy after hearing this title.  It looks good, like taking laxatives.

    It sounds like he is very tough. Is there such a formidable person around him?

    "Ahaha, it's someone you know anyway"

    "Hey, Rika, this kid here is also very cute. I'm Shizuku Itoi, and I'll die at night~~~"

    "Hey, Shizuku, you're scaring people"

    And Furuichi was surrounded by several female delinquents holding his face in his hands. At this moment, he was so happy that he almost fainted.

    "You women, don't forget about us! Bastards, don't think we dare not take action. Even if Nan Lixiang knows the "tyrant", I won't be afraid of you!  !  "

    "Huh? Even if you don't know that guy, I will beat you up. If you have the guts, come and try it!!"

    The bosses of the two factions began to clamor, and they gritted their teeth as fiercely as a wolf.

    "Boys! Don't take it lightly just because they are girls! Let them see the power of Dumburo High School!!"

    “Oh oh oh!!!”

    "Ah!? We are the Furious Emperor, don't underestimate us, you scum!!"

    "Follow the boss and rush!!!"

    Alicia and Alyssa stood on the outside, watching the two gangs fighting like this, feeling almost numb.

    "Ahaha, the fight started"

    Alyssa laughed dryly a few times, revealing a pair of dead fish eyes like Neil's.

    "Ah, everyone is so full of energy. It's so lively, I really want to join in"

    Alicia showed a completely different expression, and her eagerness to try made Alyssa doubt that she would rush in next second.

    Neil, who was in the middle of it, was punching one after another, while Fushi was running around with his head in his hands, hiding in a cold sweat.

    "What's going on!? Gang war!? I'm just an ordinary elementary school student. I simply ran to the wrong set!!"

    "Ah ah ah, let me go back to my mother's arms and drink milk!!"

    As soon as Fushi turned his head, he saw Neil kicking a big man away, making him look embarrassed.

    This guy’s strength is as unparalleled as ever.

    “You stinky brat!!”

    Fushi suddenly heard a loud shout from behind him. He turned around and saw a bad guy hitting him with his fist.

    ——I’m probably seriously injured now.

    Unable to escape, we can only watch the imminent crisis coming.

    In the blink of an eye, Furuichi felt as if his head was being pushed down, and a gust of wind passed over his head.

    "Really, don't get in the way here, leave as soon as possible, there are so many people here, even if you stand behind me, I may not be able to care about you, I might even beat you up"

    Furuichi only saw Neil punch the opponent away, and with a few words, he pushed him to the safety of Alicia.

    Furuichi was startled for a moment, and when he looked back, what caught his eye was Neil's expression that was slightly different from usual.

    I once saw this unique side of him in a martial arts competition.

    Looking at him intently in the fight, Furuichi pursed his lips.

    ——It’s really strong.

    "Hey, are you okay, Furuichi-san?"

    Seeing Fushi’s dull expression, Alyssa couldn’t help but asked, it wouldn’t be funny if he was beaten silly.

    "Uh, I'm fine" Furuichi waved his hand, then looked at Alicia, pointing to the chaotic situation, "Miss Alicia, is it okay to be in such a mess?"

    The bald boss seemed to have been beaten ten meters above the ground just now. Is that okay?

    "No problem! You don't know, right? Fighting is a specialty of this street. Many idiots living here will die if they don't fight. Even Neil fights one fight every three days and one fight every five days."  Yes, to a certain extent, he is very familiar with the people here"

    It’s really a disgusting street.

    “Then Alicia, wouldn’t it be dangerous for you to live here?”

    Alyssa really can’t imagine that if a child lives here, wouldn’t he be frightened every day?"That's not the case" Alicia shook her head and smiled, as if she didn't care much, "Don't look at these people as being fierce, but in fact they are very principled people, at least they will not bully the elderly or children.  At best, they have bad mouths. Just now they were just scaring us. In the words of Neil and Granny Denshi, these people are apes without brains and can only express themselves in the most primitive way.  It’s just blood that’s burned too hot…”

    "Of course, there are also other connections, such as the mother-in-law Denshi and the "Scarlet Overlord" rumored here are Neil's family, so those people don't dare to mess with the people in the family"

    ""

    ? Okay, Scarlet Overlord is really the name of the bunker. Is Neil's house full of monsters?

    Furuichi and Alyssa once again watched the scene near the end. In their eyes, something seemed to be different.

    "These guys are really getting more and more durable"

    Neil twisted his wrist and walked back. His face was not red and he was out of breath. It was impossible to tell that he had just finished fighting.

    "You do like fighting"

    Furuichi looked at Neil and smiled softly.

    Niel paused for a moment, then shrugged and smiled slightly.

    "I don't hate it."

    "I didn't expect that my teacher is still a bad person" Alyssa covered her face as if she had a headache, "Are you performing a GTO?"

    "Please ask Mr. Onitsuka for this kind of thing" Neil scratched his head and said boredly, "Well, if I can make extra money, I wouldn't mind making a cameo"

    But not long after he finished speaking, Neil found that Furuichi, Alyssa and Alicia were all silent in front of him, with dull expressions on their faces.

    "Huh? Are you possessed by a ghost, you guys?"

    Suddenly, an arm even rougher than Kenjiro's wrapped around Neil's neck. He was stunned for a moment, and then fell into the shadow of despair.

    Who released this Godzilla at the end of the 21st century

    "Oh? Neal-chan, are you planning to make extra money? I have a place where you can make a guest appearance. I originally came out to see where the kid was having such a fun time, but I didn't expect to hear such good news"

    Furuichi and Alyssa looked up at the tall figure, with the stubble, thick eyebrows, piercing eyes, light lip gloss and eye shadow, a perfect figure comparable to King Billy, and a charming Jean  The kimono that no one can look at directly gave them an unparalleled impact.

    "Ah, I really want to vomit. Can I vomit?"

    "Hello, Mrs. Xixiang."

    Alicia reluctantly moved her lips and said hello proactively.

    "Oh, it's Alicia" Xixiang moved his eyes and nodded, "Go back and tell your family that Neil won't be going back tonight. He's working at my place, so tell them not to worry"

    "Well, I understand, please feel free to do so."

    Neil, who was almost out of breath, stared at him. Alicia sold him in the blink of an eye. Please feel free to take him for what he is. He didn't even know if he would be able to see the sun tomorrow.  .

    “Let’s go, Neil-chan~~~”

    Xixiang smiled girlishly at Neil, and Neil immediately rolled his eyes and fainted while frothing at the mouth.

    “Is it okay, Alicia?”

    Watching Neil being carried away on her shoulders, Alyssa felt for the first time that it was not easy for him either.

    "It doesn't matter, Mrs. Saigo is a good person."

    ""

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    That night, Xixiang Ladyboy Club.

    “Clang, clang, clang! The super future star of our store is now making a grand appearance, Sonoko!!!”

    "Who are you calling Sonoko! Who wants to be the future star of your store!!"

    "Come on, Nierzi! You have great potential to become the ACE_OF_ACE of our store!!"

    "A devil wants this kind of potential, even if you give me money!!"

    "Yo!! Pretty boy, twist your waist!!"

    “You can do it yourself, don’t make too many demands, you perverted uncles!!”

    "Yoooooooo, such a cute child is indeed a boy! Long live Lord Lucifer!!!"

    "Have your male-only penetrating weapons been scrapped by you idiots!?"

    "Nierzi, please date!!!"

    “Go to hell——!!!!!!”

    On the stage, ?A girl in a gorgeous kimono with light make-up, who was actually a boy, was dancing with terrifying momentum with a folding fan. Next to her, Saigo was admiring the dance with a face full of admiration.

    This kid really has hope of becoming the master of the great route.

    The next day, the news about Neil's transformation into a new human spread secretly without his knowledge.

 Text Chapter 63 To maintain moral integrity or to lose moral integrity, that is the question

    The long black hair floated gently.

    The bright pupils reflect the surrounding scenery, like a mirror world.

    The girl put her hands behind her back, holding a smile on her lips, and stepped lightly.

    "Ah, no matter how many times I come here, I always feel that this place is huge"

    The corners of Tifa's mouth were slightly raised, her eyes were shrouded in a bright light, and she looked around every inch of Maho Liang Academy from time to time.

    "That's right. After we entered through the school gate, we walked for more than half an hour and felt like we didn't even see the end"

    Alicia, who was following Tifa, glanced around with the same interest. Whenever she saw the architecture of European classical beauty and the natural scenery, her vermilion eyes suddenly brightened like gems.

    "Well, I heard from Neil that there are many schools here, ranging from elementary school to university, plus various research institutes, shopping streets and library islands. It really can't be visited in one day" Tifa introduced, tapping her lower lip.  , suddenly remembered something interesting, a smile on his face, "This school also has many activities, such as the last school festival, which was held for three days and three nights. It was really lively"

    "Wow, that sounds so interesting" Alicia immediately flattened her mouth in disgust when she saw Tifa's expression, and then murmured angrily, "If Neil had woken me up earlier, then I couldn't have done it either."  Did you attend the school festival?"

    ""

    Tifa scratched her cheek and smiled silently. Is this what she should be struggling with?

    "But it's great, I want to go to school here too"

    Looking at Alicia’s longing expression, Tifa couldn’t help but smile.

    "What you say should be fine. As long as you worship Tony Nier or Negi, they should be able to find a way"

    "Hmm, please Tony Neil? I always think that guy will say something like "It's too troublesome, so I won't do it""

    Alicia closed her eyes and frowned, as if she could imagine the scene at that time.

    "maybe……"

    Tifa nodded with deep understanding. She quite agreed with Alicia's idea and her understanding of that guy.

    However, because of her understanding, she knew that if Alicia really asked him to ask for help, Neil would still do his best to help her.

    "A soft-hearted fool."

    Tifa pursed her lips and murmured in a low voice. She was a little bit disgusted by this.

    "What's wrong, Tifa?"

    Alicia noticed Tifa’s little movements and couldn’t help but feel a little weird.

    Tifa came back to her senses immediately, scratched her cheek and laughed dryly, "It's okay, I just got a little lost in thought"

    "Hey, what are you thinking about? You are so absorbed in your thoughts~~~"

    Alicia rolled her eyes and didn’t know what she was thinking of. She half-covered her mouth with her hand and leaned over with an ambiguous smile.

    Tifa blocked the approaching smiling face with her hand and said angrily, "What are you thinking about? I feel like you are becoming more and more like that guy Neil"

    "Hehe, you are so embarrassed that I got it right, right?"

    "You're not shy!"

    "Oh~~~Don't you deny what you said before? Sure enough, Tifa-chan's heart is full of Nier~~~"

    ""

    Faced with such teasing, Tifa simply shut her mouth and turned away as if she didn't hear anything.

    Seeing Tifa like this, Alicia stopped teasing her. She glanced around and asked, "Hey, Tifa, where is Neil's school? We've been gone for a long time"

    Originally, I was idle at home and wanted to come to the school to kill some time. However, after I came here with Tifa, this journey was really a good way to kill the time.

    ??Looking carefully, it seems that it is almost time for get out of class to end.

    "This place is too big. I haven't been here many times. How can I know how to get there?"

    "Eh? Didn't we see that big map when we entered?"

    “It’s true, but”

    "Is Tifa a roadie!? So cute!!"

    "What are you so cute about!? You're not praising yourself in disguise, when you haven't found a way either!?"

    "Are you two brats students here?"

    The two of them, who were fighting and looking for their way around, suddenly heard a voice coming from behind them. At the same time, they turned their heads and saw a tall man in black sportswear standing not far away with a cool expression.

    "Hello, we are not students here, we are here to find someone."

    TifaliNodding gracefully, the person in front of him seemed to be a school teacher or administrator.

    "Looking for someone?" Heigang raised his eyebrows and looked at the two girls in front of him, "Who are you looking for?"

    “It’s Neil Springfield who works at Shengxiang Elementary School here.”

    "It's that kid, but it's almost time for school to end. If we go by now, the people in the elementary school will probably leave as well. Forget it, I'll lead you there. Maybe that kid is still in school  By the way, are you his friends?"

    “We are his girlfriends!!”

    Before Tifa could speak, Alicia answered first.

    "girlfriend!?"

    Heigang opened his eyes in surprise, while Tifa covered his forehead as if he had a headache. He dared to believe that Alicia would start to display her natural instinct of fearing chaos in the world again.

    "I didn't expect that boy to have two girlfriends, but it seems reasonable after thinking about it"

    Heigang sighed at first, and then nodded unexpectedly.

    "Well, this gentleman"

    "Just call me Heigang" Heigang lowered his head and looked at Tifa, noticing the tangled look on her face as she hesitated to speak, and said with a very understanding expression, "Don't worry, I understand"

    "No, actually"

    "Let's go, I'll take you there now."

    "That bastard is really incredible. He actually did such a thing, but he is a role model for others. This is considered a harm to others' children. Well, I should be able to use this reason to teach him a lesson"

    A cold smile appeared on Black Steel's lips, and his narrow eyes narrowed slightly, flashing a frightening red light from time to time. When Tifa noticed the eldest brother's expression, she knew that the unlucky child was about to suffer a big disaster again.  , couldn't help but draw a cross in my heart.

    "Meow haha, it feels like something interesting is going to happen"

    Hearing Alicia’s cheerful laughter, Tifa sighed sadly, feeling deeply powerless.

    【Neal, if you want to blame it, you have a teammate who has been deceiving people for thirty years】

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Woo——"

    "What's the matter, Neil?"

    Naye suddenly heard Neil making a sound of unknown meaning, couldn't help but frowned, and asked with some worry.

    "It's okay, I just suddenly felt so miserable that I let out such a scream from my soul that it shook the world"

    "I have no idea what you are talking about" Nanoye shook her head in confusion, and then laughed happily, "But this means that Neil, there is nothing wrong with you"

    "Naye, at this moment, I feel more desperate than when I met a giant."

    She had just escaped from the demon king of the Kamabaka Kingdom and was mentally traumatized. Now she was attacked by this girl Nanoha. As her master, Neil suddenly felt that his majesty had lost as much as a certain vampire. He couldn't help but feel  I feel like life is dark.

    "By the way, aren't we going to the back mountain? This direction doesn't seem right"

    Nanoye looked at the direction Neil led the way. She had been training with Neil every day after school as usual, but at this moment, she visually saw that it was completely different from where she usually went.

    "Well, anyway, what I'm teaching you is just the control and application of magic power, and how to fight. I plan to hand you over to a more capable and experienced guy. Regardless of magic or physical skills, with her level, she can definitely  You trained me to become a master"

    Originally Naiyara was still being trained today. Neil felt that he had nothing to teach. After all, the magic system was completely different. Apart from some basic things, Neil felt that it would be better to have someone like Yuno as a coach.  Suitable for yourself.  When Professor Nanoha was in actual combat, whenever he encountered her unconsciously cute look, Neil would be blasted to pieces by a burst of starlight.

    Therefore, directly throwing Nanoha to the merciless Yiwen is definitely very profitable. Anyway, it is healthier for young people to abuse them, and there is Negi who can attract firepower next to him, and more importantly,  He can go home and cook quickly after school.

    【Ah, I can’t help it anymore, I can’t stop crying.  】

    "don't want!"

    Naye's face changed slightly and she shouted subconsciously, even her voice became slightly shrill.

    Neil was startled and quickly turned his head to look over, only to see Nanoye staring at him with her mouth bulging as if she was very angry.

    "Uh, what's wrong with you, Miss Nanoha?"

    &nbsp; Being stared at by Nanoye for a while, Neil asked cautiously.

    "me……"

    When asked by Neil, Nanoye didn't know how to answer. Could it be that she told him that she didn't want to leave him?

    "Dream on, it would be better to use a starburst to make him surrender."

    "Ms. Nanoha, did you think of something dangerous just now! Although I don't know what it was, I am firmly against violence!!"

    With the flash of red light in Nanoye’s eyes and the faint smile of excitement on her lips, no matter how idiotic she was, Neil still felt that he seemed to be very close to the door of hell.

    "Ahaha, what are you talking about Neil? I never thought of using Starlight Explosion to blast you"

    Nanoha scratched her cheek, smiled very cutely, and said horrible words that made Neil break into a cold sweat.

    【This guy said something that must never be uttered!  Naturally black?  ?  Definitely natural black!  !  】

    "Neil, why do you want others to teach me? I'm afraid I won't get along"

    Naye thought for a while and finally came up with a reason.

    "So that's the problem"

    Neil breathed a sigh of relief. He really didn't realize that Nanoha's character would be afraid of strangers, but this was no problem at all. After all, Yiwen's appearance was very deceptive. At first glance, he looked like a harmless cat, and he was very similar to  You don't have to worry about getting along with Yi Wen at all, because that guy's queen character is definitely about making others obey her.

    "That's not okay, Nanoha. If you hold back because of this small worry, you won't be able to make great progress in the future! Although I will be a little reluctant to let you go, dad, I will still do this for your future.  I did it! So, even if you resent Dad, I won’t regret it!!"

    "What dad, what role are you playing!"

    Nanoye slapped away Neil's hand on her shoulder with dissatisfaction. She blinked, not knowing what she thought of, her eyes suddenly lit up, and a meaningful smile appeared on her face.

    "Well, after all, Neil was defeated by me, I don't think he has the ability to teach me anything"

    "What!? Defeated by you!? It was just your luck that time. If I do it ten times again, you will not be my brother's" Neil originally retorted angrily, but when he saw Nanoye's smile, he seemed to understand.  Everything changed, "Well, since you said so, I also feel that I am not capable"

    Nanoha's smile froze slightly, but soon her lips curved into a more contemptuous arc, and at the same time her eyes swept three inches ahead.

    "Neil, it really doesn't work."

    Neil, who had been paying attention to Nanoye's expression, naturally noticed the other person's gaze. He looked down and couldn't help but widen his eyes, like an angry cat staring at Nanoye who was smiling leisurely and contentedly.

    "No!? You dare to say that I can't do it!? I've told you from the first day of class that I am a man who can break through the sky. The word "no" cannot appear to me!! Very good, Nanoha.  Just wait, if I don’t train you well, I will spend the rest of my life hanging around Xixiang!!!”

    “This is what you said, Neil~~~”

    Naye secretly made a gesture indicating that the plan was successful, and at the same time thought of something in her heart.

    【This trick of using retreat to advance that my mother taught me is really useful. Although I don't know why I aimed at it like this in the end, as long as it succeeds, I'll be fine!  】

    In fact, it was not until some years later that Nanoha understood the true meaning of this matter. At that time, she lamented that her health teacher died early. At the same time, she was very fortunate that she had a mother as great as Kami who allowed her to do this.  I have avoided many detours in my life.

    "Forget it, let's stop today's training. I'll go back and think about how to arrange it"

    “I don’t know whether it was because he was inspired to fight or because his dignity as a man was challenged. Neil began to seriously think about what to do. Usually, these things were left to Anders to do.

    "Huh? What is that guy doing?"

    Neil suddenly slowed down, and a shadowy figure appeared in his field of vision.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Ha, why are all the cleaners boys, not even a girl"

    Furuichi stopped the broom in his hand, looked around the classroom, and couldn't help but sigh sadly.

    Doesn’t it mean that if men and women match each other, the work will not be tiring?  There are just a bunch of idiots here, and they are exhausted from doing anything.

    "You just give up on this idea, this is terribleIt's our class's policy" Yuuji walked past Furuichi with a broom on his shoulder, not looking like he was working at all, "That guy said that in order to avoid a series of unnecessary problems caused by male-female combinations, we separate boys and girls.  Separated to facilitate management, do you think we can resist the mountain above our heads?  And the girls seem to agree"

    “Can you disagree!? Girls almost don’t have to participate in work during the week!!”

    "From this point of view, it turns out that he is still a gentleman"

    "That's weird! Even if he is a gentleman, he can only be a gentleman in another sense!!!"

    "I'm telling you, you can chat as much as you want, but if you can work, Yuuji, you've barely even done anything!!"

    Listening to the two complaining, Touma couldn't stand it anymore. He was almost the only one working now. He obviously planned to grab those half-price bento boxes.

    "You should tell the group of people over there first"

    Yuuji pointed with his broom in the direction of the podium, where a group of people were gathering for activities.

    Standing on the podium, Akihisa used the broom as a guitar and danced his fingers as much as he could, as if he had returned to the school festival concert, with the intense melody seeming to linger in his ears.

    “Come on, call me!!!”

    “Honey!!!”

    "What a tall person!!! Call me God-sama!!!"

    "Ah, Lord Kami is playing a game console in that corner over there"

    Touma looked at this scene, then looked at someone in the corner who had entered the god of strategy mode, and couldn't help but sigh.

    How long will he be able to do this?

    ——

    Suddenly, the sound of the door being pulled attracted the attention of everyone in the class.

    A handsome face that was as cold as a knife appeared behind the door, and at the same time, those sharp wolf-like eyes made the guys in the class stay silent for a while and started cleaning obediently.

    “Kids, is your bastard head teacher gone already?”

    They were slightly surprised by the unexpected punishment, and then suddenly realized that it was their class teacher who had caused the hatred.

    "Well, our bastard head teacher left early during the last self-study class and let all the girls go"

    As the leader of the boys, Xiongji told Heigang in detail. When Heigang heard this, he felt that the temples on his forehead began to beat again.

    "That rascal……"

    "Um, Teacher Heigang, what do you want from Neil?"

    Touma's question caused Heigang to turn around. He looked at the people in the class, and for some reason the corner of his mouth curled up into a weird smile.

    "Ah, actually it was the boy's two girlfriends who came to see him"

    "What——!?"

    "girlfriend——!?"

    “Two more——!?”

    The boys looked at each other and saw the jealousy hidden in each other's eyes. They nodded one after another, immediately picked up the thing in their hands, and rushed out of the back door without saying a word.

    "Hey, don't damage public property"

    Heigang shouted behind them, chuckled, and then walked downstairs.

    When he walked downstairs, he found that the two girls waiting nearby were gone. Instead, there was a guy who deserved a beating, gaping at the large cloud of dust.

    "Faye, did you see the two little girls who were here just now?"

    Heigang walked over, patted Fay on the shoulder and asked as coldly as usual.

    "Huh? It's Kurojia~~" Faye turned around and showed a very hearty smile, and then her face became a little weird, "Kurojia, are you a lolita control?"

    Heigang was startled, then his face turned black, he pulled out a cold long knife out of thin air, clasped his hands and raised it, ready to slash at it.

    "You really deserve to be cut down just like that kid"

    “Ehehehe!! Oppose violence, Hei-chan~~~”

    “Go to hell!!”

    "Wait a minute, aren't you going to ask where those two girls went? I'll tell you, but you can't do anything to me!"

    ""

    Heigang stopped and stared at Fay coldly, while Fay smiled slightly and tidied up his clothes. It was not until Heigang was about to have his second impact that he slowly spoke.

    "Actually, I just met them and chatted for a few words. I found out that they were here to see Neil-chan, so I told them that Neil-chan had left.Okay, so they took their leave, and let me tell you something by the way.  "

    "That means you knew it beforehand, right?"

    "Well Wow!! Kuro-chan, a surprise attack is a foul!!"

    “I don’t care about you!!”

    “I clearly said I wouldn’t do anything!!”

    "Did I promise you!?"

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "So, you lost the ring that Yiwen gave you and you were thinking about how to die, maybe this is it?"

    "No, I'm not thinking about how to die"

    Negi looked at his brother depressedly, forgetting if he didn't help, he was still gloating about his misfortune.

    "I just lost my ring, is there any need to do this?"

    Although the ring was a relatively rare magic item, it was not in a life-and-death situation. However, seeing Negi like this, Neil immediately felt very happy.

    "You won't understand. If Master finds out, I will see hell"

    Yiwen’s terror began to emerge in Negi’s mind. His face turned pale and his whole body was shaking, as if he had seen a ghost.

    Neil couldn’t help but sigh at how powerful Yiwen was. He was able to make Negi, a little man-trained boy, even more miserable. He felt like he was almost turning into an M.

    "Hey, Neal, what's the ring that Mr. Negi mentioned? Doesn't it matter that he's still like this?"

    Nanoye pulled the corner of Neil's clothes and asked with some confusion.

    "Well, that ring is like a wedding ring that represents a lifelong promise, and Negi, the idiot, threw it away without knowing where. If his powerful wife at home knew about it, he would probably not have to go to bed for a month."

    "Hey!? Teacher Negi is already married!?"

    "Hey, Neil, stop making this up!"

    "I'm not making it up, I'm just explaining it to Nanoha."

    "What are you trying to explain!!"

    Facing Negi’s fire-breathing eyes, Neil shrugged and had to give up, "Okay, okay, I won’t say it anymore. Why don’t you recall it and let me help you reorganize the scene at that time."

    "real?"

    Negi looked at him suspiciously, could this guy really be so kind?

    "We are brothers after all Speaking of which, when did the ring disappear?"

    "It should have been last night"

    "Well, very good" Neil nodded, "Which woman's bed did you sleep in last night?"

    "Herehey!! Where are you going!!"

    Negi is crazy, he actually believes in a guy like Neil, he is really a fool.

    "Oh, oh, did you really sleep in someone else's bed? Yeah, there are so many people in the girls' dormitory, who could it be?"

    "I told you not to do it!! I haven't even slept in Asuna-san's bed recently!!"

    "The married life is not harmonious?"

    “Stay away from me!!!”

    "Teacher Negi is not pure."

    ""

    Negi leaned against the tree, wanting to die.

    “Neil——!!!”

    Just when Neil was enjoying the sight of Negi being beaten to a pulp, a familiar scream came from behind. Without thinking, he immediately bent down. The next second, a figure flew over his head, and at the same time, a wave of wind blew up.  A gust of cold wind.

    Neil raised his head and looked at the blond girl who flipped in the air and landed perfectly, and couldn't help but be speechless for a while.

    "Alicia, do you have to say hello in this way? If I hadn't avoided it, I really doubt I would have suffered internal injuries from you."

    "It doesn't matter, I just said hello a little more enthusiastically."

    "Is this called being more enthusiastic!? Who would rush over at a speed of 40 yards, 4 seconds and 2!? Do you think I am an American football player!?"

    “What a small family man.”

    "I'm sorry, anyone would be petty when their lives are at stake!"

    "Tch, I won't talk to you anymore" Alicia left Neil alone, moved her target to Nanoye who was aside, and immediately pounced on her, "yahoo! Nanoye!!"

    "Whoa, be careful, Alicia!!"

    Neil sighed helplessly at the two who started to fuck Lily, then turned his head and forced a smile at the black-haired girl who was running slowly.

    "Won't you stop this guy, Tifa?"

    ? ???Isn't this bad?  There is a beautiful girl throwing herself into my arms"

    Tifa walked up to Neil and smiled teasingly.

    “I wish the way of throwing myself into someone’s arms could be improved”

    Neil muttered softly, but the next moment, Tifa's beautiful black hair was fluttering with invisible domineering aura.

    "What were you talking about just now?"

    "No, I didn't say anything, Your Lady Queen."

    Neil immediately displayed his low-profile and domineering attitude. His dignity and integrity were completely useless in front of Tifa.

    "Ah, look, Nanoha, Neil is starting to lose his moral integrity again!!"

    "Neil has never had any moral integrity anyway"

    "Alicia, shut up, whose fault do you think it is that makes me like this!"

    "You blame me?"

    "Ha, if I don't blame you, why should I blame myself!?"

    "Shut up."

    "Yes, Your Lady Queen."

    "Neil really suffered."

    Alicia’s triumphant look made Neil want to hang her up and tickle her, but for Tifa’s sake, he still lay on the ground obediently.

    "By the way, what is Negi doing there?"

    Tifa noticed Negi, who had been ignored for a long time, but the other party was obviously trapped in an endless loop and did not notice their arrival.

    "Nieji is struggling with the question of whether he should have moral integrity or lose his moral integrity."

    ""

    “By the way, why did you and Alicia come here?”

    “Well, since it’s okay to stay at home, and Alicia has never been to school, I took her here for a walk.”

    Neil looked back at the girl who was chatting enthusiastically with Nanoye. She had maintained such an optimistic attitude since she woke up. It was not an exaggeration to say that she was offline. However, these might just be to cover up her inner feelings.  lonely.

    【Looks like we need to hurry up.  】

    Just when Neil was thinking about something, a strange murderous aura rushed towards him. Neil looked around and saw a large black mist rumbling towards him.

    "What is that!? The Black Mist Monster!?"

    As soon as he finished complaining, Neil was swallowed by the black mist.

    "Whoa! Help! Huh? Isn't this a guy from the class!? Hey, are you rebelling!?"

    "Burn my remains with the blazing holy fire! How joyful is life, and how sad is death!"

    "Ahhh!! Where did you come from the Ming Cult!? These people are crazy again!!! Tifa, Negi, save me!!"

    Tifa watched the group of people go away speechlessly, and then glanced at Negi who continued to seek death.

    This school is still so peaceful today.

 Text Chapter 1 That day, the boy walked into a new world

    My name is Orima Ichika, I'm 15 years old, and my gender is, um, with excalibur underneath, you know.

    At this moment, the fifteen-year-old youth is like a deep-sea fish.

    “The classroom with all girls except me is very stressful.

    But it doesn’t matter. With my ability to withstand stress that I have developed since childhood, I can still withstand this kind of pressure. I am quite confident about this.

    Why do you say that?

    This has to start with my family and my world.

    “Today’s world, I simply don’t know how to describe it in words.  First of all, the two mainstreams in the world today are technology and magic. As far as I know, eight years ago, the flying super weapon called IS came out, and the world has undergone earth-shaking changes. However, weapons like IS can only be made by  The manipulation by girls has led to a fundamental change in the status of men and women in society.  However, the matter did not end there. In the following years, the ISSDA organization responsible for space development announced the existence of "magic". Magic was originally unknown. Coupled with the new life from the universe, it became even more complicated.  Not to mention the various superpowers in Academy City, the world was once again in turmoil. However, with the efforts of many parties, the world finally settled down, and magic was gradually accepted by everyone. At the same time, ordinary humans could not  All known alien races appeared one after another, and the world became more and more diverse.

    However, there are still unknown things in this world, such as disobedient gods, demons, angels, magic societies that are still hidden in the dark, and advanced beings buried in the shadows. I know these because my family is special.  The reason is, after all, the old man in my family is not an ordinary person.

    In short, there are as many angels and demons as dogs, and fairies and heavenly beings are everywhere. This world is a strategic fortress.

    However, this world view is not enough to shock me, because the family I live in is enough to numb my nerves. My home is simply the most chaotic place in the world.  Compared with one who has a personality, all kinds of weapons are worth the sky, and I can also see angels and demons eating together and having fun, and even aiming their guns at someone. The moment I knew the truth, my three views were completely destroyed. Thousands of years of history  They've all been tricked into being dogs.

    “Alas, this world is so damn peaceful.

    “But even so, I am still very stressed at this moment.

    I folded my hands and put them under my chin, with cold eyes, trying to look calm. At this time, I finally understood Commander Ikari’s sense of pressure to remain calm in the face of the apostles’ attack.

    Commander Ikari is mighty!  !  !

    But the sights gathered from all around are really uncomfortable. Haven’t you seen that my forehead is already covered with heart-wrenching beads of sweat?  ?  Sure enough, no matter how old a girl is, she always has a trembling heart!  !  Sure enough, a girl's gaze is the most terrifying thing in the world. The ever-changing changes of sometimes resentment and sometimes anger are simply more disasters than taking the Western Scriptures.

    I took a deep breath, narrowed my eyes slightly, and all the nerves in my body suddenly became more tense than ever before.

    ??????????????????????????????????

    Wow, I relaxed too much and almost came out from behind.

    Ha, by the way, why do I have to stay in a place like this?

    Thinking of this, I recalled what happened the night before.

    That night, my brother said to me with a smile that could be read as bright and written as slutty.

    "Ichika, you will become the happiest man in the world."

    So that’s what he was talking about!  !  !  !  !

    I sighed deeply, and I mourned for a second for my seemingly happiness and actual sorrow. I started to swim away and observe the people around me.

    Well, the eyes of the girls on the left and the right are full of unparalleled curiosity for knowledge, and their shining eyes almost flashed through their tough golden eyes.

    I can’t see the back part, but the sight of the thorns on my back makes me feel like I’m sitting on pins and needles. I can understand it even without looking.

    "The person directly in front of me is a slightly older woman.

    She is a bit petite, and her figure is almost the same as that of a student, but her chest size is the nemesis of all high school girls.  The clothes are relatively large and make her look more petite, but she still feels quite cute.  In addition, she also wears a pair of black-rimmed glasses. Although they are crooked, she can still be called a bespectacled girl.

    And this girl with glasses was looking at the people in the class in panic, her timid posture was reminiscent of an injured little rabbit.

    You are a teacher, show me some domineering power!

    "Everyone is here. Then, SHR is going to startWhoops!  "

    Well, it’s not something you can do if you want to.

    I gave the teacher an appreciative look, but for some reason the teacher turned red and smiled shyly.

    ????????????????????????????????????????? Suddenly, I felt that the pressure on my body was a little heavier, and I almost died from a thousand arrows piercing my heart.

    “Well, then, please introduce yourself, uh, in order of seat number.”

    The teacher seemed to have recovered from the inexplicable emotion and said to the students in the audience in a panic.

    ""

    "It's so quiet. My dignity as a teacher is suddenly shattered into pieces."

    I looked at the teacher who was about to cry, and I couldn't bear it. At the same time, I felt unhappy with the girls in the class. Are you shy because you just entered high school? No one responded. The teacher was about to cry. Really?  I'm going to cry!  !

    I glanced at the teacher, and the teacher’s eyes also moved over.

    ??Okay, our eyes met.

    Please don’t look at me like this, you are not my type, teacher.

    I quickly lowered my head, I still understand the principle that a dead Taoist friend will not die a poor Taoist.

    “Oh, give me a normal high school life.

    The reason why I specifically emphasize "ordinary" here is simply because what I am in now is definitely not an ordinary high school, but the famous IS Academy-the only school in the world that trains IS operators.

    And the most important point is that IS, this deceptive thing, can only be activated by girls, so naturally, this is a girls' school.

    And why am I here?

    I need to emphasize again that I am a boy, and I am definitely a boy at first glance. My appearance can be considered a bit handsome, but it is definitely not the kind of beauty that makes even IS unable to identify my gender.

    The reason why I came to such a ghost place has to start with the entrance exam in February.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    That day, the sun was shining brightly, and the cherry blossoms flying freely in the sky made me fall in love.

    I looked at the clear sky and encouraged myself in my heart.

    Today is the entrance exam for Junior High School. For your own goals, you can’t do it without working hard.

    The school I go to is called Mahora Gakuin. It is a very large Academy City that has everything from kindergarten to university. There are many schools in it, all types, and my target is the famous Mitsusaka High School.

    The reason why I chose Mitsusaka is not because of its reputation, but because my brothers and sisters all graduated from here. I have an indescribable yearning for that place.

    I want to chase the traces they left behind, and I want to be like them.

    that's it.

    Well, of course, if I am admitted to Mitsusaka High School, my goal of dominating Mitsusaka will be one step closer, and realizing Mahora's dream of complete domination will not be unattainable.

    Hahahaha, I couldn’t help but laugh out loud.

    "Why are you giggling so early in the morning?"

    At this time, my head was hit hard.  When I looked back, I saw a handsome man with white shoulder-length hair standing behind me. He was looking at me listlessly with a pair of dead fish eyes, and he didn't look like he was awake at all.

    "Brother, you got up so early"

    ??I touched my head and laughed dryly.

    "Well, seeing as you have a test today, I got up early to see you out"

    Hey, is this guy so kind?

    "Hey, don't think I can't understand your expression"

    "Well……"

    Although those dead fish eyes are completely rotten, they are still so sharp.

    I don’t know if my thoughts were revealed again, but I got another blow on the head.

    "By the way, you forgot to bring your admission ticket"

    I was stunned for a moment, watching my brother hand a certificate to me.

    "Huh? Didn't I prepare it last night?"

    As I was talking, I wanted to go through my bag. I had carefully prepared all kinds of things the night before.

    "Well, men will always forget some things, just like forgetting what their first love looked like"

    “I won’t forget it!!”

    I replied angrily, but I didn't notice the firmness in my tone.

    The old man looked at me steadily for a moment, with an inexplicable light flashing in his eyes.?, and then touched my hair with a slight smile.

    “Okay, take your admission ticket and go quickly, don’t be late.”

    I didn’t notice anything strange about my brother, so I took the admission ticket and didn’t check whether I really didn’t bring it with me. I said goodbye to my brother and went out.

    "It seems that Ichika has grown up"

    After saying this softly, the man walked back into the room with a smile.

    It was easy, so I came to the address indicated on the admission ticket.

    ???????????????????? Why is it not in Mahonliang Academy, but in a high school outside?

    But I didn’t think too much about it. Anyway, it said this on the admission ticket and I couldn’t change it even if I wanted to.

    But I feel a little uneasy.

    Are you nervous before the exam?

    With a feeling of apprehension, I walked into the imposing building in front of me.

    "I'm just going to go, turn left and right, how on earth are you going to get to the second floor!?"

    It’s been almost ten minutes since I walked, and I still haven’t found the stairs to the second floor. The internal structure is too complicated!  ?  Is this the maze before challenging the BOSS!  !

    My eyes wandered around, trying to find the guide map on the wall, but I sadly discovered that the walls inside were so beautiful that I couldn't even find a crack, let alone any wall charts.

    ?????????? This time, shit, I’m lost.

    "Hey, what should I do? Hey, why are you so quiet?"

    At this time, I finally realized that it was eerily quiet here. After walking for so long, I didn’t even meet a single person. Could it be that the exam has already started?  ?  Could it be that my dream of dominating Mitsusaka was just aborted?  ?

    God, I curse Jesus for not having chrysanthemums!  !

    “Perhaps God really heard my curse from the heart, and a door appeared not far in front of me.

    I walked to the door and saw a piece of paper stuck on it with the words "Infinite_Stratos Examination Room" written on it.

    "Well, I guess this is the right place"

    Because it says "Examination Room" on it.

    But the name of this examination room really looks impressive, and there are actually two English words that I can’t understand.

    Thinking of this, I feel deeply disappointed for my English course.

    I guess I won’t be able to pass the English test this time.

    But it doesn’t matter, my other subjects are fine!  !

    After taking a deep breath, I opened the door and walked into the room.

    "Ah, you are a candidate. Okay, go over there to change clothes. We are pressed for time, so you have to hurry up. This place can only be rented until four o'clock. I don't have time to trouble you. Really, I don't know what I'm doing.  What……"

    As soon as I entered the room, a nervous-looking female teacher, about thirty-five years old or above, spoke a lot of words like a machine gun without raising her head. I was stunned for a few seconds.

    Hey, hey, hey!  !  !  Sister, don’t you need to see what I look like and check my admission ticket!  ?  Where has the professionalism of being an invigilator gone?  ?  And what’s going on with changing clothes!  ?  You have to change clothes for exams these days!  ?  Are you asking me to use my body to show the beauty of the human body in ancient Greece?  ?  Sorry, I have been failing art classes since I was a kid!  !  Well, actually this is to prevent students from cheating, right?  But there is no one other than you in this room. I really don’t see any other candidates anywhere!  !

    While I was minding my own business, the elder sister gave instructions and walked out of the room directly with the documents in her arms.

    I watched the other party leave in embarrassment. I bet the eldest sister really didn’t even look at me.

    "Hey, what kind of test is this"

    I muttered a few words in a depressed voice and walked towards the place covered by the curtain.

    And at this moment, I entered a new world.

 Text Chapter 2 Sure enough, this is a conspiracy

    When I opened the curtain and walked in, I saw the object in the center of the room.

    The streamlined metal shell reflects light that is not dazzling, and an armor-like outfit sits quietly.

    I looked at it carefully and then fell silent.

    “Damn it, what kind of clothes do you want me to change into?! Are you asking me to take the war studies test!!”

    The bag in my hand was almost smashed by me.

    I calmed down the turbulent feeling in my heart that I wanted to hit someone, and walked over, looking left and right at this thing. After looking at it for a long time, I was speechless.

    Isn’t this the IS that appears on TV?

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of 1999

    But this thing actually has something to do with me. Well, it should be related to my family.

    "This is what changed the world"

    Because of the "White Knight Incident" of that year, the world became aware of the existence of this kind of weapon. At the same time, the originally balanced military structure suddenly collapsed. How many IS controllers can be found will directly affect the country's military strength.  , so every country began to implement a system of preferential treatment of women.

    Although there is a magical power like magic in the world today, it has not been widely used in the military due to various restrictions. Moreover, IS has advantages that can compete with magic. In comparison, the country is more willing to invest more resources.  on this emerging technology.

    Well, this is actually nothing to me. I am more curious about IS. After all, I have seen forces more powerful than IS.

    With all kinds of thoughts, I couldn't help but reach out and touch it.

    Anyway, IS can only be activated by women. If I, a pure man, touch it, I will probably have no reaction like touching a dead fish. It is a rare opportunity to touch it and I will not suffer any loss.

    However, there are always various unknowns in life. You can never guess what will happen in the next second. Of course, it is another matter if you have the ability to predict.

    A cold metallic feeling came from the fingertips, followed by a burst of dazzling silver light and various information pouring into the mind.

    “Eh!? Eh————!!!!!!”

    Faced with such a strange situation, I suddenly lost my train of thought.

    When I finally came to my senses, I found that the IS had actually moved and attached itself to my body like armor, becoming part of my hands and feet.

    "What happened!?"

    “Has someone activated IS!?”

    "who is it!?"

    "Huh? This, this is -"

    "man!?"

    Hearing the sound, a group of researchers in white coats came over. They opened the curtain and saw me activating IS. They all fell into a state of sluggishness where they couldn't think.

    I looked at the researchers in front of me in silence, and then looked at the abnormality on my body. I immediately showed a miserable face like a Christian abandoned by God. At the same time, the devil on my brother's face flashed through my mind.  smile, with only one thought left in her mind.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? This is a conspiracy.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    “Oh, I want to die.

    "Classmate, Orimaru Ichika-san!"

    A voice calling my name brought me back to reality from my annoying thoughts. I held my forehead and blurted out weakly before I could figure out the situation.

    "Ah, what's the matter?"

    "Ah, um, um, I'm very sorry for calling you so loudly all of a sudden. Are you, are you angry? Yes, I'm sorry! But, um, I'll introduce myself in the order of the fifty syllables. Now it's Oribara-san's turn.  So, I'm really, really sorry! Can you please introduce yourself? Are you willing?"

    It was then that I really came back to my senses and figured out the situation, and found that my deputy instructor, Yamada Maya, was constantly bowing his head and apologizing to me. It was obviously my own fault, but the teacher wanted to apologize himself. For a moment, I was full of guilt.

    "Uh, um, Mr. Yamada, you don't have to apologize like this. It's all my fault. I will introduce myself."

    I stretched out my hand to stop Teacher Maya Yamada from apologizing, and quickly made a comforting reassurance.

    "Really, really!? You, you promised me! You must do it!!"

    Teacher Yamada suddenly raised his head, seriously grasped my hand and leaned towards me, and he could still see the mist in his eyes.

    Teacher, are you really a teacher?  ?  This pairThe attitude of the little girl can easily be misunderstood, and some ignorant and innocent little boys might have fallen into trouble from then on!  !  !  Oh, oh, don't put your chest on it, be careful, my cannon may go off!  Also, I need to reiterate it again, teacher, you are really not my type!  !

    In the struggle between reason and sensibility, angels and demons, I took my hand out with difficulty, left my seat and walked to the podium with a slight bend without being noticed.

    Ah, I almost got hard just now.

    Standing on the podium, looking at the unabashed thirst for knowledge in the eyes of the girls in the audience, including Teacher Yamada, I suddenly felt like I was on the top of Mount Everest, and it was difficult to even breathe.

    "Ahem."

    I straightened my back and cleared my throat, thinking about what to say next.

    ???????????????????? But my mind went blank. As expected, the pressure had already crushed my thinking power into pieces.

    At this time, I took a peek at the seat by the window. Sitting there was a black-haired girl with a ponytail.

    Her name is Xiao Zhizhen, my childhood sweetheart who we only reunited after six years. This girl has always had a single ponytail. When I first entered the classroom, I recognized her at a glance.

    “But it’s really a transformation of women.

    No, no, now is not the time to think about this.

    "Help me quickly!!"

    I signaled her with my eyes. As a childhood sweetheart who has been dating for a long time, she must be able to understand this information instantly.

    "snort!"

    You actually ignored me!  ?

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Oh, oh, what does this cold aura and this arrogant attitude mean!  Where has the arrogant and a little bit coquettish Hoshi-chan gone!  !  Now Chen is completely 100% proud!  !  She actually abandoned me mercilessly at my critical moment, turned her face expressionlessly to the window, and snorted coldly, "I'll kill you, did I offend you, Miss Chen!"  !

    “However, this did remind me of something.

    I remember my brother once told me that when faced with a girl who is wrapped in pride and makes people wonder if she is engaged in chain defense, you must use your fiery penis to penetrate the opponent's uterus.

    Of course, this is summed up by my rich theory and practice. Although I don’t know where his theory and practice come from, I even wonder if he made it up casually.

    ??????????????????? However, I have no idea what those two words mean in English, because I am powerless in English. I have obviously been abroad, and there are foreigners at home. I only know the twenty-six English letters ABC, which is really weak.

    Well, I don’t really want to know the meaning of this. I know that what comes out of my brother’s mouth is definitely not fun, because every time I ask my sister or other older women in the family, I will be scolded.  Of course, many times I will attract hatred consciously or unconsciously. In comparison, the harm I suffered is quite small.

    Ah, I am going off topic again. Look, the eyes of the girls below are starting to burst into flames.

    Well, what should I say at this time?

    Let’s start with a song called “Girls’ School Boys” by Twins?  Well, it does fit the occasion, but this is a self-introduction, not a concert.

    【When we introduce ourselves, too many rhetoric just attracts the temporary attention of others. To let people know ourselves, the most important thing is to show our true side.  】

    Brother’s voice seemed to ring in my mind. At this time, I seemed to see the holy light of heaven.

    Sometimes I’m pretty reliable.

    The corners of my mouth raised slightly uncontrollably, and the sunshine outside the window shone in at the right time. At this moment, in the eyes of some ignorant little girls, I became a handsome and sunny boy.

    A small exclamation came from below, and my attention immediately came back. I took a breath and began to introduce myself.

    "My name is Ichika Orimara."

    “Yeah, yeah, yeah!!”

    Everyone’s eyes showed the expectation of “I want to hear more.”

    I smiled, what a group of curious and kind children.

    Then, I should also treat others with sincerity.

    "I like Lolita the most."

    Maintaining a sunny smile, I expressed what I loved most in my heart.

    institutions

    The sounds of various heads banging on the table and people falling to the ground kept ringing out. It seemed that they were moved by my sincerity.

    I think everyone can become a partner who loves lolita.

    At this moment, I seem to have new hope for the future.

    The sound of clicking footstepsThere was an urgent sound, is someone coming?

    “Are you going to reveal your abnormal sexual fetish as soon as you get here!?”

    Huh?  Does this sound sound familiar?

    But before I had time to react, I was hit hard on the head and sent flying.

    Wow, this kind of invisible murderous martial arts passed down by my brother is so familiar to me. The pain that directly penetrates the skull and hits the cerebral cortex is simply exhilarating How strange!  !  I'm not a pussy-shaker like Sister Xiaoyuan!  !  !

    “However, this knocking method, whether it’s power, angle, or speed, is very similar to the person in my impression.

    I swallowed and turned around with a little fear. I saw the woman behind me wearing a black suit and tight skirt. She had a slender figure and a body curve with no fat at all due to regular exercise. And the other person was at this time  He crossed his arms in front of his chest, raised the corners of his eyes, and his eyes were as sharp as a wolf's.

    "What the hell, Guan Yunchang!?"

    Snapped——

    “Ugh, I got hit on the head again, I’m probably going to have a cerebral hemorrhage now.

    "Sister Chifuyu, it hurts so much!"

    Yes, the domineering woman in front of me is my sister Chifuyu Orimaru.

    "Who is the hero in the Three Kingdoms, idiot!!"

    I rubbed my head and stood up from the ground, looking at my sister in front of me, very curious about her appearance.

    "Sister Chifuyu, why are you here? Aren't you out training for the annual World's No. 1 Martial Arts Tournament?"

    "Do you think I am Yamcha!? Who told you that I would go to that kind of conference!!"

    Chifuyu-san’s eyes started to sparkle, and her fists were clenched tightly. She would probably attack accordingly depending on my answer.

    “Uh, it’s my brother, that’s what I told you!!”

    I quickly shied away all the responsibilities, but after hearing this, Chifuyu-san loosened her fists and held her forehead in distress.

    "That idiot has been talking nonsense all day long"

    Looking at Chifuyu-san's depressed and gnashing expression, I couldn't help but want to laugh out loud. Those words I just came up with on the spur of the moment were purely to deceive my brother. Oh, haha, a Tai Chi push hand can kill someone invisible. I feel  At this moment, my IQ doubled several times.

    "Huh? By the way, what was going on with your self-introduction just now?"

    "Well……"

    Okay, I haven’t even breathed a sigh of relief yet. Why did this hatred suddenly shift back? I didn’t make fun of you.

    "My brother told me to be heart-to-heart and treat others with sincerity"

    And as soon as I finished speaking, Chifuyu-san came towards me with an angry fist.

    “Just lie to me now!!!!”

    Is it okay to let your brother lie like this openly?  ?

 Text Chapter 59 Looking forward to meeting him again

    "Hey, your eyes are wandering. Do you want to borrow money from me? For the sake of us being brothers, just tell me how much you want. It's okay to give the Ming coins directly to you!"

    There was a short distance from leaving the World Tree to one of the squares near the World Tree. Along the way, Neil found that Negi peeked at him very frequently, almost every few steps.  When he turned his head, Negi quickly turned his head and whistled. This behavior made Neil very unhappy, because it felt very disgusting to be treated like this by a boy, and Negi was not a girl who secretly liked him.  .

    “ Could it be that Negi has been looking at 3A girls for a long time and hasn’t had any contact with boys for a long time, and finally his interest in that area has begun to awaken!  ?

    In an instant, Negi’s image became dangerous in Neil’s eyes.

    "Why is it such an unlucky thing to say? How much do you want today's birthday to become the anniversary of my death! What do you mean by that look in your eyes? I always feel super unhappy!!"

    Negi was obviously stunned by Neil's sudden words for a few seconds before he reacted. Coupled with the weird look in his eyes, he couldn't help but complain angrily.

    Neil stuck out his tongue, put his hands on the back of his head, and quickened his pace slightly, leading Negi by half a body.

    "Do you have anything to say?"

    Negi paused for a moment, looking sideways at the face partially blocked by his arms, his eyes flashing behind the lenses.

    “Hey, Neil, has something happened to you recently?”

    I always feel that something has changed in him.

    Neil’s pace slowed down unconsciously, but soon returned to its original state, and he asked without looking back.

    "Why do you think so?"

    “I just feel like you’ve been a little absent-minded these days, as if you’re a little further away”

    Raising his head and looking at the stars covering the night sky, the starlight gently reflected the faint light on Negi's glasses.

    Neil put down his hands and put them behind his back. He also raised his head and stared at him from a distance.

    "No, nothing has changed"

    In the end, he was still like that.

    Nothing has changed.

    "Neil"

    Negi turned his head and opened his mouth, as if he wanted to say something, but for a long time, he did not say another word.

    "Don't talk about me, it's you" Neil suddenly spoke up and grabbed the topic, turning his face and blinking, "You are the one who should be said to be absent-minded, right? You seem to have no energy recently, as if you were distracted by something.  Things are bothering me"

    "Is it that obvious?"

    Negi lowered his head and muttered quietly, but Neil could still hear him beside him.

    "It's all written on your face I thought you looked confident after the school festival, but it turns out you've been so worried these days that you almost jumped off a building. What, is it a worry about love, boy?"  "

    When talking about love, Neil’s eyes brightened up and his tone was full of ridicule.

    "No, I just had a quarrel with Asuna-san"

    Negi rolled his eyes at him and became dejected again.

    "Sister? Oh, haha, it really is a matter of love~~~You dishonest guy~~~"

    "Do you have to think about this!?"

    "Okay, what did you and eldest sister argue about?"

    Neil spread his hands and did not continue teasing the other party.

    "Actually, it's not a big deal. Asuna-san just reminded me that I am very similar to Chao-san"

    Negi lowered his head a little further and sighed softly.

    "I see, the eldest sister is angry because of this"

    Neil looked at his brother’s confused expression, and he probably figured out what was going on between him and Asuna.

    After meeting with Gunel and learning that his father was still alive, Neil also guessed what Negi was thinking now. He must be full of things about his father. Since a long time ago, Negi has been working hard for his father.  , constantly injured, and constantly moving forward. After getting more accurate news, he will only work harder to move forward for his dream, even at the risk of losing his life.

    Father seems to be everything to him.

    This is exactly the same as the super ring tone.

    For the sake of your dreams, you are willing to give up everything, including your own happiness.

    And Tomorrow Cai is angry about it, maybe that's it.

    "Actually, Asuna-san is right, and I said the same thing to Chao-san, but I"? 

    Although he clearly rejected Chao's approach, he himself followed Chao's path, almost exactly the same path.

    He, how should he choose?

    "Neji, do you still remember what Chao Lingyin said?"

    Neil didn’t pay attention to Negi’s current expression and just continued talking.

    "Don't stop, keep moving forward This sentence should be very suitable for you now. For you, your father's affairs can be said to be everything to you. If you are asked to give up everything now for this, you must be able to do it.  Yes, in this aspect, you, Chao Lingyin, and I are really the same"

    Neil slowly took a breath of the refreshing summer night, his eyes slightly focused on Negi's face.

    "However, I think this is correct, or in other words, any approach is correct, but everyone chooses a different position. It is probably impossible for you to give up looking for your father, so why not go all the way?  Black, just like Kick-Ass who became a hero after being knocked headlong"

    "Well, I always feel that the tone of your words has suddenly changed a lot"

    "Don't worry about these things. Your goal is very clear anyway. You just think too much. Anyway, there is only one way you want to go from now on, isn't it?"

    Facing Neil’s smile, Negi seemed to know a little bit about what he should choose.

    "However, I have one more thing to say. No matter what you choose, you should also pay more attention to the people around you, such as eldest sister. I think eldest sister is very clear about your thoughts, and this is what she is worried about.  , it’s just that she doesn’t want to see you scarring yourself, the eldest sister’s idea is probably that simple"

    Neil took a few steps forward, tapping his toes slightly. As his body turned, his long hair fluttered lightly, and his face was clearly reflected in Negi's eyes.

    "Don't forget this, because when you lose, the pain is not something you can bear"

    "Neil"

    They were only a few steps apart, but Niji felt like they were separated by a chasm.

    Because there was a bit of sad nostalgia in Neil's eyes, which blocked his approach.

    "Well, that's all I want to say. It's up to you what you think about next" Neil spread his hands and smiled softly, then turned a little evil again, "But eldest sister really loves you deeply.  Said~~~"

    "Why do you come back here again!!!"

    The sentimental atmosphere just now was gone, and Negi rolled his eyes angrily.

    “Hehe~~~”

    Neil grinned wider, looked away slightly, and saw the surrounding environment clearly. His smile was frozen, and his expression was a little confused.

    "Ah, by the way, what am I doing here?"

    "Huh? Don't you know it yourself!?"

    "I really don't know, I'm following you"

    "How are you following me!? You are following me and running in front of me!!"

    "In this case, I will go home. Goodbye, young man who works hard~~~"

    Neil waved his hand and walked forward without looking back, but he was immediately grabbed by the collar.

    "It's rare that you come here, so just patrol with me. You have a lot of time anyway"

    I don’t know where Niji got the strength, but he was holding on to Neil’s collar as firmly as a rock.

    "Hey, I'm not on duty tonight, and my youth is calling me!!"

    "What youth?"

    “Galgame on the computer!!!”

    “Delete your youth for me!!”

    "Do you want to ruin my life!?"

    "Your life is too insignificant!!"

    Seeing that Negi refused to let go of him, Neil lowered his head helplessly, but after waiting for a while, he found that Negi was still where he was.

    "Aren't you going to patrol? Why are you standing here without moving? You want to be a sentinel!"

    "No, I'm waitingah, here it comes!"

    When Negi was talking, a figure in the field of vision gradually enlarged, and he suddenly shouted.

    Neil looked in the direction that Negi was looking at, and saw Setsuna coming this way quickly, and Kamo the ferret was lying on her shoulder.

    "Why is Kamo and Setsuna-san together?"

    Generally speaking, doesn’t Kamo, the pervert, always follow Negi?

    "If you come to me today, I will ask Kamo to find Setsuna-san first, and then we will make an appointment to meet here."

    ? ?Ji smiled and explained in a calm tone.

    Neil glanced at Negi thoughtfully, his eyes brightened slightly, and then fell silent.

    "Teacher Negi, Teacher Neil, good evening."

    Setsuna quickly arrived in front of them. There seemed to be no surprise about Neil's appearance. Negi or Kamo must have told her in advance.

    "Boss Neil, long time no see."

    Kamo jumped from Setsuna’s shoulder to Negi, turned to say hello to Neil.

    "It's been a long time indeed. You haven't done anything wrong recently, have you?"

    Neil half-opened his eyes and glanced at Kamo who was stiff.

    “No, absolutely not!! I don’t dare to lose even a hair under Boss Neil’s eyes!!”

    "That means you did a lot of bad things that I didn't see, right?"

    Under Kamo’s desperate eyes, Neil raised a bright smile.

    "Okay, Neil, Kamo hasn't done much recently and has helped me a lot. Let's go on patrol now"

    Seeing this, Negi had no choice but to interrupt Neil's topic.

    Neil waved his hands quickly, as if he refused to agree.

    "No, it's not my turn tonight, I won't work overtime, you have to go do it yourself!"

    "Anyway, you are here, and you will do some meaningless things when you go back. It is better to stay. It is rare that we can be on duty together"

    “What’s so pointless!! You’re actually vetoing my life!!”

    "Teacher, what are you talking about?"

    Listening to the conversation between the two, Setsuna on the side was confused.

    "It's nothing, it's just that Neil promised us to patrol together. One more person will add more strength."

    Negi turned to Setsuna and smiled, taking Neil with him by the way.

    "Who agreed? Don't just talk to yourself!"

    "Then let's set off now!"

    "Okay, Teacher Negi."

    "Hey, don't ignore me, listen to me!!!"

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Ah, I really want to go home"

    Raising his head, Neil looked at the starry sky and lazily followed Negi and Setsuna.

    “It’s only been less than two minutes! How unmotivated you are!!”

    Neil didn’t pay attention to Neji’s words. He turned to look at An Jing walking beside him, his eyes rolled, and he didn’t know what he was thinking.

    "Speaking of Setsuna-san, why are you and Negi together? Could it be that you are having an unethical love affair with your eldest lady and her fiancé behind your back!?"

    Neil covered his mouth with his hands, his face filled with disbelief.

    "Who do you think is the betrothed!!"

    "I did not betray the eldest lady!!"

    "As expected of Neil, he said all the things in my heart, but it doesn't matter, brother, you can be considered Setsuna's master, it's totally okay!!"

    "How is it OK!!!" x2

    The two of them shouted at Kamo at the same time, dumbfounded.

    “I understand, I know how to do it, huh huh~~~~~”

    "You know nothing! The laughter behind you is full of bad intentions!!"

    "Teacher Neil, I will never change my heart for the eldest lady!!"

    In desperation, Setsuna expressed his loyalty to Konoka without thinking.

    "Oh, that's true" x3

    At this time, two young men, one a pervert, looked at Setsuna with ambiguous eyes. Setsuna was stunned, and then turned red and waved his hands in denial.

    "No, it's not what you think. I, I just treat the eldest lady, just"

    "Love……"

    "It's love"

    "like."

    The three guys caught Setsuna’s words very wisely.

    "Nah!!!!!!!"

    At night, the girl’s shy screams broke through the sky.

    "You guys are really energetic"

    Suddenly a voice intervened in the joke between three people and one mink. They followed the sound at the same time and saw a young man wearing a high school uniform leaning against a lamppost, holding a mobile phone in his hand, and his eyes glanced slightly  Their fingertips are still touching the bright screen.

    &nbsp;"Why are you here? Are you also patrolling at night?"

    Neil walked over and obviously knew the other person.

    The young man then turned his head, looked at Neil walking towards him, and smiled slightly.

    "Well, I'm short of manpower recently, so I came to help. Anyway, I still get overtime pay"

    "Senior Muchen."

    In an instant, he also came over and bowed respectfully to the other party.

    The young man is Jun Muchen.

    "It's Setsuna-chan, why are you with this bastard brat?"

    "Who are you calling a bastard? Speaking of bastards, you bastard is even more of a bastard!!"

    “Tsk, tsk, tsk, it’s full of balls in one sentence, it’s really dirty!”

    “It’s your head that’s dirty!!”

    "Well, actually, Teacher Neil is here to patrol tonight, so we came together"

    "The moment interrupted the two people's unscrupulous conversation, and at the same time, I felt that the two guys were really similar.

    "Neil, Setsuna-san, who is this gentleman?"

    There is obviously someone here who doesn’t know the other person.

    "Oh, this is a student from the high school department. Senior Jun Muchen, like me, is also employed by the school and is very powerful."

    Seeing that Neal had no intention of introducing him, Setsuna had no choice but to introduce him to Neji. When he looked at Jun Muchen, there was a hint of admiration in his eyes.

    "Ahahaha, I am stronger in that area"

    Jun Muchen touched the back of his head and smiled brightly, swinging his waist back and forth slightly.

    In an instant, he turned away with his cheeks slightly red, Negi looked puzzled, while Neil's eyes were full of contempt.

    "You can no longer be described as a scumbag."

    "Uh, um, nice to meet you, Mr. Jun."

    Although I didn’t understand what Jun Muchen meant by that aspect, I still extended my hand in a friendly manner.

    "This is Teacher Negi, just call me Muchen. He is such a personable gentleman, completely different from a guy who only knows bullshit"

    With a gentle smile on her face, Jun Muchen held Niji’s hand and said something that made someone angry.

    "It's much better than you, the guy with the same curly hair as [beep——]"

    Neil twitched the corners of his eyes, raised the corners of his mouth, and said coldly.

    “Although my hair is black and curly, it is definitely not the curly hair on [beep——]!!”

    "Ah la la, you really didn't bring it upon yourself"

    The two people looked at each other, as if there were sparks constantly arousing.

    "Well, Neil, you and Mr. Muchen are very familiar with each other."

    "Only a ghost is familiar with this kind of guy!" Neil turned his head and glared at Niji, then immediately turned back to stare at Jun Muchen, "This guy had a fight with me for no reason last time, what do you think?  Is this kind of person seriously ill?!"

    “It’s not just for nothing!!”

    "Then what are you talking about!!"

    “Because I’m bored!!”

    “Idiot!!”

    "Ha, I really don't understand"

    Negi held his forehead with a headache, feeling as if two Neils appeared in front of him.

    “Speaking of which, what are you doing here alone?”

    "I'm waiting for someone."

    Jun Muchen put away his phone and said with a yawn.

    "Ha, waiting for someone? You don't look like you have a date, do you?"

    "How different! One day I will go to a love hotel with the president!!"

    "One sentence will reveal your true face clearly."

    Neil sighed very much, this guy is really powerful in combat, his combat effectiveness has broken through the lower limit.

    "Actually, I was waiting for the principal's guests to come out" Seeing the curiosity in the three people's eyes, Jun Muchen continued, "They are people from the Holy Church."

    "The Holy Church? Is it dealing with the previous ghoul incident?"

    Neil was the first to react, and at the same time, three unlucky children flashed through his mind.

    "Ghoul? What ghoul?"

    Negi and Setsuna looked at Neil suspiciously. Neil was stunned. It seemed that they didn't know about the incident.

    After briefly explaining it to them, Negi and Setsuna's expressions changed slightly and became a little heavy.

    “Actually, you don’t need to be so nervous. As long as you deal with it well, you won’t be afraid of too much trouble”

    &nbsp; Jun Muchen put away his playful look and calmly comforted the two of them, with a comforting warmth in his voice.

    "Yeah." x2

    "By the way, who was sent by the Holy Church?" Neil raised his eyes and looked at Jun Muchen, "Is it the agent? Or are the people from the burial agency also coming out?"

    "You know a lot" Jun Muchen's eyes were slightly surprised, and then he continued to lean against the lamppost lazily, "That person is the person in charge of the nearby Shengtang Church stronghold, he is oh, myself  Look, he comes out."

    Jun Muchen suddenly stood up straight and looked back at the building behind him. In the darkness, the sound of neither light nor heavy footsteps sounded rhythmically.

    Everyone’s eyes were focused on him, and the figure in the shadow gradually became clearer, and the cross hanging on his chest reflected a faint silver light.

    "Oh? I didn't expect there would be so many people here"

    There seemed to be a little surprise in the heavy voice, and a man wearing a black priest's uniform appeared in front of everyone.

    Neil’s pupils shrank tightly, and the man’s face was deeply imprinted on his retinas. He opened his mouth slightly, then bit his lower lip tightly, and an imperceptible trace of violent murderous intention passed deep in his eyes.

    Soon, the trace of hostility disappeared, and Neil stood aside silently, returning to his usual listless appearance.

    Jun Muchen, who had been keeping quiet, glanced at Neil thoughtfully, then stood up with a smile and introduced the newcomer to Niji and the others.

    "This is the chief priest of Haiming City Church, and the person in charge of negotiating with our Magic Association on behalf of the Holy Church Church, Kotomine Kirei."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Jun Muchen faced Kotomine Kirei and introduced the person on the other side.

    "These three are magicians and swordsmen from the Magic Association, Negi Springfield, Neil Springfield, and Setsuna Sakurasaki."

    "Good evening, you three. I never expected that the Magic Association would have such outstanding children."

    Kotomine Kirei's eyes are always heavy, giving people a serious feeling.

    "You're flattered, Mr. Kotomine."

    Facing the other party’s compliment, Negi quickly nodded in return.

    Kotomine Kirei’s eyes passed over the faces of the three of them one by one. When he saw Neil, he paused for a moment and then turned to Jun Muchen.

    "Mr. Muchen, my business has been finished, and it's almost time for me to leave."

    "Let me take you out" Jun Muchen nodded to the other party, and then winked at the three of them, "Then I will lead Mr. Yanfeng to leave, and you three can continue working"

    "Okay, Mr. Muchen."

    "Goodbye, Senior Muchen."

    Neil didn’t look at Kirei for a second, he raised his head and nodded lightly to Jun Muchen, then turned around and left with the two of them.

    "Then let's go, Mr. Kotomine."

    "sorry to bother you."

    Kotomine Kirei nodded in thanks, then vaguely glanced at the direction Neil left, with an obscure smile on his lips.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "I'll send it here."

    Reaching the entrance of the academy, Jun Muchen stopped and turned to talk to Kotomine Kirei, who was following closely behind him.

    "Well, thank you."

    Jun Muchen nodded slightly to him and walked away.

    Kotomine Kirei calmly watched Jun Muchen leave. He slowly turned around until his back disappeared.

    “It seems like something interesting happened tonight, Kirei.”

    The strange voice appeared out of thin air, but Kotomine Kirei did not feel the slightest surprise, and his expressionless face maintained his usual indifference.

    "What are you referring to?"

    Kirei stared at the void in front of him, as if there was a figure in front of him talking to him.

    "hehe……"

    The sound of laughter was accompanied by golden light particles, which gathered together little by little. Soon, the silhouette of a human figure loomed in the golden light.

    "You should have discovered it, that brat"

    Yao dispersed, and a young man wearing a black jacket had his hands in his trouser pockets. His handsome face was full of arrogance, and a pair of bloody eyes under the golden bangs seemed to have an addictive demonic quality, staring directly at the indifferent eyes.  man.

    Seeing that Kirei remained silent, the young man raised an evil smile on his lips, narrowed his eyes slightly, and the blood in his eyes became more and more piercing.

    "He seems to have the same thing as us."

    Qili looked at the man??, his eyes were cold, and he met those eyes that were difficult for mortals to look directly into without giving in.

    Suddenly, Kirei smiled.

    A gloomy smile appeared on his cold and sharp face.

    "Indeed, aren't you interested, Gilgamesh?"

    "Of course I have interests. There aren't many things in this world that interest me" The smile on Gilgamesh's lips grew wider, and the light in his eyes became more and more elusive. "But, we can't be interested in him now."  Take action."

    "Oh why?"

    There was a hint of curiosity in Kirei's expression.

    Such emotional changes are very rare for him.

    "Because of the agreement with that guy, if that kid encounters danger within my sight, try to save his life."

    Gilgamesh withdrew his gaze and raised his head slightly. The night sky was reflected in his eyes, and he seemed to be able to see a night similar to the original one.

    "That mysterious heroic spirit?"

    Kirei frowned, a familiar yet unfamiliar figure appeared in his mind.

    "Um."

    Gilgamesh’s gaze retracted from the sky and fell on Kirei.

    "Do you know his identity?"

    Hearing Kirei’s question, Gilgamesh smiled playfully.

    "That's right, but it's better not to tell you for the time being. It will be more exciting to save the interesting things until the end."

    Gilgamesh looked past Kirei, looking in an unknown direction, with slight waves in his eyes.

    "My king, I am looking forward to meeting him again."

    ?…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

    PS: I plan to overthrow and rewrite it, and change the protagonist to a female.

 Text Chapter 60 Moon Peak Shrine

    irritable.

    That feeling lingered in my mind for quite some time.

    The things that happened recently and the people I met have revived many memories that have been buried deep in my heart. In my mind, almost all of them are pictures that I don’t want to think of.

    In the past, he would sometimes recall it or appear in his dreams. Even though it was like a curse, he never wanted to abandon those memories. For him, this was a sin that he had to endure.

    However, even so, he would not be as inexplicably restless in the past as he is now. Often, as long as he hints to himself, his mood will soon calm down, or in other words, his heart will feel like death again.

    Is it because of those people?

    Some familiar faces flashed through Neil's mind, and a subtle sense of peace flowed through them.

    He has always been walking alone. Even Negi, who is closest to him, cannot get close to the depths of his heart. Now, the shadows of other people have been left in his heart. Unknowingly, the cracks in his heart have opened up.  got bigger.

    However, he knew very well that this would not work.

    He has learned a lot from what happened in the past, and he doesn't want to repeat the same mistakes. In order to no longer let others get hurt because of him, and make himself suffer again, as long as he no longer establishes close relationships with other people and is separated by a distance, then each other will  Will not be harmed.

    “Otherwise, what happened to Touma that night will happen again.

    "well……"

    Neil sighed slightly, because being reminded by Negi made him a little concerned about his own problems.

    Since coming to this country and coming into contact with those people, he seems to have changed more or less. Now I think about it, does the practice assigned to him by the principal have such meaning.

    "It's so weak"

    Neil stopped his directionless progress, looked up at the clear blue sky, and laughed somewhat self-deprecatingly.

    In the breeze, there is a hint of fragrance.

    Neil put away his complicated thoughts, smelled the fragrance of flowers, and couldn't help but turn his head and look around. It turned out that he had come to a place that was familiar yet unfamiliar.

    On the long stairs, there is a torii gate.

    "Shrine"

    Neil had seen this kind of building before at Bang Zhikui's home, but he didn't expect that he would encounter another shrine while wandering around this city. It seems that the people here seem to believe in gods.

    However, there seemed to be something about this shrine that attracted him. Unconsciously, Neil stepped on the stairs and walked up out of curiosity. He glanced at the sign on the torii gate, which was written in black ink on the somewhat broken wooden board.  With a few big characters.

    Tsukimine Shrine.

    After walking up the stairs, a clean open space appeared in front of me. In the distance, there is the main hall of Tsukamine Shrine, and it is surrounded by trees. In the center, there is a peach blossom tree, with pale pink petals blooming. From time to time, it is surrounded by trees.  The wind blows, and the petals carry their fragrance and blow into the distance.

    Neil walked over, and the fragrance he just smelled seemed to be the fragrance of the flowers of this peach blossom tree. But, is this season the time for peach blossoms to bloom?

    After touching the rough tree trunk, Neil looked up at the crown of the tree where the buds were blooming with a strange expression.

    "Is it the same as the cherry blossom tree in my house?"

    It seems wrong. The tree at home will remain open for a long time because it has been tampered with. Unless the tree in front of you has also been tampered with, but would anyone be so bothered?

    "Maybe yes."

    Neil held his chin up and murmured uncertainly.

    "Well, it's not a bad thing anyway, it's just a spectacle at best"

    It’s really not a big deal. At least not many people will delve into the school’s World Tree, which is too big to complain about. Sometimes Neil really wonders if the people in this city are all crazy guys.

    "But why don't you see a clergyman?"

    After being here for a long time, I didn’t find anyone coming or going, not even a worshipper.

    Neil sat down under the peach blossom tree, leaning against the trunk of the tree and vaguely seeing the sky through the branches. The hazy and broken beauty was particularly charming. As he watched quietly, time seemed to have stopped.

    The slightly blowing wind mixed with the fragrance of peach blossoms and the simple atmosphere of the shrine seemed to have a hypnotic effect. Little by little, Neil's eyes slowly closed, and unknowingly, the scenery in front of him gradually changed.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    Ordinary furnishings, ordinary decoration.

    &nbsp; This is an ordinary house.

    The open window let in the bright morning light, and the faint light reflected on the floor and walls, making it warm.

    On the recliner, a beautiful woman with long black hair was sitting, and opposite her, a man with long white hair was half-kneeling on the ground, his palms gently covering the woman's slightly swollen abdomen.

    "Do you really want to go?"

    The woman raised her bright and moving amber eyes and stared at the man with gentle eyes.

    The man met those beautiful eyes and grinned.

    “I don’t want to go either, but I have to go, just like I have to take Sadharu out in the morning, otherwise he will be at home”

    "Be serious."

    The woman raised her hand and patted the man's head gently, her face full of anger.

    "Well, I'm very serious" The man grabbed the hand covering his head, held it softly and without force, and looked at the other person intently, "I'm sorry, I have to leave him at this time.  you alone……"

    Looking at his expression, the woman couldn't help but sigh, and then she curled her lips in displeasure.

    "I knew it was like this. You haven't listened to me since you were a child. I really doubt whether you are sincerely good to me"

    "Oh my, my whole body belongs to you, you still don't believe me" The man held the white catkin and couldn't help but laughed out loud, "A woman is a fragile work of art. If you don't cherish it, you will lose it."  It cannot be saved, so I will cherish you all the time."

    Hearing these straightforward words, the woman's pretty face couldn't help but blush slightly, but when she saw the smile in his eyes, she felt a little annoyed. She narrowed her eyes and smiled as charmingly as a crescent moon.

    “Hey, you must have a lot of artworks, right?”

    The man lowered his head and thought for a moment, then muttered uncertainly, "It seems like a lot"

    "Um?"

    The man quickly grabbed the hand that had started to press hard on his ear and looked at the woman with a flattering smile, "But I chose the one who is priceless to me"

    The woman glared at him and finally let go of her hand. Looking at his familiar face, she felt slightly absent-minded.

    "Do you know what the happiness I hope for me is like?"

    Her voice was very plain, but in the man's ears, there was always an unforgettable sadness.

    "I can eat with you every night, say good night to you before going to bed, and say good morning with a smile in the morning. What a little woman."

    The man stopped his smile and spoke seriously and calmly.

    The woman gently spread her face, her smile as happy as a rainbow after the rain.

    "Yes, I'm just a little woman, so I don't expect my husband to be a hero admired by all people. As long as he can stay with me, it's enough."

    "I don't want to be a hero, because heroes usually die young." The man shrugged, then stood up, bent down and gently touched the side of the woman's face, with tenderness written on his face, "But I can't be a hero.  person, so you can rest assured to let me go, I will definitely come back to you in vain."

    The woman held the broad and strong hand with both hands and pressed it tightly to her face. Her eyes were wet without knowing when.

    "I always feel that I am destined to wait for you all the time. I never see you waiting for me. You know, waiting is not a happy thing."

    "So, I can only compensate."

    The man let go of the woman’s hand and wiped away the tears from her eyes.

    "Wait until I use my future happiness to make up for your past unhappiness."

    With a smile on his face, he turned around and left with the woman looking at him forever.

    Determined, without a trace of nostalgia.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    Ding bell——ding bell——

    There seemed to be some melodious ringing ringing in my ears.

    Open your eyes, it’s the bright world.

    Neil was a little lost. What was that dream just now?

    In the dream, I only heard a man and a woman talking to each other, but I couldn't see their faces clearly, as if there was always a fog blurring their faces.

    【Do those two people have anything to do with me?  】

    ??Thinking hard, but can’t get any results.

    "My little friend, are you okay?"

    At this moment, a strange voice sounded in his ears, and only then did Neil notice that there was someone around himhuman existence.

    Turning around, Neil saw that the owner of the voice was a beautiful woman.

    A unique miko costume revealed the identity of the other party. Her long hair was bright flaxen, and the brown pupils dotted on her beautiful face seemed to be covered with a layer of light. No matter what the environment, she would exude a soft glow.  Glorious and reassuring.

    With a faint smile on her lips, the woman looked at Neil who had just woken up.

    "Uh, sorry, I just fell asleep."

    Neil noticed that the other person was holding a strange-looking bell in his hand. The ringing he just heard might have come from this thing.

    “It’s easy to catch a cold if you sleep here.”

    The woman suddenly realized it, and then she felt a little worried.

    "Well, I understand."

    Neil responded politely to other people's kindness.

    "Miss, are you the witch here?"

    "Well, I am the shrine maiden of Tsukimine Shrine, and I just took over recently."

    The woman smiled slightly, and the bell in her hand gently made a pleasant ringing sound.

    "Speaking of which, I saw you looking a little lost just now. Was it a nightmare?"

    Recalling the way Neil looked when he woke up before, the woman asked with some concern.

    "Well, in the distant Silent Hill, Alessa is trying to swallow me up with darkness and combine me with her. How can we repair it? I am obviously not Sharon"

    Neil habitually rambled on, even clenching his fists to express his anger.

    "What, is it an evil spirit!?"

    However, the miko was very shocked, and then she held the bell tightly and tried to hit Neil on the head.

    "Miss, wait!! What are you going to do!?"

    “I’ll help you get rid of the spirit, don’t worry, it’s very effective!”

    "It looks like you want to kill me. I'm afraid that before I can get rid of the spirit, I will become a spirit myself!!" Neil quickly raised his hand to stop the other party, with a look of shame on his face, "Miss Witch, what I just said was purely  Nonsense, please don’t pay attention!”

    "Ugh, why am I still so worried? Hey, could it be that you were possessed by a ghost and saw the ghost's memory!?"

    "Uh, no, and it's not really a nightmare. I just had a somewhat inexplicable dream" Neil paused, glanced at the witch, and felt that there was nothing embarrassing about saying it, so he continued, "In a dream  I saw a man and a woman having a conversation, but I had no impression of their faces, so it was a bit strange."

    "You didn't lie to me?"

    “…It’s true this time.”

    "Oh, is that so?" The witch held her delicate chin and thought carefully. She looked down at Neil, "Actually, dreams sometimes have something to do with the past. Sometimes, maybe it's the scene in the future, maybe it's you.  The future is uncertain"

    After saying that, the miko looked at him with a strange smile.

    "my future?"

    Neil was a little confused for a moment. He really hadn't thought about this, but it didn't look like it.

    He shook his head and got rid of all the messy thoughts in his mind. It didn't matter whether this dream was related to him or not. It was just a dream anyway.

    "Forget it, it's useless to think so much. By the way, what do you call Miss Miko?"

    "My name is Guanyue Gefan, you can just call me Guanyue. What about you?"

    "Neil Springfield, please give me your advice."

    Neil stretched out his hand to shake Gefan’s hand, and Gefan tilted his head, not knowing what he was thinking.

    After chatting with Ge Fan for a while, Neil said goodbye and left.

    Gefan stood at the top of the stairs, watching Neil leave. After losing sight of him, she turned around and walked back to the peach blossom tree. She reached out her hand and brushed the rough bark of the trunk.

    Ding bell——

    The peach blossom tree suddenly made a circle of invisible fluctuations, and the bell in Ge Fan's hand seemed to be vibrated and made a sound.

    The witch looked at the peach blossom tree with deep and gentle eyes, and suddenly smiled.

    "Just now, what kind of dream did you see for him?  "

    Ding bell——

    There was another sound.

    It seems that someone has given the answer.

 Text Chapter 61 Wash your hands before pursuing a girl

    "It's so boring. If I had known earlier, I would have asked Nanoha and Suzuka to come out together"

    Alyssa, who was walking alone on the street, muttered in a low voice with some regret. She looked sideways at the exquisite accessories in the closet, feeling like something was missing without anyone to chat with her.

    It turns out that she is not used to being alone.

    "Huh? Ahead is Kabukicho"

    Because I had been a guest at Neil's home, and Neil's home was in this street, I passed by this place at that time. Although this area is not very big, there are many weird shops. For example, there is a store called  A shemale club opened by people from Xixiang.

    What kind of person would go to such a strange place?

    Alyssa cursed in her heart.

    But this place seems to be as chaotic as ever, or rather lawless.

    Alyssa looked around and would always see groups of delinquents and gangsters gathering in some corners, but the people passing by seemed not to be surprised, and sometimes even greeted them familiarly.

    "No wonder we raise people like stupid teachers"

    Alyssa felt as if she had discovered the truth.

    And just when Alyssa was so absent-minded, she felt as if she hit something and fell backwards.

    “It hurts so much!”

    “Hey, little girl, how are you walking!!!”

    Suddenly there was a rough voice above her head, and Alyssa stood up with some pain and looked. A fierce young man was glaring at her. He was holding a bottle of drink in his hand, and there were five people surrounding him. They were also surrounded by five people.  With a black jacket and colorful hair, he has a standard bad appearance.

    Alyssa was startled by this sudden situation and couldn't help but take a small step back.

    "Youwhat are you going to do?"

    "What are you doing! You soiled my clothes, what are you talking about!!"

    The young man pointed to a puddle of water on the chest of his clothes, and then stared at Alyssa fiercely, "What do you think we should do now!?"

    "II didn't mean it. For clothes like this, I'll just pay you for it!"

    Only then did Alyssa know what was going on. She secretly sighed why she was so unlucky today, and then said in a strong tone.

    The bad boy raised his eyebrows, as if he was offended by the other party's toughness. He couldn't help but snorted and said with narrowed eyes, "Huh? Compensate to me? Do you think you can afford it!! This is unique in the world!!"

    "Huh? Unique!?"

    Alyssa looked at the tattered clothes and felt that it would be trivial to compensate him for a hundred identical ones.

    "That's right, the boss worked hard to make it!!"

    "Do you think ordinary people can make those jagged shapes on the cuffs!?"

    "This is a work of conscience for our bad industry!!"

    “That’s why people call it Great White Shark!!”

    The companions behind the young man shouted and looked proud, while the leading delinquent youth was even more embarrassed and shy.

    ""

    Ah, what are you so shy about, bad!

    Alyssa was speechless for a while. Fortunately, she thought the sleeveless cuffs were caused by being torn off, but it turned out that these idiots made them by themselves.

    "Then what are you going to do? If you don't want compensation, I'll leave!"

    Facing this group of people, Alyssa felt a little afraid, and her eyes flickered slightly. She asked pretending to be calm, just hoping to get out of here as soon as possible.

    "Well, what should I do"

    The young man suddenly calmed down and looked at Alyssa carefully, making her feel uncomfortable for a while.

    "Hey, what on earth are you"

    “Please date me on the condition of marriage!!!”

    Before Alyssa finished speaking, the young man bowed ninety degrees and stretched out his hand. Alyssa was stunned, and her face immediately turned red.

    【Eh!  ?  Interact!  ?  What the hell kind of development is this!  !  】

    “You, you, what did you say all of a sudden!!!!!!”

    Alyssa no longer knew whether she was embarrassed or angry. The person who looked so fierce just now as if he wanted to kill her actually turned around and said he wanted to date her!  ?

    “Oh, my God, the boss’s lolicon is having another attack”

    "This disease is difficult to treat"

    "Actually, I am also a lolita control."

    "+1 upstairs."

    "You guys don't give it to me"??Talk to yourself!  !  !  !  "

    Alyssa angrily complained about this group of people, and then swatted away the hand handed by the young man.

    “Did you agree to my proposal!?”

    “Don’t jump to the final stage all at once!!!”

    Alyssa felt like she was going to cry. She started to turn her head, hoping to ask for help from passers-by. As soon as she turned her head, she saw a guy passing by with his hands in his trouser pockets and looking at her dumbfounded.

    ""

    ""

    With their eyes facing each other, the other person shook his head and walked forward as if nothing had happened.

    “Idiot teacher, come back here!!!”

    Hearing the angry shouting behind him, Neil had a headache. How could he encounter such trouble on the way home? However, it was really a novel thing to see someone confessing to Alyssa.

    Neil looked back at Alyssa, he spread his hands helplessly, "Hey, Miss, someone is confessing to you, I'm too embarrassed to come out and mess with it"

    “Asshole, didn’t you see that I was surrounded by a group of bad guys!?”

    "Tsk, tsk, tsk, this is even worse. Classic romantic comedies like heroes saving beauties are not suitable for me"

    "Who is telling you about a romantic comedy?!" Alyssa walked over quickly and grabbed Neil's collar, "Stop showing off your narcissistic expression and saying boring words! Get him away right now!!!  !”

    With one move, the Tathagata Divine Palm was swung out in succession, and Neil was directly hit and sent flying for more than ten times in the air.

    Neil was lying on the ground, covering his bleeding nose, and was almost beaten into a mosaic by Alyssa.

    "Let me tell you, you've beaten me to this point, are you still afraid of these people?"

    "Hey! Don't ignore us!!"

    The group of bad guys stood up and stared fiercely at Neil who appeared on the stage.

    “Well, I always feel that this kid looks familiar.

    Neil patted his clothes and stood up, glanced at the group of people in front of him, and couldn't help but sigh.  He looked at the leading delinquent young man, spread his hands and asked speechlessly, "I say, big brother, what's so good about this kid?"

    Alyssa’s eyelids twitched, and she held back her anger and stood behind Neil.

    "Huh? I like it, but can you control it!?"

    Looking at him gearing up, he seemed ready to punch him at any moment.

    Neil shook his head, then turned away to reveal Alyssa. He pointed at Alyssa and pushed up a pair of non-existent glasses.

    "Look at this little girl, the top is as flat as a horizontal line. Does it feel like a hand? Of course it does, but it just feels like a scratch on your hand. Unless you are an M, you will feel good!!"

    Ignoring Alyssa’s pretty face that was starting to darken, she then pointed at her legs.

    "Look here again, these two legs are so short, can they cooperate with you to do some difficult movements!? What fun is there! Without fun, how bleak life will become!! Do you think  …”

    “Don’t judge me for thinking about yourself, you scum!!!!”

    The world's martial arts show rises to the dragon level, and Neil spurts blood for another ten meters.

    "Are you here to step on me or to save me"

    Alyssa picked up Neil and stared at him coldly.

    "This is a strategy, Miss"

    At this time, the young man who was stunned by Neil's words came back to his senses, frowned, and reached out to Alyssa.

    "Who cares about you? As long as I like it!!"

    When Alyssa looked back and saw this scene, a bit of panic appeared on her face, but another hand appeared to help her block it.

    "Just say it nicely, don't move your hands or feet"

    Neil stood up and grabbed the other person’s thick hand with a smile, but the other person’s face seemed to be distorted by pain.

    "Idiot teacher"

    Neil turned back and smiled at Alyssa, then threw the young man out.

    “Wash your hands clean before pursuing a girl!!!”

    The young man was thrown towards his companions. They quickly supported the young man and were a little stunned when they looked at the red mark on his hand.

    How can a kid be so powerful?

    "You bastard, get on me!!" The young man rubbed his arms, and then rushed out fiercely, "I don't believe that six holy swords can't push the mountain of meat!!!"

    Facing the six people flying over, Neil curled his lips and quickly crashed into the six people.

    "Who do you think I am!!!It’s been a solo since!  !  !  I am the tank mage all by myself!  !  !  "

    "You're cheating!! Uh, wait, are you from my mother-in-law's family"

    “You only know now!!!”

    A few seconds later, Neil waved his hand freely and said to Alyssa, "Let's go."

    Alyssa looked numbly at the figures with their heads stuck in the wall. It was really lucky that the smashing was so comic.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Classmate Alyssa, why do you appear there alone? Where are your two good friends?"

    "Don't keep saying things I don't understand!" Alyssa glared at Neil angrily and looked away, "Even good friends won't get tired of being together every day."

    "Hey, I thought you were all in a relationship where flowers kiss each other"

    "Can you say something I can understand! Ah, no, you'd better not talk."

    Neil shrugged and looked at Alyssa who was walking in front of her a little annoyed. It was so rare that he saved her, but he didn’t even get a candy. It was really unsettling.

    "Hey, thank you just now"

    Alyssa stopped, glanced at Neil sideways, then quickly looked away, her face slightly red.

    "Thank you for what it is, can you eat it?"

    "Neal's word "thank you" immediately shirks all the credit from others. It is really the most deceptive word creation in history. At this time, at least you have to invite him to the Green Room for a sundae to express your gratitude.

    "Eat your sister!"

    ???????????????? Could it be that she didn’t appreciate it even after thanking him? Alyssa was so angry that she gritted her teeth.

    "Oh, classmate Alyssa, I didn't expect you to be so impure and actually want me to do such an ethically degrading thing. You are such a crazy guy. I never thought I had ever taught such a student!"

    "Shut up, you lost Greymon!!"

    Seeing Alyssa’s cannibalistic expression, Neil had no choice but to shut up in frustration.

    Ah, poor Sundae-kun left me again.

    "Speaking of which, how did you get to that place?"

    "I walked there accidentally. Do you think I came to find you!?"

    Alyssa was still angry, and even her tone of voice was full of gunpowder.

    "Sorry, I'm not interested in washboards."

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!! I am a washboard, I am so sorry!!!"

    Neil stretched out his hand to block the attack, but was bitten hard by the eldest lady’s tiger teeth. He couldn’t help but helplessly cover his forehead and sigh.

    "Don't think that just because Rie Kugimiya can use skills randomly"

    After vomiting in a low voice, Neil found that his hands were comically bloody.

    "Miss, it's time to relax. Even if you want my blood to flow through your body, you don't have to do this. I have another compromise. If you give birth to my child, you will have our blood."  Well, don’t you think this is simple, quick and perfect?”

    “Uh-huh, uh-huh, uh-huh!!!”

    "What are you shouting! Have you been fucked by me [beep——]!? Ahhhh, I know I was wrong, please let me go!!"

 Text Chapter 62 There must be something hidden under the cute appearance

    "You don't want me anymore?"

    The blond girl pursed her lips into a pitiful line, looked at the indifferent young man with tears in her eyes, and made a very outrageous declaration.

    "you——"

    The young man's eyelids twitched. After taking a deep breath, he was about to speak in a calm tone.

    “Is it because you have this woman that you don’t want me!?”

    The girl suddenly changed the topic and pointed at the girl standing next to the boy. She also had blond hair similar to hers, but her expression was a bit stunned, and she seemed to have been greatly shocked.

    "Eh!? Me?"

    The girl who was accused pointed at her face, her whole body was stunned, but the girl didn't seem to hear her words, she just took out her handkerchief and wiped the non-existent tears, and continued to complain about her misery.

    "You already have me at home, why are you looking for another woman outside? Can't I satisfy you with my blond hair? As my mother said, men are all beasts whose lower bodies are always in a state of rage"

    ""

    The young man said that he was really not a blond person. Did this guy’s mother say such strong words?  Sure enough, divorced women have wrong prejudices against men.

    When the young man said nothing and looked speechless, the girl rushed to the young man and stared at him with tears in her eyes.

    "I just heard you say you wanted to have a baby with her, why!? I can obviously give birth to a baby for you. If you want, I can give birth to a football team for you right away!!"

    As she was speaking, the girl caressed her belly with both hands, a trace of yearning and happiness for the future flashing across her face.

    At this moment, the passing spectators either admired or despised the young man at the center of the whirlpool. If he could do such a cruel thing at the age of ten, is it really okay to have a child?  Has modern science advanced to a point that even they could not imagine!  ?

    The young man covered his face. He was so ashamed. The looks around him made him so ashamed that he wanted to dig a hole and bury himself. He really couldn't get pleasure from the public shameful play in public.

    For the first time, the young man felt that he was still very moral.

    "Please let me go"

    "No, I will never leave you! I will never give up my happiness! Are your feelings for me just for fun?! Do you just want my body!?"

    Hearing the young man’s pleading words, the girl immediately came back to her senses and held his hand tightly, her eyes full of determination.

    ""

    The young man looked up at the sky that was gradually losing color in his eyes and shed tears silently.

    “Ah, I really want to die.

    "Hey!! Don't talk to yourselves, don't involve me in it!! It has nothing to do with me!"

    Alyssa could no longer bear the weird looks from around her. As the eldest lady, she felt so ashamed for the first time in her life. She actually became another heroine of such a shabby drama, and she even gave birth to a child. The lower limit.  It's not that showy.

    "And you, the stupid teacher, no, the promiscuous teacher! You actually did that, that, that kind of thing to a little girl, I, I will definitely report you!! You wait to go to jail!!"

    Alyssa pointed at Neil with a red face. This guy actually did these heinous things. Fortunately, she still believed him.

    No, if this continues, Nanoha, Suzuka, and the girls in the class will be in danger.

    Alyssa took out her mobile phone and immediately dialed a number.

    "Hey! Is this the International Court of Justice!?"

    "Miss, you don't have to be so realistic! And why is it that the International Court of Justice convicted me all of a sudden? Do you want me to hold a grudge like this!? You actually raised it to the international level!! You want me to be punished by human beings?  Expelled from the world!?”

    Neil almost fainted when he heard Alyssa’s calling voice. He stretched out his hand to take away Alyssa’s phone.

    “Yeah——!! Don’t touch me, you’ll get pregnant!!!”

    Alyssa screamed and jumped a few steps away, crossing her arms warily.

    ""

    Neil squatted deeply on the ground and was about to enter the orz state.

    When did he become a turbid launch pad covered in mysterious liquid?

    “Meow haha, that’s really interesting.”

    And the girl who was the culprit was holding her hands behind her back, watching the developments in front of her with a smile.

    "Asshole, whose fault do you think it is?! I was almost exiled because of your nonsense!!" Neil jumped.He stood up and glared at the girl with a red cross on his head, "Alicia, please go to bed early tonight. Weren't what you just talked about the bloody plot of a TV series last night!!"

    Not long ago, Neil was being tormented by Alyssa, but he was bumped into by Alicia who happened to be wandering around, and she heard Neil's teasing, which resulted in such a third-rate movie.  A real-life ethical romance drama with low blood pressure, low age and low IQ.

    "I want to perform because I think it's interesting"

    Alicia stuck out her tongue cutely and smiled as if she was not afraid that Neil was about to go crazy.

    “I almost went to the end of my life because of your desire to perform!!”

    "So youth is like a sand castle, which instantly collapses just because of some trivial things."

    “Don’t make it sound like it has nothing to do with you!!”

    Alyssa came over, she looked at Alicia, and immediately stroked her chest and breathed a sigh of relief.

    "It turns out you are not Feit. I was still wondering why Feit was such a person"

    Because of Nanoha, Alyssa and Suzuka both recognized the child Fit, and later exchanged letters. Judging from each other's words and appearance, they both felt that Fit was a well-behaved child who could even  A cute and shy girl.

    But the girl who looked exactly like Fit had just appeared, almost shattering her fantasy.

    Fortunately, God is merciful.

    "That's right, I'm not Feit, but I am Feit's sister, Alicia~~" Alicia smiled cutely, then blinked her beautiful eyes and looked at Alyssa, "By the way, you know Fei  Special?"

    "Well, but we have never met, so when I first met you, I was surprised. You are more lively than I thought"

    Alyssa felt that the corners of her mouth were twitching when she spoke.

    "Fortunately, Feite is not like you"

    Neil stood up, feeling equally deeply.

    "Hey, if Feit is like me, so what?"

    "Tell your mother to have another baby."

    "Ah! Neil is so bad, even Feit and I are not enough, yet he still wants it!"

    “…You’d better kill me.”

    "I just heard Alicia say that you live in this guy's house" Alyssa asked Alicia, but her eyes looked at Neil strangely, "I don't want to ask why you live in his house.  Why isn’t Feit with you?”

    "Well, there are many reasons. When Feite comes back, I will tell you in detail if I have the chance"

    Seeing that Neil had no intention of answering, Alicia could only answer randomly.

    "……Oh well."

    Alyssa’s eyes swept back and forth between the two of them, but she still suppressed the doubts in her heart.

    She always felt that they and Nanoha had a common secret that she didn't know about.

    Alyssa felt a little irritated unconsciously.

    "Well, it's time to go home" Seeing that the atmosphere seemed to be silent, Neil said aloud, "Miss, you should go back too, otherwise you will be confessed to again later"

    "Well, I understand."

    "Hey, what confession, tell me!"

    Alicia immediately became interested, but ended up being slapped on the forehead by Neil.

    When Neil and the three of them were walking on the road, they met a familiar guy, who was staring with his mouth wide open, with a look of surprise on his face that made him stupid.

    "Hey, Furuichi-san"

    Neil opened his dead eyes and said hello to the other party. How dare he meet an acquaintance at such a distance. In this small town, the chance of such randomness is really unusually high.

    "Um, can you explain the current situation in detail?"

    Furuichi held his forehead, reluctantly put on a relaxed smile, and tried hard to pose as a wise man.

    "What do you care about?"

    Neil and the two girls all tilted their heads at the same time, with several question marks popping up on their heads.

    "You still ask me what I care about!? Why are you with classmate Alyssa and a cute girl!!"

    "Ha, you ask why, it's just that we met on the road"

    "Oh my god!! Neil, has spring arrived again!? What a world without morals this is!!!!"

    Furuichi rubbed his eyebrows and almost smoke came out, and he fell intoA subtle state of rage.

    "Can you calm down, Furuichi-san, be careful and poke your forehead"

    "Ah, Neil, who made an oath with me to be a jobless virgin for the rest of his life, unexpectedly had something good happen to him. This was such a shock, as if all the hair on his butt was about to fall out, just like hair loss.  Dropped, and they are actually two cute girls of the same age? Obviously I remember that Neil’s preference seems to be the royal sister style with bulging front and back - "

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? could have two lines of bitter tears of blood and tears left in their eyes, Gu Shi looked at the sky aimlessly.

    ""

    "Well, anyway" Neil walked over and punched Gu Shi directly in the face, "You set my egg first!!!"

    “How can I not be determined after you’ve done this?!”

    "Have you calmed down, Furuichi-san"

    "I was forced to cool down"

    Furuichi was lying on the ground. Was that a meteorite that punched him so hard that his head was smoking?

    Ah, this time the handsome side of the beautiful girl was completely ruined in front of her.

    "By the way, who is this lady next to you?"

    Furuichi saw Alicia and asked Neil.

    "Alicia Testerosa, is"

    Neil wanted to say the words "my tenant", but he felt that Furuichi might get crazy if he said it, and there might be some rumors the next day. Last time Hayate came to visit his home.  It was this guy who broke the news.

    ???????????????????????????????? How about we kill him here to eliminate the trouble?

    Furuichi was covered in cold sweat, and his teacher was releasing an unabashed murderous light next to him. In an instant, he felt that his life seemed to be forced to the edge of the cliff.

    However, Neil and Furuichi had no time to care about anything else at this time, because a group of vicious guys were coming towards them.

    "Hey!! Who is the guy who just bullied me from Dumburo High School!!!"

    The bald man in the lead stared fiercely at the few brats in front of him.

    "Uh, boss, did we find the wrong person? They are all brats"

    A boy next to him came over and asked in a low voice that the combined age of the primary school students in front of him might not be older than his father.

    "You can't be wrong, that brat from the Denshi family is so big!"

    The bald boss spoke with confidence and no guilt at all for bullying a child.

    "Ehehehe!!! What is this sudden development!?"

    Furuichi looked at these delinquent high school students in despair, and suddenly jumped from one desperate situation to another more dangerous desperate situation?

    Neil looked at the group of people in front of him, and then glanced back at Alyssa. She was looking away and whistling as if it had nothing to do with herself, while Alicia's eyes were shining and looking forward to it.

    "Oh? It's you, right?"

    The bald boss noticed Furuichi who was making a noise, and after scanning the four of them, he identified Furuichi whose jaw was about to dislocate, because Neil seemed to be even weaker than Furuichi, and he seemed to be fine with long hair.  Bullying look.

    "Well, I don't have anything to say. Anyway, keep going, Furuichi-kun"

    Neil patted Furuichi on the shoulder and covered his mouth to suppress laughter.

    "Why me!! Don't act like you're just watching a show!!! I'm your student!!!"

    "Hey, hey, hey, you guys, don't you feel shy bullying a few kids?"

    A pleasant magnetic voice interrupted them.

    Furuichi turned his head as if he had seen a savior, and saw a group of girls wearing white special attack uniforms walking over, but the wooden knives, chains, clubs, and maces they held in their hands really made him feel embarrassed.

    Are today’s delinquents so ferocious even if they are too young girls?

    But it doesn’t matter, these big sisters are so beautiful.

    "Furuichi-san, you have lost all your moral integrity"

    ""

    Neil raised his eyes and looked at the group of female delinquents. The leading girl had a healthy wheat-colored complexion. Her long purple hair was tied up and swayed with her steps. She had a bamboo stick in her mouth and her eyes showed no sign of weakness.  Stare at the group of boys.

    "Ah? It's none of your business! This is our Duowu Luo's business, you Furious Emperor, get out of the way!!"

    At the critical moment, the boss did not give in because the other party was a girl, and it seemed that he had some connections with the other party.

    But the leading girl didn’t reply to his words, she just walked over and whispered:After staring at Neil for a while, he suddenly put his hand on Neil's head, with a friendly smile on his lips.

    "Your kid is Neil, right? I heard the tyrant mention you, you are such a cute kid"

    "Tyrant?"

    Neil didn't slap the opponent's hand away. After all, she was a quasi-royal sister, and he was just confused about the tyrant she mentioned. The group of guys from Duwuluo High School behind him seemed a little unhappy after hearing this title.  It looks good, like taking laxatives.

    It sounds like he is very tough. Is there such a formidable person around him?

    "Ahaha, it's someone you know anyway"

    "Hey, Rika, this kid here is also very cute. I'm Shizuku Itoi, and I'll die at night~~~"

    "Hey, Shizuku, you're scaring people"

    And Furuichi was surrounded by several female delinquents holding his face in his hands. At this moment, he was so happy that he almost fainted.

    "You women, don't forget about us! Bastards, don't think we dare not take action. Even if Nan Lixiang knows the "tyrant", I won't be afraid of you!  !  "

    "Huh? Even if you don't know that guy, I will beat you up. If you have the guts, come and try it!!"

    The bosses of the two factions began to clamor, and they gritted their teeth as fiercely as a wolf.

    "Boys! Don't take it lightly just because they are girls! Let them see the power of Dumburo High School!!"

    “Oh oh oh!!!”

    "Ah!? We are the Furious Emperor, don't underestimate us, you scum!!"

    "Follow the boss and rush!!!"

    Alicia and Alyssa stood on the outside, watching the two gangs fighting like this, feeling almost numb.

    "Ahaha, the fight started"

    Alyssa laughed dryly a few times, revealing a pair of dead fish eyes like Neil's.

    "Ah, everyone is so full of energy. It's so lively, I really want to join in"

    Alicia showed a completely different expression, and her eagerness to try made Alyssa doubt that she would rush in next second.

    Neil, who was in the middle of it, was punching one after another, while Fushi was running around with his head in his hands, hiding in a cold sweat.

    "What's going on!? Gang war!? I'm just an ordinary elementary school student. I simply ran to the wrong set!!"

    "Ah ah ah, let me go back to my mother's arms and drink milk!!"

    As soon as Fushi turned his head, he saw Neil kicking a big man away, making him look embarrassed.

    This guy’s strength is as unparalleled as ever.

    “You stinky brat!!”

    Fushi suddenly heard a loud shout from behind him. He turned around and saw a bad guy hitting him with his fist.

    ——I’m probably seriously injured now.

    Unable to escape, we can only watch the imminent crisis coming.

    In the blink of an eye, Furuichi felt as if his head was being pushed down, and a gust of wind passed over his head.

    "Really, don't get in the way here, leave as soon as possible, there are so many people here, even if you stand behind me, I may not be able to care about you, I might even beat you up"

    Furuichi only saw Neil punch the opponent away, and with a few words, he pushed him to the safety of Alicia.

    Furuichi was startled for a moment, and when he looked back, what caught his eye was Neil's expression that was slightly different from usual.

    I once saw this unique side of him in a martial arts competition.

    Looking at him intently in the fight, Furuichi pursed his lips.

    ——It’s really strong.

    "Hey, are you okay, Furuichi-san?"

    Seeing Fushi’s dull expression, Alyssa couldn’t help but asked, it wouldn’t be funny if he was beaten silly.

    "Uh, I'm fine" Furuichi waved his hand, then looked at Alicia, pointing to the chaotic situation, "Miss Alicia, is it okay to be in such a mess?"

    The bald boss seemed to have been beaten ten meters above the ground just now. Is that okay?

    "No problem! You don't know, right? Fighting is a specialty of this street. Many idiots living here will die if they don't fight. Even Neil fights one fight every three days and one fight every five days."  Yes, to a certain extent, he is very familiar with the people here"

    It’s really a disgusting street.

    “Then Alicia, wouldn’t it be dangerous for you to live here?”

    Alyssa really can’t imagine that if a child lives here, wouldn’t he be frightened every day?"That's not the case" Alicia shook her head and smiled, as if she didn't care much, "Don't look at these people as being fierce, but in fact they are very principled people, at least they will not bully the elderly or children.  At best, they have bad mouths. Just now they were just scaring us. In the words of Neil and Granny Denshi, these people are apes without brains and can only express themselves in the most primitive way.  It’s just blood that’s burned too hot…”

    "Of course, there are also other connections, such as the mother-in-law Denshi and the "Scarlet Overlord" rumored here are Neil's family, so those people don't dare to mess with the people in the family"

    ""

    ? Okay, Scarlet Overlord is really the name of the bunker. Is Neil's house full of monsters?

    Furuichi and Alyssa once again watched the scene near the end. In their eyes, something seemed to be different.

    "These guys are really getting more and more durable"

    Neil twisted his wrist and walked back. His face was not red and he was out of breath. It was impossible to tell that he had just finished fighting.

    "You do like fighting"

    Furuichi looked at Neil and smiled softly.

    Niel paused for a moment, then shrugged and smiled slightly.

    "I don't hate it."

    "I didn't expect that my teacher is still a bad person" Alyssa covered her face as if she had a headache, "Are you performing a GTO?"

    "Please ask Mr. Onitsuka for this kind of thing" Neil scratched his head and said boredly, "Well, if I can make extra money, I wouldn't mind making a cameo"

    But not long after he finished speaking, Neil found that Furuichi, Alyssa and Alicia were all silent in front of him, with dull expressions on their faces.

    "Huh? Are you possessed by a ghost, you guys?"

    Suddenly, an arm even rougher than Kenjiro's wrapped around Neil's neck. He was stunned for a moment, and then fell into the shadow of despair.

    Who released this Godzilla at the end of the 21st century

    "Oh? Neal-chan, are you planning to make extra money? I have a place where you can make a guest appearance. I originally came out to see where the kid was having such a fun time, but I didn't expect to hear such good news"

    Furuichi and Alyssa looked up at the tall figure, with the stubble, thick eyebrows, piercing eyes, light lip gloss and eye shadow, a perfect figure comparable to King Billy, and a charming Jean  The kimono that no one can look at directly gave them an unparalleled impact.

    "Ah, I really want to vomit. Can I vomit?"

    "Hello, Mrs. Xixiang."

    Alicia reluctantly moved her lips and said hello proactively.

    "Oh, it's Alicia" Xixiang moved his eyes and nodded, "Go back and tell your family that Neil won't be going back tonight. He's working at my place, so tell them not to worry"

    "Well, I understand, please feel free to do so."

    Neil, who was almost out of breath, stared at him. Alicia sold him in the blink of an eye. Please feel free to take him for what he is. He didn't even know if he would be able to see the sun tomorrow.  .

    “Let’s go, Neil-chan~~~”

    Xixiang smiled girlishly at Neil, and Neil immediately rolled his eyes and fainted while frothing at the mouth.

    “Is it okay, Alicia?”

    Watching Neil being carried away on her shoulders, Alyssa felt for the first time that it was not easy for him either.

    "It doesn't matter, Mrs. Saigo is a good person."

    ""

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    That night, Xixiang Ladyboy Club.

    “Clang, clang, clang! The super future star of our store is now making a grand appearance, Sonoko!!!”

    "Who are you calling Sonoko! Who wants to be the future star of your store!!"

    "Come on, Nierzi! You have great potential to become the ACE_OF_ACE of our store!!"

    "A devil wants this kind of potential, even if you give me money!!"

    "Yo!! Pretty boy, twist your waist!!"

    “You can do it yourself, don’t make too many demands, you perverted uncles!!”

    "Yoooooooo, such a cute child is indeed a boy! Long live Lord Lucifer!!!"

    "Have your male-only penetrating weapons been scrapped by you idiots!?"

    "Nierzi, please date!!!"

    “Go to hell——!!!!!!”

    On the stage, ?A girl in a gorgeous kimono with light make-up, who was actually a boy, was dancing with terrifying momentum with a folding fan. Next to her, Saigo was admiring the dance with a face full of admiration.

    This kid really has hope of becoming the master of the great route.

    The next day, the news about Neil's transformation into a new human spread secretly without his knowledge.

 Text Chapter 63 To maintain moral integrity or to lose moral integrity, that is the question

    The long black hair floated gently.

    The bright pupils reflect the surrounding scenery, like a mirror world.

    The girl put her hands behind her back, holding a smile on her lips, and stepped lightly.

    "Ah, no matter how many times I come here, I always feel that this place is huge"

    The corners of Tifa's mouth were slightly raised, her eyes were shrouded in a bright light, and she looked around every inch of Maho Liang Academy from time to time.

    "That's right. After we entered through the school gate, we walked for more than half an hour and felt like we didn't even see the end"

    Alicia, who was following Tifa, glanced around with the same interest. Whenever she saw the architecture of European classical beauty and the natural scenery, her vermilion eyes suddenly brightened like gems.

    "Well, I heard from Neil that there are many schools here, ranging from elementary school to university, plus various research institutes, shopping streets and library islands. It really can't be visited in one day" Tifa introduced, tapping her lower lip.  , suddenly remembered something interesting, a smile on his face, "This school also has many activities, such as the last school festival, which was held for three days and three nights. It was really lively"

    "Wow, that sounds so interesting" Alicia immediately flattened her mouth in disgust when she saw Tifa's expression, and then murmured angrily, "If Neil had woken me up earlier, then I couldn't have done it either."  Did you attend the school festival?"

    ""

    Tifa scratched her cheek and smiled silently. Is this what she should be struggling with?

    "But it's great, I want to go to school here too"

    Looking at Alicia’s longing expression, Tifa couldn’t help but smile.

    "What you say should be fine. As long as you worship Tony Nier or Negi, they should be able to find a way"

    "Hmm, please Tony Neil? I always think that guy will say something like "It's too troublesome, so I won't do it""

    Alicia closed her eyes and frowned, as if she could imagine the scene at that time.

    "maybe……"

    Tifa nodded with deep understanding. She quite agreed with Alicia's idea and her understanding of that guy.

    However, because of her understanding, she knew that if Alicia really asked him to ask for help, Neil would still do his best to help her.

    "A soft-hearted fool."

    Tifa pursed her lips and murmured in a low voice. She was a little bit disgusted by this.

    "What's wrong, Tifa?"

    Alicia noticed Tifa’s little movements and couldn’t help but feel a little weird.

    Tifa came back to her senses immediately, scratched her cheek and laughed dryly, "It's okay, I just got a little lost in thought"

    "Hey, what are you thinking about? You are so absorbed in your thoughts~~~"

    Alicia rolled her eyes and didn’t know what she was thinking of. She half-covered her mouth with her hand and leaned over with an ambiguous smile.

    Tifa blocked the approaching smiling face with her hand and said angrily, "What are you thinking about? I feel like you are becoming more and more like that guy Neil"

    "Hehe, you are so embarrassed that I got it right, right?"

    "You're not shy!"

    "Oh~~~Don't you deny what you said before? Sure enough, Tifa-chan's heart is full of Nier~~~"

    ""

    Faced with such teasing, Tifa simply shut her mouth and turned away as if she didn't hear anything.

    Seeing Tifa like this, Alicia stopped teasing her. She glanced around and asked, "Hey, Tifa, where is Neil's school? We've been gone for a long time"

    Originally, I was idle at home and wanted to come to the school to kill some time. However, after I came here with Tifa, this journey was really a good way to kill the time.

    ??Looking carefully, it seems that it is almost time for get out of class to end.

    "This place is too big. I haven't been here many times. How can I know how to get there?"

    "Eh? Didn't we see that big map when we entered?"

    “It’s true, but”

    "Is Tifa a roadie!? So cute!!"

    "What are you so cute about!? You're not praising yourself in disguise, when you haven't found a way either!?"

    "Are you two brats students here?"

    The two of them, who were fighting and looking for their way around, suddenly heard a voice coming from behind them. At the same time, they turned their heads and saw a tall man in black sportswear standing not far away with a cool expression.

    "Hello, we are not students here, we are here to find someone."

    TifaliNodding gracefully, the person in front of him seemed to be a school teacher or administrator.

    "Looking for someone?" Heigang raised his eyebrows and looked at the two girls in front of him, "Who are you looking for?"

    “It’s Neil Springfield who works at Shengxiang Elementary School here.”

    "It's that kid, but it's almost time for school to end. If we go by now, the people in the elementary school will probably leave as well. Forget it, I'll lead you there. Maybe that kid is still in school  By the way, are you his friends?"

    “We are his girlfriends!!”

    Before Tifa could speak, Alicia answered first.

    "girlfriend!?"

    Heigang opened his eyes in surprise, while Tifa covered his forehead as if he had a headache. He dared to believe that Alicia would start to display her natural instinct of fearing chaos in the world again.

    "I didn't expect that boy to have two girlfriends, but it seems reasonable after thinking about it"

    Heigang sighed at first, and then nodded unexpectedly.

    "Well, this gentleman"

    "Just call me Heigang" Heigang lowered his head and looked at Tifa, noticing the tangled look on her face as she hesitated to speak, and said with a very understanding expression, "Don't worry, I understand"

    "No, actually"

    "Let's go, I'll take you there now."

    "That bastard is really incredible. He actually did such a thing, but he is a role model for others. This is considered a harm to others' children. Well, I should be able to use this reason to teach him a lesson"

    A cold smile appeared on Black Steel's lips, and his narrow eyes narrowed slightly, flashing a frightening red light from time to time. When Tifa noticed the eldest brother's expression, she knew that the unlucky child was about to suffer a big disaster again.  , couldn't help but draw a cross in my heart.

    "Meow haha, it feels like something interesting is going to happen"

    Hearing Alicia’s cheerful laughter, Tifa sighed sadly, feeling deeply powerless.

    【Neal, if you want to blame it, you have a teammate who has been deceiving people for thirty years】

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Woo——"

    "What's the matter, Neil?"

    Naye suddenly heard Neil making a sound of unknown meaning, couldn't help but frowned, and asked with some worry.

    "It's okay, I just suddenly felt so miserable that I let out such a scream from my soul that it shook the world"

    "I have no idea what you are talking about" Nanoye shook her head in confusion, and then laughed happily, "But this means that Neil, there is nothing wrong with you"

    "Naye, at this moment, I feel more desperate than when I met a giant."

    She had just escaped from the demon king of the Kamabaka Kingdom and was mentally traumatized. Now she was attacked by this girl Nanoha. As her master, Neil suddenly felt that his majesty had lost as much as a certain vampire. He couldn't help but feel  I feel like life is dark.

    "By the way, aren't we going to the back mountain? This direction doesn't seem right"

    Nanoye looked at the direction Neil led the way. She had been training with Neil every day after school as usual, but at this moment, she visually saw that it was completely different from where she usually went.

    "Well, anyway, what I'm teaching you is just the control and application of magic power, and how to fight. I plan to hand you over to a more capable and experienced guy. Regardless of magic or physical skills, with her level, she can definitely  You trained me to become a master"

    Originally Naiyara was still being trained today. Neil felt that he had nothing to teach. After all, the magic system was completely different. Apart from some basic things, Neil felt that it would be better to have someone like Yuno as a coach.  Suitable for yourself.  When Professor Nanoha was in actual combat, whenever he encountered her unconsciously cute look, Neil would be blasted to pieces by a burst of starlight.

    Therefore, directly throwing Nanoha to the merciless Yiwen is definitely very profitable. Anyway, it is healthier for young people to abuse them, and there is Negi who can attract firepower next to him, and more importantly,  He can go home and cook quickly after school.

    【Ah, I can’t help it anymore, I can’t stop crying.  】

    "don't want!"

    Naye's face changed slightly and she shouted subconsciously, even her voice became slightly shrill.

    Neil was startled and quickly turned his head to look over, only to see Nanoye staring at him with her mouth bulging as if she was very angry.

    "Uh, what's wrong with you, Miss Nanoha?"

    &nbsp; Being stared at by Nanoye for a while, Neil asked cautiously.

    "me……"

    When asked by Neil, Nanoye didn't know how to answer. Could it be that she told him that she didn't want to leave him?

    "Dream on, it would be better to use a starburst to make him surrender."

    "Ms. Nanoha, did you think of something dangerous just now! Although I don't know what it was, I am firmly against violence!!"

    With the flash of red light in Nanoye’s eyes and the faint smile of excitement on her lips, no matter how idiotic she was, Neil still felt that he seemed to be very close to the door of hell.

    "Ahaha, what are you talking about Neil? I never thought of using Starlight Explosion to blast you"

    Nanoha scratched her cheek, smiled very cutely, and said horrible words that made Neil break into a cold sweat.

    【This guy said something that must never be uttered!  Naturally black?  ?  Definitely natural black!  !  】

    "Neil, why do you want others to teach me? I'm afraid I won't get along"

    Naye thought for a while and finally came up with a reason.

    "So that's the problem"

    Neil breathed a sigh of relief. He really didn't realize that Nanoha's character would be afraid of strangers, but this was no problem at all. After all, Yiwen's appearance was very deceptive. At first glance, he looked like a harmless cat, and he was very similar to  You don't have to worry about getting along with Yi Wen at all, because that guy's queen character is definitely about making others obey her.

    "That's not okay, Nanoha. If you hold back because of this small worry, you won't be able to make great progress in the future! Although I will be a little reluctant to let you go, dad, I will still do this for your future.  I did it! So, even if you resent Dad, I won’t regret it!!"

    "What dad, what role are you playing!"

    Nanoye slapped away Neil's hand on her shoulder with dissatisfaction. She blinked, not knowing what she thought of, her eyes suddenly lit up, and a meaningful smile appeared on her face.

    "Well, after all, Neil was defeated by me, I don't think he has the ability to teach me anything"

    "What!? Defeated by you!? It was just your luck that time. If I do it ten times again, you will not be my brother's" Neil originally retorted angrily, but when he saw Nanoye's smile, he seemed to understand.  Everything changed, "Well, since you said so, I also feel that I am not capable"

    Nanoha's smile froze slightly, but soon her lips curved into a more contemptuous arc, and at the same time her eyes swept three inches ahead.

    "Neil, it really doesn't work."

    Neil, who had been paying attention to Nanoye's expression, naturally noticed the other person's gaze. He looked down and couldn't help but widen his eyes, like an angry cat staring at Nanoye who was smiling leisurely and contentedly.

    "No!? You dare to say that I can't do it!? I've told you from the first day of class that I am a man who can break through the sky. The word "no" cannot appear to me!! Very good, Nanoha.  Just wait, if I don’t train you well, I will spend the rest of my life hanging around Xixiang!!!”

    “This is what you said, Neil~~~”

    Naye secretly made a gesture indicating that the plan was successful, and at the same time thought of something in her heart.

    【This trick of using retreat to advance that my mother taught me is really useful. Although I don't know why I aimed at it like this in the end, as long as it succeeds, I'll be fine!  】

    In fact, it was not until some years later that Nanoha understood the true meaning of this matter. At that time, she lamented that her health teacher died early. At the same time, she was very fortunate that she had a mother as great as Kami who allowed her to do this.  I have avoided many detours in my life.

    "Forget it, let's stop today's training. I'll go back and think about how to arrange it"

    “I don’t know whether it was because he was inspired to fight or because his dignity as a man was challenged. Neil began to seriously think about what to do. Usually, these things were left to Anders to do.

    "Huh? What is that guy doing?"

    Neil suddenly slowed down, and a shadowy figure appeared in his field of vision.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Ha, why are all the cleaners boys, not even a girl"

    Furuichi stopped the broom in his hand, looked around the classroom, and couldn't help but sigh sadly.

    Doesn’t it mean that if men and women match each other, the work will not be tiring?  There are just a bunch of idiots here, and they are exhausted from doing anything.

    "You just give up on this idea, this is terribleIt's our class's policy" Yuuji walked past Furuichi with a broom on his shoulder, not looking like he was working at all, "That guy said that in order to avoid a series of unnecessary problems caused by male-female combinations, we separate boys and girls.  Separated to facilitate management, do you think we can resist the mountain above our heads?  And the girls seem to agree"

    “Can you disagree!? Girls almost don’t have to participate in work during the week!!”

    "From this point of view, it turns out that he is still a gentleman"

    "That's weird! Even if he is a gentleman, he can only be a gentleman in another sense!!!"

    "I'm telling you, you can chat as much as you want, but if you can work, Yuuji, you've barely even done anything!!"

    Listening to the two complaining, Touma couldn't stand it anymore. He was almost the only one working now. He obviously planned to grab those half-price bento boxes.

    "You should tell the group of people over there first"

    Yuuji pointed with his broom in the direction of the podium, where a group of people were gathering for activities.

    Standing on the podium, Akihisa used the broom as a guitar and danced his fingers as much as he could, as if he had returned to the school festival concert, with the intense melody seeming to linger in his ears.

    “Come on, call me!!!”

    “Honey!!!”

    "What a tall person!!! Call me God-sama!!!"

    "Ah, Lord Kami is playing a game console in that corner over there"

    Touma looked at this scene, then looked at someone in the corner who had entered the god of strategy mode, and couldn't help but sigh.

    How long will he be able to do this?

    ——

    Suddenly, the sound of the door being pulled attracted the attention of everyone in the class.

    A handsome face that was as cold as a knife appeared behind the door, and at the same time, those sharp wolf-like eyes made the guys in the class stay silent for a while and started cleaning obediently.

    “Kids, is your bastard head teacher gone already?”

    They were slightly surprised by the unexpected punishment, and then suddenly realized that it was their class teacher who had caused the hatred.

    "Well, our bastard head teacher left early during the last self-study class and let all the girls go"

    As the leader of the boys, Xiongji told Heigang in detail. When Heigang heard this, he felt that the temples on his forehead began to beat again.

    "That rascal……"

    "Um, Teacher Heigang, what do you want from Neil?"

    Touma's question caused Heigang to turn around. He looked at the people in the class, and for some reason the corner of his mouth curled up into a weird smile.

    "Ah, actually it was the boy's two girlfriends who came to see him"

    "What——!?"

    "girlfriend——!?"

    “Two more——!?”

    The boys looked at each other and saw the jealousy hidden in each other's eyes. They nodded one after another, immediately picked up the thing in their hands, and rushed out of the back door without saying a word.

    "Hey, don't damage public property"

    Heigang shouted behind them, chuckled, and then walked downstairs.

    When he walked downstairs, he found that the two girls waiting nearby were gone. Instead, there was a guy who deserved a beating, gaping at the large cloud of dust.

    "Faye, did you see the two little girls who were here just now?"

    Heigang walked over, patted Fay on the shoulder and asked as coldly as usual.

    "Huh? It's Kurojia~~" Faye turned around and showed a very hearty smile, and then her face became a little weird, "Kurojia, are you a lolita control?"

    Heigang was startled, then his face turned black, he pulled out a cold long knife out of thin air, clasped his hands and raised it, ready to slash at it.

    "You really deserve to be cut down just like that kid"

    “Ehehehe!! Oppose violence, Hei-chan~~~”

    “Go to hell!!”

    "Wait a minute, aren't you going to ask where those two girls went? I'll tell you, but you can't do anything to me!"

    ""

    Heigang stopped and stared at Fay coldly, while Fay smiled slightly and tidied up his clothes. It was not until Heigang was about to have his second impact that he slowly spoke.

    "Actually, I just met them and chatted for a few words. I found out that they were here to see Neil-chan, so I told them that Neil-chan had left.Okay, so they took their leave, and let me tell you something by the way.  "

    "That means you knew it beforehand, right?"

    "Well Wow!! Kuro-chan, a surprise attack is a foul!!"

    “I don’t care about you!!”

    “I clearly said I wouldn’t do anything!!”

    "Did I promise you!?"

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "So, you lost the ring that Yiwen gave you and you were thinking about how to die, maybe this is it?"

    "No, I'm not thinking about how to die"

    Negi looked at his brother depressedly, forgetting if he didn't help, he was still gloating about his misfortune.

    "I just lost my ring, is there any need to do this?"

    Although the ring was a relatively rare magic item, it was not in a life-and-death situation. However, seeing Negi like this, Neil immediately felt very happy.

    "You won't understand. If Master finds out, I will see hell"

    Yiwen’s terror began to emerge in Negi’s mind. His face turned pale and his whole body was shaking, as if he had seen a ghost.

    Neil couldn’t help but sigh at how powerful Yiwen was. He was able to make Negi, a little man-trained boy, even more miserable. He felt like he was almost turning into an M.

    "Hey, Neal, what's the ring that Mr. Negi mentioned? Doesn't it matter that he's still like this?"

    Nanoye pulled the corner of Neil's clothes and asked with some confusion.

    "Well, that ring is like a wedding ring that represents a lifelong promise, and Negi, the idiot, threw it away without knowing where. If his powerful wife at home knew about it, he would probably not have to go to bed for a month."

    "Hey!? Teacher Negi is already married!?"

    "Hey, Neil, stop making this up!"

    "I'm not making it up, I'm just explaining it to Nanoha."

    "What are you trying to explain!!"

    Facing Negi’s fire-breathing eyes, Neil shrugged and had to give up, "Okay, okay, I won’t say it anymore. Why don’t you recall it and let me help you reorganize the scene at that time."

    "real?"

    Negi looked at him suspiciously, could this guy really be so kind?

    "We are brothers after all Speaking of which, when did the ring disappear?"

    "It should have been last night"

    "Well, very good" Neil nodded, "Which woman's bed did you sleep in last night?"

    "Herehey!! Where are you going!!"

    Negi is crazy, he actually believes in a guy like Neil, he is really a fool.

    "Oh, oh, did you really sleep in someone else's bed? Yeah, there are so many people in the girls' dormitory, who could it be?"

    "I told you not to do it!! I haven't even slept in Asuna-san's bed recently!!"

    "The married life is not harmonious?"

    “Stay away from me!!!”

    "Teacher Negi is not pure."

    ""

    Negi leaned against the tree, wanting to die.

    “Neil——!!!”

    Just when Neil was enjoying the sight of Negi being beaten to a pulp, a familiar scream came from behind. Without thinking, he immediately bent down. The next second, a figure flew over his head, and at the same time, a wave of wind blew up.  A gust of cold wind.

    Neil raised his head and looked at the blond girl who flipped in the air and landed perfectly, and couldn't help but be speechless for a while.

    "Alicia, do you have to say hello in this way? If I hadn't avoided it, I really doubt I would have suffered internal injuries from you."

    "It doesn't matter, I just said hello a little more enthusiastically."

    "Is this called being more enthusiastic!? Who would rush over at a speed of 40 yards, 4 seconds and 2!? Do you think I am an American football player!?"

    “What a small family man.”

    "I'm sorry, anyone would be petty when their lives are at stake!"

    "Tch, I won't talk to you anymore" Alicia left Neil alone, moved her target to Nanoye who was aside, and immediately pounced on her, "yahoo! Nanoye!!"

    "Whoa, be careful, Alicia!!"

    Neil sighed helplessly at the two who started to fuck Lily, then turned his head and forced a smile at the black-haired girl who was running slowly.

    "Won't you stop this guy, Tifa?"

    ? ???Isn't this bad?  There is a beautiful girl throwing herself into my arms"

    Tifa walked up to Neil and smiled teasingly.

    “I wish the way of throwing myself into someone’s arms could be improved”

    Neil muttered softly, but the next moment, Tifa's beautiful black hair was fluttering with invisible domineering aura.

    "What were you talking about just now?"

    "No, I didn't say anything, Your Lady Queen."

    Neil immediately displayed his low-profile and domineering attitude. His dignity and integrity were completely useless in front of Tifa.

    "Ah, look, Nanoha, Neil is starting to lose his moral integrity again!!"

    "Neil has never had any moral integrity anyway"

    "Alicia, shut up, whose fault do you think it is that makes me like this!"

    "You blame me?"

    "Ha, if I don't blame you, why should I blame myself!?"

    "Shut up."

    "Yes, Your Lady Queen."

    "Neil really suffered."

    Alicia’s triumphant look made Neil want to hang her up and tickle her, but for Tifa’s sake, he still lay on the ground obediently.

    "By the way, what is Negi doing there?"

    Tifa noticed Negi, who had been ignored for a long time, but the other party was obviously trapped in an endless loop and did not notice their arrival.

    "Nieji is struggling with the question of whether he should have moral integrity or lose his moral integrity."

    ""

    “By the way, why did you and Alicia come here?”

    “Well, since it’s okay to stay at home, and Alicia has never been to school, I took her here for a walk.”

    Neil looked back at the girl who was chatting enthusiastically with Nanoye. She had maintained such an optimistic attitude since she woke up. It was not an exaggeration to say that she was offline. However, these might just be to cover up her inner feelings.  lonely.

    【Looks like we need to hurry up.  】

    Just when Neil was thinking about something, a strange murderous aura rushed towards him. Neil looked around and saw a large black mist rumbling towards him.

    "What is that!? The Black Mist Monster!?"

    As soon as he finished complaining, Neil was swallowed by the black mist.

    "Whoa! Help! Huh? Isn't this a guy from the class!? Hey, are you rebelling!?"

    "Burn my remains with the blazing holy fire! How joyful is life, and how sad is death!"

    "Ahhh!! Where did you come from the Ming Cult!? These people are crazy again!!! Tifa, Negi, save me!!"

    Tifa watched the group of people go away speechlessly, and then glanced at Negi who continued to seek death.

    This school is still so peaceful today.

 Text Chapter 1 That day, the boy walked into a new world

    My name is Orima Ichika, I'm 15 years old, and my gender is, um, with excalibur underneath, you know.

    At this moment, the fifteen-year-old youth is like a deep-sea fish.

    “The classroom with all girls except me is very stressful.

    But it doesn’t matter. With my ability to withstand stress that I have developed since childhood, I can still withstand this kind of pressure. I am quite confident about this.

    Why do you say that?

    This has to start with my family and my world.

    “Today’s world, I simply don’t know how to describe it in words.  First of all, the two mainstreams in the world today are technology and magic. As far as I know, eight years ago, the flying super weapon called IS came out, and the world has undergone earth-shaking changes. However, weapons like IS can only be made by  The manipulation by girls has led to a fundamental change in the status of men and women in society.  However, the matter did not end there. In the following years, the ISSDA organization responsible for space development announced the existence of "magic". Magic was originally unknown. Coupled with the new life from the universe, it became even more complicated.  Not to mention the various superpowers in Academy City, the world was once again in turmoil. However, with the efforts of many parties, the world finally settled down, and magic was gradually accepted by everyone. At the same time, ordinary humans could not  All known alien races appeared one after another, and the world became more and more diverse.

    However, there are still unknown things in this world, such as disobedient gods, demons, angels, magic societies that are still hidden in the dark, and advanced beings buried in the shadows. I know these because my family is special.  The reason is, after all, the old man in my family is not an ordinary person.

    In short, there are as many angels and demons as dogs, and fairies and heavenly beings are everywhere. This world is a strategic fortress.

    However, this world view is not enough to shock me, because the family I live in is enough to numb my nerves. My home is simply the most chaotic place in the world.  Compared with one who has a personality, all kinds of weapons are worth the sky, and I can also see angels and demons eating together and having fun, and even aiming their guns at someone. The moment I knew the truth, my three views were completely destroyed. Thousands of years of history  They've all been tricked into being dogs.

    “Alas, this world is so damn peaceful.

    “But even so, I am still very stressed at this moment.

    I folded my hands and put them under my chin, with cold eyes, trying to look calm. At this time, I finally understood Commander Ikari’s sense of pressure to remain calm in the face of the apostles’ attack.

    Commander Ikari is mighty!  !  !

    But the sights gathered from all around are really uncomfortable. Haven’t you seen that my forehead is already covered with heart-wrenching beads of sweat?  ?  Sure enough, no matter how old a girl is, she always has a trembling heart!  !  Sure enough, a girl's gaze is the most terrifying thing in the world. The ever-changing changes of sometimes resentment and sometimes anger are simply more disasters than taking the Western Scriptures.

    I took a deep breath, narrowed my eyes slightly, and all the nerves in my body suddenly became more tense than ever before.

    ??????????????????????????????????

    Wow, I relaxed too much and almost came out from behind.

    Ha, by the way, why do I have to stay in a place like this?

    Thinking of this, I recalled what happened the night before.

    That night, my brother said to me with a smile that could be read as bright and written as slutty.

    "Ichika, you will become the happiest man in the world."

    So that’s what he was talking about!  !  !  !  !

    I sighed deeply, and I mourned for a second for my seemingly happiness and actual sorrow. I started to swim away and observe the people around me.

    Well, the eyes of the girls on the left and the right are full of unparalleled curiosity for knowledge, and their shining eyes almost flashed through their tough golden eyes.

    I can’t see the back part, but the sight of the thorns on my back makes me feel like I’m sitting on pins and needles. I can understand it even without looking.

    "The person directly in front of me is a slightly older woman.

    She is a bit petite, and her figure is almost the same as that of a student, but her chest size is the nemesis of all high school girls.  The clothes are relatively large and make her look more petite, but she still feels quite cute.  In addition, she also wears a pair of black-rimmed glasses. Although they are crooked, she can still be called a bespectacled girl.

    And this girl with glasses was looking at the people in the class in panic, her timid posture was reminiscent of an injured little rabbit.

    You are a teacher, show me some domineering power!

    "Everyone is here. Then, SHR is going to startWhoops!  "

    Well, it’s not something you can do if you want to.

    I gave the teacher an appreciative look, but for some reason the teacher turned red and smiled shyly.

    ????????????????????????????????????????? Suddenly, I felt that the pressure on my body was a little heavier, and I almost died from a thousand arrows piercing my heart.

    “Well, then, please introduce yourself, uh, in order of seat number.”

    The teacher seemed to have recovered from the inexplicable emotion and said to the students in the audience in a panic.

    ""

    "It's so quiet. My dignity as a teacher is suddenly shattered into pieces."

    I looked at the teacher who was about to cry, and I couldn't bear it. At the same time, I felt unhappy with the girls in the class. Are you shy because you just entered high school? No one responded. The teacher was about to cry. Really?  I'm going to cry!  !

    I glanced at the teacher, and the teacher’s eyes also moved over.

    ??Okay, our eyes met.

    Please don’t look at me like this, you are not my type, teacher.

    I quickly lowered my head, I still understand the principle that a dead Taoist friend will not die a poor Taoist.

    “Oh, give me a normal high school life.

    The reason why I specifically emphasize "ordinary" here is simply because what I am in now is definitely not an ordinary high school, but the famous IS Academy-the only school in the world that trains IS operators.

    And the most important point is that IS, this deceptive thing, can only be activated by girls, so naturally, this is a girls' school.

    And why am I here?

    I need to emphasize again that I am a boy, and I am definitely a boy at first glance. My appearance can be considered a bit handsome, but it is definitely not the kind of beauty that makes even IS unable to identify my gender.

    The reason why I came to such a ghost place has to start with the entrance exam in February.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    That day, the sun was shining brightly, and the cherry blossoms flying freely in the sky made me fall in love.

    I looked at the clear sky and encouraged myself in my heart.

    Today is the entrance exam for Junior High School. For your own goals, you can’t do it without working hard.

    The school I go to is called Mahora Gakuin. It is a very large Academy City that has everything from kindergarten to university. There are many schools in it, all types, and my target is the famous Mitsusaka High School.

    The reason why I chose Mitsusaka is not because of its reputation, but because my brothers and sisters all graduated from here. I have an indescribable yearning for that place.

    I want to chase the traces they left behind, and I want to be like them.

    that's it.

    Well, of course, if I am admitted to Mitsusaka High School, my goal of dominating Mitsusaka will be one step closer, and realizing Mahora's dream of complete domination will not be unattainable.

    Hahahaha, I couldn’t help but laugh out loud.

    "Why are you giggling so early in the morning?"

    At this time, my head was hit hard.  When I looked back, I saw a handsome man with white shoulder-length hair standing behind me. He was looking at me listlessly with a pair of dead fish eyes, and he didn't look like he was awake at all.

    "Brother, you got up so early"

    ??I touched my head and laughed dryly.

    "Well, seeing as you have a test today, I got up early to see you out"

    Hey, is this guy so kind?

    "Hey, don't think I can't understand your expression"

    "Well……"

    Although those dead fish eyes are completely rotten, they are still so sharp.

    I don’t know if my thoughts were revealed again, but I got another blow on the head.

    "By the way, you forgot to bring your admission ticket"

    I was stunned for a moment, watching my brother hand a certificate to me.

    "Huh? Didn't I prepare it last night?"

    As I was talking, I wanted to go through my bag. I had carefully prepared all kinds of things the night before.

    "Well, men will always forget some things, just like forgetting what their first love looked like"

    “I won’t forget it!!”

    I replied angrily, but I didn't notice the firmness in my tone.

    The old man looked at me steadily for a moment, with an inexplicable light flashing in his eyes.?, and then touched my hair with a slight smile.

    “Okay, take your admission ticket and go quickly, don’t be late.”

    I didn’t notice anything strange about my brother, so I took the admission ticket and didn’t check whether I really didn’t bring it with me. I said goodbye to my brother and went out.

    "It seems that Ichika has grown up"

    After saying this softly, the man walked back into the room with a smile.

    It was easy, so I came to the address indicated on the admission ticket.

    ???????????????????? Why is it not in Mahonliang Academy, but in a high school outside?

    But I didn’t think too much about it. Anyway, it said this on the admission ticket and I couldn’t change it even if I wanted to.

    But I feel a little uneasy.

    Are you nervous before the exam?

    With a feeling of apprehension, I walked into the imposing building in front of me.

    "I'm just going to go, turn left and right, how on earth are you going to get to the second floor!?"

    It’s been almost ten minutes since I walked, and I still haven’t found the stairs to the second floor. The internal structure is too complicated!  ?  Is this the maze before challenging the BOSS!  !

    My eyes wandered around, trying to find the guide map on the wall, but I sadly discovered that the walls inside were so beautiful that I couldn't even find a crack, let alone any wall charts.

    ?????????? This time, shit, I’m lost.

    "Hey, what should I do? Hey, why are you so quiet?"

    At this time, I finally realized that it was eerily quiet here. After walking for so long, I didn’t even meet a single person. Could it be that the exam has already started?  ?  Could it be that my dream of dominating Mitsusaka was just aborted?  ?

    God, I curse Jesus for not having chrysanthemums!  !

    “Perhaps God really heard my curse from the heart, and a door appeared not far in front of me.

    I walked to the door and saw a piece of paper stuck on it with the words "Infinite_Stratos Examination Room" written on it.

    "Well, I guess this is the right place"

    Because it says "Examination Room" on it.

    But the name of this examination room really looks impressive, and there are actually two English words that I can’t understand.

    Thinking of this, I feel deeply disappointed for my English course.

    I guess I won’t be able to pass the English test this time.

    But it doesn’t matter, my other subjects are fine!  !

    After taking a deep breath, I opened the door and walked into the room.

    "Ah, you are a candidate. Okay, go over there to change clothes. We are pressed for time, so you have to hurry up. This place can only be rented until four o'clock. I don't have time to trouble you. Really, I don't know what I'm doing.  What……"

    As soon as I entered the room, a nervous-looking female teacher, about thirty-five years old or above, spoke a lot of words like a machine gun without raising her head. I was stunned for a few seconds.

    Hey, hey, hey!  !  !  Sister, don’t you need to see what I look like and check my admission ticket!  ?  Where has the professionalism of being an invigilator gone?  ?  And what’s going on with changing clothes!  ?  You have to change clothes for exams these days!  ?  Are you asking me to use my body to show the beauty of the human body in ancient Greece?  ?  Sorry, I have been failing art classes since I was a kid!  !  Well, actually this is to prevent students from cheating, right?  But there is no one other than you in this room. I really don’t see any other candidates anywhere!  !

    While I was minding my own business, the elder sister gave instructions and walked out of the room directly with the documents in her arms.

    I watched the other party leave in embarrassment. I bet the eldest sister really didn’t even look at me.

    "Hey, what kind of test is this"

    I muttered a few words in a depressed voice and walked towards the place covered by the curtain.

    And at this moment, I entered a new world.

 Text Chapter 2 Sure enough, this is a conspiracy

    When I opened the curtain and walked in, I saw the object in the center of the room.

    The streamlined metal shell reflects light that is not dazzling, and an armor-like outfit sits quietly.

    I looked at it carefully and then fell silent.

    “Damn it, what kind of clothes do you want me to change into?! Are you asking me to take the war studies test!!”

    The bag in my hand was almost smashed by me.

    I calmed down the turbulent feeling in my heart that I wanted to hit someone, and walked over, looking left and right at this thing. After looking at it for a long time, I was speechless.

    Isn’t this the IS that appears on TV?

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of 1999

    But this thing actually has something to do with me. Well, it should be related to my family.

    "This is what changed the world"

    Because of the "White Knight Incident" of that year, the world became aware of the existence of this kind of weapon. At the same time, the originally balanced military structure suddenly collapsed. How many IS controllers can be found will directly affect the country's military strength.  , so every country began to implement a system of preferential treatment of women.

    Although there is a magical power like magic in the world today, it has not been widely used in the military due to various restrictions. Moreover, IS has advantages that can compete with magic. In comparison, the country is more willing to invest more resources.  on this emerging technology.

    Well, this is actually nothing to me. I am more curious about IS. After all, I have seen forces more powerful than IS.

    With all kinds of thoughts, I couldn't help but reach out and touch it.

    Anyway, IS can only be activated by women. If I, a pure man, touch it, I will probably have no reaction like touching a dead fish. It is a rare opportunity to touch it and I will not suffer any loss.

    However, there are always various unknowns in life. You can never guess what will happen in the next second. Of course, it is another matter if you have the ability to predict.

    A cold metallic feeling came from the fingertips, followed by a burst of dazzling silver light and various information pouring into the mind.

    “Eh!? Eh————!!!!!!”

    Faced with such a strange situation, I suddenly lost my train of thought.

    When I finally came to my senses, I found that the IS had actually moved and attached itself to my body like armor, becoming part of my hands and feet.

    "What happened!?"

    “Has someone activated IS!?”

    "who is it!?"

    "Huh? This, this is -"

    "man!?"

    Hearing the sound, a group of researchers in white coats came over. They opened the curtain and saw me activating IS. They all fell into a state of sluggishness where they couldn't think.

    I looked at the researchers in front of me in silence, and then looked at the abnormality on my body. I immediately showed a miserable face like a Christian abandoned by God. At the same time, the devil on my brother's face flashed through my mind.  smile, with only one thought left in her mind.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? This is a conspiracy.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    “Oh, I want to die.

    "Classmate, Orimaru Ichika-san!"

    A voice calling my name brought me back to reality from my annoying thoughts. I held my forehead and blurted out weakly before I could figure out the situation.

    "Ah, what's the matter?"

    "Ah, um, um, I'm very sorry for calling you so loudly all of a sudden. Are you, are you angry? Yes, I'm sorry! But, um, I'll introduce myself in the order of the fifty syllables. Now it's Oribara-san's turn.  So, I'm really, really sorry! Can you please introduce yourself? Are you willing?"

    It was then that I really came back to my senses and figured out the situation, and found that my deputy instructor, Yamada Maya, was constantly bowing his head and apologizing to me. It was obviously my own fault, but the teacher wanted to apologize himself. For a moment, I was full of guilt.

    "Uh, um, Mr. Yamada, you don't have to apologize like this. It's all my fault. I will introduce myself."

    I stretched out my hand to stop Teacher Maya Yamada from apologizing, and quickly made a comforting reassurance.

    "Really, really!? You, you promised me! You must do it!!"

    Teacher Yamada suddenly raised his head, seriously grasped my hand and leaned towards me, and he could still see the mist in his eyes.

    Teacher, are you really a teacher?  ?  This pairThe attitude of the little girl can easily be misunderstood, and some ignorant and innocent little boys might have fallen into trouble from then on!  !  !  Oh, oh, don't put your chest on it, be careful, my cannon may go off!  Also, I need to reiterate it again, teacher, you are really not my type!  !

    In the struggle between reason and sensibility, angels and demons, I took my hand out with difficulty, left my seat and walked to the podium with a slight bend without being noticed.

    Ah, I almost got hard just now.

    Standing on the podium, looking at the unabashed thirst for knowledge in the eyes of the girls in the audience, including Teacher Yamada, I suddenly felt like I was on the top of Mount Everest, and it was difficult to even breathe.

    "Ahem."

    I straightened my back and cleared my throat, thinking about what to say next.

    ???????????????????? But my mind went blank. As expected, the pressure had already crushed my thinking power into pieces.

    At this time, I took a peek at the seat by the window. Sitting there was a black-haired girl with a ponytail.

    Her name is Xiao Zhizhen, my childhood sweetheart who we only reunited after six years. This girl has always had a single ponytail. When I first entered the classroom, I recognized her at a glance.

    “But it’s really a transformation of women.

    No, no, now is not the time to think about this.

    "Help me quickly!!"

    I signaled her with my eyes. As a childhood sweetheart who has been dating for a long time, she must be able to understand this information instantly.

    "snort!"

    You actually ignored me!  ?

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Oh, oh, what does this cold aura and this arrogant attitude mean!  Where has the arrogant and a little bit coquettish Hoshi-chan gone!  !  Now Chen is completely 100% proud!  !  She actually abandoned me mercilessly at my critical moment, turned her face expressionlessly to the window, and snorted coldly, "I'll kill you, did I offend you, Miss Chen!"  !

    “However, this did remind me of something.

    I remember my brother once told me that when faced with a girl who is wrapped in pride and makes people wonder if she is engaged in chain defense, you must use your fiery penis to penetrate the opponent's uterus.

    Of course, this is summed up by my rich theory and practice. Although I don’t know where his theory and practice come from, I even wonder if he made it up casually.

    ??????????????????? However, I have no idea what those two words mean in English, because I am powerless in English. I have obviously been abroad, and there are foreigners at home. I only know the twenty-six English letters ABC, which is really weak.

    Well, I don’t really want to know the meaning of this. I know that what comes out of my brother’s mouth is definitely not fun, because every time I ask my sister or other older women in the family, I will be scolded.  Of course, many times I will attract hatred consciously or unconsciously. In comparison, the harm I suffered is quite small.

    Ah, I am going off topic again. Look, the eyes of the girls below are starting to burst into flames.

    Well, what should I say at this time?

    Let’s start with a song called “Girls’ School Boys” by Twins?  Well, it does fit the occasion, but this is a self-introduction, not a concert.

    【When we introduce ourselves, too many rhetoric just attracts the temporary attention of others. To let people know ourselves, the most important thing is to show our true side.  】

    Brother’s voice seemed to ring in my mind. At this time, I seemed to see the holy light of heaven.

    Sometimes I’m pretty reliable.

    The corners of my mouth raised slightly uncontrollably, and the sunshine outside the window shone in at the right time. At this moment, in the eyes of some ignorant little girls, I became a handsome and sunny boy.

    A small exclamation came from below, and my attention immediately came back. I took a breath and began to introduce myself.

    "My name is Ichika Orimara."

    “Yeah, yeah, yeah!!”

    Everyone’s eyes showed the expectation of “I want to hear more.”

    I smiled, what a group of curious and kind children.

    Then, I should also treat others with sincerity.

    "I like Lolita the most."

    Maintaining a sunny smile, I expressed what I loved most in my heart.

    institutions

    The sounds of various heads banging on the table and people falling to the ground kept ringing out. It seemed that they were moved by my sincerity.

    I think everyone can become a partner who loves lolita.

    At this moment, I seem to have new hope for the future.

    The sound of clicking footstepsThere was an urgent sound, is someone coming?

    “Are you going to reveal your abnormal sexual fetish as soon as you get here!?”

    Huh?  Does this sound sound familiar?

    But before I had time to react, I was hit hard on the head and sent flying.

    Wow, this kind of invisible murderous martial arts passed down by my brother is so familiar to me. The pain that directly penetrates the skull and hits the cerebral cortex is simply exhilarating How strange!  !  I'm not a pussy-shaker like Sister Xiaoyuan!  !  !

    “However, this knocking method, whether it’s power, angle, or speed, is very similar to the person in my impression.

    I swallowed and turned around with a little fear. I saw the woman behind me wearing a black suit and tight skirt. She had a slender figure and a body curve with no fat at all due to regular exercise. And the other person was at this time  He crossed his arms in front of his chest, raised the corners of his eyes, and his eyes were as sharp as a wolf's.

    "What the hell, Guan Yunchang!?"

    Snapped——

    “Ugh, I got hit on the head again, I’m probably going to have a cerebral hemorrhage now.

    "Sister Chifuyu, it hurts so much!"

    Yes, the domineering woman in front of me is my sister Chifuyu Orimaru.

    "Who is the hero in the Three Kingdoms, idiot!!"

    I rubbed my head and stood up from the ground, looking at my sister in front of me, very curious about her appearance.

    "Sister Chifuyu, why are you here? Aren't you out training for the annual World's No. 1 Martial Arts Tournament?"

    "Do you think I am Yamcha!? Who told you that I would go to that kind of conference!!"

    Chifuyu-san’s eyes started to sparkle, and her fists were clenched tightly. She would probably attack accordingly depending on my answer.

    “Uh, it’s my brother, that’s what I told you!!”

    I quickly shied away all the responsibilities, but after hearing this, Chifuyu-san loosened her fists and held her forehead in distress.

    "That idiot has been talking nonsense all day long"

    Looking at Chifuyu-san's depressed and gnashing expression, I couldn't help but want to laugh out loud. Those words I just came up with on the spur of the moment were purely to deceive my brother. Oh, haha, a Tai Chi push hand can kill someone invisible. I feel  At this moment, my IQ doubled several times.

    "Huh? By the way, what was going on with your self-introduction just now?"

    "Well……"

    Okay, I haven’t even breathed a sigh of relief yet. Why did this hatred suddenly shift back? I didn’t make fun of you.

    "My brother told me to be heart-to-heart and treat others with sincerity"

    And as soon as I finished speaking, Chifuyu-san came towards me with an angry fist.

    “Just lie to me now!!!!”

    Is it okay to let your brother lie like this openly?  ?

 Text Chapter 59 Looking forward to meeting him again

    "Hey, your eyes are wandering. Do you want to borrow money from me? For the sake of us being brothers, just tell me how much you want. It's okay to give the Ming coins directly to you!"

    There was a short distance from leaving the World Tree to one of the squares near the World Tree. Along the way, Neil found that Negi peeked at him very frequently, almost every few steps.  When he turned his head, Negi quickly turned his head and whistled. This behavior made Neil very unhappy, because it felt very disgusting to be treated like this by a boy, and Negi was not a girl who secretly liked him.  .

    “ Could it be that Negi has been looking at 3A girls for a long time and hasn’t had any contact with boys for a long time, and finally his interest in that area has begun to awaken!  ?

    In an instant, Negi’s image became dangerous in Neil’s eyes.

    "Why is it such an unlucky thing to say? How much do you want today's birthday to become the anniversary of my death! What do you mean by that look in your eyes? I always feel super unhappy!!"

    Negi was obviously stunned by Neil's sudden words for a few seconds before he reacted. Coupled with the weird look in his eyes, he couldn't help but complain angrily.

    Neil stuck out his tongue, put his hands on the back of his head, and quickened his pace slightly, leading Negi by half a body.

    "Do you have anything to say?"

    Negi paused for a moment, looking sideways at the face partially blocked by his arms, his eyes flashing behind the lenses.

    “Hey, Neil, has something happened to you recently?”

    I always feel that something has changed in him.

    Neil’s pace slowed down unconsciously, but soon returned to its original state, and he asked without looking back.

    "Why do you think so?"

    “I just feel like you’ve been a little absent-minded these days, as if you’re a little further away”

    Raising his head and looking at the stars covering the night sky, the starlight gently reflected the faint light on Negi's glasses.

    Neil put down his hands and put them behind his back. He also raised his head and stared at him from a distance.

    "No, nothing has changed"

    In the end, he was still like that.

    Nothing has changed.

    "Neil"

    Negi turned his head and opened his mouth, as if he wanted to say something, but for a long time, he did not say another word.

    "Don't talk about me, it's you" Neil suddenly spoke up and grabbed the topic, turning his face and blinking, "You are the one who should be said to be absent-minded, right? You seem to have no energy recently, as if you were distracted by something.  Things are bothering me"

    "Is it that obvious?"

    Negi lowered his head and muttered quietly, but Neil could still hear him beside him.

    "It's all written on your face I thought you looked confident after the school festival, but it turns out you've been so worried these days that you almost jumped off a building. What, is it a worry about love, boy?"  "

    When talking about love, Neil’s eyes brightened up and his tone was full of ridicule.

    "No, I just had a quarrel with Asuna-san"

    Negi rolled his eyes at him and became dejected again.

    "Sister? Oh, haha, it really is a matter of love~~~You dishonest guy~~~"

    "Do you have to think about this!?"

    "Okay, what did you and eldest sister argue about?"

    Neil spread his hands and did not continue teasing the other party.

    "Actually, it's not a big deal. Asuna-san just reminded me that I am very similar to Chao-san"

    Negi lowered his head a little further and sighed softly.

    "I see, the eldest sister is angry because of this"

    Neil looked at his brother’s confused expression, and he probably figured out what was going on between him and Asuna.

    After meeting with Gunel and learning that his father was still alive, Neil also guessed what Negi was thinking now. He must be full of things about his father. Since a long time ago, Negi has been working hard for his father.  , constantly injured, and constantly moving forward. After getting more accurate news, he will only work harder to move forward for his dream, even at the risk of losing his life.

    Father seems to be everything to him.

    This is exactly the same as the super ring tone.

    For the sake of your dreams, you are willing to give up everything, including your own happiness.

    And Tomorrow Cai is angry about it, maybe that's it.

    "Actually, Asuna-san is right, and I said the same thing to Chao-san, but I"? 

    Although he clearly rejected Chao's approach, he himself followed Chao's path, almost exactly the same path.

    He, how should he choose?

    "Neji, do you still remember what Chao Lingyin said?"

    Neil didn’t pay attention to Negi’s current expression and just continued talking.

    "Don't stop, keep moving forward This sentence should be very suitable for you now. For you, your father's affairs can be said to be everything to you. If you are asked to give up everything now for this, you must be able to do it.  Yes, in this aspect, you, Chao Lingyin, and I are really the same"

    Neil slowly took a breath of the refreshing summer night, his eyes slightly focused on Negi's face.

    "However, I think this is correct, or in other words, any approach is correct, but everyone chooses a different position. It is probably impossible for you to give up looking for your father, so why not go all the way?  Black, just like Kick-Ass who became a hero after being knocked headlong"

    "Well, I always feel that the tone of your words has suddenly changed a lot"

    "Don't worry about these things. Your goal is very clear anyway. You just think too much. Anyway, there is only one way you want to go from now on, isn't it?"

    Facing Neil’s smile, Negi seemed to know a little bit about what he should choose.

    "However, I have one more thing to say. No matter what you choose, you should also pay more attention to the people around you, such as eldest sister. I think eldest sister is very clear about your thoughts, and this is what she is worried about.  , it’s just that she doesn’t want to see you scarring yourself, the eldest sister’s idea is probably that simple"

    Neil took a few steps forward, tapping his toes slightly. As his body turned, his long hair fluttered lightly, and his face was clearly reflected in Negi's eyes.

    "Don't forget this, because when you lose, the pain is not something you can bear"

    "Neil"

    They were only a few steps apart, but Niji felt like they were separated by a chasm.

    Because there was a bit of sad nostalgia in Neil's eyes, which blocked his approach.

    "Well, that's all I want to say. It's up to you what you think about next" Neil spread his hands and smiled softly, then turned a little evil again, "But eldest sister really loves you deeply.  Said~~~"

    "Why do you come back here again!!!"

    The sentimental atmosphere just now was gone, and Negi rolled his eyes angrily.

    “Hehe~~~”

    Neil grinned wider, looked away slightly, and saw the surrounding environment clearly. His smile was frozen, and his expression was a little confused.

    "Ah, by the way, what am I doing here?"

    "Huh? Don't you know it yourself!?"

    "I really don't know, I'm following you"

    "How are you following me!? You are following me and running in front of me!!"

    "In this case, I will go home. Goodbye, young man who works hard~~~"

    Neil waved his hand and walked forward without looking back, but he was immediately grabbed by the collar.

    "It's rare that you come here, so just patrol with me. You have a lot of time anyway"

    I don’t know where Niji got the strength, but he was holding on to Neil’s collar as firmly as a rock.

    "Hey, I'm not on duty tonight, and my youth is calling me!!"

    "What youth?"

    “Galgame on the computer!!!”

    “Delete your youth for me!!”

    "Do you want to ruin my life!?"

    "Your life is too insignificant!!"

    Seeing that Negi refused to let go of him, Neil lowered his head helplessly, but after waiting for a while, he found that Negi was still where he was.

    "Aren't you going to patrol? Why are you standing here without moving? You want to be a sentinel!"

    "No, I'm waitingah, here it comes!"

    When Negi was talking, a figure in the field of vision gradually enlarged, and he suddenly shouted.

    Neil looked in the direction that Negi was looking at, and saw Setsuna coming this way quickly, and Kamo the ferret was lying on her shoulder.

    "Why is Kamo and Setsuna-san together?"

    Generally speaking, doesn’t Kamo, the pervert, always follow Negi?

    "If you come to me today, I will ask Kamo to find Setsuna-san first, and then we will make an appointment to meet here."

    ? ?Ji smiled and explained in a calm tone.

    Neil glanced at Negi thoughtfully, his eyes brightened slightly, and then fell silent.

    "Teacher Negi, Teacher Neil, good evening."

    Setsuna quickly arrived in front of them. There seemed to be no surprise about Neil's appearance. Negi or Kamo must have told her in advance.

    "Boss Neil, long time no see."

    Kamo jumped from Setsuna’s shoulder to Negi, turned to say hello to Neil.

    "It's been a long time indeed. You haven't done anything wrong recently, have you?"

    Neil half-opened his eyes and glanced at Kamo who was stiff.

    “No, absolutely not!! I don’t dare to lose even a hair under Boss Neil’s eyes!!”

    "That means you did a lot of bad things that I didn't see, right?"

    Under Kamo’s desperate eyes, Neil raised a bright smile.

    "Okay, Neil, Kamo hasn't done much recently and has helped me a lot. Let's go on patrol now"

    Seeing this, Negi had no choice but to interrupt Neil's topic.

    Neil waved his hands quickly, as if he refused to agree.

    "No, it's not my turn tonight, I won't work overtime, you have to go do it yourself!"

    "Anyway, you are here, and you will do some meaningless things when you go back. It is better to stay. It is rare that we can be on duty together"

    “What’s so pointless!! You’re actually vetoing my life!!”

    "Teacher, what are you talking about?"

    Listening to the conversation between the two, Setsuna on the side was confused.

    "It's nothing, it's just that Neil promised us to patrol together. One more person will add more strength."

    Negi turned to Setsuna and smiled, taking Neil with him by the way.

    "Who agreed? Don't just talk to yourself!"

    "Then let's set off now!"

    "Okay, Teacher Negi."

    "Hey, don't ignore me, listen to me!!!"

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Ah, I really want to go home"

    Raising his head, Neil looked at the starry sky and lazily followed Negi and Setsuna.

    “It’s only been less than two minutes! How unmotivated you are!!”

    Neil didn’t pay attention to Neji’s words. He turned to look at An Jing walking beside him, his eyes rolled, and he didn’t know what he was thinking.

    "Speaking of Setsuna-san, why are you and Negi together? Could it be that you are having an unethical love affair with your eldest lady and her fiancé behind your back!?"

    Neil covered his mouth with his hands, his face filled with disbelief.

    "Who do you think is the betrothed!!"

    "I did not betray the eldest lady!!"

    "As expected of Neil, he said all the things in my heart, but it doesn't matter, brother, you can be considered Setsuna's master, it's totally okay!!"

    "How is it OK!!!" x2

    The two of them shouted at Kamo at the same time, dumbfounded.

    “I understand, I know how to do it, huh huh~~~~~”

    "You know nothing! The laughter behind you is full of bad intentions!!"

    "Teacher Neil, I will never change my heart for the eldest lady!!"

    In desperation, Setsuna expressed his loyalty to Konoka without thinking.

    "Oh, that's true" x3

    At this time, two young men, one a pervert, looked at Setsuna with ambiguous eyes. Setsuna was stunned, and then turned red and waved his hands in denial.

    "No, it's not what you think. I, I just treat the eldest lady, just"

    "Love……"

    "It's love"

    "like."

    The three guys caught Setsuna’s words very wisely.

    "Nah!!!!!!!"

    At night, the girl’s shy screams broke through the sky.

    "You guys are really energetic"

    Suddenly a voice intervened in the joke between three people and one mink. They followed the sound at the same time and saw a young man wearing a high school uniform leaning against a lamppost, holding a mobile phone in his hand, and his eyes glanced slightly  Their fingertips are still touching the bright screen.

    &nbsp;"Why are you here? Are you also patrolling at night?"

    Neil walked over and obviously knew the other person.

    The young man then turned his head, looked at Neil walking towards him, and smiled slightly.

    "Well, I'm short of manpower recently, so I came to help. Anyway, I still get overtime pay"

    "Senior Muchen."

    In an instant, he also came over and bowed respectfully to the other party.

    The young man is Jun Muchen.

    "It's Setsuna-chan, why are you with this bastard brat?"

    "Who are you calling a bastard? Speaking of bastards, you bastard is even more of a bastard!!"

    “Tsk, tsk, tsk, it’s full of balls in one sentence, it’s really dirty!”

    “It’s your head that’s dirty!!”

    "Well, actually, Teacher Neil is here to patrol tonight, so we came together"

    "The moment interrupted the two people's unscrupulous conversation, and at the same time, I felt that the two guys were really similar.

    "Neil, Setsuna-san, who is this gentleman?"

    There is obviously someone here who doesn’t know the other person.

    "Oh, this is a student from the high school department. Senior Jun Muchen, like me, is also employed by the school and is very powerful."

    Seeing that Neal had no intention of introducing him, Setsuna had no choice but to introduce him to Neji. When he looked at Jun Muchen, there was a hint of admiration in his eyes.

    "Ahahaha, I am stronger in that area"

    Jun Muchen touched the back of his head and smiled brightly, swinging his waist back and forth slightly.

    In an instant, he turned away with his cheeks slightly red, Negi looked puzzled, while Neil's eyes were full of contempt.

    "You can no longer be described as a scumbag."

    "Uh, um, nice to meet you, Mr. Jun."

    Although I didn’t understand what Jun Muchen meant by that aspect, I still extended my hand in a friendly manner.

    "This is Teacher Negi, just call me Muchen. He is such a personable gentleman, completely different from a guy who only knows bullshit"

    With a gentle smile on her face, Jun Muchen held Niji’s hand and said something that made someone angry.

    "It's much better than you, the guy with the same curly hair as [beep——]"

    Neil twitched the corners of his eyes, raised the corners of his mouth, and said coldly.

    “Although my hair is black and curly, it is definitely not the curly hair on [beep——]!!”

    "Ah la la, you really didn't bring it upon yourself"

    The two people looked at each other, as if there were sparks constantly arousing.

    "Well, Neil, you and Mr. Muchen are very familiar with each other."

    "Only a ghost is familiar with this kind of guy!" Neil turned his head and glared at Niji, then immediately turned back to stare at Jun Muchen, "This guy had a fight with me for no reason last time, what do you think?  Is this kind of person seriously ill?!"

    “It’s not just for nothing!!”

    "Then what are you talking about!!"

    “Because I’m bored!!”

    “Idiot!!”

    "Ha, I really don't understand"

    Negi held his forehead with a headache, feeling as if two Neils appeared in front of him.

    “Speaking of which, what are you doing here alone?”

    "I'm waiting for someone."

    Jun Muchen put away his phone and said with a yawn.

    "Ha, waiting for someone? You don't look like you have a date, do you?"

    "How different! One day I will go to a love hotel with the president!!"

    "One sentence will reveal your true face clearly."

    Neil sighed very much, this guy is really powerful in combat, his combat effectiveness has broken through the lower limit.

    "Actually, I was waiting for the principal's guests to come out" Seeing the curiosity in the three people's eyes, Jun Muchen continued, "They are people from the Holy Church."

    "The Holy Church? Is it dealing with the previous ghoul incident?"

    Neil was the first to react, and at the same time, three unlucky children flashed through his mind.

    "Ghoul? What ghoul?"

    Negi and Setsuna looked at Neil suspiciously. Neil was stunned. It seemed that they didn't know about the incident.

    After briefly explaining it to them, Negi and Setsuna's expressions changed slightly and became a little heavy.

    “Actually, you don’t need to be so nervous. As long as you deal with it well, you won’t be afraid of too much trouble”

    &nbsp; Jun Muchen put away his playful look and calmly comforted the two of them, with a comforting warmth in his voice.

    "Yeah." x2

    "By the way, who was sent by the Holy Church?" Neil raised his eyes and looked at Jun Muchen, "Is it the agent? Or are the people from the burial agency also coming out?"

    "You know a lot" Jun Muchen's eyes were slightly surprised, and then he continued to lean against the lamppost lazily, "That person is the person in charge of the nearby Shengtang Church stronghold, he is oh, myself  Look, he comes out."

    Jun Muchen suddenly stood up straight and looked back at the building behind him. In the darkness, the sound of neither light nor heavy footsteps sounded rhythmically.

    Everyone’s eyes were focused on him, and the figure in the shadow gradually became clearer, and the cross hanging on his chest reflected a faint silver light.

    "Oh? I didn't expect there would be so many people here"

    There seemed to be a little surprise in the heavy voice, and a man wearing a black priest's uniform appeared in front of everyone.

    Neil’s pupils shrank tightly, and the man’s face was deeply imprinted on his retinas. He opened his mouth slightly, then bit his lower lip tightly, and an imperceptible trace of violent murderous intention passed deep in his eyes.

    Soon, the trace of hostility disappeared, and Neil stood aside silently, returning to his usual listless appearance.

    Jun Muchen, who had been keeping quiet, glanced at Neil thoughtfully, then stood up with a smile and introduced the newcomer to Niji and the others.

    "This is the chief priest of Haiming City Church, and the person in charge of negotiating with our Magic Association on behalf of the Holy Church Church, Kotomine Kirei."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Jun Muchen faced Kotomine Kirei and introduced the person on the other side.

    "These three are magicians and swordsmen from the Magic Association, Negi Springfield, Neil Springfield, and Setsuna Sakurasaki."

    "Good evening, you three. I never expected that the Magic Association would have such outstanding children."

    Kotomine Kirei's eyes are always heavy, giving people a serious feeling.

    "You're flattered, Mr. Kotomine."

    Facing the other party’s compliment, Negi quickly nodded in return.

    Kotomine Kirei’s eyes passed over the faces of the three of them one by one. When he saw Neil, he paused for a moment and then turned to Jun Muchen.

    "Mr. Muchen, my business has been finished, and it's almost time for me to leave."

    "Let me take you out" Jun Muchen nodded to the other party, and then winked at the three of them, "Then I will lead Mr. Yanfeng to leave, and you three can continue working"

    "Okay, Mr. Muchen."

    "Goodbye, Senior Muchen."

    Neil didn’t look at Kirei for a second, he raised his head and nodded lightly to Jun Muchen, then turned around and left with the two of them.

    "Then let's go, Mr. Kotomine."

    "sorry to bother you."

    Kotomine Kirei nodded in thanks, then vaguely glanced at the direction Neil left, with an obscure smile on his lips.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "I'll send it here."

    Reaching the entrance of the academy, Jun Muchen stopped and turned to talk to Kotomine Kirei, who was following closely behind him.

    "Well, thank you."

    Jun Muchen nodded slightly to him and walked away.

    Kotomine Kirei calmly watched Jun Muchen leave. He slowly turned around until his back disappeared.

    “It seems like something interesting happened tonight, Kirei.”

    The strange voice appeared out of thin air, but Kotomine Kirei did not feel the slightest surprise, and his expressionless face maintained his usual indifference.

    "What are you referring to?"

    Kirei stared at the void in front of him, as if there was a figure in front of him talking to him.

    "hehe……"

    The sound of laughter was accompanied by golden light particles, which gathered together little by little. Soon, the silhouette of a human figure loomed in the golden light.

    "You should have discovered it, that brat"

    Yao dispersed, and a young man wearing a black jacket had his hands in his trouser pockets. His handsome face was full of arrogance, and a pair of bloody eyes under the golden bangs seemed to have an addictive demonic quality, staring directly at the indifferent eyes.  man.

    Seeing that Kirei remained silent, the young man raised an evil smile on his lips, narrowed his eyes slightly, and the blood in his eyes became more and more piercing.

    "He seems to have the same thing as us."

    Qili looked at the man??, his eyes were cold, and he met those eyes that were difficult for mortals to look directly into without giving in.

    Suddenly, Kirei smiled.

    A gloomy smile appeared on his cold and sharp face.

    "Indeed, aren't you interested, Gilgamesh?"

    "Of course I have interests. There aren't many things in this world that interest me" The smile on Gilgamesh's lips grew wider, and the light in his eyes became more and more elusive. "But, we can't be interested in him now."  Take action."

    "Oh why?"

    There was a hint of curiosity in Kirei's expression.

    Such emotional changes are very rare for him.

    "Because of the agreement with that guy, if that kid encounters danger within my sight, try to save his life."

    Gilgamesh withdrew his gaze and raised his head slightly. The night sky was reflected in his eyes, and he seemed to be able to see a night similar to the original one.

    "That mysterious heroic spirit?"

    Kirei frowned, a familiar yet unfamiliar figure appeared in his mind.

    "Um."

    Gilgamesh’s gaze retracted from the sky and fell on Kirei.

    "Do you know his identity?"

    Hearing Kirei’s question, Gilgamesh smiled playfully.

    "That's right, but it's better not to tell you for the time being. It will be more exciting to save the interesting things until the end."

    Gilgamesh looked past Kirei, looking in an unknown direction, with slight waves in his eyes.

    "My king, I am looking forward to meeting him again."

    ?…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

    PS: I plan to overthrow and rewrite it, and change the protagonist to a female.

 Text Chapter 60 Moon Peak Shrine

    irritable.

    That feeling lingered in my mind for quite some time.

    The things that happened recently and the people I met have revived many memories that have been buried deep in my heart. In my mind, almost all of them are pictures that I don’t want to think of.

    In the past, he would sometimes recall it or appear in his dreams. Even though it was like a curse, he never wanted to abandon those memories. For him, this was a sin that he had to endure.

    However, even so, he would not be as inexplicably restless in the past as he is now. Often, as long as he hints to himself, his mood will soon calm down, or in other words, his heart will feel like death again.

    Is it because of those people?

    Some familiar faces flashed through Neil's mind, and a subtle sense of peace flowed through them.

    He has always been walking alone. Even Negi, who is closest to him, cannot get close to the depths of his heart. Now, the shadows of other people have been left in his heart. Unknowingly, the cracks in his heart have opened up.  got bigger.

    However, he knew very well that this would not work.

    He has learned a lot from what happened in the past, and he doesn't want to repeat the same mistakes. In order to no longer let others get hurt because of him, and make himself suffer again, as long as he no longer establishes close relationships with other people and is separated by a distance, then each other will  Will not be harmed.

    “Otherwise, what happened to Touma that night will happen again.

    "well……"

    Neil sighed slightly, because being reminded by Negi made him a little concerned about his own problems.

    Since coming to this country and coming into contact with those people, he seems to have changed more or less. Now I think about it, does the practice assigned to him by the principal have such meaning.

    "It's so weak"

    Neil stopped his directionless progress, looked up at the clear blue sky, and laughed somewhat self-deprecatingly.

    In the breeze, there is a hint of fragrance.

    Neil put away his complicated thoughts, smelled the fragrance of flowers, and couldn't help but turn his head and look around. It turned out that he had come to a place that was familiar yet unfamiliar.

    On the long stairs, there is a torii gate.

    "Shrine"

    Neil had seen this kind of building before at Bang Zhikui's home, but he didn't expect that he would encounter another shrine while wandering around this city. It seems that the people here seem to believe in gods.

    However, there seemed to be something about this shrine that attracted him. Unconsciously, Neil stepped on the stairs and walked up out of curiosity. He glanced at the sign on the torii gate, which was written in black ink on the somewhat broken wooden board.  With a few big characters.

    Tsukimine Shrine.

    After walking up the stairs, a clean open space appeared in front of me. In the distance, there is the main hall of Tsukamine Shrine, and it is surrounded by trees. In the center, there is a peach blossom tree, with pale pink petals blooming. From time to time, it is surrounded by trees.  The wind blows, and the petals carry their fragrance and blow into the distance.

    Neil walked over, and the fragrance he just smelled seemed to be the fragrance of the flowers of this peach blossom tree. But, is this season the time for peach blossoms to bloom?

    After touching the rough tree trunk, Neil looked up at the crown of the tree where the buds were blooming with a strange expression.

    "Is it the same as the cherry blossom tree in my house?"

    It seems wrong. The tree at home will remain open for a long time because it has been tampered with. Unless the tree in front of you has also been tampered with, but would anyone be so bothered?

    "Maybe yes."

    Neil held his chin up and murmured uncertainly.

    "Well, it's not a bad thing anyway, it's just a spectacle at best"

    It’s really not a big deal. At least not many people will delve into the school’s World Tree, which is too big to complain about. Sometimes Neil really wonders if the people in this city are all crazy guys.

    "But why don't you see a clergyman?"

    After being here for a long time, I didn’t find anyone coming or going, not even a worshipper.

    Neil sat down under the peach blossom tree, leaning against the trunk of the tree and vaguely seeing the sky through the branches. The hazy and broken beauty was particularly charming. As he watched quietly, time seemed to have stopped.

    The slightly blowing wind mixed with the fragrance of peach blossoms and the simple atmosphere of the shrine seemed to have a hypnotic effect. Little by little, Neil's eyes slowly closed, and unknowingly, the scenery in front of him gradually changed.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    Ordinary furnishings, ordinary decoration.

    &nbsp; This is an ordinary house.

    The open window let in the bright morning light, and the faint light reflected on the floor and walls, making it warm.

    On the recliner, a beautiful woman with long black hair was sitting, and opposite her, a man with long white hair was half-kneeling on the ground, his palms gently covering the woman's slightly swollen abdomen.

    "Do you really want to go?"

    The woman raised her bright and moving amber eyes and stared at the man with gentle eyes.

    The man met those beautiful eyes and grinned.

    “I don’t want to go either, but I have to go, just like I have to take Sadharu out in the morning, otherwise he will be at home”

    "Be serious."

    The woman raised her hand and patted the man's head gently, her face full of anger.

    "Well, I'm very serious" The man grabbed the hand covering his head, held it softly and without force, and looked at the other person intently, "I'm sorry, I have to leave him at this time.  you alone……"

    Looking at his expression, the woman couldn't help but sigh, and then she curled her lips in displeasure.

    "I knew it was like this. You haven't listened to me since you were a child. I really doubt whether you are sincerely good to me"

    "Oh my, my whole body belongs to you, you still don't believe me" The man held the white catkin and couldn't help but laughed out loud, "A woman is a fragile work of art. If you don't cherish it, you will lose it."  It cannot be saved, so I will cherish you all the time."

    Hearing these straightforward words, the woman's pretty face couldn't help but blush slightly, but when she saw the smile in his eyes, she felt a little annoyed. She narrowed her eyes and smiled as charmingly as a crescent moon.

    “Hey, you must have a lot of artworks, right?”

    The man lowered his head and thought for a moment, then muttered uncertainly, "It seems like a lot"

    "Um?"

    The man quickly grabbed the hand that had started to press hard on his ear and looked at the woman with a flattering smile, "But I chose the one who is priceless to me"

    The woman glared at him and finally let go of her hand. Looking at his familiar face, she felt slightly absent-minded.

    "Do you know what the happiness I hope for me is like?"

    Her voice was very plain, but in the man's ears, there was always an unforgettable sadness.

    "I can eat with you every night, say good night to you before going to bed, and say good morning with a smile in the morning. What a little woman."

    The man stopped his smile and spoke seriously and calmly.

    The woman gently spread her face, her smile as happy as a rainbow after the rain.

    "Yes, I'm just a little woman, so I don't expect my husband to be a hero admired by all people. As long as he can stay with me, it's enough."

    "I don't want to be a hero, because heroes usually die young." The man shrugged, then stood up, bent down and gently touched the side of the woman's face, with tenderness written on his face, "But I can't be a hero.  person, so you can rest assured to let me go, I will definitely come back to you in vain."

    The woman held the broad and strong hand with both hands and pressed it tightly to her face. Her eyes were wet without knowing when.

    "I always feel that I am destined to wait for you all the time. I never see you waiting for me. You know, waiting is not a happy thing."

    "So, I can only compensate."

    The man let go of the woman’s hand and wiped away the tears from her eyes.

    "Wait until I use my future happiness to make up for your past unhappiness."

    With a smile on his face, he turned around and left with the woman looking at him forever.

    Determined, without a trace of nostalgia.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    Ding bell——ding bell——

    There seemed to be some melodious ringing ringing in my ears.

    Open your eyes, it’s the bright world.

    Neil was a little lost. What was that dream just now?

    In the dream, I only heard a man and a woman talking to each other, but I couldn't see their faces clearly, as if there was always a fog blurring their faces.

    【Do those two people have anything to do with me?  】

    ??Thinking hard, but can’t get any results.

    "My little friend, are you okay?"

    At this moment, a strange voice sounded in his ears, and only then did Neil notice that there was someone around himhuman existence.

    Turning around, Neil saw that the owner of the voice was a beautiful woman.

    A unique miko costume revealed the identity of the other party. Her long hair was bright flaxen, and the brown pupils dotted on her beautiful face seemed to be covered with a layer of light. No matter what the environment, she would exude a soft glow.  Glorious and reassuring.

    With a faint smile on her lips, the woman looked at Neil who had just woken up.

    "Uh, sorry, I just fell asleep."

    Neil noticed that the other person was holding a strange-looking bell in his hand. The ringing he just heard might have come from this thing.

    “It’s easy to catch a cold if you sleep here.”

    The woman suddenly realized it, and then she felt a little worried.

    "Well, I understand."

    Neil responded politely to other people's kindness.

    "Miss, are you the witch here?"

    "Well, I am the shrine maiden of Tsukimine Shrine, and I just took over recently."

    The woman smiled slightly, and the bell in her hand gently made a pleasant ringing sound.

    "Speaking of which, I saw you looking a little lost just now. Was it a nightmare?"

    Recalling the way Neil looked when he woke up before, the woman asked with some concern.

    "Well, in the distant Silent Hill, Alessa is trying to swallow me up with darkness and combine me with her. How can we repair it? I am obviously not Sharon"

    Neil habitually rambled on, even clenching his fists to express his anger.

    "What, is it an evil spirit!?"

    However, the miko was very shocked, and then she held the bell tightly and tried to hit Neil on the head.

    "Miss, wait!! What are you going to do!?"

    “I’ll help you get rid of the spirit, don’t worry, it’s very effective!”

    "It looks like you want to kill me. I'm afraid that before I can get rid of the spirit, I will become a spirit myself!!" Neil quickly raised his hand to stop the other party, with a look of shame on his face, "Miss Witch, what I just said was purely  Nonsense, please don’t pay attention!”

    "Ugh, why am I still so worried? Hey, could it be that you were possessed by a ghost and saw the ghost's memory!?"

    "Uh, no, and it's not really a nightmare. I just had a somewhat inexplicable dream" Neil paused, glanced at the witch, and felt that there was nothing embarrassing about saying it, so he continued, "In a dream  I saw a man and a woman having a conversation, but I had no impression of their faces, so it was a bit strange."

    "You didn't lie to me?"

    “…It’s true this time.”

    "Oh, is that so?" The witch held her delicate chin and thought carefully. She looked down at Neil, "Actually, dreams sometimes have something to do with the past. Sometimes, maybe it's the scene in the future, maybe it's you.  The future is uncertain"

    After saying that, the miko looked at him with a strange smile.

    "my future?"

    Neil was a little confused for a moment. He really hadn't thought about this, but it didn't look like it.

    He shook his head and got rid of all the messy thoughts in his mind. It didn't matter whether this dream was related to him or not. It was just a dream anyway.

    "Forget it, it's useless to think so much. By the way, what do you call Miss Miko?"

    "My name is Guanyue Gefan, you can just call me Guanyue. What about you?"

    "Neil Springfield, please give me your advice."

    Neil stretched out his hand to shake Gefan’s hand, and Gefan tilted his head, not knowing what he was thinking.

    After chatting with Ge Fan for a while, Neil said goodbye and left.

    Gefan stood at the top of the stairs, watching Neil leave. After losing sight of him, she turned around and walked back to the peach blossom tree. She reached out her hand and brushed the rough bark of the trunk.

    Ding bell——

    The peach blossom tree suddenly made a circle of invisible fluctuations, and the bell in Ge Fan's hand seemed to be vibrated and made a sound.

    The witch looked at the peach blossom tree with deep and gentle eyes, and suddenly smiled.

    "Just now, what kind of dream did you see for him?  "

    Ding bell——

    There was another sound.

    It seems that someone has given the answer.

 Text Chapter 61 Wash your hands before pursuing a girl

    "It's so boring. If I had known earlier, I would have asked Nanoha and Suzuka to come out together"

    Alyssa, who was walking alone on the street, muttered in a low voice with some regret. She looked sideways at the exquisite accessories in the closet, feeling like something was missing without anyone to chat with her.

    It turns out that she is not used to being alone.

    "Huh? Ahead is Kabukicho"

    Because I had been a guest at Neil's home, and Neil's home was in this street, I passed by this place at that time. Although this area is not very big, there are many weird shops. For example, there is a store called  A shemale club opened by people from Xixiang.

    What kind of person would go to such a strange place?

    Alyssa cursed in her heart.

    But this place seems to be as chaotic as ever, or rather lawless.

    Alyssa looked around and would always see groups of delinquents and gangsters gathering in some corners, but the people passing by seemed not to be surprised, and sometimes even greeted them familiarly.

    "No wonder we raise people like stupid teachers"

    Alyssa felt as if she had discovered the truth.

    And just when Alyssa was so absent-minded, she felt as if she hit something and fell backwards.

    “It hurts so much!”

    “Hey, little girl, how are you walking!!!”

    Suddenly there was a rough voice above her head, and Alyssa stood up with some pain and looked. A fierce young man was glaring at her. He was holding a bottle of drink in his hand, and there were five people surrounding him. They were also surrounded by five people.  With a black jacket and colorful hair, he has a standard bad appearance.

    Alyssa was startled by this sudden situation and couldn't help but take a small step back.

    "Youwhat are you going to do?"

    "What are you doing! You soiled my clothes, what are you talking about!!"

    The young man pointed to a puddle of water on the chest of his clothes, and then stared at Alyssa fiercely, "What do you think we should do now!?"

    "II didn't mean it. For clothes like this, I'll just pay you for it!"

    Only then did Alyssa know what was going on. She secretly sighed why she was so unlucky today, and then said in a strong tone.

    The bad boy raised his eyebrows, as if he was offended by the other party's toughness. He couldn't help but snorted and said with narrowed eyes, "Huh? Compensate to me? Do you think you can afford it!! This is unique in the world!!"

    "Huh? Unique!?"

    Alyssa looked at the tattered clothes and felt that it would be trivial to compensate him for a hundred identical ones.

    "That's right, the boss worked hard to make it!!"

    "Do you think ordinary people can make those jagged shapes on the cuffs!?"

    "This is a work of conscience for our bad industry!!"

    “That’s why people call it Great White Shark!!”

    The companions behind the young man shouted and looked proud, while the leading delinquent youth was even more embarrassed and shy.

    ""

    Ah, what are you so shy about, bad!

    Alyssa was speechless for a while. Fortunately, she thought the sleeveless cuffs were caused by being torn off, but it turned out that these idiots made them by themselves.

    "Then what are you going to do? If you don't want compensation, I'll leave!"

    Facing this group of people, Alyssa felt a little afraid, and her eyes flickered slightly. She asked pretending to be calm, just hoping to get out of here as soon as possible.

    "Well, what should I do"

    The young man suddenly calmed down and looked at Alyssa carefully, making her feel uncomfortable for a while.

    "Hey, what on earth are you"

    “Please date me on the condition of marriage!!!”

    Before Alyssa finished speaking, the young man bowed ninety degrees and stretched out his hand. Alyssa was stunned, and her face immediately turned red.

    【Eh!  ?  Interact!  ?  What the hell kind of development is this!  !  】

    “You, you, what did you say all of a sudden!!!!!!”

    Alyssa no longer knew whether she was embarrassed or angry. The person who looked so fierce just now as if he wanted to kill her actually turned around and said he wanted to date her!  ?

    “Oh, my God, the boss’s lolicon is having another attack”

    "This disease is difficult to treat"

    "Actually, I am also a lolita control."

    "+1 upstairs."

    "You guys don't give it to me"??Talk to yourself!  !  !  !  "

    Alyssa angrily complained about this group of people, and then swatted away the hand handed by the young man.

    “Did you agree to my proposal!?”

    “Don’t jump to the final stage all at once!!!”

    Alyssa felt like she was going to cry. She started to turn her head, hoping to ask for help from passers-by. As soon as she turned her head, she saw a guy passing by with his hands in his trouser pockets and looking at her dumbfounded.

    ""

    ""

    With their eyes facing each other, the other person shook his head and walked forward as if nothing had happened.

    “Idiot teacher, come back here!!!”

    Hearing the angry shouting behind him, Neil had a headache. How could he encounter such trouble on the way home? However, it was really a novel thing to see someone confessing to Alyssa.

    Neil looked back at Alyssa, he spread his hands helplessly, "Hey, Miss, someone is confessing to you, I'm too embarrassed to come out and mess with it"

    “Asshole, didn’t you see that I was surrounded by a group of bad guys!?”

    "Tsk, tsk, tsk, this is even worse. Classic romantic comedies like heroes saving beauties are not suitable for me"

    "Who is telling you about a romantic comedy?!" Alyssa walked over quickly and grabbed Neil's collar, "Stop showing off your narcissistic expression and saying boring words! Get him away right now!!!  !”

    With one move, the Tathagata Divine Palm was swung out in succession, and Neil was directly hit and sent flying for more than ten times in the air.

    Neil was lying on the ground, covering his bleeding nose, and was almost beaten into a mosaic by Alyssa.

    "Let me tell you, you've beaten me to this point, are you still afraid of these people?"

    "Hey! Don't ignore us!!"

    The group of bad guys stood up and stared fiercely at Neil who appeared on the stage.

    “Well, I always feel that this kid looks familiar.

    Neil patted his clothes and stood up, glanced at the group of people in front of him, and couldn't help but sigh.  He looked at the leading delinquent young man, spread his hands and asked speechlessly, "I say, big brother, what's so good about this kid?"

    Alyssa’s eyelids twitched, and she held back her anger and stood behind Neil.

    "Huh? I like it, but can you control it!?"

    Looking at him gearing up, he seemed ready to punch him at any moment.

    Neil shook his head, then turned away to reveal Alyssa. He pointed at Alyssa and pushed up a pair of non-existent glasses.

    "Look at this little girl, the top is as flat as a horizontal line. Does it feel like a hand? Of course it does, but it just feels like a scratch on your hand. Unless you are an M, you will feel good!!"

    Ignoring Alyssa’s pretty face that was starting to darken, she then pointed at her legs.

    "Look here again, these two legs are so short, can they cooperate with you to do some difficult movements!? What fun is there! Without fun, how bleak life will become!! Do you think  …”

    “Don’t judge me for thinking about yourself, you scum!!!!”

    The world's martial arts show rises to the dragon level, and Neil spurts blood for another ten meters.

    "Are you here to step on me or to save me"

    Alyssa picked up Neil and stared at him coldly.

    "This is a strategy, Miss"

    At this time, the young man who was stunned by Neil's words came back to his senses, frowned, and reached out to Alyssa.

    "Who cares about you? As long as I like it!!"

    When Alyssa looked back and saw this scene, a bit of panic appeared on her face, but another hand appeared to help her block it.

    "Just say it nicely, don't move your hands or feet"

    Neil stood up and grabbed the other person’s thick hand with a smile, but the other person’s face seemed to be distorted by pain.

    "Idiot teacher"

    Neil turned back and smiled at Alyssa, then threw the young man out.

    “Wash your hands clean before pursuing a girl!!!”

    The young man was thrown towards his companions. They quickly supported the young man and were a little stunned when they looked at the red mark on his hand.

    How can a kid be so powerful?

    "You bastard, get on me!!" The young man rubbed his arms, and then rushed out fiercely, "I don't believe that six holy swords can't push the mountain of meat!!!"

    Facing the six people flying over, Neil curled his lips and quickly crashed into the six people.

    "Who do you think I am!!!It’s been a solo since!  !  !  I am the tank mage all by myself!  !  !  "

    "You're cheating!! Uh, wait, are you from my mother-in-law's family"

    “You only know now!!!”

    A few seconds later, Neil waved his hand freely and said to Alyssa, "Let's go."

    Alyssa looked numbly at the figures with their heads stuck in the wall. It was really lucky that the smashing was so comic.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Classmate Alyssa, why do you appear there alone? Where are your two good friends?"

    "Don't keep saying things I don't understand!" Alyssa glared at Neil angrily and looked away, "Even good friends won't get tired of being together every day."

    "Hey, I thought you were all in a relationship where flowers kiss each other"

    "Can you say something I can understand! Ah, no, you'd better not talk."

    Neil shrugged and looked at Alyssa who was walking in front of her a little annoyed. It was so rare that he saved her, but he didn’t even get a candy. It was really unsettling.

    "Hey, thank you just now"

    Alyssa stopped, glanced at Neil sideways, then quickly looked away, her face slightly red.

    "Thank you for what it is, can you eat it?"

    "Neal's word "thank you" immediately shirks all the credit from others. It is really the most deceptive word creation in history. At this time, at least you have to invite him to the Green Room for a sundae to express your gratitude.

    "Eat your sister!"

    ???????????????? Could it be that she didn’t appreciate it even after thanking him? Alyssa was so angry that she gritted her teeth.

    "Oh, classmate Alyssa, I didn't expect you to be so impure and actually want me to do such an ethically degrading thing. You are such a crazy guy. I never thought I had ever taught such a student!"

    "Shut up, you lost Greymon!!"

    Seeing Alyssa’s cannibalistic expression, Neil had no choice but to shut up in frustration.

    Ah, poor Sundae-kun left me again.

    "Speaking of which, how did you get to that place?"

    "I walked there accidentally. Do you think I came to find you!?"

    Alyssa was still angry, and even her tone of voice was full of gunpowder.

    "Sorry, I'm not interested in washboards."

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!! I am a washboard, I am so sorry!!!"

    Neil stretched out his hand to block the attack, but was bitten hard by the eldest lady’s tiger teeth. He couldn’t help but helplessly cover his forehead and sigh.

    "Don't think that just because Rie Kugimiya can use skills randomly"

    After vomiting in a low voice, Neil found that his hands were comically bloody.

    "Miss, it's time to relax. Even if you want my blood to flow through your body, you don't have to do this. I have another compromise. If you give birth to my child, you will have our blood."  Well, don’t you think this is simple, quick and perfect?”

    “Uh-huh, uh-huh, uh-huh!!!”

    "What are you shouting! Have you been fucked by me [beep——]!? Ahhhh, I know I was wrong, please let me go!!"

 Text Chapter 62 There must be something hidden under the cute appearance

    "You don't want me anymore?"

    The blond girl pursed her lips into a pitiful line, looked at the indifferent young man with tears in her eyes, and made a very outrageous declaration.

    "you——"

    The young man's eyelids twitched. After taking a deep breath, he was about to speak in a calm tone.

    “Is it because you have this woman that you don’t want me!?”

    The girl suddenly changed the topic and pointed at the girl standing next to the boy. She also had blond hair similar to hers, but her expression was a bit stunned, and she seemed to have been greatly shocked.

    "Eh!? Me?"

    The girl who was accused pointed at her face, her whole body was stunned, but the girl didn't seem to hear her words, she just took out her handkerchief and wiped the non-existent tears, and continued to complain about her misery.

    "You already have me at home, why are you looking for another woman outside? Can't I satisfy you with my blond hair? As my mother said, men are all beasts whose lower bodies are always in a state of rage"

    ""

    The young man said that he was really not a blond person. Did this guy’s mother say such strong words?  Sure enough, divorced women have wrong prejudices against men.

    When the young man said nothing and looked speechless, the girl rushed to the young man and stared at him with tears in her eyes.

    "I just heard you say you wanted to have a baby with her, why!? I can obviously give birth to a baby for you. If you want, I can give birth to a football team for you right away!!"

    As she was speaking, the girl caressed her belly with both hands, a trace of yearning and happiness for the future flashing across her face.

    At this moment, the passing spectators either admired or despised the young man at the center of the whirlpool. If he could do such a cruel thing at the age of ten, is it really okay to have a child?  Has modern science advanced to a point that even they could not imagine!  ?

    The young man covered his face. He was so ashamed. The looks around him made him so ashamed that he wanted to dig a hole and bury himself. He really couldn't get pleasure from the public shameful play in public.

    For the first time, the young man felt that he was still very moral.

    "Please let me go"

    "No, I will never leave you! I will never give up my happiness! Are your feelings for me just for fun?! Do you just want my body!?"

    Hearing the young man’s pleading words, the girl immediately came back to her senses and held his hand tightly, her eyes full of determination.

    ""

    The young man looked up at the sky that was gradually losing color in his eyes and shed tears silently.

    “Ah, I really want to die.

    "Hey!! Don't talk to yourselves, don't involve me in it!! It has nothing to do with me!"

    Alyssa could no longer bear the weird looks from around her. As the eldest lady, she felt so ashamed for the first time in her life. She actually became another heroine of such a shabby drama, and she even gave birth to a child. The lower limit.  It's not that showy.

    "And you, the stupid teacher, no, the promiscuous teacher! You actually did that, that, that kind of thing to a little girl, I, I will definitely report you!! You wait to go to jail!!"

    Alyssa pointed at Neil with a red face. This guy actually did these heinous things. Fortunately, she still believed him.

    No, if this continues, Nanoha, Suzuka, and the girls in the class will be in danger.

    Alyssa took out her mobile phone and immediately dialed a number.

    "Hey! Is this the International Court of Justice!?"

    "Miss, you don't have to be so realistic! And why is it that the International Court of Justice convicted me all of a sudden? Do you want me to hold a grudge like this!? You actually raised it to the international level!! You want me to be punished by human beings?  Expelled from the world!?”

    Neil almost fainted when he heard Alyssa’s calling voice. He stretched out his hand to take away Alyssa’s phone.

    “Yeah——!! Don’t touch me, you’ll get pregnant!!!”

    Alyssa screamed and jumped a few steps away, crossing her arms warily.

    ""

    Neil squatted deeply on the ground and was about to enter the orz state.

    When did he become a turbid launch pad covered in mysterious liquid?

    “Meow haha, that’s really interesting.”

    And the girl who was the culprit was holding her hands behind her back, watching the developments in front of her with a smile.

    "Asshole, whose fault do you think it is?! I was almost exiled because of your nonsense!!" Neil jumped.He stood up and glared at the girl with a red cross on his head, "Alicia, please go to bed early tonight. Weren't what you just talked about the bloody plot of a TV series last night!!"

    Not long ago, Neil was being tormented by Alyssa, but he was bumped into by Alicia who happened to be wandering around, and she heard Neil's teasing, which resulted in such a third-rate movie.  A real-life ethical romance drama with low blood pressure, low age and low IQ.

    "I want to perform because I think it's interesting"

    Alicia stuck out her tongue cutely and smiled as if she was not afraid that Neil was about to go crazy.

    “I almost went to the end of my life because of your desire to perform!!”

    "So youth is like a sand castle, which instantly collapses just because of some trivial things."

    “Don’t make it sound like it has nothing to do with you!!”

    Alyssa came over, she looked at Alicia, and immediately stroked her chest and breathed a sigh of relief.

    "It turns out you are not Feit. I was still wondering why Feit was such a person"

    Because of Nanoha, Alyssa and Suzuka both recognized the child Fit, and later exchanged letters. Judging from each other's words and appearance, they both felt that Fit was a well-behaved child who could even  A cute and shy girl.

    But the girl who looked exactly like Fit had just appeared, almost shattering her fantasy.

    Fortunately, God is merciful.

    "That's right, I'm not Feit, but I am Feit's sister, Alicia~~" Alicia smiled cutely, then blinked her beautiful eyes and looked at Alyssa, "By the way, you know Fei  Special?"

    "Well, but we have never met, so when I first met you, I was surprised. You are more lively than I thought"

    Alyssa felt that the corners of her mouth were twitching when she spoke.

    "Fortunately, Feite is not like you"

    Neil stood up, feeling equally deeply.

    "Hey, if Feit is like me, so what?"

    "Tell your mother to have another baby."

    "Ah! Neil is so bad, even Feit and I are not enough, yet he still wants it!"

    “…You’d better kill me.”

    "I just heard Alicia say that you live in this guy's house" Alyssa asked Alicia, but her eyes looked at Neil strangely, "I don't want to ask why you live in his house.  Why isn’t Feit with you?”

    "Well, there are many reasons. When Feite comes back, I will tell you in detail if I have the chance"

    Seeing that Neil had no intention of answering, Alicia could only answer randomly.

    "……Oh well."

    Alyssa’s eyes swept back and forth between the two of them, but she still suppressed the doubts in her heart.

    She always felt that they and Nanoha had a common secret that she didn't know about.

    Alyssa felt a little irritated unconsciously.

    "Well, it's time to go home" Seeing that the atmosphere seemed to be silent, Neil said aloud, "Miss, you should go back too, otherwise you will be confessed to again later"

    "Well, I understand."

    "Hey, what confession, tell me!"

    Alicia immediately became interested, but ended up being slapped on the forehead by Neil.

    When Neil and the three of them were walking on the road, they met a familiar guy, who was staring with his mouth wide open, with a look of surprise on his face that made him stupid.

    "Hey, Furuichi-san"

    Neil opened his dead eyes and said hello to the other party. How dare he meet an acquaintance at such a distance. In this small town, the chance of such randomness is really unusually high.

    "Um, can you explain the current situation in detail?"

    Furuichi held his forehead, reluctantly put on a relaxed smile, and tried hard to pose as a wise man.

    "What do you care about?"

    Neil and the two girls all tilted their heads at the same time, with several question marks popping up on their heads.

    "You still ask me what I care about!? Why are you with classmate Alyssa and a cute girl!!"

    "Ha, you ask why, it's just that we met on the road"

    "Oh my god!! Neil, has spring arrived again!? What a world without morals this is!!!!"

    Furuichi rubbed his eyebrows and almost smoke came out, and he fell intoA subtle state of rage.

    "Can you calm down, Furuichi-san, be careful and poke your forehead"

    "Ah, Neil, who made an oath with me to be a jobless virgin for the rest of his life, unexpectedly had something good happen to him. This was such a shock, as if all the hair on his butt was about to fall out, just like hair loss.  Dropped, and they are actually two cute girls of the same age? Obviously I remember that Neil’s preference seems to be the royal sister style with bulging front and back - "

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? could have two lines of bitter tears of blood and tears left in their eyes, Gu Shi looked at the sky aimlessly.

    ""

    "Well, anyway" Neil walked over and punched Gu Shi directly in the face, "You set my egg first!!!"

    “How can I not be determined after you’ve done this?!”

    "Have you calmed down, Furuichi-san"

    "I was forced to cool down"

    Furuichi was lying on the ground. Was that a meteorite that punched him so hard that his head was smoking?

    Ah, this time the handsome side of the beautiful girl was completely ruined in front of her.

    "By the way, who is this lady next to you?"

    Furuichi saw Alicia and asked Neil.

    "Alicia Testerosa, is"

    Neil wanted to say the words "my tenant", but he felt that Furuichi might get crazy if he said it, and there might be some rumors the next day. Last time Hayate came to visit his home.  It was this guy who broke the news.

    ???????????????????????????????? How about we kill him here to eliminate the trouble?

    Furuichi was covered in cold sweat, and his teacher was releasing an unabashed murderous light next to him. In an instant, he felt that his life seemed to be forced to the edge of the cliff.

    However, Neil and Furuichi had no time to care about anything else at this time, because a group of vicious guys were coming towards them.

    "Hey!! Who is the guy who just bullied me from Dumburo High School!!!"

    The bald man in the lead stared fiercely at the few brats in front of him.

    "Uh, boss, did we find the wrong person? They are all brats"

    A boy next to him came over and asked in a low voice that the combined age of the primary school students in front of him might not be older than his father.

    "You can't be wrong, that brat from the Denshi family is so big!"

    The bald boss spoke with confidence and no guilt at all for bullying a child.

    "Ehehehe!!! What is this sudden development!?"

    Furuichi looked at these delinquent high school students in despair, and suddenly jumped from one desperate situation to another more dangerous desperate situation?

    Neil looked at the group of people in front of him, and then glanced back at Alyssa. She was looking away and whistling as if it had nothing to do with herself, while Alicia's eyes were shining and looking forward to it.

    "Oh? It's you, right?"

    The bald boss noticed Furuichi who was making a noise, and after scanning the four of them, he identified Furuichi whose jaw was about to dislocate, because Neil seemed to be even weaker than Furuichi, and he seemed to be fine with long hair.  Bullying look.

    "Well, I don't have anything to say. Anyway, keep going, Furuichi-kun"

    Neil patted Furuichi on the shoulder and covered his mouth to suppress laughter.

    "Why me!! Don't act like you're just watching a show!!! I'm your student!!!"

    "Hey, hey, hey, you guys, don't you feel shy bullying a few kids?"

    A pleasant magnetic voice interrupted them.

    Furuichi turned his head as if he had seen a savior, and saw a group of girls wearing white special attack uniforms walking over, but the wooden knives, chains, clubs, and maces they held in their hands really made him feel embarrassed.

    Are today’s delinquents so ferocious even if they are too young girls?

    But it doesn’t matter, these big sisters are so beautiful.

    "Furuichi-san, you have lost all your moral integrity"

    ""

    Neil raised his eyes and looked at the group of female delinquents. The leading girl had a healthy wheat-colored complexion. Her long purple hair was tied up and swayed with her steps. She had a bamboo stick in her mouth and her eyes showed no sign of weakness.  Stare at the group of boys.

    "Ah? It's none of your business! This is our Duowu Luo's business, you Furious Emperor, get out of the way!!"

    At the critical moment, the boss did not give in because the other party was a girl, and it seemed that he had some connections with the other party.

    But the leading girl didn’t reply to his words, she just walked over and whispered:After staring at Neil for a while, he suddenly put his hand on Neil's head, with a friendly smile on his lips.

    "Your kid is Neil, right? I heard the tyrant mention you, you are such a cute kid"

    "Tyrant?"

    Neil didn't slap the opponent's hand away. After all, she was a quasi-royal sister, and he was just confused about the tyrant she mentioned. The group of guys from Duwuluo High School behind him seemed a little unhappy after hearing this title.  It looks good, like taking laxatives.

    It sounds like he is very tough. Is there such a formidable person around him?

    "Ahaha, it's someone you know anyway"

    "Hey, Rika, this kid here is also very cute. I'm Shizuku Itoi, and I'll die at night~~~"

    "Hey, Shizuku, you're scaring people"

    And Furuichi was surrounded by several female delinquents holding his face in his hands. At this moment, he was so happy that he almost fainted.

    "You women, don't forget about us! Bastards, don't think we dare not take action. Even if Nan Lixiang knows the "tyrant", I won't be afraid of you!  !  "

    "Huh? Even if you don't know that guy, I will beat you up. If you have the guts, come and try it!!"

    The bosses of the two factions began to clamor, and they gritted their teeth as fiercely as a wolf.

    "Boys! Don't take it lightly just because they are girls! Let them see the power of Dumburo High School!!"

    “Oh oh oh!!!”

    "Ah!? We are the Furious Emperor, don't underestimate us, you scum!!"

    "Follow the boss and rush!!!"

    Alicia and Alyssa stood on the outside, watching the two gangs fighting like this, feeling almost numb.

    "Ahaha, the fight started"

    Alyssa laughed dryly a few times, revealing a pair of dead fish eyes like Neil's.

    "Ah, everyone is so full of energy. It's so lively, I really want to join in"

    Alicia showed a completely different expression, and her eagerness to try made Alyssa doubt that she would rush in next second.

    Neil, who was in the middle of it, was punching one after another, while Fushi was running around with his head in his hands, hiding in a cold sweat.

    "What's going on!? Gang war!? I'm just an ordinary elementary school student. I simply ran to the wrong set!!"

    "Ah ah ah, let me go back to my mother's arms and drink milk!!"

    As soon as Fushi turned his head, he saw Neil kicking a big man away, making him look embarrassed.

    This guy’s strength is as unparalleled as ever.

    “You stinky brat!!”

    Fushi suddenly heard a loud shout from behind him. He turned around and saw a bad guy hitting him with his fist.

    ——I’m probably seriously injured now.

    Unable to escape, we can only watch the imminent crisis coming.

    In the blink of an eye, Furuichi felt as if his head was being pushed down, and a gust of wind passed over his head.

    "Really, don't get in the way here, leave as soon as possible, there are so many people here, even if you stand behind me, I may not be able to care about you, I might even beat you up"

    Furuichi only saw Neil punch the opponent away, and with a few words, he pushed him to the safety of Alicia.

    Furuichi was startled for a moment, and when he looked back, what caught his eye was Neil's expression that was slightly different from usual.

    I once saw this unique side of him in a martial arts competition.

    Looking at him intently in the fight, Furuichi pursed his lips.

    ——It’s really strong.

    "Hey, are you okay, Furuichi-san?"

    Seeing Fushi’s dull expression, Alyssa couldn’t help but asked, it wouldn’t be funny if he was beaten silly.

    "Uh, I'm fine" Furuichi waved his hand, then looked at Alicia, pointing to the chaotic situation, "Miss Alicia, is it okay to be in such a mess?"

    The bald boss seemed to have been beaten ten meters above the ground just now. Is that okay?

    "No problem! You don't know, right? Fighting is a specialty of this street. Many idiots living here will die if they don't fight. Even Neil fights one fight every three days and one fight every five days."  Yes, to a certain extent, he is very familiar with the people here"

    It’s really a disgusting street.

    “Then Alicia, wouldn’t it be dangerous for you to live here?”

    Alyssa really can’t imagine that if a child lives here, wouldn’t he be frightened every day?"That's not the case" Alicia shook her head and smiled, as if she didn't care much, "Don't look at these people as being fierce, but in fact they are very principled people, at least they will not bully the elderly or children.  At best, they have bad mouths. Just now they were just scaring us. In the words of Neil and Granny Denshi, these people are apes without brains and can only express themselves in the most primitive way.  It’s just blood that’s burned too hot…”

    "Of course, there are also other connections, such as the mother-in-law Denshi and the "Scarlet Overlord" rumored here are Neil's family, so those people don't dare to mess with the people in the family"

    ""

    ? Okay, Scarlet Overlord is really the name of the bunker. Is Neil's house full of monsters?

    Furuichi and Alyssa once again watched the scene near the end. In their eyes, something seemed to be different.

    "These guys are really getting more and more durable"

    Neil twisted his wrist and walked back. His face was not red and he was out of breath. It was impossible to tell that he had just finished fighting.

    "You do like fighting"

    Furuichi looked at Neil and smiled softly.

    Niel paused for a moment, then shrugged and smiled slightly.

    "I don't hate it."

    "I didn't expect that my teacher is still a bad person" Alyssa covered her face as if she had a headache, "Are you performing a GTO?"

    "Please ask Mr. Onitsuka for this kind of thing" Neil scratched his head and said boredly, "Well, if I can make extra money, I wouldn't mind making a cameo"

    But not long after he finished speaking, Neil found that Furuichi, Alyssa and Alicia were all silent in front of him, with dull expressions on their faces.

    "Huh? Are you possessed by a ghost, you guys?"

    Suddenly, an arm even rougher than Kenjiro's wrapped around Neil's neck. He was stunned for a moment, and then fell into the shadow of despair.

    Who released this Godzilla at the end of the 21st century

    "Oh? Neal-chan, are you planning to make extra money? I have a place where you can make a guest appearance. I originally came out to see where the kid was having such a fun time, but I didn't expect to hear such good news"

    Furuichi and Alyssa looked up at the tall figure, with the stubble, thick eyebrows, piercing eyes, light lip gloss and eye shadow, a perfect figure comparable to King Billy, and a charming Jean  The kimono that no one can look at directly gave them an unparalleled impact.

    "Ah, I really want to vomit. Can I vomit?"

    "Hello, Mrs. Xixiang."

    Alicia reluctantly moved her lips and said hello proactively.

    "Oh, it's Alicia" Xixiang moved his eyes and nodded, "Go back and tell your family that Neil won't be going back tonight. He's working at my place, so tell them not to worry"

    "Well, I understand, please feel free to do so."

    Neil, who was almost out of breath, stared at him. Alicia sold him in the blink of an eye. Please feel free to take him for what he is. He didn't even know if he would be able to see the sun tomorrow.  .

    “Let’s go, Neil-chan~~~”

    Xixiang smiled girlishly at Neil, and Neil immediately rolled his eyes and fainted while frothing at the mouth.

    “Is it okay, Alicia?”

    Watching Neil being carried away on her shoulders, Alyssa felt for the first time that it was not easy for him either.

    "It doesn't matter, Mrs. Saigo is a good person."

    ""

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    That night, Xixiang Ladyboy Club.

    “Clang, clang, clang! The super future star of our store is now making a grand appearance, Sonoko!!!”

    "Who are you calling Sonoko! Who wants to be the future star of your store!!"

    "Come on, Nierzi! You have great potential to become the ACE_OF_ACE of our store!!"

    "A devil wants this kind of potential, even if you give me money!!"

    "Yo!! Pretty boy, twist your waist!!"

    “You can do it yourself, don’t make too many demands, you perverted uncles!!”

    "Yoooooooo, such a cute child is indeed a boy! Long live Lord Lucifer!!!"

    "Have your male-only penetrating weapons been scrapped by you idiots!?"

    "Nierzi, please date!!!"

    “Go to hell——!!!!!!”

    On the stage, ?A girl in a gorgeous kimono with light make-up, who was actually a boy, was dancing with terrifying momentum with a folding fan. Next to her, Saigo was admiring the dance with a face full of admiration.

    This kid really has hope of becoming the master of the great route.

    The next day, the news about Neil's transformation into a new human spread secretly without his knowledge.

 Text Chapter 63 To maintain moral integrity or to lose moral integrity, that is the question

    The long black hair floated gently.

    The bright pupils reflect the surrounding scenery, like a mirror world.

    The girl put her hands behind her back, holding a smile on her lips, and stepped lightly.

    "Ah, no matter how many times I come here, I always feel that this place is huge"

    The corners of Tifa's mouth were slightly raised, her eyes were shrouded in a bright light, and she looked around every inch of Maho Liang Academy from time to time.

    "That's right. After we entered through the school gate, we walked for more than half an hour and felt like we didn't even see the end"

    Alicia, who was following Tifa, glanced around with the same interest. Whenever she saw the architecture of European classical beauty and the natural scenery, her vermilion eyes suddenly brightened like gems.

    "Well, I heard from Neil that there are many schools here, ranging from elementary school to university, plus various research institutes, shopping streets and library islands. It really can't be visited in one day" Tifa introduced, tapping her lower lip.  , suddenly remembered something interesting, a smile on his face, "This school also has many activities, such as the last school festival, which was held for three days and three nights. It was really lively"

    "Wow, that sounds so interesting" Alicia immediately flattened her mouth in disgust when she saw Tifa's expression, and then murmured angrily, "If Neil had woken me up earlier, then I couldn't have done it either."  Did you attend the school festival?"

    ""

    Tifa scratched her cheek and smiled silently. Is this what she should be struggling with?

    "But it's great, I want to go to school here too"

    Looking at Alicia’s longing expression, Tifa couldn’t help but smile.

    "What you say should be fine. As long as you worship Tony Nier or Negi, they should be able to find a way"

    "Hmm, please Tony Neil? I always think that guy will say something like "It's too troublesome, so I won't do it""

    Alicia closed her eyes and frowned, as if she could imagine the scene at that time.

    "maybe……"

    Tifa nodded with deep understanding. She quite agreed with Alicia's idea and her understanding of that guy.

    However, because of her understanding, she knew that if Alicia really asked him to ask for help, Neil would still do his best to help her.

    "A soft-hearted fool."

    Tifa pursed her lips and murmured in a low voice. She was a little bit disgusted by this.

    "What's wrong, Tifa?"

    Alicia noticed Tifa’s little movements and couldn’t help but feel a little weird.

    Tifa came back to her senses immediately, scratched her cheek and laughed dryly, "It's okay, I just got a little lost in thought"

    "Hey, what are you thinking about? You are so absorbed in your thoughts~~~"

    Alicia rolled her eyes and didn’t know what she was thinking of. She half-covered her mouth with her hand and leaned over with an ambiguous smile.

    Tifa blocked the approaching smiling face with her hand and said angrily, "What are you thinking about? I feel like you are becoming more and more like that guy Neil"

    "Hehe, you are so embarrassed that I got it right, right?"

    "You're not shy!"

    "Oh~~~Don't you deny what you said before? Sure enough, Tifa-chan's heart is full of Nier~~~"

    ""

    Faced with such teasing, Tifa simply shut her mouth and turned away as if she didn't hear anything.

    Seeing Tifa like this, Alicia stopped teasing her. She glanced around and asked, "Hey, Tifa, where is Neil's school? We've been gone for a long time"

    Originally, I was idle at home and wanted to come to the school to kill some time. However, after I came here with Tifa, this journey was really a good way to kill the time.

    ??Looking carefully, it seems that it is almost time for get out of class to end.

    "This place is too big. I haven't been here many times. How can I know how to get there?"

    "Eh? Didn't we see that big map when we entered?"

    “It’s true, but”

    "Is Tifa a roadie!? So cute!!"

    "What are you so cute about!? You're not praising yourself in disguise, when you haven't found a way either!?"

    "Are you two brats students here?"

    The two of them, who were fighting and looking for their way around, suddenly heard a voice coming from behind them. At the same time, they turned their heads and saw a tall man in black sportswear standing not far away with a cool expression.

    "Hello, we are not students here, we are here to find someone."

    TifaliNodding gracefully, the person in front of him seemed to be a school teacher or administrator.

    "Looking for someone?" Heigang raised his eyebrows and looked at the two girls in front of him, "Who are you looking for?"

    “It’s Neil Springfield who works at Shengxiang Elementary School here.”

    "It's that kid, but it's almost time for school to end. If we go by now, the people in the elementary school will probably leave as well. Forget it, I'll lead you there. Maybe that kid is still in school  By the way, are you his friends?"

    “We are his girlfriends!!”

    Before Tifa could speak, Alicia answered first.

    "girlfriend!?"

    Heigang opened his eyes in surprise, while Tifa covered his forehead as if he had a headache. He dared to believe that Alicia would start to display her natural instinct of fearing chaos in the world again.

    "I didn't expect that boy to have two girlfriends, but it seems reasonable after thinking about it"

    Heigang sighed at first, and then nodded unexpectedly.

    "Well, this gentleman"

    "Just call me Heigang" Heigang lowered his head and looked at Tifa, noticing the tangled look on her face as she hesitated to speak, and said with a very understanding expression, "Don't worry, I understand"

    "No, actually"

    "Let's go, I'll take you there now."

    "That bastard is really incredible. He actually did such a thing, but he is a role model for others. This is considered a harm to others' children. Well, I should be able to use this reason to teach him a lesson"

    A cold smile appeared on Black Steel's lips, and his narrow eyes narrowed slightly, flashing a frightening red light from time to time. When Tifa noticed the eldest brother's expression, she knew that the unlucky child was about to suffer a big disaster again.  , couldn't help but draw a cross in my heart.

    "Meow haha, it feels like something interesting is going to happen"

    Hearing Alicia’s cheerful laughter, Tifa sighed sadly, feeling deeply powerless.

    【Neal, if you want to blame it, you have a teammate who has been deceiving people for thirty years】

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Woo——"

    "What's the matter, Neil?"

    Naye suddenly heard Neil making a sound of unknown meaning, couldn't help but frowned, and asked with some worry.

    "It's okay, I just suddenly felt so miserable that I let out such a scream from my soul that it shook the world"

    "I have no idea what you are talking about" Nanoye shook her head in confusion, and then laughed happily, "But this means that Neil, there is nothing wrong with you"

    "Naye, at this moment, I feel more desperate than when I met a giant."

    She had just escaped from the demon king of the Kamabaka Kingdom and was mentally traumatized. Now she was attacked by this girl Nanoha. As her master, Neil suddenly felt that his majesty had lost as much as a certain vampire. He couldn't help but feel  I feel like life is dark.

    "By the way, aren't we going to the back mountain? This direction doesn't seem right"

    Nanoye looked at the direction Neil led the way. She had been training with Neil every day after school as usual, but at this moment, she visually saw that it was completely different from where she usually went.

    "Well, anyway, what I'm teaching you is just the control and application of magic power, and how to fight. I plan to hand you over to a more capable and experienced guy. Regardless of magic or physical skills, with her level, she can definitely  You trained me to become a master"

    Originally Naiyara was still being trained today. Neil felt that he had nothing to teach. After all, the magic system was completely different. Apart from some basic things, Neil felt that it would be better to have someone like Yuno as a coach.  Suitable for yourself.  When Professor Nanoha was in actual combat, whenever he encountered her unconsciously cute look, Neil would be blasted to pieces by a burst of starlight.

    Therefore, directly throwing Nanoha to the merciless Yiwen is definitely very profitable. Anyway, it is healthier for young people to abuse them, and there is Negi who can attract firepower next to him, and more importantly,  He can go home and cook quickly after school.

    【Ah, I can’t help it anymore, I can’t stop crying.  】

    "don't want!"

    Naye's face changed slightly and she shouted subconsciously, even her voice became slightly shrill.

    Neil was startled and quickly turned his head to look over, only to see Nanoye staring at him with her mouth bulging as if she was very angry.

    "Uh, what's wrong with you, Miss Nanoha?"

    &nbsp; Being stared at by Nanoye for a while, Neil asked cautiously.

    "me……"

    When asked by Neil, Nanoye didn't know how to answer. Could it be that she told him that she didn't want to leave him?

    "Dream on, it would be better to use a starburst to make him surrender."

    "Ms. Nanoha, did you think of something dangerous just now! Although I don't know what it was, I am firmly against violence!!"

    With the flash of red light in Nanoye’s eyes and the faint smile of excitement on her lips, no matter how idiotic she was, Neil still felt that he seemed to be very close to the door of hell.

    "Ahaha, what are you talking about Neil? I never thought of using Starlight Explosion to blast you"

    Nanoha scratched her cheek, smiled very cutely, and said horrible words that made Neil break into a cold sweat.

    【This guy said something that must never be uttered!  Naturally black?  ?  Definitely natural black!  !  】

    "Neil, why do you want others to teach me? I'm afraid I won't get along"

    Naye thought for a while and finally came up with a reason.

    "So that's the problem"

    Neil breathed a sigh of relief. He really didn't realize that Nanoha's character would be afraid of strangers, but this was no problem at all. After all, Yiwen's appearance was very deceptive. At first glance, he looked like a harmless cat, and he was very similar to  You don't have to worry about getting along with Yi Wen at all, because that guy's queen character is definitely about making others obey her.

    "That's not okay, Nanoha. If you hold back because of this small worry, you won't be able to make great progress in the future! Although I will be a little reluctant to let you go, dad, I will still do this for your future.  I did it! So, even if you resent Dad, I won’t regret it!!"

    "What dad, what role are you playing!"

    Nanoye slapped away Neil's hand on her shoulder with dissatisfaction. She blinked, not knowing what she thought of, her eyes suddenly lit up, and a meaningful smile appeared on her face.

    "Well, after all, Neil was defeated by me, I don't think he has the ability to teach me anything"

    "What!? Defeated by you!? It was just your luck that time. If I do it ten times again, you will not be my brother's" Neil originally retorted angrily, but when he saw Nanoye's smile, he seemed to understand.  Everything changed, "Well, since you said so, I also feel that I am not capable"

    Nanoha's smile froze slightly, but soon her lips curved into a more contemptuous arc, and at the same time her eyes swept three inches ahead.

    "Neil, it really doesn't work."

    Neil, who had been paying attention to Nanoye's expression, naturally noticed the other person's gaze. He looked down and couldn't help but widen his eyes, like an angry cat staring at Nanoye who was smiling leisurely and contentedly.

    "No!? You dare to say that I can't do it!? I've told you from the first day of class that I am a man who can break through the sky. The word "no" cannot appear to me!! Very good, Nanoha.  Just wait, if I don’t train you well, I will spend the rest of my life hanging around Xixiang!!!”

    “This is what you said, Neil~~~”

    Naye secretly made a gesture indicating that the plan was successful, and at the same time thought of something in her heart.

    【This trick of using retreat to advance that my mother taught me is really useful. Although I don't know why I aimed at it like this in the end, as long as it succeeds, I'll be fine!  】

    In fact, it was not until some years later that Nanoha understood the true meaning of this matter. At that time, she lamented that her health teacher died early. At the same time, she was very fortunate that she had a mother as great as Kami who allowed her to do this.  I have avoided many detours in my life.

    "Forget it, let's stop today's training. I'll go back and think about how to arrange it"

    “I don’t know whether it was because he was inspired to fight or because his dignity as a man was challenged. Neil began to seriously think about what to do. Usually, these things were left to Anders to do.

    "Huh? What is that guy doing?"

    Neil suddenly slowed down, and a shadowy figure appeared in his field of vision.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Ha, why are all the cleaners boys, not even a girl"

    Furuichi stopped the broom in his hand, looked around the classroom, and couldn't help but sigh sadly.

    Doesn’t it mean that if men and women match each other, the work will not be tiring?  There are just a bunch of idiots here, and they are exhausted from doing anything.

    "You just give up on this idea, this is terribleIt's our class's policy" Yuuji walked past Furuichi with a broom on his shoulder, not looking like he was working at all, "That guy said that in order to avoid a series of unnecessary problems caused by male-female combinations, we separate boys and girls.  Separated to facilitate management, do you think we can resist the mountain above our heads?  And the girls seem to agree"

    “Can you disagree!? Girls almost don’t have to participate in work during the week!!”

    "From this point of view, it turns out that he is still a gentleman"

    "That's weird! Even if he is a gentleman, he can only be a gentleman in another sense!!!"

    "I'm telling you, you can chat as much as you want, but if you can work, Yuuji, you've barely even done anything!!"

    Listening to the two complaining, Touma couldn't stand it anymore. He was almost the only one working now. He obviously planned to grab those half-price bento boxes.

    "You should tell the group of people over there first"

    Yuuji pointed with his broom in the direction of the podium, where a group of people were gathering for activities.

    Standing on the podium, Akihisa used the broom as a guitar and danced his fingers as much as he could, as if he had returned to the school festival concert, with the intense melody seeming to linger in his ears.

    “Come on, call me!!!”

    “Honey!!!”

    "What a tall person!!! Call me God-sama!!!"

    "Ah, Lord Kami is playing a game console in that corner over there"

    Touma looked at this scene, then looked at someone in the corner who had entered the god of strategy mode, and couldn't help but sigh.

    How long will he be able to do this?

    ——

    Suddenly, the sound of the door being pulled attracted the attention of everyone in the class.

    A handsome face that was as cold as a knife appeared behind the door, and at the same time, those sharp wolf-like eyes made the guys in the class stay silent for a while and started cleaning obediently.

    “Kids, is your bastard head teacher gone already?”

    They were slightly surprised by the unexpected punishment, and then suddenly realized that it was their class teacher who had caused the hatred.

    "Well, our bastard head teacher left early during the last self-study class and let all the girls go"

    As the leader of the boys, Xiongji told Heigang in detail. When Heigang heard this, he felt that the temples on his forehead began to beat again.

    "That rascal……"

    "Um, Teacher Heigang, what do you want from Neil?"

    Touma's question caused Heigang to turn around. He looked at the people in the class, and for some reason the corner of his mouth curled up into a weird smile.

    "Ah, actually it was the boy's two girlfriends who came to see him"

    "What——!?"

    "girlfriend——!?"

    “Two more——!?”

    The boys looked at each other and saw the jealousy hidden in each other's eyes. They nodded one after another, immediately picked up the thing in their hands, and rushed out of the back door without saying a word.

    "Hey, don't damage public property"

    Heigang shouted behind them, chuckled, and then walked downstairs.

    When he walked downstairs, he found that the two girls waiting nearby were gone. Instead, there was a guy who deserved a beating, gaping at the large cloud of dust.

    "Faye, did you see the two little girls who were here just now?"

    Heigang walked over, patted Fay on the shoulder and asked as coldly as usual.

    "Huh? It's Kurojia~~" Faye turned around and showed a very hearty smile, and then her face became a little weird, "Kurojia, are you a lolita control?"

    Heigang was startled, then his face turned black, he pulled out a cold long knife out of thin air, clasped his hands and raised it, ready to slash at it.

    "You really deserve to be cut down just like that kid"

    “Ehehehe!! Oppose violence, Hei-chan~~~”

    “Go to hell!!”

    "Wait a minute, aren't you going to ask where those two girls went? I'll tell you, but you can't do anything to me!"

    ""

    Heigang stopped and stared at Fay coldly, while Fay smiled slightly and tidied up his clothes. It was not until Heigang was about to have his second impact that he slowly spoke.

    "Actually, I just met them and chatted for a few words. I found out that they were here to see Neil-chan, so I told them that Neil-chan had left.Okay, so they took their leave, and let me tell you something by the way.  "

    "That means you knew it beforehand, right?"

    "Well Wow!! Kuro-chan, a surprise attack is a foul!!"

    “I don’t care about you!!”

    “I clearly said I wouldn’t do anything!!”

    "Did I promise you!?"

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "So, you lost the ring that Yiwen gave you and you were thinking about how to die, maybe this is it?"

    "No, I'm not thinking about how to die"

    Negi looked at his brother depressedly, forgetting if he didn't help, he was still gloating about his misfortune.

    "I just lost my ring, is there any need to do this?"

    Although the ring was a relatively rare magic item, it was not in a life-and-death situation. However, seeing Negi like this, Neil immediately felt very happy.

    "You won't understand. If Master finds out, I will see hell"

    Yiwen’s terror began to emerge in Negi’s mind. His face turned pale and his whole body was shaking, as if he had seen a ghost.

    Neil couldn’t help but sigh at how powerful Yiwen was. He was able to make Negi, a little man-trained boy, even more miserable. He felt like he was almost turning into an M.

    "Hey, Neal, what's the ring that Mr. Negi mentioned? Doesn't it matter that he's still like this?"

    Nanoye pulled the corner of Neil's clothes and asked with some confusion.

    "Well, that ring is like a wedding ring that represents a lifelong promise, and Negi, the idiot, threw it away without knowing where. If his powerful wife at home knew about it, he would probably not have to go to bed for a month."

    "Hey!? Teacher Negi is already married!?"

    "Hey, Neil, stop making this up!"

    "I'm not making it up, I'm just explaining it to Nanoha."

    "What are you trying to explain!!"

    Facing Negi’s fire-breathing eyes, Neil shrugged and had to give up, "Okay, okay, I won’t say it anymore. Why don’t you recall it and let me help you reorganize the scene at that time."

    "real?"

    Negi looked at him suspiciously, could this guy really be so kind?

    "We are brothers after all Speaking of which, when did the ring disappear?"

    "It should have been last night"

    "Well, very good" Neil nodded, "Which woman's bed did you sleep in last night?"

    "Herehey!! Where are you going!!"

    Negi is crazy, he actually believes in a guy like Neil, he is really a fool.

    "Oh, oh, did you really sleep in someone else's bed? Yeah, there are so many people in the girls' dormitory, who could it be?"

    "I told you not to do it!! I haven't even slept in Asuna-san's bed recently!!"

    "The married life is not harmonious?"

    “Stay away from me!!!”

    "Teacher Negi is not pure."

    ""

    Negi leaned against the tree, wanting to die.

    “Neil——!!!”

    Just when Neil was enjoying the sight of Negi being beaten to a pulp, a familiar scream came from behind. Without thinking, he immediately bent down. The next second, a figure flew over his head, and at the same time, a wave of wind blew up.  A gust of cold wind.

    Neil raised his head and looked at the blond girl who flipped in the air and landed perfectly, and couldn't help but be speechless for a while.

    "Alicia, do you have to say hello in this way? If I hadn't avoided it, I really doubt I would have suffered internal injuries from you."

    "It doesn't matter, I just said hello a little more enthusiastically."

    "Is this called being more enthusiastic!? Who would rush over at a speed of 40 yards, 4 seconds and 2!? Do you think I am an American football player!?"

    “What a small family man.”

    "I'm sorry, anyone would be petty when their lives are at stake!"

    "Tch, I won't talk to you anymore" Alicia left Neil alone, moved her target to Nanoye who was aside, and immediately pounced on her, "yahoo! Nanoye!!"

    "Whoa, be careful, Alicia!!"

    Neil sighed helplessly at the two who started to fuck Lily, then turned his head and forced a smile at the black-haired girl who was running slowly.

    "Won't you stop this guy, Tifa?"

    ? ???Isn't this bad?  There is a beautiful girl throwing herself into my arms"

    Tifa walked up to Neil and smiled teasingly.

    “I wish the way of throwing myself into someone’s arms could be improved”

    Neil muttered softly, but the next moment, Tifa's beautiful black hair was fluttering with invisible domineering aura.

    "What were you talking about just now?"

    "No, I didn't say anything, Your Lady Queen."

    Neil immediately displayed his low-profile and domineering attitude. His dignity and integrity were completely useless in front of Tifa.

    "Ah, look, Nanoha, Neil is starting to lose his moral integrity again!!"

    "Neil has never had any moral integrity anyway"

    "Alicia, shut up, whose fault do you think it is that makes me like this!"

    "You blame me?"

    "Ha, if I don't blame you, why should I blame myself!?"

    "Shut up."

    "Yes, Your Lady Queen."

    "Neil really suffered."

    Alicia’s triumphant look made Neil want to hang her up and tickle her, but for Tifa’s sake, he still lay on the ground obediently.

    "By the way, what is Negi doing there?"

    Tifa noticed Negi, who had been ignored for a long time, but the other party was obviously trapped in an endless loop and did not notice their arrival.

    "Nieji is struggling with the question of whether he should have moral integrity or lose his moral integrity."

    ""

    “By the way, why did you and Alicia come here?”

    “Well, since it’s okay to stay at home, and Alicia has never been to school, I took her here for a walk.”

    Neil looked back at the girl who was chatting enthusiastically with Nanoye. She had maintained such an optimistic attitude since she woke up. It was not an exaggeration to say that she was offline. However, these might just be to cover up her inner feelings.  lonely.

    【Looks like we need to hurry up.  】

    Just when Neil was thinking about something, a strange murderous aura rushed towards him. Neil looked around and saw a large black mist rumbling towards him.

    "What is that!? The Black Mist Monster!?"

    As soon as he finished complaining, Neil was swallowed by the black mist.

    "Whoa! Help! Huh? Isn't this a guy from the class!? Hey, are you rebelling!?"

    "Burn my remains with the blazing holy fire! How joyful is life, and how sad is death!"

    "Ahhh!! Where did you come from the Ming Cult!? These people are crazy again!!! Tifa, Negi, save me!!"

    Tifa watched the group of people go away speechlessly, and then glanced at Negi who continued to seek death.

    This school is still so peaceful today.

 Text Chapter 1 That day, the boy walked into a new world

    My name is Orima Ichika, I'm 15 years old, and my gender is, um, with excalibur underneath, you know.

    At this moment, the fifteen-year-old youth is like a deep-sea fish.

    “The classroom with all girls except me is very stressful.

    But it doesn’t matter. With my ability to withstand stress that I have developed since childhood, I can still withstand this kind of pressure. I am quite confident about this.

    Why do you say that?

    This has to start with my family and my world.

    “Today’s world, I simply don’t know how to describe it in words.  First of all, the two mainstreams in the world today are technology and magic. As far as I know, eight years ago, the flying super weapon called IS came out, and the world has undergone earth-shaking changes. However, weapons like IS can only be made by  The manipulation by girls has led to a fundamental change in the status of men and women in society.  However, the matter did not end there. In the following years, the ISSDA organization responsible for space development announced the existence of "magic". Magic was originally unknown. Coupled with the new life from the universe, it became even more complicated.  Not to mention the various superpowers in Academy City, the world was once again in turmoil. However, with the efforts of many parties, the world finally settled down, and magic was gradually accepted by everyone. At the same time, ordinary humans could not  All known alien races appeared one after another, and the world became more and more diverse.

    However, there are still unknown things in this world, such as disobedient gods, demons, angels, magic societies that are still hidden in the dark, and advanced beings buried in the shadows. I know these because my family is special.  The reason is, after all, the old man in my family is not an ordinary person.

    In short, there are as many angels and demons as dogs, and fairies and heavenly beings are everywhere. This world is a strategic fortress.

    However, this world view is not enough to shock me, because the family I live in is enough to numb my nerves. My home is simply the most chaotic place in the world.  Compared with one who has a personality, all kinds of weapons are worth the sky, and I can also see angels and demons eating together and having fun, and even aiming their guns at someone. The moment I knew the truth, my three views were completely destroyed. Thousands of years of history  They've all been tricked into being dogs.

    “Alas, this world is so damn peaceful.

    “But even so, I am still very stressed at this moment.

    I folded my hands and put them under my chin, with cold eyes, trying to look calm. At this time, I finally understood Commander Ikari’s sense of pressure to remain calm in the face of the apostles’ attack.

    Commander Ikari is mighty!  !  !

    But the sights gathered from all around are really uncomfortable. Haven’t you seen that my forehead is already covered with heart-wrenching beads of sweat?  ?  Sure enough, no matter how old a girl is, she always has a trembling heart!  !  Sure enough, a girl's gaze is the most terrifying thing in the world. The ever-changing changes of sometimes resentment and sometimes anger are simply more disasters than taking the Western Scriptures.

    I took a deep breath, narrowed my eyes slightly, and all the nerves in my body suddenly became more tense than ever before.

    ??????????????????????????????????

    Wow, I relaxed too much and almost came out from behind.

    Ha, by the way, why do I have to stay in a place like this?

    Thinking of this, I recalled what happened the night before.

    That night, my brother said to me with a smile that could be read as bright and written as slutty.

    "Ichika, you will become the happiest man in the world."

    So that’s what he was talking about!  !  !  !  !

    I sighed deeply, and I mourned for a second for my seemingly happiness and actual sorrow. I started to swim away and observe the people around me.

    Well, the eyes of the girls on the left and the right are full of unparalleled curiosity for knowledge, and their shining eyes almost flashed through their tough golden eyes.

    I can’t see the back part, but the sight of the thorns on my back makes me feel like I’m sitting on pins and needles. I can understand it even without looking.

    "The person directly in front of me is a slightly older woman.

    She is a bit petite, and her figure is almost the same as that of a student, but her chest size is the nemesis of all high school girls.  The clothes are relatively large and make her look more petite, but she still feels quite cute.  In addition, she also wears a pair of black-rimmed glasses. Although they are crooked, she can still be called a bespectacled girl.

    And this girl with glasses was looking at the people in the class in panic, her timid posture was reminiscent of an injured little rabbit.

    You are a teacher, show me some domineering power!

    "Everyone is here. Then, SHR is going to startWhoops!  "

    Well, it’s not something you can do if you want to.

    I gave the teacher an appreciative look, but for some reason the teacher turned red and smiled shyly.

    ????????????????????????????????????????? Suddenly, I felt that the pressure on my body was a little heavier, and I almost died from a thousand arrows piercing my heart.

    “Well, then, please introduce yourself, uh, in order of seat number.”

    The teacher seemed to have recovered from the inexplicable emotion and said to the students in the audience in a panic.

    ""

    "It's so quiet. My dignity as a teacher is suddenly shattered into pieces."

    I looked at the teacher who was about to cry, and I couldn't bear it. At the same time, I felt unhappy with the girls in the class. Are you shy because you just entered high school? No one responded. The teacher was about to cry. Really?  I'm going to cry!  !

    I glanced at the teacher, and the teacher’s eyes also moved over.

    ??Okay, our eyes met.

    Please don’t look at me like this, you are not my type, teacher.

    I quickly lowered my head, I still understand the principle that a dead Taoist friend will not die a poor Taoist.

    “Oh, give me a normal high school life.

    The reason why I specifically emphasize "ordinary" here is simply because what I am in now is definitely not an ordinary high school, but the famous IS Academy-the only school in the world that trains IS operators.

    And the most important point is that IS, this deceptive thing, can only be activated by girls, so naturally, this is a girls' school.

    And why am I here?

    I need to emphasize again that I am a boy, and I am definitely a boy at first glance. My appearance can be considered a bit handsome, but it is definitely not the kind of beauty that makes even IS unable to identify my gender.

    The reason why I came to such a ghost place has to start with the entrance exam in February.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    That day, the sun was shining brightly, and the cherry blossoms flying freely in the sky made me fall in love.

    I looked at the clear sky and encouraged myself in my heart.

    Today is the entrance exam for Junior High School. For your own goals, you can’t do it without working hard.

    The school I go to is called Mahora Gakuin. It is a very large Academy City that has everything from kindergarten to university. There are many schools in it, all types, and my target is the famous Mitsusaka High School.

    The reason why I chose Mitsusaka is not because of its reputation, but because my brothers and sisters all graduated from here. I have an indescribable yearning for that place.

    I want to chase the traces they left behind, and I want to be like them.

    that's it.

    Well, of course, if I am admitted to Mitsusaka High School, my goal of dominating Mitsusaka will be one step closer, and realizing Mahora's dream of complete domination will not be unattainable.

    Hahahaha, I couldn’t help but laugh out loud.

    "Why are you giggling so early in the morning?"

    At this time, my head was hit hard.  When I looked back, I saw a handsome man with white shoulder-length hair standing behind me. He was looking at me listlessly with a pair of dead fish eyes, and he didn't look like he was awake at all.

    "Brother, you got up so early"

    ??I touched my head and laughed dryly.

    "Well, seeing as you have a test today, I got up early to see you out"

    Hey, is this guy so kind?

    "Hey, don't think I can't understand your expression"

    "Well……"

    Although those dead fish eyes are completely rotten, they are still so sharp.

    I don’t know if my thoughts were revealed again, but I got another blow on the head.

    "By the way, you forgot to bring your admission ticket"

    I was stunned for a moment, watching my brother hand a certificate to me.

    "Huh? Didn't I prepare it last night?"

    As I was talking, I wanted to go through my bag. I had carefully prepared all kinds of things the night before.

    "Well, men will always forget some things, just like forgetting what their first love looked like"

    “I won’t forget it!!”

    I replied angrily, but I didn't notice the firmness in my tone.

    The old man looked at me steadily for a moment, with an inexplicable light flashing in his eyes.?, and then touched my hair with a slight smile.

    “Okay, take your admission ticket and go quickly, don’t be late.”

    I didn’t notice anything strange about my brother, so I took the admission ticket and didn’t check whether I really didn’t bring it with me. I said goodbye to my brother and went out.

    "It seems that Ichika has grown up"

    After saying this softly, the man walked back into the room with a smile.

    It was easy, so I came to the address indicated on the admission ticket.

    ???????????????????? Why is it not in Mahonliang Academy, but in a high school outside?

    But I didn’t think too much about it. Anyway, it said this on the admission ticket and I couldn’t change it even if I wanted to.

    But I feel a little uneasy.

    Are you nervous before the exam?

    With a feeling of apprehension, I walked into the imposing building in front of me.

    "I'm just going to go, turn left and right, how on earth are you going to get to the second floor!?"

    It’s been almost ten minutes since I walked, and I still haven’t found the stairs to the second floor. The internal structure is too complicated!  ?  Is this the maze before challenging the BOSS!  !

    My eyes wandered around, trying to find the guide map on the wall, but I sadly discovered that the walls inside were so beautiful that I couldn't even find a crack, let alone any wall charts.

    ?????????? This time, shit, I’m lost.

    "Hey, what should I do? Hey, why are you so quiet?"

    At this time, I finally realized that it was eerily quiet here. After walking for so long, I didn’t even meet a single person. Could it be that the exam has already started?  ?  Could it be that my dream of dominating Mitsusaka was just aborted?  ?

    God, I curse Jesus for not having chrysanthemums!  !

    “Perhaps God really heard my curse from the heart, and a door appeared not far in front of me.

    I walked to the door and saw a piece of paper stuck on it with the words "Infinite_Stratos Examination Room" written on it.

    "Well, I guess this is the right place"

    Because it says "Examination Room" on it.

    But the name of this examination room really looks impressive, and there are actually two English words that I can’t understand.

    Thinking of this, I feel deeply disappointed for my English course.

    I guess I won’t be able to pass the English test this time.

    But it doesn’t matter, my other subjects are fine!  !

    After taking a deep breath, I opened the door and walked into the room.

    "Ah, you are a candidate. Okay, go over there to change clothes. We are pressed for time, so you have to hurry up. This place can only be rented until four o'clock. I don't have time to trouble you. Really, I don't know what I'm doing.  What……"

    As soon as I entered the room, a nervous-looking female teacher, about thirty-five years old or above, spoke a lot of words like a machine gun without raising her head. I was stunned for a few seconds.

    Hey, hey, hey!  !  !  Sister, don’t you need to see what I look like and check my admission ticket!  ?  Where has the professionalism of being an invigilator gone?  ?  And what’s going on with changing clothes!  ?  You have to change clothes for exams these days!  ?  Are you asking me to use my body to show the beauty of the human body in ancient Greece?  ?  Sorry, I have been failing art classes since I was a kid!  !  Well, actually this is to prevent students from cheating, right?  But there is no one other than you in this room. I really don’t see any other candidates anywhere!  !

    While I was minding my own business, the elder sister gave instructions and walked out of the room directly with the documents in her arms.

    I watched the other party leave in embarrassment. I bet the eldest sister really didn’t even look at me.

    "Hey, what kind of test is this"

    I muttered a few words in a depressed voice and walked towards the place covered by the curtain.

    And at this moment, I entered a new world.

 Text Chapter 2 Sure enough, this is a conspiracy

    When I opened the curtain and walked in, I saw the object in the center of the room.

    The streamlined metal shell reflects light that is not dazzling, and an armor-like outfit sits quietly.

    I looked at it carefully and then fell silent.

    “Damn it, what kind of clothes do you want me to change into?! Are you asking me to take the war studies test!!”

    The bag in my hand was almost smashed by me.

    I calmed down the turbulent feeling in my heart that I wanted to hit someone, and walked over, looking left and right at this thing. After looking at it for a long time, I was speechless.

    Isn’t this the IS that appears on TV?

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of 1999

    But this thing actually has something to do with me. Well, it should be related to my family.

    "This is what changed the world"

    Because of the "White Knight Incident" of that year, the world became aware of the existence of this kind of weapon. At the same time, the originally balanced military structure suddenly collapsed. How many IS controllers can be found will directly affect the country's military strength.  , so every country began to implement a system of preferential treatment of women.

    Although there is a magical power like magic in the world today, it has not been widely used in the military due to various restrictions. Moreover, IS has advantages that can compete with magic. In comparison, the country is more willing to invest more resources.  on this emerging technology.

    Well, this is actually nothing to me. I am more curious about IS. After all, I have seen forces more powerful than IS.

    With all kinds of thoughts, I couldn't help but reach out and touch it.

    Anyway, IS can only be activated by women. If I, a pure man, touch it, I will probably have no reaction like touching a dead fish. It is a rare opportunity to touch it and I will not suffer any loss.

    However, there are always various unknowns in life. You can never guess what will happen in the next second. Of course, it is another matter if you have the ability to predict.

    A cold metallic feeling came from the fingertips, followed by a burst of dazzling silver light and various information pouring into the mind.

    “Eh!? Eh————!!!!!!”

    Faced with such a strange situation, I suddenly lost my train of thought.

    When I finally came to my senses, I found that the IS had actually moved and attached itself to my body like armor, becoming part of my hands and feet.

    "What happened!?"

    “Has someone activated IS!?”

    "who is it!?"

    "Huh? This, this is -"

    "man!?"

    Hearing the sound, a group of researchers in white coats came over. They opened the curtain and saw me activating IS. They all fell into a state of sluggishness where they couldn't think.

    I looked at the researchers in front of me in silence, and then looked at the abnormality on my body. I immediately showed a miserable face like a Christian abandoned by God. At the same time, the devil on my brother's face flashed through my mind.  smile, with only one thought left in her mind.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? This is a conspiracy.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    “Oh, I want to die.

    "Classmate, Orimaru Ichika-san!"

    A voice calling my name brought me back to reality from my annoying thoughts. I held my forehead and blurted out weakly before I could figure out the situation.

    "Ah, what's the matter?"

    "Ah, um, um, I'm very sorry for calling you so loudly all of a sudden. Are you, are you angry? Yes, I'm sorry! But, um, I'll introduce myself in the order of the fifty syllables. Now it's Oribara-san's turn.  So, I'm really, really sorry! Can you please introduce yourself? Are you willing?"

    It was then that I really came back to my senses and figured out the situation, and found that my deputy instructor, Yamada Maya, was constantly bowing his head and apologizing to me. It was obviously my own fault, but the teacher wanted to apologize himself. For a moment, I was full of guilt.

    "Uh, um, Mr. Yamada, you don't have to apologize like this. It's all my fault. I will introduce myself."

    I stretched out my hand to stop Teacher Maya Yamada from apologizing, and quickly made a comforting reassurance.

    "Really, really!? You, you promised me! You must do it!!"

    Teacher Yamada suddenly raised his head, seriously grasped my hand and leaned towards me, and he could still see the mist in his eyes.

    Teacher, are you really a teacher?  ?  This pairThe attitude of the little girl can easily be misunderstood, and some ignorant and innocent little boys might have fallen into trouble from then on!  !  !  Oh, oh, don't put your chest on it, be careful, my cannon may go off!  Also, I need to reiterate it again, teacher, you are really not my type!  !

    In the struggle between reason and sensibility, angels and demons, I took my hand out with difficulty, left my seat and walked to the podium with a slight bend without being noticed.

    Ah, I almost got hard just now.

    Standing on the podium, looking at the unabashed thirst for knowledge in the eyes of the girls in the audience, including Teacher Yamada, I suddenly felt like I was on the top of Mount Everest, and it was difficult to even breathe.

    "Ahem."

    I straightened my back and cleared my throat, thinking about what to say next.

    ???????????????????? But my mind went blank. As expected, the pressure had already crushed my thinking power into pieces.

    At this time, I took a peek at the seat by the window. Sitting there was a black-haired girl with a ponytail.

    Her name is Xiao Zhizhen, my childhood sweetheart who we only reunited after six years. This girl has always had a single ponytail. When I first entered the classroom, I recognized her at a glance.

    “But it’s really a transformation of women.

    No, no, now is not the time to think about this.

    "Help me quickly!!"

    I signaled her with my eyes. As a childhood sweetheart who has been dating for a long time, she must be able to understand this information instantly.

    "snort!"

    You actually ignored me!  ?

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Oh, oh, what does this cold aura and this arrogant attitude mean!  Where has the arrogant and a little bit coquettish Hoshi-chan gone!  !  Now Chen is completely 100% proud!  !  She actually abandoned me mercilessly at my critical moment, turned her face expressionlessly to the window, and snorted coldly, "I'll kill you, did I offend you, Miss Chen!"  !

    “However, this did remind me of something.

    I remember my brother once told me that when faced with a girl who is wrapped in pride and makes people wonder if she is engaged in chain defense, you must use your fiery penis to penetrate the opponent's uterus.

    Of course, this is summed up by my rich theory and practice. Although I don’t know where his theory and practice come from, I even wonder if he made it up casually.

    ??????????????????? However, I have no idea what those two words mean in English, because I am powerless in English. I have obviously been abroad, and there are foreigners at home. I only know the twenty-six English letters ABC, which is really weak.

    Well, I don’t really want to know the meaning of this. I know that what comes out of my brother’s mouth is definitely not fun, because every time I ask my sister or other older women in the family, I will be scolded.  Of course, many times I will attract hatred consciously or unconsciously. In comparison, the harm I suffered is quite small.

    Ah, I am going off topic again. Look, the eyes of the girls below are starting to burst into flames.

    Well, what should I say at this time?

    Let’s start with a song called “Girls’ School Boys” by Twins?  Well, it does fit the occasion, but this is a self-introduction, not a concert.

    【When we introduce ourselves, too many rhetoric just attracts the temporary attention of others. To let people know ourselves, the most important thing is to show our true side.  】

    Brother’s voice seemed to ring in my mind. At this time, I seemed to see the holy light of heaven.

    Sometimes I’m pretty reliable.

    The corners of my mouth raised slightly uncontrollably, and the sunshine outside the window shone in at the right time. At this moment, in the eyes of some ignorant little girls, I became a handsome and sunny boy.

    A small exclamation came from below, and my attention immediately came back. I took a breath and began to introduce myself.

    "My name is Ichika Orimara."

    “Yeah, yeah, yeah!!”

    Everyone’s eyes showed the expectation of “I want to hear more.”

    I smiled, what a group of curious and kind children.

    Then, I should also treat others with sincerity.

    "I like Lolita the most."

    Maintaining a sunny smile, I expressed what I loved most in my heart.

    institutions

    The sounds of various heads banging on the table and people falling to the ground kept ringing out. It seemed that they were moved by my sincerity.

    I think everyone can become a partner who loves lolita.

    At this moment, I seem to have new hope for the future.

    The sound of clicking footstepsThere was an urgent sound, is someone coming?

    “Are you going to reveal your abnormal sexual fetish as soon as you get here!?”

    Huh?  Does this sound sound familiar?

    But before I had time to react, I was hit hard on the head and sent flying.

    Wow, this kind of invisible murderous martial arts passed down by my brother is so familiar to me. The pain that directly penetrates the skull and hits the cerebral cortex is simply exhilarating How strange!  !  I'm not a pussy-shaker like Sister Xiaoyuan!  !  !

    “However, this knocking method, whether it’s power, angle, or speed, is very similar to the person in my impression.

    I swallowed and turned around with a little fear. I saw the woman behind me wearing a black suit and tight skirt. She had a slender figure and a body curve with no fat at all due to regular exercise. And the other person was at this time  He crossed his arms in front of his chest, raised the corners of his eyes, and his eyes were as sharp as a wolf's.

    "What the hell, Guan Yunchang!?"

    Snapped——

    “Ugh, I got hit on the head again, I’m probably going to have a cerebral hemorrhage now.

    "Sister Chifuyu, it hurts so much!"

    Yes, the domineering woman in front of me is my sister Chifuyu Orimaru.

    "Who is the hero in the Three Kingdoms, idiot!!"

    I rubbed my head and stood up from the ground, looking at my sister in front of me, very curious about her appearance.

    "Sister Chifuyu, why are you here? Aren't you out training for the annual World's No. 1 Martial Arts Tournament?"

    "Do you think I am Yamcha!? Who told you that I would go to that kind of conference!!"

    Chifuyu-san’s eyes started to sparkle, and her fists were clenched tightly. She would probably attack accordingly depending on my answer.

    “Uh, it’s my brother, that’s what I told you!!”

    I quickly shied away all the responsibilities, but after hearing this, Chifuyu-san loosened her fists and held her forehead in distress.

    "That idiot has been talking nonsense all day long"

    Looking at Chifuyu-san's depressed and gnashing expression, I couldn't help but want to laugh out loud. Those words I just came up with on the spur of the moment were purely to deceive my brother. Oh, haha, a Tai Chi push hand can kill someone invisible. I feel  At this moment, my IQ doubled several times.

    "Huh? By the way, what was going on with your self-introduction just now?"

    "Well……"

    Okay, I haven’t even breathed a sigh of relief yet. Why did this hatred suddenly shift back? I didn’t make fun of you.

    "My brother told me to be heart-to-heart and treat others with sincerity"

    And as soon as I finished speaking, Chifuyu-san came towards me with an angry fist.

    “Just lie to me now!!!!”

    Is it okay to let your brother lie like this openly?  ?

 Text Chapter 59 Looking forward to meeting him again

    "Hey, your eyes are wandering. Do you want to borrow money from me? For the sake of us being brothers, just tell me how much you want. It's okay to give the Ming coins directly to you!"

    There was a short distance from leaving the World Tree to one of the squares near the World Tree. Along the way, Neil found that Negi peeked at him very frequently, almost every few steps.  When he turned his head, Negi quickly turned his head and whistled. This behavior made Neil very unhappy, because it felt very disgusting to be treated like this by a boy, and Negi was not a girl who secretly liked him.  .

    “ Could it be that Negi has been looking at 3A girls for a long time and hasn’t had any contact with boys for a long time, and finally his interest in that area has begun to awaken!  ?

    In an instant, Negi’s image became dangerous in Neil’s eyes.

    "Why is it such an unlucky thing to say? How much do you want today's birthday to become the anniversary of my death! What do you mean by that look in your eyes? I always feel super unhappy!!"

    Negi was obviously stunned by Neil's sudden words for a few seconds before he reacted. Coupled with the weird look in his eyes, he couldn't help but complain angrily.

    Neil stuck out his tongue, put his hands on the back of his head, and quickened his pace slightly, leading Negi by half a body.

    "Do you have anything to say?"

    Negi paused for a moment, looking sideways at the face partially blocked by his arms, his eyes flashing behind the lenses.

    “Hey, Neil, has something happened to you recently?”

    I always feel that something has changed in him.

    Neil’s pace slowed down unconsciously, but soon returned to its original state, and he asked without looking back.

    "Why do you think so?"

    “I just feel like you’ve been a little absent-minded these days, as if you’re a little further away”

    Raising his head and looking at the stars covering the night sky, the starlight gently reflected the faint light on Negi's glasses.

    Neil put down his hands and put them behind his back. He also raised his head and stared at him from a distance.

    "No, nothing has changed"

    In the end, he was still like that.

    Nothing has changed.

    "Neil"

    Negi turned his head and opened his mouth, as if he wanted to say something, but for a long time, he did not say another word.

    "Don't talk about me, it's you" Neil suddenly spoke up and grabbed the topic, turning his face and blinking, "You are the one who should be said to be absent-minded, right? You seem to have no energy recently, as if you were distracted by something.  Things are bothering me"

    "Is it that obvious?"

    Negi lowered his head and muttered quietly, but Neil could still hear him beside him.

    "It's all written on your face I thought you looked confident after the school festival, but it turns out you've been so worried these days that you almost jumped off a building. What, is it a worry about love, boy?"  "

    When talking about love, Neil’s eyes brightened up and his tone was full of ridicule.

    "No, I just had a quarrel with Asuna-san"

    Negi rolled his eyes at him and became dejected again.

    "Sister? Oh, haha, it really is a matter of love~~~You dishonest guy~~~"

    "Do you have to think about this!?"

    "Okay, what did you and eldest sister argue about?"

    Neil spread his hands and did not continue teasing the other party.

    "Actually, it's not a big deal. Asuna-san just reminded me that I am very similar to Chao-san"

    Negi lowered his head a little further and sighed softly.

    "I see, the eldest sister is angry because of this"

    Neil looked at his brother’s confused expression, and he probably figured out what was going on between him and Asuna.

    After meeting with Gunel and learning that his father was still alive, Neil also guessed what Negi was thinking now. He must be full of things about his father. Since a long time ago, Negi has been working hard for his father.  , constantly injured, and constantly moving forward. After getting more accurate news, he will only work harder to move forward for his dream, even at the risk of losing his life.

    Father seems to be everything to him.

    This is exactly the same as the super ring tone.

    For the sake of your dreams, you are willing to give up everything, including your own happiness.

    And Tomorrow Cai is angry about it, maybe that's it.

    "Actually, Asuna-san is right, and I said the same thing to Chao-san, but I"? 

    Although he clearly rejected Chao's approach, he himself followed Chao's path, almost exactly the same path.

    He, how should he choose?

    "Neji, do you still remember what Chao Lingyin said?"

    Neil didn’t pay attention to Negi’s current expression and just continued talking.

    "Don't stop, keep moving forward This sentence should be very suitable for you now. For you, your father's affairs can be said to be everything to you. If you are asked to give up everything now for this, you must be able to do it.  Yes, in this aspect, you, Chao Lingyin, and I are really the same"

    Neil slowly took a breath of the refreshing summer night, his eyes slightly focused on Negi's face.

    "However, I think this is correct, or in other words, any approach is correct, but everyone chooses a different position. It is probably impossible for you to give up looking for your father, so why not go all the way?  Black, just like Kick-Ass who became a hero after being knocked headlong"

    "Well, I always feel that the tone of your words has suddenly changed a lot"

    "Don't worry about these things. Your goal is very clear anyway. You just think too much. Anyway, there is only one way you want to go from now on, isn't it?"

    Facing Neil’s smile, Negi seemed to know a little bit about what he should choose.

    "However, I have one more thing to say. No matter what you choose, you should also pay more attention to the people around you, such as eldest sister. I think eldest sister is very clear about your thoughts, and this is what she is worried about.  , it’s just that she doesn’t want to see you scarring yourself, the eldest sister’s idea is probably that simple"

    Neil took a few steps forward, tapping his toes slightly. As his body turned, his long hair fluttered lightly, and his face was clearly reflected in Negi's eyes.

    "Don't forget this, because when you lose, the pain is not something you can bear"

    "Neil"

    They were only a few steps apart, but Niji felt like they were separated by a chasm.

    Because there was a bit of sad nostalgia in Neil's eyes, which blocked his approach.

    "Well, that's all I want to say. It's up to you what you think about next" Neil spread his hands and smiled softly, then turned a little evil again, "But eldest sister really loves you deeply.  Said~~~"

    "Why do you come back here again!!!"

    The sentimental atmosphere just now was gone, and Negi rolled his eyes angrily.

    “Hehe~~~”

    Neil grinned wider, looked away slightly, and saw the surrounding environment clearly. His smile was frozen, and his expression was a little confused.

    "Ah, by the way, what am I doing here?"

    "Huh? Don't you know it yourself!?"

    "I really don't know, I'm following you"

    "How are you following me!? You are following me and running in front of me!!"

    "In this case, I will go home. Goodbye, young man who works hard~~~"

    Neil waved his hand and walked forward without looking back, but he was immediately grabbed by the collar.

    "It's rare that you come here, so just patrol with me. You have a lot of time anyway"

    I don’t know where Niji got the strength, but he was holding on to Neil’s collar as firmly as a rock.

    "Hey, I'm not on duty tonight, and my youth is calling me!!"

    "What youth?"

    “Galgame on the computer!!!”

    “Delete your youth for me!!”

    "Do you want to ruin my life!?"

    "Your life is too insignificant!!"

    Seeing that Negi refused to let go of him, Neil lowered his head helplessly, but after waiting for a while, he found that Negi was still where he was.

    "Aren't you going to patrol? Why are you standing here without moving? You want to be a sentinel!"

    "No, I'm waitingah, here it comes!"

    When Negi was talking, a figure in the field of vision gradually enlarged, and he suddenly shouted.

    Neil looked in the direction that Negi was looking at, and saw Setsuna coming this way quickly, and Kamo the ferret was lying on her shoulder.

    "Why is Kamo and Setsuna-san together?"

    Generally speaking, doesn’t Kamo, the pervert, always follow Negi?

    "If you come to me today, I will ask Kamo to find Setsuna-san first, and then we will make an appointment to meet here."

    ? ?Ji smiled and explained in a calm tone.

    Neil glanced at Negi thoughtfully, his eyes brightened slightly, and then fell silent.

    "Teacher Negi, Teacher Neil, good evening."

    Setsuna quickly arrived in front of them. There seemed to be no surprise about Neil's appearance. Negi or Kamo must have told her in advance.

    "Boss Neil, long time no see."

    Kamo jumped from Setsuna’s shoulder to Negi, turned to say hello to Neil.

    "It's been a long time indeed. You haven't done anything wrong recently, have you?"

    Neil half-opened his eyes and glanced at Kamo who was stiff.

    “No, absolutely not!! I don’t dare to lose even a hair under Boss Neil’s eyes!!”

    "That means you did a lot of bad things that I didn't see, right?"

    Under Kamo’s desperate eyes, Neil raised a bright smile.

    "Okay, Neil, Kamo hasn't done much recently and has helped me a lot. Let's go on patrol now"

    Seeing this, Negi had no choice but to interrupt Neil's topic.

    Neil waved his hands quickly, as if he refused to agree.

    "No, it's not my turn tonight, I won't work overtime, you have to go do it yourself!"

    "Anyway, you are here, and you will do some meaningless things when you go back. It is better to stay. It is rare that we can be on duty together"

    “What’s so pointless!! You’re actually vetoing my life!!”

    "Teacher, what are you talking about?"

    Listening to the conversation between the two, Setsuna on the side was confused.

    "It's nothing, it's just that Neil promised us to patrol together. One more person will add more strength."

    Negi turned to Setsuna and smiled, taking Neil with him by the way.

    "Who agreed? Don't just talk to yourself!"

    "Then let's set off now!"

    "Okay, Teacher Negi."

    "Hey, don't ignore me, listen to me!!!"

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Ah, I really want to go home"

    Raising his head, Neil looked at the starry sky and lazily followed Negi and Setsuna.

    “It’s only been less than two minutes! How unmotivated you are!!”

    Neil didn’t pay attention to Neji’s words. He turned to look at An Jing walking beside him, his eyes rolled, and he didn’t know what he was thinking.

    "Speaking of Setsuna-san, why are you and Negi together? Could it be that you are having an unethical love affair with your eldest lady and her fiancé behind your back!?"

    Neil covered his mouth with his hands, his face filled with disbelief.

    "Who do you think is the betrothed!!"

    "I did not betray the eldest lady!!"

    "As expected of Neil, he said all the things in my heart, but it doesn't matter, brother, you can be considered Setsuna's master, it's totally okay!!"

    "How is it OK!!!" x2

    The two of them shouted at Kamo at the same time, dumbfounded.

    “I understand, I know how to do it, huh huh~~~~~”

    "You know nothing! The laughter behind you is full of bad intentions!!"

    "Teacher Neil, I will never change my heart for the eldest lady!!"

    In desperation, Setsuna expressed his loyalty to Konoka without thinking.

    "Oh, that's true" x3

    At this time, two young men, one a pervert, looked at Setsuna with ambiguous eyes. Setsuna was stunned, and then turned red and waved his hands in denial.

    "No, it's not what you think. I, I just treat the eldest lady, just"

    "Love……"

    "It's love"

    "like."

    The three guys caught Setsuna’s words very wisely.

    "Nah!!!!!!!"

    At night, the girl’s shy screams broke through the sky.

    "You guys are really energetic"

    Suddenly a voice intervened in the joke between three people and one mink. They followed the sound at the same time and saw a young man wearing a high school uniform leaning against a lamppost, holding a mobile phone in his hand, and his eyes glanced slightly  Their fingertips are still touching the bright screen.

    &nbsp;"Why are you here? Are you also patrolling at night?"

    Neil walked over and obviously knew the other person.

    The young man then turned his head, looked at Neil walking towards him, and smiled slightly.

    "Well, I'm short of manpower recently, so I came to help. Anyway, I still get overtime pay"

    "Senior Muchen."

    In an instant, he also came over and bowed respectfully to the other party.

    The young man is Jun Muchen.

    "It's Setsuna-chan, why are you with this bastard brat?"

    "Who are you calling a bastard? Speaking of bastards, you bastard is even more of a bastard!!"

    “Tsk, tsk, tsk, it’s full of balls in one sentence, it’s really dirty!”

    “It’s your head that’s dirty!!”

    "Well, actually, Teacher Neil is here to patrol tonight, so we came together"

    "The moment interrupted the two people's unscrupulous conversation, and at the same time, I felt that the two guys were really similar.

    "Neil, Setsuna-san, who is this gentleman?"

    There is obviously someone here who doesn’t know the other person.

    "Oh, this is a student from the high school department. Senior Jun Muchen, like me, is also employed by the school and is very powerful."

    Seeing that Neal had no intention of introducing him, Setsuna had no choice but to introduce him to Neji. When he looked at Jun Muchen, there was a hint of admiration in his eyes.

    "Ahahaha, I am stronger in that area"

    Jun Muchen touched the back of his head and smiled brightly, swinging his waist back and forth slightly.

    In an instant, he turned away with his cheeks slightly red, Negi looked puzzled, while Neil's eyes were full of contempt.

    "You can no longer be described as a scumbag."

    "Uh, um, nice to meet you, Mr. Jun."

    Although I didn’t understand what Jun Muchen meant by that aspect, I still extended my hand in a friendly manner.

    "This is Teacher Negi, just call me Muchen. He is such a personable gentleman, completely different from a guy who only knows bullshit"

    With a gentle smile on her face, Jun Muchen held Niji’s hand and said something that made someone angry.

    "It's much better than you, the guy with the same curly hair as [beep——]"

    Neil twitched the corners of his eyes, raised the corners of his mouth, and said coldly.

    “Although my hair is black and curly, it is definitely not the curly hair on [beep——]!!”

    "Ah la la, you really didn't bring it upon yourself"

    The two people looked at each other, as if there were sparks constantly arousing.

    "Well, Neil, you and Mr. Muchen are very familiar with each other."

    "Only a ghost is familiar with this kind of guy!" Neil turned his head and glared at Niji, then immediately turned back to stare at Jun Muchen, "This guy had a fight with me for no reason last time, what do you think?  Is this kind of person seriously ill?!"

    “It’s not just for nothing!!”

    "Then what are you talking about!!"

    “Because I’m bored!!”

    “Idiot!!”

    "Ha, I really don't understand"

    Negi held his forehead with a headache, feeling as if two Neils appeared in front of him.

    “Speaking of which, what are you doing here alone?”

    "I'm waiting for someone."

    Jun Muchen put away his phone and said with a yawn.

    "Ha, waiting for someone? You don't look like you have a date, do you?"

    "How different! One day I will go to a love hotel with the president!!"

    "One sentence will reveal your true face clearly."

    Neil sighed very much, this guy is really powerful in combat, his combat effectiveness has broken through the lower limit.

    "Actually, I was waiting for the principal's guests to come out" Seeing the curiosity in the three people's eyes, Jun Muchen continued, "They are people from the Holy Church."

    "The Holy Church? Is it dealing with the previous ghoul incident?"

    Neil was the first to react, and at the same time, three unlucky children flashed through his mind.

    "Ghoul? What ghoul?"

    Negi and Setsuna looked at Neil suspiciously. Neil was stunned. It seemed that they didn't know about the incident.

    After briefly explaining it to them, Negi and Setsuna's expressions changed slightly and became a little heavy.

    “Actually, you don’t need to be so nervous. As long as you deal with it well, you won’t be afraid of too much trouble”

    &nbsp; Jun Muchen put away his playful look and calmly comforted the two of them, with a comforting warmth in his voice.

    "Yeah." x2

    "By the way, who was sent by the Holy Church?" Neil raised his eyes and looked at Jun Muchen, "Is it the agent? Or are the people from the burial agency also coming out?"

    "You know a lot" Jun Muchen's eyes were slightly surprised, and then he continued to lean against the lamppost lazily, "That person is the person in charge of the nearby Shengtang Church stronghold, he is oh, myself  Look, he comes out."

    Jun Muchen suddenly stood up straight and looked back at the building behind him. In the darkness, the sound of neither light nor heavy footsteps sounded rhythmically.

    Everyone’s eyes were focused on him, and the figure in the shadow gradually became clearer, and the cross hanging on his chest reflected a faint silver light.

    "Oh? I didn't expect there would be so many people here"

    There seemed to be a little surprise in the heavy voice, and a man wearing a black priest's uniform appeared in front of everyone.

    Neil’s pupils shrank tightly, and the man’s face was deeply imprinted on his retinas. He opened his mouth slightly, then bit his lower lip tightly, and an imperceptible trace of violent murderous intention passed deep in his eyes.

    Soon, the trace of hostility disappeared, and Neil stood aside silently, returning to his usual listless appearance.

    Jun Muchen, who had been keeping quiet, glanced at Neil thoughtfully, then stood up with a smile and introduced the newcomer to Niji and the others.

    "This is the chief priest of Haiming City Church, and the person in charge of negotiating with our Magic Association on behalf of the Holy Church Church, Kotomine Kirei."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Jun Muchen faced Kotomine Kirei and introduced the person on the other side.

    "These three are magicians and swordsmen from the Magic Association, Negi Springfield, Neil Springfield, and Setsuna Sakurasaki."

    "Good evening, you three. I never expected that the Magic Association would have such outstanding children."

    Kotomine Kirei's eyes are always heavy, giving people a serious feeling.

    "You're flattered, Mr. Kotomine."

    Facing the other party’s compliment, Negi quickly nodded in return.

    Kotomine Kirei’s eyes passed over the faces of the three of them one by one. When he saw Neil, he paused for a moment and then turned to Jun Muchen.

    "Mr. Muchen, my business has been finished, and it's almost time for me to leave."

    "Let me take you out" Jun Muchen nodded to the other party, and then winked at the three of them, "Then I will lead Mr. Yanfeng to leave, and you three can continue working"

    "Okay, Mr. Muchen."

    "Goodbye, Senior Muchen."

    Neil didn’t look at Kirei for a second, he raised his head and nodded lightly to Jun Muchen, then turned around and left with the two of them.

    "Then let's go, Mr. Kotomine."

    "sorry to bother you."

    Kotomine Kirei nodded in thanks, then vaguely glanced at the direction Neil left, with an obscure smile on his lips.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "I'll send it here."

    Reaching the entrance of the academy, Jun Muchen stopped and turned to talk to Kotomine Kirei, who was following closely behind him.

    "Well, thank you."

    Jun Muchen nodded slightly to him and walked away.

    Kotomine Kirei calmly watched Jun Muchen leave. He slowly turned around until his back disappeared.

    “It seems like something interesting happened tonight, Kirei.”

    The strange voice appeared out of thin air, but Kotomine Kirei did not feel the slightest surprise, and his expressionless face maintained his usual indifference.

    "What are you referring to?"

    Kirei stared at the void in front of him, as if there was a figure in front of him talking to him.

    "hehe……"

    The sound of laughter was accompanied by golden light particles, which gathered together little by little. Soon, the silhouette of a human figure loomed in the golden light.

    "You should have discovered it, that brat"

    Yao dispersed, and a young man wearing a black jacket had his hands in his trouser pockets. His handsome face was full of arrogance, and a pair of bloody eyes under the golden bangs seemed to have an addictive demonic quality, staring directly at the indifferent eyes.  man.

    Seeing that Kirei remained silent, the young man raised an evil smile on his lips, narrowed his eyes slightly, and the blood in his eyes became more and more piercing.

    "He seems to have the same thing as us."

    Qili looked at the man??, his eyes were cold, and he met those eyes that were difficult for mortals to look directly into without giving in.

    Suddenly, Kirei smiled.

    A gloomy smile appeared on his cold and sharp face.

    "Indeed, aren't you interested, Gilgamesh?"

    "Of course I have interests. There aren't many things in this world that interest me" The smile on Gilgamesh's lips grew wider, and the light in his eyes became more and more elusive. "But, we can't be interested in him now."  Take action."

    "Oh why?"

    There was a hint of curiosity in Kirei's expression.

    Such emotional changes are very rare for him.

    "Because of the agreement with that guy, if that kid encounters danger within my sight, try to save his life."

    Gilgamesh withdrew his gaze and raised his head slightly. The night sky was reflected in his eyes, and he seemed to be able to see a night similar to the original one.

    "That mysterious heroic spirit?"

    Kirei frowned, a familiar yet unfamiliar figure appeared in his mind.

    "Um."

    Gilgamesh’s gaze retracted from the sky and fell on Kirei.

    "Do you know his identity?"

    Hearing Kirei’s question, Gilgamesh smiled playfully.

    "That's right, but it's better not to tell you for the time being. It will be more exciting to save the interesting things until the end."

    Gilgamesh looked past Kirei, looking in an unknown direction, with slight waves in his eyes.

    "My king, I am looking forward to meeting him again."

    ?…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

    PS: I plan to overthrow and rewrite it, and change the protagonist to a female.

 Text Chapter 60 Moon Peak Shrine

    irritable.

    That feeling lingered in my mind for quite some time.

    The things that happened recently and the people I met have revived many memories that have been buried deep in my heart. In my mind, almost all of them are pictures that I don’t want to think of.

    In the past, he would sometimes recall it or appear in his dreams. Even though it was like a curse, he never wanted to abandon those memories. For him, this was a sin that he had to endure.

    However, even so, he would not be as inexplicably restless in the past as he is now. Often, as long as he hints to himself, his mood will soon calm down, or in other words, his heart will feel like death again.

    Is it because of those people?

    Some familiar faces flashed through Neil's mind, and a subtle sense of peace flowed through them.

    He has always been walking alone. Even Negi, who is closest to him, cannot get close to the depths of his heart. Now, the shadows of other people have been left in his heart. Unknowingly, the cracks in his heart have opened up.  got bigger.

    However, he knew very well that this would not work.

    He has learned a lot from what happened in the past, and he doesn't want to repeat the same mistakes. In order to no longer let others get hurt because of him, and make himself suffer again, as long as he no longer establishes close relationships with other people and is separated by a distance, then each other will  Will not be harmed.

    “Otherwise, what happened to Touma that night will happen again.

    "well……"

    Neil sighed slightly, because being reminded by Negi made him a little concerned about his own problems.

    Since coming to this country and coming into contact with those people, he seems to have changed more or less. Now I think about it, does the practice assigned to him by the principal have such meaning.

    "It's so weak"

    Neil stopped his directionless progress, looked up at the clear blue sky, and laughed somewhat self-deprecatingly.

    In the breeze, there is a hint of fragrance.

    Neil put away his complicated thoughts, smelled the fragrance of flowers, and couldn't help but turn his head and look around. It turned out that he had come to a place that was familiar yet unfamiliar.

    On the long stairs, there is a torii gate.

    "Shrine"

    Neil had seen this kind of building before at Bang Zhikui's home, but he didn't expect that he would encounter another shrine while wandering around this city. It seems that the people here seem to believe in gods.

    However, there seemed to be something about this shrine that attracted him. Unconsciously, Neil stepped on the stairs and walked up out of curiosity. He glanced at the sign on the torii gate, which was written in black ink on the somewhat broken wooden board.  With a few big characters.

    Tsukimine Shrine.

    After walking up the stairs, a clean open space appeared in front of me. In the distance, there is the main hall of Tsukamine Shrine, and it is surrounded by trees. In the center, there is a peach blossom tree, with pale pink petals blooming. From time to time, it is surrounded by trees.  The wind blows, and the petals carry their fragrance and blow into the distance.

    Neil walked over, and the fragrance he just smelled seemed to be the fragrance of the flowers of this peach blossom tree. But, is this season the time for peach blossoms to bloom?

    After touching the rough tree trunk, Neil looked up at the crown of the tree where the buds were blooming with a strange expression.

    "Is it the same as the cherry blossom tree in my house?"

    It seems wrong. The tree at home will remain open for a long time because it has been tampered with. Unless the tree in front of you has also been tampered with, but would anyone be so bothered?

    "Maybe yes."

    Neil held his chin up and murmured uncertainly.

    "Well, it's not a bad thing anyway, it's just a spectacle at best"

    It’s really not a big deal. At least not many people will delve into the school’s World Tree, which is too big to complain about. Sometimes Neil really wonders if the people in this city are all crazy guys.

    "But why don't you see a clergyman?"

    After being here for a long time, I didn’t find anyone coming or going, not even a worshipper.

    Neil sat down under the peach blossom tree, leaning against the trunk of the tree and vaguely seeing the sky through the branches. The hazy and broken beauty was particularly charming. As he watched quietly, time seemed to have stopped.

    The slightly blowing wind mixed with the fragrance of peach blossoms and the simple atmosphere of the shrine seemed to have a hypnotic effect. Little by little, Neil's eyes slowly closed, and unknowingly, the scenery in front of him gradually changed.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    Ordinary furnishings, ordinary decoration.

    &nbsp; This is an ordinary house.

    The open window let in the bright morning light, and the faint light reflected on the floor and walls, making it warm.

    On the recliner, a beautiful woman with long black hair was sitting, and opposite her, a man with long white hair was half-kneeling on the ground, his palms gently covering the woman's slightly swollen abdomen.

    "Do you really want to go?"

    The woman raised her bright and moving amber eyes and stared at the man with gentle eyes.

    The man met those beautiful eyes and grinned.

    “I don’t want to go either, but I have to go, just like I have to take Sadharu out in the morning, otherwise he will be at home”

    "Be serious."

    The woman raised her hand and patted the man's head gently, her face full of anger.

    "Well, I'm very serious" The man grabbed the hand covering his head, held it softly and without force, and looked at the other person intently, "I'm sorry, I have to leave him at this time.  you alone……"

    Looking at his expression, the woman couldn't help but sigh, and then she curled her lips in displeasure.

    "I knew it was like this. You haven't listened to me since you were a child. I really doubt whether you are sincerely good to me"

    "Oh my, my whole body belongs to you, you still don't believe me" The man held the white catkin and couldn't help but laughed out loud, "A woman is a fragile work of art. If you don't cherish it, you will lose it."  It cannot be saved, so I will cherish you all the time."

    Hearing these straightforward words, the woman's pretty face couldn't help but blush slightly, but when she saw the smile in his eyes, she felt a little annoyed. She narrowed her eyes and smiled as charmingly as a crescent moon.

    “Hey, you must have a lot of artworks, right?”

    The man lowered his head and thought for a moment, then muttered uncertainly, "It seems like a lot"

    "Um?"

    The man quickly grabbed the hand that had started to press hard on his ear and looked at the woman with a flattering smile, "But I chose the one who is priceless to me"

    The woman glared at him and finally let go of her hand. Looking at his familiar face, she felt slightly absent-minded.

    "Do you know what the happiness I hope for me is like?"

    Her voice was very plain, but in the man's ears, there was always an unforgettable sadness.

    "I can eat with you every night, say good night to you before going to bed, and say good morning with a smile in the morning. What a little woman."

    The man stopped his smile and spoke seriously and calmly.

    The woman gently spread her face, her smile as happy as a rainbow after the rain.

    "Yes, I'm just a little woman, so I don't expect my husband to be a hero admired by all people. As long as he can stay with me, it's enough."

    "I don't want to be a hero, because heroes usually die young." The man shrugged, then stood up, bent down and gently touched the side of the woman's face, with tenderness written on his face, "But I can't be a hero.  person, so you can rest assured to let me go, I will definitely come back to you in vain."

    The woman held the broad and strong hand with both hands and pressed it tightly to her face. Her eyes were wet without knowing when.

    "I always feel that I am destined to wait for you all the time. I never see you waiting for me. You know, waiting is not a happy thing."

    "So, I can only compensate."

    The man let go of the woman’s hand and wiped away the tears from her eyes.

    "Wait until I use my future happiness to make up for your past unhappiness."

    With a smile on his face, he turned around and left with the woman looking at him forever.

    Determined, without a trace of nostalgia.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    Ding bell——ding bell——

    There seemed to be some melodious ringing ringing in my ears.

    Open your eyes, it’s the bright world.

    Neil was a little lost. What was that dream just now?

    In the dream, I only heard a man and a woman talking to each other, but I couldn't see their faces clearly, as if there was always a fog blurring their faces.

    【Do those two people have anything to do with me?  】

    ??Thinking hard, but can’t get any results.

    "My little friend, are you okay?"

    At this moment, a strange voice sounded in his ears, and only then did Neil notice that there was someone around himhuman existence.

    Turning around, Neil saw that the owner of the voice was a beautiful woman.

    A unique miko costume revealed the identity of the other party. Her long hair was bright flaxen, and the brown pupils dotted on her beautiful face seemed to be covered with a layer of light. No matter what the environment, she would exude a soft glow.  Glorious and reassuring.

    With a faint smile on her lips, the woman looked at Neil who had just woken up.

    "Uh, sorry, I just fell asleep."

    Neil noticed that the other person was holding a strange-looking bell in his hand. The ringing he just heard might have come from this thing.

    “It’s easy to catch a cold if you sleep here.”

    The woman suddenly realized it, and then she felt a little worried.

    "Well, I understand."

    Neil responded politely to other people's kindness.

    "Miss, are you the witch here?"

    "Well, I am the shrine maiden of Tsukimine Shrine, and I just took over recently."

    The woman smiled slightly, and the bell in her hand gently made a pleasant ringing sound.

    "Speaking of which, I saw you looking a little lost just now. Was it a nightmare?"

    Recalling the way Neil looked when he woke up before, the woman asked with some concern.

    "Well, in the distant Silent Hill, Alessa is trying to swallow me up with darkness and combine me with her. How can we repair it? I am obviously not Sharon"

    Neil habitually rambled on, even clenching his fists to express his anger.

    "What, is it an evil spirit!?"

    However, the miko was very shocked, and then she held the bell tightly and tried to hit Neil on the head.

    "Miss, wait!! What are you going to do!?"

    “I’ll help you get rid of the spirit, don’t worry, it’s very effective!”

    "It looks like you want to kill me. I'm afraid that before I can get rid of the spirit, I will become a spirit myself!!" Neil quickly raised his hand to stop the other party, with a look of shame on his face, "Miss Witch, what I just said was purely  Nonsense, please don’t pay attention!”

    "Ugh, why am I still so worried? Hey, could it be that you were possessed by a ghost and saw the ghost's memory!?"

    "Uh, no, and it's not really a nightmare. I just had a somewhat inexplicable dream" Neil paused, glanced at the witch, and felt that there was nothing embarrassing about saying it, so he continued, "In a dream  I saw a man and a woman having a conversation, but I had no impression of their faces, so it was a bit strange."

    "You didn't lie to me?"

    “…It’s true this time.”

    "Oh, is that so?" The witch held her delicate chin and thought carefully. She looked down at Neil, "Actually, dreams sometimes have something to do with the past. Sometimes, maybe it's the scene in the future, maybe it's you.  The future is uncertain"

    After saying that, the miko looked at him with a strange smile.

    "my future?"

    Neil was a little confused for a moment. He really hadn't thought about this, but it didn't look like it.

    He shook his head and got rid of all the messy thoughts in his mind. It didn't matter whether this dream was related to him or not. It was just a dream anyway.

    "Forget it, it's useless to think so much. By the way, what do you call Miss Miko?"

    "My name is Guanyue Gefan, you can just call me Guanyue. What about you?"

    "Neil Springfield, please give me your advice."

    Neil stretched out his hand to shake Gefan’s hand, and Gefan tilted his head, not knowing what he was thinking.

    After chatting with Ge Fan for a while, Neil said goodbye and left.

    Gefan stood at the top of the stairs, watching Neil leave. After losing sight of him, she turned around and walked back to the peach blossom tree. She reached out her hand and brushed the rough bark of the trunk.

    Ding bell——

    The peach blossom tree suddenly made a circle of invisible fluctuations, and the bell in Ge Fan's hand seemed to be vibrated and made a sound.

    The witch looked at the peach blossom tree with deep and gentle eyes, and suddenly smiled.

    "Just now, what kind of dream did you see for him?  "

    Ding bell——

    There was another sound.

    It seems that someone has given the answer.

 Text Chapter 61 Wash your hands before pursuing a girl

    "It's so boring. If I had known earlier, I would have asked Nanoha and Suzuka to come out together"

    Alyssa, who was walking alone on the street, muttered in a low voice with some regret. She looked sideways at the exquisite accessories in the closet, feeling like something was missing without anyone to chat with her.

    It turns out that she is not used to being alone.

    "Huh? Ahead is Kabukicho"

    Because I had been a guest at Neil's home, and Neil's home was in this street, I passed by this place at that time. Although this area is not very big, there are many weird shops. For example, there is a store called  A shemale club opened by people from Xixiang.

    What kind of person would go to such a strange place?

    Alyssa cursed in her heart.

    But this place seems to be as chaotic as ever, or rather lawless.

    Alyssa looked around and would always see groups of delinquents and gangsters gathering in some corners, but the people passing by seemed not to be surprised, and sometimes even greeted them familiarly.

    "No wonder we raise people like stupid teachers"

    Alyssa felt as if she had discovered the truth.

    And just when Alyssa was so absent-minded, she felt as if she hit something and fell backwards.

    “It hurts so much!”

    “Hey, little girl, how are you walking!!!”

    Suddenly there was a rough voice above her head, and Alyssa stood up with some pain and looked. A fierce young man was glaring at her. He was holding a bottle of drink in his hand, and there were five people surrounding him. They were also surrounded by five people.  With a black jacket and colorful hair, he has a standard bad appearance.

    Alyssa was startled by this sudden situation and couldn't help but take a small step back.

    "Youwhat are you going to do?"

    "What are you doing! You soiled my clothes, what are you talking about!!"

    The young man pointed to a puddle of water on the chest of his clothes, and then stared at Alyssa fiercely, "What do you think we should do now!?"

    "II didn't mean it. For clothes like this, I'll just pay you for it!"

    Only then did Alyssa know what was going on. She secretly sighed why she was so unlucky today, and then said in a strong tone.

    The bad boy raised his eyebrows, as if he was offended by the other party's toughness. He couldn't help but snorted and said with narrowed eyes, "Huh? Compensate to me? Do you think you can afford it!! This is unique in the world!!"

    "Huh? Unique!?"

    Alyssa looked at the tattered clothes and felt that it would be trivial to compensate him for a hundred identical ones.

    "That's right, the boss worked hard to make it!!"

    "Do you think ordinary people can make those jagged shapes on the cuffs!?"

    "This is a work of conscience for our bad industry!!"

    “That’s why people call it Great White Shark!!”

    The companions behind the young man shouted and looked proud, while the leading delinquent youth was even more embarrassed and shy.

    ""

    Ah, what are you so shy about, bad!

    Alyssa was speechless for a while. Fortunately, she thought the sleeveless cuffs were caused by being torn off, but it turned out that these idiots made them by themselves.

    "Then what are you going to do? If you don't want compensation, I'll leave!"

    Facing this group of people, Alyssa felt a little afraid, and her eyes flickered slightly. She asked pretending to be calm, just hoping to get out of here as soon as possible.

    "Well, what should I do"

    The young man suddenly calmed down and looked at Alyssa carefully, making her feel uncomfortable for a while.

    "Hey, what on earth are you"

    “Please date me on the condition of marriage!!!”

    Before Alyssa finished speaking, the young man bowed ninety degrees and stretched out his hand. Alyssa was stunned, and her face immediately turned red.

    【Eh!  ?  Interact!  ?  What the hell kind of development is this!  !  】

    “You, you, what did you say all of a sudden!!!!!!”

    Alyssa no longer knew whether she was embarrassed or angry. The person who looked so fierce just now as if he wanted to kill her actually turned around and said he wanted to date her!  ?

    “Oh, my God, the boss’s lolicon is having another attack”

    "This disease is difficult to treat"

    "Actually, I am also a lolita control."

    "+1 upstairs."

    "You guys don't give it to me"??Talk to yourself!  !  !  !  "

    Alyssa angrily complained about this group of people, and then swatted away the hand handed by the young man.

    “Did you agree to my proposal!?”

    “Don’t jump to the final stage all at once!!!”

    Alyssa felt like she was going to cry. She started to turn her head, hoping to ask for help from passers-by. As soon as she turned her head, she saw a guy passing by with his hands in his trouser pockets and looking at her dumbfounded.

    ""

    ""

    With their eyes facing each other, the other person shook his head and walked forward as if nothing had happened.

    “Idiot teacher, come back here!!!”

    Hearing the angry shouting behind him, Neil had a headache. How could he encounter such trouble on the way home? However, it was really a novel thing to see someone confessing to Alyssa.

    Neil looked back at Alyssa, he spread his hands helplessly, "Hey, Miss, someone is confessing to you, I'm too embarrassed to come out and mess with it"

    “Asshole, didn’t you see that I was surrounded by a group of bad guys!?”

    "Tsk, tsk, tsk, this is even worse. Classic romantic comedies like heroes saving beauties are not suitable for me"

    "Who is telling you about a romantic comedy?!" Alyssa walked over quickly and grabbed Neil's collar, "Stop showing off your narcissistic expression and saying boring words! Get him away right now!!!  !”

    With one move, the Tathagata Divine Palm was swung out in succession, and Neil was directly hit and sent flying for more than ten times in the air.

    Neil was lying on the ground, covering his bleeding nose, and was almost beaten into a mosaic by Alyssa.

    "Let me tell you, you've beaten me to this point, are you still afraid of these people?"

    "Hey! Don't ignore us!!"

    The group of bad guys stood up and stared fiercely at Neil who appeared on the stage.

    “Well, I always feel that this kid looks familiar.

    Neil patted his clothes and stood up, glanced at the group of people in front of him, and couldn't help but sigh.  He looked at the leading delinquent young man, spread his hands and asked speechlessly, "I say, big brother, what's so good about this kid?"

    Alyssa’s eyelids twitched, and she held back her anger and stood behind Neil.

    "Huh? I like it, but can you control it!?"

    Looking at him gearing up, he seemed ready to punch him at any moment.

    Neil shook his head, then turned away to reveal Alyssa. He pointed at Alyssa and pushed up a pair of non-existent glasses.

    "Look at this little girl, the top is as flat as a horizontal line. Does it feel like a hand? Of course it does, but it just feels like a scratch on your hand. Unless you are an M, you will feel good!!"

    Ignoring Alyssa’s pretty face that was starting to darken, she then pointed at her legs.

    "Look here again, these two legs are so short, can they cooperate with you to do some difficult movements!? What fun is there! Without fun, how bleak life will become!! Do you think  …”

    “Don’t judge me for thinking about yourself, you scum!!!!”

    The world's martial arts show rises to the dragon level, and Neil spurts blood for another ten meters.

    "Are you here to step on me or to save me"

    Alyssa picked up Neil and stared at him coldly.

    "This is a strategy, Miss"

    At this time, the young man who was stunned by Neil's words came back to his senses, frowned, and reached out to Alyssa.

    "Who cares about you? As long as I like it!!"

    When Alyssa looked back and saw this scene, a bit of panic appeared on her face, but another hand appeared to help her block it.

    "Just say it nicely, don't move your hands or feet"

    Neil stood up and grabbed the other person’s thick hand with a smile, but the other person’s face seemed to be distorted by pain.

    "Idiot teacher"

    Neil turned back and smiled at Alyssa, then threw the young man out.

    “Wash your hands clean before pursuing a girl!!!”

    The young man was thrown towards his companions. They quickly supported the young man and were a little stunned when they looked at the red mark on his hand.

    How can a kid be so powerful?

    "You bastard, get on me!!" The young man rubbed his arms, and then rushed out fiercely, "I don't believe that six holy swords can't push the mountain of meat!!!"

    Facing the six people flying over, Neil curled his lips and quickly crashed into the six people.

    "Who do you think I am!!!It’s been a solo since!  !  !  I am the tank mage all by myself!  !  !  "

    "You're cheating!! Uh, wait, are you from my mother-in-law's family"

    “You only know now!!!”

    A few seconds later, Neil waved his hand freely and said to Alyssa, "Let's go."

    Alyssa looked numbly at the figures with their heads stuck in the wall. It was really lucky that the smashing was so comic.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Classmate Alyssa, why do you appear there alone? Where are your two good friends?"

    "Don't keep saying things I don't understand!" Alyssa glared at Neil angrily and looked away, "Even good friends won't get tired of being together every day."

    "Hey, I thought you were all in a relationship where flowers kiss each other"

    "Can you say something I can understand! Ah, no, you'd better not talk."

    Neil shrugged and looked at Alyssa who was walking in front of her a little annoyed. It was so rare that he saved her, but he didn’t even get a candy. It was really unsettling.

    "Hey, thank you just now"

    Alyssa stopped, glanced at Neil sideways, then quickly looked away, her face slightly red.

    "Thank you for what it is, can you eat it?"

    "Neal's word "thank you" immediately shirks all the credit from others. It is really the most deceptive word creation in history. At this time, at least you have to invite him to the Green Room for a sundae to express your gratitude.

    "Eat your sister!"

    ???????????????? Could it be that she didn’t appreciate it even after thanking him? Alyssa was so angry that she gritted her teeth.

    "Oh, classmate Alyssa, I didn't expect you to be so impure and actually want me to do such an ethically degrading thing. You are such a crazy guy. I never thought I had ever taught such a student!"

    "Shut up, you lost Greymon!!"

    Seeing Alyssa’s cannibalistic expression, Neil had no choice but to shut up in frustration.

    Ah, poor Sundae-kun left me again.

    "Speaking of which, how did you get to that place?"

    "I walked there accidentally. Do you think I came to find you!?"

    Alyssa was still angry, and even her tone of voice was full of gunpowder.

    "Sorry, I'm not interested in washboards."

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!! I am a washboard, I am so sorry!!!"

    Neil stretched out his hand to block the attack, but was bitten hard by the eldest lady’s tiger teeth. He couldn’t help but helplessly cover his forehead and sigh.

    "Don't think that just because Rie Kugimiya can use skills randomly"

    After vomiting in a low voice, Neil found that his hands were comically bloody.

    "Miss, it's time to relax. Even if you want my blood to flow through your body, you don't have to do this. I have another compromise. If you give birth to my child, you will have our blood."  Well, don’t you think this is simple, quick and perfect?”

    “Uh-huh, uh-huh, uh-huh!!!”

    "What are you shouting! Have you been fucked by me [beep——]!? Ahhhh, I know I was wrong, please let me go!!"

 Text Chapter 62 There must be something hidden under the cute appearance

    "You don't want me anymore?"

    The blond girl pursed her lips into a pitiful line, looked at the indifferent young man with tears in her eyes, and made a very outrageous declaration.

    "you——"

    The young man's eyelids twitched. After taking a deep breath, he was about to speak in a calm tone.

    “Is it because you have this woman that you don’t want me!?”

    The girl suddenly changed the topic and pointed at the girl standing next to the boy. She also had blond hair similar to hers, but her expression was a bit stunned, and she seemed to have been greatly shocked.

    "Eh!? Me?"

    The girl who was accused pointed at her face, her whole body was stunned, but the girl didn't seem to hear her words, she just took out her handkerchief and wiped the non-existent tears, and continued to complain about her misery.

    "You already have me at home, why are you looking for another woman outside? Can't I satisfy you with my blond hair? As my mother said, men are all beasts whose lower bodies are always in a state of rage"

    ""

    The young man said that he was really not a blond person. Did this guy’s mother say such strong words?  Sure enough, divorced women have wrong prejudices against men.

    When the young man said nothing and looked speechless, the girl rushed to the young man and stared at him with tears in her eyes.

    "I just heard you say you wanted to have a baby with her, why!? I can obviously give birth to a baby for you. If you want, I can give birth to a football team for you right away!!"

    As she was speaking, the girl caressed her belly with both hands, a trace of yearning and happiness for the future flashing across her face.

    At this moment, the passing spectators either admired or despised the young man at the center of the whirlpool. If he could do such a cruel thing at the age of ten, is it really okay to have a child?  Has modern science advanced to a point that even they could not imagine!  ?

    The young man covered his face. He was so ashamed. The looks around him made him so ashamed that he wanted to dig a hole and bury himself. He really couldn't get pleasure from the public shameful play in public.

    For the first time, the young man felt that he was still very moral.

    "Please let me go"

    "No, I will never leave you! I will never give up my happiness! Are your feelings for me just for fun?! Do you just want my body!?"

    Hearing the young man’s pleading words, the girl immediately came back to her senses and held his hand tightly, her eyes full of determination.

    ""

    The young man looked up at the sky that was gradually losing color in his eyes and shed tears silently.

    “Ah, I really want to die.

    "Hey!! Don't talk to yourselves, don't involve me in it!! It has nothing to do with me!"

    Alyssa could no longer bear the weird looks from around her. As the eldest lady, she felt so ashamed for the first time in her life. She actually became another heroine of such a shabby drama, and she even gave birth to a child. The lower limit.  It's not that showy.

    "And you, the stupid teacher, no, the promiscuous teacher! You actually did that, that, that kind of thing to a little girl, I, I will definitely report you!! You wait to go to jail!!"

    Alyssa pointed at Neil with a red face. This guy actually did these heinous things. Fortunately, she still believed him.

    No, if this continues, Nanoha, Suzuka, and the girls in the class will be in danger.

    Alyssa took out her mobile phone and immediately dialed a number.

    "Hey! Is this the International Court of Justice!?"

    "Miss, you don't have to be so realistic! And why is it that the International Court of Justice convicted me all of a sudden? Do you want me to hold a grudge like this!? You actually raised it to the international level!! You want me to be punished by human beings?  Expelled from the world!?”

    Neil almost fainted when he heard Alyssa’s calling voice. He stretched out his hand to take away Alyssa’s phone.

    “Yeah——!! Don’t touch me, you’ll get pregnant!!!”

    Alyssa screamed and jumped a few steps away, crossing her arms warily.

    ""

    Neil squatted deeply on the ground and was about to enter the orz state.

    When did he become a turbid launch pad covered in mysterious liquid?

    “Meow haha, that’s really interesting.”

    And the girl who was the culprit was holding her hands behind her back, watching the developments in front of her with a smile.

    "Asshole, whose fault do you think it is?! I was almost exiled because of your nonsense!!" Neil jumped.He stood up and glared at the girl with a red cross on his head, "Alicia, please go to bed early tonight. Weren't what you just talked about the bloody plot of a TV series last night!!"

    Not long ago, Neil was being tormented by Alyssa, but he was bumped into by Alicia who happened to be wandering around, and she heard Neil's teasing, which resulted in such a third-rate movie.  A real-life ethical romance drama with low blood pressure, low age and low IQ.

    "I want to perform because I think it's interesting"

    Alicia stuck out her tongue cutely and smiled as if she was not afraid that Neil was about to go crazy.

    “I almost went to the end of my life because of your desire to perform!!”

    "So youth is like a sand castle, which instantly collapses just because of some trivial things."

    “Don’t make it sound like it has nothing to do with you!!”

    Alyssa came over, she looked at Alicia, and immediately stroked her chest and breathed a sigh of relief.

    "It turns out you are not Feit. I was still wondering why Feit was such a person"

    Because of Nanoha, Alyssa and Suzuka both recognized the child Fit, and later exchanged letters. Judging from each other's words and appearance, they both felt that Fit was a well-behaved child who could even  A cute and shy girl.

    But the girl who looked exactly like Fit had just appeared, almost shattering her fantasy.

    Fortunately, God is merciful.

    "That's right, I'm not Feit, but I am Feit's sister, Alicia~~" Alicia smiled cutely, then blinked her beautiful eyes and looked at Alyssa, "By the way, you know Fei  Special?"

    "Well, but we have never met, so when I first met you, I was surprised. You are more lively than I thought"

    Alyssa felt that the corners of her mouth were twitching when she spoke.

    "Fortunately, Feite is not like you"

    Neil stood up, feeling equally deeply.

    "Hey, if Feit is like me, so what?"

    "Tell your mother to have another baby."

    "Ah! Neil is so bad, even Feit and I are not enough, yet he still wants it!"

    “…You’d better kill me.”

    "I just heard Alicia say that you live in this guy's house" Alyssa asked Alicia, but her eyes looked at Neil strangely, "I don't want to ask why you live in his house.  Why isn’t Feit with you?”

    "Well, there are many reasons. When Feite comes back, I will tell you in detail if I have the chance"

    Seeing that Neil had no intention of answering, Alicia could only answer randomly.

    "……Oh well."

    Alyssa’s eyes swept back and forth between the two of them, but she still suppressed the doubts in her heart.

    She always felt that they and Nanoha had a common secret that she didn't know about.

    Alyssa felt a little irritated unconsciously.

    "Well, it's time to go home" Seeing that the atmosphere seemed to be silent, Neil said aloud, "Miss, you should go back too, otherwise you will be confessed to again later"

    "Well, I understand."

    "Hey, what confession, tell me!"

    Alicia immediately became interested, but ended up being slapped on the forehead by Neil.

    When Neil and the three of them were walking on the road, they met a familiar guy, who was staring with his mouth wide open, with a look of surprise on his face that made him stupid.

    "Hey, Furuichi-san"

    Neil opened his dead eyes and said hello to the other party. How dare he meet an acquaintance at such a distance. In this small town, the chance of such randomness is really unusually high.

    "Um, can you explain the current situation in detail?"

    Furuichi held his forehead, reluctantly put on a relaxed smile, and tried hard to pose as a wise man.

    "What do you care about?"

    Neil and the two girls all tilted their heads at the same time, with several question marks popping up on their heads.

    "You still ask me what I care about!? Why are you with classmate Alyssa and a cute girl!!"

    "Ha, you ask why, it's just that we met on the road"

    "Oh my god!! Neil, has spring arrived again!? What a world without morals this is!!!!"

    Furuichi rubbed his eyebrows and almost smoke came out, and he fell intoA subtle state of rage.

    "Can you calm down, Furuichi-san, be careful and poke your forehead"

    "Ah, Neil, who made an oath with me to be a jobless virgin for the rest of his life, unexpectedly had something good happen to him. This was such a shock, as if all the hair on his butt was about to fall out, just like hair loss.  Dropped, and they are actually two cute girls of the same age? Obviously I remember that Neil’s preference seems to be the royal sister style with bulging front and back - "

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? could have two lines of bitter tears of blood and tears left in their eyes, Gu Shi looked at the sky aimlessly.

    ""

    "Well, anyway" Neil walked over and punched Gu Shi directly in the face, "You set my egg first!!!"

    “How can I not be determined after you’ve done this?!”

    "Have you calmed down, Furuichi-san"

    "I was forced to cool down"

    Furuichi was lying on the ground. Was that a meteorite that punched him so hard that his head was smoking?

    Ah, this time the handsome side of the beautiful girl was completely ruined in front of her.

    "By the way, who is this lady next to you?"

    Furuichi saw Alicia and asked Neil.

    "Alicia Testerosa, is"

    Neil wanted to say the words "my tenant", but he felt that Furuichi might get crazy if he said it, and there might be some rumors the next day. Last time Hayate came to visit his home.  It was this guy who broke the news.

    ???????????????????????????????? How about we kill him here to eliminate the trouble?

    Furuichi was covered in cold sweat, and his teacher was releasing an unabashed murderous light next to him. In an instant, he felt that his life seemed to be forced to the edge of the cliff.

    However, Neil and Furuichi had no time to care about anything else at this time, because a group of vicious guys were coming towards them.

    "Hey!! Who is the guy who just bullied me from Dumburo High School!!!"

    The bald man in the lead stared fiercely at the few brats in front of him.

    "Uh, boss, did we find the wrong person? They are all brats"

    A boy next to him came over and asked in a low voice that the combined age of the primary school students in front of him might not be older than his father.

    "You can't be wrong, that brat from the Denshi family is so big!"

    The bald boss spoke with confidence and no guilt at all for bullying a child.

    "Ehehehe!!! What is this sudden development!?"

    Furuichi looked at these delinquent high school students in despair, and suddenly jumped from one desperate situation to another more dangerous desperate situation?

    Neil looked at the group of people in front of him, and then glanced back at Alyssa. She was looking away and whistling as if it had nothing to do with herself, while Alicia's eyes were shining and looking forward to it.

    "Oh? It's you, right?"

    The bald boss noticed Furuichi who was making a noise, and after scanning the four of them, he identified Furuichi whose jaw was about to dislocate, because Neil seemed to be even weaker than Furuichi, and he seemed to be fine with long hair.  Bullying look.

    "Well, I don't have anything to say. Anyway, keep going, Furuichi-kun"

    Neil patted Furuichi on the shoulder and covered his mouth to suppress laughter.

    "Why me!! Don't act like you're just watching a show!!! I'm your student!!!"

    "Hey, hey, hey, you guys, don't you feel shy bullying a few kids?"

    A pleasant magnetic voice interrupted them.

    Furuichi turned his head as if he had seen a savior, and saw a group of girls wearing white special attack uniforms walking over, but the wooden knives, chains, clubs, and maces they held in their hands really made him feel embarrassed.

    Are today’s delinquents so ferocious even if they are too young girls?

    But it doesn’t matter, these big sisters are so beautiful.

    "Furuichi-san, you have lost all your moral integrity"

    ""

    Neil raised his eyes and looked at the group of female delinquents. The leading girl had a healthy wheat-colored complexion. Her long purple hair was tied up and swayed with her steps. She had a bamboo stick in her mouth and her eyes showed no sign of weakness.  Stare at the group of boys.

    "Ah? It's none of your business! This is our Duowu Luo's business, you Furious Emperor, get out of the way!!"

    At the critical moment, the boss did not give in because the other party was a girl, and it seemed that he had some connections with the other party.

    But the leading girl didn’t reply to his words, she just walked over and whispered:After staring at Neil for a while, he suddenly put his hand on Neil's head, with a friendly smile on his lips.

    "Your kid is Neil, right? I heard the tyrant mention you, you are such a cute kid"

    "Tyrant?"

    Neil didn't slap the opponent's hand away. After all, she was a quasi-royal sister, and he was just confused about the tyrant she mentioned. The group of guys from Duwuluo High School behind him seemed a little unhappy after hearing this title.  It looks good, like taking laxatives.

    It sounds like he is very tough. Is there such a formidable person around him?

    "Ahaha, it's someone you know anyway"

    "Hey, Rika, this kid here is also very cute. I'm Shizuku Itoi, and I'll die at night~~~"

    "Hey, Shizuku, you're scaring people"

    And Furuichi was surrounded by several female delinquents holding his face in his hands. At this moment, he was so happy that he almost fainted.

    "You women, don't forget about us! Bastards, don't think we dare not take action. Even if Nan Lixiang knows the "tyrant", I won't be afraid of you!  !  "

    "Huh? Even if you don't know that guy, I will beat you up. If you have the guts, come and try it!!"

    The bosses of the two factions began to clamor, and they gritted their teeth as fiercely as a wolf.

    "Boys! Don't take it lightly just because they are girls! Let them see the power of Dumburo High School!!"

    “Oh oh oh!!!”

    "Ah!? We are the Furious Emperor, don't underestimate us, you scum!!"

    "Follow the boss and rush!!!"

    Alicia and Alyssa stood on the outside, watching the two gangs fighting like this, feeling almost numb.

    "Ahaha, the fight started"

    Alyssa laughed dryly a few times, revealing a pair of dead fish eyes like Neil's.

    "Ah, everyone is so full of energy. It's so lively, I really want to join in"

    Alicia showed a completely different expression, and her eagerness to try made Alyssa doubt that she would rush in next second.

    Neil, who was in the middle of it, was punching one after another, while Fushi was running around with his head in his hands, hiding in a cold sweat.

    "What's going on!? Gang war!? I'm just an ordinary elementary school student. I simply ran to the wrong set!!"

    "Ah ah ah, let me go back to my mother's arms and drink milk!!"

    As soon as Fushi turned his head, he saw Neil kicking a big man away, making him look embarrassed.

    This guy’s strength is as unparalleled as ever.

    “You stinky brat!!”

    Fushi suddenly heard a loud shout from behind him. He turned around and saw a bad guy hitting him with his fist.

    ——I’m probably seriously injured now.

    Unable to escape, we can only watch the imminent crisis coming.

    In the blink of an eye, Furuichi felt as if his head was being pushed down, and a gust of wind passed over his head.

    "Really, don't get in the way here, leave as soon as possible, there are so many people here, even if you stand behind me, I may not be able to care about you, I might even beat you up"

    Furuichi only saw Neil punch the opponent away, and with a few words, he pushed him to the safety of Alicia.

    Furuichi was startled for a moment, and when he looked back, what caught his eye was Neil's expression that was slightly different from usual.

    I once saw this unique side of him in a martial arts competition.

    Looking at him intently in the fight, Furuichi pursed his lips.

    ——It’s really strong.

    "Hey, are you okay, Furuichi-san?"

    Seeing Fushi’s dull expression, Alyssa couldn’t help but asked, it wouldn’t be funny if he was beaten silly.

    "Uh, I'm fine" Furuichi waved his hand, then looked at Alicia, pointing to the chaotic situation, "Miss Alicia, is it okay to be in such a mess?"

    The bald boss seemed to have been beaten ten meters above the ground just now. Is that okay?

    "No problem! You don't know, right? Fighting is a specialty of this street. Many idiots living here will die if they don't fight. Even Neil fights one fight every three days and one fight every five days."  Yes, to a certain extent, he is very familiar with the people here"

    It’s really a disgusting street.

    “Then Alicia, wouldn’t it be dangerous for you to live here?”

    Alyssa really can’t imagine that if a child lives here, wouldn’t he be frightened every day?"That's not the case" Alicia shook her head and smiled, as if she didn't care much, "Don't look at these people as being fierce, but in fact they are very principled people, at least they will not bully the elderly or children.  At best, they have bad mouths. Just now they were just scaring us. In the words of Neil and Granny Denshi, these people are apes without brains and can only express themselves in the most primitive way.  It’s just blood that’s burned too hot…”

    "Of course, there are also other connections, such as the mother-in-law Denshi and the "Scarlet Overlord" rumored here are Neil's family, so those people don't dare to mess with the people in the family"

    ""

    ? Okay, Scarlet Overlord is really the name of the bunker. Is Neil's house full of monsters?

    Furuichi and Alyssa once again watched the scene near the end. In their eyes, something seemed to be different.

    "These guys are really getting more and more durable"

    Neil twisted his wrist and walked back. His face was not red and he was out of breath. It was impossible to tell that he had just finished fighting.

    "You do like fighting"

    Furuichi looked at Neil and smiled softly.

    Niel paused for a moment, then shrugged and smiled slightly.

    "I don't hate it."

    "I didn't expect that my teacher is still a bad person" Alyssa covered her face as if she had a headache, "Are you performing a GTO?"

    "Please ask Mr. Onitsuka for this kind of thing" Neil scratched his head and said boredly, "Well, if I can make extra money, I wouldn't mind making a cameo"

    But not long after he finished speaking, Neil found that Furuichi, Alyssa and Alicia were all silent in front of him, with dull expressions on their faces.

    "Huh? Are you possessed by a ghost, you guys?"

    Suddenly, an arm even rougher than Kenjiro's wrapped around Neil's neck. He was stunned for a moment, and then fell into the shadow of despair.

    Who released this Godzilla at the end of the 21st century

    "Oh? Neal-chan, are you planning to make extra money? I have a place where you can make a guest appearance. I originally came out to see where the kid was having such a fun time, but I didn't expect to hear such good news"

    Furuichi and Alyssa looked up at the tall figure, with the stubble, thick eyebrows, piercing eyes, light lip gloss and eye shadow, a perfect figure comparable to King Billy, and a charming Jean  The kimono that no one can look at directly gave them an unparalleled impact.

    "Ah, I really want to vomit. Can I vomit?"

    "Hello, Mrs. Xixiang."

    Alicia reluctantly moved her lips and said hello proactively.

    "Oh, it's Alicia" Xixiang moved his eyes and nodded, "Go back and tell your family that Neil won't be going back tonight. He's working at my place, so tell them not to worry"

    "Well, I understand, please feel free to do so."

    Neil, who was almost out of breath, stared at him. Alicia sold him in the blink of an eye. Please feel free to take him for what he is. He didn't even know if he would be able to see the sun tomorrow.  .

    “Let’s go, Neil-chan~~~”

    Xixiang smiled girlishly at Neil, and Neil immediately rolled his eyes and fainted while frothing at the mouth.

    “Is it okay, Alicia?”

    Watching Neil being carried away on her shoulders, Alyssa felt for the first time that it was not easy for him either.

    "It doesn't matter, Mrs. Saigo is a good person."

    ""

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    That night, Xixiang Ladyboy Club.

    “Clang, clang, clang! The super future star of our store is now making a grand appearance, Sonoko!!!”

    "Who are you calling Sonoko! Who wants to be the future star of your store!!"

    "Come on, Nierzi! You have great potential to become the ACE_OF_ACE of our store!!"

    "A devil wants this kind of potential, even if you give me money!!"

    "Yo!! Pretty boy, twist your waist!!"

    “You can do it yourself, don’t make too many demands, you perverted uncles!!”

    "Yoooooooo, such a cute child is indeed a boy! Long live Lord Lucifer!!!"

    "Have your male-only penetrating weapons been scrapped by you idiots!?"

    "Nierzi, please date!!!"

    “Go to hell——!!!!!!”

    On the stage, ?A girl in a gorgeous kimono with light make-up, who was actually a boy, was dancing with terrifying momentum with a folding fan. Next to her, Saigo was admiring the dance with a face full of admiration.

    This kid really has hope of becoming the master of the great route.

    The next day, the news about Neil's transformation into a new human spread secretly without his knowledge.

 Text Chapter 63 To maintain moral integrity or to lose moral integrity, that is the question

    The long black hair floated gently.

    The bright pupils reflect the surrounding scenery, like a mirror world.

    The girl put her hands behind her back, holding a smile on her lips, and stepped lightly.

    "Ah, no matter how many times I come here, I always feel that this place is huge"

    The corners of Tifa's mouth were slightly raised, her eyes were shrouded in a bright light, and she looked around every inch of Maho Liang Academy from time to time.

    "That's right. After we entered through the school gate, we walked for more than half an hour and felt like we didn't even see the end"

    Alicia, who was following Tifa, glanced around with the same interest. Whenever she saw the architecture of European classical beauty and the natural scenery, her vermilion eyes suddenly brightened like gems.

    "Well, I heard from Neil that there are many schools here, ranging from elementary school to university, plus various research institutes, shopping streets and library islands. It really can't be visited in one day" Tifa introduced, tapping her lower lip.  , suddenly remembered something interesting, a smile on his face, "This school also has many activities, such as the last school festival, which was held for three days and three nights. It was really lively"

    "Wow, that sounds so interesting" Alicia immediately flattened her mouth in disgust when she saw Tifa's expression, and then murmured angrily, "If Neil had woken me up earlier, then I couldn't have done it either."  Did you attend the school festival?"

    ""

    Tifa scratched her cheek and smiled silently. Is this what she should be struggling with?

    "But it's great, I want to go to school here too"

    Looking at Alicia’s longing expression, Tifa couldn’t help but smile.

    "What you say should be fine. As long as you worship Tony Nier or Negi, they should be able to find a way"

    "Hmm, please Tony Neil? I always think that guy will say something like "It's too troublesome, so I won't do it""

    Alicia closed her eyes and frowned, as if she could imagine the scene at that time.

    "maybe……"

    Tifa nodded with deep understanding. She quite agreed with Alicia's idea and her understanding of that guy.

    However, because of her understanding, she knew that if Alicia really asked him to ask for help, Neil would still do his best to help her.

    "A soft-hearted fool."

    Tifa pursed her lips and murmured in a low voice. She was a little bit disgusted by this.

    "What's wrong, Tifa?"

    Alicia noticed Tifa’s little movements and couldn’t help but feel a little weird.

    Tifa came back to her senses immediately, scratched her cheek and laughed dryly, "It's okay, I just got a little lost in thought"

    "Hey, what are you thinking about? You are so absorbed in your thoughts~~~"

    Alicia rolled her eyes and didn’t know what she was thinking of. She half-covered her mouth with her hand and leaned over with an ambiguous smile.

    Tifa blocked the approaching smiling face with her hand and said angrily, "What are you thinking about? I feel like you are becoming more and more like that guy Neil"

    "Hehe, you are so embarrassed that I got it right, right?"

    "You're not shy!"

    "Oh~~~Don't you deny what you said before? Sure enough, Tifa-chan's heart is full of Nier~~~"

    ""

    Faced with such teasing, Tifa simply shut her mouth and turned away as if she didn't hear anything.

    Seeing Tifa like this, Alicia stopped teasing her. She glanced around and asked, "Hey, Tifa, where is Neil's school? We've been gone for a long time"

    Originally, I was idle at home and wanted to come to the school to kill some time. However, after I came here with Tifa, this journey was really a good way to kill the time.

    ??Looking carefully, it seems that it is almost time for get out of class to end.

    "This place is too big. I haven't been here many times. How can I know how to get there?"

    "Eh? Didn't we see that big map when we entered?"

    “It’s true, but”

    "Is Tifa a roadie!? So cute!!"

    "What are you so cute about!? You're not praising yourself in disguise, when you haven't found a way either!?"

    "Are you two brats students here?"

    The two of them, who were fighting and looking for their way around, suddenly heard a voice coming from behind them. At the same time, they turned their heads and saw a tall man in black sportswear standing not far away with a cool expression.

    "Hello, we are not students here, we are here to find someone."

    TifaliNodding gracefully, the person in front of him seemed to be a school teacher or administrator.

    "Looking for someone?" Heigang raised his eyebrows and looked at the two girls in front of him, "Who are you looking for?"

    “It’s Neil Springfield who works at Shengxiang Elementary School here.”

    "It's that kid, but it's almost time for school to end. If we go by now, the people in the elementary school will probably leave as well. Forget it, I'll lead you there. Maybe that kid is still in school  By the way, are you his friends?"

    “We are his girlfriends!!”

    Before Tifa could speak, Alicia answered first.

    "girlfriend!?"

    Heigang opened his eyes in surprise, while Tifa covered his forehead as if he had a headache. He dared to believe that Alicia would start to display her natural instinct of fearing chaos in the world again.

    "I didn't expect that boy to have two girlfriends, but it seems reasonable after thinking about it"

    Heigang sighed at first, and then nodded unexpectedly.

    "Well, this gentleman"

    "Just call me Heigang" Heigang lowered his head and looked at Tifa, noticing the tangled look on her face as she hesitated to speak, and said with a very understanding expression, "Don't worry, I understand"

    "No, actually"

    "Let's go, I'll take you there now."

    "That bastard is really incredible. He actually did such a thing, but he is a role model for others. This is considered a harm to others' children. Well, I should be able to use this reason to teach him a lesson"

    A cold smile appeared on Black Steel's lips, and his narrow eyes narrowed slightly, flashing a frightening red light from time to time. When Tifa noticed the eldest brother's expression, she knew that the unlucky child was about to suffer a big disaster again.  , couldn't help but draw a cross in my heart.

    "Meow haha, it feels like something interesting is going to happen"

    Hearing Alicia’s cheerful laughter, Tifa sighed sadly, feeling deeply powerless.

    【Neal, if you want to blame it, you have a teammate who has been deceiving people for thirty years】

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Woo——"

    "What's the matter, Neil?"

    Naye suddenly heard Neil making a sound of unknown meaning, couldn't help but frowned, and asked with some worry.

    "It's okay, I just suddenly felt so miserable that I let out such a scream from my soul that it shook the world"

    "I have no idea what you are talking about" Nanoye shook her head in confusion, and then laughed happily, "But this means that Neil, there is nothing wrong with you"

    "Naye, at this moment, I feel more desperate than when I met a giant."

    She had just escaped from the demon king of the Kamabaka Kingdom and was mentally traumatized. Now she was attacked by this girl Nanoha. As her master, Neil suddenly felt that his majesty had lost as much as a certain vampire. He couldn't help but feel  I feel like life is dark.

    "By the way, aren't we going to the back mountain? This direction doesn't seem right"

    Nanoye looked at the direction Neil led the way. She had been training with Neil every day after school as usual, but at this moment, she visually saw that it was completely different from where she usually went.

    "Well, anyway, what I'm teaching you is just the control and application of magic power, and how to fight. I plan to hand you over to a more capable and experienced guy. Regardless of magic or physical skills, with her level, she can definitely  You trained me to become a master"

    Originally Naiyara was still being trained today. Neil felt that he had nothing to teach. After all, the magic system was completely different. Apart from some basic things, Neil felt that it would be better to have someone like Yuno as a coach.  Suitable for yourself.  When Professor Nanoha was in actual combat, whenever he encountered her unconsciously cute look, Neil would be blasted to pieces by a burst of starlight.

    Therefore, directly throwing Nanoha to the merciless Yiwen is definitely very profitable. Anyway, it is healthier for young people to abuse them, and there is Negi who can attract firepower next to him, and more importantly,  He can go home and cook quickly after school.

    【Ah, I can’t help it anymore, I can’t stop crying.  】

    "don't want!"

    Naye's face changed slightly and she shouted subconsciously, even her voice became slightly shrill.

    Neil was startled and quickly turned his head to look over, only to see Nanoye staring at him with her mouth bulging as if she was very angry.

    "Uh, what's wrong with you, Miss Nanoha?"

    &nbsp; Being stared at by Nanoye for a while, Neil asked cautiously.

    "me……"

    When asked by Neil, Nanoye didn't know how to answer. Could it be that she told him that she didn't want to leave him?

    "Dream on, it would be better to use a starburst to make him surrender."

    "Ms. Nanoha, did you think of something dangerous just now! Although I don't know what it was, I am firmly against violence!!"

    With the flash of red light in Nanoye’s eyes and the faint smile of excitement on her lips, no matter how idiotic she was, Neil still felt that he seemed to be very close to the door of hell.

    "Ahaha, what are you talking about Neil? I never thought of using Starlight Explosion to blast you"

    Nanoha scratched her cheek, smiled very cutely, and said horrible words that made Neil break into a cold sweat.

    【This guy said something that must never be uttered!  Naturally black?  ?  Definitely natural black!  !  】

    "Neil, why do you want others to teach me? I'm afraid I won't get along"

    Naye thought for a while and finally came up with a reason.

    "So that's the problem"

    Neil breathed a sigh of relief. He really didn't realize that Nanoha's character would be afraid of strangers, but this was no problem at all. After all, Yiwen's appearance was very deceptive. At first glance, he looked like a harmless cat, and he was very similar to  You don't have to worry about getting along with Yi Wen at all, because that guy's queen character is definitely about making others obey her.

    "That's not okay, Nanoha. If you hold back because of this small worry, you won't be able to make great progress in the future! Although I will be a little reluctant to let you go, dad, I will still do this for your future.  I did it! So, even if you resent Dad, I won’t regret it!!"

    "What dad, what role are you playing!"

    Nanoye slapped away Neil's hand on her shoulder with dissatisfaction. She blinked, not knowing what she thought of, her eyes suddenly lit up, and a meaningful smile appeared on her face.

    "Well, after all, Neil was defeated by me, I don't think he has the ability to teach me anything"

    "What!? Defeated by you!? It was just your luck that time. If I do it ten times again, you will not be my brother's" Neil originally retorted angrily, but when he saw Nanoye's smile, he seemed to understand.  Everything changed, "Well, since you said so, I also feel that I am not capable"

    Nanoha's smile froze slightly, but soon her lips curved into a more contemptuous arc, and at the same time her eyes swept three inches ahead.

    "Neil, it really doesn't work."

    Neil, who had been paying attention to Nanoye's expression, naturally noticed the other person's gaze. He looked down and couldn't help but widen his eyes, like an angry cat staring at Nanoye who was smiling leisurely and contentedly.

    "No!? You dare to say that I can't do it!? I've told you from the first day of class that I am a man who can break through the sky. The word "no" cannot appear to me!! Very good, Nanoha.  Just wait, if I don’t train you well, I will spend the rest of my life hanging around Xixiang!!!”

    “This is what you said, Neil~~~”

    Naye secretly made a gesture indicating that the plan was successful, and at the same time thought of something in her heart.

    【This trick of using retreat to advance that my mother taught me is really useful. Although I don't know why I aimed at it like this in the end, as long as it succeeds, I'll be fine!  】

    In fact, it was not until some years later that Nanoha understood the true meaning of this matter. At that time, she lamented that her health teacher died early. At the same time, she was very fortunate that she had a mother as great as Kami who allowed her to do this.  I have avoided many detours in my life.

    "Forget it, let's stop today's training. I'll go back and think about how to arrange it"

    “I don’t know whether it was because he was inspired to fight or because his dignity as a man was challenged. Neil began to seriously think about what to do. Usually, these things were left to Anders to do.

    "Huh? What is that guy doing?"

    Neil suddenly slowed down, and a shadowy figure appeared in his field of vision.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Ha, why are all the cleaners boys, not even a girl"

    Furuichi stopped the broom in his hand, looked around the classroom, and couldn't help but sigh sadly.

    Doesn’t it mean that if men and women match each other, the work will not be tiring?  There are just a bunch of idiots here, and they are exhausted from doing anything.

    "You just give up on this idea, this is terribleIt's our class's policy" Yuuji walked past Furuichi with a broom on his shoulder, not looking like he was working at all, "That guy said that in order to avoid a series of unnecessary problems caused by male-female combinations, we separate boys and girls.  Separated to facilitate management, do you think we can resist the mountain above our heads?  And the girls seem to agree"

    “Can you disagree!? Girls almost don’t have to participate in work during the week!!”

    "From this point of view, it turns out that he is still a gentleman"

    "That's weird! Even if he is a gentleman, he can only be a gentleman in another sense!!!"

    "I'm telling you, you can chat as much as you want, but if you can work, Yuuji, you've barely even done anything!!"

    Listening to the two complaining, Touma couldn't stand it anymore. He was almost the only one working now. He obviously planned to grab those half-price bento boxes.

    "You should tell the group of people over there first"

    Yuuji pointed with his broom in the direction of the podium, where a group of people were gathering for activities.

    Standing on the podium, Akihisa used the broom as a guitar and danced his fingers as much as he could, as if he had returned to the school festival concert, with the intense melody seeming to linger in his ears.

    “Come on, call me!!!”

    “Honey!!!”

    "What a tall person!!! Call me God-sama!!!"

    "Ah, Lord Kami is playing a game console in that corner over there"

    Touma looked at this scene, then looked at someone in the corner who had entered the god of strategy mode, and couldn't help but sigh.

    How long will he be able to do this?

    ——

    Suddenly, the sound of the door being pulled attracted the attention of everyone in the class.

    A handsome face that was as cold as a knife appeared behind the door, and at the same time, those sharp wolf-like eyes made the guys in the class stay silent for a while and started cleaning obediently.

    “Kids, is your bastard head teacher gone already?”

    They were slightly surprised by the unexpected punishment, and then suddenly realized that it was their class teacher who had caused the hatred.

    "Well, our bastard head teacher left early during the last self-study class and let all the girls go"

    As the leader of the boys, Xiongji told Heigang in detail. When Heigang heard this, he felt that the temples on his forehead began to beat again.

    "That rascal……"

    "Um, Teacher Heigang, what do you want from Neil?"

    Touma's question caused Heigang to turn around. He looked at the people in the class, and for some reason the corner of his mouth curled up into a weird smile.

    "Ah, actually it was the boy's two girlfriends who came to see him"

    "What——!?"

    "girlfriend——!?"

    “Two more——!?”

    The boys looked at each other and saw the jealousy hidden in each other's eyes. They nodded one after another, immediately picked up the thing in their hands, and rushed out of the back door without saying a word.

    "Hey, don't damage public property"

    Heigang shouted behind them, chuckled, and then walked downstairs.

    When he walked downstairs, he found that the two girls waiting nearby were gone. Instead, there was a guy who deserved a beating, gaping at the large cloud of dust.

    "Faye, did you see the two little girls who were here just now?"

    Heigang walked over, patted Fay on the shoulder and asked as coldly as usual.

    "Huh? It's Kurojia~~" Faye turned around and showed a very hearty smile, and then her face became a little weird, "Kurojia, are you a lolita control?"

    Heigang was startled, then his face turned black, he pulled out a cold long knife out of thin air, clasped his hands and raised it, ready to slash at it.

    "You really deserve to be cut down just like that kid"

    “Ehehehe!! Oppose violence, Hei-chan~~~”

    “Go to hell!!”

    "Wait a minute, aren't you going to ask where those two girls went? I'll tell you, but you can't do anything to me!"

    ""

    Heigang stopped and stared at Fay coldly, while Fay smiled slightly and tidied up his clothes. It was not until Heigang was about to have his second impact that he slowly spoke.

    "Actually, I just met them and chatted for a few words. I found out that they were here to see Neil-chan, so I told them that Neil-chan had left.Okay, so they took their leave, and let me tell you something by the way.  "

    "That means you knew it beforehand, right?"

    "Well Wow!! Kuro-chan, a surprise attack is a foul!!"

    “I don’t care about you!!”

    “I clearly said I wouldn’t do anything!!”

    "Did I promise you!?"

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "So, you lost the ring that Yiwen gave you and you were thinking about how to die, maybe this is it?"

    "No, I'm not thinking about how to die"

    Negi looked at his brother depressedly, forgetting if he didn't help, he was still gloating about his misfortune.

    "I just lost my ring, is there any need to do this?"

    Although the ring was a relatively rare magic item, it was not in a life-and-death situation. However, seeing Negi like this, Neil immediately felt very happy.

    "You won't understand. If Master finds out, I will see hell"

    Yiwen’s terror began to emerge in Negi’s mind. His face turned pale and his whole body was shaking, as if he had seen a ghost.

    Neil couldn’t help but sigh at how powerful Yiwen was. He was able to make Negi, a little man-trained boy, even more miserable. He felt like he was almost turning into an M.

    "Hey, Neal, what's the ring that Mr. Negi mentioned? Doesn't it matter that he's still like this?"

    Nanoye pulled the corner of Neil's clothes and asked with some confusion.

    "Well, that ring is like a wedding ring that represents a lifelong promise, and Negi, the idiot, threw it away without knowing where. If his powerful wife at home knew about it, he would probably not have to go to bed for a month."

    "Hey!? Teacher Negi is already married!?"

    "Hey, Neil, stop making this up!"

    "I'm not making it up, I'm just explaining it to Nanoha."

    "What are you trying to explain!!"

    Facing Negi’s fire-breathing eyes, Neil shrugged and had to give up, "Okay, okay, I won’t say it anymore. Why don’t you recall it and let me help you reorganize the scene at that time."

    "real?"

    Negi looked at him suspiciously, could this guy really be so kind?

    "We are brothers after all Speaking of which, when did the ring disappear?"

    "It should have been last night"

    "Well, very good" Neil nodded, "Which woman's bed did you sleep in last night?"

    "Herehey!! Where are you going!!"

    Negi is crazy, he actually believes in a guy like Neil, he is really a fool.

    "Oh, oh, did you really sleep in someone else's bed? Yeah, there are so many people in the girls' dormitory, who could it be?"

    "I told you not to do it!! I haven't even slept in Asuna-san's bed recently!!"

    "The married life is not harmonious?"

    “Stay away from me!!!”

    "Teacher Negi is not pure."

    ""

    Negi leaned against the tree, wanting to die.

    “Neil——!!!”

    Just when Neil was enjoying the sight of Negi being beaten to a pulp, a familiar scream came from behind. Without thinking, he immediately bent down. The next second, a figure flew over his head, and at the same time, a wave of wind blew up.  A gust of cold wind.

    Neil raised his head and looked at the blond girl who flipped in the air and landed perfectly, and couldn't help but be speechless for a while.

    "Alicia, do you have to say hello in this way? If I hadn't avoided it, I really doubt I would have suffered internal injuries from you."

    "It doesn't matter, I just said hello a little more enthusiastically."

    "Is this called being more enthusiastic!? Who would rush over at a speed of 40 yards, 4 seconds and 2!? Do you think I am an American football player!?"

    “What a small family man.”

    "I'm sorry, anyone would be petty when their lives are at stake!"

    "Tch, I won't talk to you anymore" Alicia left Neil alone, moved her target to Nanoye who was aside, and immediately pounced on her, "yahoo! Nanoye!!"

    "Whoa, be careful, Alicia!!"

    Neil sighed helplessly at the two who started to fuck Lily, then turned his head and forced a smile at the black-haired girl who was running slowly.

    "Won't you stop this guy, Tifa?"

    ? ???Isn't this bad?  There is a beautiful girl throwing herself into my arms"

    Tifa walked up to Neil and smiled teasingly.

    “I wish the way of throwing myself into someone’s arms could be improved”

    Neil muttered softly, but the next moment, Tifa's beautiful black hair was fluttering with invisible domineering aura.

    "What were you talking about just now?"

    "No, I didn't say anything, Your Lady Queen."

    Neil immediately displayed his low-profile and domineering attitude. His dignity and integrity were completely useless in front of Tifa.

    "Ah, look, Nanoha, Neil is starting to lose his moral integrity again!!"

    "Neil has never had any moral integrity anyway"

    "Alicia, shut up, whose fault do you think it is that makes me like this!"

    "You blame me?"

    "Ha, if I don't blame you, why should I blame myself!?"

    "Shut up."

    "Yes, Your Lady Queen."

    "Neil really suffered."

    Alicia’s triumphant look made Neil want to hang her up and tickle her, but for Tifa’s sake, he still lay on the ground obediently.

    "By the way, what is Negi doing there?"

    Tifa noticed Negi, who had been ignored for a long time, but the other party was obviously trapped in an endless loop and did not notice their arrival.

    "Nieji is struggling with the question of whether he should have moral integrity or lose his moral integrity."

    ""

    “By the way, why did you and Alicia come here?”

    “Well, since it’s okay to stay at home, and Alicia has never been to school, I took her here for a walk.”

    Neil looked back at the girl who was chatting enthusiastically with Nanoye. She had maintained such an optimistic attitude since she woke up. It was not an exaggeration to say that she was offline. However, these might just be to cover up her inner feelings.  lonely.

    【Looks like we need to hurry up.  】

    Just when Neil was thinking about something, a strange murderous aura rushed towards him. Neil looked around and saw a large black mist rumbling towards him.

    "What is that!? The Black Mist Monster!?"

    As soon as he finished complaining, Neil was swallowed by the black mist.

    "Whoa! Help! Huh? Isn't this a guy from the class!? Hey, are you rebelling!?"

    "Burn my remains with the blazing holy fire! How joyful is life, and how sad is death!"

    "Ahhh!! Where did you come from the Ming Cult!? These people are crazy again!!! Tifa, Negi, save me!!"

    Tifa watched the group of people go away speechlessly, and then glanced at Negi who continued to seek death.

    This school is still so peaceful today.

 Text Chapter 1 That day, the boy walked into a new world

    My name is Orima Ichika, I'm 15 years old, and my gender is, um, with excalibur underneath, you know.

    At this moment, the fifteen-year-old youth is like a deep-sea fish.

    “The classroom with all girls except me is very stressful.

    But it doesn’t matter. With my ability to withstand stress that I have developed since childhood, I can still withstand this kind of pressure. I am quite confident about this.

    Why do you say that?

    This has to start with my family and my world.

    “Today’s world, I simply don’t know how to describe it in words.  First of all, the two mainstreams in the world today are technology and magic. As far as I know, eight years ago, the flying super weapon called IS came out, and the world has undergone earth-shaking changes. However, weapons like IS can only be made by  The manipulation by girls has led to a fundamental change in the status of men and women in society.  However, the matter did not end there. In the following years, the ISSDA organization responsible for space development announced the existence of "magic". Magic was originally unknown. Coupled with the new life from the universe, it became even more complicated.  Not to mention the various superpowers in Academy City, the world was once again in turmoil. However, with the efforts of many parties, the world finally settled down, and magic was gradually accepted by everyone. At the same time, ordinary humans could not  All known alien races appeared one after another, and the world became more and more diverse.

    However, there are still unknown things in this world, such as disobedient gods, demons, angels, magic societies that are still hidden in the dark, and advanced beings buried in the shadows. I know these because my family is special.  The reason is, after all, the old man in my family is not an ordinary person.

    In short, there are as many angels and demons as dogs, and fairies and heavenly beings are everywhere. This world is a strategic fortress.

    However, this world view is not enough to shock me, because the family I live in is enough to numb my nerves. My home is simply the most chaotic place in the world.  Compared with one who has a personality, all kinds of weapons are worth the sky, and I can also see angels and demons eating together and having fun, and even aiming their guns at someone. The moment I knew the truth, my three views were completely destroyed. Thousands of years of history  They've all been tricked into being dogs.

    “Alas, this world is so damn peaceful.

    “But even so, I am still very stressed at this moment.

    I folded my hands and put them under my chin, with cold eyes, trying to look calm. At this time, I finally understood Commander Ikari’s sense of pressure to remain calm in the face of the apostles’ attack.

    Commander Ikari is mighty!  !  !

    But the sights gathered from all around are really uncomfortable. Haven’t you seen that my forehead is already covered with heart-wrenching beads of sweat?  ?  Sure enough, no matter how old a girl is, she always has a trembling heart!  !  Sure enough, a girl's gaze is the most terrifying thing in the world. The ever-changing changes of sometimes resentment and sometimes anger are simply more disasters than taking the Western Scriptures.

    I took a deep breath, narrowed my eyes slightly, and all the nerves in my body suddenly became more tense than ever before.

    ??????????????????????????????????

    Wow, I relaxed too much and almost came out from behind.

    Ha, by the way, why do I have to stay in a place like this?

    Thinking of this, I recalled what happened the night before.

    That night, my brother said to me with a smile that could be read as bright and written as slutty.

    "Ichika, you will become the happiest man in the world."

    So that’s what he was talking about!  !  !  !  !

    I sighed deeply, and I mourned for a second for my seemingly happiness and actual sorrow. I started to swim away and observe the people around me.

    Well, the eyes of the girls on the left and the right are full of unparalleled curiosity for knowledge, and their shining eyes almost flashed through their tough golden eyes.

    I can’t see the back part, but the sight of the thorns on my back makes me feel like I’m sitting on pins and needles. I can understand it even without looking.

    "The person directly in front of me is a slightly older woman.

    She is a bit petite, and her figure is almost the same as that of a student, but her chest size is the nemesis of all high school girls.  The clothes are relatively large and make her look more petite, but she still feels quite cute.  In addition, she also wears a pair of black-rimmed glasses. Although they are crooked, she can still be called a bespectacled girl.

    And this girl with glasses was looking at the people in the class in panic, her timid posture was reminiscent of an injured little rabbit.

    You are a teacher, show me some domineering power!

    "Everyone is here. Then, SHR is going to startWhoops!  "

    Well, it’s not something you can do if you want to.

    I gave the teacher an appreciative look, but for some reason the teacher turned red and smiled shyly.

    ????????????????????????????????????????? Suddenly, I felt that the pressure on my body was a little heavier, and I almost died from a thousand arrows piercing my heart.

    “Well, then, please introduce yourself, uh, in order of seat number.”

    The teacher seemed to have recovered from the inexplicable emotion and said to the students in the audience in a panic.

    ""

    "It's so quiet. My dignity as a teacher is suddenly shattered into pieces."

    I looked at the teacher who was about to cry, and I couldn't bear it. At the same time, I felt unhappy with the girls in the class. Are you shy because you just entered high school? No one responded. The teacher was about to cry. Really?  I'm going to cry!  !

    I glanced at the teacher, and the teacher’s eyes also moved over.

    ??Okay, our eyes met.

    Please don’t look at me like this, you are not my type, teacher.

    I quickly lowered my head, I still understand the principle that a dead Taoist friend will not die a poor Taoist.

    “Oh, give me a normal high school life.

    The reason why I specifically emphasize "ordinary" here is simply because what I am in now is definitely not an ordinary high school, but the famous IS Academy-the only school in the world that trains IS operators.

    And the most important point is that IS, this deceptive thing, can only be activated by girls, so naturally, this is a girls' school.

    And why am I here?

    I need to emphasize again that I am a boy, and I am definitely a boy at first glance. My appearance can be considered a bit handsome, but it is definitely not the kind of beauty that makes even IS unable to identify my gender.

    The reason why I came to such a ghost place has to start with the entrance exam in February.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    That day, the sun was shining brightly, and the cherry blossoms flying freely in the sky made me fall in love.

    I looked at the clear sky and encouraged myself in my heart.

    Today is the entrance exam for Junior High School. For your own goals, you can’t do it without working hard.

    The school I go to is called Mahora Gakuin. It is a very large Academy City that has everything from kindergarten to university. There are many schools in it, all types, and my target is the famous Mitsusaka High School.

    The reason why I chose Mitsusaka is not because of its reputation, but because my brothers and sisters all graduated from here. I have an indescribable yearning for that place.

    I want to chase the traces they left behind, and I want to be like them.

    that's it.

    Well, of course, if I am admitted to Mitsusaka High School, my goal of dominating Mitsusaka will be one step closer, and realizing Mahora's dream of complete domination will not be unattainable.

    Hahahaha, I couldn’t help but laugh out loud.

    "Why are you giggling so early in the morning?"

    At this time, my head was hit hard.  When I looked back, I saw a handsome man with white shoulder-length hair standing behind me. He was looking at me listlessly with a pair of dead fish eyes, and he didn't look like he was awake at all.

    "Brother, you got up so early"

    ??I touched my head and laughed dryly.

    "Well, seeing as you have a test today, I got up early to see you out"

    Hey, is this guy so kind?

    "Hey, don't think I can't understand your expression"

    "Well……"

    Although those dead fish eyes are completely rotten, they are still so sharp.

    I don’t know if my thoughts were revealed again, but I got another blow on the head.

    "By the way, you forgot to bring your admission ticket"

    I was stunned for a moment, watching my brother hand a certificate to me.

    "Huh? Didn't I prepare it last night?"

    As I was talking, I wanted to go through my bag. I had carefully prepared all kinds of things the night before.

    "Well, men will always forget some things, just like forgetting what their first love looked like"

    “I won’t forget it!!”

    I replied angrily, but I didn't notice the firmness in my tone.

    The old man looked at me steadily for a moment, with an inexplicable light flashing in his eyes.?, and then touched my hair with a slight smile.

    “Okay, take your admission ticket and go quickly, don’t be late.”

    I didn’t notice anything strange about my brother, so I took the admission ticket and didn’t check whether I really didn’t bring it with me. I said goodbye to my brother and went out.

    "It seems that Ichika has grown up"

    After saying this softly, the man walked back into the room with a smile.

    It was easy, so I came to the address indicated on the admission ticket.

    ???????????????????? Why is it not in Mahonliang Academy, but in a high school outside?

    But I didn’t think too much about it. Anyway, it said this on the admission ticket and I couldn’t change it even if I wanted to.

    But I feel a little uneasy.

    Are you nervous before the exam?

    With a feeling of apprehension, I walked into the imposing building in front of me.

    "I'm just going to go, turn left and right, how on earth are you going to get to the second floor!?"

    It’s been almost ten minutes since I walked, and I still haven’t found the stairs to the second floor. The internal structure is too complicated!  ?  Is this the maze before challenging the BOSS!  !

    My eyes wandered around, trying to find the guide map on the wall, but I sadly discovered that the walls inside were so beautiful that I couldn't even find a crack, let alone any wall charts.

    ?????????? This time, shit, I’m lost.

    "Hey, what should I do? Hey, why are you so quiet?"

    At this time, I finally realized that it was eerily quiet here. After walking for so long, I didn’t even meet a single person. Could it be that the exam has already started?  ?  Could it be that my dream of dominating Mitsusaka was just aborted?  ?

    God, I curse Jesus for not having chrysanthemums!  !

    “Perhaps God really heard my curse from the heart, and a door appeared not far in front of me.

    I walked to the door and saw a piece of paper stuck on it with the words "Infinite_Stratos Examination Room" written on it.

    "Well, I guess this is the right place"

    Because it says "Examination Room" on it.

    But the name of this examination room really looks impressive, and there are actually two English words that I can’t understand.

    Thinking of this, I feel deeply disappointed for my English course.

    I guess I won’t be able to pass the English test this time.

    But it doesn’t matter, my other subjects are fine!  !

    After taking a deep breath, I opened the door and walked into the room.

    "Ah, you are a candidate. Okay, go over there to change clothes. We are pressed for time, so you have to hurry up. This place can only be rented until four o'clock. I don't have time to trouble you. Really, I don't know what I'm doing.  What……"

    As soon as I entered the room, a nervous-looking female teacher, about thirty-five years old or above, spoke a lot of words like a machine gun without raising her head. I was stunned for a few seconds.

    Hey, hey, hey!  !  !  Sister, don’t you need to see what I look like and check my admission ticket!  ?  Where has the professionalism of being an invigilator gone?  ?  And what’s going on with changing clothes!  ?  You have to change clothes for exams these days!  ?  Are you asking me to use my body to show the beauty of the human body in ancient Greece?  ?  Sorry, I have been failing art classes since I was a kid!  !  Well, actually this is to prevent students from cheating, right?  But there is no one other than you in this room. I really don’t see any other candidates anywhere!  !

    While I was minding my own business, the elder sister gave instructions and walked out of the room directly with the documents in her arms.

    I watched the other party leave in embarrassment. I bet the eldest sister really didn’t even look at me.

    "Hey, what kind of test is this"

    I muttered a few words in a depressed voice and walked towards the place covered by the curtain.

    And at this moment, I entered a new world.

 Text Chapter 2 Sure enough, this is a conspiracy

    When I opened the curtain and walked in, I saw the object in the center of the room.

    The streamlined metal shell reflects light that is not dazzling, and an armor-like outfit sits quietly.

    I looked at it carefully and then fell silent.

    “Damn it, what kind of clothes do you want me to change into?! Are you asking me to take the war studies test!!”

    The bag in my hand was almost smashed by me.

    I calmed down the turbulent feeling in my heart that I wanted to hit someone, and walked over, looking left and right at this thing. After looking at it for a long time, I was speechless.

    Isn’t this the IS that appears on TV?

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of 1999

    But this thing actually has something to do with me. Well, it should be related to my family.

    "This is what changed the world"

    Because of the "White Knight Incident" of that year, the world became aware of the existence of this kind of weapon. At the same time, the originally balanced military structure suddenly collapsed. How many IS controllers can be found will directly affect the country's military strength.  , so every country began to implement a system of preferential treatment of women.

    Although there is a magical power like magic in the world today, it has not been widely used in the military due to various restrictions. Moreover, IS has advantages that can compete with magic. In comparison, the country is more willing to invest more resources.  on this emerging technology.

    Well, this is actually nothing to me. I am more curious about IS. After all, I have seen forces more powerful than IS.

    With all kinds of thoughts, I couldn't help but reach out and touch it.

    Anyway, IS can only be activated by women. If I, a pure man, touch it, I will probably have no reaction like touching a dead fish. It is a rare opportunity to touch it and I will not suffer any loss.

    However, there are always various unknowns in life. You can never guess what will happen in the next second. Of course, it is another matter if you have the ability to predict.

    A cold metallic feeling came from the fingertips, followed by a burst of dazzling silver light and various information pouring into the mind.

    “Eh!? Eh————!!!!!!”

    Faced with such a strange situation, I suddenly lost my train of thought.

    When I finally came to my senses, I found that the IS had actually moved and attached itself to my body like armor, becoming part of my hands and feet.

    "What happened!?"

    “Has someone activated IS!?”

    "who is it!?"

    "Huh? This, this is -"

    "man!?"

    Hearing the sound, a group of researchers in white coats came over. They opened the curtain and saw me activating IS. They all fell into a state of sluggishness where they couldn't think.

    I looked at the researchers in front of me in silence, and then looked at the abnormality on my body. I immediately showed a miserable face like a Christian abandoned by God. At the same time, the devil on my brother's face flashed through my mind.  smile, with only one thought left in her mind.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? This is a conspiracy.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    “Oh, I want to die.

    "Classmate, Orimaru Ichika-san!"

    A voice calling my name brought me back to reality from my annoying thoughts. I held my forehead and blurted out weakly before I could figure out the situation.

    "Ah, what's the matter?"

    "Ah, um, um, I'm very sorry for calling you so loudly all of a sudden. Are you, are you angry? Yes, I'm sorry! But, um, I'll introduce myself in the order of the fifty syllables. Now it's Oribara-san's turn.  So, I'm really, really sorry! Can you please introduce yourself? Are you willing?"

    It was then that I really came back to my senses and figured out the situation, and found that my deputy instructor, Yamada Maya, was constantly bowing his head and apologizing to me. It was obviously my own fault, but the teacher wanted to apologize himself. For a moment, I was full of guilt.

    "Uh, um, Mr. Yamada, you don't have to apologize like this. It's all my fault. I will introduce myself."

    I stretched out my hand to stop Teacher Maya Yamada from apologizing, and quickly made a comforting reassurance.

    "Really, really!? You, you promised me! You must do it!!"

    Teacher Yamada suddenly raised his head, seriously grasped my hand and leaned towards me, and he could still see the mist in his eyes.

    Teacher, are you really a teacher?  ?  This pairThe attitude of the little girl can easily be misunderstood, and some ignorant and innocent little boys might have fallen into trouble from then on!  !  !  Oh, oh, don't put your chest on it, be careful, my cannon may go off!  Also, I need to reiterate it again, teacher, you are really not my type!  !

    In the struggle between reason and sensibility, angels and demons, I took my hand out with difficulty, left my seat and walked to the podium with a slight bend without being noticed.

    Ah, I almost got hard just now.

    Standing on the podium, looking at the unabashed thirst for knowledge in the eyes of the girls in the audience, including Teacher Yamada, I suddenly felt like I was on the top of Mount Everest, and it was difficult to even breathe.

    "Ahem."

    I straightened my back and cleared my throat, thinking about what to say next.

    ???????????????????? But my mind went blank. As expected, the pressure had already crushed my thinking power into pieces.

    At this time, I took a peek at the seat by the window. Sitting there was a black-haired girl with a ponytail.

    Her name is Xiao Zhizhen, my childhood sweetheart who we only reunited after six years. This girl has always had a single ponytail. When I first entered the classroom, I recognized her at a glance.

    “But it’s really a transformation of women.

    No, no, now is not the time to think about this.

    "Help me quickly!!"

    I signaled her with my eyes. As a childhood sweetheart who has been dating for a long time, she must be able to understand this information instantly.

    "snort!"

    You actually ignored me!  ?

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Oh, oh, what does this cold aura and this arrogant attitude mean!  Where has the arrogant and a little bit coquettish Hoshi-chan gone!  !  Now Chen is completely 100% proud!  !  She actually abandoned me mercilessly at my critical moment, turned her face expressionlessly to the window, and snorted coldly, "I'll kill you, did I offend you, Miss Chen!"  !

    “However, this did remind me of something.

    I remember my brother once told me that when faced with a girl who is wrapped in pride and makes people wonder if she is engaged in chain defense, you must use your fiery penis to penetrate the opponent's uterus.

    Of course, this is summed up by my rich theory and practice. Although I don’t know where his theory and practice come from, I even wonder if he made it up casually.

    ??????????????????? However, I have no idea what those two words mean in English, because I am powerless in English. I have obviously been abroad, and there are foreigners at home. I only know the twenty-six English letters ABC, which is really weak.

    Well, I don’t really want to know the meaning of this. I know that what comes out of my brother’s mouth is definitely not fun, because every time I ask my sister or other older women in the family, I will be scolded.  Of course, many times I will attract hatred consciously or unconsciously. In comparison, the harm I suffered is quite small.

    Ah, I am going off topic again. Look, the eyes of the girls below are starting to burst into flames.

    Well, what should I say at this time?

    Let’s start with a song called “Girls’ School Boys” by Twins?  Well, it does fit the occasion, but this is a self-introduction, not a concert.

    【When we introduce ourselves, too many rhetoric just attracts the temporary attention of others. To let people know ourselves, the most important thing is to show our true side.  】

    Brother’s voice seemed to ring in my mind. At this time, I seemed to see the holy light of heaven.

    Sometimes I’m pretty reliable.

    The corners of my mouth raised slightly uncontrollably, and the sunshine outside the window shone in at the right time. At this moment, in the eyes of some ignorant little girls, I became a handsome and sunny boy.

    A small exclamation came from below, and my attention immediately came back. I took a breath and began to introduce myself.

    "My name is Ichika Orimara."

    “Yeah, yeah, yeah!!”

    Everyone’s eyes showed the expectation of “I want to hear more.”

    I smiled, what a group of curious and kind children.

    Then, I should also treat others with sincerity.

    "I like Lolita the most."

    Maintaining a sunny smile, I expressed what I loved most in my heart.

    institutions

    The sounds of various heads banging on the table and people falling to the ground kept ringing out. It seemed that they were moved by my sincerity.

    I think everyone can become a partner who loves lolita.

    At this moment, I seem to have new hope for the future.

    The sound of clicking footstepsThere was an urgent sound, is someone coming?

    “Are you going to reveal your abnormal sexual fetish as soon as you get here!?”

    Huh?  Does this sound sound familiar?

    But before I had time to react, I was hit hard on the head and sent flying.

    Wow, this kind of invisible murderous martial arts passed down by my brother is so familiar to me. The pain that directly penetrates the skull and hits the cerebral cortex is simply exhilarating How strange!  !  I'm not a pussy-shaker like Sister Xiaoyuan!  !  !

    “However, this knocking method, whether it’s power, angle, or speed, is very similar to the person in my impression.

    I swallowed and turned around with a little fear. I saw the woman behind me wearing a black suit and tight skirt. She had a slender figure and a body curve with no fat at all due to regular exercise. And the other person was at this time  He crossed his arms in front of his chest, raised the corners of his eyes, and his eyes were as sharp as a wolf's.

    "What the hell, Guan Yunchang!?"

    Snapped——

    “Ugh, I got hit on the head again, I’m probably going to have a cerebral hemorrhage now.

    "Sister Chifuyu, it hurts so much!"

    Yes, the domineering woman in front of me is my sister Chifuyu Orimaru.

    "Who is the hero in the Three Kingdoms, idiot!!"

    I rubbed my head and stood up from the ground, looking at my sister in front of me, very curious about her appearance.

    "Sister Chifuyu, why are you here? Aren't you out training for the annual World's No. 1 Martial Arts Tournament?"

    "Do you think I am Yamcha!? Who told you that I would go to that kind of conference!!"

    Chifuyu-san’s eyes started to sparkle, and her fists were clenched tightly. She would probably attack accordingly depending on my answer.

    “Uh, it’s my brother, that’s what I told you!!”

    I quickly shied away all the responsibilities, but after hearing this, Chifuyu-san loosened her fists and held her forehead in distress.

    "That idiot has been talking nonsense all day long"

    Looking at Chifuyu-san's depressed and gnashing expression, I couldn't help but want to laugh out loud. Those words I just came up with on the spur of the moment were purely to deceive my brother. Oh, haha, a Tai Chi push hand can kill someone invisible. I feel  At this moment, my IQ doubled several times.

    "Huh? By the way, what was going on with your self-introduction just now?"

    "Well……"

    Okay, I haven’t even breathed a sigh of relief yet. Why did this hatred suddenly shift back? I didn’t make fun of you.

    "My brother told me to be heart-to-heart and treat others with sincerity"

    And as soon as I finished speaking, Chifuyu-san came towards me with an angry fist.

    “Just lie to me now!!!!”

    Is it okay to let your brother lie like this openly?  ?

 Text Chapter 59 Looking forward to meeting him again

    "Hey, your eyes are wandering. Do you want to borrow money from me? For the sake of us being brothers, just tell me how much you want. It's okay to give the Ming coins directly to you!"

    There was a short distance from leaving the World Tree to one of the squares near the World Tree. Along the way, Neil found that Negi peeked at him very frequently, almost every few steps.  When he turned his head, Negi quickly turned his head and whistled. This behavior made Neil very unhappy, because it felt very disgusting to be treated like this by a boy, and Negi was not a girl who secretly liked him.  .

    “ Could it be that Negi has been looking at 3A girls for a long time and hasn’t had any contact with boys for a long time, and finally his interest in that area has begun to awaken!  ?

    In an instant, Negi’s image became dangerous in Neil’s eyes.

    "Why is it such an unlucky thing to say? How much do you want today's birthday to become the anniversary of my death! What do you mean by that look in your eyes? I always feel super unhappy!!"

    Negi was obviously stunned by Neil's sudden words for a few seconds before he reacted. Coupled with the weird look in his eyes, he couldn't help but complain angrily.

    Neil stuck out his tongue, put his hands on the back of his head, and quickened his pace slightly, leading Negi by half a body.

    "Do you have anything to say?"

    Negi paused for a moment, looking sideways at the face partially blocked by his arms, his eyes flashing behind the lenses.

    “Hey, Neil, has something happened to you recently?”

    I always feel that something has changed in him.

    Neil’s pace slowed down unconsciously, but soon returned to its original state, and he asked without looking back.

    "Why do you think so?"

    “I just feel like you’ve been a little absent-minded these days, as if you’re a little further away”

    Raising his head and looking at the stars covering the night sky, the starlight gently reflected the faint light on Negi's glasses.

    Neil put down his hands and put them behind his back. He also raised his head and stared at him from a distance.

    "No, nothing has changed"

    In the end, he was still like that.

    Nothing has changed.

    "Neil"

    Negi turned his head and opened his mouth, as if he wanted to say something, but for a long time, he did not say another word.

    "Don't talk about me, it's you" Neil suddenly spoke up and grabbed the topic, turning his face and blinking, "You are the one who should be said to be absent-minded, right? You seem to have no energy recently, as if you were distracted by something.  Things are bothering me"

    "Is it that obvious?"

    Negi lowered his head and muttered quietly, but Neil could still hear him beside him.

    "It's all written on your face I thought you looked confident after the school festival, but it turns out you've been so worried these days that you almost jumped off a building. What, is it a worry about love, boy?"  "

    When talking about love, Neil’s eyes brightened up and his tone was full of ridicule.

    "No, I just had a quarrel with Asuna-san"

    Negi rolled his eyes at him and became dejected again.

    "Sister? Oh, haha, it really is a matter of love~~~You dishonest guy~~~"

    "Do you have to think about this!?"

    "Okay, what did you and eldest sister argue about?"

    Neil spread his hands and did not continue teasing the other party.

    "Actually, it's not a big deal. Asuna-san just reminded me that I am very similar to Chao-san"

    Negi lowered his head a little further and sighed softly.

    "I see, the eldest sister is angry because of this"

    Neil looked at his brother’s confused expression, and he probably figured out what was going on between him and Asuna.

    After meeting with Gunel and learning that his father was still alive, Neil also guessed what Negi was thinking now. He must be full of things about his father. Since a long time ago, Negi has been working hard for his father.  , constantly injured, and constantly moving forward. After getting more accurate news, he will only work harder to move forward for his dream, even at the risk of losing his life.

    Father seems to be everything to him.

    This is exactly the same as the super ring tone.

    For the sake of your dreams, you are willing to give up everything, including your own happiness.

    And Tomorrow Cai is angry about it, maybe that's it.

    "Actually, Asuna-san is right, and I said the same thing to Chao-san, but I"? 

    Although he clearly rejected Chao's approach, he himself followed Chao's path, almost exactly the same path.

    He, how should he choose?

    "Neji, do you still remember what Chao Lingyin said?"

    Neil didn’t pay attention to Negi’s current expression and just continued talking.

    "Don't stop, keep moving forward This sentence should be very suitable for you now. For you, your father's affairs can be said to be everything to you. If you are asked to give up everything now for this, you must be able to do it.  Yes, in this aspect, you, Chao Lingyin, and I are really the same"

    Neil slowly took a breath of the refreshing summer night, his eyes slightly focused on Negi's face.

    "However, I think this is correct, or in other words, any approach is correct, but everyone chooses a different position. It is probably impossible for you to give up looking for your father, so why not go all the way?  Black, just like Kick-Ass who became a hero after being knocked headlong"

    "Well, I always feel that the tone of your words has suddenly changed a lot"

    "Don't worry about these things. Your goal is very clear anyway. You just think too much. Anyway, there is only one way you want to go from now on, isn't it?"

    Facing Neil’s smile, Negi seemed to know a little bit about what he should choose.

    "However, I have one more thing to say. No matter what you choose, you should also pay more attention to the people around you, such as eldest sister. I think eldest sister is very clear about your thoughts, and this is what she is worried about.  , it’s just that she doesn’t want to see you scarring yourself, the eldest sister’s idea is probably that simple"

    Neil took a few steps forward, tapping his toes slightly. As his body turned, his long hair fluttered lightly, and his face was clearly reflected in Negi's eyes.

    "Don't forget this, because when you lose, the pain is not something you can bear"

    "Neil"

    They were only a few steps apart, but Niji felt like they were separated by a chasm.

    Because there was a bit of sad nostalgia in Neil's eyes, which blocked his approach.

    "Well, that's all I want to say. It's up to you what you think about next" Neil spread his hands and smiled softly, then turned a little evil again, "But eldest sister really loves you deeply.  Said~~~"

    "Why do you come back here again!!!"

    The sentimental atmosphere just now was gone, and Negi rolled his eyes angrily.

    “Hehe~~~”

    Neil grinned wider, looked away slightly, and saw the surrounding environment clearly. His smile was frozen, and his expression was a little confused.

    "Ah, by the way, what am I doing here?"

    "Huh? Don't you know it yourself!?"

    "I really don't know, I'm following you"

    "How are you following me!? You are following me and running in front of me!!"

    "In this case, I will go home. Goodbye, young man who works hard~~~"

    Neil waved his hand and walked forward without looking back, but he was immediately grabbed by the collar.

    "It's rare that you come here, so just patrol with me. You have a lot of time anyway"

    I don’t know where Niji got the strength, but he was holding on to Neil’s collar as firmly as a rock.

    "Hey, I'm not on duty tonight, and my youth is calling me!!"

    "What youth?"

    “Galgame on the computer!!!”

    “Delete your youth for me!!”

    "Do you want to ruin my life!?"

    "Your life is too insignificant!!"

    Seeing that Negi refused to let go of him, Neil lowered his head helplessly, but after waiting for a while, he found that Negi was still where he was.

    "Aren't you going to patrol? Why are you standing here without moving? You want to be a sentinel!"

    "No, I'm waitingah, here it comes!"

    When Negi was talking, a figure in the field of vision gradually enlarged, and he suddenly shouted.

    Neil looked in the direction that Negi was looking at, and saw Setsuna coming this way quickly, and Kamo the ferret was lying on her shoulder.

    "Why is Kamo and Setsuna-san together?"

    Generally speaking, doesn’t Kamo, the pervert, always follow Negi?

    "If you come to me today, I will ask Kamo to find Setsuna-san first, and then we will make an appointment to meet here."

    ? ?Ji smiled and explained in a calm tone.

    Neil glanced at Negi thoughtfully, his eyes brightened slightly, and then fell silent.

    "Teacher Negi, Teacher Neil, good evening."

    Setsuna quickly arrived in front of them. There seemed to be no surprise about Neil's appearance. Negi or Kamo must have told her in advance.

    "Boss Neil, long time no see."

    Kamo jumped from Setsuna’s shoulder to Negi, turned to say hello to Neil.

    "It's been a long time indeed. You haven't done anything wrong recently, have you?"

    Neil half-opened his eyes and glanced at Kamo who was stiff.

    “No, absolutely not!! I don’t dare to lose even a hair under Boss Neil’s eyes!!”

    "That means you did a lot of bad things that I didn't see, right?"

    Under Kamo’s desperate eyes, Neil raised a bright smile.

    "Okay, Neil, Kamo hasn't done much recently and has helped me a lot. Let's go on patrol now"

    Seeing this, Negi had no choice but to interrupt Neil's topic.

    Neil waved his hands quickly, as if he refused to agree.

    "No, it's not my turn tonight, I won't work overtime, you have to go do it yourself!"

    "Anyway, you are here, and you will do some meaningless things when you go back. It is better to stay. It is rare that we can be on duty together"

    “What’s so pointless!! You’re actually vetoing my life!!”

    "Teacher, what are you talking about?"

    Listening to the conversation between the two, Setsuna on the side was confused.

    "It's nothing, it's just that Neil promised us to patrol together. One more person will add more strength."

    Negi turned to Setsuna and smiled, taking Neil with him by the way.

    "Who agreed? Don't just talk to yourself!"

    "Then let's set off now!"

    "Okay, Teacher Negi."

    "Hey, don't ignore me, listen to me!!!"

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Ah, I really want to go home"

    Raising his head, Neil looked at the starry sky and lazily followed Negi and Setsuna.

    “It’s only been less than two minutes! How unmotivated you are!!”

    Neil didn’t pay attention to Neji’s words. He turned to look at An Jing walking beside him, his eyes rolled, and he didn’t know what he was thinking.

    "Speaking of Setsuna-san, why are you and Negi together? Could it be that you are having an unethical love affair with your eldest lady and her fiancé behind your back!?"

    Neil covered his mouth with his hands, his face filled with disbelief.

    "Who do you think is the betrothed!!"

    "I did not betray the eldest lady!!"

    "As expected of Neil, he said all the things in my heart, but it doesn't matter, brother, you can be considered Setsuna's master, it's totally okay!!"

    "How is it OK!!!" x2

    The two of them shouted at Kamo at the same time, dumbfounded.

    “I understand, I know how to do it, huh huh~~~~~”

    "You know nothing! The laughter behind you is full of bad intentions!!"

    "Teacher Neil, I will never change my heart for the eldest lady!!"

    In desperation, Setsuna expressed his loyalty to Konoka without thinking.

    "Oh, that's true" x3

    At this time, two young men, one a pervert, looked at Setsuna with ambiguous eyes. Setsuna was stunned, and then turned red and waved his hands in denial.

    "No, it's not what you think. I, I just treat the eldest lady, just"

    "Love……"

    "It's love"

    "like."

    The three guys caught Setsuna’s words very wisely.

    "Nah!!!!!!!"

    At night, the girl’s shy screams broke through the sky.

    "You guys are really energetic"

    Suddenly a voice intervened in the joke between three people and one mink. They followed the sound at the same time and saw a young man wearing a high school uniform leaning against a lamppost, holding a mobile phone in his hand, and his eyes glanced slightly  Their fingertips are still touching the bright screen.

    &nbsp;"Why are you here? Are you also patrolling at night?"

    Neil walked over and obviously knew the other person.

    The young man then turned his head, looked at Neil walking towards him, and smiled slightly.

    "Well, I'm short of manpower recently, so I came to help. Anyway, I still get overtime pay"

    "Senior Muchen."

    In an instant, he also came over and bowed respectfully to the other party.

    The young man is Jun Muchen.

    "It's Setsuna-chan, why are you with this bastard brat?"

    "Who are you calling a bastard? Speaking of bastards, you bastard is even more of a bastard!!"

    “Tsk, tsk, tsk, it’s full of balls in one sentence, it’s really dirty!”

    “It’s your head that’s dirty!!”

    "Well, actually, Teacher Neil is here to patrol tonight, so we came together"

    "The moment interrupted the two people's unscrupulous conversation, and at the same time, I felt that the two guys were really similar.

    "Neil, Setsuna-san, who is this gentleman?"

    There is obviously someone here who doesn’t know the other person.

    "Oh, this is a student from the high school department. Senior Jun Muchen, like me, is also employed by the school and is very powerful."

    Seeing that Neal had no intention of introducing him, Setsuna had no choice but to introduce him to Neji. When he looked at Jun Muchen, there was a hint of admiration in his eyes.

    "Ahahaha, I am stronger in that area"

    Jun Muchen touched the back of his head and smiled brightly, swinging his waist back and forth slightly.

    In an instant, he turned away with his cheeks slightly red, Negi looked puzzled, while Neil's eyes were full of contempt.

    "You can no longer be described as a scumbag."

    "Uh, um, nice to meet you, Mr. Jun."

    Although I didn’t understand what Jun Muchen meant by that aspect, I still extended my hand in a friendly manner.

    "This is Teacher Negi, just call me Muchen. He is such a personable gentleman, completely different from a guy who only knows bullshit"

    With a gentle smile on her face, Jun Muchen held Niji’s hand and said something that made someone angry.

    "It's much better than you, the guy with the same curly hair as [beep——]"

    Neil twitched the corners of his eyes, raised the corners of his mouth, and said coldly.

    “Although my hair is black and curly, it is definitely not the curly hair on [beep——]!!”

    "Ah la la, you really didn't bring it upon yourself"

    The two people looked at each other, as if there were sparks constantly arousing.

    "Well, Neil, you and Mr. Muchen are very familiar with each other."

    "Only a ghost is familiar with this kind of guy!" Neil turned his head and glared at Niji, then immediately turned back to stare at Jun Muchen, "This guy had a fight with me for no reason last time, what do you think?  Is this kind of person seriously ill?!"

    “It’s not just for nothing!!”

    "Then what are you talking about!!"

    “Because I’m bored!!”

    “Idiot!!”

    "Ha, I really don't understand"

    Negi held his forehead with a headache, feeling as if two Neils appeared in front of him.

    “Speaking of which, what are you doing here alone?”

    "I'm waiting for someone."

    Jun Muchen put away his phone and said with a yawn.

    "Ha, waiting for someone? You don't look like you have a date, do you?"

    "How different! One day I will go to a love hotel with the president!!"

    "One sentence will reveal your true face clearly."

    Neil sighed very much, this guy is really powerful in combat, his combat effectiveness has broken through the lower limit.

    "Actually, I was waiting for the principal's guests to come out" Seeing the curiosity in the three people's eyes, Jun Muchen continued, "They are people from the Holy Church."

    "The Holy Church? Is it dealing with the previous ghoul incident?"

    Neil was the first to react, and at the same time, three unlucky children flashed through his mind.

    "Ghoul? What ghoul?"

    Negi and Setsuna looked at Neil suspiciously. Neil was stunned. It seemed that they didn't know about the incident.

    After briefly explaining it to them, Negi and Setsuna's expressions changed slightly and became a little heavy.

    “Actually, you don’t need to be so nervous. As long as you deal with it well, you won’t be afraid of too much trouble”

    &nbsp; Jun Muchen put away his playful look and calmly comforted the two of them, with a comforting warmth in his voice.

    "Yeah." x2

    "By the way, who was sent by the Holy Church?" Neil raised his eyes and looked at Jun Muchen, "Is it the agent? Or are the people from the burial agency also coming out?"

    "You know a lot" Jun Muchen's eyes were slightly surprised, and then he continued to lean against the lamppost lazily, "That person is the person in charge of the nearby Shengtang Church stronghold, he is oh, myself  Look, he comes out."

    Jun Muchen suddenly stood up straight and looked back at the building behind him. In the darkness, the sound of neither light nor heavy footsteps sounded rhythmically.

    Everyone’s eyes were focused on him, and the figure in the shadow gradually became clearer, and the cross hanging on his chest reflected a faint silver light.

    "Oh? I didn't expect there would be so many people here"

    There seemed to be a little surprise in the heavy voice, and a man wearing a black priest's uniform appeared in front of everyone.

    Neil’s pupils shrank tightly, and the man’s face was deeply imprinted on his retinas. He opened his mouth slightly, then bit his lower lip tightly, and an imperceptible trace of violent murderous intention passed deep in his eyes.

    Soon, the trace of hostility disappeared, and Neil stood aside silently, returning to his usual listless appearance.

    Jun Muchen, who had been keeping quiet, glanced at Neil thoughtfully, then stood up with a smile and introduced the newcomer to Niji and the others.

    "This is the chief priest of Haiming City Church, and the person in charge of negotiating with our Magic Association on behalf of the Holy Church Church, Kotomine Kirei."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Jun Muchen faced Kotomine Kirei and introduced the person on the other side.

    "These three are magicians and swordsmen from the Magic Association, Negi Springfield, Neil Springfield, and Setsuna Sakurasaki."

    "Good evening, you three. I never expected that the Magic Association would have such outstanding children."

    Kotomine Kirei's eyes are always heavy, giving people a serious feeling.

    "You're flattered, Mr. Kotomine."

    Facing the other party’s compliment, Negi quickly nodded in return.

    Kotomine Kirei’s eyes passed over the faces of the three of them one by one. When he saw Neil, he paused for a moment and then turned to Jun Muchen.

    "Mr. Muchen, my business has been finished, and it's almost time for me to leave."

    "Let me take you out" Jun Muchen nodded to the other party, and then winked at the three of them, "Then I will lead Mr. Yanfeng to leave, and you three can continue working"

    "Okay, Mr. Muchen."

    "Goodbye, Senior Muchen."

    Neil didn’t look at Kirei for a second, he raised his head and nodded lightly to Jun Muchen, then turned around and left with the two of them.

    "Then let's go, Mr. Kotomine."

    "sorry to bother you."

    Kotomine Kirei nodded in thanks, then vaguely glanced at the direction Neil left, with an obscure smile on his lips.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "I'll send it here."

    Reaching the entrance of the academy, Jun Muchen stopped and turned to talk to Kotomine Kirei, who was following closely behind him.

    "Well, thank you."

    Jun Muchen nodded slightly to him and walked away.

    Kotomine Kirei calmly watched Jun Muchen leave. He slowly turned around until his back disappeared.

    “It seems like something interesting happened tonight, Kirei.”

    The strange voice appeared out of thin air, but Kotomine Kirei did not feel the slightest surprise, and his expressionless face maintained his usual indifference.

    "What are you referring to?"

    Kirei stared at the void in front of him, as if there was a figure in front of him talking to him.

    "hehe……"

    The sound of laughter was accompanied by golden light particles, which gathered together little by little. Soon, the silhouette of a human figure loomed in the golden light.

    "You should have discovered it, that brat"

    Yao dispersed, and a young man wearing a black jacket had his hands in his trouser pockets. His handsome face was full of arrogance, and a pair of bloody eyes under the golden bangs seemed to have an addictive demonic quality, staring directly at the indifferent eyes.  man.

    Seeing that Kirei remained silent, the young man raised an evil smile on his lips, narrowed his eyes slightly, and the blood in his eyes became more and more piercing.

    "He seems to have the same thing as us."

    Qili looked at the man??, his eyes were cold, and he met those eyes that were difficult for mortals to look directly into without giving in.

    Suddenly, Kirei smiled.

    A gloomy smile appeared on his cold and sharp face.

    "Indeed, aren't you interested, Gilgamesh?"

    "Of course I have interests. There aren't many things in this world that interest me" The smile on Gilgamesh's lips grew wider, and the light in his eyes became more and more elusive. "But, we can't be interested in him now."  Take action."

    "Oh why?"

    There was a hint of curiosity in Kirei's expression.

    Such emotional changes are very rare for him.

    "Because of the agreement with that guy, if that kid encounters danger within my sight, try to save his life."

    Gilgamesh withdrew his gaze and raised his head slightly. The night sky was reflected in his eyes, and he seemed to be able to see a night similar to the original one.

    "That mysterious heroic spirit?"

    Kirei frowned, a familiar yet unfamiliar figure appeared in his mind.

    "Um."

    Gilgamesh’s gaze retracted from the sky and fell on Kirei.

    "Do you know his identity?"

    Hearing Kirei’s question, Gilgamesh smiled playfully.

    "That's right, but it's better not to tell you for the time being. It will be more exciting to save the interesting things until the end."

    Gilgamesh looked past Kirei, looking in an unknown direction, with slight waves in his eyes.

    "My king, I am looking forward to meeting him again."

    ?…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

    PS: I plan to overthrow and rewrite it, and change the protagonist to a female.

 Text Chapter 60 Moon Peak Shrine

    irritable.

    That feeling lingered in my mind for quite some time.

    The things that happened recently and the people I met have revived many memories that have been buried deep in my heart. In my mind, almost all of them are pictures that I don’t want to think of.

    In the past, he would sometimes recall it or appear in his dreams. Even though it was like a curse, he never wanted to abandon those memories. For him, this was a sin that he had to endure.

    However, even so, he would not be as inexplicably restless in the past as he is now. Often, as long as he hints to himself, his mood will soon calm down, or in other words, his heart will feel like death again.

    Is it because of those people?

    Some familiar faces flashed through Neil's mind, and a subtle sense of peace flowed through them.

    He has always been walking alone. Even Negi, who is closest to him, cannot get close to the depths of his heart. Now, the shadows of other people have been left in his heart. Unknowingly, the cracks in his heart have opened up.  got bigger.

    However, he knew very well that this would not work.

    He has learned a lot from what happened in the past, and he doesn't want to repeat the same mistakes. In order to no longer let others get hurt because of him, and make himself suffer again, as long as he no longer establishes close relationships with other people and is separated by a distance, then each other will  Will not be harmed.

    “Otherwise, what happened to Touma that night will happen again.

    "well……"

    Neil sighed slightly, because being reminded by Negi made him a little concerned about his own problems.

    Since coming to this country and coming into contact with those people, he seems to have changed more or less. Now I think about it, does the practice assigned to him by the principal have such meaning.

    "It's so weak"

    Neil stopped his directionless progress, looked up at the clear blue sky, and laughed somewhat self-deprecatingly.

    In the breeze, there is a hint of fragrance.

    Neil put away his complicated thoughts, smelled the fragrance of flowers, and couldn't help but turn his head and look around. It turned out that he had come to a place that was familiar yet unfamiliar.

    On the long stairs, there is a torii gate.

    "Shrine"

    Neil had seen this kind of building before at Bang Zhikui's home, but he didn't expect that he would encounter another shrine while wandering around this city. It seems that the people here seem to believe in gods.

    However, there seemed to be something about this shrine that attracted him. Unconsciously, Neil stepped on the stairs and walked up out of curiosity. He glanced at the sign on the torii gate, which was written in black ink on the somewhat broken wooden board.  With a few big characters.

    Tsukimine Shrine.

    After walking up the stairs, a clean open space appeared in front of me. In the distance, there is the main hall of Tsukamine Shrine, and it is surrounded by trees. In the center, there is a peach blossom tree, with pale pink petals blooming. From time to time, it is surrounded by trees.  The wind blows, and the petals carry their fragrance and blow into the distance.

    Neil walked over, and the fragrance he just smelled seemed to be the fragrance of the flowers of this peach blossom tree. But, is this season the time for peach blossoms to bloom?

    After touching the rough tree trunk, Neil looked up at the crown of the tree where the buds were blooming with a strange expression.

    "Is it the same as the cherry blossom tree in my house?"

    It seems wrong. The tree at home will remain open for a long time because it has been tampered with. Unless the tree in front of you has also been tampered with, but would anyone be so bothered?

    "Maybe yes."

    Neil held his chin up and murmured uncertainly.

    "Well, it's not a bad thing anyway, it's just a spectacle at best"

    It’s really not a big deal. At least not many people will delve into the school’s World Tree, which is too big to complain about. Sometimes Neil really wonders if the people in this city are all crazy guys.

    "But why don't you see a clergyman?"

    After being here for a long time, I didn’t find anyone coming or going, not even a worshipper.

    Neil sat down under the peach blossom tree, leaning against the trunk of the tree and vaguely seeing the sky through the branches. The hazy and broken beauty was particularly charming. As he watched quietly, time seemed to have stopped.

    The slightly blowing wind mixed with the fragrance of peach blossoms and the simple atmosphere of the shrine seemed to have a hypnotic effect. Little by little, Neil's eyes slowly closed, and unknowingly, the scenery in front of him gradually changed.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    Ordinary furnishings, ordinary decoration.

    &nbsp; This is an ordinary house.

    The open window let in the bright morning light, and the faint light reflected on the floor and walls, making it warm.

    On the recliner, a beautiful woman with long black hair was sitting, and opposite her, a man with long white hair was half-kneeling on the ground, his palms gently covering the woman's slightly swollen abdomen.

    "Do you really want to go?"

    The woman raised her bright and moving amber eyes and stared at the man with gentle eyes.

    The man met those beautiful eyes and grinned.

    “I don’t want to go either, but I have to go, just like I have to take Sadharu out in the morning, otherwise he will be at home”

    "Be serious."

    The woman raised her hand and patted the man's head gently, her face full of anger.

    "Well, I'm very serious" The man grabbed the hand covering his head, held it softly and without force, and looked at the other person intently, "I'm sorry, I have to leave him at this time.  you alone……"

    Looking at his expression, the woman couldn't help but sigh, and then she curled her lips in displeasure.

    "I knew it was like this. You haven't listened to me since you were a child. I really doubt whether you are sincerely good to me"

    "Oh my, my whole body belongs to you, you still don't believe me" The man held the white catkin and couldn't help but laughed out loud, "A woman is a fragile work of art. If you don't cherish it, you will lose it."  It cannot be saved, so I will cherish you all the time."

    Hearing these straightforward words, the woman's pretty face couldn't help but blush slightly, but when she saw the smile in his eyes, she felt a little annoyed. She narrowed her eyes and smiled as charmingly as a crescent moon.

    “Hey, you must have a lot of artworks, right?”

    The man lowered his head and thought for a moment, then muttered uncertainly, "It seems like a lot"

    "Um?"

    The man quickly grabbed the hand that had started to press hard on his ear and looked at the woman with a flattering smile, "But I chose the one who is priceless to me"

    The woman glared at him and finally let go of her hand. Looking at his familiar face, she felt slightly absent-minded.

    "Do you know what the happiness I hope for me is like?"

    Her voice was very plain, but in the man's ears, there was always an unforgettable sadness.

    "I can eat with you every night, say good night to you before going to bed, and say good morning with a smile in the morning. What a little woman."

    The man stopped his smile and spoke seriously and calmly.

    The woman gently spread her face, her smile as happy as a rainbow after the rain.

    "Yes, I'm just a little woman, so I don't expect my husband to be a hero admired by all people. As long as he can stay with me, it's enough."

    "I don't want to be a hero, because heroes usually die young." The man shrugged, then stood up, bent down and gently touched the side of the woman's face, with tenderness written on his face, "But I can't be a hero.  person, so you can rest assured to let me go, I will definitely come back to you in vain."

    The woman held the broad and strong hand with both hands and pressed it tightly to her face. Her eyes were wet without knowing when.

    "I always feel that I am destined to wait for you all the time. I never see you waiting for me. You know, waiting is not a happy thing."

    "So, I can only compensate."

    The man let go of the woman’s hand and wiped away the tears from her eyes.

    "Wait until I use my future happiness to make up for your past unhappiness."

    With a smile on his face, he turned around and left with the woman looking at him forever.

    Determined, without a trace of nostalgia.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    Ding bell——ding bell——

    There seemed to be some melodious ringing ringing in my ears.

    Open your eyes, it’s the bright world.

    Neil was a little lost. What was that dream just now?

    In the dream, I only heard a man and a woman talking to each other, but I couldn't see their faces clearly, as if there was always a fog blurring their faces.

    【Do those two people have anything to do with me?  】

    ??Thinking hard, but can’t get any results.

    "My little friend, are you okay?"

    At this moment, a strange voice sounded in his ears, and only then did Neil notice that there was someone around himhuman existence.

    Turning around, Neil saw that the owner of the voice was a beautiful woman.

    A unique miko costume revealed the identity of the other party. Her long hair was bright flaxen, and the brown pupils dotted on her beautiful face seemed to be covered with a layer of light. No matter what the environment, she would exude a soft glow.  Glorious and reassuring.

    With a faint smile on her lips, the woman looked at Neil who had just woken up.

    "Uh, sorry, I just fell asleep."

    Neil noticed that the other person was holding a strange-looking bell in his hand. The ringing he just heard might have come from this thing.

    “It’s easy to catch a cold if you sleep here.”

    The woman suddenly realized it, and then she felt a little worried.

    "Well, I understand."

    Neil responded politely to other people's kindness.

    "Miss, are you the witch here?"

    "Well, I am the shrine maiden of Tsukimine Shrine, and I just took over recently."

    The woman smiled slightly, and the bell in her hand gently made a pleasant ringing sound.

    "Speaking of which, I saw you looking a little lost just now. Was it a nightmare?"

    Recalling the way Neil looked when he woke up before, the woman asked with some concern.

    "Well, in the distant Silent Hill, Alessa is trying to swallow me up with darkness and combine me with her. How can we repair it? I am obviously not Sharon"

    Neil habitually rambled on, even clenching his fists to express his anger.

    "What, is it an evil spirit!?"

    However, the miko was very shocked, and then she held the bell tightly and tried to hit Neil on the head.

    "Miss, wait!! What are you going to do!?"

    “I’ll help you get rid of the spirit, don’t worry, it’s very effective!”

    "It looks like you want to kill me. I'm afraid that before I can get rid of the spirit, I will become a spirit myself!!" Neil quickly raised his hand to stop the other party, with a look of shame on his face, "Miss Witch, what I just said was purely  Nonsense, please don’t pay attention!”

    "Ugh, why am I still so worried? Hey, could it be that you were possessed by a ghost and saw the ghost's memory!?"

    "Uh, no, and it's not really a nightmare. I just had a somewhat inexplicable dream" Neil paused, glanced at the witch, and felt that there was nothing embarrassing about saying it, so he continued, "In a dream  I saw a man and a woman having a conversation, but I had no impression of their faces, so it was a bit strange."

    "You didn't lie to me?"

    “…It’s true this time.”

    "Oh, is that so?" The witch held her delicate chin and thought carefully. She looked down at Neil, "Actually, dreams sometimes have something to do with the past. Sometimes, maybe it's the scene in the future, maybe it's you.  The future is uncertain"

    After saying that, the miko looked at him with a strange smile.

    "my future?"

    Neil was a little confused for a moment. He really hadn't thought about this, but it didn't look like it.

    He shook his head and got rid of all the messy thoughts in his mind. It didn't matter whether this dream was related to him or not. It was just a dream anyway.

    "Forget it, it's useless to think so much. By the way, what do you call Miss Miko?"

    "My name is Guanyue Gefan, you can just call me Guanyue. What about you?"

    "Neil Springfield, please give me your advice."

    Neil stretched out his hand to shake Gefan’s hand, and Gefan tilted his head, not knowing what he was thinking.

    After chatting with Ge Fan for a while, Neil said goodbye and left.

    Gefan stood at the top of the stairs, watching Neil leave. After losing sight of him, she turned around and walked back to the peach blossom tree. She reached out her hand and brushed the rough bark of the trunk.

    Ding bell——

    The peach blossom tree suddenly made a circle of invisible fluctuations, and the bell in Ge Fan's hand seemed to be vibrated and made a sound.

    The witch looked at the peach blossom tree with deep and gentle eyes, and suddenly smiled.

    "Just now, what kind of dream did you see for him?  "

    Ding bell——

    There was another sound.

    It seems that someone has given the answer.

 Text Chapter 61 Wash your hands before pursuing a girl

    "It's so boring. If I had known earlier, I would have asked Nanoha and Suzuka to come out together"

    Alyssa, who was walking alone on the street, muttered in a low voice with some regret. She looked sideways at the exquisite accessories in the closet, feeling like something was missing without anyone to chat with her.

    It turns out that she is not used to being alone.

    "Huh? Ahead is Kabukicho"

    Because I had been a guest at Neil's home, and Neil's home was in this street, I passed by this place at that time. Although this area is not very big, there are many weird shops. For example, there is a store called  A shemale club opened by people from Xixiang.

    What kind of person would go to such a strange place?

    Alyssa cursed in her heart.

    But this place seems to be as chaotic as ever, or rather lawless.

    Alyssa looked around and would always see groups of delinquents and gangsters gathering in some corners, but the people passing by seemed not to be surprised, and sometimes even greeted them familiarly.

    "No wonder we raise people like stupid teachers"

    Alyssa felt as if she had discovered the truth.

    And just when Alyssa was so absent-minded, she felt as if she hit something and fell backwards.

    “It hurts so much!”

    “Hey, little girl, how are you walking!!!”

    Suddenly there was a rough voice above her head, and Alyssa stood up with some pain and looked. A fierce young man was glaring at her. He was holding a bottle of drink in his hand, and there were five people surrounding him. They were also surrounded by five people.  With a black jacket and colorful hair, he has a standard bad appearance.

    Alyssa was startled by this sudden situation and couldn't help but take a small step back.

    "Youwhat are you going to do?"

    "What are you doing! You soiled my clothes, what are you talking about!!"

    The young man pointed to a puddle of water on the chest of his clothes, and then stared at Alyssa fiercely, "What do you think we should do now!?"

    "II didn't mean it. For clothes like this, I'll just pay you for it!"

    Only then did Alyssa know what was going on. She secretly sighed why she was so unlucky today, and then said in a strong tone.

    The bad boy raised his eyebrows, as if he was offended by the other party's toughness. He couldn't help but snorted and said with narrowed eyes, "Huh? Compensate to me? Do you think you can afford it!! This is unique in the world!!"

    "Huh? Unique!?"

    Alyssa looked at the tattered clothes and felt that it would be trivial to compensate him for a hundred identical ones.

    "That's right, the boss worked hard to make it!!"

    "Do you think ordinary people can make those jagged shapes on the cuffs!?"

    "This is a work of conscience for our bad industry!!"

    “That’s why people call it Great White Shark!!”

    The companions behind the young man shouted and looked proud, while the leading delinquent youth was even more embarrassed and shy.

    ""

    Ah, what are you so shy about, bad!

    Alyssa was speechless for a while. Fortunately, she thought the sleeveless cuffs were caused by being torn off, but it turned out that these idiots made them by themselves.

    "Then what are you going to do? If you don't want compensation, I'll leave!"

    Facing this group of people, Alyssa felt a little afraid, and her eyes flickered slightly. She asked pretending to be calm, just hoping to get out of here as soon as possible.

    "Well, what should I do"

    The young man suddenly calmed down and looked at Alyssa carefully, making her feel uncomfortable for a while.

    "Hey, what on earth are you"

    “Please date me on the condition of marriage!!!”

    Before Alyssa finished speaking, the young man bowed ninety degrees and stretched out his hand. Alyssa was stunned, and her face immediately turned red.

    【Eh!  ?  Interact!  ?  What the hell kind of development is this!  !  】

    “You, you, what did you say all of a sudden!!!!!!”

    Alyssa no longer knew whether she was embarrassed or angry. The person who looked so fierce just now as if he wanted to kill her actually turned around and said he wanted to date her!  ?

    “Oh, my God, the boss’s lolicon is having another attack”

    "This disease is difficult to treat"

    "Actually, I am also a lolita control."

    "+1 upstairs."

    "You guys don't give it to me"??Talk to yourself!  !  !  !  "

    Alyssa angrily complained about this group of people, and then swatted away the hand handed by the young man.

    “Did you agree to my proposal!?”

    “Don’t jump to the final stage all at once!!!”

    Alyssa felt like she was going to cry. She started to turn her head, hoping to ask for help from passers-by. As soon as she turned her head, she saw a guy passing by with his hands in his trouser pockets and looking at her dumbfounded.

    ""

    ""

    With their eyes facing each other, the other person shook his head and walked forward as if nothing had happened.

    “Idiot teacher, come back here!!!”

    Hearing the angry shouting behind him, Neil had a headache. How could he encounter such trouble on the way home? However, it was really a novel thing to see someone confessing to Alyssa.

    Neil looked back at Alyssa, he spread his hands helplessly, "Hey, Miss, someone is confessing to you, I'm too embarrassed to come out and mess with it"

    “Asshole, didn’t you see that I was surrounded by a group of bad guys!?”

    "Tsk, tsk, tsk, this is even worse. Classic romantic comedies like heroes saving beauties are not suitable for me"

    "Who is telling you about a romantic comedy?!" Alyssa walked over quickly and grabbed Neil's collar, "Stop showing off your narcissistic expression and saying boring words! Get him away right now!!!  !”

    With one move, the Tathagata Divine Palm was swung out in succession, and Neil was directly hit and sent flying for more than ten times in the air.

    Neil was lying on the ground, covering his bleeding nose, and was almost beaten into a mosaic by Alyssa.

    "Let me tell you, you've beaten me to this point, are you still afraid of these people?"

    "Hey! Don't ignore us!!"

    The group of bad guys stood up and stared fiercely at Neil who appeared on the stage.

    “Well, I always feel that this kid looks familiar.

    Neil patted his clothes and stood up, glanced at the group of people in front of him, and couldn't help but sigh.  He looked at the leading delinquent young man, spread his hands and asked speechlessly, "I say, big brother, what's so good about this kid?"

    Alyssa’s eyelids twitched, and she held back her anger and stood behind Neil.

    "Huh? I like it, but can you control it!?"

    Looking at him gearing up, he seemed ready to punch him at any moment.

    Neil shook his head, then turned away to reveal Alyssa. He pointed at Alyssa and pushed up a pair of non-existent glasses.

    "Look at this little girl, the top is as flat as a horizontal line. Does it feel like a hand? Of course it does, but it just feels like a scratch on your hand. Unless you are an M, you will feel good!!"

    Ignoring Alyssa’s pretty face that was starting to darken, she then pointed at her legs.

    "Look here again, these two legs are so short, can they cooperate with you to do some difficult movements!? What fun is there! Without fun, how bleak life will become!! Do you think  …”

    “Don’t judge me for thinking about yourself, you scum!!!!”

    The world's martial arts show rises to the dragon level, and Neil spurts blood for another ten meters.

    "Are you here to step on me or to save me"

    Alyssa picked up Neil and stared at him coldly.

    "This is a strategy, Miss"

    At this time, the young man who was stunned by Neil's words came back to his senses, frowned, and reached out to Alyssa.

    "Who cares about you? As long as I like it!!"

    When Alyssa looked back and saw this scene, a bit of panic appeared on her face, but another hand appeared to help her block it.

    "Just say it nicely, don't move your hands or feet"

    Neil stood up and grabbed the other person’s thick hand with a smile, but the other person’s face seemed to be distorted by pain.

    "Idiot teacher"

    Neil turned back and smiled at Alyssa, then threw the young man out.

    “Wash your hands clean before pursuing a girl!!!”

    The young man was thrown towards his companions. They quickly supported the young man and were a little stunned when they looked at the red mark on his hand.

    How can a kid be so powerful?

    "You bastard, get on me!!" The young man rubbed his arms, and then rushed out fiercely, "I don't believe that six holy swords can't push the mountain of meat!!!"

    Facing the six people flying over, Neil curled his lips and quickly crashed into the six people.

    "Who do you think I am!!!It’s been a solo since!  !  !  I am the tank mage all by myself!  !  !  "

    "You're cheating!! Uh, wait, are you from my mother-in-law's family"

    “You only know now!!!”

    A few seconds later, Neil waved his hand freely and said to Alyssa, "Let's go."

    Alyssa looked numbly at the figures with their heads stuck in the wall. It was really lucky that the smashing was so comic.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Classmate Alyssa, why do you appear there alone? Where are your two good friends?"

    "Don't keep saying things I don't understand!" Alyssa glared at Neil angrily and looked away, "Even good friends won't get tired of being together every day."

    "Hey, I thought you were all in a relationship where flowers kiss each other"

    "Can you say something I can understand! Ah, no, you'd better not talk."

    Neil shrugged and looked at Alyssa who was walking in front of her a little annoyed. It was so rare that he saved her, but he didn’t even get a candy. It was really unsettling.

    "Hey, thank you just now"

    Alyssa stopped, glanced at Neil sideways, then quickly looked away, her face slightly red.

    "Thank you for what it is, can you eat it?"

    "Neal's word "thank you" immediately shirks all the credit from others. It is really the most deceptive word creation in history. At this time, at least you have to invite him to the Green Room for a sundae to express your gratitude.

    "Eat your sister!"

    ???????????????? Could it be that she didn’t appreciate it even after thanking him? Alyssa was so angry that she gritted her teeth.

    "Oh, classmate Alyssa, I didn't expect you to be so impure and actually want me to do such an ethically degrading thing. You are such a crazy guy. I never thought I had ever taught such a student!"

    "Shut up, you lost Greymon!!"

    Seeing Alyssa’s cannibalistic expression, Neil had no choice but to shut up in frustration.

    Ah, poor Sundae-kun left me again.

    "Speaking of which, how did you get to that place?"

    "I walked there accidentally. Do you think I came to find you!?"

    Alyssa was still angry, and even her tone of voice was full of gunpowder.

    "Sorry, I'm not interested in washboards."

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!! I am a washboard, I am so sorry!!!"

    Neil stretched out his hand to block the attack, but was bitten hard by the eldest lady’s tiger teeth. He couldn’t help but helplessly cover his forehead and sigh.

    "Don't think that just because Rie Kugimiya can use skills randomly"

    After vomiting in a low voice, Neil found that his hands were comically bloody.

    "Miss, it's time to relax. Even if you want my blood to flow through your body, you don't have to do this. I have another compromise. If you give birth to my child, you will have our blood."  Well, don’t you think this is simple, quick and perfect?”

    “Uh-huh, uh-huh, uh-huh!!!”

    "What are you shouting! Have you been fucked by me [beep——]!? Ahhhh, I know I was wrong, please let me go!!"

 Text Chapter 62 There must be something hidden under the cute appearance

    "You don't want me anymore?"

    The blond girl pursed her lips into a pitiful line, looked at the indifferent young man with tears in her eyes, and made a very outrageous declaration.

    "you——"

    The young man's eyelids twitched. After taking a deep breath, he was about to speak in a calm tone.

    “Is it because you have this woman that you don’t want me!?”

    The girl suddenly changed the topic and pointed at the girl standing next to the boy. She also had blond hair similar to hers, but her expression was a bit stunned, and she seemed to have been greatly shocked.

    "Eh!? Me?"

    The girl who was accused pointed at her face, her whole body was stunned, but the girl didn't seem to hear her words, she just took out her handkerchief and wiped the non-existent tears, and continued to complain about her misery.

    "You already have me at home, why are you looking for another woman outside? Can't I satisfy you with my blond hair? As my mother said, men are all beasts whose lower bodies are always in a state of rage"

    ""

    The young man said that he was really not a blond person. Did this guy’s mother say such strong words?  Sure enough, divorced women have wrong prejudices against men.

    When the young man said nothing and looked speechless, the girl rushed to the young man and stared at him with tears in her eyes.

    "I just heard you say you wanted to have a baby with her, why!? I can obviously give birth to a baby for you. If you want, I can give birth to a football team for you right away!!"

    As she was speaking, the girl caressed her belly with both hands, a trace of yearning and happiness for the future flashing across her face.

    At this moment, the passing spectators either admired or despised the young man at the center of the whirlpool. If he could do such a cruel thing at the age of ten, is it really okay to have a child?  Has modern science advanced to a point that even they could not imagine!  ?

    The young man covered his face. He was so ashamed. The looks around him made him so ashamed that he wanted to dig a hole and bury himself. He really couldn't get pleasure from the public shameful play in public.

    For the first time, the young man felt that he was still very moral.

    "Please let me go"

    "No, I will never leave you! I will never give up my happiness! Are your feelings for me just for fun?! Do you just want my body!?"

    Hearing the young man’s pleading words, the girl immediately came back to her senses and held his hand tightly, her eyes full of determination.

    ""

    The young man looked up at the sky that was gradually losing color in his eyes and shed tears silently.

    “Ah, I really want to die.

    "Hey!! Don't talk to yourselves, don't involve me in it!! It has nothing to do with me!"

    Alyssa could no longer bear the weird looks from around her. As the eldest lady, she felt so ashamed for the first time in her life. She actually became another heroine of such a shabby drama, and she even gave birth to a child. The lower limit.  It's not that showy.

    "And you, the stupid teacher, no, the promiscuous teacher! You actually did that, that, that kind of thing to a little girl, I, I will definitely report you!! You wait to go to jail!!"

    Alyssa pointed at Neil with a red face. This guy actually did these heinous things. Fortunately, she still believed him.

    No, if this continues, Nanoha, Suzuka, and the girls in the class will be in danger.

    Alyssa took out her mobile phone and immediately dialed a number.

    "Hey! Is this the International Court of Justice!?"

    "Miss, you don't have to be so realistic! And why is it that the International Court of Justice convicted me all of a sudden? Do you want me to hold a grudge like this!? You actually raised it to the international level!! You want me to be punished by human beings?  Expelled from the world!?”

    Neil almost fainted when he heard Alyssa’s calling voice. He stretched out his hand to take away Alyssa’s phone.

    “Yeah——!! Don’t touch me, you’ll get pregnant!!!”

    Alyssa screamed and jumped a few steps away, crossing her arms warily.

    ""

    Neil squatted deeply on the ground and was about to enter the orz state.

    When did he become a turbid launch pad covered in mysterious liquid?

    “Meow haha, that’s really interesting.”

    And the girl who was the culprit was holding her hands behind her back, watching the developments in front of her with a smile.

    "Asshole, whose fault do you think it is?! I was almost exiled because of your nonsense!!" Neil jumped.He stood up and glared at the girl with a red cross on his head, "Alicia, please go to bed early tonight. Weren't what you just talked about the bloody plot of a TV series last night!!"

    Not long ago, Neil was being tormented by Alyssa, but he was bumped into by Alicia who happened to be wandering around, and she heard Neil's teasing, which resulted in such a third-rate movie.  A real-life ethical romance drama with low blood pressure, low age and low IQ.

    "I want to perform because I think it's interesting"

    Alicia stuck out her tongue cutely and smiled as if she was not afraid that Neil was about to go crazy.

    “I almost went to the end of my life because of your desire to perform!!”

    "So youth is like a sand castle, which instantly collapses just because of some trivial things."

    “Don’t make it sound like it has nothing to do with you!!”

    Alyssa came over, she looked at Alicia, and immediately stroked her chest and breathed a sigh of relief.

    "It turns out you are not Feit. I was still wondering why Feit was such a person"

    Because of Nanoha, Alyssa and Suzuka both recognized the child Fit, and later exchanged letters. Judging from each other's words and appearance, they both felt that Fit was a well-behaved child who could even  A cute and shy girl.

    But the girl who looked exactly like Fit had just appeared, almost shattering her fantasy.

    Fortunately, God is merciful.

    "That's right, I'm not Feit, but I am Feit's sister, Alicia~~" Alicia smiled cutely, then blinked her beautiful eyes and looked at Alyssa, "By the way, you know Fei  Special?"

    "Well, but we have never met, so when I first met you, I was surprised. You are more lively than I thought"

    Alyssa felt that the corners of her mouth were twitching when she spoke.

    "Fortunately, Feite is not like you"

    Neil stood up, feeling equally deeply.

    "Hey, if Feit is like me, so what?"

    "Tell your mother to have another baby."

    "Ah! Neil is so bad, even Feit and I are not enough, yet he still wants it!"

    “…You’d better kill me.”

    "I just heard Alicia say that you live in this guy's house" Alyssa asked Alicia, but her eyes looked at Neil strangely, "I don't want to ask why you live in his house.  Why isn’t Feit with you?”

    "Well, there are many reasons. When Feite comes back, I will tell you in detail if I have the chance"

    Seeing that Neil had no intention of answering, Alicia could only answer randomly.

    "……Oh well."

    Alyssa’s eyes swept back and forth between the two of them, but she still suppressed the doubts in her heart.

    She always felt that they and Nanoha had a common secret that she didn't know about.

    Alyssa felt a little irritated unconsciously.

    "Well, it's time to go home" Seeing that the atmosphere seemed to be silent, Neil said aloud, "Miss, you should go back too, otherwise you will be confessed to again later"

    "Well, I understand."

    "Hey, what confession, tell me!"

    Alicia immediately became interested, but ended up being slapped on the forehead by Neil.

    When Neil and the three of them were walking on the road, they met a familiar guy, who was staring with his mouth wide open, with a look of surprise on his face that made him stupid.

    "Hey, Furuichi-san"

    Neil opened his dead eyes and said hello to the other party. How dare he meet an acquaintance at such a distance. In this small town, the chance of such randomness is really unusually high.

    "Um, can you explain the current situation in detail?"

    Furuichi held his forehead, reluctantly put on a relaxed smile, and tried hard to pose as a wise man.

    "What do you care about?"

    Neil and the two girls all tilted their heads at the same time, with several question marks popping up on their heads.

    "You still ask me what I care about!? Why are you with classmate Alyssa and a cute girl!!"

    "Ha, you ask why, it's just that we met on the road"

    "Oh my god!! Neil, has spring arrived again!? What a world without morals this is!!!!"

    Furuichi rubbed his eyebrows and almost smoke came out, and he fell intoA subtle state of rage.

    "Can you calm down, Furuichi-san, be careful and poke your forehead"

    "Ah, Neil, who made an oath with me to be a jobless virgin for the rest of his life, unexpectedly had something good happen to him. This was such a shock, as if all the hair on his butt was about to fall out, just like hair loss.  Dropped, and they are actually two cute girls of the same age? Obviously I remember that Neil’s preference seems to be the royal sister style with bulging front and back - "

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? could have two lines of bitter tears of blood and tears left in their eyes, Gu Shi looked at the sky aimlessly.

    ""

    "Well, anyway" Neil walked over and punched Gu Shi directly in the face, "You set my egg first!!!"

    “How can I not be determined after you’ve done this?!”

    "Have you calmed down, Furuichi-san"

    "I was forced to cool down"

    Furuichi was lying on the ground. Was that a meteorite that punched him so hard that his head was smoking?

    Ah, this time the handsome side of the beautiful girl was completely ruined in front of her.

    "By the way, who is this lady next to you?"

    Furuichi saw Alicia and asked Neil.

    "Alicia Testerosa, is"

    Neil wanted to say the words "my tenant", but he felt that Furuichi might get crazy if he said it, and there might be some rumors the next day. Last time Hayate came to visit his home.  It was this guy who broke the news.

    ???????????????????????????????? How about we kill him here to eliminate the trouble?

    Furuichi was covered in cold sweat, and his teacher was releasing an unabashed murderous light next to him. In an instant, he felt that his life seemed to be forced to the edge of the cliff.

    However, Neil and Furuichi had no time to care about anything else at this time, because a group of vicious guys were coming towards them.

    "Hey!! Who is the guy who just bullied me from Dumburo High School!!!"

    The bald man in the lead stared fiercely at the few brats in front of him.

    "Uh, boss, did we find the wrong person? They are all brats"

    A boy next to him came over and asked in a low voice that the combined age of the primary school students in front of him might not be older than his father.

    "You can't be wrong, that brat from the Denshi family is so big!"

    The bald boss spoke with confidence and no guilt at all for bullying a child.

    "Ehehehe!!! What is this sudden development!?"

    Furuichi looked at these delinquent high school students in despair, and suddenly jumped from one desperate situation to another more dangerous desperate situation?

    Neil looked at the group of people in front of him, and then glanced back at Alyssa. She was looking away and whistling as if it had nothing to do with herself, while Alicia's eyes were shining and looking forward to it.

    "Oh? It's you, right?"

    The bald boss noticed Furuichi who was making a noise, and after scanning the four of them, he identified Furuichi whose jaw was about to dislocate, because Neil seemed to be even weaker than Furuichi, and he seemed to be fine with long hair.  Bullying look.

    "Well, I don't have anything to say. Anyway, keep going, Furuichi-kun"

    Neil patted Furuichi on the shoulder and covered his mouth to suppress laughter.

    "Why me!! Don't act like you're just watching a show!!! I'm your student!!!"

    "Hey, hey, hey, you guys, don't you feel shy bullying a few kids?"

    A pleasant magnetic voice interrupted them.

    Furuichi turned his head as if he had seen a savior, and saw a group of girls wearing white special attack uniforms walking over, but the wooden knives, chains, clubs, and maces they held in their hands really made him feel embarrassed.

    Are today’s delinquents so ferocious even if they are too young girls?

    But it doesn’t matter, these big sisters are so beautiful.

    "Furuichi-san, you have lost all your moral integrity"

    ""

    Neil raised his eyes and looked at the group of female delinquents. The leading girl had a healthy wheat-colored complexion. Her long purple hair was tied up and swayed with her steps. She had a bamboo stick in her mouth and her eyes showed no sign of weakness.  Stare at the group of boys.

    "Ah? It's none of your business! This is our Duowu Luo's business, you Furious Emperor, get out of the way!!"

    At the critical moment, the boss did not give in because the other party was a girl, and it seemed that he had some connections with the other party.

    But the leading girl didn’t reply to his words, she just walked over and whispered:After staring at Neil for a while, he suddenly put his hand on Neil's head, with a friendly smile on his lips.

    "Your kid is Neil, right? I heard the tyrant mention you, you are such a cute kid"

    "Tyrant?"

    Neil didn't slap the opponent's hand away. After all, she was a quasi-royal sister, and he was just confused about the tyrant she mentioned. The group of guys from Duwuluo High School behind him seemed a little unhappy after hearing this title.  It looks good, like taking laxatives.

    It sounds like he is very tough. Is there such a formidable person around him?

    "Ahaha, it's someone you know anyway"

    "Hey, Rika, this kid here is also very cute. I'm Shizuku Itoi, and I'll die at night~~~"

    "Hey, Shizuku, you're scaring people"

    And Furuichi was surrounded by several female delinquents holding his face in his hands. At this moment, he was so happy that he almost fainted.

    "You women, don't forget about us! Bastards, don't think we dare not take action. Even if Nan Lixiang knows the "tyrant", I won't be afraid of you!  !  "

    "Huh? Even if you don't know that guy, I will beat you up. If you have the guts, come and try it!!"

    The bosses of the two factions began to clamor, and they gritted their teeth as fiercely as a wolf.

    "Boys! Don't take it lightly just because they are girls! Let them see the power of Dumburo High School!!"

    “Oh oh oh!!!”

    "Ah!? We are the Furious Emperor, don't underestimate us, you scum!!"

    "Follow the boss and rush!!!"

    Alicia and Alyssa stood on the outside, watching the two gangs fighting like this, feeling almost numb.

    "Ahaha, the fight started"

    Alyssa laughed dryly a few times, revealing a pair of dead fish eyes like Neil's.

    "Ah, everyone is so full of energy. It's so lively, I really want to join in"

    Alicia showed a completely different expression, and her eagerness to try made Alyssa doubt that she would rush in next second.

    Neil, who was in the middle of it, was punching one after another, while Fushi was running around with his head in his hands, hiding in a cold sweat.

    "What's going on!? Gang war!? I'm just an ordinary elementary school student. I simply ran to the wrong set!!"

    "Ah ah ah, let me go back to my mother's arms and drink milk!!"

    As soon as Fushi turned his head, he saw Neil kicking a big man away, making him look embarrassed.

    This guy’s strength is as unparalleled as ever.

    “You stinky brat!!”

    Fushi suddenly heard a loud shout from behind him. He turned around and saw a bad guy hitting him with his fist.

    ——I’m probably seriously injured now.

    Unable to escape, we can only watch the imminent crisis coming.

    In the blink of an eye, Furuichi felt as if his head was being pushed down, and a gust of wind passed over his head.

    "Really, don't get in the way here, leave as soon as possible, there are so many people here, even if you stand behind me, I may not be able to care about you, I might even beat you up"

    Furuichi only saw Neil punch the opponent away, and with a few words, he pushed him to the safety of Alicia.

    Furuichi was startled for a moment, and when he looked back, what caught his eye was Neil's expression that was slightly different from usual.

    I once saw this unique side of him in a martial arts competition.

    Looking at him intently in the fight, Furuichi pursed his lips.

    ——It’s really strong.

    "Hey, are you okay, Furuichi-san?"

    Seeing Fushi’s dull expression, Alyssa couldn’t help but asked, it wouldn’t be funny if he was beaten silly.

    "Uh, I'm fine" Furuichi waved his hand, then looked at Alicia, pointing to the chaotic situation, "Miss Alicia, is it okay to be in such a mess?"

    The bald boss seemed to have been beaten ten meters above the ground just now. Is that okay?

    "No problem! You don't know, right? Fighting is a specialty of this street. Many idiots living here will die if they don't fight. Even Neil fights one fight every three days and one fight every five days."  Yes, to a certain extent, he is very familiar with the people here"

    It’s really a disgusting street.

    “Then Alicia, wouldn’t it be dangerous for you to live here?”

    Alyssa really can’t imagine that if a child lives here, wouldn’t he be frightened every day?"That's not the case" Alicia shook her head and smiled, as if she didn't care much, "Don't look at these people as being fierce, but in fact they are very principled people, at least they will not bully the elderly or children.  At best, they have bad mouths. Just now they were just scaring us. In the words of Neil and Granny Denshi, these people are apes without brains and can only express themselves in the most primitive way.  It’s just blood that’s burned too hot…”

    "Of course, there are also other connections, such as the mother-in-law Denshi and the "Scarlet Overlord" rumored here are Neil's family, so those people don't dare to mess with the people in the family"

    ""

    ? Okay, Scarlet Overlord is really the name of the bunker. Is Neil's house full of monsters?

    Furuichi and Alyssa once again watched the scene near the end. In their eyes, something seemed to be different.

    "These guys are really getting more and more durable"

    Neil twisted his wrist and walked back. His face was not red and he was out of breath. It was impossible to tell that he had just finished fighting.

    "You do like fighting"

    Furuichi looked at Neil and smiled softly.

    Niel paused for a moment, then shrugged and smiled slightly.

    "I don't hate it."

    "I didn't expect that my teacher is still a bad person" Alyssa covered her face as if she had a headache, "Are you performing a GTO?"

    "Please ask Mr. Onitsuka for this kind of thing" Neil scratched his head and said boredly, "Well, if I can make extra money, I wouldn't mind making a cameo"

    But not long after he finished speaking, Neil found that Furuichi, Alyssa and Alicia were all silent in front of him, with dull expressions on their faces.

    "Huh? Are you possessed by a ghost, you guys?"

    Suddenly, an arm even rougher than Kenjiro's wrapped around Neil's neck. He was stunned for a moment, and then fell into the shadow of despair.

    Who released this Godzilla at the end of the 21st century

    "Oh? Neal-chan, are you planning to make extra money? I have a place where you can make a guest appearance. I originally came out to see where the kid was having such a fun time, but I didn't expect to hear such good news"

    Furuichi and Alyssa looked up at the tall figure, with the stubble, thick eyebrows, piercing eyes, light lip gloss and eye shadow, a perfect figure comparable to King Billy, and a charming Jean  The kimono that no one can look at directly gave them an unparalleled impact.

    "Ah, I really want to vomit. Can I vomit?"

    "Hello, Mrs. Xixiang."

    Alicia reluctantly moved her lips and said hello proactively.

    "Oh, it's Alicia" Xixiang moved his eyes and nodded, "Go back and tell your family that Neil won't be going back tonight. He's working at my place, so tell them not to worry"

    "Well, I understand, please feel free to do so."

    Neil, who was almost out of breath, stared at him. Alicia sold him in the blink of an eye. Please feel free to take him for what he is. He didn't even know if he would be able to see the sun tomorrow.  .

    “Let’s go, Neil-chan~~~”

    Xixiang smiled girlishly at Neil, and Neil immediately rolled his eyes and fainted while frothing at the mouth.

    “Is it okay, Alicia?”

    Watching Neil being carried away on her shoulders, Alyssa felt for the first time that it was not easy for him either.

    "It doesn't matter, Mrs. Saigo is a good person."

    ""

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    That night, Xixiang Ladyboy Club.

    “Clang, clang, clang! The super future star of our store is now making a grand appearance, Sonoko!!!”

    "Who are you calling Sonoko! Who wants to be the future star of your store!!"

    "Come on, Nierzi! You have great potential to become the ACE_OF_ACE of our store!!"

    "A devil wants this kind of potential, even if you give me money!!"

    "Yo!! Pretty boy, twist your waist!!"

    “You can do it yourself, don’t make too many demands, you perverted uncles!!”

    "Yoooooooo, such a cute child is indeed a boy! Long live Lord Lucifer!!!"

    "Have your male-only penetrating weapons been scrapped by you idiots!?"

    "Nierzi, please date!!!"

    “Go to hell——!!!!!!”

    On the stage, ?A girl in a gorgeous kimono with light make-up, who was actually a boy, was dancing with terrifying momentum with a folding fan. Next to her, Saigo was admiring the dance with a face full of admiration.

    This kid really has hope of becoming the master of the great route.

    The next day, the news about Neil's transformation into a new human spread secretly without his knowledge.

 Text Chapter 63 To maintain moral integrity or to lose moral integrity, that is the question

    The long black hair floated gently.

    The bright pupils reflect the surrounding scenery, like a mirror world.

    The girl put her hands behind her back, holding a smile on her lips, and stepped lightly.

    "Ah, no matter how many times I come here, I always feel that this place is huge"

    The corners of Tifa's mouth were slightly raised, her eyes were shrouded in a bright light, and she looked around every inch of Maho Liang Academy from time to time.

    "That's right. After we entered through the school gate, we walked for more than half an hour and felt like we didn't even see the end"

    Alicia, who was following Tifa, glanced around with the same interest. Whenever she saw the architecture of European classical beauty and the natural scenery, her vermilion eyes suddenly brightened like gems.

    "Well, I heard from Neil that there are many schools here, ranging from elementary school to university, plus various research institutes, shopping streets and library islands. It really can't be visited in one day" Tifa introduced, tapping her lower lip.  , suddenly remembered something interesting, a smile on his face, "This school also has many activities, such as the last school festival, which was held for three days and three nights. It was really lively"

    "Wow, that sounds so interesting" Alicia immediately flattened her mouth in disgust when she saw Tifa's expression, and then murmured angrily, "If Neil had woken me up earlier, then I couldn't have done it either."  Did you attend the school festival?"

    ""

    Tifa scratched her cheek and smiled silently. Is this what she should be struggling with?

    "But it's great, I want to go to school here too"

    Looking at Alicia’s longing expression, Tifa couldn’t help but smile.

    "What you say should be fine. As long as you worship Tony Nier or Negi, they should be able to find a way"

    "Hmm, please Tony Neil? I always think that guy will say something like "It's too troublesome, so I won't do it""

    Alicia closed her eyes and frowned, as if she could imagine the scene at that time.

    "maybe……"

    Tifa nodded with deep understanding. She quite agreed with Alicia's idea and her understanding of that guy.

    However, because of her understanding, she knew that if Alicia really asked him to ask for help, Neil would still do his best to help her.

    "A soft-hearted fool."

    Tifa pursed her lips and murmured in a low voice. She was a little bit disgusted by this.

    "What's wrong, Tifa?"

    Alicia noticed Tifa’s little movements and couldn’t help but feel a little weird.

    Tifa came back to her senses immediately, scratched her cheek and laughed dryly, "It's okay, I just got a little lost in thought"

    "Hey, what are you thinking about? You are so absorbed in your thoughts~~~"

    Alicia rolled her eyes and didn’t know what she was thinking of. She half-covered her mouth with her hand and leaned over with an ambiguous smile.

    Tifa blocked the approaching smiling face with her hand and said angrily, "What are you thinking about? I feel like you are becoming more and more like that guy Neil"

    "Hehe, you are so embarrassed that I got it right, right?"

    "You're not shy!"

    "Oh~~~Don't you deny what you said before? Sure enough, Tifa-chan's heart is full of Nier~~~"

    ""

    Faced with such teasing, Tifa simply shut her mouth and turned away as if she didn't hear anything.

    Seeing Tifa like this, Alicia stopped teasing her. She glanced around and asked, "Hey, Tifa, where is Neil's school? We've been gone for a long time"

    Originally, I was idle at home and wanted to come to the school to kill some time. However, after I came here with Tifa, this journey was really a good way to kill the time.

    ??Looking carefully, it seems that it is almost time for get out of class to end.

    "This place is too big. I haven't been here many times. How can I know how to get there?"

    "Eh? Didn't we see that big map when we entered?"

    “It’s true, but”

    "Is Tifa a roadie!? So cute!!"

    "What are you so cute about!? You're not praising yourself in disguise, when you haven't found a way either!?"

    "Are you two brats students here?"

    The two of them, who were fighting and looking for their way around, suddenly heard a voice coming from behind them. At the same time, they turned their heads and saw a tall man in black sportswear standing not far away with a cool expression.

    "Hello, we are not students here, we are here to find someone."

    TifaliNodding gracefully, the person in front of him seemed to be a school teacher or administrator.

    "Looking for someone?" Heigang raised his eyebrows and looked at the two girls in front of him, "Who are you looking for?"

    “It’s Neil Springfield who works at Shengxiang Elementary School here.”

    "It's that kid, but it's almost time for school to end. If we go by now, the people in the elementary school will probably leave as well. Forget it, I'll lead you there. Maybe that kid is still in school  By the way, are you his friends?"

    “We are his girlfriends!!”

    Before Tifa could speak, Alicia answered first.

    "girlfriend!?"

    Heigang opened his eyes in surprise, while Tifa covered his forehead as if he had a headache. He dared to believe that Alicia would start to display her natural instinct of fearing chaos in the world again.

    "I didn't expect that boy to have two girlfriends, but it seems reasonable after thinking about it"

    Heigang sighed at first, and then nodded unexpectedly.

    "Well, this gentleman"

    "Just call me Heigang" Heigang lowered his head and looked at Tifa, noticing the tangled look on her face as she hesitated to speak, and said with a very understanding expression, "Don't worry, I understand"

    "No, actually"

    "Let's go, I'll take you there now."

    "That bastard is really incredible. He actually did such a thing, but he is a role model for others. This is considered a harm to others' children. Well, I should be able to use this reason to teach him a lesson"

    A cold smile appeared on Black Steel's lips, and his narrow eyes narrowed slightly, flashing a frightening red light from time to time. When Tifa noticed the eldest brother's expression, she knew that the unlucky child was about to suffer a big disaster again.  , couldn't help but draw a cross in my heart.

    "Meow haha, it feels like something interesting is going to happen"

    Hearing Alicia’s cheerful laughter, Tifa sighed sadly, feeling deeply powerless.

    【Neal, if you want to blame it, you have a teammate who has been deceiving people for thirty years】

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Woo——"

    "What's the matter, Neil?"

    Naye suddenly heard Neil making a sound of unknown meaning, couldn't help but frowned, and asked with some worry.

    "It's okay, I just suddenly felt so miserable that I let out such a scream from my soul that it shook the world"

    "I have no idea what you are talking about" Nanoye shook her head in confusion, and then laughed happily, "But this means that Neil, there is nothing wrong with you"

    "Naye, at this moment, I feel more desperate than when I met a giant."

    She had just escaped from the demon king of the Kamabaka Kingdom and was mentally traumatized. Now she was attacked by this girl Nanoha. As her master, Neil suddenly felt that his majesty had lost as much as a certain vampire. He couldn't help but feel  I feel like life is dark.

    "By the way, aren't we going to the back mountain? This direction doesn't seem right"

    Nanoye looked at the direction Neil led the way. She had been training with Neil every day after school as usual, but at this moment, she visually saw that it was completely different from where she usually went.

    "Well, anyway, what I'm teaching you is just the control and application of magic power, and how to fight. I plan to hand you over to a more capable and experienced guy. Regardless of magic or physical skills, with her level, she can definitely  You trained me to become a master"

    Originally Naiyara was still being trained today. Neil felt that he had nothing to teach. After all, the magic system was completely different. Apart from some basic things, Neil felt that it would be better to have someone like Yuno as a coach.  Suitable for yourself.  When Professor Nanoha was in actual combat, whenever he encountered her unconsciously cute look, Neil would be blasted to pieces by a burst of starlight.

    Therefore, directly throwing Nanoha to the merciless Yiwen is definitely very profitable. Anyway, it is healthier for young people to abuse them, and there is Negi who can attract firepower next to him, and more importantly,  He can go home and cook quickly after school.

    【Ah, I can’t help it anymore, I can’t stop crying.  】

    "don't want!"

    Naye's face changed slightly and she shouted subconsciously, even her voice became slightly shrill.

    Neil was startled and quickly turned his head to look over, only to see Nanoye staring at him with her mouth bulging as if she was very angry.

    "Uh, what's wrong with you, Miss Nanoha?"

    &nbsp; Being stared at by Nanoye for a while, Neil asked cautiously.

    "me……"

    When asked by Neil, Nanoye didn't know how to answer. Could it be that she told him that she didn't want to leave him?

    "Dream on, it would be better to use a starburst to make him surrender."

    "Ms. Nanoha, did you think of something dangerous just now! Although I don't know what it was, I am firmly against violence!!"

    With the flash of red light in Nanoye’s eyes and the faint smile of excitement on her lips, no matter how idiotic she was, Neil still felt that he seemed to be very close to the door of hell.

    "Ahaha, what are you talking about Neil? I never thought of using Starlight Explosion to blast you"

    Nanoha scratched her cheek, smiled very cutely, and said horrible words that made Neil break into a cold sweat.

    【This guy said something that must never be uttered!  Naturally black?  ?  Definitely natural black!  !  】

    "Neil, why do you want others to teach me? I'm afraid I won't get along"

    Naye thought for a while and finally came up with a reason.

    "So that's the problem"

    Neil breathed a sigh of relief. He really didn't realize that Nanoha's character would be afraid of strangers, but this was no problem at all. After all, Yiwen's appearance was very deceptive. At first glance, he looked like a harmless cat, and he was very similar to  You don't have to worry about getting along with Yi Wen at all, because that guy's queen character is definitely about making others obey her.

    "That's not okay, Nanoha. If you hold back because of this small worry, you won't be able to make great progress in the future! Although I will be a little reluctant to let you go, dad, I will still do this for your future.  I did it! So, even if you resent Dad, I won’t regret it!!"

    "What dad, what role are you playing!"

    Nanoye slapped away Neil's hand on her shoulder with dissatisfaction. She blinked, not knowing what she thought of, her eyes suddenly lit up, and a meaningful smile appeared on her face.

    "Well, after all, Neil was defeated by me, I don't think he has the ability to teach me anything"

    "What!? Defeated by you!? It was just your luck that time. If I do it ten times again, you will not be my brother's" Neil originally retorted angrily, but when he saw Nanoye's smile, he seemed to understand.  Everything changed, "Well, since you said so, I also feel that I am not capable"

    Nanoha's smile froze slightly, but soon her lips curved into a more contemptuous arc, and at the same time her eyes swept three inches ahead.

    "Neil, it really doesn't work."

    Neil, who had been paying attention to Nanoye's expression, naturally noticed the other person's gaze. He looked down and couldn't help but widen his eyes, like an angry cat staring at Nanoye who was smiling leisurely and contentedly.

    "No!? You dare to say that I can't do it!? I've told you from the first day of class that I am a man who can break through the sky. The word "no" cannot appear to me!! Very good, Nanoha.  Just wait, if I don’t train you well, I will spend the rest of my life hanging around Xixiang!!!”

    “This is what you said, Neil~~~”

    Naye secretly made a gesture indicating that the plan was successful, and at the same time thought of something in her heart.

    【This trick of using retreat to advance that my mother taught me is really useful. Although I don't know why I aimed at it like this in the end, as long as it succeeds, I'll be fine!  】

    In fact, it was not until some years later that Nanoha understood the true meaning of this matter. At that time, she lamented that her health teacher died early. At the same time, she was very fortunate that she had a mother as great as Kami who allowed her to do this.  I have avoided many detours in my life.

    "Forget it, let's stop today's training. I'll go back and think about how to arrange it"

    “I don’t know whether it was because he was inspired to fight or because his dignity as a man was challenged. Neil began to seriously think about what to do. Usually, these things were left to Anders to do.

    "Huh? What is that guy doing?"

    Neil suddenly slowed down, and a shadowy figure appeared in his field of vision.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Ha, why are all the cleaners boys, not even a girl"

    Furuichi stopped the broom in his hand, looked around the classroom, and couldn't help but sigh sadly.

    Doesn’t it mean that if men and women match each other, the work will not be tiring?  There are just a bunch of idiots here, and they are exhausted from doing anything.

    "You just give up on this idea, this is terribleIt's our class's policy" Yuuji walked past Furuichi with a broom on his shoulder, not looking like he was working at all, "That guy said that in order to avoid a series of unnecessary problems caused by male-female combinations, we separate boys and girls.  Separated to facilitate management, do you think we can resist the mountain above our heads?  And the girls seem to agree"

    “Can you disagree!? Girls almost don’t have to participate in work during the week!!”

    "From this point of view, it turns out that he is still a gentleman"

    "That's weird! Even if he is a gentleman, he can only be a gentleman in another sense!!!"

    "I'm telling you, you can chat as much as you want, but if you can work, Yuuji, you've barely even done anything!!"

    Listening to the two complaining, Touma couldn't stand it anymore. He was almost the only one working now. He obviously planned to grab those half-price bento boxes.

    "You should tell the group of people over there first"

    Yuuji pointed with his broom in the direction of the podium, where a group of people were gathering for activities.

    Standing on the podium, Akihisa used the broom as a guitar and danced his fingers as much as he could, as if he had returned to the school festival concert, with the intense melody seeming to linger in his ears.

    “Come on, call me!!!”

    “Honey!!!”

    "What a tall person!!! Call me God-sama!!!"

    "Ah, Lord Kami is playing a game console in that corner over there"

    Touma looked at this scene, then looked at someone in the corner who had entered the god of strategy mode, and couldn't help but sigh.

    How long will he be able to do this?

    ——

    Suddenly, the sound of the door being pulled attracted the attention of everyone in the class.

    A handsome face that was as cold as a knife appeared behind the door, and at the same time, those sharp wolf-like eyes made the guys in the class stay silent for a while and started cleaning obediently.

    “Kids, is your bastard head teacher gone already?”

    They were slightly surprised by the unexpected punishment, and then suddenly realized that it was their class teacher who had caused the hatred.

    "Well, our bastard head teacher left early during the last self-study class and let all the girls go"

    As the leader of the boys, Xiongji told Heigang in detail. When Heigang heard this, he felt that the temples on his forehead began to beat again.

    "That rascal……"

    "Um, Teacher Heigang, what do you want from Neil?"

    Touma's question caused Heigang to turn around. He looked at the people in the class, and for some reason the corner of his mouth curled up into a weird smile.

    "Ah, actually it was the boy's two girlfriends who came to see him"

    "What——!?"

    "girlfriend——!?"

    “Two more——!?”

    The boys looked at each other and saw the jealousy hidden in each other's eyes. They nodded one after another, immediately picked up the thing in their hands, and rushed out of the back door without saying a word.

    "Hey, don't damage public property"

    Heigang shouted behind them, chuckled, and then walked downstairs.

    When he walked downstairs, he found that the two girls waiting nearby were gone. Instead, there was a guy who deserved a beating, gaping at the large cloud of dust.

    "Faye, did you see the two little girls who were here just now?"

    Heigang walked over, patted Fay on the shoulder and asked as coldly as usual.

    "Huh? It's Kurojia~~" Faye turned around and showed a very hearty smile, and then her face became a little weird, "Kurojia, are you a lolita control?"

    Heigang was startled, then his face turned black, he pulled out a cold long knife out of thin air, clasped his hands and raised it, ready to slash at it.

    "You really deserve to be cut down just like that kid"

    “Ehehehe!! Oppose violence, Hei-chan~~~”

    “Go to hell!!”

    "Wait a minute, aren't you going to ask where those two girls went? I'll tell you, but you can't do anything to me!"

    ""

    Heigang stopped and stared at Fay coldly, while Fay smiled slightly and tidied up his clothes. It was not until Heigang was about to have his second impact that he slowly spoke.

    "Actually, I just met them and chatted for a few words. I found out that they were here to see Neil-chan, so I told them that Neil-chan had left.Okay, so they took their leave, and let me tell you something by the way.  "

    "That means you knew it beforehand, right?"

    "Well Wow!! Kuro-chan, a surprise attack is a foul!!"

    “I don’t care about you!!”

    “I clearly said I wouldn’t do anything!!”

    "Did I promise you!?"

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "So, you lost the ring that Yiwen gave you and you were thinking about how to die, maybe this is it?"

    "No, I'm not thinking about how to die"

    Negi looked at his brother depressedly, forgetting if he didn't help, he was still gloating about his misfortune.

    "I just lost my ring, is there any need to do this?"

    Although the ring was a relatively rare magic item, it was not in a life-and-death situation. However, seeing Negi like this, Neil immediately felt very happy.

    "You won't understand. If Master finds out, I will see hell"

    Yiwen’s terror began to emerge in Negi’s mind. His face turned pale and his whole body was shaking, as if he had seen a ghost.

    Neil couldn’t help but sigh at how powerful Yiwen was. He was able to make Negi, a little man-trained boy, even more miserable. He felt like he was almost turning into an M.

    "Hey, Neal, what's the ring that Mr. Negi mentioned? Doesn't it matter that he's still like this?"

    Nanoye pulled the corner of Neil's clothes and asked with some confusion.

    "Well, that ring is like a wedding ring that represents a lifelong promise, and Negi, the idiot, threw it away without knowing where. If his powerful wife at home knew about it, he would probably not have to go to bed for a month."

    "Hey!? Teacher Negi is already married!?"

    "Hey, Neil, stop making this up!"

    "I'm not making it up, I'm just explaining it to Nanoha."

    "What are you trying to explain!!"

    Facing Negi’s fire-breathing eyes, Neil shrugged and had to give up, "Okay, okay, I won’t say it anymore. Why don’t you recall it and let me help you reorganize the scene at that time."

    "real?"

    Negi looked at him suspiciously, could this guy really be so kind?

    "We are brothers after all Speaking of which, when did the ring disappear?"

    "It should have been last night"

    "Well, very good" Neil nodded, "Which woman's bed did you sleep in last night?"

    "Herehey!! Where are you going!!"

    Negi is crazy, he actually believes in a guy like Neil, he is really a fool.

    "Oh, oh, did you really sleep in someone else's bed? Yeah, there are so many people in the girls' dormitory, who could it be?"

    "I told you not to do it!! I haven't even slept in Asuna-san's bed recently!!"

    "The married life is not harmonious?"

    “Stay away from me!!!”

    "Teacher Negi is not pure."

    ""

    Negi leaned against the tree, wanting to die.

    “Neil——!!!”

    Just when Neil was enjoying the sight of Negi being beaten to a pulp, a familiar scream came from behind. Without thinking, he immediately bent down. The next second, a figure flew over his head, and at the same time, a wave of wind blew up.  A gust of cold wind.

    Neil raised his head and looked at the blond girl who flipped in the air and landed perfectly, and couldn't help but be speechless for a while.

    "Alicia, do you have to say hello in this way? If I hadn't avoided it, I really doubt I would have suffered internal injuries from you."

    "It doesn't matter, I just said hello a little more enthusiastically."

    "Is this called being more enthusiastic!? Who would rush over at a speed of 40 yards, 4 seconds and 2!? Do you think I am an American football player!?"

    “What a small family man.”

    "I'm sorry, anyone would be petty when their lives are at stake!"

    "Tch, I won't talk to you anymore" Alicia left Neil alone, moved her target to Nanoye who was aside, and immediately pounced on her, "yahoo! Nanoye!!"

    "Whoa, be careful, Alicia!!"

    Neil sighed helplessly at the two who started to fuck Lily, then turned his head and forced a smile at the black-haired girl who was running slowly.

    "Won't you stop this guy, Tifa?"

    ? ???Isn't this bad?  There is a beautiful girl throwing herself into my arms"

    Tifa walked up to Neil and smiled teasingly.

    “I wish the way of throwing myself into someone’s arms could be improved”

    Neil muttered softly, but the next moment, Tifa's beautiful black hair was fluttering with invisible domineering aura.

    "What were you talking about just now?"

    "No, I didn't say anything, Your Lady Queen."

    Neil immediately displayed his low-profile and domineering attitude. His dignity and integrity were completely useless in front of Tifa.

    "Ah, look, Nanoha, Neil is starting to lose his moral integrity again!!"

    "Neil has never had any moral integrity anyway"

    "Alicia, shut up, whose fault do you think it is that makes me like this!"

    "You blame me?"

    "Ha, if I don't blame you, why should I blame myself!?"

    "Shut up."

    "Yes, Your Lady Queen."

    "Neil really suffered."

    Alicia’s triumphant look made Neil want to hang her up and tickle her, but for Tifa’s sake, he still lay on the ground obediently.

    "By the way, what is Negi doing there?"

    Tifa noticed Negi, who had been ignored for a long time, but the other party was obviously trapped in an endless loop and did not notice their arrival.

    "Nieji is struggling with the question of whether he should have moral integrity or lose his moral integrity."

    ""

    “By the way, why did you and Alicia come here?”

    “Well, since it’s okay to stay at home, and Alicia has never been to school, I took her here for a walk.”

    Neil looked back at the girl who was chatting enthusiastically with Nanoye. She had maintained such an optimistic attitude since she woke up. It was not an exaggeration to say that she was offline. However, these might just be to cover up her inner feelings.  lonely.

    【Looks like we need to hurry up.  】

    Just when Neil was thinking about something, a strange murderous aura rushed towards him. Neil looked around and saw a large black mist rumbling towards him.

    "What is that!? The Black Mist Monster!?"

    As soon as he finished complaining, Neil was swallowed by the black mist.

    "Whoa! Help! Huh? Isn't this a guy from the class!? Hey, are you rebelling!?"

    "Burn my remains with the blazing holy fire! How joyful is life, and how sad is death!"

    "Ahhh!! Where did you come from the Ming Cult!? These people are crazy again!!! Tifa, Negi, save me!!"

    Tifa watched the group of people go away speechlessly, and then glanced at Negi who continued to seek death.

    This school is still so peaceful today.

 Text Chapter 1 That day, the boy walked into a new world

    My name is Orima Ichika, I'm 15 years old, and my gender is, um, with excalibur underneath, you know.

    At this moment, the fifteen-year-old youth is like a deep-sea fish.

    “The classroom with all girls except me is very stressful.

    But it doesn’t matter. With my ability to withstand stress that I have developed since childhood, I can still withstand this kind of pressure. I am quite confident about this.

    Why do you say that?

    This has to start with my family and my world.

    “Today’s world, I simply don’t know how to describe it in words.  First of all, the two mainstreams in the world today are technology and magic. As far as I know, eight years ago, the flying super weapon called IS came out, and the world has undergone earth-shaking changes. However, weapons like IS can only be made by  The manipulation by girls has led to a fundamental change in the status of men and women in society.  However, the matter did not end there. In the following years, the ISSDA organization responsible for space development announced the existence of "magic". Magic was originally unknown. Coupled with the new life from the universe, it became even more complicated.  Not to mention the various superpowers in Academy City, the world was once again in turmoil. However, with the efforts of many parties, the world finally settled down, and magic was gradually accepted by everyone. At the same time, ordinary humans could not  All known alien races appeared one after another, and the world became more and more diverse.

    However, there are still unknown things in this world, such as disobedient gods, demons, angels, magic societies that are still hidden in the dark, and advanced beings buried in the shadows. I know these because my family is special.  The reason is, after all, the old man in my family is not an ordinary person.

    In short, there are as many angels and demons as dogs, and fairies and heavenly beings are everywhere. This world is a strategic fortress.

    However, this world view is not enough to shock me, because the family I live in is enough to numb my nerves. My home is simply the most chaotic place in the world.  Compared with one who has a personality, all kinds of weapons are worth the sky, and I can also see angels and demons eating together and having fun, and even aiming their guns at someone. The moment I knew the truth, my three views were completely destroyed. Thousands of years of history  They've all been tricked into being dogs.

    “Alas, this world is so damn peaceful.

    “But even so, I am still very stressed at this moment.

    I folded my hands and put them under my chin, with cold eyes, trying to look calm. At this time, I finally understood Commander Ikari’s sense of pressure to remain calm in the face of the apostles’ attack.

    Commander Ikari is mighty!  !  !

    But the sights gathered from all around are really uncomfortable. Haven’t you seen that my forehead is already covered with heart-wrenching beads of sweat?  ?  Sure enough, no matter how old a girl is, she always has a trembling heart!  !  Sure enough, a girl's gaze is the most terrifying thing in the world. The ever-changing changes of sometimes resentment and sometimes anger are simply more disasters than taking the Western Scriptures.

    I took a deep breath, narrowed my eyes slightly, and all the nerves in my body suddenly became more tense than ever before.

    ??????????????????????????????????

    Wow, I relaxed too much and almost came out from behind.

    Ha, by the way, why do I have to stay in a place like this?

    Thinking of this, I recalled what happened the night before.

    That night, my brother said to me with a smile that could be read as bright and written as slutty.

    "Ichika, you will become the happiest man in the world."

    So that’s what he was talking about!  !  !  !  !

    I sighed deeply, and I mourned for a second for my seemingly happiness and actual sorrow. I started to swim away and observe the people around me.

    Well, the eyes of the girls on the left and the right are full of unparalleled curiosity for knowledge, and their shining eyes almost flashed through their tough golden eyes.

    I can’t see the back part, but the sight of the thorns on my back makes me feel like I’m sitting on pins and needles. I can understand it even without looking.

    "The person directly in front of me is a slightly older woman.

    She is a bit petite, and her figure is almost the same as that of a student, but her chest size is the nemesis of all high school girls.  The clothes are relatively large and make her look more petite, but she still feels quite cute.  In addition, she also wears a pair of black-rimmed glasses. Although they are crooked, she can still be called a bespectacled girl.

    And this girl with glasses was looking at the people in the class in panic, her timid posture was reminiscent of an injured little rabbit.

    You are a teacher, show me some domineering power!

    "Everyone is here. Then, SHR is going to startWhoops!  "

    Well, it’s not something you can do if you want to.

    I gave the teacher an appreciative look, but for some reason the teacher turned red and smiled shyly.

    ????????????????????????????????????????? Suddenly, I felt that the pressure on my body was a little heavier, and I almost died from a thousand arrows piercing my heart.

    “Well, then, please introduce yourself, uh, in order of seat number.”

    The teacher seemed to have recovered from the inexplicable emotion and said to the students in the audience in a panic.

    ""

    "It's so quiet. My dignity as a teacher is suddenly shattered into pieces."

    I looked at the teacher who was about to cry, and I couldn't bear it. At the same time, I felt unhappy with the girls in the class. Are you shy because you just entered high school? No one responded. The teacher was about to cry. Really?  I'm going to cry!  !

    I glanced at the teacher, and the teacher’s eyes also moved over.

    ??Okay, our eyes met.

    Please don’t look at me like this, you are not my type, teacher.

    I quickly lowered my head, I still understand the principle that a dead Taoist friend will not die a poor Taoist.

    “Oh, give me a normal high school life.

    The reason why I specifically emphasize "ordinary" here is simply because what I am in now is definitely not an ordinary high school, but the famous IS Academy-the only school in the world that trains IS operators.

    And the most important point is that IS, this deceptive thing, can only be activated by girls, so naturally, this is a girls' school.

    And why am I here?

    I need to emphasize again that I am a boy, and I am definitely a boy at first glance. My appearance can be considered a bit handsome, but it is definitely not the kind of beauty that makes even IS unable to identify my gender.

    The reason why I came to such a ghost place has to start with the entrance exam in February.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    That day, the sun was shining brightly, and the cherry blossoms flying freely in the sky made me fall in love.

    I looked at the clear sky and encouraged myself in my heart.

    Today is the entrance exam for Junior High School. For your own goals, you can’t do it without working hard.

    The school I go to is called Mahora Gakuin. It is a very large Academy City that has everything from kindergarten to university. There are many schools in it, all types, and my target is the famous Mitsusaka High School.

    The reason why I chose Mitsusaka is not because of its reputation, but because my brothers and sisters all graduated from here. I have an indescribable yearning for that place.

    I want to chase the traces they left behind, and I want to be like them.

    that's it.

    Well, of course, if I am admitted to Mitsusaka High School, my goal of dominating Mitsusaka will be one step closer, and realizing Mahora's dream of complete domination will not be unattainable.

    Hahahaha, I couldn’t help but laugh out loud.

    "Why are you giggling so early in the morning?"

    At this time, my head was hit hard.  When I looked back, I saw a handsome man with white shoulder-length hair standing behind me. He was looking at me listlessly with a pair of dead fish eyes, and he didn't look like he was awake at all.

    "Brother, you got up so early"

    ??I touched my head and laughed dryly.

    "Well, seeing as you have a test today, I got up early to see you out"

    Hey, is this guy so kind?

    "Hey, don't think I can't understand your expression"

    "Well……"

    Although those dead fish eyes are completely rotten, they are still so sharp.

    I don’t know if my thoughts were revealed again, but I got another blow on the head.

    "By the way, you forgot to bring your admission ticket"

    I was stunned for a moment, watching my brother hand a certificate to me.

    "Huh? Didn't I prepare it last night?"

    As I was talking, I wanted to go through my bag. I had carefully prepared all kinds of things the night before.

    "Well, men will always forget some things, just like forgetting what their first love looked like"

    “I won’t forget it!!”

    I replied angrily, but I didn't notice the firmness in my tone.

    The old man looked at me steadily for a moment, with an inexplicable light flashing in his eyes.?, and then touched my hair with a slight smile.

    “Okay, take your admission ticket and go quickly, don’t be late.”

    I didn’t notice anything strange about my brother, so I took the admission ticket and didn’t check whether I really didn’t bring it with me. I said goodbye to my brother and went out.

    "It seems that Ichika has grown up"

    After saying this softly, the man walked back into the room with a smile.

    It was easy, so I came to the address indicated on the admission ticket.

    ???????????????????? Why is it not in Mahonliang Academy, but in a high school outside?

    But I didn’t think too much about it. Anyway, it said this on the admission ticket and I couldn’t change it even if I wanted to.

    But I feel a little uneasy.

    Are you nervous before the exam?

    With a feeling of apprehension, I walked into the imposing building in front of me.

    "I'm just going to go, turn left and right, how on earth are you going to get to the second floor!?"

    It’s been almost ten minutes since I walked, and I still haven’t found the stairs to the second floor. The internal structure is too complicated!  ?  Is this the maze before challenging the BOSS!  !

    My eyes wandered around, trying to find the guide map on the wall, but I sadly discovered that the walls inside were so beautiful that I couldn't even find a crack, let alone any wall charts.

    ?????????? This time, shit, I’m lost.

    "Hey, what should I do? Hey, why are you so quiet?"

    At this time, I finally realized that it was eerily quiet here. After walking for so long, I didn’t even meet a single person. Could it be that the exam has already started?  ?  Could it be that my dream of dominating Mitsusaka was just aborted?  ?

    God, I curse Jesus for not having chrysanthemums!  !

    “Perhaps God really heard my curse from the heart, and a door appeared not far in front of me.

    I walked to the door and saw a piece of paper stuck on it with the words "Infinite_Stratos Examination Room" written on it.

    "Well, I guess this is the right place"

    Because it says "Examination Room" on it.

    But the name of this examination room really looks impressive, and there are actually two English words that I can’t understand.

    Thinking of this, I feel deeply disappointed for my English course.

    I guess I won’t be able to pass the English test this time.

    But it doesn’t matter, my other subjects are fine!  !

    After taking a deep breath, I opened the door and walked into the room.

    "Ah, you are a candidate. Okay, go over there to change clothes. We are pressed for time, so you have to hurry up. This place can only be rented until four o'clock. I don't have time to trouble you. Really, I don't know what I'm doing.  What……"

    As soon as I entered the room, a nervous-looking female teacher, about thirty-five years old or above, spoke a lot of words like a machine gun without raising her head. I was stunned for a few seconds.

    Hey, hey, hey!  !  !  Sister, don’t you need to see what I look like and check my admission ticket!  ?  Where has the professionalism of being an invigilator gone?  ?  And what’s going on with changing clothes!  ?  You have to change clothes for exams these days!  ?  Are you asking me to use my body to show the beauty of the human body in ancient Greece?  ?  Sorry, I have been failing art classes since I was a kid!  !  Well, actually this is to prevent students from cheating, right?  But there is no one other than you in this room. I really don’t see any other candidates anywhere!  !

    While I was minding my own business, the elder sister gave instructions and walked out of the room directly with the documents in her arms.

    I watched the other party leave in embarrassment. I bet the eldest sister really didn’t even look at me.

    "Hey, what kind of test is this"

    I muttered a few words in a depressed voice and walked towards the place covered by the curtain.

    And at this moment, I entered a new world.

 Text Chapter 2 Sure enough, this is a conspiracy

    When I opened the curtain and walked in, I saw the object in the center of the room.

    The streamlined metal shell reflects light that is not dazzling, and an armor-like outfit sits quietly.

    I looked at it carefully and then fell silent.

    “Damn it, what kind of clothes do you want me to change into?! Are you asking me to take the war studies test!!”

    The bag in my hand was almost smashed by me.

    I calmed down the turbulent feeling in my heart that I wanted to hit someone, and walked over, looking left and right at this thing. After looking at it for a long time, I was speechless.

    Isn’t this the IS that appears on TV?

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of 1999

    But this thing actually has something to do with me. Well, it should be related to my family.

    "This is what changed the world"

    Because of the "White Knight Incident" of that year, the world became aware of the existence of this kind of weapon. At the same time, the originally balanced military structure suddenly collapsed. How many IS controllers can be found will directly affect the country's military strength.  , so every country began to implement a system of preferential treatment of women.

    Although there is a magical power like magic in the world today, it has not been widely used in the military due to various restrictions. Moreover, IS has advantages that can compete with magic. In comparison, the country is more willing to invest more resources.  on this emerging technology.

    Well, this is actually nothing to me. I am more curious about IS. After all, I have seen forces more powerful than IS.

    With all kinds of thoughts, I couldn't help but reach out and touch it.

    Anyway, IS can only be activated by women. If I, a pure man, touch it, I will probably have no reaction like touching a dead fish. It is a rare opportunity to touch it and I will not suffer any loss.

    However, there are always various unknowns in life. You can never guess what will happen in the next second. Of course, it is another matter if you have the ability to predict.

    A cold metallic feeling came from the fingertips, followed by a burst of dazzling silver light and various information pouring into the mind.

    “Eh!? Eh————!!!!!!”

    Faced with such a strange situation, I suddenly lost my train of thought.

    When I finally came to my senses, I found that the IS had actually moved and attached itself to my body like armor, becoming part of my hands and feet.

    "What happened!?"

    “Has someone activated IS!?”

    "who is it!?"

    "Huh? This, this is -"

    "man!?"

    Hearing the sound, a group of researchers in white coats came over. They opened the curtain and saw me activating IS. They all fell into a state of sluggishness where they couldn't think.

    I looked at the researchers in front of me in silence, and then looked at the abnormality on my body. I immediately showed a miserable face like a Christian abandoned by God. At the same time, the devil on my brother's face flashed through my mind.  smile, with only one thought left in her mind.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? This is a conspiracy.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    “Oh, I want to die.

    "Classmate, Orimaru Ichika-san!"

    A voice calling my name brought me back to reality from my annoying thoughts. I held my forehead and blurted out weakly before I could figure out the situation.

    "Ah, what's the matter?"

    "Ah, um, um, I'm very sorry for calling you so loudly all of a sudden. Are you, are you angry? Yes, I'm sorry! But, um, I'll introduce myself in the order of the fifty syllables. Now it's Oribara-san's turn.  So, I'm really, really sorry! Can you please introduce yourself? Are you willing?"

    It was then that I really came back to my senses and figured out the situation, and found that my deputy instructor, Yamada Maya, was constantly bowing his head and apologizing to me. It was obviously my own fault, but the teacher wanted to apologize himself. For a moment, I was full of guilt.

    "Uh, um, Mr. Yamada, you don't have to apologize like this. It's all my fault. I will introduce myself."

    I stretched out my hand to stop Teacher Maya Yamada from apologizing, and quickly made a comforting reassurance.

    "Really, really!? You, you promised me! You must do it!!"

    Teacher Yamada suddenly raised his head, seriously grasped my hand and leaned towards me, and he could still see the mist in his eyes.

    Teacher, are you really a teacher?  ?  This pairThe attitude of the little girl can easily be misunderstood, and some ignorant and innocent little boys might have fallen into trouble from then on!  !  !  Oh, oh, don't put your chest on it, be careful, my cannon may go off!  Also, I need to reiterate it again, teacher, you are really not my type!  !

    In the struggle between reason and sensibility, angels and demons, I took my hand out with difficulty, left my seat and walked to the podium with a slight bend without being noticed.

    Ah, I almost got hard just now.

    Standing on the podium, looking at the unabashed thirst for knowledge in the eyes of the girls in the audience, including Teacher Yamada, I suddenly felt like I was on the top of Mount Everest, and it was difficult to even breathe.

    "Ahem."

    I straightened my back and cleared my throat, thinking about what to say next.

    ???????????????????? But my mind went blank. As expected, the pressure had already crushed my thinking power into pieces.

    At this time, I took a peek at the seat by the window. Sitting there was a black-haired girl with a ponytail.

    Her name is Xiao Zhizhen, my childhood sweetheart who we only reunited after six years. This girl has always had a single ponytail. When I first entered the classroom, I recognized her at a glance.

    “But it’s really a transformation of women.

    No, no, now is not the time to think about this.

    "Help me quickly!!"

    I signaled her with my eyes. As a childhood sweetheart who has been dating for a long time, she must be able to understand this information instantly.

    "snort!"

    You actually ignored me!  ?

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Oh, oh, what does this cold aura and this arrogant attitude mean!  Where has the arrogant and a little bit coquettish Hoshi-chan gone!  !  Now Chen is completely 100% proud!  !  She actually abandoned me mercilessly at my critical moment, turned her face expressionlessly to the window, and snorted coldly, "I'll kill you, did I offend you, Miss Chen!"  !

    “However, this did remind me of something.

    I remember my brother once told me that when faced with a girl who is wrapped in pride and makes people wonder if she is engaged in chain defense, you must use your fiery penis to penetrate the opponent's uterus.

    Of course, this is summed up by my rich theory and practice. Although I don’t know where his theory and practice come from, I even wonder if he made it up casually.

    ??????????????????? However, I have no idea what those two words mean in English, because I am powerless in English. I have obviously been abroad, and there are foreigners at home. I only know the twenty-six English letters ABC, which is really weak.

    Well, I don’t really want to know the meaning of this. I know that what comes out of my brother’s mouth is definitely not fun, because every time I ask my sister or other older women in the family, I will be scolded.  Of course, many times I will attract hatred consciously or unconsciously. In comparison, the harm I suffered is quite small.

    Ah, I am going off topic again. Look, the eyes of the girls below are starting to burst into flames.

    Well, what should I say at this time?

    Let’s start with a song called “Girls’ School Boys” by Twins?  Well, it does fit the occasion, but this is a self-introduction, not a concert.

    【When we introduce ourselves, too many rhetoric just attracts the temporary attention of others. To let people know ourselves, the most important thing is to show our true side.  】

    Brother’s voice seemed to ring in my mind. At this time, I seemed to see the holy light of heaven.

    Sometimes I’m pretty reliable.

    The corners of my mouth raised slightly uncontrollably, and the sunshine outside the window shone in at the right time. At this moment, in the eyes of some ignorant little girls, I became a handsome and sunny boy.

    A small exclamation came from below, and my attention immediately came back. I took a breath and began to introduce myself.

    "My name is Ichika Orimara."

    “Yeah, yeah, yeah!!”

    Everyone’s eyes showed the expectation of “I want to hear more.”

    I smiled, what a group of curious and kind children.

    Then, I should also treat others with sincerity.

    "I like Lolita the most."

    Maintaining a sunny smile, I expressed what I loved most in my heart.

    institutions

    The sounds of various heads banging on the table and people falling to the ground kept ringing out. It seemed that they were moved by my sincerity.

    I think everyone can become a partner who loves lolita.

    At this moment, I seem to have new hope for the future.

    The sound of clicking footstepsThere was an urgent sound, is someone coming?

    “Are you going to reveal your abnormal sexual fetish as soon as you get here!?”

    Huh?  Does this sound sound familiar?

    But before I had time to react, I was hit hard on the head and sent flying.

    Wow, this kind of invisible murderous martial arts passed down by my brother is so familiar to me. The pain that directly penetrates the skull and hits the cerebral cortex is simply exhilarating How strange!  !  I'm not a pussy-shaker like Sister Xiaoyuan!  !  !

    “However, this knocking method, whether it’s power, angle, or speed, is very similar to the person in my impression.

    I swallowed and turned around with a little fear. I saw the woman behind me wearing a black suit and tight skirt. She had a slender figure and a body curve with no fat at all due to regular exercise. And the other person was at this time  He crossed his arms in front of his chest, raised the corners of his eyes, and his eyes were as sharp as a wolf's.

    "What the hell, Guan Yunchang!?"

    Snapped——

    “Ugh, I got hit on the head again, I’m probably going to have a cerebral hemorrhage now.

    "Sister Chifuyu, it hurts so much!"

    Yes, the domineering woman in front of me is my sister Chifuyu Orimaru.

    "Who is the hero in the Three Kingdoms, idiot!!"

    I rubbed my head and stood up from the ground, looking at my sister in front of me, very curious about her appearance.

    "Sister Chifuyu, why are you here? Aren't you out training for the annual World's No. 1 Martial Arts Tournament?"

    "Do you think I am Yamcha!? Who told you that I would go to that kind of conference!!"

    Chifuyu-san’s eyes started to sparkle, and her fists were clenched tightly. She would probably attack accordingly depending on my answer.

    “Uh, it’s my brother, that’s what I told you!!”

    I quickly shied away all the responsibilities, but after hearing this, Chifuyu-san loosened her fists and held her forehead in distress.

    "That idiot has been talking nonsense all day long"

    Looking at Chifuyu-san's depressed and gnashing expression, I couldn't help but want to laugh out loud. Those words I just came up with on the spur of the moment were purely to deceive my brother. Oh, haha, a Tai Chi push hand can kill someone invisible. I feel  At this moment, my IQ doubled several times.

    "Huh? By the way, what was going on with your self-introduction just now?"

    "Well……"

    Okay, I haven’t even breathed a sigh of relief yet. Why did this hatred suddenly shift back? I didn’t make fun of you.

    "My brother told me to be heart-to-heart and treat others with sincerity"

    And as soon as I finished speaking, Chifuyu-san came towards me with an angry fist.

    “Just lie to me now!!!!”

    Is it okay to let your brother lie like this openly?  ?

 Text Chapter 59 Looking forward to meeting him again

    "Hey, your eyes are wandering. Do you want to borrow money from me? For the sake of us being brothers, just tell me how much you want. It's okay to give the Ming coins directly to you!"

    There was a short distance from leaving the World Tree to one of the squares near the World Tree. Along the way, Neil found that Negi peeked at him very frequently, almost every few steps.  When he turned his head, Negi quickly turned his head and whistled. This behavior made Neil very unhappy, because it felt very disgusting to be treated like this by a boy, and Negi was not a girl who secretly liked him.  .

    “ Could it be that Negi has been looking at 3A girls for a long time and hasn’t had any contact with boys for a long time, and finally his interest in that area has begun to awaken!  ?

    In an instant, Negi’s image became dangerous in Neil’s eyes.

    "Why is it such an unlucky thing to say? How much do you want today's birthday to become the anniversary of my death! What do you mean by that look in your eyes? I always feel super unhappy!!"

    Negi was obviously stunned by Neil's sudden words for a few seconds before he reacted. Coupled with the weird look in his eyes, he couldn't help but complain angrily.

    Neil stuck out his tongue, put his hands on the back of his head, and quickened his pace slightly, leading Negi by half a body.

    "Do you have anything to say?"

    Negi paused for a moment, looking sideways at the face partially blocked by his arms, his eyes flashing behind the lenses.

    “Hey, Neil, has something happened to you recently?”

    I always feel that something has changed in him.

    Neil’s pace slowed down unconsciously, but soon returned to its original state, and he asked without looking back.

    "Why do you think so?"

    “I just feel like you’ve been a little absent-minded these days, as if you’re a little further away”

    Raising his head and looking at the stars covering the night sky, the starlight gently reflected the faint light on Negi's glasses.

    Neil put down his hands and put them behind his back. He also raised his head and stared at him from a distance.

    "No, nothing has changed"

    In the end, he was still like that.

    Nothing has changed.

    "Neil"

    Negi turned his head and opened his mouth, as if he wanted to say something, but for a long time, he did not say another word.

    "Don't talk about me, it's you" Neil suddenly spoke up and grabbed the topic, turning his face and blinking, "You are the one who should be said to be absent-minded, right? You seem to have no energy recently, as if you were distracted by something.  Things are bothering me"

    "Is it that obvious?"

    Negi lowered his head and muttered quietly, but Neil could still hear him beside him.

    "It's all written on your face I thought you looked confident after the school festival, but it turns out you've been so worried these days that you almost jumped off a building. What, is it a worry about love, boy?"  "

    When talking about love, Neil’s eyes brightened up and his tone was full of ridicule.

    "No, I just had a quarrel with Asuna-san"

    Negi rolled his eyes at him and became dejected again.

    "Sister? Oh, haha, it really is a matter of love~~~You dishonest guy~~~"

    "Do you have to think about this!?"

    "Okay, what did you and eldest sister argue about?"

    Neil spread his hands and did not continue teasing the other party.

    "Actually, it's not a big deal. Asuna-san just reminded me that I am very similar to Chao-san"

    Negi lowered his head a little further and sighed softly.

    "I see, the eldest sister is angry because of this"

    Neil looked at his brother’s confused expression, and he probably figured out what was going on between him and Asuna.

    After meeting with Gunel and learning that his father was still alive, Neil also guessed what Negi was thinking now. He must be full of things about his father. Since a long time ago, Negi has been working hard for his father.  , constantly injured, and constantly moving forward. After getting more accurate news, he will only work harder to move forward for his dream, even at the risk of losing his life.

    Father seems to be everything to him.

    This is exactly the same as the super ring tone.

    For the sake of your dreams, you are willing to give up everything, including your own happiness.

    And Tomorrow Cai is angry about it, maybe that's it.

    "Actually, Asuna-san is right, and I said the same thing to Chao-san, but I"? 

    Although he clearly rejected Chao's approach, he himself followed Chao's path, almost exactly the same path.

    He, how should he choose?

    "Neji, do you still remember what Chao Lingyin said?"

    Neil didn’t pay attention to Negi’s current expression and just continued talking.

    "Don't stop, keep moving forward This sentence should be very suitable for you now. For you, your father's affairs can be said to be everything to you. If you are asked to give up everything now for this, you must be able to do it.  Yes, in this aspect, you, Chao Lingyin, and I are really the same"

    Neil slowly took a breath of the refreshing summer night, his eyes slightly focused on Negi's face.

    "However, I think this is correct, or in other words, any approach is correct, but everyone chooses a different position. It is probably impossible for you to give up looking for your father, so why not go all the way?  Black, just like Kick-Ass who became a hero after being knocked headlong"

    "Well, I always feel that the tone of your words has suddenly changed a lot"

    "Don't worry about these things. Your goal is very clear anyway. You just think too much. Anyway, there is only one way you want to go from now on, isn't it?"

    Facing Neil’s smile, Negi seemed to know a little bit about what he should choose.

    "However, I have one more thing to say. No matter what you choose, you should also pay more attention to the people around you, such as eldest sister. I think eldest sister is very clear about your thoughts, and this is what she is worried about.  , it’s just that she doesn’t want to see you scarring yourself, the eldest sister’s idea is probably that simple"

    Neil took a few steps forward, tapping his toes slightly. As his body turned, his long hair fluttered lightly, and his face was clearly reflected in Negi's eyes.

    "Don't forget this, because when you lose, the pain is not something you can bear"

    "Neil"

    They were only a few steps apart, but Niji felt like they were separated by a chasm.

    Because there was a bit of sad nostalgia in Neil's eyes, which blocked his approach.

    "Well, that's all I want to say. It's up to you what you think about next" Neil spread his hands and smiled softly, then turned a little evil again, "But eldest sister really loves you deeply.  Said~~~"

    "Why do you come back here again!!!"

    The sentimental atmosphere just now was gone, and Negi rolled his eyes angrily.

    “Hehe~~~”

    Neil grinned wider, looked away slightly, and saw the surrounding environment clearly. His smile was frozen, and his expression was a little confused.

    "Ah, by the way, what am I doing here?"

    "Huh? Don't you know it yourself!?"

    "I really don't know, I'm following you"

    "How are you following me!? You are following me and running in front of me!!"

    "In this case, I will go home. Goodbye, young man who works hard~~~"

    Neil waved his hand and walked forward without looking back, but he was immediately grabbed by the collar.

    "It's rare that you come here, so just patrol with me. You have a lot of time anyway"

    I don’t know where Niji got the strength, but he was holding on to Neil’s collar as firmly as a rock.

    "Hey, I'm not on duty tonight, and my youth is calling me!!"

    "What youth?"

    “Galgame on the computer!!!”

    “Delete your youth for me!!”

    "Do you want to ruin my life!?"

    "Your life is too insignificant!!"

    Seeing that Negi refused to let go of him, Neil lowered his head helplessly, but after waiting for a while, he found that Negi was still where he was.

    "Aren't you going to patrol? Why are you standing here without moving? You want to be a sentinel!"

    "No, I'm waitingah, here it comes!"

    When Negi was talking, a figure in the field of vision gradually enlarged, and he suddenly shouted.

    Neil looked in the direction that Negi was looking at, and saw Setsuna coming this way quickly, and Kamo the ferret was lying on her shoulder.

    "Why is Kamo and Setsuna-san together?"

    Generally speaking, doesn’t Kamo, the pervert, always follow Negi?

    "If you come to me today, I will ask Kamo to find Setsuna-san first, and then we will make an appointment to meet here."

    ? ?Ji smiled and explained in a calm tone.

    Neil glanced at Negi thoughtfully, his eyes brightened slightly, and then fell silent.

    "Teacher Negi, Teacher Neil, good evening."

    Setsuna quickly arrived in front of them. There seemed to be no surprise about Neil's appearance. Negi or Kamo must have told her in advance.

    "Boss Neil, long time no see."

    Kamo jumped from Setsuna’s shoulder to Negi, turned to say hello to Neil.

    "It's been a long time indeed. You haven't done anything wrong recently, have you?"

    Neil half-opened his eyes and glanced at Kamo who was stiff.

    “No, absolutely not!! I don’t dare to lose even a hair under Boss Neil’s eyes!!”

    "That means you did a lot of bad things that I didn't see, right?"

    Under Kamo’s desperate eyes, Neil raised a bright smile.

    "Okay, Neil, Kamo hasn't done much recently and has helped me a lot. Let's go on patrol now"

    Seeing this, Negi had no choice but to interrupt Neil's topic.

    Neil waved his hands quickly, as if he refused to agree.

    "No, it's not my turn tonight, I won't work overtime, you have to go do it yourself!"

    "Anyway, you are here, and you will do some meaningless things when you go back. It is better to stay. It is rare that we can be on duty together"

    “What’s so pointless!! You’re actually vetoing my life!!”

    "Teacher, what are you talking about?"

    Listening to the conversation between the two, Setsuna on the side was confused.

    "It's nothing, it's just that Neil promised us to patrol together. One more person will add more strength."

    Negi turned to Setsuna and smiled, taking Neil with him by the way.

    "Who agreed? Don't just talk to yourself!"

    "Then let's set off now!"

    "Okay, Teacher Negi."

    "Hey, don't ignore me, listen to me!!!"

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Ah, I really want to go home"

    Raising his head, Neil looked at the starry sky and lazily followed Negi and Setsuna.

    “It’s only been less than two minutes! How unmotivated you are!!”

    Neil didn’t pay attention to Neji’s words. He turned to look at An Jing walking beside him, his eyes rolled, and he didn’t know what he was thinking.

    "Speaking of Setsuna-san, why are you and Negi together? Could it be that you are having an unethical love affair with your eldest lady and her fiancé behind your back!?"

    Neil covered his mouth with his hands, his face filled with disbelief.

    "Who do you think is the betrothed!!"

    "I did not betray the eldest lady!!"

    "As expected of Neil, he said all the things in my heart, but it doesn't matter, brother, you can be considered Setsuna's master, it's totally okay!!"

    "How is it OK!!!" x2

    The two of them shouted at Kamo at the same time, dumbfounded.

    “I understand, I know how to do it, huh huh~~~~~”

    "You know nothing! The laughter behind you is full of bad intentions!!"

    "Teacher Neil, I will never change my heart for the eldest lady!!"

    In desperation, Setsuna expressed his loyalty to Konoka without thinking.

    "Oh, that's true" x3

    At this time, two young men, one a pervert, looked at Setsuna with ambiguous eyes. Setsuna was stunned, and then turned red and waved his hands in denial.

    "No, it's not what you think. I, I just treat the eldest lady, just"

    "Love……"

    "It's love"

    "like."

    The three guys caught Setsuna’s words very wisely.

    "Nah!!!!!!!"

    At night, the girl’s shy screams broke through the sky.

    "You guys are really energetic"

    Suddenly a voice intervened in the joke between three people and one mink. They followed the sound at the same time and saw a young man wearing a high school uniform leaning against a lamppost, holding a mobile phone in his hand, and his eyes glanced slightly  Their fingertips are still touching the bright screen.

    &nbsp;"Why are you here? Are you also patrolling at night?"

    Neil walked over and obviously knew the other person.

    The young man then turned his head, looked at Neil walking towards him, and smiled slightly.

    "Well, I'm short of manpower recently, so I came to help. Anyway, I still get overtime pay"

    "Senior Muchen."

    In an instant, he also came over and bowed respectfully to the other party.

    The young man is Jun Muchen.

    "It's Setsuna-chan, why are you with this bastard brat?"

    "Who are you calling a bastard? Speaking of bastards, you bastard is even more of a bastard!!"

    “Tsk, tsk, tsk, it’s full of balls in one sentence, it’s really dirty!”

    “It’s your head that’s dirty!!”

    "Well, actually, Teacher Neil is here to patrol tonight, so we came together"

    "The moment interrupted the two people's unscrupulous conversation, and at the same time, I felt that the two guys were really similar.

    "Neil, Setsuna-san, who is this gentleman?"

    There is obviously someone here who doesn’t know the other person.

    "Oh, this is a student from the high school department. Senior Jun Muchen, like me, is also employed by the school and is very powerful."

    Seeing that Neal had no intention of introducing him, Setsuna had no choice but to introduce him to Neji. When he looked at Jun Muchen, there was a hint of admiration in his eyes.

    "Ahahaha, I am stronger in that area"

    Jun Muchen touched the back of his head and smiled brightly, swinging his waist back and forth slightly.

    In an instant, he turned away with his cheeks slightly red, Negi looked puzzled, while Neil's eyes were full of contempt.

    "You can no longer be described as a scumbag."

    "Uh, um, nice to meet you, Mr. Jun."

    Although I didn’t understand what Jun Muchen meant by that aspect, I still extended my hand in a friendly manner.

    "This is Teacher Negi, just call me Muchen. He is such a personable gentleman, completely different from a guy who only knows bullshit"

    With a gentle smile on her face, Jun Muchen held Niji’s hand and said something that made someone angry.

    "It's much better than you, the guy with the same curly hair as [beep——]"

    Neil twitched the corners of his eyes, raised the corners of his mouth, and said coldly.

    “Although my hair is black and curly, it is definitely not the curly hair on [beep——]!!”

    "Ah la la, you really didn't bring it upon yourself"

    The two people looked at each other, as if there were sparks constantly arousing.

    "Well, Neil, you and Mr. Muchen are very familiar with each other."

    "Only a ghost is familiar with this kind of guy!" Neil turned his head and glared at Niji, then immediately turned back to stare at Jun Muchen, "This guy had a fight with me for no reason last time, what do you think?  Is this kind of person seriously ill?!"

    “It’s not just for nothing!!”

    "Then what are you talking about!!"

    “Because I’m bored!!”

    “Idiot!!”

    "Ha, I really don't understand"

    Negi held his forehead with a headache, feeling as if two Neils appeared in front of him.

    “Speaking of which, what are you doing here alone?”

    "I'm waiting for someone."

    Jun Muchen put away his phone and said with a yawn.

    "Ha, waiting for someone? You don't look like you have a date, do you?"

    "How different! One day I will go to a love hotel with the president!!"

    "One sentence will reveal your true face clearly."

    Neil sighed very much, this guy is really powerful in combat, his combat effectiveness has broken through the lower limit.

    "Actually, I was waiting for the principal's guests to come out" Seeing the curiosity in the three people's eyes, Jun Muchen continued, "They are people from the Holy Church."

    "The Holy Church? Is it dealing with the previous ghoul incident?"

    Neil was the first to react, and at the same time, three unlucky children flashed through his mind.

    "Ghoul? What ghoul?"

    Negi and Setsuna looked at Neil suspiciously. Neil was stunned. It seemed that they didn't know about the incident.

    After briefly explaining it to them, Negi and Setsuna's expressions changed slightly and became a little heavy.

    “Actually, you don’t need to be so nervous. As long as you deal with it well, you won’t be afraid of too much trouble”

    &nbsp; Jun Muchen put away his playful look and calmly comforted the two of them, with a comforting warmth in his voice.

    "Yeah." x2

    "By the way, who was sent by the Holy Church?" Neil raised his eyes and looked at Jun Muchen, "Is it the agent? Or are the people from the burial agency also coming out?"

    "You know a lot" Jun Muchen's eyes were slightly surprised, and then he continued to lean against the lamppost lazily, "That person is the person in charge of the nearby Shengtang Church stronghold, he is oh, myself  Look, he comes out."

    Jun Muchen suddenly stood up straight and looked back at the building behind him. In the darkness, the sound of neither light nor heavy footsteps sounded rhythmically.

    Everyone’s eyes were focused on him, and the figure in the shadow gradually became clearer, and the cross hanging on his chest reflected a faint silver light.

    "Oh? I didn't expect there would be so many people here"

    There seemed to be a little surprise in the heavy voice, and a man wearing a black priest's uniform appeared in front of everyone.

    Neil’s pupils shrank tightly, and the man’s face was deeply imprinted on his retinas. He opened his mouth slightly, then bit his lower lip tightly, and an imperceptible trace of violent murderous intention passed deep in his eyes.

    Soon, the trace of hostility disappeared, and Neil stood aside silently, returning to his usual listless appearance.

    Jun Muchen, who had been keeping quiet, glanced at Neil thoughtfully, then stood up with a smile and introduced the newcomer to Niji and the others.

    "This is the chief priest of Haiming City Church, and the person in charge of negotiating with our Magic Association on behalf of the Holy Church Church, Kotomine Kirei."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Jun Muchen faced Kotomine Kirei and introduced the person on the other side.

    "These three are magicians and swordsmen from the Magic Association, Negi Springfield, Neil Springfield, and Setsuna Sakurasaki."

    "Good evening, you three. I never expected that the Magic Association would have such outstanding children."

    Kotomine Kirei's eyes are always heavy, giving people a serious feeling.

    "You're flattered, Mr. Kotomine."

    Facing the other party’s compliment, Negi quickly nodded in return.

    Kotomine Kirei’s eyes passed over the faces of the three of them one by one. When he saw Neil, he paused for a moment and then turned to Jun Muchen.

    "Mr. Muchen, my business has been finished, and it's almost time for me to leave."

    "Let me take you out" Jun Muchen nodded to the other party, and then winked at the three of them, "Then I will lead Mr. Yanfeng to leave, and you three can continue working"

    "Okay, Mr. Muchen."

    "Goodbye, Senior Muchen."

    Neil didn’t look at Kirei for a second, he raised his head and nodded lightly to Jun Muchen, then turned around and left with the two of them.

    "Then let's go, Mr. Kotomine."

    "sorry to bother you."

    Kotomine Kirei nodded in thanks, then vaguely glanced at the direction Neil left, with an obscure smile on his lips.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "I'll send it here."

    Reaching the entrance of the academy, Jun Muchen stopped and turned to talk to Kotomine Kirei, who was following closely behind him.

    "Well, thank you."

    Jun Muchen nodded slightly to him and walked away.

    Kotomine Kirei calmly watched Jun Muchen leave. He slowly turned around until his back disappeared.

    “It seems like something interesting happened tonight, Kirei.”

    The strange voice appeared out of thin air, but Kotomine Kirei did not feel the slightest surprise, and his expressionless face maintained his usual indifference.

    "What are you referring to?"

    Kirei stared at the void in front of him, as if there was a figure in front of him talking to him.

    "hehe……"

    The sound of laughter was accompanied by golden light particles, which gathered together little by little. Soon, the silhouette of a human figure loomed in the golden light.

    "You should have discovered it, that brat"

    Yao dispersed, and a young man wearing a black jacket had his hands in his trouser pockets. His handsome face was full of arrogance, and a pair of bloody eyes under the golden bangs seemed to have an addictive demonic quality, staring directly at the indifferent eyes.  man.

    Seeing that Kirei remained silent, the young man raised an evil smile on his lips, narrowed his eyes slightly, and the blood in his eyes became more and more piercing.

    "He seems to have the same thing as us."

    Qili looked at the man??, his eyes were cold, and he met those eyes that were difficult for mortals to look directly into without giving in.

    Suddenly, Kirei smiled.

    A gloomy smile appeared on his cold and sharp face.

    "Indeed, aren't you interested, Gilgamesh?"

    "Of course I have interests. There aren't many things in this world that interest me" The smile on Gilgamesh's lips grew wider, and the light in his eyes became more and more elusive. "But, we can't be interested in him now."  Take action."

    "Oh why?"

    There was a hint of curiosity in Kirei's expression.

    Such emotional changes are very rare for him.

    "Because of the agreement with that guy, if that kid encounters danger within my sight, try to save his life."

    Gilgamesh withdrew his gaze and raised his head slightly. The night sky was reflected in his eyes, and he seemed to be able to see a night similar to the original one.

    "That mysterious heroic spirit?"

    Kirei frowned, a familiar yet unfamiliar figure appeared in his mind.

    "Um."

    Gilgamesh’s gaze retracted from the sky and fell on Kirei.

    "Do you know his identity?"

    Hearing Kirei’s question, Gilgamesh smiled playfully.

    "That's right, but it's better not to tell you for the time being. It will be more exciting to save the interesting things until the end."

    Gilgamesh looked past Kirei, looking in an unknown direction, with slight waves in his eyes.

    "My king, I am looking forward to meeting him again."

    ?…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

    PS: I plan to overthrow and rewrite it, and change the protagonist to a female.

 Text Chapter 60 Moon Peak Shrine

    irritable.

    That feeling lingered in my mind for quite some time.

    The things that happened recently and the people I met have revived many memories that have been buried deep in my heart. In my mind, almost all of them are pictures that I don’t want to think of.

    In the past, he would sometimes recall it or appear in his dreams. Even though it was like a curse, he never wanted to abandon those memories. For him, this was a sin that he had to endure.

    However, even so, he would not be as inexplicably restless in the past as he is now. Often, as long as he hints to himself, his mood will soon calm down, or in other words, his heart will feel like death again.

    Is it because of those people?

    Some familiar faces flashed through Neil's mind, and a subtle sense of peace flowed through them.

    He has always been walking alone. Even Negi, who is closest to him, cannot get close to the depths of his heart. Now, the shadows of other people have been left in his heart. Unknowingly, the cracks in his heart have opened up.  got bigger.

    However, he knew very well that this would not work.

    He has learned a lot from what happened in the past, and he doesn't want to repeat the same mistakes. In order to no longer let others get hurt because of him, and make himself suffer again, as long as he no longer establishes close relationships with other people and is separated by a distance, then each other will  Will not be harmed.

    “Otherwise, what happened to Touma that night will happen again.

    "well……"

    Neil sighed slightly, because being reminded by Negi made him a little concerned about his own problems.

    Since coming to this country and coming into contact with those people, he seems to have changed more or less. Now I think about it, does the practice assigned to him by the principal have such meaning.

    "It's so weak"

    Neil stopped his directionless progress, looked up at the clear blue sky, and laughed somewhat self-deprecatingly.

    In the breeze, there is a hint of fragrance.

    Neil put away his complicated thoughts, smelled the fragrance of flowers, and couldn't help but turn his head and look around. It turned out that he had come to a place that was familiar yet unfamiliar.

    On the long stairs, there is a torii gate.

    "Shrine"

    Neil had seen this kind of building before at Bang Zhikui's home, but he didn't expect that he would encounter another shrine while wandering around this city. It seems that the people here seem to believe in gods.

    However, there seemed to be something about this shrine that attracted him. Unconsciously, Neil stepped on the stairs and walked up out of curiosity. He glanced at the sign on the torii gate, which was written in black ink on the somewhat broken wooden board.  With a few big characters.

    Tsukimine Shrine.

    After walking up the stairs, a clean open space appeared in front of me. In the distance, there is the main hall of Tsukamine Shrine, and it is surrounded by trees. In the center, there is a peach blossom tree, with pale pink petals blooming. From time to time, it is surrounded by trees.  The wind blows, and the petals carry their fragrance and blow into the distance.

    Neil walked over, and the fragrance he just smelled seemed to be the fragrance of the flowers of this peach blossom tree. But, is this season the time for peach blossoms to bloom?

    After touching the rough tree trunk, Neil looked up at the crown of the tree where the buds were blooming with a strange expression.

    "Is it the same as the cherry blossom tree in my house?"

    It seems wrong. The tree at home will remain open for a long time because it has been tampered with. Unless the tree in front of you has also been tampered with, but would anyone be so bothered?

    "Maybe yes."

    Neil held his chin up and murmured uncertainly.

    "Well, it's not a bad thing anyway, it's just a spectacle at best"

    It’s really not a big deal. At least not many people will delve into the school’s World Tree, which is too big to complain about. Sometimes Neil really wonders if the people in this city are all crazy guys.

    "But why don't you see a clergyman?"

    After being here for a long time, I didn’t find anyone coming or going, not even a worshipper.

    Neil sat down under the peach blossom tree, leaning against the trunk of the tree and vaguely seeing the sky through the branches. The hazy and broken beauty was particularly charming. As he watched quietly, time seemed to have stopped.

    The slightly blowing wind mixed with the fragrance of peach blossoms and the simple atmosphere of the shrine seemed to have a hypnotic effect. Little by little, Neil's eyes slowly closed, and unknowingly, the scenery in front of him gradually changed.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    Ordinary furnishings, ordinary decoration.

    &nbsp; This is an ordinary house.

    The open window let in the bright morning light, and the faint light reflected on the floor and walls, making it warm.

    On the recliner, a beautiful woman with long black hair was sitting, and opposite her, a man with long white hair was half-kneeling on the ground, his palms gently covering the woman's slightly swollen abdomen.

    "Do you really want to go?"

    The woman raised her bright and moving amber eyes and stared at the man with gentle eyes.

    The man met those beautiful eyes and grinned.

    “I don’t want to go either, but I have to go, just like I have to take Sadharu out in the morning, otherwise he will be at home”

    "Be serious."

    The woman raised her hand and patted the man's head gently, her face full of anger.

    "Well, I'm very serious" The man grabbed the hand covering his head, held it softly and without force, and looked at the other person intently, "I'm sorry, I have to leave him at this time.  you alone……"

    Looking at his expression, the woman couldn't help but sigh, and then she curled her lips in displeasure.

    "I knew it was like this. You haven't listened to me since you were a child. I really doubt whether you are sincerely good to me"

    "Oh my, my whole body belongs to you, you still don't believe me" The man held the white catkin and couldn't help but laughed out loud, "A woman is a fragile work of art. If you don't cherish it, you will lose it."  It cannot be saved, so I will cherish you all the time."

    Hearing these straightforward words, the woman's pretty face couldn't help but blush slightly, but when she saw the smile in his eyes, she felt a little annoyed. She narrowed her eyes and smiled as charmingly as a crescent moon.

    “Hey, you must have a lot of artworks, right?”

    The man lowered his head and thought for a moment, then muttered uncertainly, "It seems like a lot"

    "Um?"

    The man quickly grabbed the hand that had started to press hard on his ear and looked at the woman with a flattering smile, "But I chose the one who is priceless to me"

    The woman glared at him and finally let go of her hand. Looking at his familiar face, she felt slightly absent-minded.

    "Do you know what the happiness I hope for me is like?"

    Her voice was very plain, but in the man's ears, there was always an unforgettable sadness.

    "I can eat with you every night, say good night to you before going to bed, and say good morning with a smile in the morning. What a little woman."

    The man stopped his smile and spoke seriously and calmly.

    The woman gently spread her face, her smile as happy as a rainbow after the rain.

    "Yes, I'm just a little woman, so I don't expect my husband to be a hero admired by all people. As long as he can stay with me, it's enough."

    "I don't want to be a hero, because heroes usually die young." The man shrugged, then stood up, bent down and gently touched the side of the woman's face, with tenderness written on his face, "But I can't be a hero.  person, so you can rest assured to let me go, I will definitely come back to you in vain."

    The woman held the broad and strong hand with both hands and pressed it tightly to her face. Her eyes were wet without knowing when.

    "I always feel that I am destined to wait for you all the time. I never see you waiting for me. You know, waiting is not a happy thing."

    "So, I can only compensate."

    The man let go of the woman’s hand and wiped away the tears from her eyes.

    "Wait until I use my future happiness to make up for your past unhappiness."

    With a smile on his face, he turned around and left with the woman looking at him forever.

    Determined, without a trace of nostalgia.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    Ding bell——ding bell——

    There seemed to be some melodious ringing ringing in my ears.

    Open your eyes, it’s the bright world.

    Neil was a little lost. What was that dream just now?

    In the dream, I only heard a man and a woman talking to each other, but I couldn't see their faces clearly, as if there was always a fog blurring their faces.

    【Do those two people have anything to do with me?  】

    ??Thinking hard, but can’t get any results.

    "My little friend, are you okay?"

    At this moment, a strange voice sounded in his ears, and only then did Neil notice that there was someone around himhuman existence.

    Turning around, Neil saw that the owner of the voice was a beautiful woman.

    A unique miko costume revealed the identity of the other party. Her long hair was bright flaxen, and the brown pupils dotted on her beautiful face seemed to be covered with a layer of light. No matter what the environment, she would exude a soft glow.  Glorious and reassuring.

    With a faint smile on her lips, the woman looked at Neil who had just woken up.

    "Uh, sorry, I just fell asleep."

    Neil noticed that the other person was holding a strange-looking bell in his hand. The ringing he just heard might have come from this thing.

    “It’s easy to catch a cold if you sleep here.”

    The woman suddenly realized it, and then she felt a little worried.

    "Well, I understand."

    Neil responded politely to other people's kindness.

    "Miss, are you the witch here?"

    "Well, I am the shrine maiden of Tsukimine Shrine, and I just took over recently."

    The woman smiled slightly, and the bell in her hand gently made a pleasant ringing sound.

    "Speaking of which, I saw you looking a little lost just now. Was it a nightmare?"

    Recalling the way Neil looked when he woke up before, the woman asked with some concern.

    "Well, in the distant Silent Hill, Alessa is trying to swallow me up with darkness and combine me with her. How can we repair it? I am obviously not Sharon"

    Neil habitually rambled on, even clenching his fists to express his anger.

    "What, is it an evil spirit!?"

    However, the miko was very shocked, and then she held the bell tightly and tried to hit Neil on the head.

    "Miss, wait!! What are you going to do!?"

    “I’ll help you get rid of the spirit, don’t worry, it’s very effective!”

    "It looks like you want to kill me. I'm afraid that before I can get rid of the spirit, I will become a spirit myself!!" Neil quickly raised his hand to stop the other party, with a look of shame on his face, "Miss Witch, what I just said was purely  Nonsense, please don’t pay attention!”

    "Ugh, why am I still so worried? Hey, could it be that you were possessed by a ghost and saw the ghost's memory!?"

    "Uh, no, and it's not really a nightmare. I just had a somewhat inexplicable dream" Neil paused, glanced at the witch, and felt that there was nothing embarrassing about saying it, so he continued, "In a dream  I saw a man and a woman having a conversation, but I had no impression of their faces, so it was a bit strange."

    "You didn't lie to me?"

    “…It’s true this time.”

    "Oh, is that so?" The witch held her delicate chin and thought carefully. She looked down at Neil, "Actually, dreams sometimes have something to do with the past. Sometimes, maybe it's the scene in the future, maybe it's you.  The future is uncertain"

    After saying that, the miko looked at him with a strange smile.

    "my future?"

    Neil was a little confused for a moment. He really hadn't thought about this, but it didn't look like it.

    He shook his head and got rid of all the messy thoughts in his mind. It didn't matter whether this dream was related to him or not. It was just a dream anyway.

    "Forget it, it's useless to think so much. By the way, what do you call Miss Miko?"

    "My name is Guanyue Gefan, you can just call me Guanyue. What about you?"

    "Neil Springfield, please give me your advice."

    Neil stretched out his hand to shake Gefan’s hand, and Gefan tilted his head, not knowing what he was thinking.

    After chatting with Ge Fan for a while, Neil said goodbye and left.

    Gefan stood at the top of the stairs, watching Neil leave. After losing sight of him, she turned around and walked back to the peach blossom tree. She reached out her hand and brushed the rough bark of the trunk.

    Ding bell——

    The peach blossom tree suddenly made a circle of invisible fluctuations, and the bell in Ge Fan's hand seemed to be vibrated and made a sound.

    The witch looked at the peach blossom tree with deep and gentle eyes, and suddenly smiled.

    "Just now, what kind of dream did you see for him?  "

    Ding bell——

    There was another sound.

    It seems that someone has given the answer.

 Text Chapter 61 Wash your hands before pursuing a girl

    "It's so boring. If I had known earlier, I would have asked Nanoha and Suzuka to come out together"

    Alyssa, who was walking alone on the street, muttered in a low voice with some regret. She looked sideways at the exquisite accessories in the closet, feeling like something was missing without anyone to chat with her.

    It turns out that she is not used to being alone.

    "Huh? Ahead is Kabukicho"

    Because I had been a guest at Neil's home, and Neil's home was in this street, I passed by this place at that time. Although this area is not very big, there are many weird shops. For example, there is a store called  A shemale club opened by people from Xixiang.

    What kind of person would go to such a strange place?

    Alyssa cursed in her heart.

    But this place seems to be as chaotic as ever, or rather lawless.

    Alyssa looked around and would always see groups of delinquents and gangsters gathering in some corners, but the people passing by seemed not to be surprised, and sometimes even greeted them familiarly.

    "No wonder we raise people like stupid teachers"

    Alyssa felt as if she had discovered the truth.

    And just when Alyssa was so absent-minded, she felt as if she hit something and fell backwards.

    “It hurts so much!”

    “Hey, little girl, how are you walking!!!”

    Suddenly there was a rough voice above her head, and Alyssa stood up with some pain and looked. A fierce young man was glaring at her. He was holding a bottle of drink in his hand, and there were five people surrounding him. They were also surrounded by five people.  With a black jacket and colorful hair, he has a standard bad appearance.

    Alyssa was startled by this sudden situation and couldn't help but take a small step back.

    "Youwhat are you going to do?"

    "What are you doing! You soiled my clothes, what are you talking about!!"

    The young man pointed to a puddle of water on the chest of his clothes, and then stared at Alyssa fiercely, "What do you think we should do now!?"

    "II didn't mean it. For clothes like this, I'll just pay you for it!"

    Only then did Alyssa know what was going on. She secretly sighed why she was so unlucky today, and then said in a strong tone.

    The bad boy raised his eyebrows, as if he was offended by the other party's toughness. He couldn't help but snorted and said with narrowed eyes, "Huh? Compensate to me? Do you think you can afford it!! This is unique in the world!!"

    "Huh? Unique!?"

    Alyssa looked at the tattered clothes and felt that it would be trivial to compensate him for a hundred identical ones.

    "That's right, the boss worked hard to make it!!"

    "Do you think ordinary people can make those jagged shapes on the cuffs!?"

    "This is a work of conscience for our bad industry!!"

    “That’s why people call it Great White Shark!!”

    The companions behind the young man shouted and looked proud, while the leading delinquent youth was even more embarrassed and shy.

    ""

    Ah, what are you so shy about, bad!

    Alyssa was speechless for a while. Fortunately, she thought the sleeveless cuffs were caused by being torn off, but it turned out that these idiots made them by themselves.

    "Then what are you going to do? If you don't want compensation, I'll leave!"

    Facing this group of people, Alyssa felt a little afraid, and her eyes flickered slightly. She asked pretending to be calm, just hoping to get out of here as soon as possible.

    "Well, what should I do"

    The young man suddenly calmed down and looked at Alyssa carefully, making her feel uncomfortable for a while.

    "Hey, what on earth are you"

    “Please date me on the condition of marriage!!!”

    Before Alyssa finished speaking, the young man bowed ninety degrees and stretched out his hand. Alyssa was stunned, and her face immediately turned red.

    【Eh!  ?  Interact!  ?  What the hell kind of development is this!  !  】

    “You, you, what did you say all of a sudden!!!!!!”

    Alyssa no longer knew whether she was embarrassed or angry. The person who looked so fierce just now as if he wanted to kill her actually turned around and said he wanted to date her!  ?

    “Oh, my God, the boss’s lolicon is having another attack”

    "This disease is difficult to treat"

    "Actually, I am also a lolita control."

    "+1 upstairs."

    "You guys don't give it to me"??Talk to yourself!  !  !  !  "

    Alyssa angrily complained about this group of people, and then swatted away the hand handed by the young man.

    “Did you agree to my proposal!?”

    “Don’t jump to the final stage all at once!!!”

    Alyssa felt like she was going to cry. She started to turn her head, hoping to ask for help from passers-by. As soon as she turned her head, she saw a guy passing by with his hands in his trouser pockets and looking at her dumbfounded.

    ""

    ""

    With their eyes facing each other, the other person shook his head and walked forward as if nothing had happened.

    “Idiot teacher, come back here!!!”

    Hearing the angry shouting behind him, Neil had a headache. How could he encounter such trouble on the way home? However, it was really a novel thing to see someone confessing to Alyssa.

    Neil looked back at Alyssa, he spread his hands helplessly, "Hey, Miss, someone is confessing to you, I'm too embarrassed to come out and mess with it"

    “Asshole, didn’t you see that I was surrounded by a group of bad guys!?”

    "Tsk, tsk, tsk, this is even worse. Classic romantic comedies like heroes saving beauties are not suitable for me"

    "Who is telling you about a romantic comedy?!" Alyssa walked over quickly and grabbed Neil's collar, "Stop showing off your narcissistic expression and saying boring words! Get him away right now!!!  !”

    With one move, the Tathagata Divine Palm was swung out in succession, and Neil was directly hit and sent flying for more than ten times in the air.

    Neil was lying on the ground, covering his bleeding nose, and was almost beaten into a mosaic by Alyssa.

    "Let me tell you, you've beaten me to this point, are you still afraid of these people?"

    "Hey! Don't ignore us!!"

    The group of bad guys stood up and stared fiercely at Neil who appeared on the stage.

    “Well, I always feel that this kid looks familiar.

    Neil patted his clothes and stood up, glanced at the group of people in front of him, and couldn't help but sigh.  He looked at the leading delinquent young man, spread his hands and asked speechlessly, "I say, big brother, what's so good about this kid?"

    Alyssa’s eyelids twitched, and she held back her anger and stood behind Neil.

    "Huh? I like it, but can you control it!?"

    Looking at him gearing up, he seemed ready to punch him at any moment.

    Neil shook his head, then turned away to reveal Alyssa. He pointed at Alyssa and pushed up a pair of non-existent glasses.

    "Look at this little girl, the top is as flat as a horizontal line. Does it feel like a hand? Of course it does, but it just feels like a scratch on your hand. Unless you are an M, you will feel good!!"

    Ignoring Alyssa’s pretty face that was starting to darken, she then pointed at her legs.

    "Look here again, these two legs are so short, can they cooperate with you to do some difficult movements!? What fun is there! Without fun, how bleak life will become!! Do you think  …”

    “Don’t judge me for thinking about yourself, you scum!!!!”

    The world's martial arts show rises to the dragon level, and Neil spurts blood for another ten meters.

    "Are you here to step on me or to save me"

    Alyssa picked up Neil and stared at him coldly.

    "This is a strategy, Miss"

    At this time, the young man who was stunned by Neil's words came back to his senses, frowned, and reached out to Alyssa.

    "Who cares about you? As long as I like it!!"

    When Alyssa looked back and saw this scene, a bit of panic appeared on her face, but another hand appeared to help her block it.

    "Just say it nicely, don't move your hands or feet"

    Neil stood up and grabbed the other person’s thick hand with a smile, but the other person’s face seemed to be distorted by pain.

    "Idiot teacher"

    Neil turned back and smiled at Alyssa, then threw the young man out.

    “Wash your hands clean before pursuing a girl!!!”

    The young man was thrown towards his companions. They quickly supported the young man and were a little stunned when they looked at the red mark on his hand.

    How can a kid be so powerful?

    "You bastard, get on me!!" The young man rubbed his arms, and then rushed out fiercely, "I don't believe that six holy swords can't push the mountain of meat!!!"

    Facing the six people flying over, Neil curled his lips and quickly crashed into the six people.

    "Who do you think I am!!!It’s been a solo since!  !  !  I am the tank mage all by myself!  !  !  "

    "You're cheating!! Uh, wait, are you from my mother-in-law's family"

    “You only know now!!!”

    A few seconds later, Neil waved his hand freely and said to Alyssa, "Let's go."

    Alyssa looked numbly at the figures with their heads stuck in the wall. It was really lucky that the smashing was so comic.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Classmate Alyssa, why do you appear there alone? Where are your two good friends?"

    "Don't keep saying things I don't understand!" Alyssa glared at Neil angrily and looked away, "Even good friends won't get tired of being together every day."

    "Hey, I thought you were all in a relationship where flowers kiss each other"

    "Can you say something I can understand! Ah, no, you'd better not talk."

    Neil shrugged and looked at Alyssa who was walking in front of her a little annoyed. It was so rare that he saved her, but he didn’t even get a candy. It was really unsettling.

    "Hey, thank you just now"

    Alyssa stopped, glanced at Neil sideways, then quickly looked away, her face slightly red.

    "Thank you for what it is, can you eat it?"

    "Neal's word "thank you" immediately shirks all the credit from others. It is really the most deceptive word creation in history. At this time, at least you have to invite him to the Green Room for a sundae to express your gratitude.

    "Eat your sister!"

    ???????????????? Could it be that she didn’t appreciate it even after thanking him? Alyssa was so angry that she gritted her teeth.

    "Oh, classmate Alyssa, I didn't expect you to be so impure and actually want me to do such an ethically degrading thing. You are such a crazy guy. I never thought I had ever taught such a student!"

    "Shut up, you lost Greymon!!"

    Seeing Alyssa’s cannibalistic expression, Neil had no choice but to shut up in frustration.

    Ah, poor Sundae-kun left me again.

    "Speaking of which, how did you get to that place?"

    "I walked there accidentally. Do you think I came to find you!?"

    Alyssa was still angry, and even her tone of voice was full of gunpowder.

    "Sorry, I'm not interested in washboards."

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!! I am a washboard, I am so sorry!!!"

    Neil stretched out his hand to block the attack, but was bitten hard by the eldest lady’s tiger teeth. He couldn’t help but helplessly cover his forehead and sigh.

    "Don't think that just because Rie Kugimiya can use skills randomly"

    After vomiting in a low voice, Neil found that his hands were comically bloody.

    "Miss, it's time to relax. Even if you want my blood to flow through your body, you don't have to do this. I have another compromise. If you give birth to my child, you will have our blood."  Well, don’t you think this is simple, quick and perfect?”

    “Uh-huh, uh-huh, uh-huh!!!”

    "What are you shouting! Have you been fucked by me [beep——]!? Ahhhh, I know I was wrong, please let me go!!"

 Text Chapter 62 There must be something hidden under the cute appearance

    "You don't want me anymore?"

    The blond girl pursed her lips into a pitiful line, looked at the indifferent young man with tears in her eyes, and made a very outrageous declaration.

    "you——"

    The young man's eyelids twitched. After taking a deep breath, he was about to speak in a calm tone.

    “Is it because you have this woman that you don’t want me!?”

    The girl suddenly changed the topic and pointed at the girl standing next to the boy. She also had blond hair similar to hers, but her expression was a bit stunned, and she seemed to have been greatly shocked.

    "Eh!? Me?"

    The girl who was accused pointed at her face, her whole body was stunned, but the girl didn't seem to hear her words, she just took out her handkerchief and wiped the non-existent tears, and continued to complain about her misery.

    "You already have me at home, why are you looking for another woman outside? Can't I satisfy you with my blond hair? As my mother said, men are all beasts whose lower bodies are always in a state of rage"

    ""

    The young man said that he was really not a blond person. Did this guy’s mother say such strong words?  Sure enough, divorced women have wrong prejudices against men.

    When the young man said nothing and looked speechless, the girl rushed to the young man and stared at him with tears in her eyes.

    "I just heard you say you wanted to have a baby with her, why!? I can obviously give birth to a baby for you. If you want, I can give birth to a football team for you right away!!"

    As she was speaking, the girl caressed her belly with both hands, a trace of yearning and happiness for the future flashing across her face.

    At this moment, the passing spectators either admired or despised the young man at the center of the whirlpool. If he could do such a cruel thing at the age of ten, is it really okay to have a child?  Has modern science advanced to a point that even they could not imagine!  ?

    The young man covered his face. He was so ashamed. The looks around him made him so ashamed that he wanted to dig a hole and bury himself. He really couldn't get pleasure from the public shameful play in public.

    For the first time, the young man felt that he was still very moral.

    "Please let me go"

    "No, I will never leave you! I will never give up my happiness! Are your feelings for me just for fun?! Do you just want my body!?"

    Hearing the young man’s pleading words, the girl immediately came back to her senses and held his hand tightly, her eyes full of determination.

    ""

    The young man looked up at the sky that was gradually losing color in his eyes and shed tears silently.

    “Ah, I really want to die.

    "Hey!! Don't talk to yourselves, don't involve me in it!! It has nothing to do with me!"

    Alyssa could no longer bear the weird looks from around her. As the eldest lady, she felt so ashamed for the first time in her life. She actually became another heroine of such a shabby drama, and she even gave birth to a child. The lower limit.  It's not that showy.

    "And you, the stupid teacher, no, the promiscuous teacher! You actually did that, that, that kind of thing to a little girl, I, I will definitely report you!! You wait to go to jail!!"

    Alyssa pointed at Neil with a red face. This guy actually did these heinous things. Fortunately, she still believed him.

    No, if this continues, Nanoha, Suzuka, and the girls in the class will be in danger.

    Alyssa took out her mobile phone and immediately dialed a number.

    "Hey! Is this the International Court of Justice!?"

    "Miss, you don't have to be so realistic! And why is it that the International Court of Justice convicted me all of a sudden? Do you want me to hold a grudge like this!? You actually raised it to the international level!! You want me to be punished by human beings?  Expelled from the world!?”

    Neil almost fainted when he heard Alyssa’s calling voice. He stretched out his hand to take away Alyssa’s phone.

    “Yeah——!! Don’t touch me, you’ll get pregnant!!!”

    Alyssa screamed and jumped a few steps away, crossing her arms warily.

    ""

    Neil squatted deeply on the ground and was about to enter the orz state.

    When did he become a turbid launch pad covered in mysterious liquid?

    “Meow haha, that’s really interesting.”

    And the girl who was the culprit was holding her hands behind her back, watching the developments in front of her with a smile.

    "Asshole, whose fault do you think it is?! I was almost exiled because of your nonsense!!" Neil jumped.He stood up and glared at the girl with a red cross on his head, "Alicia, please go to bed early tonight. Weren't what you just talked about the bloody plot of a TV series last night!!"

    Not long ago, Neil was being tormented by Alyssa, but he was bumped into by Alicia who happened to be wandering around, and she heard Neil's teasing, which resulted in such a third-rate movie.  A real-life ethical romance drama with low blood pressure, low age and low IQ.

    "I want to perform because I think it's interesting"

    Alicia stuck out her tongue cutely and smiled as if she was not afraid that Neil was about to go crazy.

    “I almost went to the end of my life because of your desire to perform!!”

    "So youth is like a sand castle, which instantly collapses just because of some trivial things."

    “Don’t make it sound like it has nothing to do with you!!”

    Alyssa came over, she looked at Alicia, and immediately stroked her chest and breathed a sigh of relief.

    "It turns out you are not Feit. I was still wondering why Feit was such a person"

    Because of Nanoha, Alyssa and Suzuka both recognized the child Fit, and later exchanged letters. Judging from each other's words and appearance, they both felt that Fit was a well-behaved child who could even  A cute and shy girl.

    But the girl who looked exactly like Fit had just appeared, almost shattering her fantasy.

    Fortunately, God is merciful.

    "That's right, I'm not Feit, but I am Feit's sister, Alicia~~" Alicia smiled cutely, then blinked her beautiful eyes and looked at Alyssa, "By the way, you know Fei  Special?"

    "Well, but we have never met, so when I first met you, I was surprised. You are more lively than I thought"

    Alyssa felt that the corners of her mouth were twitching when she spoke.

    "Fortunately, Feite is not like you"

    Neil stood up, feeling equally deeply.

    "Hey, if Feit is like me, so what?"

    "Tell your mother to have another baby."

    "Ah! Neil is so bad, even Feit and I are not enough, yet he still wants it!"

    “…You’d better kill me.”

    "I just heard Alicia say that you live in this guy's house" Alyssa asked Alicia, but her eyes looked at Neil strangely, "I don't want to ask why you live in his house.  Why isn’t Feit with you?”

    "Well, there are many reasons. When Feite comes back, I will tell you in detail if I have the chance"

    Seeing that Neil had no intention of answering, Alicia could only answer randomly.

    "……Oh well."

    Alyssa’s eyes swept back and forth between the two of them, but she still suppressed the doubts in her heart.

    She always felt that they and Nanoha had a common secret that she didn't know about.

    Alyssa felt a little irritated unconsciously.

    "Well, it's time to go home" Seeing that the atmosphere seemed to be silent, Neil said aloud, "Miss, you should go back too, otherwise you will be confessed to again later"

    "Well, I understand."

    "Hey, what confession, tell me!"

    Alicia immediately became interested, but ended up being slapped on the forehead by Neil.

    When Neil and the three of them were walking on the road, they met a familiar guy head-on, and the other person was staring with his mouth wide open, with a look of surprise on his face that made him stupid.

    "Hey, Furuichi-san"

    Neil opened his dead eyes and said hello to the other party. How dare he meet an acquaintance at such a distance. In this small town, the chance of such randomness is really unusually high.

    "Um, can you explain the current situation in detail?"

    Furuichi held his forehead, reluctantly put on a relaxed smile, and tried hard to pose as a wise man.

    "What do you care about?"

    Neil and the two girls all tilted their heads at the same time, with several question marks popping up on their heads.

    "You still ask me what I care about!? Why are you with classmate Alyssa and a cute girl!!"

    "Ha, you ask why, it's just that we met on the road"

    "Oh my god!! Neil, has spring arrived again!? What a world without morals this is!!!!"

    Furuichi rubbed his eyebrows and almost smoke came out, and he fell intoA subtle state of rage.

    "Can you calm down, Furuichi-san, be careful and poke your forehead"

    "Ah, Neil, who made an oath with me to be a jobless virgin for the rest of his life, unexpectedly had something good happen to him. This was such a shock, as if all the hair on his butt was about to fall out, just like hair loss.  Dropped, and they are actually two cute girls of the same age? Obviously I remember that Neil’s preference seems to be the royal sister style with bulging front and back - "

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? could have two lines of bitter tears of blood and tears left in their eyes, Gu Shi looked at the sky aimlessly.

    ""

    "Well, anyway" Neil walked over and punched Gu Shi directly in the face, "You set my egg first!!!"

    “How can I not be determined after you’ve done this?!”

    "Have you calmed down, Furuichi-san"

    "I was forced to cool down"

    Furuichi was lying on the ground. Was that a meteorite that punched him so hard that his head was smoking?

    Ah, this time the handsome side of the beautiful girl was completely ruined in front of her.

    "By the way, who is this lady next to you?"

    Furuichi saw Alicia and asked Neil.

    "Alicia Testerosa, is"

    Neil wanted to say the words "my tenant", but he felt that Furuichi might get crazy if he said it, and there might be some rumors the next day. Last time Hayate came to visit his home.  It was this guy who broke the news.

    ???????????????????????????????? How about we kill him here to eliminate the trouble?

    Furuichi was covered in cold sweat, and his teacher was releasing an unabashed murderous light next to him. In an instant, he felt that his life seemed to be forced to the edge of the cliff.

    However, Neil and Furuichi had no time to care about anything else at this time, because a group of vicious guys were coming towards them.

    "Hey!! Who is the guy who just bullied me from Dumburo High School!!!"

    The bald man in the lead stared fiercely at the few brats in front of him.

    "Uh, boss, did we find the wrong person? They are all brats"

    A boy next to him came over and asked in a low voice that the combined age of the primary school students in front of him might not be older than his father.

    "You can't be wrong, that brat from the Denshi family is so big!"

    The bald boss spoke with confidence and no guilt at all for bullying a child.

    "Ehehehe!!! What is this sudden development!?"

    Furuichi looked at these delinquent high school students in despair, and suddenly jumped from one desperate situation to another more dangerous desperate situation?

    Neil looked at the group of people in front of him, and then glanced back at Alyssa. She was looking away and whistling as if it had nothing to do with herself, while Alicia's eyes were shining and looking forward to it.

    "Oh? It's you, right?"

    The bald boss noticed Furuichi who was making a noise, and after scanning the four of them, he identified Furuichi whose jaw was about to dislocate, because Neil seemed to be even weaker than Furuichi, and he seemed to be fine with long hair.  Bullying look.

    "Well, I don't have anything to say. Anyway, keep going, Furuichi-kun"

    Neil patted Furuichi on the shoulder and covered his mouth to suppress laughter.

    "Why me!! Don't act like you're just watching a show!!! I'm your student!!!"

    "Hey, hey, hey, you guys, don't you feel shy bullying a few kids?"

    A pleasant magnetic voice interrupted them.

    Furuichi turned his head as if he had seen a savior, and saw a group of girls wearing white special attack uniforms walking over, but the wooden knives, chains, clubs, and maces they held in their hands really made him feel embarrassed.

    Are today’s delinquents so ferocious even if they are too young girls?

    But it doesn’t matter, these big sisters are so beautiful.

    "Furuichi-san, you have lost all your moral integrity"

    ""

    Neil raised his eyes and looked at the group of female delinquents. The leading girl had a healthy wheat-colored complexion. Her long purple hair was tied up and swayed with her steps. She had a bamboo stick in her mouth and her eyes showed no sign of weakness.  Stare at the group of boys.

    "Ah? It's none of your business! This is our Duowu Luo's business, you Furious Emperor, get out of the way!!"

    At the critical moment, the boss did not give in because the other party was a girl, and it seemed that he had some connections with the other party.

    But the leading girl didn’t reply to his words, she just walked over and whispered:After staring at Neil for a while, he suddenly put his hand on Neil's head, with a friendly smile on his lips.

    "Your kid is Neil, right? I heard the tyrant mention you, you are such a cute kid"

    "Tyrant?"

    Neil didn't slap the opponent's hand away. After all, she was a quasi-royal sister, and he was just confused about the tyrant she mentioned. The group of guys from Duwuluo High School behind him seemed a little unhappy after hearing this title.  It looks good, like taking laxatives.

    It sounds like he is very tough. Is there such a formidable person around him?

    "Ahaha, it's someone you know anyway"

    "Hey, Rika, this kid here is also very cute. I'm Shizuku Itoi, and I'll die at night~~~"

    "Hey, Shizuku, you're scaring people"

    And Furuichi was surrounded by several female delinquents holding his face in his hands. At this moment, he was so happy that he almost fainted.

    "You women, don't forget about us! Bastards, don't think we dare not take action. Even if Nan Lixiang knows the "tyrant", I won't be afraid of you!  !  "

    "Huh? Even if you don't know that guy, I will beat you up. If you have the guts, come and try it!!"

    The bosses of the two factions began to clamor, and they gritted their teeth as fiercely as a wolf.

    "Boys! Don't take it lightly just because they are girls! Let them see the power of Dumburo High School!!"

    “Oh oh oh!!!”

    "Ah!? We are the Furious Emperor, don't underestimate us, you scum!!"

    "Follow the boss and rush!!!"

    Alicia and Alyssa stood on the outside, watching the two gangs fighting like this, feeling almost numb.

    "Ahaha, the fight started"

    Alyssa laughed dryly a few times, revealing a pair of dead fish eyes like Neil's.

    "Ah, everyone is so full of energy. It's so lively, I really want to join in"

    Alicia showed a completely different expression, and her eagerness to try made Alyssa doubt that she would rush in next second.

    Neil, who was in the middle of it, was punching one after another, while Fushi was running around with his head in his hands, hiding in a cold sweat.

    "What's going on!? Gang war!? I'm just an ordinary elementary school student. I simply ran to the wrong set!!"

    "Ah ah ah, let me go back to my mother's arms and drink milk!!"

    As soon as Fushi turned his head, he saw Neil kicking a big man away, making him look embarrassed.

    This guy’s strength is as unparalleled as ever.

    “You stinky brat!!”

    Fushi suddenly heard a loud shout from behind him. He turned around and saw a bad guy hitting him with his fist.

    ——I’m probably seriously injured now.

    Unable to escape, we can only watch the imminent crisis coming.

    In the blink of an eye, Furuichi felt as if his head was being pushed down, and a gust of wind passed over his head.

    "Really, don't get in the way here, leave as soon as possible, there are so many people here, even if you stand behind me, I may not be able to care about you, I might even beat you up"

    Furuichi only saw Neil punch the opponent away, and with a few words, he pushed him to the safety of Alicia.

    Furuichi was startled for a moment, and when he looked back, what caught his eye was Neil's expression that was slightly different from usual.

    I once saw this unique side of him in a martial arts competition.

    Looking at him intently in the fight, Furuichi pursed his lips.

    ——It’s really strong.

    "Hey, are you okay, Furuichi-san?"

    Seeing Fushi’s dull expression, Alyssa couldn’t help but asked, it wouldn’t be funny if he was beaten silly.

    "Uh, I'm fine" Furuichi waved his hand, then looked at Alicia, pointing to the chaotic situation, "Miss Alicia, is it okay to be in such a mess?"

    The bald boss seemed to have been beaten ten meters above the ground just now. Is that okay?

    "No problem! You don't know, right? Fighting is a specialty of this street. Many idiots living here will die if they don't fight. Even Neil fights one fight every three days and one fight every five days."  Yes, to a certain extent, he is very familiar with the people here"

    It’s really a disgusting street.

    “Then Alicia, wouldn’t it be dangerous for you to live here?”

    Alyssa really can’t imagine that if a child lives here, wouldn’t he be frightened every day?"That's not the case" Alicia shook her head and smiled, as if she didn't care much, "Don't look at these people as being fierce, but in fact they are very principled people, at least they will not bully the elderly or children.  At best, they have bad mouths. Just now they were just scaring us. In the words of Neil and Granny Denshi, these people are apes without brains and can only express themselves in the most primitive way.  It’s just blood that’s burned too hot…”

    "Of course, there are also other connections, such as the mother-in-law Denshi and the "Scarlet Overlord" rumored here are Neil's family, so those people don't dare to mess with the people in the family"

    ""

    ? Okay, Scarlet Overlord is really the name of the bunker. Is Neil's house full of monsters?

    Furuichi and Alyssa once again watched the scene near the end. In their eyes, something seemed to be different.

    "These guys are really getting more and more durable"

    Neil twisted his wrist and walked back. His face was not red and he was out of breath. It was impossible to tell that he had just finished fighting.

    "You do like fighting"

    Furuichi looked at Neil and smiled softly.

    Niel paused for a moment, then shrugged and smiled slightly.

    "I don't hate it."

    "I didn't expect that my teacher is still a bad person" Alyssa covered her face as if she had a headache, "Are you performing a GTO?"

    "Please ask Mr. Onitsuka for this kind of thing" Neil scratched his head and said boredly, "Well, if I can make extra money, I wouldn't mind making a cameo"

    But not long after he finished speaking, Neil found that Furuichi, Alyssa and Alicia were all silent in front of him, with dull expressions on their faces.

    "Huh? Are you possessed by a ghost, you guys?"

    Suddenly, an arm even rougher than Kenjiro's wrapped around Neil's neck. He was stunned for a moment, and then fell into the shadow of despair.

    Who released this Godzilla at the end of the 21st century

    "Oh? Neal-chan, are you planning to make extra money? I have a place where you can make a guest appearance. I originally came out to see where the kid was having such a fun time, but I didn't expect to hear such good news"

    Furuichi and Alyssa looked up at the tall figure, with the stubble, thick eyebrows, piercing eyes, light lip gloss and eye shadow, a perfect figure comparable to King Billy, and a charming Jean  The kimono that no one can look at directly gave them an unparalleled impact.

    "Ah, I really want to vomit. Can I vomit?"

    "Hello, Mrs. Xixiang."

    Alicia reluctantly moved her lips and said hello proactively.

    "Oh, it's Alicia" Xixiang moved his eyes and nodded, "Go back and tell your family that Neil won't be going back tonight. He's working at my place, so tell them not to worry"

    "Well, I understand, please feel free to do so."

    Neil, who was almost out of breath, stared at him. Alicia sold him in the blink of an eye. Please feel free to take him for what he is. He didn't even know if he would be able to see the sun tomorrow.  .

    “Let’s go, Neil-chan~~~”

    Xixiang smiled girlishly at Neil, and Neil immediately rolled his eyes and fainted while frothing at the mouth.

    “Is it okay, Alicia?”

    Watching Neil being carried away on her shoulders, Alyssa felt for the first time that it was not easy for him either.

    "It doesn't matter, Mrs. Saigo is a good person."

    ""

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    That night, Xixiang Ladyboy Club.

    “Clang, clang, clang! The super future star of our store is now making a grand appearance, Sonoko!!!”

    "Who are you calling Sonoko! Who wants to be the future star of your store!!"

    "Come on, Nierzi! You have great potential to become the ACE_OF_ACE of our store!!"

    "A devil wants this kind of potential, even if you give me money!!"

    "Yo!! Pretty boy, twist your waist!!"

    “You can do it yourself, don’t make too many demands, you perverted uncles!!”

    "Yoooooooo, such a cute child is indeed a boy! Long live Lord Lucifer!!!"

    "Have your male-only penetrating weapons been scrapped by you idiots!?"

    "Nierzi, please date!!!"

    “Go to hell——!!!!!!”

    On the stage, ?A girl in a gorgeous kimono with light make-up, who was actually a boy, was dancing with terrifying momentum with a folding fan. Next to her, Saigo was admiring the dance with a face full of admiration.

    This kid really has hope of becoming the master of the great route.

    The next day, the news about Neil's transformation into a new human spread secretly without his knowledge.

 Text Chapter 63 To maintain moral integrity or to lose moral integrity, that is the question

    The long black hair floated gently.

    The bright pupils reflect the surrounding scenery, like a mirror world.

    The girl put her hands behind her back, holding a smile on her lips, and stepped lightly.

    "Ah, no matter how many times I come here, I always feel that this place is huge"

    The corners of Tifa's mouth were slightly raised, her eyes were shrouded in a bright light, and she looked around every inch of Maho Liang Academy from time to time.

    "That's right. After we entered through the school gate, we walked for more than half an hour and felt like we didn't even see the end"

    Alicia, who was following Tifa, glanced around with the same interest. Whenever she saw the architecture of European classical beauty and the natural scenery, her vermilion eyes suddenly brightened like gems.

    "Well, I heard from Neil that there are many schools here, ranging from elementary school to university, plus various research institutes, shopping streets and library islands. It really can't be visited in one day" Tifa introduced, tapping her lower lip.  , suddenly remembered something interesting, a smile on his face, "This school also has many activities, such as the last school festival, which was held for three days and three nights. It was really lively"

    "Wow, that sounds so interesting" Alicia immediately flattened her mouth in disgust when she saw Tifa's expression, and then murmured angrily, "If Neil had woken me up earlier, then I couldn't have done it either."  Did you attend the school festival?"

    ""

    Tifa scratched her cheek and smiled silently. Is this what she should be struggling with?

    "But it's great, I want to go to school here too"

    Looking at Alicia’s longing expression, Tifa couldn’t help but smile.

    "What you say should be fine. As long as you worship Tony Nier or Negi, they should be able to find a way"

    "Hmm, please Tony Neil? I always think that guy will say something like "It's too troublesome, so I won't do it""

    Alicia closed her eyes and frowned, as if she could imagine the scene at that time.

    "maybe……"

    Tifa nodded with deep understanding. She quite agreed with Alicia's idea and her understanding of that guy.

    However, because of her understanding, she knew that if Alicia really asked him to ask for help, Neil would still do his best to help her.

    "A soft-hearted fool."

    Tifa pursed her lips and murmured in a low voice. She was a little bit disgusted by this.

    "What's wrong, Tifa?"

    Alicia noticed Tifa’s little movements and couldn’t help but feel a little weird.

    Tifa came back to her senses immediately, scratched her cheek and laughed dryly, "It's okay, I just got a little lost in thought"

    "Hey, what are you thinking about? You are so absorbed in your thoughts~~~"

    Alicia rolled her eyes and didn’t know what she was thinking of. She half-covered her mouth with her hand and leaned over with an ambiguous smile.

    Tifa blocked the approaching smiling face with her hand and said angrily, "What are you thinking about? I feel like you are becoming more and more like that guy Neil"

    "Hehe, you are so embarrassed that I got it right, right?"

    "You're not shy!"

    "Oh~~~Don't you deny what you said before? Sure enough, Tifa-chan's heart is full of Nier~~~"

    ""

    Faced with such teasing, Tifa simply shut her mouth and turned away as if she didn't hear anything.

    Seeing Tifa like this, Alicia stopped teasing her. She glanced around and asked, "Hey, Tifa, where is Neil's school? We've been gone for a long time"

    Originally, I was idle at home and wanted to come to the school to kill some time. However, after I came here with Tifa, this journey was really a good way to kill the time.

    ??Looking carefully, it seems that it is almost time for get out of class to end.

    "This place is too big. I haven't been here many times. How can I know how to get there?"

    "Eh? Didn't we see that big map when we entered?"

    “It’s true, but”

    "Is Tifa a roadie!? So cute!!"

    "What are you so cute about!? You're not praising yourself in disguise, when you haven't found a way either!?"

    "Are you two brats students here?"

    The two of them, who were fighting and looking for their way around, suddenly heard a voice coming from behind them. At the same time, they turned their heads and saw a tall man in black sportswear standing not far away with a cool expression.

    "Hello, we are not students here, we are here to find someone."

    TifaliNodding gracefully, the person in front of him seemed to be a school teacher or administrator.

    "Looking for someone?" Heigang raised his eyebrows and looked at the two girls in front of him, "Who are you looking for?"

    “It’s Neil Springfield who works at Shengxiang Elementary School here.”

    "It's that kid, but it's almost time for school to end. If we go by now, the people in the elementary school will probably leave as well. Forget it, I'll lead you there. Maybe that kid is still in school  By the way, are you his friends?"

    “We are his girlfriends!!”

    Before Tifa could speak, Alicia answered first.

    "girlfriend!?"

    Heigang opened his eyes in surprise, while Tifa covered his forehead as if he had a headache. He dared to believe that Alicia would start to display her natural instinct of fearing chaos in the world again.

    "I didn't expect that boy to have two girlfriends, but it seems reasonable after thinking about it"

    Heigang sighed at first, and then nodded unexpectedly.

    "Well, this gentleman"

    "Just call me Heigang" Heigang lowered his head and looked at Tifa, noticing the tangled look on her face as she hesitated to speak, and said with a very understanding expression, "Don't worry, I understand"

    "No, actually"

    "Let's go, I'll take you there now."

    "That bastard is really incredible. He actually did such a thing, but he is a role model for others. This is considered a harm to others' children. Well, I should be able to use this reason to teach him a lesson"

    A cold smile appeared on Black Steel's lips, and his narrow eyes narrowed slightly, flashing a frightening red light from time to time. When Tifa noticed the eldest brother's expression, she knew that the unlucky child was about to suffer a big disaster again.  , couldn't help but draw a cross in my heart.

    "Meow haha, it feels like something interesting is going to happen"

    Hearing Alicia’s cheerful laughter, Tifa sighed sadly, feeling deeply powerless.

    【Neal, if you want to blame it, you have a teammate who has been deceiving people for thirty years】

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Woo——"

    "What's the matter, Neil?"

    Naye suddenly heard Neil making a sound of unknown meaning, couldn't help but frowned, and asked with some worry.

    "It's okay, I just suddenly felt so miserable that I let out such a scream from my soul that it shook the world"

    "I have no idea what you are talking about" Nanoye shook her head in confusion, and then laughed happily, "But this means that Neil, there is nothing wrong with you"

    "Naye, at this moment, I feel more desperate than when I met a giant."

    She had just escaped from the demon king of the Kamabaka Kingdom and was mentally traumatized. Now she was attacked by this girl Nanoha. As her master, Neil suddenly felt that his majesty had lost as much as a certain vampire. He couldn't help but feel  I feel like life is dark.

    "By the way, aren't we going to the back mountain? This direction doesn't seem right"

    Nanoye looked at the direction Neil led the way. She had been training with Neil every day after school as usual, but at this moment, she visually saw that it was completely different from where she usually went.

    "Well, anyway, what I'm teaching you is just the control and application of magic power, and how to fight. I plan to hand you over to a more capable and experienced guy. Regardless of magic or physical skills, with her level, she can definitely  You trained me to become a master"

    Originally Naiyara was still being trained today. Neil felt that he had nothing to teach. After all, the magic system was completely different. Apart from some basic things, Neil felt that it would be better to have someone like Yuno as a coach.  Suitable for yourself.  When Professor Nanoha was in actual combat, whenever he encountered her unconsciously cute look, Neil would be blasted to pieces by a burst of starlight.

    Therefore, directly throwing Nanoha to the merciless Yiwen is definitely very profitable. Anyway, it is healthier for young people to abuse them, and there is Negi who can attract firepower next to him, and more importantly,  He can go home and cook quickly after school.

    【Ah, I can’t help it anymore, I can’t stop crying.  】

    "don't want!"

    Naye's face changed slightly and she shouted subconsciously, even her voice became slightly shrill.

    Neil was startled and quickly turned his head to look over, only to see Nanoye staring at him with her mouth bulging as if she was very angry.

    "Uh, what's wrong with you, Miss Nanoha?"

    &nbsp; Being stared at by Nanoye for a while, Neil asked cautiously.

    "me……"

    When asked by Neil, Nanoye didn't know how to answer. Could it be that she told him that she didn't want to leave him?

    "Dream on, it would be better to use a starburst to make him surrender."

    "Ms. Nanoha, did you think of something dangerous just now! Although I don't know what it was, I am firmly against violence!!"

    With the flash of red light in Nanoye’s eyes and the faint smile of excitement on her lips, no matter how idiotic she was, Neil still felt that he seemed to be very close to the door of hell.

    "Ahaha, what are you talking about Neil? I never thought of using Starlight Explosion to blast you"

    Nanoha scratched her cheek, smiled very cutely, and said horrible words that made Neil break into a cold sweat.

    【This guy said something that must never be uttered!  Naturally black?  ?  Definitely natural black!  !  】

    "Neil, why do you want others to teach me? I'm afraid I won't get along"

    Naye thought for a while and finally came up with a reason.

    "So that's the problem"

    Neil breathed a sigh of relief. He really didn't realize that Nanoha's character would be afraid of strangers, but this was no problem at all. After all, Yiwen's appearance was very deceptive. At first glance, he looked like a harmless cat, and he was very similar to  You don't have to worry about getting along with Yi Wen at all, because that guy's queen character is definitely about making others obey her.

    "That's not okay, Nanoha. If you hold back because of this small worry, you won't be able to make great progress in the future! Although I will be a little reluctant to let you go, dad, I will still do this for your future.  I did it! So, even if you resent Dad, I won’t regret it!!"

    "What dad, what role are you playing!"

    Nanoye slapped away Neil's hand on her shoulder with dissatisfaction. She blinked, not knowing what she thought of, her eyes suddenly lit up, and a meaningful smile appeared on her face.

    "Well, after all, Neil was defeated by me, I don't think he has the ability to teach me anything"

    "What!? Defeated by you!? It was just your luck that time. If I do it ten times again, you will not be my brother's" Neil originally retorted angrily, but when he saw Nanoye's smile, he seemed to understand.  Everything changed, "Well, since you said so, I also feel that I am not capable"

    Nanoha's smile froze slightly, but soon her lips curved into a more contemptuous arc, and at the same time her eyes swept three inches ahead.

    "Neil, it really doesn't work."

    Neil, who had been paying attention to Nanoye's expression, naturally noticed the other person's gaze. He looked down and couldn't help but widen his eyes, like an angry cat staring at Nanoye who was smiling leisurely and contentedly.

    "No!? You dare to say that I can't do it!? I've told you from the first day of class that I am a man who can break through the sky. The word "no" cannot appear to me!! Very good, Nanoha.  Just wait, if I don’t train you well, I will spend the rest of my life hanging around Xixiang!!!”

    “This is what you said, Neil~~~”

    Naye secretly made a gesture indicating that the plan was successful, and at the same time thought of something in her heart.

    【This trick of using retreat to advance that my mother taught me is really useful. Although I don't know why I aimed at it like this in the end, as long as it succeeds, I'll be fine!  】

    In fact, it was not until some years later that Nanoha understood the true meaning of this matter. At that time, she lamented that her health teacher died early. At the same time, she was very fortunate that she had a mother as great as Kami who allowed her to do this.  I have avoided many detours in my life.

    "Forget it, let's stop today's training. I'll go back and think about how to arrange it"

    “I don’t know whether it was because he was inspired to fight or because his dignity as a man was challenged. Neil began to seriously think about what to do. Usually, these things were left to Anders to do.

    "Huh? What is that guy doing?"

    Neil suddenly slowed down, and a shadowy figure appeared in his field of vision.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Ha, why are all the cleaners boys, not even a girl"

    Furuichi stopped the broom in his hand, looked around the classroom, and couldn't help but sigh sadly.

    Doesn’t it mean that if men and women match each other, the work will not be tiring?  There are just a bunch of idiots here, and they are exhausted from doing anything.

    "You just give up on this idea, this is terribleIt's our class's policy" Yuuji walked past Furuichi with a broom on his shoulder, not looking like he was working at all, "That guy said that in order to avoid a series of unnecessary problems caused by male-female combinations, we separate boys and girls.  Separated to facilitate management, do you think we can resist the mountain above our heads?  And the girls seem to agree"

    “Can you disagree!? Girls almost don’t have to participate in work during the week!!”

    "From this point of view, it turns out that he is still a gentleman"

    "That's weird! Even if he is a gentleman, he can only be a gentleman in another sense!!!"

    "I'm telling you, you can chat as much as you want, but if you can work, Yuuji, you've barely even done anything!!"

    Listening to the two complaining, Touma couldn't stand it anymore. He was almost the only one working now. He obviously planned to grab those half-price bento boxes.

    "You should tell the group of people over there first"

    Yuuji pointed with his broom in the direction of the podium, where a group of people were gathering for activities.

    Standing on the podium, Akihisa used the broom as a guitar and danced his fingers as much as he could, as if he had returned to the school festival concert, with the intense melody seeming to linger in his ears.

    “Come on, call me!!!”

    “Honey!!!”

    "What a tall person!!! Call me God-sama!!!"

    "Ah, Lord Kami is playing a game console in that corner over there"

    Touma looked at this scene, then looked at someone in the corner who had entered the god of strategy mode, and couldn't help but sigh.

    How long will he be able to do this?

    ——

    Suddenly, the sound of the door being pulled attracted the attention of everyone in the class.

    A handsome face that was as cold as a knife appeared behind the door, and at the same time, those sharp wolf-like eyes made the guys in the class stay silent for a while and started cleaning obediently.

    “Kids, is your bastard head teacher gone already?”

    They were slightly surprised by the unexpected punishment, and then suddenly realized that it was their class teacher who had caused the hatred.

    "Well, our bastard head teacher left early during the last self-study class and let all the girls go"

    As the leader of the boys, Xiongji told Heigang in detail. When Heigang heard this, he felt that the temples on his forehead began to beat again.

    "That rascal……"

    "Um, Teacher Heigang, what do you want from Neil?"

    Touma's question caused Heigang to turn around. He looked at the people in the class, and for some reason the corner of his mouth curled up into a weird smile.

    "Ah, actually it was the boy's two girlfriends who came to see him"

    "What——!?"

    "girlfriend——!?"

    “Two more——!?”

    The boys looked at each other and saw the jealousy hidden in each other's eyes. They nodded one after another, immediately picked up the thing in their hands, and rushed out of the back door without saying a word.

    "Hey, don't damage public property"

    Heigang shouted behind them, chuckled, and then walked downstairs.

    When he walked downstairs, he found that the two girls waiting nearby were gone. Instead, there was a guy who deserved a beating, gaping at the large cloud of dust.

    "Faye, did you see the two little girls who were here just now?"

    Heigang walked over, patted Fay on the shoulder and asked as coldly as usual.

    "Huh? It's Kurojia~~" Faye turned around and showed a very hearty smile, and then her face became a little weird, "Kurojia, are you a lolita control?"

    Heigang was startled, then his face turned black, he pulled out a cold long knife out of thin air, clasped his hands and raised it, ready to slash at it.

    "You really deserve to be cut down just like that kid"

    “Ehehehe!! Oppose violence, Hei-chan~~~”

    “Go to hell!!”

    "Wait a minute, aren't you going to ask where those two girls went? I'll tell you, but you can't do anything to me!"

    ""

    Heigang stopped and stared at Fay coldly, while Fay smiled slightly and tidied up his clothes. It was not until Heigang was about to have his second impact that he slowly spoke.

    "Actually, I just met them and chatted for a few words. I found out that they were here to see Neil-chan, so I told them that Neil-chan had left.Okay, so they took their leave, and let me tell you something by the way.  "

    "That means you knew it beforehand, right?"

    "Well Wow!! Kuro-chan, a surprise attack is a foul!!"

    “I don’t care about you!!”

    “I clearly said I wouldn’t do anything!!”

    "Did I promise you!?"

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "So, you lost the ring that Yiwen gave you and you were thinking about how to die, maybe this is it?"

    "No, I'm not thinking about how to die"

    Negi looked at his brother depressedly, forgetting if he didn't help, he was still gloating about his misfortune.

    "I just lost my ring, is there any need to do this?"

    Although the ring was a relatively rare magic item, it was not in a life-and-death situation. However, seeing Negi like this, Neil immediately felt very happy.

    "You won't understand. If Master finds out, I will see hell"

    Yiwen’s terror began to emerge in Negi’s mind. His face turned pale and his whole body was shaking, as if he had seen a ghost.

    Neil couldn’t help but sigh at how powerful Yiwen was. He was able to make Negi, a little man-trained boy, even more miserable. He felt like he was almost turning into an M.

    "Hey, Neal, what's the ring that Mr. Negi mentioned? Doesn't it matter that he's still like this?"

    Nanoye pulled the corner of Neil's clothes and asked with some confusion.

    "Well, that ring is like a wedding ring that represents a lifelong promise, and Negi, the idiot, threw it away without knowing where. If his powerful wife at home knew about it, he would probably not have to go to bed for a month."

    "Hey!? Teacher Negi is already married!?"

    "Hey, Neil, stop making this up!"

    "I'm not making it up, I'm just explaining it to Nanoha."

    "What are you trying to explain!!"

    Facing Negi’s fire-breathing eyes, Neil shrugged and had to give up, "Okay, okay, I won’t say it anymore. Why don’t you recall it and let me help you reorganize the scene at that time."

    "real?"

    Negi looked at him suspiciously, could this guy really be so kind?

    "We are brothers after all Speaking of which, when did the ring disappear?"

    "It should have been last night"

    "Well, very good" Neil nodded, "Which woman's bed did you sleep in last night?"

    "Herehey!! Where are you going!!"

    Negi is crazy, he actually believes in a guy like Neil, he is really a fool.

    "Oh, oh, did you really sleep in someone else's bed? Yeah, there are so many people in the girls' dormitory, who could it be?"

    "I told you not to do it!! I haven't even slept in Asuna-san's bed recently!!"

    "The married life is not harmonious?"

    “Stay away from me!!!”

    "Teacher Negi is not pure."

    ""

    Negi leaned against the tree, wanting to die.

    “Neil——!!!”

    Just when Neil was enjoying the sight of Negi being beaten to a pulp, a familiar scream came from behind. Without thinking, he immediately bent down. The next second, a figure flew over his head, and at the same time, a wave of wind blew up.  A gust of cold wind.

    Neil raised his head and looked at the blond girl who flipped in the air and landed perfectly, and couldn't help but be speechless for a while.

    "Alicia, do you have to say hello in this way? If I hadn't avoided it, I really doubt I would have suffered internal injuries from you."

    "It doesn't matter, I just said hello a little more enthusiastically."

    "Is this called being more enthusiastic!? Who would rush over at a speed of 40 yards, 4 seconds and 2!? Do you think I am an American football player!?"

    “What a small family man.”

    "I'm sorry, anyone would be petty when their lives are at stake!"

    "Tch, I won't talk to you anymore" Alicia left Neil alone, moved her target to Nanoye who was aside, and immediately pounced on her, "yahoo! Nanoye!!"

    "Whoa, be careful, Alicia!!"

    Neil sighed helplessly at the two who started to fuck Lily, then turned his head and forced a smile at the black-haired girl who was running slowly.

    "Won't you stop this guy, Tifa?"

    ? ???Isn't this bad?  There is a beautiful girl throwing herself into my arms"

    Tifa walked up to Neil and smiled teasingly.

    “I wish the way of throwing myself into someone’s arms could be improved”

    Neil muttered softly, but the next moment, Tifa's beautiful black hair was fluttering with invisible domineering aura.

    "What were you talking about just now?"

    "No, I didn't say anything, Your Lady Queen."

    Neil immediately displayed his low-profile and domineering attitude. His dignity and integrity were completely useless in front of Tifa.

    "Ah, look, Nanoha, Neil is starting to lose his moral integrity again!!"

    "Neil has never had any moral integrity anyway"

    "Alicia, shut up, whose fault do you think it is that makes me like this!"

    "You blame me?"

    "Ha, if I don't blame you, why should I blame myself!?"

    "Shut up."

    "Yes, Your Lady Queen."

    "Neil really suffered."

    Alicia’s triumphant look made Neil want to hang her up and tickle her, but for Tifa’s sake, he still lay on the ground obediently.

    "By the way, what is Negi doing there?"

    Tifa noticed Negi, who had been ignored for a long time, but the other party was obviously trapped in an endless loop and did not notice their arrival.

    "Nieji is struggling with the question of whether he should have moral integrity or lose his moral integrity."

    ""

    “By the way, why did you and Alicia come here?”

    “Well, since it’s okay to stay at home, and Alicia has never been to school, I took her here for a walk.”

    Neil looked back at the girl who was chatting enthusiastically with Nanoye. She had maintained such an optimistic attitude since she woke up. It was not an exaggeration to say that she was offline. However, these might just be to cover up her inner feelings.  lonely.

    【Looks like we need to hurry up.  】

    Just when Neil was thinking about something, a strange murderous aura rushed towards him. Neil looked around and saw a large black mist rumbling towards him.

    "What is that!? The Black Mist Monster!?"

    As soon as he finished complaining, Neil was swallowed by the black mist.

    "Whoa! Help! Huh? Isn't this a guy from the class!? Hey, are you rebelling!?"

    "Burn my remains with the blazing holy fire! How joyful is life, and how sad is death!"

    "Ahhh!! Where did you come from the Ming Cult!? These people are crazy again!!! Tifa, Negi, save me!!"

    Tifa watched the group of people go away speechlessly, and then glanced at Negi who continued to seek death.

    This school is still so peaceful today.

 Text Chapter 1 That day, the boy walked into a new world

    My name is Orima Ichika, I'm 15 years old, and my gender is, um, with excalibur underneath, you know.

    At this moment, the fifteen-year-old youth is like a deep-sea fish.

    “The classroom with all girls except me is very stressful.

    But it doesn’t matter. With my ability to withstand stress that I have developed since childhood, I can still withstand this kind of pressure. I am quite confident about this.

    Why do you say that?

    This has to start with my family and my world.

    “Today’s world, I simply don’t know how to describe it in words.  First of all, the two mainstreams in the world today are technology and magic. As far as I know, eight years ago, the flying super weapon called IS came out, and the world has undergone earth-shaking changes. However, weapons like IS can only be made by  The manipulation by girls has led to a fundamental change in the status of men and women in society.  However, the matter did not end there. In the following years, the ISSDA organization responsible for space development announced the existence of "magic". Magic was originally unknown. Coupled with the new life from the universe, it became even more complicated.  Not to mention the various superpowers in Academy City, the world was once again in turmoil. However, with the efforts of many parties, the world finally settled down, and magic was gradually accepted by everyone. At the same time, ordinary humans could not  All known alien races appeared one after another, and the world became more and more diverse.

    However, there are still unknown things in this world, such as disobedient gods, demons, angels, magic societies that are still hidden in the dark, and advanced beings buried in the shadows. I know these because my family is special.  The reason is, after all, the old man in my family is not an ordinary person.

    In short, there are as many angels and demons as dogs, and fairies and heavenly beings are everywhere. This world is a strategic fortress.

    However, this world view is not enough to shock me, because the family I live in is enough to numb my nerves. My home is simply the most chaotic place in the world.  Compared with one who has a personality, all kinds of weapons are worth the sky, and I can also see angels and demons eating together and having fun, and even aiming their guns at someone. The moment I knew the truth, my three views were completely destroyed. Thousands of years of history  They've all been tricked into being dogs.

    “Alas, this world is so damn peaceful.

    “But even so, I am still very stressed at this moment.

    I folded my hands and put them under my chin, with cold eyes, trying to look calm. At this time, I finally understood Commander Ikari’s sense of pressure to remain calm in the face of the apostles’ attack.

    Commander Ikari is mighty!  !  !

    But the sights gathered from all around are really uncomfortable. Haven’t you seen that my forehead is already covered with heart-wrenching beads of sweat?  ?  Sure enough, no matter how old a girl is, she always has a trembling heart!  !  Sure enough, a girl's gaze is the most terrifying thing in the world. The ever-changing changes of sometimes resentment and sometimes anger are simply more disasters than taking the Western Scriptures.

    I took a deep breath, narrowed my eyes slightly, and all the nerves in my body suddenly became more tense than ever before.

    ??????????????????????????????????

    Wow, I relaxed too much and almost came out from behind.

    Ha, by the way, why do I have to stay in a place like this?

    Thinking of this, I recalled what happened the night before.

    That night, my brother said to me with a smile that could be read as bright and written as slutty.

    "Ichika, you will become the happiest man in the world."

    So that’s what he was talking about!  !  !  !  !

    I sighed deeply, and I mourned for a second for my seemingly happiness and actual sorrow. I started to swim away and observe the people around me.

    Well, the eyes of the girls on the left and the right are full of unparalleled curiosity for knowledge, and their shining eyes almost flashed through their tough golden eyes.

    I can’t see the back part, but the sight of the thorns on my back makes me feel like I’m sitting on pins and needles. I can understand it even without looking.

    "The person directly in front of me is a slightly older woman.

    She is a bit petite, and her figure is almost the same as that of a student, but her chest size is the nemesis of all high school girls.  The clothes are relatively large and make her look more petite, but she still feels quite cute.  In addition, she also wears a pair of black-rimmed glasses. Although they are crooked, she can still be called a bespectacled girl.

    And this girl with glasses was looking at the people in the class in panic, her timid posture was reminiscent of an injured little rabbit.

    You are a teacher, show me some domineering power!

    "Everyone is here. Then, SHR is going to startWhoops!  "

    Well, it’s not something you can do if you want to.

    I gave the teacher an appreciative look, but for some reason the teacher turned red and smiled shyly.

    ????????????????????????????????????????? Suddenly, I felt that the pressure on my body was a little heavier, and I almost died from a thousand arrows piercing my heart.

    “Well, then, please introduce yourself, uh, in order of seat number.”

    The teacher seemed to have recovered from the inexplicable emotion and said to the students in the audience in a panic.

    ""

    "It's so quiet. My dignity as a teacher is suddenly shattered into pieces."

    I looked at the teacher who was about to cry, and I couldn't bear it. At the same time, I felt unhappy with the girls in the class. Are you shy because you just entered high school? No one responded. The teacher was about to cry. Really?  I'm going to cry!  !

    I glanced at the teacher, and the teacher’s eyes also moved over.

    ??Okay, our eyes met.

    Please don’t look at me like this, you are not my type, teacher.

    I quickly lowered my head, I still understand the principle that a dead Taoist friend will not die a poor Taoist.

    “Oh, give me a normal high school life.

    The reason why I specifically emphasize "ordinary" here is simply because what I am in now is definitely not an ordinary high school, but the famous IS Academy-the only school in the world that trains IS operators.

    And the most important point is that IS, this deceptive thing, can only be activated by girls, so naturally, this is a girls' school.

    And why am I here?

    I need to emphasize again that I am a boy, and I am definitely a boy at first glance. My appearance can be considered a bit handsome, but it is definitely not the kind of beauty that makes even IS unable to identify my gender.

    The reason why I came to such a ghost place has to start with the entrance exam in February.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    That day, the sun was shining brightly, and the cherry blossoms flying freely in the sky made me fall in love.

    I looked at the clear sky and encouraged myself in my heart.

    Today is the entrance exam for Junior High School. For your own goals, you can’t do it without working hard.

    The school I go to is called Mahora Gakuin. It is a very large Academy City that has everything from kindergarten to university. There are many schools in it, all types, and my target is the famous Mitsusaka High School.

    The reason why I chose Mitsusaka is not because of its reputation, but because my brothers and sisters all graduated from here. I have an indescribable yearning for that place.

    I want to chase the traces they left behind, and I want to be like them.

    that's it.

    Well, of course, if I am admitted to Mitsusaka High School, my goal of dominating Mitsusaka will be one step closer, and realizing Mahora's dream of complete domination will not be unattainable.

    Hahahaha, I couldn’t help but laugh out loud.

    "Why are you giggling so early in the morning?"

    At this time, my head was hit hard.  When I looked back, I saw a handsome man with white shoulder-length hair standing behind me. He was looking at me listlessly with a pair of dead fish eyes, and he didn't look like he was awake at all.

    "Brother, you got up so early"

    ??I touched my head and laughed dryly.

    "Well, seeing as you have a test today, I got up early to see you out"

    Hey, is this guy so kind?

    "Hey, don't think I can't understand your expression"

    "Well……"

    Although those dead fish eyes are completely rotten, they are still so sharp.

    I don’t know if my thoughts were revealed again, but I got another blow on the head.

    "By the way, you forgot to bring your admission ticket"

    I was stunned for a moment, watching my brother hand a certificate to me.

    "Huh? Didn't I prepare it last night?"

    As I was talking, I wanted to go through my bag. I had carefully prepared all kinds of things the night before.

    "Well, men will always forget some things, just like forgetting what their first love looked like"

    “I won’t forget it!!”

    I replied angrily, but I didn't notice the firmness in my tone.

    The old man looked at me steadily for a moment, with an inexplicable light flashing in his eyes.?, and then touched my hair with a slight smile.

    “Okay, take your admission ticket and go quickly, don’t be late.”

    I didn’t notice anything strange about my brother, so I took the admission ticket and didn’t check whether I really didn’t bring it with me. I said goodbye to my brother and went out.

    "It seems that Ichika has grown up"

    After saying this softly, the man walked back into the room with a smile.

    It was easy, so I came to the address indicated on the admission ticket.

    ???????????????????? Why is it not in Mahonliang Academy, but in a high school outside?

    But I didn’t think too much about it. Anyway, it said this on the admission ticket and I couldn’t change it even if I wanted to.

    But I feel a little uneasy.

    Are you nervous before the exam?

    With a feeling of apprehension, I walked into the imposing building in front of me.

    "I'm just going to go, turn left and right, how on earth are you going to get to the second floor!?"

    It’s been almost ten minutes since I walked, and I still haven’t found the stairs to the second floor. The internal structure is too complicated!  ?  Is this the maze before challenging the BOSS!  !

    My eyes wandered around, trying to find the guide map on the wall, but I sadly discovered that the walls inside were so beautiful that I couldn't even find a crack, let alone any wall charts.

    ?????????? This time, shit, I’m lost.

    "Hey, what should I do? Hey, why are you so quiet?"

    At this time, I finally realized that it was eerily quiet here. After walking for so long, I didn’t even meet a single person. Could it be that the exam has already started?  ?  Could it be that my dream of dominating Mitsusaka was just aborted?  ?

    God, I curse Jesus for not having chrysanthemums!  !

    “Perhaps God really heard my curse from the heart, and a door appeared not far in front of me.

    I walked to the door and saw a piece of paper stuck on it with the words "Infinite_Stratos Examination Room" written on it.

    "Well, I guess this is the right place"

    Because it says "Examination Room" on it.

    But the name of this examination room really looks impressive, and there are actually two English words that I can’t understand.

    Thinking of this, I feel deeply disappointed for my English course.

    I guess I won’t be able to pass the English test this time.

    But it doesn’t matter, my other subjects are fine!  !

    After taking a deep breath, I opened the door and walked into the room.

    "Ah, you are a candidate. Okay, go over there to change clothes. We are pressed for time, so you have to hurry up. This place can only be rented until four o'clock. I don't have time to trouble you. Really, I don't know what I'm doing.  What……"

    As soon as I entered the room, a nervous-looking female teacher, about thirty-five years old or above, spoke a lot of words like a machine gun without raising her head. I was stunned for a few seconds.

    Hey, hey, hey!  !  !  Sister, don’t you need to see what I look like and check my admission ticket!  ?  Where has the professionalism of being an invigilator gone?  ?  And what’s going on with changing clothes!  ?  You have to change clothes for exams these days!  ?  Are you asking me to use my body to show the beauty of the human body in ancient Greece?  ?  Sorry, I have been failing art classes since I was a kid!  !  Well, actually this is to prevent students from cheating, right?  But there is no one other than you in this room. I really don’t see any other candidates anywhere!  !

    While I was minding my own business, the elder sister gave instructions and walked out of the room directly with the documents in her arms.

    I watched the other party leave in embarrassment. I bet the eldest sister really didn’t even look at me.

    "Hey, what kind of test is this"

    I muttered a few words in a depressed voice and walked towards the place covered by the curtain.

    And at this moment, I entered a new world.

 Text Chapter 2 Sure enough, this is a conspiracy

    When I opened the curtain and walked in, I saw the object in the center of the room.

    The streamlined metal shell reflects light that is not dazzling, and an armor-like outfit sits quietly.

    I looked at it carefully and then fell silent.

    “Damn it, what kind of clothes do you want me to change into?! Are you asking me to take the war studies test!!”

    The bag in my hand was almost smashed by me.

    I calmed down the turbulent feeling in my heart that I wanted to hit someone, and walked over, looking left and right at this thing. After looking at it for a long time, I was speechless.

    Isn’t this the IS that appears on TV?

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of 1999

    But this thing actually has something to do with me. Well, it should be related to my family.

    "This is what changed the world"

    Because of the "White Knight Incident" of that year, the world became aware of the existence of this kind of weapon. At the same time, the originally balanced military structure suddenly collapsed. How many IS controllers can be found will directly affect the country's military strength.  , so every country began to implement a system of preferential treatment of women.

    Although there is a magical power like magic in the world today, it has not been widely used in the military due to various restrictions. Moreover, IS has advantages that can compete with magic. In comparison, the country is more willing to invest more resources.  on this emerging technology.

    Well, this is actually nothing to me. I am more curious about IS. After all, I have seen forces more powerful than IS.

    With all kinds of thoughts, I couldn't help but reach out and touch it.

    Anyway, IS can only be activated by women. If I, a pure man, touch it, I will probably have no reaction like touching a dead fish. It is a rare opportunity to touch it and I will not suffer any loss.

    However, there are always various unknowns in life. You can never guess what will happen in the next second. Of course, it is another matter if you have the ability to predict.

    A cold metallic feeling came from the fingertips, followed by a burst of dazzling silver light and various information pouring into the mind.

    “Eh!? Eh————!!!!!!”

    Faced with such a strange situation, I suddenly lost my train of thought.

    When I finally came to my senses, I found that the IS had actually moved and attached itself to my body like armor, becoming part of my hands and feet.

    "What happened!?"

    “Has someone activated IS!?”

    "who is it!?"

    "Huh? This, this is -"

    "man!?"

    Hearing the sound, a group of researchers in white coats came over. They opened the curtain and saw me activating IS. They all fell into a state of sluggishness where they couldn't think.

    I looked at the researchers in front of me in silence, and then looked at the abnormality on my body. I immediately showed a miserable face like a Christian abandoned by God. At the same time, the devil on my brother's face flashed through my mind.  smile, with only one thought left in her mind.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? This is a conspiracy.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    “Oh, I want to die.

    "Classmate, Orimaru Ichika-san!"

    A voice calling my name brought me back to reality from my annoying thoughts. I held my forehead and blurted out weakly before I could figure out the situation.

    "Ah, what's the matter?"

    "Ah, um, um, I'm very sorry for calling you so loudly all of a sudden. Are you, are you angry? Yes, I'm sorry! But, um, I'll introduce myself in the order of the fifty syllables. Now it's Oribara-san's turn.  So, I'm really, really sorry! Can you please introduce yourself? Are you willing?"

    It was then that I really came back to my senses and figured out the situation, and found that my deputy instructor, Yamada Maya, was constantly bowing his head and apologizing to me. It was obviously my own fault, but the teacher wanted to apologize himself. For a moment, I was full of guilt.

    "Uh, um, Mr. Yamada, you don't have to apologize like this. It's all my fault. I will introduce myself."

    I stretched out my hand to stop Teacher Maya Yamada from apologizing, and quickly made a comforting reassurance.

    "Really, really!? You, you promised me! You must do it!!"

    Teacher Yamada suddenly raised his head, seriously grasped my hand and leaned towards me, and he could still see the mist in his eyes.

    Teacher, are you really a teacher?  ?  This pairThe attitude of the little girl can easily be misunderstood, and some ignorant and innocent little boys might have fallen into trouble from then on!  !  !  Oh, oh, don't put your chest on it, be careful, my cannon may go off!  Also, I need to reiterate it again, teacher, you are really not my type!  !

    In the struggle between reason and sensibility, angels and demons, I took my hand out with difficulty, left my seat and walked to the podium with a slight bend without being noticed.

    Ah, I almost got hard just now.

    Standing on the podium, looking at the unabashed thirst for knowledge in the eyes of the girls in the audience, including Teacher Yamada, I suddenly felt like I was on the top of Mount Everest, and it was difficult to even breathe.

    "Ahem."

    I straightened my back and cleared my throat, thinking about what to say next.

    ???????????????????? But my mind went blank. As expected, the pressure had already crushed my thinking power into pieces.

    At this time, I took a peek at the seat by the window. Sitting there was a black-haired girl with a ponytail.

    Her name is Xiao Zhizhen, my childhood sweetheart who we only reunited after six years. This girl has always had a single ponytail. When I first entered the classroom, I recognized her at a glance.

    “But it’s really a transformation of women.

    No, no, now is not the time to think about this.

    "Help me quickly!!"

    I signaled her with my eyes. As a childhood sweetheart who has been dating for a long time, she must be able to understand this information instantly.

    "snort!"

    You actually ignored me!  ?

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Oh, oh, what does this cold aura and this arrogant attitude mean!  Where has the arrogant and a little bit coquettish Hoshi-chan gone!  !  Now Chen is completely 100% proud!  !  She actually abandoned me mercilessly at my critical moment, turned her face expressionlessly to the window, and snorted coldly, "I'll kill you, did I offend you, Miss Chen!"  !

    “However, this did remind me of something.

    I remember my brother once told me that when faced with a girl who is wrapped in pride and makes people wonder if she is engaged in chain defense, you must use your fiery penis to penetrate the opponent's uterus.

    Of course, this is summed up by my rich theory and practice. Although I don’t know where his theory and practice come from, I even wonder if he made it up casually.

    ??????????????????? However, I have no idea what those two words mean in English, because I am powerless in English. I have obviously been abroad, and there are foreigners at home. I only know the twenty-six English letters ABC, which is really weak.

    Well, I don’t really want to know the meaning of this. I know that what comes out of my brother’s mouth is definitely not fun, because every time I ask my sister or other older women in the family, I will be scolded.  Of course, many times I will attract hatred consciously or unconsciously. In comparison, the harm I suffered is quite small.

    Ah, I am going off topic again. Look, the eyes of the girls below are starting to burst into flames.

    Well, what should I say at this time?

    Let’s start with a song called “Girls’ School Boys” by Twins?  Well, it does fit the occasion, but this is a self-introduction, not a concert.

    【When we introduce ourselves, too many rhetoric just attracts the temporary attention of others. To let people know ourselves, the most important thing is to show our true side.  】

    Brother’s voice seemed to ring in my mind. At this time, I seemed to see the holy light of heaven.

    Sometimes I’m pretty reliable.

    The corners of my mouth raised slightly uncontrollably, and the sunshine outside the window shone in at the right time. At this moment, in the eyes of some ignorant little girls, I became a handsome and sunny boy.

    A small exclamation came from below, and my attention immediately came back. I took a breath and began to introduce myself.

    "My name is Ichika Orimara."

    “Yeah, yeah, yeah!!”

    Everyone’s eyes showed the expectation of “I want to hear more.”

    I smiled, what a group of curious and kind children.

    Then, I should also treat others with sincerity.

    "I like Lolita the most."

    Maintaining a sunny smile, I expressed what I loved most in my heart.

    institutions

    The sounds of various heads banging on the table and people falling to the ground kept ringing out. It seemed that they were moved by my sincerity.

    I think everyone can become a partner who loves lolita.

    At this moment, I seem to have new hope for the future.

    The sound of clicking footstepsThere was an urgent sound, is someone coming?

    “Are you going to reveal your abnormal sexual fetish as soon as you get here!?”

    Huh?  Does this sound sound familiar?

    But before I had time to react, I was hit hard on the head and sent flying.

    Wow, this kind of invisible murderous martial arts passed down by my brother is so familiar to me. The pain that directly penetrates the skull and hits the cerebral cortex is simply exhilarating How strange!  !  I'm not a pussy-shaker like Sister Xiaoyuan!  !  !

    “However, this knocking method, whether it’s power, angle, or speed, is very similar to the person in my impression.

    I swallowed and turned around with a little fear. I saw the woman behind me wearing a black suit and tight skirt. She had a slender figure and a body curve with no fat at all due to regular exercise. And the other person was at this time  He crossed his arms in front of his chest, raised the corners of his eyes, and his eyes were as sharp as a wolf's.

    "What the hell, Guan Yunchang!?"

    Snapped——

    “Ugh, I got hit on the head again, I’m probably going to have a cerebral hemorrhage now.

    "Sister Chifuyu, it hurts so much!"

    Yes, the domineering woman in front of me is my sister Chifuyu Orimaru.

    "Who is the hero in the Three Kingdoms, idiot!!"

    I rubbed my head and stood up from the ground, looking at my sister in front of me, very curious about her appearance.

    "Sister Chifuyu, why are you here? Aren't you out training for the annual World's No. 1 Martial Arts Tournament?"

    "Do you think I am Yamcha!? Who told you that I would go to that kind of conference!!"

    Chifuyu-san’s eyes started to sparkle, and her fists were clenched tightly. She would probably attack accordingly depending on my answer.

    “Uh, it’s my brother, that’s what I told you!!”

    I quickly shied away all the responsibilities, but after hearing this, Chifuyu-san loosened her fists and held her forehead in distress.

    "That idiot has been talking nonsense all day long"

    Looking at Chifuyu-san's depressed and gnashing expression, I couldn't help but want to laugh out loud. Those words I just came up with on the spur of the moment were purely to deceive my brother. Oh, haha, a Tai Chi push hand can kill someone invisible. I feel  At this moment, my IQ doubled several times.

    "Huh? By the way, what was going on with your self-introduction just now?"

    "Well……"

    Okay, I haven’t even breathed a sigh of relief yet. Why did this hatred suddenly shift back? I didn’t make fun of you.

    "My brother told me to be heart-to-heart and treat others with sincerity"

    And as soon as I finished speaking, Chifuyu-san came towards me with an angry fist.

    “Just lie to me now!!!!”

    Is it okay to let your brother lie like this openly?  ?

 Text Chapter 59 Looking forward to meeting him again

    "Hey, your eyes are wandering. Do you want to borrow money from me? For the sake of us being brothers, just tell me how much you want. It's okay to give the Ming coins directly to you!"

    There was a short distance from leaving the World Tree to one of the squares near the World Tree. Along the way, Neil found that Negi peeked at him very frequently, almost every few steps.  When he turned his head, Negi quickly turned his head and whistled. This behavior made Neil very unhappy, because it felt very disgusting to be treated like this by a boy, and Negi was not a girl who secretly liked him.  .

    “ Could it be that Negi has been looking at 3A girls for a long time and hasn’t had any contact with boys for a long time, and finally his interest in that area has begun to awaken!  ?

    In an instant, Negi’s image became dangerous in Neil’s eyes.

    "Why is it such an unlucky thing to say? How much do you want today's birthday to become the anniversary of my death! What do you mean by that look in your eyes? I always feel super unhappy!!"

    Negi was obviously stunned by Neil's sudden words for a few seconds before he reacted. Coupled with the weird look in his eyes, he couldn't help but complain angrily.

    Neil stuck out his tongue, put his hands on the back of his head, and quickened his pace slightly, leading Negi by half a body.

    "Do you have anything to say?"

    Negi paused for a moment, looking sideways at the face partially blocked by his arms, his eyes flashing behind the lenses.

    “Hey, Neil, has something happened to you recently?”

    I always feel that something has changed in him.

    Neil’s pace slowed down unconsciously, but soon returned to its original state, and he asked without looking back.

    "Why do you think so?"

    “I just feel like you’ve been a little absent-minded these days, as if you’re a little further away”

    Raising his head and looking at the stars covering the night sky, the starlight gently reflected the faint light on Negi's glasses.

    Neil put down his hands and put them behind his back. He also raised his head and stared at him from a distance.

    "No, nothing has changed"

    In the end, he was still like that.

    Nothing has changed.

    "Neil"

    Negi turned his head and opened his mouth, as if he wanted to say something, but for a long time, he did not say another word.

    "Don't talk about me, it's you" Neil suddenly spoke up and grabbed the topic, turning his face and blinking, "You are the one who should be said to be absent-minded, right? You seem to have no energy recently, as if you were distracted by something.  Things are bothering me"

    "Is it that obvious?"

    Negi lowered his head and muttered quietly, but Neil could still hear him beside him.

    "It's all written on your face I thought you looked confident after the school festival, but it turns out you've been so worried these days that you almost jumped off a building. What, is it a worry about love, boy?"  "

    When talking about love, Neil’s eyes brightened up and his tone was full of ridicule.

    "No, I just had a quarrel with Asuna-san"

    Negi rolled his eyes at him and became dejected again.

    "Sister? Oh, haha, it really is a matter of love~~~You dishonest guy~~~"

    "Do you have to think about this!?"

    "Okay, what did you and eldest sister argue about?"

    Neil spread his hands and did not continue teasing the other party.

    "Actually, it's not a big deal. Asuna-san just reminded me that I am very similar to Chao-san"

    Negi lowered his head a little further and sighed softly.

    "I see, the eldest sister is angry because of this"

    Neil looked at his brother’s confused expression, and he probably figured out what was going on between him and Asuna.

    After meeting with Gunel and learning that his father was still alive, Neil also guessed what Negi was thinking now. He must be full of things about his father. Since a long time ago, Negi has been working hard for his father.  , constantly injured, and constantly moving forward. After getting more accurate news, he will only work harder to move forward for his dream, even at the risk of losing his life.

    Father seems to be everything to him.

    This is exactly the same as the super ring tone.

    For the sake of your dreams, you are willing to give up everything, including your own happiness.

    And Tomorrow Cai is angry about it, maybe that's it.

    "Actually, Asuna-san is right, and I said the same thing to Chao-san, but I"? 

    Although he clearly rejected Chao's approach, he himself followed Chao's path, almost exactly the same path.

    He, how should he choose?

    "Neji, do you still remember what Chao Lingyin said?"

    Neil didn’t pay attention to Negi’s current expression and just continued talking.

    "Don't stop, keep moving forward This sentence should be very suitable for you now. For you, your father's affairs can be said to be everything to you. If you are asked to give up everything now for this, you must be able to do it.  Yes, in this aspect, you, Chao Lingyin, and I are really the same"

    Neil slowly took a breath of the refreshing summer night, his eyes slightly focused on Negi's face.

    "However, I think this is correct, or in other words, any approach is correct, but everyone chooses a different position. It is probably impossible for you to give up looking for your father, so why not go all the way?  Black, just like Kick-Ass who became a hero after being knocked headlong"

    "Well, I always feel that the tone of your words has suddenly changed a lot"

    "Don't worry about these things. Your goal is very clear anyway. You just think too much. Anyway, there is only one way you want to go from now on, isn't it?"

    Facing Neil’s smile, Negi seemed to know a little bit about what he should choose.

    "However, I have one more thing to say. No matter what you choose, you should also pay more attention to the people around you, such as eldest sister. I think eldest sister is very clear about your thoughts, and this is what she is worried about.  , it’s just that she doesn’t want to see you scarring yourself, the eldest sister’s idea is probably that simple"

    Neil took a few steps forward, tapping his toes slightly. As his body turned, his long hair fluttered lightly, and his face was clearly reflected in Negi's eyes.

    "Don't forget this, because when you lose, the pain is not something you can bear"

    "Neil"

    They were only a few steps apart, but Niji felt like they were separated by a chasm.

    Because there was a bit of sad nostalgia in Neil's eyes, which blocked his approach.

    "Well, that's all I want to say. It's up to you what you think about next" Neil spread his hands and smiled softly, then turned a little evil again, "But eldest sister really loves you deeply.  Said~~~"

    "Why do you come back here again!!!"

    The sentimental atmosphere just now was gone, and Negi rolled his eyes angrily.

    “Hehe~~~”

    Neil grinned wider, looked away slightly, and saw the surrounding environment clearly. His smile was frozen, and his expression was a little confused.

    "Ah, by the way, what am I doing here?"

    "Huh? Don't you know it yourself!?"

    "I really don't know, I'm following you"

    "How are you following me!? You are following me and running in front of me!!"

    "In this case, I will go home. Goodbye, young man who works hard~~~"

    Neil waved his hand and walked forward without looking back, but he was immediately grabbed by the collar.

    "It's rare that you come here, so just patrol with me. You have a lot of time anyway"

    I don’t know where Niji got the strength, but he was holding on to Neil’s collar as firmly as a rock.

    "Hey, I'm not on duty tonight, and my youth is calling me!!"

    "What youth?"

    “Galgame on the computer!!!”

    “Delete your youth for me!!”

    "Do you want to ruin my life!?"

    "Your life is too insignificant!!"

    Seeing that Negi refused to let go of him, Neil lowered his head helplessly, but after waiting for a while, he found that Negi was still where he was.

    "Aren't you going to patrol? Why are you standing here without moving? You want to be a sentinel!"

    "No, I'm waitingah, here it comes!"

    When Negi was talking, a figure in the field of vision gradually enlarged, and he suddenly shouted.

    Neil looked in the direction that Negi was looking at, and saw Setsuna coming this way quickly, and Kamo the ferret was lying on her shoulder.

    "Why is Kamo and Setsuna-san together?"

    Generally speaking, doesn’t Kamo, the pervert, always follow Negi?

    "If you come to me today, I will ask Kamo to find Setsuna-san first, and then we will make an appointment to meet here."

    ? ?Ji smiled and explained in a calm tone.

    Neil glanced at Negi thoughtfully, his eyes brightened slightly, and then fell silent.

    "Teacher Negi, Teacher Neil, good evening."

    Setsuna quickly arrived in front of them. There seemed to be no surprise about Neil's appearance. Negi or Kamo must have told her in advance.

    "Boss Neil, long time no see."

    Kamo jumped from Setsuna’s shoulder to Negi, turned to say hello to Neil.

    "It's been a long time indeed. You haven't done anything wrong recently, have you?"

    Neil half-opened his eyes and glanced at Kamo who was stiff.

    “No, absolutely not!! I don’t dare to lose even a hair under Boss Neil’s eyes!!”

    "That means you did a lot of bad things that I didn't see, right?"

    Under Kamo’s desperate eyes, Neil raised a bright smile.

    "Okay, Neil, Kamo hasn't done much recently and has helped me a lot. Let's go on patrol now"

    Seeing this, Negi had no choice but to interrupt Neil's topic.

    Neil waved his hands quickly, as if he refused to agree.

    "No, it's not my turn tonight, I won't work overtime, you have to go do it yourself!"

    "Anyway, you are here, and you will do some meaningless things when you go back. It is better to stay. It is rare that we can be on duty together"

    “What’s so pointless!! You’re actually vetoing my life!!”

    "Teacher, what are you talking about?"

    Listening to the conversation between the two, Setsuna on the side was confused.

    "It's nothing, it's just that Neil promised us to patrol together. One more person will add more strength."

    Negi turned to Setsuna and smiled, taking Neil with him by the way.

    "Who agreed? Don't just talk to yourself!"

    "Then let's set off now!"

    "Okay, Teacher Negi."

    "Hey, don't ignore me, listen to me!!!"

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Ah, I really want to go home"

    Raising his head, Neil looked at the starry sky and lazily followed Negi and Setsuna.

    “It’s only been less than two minutes! How unmotivated you are!!”

    Neil didn’t pay attention to Neji’s words. He turned to look at An Jing walking beside him, his eyes rolled, and he didn’t know what he was thinking.

    "Speaking of Setsuna-san, why are you and Negi together? Could it be that you are having an unethical love affair with your eldest lady and her fiancé behind your back!?"

    Neil covered his mouth with his hands, his face filled with disbelief.

    "Who do you think is the betrothed!!"

    "I did not betray the eldest lady!!"

    "As expected of Neil, he said all the things in my heart, but it doesn't matter, brother, you can be considered Setsuna's master, it's totally okay!!"

    "How is it OK!!!" x2

    The two of them shouted at Kamo at the same time, dumbfounded.

    “I understand, I know how to do it, huh huh~~~~~”

    "You know nothing! The laughter behind you is full of bad intentions!!"

    "Teacher Neil, I will never change my heart for the eldest lady!!"

    In desperation, Setsuna expressed his loyalty to Konoka without thinking.

    "Oh, that's true" x3

    At this time, two young men, one a pervert, looked at Setsuna with ambiguous eyes. Setsuna was stunned, and then turned red and waved his hands in denial.

    "No, it's not what you think. I, I just treat the eldest lady, just"

    "Love……"

    "It's love"

    "like."

    The three guys caught Setsuna’s words very wisely.

    "Nah!!!!!!!"

    At night, the girl’s shy screams broke through the sky.

    "You guys are really energetic"

    Suddenly a voice intervened in the joke between three people and one mink. They followed the sound at the same time and saw a young man wearing a high school uniform leaning against a lamppost, holding a mobile phone in his hand, and his eyes glanced slightly  Their fingertips are still touching the bright screen.

    &nbsp;"Why are you here? Are you also patrolling at night?"

    Neil walked over and obviously knew the other person.

    The young man then turned his head, looked at Neil walking towards him, and smiled slightly.

    "Well, I'm short of manpower recently, so I came to help. Anyway, I still get overtime pay"

    "Senior Muchen."

    In an instant, he also came over and bowed respectfully to the other party.

    The young man is Jun Muchen.

    "It's Setsuna-chan, why are you with this bastard brat?"

    "Who are you calling a bastard? Speaking of bastards, you bastard is even more of a bastard!!"

    “Tsk, tsk, tsk, it’s full of balls in one sentence, it’s really dirty!”

    “It’s your head that’s dirty!!”

    "Well, actually, Teacher Neil is here to patrol tonight, so we came together"

    "The moment interrupted the two people's unscrupulous conversation, and at the same time, I felt that the two guys were really similar.

    "Neil, Setsuna-san, who is this gentleman?"

    There is obviously someone here who doesn’t know the other person.

    "Oh, this is a student from the high school department. Senior Jun Muchen, like me, is also employed by the school and is very powerful."

    Seeing that Neal had no intention of introducing him, Setsuna had no choice but to introduce him to Neji. When he looked at Jun Muchen, there was a hint of admiration in his eyes.

    "Ahahaha, I am stronger in that area"

    Jun Muchen touched the back of his head and smiled brightly, swinging his waist back and forth slightly.

    In an instant, he turned away with his cheeks slightly red, Negi looked puzzled, while Neil's eyes were full of contempt.

    "You can no longer be described as a scumbag."

    "Uh, um, nice to meet you, Mr. Jun."

    Although I didn’t understand what Jun Muchen meant by that aspect, I still extended my hand in a friendly manner.

    "This is Teacher Negi, just call me Muchen. He is such a personable gentleman, completely different from a guy who only knows bullshit"

    With a gentle smile on her face, Jun Muchen held Niji’s hand and said something that made someone angry.

    "It's much better than you, the guy with the same curly hair as [beep——]"

    Neil twitched the corners of his eyes, raised the corners of his mouth, and said coldly.

    “Although my hair is black and curly, it is definitely not the curly hair on [beep——]!!”

    "Ah la la, you really didn't bring it upon yourself"

    The two people looked at each other, as if there were sparks constantly arousing.

    "Well, Neil, you and Mr. Muchen are very familiar with each other."

    "Only a ghost is familiar with this kind of guy!" Neil turned his head and glared at Niji, then immediately turned back to stare at Jun Muchen, "This guy had a fight with me for no reason last time, what do you think?  Is this kind of person seriously ill?!"

    “It’s not just for nothing!!”

    "Then what are you talking about!!"

    “Because I’m bored!!”

    “Idiot!!”

    "Ha, I really don't understand"

    Negi held his forehead with a headache, feeling as if two Neils appeared in front of him.

    “Speaking of which, what are you doing here alone?”

    "I'm waiting for someone."

    Jun Muchen put away his phone and said with a yawn.

    "Ha, waiting for someone? You don't look like you have a date, do you?"

    "How different! One day I will go to a love hotel with the president!!"

    "One sentence will reveal your true face clearly."

    Neil sighed very much, this guy is really powerful in combat, his combat effectiveness has broken through the lower limit.

    "Actually, I was waiting for the principal's guests to come out" Seeing the curiosity in the three people's eyes, Jun Muchen continued, "They are people from the Holy Church."

    "The Holy Church? Is it dealing with the previous ghoul incident?"

    Neil was the first to react, and at the same time, three unlucky children flashed through his mind.

    "Ghoul? What ghoul?"

    Negi and Setsuna looked at Neil suspiciously. Neil was stunned. It seemed that they didn't know about the incident.

    After briefly explaining it to them, Negi and Setsuna's expressions changed slightly and became a little heavy.

    “Actually, you don’t need to be so nervous. As long as you deal with it well, you won’t be afraid of too much trouble”

    &nbsp; Jun Muchen put away his playful look and calmly comforted the two of them, with a comforting warmth in his voice.

    "Yeah." x2

    "By the way, who was sent by the Holy Church?" Neil raised his eyes and looked at Jun Muchen, "Is it the agent? Or are the people from the burial agency also coming out?"

    "You know a lot" Jun Muchen's eyes were slightly surprised, and then he continued to lean against the lamppost lazily, "That person is the person in charge of the nearby Shengtang Church stronghold, he is oh, myself  Look, he comes out."

    Jun Muchen suddenly stood up straight and looked back at the building behind him. In the darkness, the sound of neither light nor heavy footsteps sounded rhythmically.

    Everyone’s eyes were focused on him, and the figure in the shadow gradually became clearer, and the cross hanging on his chest reflected a faint silver light.

    "Oh? I didn't expect there would be so many people here"

    There seemed to be a little surprise in the heavy voice, and a man wearing a black priest's uniform appeared in front of everyone.

    Neil’s pupils shrank tightly, and the man’s face was deeply imprinted on his retinas. He opened his mouth slightly, then bit his lower lip tightly, and an imperceptible trace of violent murderous intention passed deep in his eyes.

    Soon, the trace of hostility disappeared, and Neil stood aside silently, returning to his usual listless appearance.

    Jun Muchen, who had been keeping quiet, glanced at Neil thoughtfully, then stood up with a smile and introduced the newcomer to Niji and the others.

    "This is the chief priest of Haiming City Church, and the person in charge of negotiating with our Magic Association on behalf of the Holy Church Church, Kotomine Kirei."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Jun Muchen faced Kotomine Kirei and introduced the person on the other side.

    "These three are magicians and swordsmen from the Magic Association, Negi Springfield, Neil Springfield, and Setsuna Sakurasaki."

    "Good evening, you three. I never expected that the Magic Association would have such outstanding children."

    Kotomine Kirei's eyes are always heavy, giving people a serious feeling.

    "You're flattered, Mr. Kotomine."

    Facing the other party’s compliment, Negi quickly nodded in return.

    Kotomine Kirei’s eyes passed over the faces of the three of them one by one. When he saw Neil, he paused for a moment and then turned to Jun Muchen.

    "Mr. Muchen, my business has been finished, and it's almost time for me to leave."

    "Let me take you out" Jun Muchen nodded to the other party, and then winked at the three of them, "Then I will lead Mr. Yanfeng to leave, and you three can continue working"

    "Okay, Mr. Muchen."

    "Goodbye, Senior Muchen."

    Neil didn’t look at Kirei for a second, he raised his head and nodded lightly to Jun Muchen, then turned around and left with the two of them.

    "Then let's go, Mr. Kotomine."

    "sorry to bother you."

    Kotomine Kirei nodded in thanks, then vaguely glanced at the direction Neil left, with an obscure smile on his lips.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "I'll send it here."

    Reaching the entrance of the academy, Jun Muchen stopped and turned to talk to Kotomine Kirei, who was following closely behind him.

    "Well, thank you."

    Jun Muchen nodded slightly to him and walked away.

    Kotomine Kirei calmly watched Jun Muchen leave. He slowly turned around until his back disappeared.

    “It seems like something interesting happened tonight, Kirei.”

    The strange voice appeared out of thin air, but Kotomine Kirei did not feel the slightest surprise, and his expressionless face maintained his usual indifference.

    "What are you referring to?"

    Kirei stared at the void in front of him, as if there was a figure in front of him talking to him.

    "hehe……"

    The sound of laughter was accompanied by golden light particles, which gathered together little by little. Soon, the silhouette of a human figure loomed in the golden light.

    "You should have discovered it, that brat"

    Yao dispersed, and a young man wearing a black jacket had his hands in his trouser pockets. His handsome face was full of arrogance, and a pair of bloody eyes under the golden bangs seemed to have an addictive demonic quality, staring directly at the indifferent eyes.  man.

    Seeing that Kirei remained silent, the young man raised an evil smile on his lips, narrowed his eyes slightly, and the blood in his eyes became more and more piercing.

    "He seems to have the same thing as us."

    Qili looked at the man??, his eyes were cold, and he met those eyes that were difficult for mortals to look directly into without giving in.

    Suddenly, Kirei smiled.

    A gloomy smile appeared on his cold and sharp face.

    "Indeed, aren't you interested, Gilgamesh?"

    "Of course I have interests. There aren't many things in this world that interest me" The smile on Gilgamesh's lips grew wider, and the light in his eyes became more and more elusive. "But, we can't be interested in him now."  Take action."

    "Oh why?"

    There was a hint of curiosity in Kirei's expression.

    Such emotional changes are very rare for him.

    "Because of the agreement with that guy, if that kid encounters danger within my sight, try to save his life."

    Gilgamesh withdrew his gaze and raised his head slightly. The night sky was reflected in his eyes, and he seemed to be able to see a night similar to the original one.

    "That mysterious heroic spirit?"

    Kirei frowned, a familiar yet unfamiliar figure appeared in his mind.

    "Um."

    Gilgamesh’s gaze retracted from the sky and fell on Kirei.

    "Do you know his identity?"

    Hearing Kirei’s question, Gilgamesh smiled playfully.

    "That's right, but it's better not to tell you for the time being. It will be more exciting to save the interesting things until the end."

    Gilgamesh looked past Kirei, looking in an unknown direction, with slight waves in his eyes.

    "My king, I am looking forward to meeting him again."

    ?…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

    PS: I plan to overthrow and rewrite it, and change the protagonist to a female.

 Text Chapter 60 Moon Peak Shrine

    irritable.

    That feeling lingered in my mind for quite some time.

    The things that happened recently and the people I met have revived many memories that have been buried deep in my heart. In my mind, almost all of them are pictures that I don’t want to think of.

    In the past, he would sometimes recall it or appear in his dreams. Even though it was like a curse, he never wanted to abandon those memories. For him, this was a sin that he had to endure.

    However, even so, he would not be as inexplicably restless in the past as he is now. Often, as long as he hints to himself, his mood will soon calm down, or in other words, his heart will feel like death again.

    Is it because of those people?

    Some familiar faces flashed through Neil's mind, and a subtle sense of peace flowed through them.

    He has always been walking alone. Even Negi, who is closest to him, cannot get close to the depths of his heart. Now, the shadows of other people have been left in his heart. Unknowingly, the cracks in his heart have opened up.  got bigger.

    However, he knew very well that this would not work.

    He has learned a lot from what happened in the past, and he doesn't want to repeat the same mistakes. In order to no longer let others get hurt because of him, and make himself suffer again, as long as he no longer establishes close relationships with other people and is separated by a distance, then each other will  Will not be harmed.

    “Otherwise, what happened to Touma that night will happen again.

    "well……"

    Neil sighed slightly, because being reminded by Negi made him a little concerned about his own problems.

    Since coming to this country and coming into contact with those people, he seems to have changed more or less. Now I think about it, does the practice assigned to him by the principal have such meaning.

    "It's so weak"

    Neil stopped his directionless progress, looked up at the clear blue sky, and laughed somewhat self-deprecatingly.

    In the breeze, there is a hint of fragrance.

    Neil put away his complicated thoughts, smelled the fragrance of flowers, and couldn't help but turn his head and look around. It turned out that he had come to a place that was familiar yet unfamiliar.

    On the long stairs, there is a torii gate.

    "Shrine"

    Neil had seen this kind of building before at Bang Zhikui's home, but he didn't expect that he would encounter another shrine while wandering around this city. It seems that the people here seem to believe in gods.

    However, there seemed to be something about this shrine that attracted him. Unconsciously, Neil stepped on the stairs and walked up out of curiosity. He glanced at the sign on the torii gate, which was written in black ink on the somewhat broken wooden board.  With a few big characters.

    Tsukimine Shrine.

    After walking up the stairs, a clean open space appeared in front of me. In the distance, there is the main hall of Tsukamine Shrine, and it is surrounded by trees. In the center, there is a peach blossom tree, with pale pink petals blooming. From time to time, it is surrounded by trees.  The wind blows, and the petals carry their fragrance and blow into the distance.

    Neil walked over, and the fragrance he just smelled seemed to be the fragrance of the flowers of this peach blossom tree. But, is this season the time for peach blossoms to bloom?

    After touching the rough tree trunk, Neil looked up at the crown of the tree where the buds were blooming with a strange expression.

    "Is it the same as the cherry blossom tree in my house?"

    It seems wrong. The tree at home will remain open for a long time because it has been tampered with. Unless the tree in front of you has also been tampered with, but would anyone be so bothered?

    "Maybe yes."

    Neil held his chin up and murmured uncertainly.

    "Well, it's not a bad thing anyway, it's just a spectacle at best"

    It’s really not a big deal. At least not many people will delve into the school’s World Tree, which is too big to complain about. Sometimes Neil really wonders if the people in this city are all crazy guys.

    "But why don't you see a clergyman?"

    After being here for a long time, I didn’t find anyone coming or going, not even a worshipper.

    Neil sat down under the peach blossom tree, leaning against the trunk of the tree and vaguely seeing the sky through the branches. The hazy and broken beauty was particularly charming. As he watched quietly, time seemed to have stopped.

    The slightly blowing wind mixed with the fragrance of peach blossoms and the simple atmosphere of the shrine seemed to have a hypnotic effect. Little by little, Neil's eyes slowly closed, and unknowingly, the scenery in front of him gradually changed.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    Ordinary furnishings, ordinary decoration.

    &nbsp; This is an ordinary house.

    The open window let in the bright morning light, and the faint light reflected on the floor and walls, making it warm.

    On the recliner, a beautiful woman with long black hair was sitting, and opposite her, a man with long white hair was half-kneeling on the ground, his palms gently covering the woman's slightly swollen abdomen.

    "Do you really want to go?"

    The woman raised her bright and moving amber eyes and stared at the man with gentle eyes.

    The man met those beautiful eyes and grinned.

    “I don’t want to go either, but I have to go, just like I have to take Sadharu out in the morning, otherwise he will be at home”

    "Be serious."

    The woman raised her hand and patted the man's head gently, her face full of anger.

    "Well, I'm very serious" The man grabbed the hand covering his head, held it softly and without force, and looked at the other person intently, "I'm sorry, I have to leave him at this time.  you alone……"

    Looking at his expression, the woman couldn't help but sigh, and then she curled her lips in displeasure.

    "I knew it was like this. You haven't listened to me since you were a child. I really doubt whether you are sincerely good to me"

    "Oh my, my whole body belongs to you, you still don't believe me" The man held the white catkin and couldn't help but laughed out loud, "A woman is a fragile work of art. If you don't cherish it, you will lose it."  It cannot be saved, so I will cherish you all the time."

    Hearing these straightforward words, the woman's pretty face couldn't help but blush slightly, but when she saw the smile in his eyes, she felt a little annoyed. She narrowed her eyes and smiled as charmingly as a crescent moon.

    “Hey, you must have a lot of artworks, right?”

    The man lowered his head and thought for a moment, then muttered uncertainly, "It seems like a lot"

    "Um?"

    The man quickly grabbed the hand that had started to press hard on his ear and looked at the woman with a flattering smile, "But I chose the one who is priceless to me"

    The woman glared at him and finally let go of her hand. Looking at his familiar face, she felt slightly absent-minded.

    "Do you know what the happiness I hope for me is like?"

    Her voice was very plain, but in the man's ears, there was always an unforgettable sadness.

    "I can eat with you every night, say good night to you before going to bed, and say good morning with a smile in the morning. What a little woman."

    The man stopped his smile and spoke seriously and calmly.

    The woman gently spread her face, her smile as happy as a rainbow after the rain.

    "Yes, I'm just a little woman, so I don't expect my husband to be a hero admired by all people. As long as he can stay with me, it's enough."

    "I don't want to be a hero, because heroes usually die young." The man shrugged, then stood up, bent down and gently touched the side of the woman's face, with tenderness written on his face, "But I can't be a hero.  person, so you can rest assured to let me go, I will definitely come back to you in vain."

    The woman held the broad and strong hand with both hands and pressed it tightly to her face. Her eyes were wet without knowing when.

    "I always feel that I am destined to wait for you all the time. I never see you waiting for me. You know, waiting is not a happy thing."

    "So, I can only compensate."

    The man let go of the woman’s hand and wiped away the tears from her eyes.

    "Wait until I use my future happiness to make up for your past unhappiness."

    With a smile on his face, he turned around and left with the woman looking at him forever.

    Determined, without a trace of nostalgia.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    Ding bell——ding bell——

    There seemed to be some melodious ringing ringing in my ears.

    Open your eyes, it’s the bright world.

    Neil was a little lost. What was that dream just now?

    In the dream, I only heard a man and a woman talking to each other, but I couldn't see their faces clearly, as if there was always a fog blurring their faces.

    【Do those two people have anything to do with me?  】

    ??Thinking hard, but can’t get any results.

    "My little friend, are you okay?"

    At this moment, a strange voice sounded in his ears, and only then did Neil notice that there was someone around himhuman existence.

    Turning around, Neil saw that the owner of the voice was a beautiful woman.

    A unique miko costume revealed the identity of the other party. Her long hair was bright flaxen, and the brown pupils dotted on her beautiful face seemed to be covered with a layer of light. No matter what the environment, she would exude a soft glow.  Glorious and reassuring.

    With a faint smile on her lips, the woman looked at Neil who had just woken up.

    "Uh, sorry, I just fell asleep."

    Neil noticed that the other person was holding a strange-looking bell in his hand. The ringing he just heard might have come from this thing.

    “It’s easy to catch a cold if you sleep here.”

    The woman suddenly realized it, and then she felt a little worried.

    "Well, I understand."

    Neil responded politely to other people's kindness.

    "Miss, are you the witch here?"

    "Well, I am the shrine maiden of Tsukimine Shrine, and I just took over recently."

    The woman smiled slightly, and the bell in her hand gently made a pleasant ringing sound.

    "Speaking of which, I saw you looking a little lost just now. Was it a nightmare?"

    Recalling the way Neil looked when he woke up before, the woman asked with some concern.

    "Well, in the distant Silent Hill, Alessa is trying to swallow me up with darkness and combine me with her. How can we repair it? I am obviously not Sharon"

    Neil habitually rambled on, even clenching his fists to express his anger.

    "What, is it an evil spirit!?"

    However, the miko was very shocked, and then she held the bell tightly and tried to hit Neil on the head.

    "Miss, wait!! What are you going to do!?"

    “I’ll help you get rid of the spirit, don’t worry, it’s very effective!”

    "It looks like you want to kill me. I'm afraid that before I can get rid of the spirit, I will become a spirit myself!!" Neil quickly raised his hand to stop the other party, with a look of shame on his face, "Miss Witch, what I just said was purely  Nonsense, please don’t pay attention!”

    "Ugh, why am I still so worried? Hey, could it be that you were possessed by a ghost and saw the ghost's memory!?"

    "Uh, no, and it's not really a nightmare. I just had a somewhat inexplicable dream" Neil paused, glanced at the witch, and felt that there was nothing embarrassing about saying it, so he continued, "In a dream  I saw a man and a woman having a conversation, but I had no impression of their faces, so it was a bit strange."

    "You didn't lie to me?"

    “…It’s true this time.”

    "Oh, is that so?" The witch held her delicate chin and thought carefully. She looked down at Neil, "Actually, dreams sometimes have something to do with the past. Sometimes, maybe it's the scene in the future, maybe it's you.  The future is uncertain"

    After saying that, the miko looked at him with a strange smile.

    "my future?"

    Neil was a little confused for a moment. He really hadn't thought about this, but it didn't look like it.

    He shook his head and got rid of all the messy thoughts in his mind. It didn't matter whether this dream was related to him or not. It was just a dream anyway.

    "Forget it, it's useless to think so much. By the way, what do you call Miss Miko?"

    "My name is Guanyue Gefan, you can just call me Guanyue. What about you?"

    "Neil Springfield, please give me your advice."

    Neil stretched out his hand to shake Gefan’s hand, and Gefan tilted his head, not knowing what he was thinking.

    After chatting with Ge Fan for a while, Neil said goodbye and left.

    Gefan stood at the top of the stairs, watching Neil leave. After losing sight of him, she turned around and walked back to the peach blossom tree. She reached out her hand and brushed the rough bark of the trunk.

    Ding bell——

    The peach blossom tree suddenly made a circle of invisible fluctuations, and the bell in Ge Fan's hand seemed to be vibrated and made a sound.

    The witch looked at the peach blossom tree with deep and gentle eyes, and suddenly smiled.

    "Just now, what kind of dream did you see for him?  "

    Ding bell——

    There was another sound.

    It seems that someone has given the answer.

 Text Chapter 61 Wash your hands before pursuing a girl

    "It's so boring. If I had known earlier, I would have asked Nanoha and Suzuka to come out together"

    Alyssa, who was walking alone on the street, muttered in a low voice with some regret. She looked sideways at the exquisite accessories in the closet, feeling like something was missing without anyone to chat with her.

    It turns out that she is not used to being alone.

    "Huh? Ahead is Kabukicho"

    Because I had been a guest at Neil's home, and Neil's home was in this street, I passed by this place at that time. Although this area is not very big, there are many weird shops. For example, there is a store called  A shemale club opened by people from Xixiang.

    What kind of person would go to such a strange place?

    Alyssa cursed in her heart.

    But this place seems to be as chaotic as ever, or rather lawless.

    Alyssa looked around and would always see groups of delinquents and gangsters gathering in some corners, but the people passing by seemed not to be surprised, and sometimes even greeted them familiarly.

    "No wonder we raise people like stupid teachers"

    Alyssa felt as if she had discovered the truth.

    And just when Alyssa was so absent-minded, she felt as if she hit something and fell backwards.

    “It hurts so much!”

    “Hey, little girl, how are you walking!!!”

    Suddenly there was a rough voice above her head, and Alyssa stood up with some pain and looked. A fierce young man was glaring at her. He was holding a bottle of drink in his hand, and there were five people surrounding him. They were also surrounded by five people.  With a black jacket and colorful hair, he has a standard bad appearance.

    Alyssa was startled by this sudden situation and couldn't help but take a small step back.

    "Youwhat are you going to do?"

    "What are you doing! You soiled my clothes, what are you talking about!!"

    The young man pointed to a puddle of water on the chest of his clothes, and then stared at Alyssa fiercely, "What do you think we should do now!?"

    "II didn't mean it. For clothes like this, I'll just pay you for it!"

    Only then did Alyssa know what was going on. She secretly sighed why she was so unlucky today, and then said in a strong tone.

    The bad boy raised his eyebrows, as if he was offended by the other party's toughness. He couldn't help but snorted and said with narrowed eyes, "Huh? Compensate to me? Do you think you can afford it!! This is unique in the world!!"

    "Huh? Unique!?"

    Alyssa looked at the tattered clothes and felt that it would be trivial to compensate him for a hundred identical ones.

    "That's right, the boss worked hard to make it!!"

    "Do you think ordinary people can make those jagged shapes on the cuffs!?"

    "This is a work of conscience for our bad industry!!"

    “That’s why people call it Great White Shark!!”

    The companions behind the young man shouted and looked proud, while the leading delinquent youth was even more embarrassed and shy.

    ""

    Ah, what are you so shy about, bad!

    Alyssa was speechless for a while. Fortunately, she thought the sleeveless cuffs were caused by being torn off, but it turned out that these idiots made them by themselves.

    "Then what are you going to do? If you don't want compensation, I'll leave!"

    Facing this group of people, Alyssa felt a little afraid, and her eyes flickered slightly. She asked pretending to be calm, just hoping to get out of here as soon as possible.

    "Well, what should I do"

    The young man suddenly calmed down and looked at Alyssa carefully, making her feel uncomfortable for a while.

    "Hey, what on earth are you"

    “Please date me on the condition of marriage!!!”

    Before Alyssa finished speaking, the young man bowed ninety degrees and stretched out his hand. Alyssa was stunned, and her face immediately turned red.

    【Eh!  ?  Interact!  ?  What the hell kind of development is this!  !  】

    “You, you, what did you say all of a sudden!!!!!!”

    Alyssa no longer knew whether she was embarrassed or angry. The person who looked so fierce just now as if he wanted to kill her actually turned around and said he wanted to date her!  ?

    “Oh, my God, the boss’s lolicon is having another attack”

    "This disease is difficult to treat"

    "Actually, I am also a lolita control."

    "+1 upstairs."

    "You guys don't give it to me"??Talk to yourself!  !  !  !  "

    Alyssa angrily complained about this group of people, and then swatted away the hand handed by the young man.

    “Did you agree to my proposal!?”

    “Don’t jump to the final stage all at once!!!”

    Alyssa felt like she was going to cry. She started to turn her head, hoping to ask for help from passers-by. As soon as she turned her head, she saw a guy passing by with his hands in his trouser pockets and looking at her dumbfounded.

    ""

    ""

    With their eyes facing each other, the other person shook his head and walked forward as if nothing had happened.

    “Idiot teacher, come back here!!!”

    Hearing the angry shouting behind him, Neil had a headache. How could he encounter such trouble on the way home? However, it was really a novel thing to see someone confessing to Alyssa.

    Neil looked back at Alyssa, he spread his hands helplessly, "Hey, Miss, someone is confessing to you, I'm too embarrassed to come out and mess with it"

    “Asshole, didn’t you see that I was surrounded by a group of bad guys!?”

    "Tsk, tsk, tsk, this is even worse. Classic romantic comedies like heroes saving beauties are not suitable for me"

    "Who is telling you about a romantic comedy?!" Alyssa walked over quickly and grabbed Neil's collar, "Stop showing off your narcissistic expression and saying boring words! Get him away right now!!!  !”

    With one move, the Tathagata Divine Palm was swung out in succession, and Neil was directly hit and sent flying for more than ten times in the air.

    Neil was lying on the ground, covering his bleeding nose, and was almost beaten into a mosaic by Alyssa.

    "Let me tell you, you've beaten me to this point, are you still afraid of these people?"

    "Hey! Don't ignore us!!"

    The group of bad guys stood up and stared fiercely at Neil who appeared on the stage.

    “Well, I always feel that this kid looks familiar.

    Neil patted his clothes and stood up, glanced at the group of people in front of him, and couldn't help but sigh.  He looked at the leading delinquent young man, spread his hands and asked speechlessly, "I say, big brother, what's so good about this kid?"

    Alyssa’s eyelids twitched, and she held back her anger and stood behind Neil.

    "Huh? I like it, but can you control it!?"

    Looking at him gearing up, he seemed ready to punch him at any moment.

    Neil shook his head, then turned away to reveal Alyssa. He pointed at Alyssa and pushed up a pair of non-existent glasses.

    "Look at this little girl, the top is as flat as a horizontal line. Does it feel like a hand? Of course it does, but it just feels like a scratch on your hand. Unless you are an M, you will feel good!!"

    Ignoring Alyssa’s pretty face that was starting to darken, she then pointed at her legs.

    "Look here again, these two legs are so short, can they cooperate with you to do some difficult movements!? What fun is there! Without fun, how bleak life will become!! Do you think  …”

    “Don’t judge me for thinking about yourself, you scum!!!!”

    The world's martial arts show rises to the dragon level, and Neil spurts blood for another ten meters.

    "Are you here to step on me or to save me"

    Alyssa picked up Neil and stared at him coldly.

    "This is a strategy, Miss"

    At this time, the young man who was stunned by Neil's words came back to his senses, frowned, and reached out to Alyssa.

    "Who cares about you? As long as I like it!!"

    When Alyssa looked back and saw this scene, a bit of panic appeared on her face, but another hand appeared to help her block it.

    "Just say it nicely, don't move your hands or feet"

    Neil stood up and grabbed the other person’s thick hand with a smile, but the other person’s face seemed to be distorted by pain.

    "Idiot teacher"

    Neil turned back and smiled at Alyssa, then threw the young man out.

    “Wash your hands clean before pursuing a girl!!!”

    The young man was thrown towards his companions. They quickly supported the young man and were a little stunned when they looked at the red mark on his hand.

    How can a kid be so powerful?

    "You bastard, get on me!!" The young man rubbed his arms, and then rushed out fiercely, "I don't believe that six holy swords can't push the mountain of meat!!!"

    Facing the six people flying over, Neil curled his lips and quickly crashed into the six people.

    "Who do you think I am!!!It’s been a solo since!  !  !  I am the tank mage all by myself!  !  !  "

    "You're cheating!! Uh, wait, are you from my mother-in-law's family"

    “You only know now!!!”

    A few seconds later, Neil waved his hand freely and said to Alyssa, "Let's go."

    Alyssa looked numbly at the figures with their heads stuck in the wall. It was really lucky that the smashing was so comic.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Classmate Alyssa, why do you appear there alone? Where are your two good friends?"

    "Don't keep saying things I don't understand!" Alyssa glared at Neil angrily and looked away, "Even good friends won't get tired of being together every day."

    "Hey, I thought you were all in a relationship where flowers kiss each other"

    "Can you say something I can understand! Ah, no, you'd better not talk."

    Neil shrugged and looked at Alyssa who was walking in front of her a little annoyed. It was so rare that he saved her, but he didn’t even get a candy. It was really unsettling.

    "Hey, thank you just now"

    Alyssa stopped, glanced at Neil sideways, then quickly looked away, her face slightly red.

    "Thank you for what it is, can you eat it?"

    "Neal's word "thank you" immediately shirks all the credit from others. It is really the most deceptive word creation in history. At this time, at least you have to invite him to the Green Room for a sundae to express your gratitude.

    "Eat your sister!"

    ???????????????? Could it be that she didn’t appreciate it even after thanking him? Alyssa was so angry that she gritted her teeth.

    "Oh, classmate Alyssa, I didn't expect you to be so impure and actually want me to do such an ethically degrading thing. You are such a crazy guy. I never thought I had ever taught such a student!"

    "Shut up, you lost Greymon!!"

    Seeing Alyssa’s cannibalistic expression, Neil had no choice but to shut up in frustration.

    Ah, poor Sundae-kun left me again.

    "Speaking of which, how did you get to that place?"

    "I walked there accidentally. Do you think I came to find you!?"

    Alyssa was still angry, and even her tone of voice was full of gunpowder.

    "Sorry, I'm not interested in washboards."

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!! I am a washboard, I am so sorry!!!"

    Neil stretched out his hand to block the attack, but was bitten hard by the eldest lady’s tiger teeth. He couldn’t help but helplessly cover his forehead and sigh.

    "Don't think that just because Rie Kugimiya can use skills randomly"

    After vomiting in a low voice, Neil found that his hands were comically bloody.

    "Miss, it's time to relax. Even if you want my blood to flow through your body, you don't have to do this. I have another compromise. If you give birth to my child, you will have our blood."  Well, don’t you think this is simple, quick and perfect?”

    “Uh-huh, uh-huh, uh-huh!!!”

    "What are you shouting! Have you been fucked by me [beep——]!? Ahhhh, I know I was wrong, please let me go!!"

 Text Chapter 62 There must be something hidden under the cute appearance

    "You don't want me anymore?"

    The blond girl pursed her lips into a pitiful line, looked at the indifferent young man with tears in her eyes, and made a very outrageous declaration.

    "you——"

    The young man's eyelids twitched. After taking a deep breath, he was about to speak in a calm tone.

    “Is it because you have this woman that you don’t want me!?”

    The girl suddenly changed the topic and pointed at the girl standing next to the boy. She also had blond hair similar to hers, but her expression was a bit stunned, and she seemed to have been greatly shocked.

    "Eh!? Me?"

    The girl who was accused pointed at her face, her whole body was stunned, but the girl didn't seem to hear her words, she just took out her handkerchief and wiped the non-existent tears, and continued to complain about her misery.

    "You already have me at home, why are you looking for another woman outside? Can't I satisfy you with my blond hair? As my mother said, men are all beasts whose lower bodies are always in a state of rage"

    ""

    The young man said that he was really not a blond person. Did this guy’s mother say such strong words?  Sure enough, divorced women have wrong prejudices against men.

    When the young man said nothing and looked speechless, the girl rushed to the young man and stared at him with tears in her eyes.

    "I just heard you say you wanted to have a baby with her, why!? I can obviously give birth to a baby for you. If you want, I can give birth to a football team for you right away!!"

    As she was speaking, the girl caressed her belly with both hands, a trace of yearning and happiness for the future flashing across her face.

    At this moment, the passing spectators either admired or despised the young man at the center of the whirlpool. If he could do such a cruel thing at the age of ten, is it really okay to have a child?  Has modern science advanced to a point that even they could not imagine!  ?

    The young man covered his face. He was so ashamed. The looks around him made him so ashamed that he wanted to dig a hole and bury himself. He really couldn't get pleasure from the public shameful play in public.

    For the first time, the young man felt that he was still very moral.

    "Please let me go"

    "No, I will never leave you! I will never give up my happiness! Are your feelings for me just for fun?! Do you just want my body!?"

    Hearing the young man’s pleading words, the girl immediately came back to her senses and held his hand tightly, her eyes full of determination.

    ""

    The young man looked up at the sky that was gradually losing color in his eyes and shed tears silently.

    “Ah, I really want to die.

    "Hey!! Don't talk to yourselves, don't involve me in it!! It has nothing to do with me!"

    Alyssa could no longer bear the weird looks from around her. As the eldest lady, she felt so ashamed for the first time in her life. She actually became another heroine of such a shabby drama, and she even gave birth to a child. The lower limit.  It's not that showy.

    "And you, the stupid teacher, no, the promiscuous teacher! You actually did that, that, that kind of thing to a little girl, I, I will definitely report you!! You wait to go to jail!!"

    Alyssa pointed at Neil with a red face. This guy actually did these heinous things. Fortunately, she still believed him.

    No, if this continues, Nanoha, Suzuka, and the girls in the class will be in danger.

    Alyssa took out her mobile phone and immediately dialed a number.

    "Hey! Is this the International Court of Justice!?"

    "Miss, you don't have to be so realistic! And why is it that the International Court of Justice convicted me all of a sudden? Do you want me to hold a grudge like this!? You actually raised it to the international level!! You want me to be punished by human beings?  Expelled from the world!?”

    Neil almost fainted when he heard Alyssa’s calling voice. He stretched out his hand to take away Alyssa’s phone.

    “Yeah——!! Don’t touch me, you’ll get pregnant!!!”

    Alyssa screamed and jumped a few steps away, crossing her arms warily.

    ""

    Neil squatted deeply on the ground and was about to enter the orz state.

    When did he become a turbid launch pad covered in mysterious liquid?

    “Meow haha, that’s really interesting.”

    And the girl who was the culprit was holding her hands behind her back, watching the developments in front of her with a smile.

    "Asshole, whose fault do you think it is?! I was almost exiled because of your nonsense!!" Neil jumped.He stood up and glared at the girl with a red cross on his head, "Alicia, please go to bed early tonight. Weren't what you just talked about the bloody plot of a TV series last night!!"

    Not long ago, Neil was being tormented by Alyssa, but he was bumped into by Alicia who happened to be wandering around, and she heard Neil's teasing, which resulted in such a third-rate movie.  A real-life ethical romance drama with low blood pressure, low age and low IQ.

    "I want to perform because I think it's interesting"

    Alicia stuck out her tongue cutely and smiled as if she was not afraid that Neil was about to go crazy.

    “I almost went to the end of my life because of your desire to perform!!”

    "So youth is like a sand castle, which instantly collapses just because of some trivial things."

    “Don’t make it sound like it has nothing to do with you!!”

    Alyssa came over, she looked at Alicia, and immediately stroked her chest and breathed a sigh of relief.

    "It turns out you are not Feit. I was still wondering why Feit was such a person"

    Because of Nanoha, Alyssa and Suzuka both recognized the child Fit, and later exchanged letters. Judging from each other's words and appearance, they both felt that Fit was a well-behaved child who could even  A cute and shy girl.

    But the girl who looked exactly like Fit had just appeared, almost shattering her fantasy.

    Fortunately, God is merciful.

    "That's right, I'm not Feit, but I am Feit's sister, Alicia~~" Alicia smiled cutely, then blinked her beautiful eyes and looked at Alyssa, "By the way, you know Fei  Special?"

    "Well, but we have never met, so when I first met you, I was surprised. You are more lively than I thought"

    Alyssa felt that the corners of her mouth were twitching when she spoke.

    "Fortunately, Feite is not like you"

    Neil stood up, feeling equally deeply.

    "Hey, if Feit is like me, so what?"

    "Tell your mother to have another baby."

    "Ah! Neil is so bad, even Feit and I are not enough, yet he still wants it!"

    “…You’d better kill me.”

    "I just heard Alicia say that you live in this guy's house" Alyssa asked Alicia, but her eyes looked at Neil strangely, "I don't want to ask why you live in his house.  Why isn’t Feit with you?”

    "Well, there are many reasons. When Feite comes back, I will tell you in detail if I have the chance"

    Seeing that Neil had no intention of answering, Alicia could only answer randomly.

    "……Oh well."

    Alyssa’s eyes swept back and forth between the two of them, but she still suppressed the doubts in her heart.

    She always felt that they and Nanoha had a common secret that she didn't know about.

    Alyssa felt a little irritated unconsciously.

    "Well, it's time to go home" Seeing that the atmosphere seemed to be silent, Neil said aloud, "Miss, you should go back too, otherwise you will be confessed to again later"

    "Well, I understand."

    "Hey, what confession, tell me!"

    Alicia immediately became interested, but ended up being slapped on the forehead by Neil.

    When Neil and the three of them were walking on the road, they met a familiar guy head-on, and the other person was staring with his mouth wide open, with a look of surprise on his face that made him stupid.

    "Hey, Furuichi-san"

    Neil opened his dead eyes and said hello to the other party. How dare he meet an acquaintance at such a distance. In this small town, the chance of such randomness is really unusually high.

    "Um, can you explain the current situation in detail?"

    Furuichi held his forehead, reluctantly put on a relaxed smile, and tried hard to pose as a wise man.

    "What do you care about?"

    Neil and the two girls all tilted their heads at the same time, with several question marks popping up on their heads.

    "You still ask me what I care about!? Why are you with classmate Alyssa and a cute girl!!"

    "Ha, you ask why, it's just that we met on the road"

    "Oh my god!! Neil, has spring arrived again!? What a world without morals this is!!!!"

    Furuichi rubbed his eyebrows and almost smoke came out, and he fell intoA subtle state of rage.

    "Can you calm down, Furuichi-san, be careful and poke your forehead"

    "Ah, Neil, who made an oath with me to be a jobless virgin for the rest of his life, unexpectedly had something good happen to him. This was such a shock, as if all the hair on his butt was about to fall out, just like hair loss.  Dropped, and they are actually two cute girls of the same age? Obviously I remember that Neil’s preference seems to be the royal sister style with bulging front and back - "

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? could have two lines of bitter tears of blood and tears left in their eyes, Gu Shi looked at the sky aimlessly.

    ""

    "Well, anyway" Neil walked over and punched Gu Shi directly in the face, "You set my egg first!!!"

    “How can I not be determined after you’ve done this?!”

    "Have you calmed down, Furuichi-san"

    "I was forced to cool down"

    Furuichi was lying on the ground. Was that a meteorite that punched him so hard that his head was smoking?

    Ah, this time the handsome side of the beautiful girl was completely ruined in front of her.

    "By the way, who is this lady next to you?"

    Furuichi saw Alicia and asked Neil.

    "Alicia Testerosa, is"

    Neil wanted to say the words "my tenant", but he felt that Furuichi might get crazy if he said it, and there might be some rumors the next day. Last time Hayate came to visit his home.  It was this guy who broke the news.

    ???????????????????????????????? How about we kill him here to eliminate the trouble?

    Furuichi was covered in cold sweat, and his teacher was releasing an unabashed murderous light next to him. In an instant, he felt that his life seemed to be forced to the edge of the cliff.

    However, Neil and Furuichi had no time to care about anything else at this time, because a group of vicious guys were coming towards them.

    "Hey!! Who is the guy who just bullied me from Dumburo High School!!!"

    The bald man in the lead stared fiercely at the few brats in front of him.

    "Uh, boss, did we find the wrong person? They are all brats"

    A boy next to him came over and asked in a low voice that the combined age of the primary school students in front of him might not be older than his father.

    "You can't be wrong, that brat from the Denshi family is so big!"

    The bald boss spoke with confidence and no guilt at all for bullying a child.

    "Ehehehe!!! What is this sudden development!?"

    Furuichi looked at these delinquent high school students in despair, and suddenly jumped from one desperate situation to another more dangerous desperate situation?

    Neil looked at the group of people in front of him, and then glanced back at Alyssa. She was looking away and whistling as if it had nothing to do with herself, while Alicia's eyes were shining and looking forward to it.

    "Oh? It's you, right?"

    The bald boss noticed Furuichi who was making a noise, and after scanning the four of them, he identified Furuichi whose jaw was about to dislocate, because Neil seemed to be even weaker than Furuichi, and he seemed to be fine with long hair.  Bullying look.

    "Well, I don't have anything to say. Anyway, keep going, Furuichi-kun"

    Neil patted Furuichi on the shoulder and covered his mouth to suppress laughter.

    "Why me!! Don't act like you're just watching a show!!! I'm your student!!!"

    "Hey, hey, hey, you guys, don't you feel shy bullying a few kids?"

    A pleasant magnetic voice interrupted them.

    Furuichi turned his head as if he had seen a savior, and saw a group of girls wearing white special attack uniforms walking over, but the wooden knives, chains, clubs, and maces they held in their hands really made him feel embarrassed.

    Are today’s delinquents so ferocious even if they are too young girls?

    But it doesn’t matter, these big sisters are so beautiful.

    "Furuichi-san, you have lost all your moral integrity"

    ""

    Neil raised his eyes and looked at the group of female delinquents. The leading girl had a healthy wheat-colored complexion. Her long purple hair was tied up and swayed with her steps. She had a bamboo stick in her mouth and her eyes showed no sign of weakness.  Stare at the group of boys.

    "Ah? It's none of your business! This is our Duowu Luo's business, you Furious Emperor, get out of the way!!"

    At the critical moment, the boss did not give in because the other party was a girl, and it seemed that he had some connections with the other party.

    But the leading girl didn’t reply to his words, she just walked over and whispered:After staring at Neil for a while, he suddenly put his hand on Neil's head, with a friendly smile on his lips.

    "Your kid is Neil, right? I heard the tyrant mention you, you are such a cute kid"

    "Tyrant?"

    Neil didn't slap the opponent's hand away. After all, she was a quasi-royal sister, and he was just confused about the tyrant she mentioned. The group of guys from Duwuluo High School behind him seemed a little unhappy after hearing this title.  It looks good, like taking laxatives.

    It sounds like he is very tough. Is there such a formidable person around him?

    "Ahaha, it's someone you know anyway"

    "Hey, Rika, this kid here is also very cute. I'm Shizuku Itoi, and I'll die at night~~~"

    "Hey, Shizuku, you're scaring people"

    And Furuichi was surrounded by several female delinquents holding his face in his hands. At this moment, he was so happy that he almost fainted.

    "You women, don't forget about us! Bastards, don't think we dare not take action. Even if Nan Lixiang knows the "tyrant", I won't be afraid of you!  !  "

    "Huh? Even if you don't know that guy, I will beat you up. If you have the guts, come and try it!!"

    The bosses of the two factions began to clamor, and they gritted their teeth as fiercely as a wolf.

    "Boys! Don't take it lightly just because they are girls! Let them see the power of Dumburo High School!!"

    “Oh oh oh!!!”

    "Ah!? We are the Furious Emperor, don't underestimate us, you scum!!"

    "Follow the boss and rush!!!"

    Alicia and Alyssa stood on the outside, watching the two gangs fighting like this, feeling almost numb.

    "Ahaha, the fight started"

    Alyssa laughed dryly a few times, revealing a pair of dead fish eyes like Neil's.

    "Ah, everyone is so full of energy. It's so lively, I really want to join in"

    Alicia showed a completely different expression, and her eagerness to try made Alyssa doubt that she would rush in next second.

    Neil, who was in the middle of it, was punching one after another, while Fushi was running around with his head in his hands, hiding in a cold sweat.

    "What's going on!? Gang war!? I'm just an ordinary elementary school student. I simply ran to the wrong set!!"

    "Ah ah ah, let me go back to my mother's arms and drink milk!!"

    As soon as Fushi turned his head, he saw Neil kicking a big man away, making him look embarrassed.

    This guy’s strength is as unparalleled as ever.

    “You stinky brat!!”

    Fushi suddenly heard a loud shout from behind him. He turned around and saw a bad guy hitting him with his fist.

    ——I’m probably seriously injured now.

    Unable to escape, we can only watch the imminent crisis coming.

    In the blink of an eye, Furuichi felt as if his head was being pushed down, and a gust of wind passed over his head.

    "Really, don't get in the way here, leave as soon as possible, there are so many people here, even if you stand behind me, I may not be able to care about you, I might even beat you up"

    Furuichi only saw Neil punch the opponent away, and with a few words, he pushed him to the safety of Alicia.

    Furuichi was startled for a moment, and when he looked back, what caught his eye was Neil's expression that was slightly different from usual.

    I once saw this unique side of him in a martial arts competition.

    Looking at him intently in the fight, Furuichi pursed his lips.

    ——It’s really strong.

    "Hey, are you okay, Furuichi-san?"

    Seeing Fushi’s dull expression, Alyssa couldn’t help but asked, it wouldn’t be funny if he was beaten silly.

    "Uh, I'm fine" Furuichi waved his hand, then looked at Alicia, pointing to the chaotic situation, "Miss Alicia, is it okay to be in such a mess?"

    The bald boss seemed to have been beaten ten meters above the ground just now. Is that okay?

    "No problem! You don't know, right? Fighting is a specialty of this street. Many idiots living here will die if they don't fight. Even Neil fights one fight every three days and one fight every five days."  Yes, to a certain extent, he is very familiar with the people here"

    It’s really a disgusting street.

    “Then Alicia, wouldn’t it be dangerous for you to live here?”

    Alyssa really can’t imagine that if a child lives here, wouldn’t he be frightened every day?"That's not the case" Alicia shook her head and smiled, as if she didn't care much, "Don't look at these people as being fierce, but in fact they are very principled people, at least they will not bully the elderly or children.  At best, they have bad mouths. Just now they were just scaring us. In the words of Neil and Granny Denshi, these people are apes without brains and can only express themselves in the most primitive way.  It’s just blood that’s burned too hot…”

    "Of course, there are also other connections, such as the mother-in-law Denshi and the "Scarlet Overlord" rumored here are Neil's family, so those people don't dare to mess with the people in the family"

    ""

    ? Okay, Scarlet Overlord is really the name of the bunker. Is Neil's house full of monsters?

    Furuichi and Alyssa once again watched the scene near the end. In their eyes, something seemed to be different.

    "These guys are really getting more and more durable"

    Neil twisted his wrist and walked back. His face was not red and he was out of breath. It was impossible to tell that he had just finished fighting.

    "You do like fighting"

    Furuichi looked at Neil and smiled softly.

    Niel paused for a moment, then shrugged and smiled slightly.

    "I don't hate it."

    "I didn't expect that my teacher is still a bad person" Alyssa covered her face as if she had a headache, "Are you performing a GTO?"

    "Please ask Mr. Onitsuka for this kind of thing" Neil scratched his head and said boredly, "Well, if I can make extra money, I wouldn't mind making a cameo"

    But not long after he finished speaking, Neil found that Furuichi, Alyssa and Alicia were all silent in front of him, with dull expressions on their faces.

    "Huh? Are you possessed by a ghost, you guys?"

    Suddenly, an arm even rougher than Kenjiro's wrapped around Neil's neck. He was stunned for a moment, and then fell into the shadow of despair.

    Who released this Godzilla at the end of the 21st century

    "Oh? Neal-chan, are you planning to make extra money? I have a place where you can make a guest appearance. I originally came out to see where the kid was having such a fun time, but I didn't expect to hear such good news"

    Furuichi and Alyssa looked up at the tall figure, with the stubble, thick eyebrows, piercing eyes, light lip gloss and eye shadow, a perfect figure comparable to King Billy, and a charming Jean  The kimono that no one can look at directly gave them an unparalleled impact.

    "Ah, I really want to vomit. Can I vomit?"

    "Hello, Mrs. Xixiang."

    Alicia reluctantly moved her lips and said hello proactively.

    "Oh, it's Alicia" Xixiang moved his eyes and nodded, "Go back and tell your family that Neil won't be going back tonight. He's working at my place, so tell them not to worry"

    "Well, I understand, please feel free to do so."

    Neil, who was almost out of breath, stared at him. Alicia sold him in the blink of an eye. Please feel free to take him for what he is. He didn't even know if he would be able to see the sun tomorrow.  .

    “Let’s go, Neil-chan~~~”

    Xixiang smiled girlishly at Neil, and Neil immediately rolled his eyes and fainted while frothing at the mouth.

    “Is it okay, Alicia?”

    Watching Neil being carried away on her shoulders, Alyssa felt for the first time that it was not easy for him either.

    "It doesn't matter, Mrs. Saigo is a good person."

    ""

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    That night, Xixiang Ladyboy Club.

    “Clang, clang, clang! The super future star of our store is now making a grand appearance, Sonoko!!!”

    "Who are you calling Sonoko! Who wants to be the future star of your store!!"

    "Come on, Nierzi! You have great potential to become the ACE_OF_ACE of our store!!"

    "A devil wants this kind of potential, even if you give me money!!"

    "Yo!! Pretty boy, twist your waist!!"

    “You can do it yourself, don’t make too many demands, you perverted uncles!!”

    "Yoooooooo, such a cute child is indeed a boy! Long live Lord Lucifer!!!"

    "Have your male-only penetrating weapons been scrapped by you idiots!?"

    "Nierzi, please date!!!"

    “Go to hell——!!!!!!”

    On the stage, ?A girl in a gorgeous kimono with light make-up, who was actually a boy, was dancing with terrifying momentum with a folding fan. Next to her, Saigo was admiring the dance with a face full of admiration.

    This kid really has hope of becoming the master of the great route.

    The next day, the news about Neil's transformation into a new human spread secretly without his knowledge.

 Text Chapter 63 To maintain moral integrity or to lose moral integrity, that is the question

    The long black hair floated gently.

    The bright pupils reflect the surrounding scenery, like a mirror world.

    The girl put her hands behind her back, holding a smile on her lips, and stepped lightly.

    "Ah, no matter how many times I come here, I always feel that this place is huge"

    The corners of Tifa's mouth were slightly raised, her eyes were shrouded in a bright light, and she looked around every inch of Maho Liang Academy from time to time.

    "That's right. After we entered through the school gate, we walked for more than half an hour and felt like we didn't even see the end"

    Alicia, who was following Tifa, glanced around with the same interest. Whenever she saw the architecture of European classical beauty and the natural scenery, her vermilion eyes suddenly brightened like gems.

    "Well, I heard from Neil that there are many schools here, ranging from elementary school to university, plus various research institutes, shopping streets and library islands. It really can't be visited in one day" Tifa introduced, tapping her lower lip.  , suddenly remembered something interesting, a smile on his face, "This school also has many activities, such as the last school festival, which was held for three days and three nights. It was really lively"

    "Wow, that sounds so interesting" Alicia immediately flattened her mouth in disgust when she saw Tifa's expression, and then murmured angrily, "If Neil had woken me up earlier, then I couldn't have done it either."  Did you attend the school festival?"

    ""

    Tifa scratched her cheek and smiled silently. Is this what she should be struggling with?

    "But it's great, I want to go to school here too"

    Looking at Alicia’s longing expression, Tifa couldn’t help but smile.

    "What you say should be fine. As long as you worship Tony Nier or Negi, they should be able to find a way"

    "Hmm, please Tony Neil? I always think that guy will say something like "It's too troublesome, so I won't do it""

    Alicia closed her eyes and frowned, as if she could imagine the scene at that time.

    "maybe……"

    Tifa nodded with deep understanding. She quite agreed with Alicia's idea and her understanding of that guy.

    However, because of her understanding, she knew that if Alicia really asked him to ask for help, Neil would still do his best to help her.

    "A soft-hearted fool."

    Tifa pursed her lips and murmured in a low voice. She was a little bit disgusted by this.

    "What's wrong, Tifa?"

    Alicia noticed Tifa’s little movements and couldn’t help but feel a little weird.

    Tifa came back to her senses immediately, scratched her cheek and laughed dryly, "It's okay, I just got a little lost in thought"

    "Hey, what are you thinking about? You are so absorbed in your thoughts~~~"

    Alicia rolled her eyes and didn’t know what she was thinking of. She half-covered her mouth with her hand and leaned over with an ambiguous smile.

    Tifa blocked the approaching smiling face with her hand and said angrily, "What are you thinking about? I feel like you are becoming more and more like that guy Neil"

    "Hehe, you are so embarrassed that I got it right, right?"

    "You're not shy!"

    "Oh~~~Don't you deny what you said before? Sure enough, Tifa-chan's heart is full of Nier~~~"

    ""

    Faced with such teasing, Tifa simply shut her mouth and turned away as if she didn't hear anything.

    Seeing Tifa like this, Alicia stopped teasing her. She glanced around and asked, "Hey, Tifa, where is Neil's school? We've been gone for a long time"

    Originally, I was idle at home and wanted to come to the school to kill some time. However, after I came here with Tifa, this journey was really a good way to kill the time.

    ??Looking carefully, it seems that it is almost time for get out of class to end.

    "This place is too big. I haven't been here many times. How can I know how to get there?"

    "Eh? Didn't we see that big map when we entered?"

    “It’s true, but”

    "Is Tifa a roadie!? So cute!!"

    "What are you so cute about!? You're not praising yourself in disguise, when you haven't found a way either!?"

    "Are you two brats students here?"

    The two of them, who were fighting and looking for their way around, suddenly heard a voice coming from behind them. At the same time, they turned their heads and saw a tall man in black sportswear standing not far away with a cool expression.

    "Hello, we are not students here, we are here to find someone."

    TifaliNodding gracefully, the person in front of him seemed to be a school teacher or administrator.

    "Looking for someone?" Heigang raised his eyebrows and looked at the two girls in front of him, "Who are you looking for?"

    “It’s Neil Springfield who works at Shengxiang Elementary School here.”

    "It's that kid, but it's almost time for school to end. If we go by now, the people in the elementary school will probably leave as well. Forget it, I'll lead you there. Maybe that kid is still in school  By the way, are you his friends?"

    “We are his girlfriends!!”

    Before Tifa could speak, Alicia answered first.

    "girlfriend!?"

    Heigang opened his eyes in surprise, while Tifa covered his forehead as if he had a headache. He dared to believe that Alicia would start to display her natural instinct of fearing chaos in the world again.

    "I didn't expect that boy to have two girlfriends, but it seems reasonable after thinking about it"

    Heigang sighed at first, and then nodded unexpectedly.

    "Well, this gentleman"

    "Just call me Heigang" Heigang lowered his head and looked at Tifa, noticing the tangled look on her face as she hesitated to speak, and said with a very understanding expression, "Don't worry, I understand"

    "No, actually"

    "Let's go, I'll take you there now."

    "That bastard is really incredible. He actually did such a thing, but he is a role model for others. This is considered a harm to others' children. Well, I should be able to use this reason to teach him a lesson"

    A cold smile appeared on Black Steel's lips, and his narrow eyes narrowed slightly, flashing a frightening red light from time to time. When Tifa noticed the eldest brother's expression, she knew that the unlucky child was about to suffer a big disaster again.  , couldn't help but draw a cross in my heart.

    "Meow haha, it feels like something interesting is going to happen"

    Hearing Alicia’s cheerful laughter, Tifa sighed sadly, feeling deeply powerless.

    【Neal, if you want to blame it, you have a teammate who has been deceiving people for thirty years】

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Woo——"

    "What's the matter, Neil?"

    Naye suddenly heard Neil making a sound of unknown meaning, couldn't help but frowned, and asked with some worry.

    "It's okay, I just suddenly felt so miserable that I let out such a scream from my soul that it shook the world"

    "I have no idea what you are talking about" Nanoye shook her head in confusion, and then laughed happily, "But this means that Neil, there is nothing wrong with you"

    "Naye, at this moment, I feel more desperate than when I met a giant."

    She had just escaped from the demon king of the Kamabaka Kingdom and was mentally traumatized. Now she was attacked by this girl Nanoha. As her master, Neil suddenly felt that his majesty had lost as much as a certain vampire. He couldn't help but feel  I feel like life is dark.

    "By the way, aren't we going to the back mountain? This direction doesn't seem right"

    Nanoye looked at the direction Neil led the way. She had been training with Neil every day after school as usual, but at this moment, she visually saw that it was completely different from where she usually went.

    "Well, anyway, what I'm teaching you is just the control and application of magic power, and how to fight. I plan to hand you over to a more capable and experienced guy. Regardless of magic or physical skills, with her level, she can definitely  You trained me to become a master"

    Originally Naiyara was still being trained today. Neil felt that he had nothing to teach. After all, the magic system was completely different. Apart from some basic things, Neil felt that it would be better to have someone like Yuno as a coach.  Suitable for yourself.  When Professor Nanoha was in actual combat, whenever he encountered her unconsciously cute look, Neil would be blasted to pieces by a burst of starlight.

    Therefore, directly throwing Nanoha to the merciless Yiwen is definitely very profitable. Anyway, it is healthier for young people to abuse them, and there is Negi who can attract firepower next to him, and more importantly,  He can go home and cook quickly after school.

    【Ah, I can’t help it anymore, I can’t stop crying.  】

    "don't want!"

    Naye's face changed slightly and she shouted subconsciously, even her voice became slightly shrill.

    Neil was startled and quickly turned his head to look over, only to see Nanoye staring at him with her mouth bulging as if she was very angry.

    "Uh, what's wrong with you, Miss Nanoha?"

    &nbsp; Being stared at by Nanoye for a while, Neil asked cautiously.

    "me……"

    When asked by Neil, Nanoye didn't know how to answer. Could it be that she told him that she didn't want to leave him?

    "Dream on, it would be better to use a starburst to make him surrender."

    "Ms. Nanoha, did you think of something dangerous just now! Although I don't know what it was, I am firmly against violence!!"

    With the flash of red light in Nanoye’s eyes and the faint smile of excitement on her lips, no matter how idiotic she was, Neil still felt that he seemed to be very close to the door of hell.

    "Ahaha, what are you talking about Neil? I never thought of using Starlight Explosion to blast you"

    Nanoha scratched her cheek, smiled very cutely, and said horrible words that made Neil break into a cold sweat.

    【This guy said something that must never be uttered!  Naturally black?  ?  Definitely natural black!  !  】

    "Neil, why do you want others to teach me? I'm afraid I won't get along"

    Naye thought for a while and finally came up with a reason.

    "So that's the problem"

    Neil breathed a sigh of relief. He really didn't realize that Nanoha's character would be afraid of strangers, but this was no problem at all. After all, Yiwen's appearance was very deceptive. At first glance, he looked like a harmless cat, and he was very similar to  You don't have to worry about getting along with Yi Wen at all, because that guy's queen character is definitely about making others obey her.

    "That's not okay, Nanoha. If you hold back because of this small worry, you won't be able to make great progress in the future! Although I will be a little reluctant to let you go, dad, I will still do this for your future.  I did it! So, even if you resent Dad, I won’t regret it!!"

    "What dad, what role are you playing!"

    Nanoye slapped away Neil's hand on her shoulder with dissatisfaction. She blinked, not knowing what she thought of, her eyes suddenly lit up, and a meaningful smile appeared on her face.

    "Well, after all, Neil was defeated by me, I don't think he has the ability to teach me anything"

    "What!? Defeated by you!? It was just your luck that time. If I do it ten times again, you will not be my brother's" Neil originally retorted angrily, but when he saw Nanoye's smile, he seemed to understand.  Everything changed, "Well, since you said so, I also feel that I am not capable"

    Nanoha's smile froze slightly, but soon her lips curved into a more contemptuous arc, and at the same time her eyes swept three inches ahead.

    "Neil, it really doesn't work."

    Neil, who had been paying attention to Nanoye's expression, naturally noticed the other person's gaze. He looked down and couldn't help but widen his eyes, like an angry cat staring at Nanoye who was smiling leisurely and contentedly.

    "No!? You dare to say that I can't do it!? I've told you from the first day of class that I am a man who can break through the sky. The word "no" cannot appear to me!! Very good, Nanoha.  Just wait, if I don’t train you well, I will spend the rest of my life hanging around Xixiang!!!”

    “This is what you said, Neil~~~”

    Naye secretly made a gesture indicating that the plan was successful, and at the same time thought of something in her heart.

    【This trick of using retreat to advance that my mother taught me is really useful. Although I don't know why I aimed at it like this in the end, as long as it succeeds, I'll be fine!  】

    In fact, it was not until some years later that Nanoha understood the true meaning of this matter. At that time, she lamented that her health teacher died early. At the same time, she was very fortunate that she had a mother as great as Kami who allowed her to do this.  I have avoided many detours in my life.

    "Forget it, let's stop today's training. I'll go back and think about how to arrange it"

    “I don’t know whether it was because he was inspired to fight or because his dignity as a man was challenged. Neil began to seriously think about what to do. Usually, these things were left to Anders to do.

    "Huh? What is that guy doing?"

    Neil suddenly slowed down, and a shadowy figure appeared in his field of vision.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Ha, why are all the cleaners boys, not even a girl"

    Furuichi stopped the broom in his hand, looked around the classroom, and couldn't help but sigh sadly.

    Doesn’t it mean that if men and women match each other, the work will not be tiring?  There are just a bunch of idiots here, and they are exhausted from doing anything.

    "You just give up on this idea, this is terribleIt's our class's policy" Yuuji walked past Furuichi with a broom on his shoulder, not looking like he was working at all, "That guy said that in order to avoid a series of unnecessary problems caused by male-female combinations, we separate boys and girls.  Separated to facilitate management, do you think we can resist the mountain above our heads?  And the girls seem to agree"

    “Can you disagree!? Girls almost don’t have to participate in work during the week!!”

    "From this point of view, it turns out that he is still a gentleman"

    "That's weird! Even if he is a gentleman, he can only be a gentleman in another sense!!!"

    "I'm telling you, you can chat as much as you want, but if you can work, Yuuji, you've barely even done anything!!"

    Listening to the two complaining, Touma couldn't stand it anymore. He was almost the only one working now. He obviously planned to grab those half-price bento boxes.

    "You should tell the group of people over there first"

    Yuuji pointed with his broom in the direction of the podium, where a group of people were gathering for activities.

    Standing on the podium, Akihisa used the broom as a guitar and danced his fingers as much as he could, as if he had returned to the school festival concert, with the intense melody seeming to linger in his ears.

    “Come on, call me!!!”

    “Honey!!!”

    "What a tall person!!! Call me God-sama!!!"

    "Ah, Lord Kami is playing a game console in that corner over there"

    Touma looked at this scene, then looked at someone in the corner who had entered the god of strategy mode, and couldn't help but sigh.

    How long will he be able to do this?

    ——

    Suddenly, the sound of the door being pulled attracted the attention of everyone in the class.

    A handsome face that was as cold as a knife appeared behind the door, and at the same time, those sharp wolf-like eyes made the guys in the class stay silent for a while and started cleaning obediently.

    “Kids, is your bastard head teacher gone already?”

    They were slightly surprised by the unexpected punishment, and then suddenly realized that it was their class teacher who had caused the hatred.

    "Well, our bastard head teacher left early during the last self-study class and let all the girls go"

    As the leader of the boys, Xiongji told Heigang in detail. When Heigang heard this, he felt that the temples on his forehead began to beat again.

    "That rascal……"

    "Um, Teacher Heigang, what do you want from Neil?"

    Touma's question caused Heigang to turn around. He looked at the people in the class, and for some reason the corner of his mouth curled up into a weird smile.

    "Ah, actually it was the boy's two girlfriends who came to see him"

    "What——!?"

    "girlfriend——!?"

    “Two more——!?”

    The boys looked at each other and saw the jealousy hidden in each other's eyes. They nodded one after another, immediately picked up the thing in their hands, and rushed out of the back door without saying a word.

    "Hey, don't damage public property"

    Heigang shouted behind them, chuckled, and then walked downstairs.

    When he walked downstairs, he found that the two girls waiting nearby were gone. Instead, there was a guy who deserved a beating, gaping at the large cloud of dust.

    "Faye, did you see the two little girls who were here just now?"

    Heigang walked over, patted Fay on the shoulder and asked as coldly as usual.

    "Huh? It's Kurojia~~" Faye turned around and showed a very hearty smile, and then her face became a little weird, "Kurojia, are you a lolita control?"

    Heigang was startled, then his face turned black, he pulled out a cold long knife out of thin air, clasped his hands and raised it, ready to slash at it.

    "You really deserve to be cut down just like that kid"

    “Ehehehe!! Oppose violence, Hei-chan~~~”

    “Go to hell!!”

    "Wait a minute, aren't you going to ask where those two girls went? I'll tell you, but you can't do anything to me!"

    ""

    Heigang stopped and stared at Fay coldly, while Fay smiled slightly and tidied up his clothes. It was not until Heigang was about to have his second impact that he slowly spoke.

    "Actually, I just met them and chatted for a few words. I found out that they were here to see Neil-chan, so I told them that Neil-chan had left.Okay, so they took their leave, and let me tell you something by the way.  "

    "That means you knew it beforehand, right?"

    "Well Wow!! Kuro-chan, a surprise attack is a foul!!"

    “I don’t care about you!!”

    “I clearly said I wouldn’t do anything!!”

    "Did I promise you!?"

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "So, you lost the ring that Yiwen gave you and you were thinking about how to die, maybe this is it?"

    "No, I'm not thinking about how to die"

    Negi looked at his brother depressedly, forgetting if he didn't help, he was still gloating about his misfortune.

    "I just lost my ring, is there any need to do this?"

    Although the ring was a relatively rare magic item, it was not in a life-and-death situation. However, seeing Negi like this, Neil immediately felt very happy.

    "You won't understand. If Master finds out, I will see hell"

    Yiwen’s terror began to emerge in Negi’s mind. His face turned pale and his whole body was shaking, as if he had seen a ghost.

    Neil couldn’t help but sigh at how powerful Yiwen was. He was able to make Negi, a little man-trained boy, even more miserable. He felt like he was almost turning into an M.

    "Hey, Neal, what's the ring that Mr. Negi mentioned? Doesn't it matter that he's still like this?"

    Nanoye pulled the corner of Neil's clothes and asked with some confusion.

    "Well, that ring is like a wedding ring that represents a lifelong promise, and Negi, the idiot, threw it away without knowing where. If his powerful wife at home knew about it, he would probably not have to go to bed for a month."

    "Hey!? Teacher Negi is already married!?"

    "Hey, Neil, stop making this up!"

    "I'm not making it up, I'm just explaining it to Nanoha."

    "What are you trying to explain!!"

    Facing Negi’s fire-breathing eyes, Neil shrugged and had to give up, "Okay, okay, I won’t say it anymore. Why don’t you recall it and let me help you reorganize the scene at that time."

    "real?"

    Negi looked at him suspiciously, could this guy really be so kind?

    "We are brothers after all Speaking of which, when did the ring disappear?"

    "It should have been last night"

    "Well, very good" Neil nodded, "Which woman's bed did you sleep in last night?"

    "Herehey!! Where are you going!!"

    Negi is crazy, he actually believes in a guy like Neil, he is really a fool.

    "Oh, oh, did you really sleep in someone else's bed? Yeah, there are so many people in the girls' dormitory, who could it be?"

    "I told you not to do it!! I haven't even slept in Asuna-san's bed recently!!"

    "The married life is not harmonious?"

    “Stay away from me!!!”

    "Teacher Negi is not pure."

    ""

    Negi leaned against the tree, wanting to die.

    “Neil——!!!”

    Just when Neil was enjoying the sight of Negi being beaten to a pulp, a familiar scream came from behind. Without thinking, he immediately bent down. The next second, a figure flew over his head, and at the same time, a wave of wind blew up.  A gust of cold wind.

    Neil raised his head and looked at the blond girl who flipped in the air and landed perfectly, and couldn't help but be speechless for a while.

    "Alicia, do you have to say hello in this way? If I hadn't avoided it, I really doubt I would have suffered internal injuries from you."

    "It doesn't matter, I just said hello a little more enthusiastically."

    "Is this called being more enthusiastic!? Who would rush over at a speed of 40 yards, 4 seconds and 2!? Do you think I am an American football player!?"

    “What a small family man.”

    "I'm sorry, anyone would be petty when their lives are at stake!"

    "Tch, I won't talk to you anymore" Alicia left Neil alone, moved her target to Nanoye who was aside, and immediately pounced on her, "yahoo! Nanoye!!"

    "Whoa, be careful, Alicia!!"

    Neil sighed helplessly at the two who started to fuck Lily, then turned his head and forced a smile at the black-haired girl who was running slowly.

    "Won't you stop this guy, Tifa?"

    ? ???Isn't this bad?  There is a beautiful girl throwing herself into my arms"

    Tifa walked up to Neil and smiled teasingly.

    “I wish the way of throwing myself into someone’s arms could be improved”

    Neil muttered softly, but the next moment, Tifa's beautiful black hair was fluttering with invisible domineering aura.

    "What were you talking about just now?"

    "No, I didn't say anything, Your Lady Queen."

    Neil immediately displayed his low-profile and domineering attitude. His dignity and integrity were completely useless in front of Tifa.

    "Ah, look, Nanoha, Neil is starting to lose his moral integrity again!!"

    "Neil has never had any moral integrity anyway"

    "Alicia, shut up, whose fault do you think it is that makes me like this!"

    "You blame me?"

    "Ha, if I don't blame you, why should I blame myself!?"

    "Shut up."

    "Yes, Your Lady Queen."

    "Neil really suffered."

    Alicia’s triumphant look made Neil want to hang her up and tickle her, but for Tifa’s sake, he still lay on the ground obediently.

    "By the way, what is Negi doing there?"

    Tifa noticed Negi, who had been ignored for a long time, but the other party was obviously trapped in an endless loop and did not notice their arrival.

    "Nieji is struggling with the question of whether he should have moral integrity or lose his moral integrity."

    ""

    “By the way, why did you and Alicia come here?”

    “Well, since it’s okay to stay at home, and Alicia has never been to school, I took her here for a walk.”

    Neil looked back at the girl who was chatting enthusiastically with Nanoye. She had maintained such an optimistic attitude since she woke up. It was not an exaggeration to say that she was offline. However, these might just be to cover up her inner feelings.  lonely.

    【Looks like we need to hurry up.  】

    Just when Neil was thinking about something, a strange murderous aura rushed towards him. Neil looked around and saw a large black mist rumbling towards him.

    "What is that!? The Black Mist Monster!?"

    As soon as he finished complaining, Neil was swallowed by the black mist.

    "Whoa! Help! Huh? Isn't this a guy from the class!? Hey, are you rebelling!?"

    "Burn my remains with the blazing holy fire! How joyful is life, and how sad is death!"

    "Ahhh!! Where did you come from the Ming Cult!? These people are crazy again!!! Tifa, Negi, save me!!"

    Tifa watched the group of people go away speechlessly, and then glanced at Negi who continued to seek death.

    This school is still so peaceful today.

 Text Chapter 1 That day, the boy walked into a new world

    My name is Orima Ichika, I'm 15 years old, and my gender is, um, with excalibur underneath, you know.

    At this moment, the fifteen-year-old youth is like a deep-sea fish.

    “The classroom with all girls except me is very stressful.

    But it doesn’t matter. With my ability to withstand stress that I have developed since childhood, I can still withstand this kind of pressure. I am quite confident about this.

    Why do you say that?

    This has to start with my family and my world.

    “Today’s world, I simply don’t know how to describe it in words.  First of all, the two mainstreams in the world today are technology and magic. As far as I know, eight years ago, the flying super weapon called IS came out, and the world has undergone earth-shaking changes. However, weapons like IS can only be made by  The manipulation by girls has led to a fundamental change in the status of men and women in society.  However, the matter did not end there. In the following years, the ISSDA organization responsible for space development announced the existence of "magic". Magic was originally unknown. Coupled with the new life from the universe, it became even more complicated.  Not to mention the various superpowers in Academy City, the world was once again in turmoil. However, with the efforts of many parties, the world finally settled down, and magic was gradually accepted by everyone. At the same time, ordinary humans could not  All known alien races appeared one after another, and the world became more and more diverse.

    However, there are still unknown things in this world, such as disobedient gods, demons, angels, magic societies that are still hidden in the dark, and advanced beings buried in the shadows. I know these because my family is special.  The reason is, after all, the old man in my family is not an ordinary person.

    In short, there are as many angels and demons as dogs, and fairies and heavenly beings are everywhere. This world is a strategic fortress.

    However, this world view is not enough to shock me, because the family I live in is enough to numb my nerves. My home is simply the most chaotic place in the world.  Compared with one who has a personality, all kinds of weapons are worth the sky, and I can also see angels and demons eating together and having fun, and even aiming their guns at someone. The moment I knew the truth, my three views were completely destroyed. Thousands of years of history  They've all been tricked into being dogs.

    “Alas, this world is so damn peaceful.

    “But even so, I am still very stressed at this moment.

    I folded my hands and put them under my chin, with cold eyes, trying to look calm. At this time, I finally understood Commander Ikari’s sense of pressure to remain calm in the face of the apostles’ attack.

    Commander Ikari is mighty!  !  !

    But the sights gathered from all around are really uncomfortable. Haven’t you seen that my forehead is already covered with heart-wrenching beads of sweat?  ?  Sure enough, no matter how old a girl is, she always has a trembling heart!  !  Sure enough, a girl's gaze is the most terrifying thing in the world. The ever-changing changes of sometimes resentment and sometimes anger are simply more disasters than taking the Western Scriptures.

    I took a deep breath, narrowed my eyes slightly, and all the nerves in my body suddenly became more tense than ever before.

    ??????????????????????????????????

    Wow, I relaxed too much and almost came out from behind.

    Ha, by the way, why do I have to stay in a place like this?

    Thinking of this, I recalled what happened the night before.

    That night, my brother said to me with a smile that could be read as bright and written as slutty.

    "Ichika, you will become the happiest man in the world."

    So that’s what he was talking about!  !  !  !  !

    I sighed deeply, and I mourned for a second for my seemingly happiness and actual sorrow. I started to swim away and observe the people around me.

    Well, the eyes of the girls on the left and the right are full of unparalleled curiosity for knowledge, and their shining eyes almost flashed through their tough golden eyes.

    I can’t see the back part, but the sight of the thorns on my back makes me feel like I’m sitting on pins and needles. I can understand it even without looking.

    "The person directly in front of me is a slightly older woman.

    She is a bit petite, and her figure is almost the same as that of a student, but her chest size is the nemesis of all high school girls.  The clothes are relatively large and make her look more petite, but she still feels quite cute.  In addition, she also wears a pair of black-rimmed glasses. Although they are crooked, she can still be called a bespectacled girl.

    And this girl with glasses was looking at the people in the class in panic, her timid posture was reminiscent of an injured little rabbit.

    You are a teacher, show me some domineering power!

    "Everyone is here. Then, SHR is going to startWhoops!  "

    Well, it’s not something you can do if you want to.

    I gave the teacher an appreciative look, but for some reason the teacher turned red and smiled shyly.

    ????????????????????????????????????????? Suddenly, I felt that the pressure on my body was a little heavier, and I almost died from a thousand arrows piercing my heart.

    “Well, then, please introduce yourself, uh, in order of seat number.”

    The teacher seemed to have recovered from the inexplicable emotion and said to the students in the audience in a panic.

    ""

    "It's so quiet. My dignity as a teacher is suddenly shattered into pieces."

    I looked at the teacher who was about to cry, and I couldn't bear it. At the same time, I felt unhappy with the girls in the class. Are you shy because you just entered high school? No one responded. The teacher was about to cry. Really?  I'm going to cry!  !

    I glanced at the teacher, and the teacher’s eyes also moved over.

    ??Okay, our eyes met.

    Please don’t look at me like this, you are not my type, teacher.

    I quickly lowered my head, I still understand the principle that a dead Taoist friend will not die a poor Taoist.

    “Oh, give me a normal high school life.

    The reason why I specifically emphasize "ordinary" here is simply because what I am in now is definitely not an ordinary high school, but the famous IS Academy-the only school in the world that trains IS operators.

    And the most important point is that IS, this deceptive thing, can only be activated by girls, so naturally, this is a girls' school.

    And why am I here?

    I need to emphasize again that I am a boy, and I am definitely a boy at first glance. My appearance can be considered a bit handsome, but it is definitely not the kind of beauty that makes even IS unable to identify my gender.

    The reason why I came to such a ghost place has to start with the entrance exam in February.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    That day, the sun was shining brightly, and the cherry blossoms flying freely in the sky made me fall in love.

    I looked at the clear sky and encouraged myself in my heart.

    Today is the entrance exam for Junior High School. For your own goals, you can’t do it without working hard.

    The school I go to is called Mahora Gakuin. It is a very large Academy City that has everything from kindergarten to university. There are many schools in it, all types, and my target is the famous Mitsusaka High School.

    The reason why I chose Mitsusaka is not because of its reputation, but because my brothers and sisters all graduated from here. I have an indescribable yearning for that place.

    I want to chase the traces they left behind, and I want to be like them.

    that's it.

    Well, of course, if I am admitted to Mitsusaka High School, my goal of dominating Mitsusaka will be one step closer, and realizing Mahora's dream of complete domination will not be unattainable.

    Hahahaha, I couldn’t help but laugh out loud.

    "Why are you giggling so early in the morning?"

    At this time, my head was hit hard.  When I looked back, I saw a handsome man with white shoulder-length hair standing behind me. He was looking at me listlessly with a pair of dead fish eyes, and he didn't look like he was awake at all.

    "Brother, you got up so early"

    ??I touched my head and laughed dryly.

    "Well, seeing as you have a test today, I got up early to see you out"

    Hey, is this guy so kind?

    "Hey, don't think I can't understand your expression"

    "Well……"

    Although those dead fish eyes are completely rotten, they are still so sharp.

    I don’t know if my thoughts were revealed again, but I got another blow on the head.

    "By the way, you forgot to bring your admission ticket"

    I was stunned for a moment, watching my brother hand a certificate to me.

    "Huh? Didn't I prepare it last night?"

    As I was talking, I wanted to go through my bag. I had carefully prepared all kinds of things the night before.

    "Well, men will always forget some things, just like forgetting what their first love looked like"

    “I won’t forget it!!”

    I replied angrily, but I didn't notice the firmness in my tone.

    The old man looked at me steadily for a moment, with an inexplicable light flashing in his eyes.?, and then touched my hair with a slight smile.

    “Okay, take your admission ticket and go quickly, don’t be late.”

    I didn’t notice anything strange about my brother, so I took the admission ticket and didn’t check whether I really didn’t bring it with me. I said goodbye to my brother and went out.

    "It seems that Ichika has grown up"

    After saying this softly, the man walked back into the room with a smile.

    It was easy, so I came to the address indicated on the admission ticket.

    ???????????????????? Why is it not in Mahonliang Academy, but in a high school outside?

    But I didn’t think too much about it. Anyway, it said this on the admission ticket and I couldn’t change it even if I wanted to.

    But I feel a little uneasy.

    Are you nervous before the exam?

    With a feeling of apprehension, I walked into the imposing building in front of me.

    "I'm just going to go, turn left and right, how on earth are you going to get to the second floor!?"

    It’s been almost ten minutes since I walked, and I still haven’t found the stairs to the second floor. The internal structure is too complicated!  ?  Is this the maze before challenging the BOSS!  !

    My eyes wandered around, trying to find the guide map on the wall, but I sadly discovered that the walls inside were so beautiful that I couldn't even find a crack, let alone any wall charts.

    ?????????? This time, shit, I’m lost.

    "Hey, what should I do? Hey, why are you so quiet?"

    At this time, I finally realized that it was eerily quiet here. After walking for so long, I didn’t even meet a single person. Could it be that the exam has already started?  ?  Could it be that my dream of dominating Mitsusaka was just aborted?  ?

    God, I curse Jesus for not having chrysanthemums!  !

    “Perhaps God really heard my curse from the heart, and a door appeared not far in front of me.

    I walked to the door and saw a piece of paper stuck on it with the words "Infinite_Stratos Examination Room" written on it.

    "Well, I guess this is the right place"

    Because it says "Examination Room" on it.

    But the name of this examination room really looks impressive, and there are actually two English words that I can’t understand.

    Thinking of this, I feel deeply disappointed for my English course.

    I guess I won’t be able to pass the English test this time.

    But it doesn’t matter, my other subjects are fine!  !

    After taking a deep breath, I opened the door and walked into the room.

    "Ah, you are a candidate. Okay, go over there to change clothes. We are pressed for time, so you have to hurry up. This place can only be rented until four o'clock. I don't have time to trouble you. Really, I don't know what I'm doing.  What……"

    As soon as I entered the room, a nervous-looking female teacher, about thirty-five years old or above, spoke a lot of words like a machine gun without raising her head. I was stunned for a few seconds.

    Hey, hey, hey!  !  !  Sister, don’t you need to see what I look like and check my admission ticket!  ?  Where has the professionalism of being an invigilator gone?  ?  And what’s going on with changing clothes!  ?  You have to change clothes for exams these days!  ?  Are you asking me to use my body to show the beauty of the human body in ancient Greece?  ?  Sorry, I have been failing art classes since I was a kid!  !  Well, actually this is to prevent students from cheating, right?  But there is no one other than you in this room. I really don’t see any other candidates anywhere!  !

    While I was minding my own business, the elder sister gave instructions and walked out of the room directly with the documents in her arms.

    I watched the other party leave in embarrassment. I bet the eldest sister really didn’t even look at me.

    "Hey, what kind of test is this"

    I muttered a few words in a depressed voice and walked towards the place covered by the curtain.

    And at this moment, I entered a new world.

 Text Chapter 2 Sure enough, this is a conspiracy

    When I opened the curtain and walked in, I saw the object in the center of the room.

    The streamlined metal shell reflects light that is not dazzling, and an armor-like outfit sits quietly.

    I looked at it carefully and then fell silent.

    “Damn it, what kind of clothes do you want me to change into?! Are you asking me to take the war studies test!!”

    The bag in my hand was almost smashed by me.

    I calmed down the turbulent feeling in my heart that I wanted to hit someone, and walked over, looking left and right at this thing. After looking at it for a long time, I was speechless.

    Isn’t this the IS that appears on TV?

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of 1999

    But this thing actually has something to do with me. Well, it should be related to my family.

    "This is what changed the world"

    Because of the "White Knight Incident" of that year, the world became aware of the existence of this kind of weapon. At the same time, the originally balanced military structure suddenly collapsed. How many IS controllers can be found will directly affect the country's military strength.  , so every country began to implement a system of preferential treatment of women.

    Although there is a magical power like magic in the world today, it has not been widely used in the military due to various restrictions. Moreover, IS has advantages that can compete with magic. In comparison, the country is more willing to invest more resources.  on this emerging technology.

    Well, this is actually nothing to me. I am more curious about IS. After all, I have seen forces more powerful than IS.

    With all kinds of thoughts, I couldn't help but reach out and touch it.

    Anyway, IS can only be activated by women. If I, a pure man, touch it, I will probably have no reaction like touching a dead fish. It is a rare opportunity to touch it and I will not suffer any loss.

    However, there are always various unknowns in life. You can never guess what will happen in the next second. Of course, it is another matter if you have the ability to predict.

    A cold metallic feeling came from the fingertips, followed by a burst of dazzling silver light and various information pouring into the mind.

    “Eh!? Eh————!!!!!!”

    Faced with such a strange situation, I suddenly lost my train of thought.

    When I finally came to my senses, I found that the IS had actually moved and attached itself to my body like armor, becoming part of my hands and feet.

    "What happened!?"

    “Has someone activated IS!?”

    "who is it!?"

    "Huh? This, this is -"

    "man!?"

    Hearing the sound, a group of researchers in white coats came over. They opened the curtain and saw me activating IS. They all fell into a state of sluggishness where they couldn't think.

    I looked at the researchers in front of me in silence, and then looked at the abnormality on my body. I immediately showed a miserable face like a Christian abandoned by God. At the same time, the devil on my brother's face flashed through my mind.  smile, with only one thought left in her mind.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? This is a conspiracy.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    “Oh, I want to die.

    "Classmate, Orimaru Ichika-san!"

    A voice calling my name brought me back to reality from my annoying thoughts. I held my forehead and blurted out weakly before I could figure out the situation.

    "Ah, what's the matter?"

    "Ah, um, um, I'm very sorry for calling you so loudly all of a sudden. Are you, are you angry? Yes, I'm sorry! But, um, I'll introduce myself in the order of the fifty syllables. Now it's Oribara-san's turn.  So, I'm really, really sorry! Can you please introduce yourself? Are you willing?"

    It was then that I really came back to my senses and figured out the situation, and found that my deputy instructor, Yamada Maya, was constantly bowing his head and apologizing to me. It was obviously my own fault, but the teacher wanted to apologize himself. For a moment, I was full of guilt.

    "Uh, um, Mr. Yamada, you don't have to apologize like this. It's all my fault. I will introduce myself."

    I stretched out my hand to stop Teacher Maya Yamada from apologizing, and quickly made a comforting reassurance.

    "Really, really!? You, you promised me! You must do it!!"

    Teacher Yamada suddenly raised his head, seriously grasped my hand and leaned towards me, and he could still see the mist in his eyes.

    Teacher, are you really a teacher?  ?  This pairThe attitude of the little girl can easily be misunderstood, and some ignorant and innocent little boys might have fallen into trouble from then on!  !  !  Oh, oh, don't put your chest on it, be careful, my cannon may go off!  Also, I need to reiterate it again, teacher, you are really not my type!  !

    In the struggle between reason and sensibility, angels and demons, I took my hand out with difficulty, left my seat and walked to the podium with a slight bend without being noticed.

    Ah, I almost got hard just now.

    Standing on the podium, looking at the unabashed thirst for knowledge in the eyes of the girls in the audience, including Teacher Yamada, I suddenly felt like I was on the top of Mount Everest, and it was difficult to even breathe.

    "Ahem."

    I straightened my back and cleared my throat, thinking about what to say next.

    ???????????????????? But my mind went blank. As expected, the pressure had already crushed my thinking power into pieces.

    At this time, I took a peek at the seat by the window. Sitting there was a black-haired girl with a ponytail.

    Her name is Xiao Zhizhen, my childhood sweetheart who we only reunited after six years. This girl has always had a single ponytail. When I first entered the classroom, I recognized her at a glance.

    “But it’s really a transformation of women.

    No, no, now is not the time to think about this.

    "Help me quickly!!"

    I signaled her with my eyes. As a childhood sweetheart who has been dating for a long time, she must be able to understand this information instantly.

    "snort!"

    You actually ignored me!  ?

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Oh, oh, what does this cold aura and this arrogant attitude mean!  Where has the arrogant and a little bit coquettish Hoshi-chan gone!  !  Now Chen is completely 100% proud!  !  She actually abandoned me mercilessly at my critical moment, turned her face expressionlessly to the window, and snorted coldly, "I'll kill you, did I offend you, Miss Chen!"  !

    “However, this did remind me of something.

    I remember my brother once told me that when faced with a girl who is wrapped in pride and makes people wonder if she is engaged in chain defense, you must use your fiery penis to penetrate the opponent's uterus.

    Of course, this is summed up by my rich theory and practice. Although I don’t know where his theory and practice come from, I even wonder if he made it up casually.

    ??????????????????? However, I have no idea what those two words mean in English, because I am powerless in English. I have obviously been abroad, and there are foreigners at home. I only know the twenty-six English letters ABC, which is really weak.

    Well, I don’t really want to know the meaning of this. I know that what comes out of my brother’s mouth is definitely not fun, because every time I ask my sister or other older women in the family, I will be scolded.  Of course, many times I will attract hatred consciously or unconsciously. In comparison, the harm I suffered is quite small.

    Ah, I am going off topic again. Look, the eyes of the girls below are starting to burst into flames.

    Well, what should I say at this time?

    Let’s start with a song called “Girls’ School Boys” by Twins?  Well, it does fit the occasion, but this is a self-introduction, not a concert.

    【When we introduce ourselves, too many rhetoric just attracts the temporary attention of others. To let people know ourselves, the most important thing is to show our true side.  】

    Brother’s voice seemed to ring in my mind. At this time, I seemed to see the holy light of heaven.

    Sometimes I’m pretty reliable.

    The corners of my mouth raised slightly uncontrollably, and the sunshine outside the window shone in at the right time. At this moment, in the eyes of some ignorant little girls, I became a handsome and sunny boy.

    A small exclamation came from below, and my attention immediately came back. I took a breath and began to introduce myself.

    "My name is Ichika Orimara."

    “Yeah, yeah, yeah!!”

    Everyone’s eyes showed the expectation of “I want to hear more.”

    I smiled, what a group of curious and kind children.

    Then, I should also treat others with sincerity.

    "I like Lolita the most."

    Maintaining a sunny smile, I expressed what I loved most in my heart.

    institutions

    The sounds of various heads banging on the table and people falling to the ground kept ringing out. It seemed that they were moved by my sincerity.

    I think everyone can become a partner who loves lolita.

    At this moment, I seem to have new hope for the future.

    The sound of clicking footstepsThere was an urgent sound, is someone coming?

    “Are you going to reveal your abnormal sexual fetish as soon as you get here!?”

    Huh?  Does this sound sound familiar?

    But before I had time to react, I was hit hard on the head and sent flying.

    Wow, this kind of invisible murderous martial arts passed down by my brother is so familiar to me. The pain that directly penetrates the skull and hits the cerebral cortex is simply exhilarating How strange!  !  I'm not a pussy-shaker like Sister Xiaoyuan!  !  !

    “However, this knocking method, whether it’s power, angle, or speed, is very similar to the person in my impression.

    I swallowed and turned around with a little fear. I saw the woman behind me wearing a black suit and tight skirt. She had a slender figure and a body curve with no fat at all due to regular exercise. And the other person was at this time  He crossed his arms in front of his chest, raised the corners of his eyes, and his eyes were as sharp as a wolf's.

    "What the hell, Guan Yunchang!?"

    Snapped——

    “Ugh, I got hit on the head again, I’m probably going to have a cerebral hemorrhage now.

    "Sister Chifuyu, it hurts so much!"

    Yes, the domineering woman in front of me is my sister Chifuyu Orimaru.

    "Who is the hero in the Three Kingdoms, idiot!!"

    I rubbed my head and stood up from the ground, looking at my sister in front of me, very curious about her appearance.

    "Sister Chifuyu, why are you here? Aren't you out training for the annual World's No. 1 Martial Arts Tournament?"

    "Do you think I am Yamcha!? Who told you that I would go to that kind of conference!!"

    Chifuyu-san’s eyes started to sparkle, and her fists were clenched tightly. She would probably attack accordingly depending on my answer.

    “Uh, it’s my brother, that’s what I told you!!”

    I quickly shied away all the responsibilities, but after hearing this, Chifuyu-san loosened her fists and held her forehead in distress.

    "That idiot has been talking nonsense all day long"

    Looking at Chifuyu-san's depressed and gnashing expression, I couldn't help but want to laugh out loud. Those words I just came up with on the spur of the moment were purely to deceive my brother. Oh, haha, a Tai Chi push hand can kill someone invisible. I feel  At this moment, my IQ doubled several times.

    "Huh? By the way, what was going on with your self-introduction just now?"

    "Well……"

    Okay, I haven’t even breathed a sigh of relief yet. Why did this hatred suddenly shift back? I didn’t make fun of you.

    "My brother told me to be heart-to-heart and treat others with sincerity"

    And as soon as I finished speaking, Chifuyu-san came towards me with an angry fist.

    “Just lie to me now!!!!”

    Is it okay to let your brother lie like this openly?  ?

 Text Chapter 59 Looking forward to meeting him again

    "Hey, your eyes are wandering. Do you want to borrow money from me? For the sake of us being brothers, just tell me how much you want. It's okay to give the Ming coins directly to you!"

    There was a short distance from leaving the World Tree to one of the squares near the World Tree. Along the way, Neil found that Negi peeked at him very frequently, almost every few steps.  When he turned his head, Negi quickly turned his head and whistled. This behavior made Neil very unhappy, because it felt very disgusting to be treated like this by a boy, and Negi was not a girl who secretly liked him.  .

    “ Could it be that Negi has been looking at 3A girls for a long time and hasn’t had any contact with boys for a long time, and finally his interest in that area has begun to awaken!  ?

    In an instant, Negi’s image became dangerous in Neil’s eyes.

    "Why is it such an unlucky thing to say? How much do you want today's birthday to become the anniversary of my death! What do you mean by that look in your eyes? I always feel super unhappy!!"

    Negi was obviously stunned by Neil's sudden words for a few seconds before he reacted. Coupled with the weird look in his eyes, he couldn't help but complain angrily.

    Neil stuck out his tongue, put his hands on the back of his head, and quickened his pace slightly, leading Negi by half a body.

    "Do you have anything to say?"

    Negi paused for a moment, looking sideways at the face partially blocked by his arms, his eyes flashing behind the lenses.

    “Hey, Neil, has something happened to you recently?”

    I always feel that something has changed in him.

    Neil’s pace slowed down unconsciously, but soon returned to its original state, and he asked without looking back.

    "Why do you think so?"

    “I just feel like you’ve been a little absent-minded these days, as if you’re a little further away”

    Raising his head and looking at the stars covering the night sky, the starlight gently reflected the faint light on Negi's glasses.

    Neil put down his hands and put them behind his back. He also raised his head and stared at him from a distance.

    "No, nothing has changed"

    In the end, he was still like that.

    Nothing has changed.

    "Neil"

    Negi turned his head and opened his mouth, as if he wanted to say something, but for a long time, he did not say another word.

    "Don't talk about me, it's you" Neil suddenly spoke up and grabbed the topic, turning his face and blinking, "You are the one who should be said to be absent-minded, right? You seem to have no energy recently, as if you were distracted by something.  Things are bothering me"

    "Is it that obvious?"

    Negi lowered his head and muttered quietly, but Neil could still hear him beside him.

    "It's all written on your face I thought you looked confident after the school festival, but it turns out you've been so worried these days that you almost jumped off a building. What, is it a worry about love, boy?"  "

    When talking about love, Neil’s eyes brightened up and his tone was full of ridicule.

    "No, I just had a quarrel with Asuna-san"

    Negi rolled his eyes at him and became dejected again.

    "Sister? Oh, haha, it really is a matter of love~~~You dishonest guy~~~"

    "Do you have to think about this!?"

    "Okay, what did you and eldest sister argue about?"

    Neil spread his hands and did not continue teasing the other party.

    "Actually, it's not a big deal. Asuna-san just reminded me that I am very similar to Chao-san"

    Negi lowered his head a little further and sighed softly.

    "I see, the eldest sister is angry because of this"

    Neil looked at his brother’s confused expression, and he probably figured out what was going on between him and Asuna.

    After meeting with Gunel and learning that his father was still alive, Neil also guessed what Negi was thinking now. He must be full of things about his father. Since a long time ago, Negi has been working hard for his father.  , constantly injured, and constantly moving forward. After getting more accurate news, he will only work harder to move forward for his dream, even at the risk of losing his life.

    Father seems to be everything to him.

    This is exactly the same as the super ring tone.

    For the sake of your dreams, you are willing to give up everything, including your own happiness.

    And Tomorrow Cai is angry about it, maybe that's it.

    "Actually, Asuna-san is right, and I said the same thing to Chao-san, but I"? 

    Although he clearly rejected Chao's approach, he himself followed Chao's path, almost exactly the same path.

    He, how should he choose?

    "Neji, do you still remember what Chao Lingyin said?"

    Neil didn’t pay attention to Negi’s current expression and just continued talking.

    "Don't stop, keep moving forward This sentence should be very suitable for you now. For you, your father's affairs can be said to be everything to you. If you are asked to give up everything now for this, you must be able to do it.  Yes, in this aspect, you, Chao Lingyin, and I are really the same"

    Neil slowly took a breath of the refreshing summer night, his eyes slightly focused on Negi's face.

    "However, I think this is correct, or in other words, any approach is correct, but everyone chooses a different position. It is probably impossible for you to give up looking for your father, so why not go all the way?  Black, just like Kick-Ass who became a hero after being knocked headlong"

    "Well, I always feel that the tone of your words has suddenly changed a lot"

    "Don't worry about these things. Your goal is very clear anyway. You just think too much. Anyway, there is only one way you want to go from now on, isn't it?"

    Facing Neil’s smile, Negi seemed to know a little bit about what he should choose.

    "However, I have one more thing to say. No matter what you choose, you should also pay more attention to the people around you, such as eldest sister. I think eldest sister is very clear about your thoughts, and this is what she is worried about.  , it’s just that she doesn’t want to see you scarring yourself, the eldest sister’s idea is probably that simple"

    Neil took a few steps forward, tapping his toes slightly. As his body turned, his long hair fluttered lightly, and his face was clearly reflected in Negi's eyes.

    "Don't forget this, because when you lose, the pain is not something you can bear"

    "Neil"

    They were only a few steps apart, but Niji felt like they were separated by a chasm.

    Because there was a bit of sad nostalgia in Neil's eyes, which blocked his approach.

    "Well, that's all I want to say. It's up to you what you think about next" Neil spread his hands and smiled softly, then turned a little evil again, "But eldest sister really loves you deeply.  Said~~~"

    "Why do you come back here again!!!"

    The sentimental atmosphere just now was gone, and Negi rolled his eyes angrily.

    “Hehe~~~”

    Neil grinned wider, looked away slightly, and saw the surrounding environment clearly. His smile was frozen, and his expression was a little confused.

    "Ah, by the way, what am I doing here?"

    "Huh? Don't you know it yourself!?"

    "I really don't know, I'm following you"

    "How are you following me!? You are following me and running in front of me!!"

    "In this case, I will go home. Goodbye, young man who works hard~~~"

    Neil waved his hand and walked forward without looking back, but he was immediately grabbed by the collar.

    "It's rare that you come here, so just patrol with me. You have a lot of time anyway"

    I don’t know where Niji got the strength, but he was holding on to Neil’s collar as firmly as a rock.

    "Hey, I'm not on duty tonight, and my youth is calling me!!"

    "What youth?"

    “Galgame on the computer!!!”

    “Delete your youth for me!!”

    "Do you want to ruin my life!?"

    "Your life is too insignificant!!"

    Seeing that Negi refused to let go of him, Neil lowered his head helplessly, but after waiting for a while, he found that Negi was still where he was.

    "Aren't you going to patrol? Why are you standing here without moving? You want to be a sentinel!"

    "No, I'm waitingah, here it comes!"

    When Negi was talking, a figure in the field of vision gradually enlarged, and he suddenly shouted.

    Neil looked in the direction that Negi was looking at, and saw Setsuna coming this way quickly, and Kamo the ferret was lying on her shoulder.

    "Why is Kamo and Setsuna-san together?"

    Generally speaking, doesn’t Kamo, the pervert, always follow Negi?

    "If you come to me today, I will ask Kamo to find Setsuna-san first, and then we will make an appointment to meet here."

    ? ?Ji smiled and explained in a calm tone.

    Neil glanced at Negi thoughtfully, his eyes brightened slightly, and then fell silent.

    "Teacher Negi, Teacher Neil, good evening."

    Setsuna quickly arrived in front of them. There seemed to be no surprise about Neil's appearance. Negi or Kamo must have told her in advance.

    "Boss Neil, long time no see."

    Kamo jumped from Setsuna’s shoulder to Negi, turned to say hello to Neil.

    "It's been a long time indeed. You haven't done anything wrong recently, have you?"

    Neil half-opened his eyes and glanced at Kamo who was stiff.

    “No, absolutely not!! I don’t dare to lose even a hair under Boss Neil’s eyes!!”

    "That means you did a lot of bad things that I didn't see, right?"

    Under Kamo’s desperate eyes, Neil raised a bright smile.

    "Okay, Neil, Kamo hasn't done much recently and has helped me a lot. Let's go on patrol now"

    Seeing this, Negi had no choice but to interrupt Neil's topic.

    Neil waved his hands quickly, as if he refused to agree.

    "No, it's not my turn tonight, I won't work overtime, you have to go do it yourself!"

    "Anyway, you are here, and you will do some meaningless things when you go back. It is better to stay. It is rare that we can be on duty together"

    “What’s so pointless!! You’re actually vetoing my life!!”

    "Teacher, what are you talking about?"

    Listening to the conversation between the two, Setsuna on the side was confused.

    "It's nothing, it's just that Neil promised us to patrol together. One more person will add more strength."

    Negi turned to Setsuna and smiled, taking Neil with him by the way.

    "Who agreed? Don't just talk to yourself!"

    "Then let's set off now!"

    "Okay, Teacher Negi."

    "Hey, don't ignore me, listen to me!!!"

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Ah, I really want to go home"

    Raising his head, Neil looked at the starry sky and lazily followed Negi and Setsuna.

    “It’s only been less than two minutes! How unmotivated you are!!”

    Neil didn’t pay attention to Neji’s words. He turned to look at An Jing walking beside him, his eyes rolled, and he didn’t know what he was thinking.

    "Speaking of Setsuna-san, why are you and Negi together? Could it be that you are having an unethical love affair with your eldest lady and her fiancé behind your back!?"

    Neil covered his mouth with his hands, his face filled with disbelief.

    "Who do you think is the betrothed!!"

    "I did not betray the eldest lady!!"

    "As expected of Neil, he said all the things in my heart, but it doesn't matter, brother, you can be considered Setsuna's master, it's totally okay!!"

    "How is it OK!!!" x2

    The two of them shouted at Kamo at the same time, dumbfounded.

    “I understand, I know how to do it, huh huh~~~~~”

    "You know nothing! The laughter behind you is full of bad intentions!!"

    "Teacher Neil, I will never change my heart for the eldest lady!!"

    In desperation, Setsuna expressed his loyalty to Konoka without thinking.

    "Oh, that's true" x3

    At this time, two young men, one a pervert, looked at Setsuna with ambiguous eyes. Setsuna was stunned, and then turned red and waved his hands in denial.

    "No, it's not what you think. I, I just treat the eldest lady, just"

    "Love……"

    "It's love"

    "like."

    The three guys caught Setsuna’s words very wisely.

    "Nah!!!!!!!"

    At night, the girl’s shy screams broke through the sky.

    "You guys are really energetic"

    Suddenly a voice intervened in the joke between three people and one mink. They followed the sound at the same time and saw a young man wearing a high school uniform leaning against a lamppost, holding a mobile phone in his hand, and his eyes glanced slightly  Their fingertips are still touching the bright screen.

    &nbsp;"Why are you here? Are you also patrolling at night?"

    Neil walked over and obviously knew the other person.

    The young man then turned his head, looked at Neil walking towards him, and smiled slightly.

    "Well, I'm short of manpower recently, so I came to help. Anyway, I still get overtime pay"

    "Senior Muchen."

    In an instant, he also came over and bowed respectfully to the other party.

    The young man is Jun Muchen.

    "It's Setsuna-chan, why are you with this bastard brat?"

    "Who are you calling a bastard? Speaking of bastards, you bastard is even more of a bastard!!"

    “Tsk, tsk, tsk, it’s full of balls in one sentence, it’s really dirty!”

    “It’s your head that’s dirty!!”

    "Well, actually, Teacher Neil is here to patrol tonight, so we came together"

    "The moment interrupted the two people's unscrupulous conversation, and at the same time, I felt that the two guys were really similar.

    "Neil, Setsuna-san, who is this gentleman?"

    There is obviously someone here who doesn’t know the other person.

    "Oh, this is a student from the high school department. Senior Jun Muchen, like me, is also employed by the school and is very powerful."

    Seeing that Neal had no intention of introducing him, Setsuna had no choice but to introduce him to Neji. When he looked at Jun Muchen, there was a hint of admiration in his eyes.

    "Ahahaha, I am stronger in that area"

    Jun Muchen touched the back of his head and smiled brightly, swinging his waist back and forth slightly.

    In an instant, he turned away with his cheeks slightly red, Negi looked puzzled, while Neil's eyes were full of contempt.

    "You can no longer be described as a scumbag."

    "Uh, um, nice to meet you, Mr. Jun."

    Although I didn’t understand what Jun Muchen meant by that aspect, I still extended my hand in a friendly manner.

    "This is Teacher Negi, just call me Muchen. He is such a personable gentleman, completely different from a guy who only knows bullshit"

    With a gentle smile on her face, Jun Muchen held Niji’s hand and said something that made someone angry.

    "It's much better than you, the guy with the same curly hair as [beep——]"

    Neil twitched the corners of his eyes, raised the corners of his mouth, and said coldly.

    “Although my hair is black and curly, it is definitely not the curly hair on [beep——]!!”

    "Ah la la, you really didn't bring it upon yourself"

    The two people looked at each other, as if there were sparks constantly arousing.

    "Well, Neil, you and Mr. Muchen are very familiar with each other."

    "Only a ghost is familiar with this kind of guy!" Neil turned his head and glared at Niji, then immediately turned back to stare at Jun Muchen, "This guy had a fight with me for no reason last time, what do you think?  Is this kind of person seriously ill?!"

    “It’s not just for nothing!!”

    "Then what are you talking about!!"

    “Because I’m bored!!”

    “Idiot!!”

    "Ha, I really don't understand"

    Negi held his forehead with a headache, feeling as if two Neils appeared in front of him.

    “Speaking of which, what are you doing here alone?”

    "I'm waiting for someone."

    Jun Muchen put away his phone and said with a yawn.

    "Ha, waiting for someone? You don't look like you have a date, do you?"

    "How different! One day I will go to a love hotel with the president!!"

    "One sentence will reveal your true face clearly."

    Neil sighed very much, this guy is really powerful in combat, his combat effectiveness has broken through the lower limit.

    "Actually, I was waiting for the principal's guests to come out" Seeing the curiosity in the three people's eyes, Jun Muchen continued, "They are people from the Holy Church."

    "The Holy Church? Is it dealing with the previous ghoul incident?"

    Neil was the first to react, and at the same time, three unlucky children flashed through his mind.

    "Ghoul? What ghoul?"

    Negi and Setsuna looked at Neil suspiciously. Neil was stunned. It seemed that they didn't know about the incident.

    After briefly explaining it to them, Negi and Setsuna's expressions changed slightly and became a little heavy.

    “Actually, you don’t need to be so nervous. As long as you deal with it well, you won’t be afraid of too much trouble”

    &nbsp; Jun Muchen put away his playful look and calmly comforted the two of them, with a comforting warmth in his voice.

    "Yeah." x2

    "By the way, who was sent by the Holy Church?" Neil raised his eyes and looked at Jun Muchen, "Is it the agent? Or are the people from the burial agency also coming out?"

    "You know a lot" Jun Muchen's eyes were slightly surprised, and then he continued to lean against the lamppost lazily, "That person is the person in charge of the nearby Shengtang Church stronghold, he is oh, myself  Look, he comes out."

    Jun Muchen suddenly stood up straight and looked back at the building behind him. In the darkness, the sound of neither light nor heavy footsteps sounded rhythmically.

    Everyone’s eyes were focused on him, and the figure in the shadow gradually became clearer, and the cross hanging on his chest reflected a faint silver light.

    "Oh? I didn't expect there would be so many people here"

    There seemed to be a little surprise in the heavy voice, and a man wearing a black priest's uniform appeared in front of everyone.

    Neil’s pupils shrank tightly, and the man’s face was deeply imprinted on his retinas. He opened his mouth slightly, then bit his lower lip tightly, and an imperceptible trace of violent murderous intention passed deep in his eyes.

    Soon, the trace of hostility disappeared, and Neil stood aside silently, returning to his usual listless appearance.

    Jun Muchen, who had been keeping quiet, glanced at Neil thoughtfully, then stood up with a smile and introduced the newcomer to Niji and the others.

    "This is the chief priest of Haiming City Church, and the person in charge of negotiating with our Magic Association on behalf of the Holy Church Church, Kotomine Kirei."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Jun Muchen faced Kotomine Kirei and introduced the person on the other side.

    "These three are magicians and swordsmen from the Magic Association, Negi Springfield, Neil Springfield, and Setsuna Sakurasaki."

    "Good evening, you three. I never expected that the Magic Association would have such outstanding children."

    Kotomine Kirei's eyes are always heavy, giving people a serious feeling.

    "You're flattered, Mr. Kotomine."

    Facing the other party’s compliment, Negi quickly nodded in return.

    Kotomine Kirei’s eyes passed over the faces of the three of them one by one. When he saw Neil, he paused for a moment and then turned to Jun Muchen.

    "Mr. Muchen, my business has been finished, and it's almost time for me to leave."

    "Let me take you out" Jun Muchen nodded to the other party, and then winked at the three of them, "Then I will lead Mr. Yanfeng to leave, and you three can continue working"

    "Okay, Mr. Muchen."

    "Goodbye, Senior Muchen."

    Neil didn’t look at Kirei for a second, he raised his head and nodded lightly to Jun Muchen, then turned around and left with the two of them.

    "Then let's go, Mr. Kotomine."

    "sorry to bother you."

    Kotomine Kirei nodded in thanks, then vaguely glanced at the direction Neil left, with an obscure smile on his lips.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "I'll send it here."

    Reaching the entrance of the academy, Jun Muchen stopped and turned to talk to Kotomine Kirei, who was following closely behind him.

    "Well, thank you."

    Jun Muchen nodded slightly to him and walked away.

    Kotomine Kirei calmly watched Jun Muchen leave. He slowly turned around until his back disappeared.

    “It seems like something interesting happened tonight, Kirei.”

    The strange voice appeared out of thin air, but Kotomine Kirei did not feel the slightest surprise, and his expressionless face maintained his usual indifference.

    "What are you referring to?"

    Kirei stared at the void in front of him, as if there was a figure in front of him talking to him.

    "hehe……"

    The sound of laughter was accompanied by golden light particles, which gathered together little by little. Soon, the silhouette of a human figure loomed in the golden light.

    "You should have discovered it, that brat"

    Yao dispersed, and a young man wearing a black jacket had his hands in his trouser pockets. His handsome face was full of arrogance, and a pair of bloody eyes under the golden bangs seemed to have an addictive demonic quality, staring directly at the indifferent eyes.  man.

    Seeing that Kirei remained silent, the young man raised an evil smile on his lips, narrowed his eyes slightly, and the blood in his eyes became more and more piercing.

    "He seems to have the same thing as us."

    Qili looked at the man??, his eyes were cold, and he met those eyes that were difficult for mortals to look directly into without giving in.

    Suddenly, Kirei smiled.

    A gloomy smile appeared on his cold and sharp face.

    "Indeed, aren't you interested, Gilgamesh?"

    "Of course I have interests. There aren't many things in this world that interest me" The smile on Gilgamesh's lips grew wider, and the light in his eyes became more and more elusive. "But, we can't be interested in him now."  Take action."

    "Oh why?"

    There was a hint of curiosity in Kirei's expression.

    Such emotional changes are very rare for him.

    "Because of the agreement with that guy, if that kid encounters danger within my sight, try to save his life."

    Gilgamesh withdrew his gaze and raised his head slightly. The night sky was reflected in his eyes, and he seemed to be able to see a night similar to the original one.

    "That mysterious heroic spirit?"

    Kirei frowned, a familiar yet unfamiliar figure appeared in his mind.

    "Um."

    Gilgamesh’s gaze retracted from the sky and fell on Kirei.

    "Do you know his identity?"

    Hearing Kirei’s question, Gilgamesh smiled playfully.

    "That's right, but it's better not to tell you for the time being. It will be more exciting to save the interesting things until the end."

    Gilgamesh looked past Kirei, looking in an unknown direction, with slight waves in his eyes.

    "My king, I am looking forward to meeting him again."

    ?…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

    PS: I plan to overthrow and rewrite it, and change the protagonist to a female.

 Text Chapter 60 Moon Peak Shrine

    irritable.

    That feeling lingered in my mind for quite some time.

    The things that happened recently and the people I met have revived many memories that have been buried deep in my heart. In my mind, almost all of them are pictures that I don’t want to think of.

    In the past, he would sometimes recall it or appear in his dreams. Even though it was like a curse, he never wanted to abandon those memories. For him, this was a sin that he had to endure.

    However, even so, he would not be as inexplicably restless in the past as he is now. Often, as long as he hints to himself, his mood will soon calm down, or in other words, his heart will feel like death again.

    Is it because of those people?

    Some familiar faces flashed through Neil's mind, and a subtle sense of peace flowed through them.

    He has always been walking alone. Even Negi, who is closest to him, cannot get close to the depths of his heart. Now, the shadows of other people have been left in his heart. Unknowingly, the cracks in his heart have opened up.  got bigger.

    However, he knew very well that this would not work.

    He has learned a lot from what happened in the past, and he doesn't want to repeat the same mistakes. In order to no longer let others get hurt because of him, and make himself suffer again, as long as he no longer establishes close relationships with other people and is separated by a distance, then each other will  Will not be harmed.

    “Otherwise, what happened to Touma that night will happen again.

    "well……"

    Neil sighed slightly, because being reminded by Negi made him a little concerned about his own problems.

    Since coming to this country and coming into contact with those people, he seems to have changed more or less. Now I think about it, does the practice assigned to him by the principal have such meaning.

    "It's so weak"

    Neil stopped his directionless progress, looked up at the clear blue sky, and laughed somewhat self-deprecatingly.

    In the breeze, there is a hint of fragrance.

    Neil put away his complicated thoughts, smelled the fragrance of flowers, and couldn't help but turn his head and look around. It turned out that he had come to a place that was familiar yet unfamiliar.

    On the long stairs, there is a torii gate.

    "Shrine"

    Neil had seen this kind of building before at Bang Zhikui's home, but he didn't expect that he would encounter another shrine while wandering around this city. It seems that the people here seem to believe in gods.

    However, there seemed to be something about this shrine that attracted him. Unconsciously, Neil stepped on the stairs and walked up out of curiosity. He glanced at the sign on the torii gate, which was written in black ink on the somewhat broken wooden board.  With a few big characters.

    Tsukimine Shrine.

    After walking up the stairs, a clean open space appeared in front of me. In the distance, there is the main hall of Tsukamine Shrine, and it is surrounded by trees. In the center, there is a peach blossom tree, with pale pink petals blooming. From time to time, it is surrounded by trees.  The wind blows, and the petals carry their fragrance and blow into the distance.

    Neil walked over, and the fragrance he just smelled seemed to be the fragrance of the flowers of this peach blossom tree. But, is this season the time for peach blossoms to bloom?

    After touching the rough tree trunk, Neil looked up at the crown of the tree where the buds were blooming with a strange expression.

    "Is it the same as the cherry blossom tree in my house?"

    It seems wrong. The tree at home will remain open for a long time because it has been tampered with. Unless the tree in front of you has also been tampered with, but would anyone be so bothered?

    "Maybe yes."

    Neil held his chin up and murmured uncertainly.

    "Well, it's not a bad thing anyway, it's just a spectacle at best"

    It’s really not a big deal. At least not many people will delve into the school’s World Tree, which is too big to complain about. Sometimes Neil really wonders if the people in this city are all crazy guys.

    "But why don't you see a clergyman?"

    After being here for a long time, I didn’t find anyone coming or going, not even a worshipper.

    Neil sat down under the peach blossom tree, leaning against the trunk of the tree and vaguely seeing the sky through the branches. The hazy and broken beauty was particularly charming. As he watched quietly, time seemed to have stopped.

    The slightly blowing wind mixed with the fragrance of peach blossoms and the simple atmosphere of the shrine seemed to have a hypnotic effect. Little by little, Neil's eyes slowly closed, and unknowingly, the scenery in front of him gradually changed.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    Ordinary furnishings, ordinary decoration.

    &nbsp; This is an ordinary house.

    The open window let in the bright morning light, and the faint light reflected on the floor and walls, making it warm.

    On the recliner, a beautiful woman with long black hair was sitting, and opposite her, a man with long white hair was half-kneeling on the ground, his palms gently covering the woman's slightly swollen abdomen.

    "Do you really want to go?"

    The woman raised her bright and moving amber eyes and stared at the man with gentle eyes.

    The man met those beautiful eyes and grinned.

    “I don’t want to go either, but I have to go, just like I have to take Sadharu out in the morning, otherwise he will be at home”

    "Be serious."

    The woman raised her hand and patted the man's head gently, her face full of anger.

    "Well, I'm very serious" The man grabbed the hand covering his head, held it softly and without force, and looked at the other person intently, "I'm sorry, I have to leave him at this time.  you alone……"

    Looking at his expression, the woman couldn't help but sigh, and then she curled her lips in displeasure.

    "I knew it was like this. You haven't listened to me since you were a child. I really doubt whether you are sincerely good to me"

    "Oh my, my whole body belongs to you, you still don't believe me" The man held the white catkin and couldn't help but laughed out loud, "A woman is a fragile work of art. If you don't cherish it, you will lose it."  It cannot be saved, so I will cherish you all the time."

    Hearing these straightforward words, the woman's pretty face couldn't help but blush slightly, but when she saw the smile in his eyes, she felt a little annoyed. She narrowed her eyes and smiled as charmingly as a crescent moon.

    “Hey, you must have a lot of artworks, right?”

    The man lowered his head and thought for a moment, then muttered uncertainly, "It seems like a lot"

    "Um?"

    The man quickly grabbed the hand that had started to press hard on his ear and looked at the woman with a flattering smile, "But I chose the one who is priceless to me"

    The woman glared at him and finally let go of her hand. Looking at his familiar face, she felt slightly absent-minded.

    "Do you know what the happiness I hope for me is like?"

    Her voice was very plain, but in the man's ears, there was always an unforgettable sadness.

    "I can eat with you every night, say good night to you before going to bed, and say good morning with a smile in the morning. What a little woman."

    The man stopped his smile and spoke seriously and calmly.

    The woman gently spread her face, her smile as happy as a rainbow after the rain.

    "Yes, I'm just a little woman, so I don't expect my husband to be a hero admired by all people. As long as he can stay with me, it's enough."

    "I don't want to be a hero, because heroes usually die young." The man shrugged, then stood up, bent down and gently touched the side of the woman's face, with tenderness written on his face, "But I can't be a hero.  person, so you can rest assured to let me go, I will definitely come back to you in vain."

    The woman held the broad and strong hand with both hands and pressed it tightly to her face. Her eyes were wet without knowing when.

    "I always feel that I am destined to wait for you all the time. I never see you waiting for me. You know, waiting is not a happy thing."

    "So, I can only compensate."

    The man let go of the woman’s hand and wiped away the tears from her eyes.

    "Wait until I use my future happiness to make up for your past unhappiness."

    With a smile on his face, he turned around and left with the woman looking at him forever.

    Determined, without a trace of nostalgia.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    Ding bell——ding bell——

    There seemed to be some melodious ringing ringing in my ears.

    Open your eyes, it’s the bright world.

    Neil was a little lost. What was that dream just now?

    In the dream, I only heard a man and a woman talking to each other, but I couldn't see their faces clearly, as if there was always a fog blurring their faces.

    【Do those two people have anything to do with me?  】

    ??Thinking hard, but can’t get any results.

    "My little friend, are you okay?"

    At this moment, a strange voice sounded in his ears, and only then did Neil notice that there was someone around himhuman existence.

    Turning around, Neil saw that the owner of the voice was a beautiful woman.

    A unique miko costume revealed the identity of the other party. Her long hair was bright flaxen, and the brown pupils dotted on her beautiful face seemed to be covered with a layer of light. No matter what the environment, she would exude a soft glow.  Glorious and reassuring.

    With a faint smile on her lips, the woman looked at Neil who had just woken up.

    "Uh, sorry, I just fell asleep."

    Neil noticed that the other person was holding a strange-looking bell in his hand. The ringing he just heard might have come from this thing.

    “It’s easy to catch a cold if you sleep here.”

    The woman suddenly realized it, and then she felt a little worried.

    "Well, I understand."

    Neil responded politely to other people's kindness.

    "Miss, are you the witch here?"

    "Well, I am the shrine maiden of Tsukimine Shrine, and I just took over recently."

    The woman smiled slightly, and the bell in her hand gently made a pleasant ringing sound.

    "Speaking of which, I saw you looking a little lost just now. Was it a nightmare?"

    Recalling the way Neil looked when he woke up before, the woman asked with some concern.

    "Well, in the distant Silent Hill, Alessa is trying to swallow me up with darkness and combine me with her. How can we repair it? I am obviously not Sharon"

    Neil habitually rambled on, even clenching his fists to express his anger.

    "What, is it an evil spirit!?"

    However, the miko was very shocked, and then she held the bell tightly and tried to hit Neil on the head.

    "Miss, wait!! What are you going to do!?"

    “I’ll help you get rid of the spirit, don’t worry, it’s very effective!”

    "It looks like you want to kill me. I'm afraid that before I can get rid of the spirit, I will become a spirit myself!!" Neil quickly raised his hand to stop the other party, with a look of shame on his face, "Miss Witch, what I just said was purely  Nonsense, please don’t pay attention!”

    "Ugh, why am I still so worried? Hey, could it be that you were possessed by a ghost and saw the ghost's memory!?"

    "Uh, no, and it's not really a nightmare. I just had a somewhat inexplicable dream" Neil paused, glanced at the witch, and felt that there was nothing embarrassing about saying it, so he continued, "In a dream  I saw a man and a woman having a conversation, but I had no impression of their faces, so it was a bit strange."

    "You didn't lie to me?"

    “…It’s true this time.”

    "Oh, is that so?" The witch held her delicate chin and thought carefully. She looked down at Neil, "Actually, dreams sometimes have something to do with the past. Sometimes, maybe it's the scene in the future, maybe it's you.  The future is uncertain"

    After saying that, the miko looked at him with a strange smile.

    "my future?"

    Neil was a little confused for a moment. He really hadn't thought about this, but it didn't look like it.

    He shook his head and got rid of all the messy thoughts in his mind. It didn't matter whether this dream was related to him or not. It was just a dream anyway.

    "Forget it, it's useless to think so much. By the way, what do you call Miss Miko?"

    "My name is Guanyue Gefan, you can just call me Guanyue. What about you?"

    "Neil Springfield, please give me your advice."

    Neil stretched out his hand to shake Gefan’s hand, and Gefan tilted his head, not knowing what he was thinking.

    After chatting with Ge Fan for a while, Neil said goodbye and left.

    Gefan stood at the top of the stairs, watching Neil leave. After losing sight of him, she turned around and walked back to the peach blossom tree. She reached out her hand and brushed the rough bark of the trunk.

    Ding bell——

    The peach blossom tree suddenly made a circle of invisible fluctuations, and the bell in Ge Fan's hand seemed to be vibrated and made a sound.

    The witch looked at the peach blossom tree with deep and gentle eyes, and suddenly smiled.

    "Just now, what kind of dream did you see for him?  "

    Ding bell——

    There was another sound.

    It seems that someone has given the answer.

 Text Chapter 61 Wash your hands before pursuing a girl

    "It's so boring. If I had known earlier, I would have asked Nanoha and Suzuka to come out together"

    Alyssa, who was walking alone on the street, muttered in a low voice with some regret. She looked sideways at the exquisite accessories in the closet, feeling like something was missing without anyone to chat with her.

    It turns out that she is not used to being alone.

    "Huh? Ahead is Kabukicho"

    Because I had been a guest at Neil's home, and Neil's home was in this street, I passed by this place at that time. Although this area is not very big, there are many weird shops. For example, there is a store called  A shemale club opened by people from Xixiang.

    What kind of person would go to such a strange place?

    Alyssa cursed in her heart.

    But this place seems to be as chaotic as ever, or rather lawless.

    Alyssa looked around and would always see groups of delinquents and gangsters gathering in some corners, but the people passing by seemed not to be surprised, and sometimes even greeted them familiarly.

    "No wonder we raise people like stupid teachers"

    Alyssa felt as if she had discovered the truth.

    And just when Alyssa was so absent-minded, she felt as if she hit something and fell backwards.

    “It hurts so much!”

    “Hey, little girl, how are you walking!!!”

    Suddenly there was a rough voice above her head, and Alyssa stood up with some pain and looked. A fierce young man was glaring at her. He was holding a bottle of drink in his hand, and there were five people surrounding him. They were also surrounded by five people.  With a black jacket and colorful hair, he has a standard bad appearance.

    Alyssa was startled by this sudden situation and couldn't help but take a small step back.

    "Youwhat are you going to do?"

    "What are you doing! You soiled my clothes, what are you talking about!!"

    The young man pointed to a puddle of water on the chest of his clothes, and then stared at Alyssa fiercely, "What do you think we should do now!?"

    "II didn't mean it. For clothes like this, I'll just pay you for it!"

    Only then did Alyssa know what was going on. She secretly sighed why she was so unlucky today, and then said in a strong tone.

    The bad boy raised his eyebrows, as if he was offended by the other party's toughness. He couldn't help but snorted and said with narrowed eyes, "Huh? Compensate to me? Do you think you can afford it!! This is unique in the world!!"

    "Huh? Unique!?"

    Alyssa looked at the tattered clothes and felt that it would be trivial to compensate him for a hundred identical ones.

    "That's right, the boss worked hard to make it!!"

    "Do you think ordinary people can make those jagged shapes on the cuffs!?"

    "This is a work of conscience for our bad industry!!"

    “That’s why people call it Great White Shark!!”

    The companions behind the young man shouted and looked proud, while the leading delinquent youth was even more embarrassed and shy.

    ""

    Ah, what are you so shy about, bad!

    Alyssa was speechless for a while. Fortunately, she thought the sleeveless cuffs were caused by being torn off, but it turned out that these idiots made them by themselves.

    "Then what are you going to do? If you don't want compensation, I'll leave!"

    Facing this group of people, Alyssa felt a little afraid, and her eyes flickered slightly. She asked pretending to be calm, just hoping to get out of here as soon as possible.

    "Well, what should I do"

    The young man suddenly calmed down and looked at Alyssa carefully, making her feel uncomfortable for a while.

    "Hey, what on earth are you"

    “Please date me on the condition of marriage!!!”

    Before Alyssa finished speaking, the young man bowed ninety degrees and stretched out his hand. Alyssa was stunned, and her face immediately turned red.

    【Eh!  ?  Interact!  ?  What the hell kind of development is this!  !  】

    “You, you, what did you say all of a sudden!!!!!!”

    Alyssa no longer knew whether she was embarrassed or angry. The person who looked so fierce just now as if he wanted to kill her actually turned around and said he wanted to date her!  ?

    “Oh, my God, the boss’s lolicon is having another attack”

    "This disease is difficult to treat"

    "Actually, I am also a lolita control."

    "+1 upstairs."

    "You guys don't give it to me"??Talk to yourself!  !  !  !  "

    Alyssa angrily complained about this group of people, and then swatted away the hand handed by the young man.

    “Did you agree to my proposal!?”

    “Don’t jump to the final stage all at once!!!”

    Alyssa felt like she was going to cry. She started to turn her head, hoping to ask for help from passers-by. As soon as she turned her head, she saw a guy passing by with his hands in his trouser pockets and looking at her dumbfounded.

    ""

    ""

    With their eyes facing each other, the other person shook his head and walked forward as if nothing had happened.

    “Idiot teacher, come back here!!!”

    Hearing the angry shouting behind him, Neil had a headache. How could he encounter such trouble on the way home? However, it was really a novel thing to see someone confessing to Alyssa.

    Neil looked back at Alyssa, he spread his hands helplessly, "Hey, Miss, someone is confessing to you, I'm too embarrassed to come out and mess with it"

    “Asshole, didn’t you see that I was surrounded by a group of bad guys!?”

    "Tsk, tsk, tsk, this is even worse. Classic romantic comedies like heroes saving beauties are not suitable for me"

    "Who is telling you about a romantic comedy?!" Alyssa walked over quickly and grabbed Neil's collar, "Stop showing off your narcissistic expression and saying boring words! Get him away right now!!!  !”

    With one move, the Tathagata Divine Palm was swung out in succession, and Neil was directly hit and sent flying for more than ten times in the air.

    Neil was lying on the ground, covering his bleeding nose, and was almost beaten into a mosaic by Alyssa.

    "Let me tell you, you've beaten me to this point, are you still afraid of these people?"

    "Hey! Don't ignore us!!"

    The group of bad guys stood up and stared fiercely at Neil who appeared on the stage.

    “Well, I always feel that this kid looks familiar.

    Neil patted his clothes and stood up, glanced at the group of people in front of him, and couldn't help but sigh.  He looked at the leading delinquent young man, spread his hands and asked speechlessly, "I say, big brother, what's so good about this kid?"

    Alyssa’s eyelids twitched, and she held back her anger and stood behind Neil.

    "Huh? I like it, but can you control it!?"

    Looking at him gearing up, he seemed ready to punch him at any moment.

    Neil shook his head, then turned away to reveal Alyssa. He pointed at Alyssa and pushed up a pair of non-existent glasses.

    "Look at this little girl, the top is as flat as a horizontal line. Does it feel like a hand? Of course it does, but it just feels like a scratch on your hand. Unless you are an M, you will feel good!!"

    Ignoring Alyssa’s pretty face that was starting to darken, she then pointed at her legs.

    "Look here again, these two legs are so short, can they cooperate with you to do some difficult movements!? What fun is there! Without fun, how bleak life will become!! Do you think  …”

    “Don’t judge me for thinking about yourself, you scum!!!!”

    The world's martial arts show rises to the dragon level, and Neil spurts blood for another ten meters.

    "Are you here to step on me or to save me"

    Alyssa picked up Neil and stared at him coldly.

    "This is a strategy, Miss"

    At this time, the young man who was stunned by Neil's words came back to his senses, frowned, and reached out to Alyssa.

    "Who cares about you? As long as I like it!!"

    When Alyssa looked back and saw this scene, a bit of panic appeared on her face, but another hand appeared to help her block it.

    "Just say it nicely, don't move your hands or feet"

    Neil stood up and grabbed the other person’s thick hand with a smile, but the other person’s face seemed to be distorted by pain.

    "Idiot teacher"

    Neil turned back and smiled at Alyssa, then threw the young man out.

    “Wash your hands clean before pursuing a girl!!!”

    The young man was thrown towards his companions. They quickly supported the young man and were a little stunned when they looked at the red mark on his hand.

    How can a kid be so powerful?

    "You bastard, get on me!!" The young man rubbed his arms, and then rushed out fiercely, "I don't believe that six holy swords can't push the mountain of meat!!!"

    Facing the six people flying over, Neil curled his lips and quickly crashed into the six people.

    "Who do you think I am!!!It’s been a solo since!  !  !  I am the tank mage all by myself!  !  !  "

    "You're cheating!! Uh, wait, are you from my mother-in-law's family"

    “You only know now!!!”

    A few seconds later, Neil waved his hand freely and said to Alyssa, "Let's go."

    Alyssa looked numbly at the figures with their heads stuck in the wall. It was really lucky that the smashing was so comic.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Classmate Alyssa, why do you appear there alone? Where are your two good friends?"

    "Don't keep saying things I don't understand!" Alyssa glared at Neil angrily and looked away, "Even good friends won't get tired of being together every day."

    "Hey, I thought you were all in a relationship where flowers kiss each other"

    "Can you say something I can understand! Ah, no, you'd better not talk."

    Neil shrugged and looked at Alyssa who was walking in front of her a little annoyed. It was so rare that he saved her, but he didn’t even get a candy. It was really unsettling.

    "Hey, thank you just now"

    Alyssa stopped, glanced at Neil sideways, then quickly looked away, her face slightly red.

    "Thank you for what it is, can you eat it?"

    "Neal's word "thank you" immediately shirks all the credit from others. It is really the most deceptive word creation in history. At this time, at least you have to invite him to the Green Room for a sundae to express your gratitude.

    "Eat your sister!"

    ???????????????? Could it be that she didn’t appreciate it even after thanking him? Alyssa was so angry that she gritted her teeth.

    "Oh, classmate Alyssa, I didn't expect you to be so impure and actually want me to do such an ethically degrading thing. You are such a crazy guy. I never thought I had ever taught such a student!"

    "Shut up, you lost Greymon!!"

    Seeing Alyssa’s cannibalistic expression, Neil had no choice but to shut up in frustration.

    Ah, poor Sundae-kun left me again.

    "Speaking of which, how did you get to that place?"

    "I walked there accidentally. Do you think I came to find you!?"

    Alyssa was still angry, and even her tone of voice was full of gunpowder.

    "Sorry, I'm not interested in washboards."

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!! I am a washboard, I am so sorry!!!"

    Neil stretched out his hand to block the attack, but was bitten hard by the eldest lady’s tiger teeth. He couldn’t help but helplessly cover his forehead and sigh.

    "Don't think that just because Rie Kugimiya can use skills randomly"

    After vomiting in a low voice, Neil found that his hands were comically bloody.

    "Miss, it's time to relax. Even if you want my blood to flow through your body, you don't have to do this. I have another compromise. If you give birth to my child, you will have our blood."  Well, don’t you think this is simple, quick and perfect?”

    “Uh-huh, uh-huh, uh-huh!!!”

    "What are you shouting! Have you been fucked by me [beep——]!? Ahhhh, I know I was wrong, please let me go!!"

 Text Chapter 62 There must be something hidden under the cute appearance

    "You don't want me anymore?"

    The blond girl pursed her lips into a pitiful line, looked at the indifferent young man with tears in her eyes, and made a very outrageous declaration.

    "you——"

    The young man's eyelids twitched. After taking a deep breath, he was about to speak in a calm tone.

    “Is it because you have this woman that you don’t want me!?”

    The girl suddenly changed the topic and pointed at the girl standing next to the boy. She also had blond hair similar to hers, but her expression was a bit stunned, and she seemed to have been greatly shocked.

    "Eh!? Me?"

    The girl who was accused pointed at her face, her whole body was stunned, but the girl didn't seem to hear her words, she just took out her handkerchief and wiped the non-existent tears, and continued to complain about her misery.

    "You already have me at home, why are you looking for another woman outside? Can't I satisfy you with my blond hair? As my mother said, men are all beasts whose lower bodies are always in a state of rage"

    ""

    The young man said that he was really not a blond person. Did this guy’s mother say such strong words?  Sure enough, divorced women have wrong prejudices against men.

    When the young man said nothing and looked speechless, the girl rushed to the young man and stared at him with tears in her eyes.

    "I just heard you say you wanted to have a baby with her, why!? I can obviously give birth to a baby for you. If you want, I can give birth to a football team for you right away!!"

    As she was speaking, the girl caressed her belly with both hands, a trace of yearning and happiness for the future flashing across her face.

    At this moment, the passing spectators either admired or despised the young man at the center of the whirlpool. If he could do such a cruel thing at the age of ten, is it really okay to have a child?  Has modern science advanced to a point that even they could not imagine!  ?

    The young man covered his face. He was so ashamed. The looks around him made him so ashamed that he wanted to dig a hole and bury himself. He really couldn't get pleasure from the public shameful play in public.

    For the first time, the young man felt that he was still very moral.

    "Please let me go"

    "No, I will never leave you! I will never give up my happiness! Are your feelings for me just for fun?! Do you just want my body!?"

    Hearing the young man’s pleading words, the girl immediately came back to her senses and held his hand tightly, her eyes full of determination.

    ""

    The young man looked up at the sky that was gradually losing color in his eyes and shed tears silently.

    “Ah, I really want to die.

    "Hey!! Don't talk to yourselves, don't involve me in it!! It has nothing to do with me!"

    Alyssa could no longer bear the weird looks from around her. As the eldest lady, she felt so ashamed for the first time in her life. She actually became another heroine of such a shabby drama, and she even gave birth to a child. The lower limit.  It's not that showy.

    "And you, the stupid teacher, no, the promiscuous teacher! You actually did that, that, that kind of thing to a little girl, I, I will definitely report you!! You wait to go to jail!!"

    Alyssa pointed at Neil with a red face. This guy actually did these heinous things. Fortunately, she still believed him.

    No, if this continues, Nanoha, Suzuka, and the girls in the class will be in danger.

    Alyssa took out her mobile phone and immediately dialed a number.

    "Hey! Is this the International Court of Justice!?"

    "Miss, you don't have to be so realistic! And why is it that the International Court of Justice convicted me all of a sudden? Do you want me to hold a grudge like this!? You actually raised it to the international level!! You want me to be punished by human beings?  Expelled from the world!?”

    Neil almost fainted when he heard Alyssa’s calling voice. He stretched out his hand to take away Alyssa’s phone.

    “Yeah——!! Don’t touch me, you’ll get pregnant!!!”

    Alyssa screamed and jumped a few steps away, crossing her arms warily.

    ""

    Neil squatted deeply on the ground and was about to enter the orz state.

    When did he become a turbid launch pad covered in mysterious liquid?

    “Meow haha, that’s really interesting.”

    And the girl who was the culprit was holding her hands behind her back, watching the developments in front of her with a smile.

    "Asshole, whose fault do you think it is?! I was almost exiled because of your nonsense!!" Neil jumped.He stood up and glared at the girl with a red cross on his head, "Alicia, please go to bed early tonight. Weren't what you just talked about the bloody plot of a TV series last night!!"

    Not long ago, Neil was being tormented by Alyssa, but he was bumped into by Alicia who happened to be wandering around, and she heard Neil's teasing, which resulted in such a third-rate movie.  A real-life ethical romance drama with low blood pressure, low age and low IQ.

    "I want to perform because I think it's interesting"

    Alicia stuck out her tongue cutely and smiled as if she was not afraid that Neil was about to go crazy.

    “I almost went to the end of my life because of your desire to perform!!”

    "So youth is like a sand castle, which instantly collapses just because of some trivial things."

    “Don’t make it sound like it has nothing to do with you!!”

    Alyssa came over, she looked at Alicia, and immediately stroked her chest and breathed a sigh of relief.

    "It turns out you are not Feit. I was still wondering why Feit was such a person"

    Because of Nanoha, Alyssa and Suzuka both recognized the child Fit, and later exchanged letters. Judging from each other's words and appearance, they both felt that Fit was a well-behaved child who could even  A cute and shy girl.

    But the girl who looked exactly like Fit had just appeared, almost shattering her fantasy.

    Fortunately, God is merciful.

    "That's right, I'm not Feit, but I am Feit's sister, Alicia~~" Alicia smiled cutely, then blinked her beautiful eyes and looked at Alyssa, "By the way, you know Fei  Special?"

    "Well, but we have never met, so when I first met you, I was surprised. You are more lively than I thought"

    Alyssa felt that the corners of her mouth were twitching when she spoke.

    "Fortunately, Feite is not like you"

    Neil stood up, feeling equally deeply.

    "Hey, if Feit is like me, so what?"

    "Tell your mother to have another baby."

    "Ah! Neil is so bad, even Feit and I are not enough, yet he still wants it!"

    “…You’d better kill me.”

    "I just heard Alicia say that you live in this guy's house" Alyssa asked Alicia, but her eyes looked at Neil strangely, "I don't want to ask why you live in his house.  Why isn’t Feit with you?”

    "Well, there are many reasons. When Feite comes back, I will tell you in detail if I have the chance"

    Seeing that Neil had no intention of answering, Alicia could only answer randomly.

    "……Oh well."

    Alyssa’s eyes swept back and forth between the two of them, but she still suppressed the doubts in her heart.

    She always felt that they and Nanoha had a common secret that she didn't know about.

    Alyssa felt a little irritated unconsciously.

    "Well, it's time to go home" Seeing that the atmosphere seemed to be silent, Neil said aloud, "Miss, you should go back too, otherwise you will be confessed to again later"

    "Well, I understand."

    "Hey, what confession, tell me!"

    Alicia immediately became interested, but ended up being slapped on the forehead by Neil.

    When Neil and the three of them were walking on the road, they met a familiar guy head-on, and the other person was staring with his mouth wide open, with a look of surprise on his face that made him stupid.

    "Hey, Furuichi-san"

    Neil opened his dead eyes and said hello to the other party. How dare he meet an acquaintance at such a distance. In this small town, the chance of such randomness is really unusually high.

    "Um, can you explain the current situation in detail?"

    Furuichi held his forehead, reluctantly put on a relaxed smile, and tried hard to pose as a wise man.

    "What do you care about?"

    Neil and the two girls all tilted their heads at the same time, with several question marks popping up on their heads.

    "You still ask me what I care about!? Why are you with classmate Alyssa and a cute girl!!"

    "Ha, you ask why, it's just that we met on the road"

    "Oh my god!! Neil, has spring arrived again!? What a world without morals this is!!!!"

    Furuichi rubbed his eyebrows and almost smoke came out, and he fell intoA subtle state of rage.

    "Can you calm down, Furuichi-san, be careful and poke your forehead"

    "Ah, Neil, who made an oath with me to be a jobless virgin for the rest of his life, unexpectedly had something good happen to him. This was such a shock, as if all the hair on his butt was about to fall out, just like hair loss.  Dropped, and they are actually two cute girls of the same age? Obviously I remember that Neil’s preference seems to be the royal sister style with bulging front and back - "

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? could have two lines of bitter tears of blood and tears left in their eyes, Gu Shi looked at the sky aimlessly.

    ""

    "Well, anyway" Neil walked over and punched Gu Shi directly in the face, "You set my egg first!!!"

    “How can I not be determined after you’ve done this?!”

    "Have you calmed down, Furuichi-san"

    "I was forced to cool down"

    Furuichi was lying on the ground. Was that a meteorite that punched him so hard that his head was smoking?

    Ah, this time the handsome side of the beautiful girl was completely ruined in front of her.

    "By the way, who is this lady next to you?"

    Furuichi saw Alicia and asked Neil.

    "Alicia Testerosa, is"

    Neil wanted to say the words "my tenant", but he felt that Furuichi might get crazy if he said it, and there might be some rumors the next day. Last time Hayate came to visit his home.  It was this guy who broke the news.

    ???????????????????????????????? How about we kill him here to eliminate the trouble?

    Furuichi was covered in cold sweat, and his teacher was releasing an unabashed murderous light next to him. In an instant, he felt that his life seemed to be forced to the edge of the cliff.

    However, Neil and Furuichi had no time to care about anything else at this time, because a group of vicious guys were coming towards them.

    "Hey!! Who is the guy who just bullied me from Dumburo High School!!!"

    The bald man in the lead stared fiercely at the few brats in front of him.

    "Uh, boss, did we find the wrong person? They are all brats"

    A boy next to him came over and asked in a low voice that the combined age of the primary school students in front of him might not be older than his father.

    "You can't be wrong, that brat from the Denshi family is so big!"

    The bald boss spoke with confidence and no guilt at all for bullying a child.

    "Ehehehe!!! What is this sudden development!?"

    Furuichi looked at these delinquent high school students in despair, and suddenly jumped from one desperate situation to another more dangerous desperate situation?

    Neil looked at the group of people in front of him, and then glanced back at Alyssa. She was looking away and whistling as if it had nothing to do with herself, while Alicia's eyes were shining and looking forward to it.

    "Oh? It's you, right?"

    The bald boss noticed Furuichi who was making a noise, and after scanning the four of them, he identified Furuichi whose jaw was about to dislocate, because Neil seemed to be even weaker than Furuichi, and he seemed to be fine with long hair.  Bullying look.

    "Well, I don't have anything to say. Anyway, keep going, Furuichi-kun"

    Neil patted Furuichi on the shoulder and covered his mouth to suppress laughter.

    "Why me!! Don't act like you're just watching a show!!! I'm your student!!!"

    "Hey, hey, hey, you guys, don't you feel shy bullying a few kids?"

    A pleasant magnetic voice interrupted them.

    Furuichi turned his head as if he had seen a savior, and saw a group of girls wearing white special attack uniforms walking over, but the wooden knives, chains, clubs, and maces they held in their hands really made him feel embarrassed.

    Are today’s delinquents so ferocious even if they are too young girls?

    But it doesn’t matter, these big sisters are so beautiful.

    "Furuichi-san, you have lost all your moral integrity"

    ""

    Neil raised his eyes and looked at the group of female delinquents. The leading girl had a healthy wheat-colored complexion. Her long purple hair was tied up and swayed with her steps. She had a bamboo stick in her mouth and her eyes showed no sign of weakness.  Stare at the group of boys.

    "Ah? It's none of your business! This is our Duowu Luo's business, you Furious Emperor, get out of the way!!"

    At the critical moment, the boss did not give in because the other party was a girl, and it seemed that he had some connections with the other party.

    But the leading girl didn’t reply to his words, she just walked over and whispered:After staring at Neil for a while, he suddenly put his hand on Neil's head, with a friendly smile on his lips.

    "Your kid is Neil, right? I heard the tyrant mention you, you are such a cute kid"

    "Tyrant?"

    Neil didn't slap the opponent's hand away. After all, she was a quasi-royal sister, and he was just confused about the tyrant she mentioned. The group of guys from Duwuluo High School behind him seemed a little unhappy after hearing this title.  It looks good, like taking laxatives.

    It sounds like he is very tough. Is there such a formidable person around him?

    "Ahaha, it's someone you know anyway"

    "Hey, Rika, this kid here is also very cute. I'm Shizuku Itoi, and I'll die at night~~~"

    "Hey, Shizuku, you're scaring people"

    And Furuichi was surrounded by several female delinquents holding his face in his hands. At this moment, he was so happy that he almost fainted.

    "You women, don't forget about us! Bastards, don't think we dare not take action. Even if Nan Lixiang knows the "tyrant", I won't be afraid of you!  !  "

    "Huh? Even if you don't know that guy, I will beat you up. If you have the guts, come and try it!!"

    The bosses of the two factions began to clamor, and they gritted their teeth as fiercely as a wolf.

    "Boys! Don't take it lightly just because they are girls! Let them see the power of Dumburo High School!!"

    “Oh oh oh!!!”

    "Ah!? We are the Furious Emperor, don't underestimate us, you scum!!"

    "Follow the boss and rush!!!"

    Alicia and Alyssa stood on the outside, watching the two gangs fighting like this, feeling almost numb.

    "Ahaha, the fight started"

    Alyssa laughed dryly a few times, revealing a pair of dead fish eyes like Neil's.

    "Ah, everyone is so full of energy. It's so lively, I really want to join in"

    Alicia showed a completely different expression, and her eagerness to try made Alyssa doubt that she would rush in next second.

    Neil, who was in the middle of it, was punching one after another, while Fushi was running around with his head in his hands, hiding in a cold sweat.

    "What's going on!? Gang war!? I'm just an ordinary elementary school student. I simply ran to the wrong set!!"

    "Ah ah ah, let me go back to my mother's arms and drink milk!!"

    As soon as Fushi turned his head, he saw Neil kicking a big man away, making him look embarrassed.

    This guy’s strength is as unparalleled as ever.

    “You stinky brat!!”

    Fushi suddenly heard a loud shout from behind him. He turned around and saw a bad guy hitting him with his fist.

    ——I’m probably seriously injured now.

    Unable to escape, we can only watch the imminent crisis coming.

    In the blink of an eye, Furuichi felt as if his head was being pushed down, and a gust of wind passed over his head.

    "Really, don't get in the way here, leave as soon as possible, there are so many people here, even if you stand behind me, I may not be able to care about you, I might even beat you up"

    Furuichi only saw Neil punch the opponent away, and with a few words, he pushed him to the safety of Alicia.

    Furuichi was startled for a moment, and when he looked back, what caught his eye was Neil's expression that was slightly different from usual.

    I once saw this unique side of him in a martial arts competition.

    Looking at him intently in the fight, Furuichi pursed his lips.

    ——It’s really strong.

    "Hey, are you okay, Furuichi-san?"

    Seeing Fushi’s dull expression, Alyssa couldn’t help but asked, it wouldn’t be funny if he was beaten silly.

    "Uh, I'm fine" Furuichi waved his hand, then looked at Alicia, pointing to the chaotic situation, "Miss Alicia, is it okay to be in such a mess?"

    The bald boss seemed to have been beaten ten meters above the ground just now. Is that okay?

    "No problem! You don't know, right? Fighting is a specialty of this street. Many idiots living here will die if they don't fight. Even Neil fights one fight every three days and one fight every five days."  Yes, to a certain extent, he is very familiar with the people here"

    It’s really a disgusting street.

    “Then Alicia, wouldn’t it be dangerous for you to live here?”

    Alyssa really can’t imagine that if a child lives here, wouldn’t he be frightened every day?"That's not the case" Alicia shook her head and smiled, as if she didn't care much, "Don't look at these people as being fierce, but in fact they are very principled people, at least they will not bully the elderly or children.  At best, they have bad mouths. Just now they were just scaring us. In the words of Neil and Granny Denshi, these people are apes without brains and can only express themselves in the most primitive way.  It’s just blood that’s burned too hot…”

    "Of course, there are also other connections, such as the mother-in-law Denshi and the "Scarlet Overlord" rumored here are Neil's family, so those people don't dare to mess with the people in the family"

    ""

    ? Okay, Scarlet Overlord is really the name of the bunker. Is Neil's house full of monsters?

    Furuichi and Alyssa once again watched the scene near the end. In their eyes, something seemed to be different.

    "These guys are really getting more and more durable"

    Neil twisted his wrist and walked back. His face was not red and he was out of breath. It was impossible to tell that he had just finished fighting.

    "You do like fighting"

    Furuichi looked at Neil and smiled softly.

    Niel paused for a moment, then shrugged and smiled slightly.

    "I don't hate it."

    "I didn't expect that my teacher is still a bad person" Alyssa covered her face as if she had a headache, "Are you performing a GTO?"

    "Please ask Mr. Onitsuka for this kind of thing" Neil scratched his head and said boredly, "Well, if I can make extra money, I wouldn't mind making a cameo"

    But not long after he finished speaking, Neil found that Furuichi, Alyssa and Alicia were all silent in front of him, with dull expressions on their faces.

    "Huh? Are you possessed by a ghost, you guys?"

    Suddenly, an arm even rougher than Kenjiro's wrapped around Neil's neck. He was stunned for a moment, and then fell into the shadow of despair.

    Who released this Godzilla at the end of the 21st century

    "Oh? Neal-chan, are you planning to make extra money? I have a place where you can make a guest appearance. I originally came out to see where the kid was having such a fun time, but I didn't expect to hear such good news"

    Furuichi and Alyssa looked up at the tall figure, with the stubble, thick eyebrows, piercing eyes, light lip gloss and eye shadow, a perfect figure comparable to King Billy, and a charming Jean  The kimono that no one can look at directly gave them an unparalleled impact.

    "Ah, I really want to vomit. Can I vomit?"

    "Hello, Mrs. Xixiang."

    Alicia reluctantly moved her lips and said hello proactively.

    "Oh, it's Alicia" Xixiang moved his eyes and nodded, "Go back and tell your family that Neil won't be going back tonight. He's working at my place, so tell them not to worry"

    "Well, I understand, please feel free to do so."

    Neil, who was almost out of breath, stared at him. Alicia sold him in the blink of an eye. Please feel free to take him for what he is. He didn't even know if he would be able to see the sun tomorrow.  .

    “Let’s go, Neil-chan~~~”

    Xixiang smiled girlishly at Neil, and Neil immediately rolled his eyes and fainted while frothing at the mouth.

    “Is it okay, Alicia?”

    Watching Neil being carried away on her shoulders, Alyssa felt for the first time that it was not easy for him either.

    "It doesn't matter, Mrs. Saigo is a good person."

    ""

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    That night, Xixiang Ladyboy Club.

    “Clang, clang, clang! The super future star of our store is now making a grand appearance, Sonoko!!!”

    "Who are you calling Sonoko! Who wants to be the future star of your store!!"

    "Come on, Nierzi! You have great potential to become the ACE_OF_ACE of our store!!"

    "A devil wants this kind of potential, even if you give me money!!"

    "Yo!! Pretty boy, twist your waist!!"

    “You can do it yourself, don’t make too many demands, you perverted uncles!!”

    "Yoooooooo, such a cute child is indeed a boy! Long live Lord Lucifer!!!"

    "Have your male-only penetrating weapons been scrapped by you idiots!?"

    "Nierzi, please date!!!"

    “Go to hell——!!!!!!”

    On the stage, ?A girl in a gorgeous kimono with light make-up, who was actually a boy, was dancing with terrifying momentum with a folding fan. Next to her, Saigo was admiring the dance with a face full of admiration.

    This kid really has hope of becoming the master of the great route.

    The next day, the news about Neil's transformation into a new human spread secretly without his knowledge.

 Text Chapter 63 To maintain moral integrity or to lose moral integrity, that is the question

    The long black hair floated gently.

    The bright pupils reflect the surrounding scenery, like a mirror world.

    The girl put her hands behind her back, holding a smile on her lips, and stepped lightly.

    "Ah, no matter how many times I come here, I always feel that this place is huge"

    The corners of Tifa's mouth were slightly raised, her eyes were shrouded in a bright light, and she looked around every inch of Maho Liang Academy from time to time.

    "That's right. After we entered through the school gate, we walked for more than half an hour and felt like we didn't even see the end"

    Alicia, who was following Tifa, glanced around with the same interest. Whenever she saw the architecture of European classical beauty and the natural scenery, her vermilion eyes suddenly brightened like gems.

    "Well, I heard from Neil that there are many schools here, ranging from elementary school to university, plus various research institutes, shopping streets and library islands. It really can't be visited in one day" Tifa introduced, tapping her lower lip.  , suddenly remembered something interesting, a smile on his face, "This school also has many activities, such as the last school festival, which was held for three days and three nights. It was really lively"

    "Wow, that sounds so interesting" Alicia immediately flattened her mouth in disgust when she saw Tifa's expression, and then murmured angrily, "If Neil had woken me up earlier, then I couldn't have done it either."  Did you attend the school festival?"

    ""

    Tifa scratched her cheek and smiled silently. Is this what she should be struggling with?

    "But it's great, I want to go to school here too"

    Looking at Alicia’s longing expression, Tifa couldn’t help but smile.

    "What you say should be fine. As long as you worship Tony Nier or Negi, they should be able to find a way"

    "Hmm, please Tony Neil? I always think that guy will say something like "It's too troublesome, so I won't do it""

    Alicia closed her eyes and frowned, as if she could imagine the scene at that time.

    "maybe……"

    Tifa nodded with deep understanding. She quite agreed with Alicia's idea and her understanding of that guy.

    However, because of her understanding, she knew that if Alicia really asked him to ask for help, Neil would still do his best to help her.

    "A soft-hearted fool."

    Tifa pursed her lips and murmured in a low voice. She was a little bit disgusted by this.

    "What's wrong, Tifa?"

    Alicia noticed Tifa’s little movements and couldn’t help but feel a little weird.

    Tifa came back to her senses immediately, scratched her cheek and laughed dryly, "It's okay, I just got a little lost in thought"

    "Hey, what are you thinking about? You are so absorbed in your thoughts~~~"

    Alicia rolled her eyes and didn’t know what she was thinking of. She half-covered her mouth with her hand and leaned over with an ambiguous smile.

    Tifa blocked the approaching smiling face with her hand and said angrily, "What are you thinking about? I feel like you are becoming more and more like that guy Neil"

    "Hehe, you are so embarrassed that I got it right, right?"

    "You're not shy!"

    "Oh~~~Don't you deny what you said before? Sure enough, Tifa-chan's heart is full of Nier~~~"

    ""

    Faced with such teasing, Tifa simply shut her mouth and turned away as if she didn't hear anything.

    Seeing Tifa like this, Alicia stopped teasing her. She glanced around and asked, "Hey, Tifa, where is Neil's school? We've been gone for a long time"

    Originally, I was idle at home and wanted to come to the school to kill some time. However, after I came here with Tifa, this journey was really a good way to kill the time.

    ??Looking carefully, it seems that it is almost time for get out of class to end.

    "This place is too big. I haven't been here many times. How can I know how to get there?"

    "Eh? Didn't we see that big map when we entered?"

    “It’s true, but”

    "Is Tifa a roadie!? So cute!!"

    "What are you so cute about!? You're not praising yourself in disguise, when you haven't found a way either!?"

    "Are you two brats students here?"

    The two of them, who were fighting and looking for their way around, suddenly heard a voice coming from behind them. At the same time, they turned their heads and saw a tall man in black sportswear standing not far away with a cool expression.

    "Hello, we are not students here, we are here to find someone."

    TifaliNodding gracefully, the person in front of him seemed to be a school teacher or administrator.

    "Looking for someone?" Heigang raised his eyebrows and looked at the two girls in front of him, "Who are you looking for?"

    “It’s Neil Springfield who works at Shengxiang Elementary School here.”

    "It's that kid, but it's almost time for school to end. If we go by now, the people in the elementary school will probably leave as well. Forget it, I'll lead you there. Maybe that kid is still in school  By the way, are you his friends?"

    “We are his girlfriends!!”

    Before Tifa could speak, Alicia answered first.

    "girlfriend!?"

    Heigang opened his eyes in surprise, while Tifa covered his forehead as if he had a headache. He dared to believe that Alicia would start to display her natural instinct of fearing chaos in the world again.

    "I didn't expect that boy to have two girlfriends, but it seems reasonable after thinking about it"

    Heigang sighed at first, and then nodded unexpectedly.

    "Well, this gentleman"

    "Just call me Heigang" Heigang lowered his head and looked at Tifa, noticing the tangled look on her face as she hesitated to speak, and said with a very understanding expression, "Don't worry, I understand"

    "No, actually"

    "Let's go, I'll take you there now."

    "That bastard is really incredible. He actually did such a thing, but he is a role model for others. This is considered a harm to others' children. Well, I should be able to use this reason to teach him a lesson"

    A cold smile appeared on Black Steel's lips, and his narrow eyes narrowed slightly, flashing a frightening red light from time to time. When Tifa noticed the eldest brother's expression, she knew that the unlucky child was about to suffer a big disaster again.  , couldn't help but draw a cross in my heart.

    "Meow haha, it feels like something interesting is going to happen"

    Hearing Alicia’s cheerful laughter, Tifa sighed sadly, feeling deeply powerless.

    【Neal, if you want to blame it, you have a teammate who has been deceiving people for thirty years】

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Woo——"

    "What's the matter, Neil?"

    Naye suddenly heard Neil making a sound of unknown meaning, couldn't help but frowned, and asked with some worry.

    "It's okay, I just suddenly felt so miserable that I let out such a scream from my soul that it shook the world"

    "I have no idea what you are talking about" Nanoye shook her head in confusion, and then laughed happily, "But this means that Neil, there is nothing wrong with you"

    "Naye, at this moment, I feel more desperate than when I met a giant."

    She had just escaped from the demon king of the Kamabaka Kingdom and was mentally traumatized. Now she was attacked by this girl Nanoha. As her master, Neil suddenly felt that his majesty had lost as much as a certain vampire. He couldn't help but feel  I feel like life is dark.

    "By the way, aren't we going to the back mountain? This direction doesn't seem right"

    Nanoye looked at the direction Neil led the way. She had been training with Neil every day after school as usual, but at this moment, she visually saw that it was completely different from where she usually went.

    "Well, anyway, what I'm teaching you is just the control and application of magic power, and how to fight. I plan to hand you over to a more capable and experienced guy. Regardless of magic or physical skills, with her level, she can definitely  You trained me to become a master"

    Originally Naiyara was still being trained today. Neil felt that he had nothing to teach. After all, the magic system was completely different. Apart from some basic things, Neil felt that it would be better to have someone like Yuno as a coach.  Suitable for yourself.  When Professor Nanoha was in actual combat, whenever he encountered her unconsciously cute look, Neil would be blasted to pieces by a burst of starlight.

    Therefore, directly throwing Nanoha to the merciless Yiwen is definitely very profitable. Anyway, it is healthier for young people to abuse them, and there is Negi who can attract firepower next to him, and more importantly,  He can go home and cook quickly after school.

    【Ah, I can’t help it anymore, I can’t stop crying.  】

    "don't want!"

    Naye's face changed slightly and she shouted subconsciously, even her voice became slightly shrill.

    Neil was startled and quickly turned his head to look over, only to see Nanoye staring at him with her mouth bulging as if she was very angry.

    "Uh, what's wrong with you, Miss Nanoha?"

    &nbsp; Being stared at by Nanoye for a while, Neil asked cautiously.

    "me……"

    When asked by Neil, Nanoye didn't know how to answer. Could it be that she told him that she didn't want to leave him?

    "Dream on, it would be better to use a starburst to make him surrender."

    "Ms. Nanoha, did you think of something dangerous just now! Although I don't know what it was, I am firmly against violence!!"

    With the flash of red light in Nanoye’s eyes and the faint smile of excitement on her lips, no matter how idiotic she was, Neil still felt that he seemed to be very close to the door of hell.

    "Ahaha, what are you talking about Neil? I never thought of using Starlight Explosion to blast you"

    Nanoha scratched her cheek, smiled very cutely, and said horrible words that made Neil break into a cold sweat.

    【This guy said something that must never be uttered!  Naturally black?  ?  Definitely natural black!  !  】

    "Neil, why do you want others to teach me? I'm afraid I won't get along"

    Naye thought for a while and finally came up with a reason.

    "So that's the problem"

    Neil breathed a sigh of relief. He really didn't realize that Nanoha's character would be afraid of strangers, but this was no problem at all. After all, Yiwen's appearance was very deceptive. At first glance, he looked like a harmless cat, and he was very similar to  You don't have to worry about getting along with Yi Wen at all, because that guy's queen character is definitely about making others obey her.

    "That's not okay, Nanoha. If you hold back because of this small worry, you won't be able to make great progress in the future! Although I will be a little reluctant to let you go, dad, I will still do this for your future.  I did it! So, even if you resent Dad, I won’t regret it!!"

    "What dad, what role are you playing!"

    Nanoye slapped away Neil's hand on her shoulder with dissatisfaction. She blinked, not knowing what she thought of, her eyes suddenly lit up, and a meaningful smile appeared on her face.

    "Well, after all, Neil was defeated by me, I don't think he has the ability to teach me anything"

    "What!? Defeated by you!? It was just your luck that time. If I do it ten times again, you will not be my brother's" Neil originally retorted angrily, but when he saw Nanoye's smile, he seemed to understand.  Everything changed, "Well, since you said so, I also feel that I am not capable"

    Nanoha's smile froze slightly, but soon her lips curved into a more contemptuous arc, and at the same time her eyes swept three inches ahead.

    "Neil, it really doesn't work."

    Neil, who had been paying attention to Nanoye's expression, naturally noticed the other person's gaze. He looked down and couldn't help but widen his eyes, like an angry cat staring at Nanoye who was smiling leisurely and contentedly.

    "No!? You dare to say that I can't do it!? I've told you from the first day of class that I am a man who can break through the sky. The word "no" cannot appear to me!! Very good, Nanoha.  Just wait, if I don’t train you well, I will spend the rest of my life hanging around Xixiang!!!”

    “This is what you said, Neil~~~”

    Naye secretly made a gesture indicating that the plan was successful, and at the same time thought of something in her heart.

    【This trick of using retreat to advance that my mother taught me is really useful. Although I don't know why I aimed at it like this in the end, as long as it succeeds, I'll be fine!  】

    In fact, it was not until some years later that Nanoha understood the true meaning of this matter. At that time, she lamented that her health teacher died early. At the same time, she was very fortunate that she had a mother as great as Kami who allowed her to do this.  I have avoided many detours in my life.

    "Forget it, let's stop today's training. I'll go back and think about how to arrange it"

    “I don’t know whether it was because he was inspired to fight or because his dignity as a man was challenged. Neil began to seriously think about what to do. Usually, these things were left to Anders to do.

    "Huh? What is that guy doing?"

    Neil suddenly slowed down, and a shadowy figure appeared in his field of vision.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Ha, why are all the cleaners boys, not even a girl"

    Furuichi stopped the broom in his hand, looked around the classroom, and couldn't help but sigh sadly.

    Doesn’t it mean that if men and women match each other, the work will not be tiring?  There are just a bunch of idiots here, and they are exhausted from doing anything.

    "You just give up on this idea, this is terribleIt's our class's policy" Yuuji walked past Furuichi with a broom on his shoulder, not looking like he was working at all, "That guy said that in order to avoid a series of unnecessary problems caused by male-female combinations, we separate boys and girls.  Separated to facilitate management, do you think we can resist the mountain above our heads?  And the girls seem to agree"

    “Can you disagree!? Girls almost don’t have to participate in work during the week!!”

    "From this point of view, it turns out that he is still a gentleman"

    "That's weird! Even if he is a gentleman, he can only be a gentleman in another sense!!!"

    "I'm telling you, you can chat as much as you want, but if you can work, Yuuji, you've barely even done anything!!"

    Listening to the two complaining, Touma couldn't stand it anymore. He was almost the only one working now. He obviously planned to grab those half-price bento boxes.

    "You should tell the group of people over there first"

    Yuuji pointed with his broom in the direction of the podium, where a group of people were gathering for activities.

    Standing on the podium, Akihisa used the broom as a guitar and danced his fingers as much as he could, as if he had returned to the school festival concert, with the intense melody seeming to linger in his ears.

    “Come on, call me!!!”

    “Honey!!!”

    "What a tall person!!! Call me God-sama!!!"

    "Ah, Lord Kami is playing a game console in that corner over there"

    Touma looked at this scene, then looked at someone in the corner who had entered the god of strategy mode, and couldn't help but sigh.

    How long will he be able to do this?

    ——

    Suddenly, the sound of the door being pulled attracted the attention of everyone in the class.

    A handsome face that was as cold as a knife appeared behind the door, and at the same time, those sharp wolf-like eyes made the guys in the class stay silent for a while and started cleaning obediently.

    “Kids, is your bastard head teacher gone already?”

    They were slightly surprised by the unexpected punishment, and then suddenly realized that it was their class teacher who had caused the hatred.

    "Well, our bastard head teacher left early during the last self-study class and let all the girls go"

    As the leader of the boys, Xiongji told Heigang in detail. When Heigang heard this, he felt that the temples on his forehead began to beat again.

    "That rascal……"

    "Um, Teacher Heigang, what do you want from Neil?"

    Touma's question caused Heigang to turn around. He looked at the people in the class, and for some reason the corner of his mouth curled up into a weird smile.

    "Ah, actually it was the boy's two girlfriends who came to see him"

    "What——!?"

    "girlfriend——!?"

    “Two more——!?”

    The boys looked at each other and saw the jealousy hidden in each other's eyes. They nodded one after another, immediately picked up the thing in their hands, and rushed out of the back door without saying a word.

    "Hey, don't damage public property"

    Heigang shouted behind them, chuckled, and then walked downstairs.

    When he walked downstairs, he found that the two girls waiting nearby were gone. Instead, there was a guy who deserved a beating, gaping at the large cloud of dust.

    "Faye, did you see the two little girls who were here just now?"

    Heigang walked over, patted Fay on the shoulder and asked as coldly as usual.

    "Huh? It's Kurojia~~" Faye turned around and showed a very hearty smile, and then her face became a little weird, "Kurojia, are you a lolita control?"

    Heigang was startled, then his face turned black, he pulled out a cold long knife out of thin air, clasped his hands and raised it, ready to slash at it.

    "You really deserve to be cut down just like that kid"

    “Ehehehe!! Oppose violence, Hei-chan~~~”

    “Go to hell!!”

    "Wait a minute, aren't you going to ask where those two girls went? I'll tell you, but you can't do anything to me!"

    ""

    Heigang stopped and stared at Fay coldly, while Fay smiled slightly and tidied up his clothes. It was not until Heigang was about to have his second impact that he slowly spoke.

    "Actually, I just met them and chatted for a few words. I found out that they were here to see Neil-chan, so I told them that Neil-chan had left.Okay, so they took their leave, and let me tell you something by the way.  "

    "That means you knew it beforehand, right?"

    "Well Wow!! Kuro-chan, a surprise attack is a foul!!"

    “I don’t care about you!!”

    “I clearly said I wouldn’t do anything!!”

    "Did I promise you!?"

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "So, you lost the ring that Yiwen gave you and you were thinking about how to die, maybe this is it?"

    "No, I'm not thinking about how to die"

    Negi looked at his brother depressedly, forgetting if he didn't help, he was still gloating about his misfortune.

    "I just lost my ring, is there any need to do this?"

    Although the ring was a relatively rare magic item, it was not in a life-and-death situation. However, seeing Negi like this, Neil immediately felt very happy.

    "You won't understand. If Master finds out, I will see hell"

    Yiwen’s terror began to emerge in Negi’s mind. His face turned pale and his whole body was shaking, as if he had seen a ghost.

    Neil couldn’t help but sigh at how powerful Yiwen was. He was able to make Negi, a little man-trained boy, even more miserable. He felt like he was almost turning into an M.

    "Hey, Neal, what's the ring that Mr. Negi mentioned? Doesn't it matter that he's still like this?"

    Nanoye pulled the corner of Neil's clothes and asked with some confusion.

    "Well, that ring is like a wedding ring that represents a lifelong promise, and Negi, the idiot, threw it away without knowing where. If his powerful wife at home knew about it, he would probably not have to go to bed for a month."

    "Hey!? Teacher Negi is already married!?"

    "Hey, Neil, stop making this up!"

    "I'm not making it up, I'm just explaining it to Nanoha."

    "What are you trying to explain!!"

    Facing Negi’s fire-breathing eyes, Neil shrugged and had to give up, "Okay, okay, I won’t say it anymore. Why don’t you recall it and let me help you reorganize the scene at that time."

    "real?"

    Negi looked at him suspiciously, could this guy really be so kind?

    "We are brothers after all Speaking of which, when did the ring disappear?"

    "It should have been last night"

    "Well, very good" Neil nodded, "Which woman's bed did you sleep in last night?"

    "Herehey!! Where are you going!!"

    Negi is crazy, he actually believes in a guy like Neil, he is really a fool.

    "Oh, oh, did you really sleep in someone else's bed? Yeah, there are so many people in the girls' dormitory, who could it be?"

    "I told you not to do it!! I haven't even slept in Asuna-san's bed recently!!"

    "The married life is not harmonious?"

    “Stay away from me!!!”

    "Teacher Negi is not pure."

    ""

    Negi leaned against the tree, wanting to die.

    “Neil——!!!”

    Just when Neil was enjoying the sight of Negi being beaten to a pulp, a familiar scream came from behind. Without thinking, he immediately bent down. The next second, a figure flew over his head, and at the same time, a wave of wind blew up.  A gust of cold wind.

    Neil raised his head and looked at the blond girl who flipped in the air and landed perfectly, and couldn't help but be speechless for a while.

    "Alicia, do you have to say hello in this way? If I hadn't avoided it, I really doubt I would have suffered internal injuries from you."

    "It doesn't matter, I just said hello a little more enthusiastically."

    "Is this called being more enthusiastic!? Who would rush over at a speed of 40 yards, 4 seconds and 2!? Do you think I am an American football player!?"

    “What a small family man.”

    "I'm sorry, anyone would be petty when their lives are at stake!"

    "Tch, I won't talk to you anymore" Alicia left Neil alone, moved her target to Nanoye who was aside, and immediately pounced on her, "yahoo! Nanoye!!"

    "Whoa, be careful, Alicia!!"

    Neil sighed helplessly at the two who started to fuck Lily, then turned his head and forced a smile at the black-haired girl who was running slowly.

    "Won't you stop this guy, Tifa?"

    ? ???Isn't this bad?  There is a beautiful girl throwing herself into my arms"

    Tifa walked up to Neil and smiled teasingly.

    “I wish the way of throwing myself into someone’s arms could be improved”

    Neil muttered softly, but the next moment, Tifa's beautiful black hair was fluttering with invisible domineering aura.

    "What were you talking about just now?"

    "No, I didn't say anything, Your Lady Queen."

    Neil immediately displayed his low-profile and domineering attitude. His dignity and integrity were completely useless in front of Tifa.

    "Ah, look, Nanoha, Neil is starting to lose his moral integrity again!!"

    "Neil has never had any moral integrity anyway"

    "Alicia, shut up, whose fault do you think it is that makes me like this!"

    "You blame me?"

    "Ha, if I don't blame you, why should I blame myself!?"

    "Shut up."

    "Yes, Your Lady Queen."

    "Neil really suffered."

    Alicia’s triumphant look made Neil want to hang her up and tickle her, but for Tifa’s sake, he still lay on the ground obediently.

    "By the way, what is Negi doing there?"

    Tifa noticed Negi, who had been ignored for a long time, but the other party was obviously trapped in an endless loop and did not notice their arrival.

    "Nieji is struggling with the question of whether he should have moral integrity or lose his moral integrity."

    ""

    “By the way, why did you and Alicia come here?”

    “Well, since it’s okay to stay at home, and Alicia has never been to school, I took her here for a walk.”

    Neil looked back at the girl who was chatting enthusiastically with Nanoye. She had maintained such an optimistic attitude since she woke up. It was not an exaggeration to say that she was offline. However, these might just be to cover up her inner feelings.  lonely.

    【Looks like we need to hurry up.  】

    Just when Neil was thinking about something, a strange murderous aura rushed towards him. Neil looked around and saw a large black mist rumbling towards him.

    "What is that!? The Black Mist Monster!?"

    As soon as he finished complaining, Neil was swallowed by the black mist.

    "Whoa! Help! Huh? Isn't this a guy from the class!? Hey, are you rebelling!?"

    "Burn my remains with the blazing holy fire! How joyful is life, and how sad is death!"

    "Ahhh!! Where did you come from the Ming Cult!? These people are crazy again!!! Tifa, Negi, save me!!"

    Tifa watched the group of people go away speechlessly, and then glanced at Negi who continued to seek death.

    This school is still so peaceful today.

 Text Chapter 1 That day, the boy walked into a new world

    My name is Orima Ichika, I'm 15 years old, and my gender is, um, with excalibur underneath, you know.

    At this moment, the fifteen-year-old youth is like a deep-sea fish.

    “The classroom with all girls except me is very stressful.

    But it doesn’t matter. With my ability to withstand stress that I have developed since childhood, I can still withstand this kind of pressure. I am quite confident about this.

    Why do you say that?

    This has to start with my family and my world.

    “Today’s world, I simply don’t know how to describe it in words.  First of all, the two mainstreams in the world today are technology and magic. As far as I know, eight years ago, the flying super weapon called IS came out, and the world has undergone earth-shaking changes. However, weapons like IS can only be made by  The manipulation by girls has led to a fundamental change in the status of men and women in society.  However, the matter did not end there. In the following years, the ISSDA organization responsible for space development announced the existence of "magic". Magic was originally unknown. Coupled with the new life from the universe, it became even more complicated.  Not to mention the various superpowers in Academy City, the world was once again in turmoil. However, with the efforts of many parties, the world finally settled down, and magic was gradually accepted by everyone. At the same time, ordinary humans could not  All known alien races appeared one after another, and the world became more and more diverse.

    However, there are still unknown things in this world, such as disobedient gods, demons, angels, magic societies that are still hidden in the dark, and advanced beings buried in the shadows. I know these because my family is special.  The reason is, after all, the old man in my family is not an ordinary person.

    In short, there are as many angels and demons as dogs, and fairies and heavenly beings are everywhere. This world is a strategic fortress.

    However, this world view is not enough to shock me, because the family I live in is enough to numb my nerves. My home is simply the most chaotic place in the world.  Compared with one who has a personality, all kinds of weapons are worth the sky, and I can also see angels and demons eating together and having fun, and even aiming their guns at someone. The moment I knew the truth, my three views were completely destroyed. Thousands of years of history  They've all been tricked into being dogs.

    “Alas, this world is so damn peaceful.

    “But even so, I am still very stressed at this moment.

    I folded my hands and put them under my chin, with cold eyes, trying to look calm. At this time, I finally understood Commander Ikari’s sense of pressure to remain calm in the face of the apostles’ attack.

    Commander Ikari is mighty!  !  !

    But the sights gathered from all around are really uncomfortable. Haven’t you seen that my forehead is already covered with heart-wrenching beads of sweat?  ?  Sure enough, no matter how old a girl is, she always has a trembling heart!  !  Sure enough, a girl's gaze is the most terrifying thing in the world. The ever-changing changes of sometimes resentment and sometimes anger are simply more disasters than taking the Western Scriptures.

    I took a deep breath, narrowed my eyes slightly, and all the nerves in my body suddenly became more tense than ever before.

    ??????????????????????????????????

    Wow, I relaxed too much and almost came out from behind.

    Ha, by the way, why do I have to stay in a place like this?

    Thinking of this, I recalled what happened the night before.

    That night, my brother said to me with a smile that could be read as bright and written as slutty.

    "Ichika, you will become the happiest man in the world."

    So that’s what he was talking about!  !  !  !  !

    I sighed deeply, and I mourned for a second for my seemingly happiness and actual sorrow. I started to swim away and observe the people around me.

    Well, the eyes of the girls on the left and the right are full of unparalleled curiosity for knowledge, and their shining eyes almost flashed through their tough golden eyes.

    I can’t see the back part, but the sight of the thorns on my back makes me feel like I’m sitting on pins and needles. I can understand it even without looking.

    "The person directly in front of me is a slightly older woman.

    She is a bit petite, and her figure is almost the same as that of a student, but her chest size is the nemesis of all high school girls.  The clothes are relatively large and make her look more petite, but she still feels quite cute.  In addition, she also wears a pair of black-rimmed glasses. Although they are crooked, she can still be called a bespectacled girl.

    And this girl with glasses was looking at the people in the class in panic, her timid posture was reminiscent of an injured little rabbit.

    You are a teacher, show me some domineering power!

    "Everyone is here. Then, SHR is going to startWhoops!  "

    Well, it’s not something you can do if you want to.

    I gave the teacher an appreciative look, but for some reason the teacher turned red and smiled shyly.

    ????????????????????????????????????????? Suddenly, I felt that the pressure on my body was a little heavier, and I almost died from a thousand arrows piercing my heart.

    “Well, then, please introduce yourself, uh, in order of seat number.”

    The teacher seemed to have recovered from the inexplicable emotion and said to the students in the audience in a panic.

    ""

    "It's so quiet. My dignity as a teacher is suddenly shattered into pieces."

    I looked at the teacher who was about to cry, and I couldn't bear it. At the same time, I felt unhappy with the girls in the class. Are you shy because you just entered high school? No one responded. The teacher was about to cry. Really?  I'm going to cry!  !

    I glanced at the teacher, and the teacher’s eyes also moved over.

    ??Okay, our eyes met.

    Please don’t look at me like this, you are not my type, teacher.

    I quickly lowered my head, I still understand the principle that a dead Taoist friend will not die a poor Taoist.

    “Oh, give me a normal high school life.

    The reason why I specifically emphasize "ordinary" here is simply because what I am in now is definitely not an ordinary high school, but the famous IS Academy-the only school in the world that trains IS operators.

    And the most important point is that IS, this deceptive thing, can only be activated by girls, so naturally, this is a girls' school.

    And why am I here?

    I need to emphasize again that I am a boy, and I am definitely a boy at first glance. My appearance can be considered a bit handsome, but it is definitely not the kind of beauty that makes even IS unable to identify my gender.

    The reason why I came to such a ghost place has to start with the entrance exam in February.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    That day, the sun was shining brightly, and the cherry blossoms flying freely in the sky made me fall in love.

    I looked at the clear sky and encouraged myself in my heart.

    Today is the entrance exam for Junior High School. For your own goals, you can’t do it without working hard.

    The school I go to is called Mahora Gakuin. It is a very large Academy City that has everything from kindergarten to university. There are many schools in it, all types, and my target is the famous Mitsusaka High School.

    The reason why I chose Mitsusaka is not because of its reputation, but because my brothers and sisters all graduated from here. I have an indescribable yearning for that place.

    I want to chase the traces they left behind, and I want to be like them.

    that's it.

    Well, of course, if I am admitted to Mitsusaka High School, my goal of dominating Mitsusaka will be one step closer, and realizing Mahora's dream of complete domination will not be unattainable.

    Hahahaha, I couldn’t help but laugh out loud.

    "Why are you giggling so early in the morning?"

    At this time, my head was hit hard.  When I looked back, I saw a handsome man with white shoulder-length hair standing behind me. He was looking at me listlessly with a pair of dead fish eyes, and he didn't look like he was awake at all.

    "Brother, you got up so early"

    ??I touched my head and laughed dryly.

    "Well, seeing as you have a test today, I got up early to see you out"

    Hey, is this guy so kind?

    "Hey, don't think I can't understand your expression"

    "Well……"

    Although those dead fish eyes are completely rotten, they are still so sharp.

    I don’t know if my thoughts were revealed again, but I got another blow on the head.

    "By the way, you forgot to bring your admission ticket"

    I was stunned for a moment, watching my brother hand a certificate to me.

    "Huh? Didn't I prepare it last night?"

    As I was talking, I wanted to go through my bag. I had carefully prepared all kinds of things the night before.

    "Well, men will always forget some things, just like forgetting what their first love looked like"

    “I won’t forget it!!”

    I replied angrily, but I didn't notice the firmness in my tone.

    The old man looked at me steadily for a moment, with an inexplicable light flashing in his eyes.?, and then touched my hair with a slight smile.

    “Okay, take your admission ticket and go quickly, don’t be late.”

    I didn’t notice anything strange about my brother, so I took the admission ticket and didn’t check whether I really didn’t bring it with me. I said goodbye to my brother and went out.

    "It seems that Ichika has grown up"

    After saying this softly, the man walked back into the room with a smile.

    It was easy, so I came to the address indicated on the admission ticket.

    ???????????????????? Why is it not in Mahonliang Academy, but in a high school outside?

    But I didn’t think too much about it. Anyway, it said this on the admission ticket and I couldn’t change it even if I wanted to.

    But I feel a little uneasy.

    Are you nervous before the exam?

    With a feeling of apprehension, I walked into the imposing building in front of me.

    "I'm just going to go, turn left and right, how on earth are you going to get to the second floor!?"

    It’s been almost ten minutes since I walked, and I still haven’t found the stairs to the second floor. The internal structure is too complicated!  ?  Is this the maze before challenging the BOSS!  !

    My eyes wandered around, trying to find the guide map on the wall, but I sadly discovered that the walls inside were so beautiful that I couldn't even find a crack, let alone any wall charts.

    ?????????? This time, shit, I’m lost.

    "Hey, what should I do? Hey, why are you so quiet?"

    At this time, I finally realized that it was eerily quiet here. After walking for so long, I didn’t even meet a single person. Could it be that the exam has already started?  ?  Could it be that my dream of dominating Mitsusaka was just aborted?  ?

    God, I curse Jesus for not having chrysanthemums!  !

    “Perhaps God really heard my curse from the heart, and a door appeared not far in front of me.

    I walked to the door and saw a piece of paper stuck on it with the words "Infinite_Stratos Examination Room" written on it.

    "Well, I guess this is the right place"

    Because it says "Examination Room" on it.

    But the name of this examination room really looks impressive, and there are actually two English words that I can’t understand.

    Thinking of this, I feel deeply disappointed for my English course.

    I guess I won’t be able to pass the English test this time.

    But it doesn’t matter, my other subjects are fine!  !

    After taking a deep breath, I opened the door and walked into the room.

    "Ah, you are a candidate. Okay, go over there to change clothes. We are pressed for time, so you have to hurry up. This place can only be rented until four o'clock. I don't have time to trouble you. Really, I don't know what I'm doing.  What……"

    As soon as I entered the room, a nervous-looking female teacher, about thirty-five years old or above, spoke a lot of words like a machine gun without raising her head. I was stunned for a few seconds.

    Hey, hey, hey!  !  !  Sister, don’t you need to see what I look like and check my admission ticket!  ?  Where has the professionalism of being an invigilator gone?  ?  And what’s going on with changing clothes!  ?  You have to change clothes for exams these days!  ?  Are you asking me to use my body to show the beauty of the human body in ancient Greece?  ?  Sorry, I have been failing art classes since I was a kid!  !  Well, actually this is to prevent students from cheating, right?  But there is no one other than you in this room. I really don’t see any other candidates anywhere!  !

    While I was minding my own business, the elder sister gave instructions and walked out of the room directly with the documents in her arms.

    I watched the other party leave in embarrassment. I bet the eldest sister really didn’t even look at me.

    "Hey, what kind of test is this"

    I muttered a few words in a depressed voice and walked towards the place covered by the curtain.

    And at this moment, I entered a new world.

 Text Chapter 2 Sure enough, this is a conspiracy

    When I opened the curtain and walked in, I saw the object in the center of the room.

    The streamlined metal shell reflects light that is not dazzling, and an armor-like outfit sits quietly.

    I looked at it carefully and then fell silent.

    “Damn it, what kind of clothes do you want me to change into?! Are you asking me to take the war studies test!!”

    The bag in my hand was almost smashed by me.

    I calmed down the turbulent feeling in my heart that I wanted to hit someone, and walked over, looking left and right at this thing. After looking at it for a long time, I was speechless.

    Isn’t this the IS that appears on TV?

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of 1999

    But this thing actually has something to do with me. Well, it should be related to my family.

    "This is what changed the world"

    Because of the "White Knight Incident" of that year, the world became aware of the existence of this kind of weapon. At the same time, the originally balanced military structure suddenly collapsed. How many IS controllers can be found will directly affect the country's military strength.  , so every country began to implement a system of preferential treatment of women.

    Although there is a magical power like magic in the world today, it has not been widely used in the military due to various restrictions. Moreover, IS has advantages that can compete with magic. In comparison, the country is more willing to invest more resources.  on this emerging technology.

    Well, this is actually nothing to me. I am more curious about IS. After all, I have seen forces more powerful than IS.

    With all kinds of thoughts, I couldn't help but reach out and touch it.

    Anyway, IS can only be activated by women. If I, a pure man, touch it, I will probably have no reaction like touching a dead fish. It is a rare opportunity to touch it and I will not suffer any loss.

    However, there are always various unknowns in life. You can never guess what will happen in the next second. Of course, it is another matter if you have the ability to predict.

    A cold metallic feeling came from the fingertips, followed by a burst of dazzling silver light and various information pouring into the mind.

    “Eh!? Eh————!!!!!!”

    Faced with such a strange situation, I suddenly lost my train of thought.

    When I finally came to my senses, I found that the IS had actually moved and attached itself to my body like armor, becoming part of my hands and feet.

    "What happened!?"

    “Has someone activated IS!?”

    "who is it!?"

    "Huh? This, this is -"

    "man!?"

    Hearing the sound, a group of researchers in white coats came over. They opened the curtain and saw me activating IS. They all fell into a state of sluggishness where they couldn't think.

    I looked at the researchers in front of me in silence, and then looked at the abnormality on my body. I immediately showed a miserable face like a Christian abandoned by God. At the same time, the devil on my brother's face flashed through my mind.  smile, with only one thought left in her mind.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? This is a conspiracy.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    “Oh, I want to die.

    "Classmate, Orimaru Ichika-san!"

    A voice calling my name brought me back to reality from my annoying thoughts. I held my forehead and blurted out weakly before I could figure out the situation.

    "Ah, what's the matter?"

    "Ah, um, um, I'm very sorry for calling you so loudly all of a sudden. Are you, are you angry? Yes, I'm sorry! But, um, I'll introduce myself in the order of the fifty syllables. Now it's Oribara-san's turn.  So, I'm really, really sorry! Can you please introduce yourself? Are you willing?"

    It was then that I really came back to my senses and figured out the situation, and found that my deputy instructor, Yamada Maya, was constantly bowing his head and apologizing to me. It was obviously my own fault, but the teacher wanted to apologize himself. For a moment, I was full of guilt.

    "Uh, um, Mr. Yamada, you don't have to apologize like this. It's all my fault. I will introduce myself."

    I stretched out my hand to stop Teacher Maya Yamada from apologizing, and quickly made a comforting reassurance.

    "Really, really!? You, you promised me! You must do it!!"

    Teacher Yamada suddenly raised his head, seriously grasped my hand and leaned towards me, and he could still see the mist in his eyes.

    Teacher, are you really a teacher?  ?  This pairThe attitude of the little girl can easily be misunderstood, and some ignorant and innocent little boys might have fallen into trouble from then on!  !  !  Oh, oh, don't put your chest on it, be careful, my cannon may go off!  Also, I need to reiterate it again, teacher, you are really not my type!  !

    In the struggle between reason and sensibility, angels and demons, I took my hand out with difficulty, left my seat and walked to the podium with a slight bend without being noticed.

    Ah, I almost got hard just now.

    Standing on the podium, looking at the unabashed thirst for knowledge in the eyes of the girls in the audience, including Teacher Yamada, I suddenly felt like I was on the top of Mount Everest, and it was difficult to even breathe.

    "Ahem."

    I straightened my back and cleared my throat, thinking about what to say next.

    ???????????????????? But my mind went blank. As expected, the pressure had already crushed my thinking power into pieces.

    At this time, I took a peek at the seat by the window. Sitting there was a black-haired girl with a ponytail.

    Her name is Xiao Zhizhen, my childhood sweetheart who we only reunited after six years. This girl has always had a single ponytail. When I first entered the classroom, I recognized her at a glance.

    “But it’s really a transformation of women.

    No, no, now is not the time to think about this.

    "Help me quickly!!"

    I signaled her with my eyes. As a childhood sweetheart who has been dating for a long time, she must be able to understand this information instantly.

    "snort!"

    You actually ignored me!  ?

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Oh, oh, what does this cold aura and this arrogant attitude mean!  Where has the arrogant and a little bit coquettish Hoshi-chan gone!  !  Now Chen is completely 100% proud!  !  She actually abandoned me mercilessly at my critical moment, turned her face expressionlessly to the window, and snorted coldly, "I'll kill you, did I offend you, Miss Chen!"  !

    “However, this did remind me of something.

    I remember my brother once told me that when faced with a girl who is wrapped in pride and makes people wonder if she is engaged in chain defense, you must use your fiery penis to penetrate the opponent's uterus.

    Of course, this is summed up by my rich theory and practice. Although I don’t know where his theory and practice come from, I even wonder if he made it up casually.

    ??????????????????? However, I have no idea what those two words mean in English, because I am powerless in English. I have obviously been abroad, and there are foreigners at home. I only know the twenty-six English letters ABC, which is really weak.

    Well, I don’t really want to know the meaning of this. I know that what comes out of my brother’s mouth is definitely not fun, because every time I ask my sister or other older women in the family, I will be scolded.  Of course, many times I will attract hatred consciously or unconsciously. In comparison, the harm I suffered is quite small.

    Ah, I am going off topic again. Look, the eyes of the girls below are starting to burst into flames.

    Well, what should I say at this time?

    Let’s start with a song called “Girls’ School Boys” by Twins?  Well, it does fit the occasion, but this is a self-introduction, not a concert.

    【When we introduce ourselves, too many rhetoric just attracts the temporary attention of others. To let people know ourselves, the most important thing is to show our true side.  】

    Brother’s voice seemed to ring in my mind. At this time, I seemed to see the holy light of heaven.

    Sometimes I’m pretty reliable.

    The corners of my mouth raised slightly uncontrollably, and the sunshine outside the window shone in at the right time. At this moment, in the eyes of some ignorant little girls, I became a handsome and sunny boy.

    A small exclamation came from below, and my attention immediately came back. I took a breath and began to introduce myself.

    "My name is Ichika Orimara."

    “Yeah, yeah, yeah!!”

    Everyone’s eyes showed the expectation of “I want to hear more.”

    I smiled, what a group of curious and kind children.

    Then, I should also treat others with sincerity.

    "I like Lolita the most."

    Maintaining a sunny smile, I expressed what I loved most in my heart.

    institutions

    The sounds of various heads banging on the table and people falling to the ground kept ringing out. It seemed that they were moved by my sincerity.

    I think everyone can become a partner who loves lolita.

    At this moment, I seem to have new hope for the future.

    The sound of clicking footstepsThere was an urgent sound, is someone coming?

    “Are you going to reveal your abnormal sexual fetish as soon as you get here!?”

    Huh?  Does this sound sound familiar?

    But before I had time to react, I was hit hard on the head and sent flying.

    Wow, this kind of invisible murderous martial arts passed down by my brother is so familiar to me. The pain that directly penetrates the skull and hits the cerebral cortex is simply exhilarating How strange!  !  I'm not a pussy-shaker like Sister Xiaoyuan!  !  !

    “However, this knocking method, whether it’s power, angle, or speed, is very similar to the person in my impression.

    I swallowed and turned around with a little fear. I saw the woman behind me wearing a black suit and tight skirt. She had a slender figure and a body curve with no fat at all due to regular exercise. And the other person was at this time  He crossed his arms in front of his chest, raised the corners of his eyes, and his eyes were as sharp as a wolf's.

    "What the hell, Guan Yunchang!?"

    Snapped——

    “Ugh, I got hit on the head again, I’m probably going to have a cerebral hemorrhage now.

    "Sister Chifuyu, it hurts so much!"

    Yes, the domineering woman in front of me is my sister Chifuyu Orimaru.

    "Who is the hero in the Three Kingdoms, idiot!!"

    I rubbed my head and stood up from the ground, looking at my sister in front of me, very curious about her appearance.

    "Sister Chifuyu, why are you here? Aren't you out training for the annual World's No. 1 Martial Arts Tournament?"

    "Do you think I am Yamcha!? Who told you that I would go to that kind of conference!!"

    Chifuyu-san’s eyes started to sparkle, and her fists were clenched tightly. She would probably attack accordingly depending on my answer.

    “Uh, it’s my brother, that’s what I told you!!”

    I quickly shied away all the responsibilities, but after hearing this, Chifuyu-san loosened her fists and held her forehead in distress.

    "That idiot has been talking nonsense all day long"

    Looking at Chifuyu-san's depressed and gnashing expression, I couldn't help but want to laugh out loud. Those words I just came up with on the spur of the moment were purely to deceive my brother. Oh, haha, a Tai Chi push hand can kill someone invisible. I feel  At this moment, my IQ doubled several times.

    "Huh? By the way, what was going on with your self-introduction just now?"

    "Well……"

    Okay, I haven’t even breathed a sigh of relief yet. Why did this hatred suddenly shift back? I didn’t make fun of you.

    "My brother told me to be heart-to-heart and treat others with sincerity"

    And as soon as I finished speaking, Chifuyu-san came towards me with an angry fist.

    “Just lie to me now!!!!”

    Is it okay to let your brother lie like this openly?  ?

 Text Chapter 59 Looking forward to meeting him again

    "Hey, your eyes are wandering. Do you want to borrow money from me? For the sake of us being brothers, just tell me how much you want. It's okay to give the Ming coins directly to you!"

    There was a short distance from leaving the World Tree to one of the squares near the World Tree. Along the way, Neil found that Negi peeked at him very frequently, almost every few steps.  When he turned his head, Negi quickly turned his head and whistled. This behavior made Neil very unhappy, because it felt very disgusting to be treated like this by a boy, and Negi was not a girl who secretly liked him.  .

    “ Could it be that Negi has been looking at 3A girls for a long time and hasn’t had any contact with boys for a long time, and finally his interest in that area has begun to awaken!  ?

    In an instant, Negi’s image became dangerous in Neil’s eyes.

    "Why is it such an unlucky thing to say? How much do you want today's birthday to become the anniversary of my death! What do you mean by that look in your eyes? I always feel super unhappy!!"

    Negi was obviously stunned by Neil's sudden words for a few seconds before he reacted. Coupled with the weird look in his eyes, he couldn't help but complain angrily.

    Neil stuck out his tongue, put his hands on the back of his head, and quickened his pace slightly, leading Negi by half a body.

    "Do you have anything to say?"

    Negi paused for a moment, looking sideways at the face partially blocked by his arms, his eyes flashing behind the lenses.

    “Hey, Neil, has something happened to you recently?”

    I always feel that something has changed in him.

    Neil’s pace slowed down unconsciously, but soon returned to its original state, and he asked without looking back.

    "Why do you think so?"

    “I just feel like you’ve been a little absent-minded these days, as if you’re a little further away”

    Raising his head and looking at the stars covering the night sky, the starlight gently reflected the faint light on Negi's glasses.

    Neil put down his hands and put them behind his back. He also raised his head and stared at him from a distance.

    "No, nothing has changed"

    In the end, he was still like that.

    Nothing has changed.

    "Neil"

    Negi turned his head and opened his mouth, as if he wanted to say something, but for a long time, he did not say another word.

    "Don't talk about me, it's you" Neil suddenly spoke up and grabbed the topic, turning his face and blinking, "You are the one who should be said to be absent-minded, right? You seem to have no energy recently, as if you were distracted by something.  Things are bothering me"

    "Is it that obvious?"

    Negi lowered his head and muttered quietly, but Neil could still hear him beside him.

    "It's all written on your face I thought you looked confident after the school festival, but it turns out you've been so worried these days that you almost jumped off a building. What, is it a worry about love, boy?"  "

    When talking about love, Neil’s eyes brightened up and his tone was full of ridicule.

    "No, I just had a quarrel with Asuna-san"

    Negi rolled his eyes at him and became dejected again.

    "Sister? Oh, haha, it really is a matter of love~~~You dishonest guy~~~"

    "Do you have to think about this!?"

    "Okay, what did you and eldest sister argue about?"

    Neil spread his hands and did not continue teasing the other party.

    "Actually, it's not a big deal. Asuna-san just reminded me that I am very similar to Chao-san"

    Negi lowered his head a little further and sighed softly.

    "I see, the eldest sister is angry because of this"

    Neil looked at his brother’s confused expression, and he probably figured out what was going on between him and Asuna.

    After meeting with Gunel and learning that his father was still alive, Neil also guessed what Negi was thinking now. He must be full of things about his father. Since a long time ago, Negi has been working hard for his father.  , constantly injured, and constantly moving forward. After getting more accurate news, he will only work harder to move forward for his dream, even at the risk of losing his life.

    Father seems to be everything to him.

    This is exactly the same as the super ring tone.

    For the sake of your dreams, you are willing to give up everything, including your own happiness.

    And Tomorrow Cai is angry about it, maybe that's it.

    "Actually, Asuna-san is right, and I said the same thing to Chao-san, but I"? 

    Although he clearly rejected Chao's approach, he himself followed Chao's path, almost exactly the same path.

    He, how should he choose?

    "Neji, do you still remember what Chao Lingyin said?"

    Neil didn’t pay attention to Negi’s current expression and just continued talking.

    "Don't stop, keep moving forward This sentence should be very suitable for you now. For you, your father's affairs can be said to be everything to you. If you are asked to give up everything now for this, you must be able to do it.  Yes, in this aspect, you, Chao Lingyin, and I are really the same"

    Neil slowly took a breath of the refreshing summer night, his eyes slightly focused on Negi's face.

    "However, I think this is correct, or in other words, any approach is correct, but everyone chooses a different position. It is probably impossible for you to give up looking for your father, so why not go all the way?  Black, just like Kick-Ass who became a hero after being knocked headlong"

    "Well, I always feel that the tone of your words has suddenly changed a lot"

    "Don't worry about these things. Your goal is very clear anyway. You just think too much. Anyway, there is only one way you want to go from now on, isn't it?"

    Facing Neil’s smile, Negi seemed to know a little bit about what he should choose.

    "However, I have one more thing to say. No matter what you choose, you should also pay more attention to the people around you, such as eldest sister. I think eldest sister is very clear about your thoughts, and this is what she is worried about.  , it’s just that she doesn’t want to see you scarring yourself, the eldest sister’s idea is probably that simple"

    Neil took a few steps forward, tapping his toes slightly. As his body turned, his long hair fluttered lightly, and his face was clearly reflected in Negi's eyes.

    "Don't forget this, because when you lose, the pain is not something you can bear"

    "Neil"

    They were only a few steps apart, but Niji felt like they were separated by a chasm.

    Because there was a bit of sad nostalgia in Neil's eyes, which blocked his approach.

    "Well, that's all I want to say. It's up to you what you think about next" Neil spread his hands and smiled softly, then turned a little evil again, "But eldest sister really loves you deeply.  Said~~~"

    "Why do you come back here again!!!"

    The sentimental atmosphere just now was gone, and Negi rolled his eyes angrily.

    “Hehe~~~”

    Neil grinned wider, looked away slightly, and saw the surrounding environment clearly. His smile was frozen, and his expression was a little confused.

    "Ah, by the way, what am I doing here?"

    "Huh? Don't you know it yourself!?"

    "I really don't know, I'm following you"

    "How are you following me!? You are following me and running in front of me!!"

    "In this case, I will go home. Goodbye, young man who works hard~~~"

    Neil waved his hand and walked forward without looking back, but he was immediately grabbed by the collar.

    "It's rare that you come here, so just patrol with me. You have a lot of time anyway"

    I don’t know where Niji got the strength, but he was holding on to Neil’s collar as firmly as a rock.

    "Hey, I'm not on duty tonight, and my youth is calling me!!"

    "What youth?"

    “Galgame on the computer!!!”

    “Delete your youth for me!!”

    "Do you want to ruin my life!?"

    "Your life is too insignificant!!"

    Seeing that Negi refused to let go of him, Neil lowered his head helplessly, but after waiting for a while, he found that Negi was still where he was.

    "Aren't you going to patrol? Why are you standing here without moving? You want to be a sentinel!"

    "No, I'm waitingah, here it comes!"

    When Negi was talking, a figure in the field of vision gradually enlarged, and he suddenly shouted.

    Neil looked in the direction that Negi was looking at, and saw Setsuna coming this way quickly, and Kamo the ferret was lying on her shoulder.

    "Why is Kamo and Setsuna-san together?"

    Generally speaking, doesn’t Kamo, the pervert, always follow Negi?

    "If you come to me today, I will ask Kamo to find Setsuna-san first, and then we will make an appointment to meet here."

    ? ?Ji smiled and explained in a calm tone.

    Neil glanced at Negi thoughtfully, his eyes brightened slightly, and then fell silent.

    "Teacher Negi, Teacher Neil, good evening."

    Setsuna quickly arrived in front of them. There seemed to be no surprise about Neil's appearance. Negi or Kamo must have told her in advance.

    "Boss Neil, long time no see."

    Kamo jumped from Setsuna’s shoulder to Negi, turned to say hello to Neil.

    "It's been a long time indeed. You haven't done anything wrong recently, have you?"

    Neil half-opened his eyes and glanced at Kamo who was stiff.

    “No, absolutely not!! I don’t dare to lose even a hair under Boss Neil’s eyes!!”

    "That means you did a lot of bad things that I didn't see, right?"

    Under Kamo’s desperate eyes, Neil raised a bright smile.

    "Okay, Neil, Kamo hasn't done much recently and has helped me a lot. Let's go on patrol now"

    Seeing this, Negi had no choice but to interrupt Neil's topic.

    Neil waved his hands quickly, as if he refused to agree.

    "No, it's not my turn tonight, I won't work overtime, you have to go do it yourself!"

    "Anyway, you are here, and you will do some meaningless things when you go back. It is better to stay. It is rare that we can be on duty together"

    “What’s so pointless!! You’re actually vetoing my life!!”

    "Teacher, what are you talking about?"

    Listening to the conversation between the two, Setsuna on the side was confused.

    "It's nothing, it's just that Neil promised us to patrol together. One more person will add more strength."

    Negi turned to Setsuna and smiled, taking Neil with him by the way.

    "Who agreed? Don't just talk to yourself!"

    "Then let's set off now!"

    "Okay, Teacher Negi."

    "Hey, don't ignore me, listen to me!!!"

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Ah, I really want to go home"

    Raising his head, Neil looked at the starry sky and lazily followed Negi and Setsuna.

    “It’s only been less than two minutes! How unmotivated you are!!”

    Neil didn’t pay attention to Neji’s words. He turned to look at An Jing walking beside him, his eyes rolled, and he didn’t know what he was thinking.

    "Speaking of Setsuna-san, why are you and Negi together? Could it be that you are having an unethical love affair with your eldest lady and her fiancé behind your back!?"

    Neil covered his mouth with his hands, his face filled with disbelief.

    "Who do you think is the betrothed!!"

    "I did not betray the eldest lady!!"

    "As expected of Neil, he said all the things in my heart, but it doesn't matter, brother, you can be considered Setsuna's master, it's totally okay!!"

    "How is it OK!!!" x2

    The two of them shouted at Kamo at the same time, dumbfounded.

    “I understand, I know how to do it, huh huh~~~~~”

    "You know nothing! The laughter behind you is full of bad intentions!!"

    "Teacher Neil, I will never change my heart for the eldest lady!!"

    In desperation, Setsuna expressed his loyalty to Konoka without thinking.

    "Oh, that's true" x3

    At this time, two young men, one a pervert, looked at Setsuna with ambiguous eyes. Setsuna was stunned, and then turned red and waved his hands in denial.

    "No, it's not what you think. I, I just treat the eldest lady, just"

    "Love……"

    "It's love"

    "like."

    The three guys caught Setsuna’s words very wisely.

    "Nah!!!!!!!"

    At night, the girl’s shy screams broke through the sky.

    "You guys are really energetic"

    Suddenly a voice intervened in the joke between three people and one mink. They followed the sound at the same time and saw a young man wearing a high school uniform leaning against a lamppost, holding a mobile phone in his hand, and his eyes glanced slightly  Their fingertips are still touching the bright screen.

    &nbsp;"Why are you here? Are you also patrolling at night?"

    Neil walked over and obviously knew the other person.

    The young man then turned his head, looked at Neil walking towards him, and smiled slightly.

    "Well, I'm short of manpower recently, so I came to help. Anyway, I still get overtime pay"

    "Senior Muchen."

    In an instant, he also came over and bowed respectfully to the other party.

    The young man is Jun Muchen.

    "It's Setsuna-chan, why are you with this bastard brat?"

    "Who are you calling a bastard? Speaking of bastards, you bastard is even more of a bastard!!"

    “Tsk, tsk, tsk, it’s full of balls in one sentence, it’s really dirty!”

    “It’s your head that’s dirty!!”

    "Well, actually, Teacher Neil is here to patrol tonight, so we came together"

    "The moment interrupted the two people's unscrupulous conversation, and at the same time, I felt that the two guys were really similar.

    "Neil, Setsuna-san, who is this gentleman?"

    There is obviously someone here who doesn’t know the other person.

    "Oh, this is a student from the high school department. Senior Jun Muchen, like me, is also employed by the school and is very powerful."

    Seeing that Neal had no intention of introducing him, Setsuna had no choice but to introduce him to Neji. When he looked at Jun Muchen, there was a hint of admiration in his eyes.

    "Ahahaha, I am stronger in that area"

    Jun Muchen touched the back of his head and smiled brightly, swinging his waist back and forth slightly.

    In an instant, he turned away with his cheeks slightly red, Negi looked puzzled, while Neil's eyes were full of contempt.

    "You can no longer be described as a scumbag."

    "Uh, um, nice to meet you, Mr. Jun."

    Although I didn’t understand what Jun Muchen meant by that aspect, I still extended my hand in a friendly manner.

    "This is Teacher Negi, just call me Muchen. He is such a personable gentleman, completely different from a guy who only knows bullshit"

    With a gentle smile on her face, Jun Muchen held Niji’s hand and said something that made someone angry.

    "It's much better than you, the guy with the same curly hair as [beep——]"

    Neil twitched the corners of his eyes, raised the corners of his mouth, and said coldly.

    “Although my hair is black and curly, it is definitely not the curly hair on [beep——]!!”

    "Ah la la, you really didn't bring it upon yourself"

    The two people looked at each other, as if there were sparks constantly arousing.

    "Well, Neil, you and Mr. Muchen are very familiar with each other."

    "Only a ghost is familiar with this kind of guy!" Neil turned his head and glared at Niji, then immediately turned back to stare at Jun Muchen, "This guy had a fight with me for no reason last time, what do you think?  Is this kind of person seriously ill?!"

    “It’s not just for nothing!!”

    "Then what are you talking about!!"

    “Because I’m bored!!”

    “Idiot!!”

    "Ha, I really don't understand"

    Negi held his forehead with a headache, feeling as if two Neils appeared in front of him.

    “Speaking of which, what are you doing here alone?”

    "I'm waiting for someone."

    Jun Muchen put away his phone and said with a yawn.

    "Ha, waiting for someone? You don't look like you have a date, do you?"

    "How different! One day I will go to a love hotel with the president!!"

    "One sentence will reveal your true face clearly."

    Neil sighed very much, this guy is really powerful in combat, his combat effectiveness has broken through the lower limit.

    "Actually, I was waiting for the principal's guests to come out" Seeing the curiosity in the three people's eyes, Jun Muchen continued, "They are people from the Holy Church."

    "The Holy Church? Is it dealing with the previous ghoul incident?"

    Neil was the first to react, and at the same time, three unlucky children flashed through his mind.

    "Ghoul? What ghoul?"

    Negi and Setsuna looked at Neil suspiciously. Neil was stunned. It seemed that they didn't know about the incident.

    After briefly explaining it to them, Negi and Setsuna's expressions changed slightly and became a little heavy.

    “Actually, you don’t need to be so nervous. As long as you deal with it well, you won’t be afraid of too much trouble”

    &nbsp; Jun Muchen put away his playful look and calmly comforted the two of them, with a comforting warmth in his voice.

    "Yeah." x2

    "By the way, who was sent by the Holy Church?" Neil raised his eyes and looked at Jun Muchen, "Is it the agent? Or are the people from the burial agency also coming out?"

    "You know a lot" Jun Muchen's eyes were slightly surprised, and then he continued to lean against the lamppost lazily, "That person is the person in charge of the nearby Shengtang Church stronghold, he is oh, myself  Look, he comes out."

    Jun Muchen suddenly stood up straight and looked back at the building behind him. In the darkness, the sound of neither light nor heavy footsteps sounded rhythmically.

    Everyone’s eyes were focused on him, and the figure in the shadow gradually became clearer, and the cross hanging on his chest reflected a faint silver light.

    "Oh? I didn't expect there would be so many people here"

    There seemed to be a little surprise in the heavy voice, and a man wearing a black priest's uniform appeared in front of everyone.

    Neil’s pupils shrank tightly, and the man’s face was deeply imprinted on his retinas. He opened his mouth slightly, then bit his lower lip tightly, and an imperceptible trace of violent murderous intention passed deep in his eyes.

    Soon, the trace of hostility disappeared, and Neil stood aside silently, returning to his usual listless appearance.

    Jun Muchen, who had been keeping quiet, glanced at Neil thoughtfully, then stood up with a smile and introduced the newcomer to Niji and the others.

    "This is the chief priest of Haiming City Church, and the person in charge of negotiating with our Magic Association on behalf of the Holy Church Church, Kotomine Kirei."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Jun Muchen faced Kotomine Kirei and introduced the person on the other side.

    "These three are magicians and swordsmen from the Magic Association, Negi Springfield, Neil Springfield, and Setsuna Sakurasaki."

    "Good evening, you three. I never expected that the Magic Association would have such outstanding children."

    Kotomine Kirei's eyes are always heavy, giving people a serious feeling.

    "You're flattered, Mr. Kotomine."

    Facing the other party’s compliment, Negi quickly nodded in return.

    Kotomine Kirei’s eyes passed over the faces of the three of them one by one. When he saw Neil, he paused for a moment and then turned to Jun Muchen.

    "Mr. Muchen, my business has been finished, and it's almost time for me to leave."

    "Let me take you out" Jun Muchen nodded to the other party, and then winked at the three of them, "Then I will lead Mr. Yanfeng to leave, and you three can continue working"

    "Okay, Mr. Muchen."

    "Goodbye, Senior Muchen."

    Neil didn’t look at Kirei for a second, he raised his head and nodded lightly to Jun Muchen, then turned around and left with the two of them.

    "Then let's go, Mr. Kotomine."

    "sorry to bother you."

    Kotomine Kirei nodded in thanks, then vaguely glanced at the direction Neil left, with an obscure smile on his lips.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "I'll send it here."

    Reaching the entrance of the academy, Jun Muchen stopped and turned to talk to Kotomine Kirei, who was following closely behind him.

    "Well, thank you."

    Jun Muchen nodded slightly to him and walked away.

    Kotomine Kirei calmly watched Jun Muchen leave. He slowly turned around until his back disappeared.

    “It seems like something interesting happened tonight, Kirei.”

    The strange voice appeared out of thin air, but Kotomine Kirei did not feel the slightest surprise, and his expressionless face maintained his usual indifference.

    "What are you referring to?"

    Kirei stared at the void in front of him, as if there was a figure in front of him talking to him.

    "hehe……"

    The sound of laughter was accompanied by golden light particles, which gathered together little by little. Soon, the silhouette of a human figure loomed in the golden light.

    "You should have discovered it, that brat"

    Yao dispersed, and a young man wearing a black jacket had his hands in his trouser pockets. His handsome face was full of arrogance, and a pair of bloody eyes under the golden bangs seemed to have an addictive demonic quality, staring directly at the indifferent eyes.  man.

    Seeing that Kirei remained silent, the young man raised an evil smile on his lips, narrowed his eyes slightly, and the blood in his eyes became more and more piercing.

    "He seems to have the same thing as us."

    Qili looked at the man??, his eyes were cold, and he met those eyes that were difficult for mortals to look directly into without giving in.

    Suddenly, Kirei smiled.

    A gloomy smile appeared on his cold and sharp face.

    "Indeed, aren't you interested, Gilgamesh?"

    "Of course I have interests. There aren't many things in this world that interest me" The smile on Gilgamesh's lips grew wider, and the light in his eyes became more and more elusive. "But, we can't be interested in him now."  Take action."

    "Oh why?"

    There was a hint of curiosity in Kirei's expression.

    Such emotional changes are very rare for him.

    "Because of the agreement with that guy, if that kid encounters danger within my sight, try to save his life."

    Gilgamesh withdrew his gaze and raised his head slightly. The night sky was reflected in his eyes, and he seemed to be able to see a night similar to the original one.

    "That mysterious heroic spirit?"

    Kirei frowned, a familiar yet unfamiliar figure appeared in his mind.

    "Um."

    Gilgamesh’s gaze retracted from the sky and fell on Kirei.

    "Do you know his identity?"

    Hearing Kirei’s question, Gilgamesh smiled playfully.

    "That's right, but it's better not to tell you for the time being. It will be more exciting to save the interesting things until the end."

    Gilgamesh looked past Kirei, looking in an unknown direction, with slight waves in his eyes.

    "My king, I am looking forward to meeting him again."

    ?…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

    PS: I plan to overthrow and rewrite it, and change the protagonist to a female.

 Text Chapter 60 Moon Peak Shrine

    irritable.

    That feeling lingered in my mind for quite some time.

    The things that happened recently and the people I met have revived many memories that have been buried deep in my heart. In my mind, almost all of them are pictures that I don’t want to think of.

    In the past, he would sometimes recall it or appear in his dreams. Even though it was like a curse, he never wanted to abandon those memories. For him, this was a sin that he had to endure.

    However, even so, he would not be as inexplicably restless in the past as he is now. Often, as long as he hints to himself, his mood will soon calm down, or in other words, his heart will feel like death again.

    Is it because of those people?

    Some familiar faces flashed through Neil's mind, and a subtle sense of peace flowed through them.

    He has always been walking alone. Even Negi, who is closest to him, cannot get close to the depths of his heart. Now, the shadows of other people have been left in his heart. Unknowingly, the cracks in his heart have opened up.  got bigger.

    However, he knew very well that this would not work.

    He has learned a lot from what happened in the past, and he doesn't want to repeat the same mistakes. In order to no longer let others get hurt because of him, and make himself suffer again, as long as he no longer establishes close relationships with other people and is separated by a distance, then each other will  Will not be harmed.

    “Otherwise, what happened to Touma that night will happen again.

    "well……"

    Neil sighed slightly, because being reminded by Negi made him a little concerned about his own problems.

    Since coming to this country and coming into contact with those people, he seems to have changed more or less. Now I think about it, does the practice assigned to him by the principal have such meaning.

    "It's so weak"

    Neil stopped his directionless progress, looked up at the clear blue sky, and laughed somewhat self-deprecatingly.

    In the breeze, there is a hint of fragrance.

    Neil put away his complicated thoughts, smelled the fragrance of flowers, and couldn't help but turn his head and look around. It turned out that he had come to a place that was familiar yet unfamiliar.

    On the long stairs, there is a torii gate.

    "Shrine"

    Neil had seen this kind of building before at Bang Zhikui's home, but he didn't expect that he would encounter another shrine while wandering around this city. It seems that the people here seem to believe in gods.

    However, there seemed to be something about this shrine that attracted him. Unconsciously, Neil stepped on the stairs and walked up out of curiosity. He glanced at the sign on the torii gate, which was written in black ink on the somewhat broken wooden board.  With a few big characters.

    Tsukimine Shrine.

    After walking up the stairs, a clean open space appeared in front of me. In the distance, there is the main hall of Tsukamine Shrine, and it is surrounded by trees. In the center, there is a peach blossom tree, with pale pink petals blooming. From time to time, it is surrounded by trees.  The wind blows, and the petals carry their fragrance and blow into the distance.

    Neil walked over, and the fragrance he just smelled seemed to be the fragrance of the flowers of this peach blossom tree. But, is this season the time for peach blossoms to bloom?

    After touching the rough tree trunk, Neil looked up at the crown of the tree where the buds were blooming with a strange expression.

    "Is it the same as the cherry blossom tree in my house?"

    It seems wrong. The tree at home will remain open for a long time because it has been tampered with. Unless the tree in front of you has also been tampered with, but would anyone be so bothered?

    "Maybe yes."

    Neil held his chin up and murmured uncertainly.

    "Well, it's not a bad thing anyway, it's just a spectacle at best"

    It’s really not a big deal. At least not many people will delve into the school’s World Tree, which is too big to complain about. Sometimes Neil really wonders if the people in this city are all crazy guys.

    "But why don't you see a clergyman?"

    After being here for a long time, I didn’t find anyone coming or going, not even a worshipper.

    Neil sat down under the peach blossom tree, leaning against the trunk of the tree and vaguely seeing the sky through the branches. The hazy and broken beauty was particularly charming. As he watched quietly, time seemed to have stopped.

    The slightly blowing wind mixed with the fragrance of peach blossoms and the simple atmosphere of the shrine seemed to have a hypnotic effect. Little by little, Neil's eyes slowly closed, and unknowingly, the scenery in front of him gradually changed.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    Ordinary furnishings, ordinary decoration.

    &nbsp; This is an ordinary house.

    The open window let in the bright morning light, and the faint light reflected on the floor and walls, making it warm.

    On the recliner, a beautiful woman with long black hair was sitting, and opposite her, a man with long white hair was half-kneeling on the ground, his palms gently covering the woman's slightly swollen abdomen.

    "Do you really want to go?"

    The woman raised her bright and moving amber eyes and stared at the man with gentle eyes.

    The man met those beautiful eyes and grinned.

    “I don’t want to go either, but I have to go, just like I have to take Sadharu out in the morning, otherwise he will be at home”

    "Be serious."

    The woman raised her hand and patted the man's head gently, her face full of anger.

    "Well, I'm very serious" The man grabbed the hand covering his head, held it softly and without force, and looked at the other person intently, "I'm sorry, I have to leave him at this time.  you alone……"

    Looking at his expression, the woman couldn't help but sigh, and then she curled her lips in displeasure.

    "I knew it was like this. You haven't listened to me since you were a child. I really doubt whether you are sincerely good to me"

    "Oh my, my whole body belongs to you, you still don't believe me" The man held the white catkin and couldn't help but laughed out loud, "A woman is a fragile work of art. If you don't cherish it, you will lose it."  It cannot be saved, so I will cherish you all the time."

    Hearing these straightforward words, the woman's pretty face couldn't help but blush slightly, but when she saw the smile in his eyes, she felt a little annoyed. She narrowed her eyes and smiled as charmingly as a crescent moon.

    “Hey, you must have a lot of artworks, right?”

    The man lowered his head and thought for a moment, then muttered uncertainly, "It seems like a lot"

    "Um?"

    The man quickly grabbed the hand that had started to press hard on his ear and looked at the woman with a flattering smile, "But I chose the one who is priceless to me"

    The woman glared at him and finally let go of her hand. Looking at his familiar face, she felt slightly absent-minded.

    "Do you know what the happiness I hope for me is like?"

    Her voice was very plain, but in the man's ears, there was always an unforgettable sadness.

    "I can eat with you every night, say good night to you before going to bed, and say good morning with a smile in the morning. What a little woman."

    The man stopped his smile and spoke seriously and calmly.

    The woman gently spread her face, her smile as happy as a rainbow after the rain.

    "Yes, I'm just a little woman, so I don't expect my husband to be a hero admired by all people. As long as he can stay with me, it's enough."

    "I don't want to be a hero, because heroes usually die young." The man shrugged, then stood up, bent down and gently touched the side of the woman's face, with tenderness written on his face, "But I can't be a hero.  person, so you can rest assured to let me go, I will definitely come back to you in vain."

    The woman held the broad and strong hand with both hands and pressed it tightly to her face. Her eyes were wet without knowing when.

    "I always feel that I am destined to wait for you all the time. I never see you waiting for me. You know, waiting is not a happy thing."

    "So, I can only compensate."

    The man let go of the woman’s hand and wiped away the tears from her eyes.

    "Wait until I use my future happiness to make up for your past unhappiness."

    With a smile on his face, he turned around and left with the woman looking at him forever.

    Determined, without a trace of nostalgia.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    Ding bell——ding bell——

    There seemed to be some melodious ringing ringing in my ears.

    Open your eyes, it’s the bright world.

    Neil was a little lost. What was that dream just now?

    In the dream, I only heard a man and a woman talking to each other, but I couldn't see their faces clearly, as if there was always a fog blurring their faces.

    【Do those two people have anything to do with me?  】

    ??Thinking hard, but can’t get any results.

    "My little friend, are you okay?"

    At this moment, a strange voice sounded in his ears, and only then did Neil notice that there was someone around himhuman existence.

    Turning around, Neil saw that the owner of the voice was a beautiful woman.

    A unique miko costume revealed the identity of the other party. Her long hair was bright flaxen, and the brown pupils dotted on her beautiful face seemed to be covered with a layer of light. No matter what the environment, she would exude a soft glow.  Glorious and reassuring.

    With a faint smile on her lips, the woman looked at Neil who had just woken up.

    "Uh, sorry, I just fell asleep."

    Neil noticed that the other person was holding a strange-looking bell in his hand. The ringing he just heard might have come from this thing.

    “It’s easy to catch a cold if you sleep here.”

    The woman suddenly realized it, and then she felt a little worried.

    "Well, I understand."

    Neil responded politely to other people's kindness.

    "Miss, are you the witch here?"

    "Well, I am the shrine maiden of Tsukimine Shrine, and I just took over recently."

    The woman smiled slightly, and the bell in her hand gently made a pleasant ringing sound.

    "Speaking of which, I saw you looking a little lost just now. Was it a nightmare?"

    Recalling the way Neil looked when he woke up before, the woman asked with some concern.

    "Well, in the distant Silent Hill, Alessa is trying to swallow me up with darkness and combine me with her. How can we repair it? I am obviously not Sharon"

    Neil habitually rambled on, even clenching his fists to express his anger.

    "What, is it an evil spirit!?"

    However, the miko was very shocked, and then she held the bell tightly and tried to hit Neil on the head.

    "Miss, wait!! What are you going to do!?"

    “I’ll help you get rid of the spirit, don’t worry, it’s very effective!”

    "It looks like you want to kill me. I'm afraid that before I can get rid of the spirit, I will become a spirit myself!!" Neil quickly raised his hand to stop the other party, with a look of shame on his face, "Miss Witch, what I just said was purely  Nonsense, please don’t pay attention!”

    "Ugh, why am I still so worried? Hey, could it be that you were possessed by a ghost and saw the ghost's memory!?"

    "Uh, no, and it's not really a nightmare. I just had a somewhat inexplicable dream" Neil paused, glanced at the witch, and felt that there was nothing embarrassing about saying it, so he continued, "In a dream  I saw a man and a woman having a conversation, but I had no impression of their faces, so it was a bit strange."

    "You didn't lie to me?"

    “…It’s true this time.”

    "Oh, is that so?" The witch held her delicate chin and thought carefully. She looked down at Neil, "Actually, dreams sometimes have something to do with the past. Sometimes, maybe it's the scene in the future, maybe it's you.  The future is uncertain"

    After saying that, the miko looked at him with a strange smile.

    "my future?"

    Neil was a little confused for a moment. He really hadn't thought about this, but it didn't look like it.

    He shook his head and got rid of all the messy thoughts in his mind. It didn't matter whether this dream was related to him or not. It was just a dream anyway.

    "Forget it, it's useless to think so much. By the way, what do you call Miss Miko?"

    "My name is Guanyue Gefan, you can just call me Guanyue. What about you?"

    "Neil Springfield, please give me your advice."

    Neil stretched out his hand to shake Gefan’s hand, and Gefan tilted his head, not knowing what he was thinking.

    After chatting with Ge Fan for a while, Neil said goodbye and left.

    Gefan stood at the top of the stairs, watching Neil leave. After losing sight of him, she turned around and walked back to the peach blossom tree. She reached out her hand and brushed the rough bark of the trunk.

    Ding bell——

    The peach blossom tree suddenly made a circle of invisible fluctuations, and the bell in Ge Fan's hand seemed to be vibrated and made a sound.

    The witch looked at the peach blossom tree with deep and gentle eyes, and suddenly smiled.

    "Just now, what kind of dream did you see for him?  "

    Ding bell——

    There was another sound.

    It seems that someone has given the answer.

 Text Chapter 61 Wash your hands before pursuing a girl

    "It's so boring. If I had known earlier, I would have asked Nanoha and Suzuka to come out together"

    Alyssa, who was walking alone on the street, muttered in a low voice with some regret. She looked sideways at the exquisite accessories in the closet, feeling like something was missing without anyone to chat with her.

    It turns out that she is not used to being alone.

    "Huh? Ahead is Kabukicho"

    Because I had been a guest at Neil's home, and Neil's home was in this street, I passed by this place at that time. Although this area is not very big, there are many weird shops. For example, there is a store called  A shemale club opened by people from Xixiang.

    What kind of person would go to such a strange place?

    Alyssa cursed in her heart.

    But this place seems to be as chaotic as ever, or rather lawless.

    Alyssa looked around and would always see groups of delinquents and gangsters gathering in some corners, but the people passing by seemed not to be surprised, and sometimes even greeted them familiarly.

    "No wonder we raise people like stupid teachers"

    Alyssa felt as if she had discovered the truth.

    And just when Alyssa was so absent-minded, she felt as if she hit something and fell backwards.

    “It hurts so much!”

    “Hey, little girl, how are you walking!!!”

    Suddenly there was a rough voice above her head, and Alyssa stood up with some pain and looked. A fierce young man was glaring at her. He was holding a bottle of drink in his hand, and there were five people surrounding him. They were also surrounded by five people.  With a black jacket and colorful hair, he has a standard bad appearance.

    Alyssa was startled by this sudden situation and couldn't help but take a small step back.

    "Youwhat are you going to do?"

    "What are you doing! You soiled my clothes, what are you talking about!!"

    The young man pointed to a puddle of water on the chest of his clothes, and then stared at Alyssa fiercely, "What do you think we should do now!?"

    "II didn't mean it. For clothes like this, I'll just pay you for it!"

    Only then did Alyssa know what was going on. She secretly sighed why she was so unlucky today, and then said in a strong tone.

    The bad boy raised his eyebrows, as if he was offended by the other party's toughness. He couldn't help but snorted and said with narrowed eyes, "Huh? Compensate to me? Do you think you can afford it!! This is unique in the world!!"

    "Huh? Unique!?"

    Alyssa looked at the tattered clothes and felt that it would be trivial to compensate him for a hundred identical ones.

    "That's right, the boss worked hard to make it!!"

    "Do you think ordinary people can make those jagged shapes on the cuffs!?"

    "This is a work of conscience for our bad industry!!"

    “That’s why people call it Great White Shark!!”

    The companions behind the young man shouted and looked proud, while the leading delinquent youth was even more embarrassed and shy.

    ""

    Ah, what are you so shy about, bad!

    Alyssa was speechless for a while. Fortunately, she thought the sleeveless cuffs were caused by being torn off, but it turned out that these idiots made them by themselves.

    "Then what are you going to do? If you don't want compensation, I'll leave!"

    Facing this group of people, Alyssa felt a little afraid, and her eyes flickered slightly. She asked pretending to be calm, just hoping to get out of here as soon as possible.

    "Well, what should I do"

    The young man suddenly calmed down and looked at Alyssa carefully, making her feel uncomfortable for a while.

    "Hey, what on earth are you"

    “Please date me on the condition of marriage!!!”

    Before Alyssa finished speaking, the young man bowed ninety degrees and stretched out his hand. Alyssa was stunned, and her face immediately turned red.

    【Eh!  ?  Interact!  ?  What the hell kind of development is this!  !  】

    “You, you, what did you say all of a sudden!!!!!!”

    Alyssa no longer knew whether she was embarrassed or angry. The person who looked so fierce just now as if he wanted to kill her actually turned around and said he wanted to date her!  ?

    “Oh, my God, the boss’s lolicon is having another attack”

    "This disease is difficult to treat"

    "Actually, I am also a lolita control."

    "+1 upstairs."

    "You guys don't give it to me"??Talk to yourself!  !  !  !  "

    Alyssa angrily complained about this group of people, and then swatted away the hand handed by the young man.

    “Did you agree to my proposal!?”

    “Don’t jump to the final stage all at once!!!”

    Alyssa felt like she was going to cry. She started to turn her head, hoping to ask for help from passers-by. As soon as she turned her head, she saw a guy passing by with his hands in his trouser pockets and looking at her dumbfounded.

    ""

    ""

    With their eyes facing each other, the other person shook his head and walked forward as if nothing had happened.

    “Idiot teacher, come back here!!!”

    Hearing the angry shouting behind him, Neil had a headache. How could he encounter such trouble on the way home? However, it was really a novel thing to see someone confessing to Alyssa.

    Neil looked back at Alyssa, he spread his hands helplessly, "Hey, Miss, someone is confessing to you, I'm too embarrassed to come out and mess with it"

    “Asshole, didn’t you see that I was surrounded by a group of bad guys!?”

    "Tsk, tsk, tsk, this is even worse. Classic romantic comedies like heroes saving beauties are not suitable for me"

    "Who is telling you about a romantic comedy?!" Alyssa walked over quickly and grabbed Neil's collar, "Stop showing off your narcissistic expression and saying boring words! Get him away right now!!!  !”

    With one move, the Tathagata Divine Palm was swung out in succession, and Neil was directly hit and sent flying for more than ten times in the air.

    Neil was lying on the ground, covering his bleeding nose, and was almost beaten into a mosaic by Alyssa.

    "Let me tell you, you've beaten me to this point, are you still afraid of these people?"

    "Hey! Don't ignore us!!"

    The group of bad guys stood up and stared fiercely at Neil who appeared on the stage.

    “Well, I always feel that this kid looks familiar.

    Neil patted his clothes and stood up, glanced at the group of people in front of him, and couldn't help but sigh.  He looked at the leading delinquent young man, spread his hands and asked speechlessly, "I say, big brother, what's so good about this kid?"

    Alyssa’s eyelids twitched, and she held back her anger and stood behind Neil.

    "Huh? I like it, but can you control it!?"

    Looking at him gearing up, he seemed ready to punch him at any moment.

    Neil shook his head, then turned away to reveal Alyssa. He pointed at Alyssa and pushed up a pair of non-existent glasses.

    "Look at this little girl, the top is as flat as a horizontal line. Does it feel like a hand? Of course it does, but it just feels like a scratch on your hand. Unless you are an M, you will feel good!!"

    Ignoring Alyssa’s pretty face that was starting to darken, she then pointed at her legs.

    "Look here again, these two legs are so short, can they cooperate with you to do some difficult movements!? What fun is there! Without fun, how bleak life will become!! Do you think  …”

    “Don’t judge me for thinking about yourself, you scum!!!!”

    The world's martial arts show rises to the dragon level, and Neil spurts blood for another ten meters.

    "Are you here to step on me or to save me"

    Alyssa picked up Neil and stared at him coldly.

    "This is a strategy, Miss"

    At this time, the young man who was stunned by Neil's words came back to his senses, frowned, and reached out to Alyssa.

    "Who cares about you? As long as I like it!!"

    When Alyssa looked back and saw this scene, a bit of panic appeared on her face, but another hand appeared to help her block it.

    "Just say it nicely, don't move your hands or feet"

    Neil stood up and grabbed the other person’s thick hand with a smile, but the other person’s face seemed to be distorted by pain.

    "Idiot teacher"

    Neil turned back and smiled at Alyssa, then threw the young man out.

    “Wash your hands clean before pursuing a girl!!!”

    The young man was thrown towards his companions. They quickly supported the young man and were a little stunned when they looked at the red mark on his hand.

    How can a kid be so powerful?

    "You bastard, get on me!!" The young man rubbed his arms, and then rushed out fiercely, "I don't believe that six holy swords can't push the mountain of meat!!!"

    Facing the six people flying over, Neil curled his lips and quickly crashed into the six people.

    "Who do you think I am!!!It’s been a solo since!  !  !  I am the tank mage all by myself!  !  !  "

    "You're cheating!! Uh, wait, are you from my mother-in-law's family"

    “You only know now!!!”

    A few seconds later, Neil waved his hand freely and said to Alyssa, "Let's go."

    Alyssa looked numbly at the figures with their heads stuck in the wall. It was really lucky that the smashing was so comic.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Classmate Alyssa, why do you appear there alone? Where are your two good friends?"

    "Don't keep saying things I don't understand!" Alyssa glared at Neil angrily and looked away, "Even good friends won't get tired of being together every day."

    "Hey, I thought you were all in a relationship where flowers kiss each other"

    "Can you say something I can understand! Ah, no, you'd better not talk."

    Neil shrugged and looked at Alyssa who was walking in front of her a little annoyed. It was so rare that he saved her, but he didn’t even get a candy. It was really unsettling.

    "Hey, thank you just now"

    Alyssa stopped, glanced at Neil sideways, then quickly looked away, her face slightly red.

    "Thank you for what it is, can you eat it?"

    "Neal's word "thank you" immediately shirks all the credit from others. It is really the most deceptive word creation in history. At this time, at least you have to invite him to the Green Room for a sundae to express your gratitude.

    "Eat your sister!"

    ???????????????? Could it be that she didn’t appreciate it even after thanking him? Alyssa was so angry that she gritted her teeth.

    "Oh, classmate Alyssa, I didn't expect you to be so impure and actually want me to do such an ethically degrading thing. You are such a crazy guy. I never thought I had ever taught such a student!"

    "Shut up, you lost Greymon!!"

    Seeing Alyssa’s cannibalistic expression, Neil had no choice but to shut up in frustration.

    Ah, poor Sundae-kun left me again.

    "Speaking of which, how did you get to that place?"

    "I walked there accidentally. Do you think I came to find you!?"

    Alyssa was still angry, and even her tone of voice was full of gunpowder.

    "Sorry, I'm not interested in washboards."

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!! I am a washboard, I am so sorry!!!"

    Neil stretched out his hand to block the attack, but was bitten hard by the eldest lady’s tiger teeth. He couldn’t help but helplessly cover his forehead and sigh.

    "Don't think that just because Rie Kugimiya can use skills randomly"

    After vomiting in a low voice, Neil found that his hands were comically bloody.

    "Miss, it's time to relax. Even if you want my blood to flow through your body, you don't have to do this. I have another compromise. If you give birth to my child, you will have our blood."  Well, don’t you think this is simple, quick and perfect?”

    “Uh-huh, uh-huh, uh-huh!!!”

    "What are you shouting! Have you been fucked by me [beep——]!? Ahhhh, I know I was wrong, please let me go!!"

 Text Chapter 62 There must be something hidden under the cute appearance

    "You don't want me anymore?"

    The blond girl pursed her lips into a pitiful line, looked at the indifferent young man with tears in her eyes, and made a very outrageous declaration.

    "you——"

    The young man's eyelids twitched. After taking a deep breath, he was about to speak in a calm tone.

    “Is it because you have this woman that you don’t want me!?”

    The girl suddenly changed the topic and pointed at the girl standing next to the boy. She also had blond hair similar to hers, but her expression was a bit stunned, and she seemed to have been greatly shocked.

    "Eh!? Me?"

    The girl who was accused pointed at her face, her whole body was stunned, but the girl didn't seem to hear her words, she just took out her handkerchief and wiped the non-existent tears, and continued to complain about her misery.

    "You already have me at home, why are you looking for another woman outside? Can't I satisfy you with my blond hair? As my mother said, men are all beasts whose lower bodies are always in a state of rage"

    ""

    The young man said that he was really not a blond person. Did this guy’s mother say such strong words?  Sure enough, divorced women have wrong prejudices against men.

    When the young man said nothing and looked speechless, the girl rushed to the young man and stared at him with tears in her eyes.

    "I just heard you say you wanted to have a baby with her, why!? I can obviously give birth to a baby for you. If you want, I can give birth to a football team for you right away!!"

    As she was speaking, the girl caressed her belly with both hands, a trace of yearning and happiness for the future flashing across her face.

    At this moment, the passing spectators either admired or despised the young man at the center of the whirlpool. If he could do such a cruel thing at the age of ten, is it really okay to have a child?  Has modern science advanced to a point that even they could not imagine!  ?

    The young man covered his face. He was so ashamed. The looks around him made him so ashamed that he wanted to dig a hole and bury himself. He really couldn't get pleasure from the public shameful play in public.

    For the first time, the young man felt that he was still very moral.

    "Please let me go"

    "No, I will never leave you! I will never give up my happiness! Are your feelings for me just for fun?! Do you just want my body!?"

    Hearing the young man’s pleading words, the girl immediately came back to her senses and held his hand tightly, her eyes full of determination.

    ""

    The young man looked up at the sky that was gradually losing color in his eyes and shed tears silently.

    “Ah, I really want to die.

    "Hey!! Don't talk to yourselves, don't involve me in it!! It has nothing to do with me!"

    Alyssa could no longer bear the weird looks from around her. As the eldest lady, she felt so ashamed for the first time in her life. She actually became another heroine of such a shabby drama, and she even gave birth to a child. The lower limit.  It's not that showy.

    "And you, the stupid teacher, no, the promiscuous teacher! You actually did that, that, that kind of thing to a little girl, I, I will definitely report you!! You wait to go to jail!!"

    Alyssa pointed at Neil with a red face. This guy actually did these heinous things. Fortunately, she still believed him.

    No, if this continues, Nanoha, Suzuka, and the girls in the class will be in danger.

    Alyssa took out her mobile phone and immediately dialed a number.

    "Hey! Is this the International Court of Justice!?"

    "Miss, you don't have to be so realistic! And why is it that the International Court of Justice convicted me all of a sudden? Do you want me to hold a grudge like this!? You actually raised it to the international level!! You want me to be punished by human beings?  Expelled from the world!?”

    Neil almost fainted when he heard Alyssa’s calling voice. He stretched out his hand to take away Alyssa’s phone.

    “Yeah——!! Don’t touch me, you’ll get pregnant!!!”

    Alyssa screamed and jumped a few steps away, crossing her arms warily.

    ""

    Neil squatted deeply on the ground and was about to enter the orz state.

    When did he become a turbid launch pad covered in mysterious liquid?

    “Meow haha, that’s really interesting.”

    And the girl who was the culprit was holding her hands behind her back, watching the developments in front of her with a smile.

    "Asshole, whose fault do you think it is?! I was almost exiled because of your nonsense!!" Neil jumped.He stood up and glared at the girl with a red cross on his head, "Alicia, please go to bed early tonight. Weren't what you just talked about the bloody plot of a TV series last night!!"

    Not long ago, Neil was being tormented by Alyssa, but he was bumped into by Alicia who happened to be wandering around, and she heard Neil's teasing, which resulted in such a third-rate movie.  A real-life ethical romance drama with low blood pressure, low age and low IQ.

    "I want to perform because I think it's interesting"

    Alicia stuck out her tongue cutely and smiled as if she was not afraid that Neil was about to go crazy.

    “I almost went to the end of my life because of your desire to perform!!”

    "So youth is like a sand castle, which instantly collapses just because of some trivial things."

    “Don’t make it sound like it has nothing to do with you!!”

    Alyssa came over, she looked at Alicia, and immediately stroked her chest and breathed a sigh of relief.

    "It turns out you are not Feit. I was still wondering why Feit was such a person"

    Because of Nanoha, Alyssa and Suzuka both recognized the child Fit, and later exchanged letters. Judging from each other's words and appearance, they both felt that Fit was a well-behaved child who could even  A cute and shy girl.

    But the girl who looked exactly like Fit had just appeared, almost shattering her fantasy.

    Fortunately, God is merciful.

    "That's right, I'm not Feit, but I am Feit's sister, Alicia~~" Alicia smiled cutely, then blinked her beautiful eyes and looked at Alyssa, "By the way, you know Fei  Special?"

    "Well, but we have never met, so when I first met you, I was surprised. You are more lively than I thought"

    Alyssa felt that the corners of her mouth were twitching when she spoke.

    "Fortunately, Feite is not like you"

    Neil stood up, feeling equally deeply.

    "Hey, if Feit is like me, so what?"

    "Tell your mother to have another baby."

    "Ah! Neil is so bad, even Feit and I are not enough, yet he still wants it!"

    “…You’d better kill me.”

    "I just heard Alicia say that you live in this guy's house" Alyssa asked Alicia, but her eyes looked at Neil strangely, "I don't want to ask why you live in his house.  Why isn’t Feit with you?”

    "Well, there are many reasons. When Feite comes back, I will tell you in detail if I have the chance"

    Seeing that Neil had no intention of answering, Alicia could only answer randomly.

    "……Oh well."

    Alyssa’s eyes swept back and forth between the two of them, but she still suppressed the doubts in her heart.

    She always felt that they and Nanoha had a common secret that she didn't know about.

    Alyssa felt a little irritated unconsciously.

    "Well, it's time to go home" Seeing that the atmosphere seemed to be silent, Neil said aloud, "Miss, you should go back too, otherwise you will be confessed to again later"

    "Well, I understand."

    "Hey, what confession, tell me!"

    Alicia immediately became interested, but ended up being slapped on the forehead by Neil.

    When Neil and the three of them were walking on the road, they met a familiar guy head-on, and the other person was staring with his mouth wide open, with a look of surprise on his face that made him stupid.

    "Hey, Furuichi-san"

    Neil opened his dead eyes and said hello to the other party. How dare he meet an acquaintance at such a distance. In this small town, the chance of such randomness is really unusually high.

    "Um, can you explain the current situation in detail?"

    Furuichi held his forehead, reluctantly put on a relaxed smile, and tried hard to pose as a wise man.

    "What do you care about?"

    Neil and the two girls all tilted their heads at the same time, with several question marks popping up on their heads.

    "You still ask me what I care about!? Why are you with classmate Alyssa and a cute girl!!"

    "Ha, you ask why, it's just that we met on the road"

    "Oh my god!! Neil, has spring arrived again!? What a world without morals this is!!!!"

    Furuichi rubbed his eyebrows and almost smoke came out, and he fell intoA subtle state of rage.

    "Can you calm down, Furuichi-san, be careful and poke your forehead"

    "Ah, Neil, who made an oath with me to be a jobless virgin for the rest of his life, unexpectedly had something good happen to him. This was such a shock, as if all the hair on his butt was about to fall out, just like hair loss.  Dropped, and they are actually two cute girls of the same age? Obviously I remember that Neil’s preference seems to be the royal sister style with bulging front and back - "

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? could have two lines of bitter tears of blood and tears left in their eyes, Gu Shi looked at the sky aimlessly.

    ""

    "Well, anyway" Neil walked over and punched Gu Shi directly in the face, "You set my egg first!!!"

    “How can I not be determined after you’ve done this?!”

    "Have you calmed down, Furuichi-san"

    "I was forced to cool down"

    Furuichi was lying on the ground. Was that a meteorite that punched him so hard that his head was smoking?

    Ah, this time the handsome side of the beautiful girl was completely ruined in front of her.

    "By the way, who is this lady next to you?"

    Furuichi saw Alicia and asked Neil.

    "Alicia Testerosa, is"

    Neil wanted to say the words "my tenant", but he felt that Furuichi might get crazy if he said it, and there might be some rumors the next day. Last time Hayate came to visit his home.  It was this guy who broke the news.

    ???????????????????????????????? How about we kill him here to eliminate the trouble?

    Furuichi was covered in cold sweat, and his teacher was releasing an unabashed murderous light next to him. In an instant, he felt that his life seemed to be forced to the edge of the cliff.

    However, Neil and Furuichi had no time to care about anything else at this time, because a group of vicious guys were coming towards them.

    "Hey!! Who is the guy who just bullied me from Dumburo High School!!!"

    The bald man in the lead stared fiercely at the few brats in front of him.

    "Uh, boss, did we find the wrong person? They are all brats"

    A boy next to him came over and asked in a low voice that the combined age of the primary school students in front of him might not be older than his father.

    "You can't be wrong, that brat from the Denshi family is so big!"

    The bald boss spoke with confidence and no guilt at all for bullying a child.

    "Ehehehe!!! What is this sudden development!?"

    Furuichi looked at these delinquent high school students in despair, and suddenly jumped from one desperate situation to another more dangerous desperate situation?

    Neil looked at the group of people in front of him, and then glanced back at Alyssa. She was looking away and whistling as if it had nothing to do with herself, while Alicia's eyes were shining and looking forward to it.

    "Oh? It's you, right?"

    The bald boss noticed Furuichi who was making a noise, and after scanning the four of them, he identified Furuichi whose jaw was about to dislocate, because Neil seemed to be even weaker than Furuichi, and he seemed to be fine with long hair.  Bullying look.

    "Well, I don't have anything to say. Anyway, keep going, Furuichi-kun"

    Neil patted Furuichi on the shoulder and covered his mouth to suppress laughter.

    "Why me!! Don't act like you're just watching a show!!! I'm your student!!!"

    "Hey, hey, hey, you guys, don't you feel shy bullying a few kids?"

    A pleasant magnetic voice interrupted them.

    Furuichi turned his head as if he had seen a savior, and saw a group of girls wearing white special attack uniforms walking over, but the wooden knives, chains, clubs, and maces they held in their hands really made him feel embarrassed.

    Are today’s delinquents so ferocious even if they are too young girls?

    But it doesn’t matter, these big sisters are so beautiful.

    "Furuichi-san, you have lost all your moral integrity"

    ""

    Neil raised his eyes and looked at the group of female delinquents. The leading girl had a healthy wheat-colored complexion. Her long purple hair was tied up and swayed with her steps. She had a bamboo stick in her mouth and her eyes showed no sign of weakness.  Stare at the group of boys.

    "Ah? It's none of your business! This is our Duowu Luo's business, you Furious Emperor, get out of the way!!"

    At the critical moment, the boss did not give in because the other party was a girl, and it seemed that he had some connections with the other party.

    But the leading girl didn’t reply to his words, she just walked over and whispered:After staring at Neil for a while, he suddenly put his hand on Neil's head, with a friendly smile on his lips.

    "Your kid is Neil, right? I heard the tyrant mention you, you are such a cute kid"

    "Tyrant?"

    Neil didn't slap the opponent's hand away. After all, she was a quasi-royal sister, and he was just confused about the tyrant she mentioned. The group of guys from Duwuluo High School behind him seemed a little unhappy after hearing this title.  It looks good, like taking laxatives.

    It sounds like he is very tough. Is there such a formidable person around him?

    "Ahaha, it's someone you know anyway"

    "Hey, Rika, this kid here is also very cute. I'm Shizuku Itoi, and I'll die at night~~~"

    "Hey, Shizuku, you're scaring people"

    And Furuichi was surrounded by several female delinquents holding his face in his hands. At this moment, he was so happy that he almost fainted.

    "You women, don't forget about us! Bastards, don't think we dare not take action. Even if Nan Lixiang knows the "tyrant", I won't be afraid of you!  !  "

    "Huh? Even if you don't know that guy, I will beat you up. If you have the guts, come and try it!!"

    The bosses of the two factions began to clamor, and they gritted their teeth as fiercely as a wolf.

    "Boys! Don't take it lightly just because they are girls! Let them see the power of Dumburo High School!!"

    “Oh oh oh!!!”

    "Ah!? We are the Furious Emperor, don't underestimate us, you scum!!"

    "Follow the boss and rush!!!"

    Alicia and Alyssa stood on the outside, watching the two gangs fighting like this, feeling almost numb.

    "Ahaha, the fight started"

    Alyssa laughed dryly a few times, revealing a pair of dead fish eyes like Neil's.

    "Ah, everyone is so full of energy. It's so lively, I really want to join in"

    Alicia showed a completely different expression, and her eagerness to try made Alyssa doubt that she would rush in next second.

    Neil, who was in the middle of it, was punching one after another, while Fushi was running around with his head in his hands, hiding in a cold sweat.

    "What's going on!? Gang war!? I'm just an ordinary elementary school student. I simply ran to the wrong set!!"

    "Ah ah ah, let me go back to my mother's arms and drink milk!!"

    As soon as Fushi turned his head, he saw Neil kicking a big man away, making him look embarrassed.

    This guy’s strength is as unparalleled as ever.

    “You stinky brat!!”

    Fushi suddenly heard a loud shout from behind him. He turned around and saw a bad guy hitting him with his fist.

    ——I’m probably seriously injured now.

    Unable to escape, we can only watch the imminent crisis coming.

    In the blink of an eye, Furuichi felt as if his head was being pushed down, and a gust of wind passed over his head.

    "Really, don't get in the way here, leave as soon as possible, there are so many people here, even if you stand behind me, I may not be able to care about you, I might even beat you up"

    Furuichi only saw Neil punch the opponent away, and with a few words, he pushed him to the safety of Alicia.

    Furuichi was startled for a moment, and when he looked back, what caught his eye was Neil's expression that was slightly different from usual.

    I once saw this unique side of him in a martial arts competition.

    Looking at him intently in the fight, Furuichi pursed his lips.

    ——It’s really strong.

    "Hey, are you okay, Furuichi-san?"

    Seeing Fushi’s dull expression, Alyssa couldn’t help but asked, it wouldn’t be funny if he was beaten silly.

    "Uh, I'm fine" Furuichi waved his hand, then looked at Alicia, pointing to the chaotic situation, "Miss Alicia, is it okay to be in such a mess?"

    The bald boss seemed to have been beaten ten meters above the ground just now. Is that okay?

    "No problem! You don't know, right? Fighting is a specialty of this street. Many idiots living here will die if they don't fight. Even Neil fights one fight every three days and one fight every five days."  Yes, to a certain extent, he is very familiar with the people here"

    It’s really a disgusting street.

    “Then Alicia, wouldn’t it be dangerous for you to live here?”

    Alyssa really can’t imagine that if a child lives here, wouldn’t he be frightened every day?"That's not the case" Alicia shook her head and smiled, as if she didn't care much, "Don't look at these people as being fierce, but in fact they are very principled people, at least they will not bully the elderly or children.  At best, they have bad mouths. Just now they were just scaring us. In the words of Neil and Granny Denshi, these people are apes without brains and can only express themselves in the most primitive way.  It’s just blood that’s burned too hot…”

    "Of course, there are also other connections, such as the mother-in-law Denshi and the "Scarlet Overlord" rumored here are Neil's family, so those people don't dare to mess with the people in the family"

    ""

    ? Okay, Scarlet Overlord is really the name of the bunker. Is Neil's house full of monsters?

    Furuichi and Alyssa once again watched the scene near the end. In their eyes, something seemed to be different.

    "These guys are really getting more and more durable"

    Neil twisted his wrist and walked back. His face was not red and he was out of breath. It was impossible to tell that he had just finished fighting.

    "You do like fighting"

    Furuichi looked at Neil and smiled softly.

    Niel paused for a moment, then shrugged and smiled slightly.

    "I don't hate it."

    "I didn't expect that my teacher is still a bad person" Alyssa covered her face as if she had a headache, "Are you performing a GTO?"

    "Please ask Mr. Onitsuka for this kind of thing" Neil scratched his head and said boredly, "Well, if I can make extra money, I wouldn't mind making a cameo"

    But not long after he finished speaking, Neil found that Furuichi, Alyssa and Alicia were all silent in front of him, with dull expressions on their faces.

    "Huh? Are you possessed by a ghost, you guys?"

    Suddenly, an arm even rougher than Kenjiro's wrapped around Neil's neck. He was stunned for a moment, and then fell into the shadow of despair.

    Who released this Godzilla at the end of the 21st century

    "Oh? Neal-chan, are you planning to make extra money? I have a place where you can make a guest appearance. I originally came out to see where the kid was having such a fun time, but I didn't expect to hear such good news"

    Furuichi and Alyssa looked up at the tall figure, with the stubble, thick eyebrows, piercing eyes, light lip gloss and eye shadow, a perfect figure comparable to King Billy, and a charming Jean  The kimono that no one can look at directly gave them an unparalleled impact.

    "Ah, I really want to vomit. Can I vomit?"

    "Hello, Mrs. Xixiang."

    Alicia reluctantly moved her lips and said hello proactively.

    "Oh, it's Alicia" Xixiang moved his eyes and nodded, "Go back and tell your family that Neil won't be going back tonight. He's working at my place, so tell them not to worry"

    "Well, I understand, please feel free to do so."

    Neil, who was almost out of breath, stared at him. Alicia sold him in the blink of an eye. Please feel free to take him for what he is. He didn't even know if he would be able to see the sun tomorrow.  .

    “Let’s go, Neil-chan~~~”

    Xixiang smiled girlishly at Neil, and Neil immediately rolled his eyes and fainted while frothing at the mouth.

    “Is it okay, Alicia?”

    Watching Neil being carried away on her shoulders, Alyssa felt for the first time that it was not easy for him either.

    "It doesn't matter, Mrs. Saigo is a good person."

    ""

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    That night, Xixiang Ladyboy Club.

    “Clang, clang, clang! The super future star of our store is now making a grand appearance, Sonoko!!!”

    "Who are you calling Sonoko! Who wants to be the future star of your store!!"

    "Come on, Nierzi! You have great potential to become the ACE_OF_ACE of our store!!"

    "A devil wants this kind of potential, even if you give me money!!"

    "Yo!! Pretty boy, twist your waist!!"

    “You can do it yourself, don’t make too many demands, you perverted uncles!!”

    "Yoooooooo, such a cute child is indeed a boy! Long live Lord Lucifer!!!"

    "Have your male-only penetrating weapons been scrapped by you idiots!?"

    "Nierzi, please date!!!"

    “Go to hell——!!!!!!”

    On the stage, ?A girl in a gorgeous kimono with light make-up, who was actually a boy, was dancing with terrifying momentum with a folding fan. Next to her, Saigo was admiring the dance with a face full of admiration.

    This kid really has hope of becoming the master of the great route.

    The next day, the news about Neil's transformation into a new human spread secretly without his knowledge.

 Text Chapter 63 To maintain moral integrity or to lose moral integrity, that is the question

    The long black hair floated gently.

    The bright pupils reflect the surrounding scenery, like a mirror world.

    The girl put her hands behind her back, holding a smile on her lips, and stepped lightly.

    "Ah, no matter how many times I come here, I always feel that this place is huge"

    The corners of Tifa's mouth were slightly raised, her eyes were shrouded in a bright light, and she looked around every inch of Maho Liang Academy from time to time.

    "That's right. After we entered through the school gate, we walked for more than half an hour and felt like we didn't even see the end"

    Alicia, who was following Tifa, glanced around with the same interest. Whenever she saw the architecture of European classical beauty and the natural scenery, her vermilion eyes suddenly brightened like gems.

    "Well, I heard from Neil that there are many schools here, ranging from elementary school to university, plus various research institutes, shopping streets and library islands. It really can't be visited in one day" Tifa introduced, tapping her lower lip.  , suddenly remembered something interesting, a smile on his face, "This school also has many activities, such as the last school festival, which was held for three days and three nights. It was really lively"

    "Wow, that sounds so interesting" Alicia immediately flattened her mouth in disgust when she saw Tifa's expression, and then murmured angrily, "If Neil had woken me up earlier, then I couldn't have done it either."  Did you attend the school festival?"

    ""

    Tifa scratched her cheek and smiled silently. Is this what she should be struggling with?

    "But it's great, I want to go to school here too"

    Looking at Alicia’s longing expression, Tifa couldn’t help but smile.

    "What you say should be fine. As long as you worship Tony Nier or Negi, they should be able to find a way"

    "Hmm, please Tony Neil? I always think that guy will say something like "It's too troublesome, so I won't do it""

    Alicia closed her eyes and frowned, as if she could imagine the scene at that time.

    "maybe……"

    Tifa nodded with deep understanding. She quite agreed with Alicia's idea and her understanding of that guy.

    However, because of her understanding, she knew that if Alicia really asked him to ask for help, Neil would still do his best to help her.

    "A soft-hearted fool."

    Tifa pursed her lips and murmured in a low voice. She was a little bit disgusted by this.

    "What's wrong, Tifa?"

    Alicia noticed Tifa’s little movements and couldn’t help but feel a little weird.

    Tifa came back to her senses immediately, scratched her cheek and laughed dryly, "It's okay, I just got a little lost in thought"

    "Hey, what are you thinking about? You are so absorbed in your thoughts~~~"

    Alicia rolled her eyes and didn’t know what she was thinking of. She half-covered her mouth with her hand and leaned over with an ambiguous smile.

    Tifa blocked the approaching smiling face with her hand and said angrily, "What are you thinking about? I feel like you are becoming more and more like that guy Neil"

    "Hehe, you are so embarrassed that I got it right, right?"

    "You're not shy!"

    "Oh~~~Don't you deny what you said before? Sure enough, Tifa-chan's heart is full of Nier~~~"

    ""

    Faced with such teasing, Tifa simply shut her mouth and turned away as if she didn't hear anything.

    Seeing Tifa like this, Alicia stopped teasing her. She glanced around and asked, "Hey, Tifa, where is Neil's school? We've been gone for a long time"

    Originally, I was idle at home and wanted to come to the school to kill some time. However, after I came here with Tifa, this journey was really a good way to kill the time.

    ??Looking carefully, it seems that it is almost time for get out of class to end.

    "This place is too big. I haven't been here many times. How can I know how to get there?"

    "Eh? Didn't we see that big map when we entered?"

    “It’s true, but”

    "Is Tifa a roadie!? So cute!!"

    "What are you so cute about!? You're not praising yourself in disguise, when you haven't found a way either!?"

    "Are you two brats students here?"

    The two of them, who were fighting and looking for their way around, suddenly heard a voice coming from behind them. At the same time, they turned their heads and saw a tall man in black sportswear standing not far away with a cool expression.

    "Hello, we are not students here, we are here to find someone."

    TifaliNodding gracefully, the person in front of him seemed to be a school teacher or administrator.

    "Looking for someone?" Heigang raised his eyebrows and looked at the two girls in front of him, "Who are you looking for?"

    “It’s Neil Springfield who works at Shengxiang Elementary School here.”

    "It's that kid, but it's almost time for school to end. If we go by now, the people in the elementary school will probably leave as well. Forget it, I'll lead you there. Maybe that kid is still in school  By the way, are you his friends?"

    “We are his girlfriends!!”

    Before Tifa could speak, Alicia answered first.

    "girlfriend!?"

    Heigang opened his eyes in surprise, while Tifa covered his forehead as if he had a headache. He dared to believe that Alicia would start to display her natural instinct of fearing chaos in the world again.

    "I didn't expect that boy to have two girlfriends, but it seems reasonable after thinking about it"

    Heigang sighed at first, and then nodded unexpectedly.

    "Well, this gentleman"

    "Just call me Heigang" Heigang lowered his head and looked at Tifa, noticing the tangled look on her face as she hesitated to speak, and said with a very understanding expression, "Don't worry, I understand"

    "No, actually"

    "Let's go, I'll take you there now."

    "That bastard is really incredible. He actually did such a thing, but he is a role model for others. This is considered a harm to others' children. Well, I should be able to use this reason to teach him a lesson"

    A cold smile appeared on Black Steel's lips, and his narrow eyes narrowed slightly, flashing a frightening red light from time to time. When Tifa noticed the eldest brother's expression, she knew that the unlucky child was about to suffer a big disaster again.  , couldn't help but draw a cross in my heart.

    "Meow haha, it feels like something interesting is going to happen"

    Hearing Alicia’s cheerful laughter, Tifa sighed sadly, feeling deeply powerless.

    【Neal, if you want to blame it, you have a teammate who has been deceiving people for thirty years】

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Woo——"

    "What's the matter, Neil?"

    Naye suddenly heard Neil making a sound of unknown meaning, couldn't help but frowned, and asked with some worry.

    "It's okay, I just suddenly felt so miserable that I let out such a scream from my soul that it shook the world"

    "I have no idea what you are talking about" Nanoye shook her head in confusion, and then laughed happily, "But this means that Neil, there is nothing wrong with you"

    "Naye, at this moment, I feel more desperate than when I met a giant."

    She had just escaped from the demon king of the Kamabaka Kingdom and was mentally traumatized. Now she was attacked by this girl Nanoha. As her master, Neil suddenly felt that his majesty had lost as much as a certain vampire. He couldn't help but feel  I feel like life is dark.

    "By the way, aren't we going to the back mountain? This direction doesn't seem right"

    Nanoye looked at the direction Neil led the way. She had been training with Neil every day after school as usual, but at this moment, she visually saw that it was completely different from where she usually went.

    "Well, anyway, what I'm teaching you is just the control and application of magic power, and how to fight. I plan to hand you over to a more capable and experienced guy. Regardless of magic or physical skills, with her level, she can definitely  You trained me to become a master"

    Originally Naiyara was still being trained today. Neil felt that he had nothing to teach. After all, the magic system was completely different. Apart from some basic things, Neil felt that it would be better to have someone like Yuno as a coach.  Suitable for yourself.  When Professor Nanoha was in actual combat, whenever he encountered her unconsciously cute look, Neil would be blasted to pieces by a burst of starlight.

    Therefore, directly throwing Nanoha to the merciless Yiwen is definitely very profitable. Anyway, it is healthier for young people to abuse them, and there is Negi who can attract firepower next to him, and more importantly,  He can go home and cook quickly after school.

    【Ah, I can’t help it anymore, I can’t stop crying.  】

    "don't want!"

    Naye's face changed slightly and she shouted subconsciously, even her voice became slightly shrill.

    Neil was startled and quickly turned his head to look over, only to see Nanoye staring at him with her mouth bulging as if she was very angry.

    "Uh, what's wrong with you, Miss Nanoha?"

    &nbsp; Being stared at by Nanoye for a while, Neil asked cautiously.

    "me……"

    When asked by Neil, Nanoye didn't know how to answer. Could it be that she told him that she didn't want to leave him?

    "Dream on, it would be better to use a starburst to make him surrender."

    "Ms. Nanoha, did you think of something dangerous just now! Although I don't know what it was, I am firmly against violence!!"

    With the flash of red light in Nanoye’s eyes and the faint smile of excitement on her lips, no matter how idiotic she was, Neil still felt that he seemed to be very close to the door of hell.

    "Ahaha, what are you talking about Neil? I never thought of using Starlight Explosion to blast you"

    Nanoha scratched her cheek, smiled very cutely, and said horrible words that made Neil break into a cold sweat.

    【This guy said something that must never be uttered!  Naturally black?  ?  Definitely natural black!  !  】

    "Neil, why do you want others to teach me? I'm afraid I won't get along"

    Naye thought for a while and finally came up with a reason.

    "So that's the problem"

    Neil breathed a sigh of relief. He really didn't realize that Nanoha's character would be afraid of strangers, but this was no problem at all. After all, Yiwen's appearance was very deceptive. At first glance, he looked like a harmless cat, and he was very similar to  You don't have to worry about getting along with Yi Wen at all, because that guy's queen character is definitely about making others obey her.

    "That's not okay, Nanoha. If you hold back because of this small worry, you won't be able to make great progress in the future! Although I will be a little reluctant to let you go, dad, I will still do this for your future.  I did it! So, even if you resent Dad, I won’t regret it!!"

    "What dad, what role are you playing!"

    Nanoye slapped away Neil's hand on her shoulder with dissatisfaction. She blinked, not knowing what she thought of, her eyes suddenly lit up, and a meaningful smile appeared on her face.

    "Well, after all, Neil was defeated by me, I don't think he has the ability to teach me anything"

    "What!? Defeated by you!? It was just your luck that time. If I do it ten times again, you will not be my brother's" Neil originally retorted angrily, but when he saw Nanoye's smile, he seemed to understand.  Everything changed, "Well, since you said so, I also feel that I am not capable"

    Nanoha's smile froze slightly, but soon her lips curved into a more contemptuous arc, and at the same time her eyes swept three inches ahead.

    "Neil, it really doesn't work."

    Neil, who had been paying attention to Nanoye's expression, naturally noticed the other person's gaze. He looked down and couldn't help but widen his eyes, like an angry cat staring at Nanoye who was smiling leisurely and contentedly.

    "No!? You dare to say that I can't do it!? I've told you from the first day of class that I am a man who can break through the sky. The word "no" cannot appear to me!! Very good, Nanoha.  Just wait, if I don’t train you well, I will spend the rest of my life hanging around Xixiang!!!”

    “This is what you said, Neil~~~”

    Naye secretly made a gesture indicating that the plan was successful, and at the same time thought of something in her heart.

    【This trick of using retreat to advance that my mother taught me is really useful. Although I don't know why I aimed at it like this in the end, as long as it succeeds, I'll be fine!  】

    In fact, it was not until some years later that Nanoha understood the true meaning of this matter. At that time, she lamented that her health teacher died early. At the same time, she was very fortunate that she had a mother as great as Kami who allowed her to do this.  I have avoided many detours in my life.

    "Forget it, let's stop today's training. I'll go back and think about how to arrange it"

    “I don’t know whether it was because he was inspired to fight or because his dignity as a man was challenged. Neil began to seriously think about what to do. Usually, these things were left to Anders to do.

    "Huh? What is that guy doing?"

    Neil suddenly slowed down, and a shadowy figure appeared in his field of vision.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Ha, why are all the cleaners boys, not even a girl"

    Furuichi stopped the broom in his hand, looked around the classroom, and couldn't help but sigh sadly.

    Doesn’t it mean that if men and women match each other, the work will not be tiring?  There are just a bunch of idiots here, and they are exhausted from doing anything.

    "You just give up on this idea, this is terribleIt's our class's policy" Yuuji walked past Furuichi with a broom on his shoulder, not looking like he was working at all, "That guy said that in order to avoid a series of unnecessary problems caused by male-female combinations, we separate boys and girls.  Separated to facilitate management, do you think we can resist the mountain above our heads?  And the girls seem to agree"

    “Can you disagree!? Girls almost don’t have to participate in work during the week!!”

    "From this point of view, it turns out that he is still a gentleman"

    "That's weird! Even if he is a gentleman, he can only be a gentleman in another sense!!!"

    "I'm telling you, you can chat as much as you want, but if you can work, Yuuji, you've barely even done anything!!"

    Listening to the two complaining, Touma couldn't stand it anymore. He was almost the only one working now. He obviously planned to grab those half-price bento boxes.

    "You should tell the group of people over there first"

    Yuuji pointed with his broom in the direction of the podium, where a group of people were gathering for activities.

    Standing on the podium, Akihisa used the broom as a guitar and danced his fingers as much as he could, as if he had returned to the school festival concert, with the intense melody seeming to linger in his ears.

    “Come on, call me!!!”

    “Honey!!!”

    "What a tall person!!! Call me God-sama!!!"

    "Ah, Lord Kami is playing a game console in that corner over there"

    Touma looked at this scene, then looked at someone in the corner who had entered the god of strategy mode, and couldn't help but sigh.

    How long will he be able to do this?

    ——

    Suddenly, the sound of the door being pulled attracted the attention of everyone in the class.

    A handsome face that was as cold as a knife appeared behind the door, and at the same time, those sharp wolf-like eyes made the guys in the class stay silent for a while and started cleaning obediently.

    “Kids, is your bastard head teacher gone already?”

    They were slightly surprised by the unexpected punishment, and then suddenly realized that it was their class teacher who had caused the hatred.

    "Well, our bastard head teacher left early during the last self-study class and let all the girls go"

    As the leader of the boys, Xiongji told Heigang in detail. When Heigang heard this, he felt that the temples on his forehead began to beat again.

    "That rascal……"

    "Um, Teacher Heigang, what do you want from Neil?"

    Touma's question caused Heigang to turn around. He looked at the people in the class, and for some reason the corner of his mouth curled up into a weird smile.

    "Ah, actually it was the boy's two girlfriends who came to see him"

    "What——!?"

    "girlfriend——!?"

    “Two more——!?”

    The boys looked at each other and saw the jealousy hidden in each other's eyes. They nodded one after another, immediately picked up the thing in their hands, and rushed out of the back door without saying a word.

    "Hey, don't damage public property"

    Heigang shouted behind them, chuckled, and then walked downstairs.

    When he walked downstairs, he found that the two girls waiting nearby were gone. Instead, there was a guy who deserved a beating, gaping at the large cloud of dust.

    "Faye, did you see the two little girls who were here just now?"

    Heigang walked over, patted Fay on the shoulder and asked as coldly as usual.

    "Huh? It's Kurojia~~" Faye turned around and showed a very hearty smile, and then her face became a little weird, "Kurojia, are you a lolita control?"

    Heigang was startled, then his face turned black, he pulled out a cold long knife out of thin air, clasped his hands and raised it, ready to slash at it.

    "You really deserve to be cut down just like that kid"

    “Ehehehe!! Oppose violence, Hei-chan~~~”

    “Go to hell!!”

    "Wait a minute, aren't you going to ask where those two girls went? I'll tell you, but you can't do anything to me!"

    ""

    Heigang stopped and stared at Fay coldly, while Fay smiled slightly and tidied up his clothes. It was not until Heigang was about to have his second impact that he slowly spoke.

    "Actually, I just met them and chatted for a few words. I found out that they were here to see Neil-chan, so I told them that Neil-chan had left.Okay, so they took their leave, and let me tell you something by the way.  "

    "That means you knew it beforehand, right?"

    "Well Wow!! Kuro-chan, a surprise attack is a foul!!"

    “I don’t care about you!!”

    “I clearly said I wouldn’t do anything!!”

    "Did I promise you!?"

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "So, you lost the ring that Yiwen gave you and you were thinking about how to die, maybe this is it?"

    "No, I'm not thinking about how to die"

    Negi looked at his brother depressedly, forgetting if he didn't help, he was still gloating about his misfortune.

    "I just lost my ring, is there any need to do this?"

    Although the ring was a relatively rare magic item, it was not in a life-and-death situation. However, seeing Negi like this, Neil immediately felt very happy.

    "You won't understand. If Master finds out, I will see hell"

    Yiwen’s terror began to emerge in Negi’s mind. His face turned pale and his whole body was shaking, as if he had seen a ghost.

    Neil couldn’t help but sigh at how powerful Yiwen was. He was able to make Negi, a little man-trained boy, even more miserable. He felt like he was almost turning into an M.

    "Hey, Neal, what's the ring that Mr. Negi mentioned? Doesn't it matter that he's still like this?"

    Nanoye pulled the corner of Neil's clothes and asked with some confusion.

    "Well, that ring is like a wedding ring that represents a lifelong promise, and Negi, the idiot, threw it away without knowing where. If his powerful wife at home knew about it, he would probably not have to go to bed for a month."

    "Hey!? Teacher Negi is already married!?"

    "Hey, Neil, stop making this up!"

    "I'm not making it up, I'm just explaining it to Nanoha."

    "What are you trying to explain!!"

    Facing Negi’s fire-breathing eyes, Neil shrugged and had to give up, "Okay, okay, I won’t say it anymore. Why don’t you recall it and let me help you reorganize the scene at that time."

    "real?"

    Negi looked at him suspiciously, could this guy really be so kind?

    "We are brothers after all Speaking of which, when did the ring disappear?"

    "It should have been last night"

    "Well, very good" Neil nodded, "Which woman's bed did you sleep in last night?"

    "Herehey!! Where are you going!!"

    Negi is crazy, he actually believes in a guy like Neil, he is really a fool.

    "Oh, oh, did you really sleep in someone else's bed? Yeah, there are so many people in the girls' dormitory, who could it be?"

    "I told you not to do it!! I haven't even slept in Asuna-san's bed recently!!"

    "The married life is not harmonious?"

    “Stay away from me!!!”

    "Teacher Negi is not pure."

    ""

    Negi leaned against the tree, wanting to die.

    “Neil——!!!”

    Just when Neil was enjoying the sight of Negi being beaten to a pulp, a familiar scream came from behind. Without thinking, he immediately bent down. The next second, a figure flew over his head, and at the same time, a wave of wind blew up.  A gust of cold wind.

    Neil raised his head and looked at the blond girl who flipped in the air and landed perfectly, and couldn't help but be speechless for a while.

    "Alicia, do you have to say hello in this way? If I hadn't avoided it, I really doubt I would have suffered internal injuries from you."

    "It doesn't matter, I just said hello a little more enthusiastically."

    "Is this called being more enthusiastic!? Who would rush over at a speed of 40 yards, 4 seconds and 2!? Do you think I am an American football player!?"

    “What a small family man.”

    "I'm sorry, anyone would be petty when their lives are at stake!"

    "Tch, I won't talk to you anymore" Alicia left Neil alone, moved her target to Nanoye who was aside, and immediately pounced on her, "yahoo! Nanoye!!"

    "Whoa, be careful, Alicia!!"

    Neil sighed helplessly at the two who started to fuck Lily, then turned his head and forced a smile at the black-haired girl who was running slowly.

    "Won't you stop this guy, Tifa?"

    ? ???Isn't this bad?  There is a beautiful girl throwing herself into my arms"

    Tifa walked up to Neil and smiled teasingly.

    “I wish the way of throwing myself into someone’s arms could be improved”

    Neil muttered softly, but the next moment, Tifa's beautiful black hair was fluttering with invisible domineering aura.

    "What were you talking about just now?"

    "No, I didn't say anything, Your Lady Queen."

    Neil immediately displayed his low-profile and domineering attitude. His dignity and integrity were completely useless in front of Tifa.

    "Ah, look, Nanoha, Neil is starting to lose his moral integrity again!!"

    "Neil has never had any moral integrity anyway"

    "Alicia, shut up, whose fault do you think it is that makes me like this!"

    "You blame me?"

    "Ha, if I don't blame you, why should I blame myself!?"

    "Shut up."

    "Yes, Your Lady Queen."

    "Neil really suffered."

    Alicia’s triumphant look made Neil want to hang her up and tickle her, but for Tifa’s sake, he still lay on the ground obediently.

    "By the way, what is Negi doing there?"

    Tifa noticed Negi, who had been ignored for a long time, but the other party was obviously trapped in an endless loop and did not notice their arrival.

    "Nieji is struggling with the question of whether he should have moral integrity or lose his moral integrity."

    ""

    “By the way, why did you and Alicia come here?”

    “Well, since it’s okay to stay at home, and Alicia has never been to school, I took her here for a walk.”

    Neil looked back at the girl who was chatting enthusiastically with Nanoye. She had maintained such an optimistic attitude since she woke up. It was not an exaggeration to say that she was offline. However, these might just be to cover up her inner feelings.  lonely.

    【Looks like we need to hurry up.  】

    Just when Neil was thinking about something, a strange murderous aura rushed towards him. Neil looked around and saw a large black mist rumbling towards him.

    "What is that!? The Black Mist Monster!?"

    As soon as he finished complaining, Neil was swallowed by the black mist.

    "Whoa! Help! Huh? Isn't this a guy from the class!? Hey, are you rebelling!?"

    "Burn my remains with the blazing holy fire! How joyful is life, and how sad is death!"

    "Ahhh!! Where did you come from the Ming Cult!? These people are crazy again!!! Tifa, Negi, save me!!"

    Tifa watched the group of people go away speechlessly, and then glanced at Negi who continued to seek death.

    This school is still so peaceful today.

 Text Chapter 1 That day, the boy walked into a new world

    My name is Orima Ichika, I'm 15 years old, and my gender is, um, with excalibur underneath, you know.

    At this moment, the fifteen-year-old youth is like a deep-sea fish.

    “The classroom with all girls except me is very stressful.

    But it doesn’t matter. With my ability to withstand stress that I have developed since childhood, I can still withstand this kind of pressure. I am quite confident about this.

    Why do you say that?

    This has to start with my family and my world.

    “Today’s world, I simply don’t know how to describe it in words.  First of all, the two mainstreams in the world today are technology and magic. As far as I know, eight years ago, the flying super weapon called IS came out, and the world has undergone earth-shaking changes. However, weapons like IS can only be made by  The manipulation by girls has led to a fundamental change in the status of men and women in society.  However, the matter did not end there. In the following years, the ISSDA organization responsible for space development announced the existence of "magic". Magic was originally unknown. Coupled with the new life from the universe, it became even more complicated.  Not to mention the various superpowers in Academy City, the world was once again in turmoil. However, with the efforts of many parties, the world finally settled down, and magic was gradually accepted by everyone. At the same time, ordinary humans could not  All known alien races appeared one after another, and the world became more and more diverse.

    However, there are still unknown things in this world, such as disobedient gods, demons, angels, magic societies that are still hidden in the dark, and advanced beings buried in the shadows. I know these because my family is special.  The reason is, after all, the old man in my family is not an ordinary person.

    In short, there are as many angels and demons as dogs, and fairies and heavenly beings are everywhere. This world is a strategic fortress.

    However, this world view is not enough to shock me, because the family I live in is enough to numb my nerves. My home is simply the most chaotic place in the world.  Compared with one who has a personality, all kinds of weapons are worth the sky, and I can also see angels and demons eating together and having fun, and even aiming their guns at someone. The moment I knew the truth, my three views were completely destroyed. Thousands of years of history  They've all been tricked into being dogs.

    “Alas, this world is so damn peaceful.

    “But even so, I am still very stressed at this moment.

    I folded my hands and put them under my chin, with cold eyes, trying to look calm. At this time, I finally understood Commander Ikari’s sense of pressure to remain calm in the face of the apostles’ attack.

    Commander Ikari is mighty!  !  !

    But the sights gathered from all around are really uncomfortable. Haven’t you seen that my forehead is already covered with heart-wrenching beads of sweat?  ?  Sure enough, no matter how old a girl is, she always has a trembling heart!  !  Sure enough, a girl's gaze is the most terrifying thing in the world. The ever-changing changes of sometimes resentment and sometimes anger are simply more disasters than taking the Western Scriptures.

    I took a deep breath, narrowed my eyes slightly, and all the nerves in my body suddenly became more tense than ever before.

    ??????????????????????????????????

    Wow, I relaxed too much and almost came out from behind.

    Ha, by the way, why do I have to stay in a place like this?

    Thinking of this, I recalled what happened the night before.

    That night, my brother said to me with a smile that could be read as bright and written as slutty.

    "Ichika, you will become the happiest man in the world."

    So that’s what he was talking about!  !  !  !  !

    I sighed deeply, and I mourned for a second for my seemingly happiness and actual sorrow. I started to swim away and observe the people around me.

    Well, the eyes of the girls on the left and the right are full of unparalleled curiosity for knowledge, and their shining eyes almost flashed through their tough golden eyes.

    I can’t see the back part, but the sight of the thorns on my back makes me feel like I’m sitting on pins and needles. I can understand it even without looking.

    "The person directly in front of me is a slightly older woman.

    She is a bit petite, and her figure is almost the same as that of a student, but her chest size is the nemesis of all high school girls.  The clothes are relatively large and make her look more petite, but she still feels quite cute.  In addition, she also wears a pair of black-rimmed glasses. Although they are crooked, she can still be called a bespectacled girl.

    And this girl with glasses was looking at the people in the class in panic, her timid posture was reminiscent of an injured little rabbit.

    You are a teacher, show me some domineering power!

    "Everyone is here. Then, SHR is going to startWhoops!  "

    Well, it’s not something you can do if you want to.

    I gave the teacher an appreciative look, but for some reason the teacher turned red and smiled shyly.

    ????????????????????????????????????????? Suddenly, I felt that the pressure on my body was a little heavier, and I almost died from a thousand arrows piercing my heart.

    “Well, then, please introduce yourself, uh, in order of seat number.”

    The teacher seemed to have recovered from the inexplicable emotion and said to the students in the audience in a panic.

    ""

    "It's so quiet. My dignity as a teacher is suddenly shattered into pieces."

    I looked at the teacher who was about to cry, and I couldn't bear it. At the same time, I felt unhappy with the girls in the class. Are you shy because you just entered high school? No one responded. The teacher was about to cry. Really?  I'm going to cry!  !

    I glanced at the teacher, and the teacher’s eyes also moved over.

    ??Okay, our eyes met.

    Please don’t look at me like this, you are not my type, teacher.

    I quickly lowered my head, I still understand the principle that a dead Taoist friend will not die a poor Taoist.

    “Oh, give me a normal high school life.

    The reason why I specifically emphasize "ordinary" here is simply because what I am in now is definitely not an ordinary high school, but the famous IS Academy-the only school in the world that trains IS operators.

    And the most important point is that IS, this deceptive thing, can only be activated by girls, so naturally, this is a girls' school.

    And why am I here?

    I need to emphasize again that I am a boy, and I am definitely a boy at first glance. My appearance can be considered a bit handsome, but it is definitely not the kind of beauty that makes even IS unable to identify my gender.

    The reason why I came to such a ghost place has to start with the entrance exam in February.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    That day, the sun was shining brightly, and the cherry blossoms flying freely in the sky made me fall in love.

    I looked at the clear sky and encouraged myself in my heart.

    Today is the entrance exam for Junior High School. For your own goals, you can’t do it without working hard.

    The school I go to is called Mahora Gakuin. It is a very large Academy City that has everything from kindergarten to university. There are many schools in it, all types, and my target is the famous Mitsusaka High School.

    The reason why I chose Mitsusaka is not because of its reputation, but because my brothers and sisters all graduated from here. I have an indescribable yearning for that place.

    I want to chase the traces they left behind, and I want to be like them.

    that's it.

    Well, of course, if I am admitted to Mitsusaka High School, my goal of dominating Mitsusaka will be one step closer, and realizing Mahora's dream of complete domination will not be unattainable.

    Hahahaha, I couldn’t help but laugh out loud.

    "Why are you giggling so early in the morning?"

    At this time, my head was hit hard.  When I looked back, I saw a handsome man with white shoulder-length hair standing behind me. He was looking at me listlessly with a pair of dead fish eyes, and he didn't look like he was awake at all.

    "Brother, you got up so early"

    ??I touched my head and laughed dryly.

    "Well, seeing as you have a test today, I got up early to see you out"

    Hey, is this guy so kind?

    "Hey, don't think I can't understand your expression"

    "Well……"

    Although those dead fish eyes are completely rotten, they are still so sharp.

    I don’t know if my thoughts were revealed again, but I got another blow on the head.

    "By the way, you forgot to bring your admission ticket"

    I was stunned for a moment, watching my brother hand a certificate to me.

    "Huh? Didn't I prepare it last night?"

    As I was talking, I wanted to go through my bag. I had carefully prepared all kinds of things the night before.

    "Well, men will always forget some things, just like forgetting what their first love looked like"

    “I won’t forget it!!”

    I replied angrily, but I didn't notice the firmness in my tone.

    The old man looked at me steadily for a moment, with an inexplicable light flashing in his eyes.?, and then touched my hair with a slight smile.

    “Okay, take your admission ticket and go quickly, don’t be late.”

    I didn’t notice anything strange about my brother, so I took the admission ticket and didn’t check whether I really didn’t bring it with me. I said goodbye to my brother and went out.

    "It seems that Ichika has grown up"

    After saying this softly, the man walked back into the room with a smile.

    It was easy, so I came to the address indicated on the admission ticket.

    ???????????????????? Why is it not in Mahonliang Academy, but in a high school outside?

    But I didn’t think too much about it. Anyway, it said this on the admission ticket and I couldn’t change it even if I wanted to.

    But I feel a little uneasy.

    Are you nervous before the exam?

    With a feeling of apprehension, I walked into the imposing building in front of me.

    "I'm just going to go, turn left and right, how on earth are you going to get to the second floor!?"

    It’s been almost ten minutes since I walked, and I still haven’t found the stairs to the second floor. The internal structure is too complicated!  ?  Is this the maze before challenging the BOSS!  !

    My eyes wandered around, trying to find the guide map on the wall, but I sadly discovered that the walls inside were so beautiful that I couldn't even find a crack, let alone any wall charts.

    ?????????? This time, shit, I’m lost.

    "Hey, what should I do? Hey, why are you so quiet?"

    At this time, I finally realized that it was eerily quiet here. After walking for so long, I didn’t even meet a single person. Could it be that the exam has already started?  ?  Could it be that my dream of dominating Mitsusaka was just aborted?  ?

    God, I curse Jesus for not having chrysanthemums!  !

    “Perhaps God really heard my curse from the heart, and a door appeared not far in front of me.

    I walked to the door and saw a piece of paper stuck on it with the words "Infinite_Stratos Examination Room" written on it.

    "Well, I guess this is the right place"

    Because it says "Examination Room" on it.

    But the name of this examination room really looks impressive, and there are actually two English words that I can’t understand.

    Thinking of this, I feel deeply disappointed for my English course.

    I guess I won’t be able to pass the English test this time.

    But it doesn’t matter, my other subjects are fine!  !

    After taking a deep breath, I opened the door and walked into the room.

    "Ah, you are a candidate. Okay, go over there to change clothes. We are pressed for time, so you have to hurry up. This place can only be rented until four o'clock. I don't have time to trouble you. Really, I don't know what I'm doing.  What……"

    As soon as I entered the room, a nervous-looking female teacher, about thirty-five years old or above, spoke a lot of words like a machine gun without raising her head. I was stunned for a few seconds.

    Hey, hey, hey!  !  !  Sister, don’t you need to see what I look like and check my admission ticket!  ?  Where has the professionalism of being an invigilator gone?  ?  And what’s going on with changing clothes!  ?  You have to change clothes for exams these days!  ?  Are you asking me to use my body to show the beauty of the human body in ancient Greece?  ?  Sorry, I have been failing art classes since I was a kid!  !  Well, actually this is to prevent students from cheating, right?  But there is no one other than you in this room. I really don’t see any other candidates anywhere!  !

    While I was minding my own business, the elder sister gave instructions and walked out of the room directly with the documents in her arms.

    I watched the other party leave in embarrassment. I bet the eldest sister really didn’t even look at me.

    "Hey, what kind of test is this"

    I muttered a few words in a depressed voice and walked towards the place covered by the curtain.

    And at this moment, I entered a new world.

 Text Chapter 2 Sure enough, this is a conspiracy

    When I opened the curtain and walked in, I saw the object in the center of the room.

    The streamlined metal shell reflects light that is not dazzling, and an armor-like outfit sits quietly.

    I looked at it carefully and then fell silent.

    “Damn it, what kind of clothes do you want me to change into?! Are you asking me to take the war studies test!!”

    The bag in my hand was almost smashed by me.

    I calmed down the turbulent feeling in my heart that I wanted to hit someone, and walked over, looking left and right at this thing. After looking at it for a long time, I was speechless.

    Isn’t this the IS that appears on TV?

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of 1999

    But this thing actually has something to do with me. Well, it should be related to my family.

    "This is what changed the world"

    Because of the "White Knight Incident" of that year, the world became aware of the existence of this kind of weapon. At the same time, the originally balanced military structure suddenly collapsed. How many IS controllers can be found will directly affect the country's military strength.  , so every country began to implement a system of preferential treatment of women.

    Although there is a magical power like magic in the world today, it has not been widely used in the military due to various restrictions. Moreover, IS has advantages that can compete with magic. In comparison, the country is more willing to invest more resources.  on this emerging technology.

    Well, this is actually nothing to me. I am more curious about IS. After all, I have seen forces more powerful than IS.

    With all kinds of thoughts, I couldn't help but reach out and touch it.

    Anyway, IS can only be activated by women. If I, a pure man, touch it, I will probably have no reaction like touching a dead fish. It is a rare opportunity to touch it and I will not suffer any loss.

    However, there are always various unknowns in life. You can never guess what will happen in the next second. Of course, it is another matter if you have the ability to predict.

    A cold metallic feeling came from the fingertips, followed by a burst of dazzling silver light and various information pouring into the mind.

    “Eh!? Eh————!!!!!!”

    Faced with such a strange situation, I suddenly lost my train of thought.

    When I finally came to my senses, I found that the IS had actually moved and attached itself to my body like armor, becoming part of my hands and feet.

    "What happened!?"

    “Has someone activated IS!?”

    "who is it!?"

    "Huh? This, this is -"

    "man!?"

    Hearing the sound, a group of researchers in white coats came over. They opened the curtain and saw me activating IS. They all fell into a state of sluggishness where they couldn't think.

    I looked at the researchers in front of me in silence, and then looked at the abnormality on my body. I immediately showed a miserable face like a Christian abandoned by God. At the same time, the devil on my brother's face flashed through my mind.  smile, with only one thought left in her mind.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? This is a conspiracy.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    “Oh, I want to die.

    "Classmate, Orimaru Ichika-san!"

    A voice calling my name brought me back to reality from my annoying thoughts. I held my forehead and blurted out weakly before I could figure out the situation.

    "Ah, what's the matter?"

    "Ah, um, um, I'm very sorry for calling you so loudly all of a sudden. Are you, are you angry? Yes, I'm sorry! But, um, I'll introduce myself in the order of the fifty syllables. Now it's Oribara-san's turn.  So, I'm really, really sorry! Can you please introduce yourself? Are you willing?"

    It was then that I really came back to my senses and figured out the situation, and found that my deputy instructor, Yamada Maya, was constantly bowing his head and apologizing to me. It was obviously my own fault, but the teacher wanted to apologize himself. For a moment, I was full of guilt.

    "Uh, um, Mr. Yamada, you don't have to apologize like this. It's all my fault. I will introduce myself."

    I stretched out my hand to stop Teacher Maya Yamada from apologizing, and quickly made a comforting reassurance.

    "Really, really!? You, you promised me! You must do it!!"

    Teacher Yamada suddenly raised his head, seriously grasped my hand and leaned towards me, and he could still see the mist in his eyes.

    Teacher, are you really a teacher?  ?  This pairThe attitude of the little girl can easily be misunderstood, and some ignorant and innocent little boys might have fallen into trouble from then on!  !  !  Oh, oh, don't put your chest on it, be careful, my cannon may go off!  Also, I need to reiterate it again, teacher, you are really not my type!  !

    In the struggle between reason and sensibility, angels and demons, I took my hand out with difficulty, left my seat and walked to the podium with a slight bend without being noticed.

    Ah, I almost got hard just now.

    Standing on the podium, looking at the unabashed thirst for knowledge in the eyes of the girls in the audience, including Teacher Yamada, I suddenly felt like I was on the top of Mount Everest, and it was difficult to even breathe.

    "Ahem."

    I straightened my back and cleared my throat, thinking about what to say next.

    ???????????????????? But my mind went blank. As expected, the pressure had already crushed my thinking power into pieces.

    At this time, I took a peek at the seat by the window. Sitting there was a black-haired girl with a ponytail.

    Her name is Xiao Zhizhen, my childhood sweetheart who we only reunited after six years. This girl has always had a single ponytail. When I first entered the classroom, I recognized her at a glance.

    “But it’s really a transformation of women.

    No, no, now is not the time to think about this.

    "Help me quickly!!"

    I signaled her with my eyes. As a childhood sweetheart who has been dating for a long time, she must be able to understand this information instantly.

    "snort!"

    You actually ignored me!  ?

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Oh, oh, what does this cold aura and this arrogant attitude mean!  Where has the arrogant and a little bit coquettish Hoshi-chan gone!  !  Now Chen is completely 100% proud!  !  She actually abandoned me mercilessly at my critical moment, turned her face expressionlessly to the window, and snorted coldly, "I'll kill you, did I offend you, Miss Chen!"  !

    “However, this did remind me of something.

    I remember my brother once told me that when faced with a girl who is wrapped in pride and makes people wonder if she is engaged in chain defense, you must use your fiery penis to penetrate the opponent's uterus.

    Of course, this is summed up by my rich theory and practice. Although I don’t know where his theory and practice come from, I even wonder if he made it up casually.

    ??????????????????? However, I have no idea what those two words mean in English, because I am powerless in English. I have obviously been abroad, and there are foreigners at home. I only know the twenty-six English letters ABC, which is really weak.

    Well, I don’t really want to know the meaning of this. I know that what comes out of my brother’s mouth is definitely not fun, because every time I ask my sister or other older women in the family, I will be scolded.  Of course, many times I will attract hatred consciously or unconsciously. In comparison, the harm I suffered is quite small.

    Ah, I am going off topic again. Look, the eyes of the girls below are starting to burst into flames.

    Well, what should I say at this time?

    Let’s start with a song called “Girls’ School Boys” by Twins?  Well, it does fit the occasion, but this is a self-introduction, not a concert.

    【When we introduce ourselves, too many rhetoric just attracts the temporary attention of others. To let people know ourselves, the most important thing is to show our true side.  】

    Brother’s voice seemed to ring in my mind. At this time, I seemed to see the holy light of heaven.

    Sometimes I’m pretty reliable.

    The corners of my mouth raised slightly uncontrollably, and the sunshine outside the window shone in at the right time. At this moment, in the eyes of some ignorant little girls, I became a handsome and sunny boy.

    A small exclamation came from below, and my attention immediately came back. I took a breath and began to introduce myself.

    "My name is Ichika Orimara."

    “Yeah, yeah, yeah!!”

    Everyone’s eyes showed the expectation of “I want to hear more.”

    I smiled, what a group of curious and kind children.

    Then, I should also treat others with sincerity.

    "I like Lolita the most."

    Maintaining a sunny smile, I expressed what I loved most in my heart.

    institutions

    The sounds of various heads banging on the table and people falling to the ground kept ringing out. It seemed that they were moved by my sincerity.

    I think everyone can become a partner who loves lolita.

    At this moment, I seem to have new hope for the future.

    The sound of clicking footstepsThere was an urgent sound, is someone coming?

    “Are you going to reveal your abnormal sexual fetish as soon as you get here!?”

    Huh?  Does this sound sound familiar?

    But before I had time to react, I was hit hard on the head and sent flying.

    Wow, this kind of invisible murderous martial arts passed down by my brother is so familiar to me. The pain that directly penetrates the skull and hits the cerebral cortex is simply exhilarating How strange!  !  I'm not a pussy-shaker like Sister Xiaoyuan!  !  !

    “However, this knocking method, whether it’s power, angle, or speed, is very similar to the person in my impression.

    I swallowed and turned around with a little fear. I saw the woman behind me wearing a black suit and tight skirt. She had a slender figure and a body curve with no fat at all due to regular exercise. And the other person was at this time  He crossed his arms in front of his chest, raised the corners of his eyes, and his eyes were as sharp as a wolf's.

    "What the hell, Guan Yunchang!?"

    Snapped——

    “Ugh, I got hit on the head again, I’m probably going to have a cerebral hemorrhage now.

    "Sister Chifuyu, it hurts so much!"

    Yes, the domineering woman in front of me is my sister Chifuyu Orimaru.

    "Who is the hero in the Three Kingdoms, idiot!!"

    I rubbed my head and stood up from the ground, looking at my sister in front of me, very curious about her appearance.

    "Sister Chifuyu, why are you here? Aren't you out training for the annual World's No. 1 Martial Arts Tournament?"

    "Do you think I am Yamcha!? Who told you that I would go to that kind of conference!!"

    Chifuyu-san’s eyes started to sparkle, and her fists were clenched tightly. She would probably attack accordingly depending on my answer.

    “Uh, it’s my brother, that’s what I told you!!”

    I quickly shied away all the responsibilities, but after hearing this, Chifuyu-san loosened her fists and held her forehead in distress.

    "That idiot has been talking nonsense all day long"

    Looking at Chifuyu-san's depressed and gnashing expression, I couldn't help but want to laugh out loud. Those words I just came up with on the spur of the moment were purely to deceive my brother. Oh, haha, a Tai Chi push hand can kill someone invisible. I feel  At this moment, my IQ doubled several times.

    "Huh? By the way, what was going on with your self-introduction just now?"

    "Well……"

    Okay, I haven’t even breathed a sigh of relief yet. Why did this hatred suddenly shift back? I didn’t make fun of you.

    "My brother told me to be heart-to-heart and treat others with sincerity"

    And as soon as I finished speaking, Chifuyu-san came towards me with an angry fist.

    “Just lie to me now!!!!”

    Is it okay to let your brother lie like this openly?  ?

 Text Chapter 59 Looking forward to meeting him again

    "Hey, your eyes are wandering. Do you want to borrow money from me? For the sake of us being brothers, just tell me how much you want. It's okay to give the Ming coins directly to you!"

    There was a short distance from leaving the World Tree to one of the squares near the World Tree. Along the way, Neil found that Negi peeked at him very frequently, almost every few steps.  When he turned his head, Negi quickly turned his head and whistled. This behavior made Neil very unhappy, because it felt very disgusting to be treated like this by a boy, and Negi was not a girl who secretly liked him.  .

    “ Could it be that Negi has been looking at 3A girls for a long time and hasn’t had any contact with boys for a long time, and finally his interest in that area has begun to awaken!  ?

    In an instant, Negi’s image became dangerous in Neil’s eyes.

    "Why is it such an unlucky thing to say? How much do you want today's birthday to become the anniversary of my death! What do you mean by that look in your eyes? I always feel super unhappy!!"

    Negi was obviously stunned by Neil's sudden words for a few seconds before he reacted. Coupled with the weird look in his eyes, he couldn't help but complain angrily.

    Neil stuck out his tongue, put his hands on the back of his head, and quickened his pace slightly, leading Negi by half a body.

    "Do you have anything to say?"

    Negi paused for a moment, looking sideways at the face partially blocked by his arms, his eyes flashing behind the lenses.

    “Hey, Neil, has something happened to you recently?”

    I always feel that something has changed in him.

    Neil’s pace slowed down unconsciously, but soon returned to its original state, and he asked without looking back.

    "Why do you think so?"

    “I just feel like you’ve been a little absent-minded these days, as if you’re a little further away”

    Raising his head and looking at the stars covering the night sky, the starlight gently reflected the faint light on Negi's glasses.

    Neil put down his hands and put them behind his back. He also raised his head and stared at him from a distance.

    "No, nothing has changed"

    In the end, he was still like that.

    Nothing has changed.

    "Neil"

    Negi turned his head and opened his mouth, as if he wanted to say something, but for a long time, he did not say another word.

    "Don't talk about me, it's you" Neil suddenly spoke up and grabbed the topic, turning his face and blinking, "You are the one who should be said to be absent-minded, right? You seem to have no energy recently, as if you were distracted by something.  Things are bothering me"

    "Is it that obvious?"

    Negi lowered his head and muttered quietly, but Neil could still hear him beside him.

    "It's all written on your face I thought you looked confident after the school festival, but it turns out you've been so worried these days that you almost jumped off a building. What, is it a worry about love, boy?"  "

    When talking about love, Neil’s eyes brightened up and his tone was full of ridicule.

    "No, I just had a quarrel with Asuna-san"

    Negi rolled his eyes at him and became dejected again.

    "Sister? Oh, haha, it really is a matter of love~~~You dishonest guy~~~"

    "Do you have to think about this!?"

    "Okay, what did you and eldest sister argue about?"

    Neil spread his hands and did not continue teasing the other party.

    "Actually, it's not a big deal. Asuna-san just reminded me that I am very similar to Chao-san"

    Negi lowered his head a little further and sighed softly.

    "I see, the eldest sister is angry because of this"

    Neil looked at his brother’s confused expression, and he probably figured out what was going on between him and Asuna.

    After meeting with Gunel and learning that his father was still alive, Neil also guessed what Negi was thinking now. He must be full of things about his father. Since a long time ago, Negi has been working hard for his father.  , constantly injured, and constantly moving forward. After getting more accurate news, he will only work harder to move forward for his dream, even at the risk of losing his life.

    Father seems to be everything to him.

    This is exactly the same as the super ring tone.

    For the sake of your dreams, you are willing to give up everything, including your own happiness.

    And Tomorrow Cai is angry about it, maybe that's it.

    "Actually, Asuna-san is right, and I said the same thing to Chao-san, but I"? 

    Although he clearly rejected Chao's approach, he himself followed Chao's path, almost exactly the same path.

    He, how should he choose?

    "Neji, do you still remember what Chao Lingyin said?"

    Neil didn’t pay attention to Negi’s current expression and just continued talking.

    "Don't stop, keep moving forward This sentence should be very suitable for you now. For you, your father's affairs can be said to be everything to you. If you are asked to give up everything now for this, you must be able to do it.  Yes, in this aspect, you, Chao Lingyin, and I are really the same"

    Neil slowly took a breath of the refreshing summer night, his eyes slightly focused on Negi's face.

    "However, I think this is correct, or in other words, any approach is correct, but everyone chooses a different position. It is probably impossible for you to give up looking for your father, so why not go all the way?  Black, just like Kick-Ass who became a hero after being knocked headlong"

    "Well, I always feel that the tone of your words has suddenly changed a lot"

    "Don't worry about these things. Your goal is very clear anyway. You just think too much. Anyway, there is only one way you want to go from now on, isn't it?"

    Facing Neil’s smile, Negi seemed to know a little bit about what he should choose.

    "However, I have one more thing to say. No matter what you choose, you should also pay more attention to the people around you, such as eldest sister. I think eldest sister is very clear about your thoughts, and this is what she is worried about.  , it’s just that she doesn’t want to see you scarring yourself, the eldest sister’s idea is probably that simple"

    Neil took a few steps forward, tapping his toes slightly. As his body turned, his long hair fluttered lightly, and his face was clearly reflected in Negi's eyes.

    "Don't forget this, because when you lose, the pain is not something you can bear"

    "Neil"

    They were only a few steps apart, but Niji felt like they were separated by a chasm.

    Because there was a bit of sad nostalgia in Neil's eyes, which blocked his approach.

    "Well, that's all I want to say. It's up to you what you think about next" Neil spread his hands and smiled softly, then turned a little evil again, "But eldest sister really loves you deeply.  Said~~~"

    "Why do you come back here again!!!"

    The sentimental atmosphere just now was gone, and Negi rolled his eyes angrily.

    “Hehe~~~”

    Neil grinned wider, looked away slightly, and saw the surrounding environment clearly. His smile was frozen, and his expression was a little confused.

    "Ah, by the way, what am I doing here?"

    "Huh? Don't you know it yourself!?"

    "I really don't know, I'm following you"

    "How are you following me!? You are following me and running in front of me!!"

    "In this case, I will go home. Goodbye, young man who works hard~~~"

    Neil waved his hand and walked forward without looking back, but he was immediately grabbed by the collar.

    "It's rare that you come here, so just patrol with me. You have a lot of time anyway"

    I don’t know where Niji got the strength, but he was holding on to Neil’s collar as firmly as a rock.

    "Hey, I'm not on duty tonight, and my youth is calling me!!"

    "What youth?"

    “Galgame on the computer!!!”

    “Delete your youth for me!!”

    "Do you want to ruin my life!?"

    "Your life is too insignificant!!"

    Seeing that Negi refused to let go of him, Neil lowered his head helplessly, but after waiting for a while, he found that Negi was still where he was.

    "Aren't you going to patrol? Why are you standing here without moving? You want to be a sentinel!"

    "No, I'm waitingah, here it comes!"

    When Negi was talking, a figure in the field of vision gradually enlarged, and he suddenly shouted.

    Neil looked in the direction that Negi was looking at, and saw Setsuna coming this way quickly, and Kamo the ferret was lying on her shoulder.

    "Why is Kamo and Setsuna-san together?"

    Generally speaking, doesn’t Kamo, the pervert, always follow Negi?

    "If you come to me today, I will ask Kamo to find Setsuna-san first, and then we will make an appointment to meet here."

    ? ?Ji smiled and explained in a calm tone.

    Neil glanced at Negi thoughtfully, his eyes brightened slightly, and then fell silent.

    "Teacher Negi, Teacher Neil, good evening."

    Setsuna quickly arrived in front of them. There seemed to be no surprise about Neil's appearance. Negi or Kamo must have told her in advance.

    "Boss Neil, long time no see."

    Kamo jumped from Setsuna’s shoulder to Negi, turned to say hello to Neil.

    "It's been a long time indeed. You haven't done anything wrong recently, have you?"

    Neil half-opened his eyes and glanced at Kamo who was stiff.

    “No, absolutely not!! I don’t dare to lose even a hair under Boss Neil’s eyes!!”

    "That means you did a lot of bad things that I didn't see, right?"

    Under Kamo’s desperate eyes, Neil raised a bright smile.

    "Okay, Neil, Kamo hasn't done much recently and has helped me a lot. Let's go on patrol now"

    Seeing this, Negi had no choice but to interrupt Neil's topic.

    Neil waved his hands quickly, as if he refused to agree.

    "No, it's not my turn tonight, I won't work overtime, you have to go do it yourself!"

    "Anyway, you are here, and you will do some meaningless things when you go back. It is better to stay. It is rare that we can be on duty together"

    “What’s so pointless!! You’re actually vetoing my life!!”

    "Teacher, what are you talking about?"

    Listening to the conversation between the two, Setsuna on the side was confused.

    "It's nothing, it's just that Neil promised us to patrol together. One more person will add more strength."

    Negi turned to Setsuna and smiled, taking Neil with him by the way.

    "Who agreed? Don't just talk to yourself!"

    "Then let's set off now!"

    "Okay, Teacher Negi."

    "Hey, don't ignore me, listen to me!!!"

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Ah, I really want to go home"

    Raising his head, Neil looked at the starry sky and lazily followed Negi and Setsuna.

    “It’s only been less than two minutes! How unmotivated you are!!”

    Neil didn’t pay attention to Neji’s words. He turned to look at An Jing walking beside him, his eyes rolled, and he didn’t know what he was thinking.

    "Speaking of Setsuna-san, why are you and Negi together? Could it be that you are having an unethical love affair with your eldest lady and her fiancé behind your back!?"

    Neil covered his mouth with his hands, his face filled with disbelief.

    "Who do you think is the betrothed!!"

    "I did not betray the eldest lady!!"

    "As expected of Neil, he said all the things in my heart, but it doesn't matter, brother, you can be considered Setsuna's master, it's totally okay!!"

    "How is it OK!!!" x2

    The two of them shouted at Kamo at the same time, dumbfounded.

    “I understand, I know how to do it, huh huh~~~~~”

    "You know nothing! The laughter behind you is full of bad intentions!!"

    "Teacher Neil, I will never change my heart for the eldest lady!!"

    In desperation, Setsuna expressed his loyalty to Konoka without thinking.

    "Oh, that's true" x3

    At this time, two young men, one a pervert, looked at Setsuna with ambiguous eyes. Setsuna was stunned, and then turned red and waved his hands in denial.

    "No, it's not what you think. I, I just treat the eldest lady, just"

    "Love……"

    "It's love"

    "like."

    The three guys caught Setsuna’s words very wisely.

    "Nah!!!!!!!"

    At night, the girl’s shy screams broke through the sky.

    "You guys are really energetic"

    Suddenly a voice intervened in the joke between three people and one mink. They followed the sound at the same time and saw a young man wearing a high school uniform leaning against a lamppost, holding a mobile phone in his hand, and his eyes glanced slightly  Their fingertips are still touching the bright screen.

    &nbsp;"Why are you here? Are you also patrolling at night?"

    Neil walked over and obviously knew the other person.

    The young man then turned his head, looked at Neil walking towards him, and smiled slightly.

    "Well, I'm short of manpower recently, so I came to help. Anyway, I still get overtime pay"

    "Senior Muchen."

    In an instant, he also came over and bowed respectfully to the other party.

    The young man is Jun Muchen.

    "It's Setsuna-chan, why are you with this bastard brat?"

    "Who are you calling a bastard? Speaking of bastards, you bastard is even more of a bastard!!"

    “Tsk, tsk, tsk, it’s full of balls in one sentence, it’s really dirty!”

    “It’s your head that’s dirty!!”

    "Well, actually, Teacher Neil is here to patrol tonight, so we came together"

    "The moment interrupted the two people's unscrupulous conversation, and at the same time, I felt that the two guys were really similar.

    "Neil, Setsuna-san, who is this gentleman?"

    There is obviously someone here who doesn’t know the other person.

    "Oh, this is a student from the high school department. Senior Jun Muchen, like me, is also employed by the school and is very powerful."

    Seeing that Neal had no intention of introducing him, Setsuna had no choice but to introduce him to Neji. When he looked at Jun Muchen, there was a hint of admiration in his eyes.

    "Ahahaha, I am stronger in that area"

    Jun Muchen touched the back of his head and smiled brightly, swinging his waist back and forth slightly.

    In an instant, he turned away with his cheeks slightly red, Negi looked puzzled, while Neil's eyes were full of contempt.

    "You can no longer be described as a scumbag."

    "Uh, um, nice to meet you, Mr. Jun."

    Although I didn’t understand what Jun Muchen meant by that aspect, I still extended my hand in a friendly manner.

    "This is Teacher Negi, just call me Muchen. He is such a personable gentleman, completely different from a guy who only knows bullshit"

    With a gentle smile on her face, Jun Muchen held Niji’s hand and said something that made someone angry.

    "It's much better than you, the guy with the same curly hair as [beep——]"

    Neil twitched the corners of his eyes, raised the corners of his mouth, and said coldly.

    “Although my hair is black and curly, it is definitely not the curly hair on [beep——]!!”

    "Ah la la, you really didn't bring it upon yourself"

    The two people looked at each other, as if there were sparks constantly arousing.

    "Well, Neil, you and Mr. Muchen are very familiar with each other."

    "Only a ghost is familiar with this kind of guy!" Neil turned his head and glared at Niji, then immediately turned back to stare at Jun Muchen, "This guy had a fight with me for no reason last time, what do you think?  Is this kind of person seriously ill?!"

    “It’s not just for nothing!!”

    "Then what are you talking about!!"

    “Because I’m bored!!”

    “Idiot!!”

    "Ha, I really don't understand"

    Negi held his forehead with a headache, feeling as if two Neils appeared in front of him.

    “Speaking of which, what are you doing here alone?”

    "I'm waiting for someone."

    Jun Muchen put away his phone and said with a yawn.

    "Ha, waiting for someone? You don't look like you have a date, do you?"

    "How different! One day I will go to a love hotel with the president!!"

    "One sentence will reveal your true face clearly."

    Neil sighed very much, this guy is really powerful in combat, his combat effectiveness has broken through the lower limit.

    "Actually, I was waiting for the principal's guests to come out" Seeing the curiosity in the three people's eyes, Jun Muchen continued, "They are people from the Holy Church."

    "The Holy Church? Is it dealing with the previous ghoul incident?"

    Neil was the first to react, and at the same time, three unlucky children flashed through his mind.

    "Ghoul? What ghoul?"

    Negi and Setsuna looked at Neil suspiciously. Neil was stunned. It seemed that they didn't know about the incident.

    After briefly explaining it to them, Negi and Setsuna's expressions changed slightly and became a little heavy.

    “Actually, you don’t need to be so nervous. As long as you deal with it well, you won’t be afraid of too much trouble”

    &nbsp; Jun Muchen put away his playful look and calmly comforted the two of them, with a comforting warmth in his voice.

    "Yeah." x2

    "By the way, who was sent by the Holy Church?" Neil raised his eyes and looked at Jun Muchen, "Is it the agent? Or are the people from the burial agency also coming out?"

    "You know a lot" Jun Muchen's eyes were slightly surprised, and then he continued to lean against the lamppost lazily, "That person is the person in charge of the nearby Shengtang Church stronghold, he is oh, myself  Look, he comes out."

    Jun Muchen suddenly stood up straight and looked back at the building behind him. In the darkness, the sound of neither light nor heavy footsteps sounded rhythmically.

    Everyone’s eyes were focused on him, and the figure in the shadow gradually became clearer, and the cross hanging on his chest reflected a faint silver light.

    "Oh? I didn't expect there would be so many people here"

    There seemed to be a little surprise in the heavy voice, and a man wearing a black priest's uniform appeared in front of everyone.

    Neil’s pupils shrank tightly, and the man’s face was deeply imprinted on his retinas. He opened his mouth slightly, then bit his lower lip tightly, and an imperceptible trace of violent murderous intention passed deep in his eyes.

    Soon, the trace of hostility disappeared, and Neil stood aside silently, returning to his usual listless appearance.

    Jun Muchen, who had been keeping quiet, glanced at Neil thoughtfully, then stood up with a smile and introduced the newcomer to Niji and the others.

    "This is the chief priest of Haiming City Church, and the person in charge of negotiating with our Magic Association on behalf of the Holy Church Church, Kotomine Kirei."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Jun Muchen faced Kotomine Kirei and introduced the person on the other side.

    "These three are magicians and swordsmen from the Magic Association, Negi Springfield, Neil Springfield, and Setsuna Sakurasaki."

    "Good evening, you three. I never expected that the Magic Association would have such outstanding children."

    Kotomine Kirei's eyes are always heavy, giving people a serious feeling.

    "You're flattered, Mr. Kotomine."

    Facing the other party’s compliment, Negi quickly nodded in return.

    Kotomine Kirei’s eyes passed over the faces of the three of them one by one. When he saw Neil, he paused for a moment and then turned to Jun Muchen.

    "Mr. Muchen, my business has been finished, and it's almost time for me to leave."

    "Let me take you out" Jun Muchen nodded to the other party, and then winked at the three of them, "Then I will lead Mr. Yanfeng to leave, and you three can continue working"

    "Okay, Mr. Muchen."

    "Goodbye, Senior Muchen."

    Neil didn’t look at Kirei for a second, he raised his head and nodded lightly to Jun Muchen, then turned around and left with the two of them.

    "Then let's go, Mr. Kotomine."

    "sorry to bother you."

    Kotomine Kirei nodded in thanks, then vaguely glanced at the direction Neil left, with an obscure smile on his lips.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "I'll send it here."

    Reaching the entrance of the academy, Jun Muchen stopped and turned to talk to Kotomine Kirei, who was following closely behind him.

    "Well, thank you."

    Jun Muchen nodded slightly to him and walked away.

    Kotomine Kirei calmly watched Jun Muchen leave. He slowly turned around until his back disappeared.

    “It seems like something interesting happened tonight, Kirei.”

    The strange voice appeared out of thin air, but Kotomine Kirei did not feel the slightest surprise, and his expressionless face maintained his usual indifference.

    "What are you referring to?"

    Kirei stared at the void in front of him, as if there was a figure in front of him talking to him.

    "hehe……"

    The sound of laughter was accompanied by golden light particles, which gathered together little by little. Soon, the silhouette of a human figure loomed in the golden light.

    "You should have discovered it, that brat"

    Yao dispersed, and a young man wearing a black jacket had his hands in his trouser pockets. His handsome face was full of arrogance, and a pair of bloody eyes under the golden bangs seemed to have an addictive demonic quality, staring directly at the indifferent eyes.  man.

    Seeing that Kirei remained silent, the young man raised an evil smile on his lips, narrowed his eyes slightly, and the blood in his eyes became more and more piercing.

    "He seems to have the same thing as us."

    Qili looked at the man??, his eyes were cold, and he met those eyes that were difficult for mortals to look directly into without giving in.

    Suddenly, Kirei smiled.

    A gloomy smile appeared on his cold and sharp face.

    "Indeed, aren't you interested, Gilgamesh?"

    "Of course I have interests. There aren't many things in this world that interest me" The smile on Gilgamesh's lips grew wider, and the light in his eyes became more and more elusive. "But, we can't be interested in him now."  Take action."

    "Oh why?"

    There was a hint of curiosity in Kirei's expression.

    Such emotional changes are very rare for him.

    "Because of the agreement with that guy, if that kid encounters danger within my sight, try to save his life."

    Gilgamesh withdrew his gaze and raised his head slightly. The night sky was reflected in his eyes, and he seemed to be able to see a night similar to the original one.

    "That mysterious heroic spirit?"

    Kirei frowned, a familiar yet unfamiliar figure appeared in his mind.

    "Um."

    Gilgamesh’s gaze retracted from the sky and fell on Kirei.

    "Do you know his identity?"

    Hearing Kirei’s question, Gilgamesh smiled playfully.

    "That's right, but it's better not to tell you for the time being. It will be more exciting to save the interesting things until the end."

    Gilgamesh looked past Kirei, looking in an unknown direction, with slight waves in his eyes.

    "My king, I am looking forward to meeting him again."

    ?…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

    PS: I plan to overthrow and rewrite it, and change the protagonist to a female.

 Text Chapter 60 Moon Peak Shrine

    irritable.

    That feeling lingered in my mind for quite some time.

    The things that happened recently and the people I met have revived many memories that have been buried deep in my heart. In my mind, almost all of them are pictures that I don’t want to think of.

    In the past, he would sometimes recall it or appear in his dreams. Even though it was like a curse, he never wanted to abandon those memories. For him, this was a sin that he had to endure.

    However, even so, he would not be as inexplicably restless in the past as he is now. Often, as long as he hints to himself, his mood will soon calm down, or in other words, his heart will feel like death again.

    Is it because of those people?

    Some familiar faces flashed through Neil's mind, and a subtle sense of peace flowed through them.

    He has always been walking alone. Even Negi, who is closest to him, cannot get close to the depths of his heart. Now, the shadows of other people have been left in his heart. Unknowingly, the cracks in his heart have opened up.  got bigger.

    However, he knew very well that this would not work.

    He has learned a lot from what happened in the past, and he doesn't want to repeat the same mistakes. In order to no longer let others get hurt because of him, and make himself suffer again, as long as he no longer establishes close relationships with other people and is separated by a distance, then each other will  Will not be harmed.

    “Otherwise, what happened to Touma that night will happen again.

    "well……"

    Neil sighed slightly, because being reminded by Negi made him a little concerned about his own problems.

    Since coming to this country and coming into contact with those people, he seems to have changed more or less. Now I think about it, does the practice assigned to him by the principal have such meaning.

    "It's so weak"

    Neil stopped his directionless progress, looked up at the clear blue sky, and laughed somewhat self-deprecatingly.

    In the breeze, there is a hint of fragrance.

    Neil put away his complicated thoughts, smelled the fragrance of flowers, and couldn't help but turn his head and look around. It turned out that he had come to a place that was familiar yet unfamiliar.

    On the long stairs, there is a torii gate.

    "Shrine"

    Neil had seen this kind of building before at Bang Zhikui's home, but he didn't expect that he would encounter another shrine while wandering around this city. It seems that the people here seem to believe in gods.

    However, there seemed to be something about this shrine that attracted him. Unconsciously, Neil stepped on the stairs and walked up out of curiosity. He glanced at the sign on the torii gate, which was written in black ink on the somewhat broken wooden board.  With a few big characters.

    Tsukimine Shrine.

    After walking up the stairs, a clean open space appeared in front of me. In the distance, there is the main hall of Tsukamine Shrine, and it is surrounded by trees. In the center, there is a peach blossom tree, with pale pink petals blooming. From time to time, it is surrounded by trees.  The wind blows, and the petals carry their fragrance and blow into the distance.

    Neil walked over, and the fragrance he just smelled seemed to be the fragrance of the flowers of this peach blossom tree. But, is this season the time for peach blossoms to bloom?

    After touching the rough tree trunk, Neil looked up at the crown of the tree where the buds were blooming with a strange expression.

    "Is it the same as the cherry blossom tree in my house?"

    It seems wrong. The tree at home will remain open for a long time because it has been tampered with. Unless the tree in front of you has also been tampered with, but would anyone be so bothered?

    "Maybe yes."

    Neil held his chin up and murmured uncertainly.

    "Well, it's not a bad thing anyway, it's just a spectacle at best"

    It’s really not a big deal. At least not many people will delve into the school’s World Tree, which is too big to complain about. Sometimes Neil really wonders if the people in this city are all crazy guys.

    "But why don't you see a clergyman?"

    After being here for a long time, I didn’t find anyone coming or going, not even a worshipper.

    Neil sat down under the peach blossom tree, leaning against the trunk of the tree and vaguely seeing the sky through the branches. The hazy and broken beauty was particularly charming. As he watched quietly, time seemed to have stopped.

    The slightly blowing wind mixed with the fragrance of peach blossoms and the simple atmosphere of the shrine seemed to have a hypnotic effect. Little by little, Neil's eyes slowly closed, and unknowingly, the scenery in front of him gradually changed.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    Ordinary furnishings, ordinary decoration.

    &nbsp; This is an ordinary house.

    The open window let in the bright morning light, and the faint light reflected on the floor and walls, making it warm.

    On the recliner, a beautiful woman with long black hair was sitting, and opposite her, a man with long white hair was half-kneeling on the ground, his palms gently covering the woman's slightly swollen abdomen.

    "Do you really want to go?"

    The woman raised her bright and moving amber eyes and stared at the man with gentle eyes.

    The man met those beautiful eyes and grinned.

    “I don’t want to go either, but I have to go, just like I have to take Sadharu out in the morning, otherwise he will be at home”

    "Be serious."

    The woman raised her hand and patted the man's head gently, her face full of anger.

    "Well, I'm very serious" The man grabbed the hand covering his head, held it softly and without force, and looked at the other person intently, "I'm sorry, I have to leave him at this time.  you alone……"

    Looking at his expression, the woman couldn't help but sigh, and then she curled her lips in displeasure.

    "I knew it was like this. You haven't listened to me since you were a child. I really doubt whether you are sincerely good to me"

    "Oh my, my whole body belongs to you, you still don't believe me" The man held the white catkin and couldn't help but laughed out loud, "A woman is a fragile work of art. If you don't cherish it, you will lose it."  It cannot be saved, so I will cherish you all the time."

    Hearing these straightforward words, the woman's pretty face couldn't help but blush slightly, but when she saw the smile in his eyes, she felt a little annoyed. She narrowed her eyes and smiled as charmingly as a crescent moon.

    “Hey, you must have a lot of artworks, right?”

    The man lowered his head and thought for a moment, then muttered uncertainly, "It seems like a lot"

    "Um?"

    The man quickly grabbed the hand that had started to press hard on his ear and looked at the woman with a flattering smile, "But I chose the one who is priceless to me"

    The woman glared at him and finally let go of her hand. Looking at his familiar face, she felt slightly absent-minded.

    "Do you know what the happiness I hope for me is like?"

    Her voice was very plain, but in the man's ears, there was always an unforgettable sadness.

    "I can eat with you every night, say good night to you before going to bed, and say good morning with a smile in the morning. What a little woman."

    The man stopped his smile and spoke seriously and calmly.

    The woman gently spread her face, her smile as happy as a rainbow after the rain.

    "Yes, I'm just a little woman, so I don't expect my husband to be a hero admired by all people. As long as he can stay with me, it's enough."

    "I don't want to be a hero, because heroes usually die young." The man shrugged, then stood up, bent down and gently touched the side of the woman's face, with tenderness written on his face, "But I can't be a hero.  person, so you can rest assured to let me go, I will definitely come back to you in vain."

    The woman held the broad and strong hand with both hands and pressed it tightly to her face. Her eyes were wet without knowing when.

    "I always feel that I am destined to wait for you all the time. I never see you waiting for me. You know, waiting is not a happy thing."

    "So, I can only compensate."

    The man let go of the woman’s hand and wiped away the tears from her eyes.

    "Wait until I use my future happiness to make up for your past unhappiness."

    With a smile on his face, he turned around and left with the woman looking at him forever.

    Determined, without a trace of nostalgia.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    Ding bell——ding bell——

    There seemed to be some melodious ringing ringing in my ears.

    Open your eyes, it’s the bright world.

    Neil was a little lost. What was that dream just now?

    In the dream, I only heard a man and a woman talking to each other, but I couldn't see their faces clearly, as if there was always a fog blurring their faces.

    【Do those two people have anything to do with me?  】

    ??Thinking hard, but can’t get any results.

    "My little friend, are you okay?"

    At this moment, a strange voice sounded in his ears, and only then did Neil notice that there was someone around himhuman existence.

    Turning around, Neil saw that the owner of the voice was a beautiful woman.

    A unique miko costume revealed the identity of the other party. Her long hair was bright flaxen, and the brown pupils dotted on her beautiful face seemed to be covered with a layer of light. No matter what the environment, she would exude a soft glow.  Glorious and reassuring.

    With a faint smile on her lips, the woman looked at Neil who had just woken up.

    "Uh, sorry, I just fell asleep."

    Neil noticed that the other person was holding a strange-looking bell in his hand. The ringing he just heard might have come from this thing.

    “It’s easy to catch a cold if you sleep here.”

    The woman suddenly realized it, and then she felt a little worried.

    "Well, I understand."

    Neil responded politely to other people's kindness.

    "Miss, are you the witch here?"

    "Well, I am the shrine maiden of Tsukimine Shrine, and I just took over recently."

    The woman smiled slightly, and the bell in her hand gently made a pleasant ringing sound.

    "Speaking of which, I saw you looking a little lost just now. Was it a nightmare?"

    Recalling the way Neil looked when he woke up before, the woman asked with some concern.

    "Well, in the distant Silent Hill, Alessa is trying to swallow me up with darkness and combine me with her. How can we repair it? I am obviously not Sharon"

    Neil habitually rambled on, even clenching his fists to express his anger.

    "What, is it an evil spirit!?"

    However, the miko was very shocked, and then she held the bell tightly and tried to hit Neil on the head.

    "Miss, wait!! What are you going to do!?"

    “I’ll help you get rid of the spirit, don’t worry, it’s very effective!”

    "It looks like you want to kill me. I'm afraid that before I can get rid of the spirit, I will become a spirit myself!!" Neil quickly raised his hand to stop the other party, with a look of shame on his face, "Miss Witch, what I just said was purely  Nonsense, please don’t pay attention!”

    "Ugh, why am I still so worried? Hey, could it be that you were possessed by a ghost and saw the ghost's memory!?"

    "Uh, no, and it's not really a nightmare. I just had a somewhat inexplicable dream" Neil paused, glanced at the witch, and felt that there was nothing embarrassing about saying it, so he continued, "In a dream  I saw a man and a woman having a conversation, but I had no impression of their faces, so it was a bit strange."

    "You didn't lie to me?"

    “…It’s true this time.”

    "Oh, is that so?" The witch held her delicate chin and thought carefully. She looked down at Neil, "Actually, dreams sometimes have something to do with the past. Sometimes, maybe it's the scene in the future, maybe it's you.  The future is uncertain"

    After saying that, the miko looked at him with a strange smile.

    "my future?"

    Neil was a little confused for a moment. He really hadn't thought about this, but it didn't look like it.

    He shook his head and got rid of all the messy thoughts in his mind. It didn't matter whether this dream was related to him or not. It was just a dream anyway.

    "Forget it, it's useless to think so much. By the way, what do you call Miss Miko?"

    "My name is Guanyue Gefan, you can just call me Guanyue. What about you?"

    "Neil Springfield, please give me your advice."

    Neil stretched out his hand to shake Gefan’s hand, and Gefan tilted his head, not knowing what he was thinking.

    After chatting with Ge Fan for a while, Neil said goodbye and left.

    Gefan stood at the top of the stairs, watching Neil leave. After losing sight of him, she turned around and walked back to the peach blossom tree. She reached out her hand and brushed the rough bark of the trunk.

    Ding bell——

    The peach blossom tree suddenly made a circle of invisible fluctuations, and the bell in Ge Fan's hand seemed to be vibrated and made a sound.

    The witch looked at the peach blossom tree with deep and gentle eyes, and suddenly smiled.

    "Just now, what kind of dream did you see for him?  "

    Ding bell——

    There was another sound.

    It seems that someone has given the answer.

 Text Chapter 61 Wash your hands before pursuing a girl

    "It's so boring. If I had known earlier, I would have asked Nanoha and Suzuka to come out together"

    Alyssa, who was walking alone on the street, muttered in a low voice with some regret. She looked sideways at the exquisite accessories in the closet, feeling like something was missing without anyone to chat with her.

    It turns out that she is not used to being alone.

    "Huh? Ahead is Kabukicho"

    Because I had been a guest at Neil's home, and Neil's home was in this street, I passed by this place at that time. Although this area is not very big, there are many weird shops. For example, there is a store called  A shemale club opened by people from Xixiang.

    What kind of person would go to such a strange place?

    Alyssa cursed in her heart.

    But this place seems to be as chaotic as ever, or rather lawless.

    Alyssa looked around and would always see groups of delinquents and gangsters gathering in some corners, but the people passing by seemed not to be surprised, and sometimes even greeted them familiarly.

    "No wonder we raise people like stupid teachers"

    Alyssa felt as if she had discovered the truth.

    And just when Alyssa was so absent-minded, she felt as if she hit something and fell backwards.

    “It hurts so much!”

    “Hey, little girl, how are you walking!!!”

    Suddenly there was a rough voice above her head, and Alyssa stood up with some pain and looked. A fierce young man was glaring at her. He was holding a bottle of drink in his hand, and there were five people surrounding him. They were also surrounded by five people.  With a black jacket and colorful hair, he has a standard bad appearance.

    Alyssa was startled by this sudden situation and couldn't help but take a small step back.

    "Youwhat are you going to do?"

    "What are you doing! You soiled my clothes, what are you talking about!!"

    The young man pointed to a puddle of water on the chest of his clothes, and then stared at Alyssa fiercely, "What do you think we should do now!?"

    "II didn't mean it. For clothes like this, I'll just pay you for it!"

    Only then did Alyssa know what was going on. She secretly sighed why she was so unlucky today, and then said in a strong tone.

    The bad boy raised his eyebrows, as if he was offended by the other party's toughness. He couldn't help but snorted and said with narrowed eyes, "Huh? Compensate to me? Do you think you can afford it!! This is unique in the world!!"

    "Huh? Unique!?"

    Alyssa looked at the tattered clothes and felt that it would be trivial to compensate him for a hundred identical ones.

    "That's right, the boss worked hard to make it!!"

    "Do you think ordinary people can make those jagged shapes on the cuffs!?"

    "This is a work of conscience for our bad industry!!"

    “That’s why people call it Great White Shark!!”

    The companions behind the young man shouted and looked proud, while the leading delinquent youth was even more embarrassed and shy.

    ""

    Ah, what are you so shy about, bad!

    Alyssa was speechless for a while. Fortunately, she thought the sleeveless cuffs were caused by being torn off, but it turned out that these idiots made them by themselves.

    "Then what are you going to do? If you don't want compensation, I'll leave!"

    Facing this group of people, Alyssa felt a little afraid, and her eyes flickered slightly. She asked pretending to be calm, just hoping to get out of here as soon as possible.

    "Well, what should I do"

    The young man suddenly calmed down and looked at Alyssa carefully, making her feel uncomfortable for a while.

    "Hey, what on earth are you"

    “Please date me on the condition of marriage!!!”

    Before Alyssa finished speaking, the young man bowed ninety degrees and stretched out his hand. Alyssa was stunned, and her face immediately turned red.

    【Eh!  ?  Interact!  ?  What the hell kind of development is this!  !  】

    “You, you, what did you say all of a sudden!!!!!!”

    Alyssa no longer knew whether she was embarrassed or angry. The person who looked so fierce just now as if he wanted to kill her actually turned around and said he wanted to date her!  ?

    “Oh, my God, the boss’s lolicon is having another attack”

    "This disease is difficult to treat"

    "Actually, I am also a lolita control."

    "+1 upstairs."

    "You guys don't give it to me"??Talk to yourself!  !  !  !  "

    Alyssa angrily complained about this group of people, and then swatted away the hand handed by the young man.

    “Did you agree to my proposal!?”

    “Don’t jump to the final stage all at once!!!”

    Alyssa felt like she was going to cry. She started to turn her head, hoping to ask for help from passers-by. As soon as she turned her head, she saw a guy passing by with his hands in his trouser pockets and looking at her dumbfounded.

    ""

    ""

    With their eyes facing each other, the other person shook his head and walked forward as if nothing had happened.

    “Idiot teacher, come back here!!!”

    Hearing the angry shouting behind him, Neil had a headache. How could he encounter such trouble on the way home? However, it was really a novel thing to see someone confessing to Alyssa.

    Neil looked back at Alyssa, he spread his hands helplessly, "Hey, Miss, someone is confessing to you, I'm too embarrassed to come out and mess with it"

    “Asshole, didn’t you see that I was surrounded by a group of bad guys!?”

    "Tsk, tsk, tsk, this is even worse. Classic romantic comedies like heroes saving beauties are not suitable for me"

    "Who is telling you about a romantic comedy?!" Alyssa walked over quickly and grabbed Neil's collar, "Stop showing off your narcissistic expression and saying boring words! Get him away right now!!!  !”

    With one move, the Tathagata Divine Palm was swung out in succession, and Neil was directly hit and sent flying for more than ten times in the air.

    Neil was lying on the ground, covering his bleeding nose, and was almost beaten into a mosaic by Alyssa.

    "Let me tell you, you've beaten me to this point, are you still afraid of these people?"

    "Hey! Don't ignore us!!"

    The group of bad guys stood up and stared fiercely at Neil who appeared on the stage.

    “Well, I always feel that this kid looks familiar.

    Neil patted his clothes and stood up, glanced at the group of people in front of him, and couldn't help but sigh.  He looked at the leading delinquent young man, spread his hands and asked speechlessly, "I say, big brother, what's so good about this kid?"

    Alyssa’s eyelids twitched, and she held back her anger and stood behind Neil.

    "Huh? I like it, but can you control it!?"

    Looking at him gearing up, he seemed ready to punch him at any moment.

    Neil shook his head, then turned away to reveal Alyssa. He pointed at Alyssa and pushed up a pair of non-existent glasses.

    "Look at this little girl, the top is as flat as a horizontal line. Does it feel like a hand? Of course it does, but it just feels like a scratch on your hand. Unless you are an M, you will feel good!!"

    Ignoring Alyssa’s pretty face that was starting to darken, she then pointed at her legs.

    "Look here again, these two legs are so short, can they cooperate with you to do some difficult movements!? What fun is there! Without fun, how bleak life will become!! Do you think  …”

    “Don’t judge me for thinking about yourself, you scum!!!!”

    The world's martial arts show rises to the dragon level, and Neil spurts blood for another ten meters.

    "Are you here to step on me or to save me"

    Alyssa picked up Neil and stared at him coldly.

    "This is a strategy, Miss"

    At this time, the young man who was stunned by Neil's words came back to his senses, frowned, and reached out to Alyssa.

    "Who cares about you? As long as I like it!!"

    When Alyssa looked back and saw this scene, a bit of panic appeared on her face, but another hand appeared to help her block it.

    "Just say it nicely, don't move your hands or feet"

    Neil stood up and grabbed the other person’s thick hand with a smile, but the other person’s face seemed to be distorted by pain.

    "Idiot teacher"

    Neil turned back and smiled at Alyssa, then threw the young man out.

    “Wash your hands clean before pursuing a girl!!!”

    The young man was thrown towards his companions. They quickly supported the young man and were a little stunned when they looked at the red mark on his hand.

    How can a kid be so powerful?

    "You bastard, get on me!!" The young man rubbed his arms, and then rushed out fiercely, "I don't believe that six holy swords can't push the mountain of meat!!!"

    Facing the six people flying over, Neil curled his lips and quickly crashed into the six people.

    "Who do you think I am!!!It’s been a solo since!  !  !  I am the tank mage all by myself!  !  !  "

    "You're cheating!! Uh, wait, are you from my mother-in-law's family"

    “You only know now!!!”

    A few seconds later, Neil waved his hand freely and said to Alyssa, "Let's go."

    Alyssa looked numbly at the figures with their heads stuck in the wall. It was really lucky that the smashing was so comic.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Classmate Alyssa, why do you appear there alone? Where are your two good friends?"

    "Don't keep saying things I don't understand!" Alyssa glared at Neil angrily and looked away, "Even good friends won't get tired of being together every day."

    "Hey, I thought you were all in a relationship where flowers kiss each other"

    "Can you say something I can understand! Ah, no, you'd better not talk."

    Neil shrugged and looked at Alyssa who was walking in front of her a little annoyed. It was so rare that he saved her, but he didn’t even get a candy. It was really unsettling.

    "Hey, thank you just now"

    Alyssa stopped, glanced at Neil sideways, then quickly looked away, her face slightly red.

    "Thank you for what it is, can you eat it?"

    "Neal's word "thank you" immediately shirks all the credit from others. It is really the most deceptive word creation in history. At this time, at least you have to invite him to the Green Room for a sundae to express your gratitude.

    "Eat your sister!"

    ???????????????? Could it be that she didn’t appreciate it even after thanking him? Alyssa was so angry that she gritted her teeth.

    "Oh, classmate Alyssa, I didn't expect you to be so impure and actually want me to do such an ethically degrading thing. You are such a crazy guy. I never thought I had ever taught such a student!"

    "Shut up, you lost Greymon!!"

    Seeing Alyssa’s cannibalistic expression, Neil had no choice but to shut up in frustration.

    Ah, poor Sundae-kun left me again.

    "Speaking of which, how did you get to that place?"

    "I walked there accidentally. Do you think I came to find you!?"

    Alyssa was still angry, and even her tone of voice was full of gunpowder.

    "Sorry, I'm not interested in washboards."

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!! I am a washboard, I am so sorry!!!"

    Neil stretched out his hand to block the attack, but was bitten hard by the eldest lady’s tiger teeth. He couldn’t help but helplessly cover his forehead and sigh.

    "Don't think that just because Rie Kugimiya can use skills randomly"

    After vomiting in a low voice, Neil found that his hands were comically bloody.

    "Miss, it's time to relax. Even if you want my blood to flow through your body, you don't have to do this. I have another compromise. If you give birth to my child, you will have our blood."  Well, don’t you think this is simple, quick and perfect?”

    “Uh-huh, uh-huh, uh-huh!!!”

    "What are you shouting! Have you been fucked by me [beep——]!? Ahhhh, I know I was wrong, please let me go!!"

 Text Chapter 62 There must be something hidden under the cute appearance

    "You don't want me anymore?"

    The blond girl pursed her lips into a pitiful line, looked at the indifferent young man with tears in her eyes, and made a very outrageous declaration.

    "you——"

    The young man's eyelids twitched. After taking a deep breath, he was about to speak in a calm tone.

    “Is it because you have this woman that you don’t want me!?”

    The girl suddenly changed the topic and pointed at the girl standing next to the boy. She also had blond hair similar to hers, but her expression was a bit stunned, and she seemed to have been greatly shocked.

    "Eh!? Me?"

    The girl who was accused pointed at her face, her whole body was stunned, but the girl didn't seem to hear her words, she just took out her handkerchief and wiped the non-existent tears, and continued to complain about her misery.

    "You already have me at home, why are you looking for another woman outside? Can't I satisfy you with my blond hair? As my mother said, men are all beasts whose lower bodies are always in a state of rage"

    ""

    The young man said that he was really not a blond person. Did this guy’s mother say such strong words?  Sure enough, divorced women have wrong prejudices against men.

    When the young man said nothing and looked speechless, the girl rushed to the young man and stared at him with tears in her eyes.

    "I just heard you say you wanted to have a baby with her, why!? I can obviously give birth to a baby for you. If you want, I can give birth to a football team for you right away!!"

    As she was speaking, the girl caressed her belly with both hands, a trace of yearning and happiness for the future flashing across her face.

    At this moment, the passing spectators either admired or despised the young man at the center of the whirlpool. If he could do such a cruel thing at the age of ten, is it really okay to have a child?  Has modern science advanced to a point that even they could not imagine!  ?

    The young man covered his face. He was so ashamed. The looks around him made him so ashamed that he wanted to dig a hole and bury himself. He really couldn't get pleasure from the public shameful play in public.

    For the first time, the young man felt that he was still very moral.

    "Please let me go"

    "No, I will never leave you! I will never give up my happiness! Are your feelings for me just for fun?! Do you just want my body!?"

    Hearing the young man’s pleading words, the girl immediately came back to her senses and held his hand tightly, her eyes full of determination.

    ""

    The young man looked up at the sky that was gradually losing color in his eyes and shed tears silently.

    “Ah, I really want to die.

    "Hey!! Don't talk to yourselves, don't involve me in it!! It has nothing to do with me!"

    Alyssa could no longer bear the weird looks from around her. As the eldest lady, she felt so ashamed for the first time in her life. She actually became another heroine of such a shabby drama, and she even gave birth to a child. The lower limit.  It's not that showy.

    "And you, the stupid teacher, no, the promiscuous teacher! You actually did that, that, that kind of thing to a little girl, I, I will definitely report you!! You wait to go to jail!!"

    Alyssa pointed at Neil with a red face. This guy actually did these heinous things. Fortunately, she still believed him.

    No, if this continues, Nanoha, Suzuka, and the girls in the class will be in danger.

    Alyssa took out her mobile phone and immediately dialed a number.

    "Hey! Is this the International Court of Justice!?"

    "Miss, you don't have to be so realistic! And why is it that the International Court of Justice convicted me all of a sudden? Do you want me to hold a grudge like this!? You actually raised it to the international level!! You want me to be punished by human beings?  Expelled from the world!?”

    Neil almost fainted when he heard Alyssa’s calling voice. He stretched out his hand to take away Alyssa’s phone.

    “Yeah——!! Don’t touch me, you’ll get pregnant!!!”

    Alyssa screamed and jumped a few steps away, crossing her arms warily.

    ""

    Neil squatted deeply on the ground and was about to enter the orz state.

    When did he become a turbid launch pad covered in mysterious liquid?

    “Meow haha, that’s really interesting.”

    And the girl who was the culprit was holding her hands behind her back, watching the developments in front of her with a smile.

    "Asshole, whose fault do you think it is?! I was almost exiled because of your nonsense!!" Neil jumped.He stood up and glared at the girl with a red cross on his head, "Alicia, please go to bed early tonight. Weren't what you just talked about the bloody plot of a TV series last night!!"

    Not long ago, Neil was being tormented by Alyssa, but he was bumped into by Alicia who happened to be wandering around, and she heard Neil's teasing, which resulted in such a third-rate movie.  A real-life ethical romance drama with low blood pressure, low age and low IQ.

    "I want to perform because I think it's interesting"

    Alicia stuck out her tongue cutely and smiled as if she was not afraid that Neil was about to go crazy.

    “I almost went to the end of my life because of your desire to perform!!”

    "So youth is like a sand castle, which instantly collapses just because of some trivial things."

    “Don’t make it sound like it has nothing to do with you!!”

    Alyssa came over, she looked at Alicia, and immediately stroked her chest and breathed a sigh of relief.

    "It turns out you are not Feit. I was still wondering why Feit was such a person"

    Because of Nanoha, Alyssa and Suzuka both recognized the child Fit, and later exchanged letters. Judging from each other's words and appearance, they both felt that Fit was a well-behaved child who could even  A cute and shy girl.

    But the girl who looked exactly like Fit had just appeared, almost shattering her fantasy.

    Fortunately, God is merciful.

    "That's right, I'm not Feit, but I am Feit's sister, Alicia~~" Alicia smiled cutely, then blinked her beautiful eyes and looked at Alyssa, "By the way, you know Fei  Special?"

    "Well, but we have never met, so when I first met you, I was surprised. You are more lively than I thought"

    Alyssa felt that the corners of her mouth were twitching when she spoke.

    "Fortunately, Feite is not like you"

    Neil stood up, feeling equally deeply.

    "Hey, if Feit is like me, so what?"

    "Tell your mother to have another baby."

    "Ah! Neil is so bad, even Feit and I are not enough, yet he still wants it!"

    “…You’d better kill me.”

    "I just heard Alicia say that you live in this guy's house" Alyssa asked Alicia, but her eyes looked at Neil strangely, "I don't want to ask why you live in his house.  Why isn’t Feit with you?”

    "Well, there are many reasons. When Feite comes back, I will tell you in detail if I have the chance"

    Seeing that Neil had no intention of answering, Alicia could only answer randomly.

    "……Oh well."

    Alyssa’s eyes swept back and forth between the two of them, but she still suppressed the doubts in her heart.

    She always felt that they and Nanoha had a common secret that she didn't know about.

    Alyssa felt a little irritated unconsciously.

    "Well, it's time to go home" Seeing that the atmosphere seemed to be silent, Neil said aloud, "Miss, you should go back too, otherwise you will be confessed to again later"

    "Well, I understand."

    "Hey, what confession, tell me!"

    Alicia immediately became interested, but ended up being slapped on the forehead by Neil.

    When Neil and the three of them were walking on the road, they met a familiar guy head-on, and the other person was staring with his mouth wide open, with a look of surprise on his face that made him stupid.

    "Hey, Furuichi-san"

    Neil opened his dead eyes and said hello to the other party. How dare he meet an acquaintance at such a distance. In this small town, the chance of such randomness is really unusually high.

    "Um, can you explain the current situation in detail?"

    Furuichi held his forehead, reluctantly put on a relaxed smile, and tried hard to pose as a wise man.

    "What do you care about?"

    Neil and the two girls all tilted their heads at the same time, with several question marks popping up on their heads.

    "You still ask me what I care about!? Why are you with classmate Alyssa and a cute girl!!"

    "Ha, you ask why, it's just that we met on the road"

    "Oh my god!! Neil, has spring arrived again!? What a world without morals this is!!!!"

    Furuichi rubbed his eyebrows and almost smoke came out, and he fell intoA subtle state of rage.

    "Can you calm down, Furuichi-san, be careful and poke your forehead"

    "Ah, Neil, who made an oath with me to be a jobless virgin for the rest of his life, unexpectedly had something good happen to him. This was such a shock, as if all the hair on his butt was about to fall out, just like hair loss.  Dropped, and they are actually two cute girls of the same age? Obviously I remember that Neil’s preference seems to be the royal sister style with bulging front and back - "

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? could have two lines of bitter tears of blood and tears left in their eyes, Gu Shi looked at the sky aimlessly.

    ""

    "Well, anyway" Neil walked over and punched Gu Shi directly in the face, "You set my egg first!!!"

    “How can I not be determined after you’ve done this?!”

    "Have you calmed down, Furuichi-san"

    "I was forced to cool down"

    Furuichi was lying on the ground. Was that a meteorite that punched him so hard that his head was smoking?

    Ah, this time the handsome side of the beautiful girl was completely ruined in front of her.

    "By the way, who is this lady next to you?"

    Furuichi saw Alicia and asked Neil.

    "Alicia Testerosa, is"

    Neil wanted to say the words "my tenant", but he felt that Furuichi might get crazy if he said it, and there might be some rumors the next day. Last time Hayate came to visit his home.  It was this guy who broke the news.

    ???????????????????????????????? How about we kill him here to eliminate the trouble?

    Furuichi was covered in cold sweat, and his teacher was releasing an unabashed murderous light next to him. In an instant, he felt that his life seemed to be forced to the edge of the cliff.

    However, Neil and Furuichi had no time to care about anything else at this time, because a group of vicious guys were coming towards them.

    "Hey!! Who is the guy who just bullied me from Dumburo High School!!!"

    The bald man in the lead stared fiercely at the few brats in front of him.

    "Uh, boss, did we find the wrong person? They are all brats"

    A boy next to him came over and asked in a low voice that the combined age of the primary school students in front of him might not be older than his father.

    "You can't be wrong, that brat from the Denshi family is so big!"

    The bald boss spoke with confidence and no guilt at all for bullying a child.

    "Ehehehe!!! What is this sudden development!?"

    Furuichi looked at these delinquent high school students in despair, and suddenly jumped from one desperate situation to another more dangerous desperate situation?

    Neil looked at the group of people in front of him, and then glanced back at Alyssa. She was looking away and whistling as if it had nothing to do with herself, while Alicia's eyes were shining and looking forward to it.

    "Oh? It's you, right?"

    The bald boss noticed Furuichi who was making a noise, and after scanning the four of them, he identified Furuichi whose jaw was about to dislocate, because Neil seemed to be even weaker than Furuichi, and he seemed to be fine with long hair.  Bullying look.

    "Well, I don't have anything to say. Anyway, keep going, Furuichi-kun"

    Neil patted Furuichi on the shoulder and covered his mouth to suppress laughter.

    "Why me!! Don't act like you're just watching a show!!! I'm your student!!!"

    "Hey, hey, hey, you guys, don't you feel shy bullying a few kids?"

    A pleasant magnetic voice interrupted them.

    Furuichi turned his head as if he had seen a savior, and saw a group of girls wearing white special attack uniforms walking over, but the wooden knives, chains, clubs, and maces they held in their hands really made him feel embarrassed.

    Are today’s delinquents so ferocious even if they are too young girls?

    But it doesn’t matter, these big sisters are so beautiful.

    "Furuichi-san, you have lost all your moral integrity"

    ""

    Neil raised his eyes and looked at the group of female delinquents. The leading girl had a healthy wheat-colored complexion. Her long purple hair was tied up and swayed with her steps. She had a bamboo stick in her mouth and her eyes showed no sign of weakness.  Stare at the group of boys.

    "Ah? It's none of your business! This is our Duowu Luo's business, you Furious Emperor, get out of the way!!"

    At the critical moment, the boss did not give in because the other party was a girl, and it seemed that he had some connections with the other party.

    But the leading girl didn’t reply to his words, she just walked over and whispered:After staring at Neil for a while, he suddenly put his hand on Neil's head, with a friendly smile on his lips.

    "Your kid is Neil, right? I heard the tyrant mention you, you are such a cute kid"

    "Tyrant?"

    Neil didn't slap the opponent's hand away. After all, she was a quasi-royal sister, and he was just confused about the tyrant she mentioned. The group of guys from Duwuluo High School behind him seemed a little unhappy after hearing this title.  It looks good, like taking laxatives.

    It sounds like he is very tough. Is there such a formidable person around him?

    "Ahaha, it's someone you know anyway"

    "Hey, Rika, this kid here is also very cute. I'm Shizuku Itoi, and I'll die at night~~~"

    "Hey, Shizuku, you're scaring people"

    And Furuichi was surrounded by several female delinquents holding his face in his hands. At this moment, he was so happy that he almost fainted.

    "You women, don't forget about us! Bastards, don't think we dare not take action. Even if Nan Lixiang knows the "tyrant", I won't be afraid of you!  !  "

    "Huh? Even if you don't know that guy, I will beat you up. If you have the guts, come and try it!!"

    The bosses of the two factions began to clamor, and they gritted their teeth as fiercely as a wolf.

    "Boys! Don't take it lightly just because they are girls! Let them see the power of Dumburo High School!!"

    “Oh oh oh!!!”

    "Ah!? We are the Furious Emperor, don't underestimate us, you scum!!"

    "Follow the boss and rush!!!"

    Alicia and Alyssa stood on the outside, watching the two gangs fighting like this, feeling almost numb.

    "Ahaha, the fight started"

    Alyssa laughed dryly a few times, revealing a pair of dead fish eyes like Neil's.

    "Ah, everyone is so full of energy. It's so lively, I really want to join in"

    Alicia showed a completely different expression, and her eagerness to try made Alyssa doubt that she would rush in next second.

    Neil, who was in the middle of it, was punching one after another, while Fushi was running around with his head in his hands, hiding in a cold sweat.

    "What's going on!? Gang war!? I'm just an ordinary elementary school student. I simply ran to the wrong set!!"

    "Ah ah ah, let me go back to my mother's arms and drink milk!!"

    As soon as Fushi turned his head, he saw Neil kicking a big man away, making him look embarrassed.

    This guy’s strength is as unparalleled as ever.

    “You stinky brat!!”

    Fushi suddenly heard a loud shout from behind him. He turned around and saw a bad guy hitting him with his fist.

    ——I’m probably seriously injured now.

    Unable to escape, we can only watch the imminent crisis coming.

    In the blink of an eye, Furuichi felt as if his head was being pushed down, and a gust of wind passed over his head.

    "Really, don't get in the way here, leave as soon as possible, there are so many people here, even if you stand behind me, I may not be able to care about you, I might even beat you up"

    Furuichi only saw Neil punch the opponent away, and with a few words, he pushed him to the safety of Alicia.

    Furuichi was startled for a moment, and when he looked back, what caught his eye was Neil's expression that was slightly different from usual.

    I once saw this unique side of him in a martial arts competition.

    Looking at him intently in the fight, Furuichi pursed his lips.

    ——It’s really strong.

    "Hey, are you okay, Furuichi-san?"

    Seeing Fushi’s dull expression, Alyssa couldn’t help but asked, it wouldn’t be funny if he was beaten silly.

    "Uh, I'm fine" Furuichi waved his hand, then looked at Alicia, pointing to the chaotic situation, "Miss Alicia, is it okay to be in such a mess?"

    The bald boss seemed to have been beaten ten meters above the ground just now. Is that okay?

    "No problem! You don't know, right? Fighting is a specialty of this street. Many idiots living here will die if they don't fight. Even Neil fights one fight every three days and one fight every five days."  Yes, to a certain extent, he is very familiar with the people here"

    It’s really a disgusting street.

    “Then Alicia, wouldn’t it be dangerous for you to live here?”

    Alyssa really can’t imagine that if a child lives here, wouldn’t he be frightened every day?"That's not the case" Alicia shook her head and smiled, as if she didn't care much, "Don't look at these people as being fierce, but in fact they are very principled people, at least they will not bully the elderly or children.  At best, they have bad mouths. Just now they were just scaring us. In the words of Neil and Granny Denshi, these people are apes without brains and can only express themselves in the most primitive way.  It’s just blood that’s burned too hot…”

    "Of course, there are also other connections, such as the mother-in-law Denshi and the "Scarlet Overlord" rumored here are Neil's family, so those people don't dare to mess with the people in the family"

    ""

    ? Okay, Scarlet Overlord is really the name of the bunker. Is Neil's house full of monsters?

    Furuichi and Alyssa once again watched the scene near the end. In their eyes, something seemed to be different.

    "These guys are really getting more and more durable"

    Neil twisted his wrist and walked back. His face was not red and he was out of breath. It was impossible to tell that he had just finished fighting.

    "You do like fighting"

    Furuichi looked at Neil and smiled softly.

    Niel paused for a moment, then shrugged and smiled slightly.

    "I don't hate it."

    "I didn't expect that my teacher is still a bad person" Alyssa covered her face as if she had a headache, "Are you performing a GTO?"

    "Please ask Mr. Onitsuka for this kind of thing" Neil scratched his head and said boredly, "Well, if I can make extra money, I wouldn't mind making a cameo"

    But not long after he finished speaking, Neil found that Furuichi, Alyssa and Alicia were all silent in front of him, with dull expressions on their faces.

    "Huh? Are you possessed by a ghost, you guys?"

    Suddenly, an arm even rougher than Kenjiro's wrapped around Neil's neck. He was stunned for a moment, and then fell into the shadow of despair.

    Who released this Godzilla at the end of the 21st century

    "Oh? Neal-chan, are you planning to make extra money? I have a place where you can make a guest appearance. I originally came out to see where the kid was having such a fun time, but I didn't expect to hear such good news"

    Furuichi and Alyssa looked up at the tall figure, with the stubble, thick eyebrows, piercing eyes, light lip gloss and eye shadow, a perfect figure comparable to King Billy, and a charming Jean  The kimono that no one can look at directly gave them an unparalleled impact.

    "Ah, I really want to vomit. Can I vomit?"

    "Hello, Mrs. Xixiang."

    Alicia reluctantly moved her lips and said hello proactively.

    "Oh, it's Alicia" Xixiang moved his eyes and nodded, "Go back and tell your family that Neil won't be going back tonight. He's working at my place, so tell them not to worry"

    "Well, I understand, please feel free to do so."

    Neil, who was almost out of breath, stared at him. Alicia sold him in the blink of an eye. Please feel free to take him for what he is. He didn't even know if he would be able to see the sun tomorrow.  .

    “Let’s go, Neil-chan~~~”

    Xixiang smiled girlishly at Neil, and Neil immediately rolled his eyes and fainted while frothing at the mouth.

    “Is it okay, Alicia?”

    Watching Neil being carried away on her shoulders, Alyssa felt for the first time that it was not easy for him either.

    "It doesn't matter, Mrs. Saigo is a good person."

    ""

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    That night, Xixiang Ladyboy Club.

    “Clang, clang, clang! The super future star of our store is now making a grand appearance, Sonoko!!!”

    "Who are you calling Sonoko! Who wants to be the future star of your store!!"

    "Come on, Nierzi! You have great potential to become the ACE_OF_ACE of our store!!"

    "A devil wants this kind of potential, even if you give me money!!"

    "Yo!! Pretty boy, twist your waist!!"

    “You can do it yourself, don’t make too many demands, you perverted uncles!!”

    "Yoooooooo, such a cute child is indeed a boy! Long live Lord Lucifer!!!"

    "Have your male-only penetrating weapons been scrapped by you idiots!?"

    "Nierzi, please date!!!"

    “Go to hell——!!!!!!”

    On the stage, ?A girl in a gorgeous kimono with light make-up, who was actually a boy, was dancing with terrifying momentum with a folding fan. Next to her, Saigo was admiring the dance with a face full of admiration.

    This kid really has hope of becoming the master of the great route.

    The next day, the news about Neil's transformation into a new human spread secretly without his knowledge.

 Text Chapter 63 To maintain moral integrity or to lose moral integrity, that is the question

    The long black hair floated gently.

    The bright pupils reflect the surrounding scenery, like a mirror world.

    The girl put her hands behind her back, holding a smile on her lips, and stepped lightly.

    "Ah, no matter how many times I come here, I always feel that this place is huge"

    The corners of Tifa's mouth were slightly raised, her eyes were shrouded in a bright light, and she looked around every inch of Maho Liang Academy from time to time.

    "That's right. After we entered through the school gate, we walked for more than half an hour and felt like we didn't even see the end"

    Alicia, who was following Tifa, glanced around with the same interest. Whenever she saw the architecture of European classical beauty and the natural scenery, her vermilion eyes suddenly brightened like gems.

    "Well, I heard from Neil that there are many schools here, ranging from elementary school to university, plus various research institutes, shopping streets and library islands. It really can't be visited in one day" Tifa introduced, tapping her lower lip.  , suddenly remembered something interesting, a smile on his face, "This school also has many activities, such as the last school festival, which was held for three days and three nights. It was really lively"

    "Wow, that sounds so interesting" Alicia immediately flattened her mouth in disgust when she saw Tifa's expression, and then murmured angrily, "If Neil had woken me up earlier, then I couldn't have done it either."  Did you attend the school festival?"

    ""

    Tifa scratched her cheek and smiled silently. Is this what she should be struggling with?

    "But it's great, I want to go to school here too"

    Looking at Alicia’s longing expression, Tifa couldn’t help but smile.

    "What you say should be fine. As long as you worship Tony Nier or Negi, they should be able to find a way"

    "Hmm, please Tony Neil? I always think that guy will say something like "It's too troublesome, so I won't do it""

    Alicia closed her eyes and frowned, as if she could imagine the scene at that time.

    "maybe……"

    Tifa nodded with deep understanding. She quite agreed with Alicia's idea and her understanding of that guy.

    However, because of her understanding, she knew that if Alicia really asked him to ask for help, Neil would still do his best to help her.

    "A soft-hearted fool."

    Tifa pursed her lips and murmured in a low voice. She was a little bit disgusted by this.

    "What's wrong, Tifa?"

    Alicia noticed Tifa’s little movements and couldn’t help but feel a little weird.

    Tifa came back to her senses immediately, scratched her cheek and laughed dryly, "It's okay, I just got a little lost in thought"

    "Hey, what are you thinking about? You are so absorbed in your thoughts~~~"

    Alicia rolled her eyes and didn’t know what she was thinking of. She half-covered her mouth with her hand and leaned over with an ambiguous smile.

    Tifa blocked the approaching smiling face with her hand and said angrily, "What are you thinking about? I feel like you are becoming more and more like that guy Neil"

    "Hehe, you are so embarrassed that I got it right, right?"

    "You're not shy!"

    "Oh~~~Don't you deny what you said before? Sure enough, Tifa-chan's heart is full of Nier~~~"

    ""

    Faced with such teasing, Tifa simply shut her mouth and turned away as if she didn't hear anything.

    Seeing Tifa like this, Alicia stopped teasing her. She glanced around and asked, "Hey, Tifa, where is Neil's school? We've been gone for a long time"

    Originally, I was idle at home and wanted to come to the school to kill some time. However, after I came here with Tifa, this journey was really a good way to kill the time.

    ??Looking carefully, it seems that it is almost time for get out of class to end.

    "This place is too big. I haven't been here many times. How can I know how to get there?"

    "Eh? Didn't we see that big map when we entered?"

    “It’s true, but”

    "Is Tifa a roadie!? So cute!!"

    "What are you so cute about!? You're not praising yourself in disguise, when you haven't found a way either!?"

    "Are you two brats students here?"

    The two of them, who were fighting and looking for their way around, suddenly heard a voice coming from behind them. At the same time, they turned their heads and saw a tall man in black sportswear standing not far away with a cool expression.

    "Hello, we are not students here, we are here to find someone."

    TifaliNodding gracefully, the person in front of him seemed to be a school teacher or administrator.

    "Looking for someone?" Heigang raised his eyebrows and looked at the two girls in front of him, "Who are you looking for?"

    “It’s Neil Springfield who works at Shengxiang Elementary School here.”

    "It's that kid, but it's almost time for school to end. If we go by now, the people in the elementary school will probably leave as well. Forget it, I'll lead you there. Maybe that kid is still in school  By the way, are you his friends?"

    “We are his girlfriends!!”

    Before Tifa could speak, Alicia answered first.

    "girlfriend!?"

    Heigang opened his eyes in surprise, while Tifa covered his forehead as if he had a headache. He dared to believe that Alicia would start to display her natural instinct of fearing chaos in the world again.

    "I didn't expect that boy to have two girlfriends, but it seems reasonable after thinking about it"

    Heigang sighed at first, and then nodded unexpectedly.

    "Well, this gentleman"

    "Just call me Heigang" Heigang lowered his head and looked at Tifa, noticing the tangled look on her face as she hesitated to speak, and said with a very understanding expression, "Don't worry, I understand"

    "No, actually"

    "Let's go, I'll take you there now."

    "That bastard is really incredible. He actually did such a thing, but he is a role model for others. This is considered a harm to others' children. Well, I should be able to use this reason to teach him a lesson"

    A cold smile appeared on Black Steel's lips, and his narrow eyes narrowed slightly, flashing a frightening red light from time to time. When Tifa noticed the eldest brother's expression, she knew that the unlucky child was about to suffer a big disaster again.  , couldn't help but draw a cross in my heart.

    "Meow haha, it feels like something interesting is going to happen"

    Hearing Alicia’s cheerful laughter, Tifa sighed sadly, feeling deeply powerless.

    【Neal, if you want to blame it, you have a teammate who has been deceiving people for thirty years】

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Woo——"

    "What's the matter, Neil?"

    Naye suddenly heard Neil making a sound of unknown meaning, couldn't help but frowned, and asked with some worry.

    "It's okay, I just suddenly felt so miserable that I let out such a scream from my soul that it shook the world"

    "I have no idea what you are talking about" Nanoye shook her head in confusion, and then laughed happily, "But this means that Neil, there is nothing wrong with you"

    "Naye, at this moment, I feel more desperate than when I met a giant."

    She had just escaped from the demon king of the Kamabaka Kingdom and was mentally traumatized. Now she was attacked by this girl Nanoha. As her master, Neil suddenly felt that his majesty had lost as much as a certain vampire. He couldn't help but feel  I feel like life is dark.

    "By the way, aren't we going to the back mountain? This direction doesn't seem right"

    Nanoye looked at the direction Neil led the way. She had been training with Neil every day after school as usual, but at this moment, she visually saw that it was completely different from where she usually went.

    "Well, anyway, what I'm teaching you is just the control and application of magic power, and how to fight. I plan to hand you over to a more capable and experienced guy. Regardless of magic or physical skills, with her level, she can definitely  You trained me to become a master"

    Originally Naiyara was still being trained today. Neil felt that he had nothing to teach. After all, the magic system was completely different. Apart from some basic things, Neil felt that it would be better to have someone like Yuno as a coach.  Suitable for yourself.  When Professor Nanoha was in actual combat, whenever he encountered her unconsciously cute look, Neil would be blasted to pieces by a burst of starlight.

    Therefore, directly throwing Nanoha to the merciless Yiwen is definitely very profitable. Anyway, it is healthier for young people to abuse them, and there is Negi who can attract firepower next to him, and more importantly,  He can go home and cook quickly after school.

    【Ah, I can’t help it anymore, I can’t stop crying.  】

    "don't want!"

    Naye's face changed slightly and she shouted subconsciously, even her voice became slightly shrill.

    Neil was startled and quickly turned his head to look over, only to see Nanoye staring at him with her mouth bulging as if she was very angry.

    "Uh, what's wrong with you, Miss Nanoha?"

    &nbsp; Being stared at by Nanoye for a while, Neil asked cautiously.

    "me……"

    When asked by Neil, Nanoye didn't know how to answer. Could it be that she told him that she didn't want to leave him?

    "Dream on, it would be better to use a starburst to make him surrender."

    "Ms. Nanoha, did you think of something dangerous just now! Although I don't know what it was, I am firmly against violence!!"

    With the flash of red light in Nanoye’s eyes and the faint smile of excitement on her lips, no matter how idiotic she was, Neil still felt that he seemed to be very close to the door of hell.

    "Ahaha, what are you talking about Neil? I never thought of using Starlight Explosion to blast you"

    Nanoha scratched her cheek, smiled very cutely, and said horrible words that made Neil break into a cold sweat.

    【This guy said something that must never be uttered!  Naturally black?  ?  Definitely natural black!  !  】

    "Neil, why do you want others to teach me? I'm afraid I won't get along"

    Naye thought for a while and finally came up with a reason.

    "So that's the problem"

    Neil breathed a sigh of relief. He really didn't realize that Nanoha's character would be afraid of strangers, but this was no problem at all. After all, Yiwen's appearance was very deceptive. At first glance, he looked like a harmless cat, and he was very similar to  You don't have to worry about getting along with Yi Wen at all, because that guy's queen character is definitely about making others obey her.

    "That's not okay, Nanoha. If you hold back because of this small worry, you won't be able to make great progress in the future! Although I will be a little reluctant to let you go, dad, I will still do this for your future.  I did it! So, even if you resent Dad, I won’t regret it!!"

    "What dad, what role are you playing!"

    Nanoye slapped away Neil's hand on her shoulder with dissatisfaction. She blinked, not knowing what she thought of, her eyes suddenly lit up, and a meaningful smile appeared on her face.

    "Well, after all, Neil was defeated by me, I don't think he has the ability to teach me anything"

    "What!? Defeated by you!? It was just your luck that time. If I do it ten times again, you will not be my brother's" Neil originally retorted angrily, but when he saw Nanoye's smile, he seemed to understand.  Everything changed, "Well, since you said so, I also feel that I am not capable"

    Nanoha's smile froze slightly, but soon her lips curved into a more contemptuous arc, and at the same time her eyes swept three inches ahead.

    "Neil, it really doesn't work."

    Neil, who had been paying attention to Nanoye's expression, naturally noticed the other person's gaze. He looked down and couldn't help but widen his eyes, like an angry cat staring at Nanoye who was smiling leisurely and contentedly.

    "No!? You dare to say that I can't do it!? I've told you from the first day of class that I am a man who can break through the sky. The word "no" cannot appear to me!! Very good, Nanoha.  Just wait, if I don’t train you well, I will spend the rest of my life hanging around Xixiang!!!”

    “This is what you said, Neil~~~”

    Naye secretly made a gesture indicating that the plan was successful, and at the same time thought of something in her heart.

    【This trick of using retreat to advance that my mother taught me is really useful. Although I don't know why I aimed at it like this in the end, as long as it succeeds, I'll be fine!  】

    In fact, it was not until some years later that Nanoha understood the true meaning of this matter. At that time, she lamented that her health teacher died early. At the same time, she was very fortunate that she had a mother as great as Kami who allowed her to do this.  I have avoided many detours in my life.

    "Forget it, let's stop today's training. I'll go back and think about how to arrange it"

    “I don’t know whether it was because he was inspired to fight or because his dignity as a man was challenged. Neil began to seriously think about what to do. Usually, these things were left to Anders to do.

    "Huh? What is that guy doing?"

    Neil suddenly slowed down, and a shadowy figure appeared in his field of vision.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Ha, why are all the cleaners boys, not even a girl"

    Furuichi stopped the broom in his hand, looked around the classroom, and couldn't help but sigh sadly.

    Doesn’t it mean that if men and women match each other, the work will not be tiring?  There are just a bunch of idiots here, and they are exhausted from doing anything.

    "You just give up on this idea, this is terribleIt's our class's policy" Yuuji walked past Furuichi with a broom on his shoulder, not looking like he was working at all, "That guy said that in order to avoid a series of unnecessary problems caused by male-female combinations, we separate boys and girls.  Separated to facilitate management, do you think we can resist the mountain above our heads?  And the girls seem to agree"

    “Can you disagree!? Girls almost don’t have to participate in work during the week!!”

    "From this point of view, it turns out that he is still a gentleman"

    "That's weird! Even if he is a gentleman, he can only be a gentleman in another sense!!!"

    "I'm telling you, you can chat as much as you want, but if you can work, Yuuji, you've barely even done anything!!"

    Listening to the two complaining, Touma couldn't stand it anymore. He was almost the only one working now. He obviously planned to grab those half-price bento boxes.

    "You should tell the group of people over there first"

    Yuuji pointed with his broom in the direction of the podium, where a group of people were gathering for activities.

    Standing on the podium, Akihisa used the broom as a guitar and danced his fingers as much as he could, as if he had returned to the school festival concert, with the intense melody seeming to linger in his ears.

    “Come on, call me!!!”

    “Honey!!!”

    "What a tall person!!! Call me God-sama!!!"

    "Ah, Lord Kami is playing a game console in that corner over there"

    Touma looked at this scene, then looked at someone in the corner who had entered the god of strategy mode, and couldn't help but sigh.

    How long will he be able to do this?

    ——

    Suddenly, the sound of the door being pulled attracted the attention of everyone in the class.

    A handsome face that was as cold as a knife appeared behind the door, and at the same time, those sharp wolf-like eyes made the guys in the class stay silent for a while and started cleaning obediently.

    “Kids, is your bastard head teacher gone already?”

    They were slightly surprised by the unexpected punishment, and then suddenly realized that it was their class teacher who had caused the hatred.

    "Well, our bastard head teacher left early during the last self-study class and let all the girls go"

    As the leader of the boys, Xiongji told Heigang in detail. When Heigang heard this, he felt that the temples on his forehead began to beat again.

    "That rascal……"

    "Um, Teacher Heigang, what do you want from Neil?"

    Touma's question caused Heigang to turn around. He looked at the people in the class, and for some reason the corner of his mouth curled up into a weird smile.

    "Ah, actually it was the boy's two girlfriends who came to see him"

    "What——!?"

    "girlfriend——!?"

    “Two more——!?”

    The boys looked at each other and saw the jealousy hidden in each other's eyes. They nodded one after another, immediately picked up the thing in their hands, and rushed out of the back door without saying a word.

    "Hey, don't damage public property"

    Heigang shouted behind them, chuckled, and then walked downstairs.

    When he walked downstairs, he found that the two girls waiting nearby were gone. Instead, there was a guy who deserved a beating, gaping at the large cloud of dust.

    "Faye, did you see the two little girls who were here just now?"

    Heigang walked over, patted Fay on the shoulder and asked as coldly as usual.

    "Huh? It's Kurojia~~" Faye turned around and showed a very hearty smile, and then her face became a little weird, "Kurojia, are you a lolita control?"

    Heigang was startled, then his face turned black, he pulled out a cold long knife out of thin air, clasped his hands and raised it, ready to slash at it.

    "You really deserve to be cut down just like that kid"

    “Ehehehe!! Oppose violence, Hei-chan~~~”

    “Go to hell!!”

    "Wait a minute, aren't you going to ask where those two girls went? I'll tell you, but you can't do anything to me!"

    ""

    Heigang stopped and stared at Fay coldly, while Fay smiled slightly and tidied up his clothes. It was not until Heigang was about to have his second impact that he slowly spoke.

    "Actually, I just met them and chatted for a few words. I found out that they were here to see Neil-chan, so I told them that Neil-chan had left.Okay, so they took their leave, and let me tell you something by the way.  "

    "That means you knew it beforehand, right?"

    "Well Wow!! Kuro-chan, a surprise attack is a foul!!"

    “I don’t care about you!!”

    “I clearly said I wouldn’t do anything!!”

    "Did I promise you!?"

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "So, you lost the ring that Yiwen gave you and you were thinking about how to die, maybe this is it?"

    "No, I'm not thinking about how to die"

    Negi looked at his brother depressedly, forgetting if he didn't help, he was still gloating about his misfortune.

    "I just lost my ring, is there any need to do this?"

    Although the ring was a relatively rare magic item, it was not in a life-and-death situation. However, seeing Negi like this, Neil immediately felt very happy.

    "You won't understand. If Master finds out, I will see hell"

    Yiwen’s terror began to emerge in Negi’s mind. His face turned pale and his whole body was shaking, as if he had seen a ghost.

    Neil couldn’t help but sigh at how powerful Yiwen was. He was able to make Negi, a little man-trained boy, even more miserable. He felt like he was almost turning into an M.

    "Hey, Neal, what's the ring that Mr. Negi mentioned? Doesn't it matter that he's still like this?"

    Nanoye pulled the corner of Neil's clothes and asked with some confusion.

    "Well, that ring is like a wedding ring that represents a lifelong promise, and Negi, the idiot, threw it away without knowing where. If his powerful wife at home knew about it, he would probably not have to go to bed for a month."

    "Hey!? Teacher Negi is already married!?"

    "Hey, Neil, stop making this up!"

    "I'm not making it up, I'm just explaining it to Nanoha."

    "What are you trying to explain!!"

    Facing Negi’s fire-breathing eyes, Neil shrugged and had to give up, "Okay, okay, I won’t say it anymore. Why don’t you recall it and let me help you reorganize the scene at that time."

    "real?"

    Negi looked at him suspiciously, could this guy really be so kind?

    "We are brothers after all Speaking of which, when did the ring disappear?"

    "It should have been last night"

    "Well, very good" Neil nodded, "Which woman's bed did you sleep in last night?"

    "Herehey!! Where are you going!!"

    Negi is crazy, he actually believes in a guy like Neil, he is really a fool.

    "Oh, oh, did you really sleep in someone else's bed? Yeah, there are so many people in the girls' dormitory, who could it be?"

    "I told you not to do it!! I haven't even slept in Asuna-san's bed recently!!"

    "The married life is not harmonious?"

    “Stay away from me!!!”

    "Teacher Negi is not pure."

    ""

    Negi leaned against the tree, wanting to die.

    “Neil——!!!”

    Just when Neil was enjoying the sight of Negi being beaten to a pulp, a familiar scream came from behind. Without thinking, he immediately bent down. The next second, a figure flew over his head, and at the same time, a wave of wind blew up.  A gust of cold wind.

    Neil raised his head and looked at the blond girl who flipped in the air and landed perfectly, and couldn't help but be speechless for a while.

    "Alicia, do you have to say hello in this way? If I hadn't avoided it, I really doubt I would have suffered internal injuries from you."

    "It doesn't matter, I just said hello a little more enthusiastically."

    "Is this called being more enthusiastic!? Who would rush over at a speed of 40 yards, 4 seconds and 2!? Do you think I am an American football player!?"

    “What a small family man.”

    "I'm sorry, anyone would be petty when their lives are at stake!"

    "Tch, I won't talk to you anymore" Alicia left Neil alone, moved her target to Nanoye who was aside, and immediately pounced on her, "yahoo! Nanoye!!"

    "Whoa, be careful, Alicia!!"

    Neil sighed helplessly at the two who started to fuck Lily, then turned his head and forced a smile at the black-haired girl who was running slowly.

    "Won't you stop this guy, Tifa?"

    ? ???Isn't this bad?  There is a beautiful girl throwing herself into my arms"

    Tifa walked up to Neil and smiled teasingly.

    “I wish the way of throwing myself into someone’s arms could be improved”

    Neil muttered softly, but the next moment, Tifa's beautiful black hair was fluttering with invisible domineering aura.

    "What were you talking about just now?"

    "No, I didn't say anything, Your Lady Queen."

    Neil immediately displayed his low-profile and domineering attitude. His dignity and integrity were completely useless in front of Tifa.

    "Ah, look, Nanoha, Neil is starting to lose his moral integrity again!!"

    "Neil has never had any moral integrity anyway"

    "Alicia, shut up, whose fault do you think it is that makes me like this!"

    "You blame me?"

    "Ha, if I don't blame you, why should I blame myself!?"

    "Shut up."

    "Yes, Your Lady Queen."

    "Neil really suffered."

    Alicia’s triumphant look made Neil want to hang her up and tickle her, but for Tifa’s sake, he still lay on the ground obediently.

    "By the way, what is Negi doing there?"

    Tifa noticed Negi, who had been ignored for a long time, but the other party was obviously trapped in an endless loop and did not notice their arrival.

    "Nieji is struggling with the question of whether he should have moral integrity or lose his moral integrity."

    ""

    “By the way, why did you and Alicia come here?”

    “Well, since it’s okay to stay at home, and Alicia has never been to school, I took her here for a walk.”

    Neil looked back at the girl who was chatting enthusiastically with Nanoye. She had maintained such an optimistic attitude since she woke up. It was not an exaggeration to say that she was offline. However, these might just be to cover up her inner feelings.  lonely.

    【Looks like we need to hurry up.  】

    Just when Neil was thinking about something, a strange murderous aura rushed towards him. Neil looked around and saw a large black mist rumbling towards him.

    "What is that!? The Black Mist Monster!?"

    As soon as he finished complaining, Neil was swallowed by the black mist.

    "Whoa! Help! Huh? Isn't this a guy from the class!? Hey, are you rebelling!?"

    "Burn my remains with the blazing holy fire! How joyful is life, and how sad is death!"

    "Ahhh!! Where did you come from the Ming Cult!? These people are crazy again!!! Tifa, Negi, save me!!"

    Tifa watched the group of people go away speechlessly, and then glanced at Negi who continued to seek death.

    This school is still so peaceful today.

 Text Chapter 1 That day, the boy walked into a new world

    My name is Orima Ichika, I'm 15 years old, and my gender is, um, with excalibur underneath, you know.

    At this moment, the fifteen-year-old youth is like a deep-sea fish.

    “The classroom with all girls except me is very stressful.

    But it doesn’t matter. With my ability to withstand stress that I have developed since childhood, I can still withstand this kind of pressure. I am quite confident about this.

    Why do you say that?

    This has to start with my family and my world.

    “Today’s world, I simply don’t know how to describe it in words.  First of all, the two mainstreams in the world today are technology and magic. As far as I know, eight years ago, the flying super weapon called IS came out, and the world has undergone earth-shaking changes. However, weapons like IS can only be made by  The manipulation by girls has led to a fundamental change in the status of men and women in society.  However, the matter did not end there. In the following years, the ISSDA organization responsible for space development announced the existence of "magic". Magic was originally unknown. Coupled with the new life from the universe, it became even more complicated.  Not to mention the various superpowers in Academy City, the world was once again in turmoil. However, with the efforts of many parties, the world finally settled down, and magic was gradually accepted by everyone. At the same time, ordinary humans could not  All known alien races appeared one after another, and the world became more and more diverse.

    However, there are still unknown things in this world, such as disobedient gods, demons, angels, magic societies that are still hidden in the dark, and advanced beings buried in the shadows. I know these because my family is special.  The reason is, after all, the old man in my family is not an ordinary person.

    In short, there are as many angels and demons as dogs, and fairies and heavenly beings are everywhere. This world is a strategic fortress.

    However, this world view is not enough to shock me, because the family I live in is enough to numb my nerves. My home is simply the most chaotic place in the world.  Compared with one who has a personality, all kinds of weapons are worth the sky, and I can also see angels and demons eating together and having fun, and even aiming their guns at someone. The moment I knew the truth, my three views were completely destroyed. Thousands of years of history  They've all been tricked into being dogs.

    “Alas, this world is so damn peaceful.

    “But even so, I am still very stressed at this moment.

    I folded my hands and put them under my chin, with cold eyes, trying to look calm. At this time, I finally understood Commander Ikari’s sense of pressure to remain calm in the face of the apostles’ attack.

    Commander Ikari is mighty!  !  !

    But the sights gathered from all around are really uncomfortable. Haven’t you seen that my forehead is already covered with heart-wrenching beads of sweat?  ?  Sure enough, no matter how old a girl is, she always has a trembling heart!  !  Sure enough, a girl's gaze is the most terrifying thing in the world. The ever-changing changes of sometimes resentment and sometimes anger are simply more disasters than taking the Western Scriptures.

    I took a deep breath, narrowed my eyes slightly, and all the nerves in my body suddenly became more tense than ever before.

    ??????????????????????????????????

    Wow, I relaxed too much and almost came out from behind.

    Ha, by the way, why do I have to stay in a place like this?

    Thinking of this, I recalled what happened the night before.

    That night, my brother said to me with a smile that could be read as bright and written as slutty.

    "Ichika, you will become the happiest man in the world."

    So that’s what he was talking about!  !  !  !  !

    I sighed deeply, and I mourned for a second for my seemingly happiness and actual sorrow. I started to swim away and observe the people around me.

    Well, the eyes of the girls on the left and the right are full of unparalleled curiosity for knowledge, and their shining eyes almost flashed through their tough golden eyes.

    I can’t see the back part, but the sight of the thorns on my back makes me feel like I’m sitting on pins and needles. I can understand it even without looking.

    "The person directly in front of me is a slightly older woman.

    She is a bit petite, and her figure is almost the same as that of a student, but her chest size is the nemesis of all high school girls.  The clothes are relatively large and make her look more petite, but she still feels quite cute.  In addition, she also wears a pair of black-rimmed glasses. Although they are crooked, she can still be called a bespectacled girl.

    And this girl with glasses was looking at the people in the class in panic, her timid posture was reminiscent of an injured little rabbit.

    You are a teacher, show me some domineering power!

    "Everyone is here. Then, SHR is going to startWhoops!  "

    Well, it’s not something you can do if you want to.

    I gave the teacher an appreciative look, but for some reason the teacher turned red and smiled shyly.

    ????????????????????????????????????????? Suddenly, I felt that the pressure on my body was a little heavier, and I almost died from a thousand arrows piercing my heart.

    “Well, then, please introduce yourself, uh, in order of seat number.”

    The teacher seemed to have recovered from the inexplicable emotion and said to the students in the audience in a panic.

    ""

    "It's so quiet. My dignity as a teacher is suddenly shattered into pieces."

    I looked at the teacher who was about to cry, and I couldn't bear it. At the same time, I felt unhappy with the girls in the class. Are you shy because you just entered high school? No one responded. The teacher was about to cry. Really?  I'm going to cry!  !

    I glanced at the teacher, and the teacher’s eyes also moved over.

    ??Okay, our eyes met.

    Please don’t look at me like this, you are not my type, teacher.

    I quickly lowered my head, I still understand the principle that a dead Taoist friend will not die a poor Taoist.

    “Oh, give me a normal high school life.

    The reason why I specifically emphasize "ordinary" here is simply because what I am in now is definitely not an ordinary high school, but the famous IS Academy-the only school in the world that trains IS operators.

    And the most important point is that IS, this deceptive thing, can only be activated by girls, so naturally, this is a girls' school.

    And why am I here?

    I need to emphasize again that I am a boy, and I am definitely a boy at first glance. My appearance can be considered a bit handsome, but it is definitely not the kind of beauty that makes even IS unable to identify my gender.

    The reason why I came to such a ghost place has to start with the entrance exam in February.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    That day, the sun was shining brightly, and the cherry blossoms flying freely in the sky made me fall in love.

    I looked at the clear sky and encouraged myself in my heart.

    Today is the entrance exam for Junior High School. For your own goals, you can’t do it without working hard.

    The school I go to is called Mahora Gakuin. It is a very large Academy City that has everything from kindergarten to university. There are many schools in it, all types, and my target is the famous Mitsusaka High School.

    The reason why I chose Mitsusaka is not because of its reputation, but because my brothers and sisters all graduated from here. I have an indescribable yearning for that place.

    I want to chase the traces they left behind, and I want to be like them.

    that's it.

    Well, of course, if I am admitted to Mitsusaka High School, my goal of dominating Mitsusaka will be one step closer, and realizing Mahora's dream of complete domination will not be unattainable.

    Hahahaha, I couldn’t help but laugh out loud.

    "Why are you giggling so early in the morning?"

    At this time, my head was hit hard.  When I looked back, I saw a handsome man with white shoulder-length hair standing behind me. He was looking at me listlessly with a pair of dead fish eyes, and he didn't look like he was awake at all.

    "Brother, you got up so early"

    ??I touched my head and laughed dryly.

    "Well, seeing as you have a test today, I got up early to see you out"

    Hey, is this guy so kind?

    "Hey, don't think I can't understand your expression"

    "Well……"

    Although those dead fish eyes are completely rotten, they are still so sharp.

    I don’t know if my thoughts were revealed again, but I got another blow on the head.

    "By the way, you forgot to bring your admission ticket"

    I was stunned for a moment, watching my brother hand a certificate to me.

    "Huh? Didn't I prepare it last night?"

    As I was talking, I wanted to go through my bag. I had carefully prepared all kinds of things the night before.

    "Well, men will always forget some things, just like forgetting what their first love looked like"

    “I won’t forget it!!”

    I replied angrily, but I didn't notice the firmness in my tone.

    The old man looked at me steadily for a moment, with an inexplicable light flashing in his eyes.?, and then touched my hair with a slight smile.

    “Okay, take your admission ticket and go quickly, don’t be late.”

    I didn’t notice anything strange about my brother, so I took the admission ticket and didn’t check whether I really didn’t bring it with me. I said goodbye to my brother and went out.

    "It seems that Ichika has grown up"

    After saying this softly, the man walked back into the room with a smile.

    It was easy, so I came to the address indicated on the admission ticket.

    ???????????????????? Why is it not in Mahonliang Academy, but in a high school outside?

    But I didn’t think too much about it. Anyway, it said this on the admission ticket and I couldn’t change it even if I wanted to.

    But I feel a little uneasy.

    Are you nervous before the exam?

    With a feeling of apprehension, I walked into the imposing building in front of me.

    "I'm just going to go, turn left and right, how on earth are you going to get to the second floor!?"

    It’s been almost ten minutes since I walked, and I still haven’t found the stairs to the second floor. The internal structure is too complicated!  ?  Is this the maze before challenging the BOSS!  !

    My eyes wandered around, trying to find the guide map on the wall, but I sadly discovered that the walls inside were so beautiful that I couldn't even find a crack, let alone any wall charts.

    ?????????? This time, shit, I’m lost.

    "Hey, what should I do? Hey, why are you so quiet?"

    At this time, I finally realized that it was eerily quiet here. After walking for so long, I didn’t even meet a single person. Could it be that the exam has already started?  ?  Could it be that my dream of dominating Mitsusaka was just aborted?  ?

    God, I curse Jesus for not having chrysanthemums!  !

    “Perhaps God really heard my curse from the heart, and a door appeared not far in front of me.

    I walked to the door and saw a piece of paper stuck on it with the words "Infinite_Stratos Examination Room" written on it.

    "Well, I guess this is the right place"

    Because it says "Examination Room" on it.

    But the name of this examination room really looks impressive, and there are actually two English words that I can’t understand.

    Thinking of this, I feel deeply disappointed for my English course.

    I guess I won’t be able to pass the English test this time.

    But it doesn’t matter, my other subjects are fine!  !

    After taking a deep breath, I opened the door and walked into the room.

    "Ah, you are a candidate. Okay, go over there to change clothes. We are pressed for time, so you have to hurry up. This place can only be rented until four o'clock. I don't have time to trouble you. Really, I don't know what I'm doing.  What……"

    As soon as I entered the room, a nervous-looking female teacher, about thirty-five years old or above, spoke a lot of words like a machine gun without raising her head. I was stunned for a few seconds.

    Hey, hey, hey!  !  !  Sister, don’t you need to see what I look like and check my admission ticket!  ?  Where has the professionalism of being an invigilator gone?  ?  And what’s going on with changing clothes!  ?  You have to change clothes for exams these days!  ?  Are you asking me to use my body to show the beauty of the human body in ancient Greece?  ?  Sorry, I have been failing art classes since I was a kid!  !  Well, actually this is to prevent students from cheating, right?  But there is no one other than you in this room. I really don’t see any other candidates anywhere!  !

    While I was minding my own business, the elder sister gave instructions and walked out of the room directly with the documents in her arms.

    I watched the other party leave in embarrassment. I bet the eldest sister really didn’t even look at me.

    "Hey, what kind of test is this"

    I muttered a few words in a depressed voice and walked towards the place covered by the curtain.

    And at this moment, I entered a new world.

 Text Chapter 2 Sure enough, this is a conspiracy

    When I opened the curtain and walked in, I saw the object in the center of the room.

    The streamlined metal shell reflects light that is not dazzling, and an armor-like outfit sits quietly.

    I looked at it carefully and then fell silent.

    “Damn it, what kind of clothes do you want me to change into?! Are you asking me to take the war studies test!!”

    The bag in my hand was almost smashed by me.

    I calmed down the turbulent feeling in my heart that I wanted to hit someone, and walked over, looking left and right at this thing. After looking at it for a long time, I was speechless.

    Isn’t this the IS that appears on TV?

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of 1999

    But this thing actually has something to do with me. Well, it should be related to my family.

    "This is what changed the world"

    Because of the "White Knight Incident" of that year, the world became aware of the existence of this kind of weapon. At the same time, the originally balanced military structure suddenly collapsed. How many IS controllers can be found will directly affect the country's military strength.  , so every country began to implement a system of preferential treatment of women.

    Although there is a magical power like magic in the world today, it has not been widely used in the military due to various restrictions. Moreover, IS has advantages that can compete with magic. In comparison, the country is more willing to invest more resources.  on this emerging technology.

    Well, this is actually nothing to me. I am more curious about IS. After all, I have seen forces more powerful than IS.

    With all kinds of thoughts, I couldn't help but reach out and touch it.

    Anyway, IS can only be activated by women. If I, a pure man, touch it, I will probably have no reaction like touching a dead fish. It is a rare opportunity to touch it and I will not suffer any loss.

    However, there are always various unknowns in life. You can never guess what will happen in the next second. Of course, it is another matter if you have the ability to predict.

    A cold metallic feeling came from the fingertips, followed by a burst of dazzling silver light and various information pouring into the mind.

    “Eh!? Eh————!!!!!!”

    Faced with such a strange situation, I suddenly lost my train of thought.

    When I finally came to my senses, I found that the IS had actually moved and attached itself to my body like armor, becoming part of my hands and feet.

    "What happened!?"

    “Has someone activated IS!?”

    "who is it!?"

    "Huh? This, this is -"

    "man!?"

    Hearing the sound, a group of researchers in white coats came over. They opened the curtain and saw me activating IS. They all fell into a state of sluggishness where they couldn't think.

    I looked at the researchers in front of me in silence, and then looked at the abnormality on my body. I immediately showed a miserable face like a Christian abandoned by God. At the same time, the devil on my brother's face flashed through my mind.  smile, with only one thought left in her mind.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? This is a conspiracy.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    “Oh, I want to die.

    "Classmate, Orimaru Ichika-san!"

    A voice calling my name brought me back to reality from my annoying thoughts. I held my forehead and blurted out weakly before I could figure out the situation.

    "Ah, what's the matter?"

    "Ah, um, um, I'm very sorry for calling you so loudly all of a sudden. Are you, are you angry? Yes, I'm sorry! But, um, I'll introduce myself in the order of the fifty syllables. Now it's Oribara-san's turn.  So, I'm really, really sorry! Can you please introduce yourself? Are you willing?"

    It was then that I really came back to my senses and figured out the situation, and found that my deputy instructor, Yamada Maya, was constantly bowing his head and apologizing to me. It was obviously my own fault, but the teacher wanted to apologize himself. For a moment, I was full of guilt.

    "Uh, um, Mr. Yamada, you don't have to apologize like this. It's all my fault. I will introduce myself."

    I stretched out my hand to stop Teacher Maya Yamada from apologizing, and quickly made a comforting reassurance.

    "Really, really!? You, you promised me! You must do it!!"

    Teacher Yamada suddenly raised his head, seriously grasped my hand and leaned towards me, and he could still see the mist in his eyes.

    Teacher, are you really a teacher?  ?  This pairThe attitude of the little girl can easily be misunderstood, and some ignorant and innocent little boys might have fallen into trouble from then on!  !  !  Oh, oh, don't put your chest on it, be careful, my cannon may go off!  Also, I need to reiterate it again, teacher, you are really not my type!  !

    In the struggle between reason and sensibility, angels and demons, I took my hand out with difficulty, left my seat and walked to the podium with a slight bend without being noticed.

    Ah, I almost got hard just now.

    Standing on the podium, looking at the unabashed thirst for knowledge in the eyes of the girls in the audience, including Teacher Yamada, I suddenly felt like I was on the top of Mount Everest, and it was difficult to even breathe.

    "Ahem."

    I straightened my back and cleared my throat, thinking about what to say next.

    ???????????????????? But my mind went blank. As expected, the pressure had already crushed my thinking power into pieces.

    At this time, I took a peek at the seat by the window. Sitting there was a black-haired girl with a ponytail.

    Her name is Xiao Zhizhen, my childhood sweetheart who we only reunited after six years. This girl has always had a single ponytail. When I first entered the classroom, I recognized her at a glance.

    “But it’s really a transformation of women.

    No, no, now is not the time to think about this.

    "Help me quickly!!"

    I signaled her with my eyes. As a childhood sweetheart who has been dating for a long time, she must be able to understand this information instantly.

    "snort!"

    You actually ignored me!  ?

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Oh, oh, what does this cold aura and this arrogant attitude mean!  Where has the arrogant and a little bit coquettish Hoshi-chan gone!  !  Now Chen is completely 100% proud!  !  She actually abandoned me mercilessly at my critical moment, turned her face expressionlessly to the window, and snorted coldly, "I'll kill you, did I offend you, Miss Chen!"  !

    “However, this did remind me of something.

    I remember my brother once told me that when faced with a girl who is wrapped in pride and makes people wonder if she is engaged in chain defense, you must use your fiery penis to penetrate the opponent's uterus.

    Of course, this is summed up by my rich theory and practice. Although I don’t know where his theory and practice come from, I even wonder if he made it up casually.

    ??????????????????? However, I have no idea what those two words mean in English, because I am powerless in English. I have obviously been abroad, and there are foreigners at home. I only know the twenty-six English letters ABC, which is really weak.

    Well, I don’t really want to know the meaning of this. I know that what comes out of my brother’s mouth is definitely not fun, because every time I ask my sister or other older women in the family, I will be scolded.  Of course, many times I will attract hatred consciously or unconsciously. In comparison, the harm I suffered is quite small.

    Ah, I am going off topic again. Look, the eyes of the girls below are starting to burst into flames.

    Well, what should I say at this time?

    Let’s start with a song called “Girls’ School Boys” by Twins?  Well, it does fit the occasion, but this is a self-introduction, not a concert.

    【When we introduce ourselves, too many rhetoric just attracts the temporary attention of others. To let people know ourselves, the most important thing is to show our true side.  】

    Brother’s voice seemed to ring in my mind. At this time, I seemed to see the holy light of heaven.

    Sometimes I’m pretty reliable.

    The corners of my mouth raised slightly uncontrollably, and the sunshine outside the window shone in at the right time. At this moment, in the eyes of some ignorant little girls, I became a handsome and sunny boy.

    A small exclamation came from below, and my attention immediately came back. I took a breath and began to introduce myself.

    "My name is Ichika Orimara."

    “Yeah, yeah, yeah!!”

    Everyone’s eyes showed the expectation of “I want to hear more.”

    I smiled, what a group of curious and kind children.

    Then, I should also treat others with sincerity.

    "I like Lolita the most."

    Maintaining a sunny smile, I expressed what I loved most in my heart.

    institutions

    The sounds of various heads banging on the table and people falling to the ground kept ringing out. It seemed that they were moved by my sincerity.

    I think everyone can become a partner who loves lolita.

    At this moment, I seem to have new hope for the future.

    The sound of clicking footstepsThere was an urgent sound, is someone coming?

    “Are you going to reveal your abnormal sexual fetish as soon as you get here!?”

    Huh?  Does this sound sound familiar?

    But before I had time to react, I was hit hard on the head and sent flying.

    Wow, this kind of invisible murderous martial arts passed down by my brother is so familiar to me. The pain that directly penetrates the skull and hits the cerebral cortex is simply exhilarating How strange!  !  I'm not a pussy-shaker like Sister Xiaoyuan!  !  !

    “However, this knocking method, whether it’s power, angle, or speed, is very similar to the person in my impression.

    I swallowed and turned around with a little fear. I saw the woman behind me wearing a black suit and tight skirt. She had a slender figure and a body curve with no fat at all due to regular exercise. And the other person was at this time  He crossed his arms in front of his chest, raised the corners of his eyes, and his eyes were as sharp as a wolf's.

    "What the hell, Guan Yunchang!?"

    Snapped——

    “Ugh, I got hit on the head again, I’m probably going to have a cerebral hemorrhage now.

    "Sister Chifuyu, it hurts so much!"

    Yes, the domineering woman in front of me is my sister Chifuyu Orimaru.

    "Who is the hero in the Three Kingdoms, idiot!!"

    I rubbed my head and stood up from the ground, looking at my sister in front of me, very curious about her appearance.

    "Sister Chifuyu, why are you here? Aren't you out training for the annual World's No. 1 Martial Arts Tournament?"

    "Do you think I am Yamcha!? Who told you that I would go to that kind of conference!!"

    Chifuyu-san’s eyes started to sparkle, and her fists were clenched tightly. She would probably attack accordingly depending on my answer.

    “Uh, it’s my brother, that’s what I told you!!”

    I quickly shied away all the responsibilities, but after hearing this, Chifuyu-san loosened her fists and held her forehead in distress.

    "That idiot has been talking nonsense all day long"

    Looking at Chifuyu-san's depressed and gnashing expression, I couldn't help but want to laugh out loud. Those words I just came up with on the spur of the moment were purely to deceive my brother. Oh, haha, a Tai Chi push hand can kill someone invisible. I feel  At this moment, my IQ doubled several times.

    "Huh? By the way, what was going on with your self-introduction just now?"

    "Well……"

    Okay, I haven’t even breathed a sigh of relief yet. Why did this hatred suddenly shift back? I didn’t make fun of you.

    "My brother told me to be heart-to-heart and treat others with sincerity"

    And as soon as I finished speaking, Chifuyu-san came towards me with an angry fist.

    “Just lie to me now!!!!”

    Is it okay to let your brother lie like this openly?  ?

 Text Chapter 59 Looking forward to meeting him again

    "Hey, your eyes are wandering. Do you want to borrow money from me? For the sake of us being brothers, just tell me how much you want. It's okay to give the Ming coins directly to you!"

    There was a short distance from leaving the World Tree to one of the squares near the World Tree. Along the way, Neil found that Negi peeked at him very frequently, almost every few steps.  When he turned his head, Negi quickly turned his head and whistled. This behavior made Neil very unhappy, because it felt very disgusting to be treated like this by a boy, and Negi was not a girl who secretly liked him.  .

    “ Could it be that Negi has been looking at 3A girls for a long time and hasn’t had any contact with boys for a long time, and finally his interest in that area has begun to awaken!  ?

    In an instant, Negi’s image became dangerous in Neil’s eyes.

    "Why is it such an unlucky thing to say? How much do you want today's birthday to become the anniversary of my death! What do you mean by that look in your eyes? I always feel super unhappy!!"

    Negi was obviously stunned by Neil's sudden words for a few seconds before he reacted. Coupled with the weird look in his eyes, he couldn't help but complain angrily.

    Neil stuck out his tongue, put his hands on the back of his head, and quickened his pace slightly, leading Negi by half a body.

    "Do you have anything to say?"

    Negi paused for a moment, looking sideways at the face partially blocked by his arms, his eyes flashing behind the lenses.

    “Hey, Neil, has something happened to you recently?”

    I always feel that something has changed in him.

    Neil’s pace slowed down unconsciously, but soon returned to its original state, and he asked without looking back.

    "Why do you think so?"

    “I just feel like you’ve been a little absent-minded these days, as if you’re a little further away”

    Raising his head and looking at the stars covering the night sky, the starlight gently reflected the faint light on Negi's glasses.

    Neil put down his hands and put them behind his back. He also raised his head and stared at him from a distance.

    "No, nothing has changed"

    In the end, he was still like that.

    Nothing has changed.

    "Neil"

    Negi turned his head and opened his mouth, as if he wanted to say something, but for a long time, he did not say another word.

    "Don't talk about me, it's you" Neil suddenly spoke up and grabbed the topic, turning his face and blinking, "You are the one who should be said to be absent-minded, right? You seem to have no energy recently, as if you were distracted by something.  Things are bothering me"

    "Is it that obvious?"

    Negi lowered his head and muttered quietly, but Neil could still hear him beside him.

    "It's all written on your face I thought you looked confident after the school festival, but it turns out you've been so worried these days that you almost jumped off a building. What, is it a worry about love, boy?"  "

    When talking about love, Neil’s eyes brightened up and his tone was full of ridicule.

    "No, I just had a quarrel with Asuna-san"

    Negi rolled his eyes at him and became dejected again.

    "Sister? Oh, haha, it really is a matter of love~~~You dishonest guy~~~"

    "Do you have to think about this!?"

    "Okay, what did you and eldest sister argue about?"

    Neil spread his hands and did not continue teasing the other party.

    "Actually, it's not a big deal. Asuna-san just reminded me that I am very similar to Chao-san"

    Negi lowered his head a little further and sighed softly.

    "I see, the eldest sister is angry because of this"

    Neil looked at his brother’s confused expression, and he probably figured out what was going on between him and Asuna.

    After meeting with Gunel and learning that his father was still alive, Neil also guessed what Negi was thinking now. He must be full of things about his father. Since a long time ago, Negi has been working hard for his father.  , constantly injured, and constantly moving forward. After getting more accurate news, he will only work harder to move forward for his dream, even at the risk of losing his life.

    Father seems to be everything to him.

    This is exactly the same as the super ring tone.

    For the sake of your dreams, you are willing to give up everything, including your own happiness.

    And Tomorrow Cai is angry about it, maybe that's it.

    "Actually, Asuna-san is right, and I said the same thing to Chao-san, but I"? 

    Although he clearly rejected Chao's approach, he himself followed Chao's path, almost exactly the same path.

    He, how should he choose?

    "Neji, do you still remember what Chao Lingyin said?"

    Neil didn’t pay attention to Negi’s current expression and just continued talking.

    "Don't stop, keep moving forward This sentence should be very suitable for you now. For you, your father's affairs can be said to be everything to you. If you are asked to give up everything now for this, you must be able to do it.  Yes, in this aspect, you, Chao Lingyin, and I are really the same"

    Neil slowly took a breath of the refreshing summer night, his eyes slightly focused on Negi's face.

    "However, I think this is correct, or in other words, any approach is correct, but everyone chooses a different position. It is probably impossible for you to give up looking for your father, so why not go all the way?  Black, just like Kick-Ass who became a hero after being knocked headlong"

    "Well, I always feel that the tone of your words has suddenly changed a lot"

    "Don't worry about these things. Your goal is very clear anyway. You just think too much. Anyway, there is only one way you want to go from now on, isn't it?"

    Facing Neil’s smile, Negi seemed to know a little bit about what he should choose.

    "However, I have one more thing to say. No matter what you choose, you should also pay more attention to the people around you, such as eldest sister. I think eldest sister is very clear about your thoughts, and this is what she is worried about.  , it’s just that she doesn’t want to see you scarring yourself, the eldest sister’s idea is probably that simple"

    Neil took a few steps forward, tapping his toes slightly. As his body turned, his long hair fluttered lightly, and his face was clearly reflected in Negi's eyes.

    "Don't forget this, because when you lose, the pain is not something you can bear"

    "Neil"

    They were only a few steps apart, but Niji felt like they were separated by a chasm.

    Because there was a bit of sad nostalgia in Neil's eyes, which blocked his approach.

    "Well, that's all I want to say. It's up to you what you think about next" Neil spread his hands and smiled softly, then turned a little evil again, "But eldest sister really loves you deeply.  Said~~~"

    "Why do you come back here again!!!"

    The sentimental atmosphere just now was gone, and Negi rolled his eyes angrily.

    “Hehe~~~”

    Neil grinned wider, looked away slightly, and saw the surrounding environment clearly. His smile was frozen, and his expression was a little confused.

    "Ah, by the way, what am I doing here?"

    "Huh? Don't you know it yourself!?"

    "I really don't know, I'm following you"

    "How are you following me!? You are following me and running in front of me!!"

    "In this case, I will go home. Goodbye, young man who works hard~~~"

    Neil waved his hand and walked forward without looking back, but he was immediately grabbed by the collar.

    "It's rare that you come here, so just patrol with me. You have a lot of time anyway"

    I don’t know where Niji got the strength, but he was holding on to Neil’s collar as firmly as a rock.

    "Hey, I'm not on duty tonight, and my youth is calling me!!"

    "What youth?"

    “Galgame on the computer!!!”

    “Delete your youth for me!!”

    "Do you want to ruin my life!?"

    "Your life is too insignificant!!"

    Seeing that Negi refused to let go of him, Neil lowered his head helplessly, but after waiting for a while, he found that Negi was still where he was.

    "Aren't you going to patrol? Why are you standing here without moving? You want to be a sentinel!"

    "No, I'm waitingah, here it comes!"

    When Negi was talking, a figure in the field of vision gradually enlarged, and he suddenly shouted.

    Neil looked in the direction that Negi was looking at, and saw Setsuna coming this way quickly, and Kamo the ferret was lying on her shoulder.

    "Why is Kamo and Setsuna-san together?"

    Generally speaking, doesn’t Kamo, the pervert, always follow Negi?

    "If you come to me today, I will ask Kamo to find Setsuna-san first, and then we will make an appointment to meet here."

    ? ?Ji smiled and explained in a calm tone.

    Neil glanced at Negi thoughtfully, his eyes brightened slightly, and then fell silent.

    "Teacher Negi, Teacher Neil, good evening."

    Setsuna quickly arrived in front of them. There seemed to be no surprise about Neil's appearance. Negi or Kamo must have told her in advance.

    "Boss Neil, long time no see."

    Kamo jumped from Setsuna’s shoulder to Negi, turned to say hello to Neil.

    "It's been a long time indeed. You haven't done anything wrong recently, have you?"

    Neil half-opened his eyes and glanced at Kamo who was stiff.

    “No, absolutely not!! I don’t dare to lose even a hair under Boss Neil’s eyes!!”

    "That means you did a lot of bad things that I didn't see, right?"

    Under Kamo’s desperate eyes, Neil raised a bright smile.

    "Okay, Neil, Kamo hasn't done much recently and has helped me a lot. Let's go on patrol now"

    Seeing this, Negi had no choice but to interrupt Neil's topic.

    Neil waved his hands quickly, as if he refused to agree.

    "No, it's not my turn tonight, I won't work overtime, you have to go do it yourself!"

    "Anyway, you are here, and you will do some meaningless things when you go back. It is better to stay. It is rare that we can be on duty together"

    “What’s so pointless!! You’re actually vetoing my life!!”

    "Teacher, what are you talking about?"

    Listening to the conversation between the two, Setsuna on the side was confused.

    "It's nothing, it's just that Neil promised us to patrol together. One more person will add more strength."

    Negi turned to Setsuna and smiled, taking Neil with him by the way.

    "Who agreed? Don't just talk to yourself!"

    "Then let's set off now!"

    "Okay, Teacher Negi."

    "Hey, don't ignore me, listen to me!!!"

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Ah, I really want to go home"

    Raising his head, Neil looked at the starry sky and lazily followed Negi and Setsuna.

    “It’s only been less than two minutes! How unmotivated you are!!”

    Neil didn’t pay attention to Neji’s words. He turned to look at An Jing walking beside him, his eyes rolled, and he didn’t know what he was thinking.

    "Speaking of Setsuna-san, why are you and Negi together? Could it be that you are having an unethical love affair with your eldest lady and her fiancé behind your back!?"

    Neil covered his mouth with his hands, his face filled with disbelief.

    "Who do you think is the betrothed!!"

    "I did not betray the eldest lady!!"

    "As expected of Neil, he said all the things in my heart, but it doesn't matter, brother, you can be considered Setsuna's master, it's totally okay!!"

    "How is it OK!!!" x2

    The two of them shouted at Kamo at the same time, dumbfounded.

    “I understand, I know how to do it, huh huh~~~~~”

    "You know nothing! The laughter behind you is full of bad intentions!!"

    "Teacher Neil, I will never change my heart for the eldest lady!!"

    In desperation, Setsuna expressed his loyalty to Konoka without thinking.

    "Oh, that's true" x3

    At this time, two young men, one a pervert, looked at Setsuna with ambiguous eyes. Setsuna was stunned, and then turned red and waved his hands in denial.

    "No, it's not what you think. I, I just treat the eldest lady, just"

    "Love……"

    "It's love"

    "like."

    The three guys caught Setsuna’s words very wisely.

    "Nah!!!!!!!"

    At night, the girl’s shy screams broke through the sky.

    "You guys are really energetic"

    Suddenly a voice intervened in the joke between three people and one mink. They followed the sound at the same time and saw a young man wearing a high school uniform leaning against a lamppost, holding a mobile phone in his hand, and his eyes glanced slightly  Their fingertips are still touching the bright screen.

    &nbsp;"Why are you here? Are you also patrolling at night?"

    Neil walked over and obviously knew the other person.

    The young man then turned his head, looked at Neil walking towards him, and smiled slightly.

    "Well, I'm short of manpower recently, so I came to help. Anyway, I still get overtime pay"

    "Senior Muchen."

    In an instant, he also came over and bowed respectfully to the other party.

    The young man is Jun Muchen.

    "It's Setsuna-chan, why are you with this bastard brat?"

    "Who are you calling a bastard? Speaking of bastards, you bastard is even more of a bastard!!"

    “Tsk, tsk, tsk, it’s full of balls in one sentence, it’s really dirty!”

    “It’s your head that’s dirty!!”

    "Well, actually, Teacher Neil is here to patrol tonight, so we came together"

    "The moment interrupted the two people's unscrupulous conversation, and at the same time, I felt that the two guys were really similar.

    "Neil, Setsuna-san, who is this gentleman?"

    There is obviously someone here who doesn’t know the other person.

    "Oh, this is a student from the high school department. Senior Jun Muchen, like me, is also employed by the school and is very powerful."

    Seeing that Neal had no intention of introducing him, Setsuna had no choice but to introduce him to Neji. When he looked at Jun Muchen, there was a hint of admiration in his eyes.

    "Ahahaha, I am stronger in that area"

    Jun Muchen touched the back of his head and smiled brightly, swinging his waist back and forth slightly.

    In an instant, he turned away with his cheeks slightly red, Negi looked puzzled, while Neil's eyes were full of contempt.

    "You can no longer be described as a scumbag."

    "Uh, um, nice to meet you, Mr. Jun."

    Although I didn’t understand what Jun Muchen meant by that aspect, I still extended my hand in a friendly manner.

    "This is Teacher Negi, just call me Muchen. He is such a personable gentleman, completely different from a guy who only knows bullshit"

    With a gentle smile on her face, Jun Muchen held Niji’s hand and said something that made someone angry.

    "It's much better than you, the guy with the same curly hair as [beep——]"

    Neil twitched the corners of his eyes, raised the corners of his mouth, and said coldly.

    “Although my hair is black and curly, it is definitely not the curly hair on [beep——]!!”

    "Ah la la, you really didn't bring it upon yourself"

    The two people looked at each other, as if there were sparks constantly arousing.

    "Well, Neil, you and Mr. Muchen are very familiar with each other."

    "Only a ghost is familiar with this kind of guy!" Neil turned his head and glared at Niji, then immediately turned back to stare at Jun Muchen, "This guy had a fight with me for no reason last time, what do you think?  Is this kind of person seriously ill?!"

    “It’s not just for nothing!!”

    "Then what are you talking about!!"

    “Because I’m bored!!”

    “Idiot!!”

    "Ha, I really don't understand"

    Negi held his forehead with a headache, feeling as if two Neils appeared in front of him.

    “Speaking of which, what are you doing here alone?”

    "I'm waiting for someone."

    Jun Muchen put away his phone and said with a yawn.

    "Ha, waiting for someone? You don't look like you have a date, do you?"

    "How different! One day I will go to a love hotel with the president!!"

    "One sentence will reveal your true face clearly."

    Neil sighed very much, this guy is really powerful in combat, his combat effectiveness has broken through the lower limit.

    "Actually, I was waiting for the principal's guests to come out" Seeing the curiosity in the three people's eyes, Jun Muchen continued, "They are people from the Holy Church."

    "The Holy Church? Is it dealing with the previous ghoul incident?"

    Neil was the first to react, and at the same time, three unlucky children flashed through his mind.

    "Ghoul? What ghoul?"

    Negi and Setsuna looked at Neil suspiciously. Neil was stunned. It seemed that they didn't know about the incident.

    After briefly explaining it to them, Negi and Setsuna's expressions changed slightly and became a little heavy.

    “Actually, you don’t need to be so nervous. As long as you deal with it well, you won’t be afraid of too much trouble”

    &nbsp; Jun Muchen put away his playful look and calmly comforted the two of them, with a comforting warmth in his voice.

    "Yeah." x2

    "By the way, who was sent by the Holy Church?" Neil raised his eyes and looked at Jun Muchen, "Is it the agent? Or are the people from the burial agency also coming out?"

    "You know a lot" Jun Muchen's eyes were slightly surprised, and then he continued to lean against the lamppost lazily, "That person is the person in charge of the nearby Shengtang Church stronghold, he is oh, myself  Look, he comes out."

    Jun Muchen suddenly stood up straight and looked back at the building behind him. In the darkness, the sound of neither light nor heavy footsteps sounded rhythmically.

    Everyone’s eyes were focused on him, and the figure in the shadow gradually became clearer, and the cross hanging on his chest reflected a faint silver light.

    "Oh? I didn't expect there would be so many people here"

    There seemed to be a little surprise in the heavy voice, and a man wearing a black priest's uniform appeared in front of everyone.

    Neil’s pupils shrank tightly, and the man’s face was deeply imprinted on his retinas. He opened his mouth slightly, then bit his lower lip tightly, and an imperceptible trace of violent murderous intention passed deep in his eyes.

    Soon, the trace of hostility disappeared, and Neil stood aside silently, returning to his usual listless appearance.

    Jun Muchen, who had been keeping quiet, glanced at Neil thoughtfully, then stood up with a smile and introduced the newcomer to Niji and the others.

    "This is the chief priest of Haiming City Church, and the person in charge of negotiating with our Magic Association on behalf of the Holy Church Church, Kotomine Kirei."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Jun Muchen faced Kotomine Kirei and introduced the person on the other side.

    "These three are magicians and swordsmen from the Magic Association, Negi Springfield, Neil Springfield, and Setsuna Sakurasaki."

    "Good evening, you three. I never expected that the Magic Association would have such outstanding children."

    Kotomine Kirei's eyes are always heavy, giving people a serious feeling.

    "You're flattered, Mr. Kotomine."

    Facing the other party’s compliment, Negi quickly nodded in return.

    Kotomine Kirei’s eyes passed over the faces of the three of them one by one. When he saw Neil, he paused for a moment and then turned to Jun Muchen.

    "Mr. Muchen, my business has been finished, and it's almost time for me to leave."

    "Let me take you out" Jun Muchen nodded to the other party, and then winked at the three of them, "Then I will lead Mr. Yanfeng to leave, and you three can continue working"

    "Okay, Mr. Muchen."

    "Goodbye, Senior Muchen."

    Neil didn’t look at Kirei for a second, he raised his head and nodded lightly to Jun Muchen, then turned around and left with the two of them.

    "Then let's go, Mr. Kotomine."

    "sorry to bother you."

    Kotomine Kirei nodded in thanks, then vaguely glanced at the direction Neil left, with an obscure smile on his lips.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "I'll send it here."

    Reaching the entrance of the academy, Jun Muchen stopped and turned to talk to Kotomine Kirei, who was following closely behind him.

    "Well, thank you."

    Jun Muchen nodded slightly to him and walked away.

    Kotomine Kirei calmly watched Jun Muchen leave. He slowly turned around until his back disappeared.

    “It seems like something interesting happened tonight, Kirei.”

    The strange voice appeared out of thin air, but Kotomine Kirei did not feel the slightest surprise, and his expressionless face maintained his usual indifference.

    "What are you referring to?"

    Kirei stared at the void in front of him, as if there was a figure in front of him talking to him.

    "hehe……"

    The sound of laughter was accompanied by golden light particles, which gathered together little by little. Soon, the silhouette of a human figure loomed in the golden light.

    "You should have discovered it, that brat"

    Yao dispersed, and a young man wearing a black jacket had his hands in his trouser pockets. His handsome face was full of arrogance, and a pair of bloody eyes under the golden bangs seemed to have an addictive demonic quality, staring directly at the indifferent eyes.  man.

    Seeing that Kirei remained silent, the young man raised an evil smile on his lips, narrowed his eyes slightly, and the blood in his eyes became more and more piercing.

    "He seems to have the same thing as us."

    Qili looked at the man??, his eyes were cold, and he met those eyes that were difficult for mortals to look directly into without giving in.

    Suddenly, Kirei smiled.

    A gloomy smile appeared on his cold and sharp face.

    "Indeed, aren't you interested, Gilgamesh?"

    "Of course I have interests. There aren't many things in this world that interest me" The smile on Gilgamesh's lips grew wider, and the light in his eyes became more and more elusive. "But, we can't be interested in him now."  Take action."

    "Oh why?"

    There was a hint of curiosity in Kirei's expression.

    Such emotional changes are very rare for him.

    "Because of the agreement with that guy, if that kid encounters danger within my sight, try to save his life."

    Gilgamesh withdrew his gaze and raised his head slightly. The night sky was reflected in his eyes, and he seemed to be able to see a night similar to the original one.

    "That mysterious heroic spirit?"

    Kirei frowned, a familiar yet unfamiliar figure appeared in his mind.

    "Um."

    Gilgamesh’s gaze retracted from the sky and fell on Kirei.

    "Do you know his identity?"

    Hearing Kirei’s question, Gilgamesh smiled playfully.

    "That's right, but it's better not to tell you for the time being. It will be more exciting to save the interesting things until the end."

    Gilgamesh looked past Kirei, looking in an unknown direction, with slight waves in his eyes.

    "My king, I am looking forward to meeting him again."

    ?…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

    PS: I plan to overthrow and rewrite it, and change the protagonist to a female.

 Text Chapter 60 Moon Peak Shrine

    irritable.

    That feeling lingered in my mind for quite some time.

    The things that happened recently and the people I met have revived many memories that have been buried deep in my heart. In my mind, almost all of them are pictures that I don’t want to think of.

    In the past, he would sometimes recall it or appear in his dreams. Even though it was like a curse, he never wanted to abandon those memories. For him, this was a sin that he had to endure.

    However, even so, he would not be as inexplicably restless in the past as he is now. Often, as long as he hints to himself, his mood will soon calm down, or in other words, his heart will feel like death again.

    Is it because of those people?

    Some familiar faces flashed through Neil's mind, and a subtle sense of peace flowed through them.

    He has always been walking alone. Even Negi, who is closest to him, cannot get close to the depths of his heart. Now, the shadows of other people have been left in his heart. Unknowingly, the cracks in his heart have opened up.  got bigger.

    However, he knew very well that this would not work.

    He has learned a lot from what happened in the past, and he doesn't want to repeat the same mistakes. In order to no longer let others get hurt because of him, and make himself suffer again, as long as he no longer establishes close relationships with other people and is separated by a distance, then each other will  Will not be harmed.

    “Otherwise, what happened to Touma that night will happen again.

    "well……"

    Neil sighed slightly, because being reminded by Negi made him a little concerned about his own problems.

    Since coming to this country and coming into contact with those people, he seems to have changed more or less. Now I think about it, does the practice assigned to him by the principal have such meaning.

    "It's so weak"

    Neil stopped his directionless progress, looked up at the clear blue sky, and laughed somewhat self-deprecatingly.

    In the breeze, there is a hint of fragrance.

    Neil put away his complicated thoughts, smelled the fragrance of flowers, and couldn't help but turn his head and look around. It turned out that he had come to a place that was familiar yet unfamiliar.

    On the long stairs, there is a torii gate.

    "Shrine"

    Neil had seen this kind of building before at Bang Zhikui's home, but he didn't expect that he would encounter another shrine while wandering around this city. It seems that the people here seem to believe in gods.

    However, there seemed to be something about this shrine that attracted him. Unconsciously, Neil stepped on the stairs and walked up out of curiosity. He glanced at the sign on the torii gate, which was written in black ink on the somewhat broken wooden board.  With a few big characters.

    Tsukimine Shrine.

    After walking up the stairs, a clean open space appeared in front of me. In the distance, there is the main hall of Tsukamine Shrine, and it is surrounded by trees. In the center, there is a peach blossom tree, with pale pink petals blooming. From time to time, it is surrounded by trees.  The wind blows, and the petals carry their fragrance and blow into the distance.

    Neil walked over, and the fragrance he just smelled seemed to be the fragrance of the flowers of this peach blossom tree. But, is this season the time for peach blossoms to bloom?

    After touching the rough tree trunk, Neil looked up at the crown of the tree where the buds were blooming with a strange expression.

    "Is it the same as the cherry blossom tree in my house?"

    It seems wrong. The tree at home will remain open for a long time because it has been tampered with. Unless the tree in front of you has also been tampered with, but would anyone be so bothered?

    "Maybe yes."

    Neil held his chin up and murmured uncertainly.

    "Well, it's not a bad thing anyway, it's just a spectacle at best"

    It’s really not a big deal. At least not many people will delve into the school’s World Tree, which is too big to complain about. Sometimes Neil really wonders if the people in this city are all crazy guys.

    "But why don't you see a clergyman?"

    After being here for a long time, I didn’t find anyone coming or going, not even a worshipper.

    Neil sat down under the peach blossom tree, leaning against the trunk of the tree and vaguely seeing the sky through the branches. The hazy and broken beauty was particularly charming. As he watched quietly, time seemed to have stopped.

    The slightly blowing wind mixed with the fragrance of peach blossoms and the simple atmosphere of the shrine seemed to have a hypnotic effect. Little by little, Neil's eyes slowly closed, and unknowingly, the scenery in front of him gradually changed.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    Ordinary furnishings, ordinary decoration.

    &nbsp; This is an ordinary house.

    The open window let in the bright morning light, and the faint light reflected on the floor and walls, making it warm.

    On the recliner, a beautiful woman with long black hair was sitting, and opposite her, a man with long white hair was half-kneeling on the ground, his palms gently covering the woman's slightly swollen abdomen.

    "Do you really want to go?"

    The woman raised her bright and moving amber eyes and stared at the man with gentle eyes.

    The man met those beautiful eyes and grinned.

    “I don’t want to go either, but I have to go, just like I have to take Sadharu out in the morning, otherwise he will be at home”

    "Be serious."

    The woman raised her hand and patted the man's head gently, her face full of anger.

    "Well, I'm very serious" The man grabbed the hand covering his head, held it softly and without force, and looked at the other person intently, "I'm sorry, I have to leave him at this time.  you alone……"

    Looking at his expression, the woman couldn't help but sigh, and then she curled her lips in displeasure.

    "I knew it was like this. You haven't listened to me since you were a child. I really doubt whether you are sincerely good to me"

    "Oh my, my whole body belongs to you, you still don't believe me" The man held the white catkin and couldn't help but laughed out loud, "A woman is a fragile work of art. If you don't cherish it, you will lose it."  It cannot be saved, so I will cherish you all the time."

    Hearing these straightforward words, the woman's pretty face couldn't help but blush slightly, but when she saw the smile in his eyes, she felt a little annoyed. She narrowed her eyes and smiled as charmingly as a crescent moon.

    “Hey, you must have a lot of artworks, right?”

    The man lowered his head and thought for a moment, then muttered uncertainly, "It seems like a lot"

    "Um?"

    The man quickly grabbed the hand that had started to press hard on his ear and looked at the woman with a flattering smile, "But I chose the one who is priceless to me"

    The woman glared at him and finally let go of her hand. Looking at his familiar face, she felt slightly absent-minded.

    "Do you know what the happiness I hope for me is like?"

    Her voice was very plain, but in the man's ears, there was always an unforgettable sadness.

    "I can eat with you every night, say good night to you before going to bed, and say good morning with a smile in the morning. What a little woman."

    The man stopped his smile and spoke seriously and calmly.

    The woman gently spread her face, her smile as happy as a rainbow after the rain.

    "Yes, I'm just a little woman, so I don't expect my husband to be a hero admired by all people. As long as he can stay with me, it's enough."

    "I don't want to be a hero, because heroes usually die young." The man shrugged, then stood up, bent down and gently touched the side of the woman's face, with tenderness written on his face, "But I can't be a hero.  person, so you can rest assured to let me go, I will definitely come back to you in vain."

    The woman held the broad and strong hand with both hands and pressed it tightly to her face. Her eyes were wet without knowing when.

    "I always feel that I am destined to wait for you all the time. I never see you waiting for me. You know, waiting is not a happy thing."

    "So, I can only compensate."

    The man let go of the woman’s hand and wiped away the tears from her eyes.

    "Wait until I use my future happiness to make up for your past unhappiness."

    With a smile on his face, he turned around and left with the woman looking at him forever.

    Determined, without a trace of nostalgia.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    Ding bell——ding bell——

    There seemed to be some melodious ringing ringing in my ears.

    Open your eyes, it’s the bright world.

    Neil was a little lost. What was that dream just now?

    In the dream, I only heard a man and a woman talking to each other, but I couldn't see their faces clearly, as if there was always a fog blurring their faces.

    【Do those two people have anything to do with me?  】

    ??Thinking hard, but can’t get any results.

    "My little friend, are you okay?"

    At this moment, a strange voice sounded in his ears, and only then did Neil notice that there was someone around himhuman existence.

    Turning around, Neil saw that the owner of the voice was a beautiful woman.

    A unique miko costume revealed the identity of the other party. Her long hair was bright flaxen, and the brown pupils dotted on her beautiful face seemed to be covered with a layer of light. No matter what the environment, she would exude a soft glow.  Glorious and reassuring.

    With a faint smile on her lips, the woman looked at Neil who had just woken up.

    "Uh, sorry, I just fell asleep."

    Neil noticed that the other person was holding a strange-looking bell in his hand. The ringing he just heard might have come from this thing.

    “It’s easy to catch a cold if you sleep here.”

    The woman suddenly realized it, and then she felt a little worried.

    "Well, I understand."

    Neil responded politely to other people's kindness.

    "Miss, are you the witch here?"

    "Well, I am the shrine maiden of Tsukimine Shrine, and I just took over recently."

    The woman smiled slightly, and the bell in her hand gently made a pleasant ringing sound.

    "Speaking of which, I saw you looking a little lost just now. Was it a nightmare?"

    Recalling the way Neil looked when he woke up before, the woman asked with some concern.

    "Well, in the distant Silent Hill, Alessa is trying to swallow me up with darkness and combine me with her. How can we repair it? I am obviously not Sharon"

    Neil habitually rambled on, even clenching his fists to express his anger.

    "What, is it an evil spirit!?"

    However, the miko was very shocked, and then she held the bell tightly and tried to hit Neil on the head.

    "Miss, wait!! What are you going to do!?"

    “I’ll help you get rid of the spirit, don’t worry, it’s very effective!”

    "It looks like you want to kill me. I'm afraid that before I can get rid of the spirit, I will become a spirit myself!!" Neil quickly raised his hand to stop the other party, with a look of shame on his face, "Miss Witch, what I just said was purely  Nonsense, please don’t pay attention!”

    "Ugh, why am I still so worried? Hey, could it be that you were possessed by a ghost and saw the ghost's memory!?"

    "Uh, no, and it's not really a nightmare. I just had a somewhat inexplicable dream" Neil paused, glanced at the witch, and felt that there was nothing embarrassing about saying it, so he continued, "In a dream  I saw a man and a woman having a conversation, but I had no impression of their faces, so it was a bit strange."

    "You didn't lie to me?"

    “…It’s true this time.”

    "Oh, is that so?" The witch held her delicate chin and thought carefully. She looked down at Neil, "Actually, dreams sometimes have something to do with the past. Sometimes, maybe it's the scene in the future, maybe it's you.  The future is uncertain"

    After saying that, the miko looked at him with a strange smile.

    "my future?"

    Neil was a little confused for a moment. He really hadn't thought about this, but it didn't look like it.

    He shook his head and got rid of all the messy thoughts in his mind. It didn't matter whether this dream was related to him or not. It was just a dream anyway.

    "Forget it, it's useless to think so much. By the way, what do you call Miss Miko?"

    "My name is Guanyue Gefan, you can just call me Guanyue. What about you?"

    "Neil Springfield, please give me your advice."

    Neil stretched out his hand to shake Gefan’s hand, and Gefan tilted his head, not knowing what he was thinking.

    After chatting with Ge Fan for a while, Neil said goodbye and left.

    Gefan stood at the top of the stairs, watching Neil leave. After losing sight of him, she turned around and walked back to the peach blossom tree. She reached out her hand and brushed the rough bark of the trunk.

    Ding bell——

    The peach blossom tree suddenly made a circle of invisible fluctuations, and the bell in Ge Fan's hand seemed to be vibrated and made a sound.

    The witch looked at the peach blossom tree with deep and gentle eyes, and suddenly smiled.

    "Just now, what kind of dream did you see for him?  "

    Ding bell——

    There was another sound.

    It seems that someone has given the answer.

 Text Chapter 61 Wash your hands before pursuing a girl

    "It's so boring. If I had known earlier, I would have asked Nanoha and Suzuka to come out together"

    Alyssa, who was walking alone on the street, muttered in a low voice with some regret. She looked sideways at the exquisite accessories in the closet, feeling like something was missing without anyone to chat with her.

    It turns out that she is not used to being alone.

    "Huh? Ahead is Kabukicho"

    Because I had been a guest at Neil's home, and Neil's home was in this street, I passed by this place at that time. Although this area is not very big, there are many weird shops. For example, there is a store called  A shemale club opened by people from Xixiang.

    What kind of person would go to such a strange place?

    Alyssa cursed in her heart.

    But this place seems to be as chaotic as ever, or rather lawless.

    Alyssa looked around and would always see groups of delinquents and gangsters gathering in some corners, but the people passing by seemed not to be surprised, and sometimes even greeted them familiarly.

    "No wonder we raise people like stupid teachers"

    Alyssa felt as if she had discovered the truth.

    And just when Alyssa was so absent-minded, she felt as if she hit something and fell backwards.

    “It hurts so much!”

    “Hey, little girl, how are you walking!!!”

    Suddenly there was a rough voice above her head, and Alyssa stood up with some pain and looked. A fierce young man was glaring at her. He was holding a bottle of drink in his hand, and there were five people surrounding him. They were also surrounded by five people.  With a black jacket and colorful hair, he has a standard bad appearance.

    Alyssa was startled by this sudden situation and couldn't help but take a small step back.

    "Youwhat are you going to do?"

    "What are you doing! You soiled my clothes, what are you talking about!!"

    The young man pointed to a puddle of water on the chest of his clothes, and then stared at Alyssa fiercely, "What do you think we should do now!?"

    "II didn't mean it. For clothes like this, I'll just pay you for it!"

    Only then did Alyssa know what was going on. She secretly sighed why she was so unlucky today, and then said in a strong tone.

    The bad boy raised his eyebrows, as if he was offended by the other party's toughness. He couldn't help but snorted and said with narrowed eyes, "Huh? Compensate to me? Do you think you can afford it!! This is unique in the world!!"

    "Huh? Unique!?"

    Alyssa looked at the tattered clothes and felt that it would be trivial to compensate him for a hundred identical ones.

    "That's right, the boss worked hard to make it!!"

    "Do you think ordinary people can make those jagged shapes on the cuffs!?"

    "This is a work of conscience for our bad industry!!"

    “That’s why people call it Great White Shark!!”

    The companions behind the young man shouted and looked proud, while the leading delinquent youth was even more embarrassed and shy.

    ""

    Ah, what are you so shy about, bad!

    Alyssa was speechless for a while. Fortunately, she thought the sleeveless cuffs were caused by being torn off, but it turned out that these idiots made them by themselves.

    "Then what are you going to do? If you don't want compensation, I'll leave!"

    Facing this group of people, Alyssa felt a little afraid, and her eyes flickered slightly. She asked pretending to be calm, just hoping to get out of here as soon as possible.

    "Well, what should I do"

    The young man suddenly calmed down and looked at Alyssa carefully, making her feel uncomfortable for a while.

    "Hey, what on earth are you"

    “Please date me on the condition of marriage!!!”

    Before Alyssa finished speaking, the young man bowed ninety degrees and stretched out his hand. Alyssa was stunned, and her face immediately turned red.

    【Eh!  ?  Interact!  ?  What the hell kind of development is this!  !  】

    “You, you, what did you say all of a sudden!!!!!!”

    Alyssa no longer knew whether she was embarrassed or angry. The person who looked so fierce just now as if he wanted to kill her actually turned around and said he wanted to date her!  ?

    “Oh, my God, the boss’s lolicon is having another attack”

    "This disease is difficult to treat"

    "Actually, I am also a lolita control."

    "+1 upstairs."

    "You guys don't give it to me"??Talk to yourself!  !  !  !  "

    Alyssa angrily complained about this group of people, and then swatted away the hand handed by the young man.

    “Did you agree to my proposal!?”

    “Don’t jump to the final stage all at once!!!”

    Alyssa felt like she was going to cry. She started to turn her head, hoping to ask for help from passers-by. As soon as she turned her head, she saw a guy passing by with his hands in his trouser pockets and looking at her dumbfounded.

    ""

    ""

    With their eyes facing each other, the other person shook his head and walked forward as if nothing had happened.

    “Idiot teacher, come back here!!!”

    Hearing the angry shouting behind him, Neil had a headache. How could he encounter such trouble on the way home? However, it was really a novel thing to see someone confessing to Alyssa.

    Neil looked back at Alyssa, he spread his hands helplessly, "Hey, Miss, someone is confessing to you, I'm too embarrassed to come out and mess with it"

    “Asshole, didn’t you see that I was surrounded by a group of bad guys!?”

    "Tsk, tsk, tsk, this is even worse. Classic romantic comedies like heroes saving beauties are not suitable for me"

    "Who is telling you about a romantic comedy?!" Alyssa walked over quickly and grabbed Neil's collar, "Stop showing off your narcissistic expression and saying boring words! Get him away right now!!!  !”

    With one move, the Tathagata Divine Palm was swung out in succession, and Neil was directly hit and sent flying for more than ten times in the air.

    Neil was lying on the ground, covering his bleeding nose, and was almost beaten into a mosaic by Alyssa.

    "Let me tell you, you've beaten me to this point, are you still afraid of these people?"

    "Hey! Don't ignore us!!"

    The group of bad guys stood up and stared fiercely at Neil who appeared on the stage.

    “Well, I always feel that this kid looks familiar.

    Neil patted his clothes and stood up, glanced at the group of people in front of him, and couldn't help but sigh.  He looked at the leading delinquent young man, spread his hands and asked speechlessly, "I say, big brother, what's so good about this kid?"

    Alyssa’s eyelids twitched, and she held back her anger and stood behind Neil.

    "Huh? I like it, but can you control it!?"

    Looking at him gearing up, he seemed ready to punch him at any moment.

    Neil shook his head, then turned away to reveal Alyssa. He pointed at Alyssa and pushed up a pair of non-existent glasses.

    "Look at this little girl, the top is as flat as a horizontal line. Does it feel like a hand? Of course it does, but it just feels like a scratch on your hand. Unless you are an M, you will feel good!!"

    Ignoring Alyssa’s pretty face that was starting to darken, she then pointed at her legs.

    "Look here again, these two legs are so short, can they cooperate with you to do some difficult movements!? What fun is there! Without fun, how bleak life will become!! Do you think  …”

    “Don’t judge me for thinking about yourself, you scum!!!!”

    The world's martial arts show rises to the dragon level, and Neil spurts blood for another ten meters.

    "Are you here to step on me or to save me"

    Alyssa picked up Neil and stared at him coldly.

    "This is a strategy, Miss"

    At this time, the young man who was stunned by Neil's words came back to his senses, frowned, and reached out to Alyssa.

    "Who cares about you? As long as I like it!!"

    When Alyssa looked back and saw this scene, a bit of panic appeared on her face, but another hand appeared to help her block it.

    "Just say it nicely, don't move your hands or feet"

    Neil stood up and grabbed the other person’s thick hand with a smile, but the other person’s face seemed to be distorted by pain.

    "Idiot teacher"

    Neil turned back and smiled at Alyssa, then threw the young man out.

    “Wash your hands clean before pursuing a girl!!!”

    The young man was thrown towards his companions. They quickly supported the young man and were a little stunned when they looked at the red mark on his hand.

    How can a kid be so powerful?

    "You bastard, get on me!!" The young man rubbed his arms, and then rushed out fiercely, "I don't believe that six holy swords can't push the mountain of meat!!!"

    Facing the six people flying over, Neil curled his lips and quickly crashed into the six people.

    "Who do you think I am!!!It’s been a solo since!  !  !  I am the tank mage all by myself!  !  !  "

    "You're cheating!! Uh, wait, are you from my mother-in-law's family"

    “You only know now!!!”

    A few seconds later, Neil waved his hand freely and said to Alyssa, "Let's go."

    Alyssa looked numbly at the figures with their heads stuck in the wall. It was really lucky that the smashing was so comic.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Classmate Alyssa, why do you appear there alone? Where are your two good friends?"

    "Don't keep saying things I don't understand!" Alyssa glared at Neil angrily and looked away, "Even good friends won't get tired of being together every day."

    "Hey, I thought you were all in a relationship where flowers kiss each other"

    "Can you say something I can understand! Ah, no, you'd better not talk."

    Neil shrugged and looked at Alyssa who was walking in front of her a little annoyed. It was so rare that he saved her, but he didn’t even get a candy. It was really unsettling.

    "Hey, thank you just now"

    Alyssa stopped, glanced at Neil sideways, then quickly looked away, her face slightly red.

    "Thank you for what it is, can you eat it?"

    "Neal's word "thank you" immediately shirks all the credit from others. It is really the most deceptive word creation in history. At this time, at least you have to invite him to the Green Room for a sundae to express your gratitude.

    "Eat your sister!"

    ???????????????? Could it be that she didn’t appreciate it even after thanking him? Alyssa was so angry that she gritted her teeth.

    "Oh, classmate Alyssa, I didn't expect you to be so impure and actually want me to do such an ethically degrading thing. You are such a crazy guy. I never thought I had ever taught such a student!"

    "Shut up, you lost Greymon!!"

    Seeing Alyssa’s cannibalistic expression, Neil had no choice but to shut up in frustration.

    Ah, poor Sundae-kun left me again.

    "Speaking of which, how did you get to that place?"

    "I walked there accidentally. Do you think I came to find you!?"

    Alyssa was still angry, and even her tone of voice was full of gunpowder.

    "Sorry, I'm not interested in washboards."

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!! I am a washboard, I am so sorry!!!"

    Neil stretched out his hand to block the attack, but was bitten hard by the eldest lady’s tiger teeth. He couldn’t help but helplessly cover his forehead and sigh.

    "Don't think that just because Rie Kugimiya can use skills randomly"

    After vomiting in a low voice, Neil found that his hands were comically bloody.

    "Miss, it's time to relax. Even if you want my blood to flow through your body, you don't have to do this. I have another compromise. If you give birth to my child, you will have our blood."  Well, don’t you think this is simple, quick and perfect?”

    “Uh-huh, uh-huh, uh-huh!!!”

    "What are you shouting! Have you been fucked by me [beep——]!? Ahhhh, I know I was wrong, please let me go!!"

 Text Chapter 62 There must be something hidden under the cute appearance

    "You don't want me anymore?"

    The blond girl pursed her lips into a pitiful line, looked at the indifferent young man with tears in her eyes, and made a very outrageous declaration.

    "you——"

    The young man's eyelids twitched. After taking a deep breath, he was about to speak in a calm tone.

    “Is it because you have this woman that you don’t want me!?”

    The girl suddenly changed the topic and pointed at the girl standing next to the boy. She also had blond hair similar to hers, but her expression was a bit stunned, and she seemed to have been greatly shocked.

    "Eh!? Me?"

    The girl who was accused pointed at her face, her whole body was stunned, but the girl didn't seem to hear her words, she just took out her handkerchief and wiped the non-existent tears, and continued to complain about her misery.

    "You already have me at home, why are you looking for another woman outside? Can't I satisfy you with my blond hair? As my mother said, men are all beasts whose lower bodies are always in a state of rage"

    ""

    The young man said that he was really not a blond person. Did this guy’s mother say such strong words?  Sure enough, divorced women have wrong prejudices against men.

    When the young man said nothing and looked speechless, the girl rushed to the young man and stared at him with tears in her eyes.

    "I just heard you say you wanted to have a baby with her, why!? I can obviously give birth to a baby for you. If you want, I can give birth to a football team for you right away!!"

    As she was speaking, the girl caressed her belly with both hands, a trace of yearning and happiness for the future flashing across her face.

    At this moment, the passing spectators either admired or despised the young man at the center of the whirlpool. If he could do such a cruel thing at the age of ten, is it really okay to have a child?  Has modern science advanced to a point that even they could not imagine!  ?

    The young man covered his face. He was so ashamed. The looks around him made him so ashamed that he wanted to dig a hole and bury himself. He really couldn't get pleasure from the public shameful play in public.

    For the first time, the young man felt that he was still very moral.

    "Please let me go"

    "No, I will never leave you! I will never give up my happiness! Are your feelings for me just for fun?! Do you just want my body!?"

    Hearing the young man’s pleading words, the girl immediately came back to her senses and held his hand tightly, her eyes full of determination.

    ""

    The young man looked up at the sky that was gradually losing color in his eyes and shed tears silently.

    “Ah, I really want to die.

    "Hey!! Don't talk to yourselves, don't involve me in it!! It has nothing to do with me!"

    Alyssa could no longer bear the weird looks from around her. As the eldest lady, she felt so ashamed for the first time in her life. She actually became another heroine of such a shabby drama, and she even gave birth to a child. The lower limit.  It's not that showy.

    "And you, the stupid teacher, no, the promiscuous teacher! You actually did that, that, that kind of thing to a little girl, I, I will definitely report you!! You wait to go to jail!!"

    Alyssa pointed at Neil with a red face. This guy actually did these heinous things. Fortunately, she still believed him.

    No, if this continues, Nanoha, Suzuka, and the girls in the class will be in danger.

    Alyssa took out her mobile phone and immediately dialed a number.

    "Hey! Is this the International Court of Justice!?"

    "Miss, you don't have to be so realistic! And why is it that the International Court of Justice convicted me all of a sudden? Do you want me to hold a grudge like this!? You actually raised it to the international level!! You want me to be punished by human beings?  Expelled from the world!?”

    Neil almost fainted when he heard Alyssa’s calling voice. He stretched out his hand to take away Alyssa’s phone.

    “Yeah——!! Don’t touch me, you’ll get pregnant!!!”

    Alyssa screamed and jumped a few steps away, crossing her arms warily.

    ""

    Neil squatted deeply on the ground and was about to enter the orz state.

    When did he become a turbid launch pad covered in mysterious liquid?

    “Meow haha, that’s really interesting.”

    And the girl who was the culprit was holding her hands behind her back, watching the developments in front of her with a smile.

    "Asshole, whose fault do you think it is?! I was almost exiled because of your nonsense!!" Neil jumped.He stood up and glared at the girl with a red cross on his head, "Alicia, please go to bed early tonight. Weren't what you just talked about the bloody plot of a TV series last night!!"

    Not long ago, Neil was being tormented by Alyssa, but he was bumped into by Alicia who happened to be wandering around, and she heard Neil's teasing, which resulted in such a third-rate movie.  A real-life ethical romance drama with low blood pressure, low age and low IQ.

    "I want to perform because I think it's interesting"

    Alicia stuck out her tongue cutely and smiled as if she was not afraid that Neil was about to go crazy.

    “I almost went to the end of my life because of your desire to perform!!”

    "So youth is like a sand castle, which instantly collapses just because of some trivial things."

    “Don’t make it sound like it has nothing to do with you!!”

    Alyssa came over, she looked at Alicia, and immediately stroked her chest and breathed a sigh of relief.

    "It turns out you are not Feit. I was still wondering why Feit was such a person"

    Because of Nanoha, Alyssa and Suzuka both recognized the child Fit, and later exchanged letters. Judging from each other's words and appearance, they both felt that Fit was a well-behaved child who could even  A cute and shy girl.

    But the girl who looked exactly like Fit had just appeared, almost shattering her fantasy.

    Fortunately, God is merciful.

    "That's right, I'm not Feit, but I am Feit's sister, Alicia~~" Alicia smiled cutely, then blinked her beautiful eyes and looked at Alyssa, "By the way, you know Fei  Special?"

    "Well, but we have never met, so when I first met you, I was surprised. You are more lively than I thought"

    Alyssa felt that the corners of her mouth were twitching when she spoke.

    "Fortunately, Feite is not like you"

    Neil stood up, feeling equally deeply.

    "Hey, if Feit is like me, so what?"

    "Tell your mother to have another baby."

    "Ah! Neil is so bad, even Feit and I are not enough, yet he still wants it!"

    “…You’d better kill me.”

    "I just heard Alicia say that you live in this guy's house" Alyssa asked Alicia, but her eyes looked at Neil strangely, "I don't want to ask why you live in his house.  Why isn’t Feit with you?”

    "Well, there are many reasons. When Feite comes back, I will tell you in detail if I have the chance"

    Seeing that Neil had no intention of answering, Alicia could only answer randomly.

    "……Oh well."

    Alyssa’s eyes swept back and forth between the two of them, but she still suppressed the doubts in her heart.

    She always felt that they and Nanoha had a common secret that she didn't know about.

    Alyssa felt a little irritated unconsciously.

    "Well, it's time to go home" Seeing that the atmosphere seemed to be silent, Neil said aloud, "Miss, you should go back too, otherwise you will be confessed to again later"

    "Well, I understand."

    "Hey, what confession, tell me!"

    Alicia immediately became interested, but ended up being slapped on the forehead by Neil.

    When Neil and the three of them were walking on the road, they met a familiar guy head-on, and the other person was staring with his mouth wide open, with a look of surprise on his face that made him stupid.

    "Hey, Furuichi-san"

    Neil opened his dead eyes and said hello to the other party. How dare he meet an acquaintance at such a distance. In this small town, the chance of such randomness is really unusually high.

    "Um, can you explain the current situation in detail?"

    Furuichi held his forehead, reluctantly put on a relaxed smile, and tried hard to pose as a wise man.

    "What do you care about?"

    Neil and the two girls all tilted their heads at the same time, with several question marks popping up on their heads.

    "You still ask me what I care about!? Why are you with classmate Alyssa and a cute girl!!"

    "Ha, you ask why, it's just that we met on the road"

    "Oh my god!! Neil, has spring arrived again!? What a world without morals this is!!!!"

    Furuichi rubbed his eyebrows and almost smoke came out, and he fell intoA subtle state of rage.

    "Can you calm down, Furuichi-san, be careful and poke your forehead"

    "Ah, Neil, who made an oath with me to be a jobless virgin for the rest of his life, unexpectedly had something good happen to him. This was such a shock, as if all the hair on his butt was about to fall out, just like hair loss.  Dropped, and they are actually two cute girls of the same age? Obviously I remember that Neil’s preference seems to be the royal sister style with bulging front and back - "

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? could have two lines of bitter tears of blood and tears left in their eyes, Gu Shi looked at the sky aimlessly.

    ""

    "Well, anyway" Neil walked over and punched Gu Shi directly in the face, "You set my egg first!!!"

    “How can I not be determined after you’ve done this?!”

    "Have you calmed down, Furuichi-san"

    "I was forced to cool down"

    Furuichi was lying on the ground. Was that a meteorite that punched him so hard that his head was smoking?

    Ah, this time the handsome side of the beautiful girl was completely ruined in front of her.

    "By the way, who is this lady next to you?"

    Furuichi saw Alicia and asked Neil.

    "Alicia Testerosa, is"

    Neil wanted to say the words "my tenant", but he felt that Furuichi might get crazy if he said it, and there might be some rumors the next day. Last time Hayate came to visit his home.  It was this guy who broke the news.

    ???????????????????????????????? How about we kill him here to eliminate the trouble?

    Furuichi was covered in cold sweat, and his teacher was releasing an unabashed murderous light next to him. In an instant, he felt that his life seemed to be forced to the edge of the cliff.

    However, Neil and Furuichi had no time to care about anything else at this time, because a group of vicious guys were coming towards them.

    "Hey!! Who is the guy who just bullied me from Dumburo High School!!!"

    The bald man in the lead stared fiercely at the few brats in front of him.

    "Uh, boss, did we find the wrong person? They are all brats"

    A boy next to him came over and asked in a low voice that the combined age of the primary school students in front of him might not be older than his father.

    "You can't be wrong, that brat from the Denshi family is so big!"

    The bald boss spoke with confidence and no guilt at all for bullying a child.

    "Ehehehe!!! What is this sudden development!?"

    Furuichi looked at these delinquent high school students in despair, and suddenly jumped from one desperate situation to another more dangerous desperate situation?

    Neil looked at the group of people in front of him, and then glanced back at Alyssa. She was looking away and whistling as if it had nothing to do with herself, while Alicia's eyes were shining and looking forward to it.

    "Oh? It's you, right?"

    The bald boss noticed Furuichi who was making a noise, and after scanning the four of them, he identified Furuichi whose jaw was about to dislocate, because Neil seemed to be even weaker than Furuichi, and he seemed to be fine with long hair.  Bullying look.

    "Well, I don't have anything to say. Anyway, keep going, Furuichi-kun"

    Neil patted Furuichi on the shoulder and covered his mouth to suppress laughter.

    "Why me!! Don't act like you're just watching a show!!! I'm your student!!!"

    "Hey, hey, hey, you guys, don't you feel shy bullying a few kids?"

    A pleasant magnetic voice interrupted them.

    Furuichi turned his head as if he had seen a savior, and saw a group of girls wearing white special attack uniforms walking over, but the wooden knives, chains, clubs, and maces they held in their hands really made him feel embarrassed.

    Are today’s delinquents so ferocious even if they are too young girls?

    But it doesn’t matter, these big sisters are so beautiful.

    "Furuichi-san, you have lost all your moral integrity"

    ""

    Neil raised his eyes and looked at the group of female delinquents. The leading girl had a healthy wheat-colored complexion. Her long purple hair was tied up and swayed with her steps. She had a bamboo stick in her mouth and her eyes showed no sign of weakness.  Stare at the group of boys.

    "Ah? It's none of your business! This is our Duowu Luo's business, you Furious Emperor, get out of the way!!"

    At the critical moment, the boss did not give in because the other party was a girl, and it seemed that he had some connections with the other party.

    But the leading girl didn’t reply to his words, she just walked over and whispered:After staring at Neil for a while, he suddenly put his hand on Neil's head, with a friendly smile on his lips.

    "Your kid is Neil, right? I heard the tyrant mention you, you are such a cute kid"

    "Tyrant?"

    Neil didn't slap the opponent's hand away. After all, she was a quasi-royal sister, and he was just confused about the tyrant she mentioned. The group of guys from Duwuluo High School behind him seemed a little unhappy after hearing this title.  It looks good, like taking laxatives.

    It sounds like he is very tough. Is there such a formidable person around him?

    "Ahaha, it's someone you know anyway"

    "Hey, Rika, this kid here is also very cute. I'm Shizuku Itoi, and I'll die at night~~~"

    "Hey, Shizuku, you're scaring people"

    And Furuichi was surrounded by several female delinquents holding his face in his hands. At this moment, he was so happy that he almost fainted.

    "You women, don't forget about us! Bastards, don't think we dare not take action. Even if Nan Lixiang knows the "tyrant", I won't be afraid of you!  !  "

    "Huh? Even if you don't know that guy, I will beat you up. If you have the guts, come and try it!!"

    The bosses of the two factions began to clamor, and they gritted their teeth as fiercely as a wolf.

    "Boys! Don't take it lightly just because they are girls! Let them see the power of Dumburo High School!!"

    “Oh oh oh!!!”

    "Ah!? We are the Furious Emperor, don't underestimate us, you scum!!"

    "Follow the boss and rush!!!"

    Alicia and Alyssa stood on the outside, watching the two gangs fighting like this, feeling almost numb.

    "Ahaha, the fight started"

    Alyssa laughed dryly a few times, revealing a pair of dead fish eyes like Neil's.

    "Ah, everyone is so full of energy. It's so lively, I really want to join in"

    Alicia showed a completely different expression, and her eagerness to try made Alyssa doubt that she would rush in next second.

    Neil, who was in the middle of it, was punching one after another, while Fushi was running around with his head in his hands, hiding in a cold sweat.

    "What's going on!? Gang war!? I'm just an ordinary elementary school student. I simply ran to the wrong set!!"

    "Ah ah ah, let me go back to my mother's arms and drink milk!!"

    As soon as Fushi turned his head, he saw Neil kicking a big man away, making him look embarrassed.

    This guy’s strength is as unparalleled as ever.

    “You stinky brat!!”

    Fushi suddenly heard a loud shout from behind him. He turned around and saw a bad guy hitting him with his fist.

    ——I’m probably seriously injured now.

    Unable to escape, we can only watch the imminent crisis coming.

    In the blink of an eye, Furuichi felt as if his head was being pushed down, and a gust of wind passed over his head.

    "Really, don't get in the way here, leave as soon as possible, there are so many people here, even if you stand behind me, I may not be able to care about you, I might even beat you up"

    Furuichi only saw Neil punch the opponent away, and with a few words, he pushed him to the safety of Alicia.

    Furuichi was startled for a moment, and when he looked back, what caught his eye was Neil's expression that was slightly different from usual.

    I once saw this unique side of him in a martial arts competition.

    Looking at him intently in the fight, Furuichi pursed his lips.

    ——It’s really strong.

    "Hey, are you okay, Furuichi-san?"

    Seeing Fushi’s dull expression, Alyssa couldn’t help but asked, it wouldn’t be funny if he was beaten silly.

    "Uh, I'm fine" Furuichi waved his hand, then looked at Alicia, pointing to the chaotic situation, "Miss Alicia, is it okay to be in such a mess?"

    The bald boss seemed to have been beaten ten meters above the ground just now. Is that okay?

    "No problem! You don't know, right? Fighting is a specialty of this street. Many idiots living here will die if they don't fight. Even Neil fights one fight every three days and one fight every five days."  Yes, to a certain extent, he is very familiar with the people here"

    It’s really a disgusting street.

    “Then Alicia, wouldn’t it be dangerous for you to live here?”

    Alyssa really can’t imagine that if a child lives here, wouldn’t he be frightened every day?"That's not the case" Alicia shook her head and smiled, as if she didn't care much, "Don't look at these people as being fierce, but in fact they are very principled people, at least they will not bully the elderly or children.  At best, they have bad mouths. Just now they were just scaring us. In the words of Neil and Granny Denshi, these people are apes without brains and can only express themselves in the most primitive way.  It’s just blood that’s burned too hot…”

    "Of course, there are also other connections, such as the mother-in-law Denshi and the "Scarlet Overlord" rumored here are Neil's family, so those people don't dare to mess with the people in the family"

    ""

    ? Okay, Scarlet Overlord is really the name of the bunker. Is Neil's house full of monsters?

    Furuichi and Alyssa once again watched the scene near the end. In their eyes, something seemed to be different.

    "These guys are really getting more and more durable"

    Neil twisted his wrist and walked back. His face was not red and he was out of breath. It was impossible to tell that he had just finished fighting.

    "You do like fighting"

    Furuichi looked at Neil and smiled softly.

    Niel paused for a moment, then shrugged and smiled slightly.

    "I don't hate it."

    "I didn't expect that my teacher is still a bad person" Alyssa covered her face as if she had a headache, "Are you performing a GTO?"

    "Please ask Mr. Onitsuka for this kind of thing" Neil scratched his head and said boredly, "Well, if I can make extra money, I wouldn't mind making a cameo"

    But not long after he finished speaking, Neil found that Furuichi, Alyssa and Alicia were all silent in front of him, with dull expressions on their faces.

    "Huh? Are you possessed by a ghost, you guys?"

    Suddenly, an arm even rougher than Kenjiro's wrapped around Neil's neck. He was stunned for a moment, and then fell into the shadow of despair.

    Who released this Godzilla at the end of the 21st century

    "Oh? Neal-chan, are you planning to make extra money? I have a place where you can make a guest appearance. I originally came out to see where the kid was having such a fun time, but I didn't expect to hear such good news"

    Furuichi and Alyssa looked up at the tall figure, with the stubble, thick eyebrows, piercing eyes, light lip gloss and eye shadow, a perfect figure comparable to King Billy, and a charming Jean  The kimono that no one can look at directly gave them an unparalleled impact.

    "Ah, I really want to vomit. Can I vomit?"

    "Hello, Mrs. Xixiang."

    Alicia reluctantly moved her lips and said hello proactively.

    "Oh, it's Alicia" Xixiang moved his eyes and nodded, "Go back and tell your family that Neil won't be going back tonight. He's working at my place, so tell them not to worry"

    "Well, I understand, please feel free to do so."

    Neil, who was almost out of breath, stared at him. Alicia sold him in the blink of an eye. Please feel free to take him for what he is. He didn't even know if he would be able to see the sun tomorrow.  .

    “Let’s go, Neil-chan~~~”

    Xixiang smiled girlishly at Neil, and Neil immediately rolled his eyes and fainted while frothing at the mouth.

    “Is it okay, Alicia?”

    Watching Neil being carried away on her shoulders, Alyssa felt for the first time that it was not easy for him either.

    "It doesn't matter, Mrs. Saigo is a good person."

    ""

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    That night, Xixiang Ladyboy Club.

    “Clang, clang, clang! The super future star of our store is now making a grand appearance, Sonoko!!!”

    "Who are you calling Sonoko! Who wants to be the future star of your store!!"

    "Come on, Nierzi! You have great potential to become the ACE_OF_ACE of our store!!"

    "A devil wants this kind of potential, even if you give me money!!"

    "Yo!! Pretty boy, twist your waist!!"

    “You can do it yourself, don’t make too many demands, you perverted uncles!!”

    "Yoooooooo, such a cute child is indeed a boy! Long live Lord Lucifer!!!"

    "Have your male-only penetrating weapons been scrapped by you idiots!?"

    "Nierzi, please date!!!"

    “Go to hell——!!!!!!”

    On the stage, ?A girl in a gorgeous kimono with light make-up, who was actually a boy, was dancing with terrifying momentum with a folding fan. Next to her, Saigo was admiring the dance with a face full of admiration.

    This kid really has hope of becoming the master of the great route.

    The next day, the news about Neil's transformation into a new human spread secretly without his knowledge.

 Text Chapter 63 To maintain moral integrity or to lose moral integrity, that is the question

    The long black hair floated gently.

    The bright pupils reflect the surrounding scenery, like a mirror world.

    The girl put her hands behind her back, holding a smile on her lips, and stepped lightly.

    "Ah, no matter how many times I come here, I always feel that this place is huge"

    The corners of Tifa's mouth were slightly raised, her eyes were shrouded in a bright light, and she looked around every inch of Maho Liang Academy from time to time.

    "That's right. After we entered through the school gate, we walked for more than half an hour and felt like we didn't even see the end"

    Alicia, who was following Tifa, glanced around with the same interest. Whenever she saw the architecture of European classical beauty and the natural scenery, her vermilion eyes suddenly brightened like gems.

    "Well, I heard from Neil that there are many schools here, ranging from elementary school to university, plus various research institutes, shopping streets and library islands. It really can't be visited in one day" Tifa introduced, tapping her lower lip.  , suddenly remembered something interesting, a smile on his face, "This school also has many activities, such as the last school festival, which was held for three days and three nights. It was really lively"

    "Wow, that sounds so interesting" Alicia immediately flattened her mouth in disgust when she saw Tifa's expression, and then murmured angrily, "If Neil had woken me up earlier, then I couldn't have done it either."  Did you attend the school festival?"

    ""

    Tifa scratched her cheek and smiled silently. Is this what she should be struggling with?

    "But it's great, I want to go to school here too"

    Looking at Alicia’s longing expression, Tifa couldn’t help but smile.

    "What you say should be fine. As long as you worship Tony Nier or Negi, they should be able to find a way"

    "Hmm, please Tony Neil? I always think that guy will say something like "It's too troublesome, so I won't do it""

    Alicia closed her eyes and frowned, as if she could imagine the scene at that time.

    "maybe……"

    Tifa nodded with deep understanding. She quite agreed with Alicia's idea and her understanding of that guy.

    However, because of her understanding, she knew that if Alicia really asked him to ask for help, Neil would still do his best to help her.

    "A soft-hearted fool."

    Tifa pursed her lips and murmured in a low voice. She was a little bit disgusted by this.

    "What's wrong, Tifa?"

    Alicia noticed Tifa’s little movements and couldn’t help but feel a little weird.

    Tifa came back to her senses immediately, scratched her cheek and laughed dryly, "It's okay, I just got a little lost in thought"

    "Hey, what are you thinking about? You are so absorbed in your thoughts~~~"

    Alicia rolled her eyes and didn’t know what she was thinking of. She half-covered her mouth with her hand and leaned over with an ambiguous smile.

    Tifa blocked the approaching smiling face with her hand and said angrily, "What are you thinking about? I feel like you are becoming more and more like that guy Neil"

    "Hehe, you are so embarrassed that I got it right, right?"

    "You're not shy!"

    "Oh~~~Don't you deny what you said before? Sure enough, Tifa-chan's heart is full of Nier~~~"

    ""

    Faced with such teasing, Tifa simply shut her mouth and turned away as if she didn't hear anything.

    Seeing Tifa like this, Alicia stopped teasing her. She glanced around and asked, "Hey, Tifa, where is Neil's school? We've been gone for a long time"

    Originally, I was idle at home and wanted to come to the school to kill some time. However, after I came here with Tifa, this journey was really a good way to kill the time.

    ??Looking carefully, it seems that it is almost time for get out of class to end.

    "This place is too big. I haven't been here many times. How can I know how to get there?"

    "Eh? Didn't we see that big map when we entered?"

    “It’s true, but”

    "Is Tifa a roadie!? So cute!!"

    "What are you so cute about!? You're not praising yourself in disguise, when you haven't found a way either!?"

    "Are you two brats students here?"

    The two of them, who were fighting and looking for their way around, suddenly heard a voice coming from behind them. At the same time, they turned their heads and saw a tall man in black sportswear standing not far away with a cool expression.

    "Hello, we are not students here, we are here to find someone."

    TifaliNodding gracefully, the person in front of him seemed to be a school teacher or administrator.

    "Looking for someone?" Heigang raised his eyebrows and looked at the two girls in front of him, "Who are you looking for?"

    “It’s Neil Springfield who works at Shengxiang Elementary School here.”

    "It's that kid, but it's almost time for school to end. If we go by now, the people in the elementary school will probably leave as well. Forget it, I'll lead you there. Maybe that kid is still in school  By the way, are you his friends?"

    “We are his girlfriends!!”

    Before Tifa could speak, Alicia answered first.

    "girlfriend!?"

    Heigang opened his eyes in surprise, while Tifa covered his forehead as if he had a headache. He dared to believe that Alicia would start to display her natural instinct of fearing chaos in the world again.

    "I didn't expect that boy to have two girlfriends, but it seems reasonable after thinking about it"

    Heigang sighed at first, and then nodded unexpectedly.

    "Well, this gentleman"

    "Just call me Heigang" Heigang lowered his head and looked at Tifa, noticing the tangled look on her face as she hesitated to speak, and said with a very understanding expression, "Don't worry, I understand"

    "No, actually"

    "Let's go, I'll take you there now."

    "That bastard is really incredible. He actually did such a thing, but he is a role model for others. This is considered a harm to others' children. Well, I should be able to use this reason to teach him a lesson"

    A cold smile appeared on Black Steel's lips, and his narrow eyes narrowed slightly, flashing a frightening red light from time to time. When Tifa noticed the eldest brother's expression, she knew that the unlucky child was about to suffer a big disaster again.  , couldn't help but draw a cross in my heart.

    "Meow haha, it feels like something interesting is going to happen"

    Hearing Alicia’s cheerful laughter, Tifa sighed sadly, feeling deeply powerless.

    【Neal, if you want to blame it, you have a teammate who has been deceiving people for thirty years】

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Woo——"

    "What's the matter, Neil?"

    Naye suddenly heard Neil making a sound of unknown meaning, couldn't help but frowned, and asked with some worry.

    "It's okay, I just suddenly felt so miserable that I let out such a scream from my soul that it shook the world"

    "I have no idea what you are talking about" Nanoye shook her head in confusion, and then laughed happily, "But this means that Neil, there is nothing wrong with you"

    "Naye, at this moment, I feel more desperate than when I met a giant."

    She had just escaped from the demon king of the Kamabaka Kingdom and was mentally traumatized. Now she was attacked by this girl Nanoha. As her master, Neil suddenly felt that his majesty had lost as much as a certain vampire. He couldn't help but feel  I feel like life is dark.

    "By the way, aren't we going to the back mountain? This direction doesn't seem right"

    Nanoye looked at the direction Neil led the way. She had been training with Neil every day after school as usual, but at this moment, she visually saw that it was completely different from where she usually went.

    "Well, anyway, what I'm teaching you is just the control and application of magic power, and how to fight. I plan to hand you over to a more capable and experienced guy. Regardless of magic or physical skills, with her level, she can definitely  You trained me to become a master"

    Originally Naiyara was still being trained today. Neil felt that he had nothing to teach. After all, the magic system was completely different. Apart from some basic things, Neil felt that it would be better to have someone like Yuno as a coach.  Suitable for yourself.  When Professor Nanoha was in actual combat, whenever he encountered her unconsciously cute look, Neil would be blasted to pieces by a burst of starlight.

    Therefore, directly throwing Nanoha to the merciless Yiwen is definitely very profitable. Anyway, it is healthier for young people to abuse them, and there is Negi who can attract firepower next to him, and more importantly,  He can go home and cook quickly after school.

    【Ah, I can’t help it anymore, I can’t stop crying.  】

    "don't want!"

    Naye's face changed slightly and she shouted subconsciously, even her voice became slightly shrill.

    Neil was startled and quickly turned his head to look over, only to see Nanoye staring at him with her mouth bulging as if she was very angry.

    "Uh, what's wrong with you, Miss Nanoha?"

    &nbsp; Being stared at by Nanoye for a while, Neil asked cautiously.

    "me……"

    When asked by Neil, Nanoye didn't know how to answer. Could it be that she told him that she didn't want to leave him?

    "Dream on, it would be better to use a starburst to make him surrender."

    "Ms. Nanoha, did you think of something dangerous just now! Although I don't know what it was, I am firmly against violence!!"

    With the flash of red light in Nanoye’s eyes and the faint smile of excitement on her lips, no matter how idiotic she was, Neil still felt that he seemed to be very close to the door of hell.

    "Ahaha, what are you talking about Neil? I never thought of using Starlight Explosion to blast you"

    Nanoha scratched her cheek, smiled very cutely, and said horrible words that made Neil break into a cold sweat.

    【This guy said something that must never be uttered!  Naturally black?  ?  Definitely natural black!  !  】

    "Neil, why do you want others to teach me? I'm afraid I won't get along"

    Naye thought for a while and finally came up with a reason.

    "So that's the problem"

    Neil breathed a sigh of relief. He really didn't realize that Nanoha's character would be afraid of strangers, but this was no problem at all. After all, Yiwen's appearance was very deceptive. At first glance, he looked like a harmless cat, and he was very similar to  You don't have to worry about getting along with Yi Wen at all, because that guy's queen character is definitely about making others obey her.

    "That's not okay, Nanoha. If you hold back because of this small worry, you won't be able to make great progress in the future! Although I will be a little reluctant to let you go, dad, I will still do this for your future.  I did it! So, even if you resent Dad, I won’t regret it!!"

    "What dad, what role are you playing!"

    Nanoye slapped away Neil's hand on her shoulder with dissatisfaction. She blinked, not knowing what she thought of, her eyes suddenly lit up, and a meaningful smile appeared on her face.

    "Well, after all, Neil was defeated by me, I don't think he has the ability to teach me anything"

    "What!? Defeated by you!? It was just your luck that time. If I do it ten times again, you will not be my brother's" Neil originally retorted angrily, but when he saw Nanoye's smile, he seemed to understand.  Everything changed, "Well, since you said so, I also feel that I am not capable"

    Nanoha's smile froze slightly, but soon her lips curved into a more contemptuous arc, and at the same time her eyes swept three inches ahead.

    "Neil, it really doesn't work."

    Neil, who had been paying attention to Nanoye's expression, naturally noticed the other person's gaze. He looked down and couldn't help but widen his eyes, like an angry cat staring at Nanoye who was smiling leisurely and contentedly.

    "No!? You dare to say that I can't do it!? I've told you from the first day of class that I am a man who can break through the sky. The word "no" cannot appear to me!! Very good, Nanoha.  Just wait, if I don’t train you well, I will spend the rest of my life hanging around Xixiang!!!”

    “This is what you said, Neil~~~”

    Naye secretly made a gesture indicating that the plan was successful, and at the same time thought of something in her heart.

    【This trick of using retreat to advance that my mother taught me is really useful. Although I don't know why I aimed at it like this in the end, as long as it succeeds, I'll be fine!  】

    In fact, it was not until some years later that Nanoha understood the true meaning of this matter. At that time, she lamented that her health teacher died early. At the same time, she was very fortunate that she had a mother as great as Kami who allowed her to do this.  I have avoided many detours in my life.

    "Forget it, let's stop today's training. I'll go back and think about how to arrange it"

    “I don’t know whether it was because he was inspired to fight or because his dignity as a man was challenged. Neil began to seriously think about what to do. Usually, these things were left to Anders to do.

    "Huh? What is that guy doing?"

    Neil suddenly slowed down, and a shadowy figure appeared in his field of vision.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Ha, why are all the cleaners boys, not even a girl"

    Furuichi stopped the broom in his hand, looked around the classroom, and couldn't help but sigh sadly.

    Doesn’t it mean that if men and women match each other, the work will not be tiring?  There are just a bunch of idiots here, and they are exhausted from doing anything.

    "You just give up on this idea, this is terribleIt's our class's policy" Yuuji walked past Furuichi with a broom on his shoulder, not looking like he was working at all, "That guy said that in order to avoid a series of unnecessary problems caused by male-female combinations, we separate boys and girls.  Separated to facilitate management, do you think we can resist the mountain above our heads?  And the girls seem to agree"

    “Can you disagree!? Girls almost don’t have to participate in work during the week!!”

    "From this point of view, it turns out that he is still a gentleman"

    "That's weird! Even if he is a gentleman, he can only be a gentleman in another sense!!!"

    "I'm telling you, you can chat as much as you want, but if you can work, Yuuji, you've barely even done anything!!"

    Listening to the two complaining, Touma couldn't stand it anymore. He was almost the only one working now. He obviously planned to grab those half-price bento boxes.

    "You should tell the group of people over there first"

    Yuuji pointed with his broom in the direction of the podium, where a group of people were gathering for activities.

    Standing on the podium, Akihisa used the broom as a guitar and danced his fingers as much as he could, as if he had returned to the school festival concert, with the intense melody seeming to linger in his ears.

    “Come on, call me!!!”

    “Honey!!!”

    "What a tall person!!! Call me God-sama!!!"

    "Ah, Lord Kami is playing a game console in that corner over there"

    Touma looked at this scene, then looked at someone in the corner who had entered the god of strategy mode, and couldn't help but sigh.

    How long will he be able to do this?

    ——

    Suddenly, the sound of the door being pulled attracted the attention of everyone in the class.

    A handsome face that was as cold as a knife appeared behind the door, and at the same time, those sharp wolf-like eyes made the guys in the class stay silent for a while and started cleaning obediently.

    “Kids, is your bastard head teacher gone already?”

    They were slightly surprised by the unexpected punishment, and then suddenly realized that it was their class teacher who had caused the hatred.

    "Well, our bastard head teacher left early during the last self-study class and let all the girls go"

    As the leader of the boys, Xiongji told Heigang in detail. When Heigang heard this, he felt that the temples on his forehead began to beat again.

    "That rascal……"

    "Um, Teacher Heigang, what do you want from Neil?"

    Touma's question caused Heigang to turn around. He looked at the people in the class, and for some reason the corner of his mouth curled up into a weird smile.

    "Ah, actually it was the boy's two girlfriends who came to see him"

    "What——!?"

    "girlfriend——!?"

    “Two more——!?”

    The boys looked at each other and saw the jealousy hidden in each other's eyes. They nodded one after another, immediately picked up the thing in their hands, and rushed out of the back door without saying a word.

    "Hey, don't damage public property"

    Heigang shouted behind them, chuckled, and then walked downstairs.

    When he walked downstairs, he found that the two girls waiting nearby were gone. Instead, there was a guy who deserved a beating, gaping at the large cloud of dust.

    "Faye, did you see the two little girls who were here just now?"

    Heigang walked over, patted Fay on the shoulder and asked as coldly as usual.

    "Huh? It's Kurojia~~" Faye turned around and showed a very hearty smile, and then her face became a little weird, "Kurojia, are you a lolita control?"

    Heigang was startled, then his face turned black, he pulled out a cold long knife out of thin air, clasped his hands and raised it, ready to slash at it.

    "You really deserve to be cut down just like that kid"

    “Ehehehe!! Oppose violence, Hei-chan~~~”

    “Go to hell!!”

    "Wait a minute, aren't you going to ask where those two girls went? I'll tell you, but you can't do anything to me!"

    ""

    Heigang stopped and stared at Fay coldly, while Fay smiled slightly and tidied up his clothes. It was not until Heigang was about to have his second impact that he slowly spoke.

    "Actually, I just met them and chatted for a few words. I found out that they were here to see Neil-chan, so I told them that Neil-chan had left.Okay, so they took their leave, and let me tell you something by the way.  "

    "That means you knew it beforehand, right?"

    "Well Wow!! Kuro-chan, a surprise attack is a foul!!"

    “I don’t care about you!!”

    “I clearly said I wouldn’t do anything!!”

    "Did I promise you!?"

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "So, you lost the ring that Yiwen gave you and you were thinking about how to die, maybe this is it?"

    "No, I'm not thinking about how to die"

    Negi looked at his brother depressedly, forgetting if he didn't help, he was still gloating about his misfortune.

    "I just lost my ring, is there any need to do this?"

    Although the ring was a relatively rare magic item, it was not in a life-and-death situation. However, seeing Negi like this, Neil immediately felt very happy.

    "You won't understand. If Master finds out, I will see hell"

    Yiwen’s terror began to emerge in Negi’s mind. His face turned pale and his whole body was shaking, as if he had seen a ghost.

    Neil couldn’t help but sigh at how powerful Yiwen was. He was able to make Negi, a little man-trained boy, even more miserable. He felt like he was almost turning into an M.

    "Hey, Neal, what's the ring that Mr. Negi mentioned? Doesn't it matter that he's still like this?"

    Nanoye pulled the corner of Neil's clothes and asked with some confusion.

    "Well, that ring is like a wedding ring that represents a lifelong promise, and Negi, the idiot, threw it away without knowing where. If his powerful wife at home knew about it, he would probably not have to go to bed for a month."

    "Hey!? Teacher Negi is already married!?"

    "Hey, Neil, stop making this up!"

    "I'm not making it up, I'm just explaining it to Nanoha."

    "What are you trying to explain!!"

    Facing Negi’s fire-breathing eyes, Neil shrugged and had to give up, "Okay, okay, I won’t say it anymore. Why don’t you recall it and let me help you reorganize the scene at that time."

    "real?"

    Negi looked at him suspiciously, could this guy really be so kind?

    "We are brothers after all Speaking of which, when did the ring disappear?"

    "It should have been last night"

    "Well, very good" Neil nodded, "Which woman's bed did you sleep in last night?"

    "Herehey!! Where are you going!!"

    Negi is crazy, he actually believes in a guy like Neil, he is really a fool.

    "Oh, oh, did you really sleep in someone else's bed? Yeah, there are so many people in the girls' dormitory, who could it be?"

    "I told you not to do it!! I haven't even slept in Asuna-san's bed recently!!"

    "The married life is not harmonious?"

    “Stay away from me!!!”

    "Teacher Negi is not pure."

    ""

    Negi leaned against the tree, wanting to die.

    “Neil——!!!”

    Just when Neil was enjoying the sight of Negi being beaten to a pulp, a familiar scream came from behind. Without thinking, he immediately bent down. The next second, a figure flew over his head, and at the same time, a wave of wind blew up.  A gust of cold wind.

    Neil raised his head and looked at the blond girl who flipped in the air and landed perfectly, and couldn't help but be speechless for a while.

    "Alicia, do you have to say hello in this way? If I hadn't avoided it, I really doubt I would have suffered internal injuries from you."

    "It doesn't matter, I just said hello a little more enthusiastically."

    "Is this called being more enthusiastic!? Who would rush over at a speed of 40 yards, 4 seconds and 2!? Do you think I am an American football player!?"

    “What a small family man.”

    "I'm sorry, anyone would be petty when their lives are at stake!"

    "Tch, I won't talk to you anymore" Alicia left Neil alone, moved her target to Nanoye who was aside, and immediately pounced on her, "yahoo! Nanoye!!"

    "Whoa, be careful, Alicia!!"

    Neil sighed helplessly at the two who started to fuck Lily, then turned his head and forced a smile at the black-haired girl who was running slowly.

    "Won't you stop this guy, Tifa?"

    ? ???Isn't this bad?  There is a beautiful girl throwing herself into my arms"

    Tifa walked up to Neil and smiled teasingly.

    “I wish the way of throwing myself into someone’s arms could be improved”

    Neil muttered softly, but the next moment, Tifa's beautiful black hair was fluttering with invisible domineering aura.

    "What were you talking about just now?"

    "No, I didn't say anything, Your Lady Queen."

    Neil immediately displayed his low-profile and domineering attitude. His dignity and integrity were completely useless in front of Tifa.

    "Ah, look, Nanoha, Neil is starting to lose his moral integrity again!!"

    "Neil has never had any moral integrity anyway"

    "Alicia, shut up, whose fault do you think it is that makes me like this!"

    "You blame me?"

    "Ha, if I don't blame you, why should I blame myself!?"

    "Shut up."

    "Yes, Your Lady Queen."

    "Neil really suffered."

    Alicia’s triumphant look made Neil want to hang her up and tickle her, but for Tifa’s sake, he still lay on the ground obediently.

    "By the way, what is Negi doing there?"

    Tifa noticed Negi, who had been ignored for a long time, but the other party was obviously trapped in an endless loop and did not notice their arrival.

    "Nieji is struggling with the question of whether he should have moral integrity or lose his moral integrity."

    ""

    “By the way, why did you and Alicia come here?”

    “Well, since it’s okay to stay at home, and Alicia has never been to school, I took her here for a walk.”

    Neil looked back at the girl who was chatting enthusiastically with Nanoye. She had maintained such an optimistic attitude since she woke up. It was not an exaggeration to say that she was offline. However, these might just be to cover up her inner feelings.  lonely.

    【Looks like we need to hurry up.  】

    Just when Neil was thinking about something, a strange murderous aura rushed towards him. Neil looked around and saw a large black mist rumbling towards him.

    "What is that!? The Black Mist Monster!?"

    As soon as he finished complaining, Neil was swallowed by the black mist.

    "Whoa! Help! Huh? Isn't this a guy from the class!? Hey, are you rebelling!?"

    "Burn my remains with the blazing holy fire! How joyful is life, and how sad is death!"

    "Ahhh!! Where did you come from the Ming Cult!? These people are crazy again!!! Tifa, Negi, save me!!"

    Tifa watched the group of people go away speechlessly, and then glanced at Negi who continued to seek death.

    This school is still so peaceful today.

 Text Chapter 1 That day, the boy walked into a new world

    My name is Orima Ichika, I'm 15 years old, and my gender is, um, with excalibur underneath, you know.

    At this moment, the fifteen-year-old youth is like a deep-sea fish.

    “The classroom with all girls except me is very stressful.

    But it doesn’t matter. With my ability to withstand stress that I have developed since childhood, I can still withstand this kind of pressure. I am quite confident about this.

    Why do you say that?

    This has to start with my family and my world.

    “Today’s world, I simply don’t know how to describe it in words.  First of all, the two mainstreams in the world today are technology and magic. As far as I know, eight years ago, the flying super weapon called IS came out, and the world has undergone earth-shaking changes. However, weapons like IS can only be made by  The manipulation by girls has led to a fundamental change in the status of men and women in society.  However, the matter did not end there. In the following years, the ISSDA organization responsible for space development announced the existence of "magic". Magic was originally unknown. Coupled with the new life from the universe, it became even more complicated.  Not to mention the various superpowers in Academy City, the world was once again in turmoil. However, with the efforts of many parties, the world finally settled down, and magic was gradually accepted by everyone. At the same time, ordinary humans could not  All known alien races appeared one after another, and the world became more and more diverse.

    However, there are still unknown things in this world, such as disobedient gods, demons, angels, magic societies that are still hidden in the dark, and advanced beings buried in the shadows. I know these because my family is special.  The reason is, after all, the old man in my family is not an ordinary person.

    In short, there are as many angels and demons as dogs, and fairies and heavenly beings are everywhere. This world is a strategic fortress.

    However, this world view is not enough to shock me, because the family I live in is enough to numb my nerves. My home is simply the most chaotic place in the world.  Compared with one who has a personality, all kinds of weapons are worth the sky, and I can also see angels and demons eating together and having fun, and even aiming their guns at someone. The moment I knew the truth, my three views were completely destroyed. Thousands of years of history  They've all been tricked into being dogs.

    “Alas, this world is so damn peaceful.

    “But even so, I am still very stressed at this moment.

    I folded my hands and put them under my chin, with cold eyes, trying to look calm. At this time, I finally understood Commander Ikari’s sense of pressure to remain calm in the face of the apostles’ attack.

    Commander Ikari is mighty!  !  !

    But the sights gathered from all around are really uncomfortable. Haven’t you seen that my forehead is already covered with heart-wrenching beads of sweat?  ?  Sure enough, no matter how old a girl is, she always has a trembling heart!  !  Sure enough, a girl's gaze is the most terrifying thing in the world. The ever-changing changes of sometimes resentment and sometimes anger are simply more disasters than taking the Western Scriptures.

    I took a deep breath, narrowed my eyes slightly, and all the nerves in my body suddenly became more tense than ever before.

    ??????????????????????????????????

    Wow, I relaxed too much and almost came out from behind.

    Ha, by the way, why do I have to stay in a place like this?

    Thinking of this, I recalled what happened the night before.

    That night, my brother said to me with a smile that could be read as bright and written as slutty.

    "Ichika, you will become the happiest man in the world."

    So that’s what he was talking about!  !  !  !  !

    I sighed deeply, and I mourned for a second for my seemingly happiness and actual sorrow. I started to swim away and observe the people around me.

    Well, the eyes of the girls on the left and the right are full of unparalleled curiosity for knowledge, and their shining eyes almost flashed through their tough golden eyes.

    I can’t see the back part, but the sight of the thorns on my back makes me feel like I’m sitting on pins and needles. I can understand it even without looking.

    "The person directly in front of me is a slightly older woman.

    She is a bit petite, and her figure is almost the same as that of a student, but her chest size is the nemesis of all high school girls.  The clothes are relatively large and make her look more petite, but she still feels quite cute.  In addition, she also wears a pair of black-rimmed glasses. Although they are crooked, she can still be called a bespectacled girl.

    And this girl with glasses was looking at the people in the class in panic, her timid posture was reminiscent of an injured little rabbit.

    You are a teacher, show me some domineering power!

    "Everyone is here. Then, SHR is going to startWhoops!  "

    Well, it’s not something you can do if you want to.

    I gave the teacher an appreciative look, but for some reason the teacher turned red and smiled shyly.

    ????????????????????????????????????????? Suddenly, I felt that the pressure on my body was a little heavier, and I almost died from a thousand arrows piercing my heart.

    “Well, then, please introduce yourself, uh, in order of seat number.”

    The teacher seemed to have recovered from the inexplicable emotion and said to the students in the audience in a panic.

    ""

    "It's so quiet. My dignity as a teacher is suddenly shattered into pieces."

    I looked at the teacher who was about to cry, and I couldn't bear it. At the same time, I felt unhappy with the girls in the class. Are you shy because you just entered high school? No one responded. The teacher was about to cry. Really?  I'm going to cry!  !

    I glanced at the teacher, and the teacher’s eyes also moved over.

    ??Okay, our eyes met.

    Please don’t look at me like this, you are not my type, teacher.

    I quickly lowered my head, I still understand the principle that a dead Taoist friend will not die a poor Taoist.

    “Oh, give me a normal high school life.

    The reason why I specifically emphasize "ordinary" here is simply because what I am in now is definitely not an ordinary high school, but the famous IS Academy-the only school in the world that trains IS operators.

    And the most important point is that IS, this deceptive thing, can only be activated by girls, so naturally, this is a girls' school.

    And why am I here?

    I need to emphasize again that I am a boy, and I am definitely a boy at first glance. My appearance can be considered a bit handsome, but it is definitely not the kind of beauty that makes even IS unable to identify my gender.

    The reason why I came to such a ghost place has to start with the entrance exam in February.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    That day, the sun was shining brightly, and the cherry blossoms flying freely in the sky made me fall in love.

    I looked at the clear sky and encouraged myself in my heart.

    Today is the entrance exam for Junior High School. For your own goals, you can’t do it without working hard.

    The school I go to is called Mahora Gakuin. It is a very large Academy City that has everything from kindergarten to university. There are many schools in it, all types, and my target is the famous Mitsusaka High School.

    The reason why I chose Mitsusaka is not because of its reputation, but because my brothers and sisters all graduated from here. I have an indescribable yearning for that place.

    I want to chase the traces they left behind, and I want to be like them.

    that's it.

    Well, of course, if I am admitted to Mitsusaka High School, my goal of dominating Mitsusaka will be one step closer, and realizing Mahora's dream of complete domination will not be unattainable.

    Hahahaha, I couldn’t help but laugh out loud.

    "Why are you giggling so early in the morning?"

    At this time, my head was hit hard.  When I looked back, I saw a handsome man with white shoulder-length hair standing behind me. He was looking at me listlessly with a pair of dead fish eyes, and he didn't look like he was awake at all.

    "Brother, you got up so early"

    ??I touched my head and laughed dryly.

    "Well, seeing as you have a test today, I got up early to see you out"

    Hey, is this guy so kind?

    "Hey, don't think I can't understand your expression"

    "Well……"

    Although those dead fish eyes are completely rotten, they are still so sharp.

    I don’t know if my thoughts were revealed again, but I got another blow on the head.

    "By the way, you forgot to bring your admission ticket"

    I was stunned for a moment, watching my brother hand a certificate to me.

    "Huh? Didn't I prepare it last night?"

    As I was talking, I wanted to go through my bag. I had carefully prepared all kinds of things the night before.

    "Well, men will always forget some things, just like forgetting what their first love looked like"

    “I won’t forget it!!”

    I replied angrily, but I didn't notice the firmness in my tone.

    The old man looked at me steadily for a moment, with an inexplicable light flashing in his eyes.?, and then touched my hair with a slight smile.

    “Okay, take your admission ticket and go quickly, don’t be late.”

    I didn’t notice anything strange about my brother, so I took the admission ticket and didn’t check whether I really didn’t bring it with me. I said goodbye to my brother and went out.

    "It seems that Ichika has grown up"

    After saying this softly, the man walked back into the room with a smile.

    It was easy, so I came to the address indicated on the admission ticket.

    ???????????????????? Why is it not in Mahonliang Academy, but in a high school outside?

    But I didn’t think too much about it. Anyway, it said this on the admission ticket and I couldn’t change it even if I wanted to.

    But I feel a little uneasy.

    Are you nervous before the exam?

    With a feeling of apprehension, I walked into the imposing building in front of me.

    "I'm just going to go, turn left and right, how on earth are you going to get to the second floor!?"

    It’s been almost ten minutes since I walked, and I still haven’t found the stairs to the second floor. The internal structure is too complicated!  ?  Is this the maze before challenging the BOSS!  !

    My eyes wandered around, trying to find the guide map on the wall, but I sadly discovered that the walls inside were so beautiful that I couldn't even find a crack, let alone any wall charts.

    ?????????? This time, shit, I’m lost.

    "Hey, what should I do? Hey, why are you so quiet?"

    At this time, I finally realized that it was eerily quiet here. After walking for so long, I didn’t even meet a single person. Could it be that the exam has already started?  ?  Could it be that my dream of dominating Mitsusaka was just aborted?  ?

    God, I curse Jesus for not having chrysanthemums!  !

    “Perhaps God really heard my curse from the heart, and a door appeared not far in front of me.

    I walked to the door and saw a piece of paper stuck on it with the words "Infinite_Stratos Examination Room" written on it.

    "Well, I guess this is the right place"

    Because it says "Examination Room" on it.

    But the name of this examination room really looks impressive, and there are actually two English words that I can’t understand.

    Thinking of this, I feel deeply disappointed for my English course.

    I guess I won’t be able to pass the English test this time.

    But it doesn’t matter, my other subjects are fine!  !

    After taking a deep breath, I opened the door and walked into the room.

    "Ah, you are a candidate. Okay, go over there to change clothes. We are pressed for time, so you have to hurry up. This place can only be rented until four o'clock. I don't have time to trouble you. Really, I don't know what I'm doing.  What……"

    As soon as I entered the room, a nervous-looking female teacher, about thirty-five years old or above, spoke a lot of words like a machine gun without raising her head. I was stunned for a few seconds.

    Hey, hey, hey!  !  !  Sister, don’t you need to see what I look like and check my admission ticket!  ?  Where has the professionalism of being an invigilator gone?  ?  And what’s going on with changing clothes!  ?  You have to change clothes for exams these days!  ?  Are you asking me to use my body to show the beauty of the human body in ancient Greece?  ?  Sorry, I have been failing art classes since I was a kid!  !  Well, actually this is to prevent students from cheating, right?  But there is no one other than you in this room. I really don’t see any other candidates anywhere!  !

    While I was minding my own business, the elder sister gave instructions and walked out of the room directly with the documents in her arms.

    I watched the other party leave in embarrassment. I bet the eldest sister really didn’t even look at me.

    "Hey, what kind of test is this"

    I muttered a few words in a depressed voice and walked towards the place covered by the curtain.

    And at this moment, I entered a new world.

 Text Chapter 2 Sure enough, this is a conspiracy

    When I opened the curtain and walked in, I saw the object in the center of the room.

    The streamlined metal shell reflects light that is not dazzling, and an armor-like outfit sits quietly.

    I looked at it carefully and then fell silent.

    “Damn it, what kind of clothes do you want me to change into?! Are you asking me to take the war studies test!!”

    The bag in my hand was almost smashed by me.

    I calmed down the turbulent feeling in my heart that I wanted to hit someone, and walked over, looking left and right at this thing. After looking at it for a long time, I was speechless.

    Isn’t this the IS that appears on TV?

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of 1999

    But this thing actually has something to do with me. Well, it should be related to my family.

    "This is what changed the world"

    Because of the "White Knight Incident" of that year, the world became aware of the existence of this kind of weapon. At the same time, the originally balanced military structure suddenly collapsed. How many IS controllers can be found will directly affect the country's military strength.  , so every country began to implement a system of preferential treatment of women.

    Although there is a magical power like magic in the world today, it has not been widely used in the military due to various restrictions. Moreover, IS has advantages that can compete with magic. In comparison, the country is more willing to invest more resources.  on this emerging technology.

    Well, this is actually nothing to me. I am more curious about IS. After all, I have seen forces more powerful than IS.

    With all kinds of thoughts, I couldn't help but reach out and touch it.

    Anyway, IS can only be activated by women. If I, a pure man, touch it, I will probably have no reaction like touching a dead fish. It is a rare opportunity to touch it and I will not suffer any loss.

    However, there are always various unknowns in life. You can never guess what will happen in the next second. Of course, it is another matter if you have the ability to predict.

    A cold metallic feeling came from the fingertips, followed by a burst of dazzling silver light and various information pouring into the mind.

    “Eh!? Eh————!!!!!!”

    Faced with such a strange situation, I suddenly lost my train of thought.

    When I finally came to my senses, I found that the IS had actually moved and attached itself to my body like armor, becoming part of my hands and feet.

    "What happened!?"

    “Has someone activated IS!?”

    "who is it!?"

    "Huh? This, this is -"

    "man!?"

    Hearing the sound, a group of researchers in white coats came over. They opened the curtain and saw me activating IS. They all fell into a state of sluggishness where they couldn't think.

    I looked at the researchers in front of me in silence, and then looked at the abnormality on my body. I immediately showed a miserable face like a Christian abandoned by God. At the same time, the devil on my brother's face flashed through my mind.  smile, with only one thought left in her mind.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? This is a conspiracy.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    “Oh, I want to die.

    "Classmate, Orimaru Ichika-san!"

    A voice calling my name brought me back to reality from my annoying thoughts. I held my forehead and blurted out weakly before I could figure out the situation.

    "Ah, what's the matter?"

    "Ah, um, um, I'm very sorry for calling you so loudly all of a sudden. Are you, are you angry? Yes, I'm sorry! But, um, I'll introduce myself in the order of the fifty syllables. Now it's Oribara-san's turn.  So, I'm really, really sorry! Can you please introduce yourself? Are you willing?"

    It was then that I really came back to my senses and figured out the situation, and found that my deputy instructor, Yamada Maya, was constantly bowing his head and apologizing to me. It was obviously my own fault, but the teacher wanted to apologize himself. For a moment, I was full of guilt.

    "Uh, um, Mr. Yamada, you don't have to apologize like this. It's all my fault. I will introduce myself."

    I stretched out my hand to stop Teacher Maya Yamada from apologizing, and quickly made a comforting reassurance.

    "Really, really!? You, you promised me! You must do it!!"

    Teacher Yamada suddenly raised his head, seriously grasped my hand and leaned towards me, and he could still see the mist in his eyes.

    Teacher, are you really a teacher?  ?  This pairThe attitude of the little girl can easily be misunderstood, and some ignorant and innocent little boys might have fallen into trouble from then on!  !  !  Oh, oh, don't put your chest on it, be careful, my cannon may go off!  Also, I need to reiterate it again, teacher, you are really not my type!  !

    In the struggle between reason and sensibility, angels and demons, I took my hand out with difficulty, left my seat and walked to the podium with a slight bend without being noticed.

    Ah, I almost got hard just now.

    Standing on the podium, looking at the unabashed thirst for knowledge in the eyes of the girls in the audience, including Teacher Yamada, I suddenly felt like I was on the top of Mount Everest, and it was difficult to even breathe.

    "Ahem."

    I straightened my back and cleared my throat, thinking about what to say next.

    ???????????????????? But my mind went blank. As expected, the pressure had already crushed my thinking power into pieces.

    At this time, I took a peek at the seat by the window. Sitting there was a black-haired girl with a ponytail.

    Her name is Xiao Zhizhen, my childhood sweetheart who we only reunited after six years. This girl has always had a single ponytail. When I first entered the classroom, I recognized her at a glance.

    “But it’s really a transformation of women.

    No, no, now is not the time to think about this.

    "Help me quickly!!"

    I signaled her with my eyes. As a childhood sweetheart who has been dating for a long time, she must be able to understand this information instantly.

    "snort!"

    You actually ignored me!  ?

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Oh, oh, what does this cold aura and this arrogant attitude mean!  Where has the arrogant and a little bit coquettish Hoshi-chan gone!  !  Now Chen is completely 100% proud!  !  She actually abandoned me mercilessly at my critical moment, turned her face expressionlessly to the window, and snorted coldly, "I'll kill you, did I offend you, Miss Chen!"  !

    “However, this did remind me of something.

    I remember my brother once told me that when faced with a girl who is wrapped in pride and makes people wonder if she is engaged in chain defense, you must use your fiery penis to penetrate the opponent's uterus.

    Of course, this is summed up by my rich theory and practice. Although I don’t know where his theory and practice come from, I even wonder if he made it up casually.

    ??????????????????? However, I have no idea what those two words mean in English, because I am powerless in English. I have obviously been abroad, and there are foreigners at home. I only know the twenty-six English letters ABC, which is really weak.

    Well, I don’t really want to know the meaning of this. I know that what comes out of my brother’s mouth is definitely not fun, because every time I ask my sister or other older women in the family, I will be scolded.  Of course, many times I will attract hatred consciously or unconsciously. In comparison, the harm I suffered is quite small.

    Ah, I am going off topic again. Look, the eyes of the girls below are starting to burst into flames.

    Well, what should I say at this time?

    Let’s start with a song called “Girls’ School Boys” by Twins?  Well, it does fit the occasion, but this is a self-introduction, not a concert.

    【When we introduce ourselves, too many rhetoric just attracts the temporary attention of others. To let people know ourselves, the most important thing is to show our true side.  】

    Brother’s voice seemed to ring in my mind. At this time, I seemed to see the holy light of heaven.

    Sometimes I’m pretty reliable.

    The corners of my mouth raised slightly uncontrollably, and the sunshine outside the window shone in at the right time. At this moment, in the eyes of some ignorant little girls, I became a handsome and sunny boy.

    A small exclamation came from below, and my attention immediately came back. I took a breath and began to introduce myself.

    "My name is Ichika Orimara."

    “Yeah, yeah, yeah!!”

    Everyone’s eyes showed the expectation of “I want to hear more.”

    I smiled, what a group of curious and kind children.

    Then, I should also treat others with sincerity.

    "I like Lolita the most."

    Maintaining a sunny smile, I expressed what I loved most in my heart.

    institutions

    The sounds of various heads banging on the table and people falling to the ground kept ringing out. It seemed that they were moved by my sincerity.

    I think everyone can become a partner who loves lolita.

    At this moment, I seem to have new hope for the future.

    The sound of clicking footstepsThere was an urgent sound, is someone coming?

    “Are you going to reveal your abnormal sexual fetish as soon as you get here!?”

    Huh?  Does this sound sound familiar?

    But before I had time to react, I was hit hard on the head and sent flying.

    Wow, this kind of invisible murderous martial arts passed down by my brother is so familiar to me. The pain that directly penetrates the skull and hits the cerebral cortex is simply exhilarating How strange!  !  I'm not a pussy-shaker like Sister Xiaoyuan!  !  !

    “However, this knocking method, whether it’s power, angle, or speed, is very similar to the person in my impression.

    I swallowed and turned around with a little fear. I saw the woman behind me wearing a black suit and tight skirt. She had a slender figure and a body curve with no fat at all due to regular exercise. And the other person was at this time  He crossed his arms in front of his chest, raised the corners of his eyes, and his eyes were as sharp as a wolf's.

    "What the hell, Guan Yunchang!?"

    Snapped——

    “Ugh, I got hit on the head again, I’m probably going to have a cerebral hemorrhage now.

    "Sister Chifuyu, it hurts so much!"

    Yes, the domineering woman in front of me is my sister Chifuyu Orimaru.

    "Who is the hero in the Three Kingdoms, idiot!!"

    I rubbed my head and stood up from the ground, looking at my sister in front of me, very curious about her appearance.

    "Sister Chifuyu, why are you here? Aren't you out training for the annual World's No. 1 Martial Arts Tournament?"

    "Do you think I am Yamcha!? Who told you that I would go to that kind of conference!!"

    Chifuyu-san’s eyes started to sparkle, and her fists were clenched tightly. She would probably attack accordingly depending on my answer.

    “Uh, it’s my brother, that’s what I told you!!”

    I quickly shied away all the responsibilities, but after hearing this, Chifuyu-san loosened her fists and held her forehead in distress.

    "That idiot has been talking nonsense all day long"

    Looking at Chifuyu-san's depressed and gnashing expression, I couldn't help but want to laugh out loud. Those words I just came up with on the spur of the moment were purely to deceive my brother. Oh, haha, a Tai Chi push hand can kill someone invisible. I feel  At this moment, my IQ doubled several times.

    "Huh? By the way, what was going on with your self-introduction just now?"

    "Well……"

    Okay, I haven’t even breathed a sigh of relief yet. Why did this hatred suddenly shift back? I didn’t make fun of you.

    "My brother told me to be heart-to-heart and treat others with sincerity"

    And as soon as I finished speaking, Chifuyu-san came towards me with an angry fist.

    “Just lie to me now!!!!”

    Is it okay to let your brother lie like this openly?  ?

 Text Chapter 59 Looking forward to meeting him again

    "Hey, your eyes are wandering. Do you want to borrow money from me? For the sake of us being brothers, just tell me how much you want. It's okay to give the Ming coins directly to you!"

    There was a short distance from leaving the World Tree to one of the squares near the World Tree. Along the way, Neil found that Negi peeked at him very frequently, almost every few steps.  When he turned his head, Negi quickly turned his head and whistled. This behavior made Neil very unhappy, because it felt very disgusting to be treated like this by a boy, and Negi was not a girl who secretly liked him.  .

    “ Could it be that Negi has been looking at 3A girls for a long time and hasn’t had any contact with boys for a long time, and finally his interest in that area has begun to awaken!  ?

    In an instant, Negi’s image became dangerous in Neil’s eyes.

    "Why is it such an unlucky thing to say? How much do you want today's birthday to become the anniversary of my death! What do you mean by that look in your eyes? I always feel super unhappy!!"

    Negi was obviously stunned by Neil's sudden words for a few seconds before he reacted. Coupled with the weird look in his eyes, he couldn't help but complain angrily.

    Neil stuck out his tongue, put his hands on the back of his head, and quickened his pace slightly, leading Negi by half a body.

    "Do you have anything to say?"

    Negi paused for a moment, looking sideways at the face partially blocked by his arms, his eyes flashing behind the lenses.

    “Hey, Neil, has something happened to you recently?”

    I always feel that something has changed in him.

    Neil’s pace slowed down unconsciously, but soon returned to its original state, and he asked without looking back.

    "Why do you think so?"

    “I just feel like you’ve been a little absent-minded these days, as if you’re a little further away”

    Raising his head and looking at the stars covering the night sky, the starlight gently reflected the faint light on Negi's glasses.

    Neil put down his hands and put them behind his back. He also raised his head and stared at him from a distance.

    "No, nothing has changed"

    In the end, he was still like that.

    Nothing has changed.

    "Neil"

    Negi turned his head and opened his mouth, as if he wanted to say something, but for a long time, he did not say another word.

    "Don't talk about me, it's you" Neil suddenly spoke up and grabbed the topic, turning his face and blinking, "You are the one who should be said to be absent-minded, right? You seem to have no energy recently, as if you were distracted by something.  Things are bothering me"

    "Is it that obvious?"

    Negi lowered his head and muttered quietly, but Neil could still hear him beside him.

    "It's all written on your face I thought you looked confident after the school festival, but it turns out you've been so worried these days that you almost jumped off a building. What, is it a worry about love, boy?"  "

    When talking about love, Neil’s eyes brightened up and his tone was full of ridicule.

    "No, I just had a quarrel with Asuna-san"

    Negi rolled his eyes at him and became dejected again.

    "Sister? Oh, haha, it really is a matter of love~~~You dishonest guy~~~"

    "Do you have to think about this!?"

    "Okay, what did you and eldest sister argue about?"

    Neil spread his hands and did not continue teasing the other party.

    "Actually, it's not a big deal. Asuna-san just reminded me that I am very similar to Chao-san"

    Negi lowered his head a little further and sighed softly.

    "I see, the eldest sister is angry because of this"

    Neil looked at his brother’s confused expression, and he probably figured out what was going on between him and Asuna.

    After meeting with Gunel and learning that his father was still alive, Neil also guessed what Negi was thinking now. He must be full of things about his father. Since a long time ago, Negi has been working hard for his father.  , constantly injured, and constantly moving forward. After getting more accurate news, he will only work harder to move forward for his dream, even at the risk of losing his life.

    Father seems to be everything to him.

    This is exactly the same as the super ring tone.

    For the sake of your dreams, you are willing to give up everything, including your own happiness.

    And Tomorrow Cai is angry about it, maybe that's it.

    "Actually, Asuna-san is right, and I said the same thing to Chao-san, but I"? 

    Although he clearly rejected Chao's approach, he himself followed Chao's path, almost exactly the same path.

    He, how should he choose?

    "Neji, do you still remember what Chao Lingyin said?"

    Neil didn’t pay attention to Negi’s current expression and just continued talking.

    "Don't stop, keep moving forward This sentence should be very suitable for you now. For you, your father's affairs can be said to be everything to you. If you are asked to give up everything now for this, you must be able to do it.  Yes, in this aspect, you, Chao Lingyin, and I are really the same"

    Neil slowly took a breath of the refreshing summer night, his eyes slightly focused on Negi's face.

    "However, I think this is correct, or in other words, any approach is correct, but everyone chooses a different position. It is probably impossible for you to give up looking for your father, so why not go all the way?  Black, just like Kick-Ass who became a hero after being knocked headlong"

    "Well, I always feel that the tone of your words has suddenly changed a lot"

    "Don't worry about these things. Your goal is very clear anyway. You just think too much. Anyway, there is only one way you want to go from now on, isn't it?"

    Facing Neil’s smile, Negi seemed to know a little bit about what he should choose.

    "However, I have one more thing to say. No matter what you choose, you should also pay more attention to the people around you, such as eldest sister. I think eldest sister is very clear about your thoughts, and this is what she is worried about.  , it’s just that she doesn’t want to see you scarring yourself, the eldest sister’s idea is probably that simple"

    Neil took a few steps forward, tapping his toes slightly. As his body turned, his long hair fluttered lightly, and his face was clearly reflected in Negi's eyes.

    "Don't forget this, because when you lose, the pain is not something you can bear"

    "Neil"

    They were only a few steps apart, but Niji felt like they were separated by a chasm.

    Because there was a bit of sad nostalgia in Neil's eyes, which blocked his approach.

    "Well, that's all I want to say. It's up to you what you think about next" Neil spread his hands and smiled softly, then turned a little evil again, "But eldest sister really loves you deeply.  Said~~~"

    "Why do you come back here again!!!"

    The sentimental atmosphere just now was gone, and Negi rolled his eyes angrily.

    “Hehe~~~”

    Neil grinned wider, looked away slightly, and saw the surrounding environment clearly. His smile was frozen, and his expression was a little confused.

    "Ah, by the way, what am I doing here?"

    "Huh? Don't you know it yourself!?"

    "I really don't know, I'm following you"

    "How are you following me!? You are following me and running in front of me!!"

    "In this case, I will go home. Goodbye, young man who works hard~~~"

    Neil waved his hand and walked forward without looking back, but he was immediately grabbed by the collar.

    "It's rare that you come here, so just patrol with me. You have a lot of time anyway"

    I don’t know where Niji got the strength, but he was holding on to Neil’s collar as firmly as a rock.

    "Hey, I'm not on duty tonight, and my youth is calling me!!"

    "What youth?"

    “Galgame on the computer!!!”

    “Delete your youth for me!!”

    "Do you want to ruin my life!?"

    "Your life is too insignificant!!"

    Seeing that Negi refused to let go of him, Neil lowered his head helplessly, but after waiting for a while, he found that Negi was still where he was.

    "Aren't you going to patrol? Why are you standing here without moving? You want to be a sentinel!"

    "No, I'm waitingah, here it comes!"

    When Negi was talking, a figure in the field of vision gradually enlarged, and he suddenly shouted.

    Neil looked in the direction that Negi was looking at, and saw Setsuna coming this way quickly, and Kamo the ferret was lying on her shoulder.

    "Why is Kamo and Setsuna-san together?"

    Generally speaking, doesn’t Kamo, the pervert, always follow Negi?

    "If you come to me today, I will ask Kamo to find Setsuna-san first, and then we will make an appointment to meet here."

    ? ?Ji smiled and explained in a calm tone.

    Neil glanced at Negi thoughtfully, his eyes brightened slightly, and then fell silent.

    "Teacher Negi, Teacher Neil, good evening."

    Setsuna quickly arrived in front of them. There seemed to be no surprise about Neil's appearance. Negi or Kamo must have told her in advance.

    "Boss Neil, long time no see."

    Kamo jumped from Setsuna’s shoulder to Negi, turned to say hello to Neil.

    "It's been a long time indeed. You haven't done anything wrong recently, have you?"

    Neil half-opened his eyes and glanced at Kamo who was stiff.

    “No, absolutely not!! I don’t dare to lose even a hair under Boss Neil’s eyes!!”

    "That means you did a lot of bad things that I didn't see, right?"

    Under Kamo’s desperate eyes, Neil raised a bright smile.

    "Okay, Neil, Kamo hasn't done much recently and has helped me a lot. Let's go on patrol now"

    Seeing this, Negi had no choice but to interrupt Neil's topic.

    Neil waved his hands quickly, as if he refused to agree.

    "No, it's not my turn tonight, I won't work overtime, you have to go do it yourself!"

    "Anyway, you are here, and you will do some meaningless things when you go back. It is better to stay. It is rare that we can be on duty together"

    “What’s so pointless!! You’re actually vetoing my life!!”

    "Teacher, what are you talking about?"

    Listening to the conversation between the two, Setsuna on the side was confused.

    "It's nothing, it's just that Neil promised us to patrol together. One more person will add more strength."

    Negi turned to Setsuna and smiled, taking Neil with him by the way.

    "Who agreed? Don't just talk to yourself!"

    "Then let's set off now!"

    "Okay, Teacher Negi."

    "Hey, don't ignore me, listen to me!!!"

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Ah, I really want to go home"

    Raising his head, Neil looked at the starry sky and lazily followed Negi and Setsuna.

    “It’s only been less than two minutes! How unmotivated you are!!”

    Neil didn’t pay attention to Neji’s words. He turned to look at An Jing walking beside him, his eyes rolled, and he didn’t know what he was thinking.

    "Speaking of Setsuna-san, why are you and Negi together? Could it be that you are having an unethical love affair with your eldest lady and her fiancé behind your back!?"

    Neil covered his mouth with his hands, his face filled with disbelief.

    "Who do you think is the betrothed!!"

    "I did not betray the eldest lady!!"

    "As expected of Neil, he said all the things in my heart, but it doesn't matter, brother, you can be considered Setsuna's master, it's totally okay!!"

    "How is it OK!!!" x2

    The two of them shouted at Kamo at the same time, dumbfounded.

    “I understand, I know how to do it, huh huh~~~~~”

    "You know nothing! The laughter behind you is full of bad intentions!!"

    "Teacher Neil, I will never change my heart for the eldest lady!!"

    In desperation, Setsuna expressed his loyalty to Konoka without thinking.

    "Oh, that's true" x3

    At this time, two young men, one a pervert, looked at Setsuna with ambiguous eyes. Setsuna was stunned, and then turned red and waved his hands in denial.

    "No, it's not what you think. I, I just treat the eldest lady, just"

    "Love……"

    "It's love"

    "like."

    The three guys caught Setsuna’s words very wisely.

    "Nah!!!!!!!"

    At night, the girl’s shy screams broke through the sky.

    "You guys are really energetic"

    Suddenly a voice intervened in the joke between three people and one mink. They followed the sound at the same time and saw a young man wearing a high school uniform leaning against a lamppost, holding a mobile phone in his hand, and his eyes glanced slightly  Their fingertips are still touching the bright screen.

    &nbsp;"Why are you here? Are you also patrolling at night?"

    Neil walked over and obviously knew the other person.

    The young man then turned his head, looked at Neil walking towards him, and smiled slightly.

    "Well, I'm short of manpower recently, so I came to help. Anyway, I still get overtime pay"

    "Senior Muchen."

    In an instant, he also came over and bowed respectfully to the other party.

    The young man is Jun Muchen.

    "It's Setsuna-chan, why are you with this bastard brat?"

    "Who are you calling a bastard? Speaking of bastards, you bastard is even more of a bastard!!"

    “Tsk, tsk, tsk, it’s full of balls in one sentence, it’s really dirty!”

    “It’s your head that’s dirty!!”

    "Well, actually, Teacher Neil is here to patrol tonight, so we came together"

    "The moment interrupted the two people's unscrupulous conversation, and at the same time, I felt that the two guys were really similar.

    "Neil, Setsuna-san, who is this gentleman?"

    There is obviously someone here who doesn’t know the other person.

    "Oh, this is a student from the high school department. Senior Jun Muchen, like me, is also employed by the school and is very powerful."

    Seeing that Neal had no intention of introducing him, Setsuna had no choice but to introduce him to Neji. When he looked at Jun Muchen, there was a hint of admiration in his eyes.

    "Ahahaha, I am stronger in that area"

    Jun Muchen touched the back of his head and smiled brightly, swinging his waist back and forth slightly.

    In an instant, he turned away with his cheeks slightly red, Negi looked puzzled, while Neil's eyes were full of contempt.

    "You can no longer be described as a scumbag."

    "Uh, um, nice to meet you, Mr. Jun."

    Although I didn’t understand what Jun Muchen meant by that aspect, I still extended my hand in a friendly manner.

    "This is Teacher Negi, just call me Muchen. He is such a personable gentleman, completely different from a guy who only knows bullshit"

    With a gentle smile on her face, Jun Muchen held Niji’s hand and said something that made someone angry.

    "It's much better than you, the guy with the same curly hair as [beep——]"

    Neil twitched the corners of his eyes, raised the corners of his mouth, and said coldly.

    “Although my hair is black and curly, it is definitely not the curly hair on [beep——]!!”

    "Ah la la, you really didn't bring it upon yourself"

    The two people looked at each other, as if there were sparks constantly arousing.

    "Well, Neil, you and Mr. Muchen are very familiar with each other."

    "Only a ghost is familiar with this kind of guy!" Neil turned his head and glared at Niji, then immediately turned back to stare at Jun Muchen, "This guy had a fight with me for no reason last time, what do you think?  Is this kind of person seriously ill?!"

    “It’s not just for nothing!!”

    "Then what are you talking about!!"

    “Because I’m bored!!”

    “Idiot!!”

    "Ha, I really don't understand"

    Negi held his forehead with a headache, feeling as if two Neils appeared in front of him.

    “Speaking of which, what are you doing here alone?”

    "I'm waiting for someone."

    Jun Muchen put away his phone and said with a yawn.

    "Ha, waiting for someone? You don't look like you have a date, do you?"

    "How different! One day I will go to a love hotel with the president!!"

    "One sentence will reveal your true face clearly."

    Neil sighed very much, this guy is really powerful in combat, his combat effectiveness has broken through the lower limit.

    "Actually, I was waiting for the principal's guests to come out" Seeing the curiosity in the three people's eyes, Jun Muchen continued, "They are people from the Holy Church."

    "The Holy Church? Is it dealing with the previous ghoul incident?"

    Neil was the first to react, and at the same time, three unlucky children flashed through his mind.

    "Ghoul? What ghoul?"

    Negi and Setsuna looked at Neil suspiciously. Neil was stunned. It seemed that they didn't know about the incident.

    After briefly explaining it to them, Negi and Setsuna's expressions changed slightly and became a little heavy.

    “Actually, you don’t need to be so nervous. As long as you deal with it well, you won’t be afraid of too much trouble”

    &nbsp; Jun Muchen put away his playful look and calmly comforted the two of them, with a comforting warmth in his voice.

    "Yeah." x2

    "By the way, who was sent by the Holy Church?" Neil raised his eyes and looked at Jun Muchen, "Is it the agent? Or are the people from the burial agency also coming out?"

    "You know a lot" Jun Muchen's eyes were slightly surprised, and then he continued to lean against the lamppost lazily, "That person is the person in charge of the nearby Shengtang Church stronghold, he is oh, myself  Look, he comes out."

    Jun Muchen suddenly stood up straight and looked back at the building behind him. In the darkness, the sound of neither light nor heavy footsteps sounded rhythmically.

    Everyone’s eyes were focused on him, and the figure in the shadow gradually became clearer, and the cross hanging on his chest reflected a faint silver light.

    "Oh? I didn't expect there would be so many people here"

    There seemed to be a little surprise in the heavy voice, and a man wearing a black priest's uniform appeared in front of everyone.

    Neil’s pupils shrank tightly, and the man’s face was deeply imprinted on his retinas. He opened his mouth slightly, then bit his lower lip tightly, and an imperceptible trace of violent murderous intention passed deep in his eyes.

    Soon, the trace of hostility disappeared, and Neil stood aside silently, returning to his usual listless appearance.

    Jun Muchen, who had been keeping quiet, glanced at Neil thoughtfully, then stood up with a smile and introduced the newcomer to Niji and the others.

    "This is the chief priest of Haiming City Church, and the person in charge of negotiating with our Magic Association on behalf of the Holy Church Church, Kotomine Kirei."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Jun Muchen faced Kotomine Kirei and introduced the person on the other side.

    "These three are magicians and swordsmen from the Magic Association, Negi Springfield, Neil Springfield, and Setsuna Sakurasaki."

    "Good evening, you three. I never expected that the Magic Association would have such outstanding children."

    Kotomine Kirei's eyes are always heavy, giving people a serious feeling.

    "You're flattered, Mr. Kotomine."

    Facing the other party’s compliment, Negi quickly nodded in return.

    Kotomine Kirei’s eyes passed over the faces of the three of them one by one. When he saw Neil, he paused for a moment and then turned to Jun Muchen.

    "Mr. Muchen, my business has been finished, and it's almost time for me to leave."

    "Let me take you out" Jun Muchen nodded to the other party, and then winked at the three of them, "Then I will lead Mr. Yanfeng to leave, and you three can continue working"

    "Okay, Mr. Muchen."

    "Goodbye, Senior Muchen."

    Neil didn’t look at Kirei for a second, he raised his head and nodded lightly to Jun Muchen, then turned around and left with the two of them.

    "Then let's go, Mr. Kotomine."

    "sorry to bother you."

    Kotomine Kirei nodded in thanks, then vaguely glanced at the direction Neil left, with an obscure smile on his lips.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "I'll send it here."

    Reaching the entrance of the academy, Jun Muchen stopped and turned to talk to Kotomine Kirei, who was following closely behind him.

    "Well, thank you."

    Jun Muchen nodded slightly to him and walked away.

    Kotomine Kirei calmly watched Jun Muchen leave. He slowly turned around until his back disappeared.

    “It seems like something interesting happened tonight, Kirei.”

    The strange voice appeared out of thin air, but Kotomine Kirei did not feel the slightest surprise, and his expressionless face maintained his usual indifference.

    "What are you referring to?"

    Kirei stared at the void in front of him, as if there was a figure in front of him talking to him.

    "hehe……"

    The sound of laughter was accompanied by golden light particles, which gathered together little by little. Soon, the silhouette of a human figure loomed in the golden light.

    "You should have discovered it, that brat"

    Yao dispersed, and a young man wearing a black jacket had his hands in his trouser pockets. His handsome face was full of arrogance, and a pair of bloody eyes under the golden bangs seemed to have an addictive demonic quality, staring directly at the indifferent eyes.  man.

    Seeing that Kirei remained silent, the young man raised an evil smile on his lips, narrowed his eyes slightly, and the blood in his eyes became more and more piercing.

    "He seems to have the same thing as us."

    Qili looked at the man??, his eyes were cold, and he met those eyes that were difficult for mortals to look directly into without giving in.

    Suddenly, Kirei smiled.

    A gloomy smile appeared on his cold and sharp face.

    "Indeed, aren't you interested, Gilgamesh?"

    "Of course I have interests. There aren't many things in this world that interest me" The smile on Gilgamesh's lips grew wider, and the light in his eyes became more and more elusive. "But, we can't be interested in him now."  Take action."

    "Oh why?"

    There was a hint of curiosity in Kirei's expression.

    Such emotional changes are very rare for him.

    "Because of the agreement with that guy, if that kid encounters danger within my sight, try to save his life."

    Gilgamesh withdrew his gaze and raised his head slightly. The night sky was reflected in his eyes, and he seemed to be able to see a night similar to the original one.

    "That mysterious heroic spirit?"

    Kirei frowned, a familiar yet unfamiliar figure appeared in his mind.

    "Um."

    Gilgamesh’s gaze retracted from the sky and fell on Kirei.

    "Do you know his identity?"

    Hearing Kirei’s question, Gilgamesh smiled playfully.

    "That's right, but it's better not to tell you for the time being. It will be more exciting to save the interesting things until the end."

    Gilgamesh looked past Kirei, looking in an unknown direction, with slight waves in his eyes.

    "My king, I am looking forward to meeting him again."

    ?…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

    PS: I plan to overthrow and rewrite it, and change the protagonist to a female.

 Text Chapter 60 Moon Peak Shrine

    irritable.

    That feeling lingered in my mind for quite some time.

    The things that happened recently and the people I met have revived many memories that have been buried deep in my heart. In my mind, almost all of them are pictures that I don’t want to think of.

    In the past, he would sometimes recall it or appear in his dreams. Even though it was like a curse, he never wanted to abandon those memories. For him, this was a sin that he had to endure.

    However, even so, he would not be as inexplicably restless in the past as he is now. Often, as long as he hints to himself, his mood will soon calm down, or in other words, his heart will feel like death again.

    Is it because of those people?

    Some familiar faces flashed through Neil's mind, and a subtle sense of peace flowed through them.

    He has always been walking alone. Even Negi, who is closest to him, cannot get close to the depths of his heart. Now, the shadows of other people have been left in his heart. Unknowingly, the cracks in his heart have opened up.  got bigger.

    However, he knew very well that this would not work.

    He has learned a lot from what happened in the past, and he doesn't want to repeat the same mistakes. In order to no longer let others get hurt because of him, and make himself suffer again, as long as he no longer establishes close relationships with other people and is separated by a distance, then each other will  Will not be harmed.

    “Otherwise, what happened to Touma that night will happen again.

    "well……"

    Neil sighed slightly, because being reminded by Negi made him a little concerned about his own problems.

    Since coming to this country and coming into contact with those people, he seems to have changed more or less. Now I think about it, does the practice assigned to him by the principal have such meaning.

    "It's so weak"

    Neil stopped his directionless progress, looked up at the clear blue sky, and laughed somewhat self-deprecatingly.

    In the breeze, there is a hint of fragrance.

    Neil put away his complicated thoughts, smelled the fragrance of flowers, and couldn't help but turn his head and look around. It turned out that he had come to a place that was familiar yet unfamiliar.

    On the long stairs, there is a torii gate.

    "Shrine"

    Neil had seen this kind of building before at Bang Zhikui's home, but he didn't expect that he would encounter another shrine while wandering around this city. It seems that the people here seem to believe in gods.

    However, there seemed to be something about this shrine that attracted him. Unconsciously, Neil stepped on the stairs and walked up out of curiosity. He glanced at the sign on the torii gate, which was written in black ink on the somewhat broken wooden board.  With a few big characters.

    Tsukimine Shrine.

    After walking up the stairs, a clean open space appeared in front of me. In the distance, there is the main hall of Tsukamine Shrine, and it is surrounded by trees. In the center, there is a peach blossom tree, with pale pink petals blooming. From time to time, it is surrounded by trees.  The wind blows, and the petals carry their fragrance and blow into the distance.

    Neil walked over, and the fragrance he just smelled seemed to be the fragrance of the flowers of this peach blossom tree. But, is this season the time for peach blossoms to bloom?

    After touching the rough tree trunk, Neil looked up at the crown of the tree where the buds were blooming with a strange expression.

    "Is it the same as the cherry blossom tree in my house?"

    It seems wrong. The tree at home will remain open for a long time because it has been tampered with. Unless the tree in front of you has also been tampered with, but would anyone be so bothered?

    "Maybe yes."

    Neil held his chin up and murmured uncertainly.

    "Well, it's not a bad thing anyway, it's just a spectacle at best"

    It’s really not a big deal. At least not many people will delve into the school’s World Tree, which is too big to complain about. Sometimes Neil really wonders if the people in this city are all crazy guys.

    "But why don't you see a clergyman?"

    After being here for a long time, I didn’t find anyone coming or going, not even a worshipper.

    Neil sat down under the peach blossom tree, leaning against the trunk of the tree and vaguely seeing the sky through the branches. The hazy and broken beauty was particularly charming. As he watched quietly, time seemed to have stopped.

    The slightly blowing wind mixed with the fragrance of peach blossoms and the simple atmosphere of the shrine seemed to have a hypnotic effect. Little by little, Neil's eyes slowly closed, and unknowingly, the scenery in front of him gradually changed.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    Ordinary furnishings, ordinary decoration.

    &nbsp; This is an ordinary house.

    The open window let in the bright morning light, and the faint light reflected on the floor and walls, making it warm.

    On the recliner, a beautiful woman with long black hair was sitting, and opposite her, a man with long white hair was half-kneeling on the ground, his palms gently covering the woman's slightly swollen abdomen.

    "Do you really want to go?"

    The woman raised her bright and moving amber eyes and stared at the man with gentle eyes.

    The man met those beautiful eyes and grinned.

    “I don’t want to go either, but I have to go, just like I have to take Sadharu out in the morning, otherwise he will be at home”

    "Be serious."

    The woman raised her hand and patted the man's head gently, her face full of anger.

    "Well, I'm very serious" The man grabbed the hand covering his head, held it softly and without force, and looked at the other person intently, "I'm sorry, I have to leave him at this time.  you alone……"

    Looking at his expression, the woman couldn't help but sigh, and then she curled her lips in displeasure.

    "I knew it was like this. You haven't listened to me since you were a child. I really doubt whether you are sincerely good to me"

    "Oh my, my whole body belongs to you, you still don't believe me" The man held the white catkin and couldn't help but laughed out loud, "A woman is a fragile work of art. If you don't cherish it, you will lose it."  It cannot be saved, so I will cherish you all the time."

    Hearing these straightforward words, the woman's pretty face couldn't help but blush slightly, but when she saw the smile in his eyes, she felt a little annoyed. She narrowed her eyes and smiled as charmingly as a crescent moon.

    “Hey, you must have a lot of artworks, right?”

    The man lowered his head and thought for a moment, then muttered uncertainly, "It seems like a lot"

    "Um?"

    The man quickly grabbed the hand that had started to press hard on his ear and looked at the woman with a flattering smile, "But I chose the one who is priceless to me"

    The woman glared at him and finally let go of her hand. Looking at his familiar face, she felt slightly absent-minded.

    "Do you know what the happiness I hope for me is like?"

    Her voice was very plain, but in the man's ears, there was always an unforgettable sadness.

    "I can eat with you every night, say good night to you before going to bed, and say good morning with a smile in the morning. What a little woman."

    The man stopped his smile and spoke seriously and calmly.

    The woman gently spread her face, her smile as happy as a rainbow after the rain.

    "Yes, I'm just a little woman, so I don't expect my husband to be a hero admired by all people. As long as he can stay with me, it's enough."

    "I don't want to be a hero, because heroes usually die young." The man shrugged, then stood up, bent down and gently touched the side of the woman's face, with tenderness written on his face, "But I can't be a hero.  person, so you can rest assured to let me go, I will definitely come back to you in vain."

    The woman held the broad and strong hand with both hands and pressed it tightly to her face. Her eyes were wet without knowing when.

    "I always feel that I am destined to wait for you all the time. I never see you waiting for me. You know, waiting is not a happy thing."

    "So, I can only compensate."

    The man let go of the woman’s hand and wiped away the tears from her eyes.

    "Wait until I use my future happiness to make up for your past unhappiness."

    With a smile on his face, he turned around and left with the woman looking at him forever.

    Determined, without a trace of nostalgia.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    Ding bell——ding bell——

    There seemed to be some melodious ringing ringing in my ears.

    Open your eyes, it’s the bright world.

    Neil was a little lost. What was that dream just now?

    In the dream, I only heard a man and a woman talking to each other, but I couldn't see their faces clearly, as if there was always a fog blurring their faces.

    【Do those two people have anything to do with me?  】

    ??Thinking hard, but can’t get any results.

    "My little friend, are you okay?"

    At this moment, a strange voice sounded in his ears, and only then did Neil notice that there was someone around himhuman existence.

    Turning around, Neil saw that the owner of the voice was a beautiful woman.

    A unique miko costume revealed the identity of the other party. Her long hair was bright flaxen, and the brown pupils dotted on her beautiful face seemed to be covered with a layer of light. No matter what the environment, she would exude a soft glow.  Glorious and reassuring.

    With a faint smile on her lips, the woman looked at Neil who had just woken up.

    "Uh, sorry, I just fell asleep."

    Neil noticed that the other person was holding a strange-looking bell in his hand. The ringing he just heard might have come from this thing.

    “It’s easy to catch a cold if you sleep here.”

    The woman suddenly realized it, and then she felt a little worried.

    "Well, I understand."

    Neil responded politely to other people's kindness.

    "Miss, are you the witch here?"

    "Well, I am the shrine maiden of Tsukimine Shrine, and I just took over recently."

    The woman smiled slightly, and the bell in her hand gently made a pleasant ringing sound.

    "Speaking of which, I saw you looking a little lost just now. Was it a nightmare?"

    Recalling the way Neil looked when he woke up before, the woman asked with some concern.

    "Well, in the distant Silent Hill, Alessa is trying to swallow me up with darkness and combine me with her. How can we repair it? I am obviously not Sharon"

    Neil habitually rambled on, even clenching his fists to express his anger.

    "What, is it an evil spirit!?"

    However, the miko was very shocked, and then she held the bell tightly and tried to hit Neil on the head.

    "Miss, wait!! What are you going to do!?"

    “I’ll help you get rid of the spirit, don’t worry, it’s very effective!”

    "It looks like you want to kill me. I'm afraid that before I can get rid of the spirit, I will become a spirit myself!!" Neil quickly raised his hand to stop the other party, with a look of shame on his face, "Miss Witch, what I just said was purely  Nonsense, please don’t pay attention!”

    "Ugh, why am I still so worried? Hey, could it be that you were possessed by a ghost and saw the ghost's memory!?"

    "Uh, no, and it's not really a nightmare. I just had a somewhat inexplicable dream" Neil paused, glanced at the witch, and felt that there was nothing embarrassing about saying it, so he continued, "In a dream  I saw a man and a woman having a conversation, but I had no impression of their faces, so it was a bit strange."

    "You didn't lie to me?"

    “…It’s true this time.”

    "Oh, is that so?" The witch held her delicate chin and thought carefully. She looked down at Neil, "Actually, dreams sometimes have something to do with the past. Sometimes, maybe it's the scene in the future, maybe it's you.  The future is uncertain"

    After saying that, the miko looked at him with a strange smile.

    "my future?"

    Neil was a little confused for a moment. He really hadn't thought about this, but it didn't look like it.

    He shook his head and got rid of all the messy thoughts in his mind. It didn't matter whether this dream was related to him or not. It was just a dream anyway.

    "Forget it, it's useless to think so much. By the way, what do you call Miss Miko?"

    "My name is Guanyue Gefan, you can just call me Guanyue. What about you?"

    "Neil Springfield, please give me your advice."

    Neil stretched out his hand to shake Gefan’s hand, and Gefan tilted his head, not knowing what he was thinking.

    After chatting with Ge Fan for a while, Neil said goodbye and left.

    Gefan stood at the top of the stairs, watching Neil leave. After losing sight of him, she turned around and walked back to the peach blossom tree. She reached out her hand and brushed the rough bark of the trunk.

    Ding bell——

    The peach blossom tree suddenly made a circle of invisible fluctuations, and the bell in Ge Fan's hand seemed to be vibrated and made a sound.

    The witch looked at the peach blossom tree with deep and gentle eyes, and suddenly smiled.

    "Just now, what kind of dream did you see for him?  "

    Ding bell——

    There was another sound.

    It seems that someone has given the answer.

 Text Chapter 61 Wash your hands before pursuing a girl

    "It's so boring. If I had known earlier, I would have asked Nanoha and Suzuka to come out together"

    Alyssa, who was walking alone on the street, muttered in a low voice with some regret. She looked sideways at the exquisite accessories in the closet, feeling like something was missing without anyone to chat with her.

    It turns out that she is not used to being alone.

    "Huh? Ahead is Kabukicho"

    Because I had been a guest at Neil's home, and Neil's home was in this street, I passed by this place at that time. Although this area is not very big, there are many weird shops. For example, there is a store called  A shemale club opened by people from Xixiang.

    What kind of person would go to such a strange place?

    Alyssa cursed in her heart.

    But this place seems to be as chaotic as ever, or rather lawless.

    Alyssa looked around and would always see groups of delinquents and gangsters gathering in some corners, but the people passing by seemed not to be surprised, and sometimes even greeted them familiarly.

    "No wonder we raise people like stupid teachers"

    Alyssa felt as if she had discovered the truth.

    And just when Alyssa was so absent-minded, she felt as if she hit something and fell backwards.

    “It hurts so much!”

    “Hey, little girl, how are you walking!!!”

    Suddenly there was a rough voice above her head, and Alyssa stood up with some pain and looked. A fierce young man was glaring at her. He was holding a bottle of drink in his hand, and there were five people surrounding him. They were also surrounded by five people.  With a black jacket and colorful hair, he has a standard bad appearance.

    Alyssa was startled by this sudden situation and couldn't help but take a small step back.

    "Youwhat are you going to do?"

    "What are you doing! You soiled my clothes, what are you talking about!!"

    The young man pointed to a puddle of water on the chest of his clothes, and then stared at Alyssa fiercely, "What do you think we should do now!?"

    "II didn't mean it. For clothes like this, I'll just pay you for it!"

    Only then did Alyssa know what was going on. She secretly sighed why she was so unlucky today, and then said in a strong tone.

    The bad boy raised his eyebrows, as if he was offended by the other party's toughness. He couldn't help but snorted and said with narrowed eyes, "Huh? Compensate to me? Do you think you can afford it!! This is unique in the world!!"

    "Huh? Unique!?"

    Alyssa looked at the tattered clothes and felt that it would be trivial to compensate him for a hundred identical ones.

    "That's right, the boss worked hard to make it!!"

    "Do you think ordinary people can make those jagged shapes on the cuffs!?"

    "This is a work of conscience for our bad industry!!"

    “That’s why people call it Great White Shark!!”

    The companions behind the young man shouted and looked proud, while the leading delinquent youth was even more embarrassed and shy.

    ""

    Ah, what are you so shy about, bad!

    Alyssa was speechless for a while. Fortunately, she thought the sleeveless cuffs were caused by being torn off, but it turned out that these idiots made them by themselves.

    "Then what are you going to do? If you don't want compensation, I'll leave!"

    Facing this group of people, Alyssa felt a little afraid, and her eyes flickered slightly. She asked pretending to be calm, just hoping to get out of here as soon as possible.

    "Well, what should I do"

    The young man suddenly calmed down and looked at Alyssa carefully, making her feel uncomfortable for a while.

    "Hey, what on earth are you"

    “Please date me on the condition of marriage!!!”

    Before Alyssa finished speaking, the young man bowed ninety degrees and stretched out his hand. Alyssa was stunned, and her face immediately turned red.

    【Eh!  ?  Interact!  ?  What the hell kind of development is this!  !  】

    “You, you, what did you say all of a sudden!!!!!!”

    Alyssa no longer knew whether she was embarrassed or angry. The person who looked so fierce just now as if he wanted to kill her actually turned around and said he wanted to date her!  ?

    “Oh, my God, the boss’s lolicon is having another attack”

    "This disease is difficult to treat"

    "Actually, I am also a lolita control."

    "+1 upstairs."

    "You guys don't give it to me"??Talk to yourself!  !  !  !  "

    Alyssa angrily complained about this group of people, and then swatted away the hand handed by the young man.

    “Did you agree to my proposal!?”

    “Don’t jump to the final stage all at once!!!”

    Alyssa felt like she was going to cry. She started to turn her head, hoping to ask for help from passers-by. As soon as she turned her head, she saw a guy passing by with his hands in his trouser pockets and looking at her dumbfounded.

    ""

    ""

    With their eyes facing each other, the other person shook his head and walked forward as if nothing had happened.

    “Idiot teacher, come back here!!!”

    Hearing the angry shouting behind him, Neil had a headache. How could he encounter such trouble on the way home? However, it was really a novel thing to see someone confessing to Alyssa.

    Neil looked back at Alyssa, he spread his hands helplessly, "Hey, Miss, someone is confessing to you, I'm too embarrassed to come out and mess with it"

    “Asshole, didn’t you see that I was surrounded by a group of bad guys!?”

    "Tsk, tsk, tsk, this is even worse. Classic romantic comedies like heroes saving beauties are not suitable for me"

    "Who is telling you about a romantic comedy?!" Alyssa walked over quickly and grabbed Neil's collar, "Stop showing off your narcissistic expression and saying boring words! Get him away right now!!!  !”

    With one move, the Tathagata Divine Palm was swung out in succession, and Neil was directly hit and sent flying for more than ten times in the air.

    Neil was lying on the ground, covering his bleeding nose, and was almost beaten into a mosaic by Alyssa.

    "Let me tell you, you've beaten me to this point, are you still afraid of these people?"

    "Hey! Don't ignore us!!"

    The group of bad guys stood up and stared fiercely at Neil who appeared on the stage.

    “Well, I always feel that this kid looks familiar.

    Neil patted his clothes and stood up, glanced at the group of people in front of him, and couldn't help but sigh.  He looked at the leading delinquent young man, spread his hands and asked speechlessly, "I say, big brother, what's so good about this kid?"

    Alyssa’s eyelids twitched, and she held back her anger and stood behind Neil.

    "Huh? I like it, but can you control it!?"

    Looking at him gearing up, he seemed ready to punch him at any moment.

    Neil shook his head, then turned away to reveal Alyssa. He pointed at Alyssa and pushed up a pair of non-existent glasses.

    "Look at this little girl, the top is as flat as a horizontal line. Does it feel like a hand? Of course it does, but it just feels like a scratch on your hand. Unless you are an M, you will feel good!!"

    Ignoring Alyssa’s pretty face that was starting to darken, she then pointed at her legs.

    "Look here again, these two legs are so short, can they cooperate with you to do some difficult movements!? What fun is there! Without fun, how bleak life will become!! Do you think  …”

    “Don’t judge me for thinking about yourself, you scum!!!!”

    The world's martial arts show rises to the dragon level, and Neil spurts blood for another ten meters.

    "Are you here to step on me or to save me"

    Alyssa picked up Neil and stared at him coldly.

    "This is a strategy, Miss"

    At this time, the young man who was stunned by Neil's words came back to his senses, frowned, and reached out to Alyssa.

    "Who cares about you? As long as I like it!!"

    When Alyssa looked back and saw this scene, a bit of panic appeared on her face, but another hand appeared to help her block it.

    "Just say it nicely, don't move your hands or feet"

    Neil stood up and grabbed the other person’s thick hand with a smile, but the other person’s face seemed to be distorted by pain.

    "Idiot teacher"

    Neil turned back and smiled at Alyssa, then threw the young man out.

    “Wash your hands clean before pursuing a girl!!!”

    The young man was thrown towards his companions. They quickly supported the young man and were a little stunned when they looked at the red mark on his hand.

    How can a kid be so powerful?

    "You bastard, get on me!!" The young man rubbed his arms, and then rushed out fiercely, "I don't believe that six holy swords can't push the mountain of meat!!!"

    Facing the six people flying over, Neil curled his lips and quickly crashed into the six people.

    "Who do you think I am!!!It’s been a solo since!  !  !  I am the tank mage all by myself!  !  !  "

    "You're cheating!! Uh, wait, are you from my mother-in-law's family"

    “You only know now!!!”

    A few seconds later, Neil waved his hand freely and said to Alyssa, "Let's go."

    Alyssa looked numbly at the figures with their heads stuck in the wall. It was really lucky that the smashing was so comic.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Classmate Alyssa, why do you appear there alone? Where are your two good friends?"

    "Don't keep saying things I don't understand!" Alyssa glared at Neil angrily and looked away, "Even good friends won't get tired of being together every day."

    "Hey, I thought you were all in a relationship where flowers kiss each other"

    "Can you say something I can understand! Ah, no, you'd better not talk."

    Neil shrugged and looked at Alyssa who was walking in front of her a little annoyed. It was so rare that he saved her, but he didn’t even get a candy. It was really unsettling.

    "Hey, thank you just now"

    Alyssa stopped, glanced at Neil sideways, then quickly looked away, her face slightly red.

    "Thank you for what it is, can you eat it?"

    "Neal's word "thank you" immediately shirks all the credit from others. It is really the most deceptive word creation in history. At this time, at least you have to invite him to the Green Room for a sundae to express your gratitude.

    "Eat your sister!"

    ???????????????? Could it be that she didn’t appreciate it even after thanking him? Alyssa was so angry that she gritted her teeth.

    "Oh, classmate Alyssa, I didn't expect you to be so impure and actually want me to do such an ethically degrading thing. You are such a crazy guy. I never thought I had ever taught such a student!"

    "Shut up, you lost Greymon!!"

    Seeing Alyssa’s cannibalistic expression, Neil had no choice but to shut up in frustration.

    Ah, poor Sundae-kun left me again.

    "Speaking of which, how did you get to that place?"

    "I walked there accidentally. Do you think I came to find you!?"

    Alyssa was still angry, and even her tone of voice was full of gunpowder.

    "Sorry, I'm not interested in washboards."

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!! I am a washboard, I am so sorry!!!"

    Neil stretched out his hand to block the attack, but was bitten hard by the eldest lady’s tiger teeth. He couldn’t help but helplessly cover his forehead and sigh.

    "Don't think that just because Rie Kugimiya can use skills randomly"

    After vomiting in a low voice, Neil found that his hands were comically bloody.

    "Miss, it's time to relax. Even if you want my blood to flow through your body, you don't have to do this. I have another compromise. If you give birth to my child, you will have our blood."  Well, don’t you think this is simple, quick and perfect?”

    “Uh-huh, uh-huh, uh-huh!!!”

    "What are you shouting! Have you been fucked by me [beep——]!? Ahhhh, I know I was wrong, please let me go!!"

 Text Chapter 62 There must be something hidden under the cute appearance

    "You don't want me anymore?"

    The blond girl pursed her lips into a pitiful line, looked at the indifferent young man with tears in her eyes, and made a very outrageous declaration.

    "you——"

    The young man's eyelids twitched. After taking a deep breath, he was about to speak in a calm tone.

    “Is it because you have this woman that you don’t want me!?”

    The girl suddenly changed the topic and pointed at the girl standing next to the boy. She also had blond hair similar to hers, but her expression was a bit stunned, and she seemed to have been greatly shocked.

    "Eh!? Me?"

    The girl who was accused pointed at her face, her whole body was stunned, but the girl didn't seem to hear her words, she just took out her handkerchief and wiped the non-existent tears, and continued to complain about her misery.

    "You already have me at home, why are you looking for another woman outside? Can't I satisfy you with my blond hair? As my mother said, men are all beasts whose lower bodies are always in a state of rage"

    ""

    The young man said that he was really not a blond person. Did this guy’s mother say such strong words?  Sure enough, divorced women have wrong prejudices against men.

    When the young man said nothing and looked speechless, the girl rushed to the young man and stared at him with tears in her eyes.

    "I just heard you say you wanted to have a baby with her, why!? I can obviously give birth to a baby for you. If you want, I can give birth to a football team for you right away!!"

    As she was speaking, the girl caressed her belly with both hands, a trace of yearning and happiness for the future flashing across her face.

    At this moment, the passing spectators either admired or despised the young man at the center of the whirlpool. If he could do such a cruel thing at the age of ten, is it really okay to have a child?  Has modern science advanced to a point that even they could not imagine!  ?

    The young man covered his face. He was so ashamed. The looks around him made him so ashamed that he wanted to dig a hole and bury himself. He really couldn't get pleasure from the public shameful play in public.

    For the first time, the young man felt that he was still very moral.

    "Please let me go"

    "No, I will never leave you! I will never give up my happiness! Are your feelings for me just for fun?! Do you just want my body!?"

    Hearing the young man’s pleading words, the girl immediately came back to her senses and held his hand tightly, her eyes full of determination.

    ""

    The young man looked up at the sky that was gradually losing color in his eyes and shed tears silently.

    “Ah, I really want to die.

    "Hey!! Don't talk to yourselves, don't involve me in it!! It has nothing to do with me!"

    Alyssa could no longer bear the weird looks from around her. As the eldest lady, she felt so ashamed for the first time in her life. She actually became another heroine of such a shabby drama, and she even gave birth to a child. The lower limit.  It's not that showy.

    "And you, the stupid teacher, no, the promiscuous teacher! You actually did that, that, that kind of thing to a little girl, I, I will definitely report you!! You wait to go to jail!!"

    Alyssa pointed at Neil with a red face. This guy actually did these heinous things. Fortunately, she still believed him.

    No, if this continues, Nanoha, Suzuka, and the girls in the class will be in danger.

    Alyssa took out her mobile phone and immediately dialed a number.

    "Hey! Is this the International Court of Justice!?"

    "Miss, you don't have to be so realistic! And why is it that the International Court of Justice convicted me all of a sudden? Do you want me to hold a grudge like this!? You actually raised it to the international level!! You want me to be punished by human beings?  Expelled from the world!?”

    Neil almost fainted when he heard Alyssa’s calling voice. He stretched out his hand to take away Alyssa’s phone.

    “Yeah——!! Don’t touch me, you’ll get pregnant!!!”

    Alyssa screamed and jumped a few steps away, crossing her arms warily.

    ""

    Neil squatted deeply on the ground and was about to enter the orz state.

    When did he become a turbid launch pad covered in mysterious liquid?

    “Meow haha, that’s really interesting.”

    And the girl who was the culprit was holding her hands behind her back, watching the developments in front of her with a smile.

    "Asshole, whose fault do you think it is?! I was almost exiled because of your nonsense!!" Neil jumped.He stood up and glared at the girl with a red cross on his head, "Alicia, please go to bed early tonight. Weren't what you just talked about the bloody plot of a TV series last night!!"

    Not long ago, Neil was being tormented by Alyssa, but he was bumped into by Alicia who happened to be wandering around, and she heard Neil's teasing, which resulted in such a third-rate movie.  A real-life ethical romance drama with low blood pressure, low age and low IQ.

    "I want to perform because I think it's interesting"

    Alicia stuck out her tongue cutely and smiled as if she was not afraid that Neil was about to go crazy.

    “I almost went to the end of my life because of your desire to perform!!”

    "So youth is like a sand castle, which instantly collapses just because of some trivial things."

    “Don’t make it sound like it has nothing to do with you!!”

    Alyssa came over, she looked at Alicia, and immediately stroked her chest and breathed a sigh of relief.

    "It turns out you are not Feit. I was still wondering why Feit was such a person"

    Because of Nanoha, Alyssa and Suzuka both recognized the child Fit, and later exchanged letters. Judging from each other's words and appearance, they both felt that Fit was a well-behaved child who could even  A cute and shy girl.

    But the girl who looked exactly like Fit had just appeared, almost shattering her fantasy.

    Fortunately, God is merciful.

    "That's right, I'm not Feit, but I am Feit's sister, Alicia~~" Alicia smiled cutely, then blinked her beautiful eyes and looked at Alyssa, "By the way, you know Fei  Special?"

    "Well, but we have never met, so when I first met you, I was surprised. You are more lively than I thought"

    Alyssa felt that the corners of her mouth were twitching when she spoke.

    "Fortunately, Feite is not like you"

    Neil stood up, feeling equally deeply.

    "Hey, if Feit is like me, so what?"

    "Tell your mother to have another baby."

    "Ah! Neil is so bad, even Feit and I are not enough, yet he still wants it!"

    “…You’d better kill me.”

    "I just heard Alicia say that you live in this guy's house" Alyssa asked Alicia, but her eyes looked at Neil strangely, "I don't want to ask why you live in his house.  Why isn’t Feit with you?”

    "Well, there are many reasons. When Feite comes back, I will tell you in detail if I have the chance"

    Seeing that Neil had no intention of answering, Alicia could only answer randomly.

    "……Oh well."

    Alyssa’s eyes swept back and forth between the two of them, but she still suppressed the doubts in her heart.

    She always felt that they and Nanoha had a common secret that she didn't know about.

    Alyssa felt a little irritated unconsciously.

    "Well, it's time to go home" Seeing that the atmosphere seemed to be silent, Neil said aloud, "Miss, you should go back too, otherwise you will be confessed to again later"

    "Well, I understand."

    "Hey, what confession, tell me!"

    Alicia immediately became interested, but ended up being slapped on the forehead by Neil.

    When Neil and the three of them were walking on the road, they met a familiar guy head-on, and the other person was staring with his mouth wide open, with a look of surprise on his face that made him stupid.

    "Hey, Furuichi-san"

    Neil opened his dead eyes and said hello to the other party. How dare he meet an acquaintance at such a distance. In this small town, the chance of such randomness is really unusually high.

    "Um, can you explain the current situation in detail?"

    Furuichi held his forehead, reluctantly put on a relaxed smile, and tried hard to pose as a wise man.

    "What do you care about?"

    Neil and the two girls all tilted their heads at the same time, with several question marks popping up on their heads.

    "You still ask me what I care about!? Why are you with classmate Alyssa and a cute girl!!"

    "Ha, you ask why, it's just that we met on the road"

    "Oh my god!! Neil, has spring arrived again!? What a world without morals this is!!!!"

    Furuichi rubbed his eyebrows and almost smoke came out, and he fell intoA subtle state of rage.

    "Can you calm down, Furuichi-san, be careful and poke your forehead"

    "Ah, Neil, who made an oath with me to be a jobless virgin for the rest of his life, unexpectedly had something good happen to him. This was such a shock, as if all the hair on his butt was about to fall out, just like hair loss.  Dropped, and they are actually two cute girls of the same age? Obviously I remember that Neil’s preference seems to be the royal sister style with bulging front and back - "

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? could have two lines of bitter tears of blood and tears left in their eyes, Gu Shi looked at the sky aimlessly.

    ""

    "Well, anyway" Neil walked over and punched Gu Shi directly in the face, "You set my egg first!!!"

    “How can I not be determined after you’ve done this?!”

    "Have you calmed down, Furuichi-san"

    "I was forced to cool down"

    Furuichi was lying on the ground. Was that a meteorite that punched him so hard that his head was smoking?

    Ah, this time the handsome side of the beautiful girl was completely ruined in front of her.

    "By the way, who is this lady next to you?"

    Furuichi saw Alicia and asked Neil.

    "Alicia Testerosa, is"

    Neil wanted to say the words "my tenant", but he felt that Furuichi might get crazy if he said it, and there might be some rumors the next day. Last time Hayate came to visit his home.  It was this guy who broke the news.

    ???????????????????????????????? How about we kill him here to eliminate the trouble?

    Furuichi was covered in cold sweat, and his teacher was releasing an unabashed murderous light next to him. In an instant, he felt that his life seemed to be forced to the edge of the cliff.

    However, Neil and Furuichi had no time to care about anything else at this time, because a group of vicious guys were coming towards them.

    "Hey!! Who is the guy who just bullied me from Dumburo High School!!!"

    The bald man in the lead stared fiercely at the few brats in front of him.

    "Uh, boss, did we find the wrong person? They are all brats"

    A boy next to him came over and asked in a low voice that the combined age of the primary school students in front of him might not be older than his father.

    "You can't be wrong, that brat from the Denshi family is so big!"

    The bald boss spoke with confidence and no guilt at all for bullying a child.

    "Ehehehe!!! What is this sudden development!?"

    Furuichi looked at these delinquent high school students in despair, and suddenly jumped from one desperate situation to another more dangerous desperate situation?

    Neil looked at the group of people in front of him, and then glanced back at Alyssa. She was looking away and whistling as if it had nothing to do with herself, while Alicia's eyes were shining and looking forward to it.

    "Oh? It's you, right?"

    The bald boss noticed Furuichi who was making a noise, and after scanning the four of them, he identified Furuichi whose jaw was about to dislocate, because Neil seemed to be even weaker than Furuichi, and he seemed to be fine with long hair.  Bullying look.

    "Well, I don't have anything to say. Anyway, keep going, Furuichi-kun"

    Neil patted Furuichi on the shoulder and covered his mouth to suppress laughter.

    "Why me!! Don't act like you're just watching a show!!! I'm your student!!!"

    "Hey, hey, hey, you guys, don't you feel shy bullying a few kids?"

    A pleasant magnetic voice interrupted them.

    Furuichi turned his head as if he had seen a savior, and saw a group of girls wearing white special attack uniforms walking over, but the wooden knives, chains, clubs, and maces they held in their hands really made him feel embarrassed.

    Are today’s delinquents so ferocious even if they are too young girls?

    But it doesn’t matter, these big sisters are so beautiful.

    "Furuichi-san, you have lost all your moral integrity"

    ""

    Neil raised his eyes and looked at the group of female delinquents. The leading girl had a healthy wheat-colored complexion. Her long purple hair was tied up and swayed with her steps. She had a bamboo stick in her mouth and her eyes showed no sign of weakness.  Stare at the group of boys.

    "Ah? It's none of your business! This is our Duowu Luo's business, you Furious Emperor, get out of the way!!"

    At the critical moment, the boss did not give in because the other party was a girl, and it seemed that he had some connections with the other party.

    But the leading girl didn’t reply to his words, she just walked over and whispered:After staring at Neil for a while, he suddenly put his hand on Neil's head, with a friendly smile on his lips.

    "Your kid is Neil, right? I heard the tyrant mention you, you are such a cute kid"

    "Tyrant?"

    Neil didn't slap the opponent's hand away. After all, she was a quasi-royal sister, and he was just confused about the tyrant she mentioned. The group of guys from Duwuluo High School behind him seemed a little unhappy after hearing this title.  It looks good, like taking laxatives.

    It sounds like he is very tough. Is there such a formidable person around him?

    "Ahaha, it's someone you know anyway"

    "Hey, Rika, this kid here is also very cute. I'm Shizuku Itoi, and I'll die at night~~~"

    "Hey, Shizuku, you're scaring people"

    And Furuichi was surrounded by several female delinquents holding his face in his hands. At this moment, he was so happy that he almost fainted.

    "You women, don't forget about us! Bastards, don't think we dare not take action. Even if Nan Lixiang knows the "tyrant", I won't be afraid of you!  !  "

    "Huh? Even if you don't know that guy, I will beat you up. If you have the guts, come and try it!!"

    The bosses of the two factions began to clamor, and they gritted their teeth as fiercely as a wolf.

    "Boys! Don't take it lightly just because they are girls! Let them see the power of Dumburo High School!!"

    “Oh oh oh!!!”

    "Ah!? We are the Furious Emperor, don't underestimate us, you scum!!"

    "Follow the boss and rush!!!"

    Alicia and Alyssa stood on the outside, watching the two gangs fighting like this, feeling almost numb.

    "Ahaha, the fight started"

    Alyssa laughed dryly a few times, revealing a pair of dead fish eyes like Neil's.

    "Ah, everyone is so full of energy. It's so lively, I really want to join in"

    Alicia showed a completely different expression, and her eagerness to try made Alyssa doubt that she would rush in next second.

    Neil, who was in the middle of it, was punching one after another, while Fushi was running around with his head in his hands, hiding in a cold sweat.

    "What's going on!? Gang war!? I'm just an ordinary elementary school student. I simply ran to the wrong set!!"

    "Ah ah ah, let me go back to my mother's arms and drink milk!!"

    As soon as Fushi turned his head, he saw Neil kicking a big man away, making him look embarrassed.

    This guy’s strength is as unparalleled as ever.

    “You stinky brat!!”

    Fushi suddenly heard a loud shout from behind him. He turned around and saw a bad guy hitting him with his fist.

    ——I’m probably seriously injured now.

    Unable to escape, we can only watch the imminent crisis coming.

    In the blink of an eye, Furuichi felt as if his head was being pushed down, and a gust of wind passed over his head.

    "Really, don't get in the way here, leave as soon as possible, there are so many people here, even if you stand behind me, I may not be able to care about you, I might even beat you up"

    Furuichi only saw Neil punch the opponent away, and with a few words, he pushed him to the safety of Alicia.

    Furuichi was startled for a moment, and when he looked back, what caught his eye was Neil's expression that was slightly different from usual.

    I once saw this unique side of him in a martial arts competition.

    Looking at him intently in the fight, Furuichi pursed his lips.

    ——It’s really strong.

    "Hey, are you okay, Furuichi-san?"

    Seeing Fushi’s dull expression, Alyssa couldn’t help but asked, it wouldn’t be funny if he was beaten silly.

    "Uh, I'm fine" Furuichi waved his hand, then looked at Alicia, pointing to the chaotic situation, "Miss Alicia, is it okay to be in such a mess?"

    The bald boss seemed to have been beaten ten meters above the ground just now. Is that okay?

    "No problem! You don't know, right? Fighting is a specialty of this street. Many idiots living here will die if they don't fight. Even Neil fights one fight every three days and one fight every five days."  Yes, to a certain extent, he is very familiar with the people here"

    It’s really a disgusting street.

    “Then Alicia, wouldn’t it be dangerous for you to live here?”

    Alyssa really can’t imagine that if a child lives here, wouldn’t he be frightened every day?"That's not the case" Alicia shook her head and smiled, as if she didn't care much, "Don't look at these people as being fierce, but in fact they are very principled people, at least they will not bully the elderly or children.  At best, they have bad mouths. Just now they were just scaring us. In the words of Neil and Granny Denshi, these people are apes without brains and can only express themselves in the most primitive way.  It’s just blood that’s burned too hot…”

    "Of course, there are also other connections, such as the mother-in-law Denshi and the "Scarlet Overlord" rumored here are Neil's family, so those people don't dare to mess with the people in the family"

    ""

    ? Okay, Scarlet Overlord is really the name of the bunker. Is Neil's house full of monsters?

    Furuichi and Alyssa once again watched the scene near the end. In their eyes, something seemed to be different.

    "These guys are really getting more and more durable"

    Neil twisted his wrist and walked back. His face was not red and he was out of breath. It was impossible to tell that he had just finished fighting.

    "You do like fighting"

    Furuichi looked at Neil and smiled softly.

    Niel paused for a moment, then shrugged and smiled slightly.

    "I don't hate it."

    "I didn't expect that my teacher is still a bad person" Alyssa covered her face as if she had a headache, "Are you performing a GTO?"

    "Please ask Mr. Onitsuka for this kind of thing" Neil scratched his head and said boredly, "Well, if I can make extra money, I wouldn't mind making a cameo"

    But not long after he finished speaking, Neil found that Furuichi, Alyssa and Alicia were all silent in front of him, with dull expressions on their faces.

    "Huh? Are you possessed by a ghost, you guys?"

    Suddenly, an arm even rougher than Kenjiro's wrapped around Neil's neck. He was stunned for a moment, and then fell into the shadow of despair.

    Who released this Godzilla at the end of the 21st century

    "Oh? Neal-chan, are you planning to make extra money? I have a place where you can make a guest appearance. I originally came out to see where the kid was having such a fun time, but I didn't expect to hear such good news"

    Furuichi and Alyssa looked up at the tall figure, with the stubble, thick eyebrows, piercing eyes, light lip gloss and eye shadow, a perfect figure comparable to King Billy, and a charming Jean  The kimono that no one can look at directly gave them an unparalleled impact.

    "Ah, I really want to vomit. Can I vomit?"

    "Hello, Mrs. Xixiang."

    Alicia reluctantly moved her lips and said hello proactively.

    "Oh, it's Alicia" Xixiang moved his eyes and nodded, "Go back and tell your family that Neil won't be going back tonight. He's working at my place, so tell them not to worry"

    "Well, I understand, please feel free to do so."

    Neil, who was almost out of breath, stared at him. Alicia sold him in the blink of an eye. Please feel free to take him for what he is. He didn't even know if he would be able to see the sun tomorrow.  .

    “Let’s go, Neil-chan~~~”

    Xixiang smiled girlishly at Neil, and Neil immediately rolled his eyes and fainted while frothing at the mouth.

    “Is it okay, Alicia?”

    Watching Neil being carried away on her shoulders, Alyssa felt for the first time that it was not easy for him either.

    "It doesn't matter, Mrs. Saigo is a good person."

    ""

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    That night, Xixiang Ladyboy Club.

    “Clang, clang, clang! The super future star of our store is now making a grand appearance, Sonoko!!!”

    "Who are you calling Sonoko! Who wants to be the future star of your store!!"

    "Come on, Nierzi! You have great potential to become the ACE_OF_ACE of our store!!"

    "A devil wants this kind of potential, even if you give me money!!"

    "Yo!! Pretty boy, twist your waist!!"

    “You can do it yourself, don’t make too many demands, you perverted uncles!!”

    "Yoooooooo, such a cute child is indeed a boy! Long live Lord Lucifer!!!"

    "Have your male-only penetrating weapons been scrapped by you idiots!?"

    "Nierzi, please date!!!"

    “Go to hell——!!!!!!”

    On the stage, ?A girl in a gorgeous kimono with light make-up, who was actually a boy, was dancing with terrifying momentum with a folding fan. Next to her, Saigo was admiring the dance with a face full of admiration.

    This kid really has hope of becoming the master of the great route.

    The next day, the news about Neil's transformation into a new human spread secretly without his knowledge.

 Text Chapter 63 To maintain moral integrity or to lose moral integrity, that is the question

    The long black hair floated gently.

    The bright pupils reflect the surrounding scenery, like a mirror world.

    The girl put her hands behind her back, holding a smile on her lips, and stepped lightly.

    "Ah, no matter how many times I come here, I always feel that this place is huge"

    The corners of Tifa's mouth were slightly raised, her eyes were shrouded in a bright light, and she looked around every inch of Maho Liang Academy from time to time.

    "That's right. After we entered through the school gate, we walked for more than half an hour and felt like we didn't even see the end"

    Alicia, who was following Tifa, glanced around with the same interest. Whenever she saw the architecture of European classical beauty and the natural scenery, her vermilion eyes suddenly brightened like gems.

    "Well, I heard from Neil that there are many schools here, ranging from elementary school to university, plus various research institutes, shopping streets and library islands. It really can't be visited in one day" Tifa introduced, tapping her lower lip.  , suddenly remembered something interesting, a smile on his face, "This school also has many activities, such as the last school festival, which was held for three days and three nights. It was really lively"

    "Wow, that sounds so interesting" Alicia immediately flattened her mouth in disgust when she saw Tifa's expression, and then murmured angrily, "If Neil had woken me up earlier, then I couldn't have done it either."  Did you attend the school festival?"

    ""

    Tifa scratched her cheek and smiled silently. Is this what she should be struggling with?

    "But it's great, I want to go to school here too"

    Looking at Alicia’s longing expression, Tifa couldn’t help but smile.

    "What you say should be fine. As long as you worship Tony Nier or Negi, they should be able to find a way"

    "Hmm, please Tony Neil? I always think that guy will say something like "It's too troublesome, so I won't do it""

    Alicia closed her eyes and frowned, as if she could imagine the scene at that time.

    "maybe……"

    Tifa nodded with deep understanding. She quite agreed with Alicia's idea and her understanding of that guy.

    However, because of her understanding, she knew that if Alicia really asked him to ask for help, Neil would still do his best to help her.

    "A soft-hearted fool."

    Tifa pursed her lips and murmured in a low voice. She was a little bit disgusted by this.

    "What's wrong, Tifa?"

    Alicia noticed Tifa’s little movements and couldn’t help but feel a little weird.

    Tifa came back to her senses immediately, scratched her cheek and laughed dryly, "It's okay, I just got a little lost in thought"

    "Hey, what are you thinking about? You are so absorbed in your thoughts~~~"

    Alicia rolled her eyes and didn’t know what she was thinking of. She half-covered her mouth with her hand and leaned over with an ambiguous smile.

    Tifa blocked the approaching smiling face with her hand and said angrily, "What are you thinking about? I feel like you are becoming more and more like that guy Neil"

    "Hehe, you are so embarrassed that I got it right, right?"

    "You're not shy!"

    "Oh~~~Don't you deny what you said before? Sure enough, Tifa-chan's heart is full of Nier~~~"

    ""

    Faced with such teasing, Tifa simply shut her mouth and turned away as if she didn't hear anything.

    Seeing Tifa like this, Alicia stopped teasing her. She glanced around and asked, "Hey, Tifa, where is Neil's school? We've been gone for a long time"

    Originally, I was idle at home and wanted to come to the school to kill some time. But after I came here with Tifa, this journey was really a good way to pass the time.

    ??Looking carefully, it seems that it is almost time for get out of class to end.

    "This place is too big. I haven't been here many times. How can I know how to get there?"

    "Eh? Didn't we see that big map when we entered?"

    “It’s true, but”

    "Is Tifa a roadie!? So cute!!"

    "What are you so cute about!? You're not praising yourself in disguise, when you haven't found a way either!?"

    "Are you two brats students here?"

    The two of them, who were fighting and looking for their way around, suddenly heard a voice coming from behind them. At the same time, they turned their heads and saw a tall man in black sportswear standing not far away with a cool expression.

    "Hello, we are not students here, we are here to find someone."

    TifaliNodding gracefully, the person in front of him seemed to be a school teacher or administrator.

    "Looking for someone?" Heigang raised his eyebrows and looked at the two girls in front of him, "Who are you looking for?"

    “It’s Neil Springfield who works at Shengxiang Elementary School here.”

    "It's that kid, but it's almost time for school to end. If we go by now, the people in the elementary school will probably leave as well. Forget it, I'll lead you there. Maybe that kid is still in school  By the way, are you his friends?"

    “We are his girlfriends!!”

    Before Tifa could speak, Alicia answered first.

    "girlfriend!?"

    Heigang opened his eyes in surprise, while Tifa covered his forehead as if he had a headache. He dared to believe that Alicia would start to display her natural instinct of fearing chaos in the world again.

    "I didn't expect that boy to have two girlfriends, but it seems reasonable after thinking about it"

    Heigang sighed at first, and then nodded unexpectedly.

    "Well, this gentleman"

    "Just call me Heigang" Heigang lowered his head and looked at Tifa, noticing the tangled look on her face as she hesitated to speak, and said with a very understanding expression, "Don't worry, I understand"

    "No, actually"

    "Let's go, I'll take you there now."

    "That bastard is really incredible. He actually did such a thing, but he is a role model for others. This is considered a harm to others' children. Well, I should be able to use this reason to teach him a lesson"

    A cold smile appeared on Black Steel's lips, and his narrow eyes narrowed slightly, flashing a frightening red light from time to time. When Tifa noticed the eldest brother's expression, she knew that the unlucky child was about to suffer a big disaster again.  , couldn't help but draw a cross in my heart.

    "Meow haha, it feels like something interesting is going to happen"

    Hearing Alicia’s cheerful laughter, Tifa sighed sadly, feeling deeply powerless.

    【Neal, if you want to blame it, you have a teammate who has been deceiving people for thirty years】

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Woo——"

    "What's the matter, Neil?"

    Naye suddenly heard Neil making a sound of unknown meaning, couldn't help but frowned, and asked with some worry.

    "It's okay, I just suddenly felt so miserable that I let out such a scream from my soul that it shook the world"

    "I have no idea what you are talking about" Nanoye shook her head in confusion, and then laughed happily, "But this means that Neil, there is nothing wrong with you"

    "Naye, at this moment, I feel more desperate than when I met a giant."

    She had just escaped from the demon king of the Kamabaka Kingdom and was mentally traumatized. Now she was attacked by this girl Nanoha. As her master, Neil suddenly felt that his majesty had lost as much as a certain vampire. He couldn't help but feel  I feel like life is dark.

    "By the way, aren't we going to the back mountain? This direction doesn't seem right"

    Nanoye looked at the direction Neil led the way. She had been training with Neil every day after school as usual, but at this moment, she visually saw that it was completely different from where she usually went.

    "Well, anyway, what I'm teaching you is just the control and application of magic power, and how to fight. I plan to hand you over to a more capable and experienced guy. Regardless of magic or physical skills, with her level, she can definitely  You trained me to become a master"

    Originally Naiyara was still being trained today. Neil felt that he had nothing to teach. After all, the magic system was completely different. Apart from some basic things, Neil felt that it would be better to have someone like Yuno as a coach.  Suitable for yourself.  When Professor Nanoha was in actual combat, whenever he encountered her unconsciously cute look, Neil would be blasted to pieces by a burst of starlight.

    Therefore, directly throwing Nanoha to the merciless Yiwen is definitely very profitable. Anyway, it is healthier for young people to abuse them, and there is Negi who can attract firepower next to him, and more importantly,  He can go home and cook quickly after school.

    【Ah, I can’t help it anymore, I can’t stop crying.  】

    "don't want!"

    Naye's face changed slightly and she shouted subconsciously, even her voice became slightly shrill.

    Neil was startled and quickly turned his head to look over, only to see Nanoye staring at him with her mouth bulging as if she was very angry.

    "Uh, what's wrong with you, Miss Nanoha?"

    &nbsp; Being stared at by Nanoye for a while, Neil asked cautiously.

    "me……"

    When asked by Neil, Nanoye didn't know how to answer. Could it be that she told him that she didn't want to leave him?

    "Dream on, it would be better to use a starburst to make him surrender."

    "Ms. Nanoha, did you think of something dangerous just now! Although I don't know what it was, I am firmly against violence!!"

    With the flash of red light in Nanoye’s eyes and the faint smile of excitement on her lips, no matter how idiotic she was, Neil still felt that he seemed to be very close to the door of hell.

    "Ahaha, what are you talking about Neil? I never thought of using Starlight Explosion to blast you"

    Nanoha scratched her cheek, smiled very cutely, and said horrible words that made Neil break into a cold sweat.

    【This guy said something that must never be uttered!  Naturally black?  ?  Definitely natural black!  !  】

    "Neil, why do you want others to teach me? I'm afraid I won't get along"

    Naye thought for a while and finally came up with a reason.

    "So that's the problem"

    Neil breathed a sigh of relief. He really didn't realize that Nanoha's character would be afraid of strangers, but this was no problem at all. After all, Yiwen's appearance was very deceptive. At first glance, he looked like a harmless cat, and he was very similar to  You don't have to worry about getting along with Yi Wen at all, because that guy's queen character is definitely about making others obey her.

    "That's not okay, Nanoha. If you hold back because of this small worry, you won't be able to make great progress in the future! Although I will be a little reluctant to let you go, dad, I will still do this for your future.  I did it! So, even if you resent Dad, I won’t regret it!!"

    "What dad, what role are you playing!"

    Nanoye slapped away Neil's hand on her shoulder with dissatisfaction. She blinked, not knowing what she thought of, her eyes suddenly lit up, and a meaningful smile appeared on her face.

    "Well, after all, Neil was defeated by me, I don't think he has the ability to teach me anything"

    "What!? Defeated by you!? It was just your luck that time. If I do it ten times again, you will not be my brother's" Neil originally retorted angrily, but when he saw Nanoye's smile, he seemed to understand.  Everything changed, "Well, since you said so, I also feel that I am not capable"

    Nanoha's smile froze slightly, but soon her lips curved into a more contemptuous arc, and at the same time her eyes swept three inches ahead.

    "Neil, it really doesn't work."

    Neil, who had been paying attention to Nanoye's expression, naturally noticed the other person's gaze. He looked down and couldn't help but widen his eyes, like an angry cat staring at Nanoye who was smiling leisurely and contentedly.

    "No!? You dare to say that I can't do it!? I've told you from the first day of class that I am a man who can break through the sky. The word "no" cannot appear to me!! Very good, Nanoha.  Just wait, if I don’t train you well, I will spend the rest of my life hanging around Xixiang!!!”

    “This is what you said, Neil~~~”

    Naye secretly made a gesture indicating that the plan was successful, and at the same time thought of something in her heart.

    【This trick of using retreat to advance that my mother taught me is really useful. Although I don't know why I aimed at it like this in the end, as long as it succeeds, I'll be fine!  】

    In fact, it was not until some years later that Nanoha understood the true meaning of this matter. At that time, she lamented that her health teacher died early. At the same time, she was very fortunate that she had a mother as great as Kami who allowed her to do this.  I have avoided many detours in my life.

    "Forget it, let's stop today's training. I'll go back and think about how to arrange it"

    “I don’t know whether it was because he was inspired to fight or because his dignity as a man was challenged. Neil began to seriously think about what to do. Usually, these things were left to Anders to do.

    "Huh? What is that guy doing?"

    Neil suddenly slowed down, and a shadowy figure appeared in his field of vision.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Ha, why are all the cleaners boys, not even a girl"

    Furuichi stopped the broom in his hand, looked around the classroom, and couldn't help but sigh sadly.

    Doesn’t it mean that if men and women match each other, the work will not be tiring?  There are just a bunch of idiots here, and they are exhausted from doing anything.

    "You just give up on this idea, this is terribleIt's our class's policy" Yuuji walked past Furuichi with a broom on his shoulder, not looking like he was working at all, "That guy said that in order to avoid a series of unnecessary problems caused by male-female combinations, we separate boys and girls.  Separated to facilitate management, do you think we can resist the mountain above our heads?  And the girls seem to agree"

    “Can you disagree!? Girls almost don’t have to participate in work during the week!!”

    "From this point of view, it turns out that he is still a gentleman"

    "That's weird! Even if he is a gentleman, he can only be a gentleman in another sense!!!"

    "I'm telling you, you can chat as much as you want, but if you can work, Yuuji, you've barely even done anything!!"

    Listening to the two complaining, Touma couldn't stand it anymore. He was almost the only one working now. He obviously planned to grab those half-price bento boxes.

    "You should tell the group of people over there first"

    Yuuji pointed with his broom in the direction of the podium, where a group of people were gathering for activities.

    Standing on the podium, Akihisa used the broom as a guitar and danced his fingers as much as he could, as if he had returned to the school festival concert, with the intense melody seeming to linger in his ears.

    “Come on, call me!!!”

    “Honey!!!”

    "What a tall person!!! Call me God-sama!!!"

    "Ah, Lord Kami is playing a game console in that corner over there"

    Touma looked at this scene, then looked at someone in the corner who had entered the god of strategy mode, and couldn't help but sigh.

    How long will he be able to do this?

    ——

    Suddenly, the sound of the door being pulled attracted the attention of everyone in the class.

    A handsome face that was as cold as a knife appeared behind the door, and at the same time, those sharp wolf-like eyes made the guys in the class stay silent for a while and started cleaning obediently.

    “Kids, is your bastard head teacher gone already?”

    They were slightly surprised by the unexpected punishment, and then suddenly realized that it was their class teacher who had caused the hatred.

    "Well, our bastard head teacher left early during the last self-study class and let all the girls go"

    As the leader of the boys, Xiongji told Heigang in detail. When Heigang heard this, he felt that the temples on his forehead began to beat again.

    "That rascal……"

    "Um, Teacher Heigang, what do you want from Neil?"

    Touma's question caused Heigang to turn around. He looked at the people in the class, and for some reason the corner of his mouth curled up into a weird smile.

    "Ah, actually it was the boy's two girlfriends who came to see him"

    "What——!?"

    "girlfriend——!?"

    “Two more——!?”

    The boys looked at each other and saw the jealousy hidden in each other's eyes. They nodded one after another, immediately picked up the thing in their hands, and rushed out of the back door without saying a word.

    "Hey, don't damage public property"

    Heigang shouted behind them, chuckled, and then walked downstairs.

    When he walked downstairs, he found that the two girls waiting nearby were gone. Instead, there was a guy who deserved a beating, gaping at the large cloud of dust.

    "Faye, did you see the two little girls who were here just now?"

    Heigang walked over, patted Fay on the shoulder and asked as coldly as usual.

    "Huh? It's Kurojia~~" Faye turned around and showed a very hearty smile, and then her face became a little weird, "Kurojia, are you a lolita control?"

    Heigang was startled, then his face turned black, he pulled out a cold long knife out of thin air, clasped his hands and raised it, ready to slash at it.

    "You really deserve to be cut down just like that kid"

    “Ehehehe!! Oppose violence, Hei-chan~~~”

    “Go to hell!!”

    "Wait a minute, aren't you going to ask where those two girls went? I'll tell you, but you can't do anything to me!"

    ""

    Heigang stopped and stared at Fay coldly, while Fay smiled slightly and tidied up his clothes. It was not until Heigang was about to have his second impact that he slowly spoke.

    "Actually, I just met them and chatted for a few words. I found out that they were here to see Neil-chan, so I told them that Neil-chan had left.Okay, so they took their leave, and let me tell you something by the way.  "

    "That means you knew it beforehand, right?"

    "Well Wow!! Kuro-chan, a surprise attack is a foul!!"

    “I don’t care about you!!”

    “I clearly said I wouldn’t do anything!!”

    "Did I promise you!?"

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "So, you lost the ring that Yiwen gave you and you were thinking about how to die, maybe this is it?"

    "No, I'm not thinking about how to die"

    Negi looked at his brother depressedly, forgetting if he didn't help, he was still gloating about his misfortune.

    "I just lost my ring, is there any need to do this?"

    Although the ring was a relatively rare magic item, it was not in a life-and-death situation. However, seeing Negi like this, Neil immediately felt very happy.

    "You won't understand. If Master finds out, I will see hell"

    Yiwen’s terror began to emerge in Negi’s mind. His face turned pale and his whole body was shaking, as if he had seen a ghost.

    Neil couldn’t help but sigh at how powerful Yiwen was. He was able to make Negi, a little man-trained boy, even more miserable. He felt like he was almost turning into an M.

    "Hey, Neal, what's the ring that Mr. Negi mentioned? Doesn't it matter that he's still like this?"

    Nanoye pulled the corner of Neil's clothes and asked with some confusion.

    "Well, that ring is like a wedding ring that represents a lifelong promise, and Negi, the idiot, threw it away without knowing where. If his powerful wife at home knew about it, he would probably not have to go to bed for a month."

    "Hey!? Teacher Negi is already married!?"

    "Hey, Neil, stop making this up!"

    "I'm not making it up, I'm just explaining it to Nanoha."

    "What are you trying to explain!!"

    Facing Negi’s fire-breathing eyes, Neil shrugged and had to give up, "Okay, okay, I won’t say it anymore. Why don’t you recall it and let me help you reorganize the scene at that time."

    "real?"

    Negi looked at him suspiciously, could this guy really be so kind?

    "We are brothers after all Speaking of which, when did the ring disappear?"

    "It should have been last night"

    "Well, very good" Neil nodded, "Which woman's bed did you sleep in last night?"

    "Herehey!! Where are you going!!"

    Negi is crazy, he actually believes in a guy like Neil, he is really a fool.

    "Oh, oh, did you really sleep in someone else's bed? Yeah, there are so many people in the girls' dormitory, who could it be?"

    "I told you not to do it!! I haven't even slept in Asuna-san's bed recently!!"

    "The married life is not harmonious?"

    “Stay away from me!!!”

    "Teacher Negi is not pure."

    ""

    Negi leaned against the tree, wanting to die.

    “Neil——!!!”

    Just when Neil was enjoying the sight of Negi being beaten to a pulp, a familiar scream came from behind. Without thinking, he immediately bent down. The next second, a figure flew over his head, and at the same time, a wave of wind blew up.  A gust of cold wind.

    Neil raised his head and looked at the blond girl who flipped in the air and landed perfectly, and couldn't help but be speechless for a while.

    "Alicia, do you have to say hello in this way? If I hadn't avoided it, I really doubt I would have suffered internal injuries from you."

    "It doesn't matter, I just said hello a little more enthusiastically."

    "Is this called being more enthusiastic!? Who would rush over at a speed of 40 yards, 4 seconds and 2!? Do you think I am an American football player!?"

    “What a small family man.”

    "I'm sorry, anyone would be petty when their lives are at stake!"

    "Tch, I won't talk to you anymore" Alicia left Neil alone, moved her target to Nanoye who was aside, and immediately pounced on her, "yahoo! Nanoye!!"

    "Whoa, be careful, Alicia!!"

    Neil sighed helplessly at the two who started to fuck Lily, then turned his head and forced a smile at the black-haired girl who was running slowly.

    "Won't you stop this guy, Tifa?"

    ? ???Isn't this bad?  There is a beautiful girl throwing herself into my arms"

    Tifa walked up to Neil and smiled teasingly.

    “I wish the way of throwing myself into someone’s arms could be improved”

    Neil muttered softly, but the next moment, Tifa's beautiful black hair was fluttering with invisible domineering aura.

    "What were you talking about just now?"

    "No, I didn't say anything, Your Lady Queen."

    Neil immediately displayed his low-profile and domineering attitude. His dignity and integrity were completely useless in front of Tifa.

    "Ah, look, Nanoha, Neil is starting to lose his moral integrity again!!"

    "Neil has never had any moral integrity anyway"

    "Alicia, shut up, whose fault do you think it is that makes me like this!"

    "You blame me?"

    "Ha, if I don't blame you, why should I blame myself!?"

    "Shut up."

    "Yes, Your Lady Queen."

    "Neil really suffered."

    Alicia’s triumphant look made Neil want to hang her up and tickle her, but for Tifa’s sake, he still lay on the ground obediently.

    "By the way, what is Negi doing there?"

    Tifa noticed Negi, who had been ignored for a long time, but the other party was obviously trapped in an endless loop and did not notice their arrival.

    "Nieji is struggling with the question of whether he should have moral integrity or lose his moral integrity."

    ""

    “By the way, why did you and Alicia come here?”

    “Well, since it’s okay to stay at home, and Alicia has never been to school, I took her here for a walk.”

    Neil looked back at the girl who was chatting enthusiastically with Nanoye. She had maintained such an optimistic attitude since she woke up. It was not an exaggeration to say that she was offline. However, these might just be to cover up her inner feelings.  lonely.

    【Looks like we need to hurry up.  】

    Just when Neil was thinking about something, a strange murderous aura rushed towards him. Neil looked around and saw a large black mist rumbling towards him.

    "What is that!? The Black Mist Monster!?"

    As soon as he finished complaining, Neil was swallowed by the black mist.

    "Whoa! Help! Huh? Isn't this a guy from the class!? Hey, are you rebelling!?"

    "Burn my remains with the blazing holy fire! How joyful is life, and how sad is death!"

    "Ahhh!! Where did you come from the Ming Cult!? These people are crazy again!!! Tifa, Negi, save me!!"

    Tifa watched the group of people go away speechlessly, and then glanced at Negi who continued to seek death.

    This school is still so peaceful today.

 Text Chapter 1 That day, the boy walked into a new world

    My name is Orima Ichika, I'm 15 years old, and my gender is, um, with excalibur underneath, you know.

    At this moment, the fifteen-year-old youth is like a deep-sea fish.

    “The classroom with all girls except me is very stressful.

    But it doesn’t matter. With my ability to withstand stress that I have developed since childhood, I can still withstand this kind of pressure. I am quite confident about this.

    Why do you say that?

    This has to start with my family and my world.

    “Today’s world, I simply don’t know how to describe it in words.  First of all, the two mainstreams in the world today are technology and magic. As far as I know, eight years ago, the flying super weapon called IS came out, and the world has undergone earth-shaking changes. However, weapons like IS can only be made by  The manipulation by girls has led to a fundamental change in the status of men and women in society.  However, the matter did not end there. In the following years, the ISSDA organization responsible for space development announced the existence of "magic". Magic was originally unknown. Coupled with the new life from the universe, it became even more complicated.  Not to mention the various superpowers in Academy City, the world was once again in turmoil. However, with the efforts of many parties, the world finally settled down, and magic was gradually accepted by everyone. At the same time, ordinary humans could not  All known alien races appeared one after another, and the world became more and more diverse.

    However, there are still unknown things in this world, such as disobedient gods, demons, angels, magic societies that are still hidden in the dark, and advanced beings buried in the shadows. I know these because my family is special.  The reason is, after all, the old man in my family is not an ordinary person.

    In short, there are as many angels and demons as dogs, and fairies and heavenly beings are everywhere. This world is a strategic fortress.

    However, this world view is not enough to shock me, because the family I live in is enough to numb my nerves. My home is simply the most chaotic place in the world.  Compared with one who has a personality, all kinds of weapons are worth the sky, and I can also see angels and demons eating together and having fun, and even aiming their guns at someone. The moment I knew the truth, my three views were completely destroyed. Thousands of years of history  They've all been tricked into being dogs.

    “Alas, this world is so damn peaceful.

    “But even so, I am still very stressed at this moment.

    I folded my hands and put them under my chin, with cold eyes, trying to look calm. At this time, I finally understood Commander Ikari’s sense of pressure to remain calm in the face of the apostles’ attack.

    Commander Ikari is mighty!  !  !

    But the sights gathered from all around are really uncomfortable. Haven’t you seen that my forehead is already covered with heart-wrenching beads of sweat?  ?  Sure enough, no matter how old a girl is, she always has a trembling heart!  !  Sure enough, a girl's gaze is the most terrifying thing in the world. The ever-changing changes of sometimes resentment and sometimes anger are simply more disasters than taking the Western Scriptures.

    I took a deep breath, narrowed my eyes slightly, and all the nerves in my body suddenly became more tense than ever before.

    ??????????????????????????????????

    Wow, I relaxed too much and almost came out from behind.

    Ha, by the way, why do I have to stay in a place like this?

    Thinking of this, I recalled what happened the night before.

    That night, my brother said to me with a smile that could be read as bright and written as slutty.

    "Ichika, you will become the happiest man in the world."

    So that’s what he was talking about!  !  !  !  !

    I sighed deeply, and I mourned for a second for my seemingly happiness and actual sorrow. I started to swim away and observe the people around me.

    Well, the eyes of the girls on the left and the right are full of unparalleled curiosity for knowledge, and their shining eyes almost flashed through their tough golden eyes.

    I can’t see the back part, but the sight of the thorns on my back makes me feel like I’m sitting on pins and needles. I can understand it even without looking.

    "The person directly in front of me is a slightly older woman.

    She is a bit petite, and her figure is almost the same as that of a student, but her chest size is the nemesis of all high school girls.  The clothes are relatively large and make her look more petite, but she still feels quite cute.  In addition, she also wears a pair of black-rimmed glasses. Although they are crooked, she can still be called a bespectacled girl.

    And this girl with glasses was looking at the people in the class in panic, her timid posture was reminiscent of an injured little rabbit.

    You are a teacher, show me some domineering power!

    "Everyone is here. Then, SHR is going to startWhoops!  "

    Well, it’s not something you can do if you want to.

    I gave the teacher an appreciative look, but for some reason the teacher turned red and smiled shyly.

    ????????????????????????????????????????? Suddenly, I felt that the pressure on my body was a little heavier, and I almost died from a thousand arrows piercing my heart.

    “Well, then, please introduce yourself, uh, in order of seat number.”

    The teacher seemed to have recovered from the inexplicable emotion and said to the students in the audience in a panic.

    ""

    "It's so quiet. My dignity as a teacher is suddenly shattered into pieces."

    I looked at the teacher who was about to cry, and I couldn't bear it. At the same time, I felt unhappy with the girls in the class. Are you shy because you just entered high school? No one responded. The teacher was about to cry. Really?  I'm going to cry!  !

    I glanced at the teacher, and the teacher’s eyes also moved over.

    ??Okay, our eyes met.

    Please don’t look at me like this, you are not my type, teacher.

    I quickly lowered my head, I still understand the principle that a dead Taoist friend will not die a poor Taoist.

    “Oh, give me a normal high school life.

    The reason why I specifically emphasize "ordinary" here is simply because what I am in now is definitely not an ordinary high school, but the famous IS Academy-the only school in the world that trains IS operators.

    And the most important point is that IS, this deceptive thing, can only be activated by girls, so naturally, this is a girls' school.

    And why am I here?

    I need to emphasize again that I am a boy, and I am definitely a boy at first glance. My appearance can be considered a bit handsome, but it is definitely not the kind of beauty that makes even IS unable to identify my gender.

    The reason why I came to such a ghost place has to start with the entrance exam in February.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    That day, the sun was shining brightly, and the cherry blossoms flying freely in the sky made me fall in love.

    I looked at the clear sky and encouraged myself in my heart.

    Today is the entrance exam for Junior High School. For your own goals, you can’t do it without working hard.

    The school I go to is called Mahora Gakuin. It is a very large Academy City that has everything from kindergarten to university. There are many schools in it, all types, and my target is the famous Mitsusaka High School.

    The reason why I chose Mitsusaka is not because of its reputation, but because my brothers and sisters all graduated from here. I have an indescribable yearning for that place.

    I want to chase the traces they left behind, and I want to be like them.

    that's it.

    Well, of course, if I am admitted to Mitsusaka High School, my goal of dominating Mitsusaka will be one step closer, and realizing Mahora's dream of complete domination will not be unattainable.

    Hahahaha, I couldn’t help but laugh out loud.

    "Why are you giggling so early in the morning?"

    At this time, my head was hit hard.  When I looked back, I saw a handsome man with white shoulder-length hair standing behind me. He was looking at me listlessly with a pair of dead fish eyes, and he didn't look like he was awake at all.

    "Brother, you got up so early"

    ??I touched my head and laughed dryly.

    "Well, seeing as you have a test today, I got up early to see you out"

    Hey, is this guy so kind?

    "Hey, don't think I can't understand your expression"

    "Well……"

    Although those dead fish eyes are completely rotten, they are still so sharp.

    I don’t know if my thoughts were revealed again, but I got another blow on the head.

    "By the way, you forgot to bring your admission ticket"

    I was stunned for a moment, watching my brother hand a certificate to me.

    "Huh? Didn't I prepare it last night?"

    As I was talking, I wanted to go through my bag. I had carefully prepared all kinds of things the night before.

    "Well, men will always forget some things, just like forgetting what their first love looked like"

    “I won’t forget it!!”

    I replied angrily, but I didn't notice the firmness in my tone.

    The old man looked at me steadily for a moment, with an inexplicable light flashing in his eyes.?, and then touched my hair with a slight smile.

    “Okay, take your admission ticket and go quickly, don’t be late.”

    I didn’t notice anything strange about my brother, so I took the admission ticket and didn’t check whether I really didn’t bring it with me. I said goodbye to my brother and went out.

    "It seems that Ichika has grown up"

    After saying this softly, the man walked back into the room with a smile.

    It was easy, so I came to the address indicated on the admission ticket.

    ???????????????????? Why is it not in Mahonliang Academy, but in a high school outside?

    But I didn’t think too much about it. Anyway, it said this on the admission ticket and I couldn’t change it even if I wanted to.

    But I feel a little uneasy.

    Are you nervous before the exam?

    With a feeling of apprehension, I walked into the imposing building in front of me.

    "I'm just going to go, turn left and right, how on earth are you going to get to the second floor!?"

    It’s been almost ten minutes since I walked, and I still haven’t found the stairs to the second floor. The internal structure is too complicated!  ?  Is this the maze before challenging the BOSS!  !

    My eyes wandered around, trying to find the guide map on the wall, but I sadly discovered that the walls inside were so beautiful that I couldn't even find a crack, let alone any wall charts.

    ?????????? This time, shit, I’m lost.

    "Hey, what should I do? Hey, why are you so quiet?"

    At this time, I finally realized that it was eerily quiet here. After walking for so long, I didn’t even meet a single person. Could it be that the exam has already started?  ?  Could it be that my dream of dominating Mitsusaka was just aborted?  ?

    God, I curse Jesus for not having chrysanthemums!  !

    “Perhaps God really heard my curse from the heart, and a door appeared not far in front of me.

    I walked to the door and saw a piece of paper stuck on it with the words "Infinite_Stratos Examination Room" written on it.

    "Well, I guess this is the right place"

    Because it says "Examination Room" on it.

    But the name of this examination room really looks impressive, and there are actually two English words that I can’t understand.

    Thinking of this, I feel deeply disappointed for my English course.

    I guess I won’t be able to pass the English test this time.

    But it doesn’t matter, my other subjects are fine!  !

    After taking a deep breath, I opened the door and walked into the room.

    "Ah, you are a candidate. Okay, go over there to change clothes. We are pressed for time, so you have to hurry up. This place can only be rented until four o'clock. I don't have time to trouble you. Really, I don't know what I'm doing.  What……"

    As soon as I entered the room, a nervous-looking female teacher, about thirty-five years old or above, spoke a lot of words like a machine gun without raising her head. I was stunned for a few seconds.

    Hey, hey, hey!  !  !  Sister, don’t you need to see what I look like and check my admission ticket!  ?  Where has the professionalism of being an invigilator gone?  ?  And what’s going on with changing clothes!  ?  You have to change clothes for exams these days!  ?  Are you asking me to use my body to show the beauty of the human body in ancient Greece?  ?  Sorry, I have been failing art classes since I was a kid!  !  Well, actually this is to prevent students from cheating, right?  But there is no one other than you in this room. I really don’t see any other candidates anywhere!  !

    While I was minding my own business, the elder sister gave instructions and walked out of the room directly with the documents in her arms.

    I watched the other party leave in embarrassment. I bet the eldest sister really didn’t even look at me.

    "Hey, what kind of test is this"

    I muttered a few words in a depressed voice and walked towards the place covered by the curtain.

    And at this moment, I entered a new world.

 Text Chapter 2 Sure enough, this is a conspiracy

    When I opened the curtain and walked in, I saw the object in the center of the room.

    The streamlined metal shell reflects light that is not dazzling, and an armor-like outfit sits quietly.

    I looked at it carefully and then fell silent.

    “Damn it, what kind of clothes do you want me to change into?! Are you asking me to take the war studies test!!”

    The bag in my hand was almost smashed by me.

    I calmed down the turbulent feeling in my heart that I wanted to hit someone, and walked over, looking left and right at this thing. After looking at it for a long time, I was speechless.

    Isn’t this the IS that appears on TV?

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of 1999

    But this thing actually has something to do with me. Well, it should be related to my family.

    "This is what changed the world"

    Because of the "White Knight Incident" of that year, the world became aware of the existence of this kind of weapon. At the same time, the originally balanced military structure suddenly collapsed. How many IS controllers can be found will directly affect the country's military strength.  , so every country began to implement a system of preferential treatment of women.

    Although there is a magical power like magic in the world today, it has not been widely used in the military due to various restrictions. Moreover, IS has advantages that can compete with magic. In comparison, the country is more willing to invest more resources.  on this emerging technology.

    Well, this is actually nothing to me. I am more curious about IS. After all, I have seen forces more powerful than IS.

    With all kinds of thoughts, I couldn't help but reach out and touch it.

    Anyway, IS can only be activated by women. If I, a pure man, touch it, I will probably have no reaction like touching a dead fish. It is a rare opportunity to touch it and I will not suffer any loss.

    However, there are always various unknowns in life. You can never guess what will happen in the next second. Of course, it is another matter if you have the ability to predict.

    A cold metallic feeling came from the fingertips, followed by a burst of dazzling silver light and various information pouring into the mind.

    “Eh!? Eh————!!!!!!”

    Faced with such a strange situation, I suddenly lost my train of thought.

    When I finally came to my senses, I found that the IS had actually moved and attached itself to my body like armor, becoming part of my hands and feet.

    "What happened!?"

    “Has someone activated IS!?”

    "who is it!?"

    "Huh? This, this is -"

    "man!?"

    Hearing the sound, a group of researchers in white coats came over. They opened the curtain and saw me activating IS. They all fell into a state of sluggishness where they couldn't think.

    I looked at the researchers in front of me in silence, and then looked at the abnormality on my body. I immediately showed a miserable face like a Christian abandoned by God. At the same time, the devil on my brother's face flashed through my mind.  smile, with only one thought left in her mind.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? This is a conspiracy.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    “Oh, I want to die.

    "Classmate, Orimaru Ichika-san!"

    A voice calling my name brought me back to reality from my annoying thoughts. I held my forehead and blurted out weakly before I could figure out the situation.

    "Ah, what's the matter?"

    "Ah, um, um, I'm very sorry for calling you so loudly all of a sudden. Are you, are you angry? Yes, I'm sorry! But, um, I'll introduce myself in the order of the fifty syllables. Now it's Oribara-san's turn.  So, I'm really, really sorry! Can you please introduce yourself? Are you willing?"

    It was then that I really came back to my senses and figured out the situation, and found that my deputy instructor, Yamada Maya, was constantly bowing his head and apologizing to me. It was obviously my own fault, but the teacher wanted to apologize himself. For a moment, I was full of guilt.

    "Uh, um, Mr. Yamada, you don't have to apologize like this. It's all my fault. I will introduce myself."

    I stretched out my hand to stop Teacher Maya Yamada from apologizing, and quickly made a comforting reassurance.

    "Really, really!? You, you promised me! You must do it!!"

    Teacher Yamada suddenly raised his head, seriously grasped my hand and leaned towards me, and he could still see the mist in his eyes.

    Teacher, are you really a teacher?  ?  This pairThe attitude of the little girl can easily be misunderstood, and some ignorant and innocent little boys might have fallen into trouble from then on!  !  !  Oh, oh, don't put your chest on it, be careful, my cannon may go off!  Also, I need to reiterate it again, teacher, you are really not my type!  !

    In the struggle between reason and sensibility, angels and demons, I took my hand out with difficulty, left my seat and walked to the podium with a slight bend without being noticed.

    Ah, I almost got hard just now.

    Standing on the podium, looking at the unabashed thirst for knowledge in the eyes of the girls in the audience, including Teacher Yamada, I suddenly felt like I was on the top of Mount Everest, and it was difficult to even breathe.

    "Ahem."

    I straightened my back and cleared my throat, thinking about what to say next.

    ???????????????????? But my mind went blank. As expected, the pressure had already crushed my thinking power into pieces.

    At this time, I took a peek at the seat by the window. Sitting there was a black-haired girl with a ponytail.

    Her name is Xiao Zhizhen, my childhood sweetheart who we only reunited after six years. This girl has always had a single ponytail. When I first entered the classroom, I recognized her at a glance.

    “But it’s really a transformation of women.

    No, no, now is not the time to think about this.

    "Help me quickly!!"

    I signaled her with my eyes. As a childhood sweetheart who has been dating for a long time, she must be able to understand this information instantly.

    "snort!"

    You actually ignored me!  ?

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Oh, oh, what does this cold aura and this arrogant attitude mean!  Where has the arrogant and a little bit coquettish Hoshi-chan gone!  !  Now Chen is completely 100% proud!  !  She actually abandoned me mercilessly at my critical moment, turned her face expressionlessly to the window, and snorted coldly, "I'll kill you, did I offend you, Miss Chen!"  !

    “However, this did remind me of something.

    I remember my brother once told me that when faced with a girl who is wrapped in pride and makes people wonder if she is engaged in chain defense, you must use your fiery penis to penetrate the opponent's uterus.

    Of course, this is summed up by my rich theory and practice. Although I don’t know where his theory and practice come from, I even wonder if he made it up casually.

    ??????????????????? However, I have no idea what those two words mean in English, because I am powerless in English. I have obviously been abroad, and there are foreigners at home. I only know the twenty-six English letters ABC, which is really weak.

    Well, I don’t really want to know the meaning of this. I know that what comes out of my brother’s mouth is definitely not fun, because every time I ask my sister or other older women in the family, I will be scolded.  Of course, many times I will attract hatred consciously or unconsciously. In comparison, the harm I suffered is quite small.

    Ah, I am going off topic again. Look, the eyes of the girls below are starting to burst into flames.

    Well, what should I say at this time?

    Let’s start with a song called “Girls’ School Boys” by Twins?  Well, it does fit the occasion, but this is a self-introduction, not a concert.

    【When we introduce ourselves, too many rhetoric just attracts the temporary attention of others. To let people know ourselves, the most important thing is to show our true side.  】

    Brother’s voice seemed to ring in my mind. At this time, I seemed to see the holy light of heaven.

    Sometimes I’m pretty reliable.

    The corners of my mouth raised slightly uncontrollably, and the sunshine outside the window shone in at the right time. At this moment, in the eyes of some ignorant little girls, I became a handsome and sunny boy.

    A small exclamation came from below, and my attention immediately came back. I took a breath and began to introduce myself.

    "My name is Ichika Orimara."

    “Yeah, yeah, yeah!!”

    Everyone’s eyes showed the expectation of “I want to hear more.”

    I smiled, what a group of curious and kind children.

    Then, I should also treat others with sincerity.

    "I like Lolita the most."

    Maintaining a sunny smile, I expressed what I loved most in my heart.

    institutions

    The sounds of various heads banging on the table and people falling to the ground kept ringing out. It seemed that they were moved by my sincerity.

    I think everyone can become a partner who loves lolita.

    At this moment, I seem to have new hope for the future.

    The sound of clicking footstepsThere was an urgent sound, is someone coming?

    “Are you going to reveal your abnormal sexual fetish as soon as you get here!?”

    Huh?  Does this sound sound familiar?

    But before I had time to react, I was hit hard on the head and sent flying.

    Wow, this kind of invisible murderous martial arts passed down by my brother is so familiar to me. The pain that directly penetrates the skull and hits the cerebral cortex is simply exhilarating How strange!  !  I'm not a pussy-shaker like Sister Xiaoyuan!  !  !

    “However, this knocking method, whether it’s power, angle, or speed, is very similar to the person in my impression.

    I swallowed and turned around with a little fear. I saw the woman behind me wearing a black suit and tight skirt. She had a slender figure and a body curve with no fat at all due to regular exercise. And the other person was at this time  He crossed his arms in front of his chest, raised the corners of his eyes, and his eyes were as sharp as a wolf's.

    "What the hell, Guan Yunchang!?"

    Snapped——

    “Ugh, I got hit on the head again, I’m probably going to have a cerebral hemorrhage now.

    "Sister Chifuyu, it hurts so much!"

    Yes, the domineering woman in front of me is my sister Chifuyu Orimaru.

    "Who is the hero in the Three Kingdoms, idiot!!"

    I rubbed my head and stood up from the ground, looking at my sister in front of me, very curious about her appearance.

    "Sister Chifuyu, why are you here? Aren't you out training for the annual World's No. 1 Martial Arts Tournament?"

    "Do you think I am Yamcha!? Who told you that I would go to that kind of conference!!"

    Chifuyu-san’s eyes started to sparkle, and her fists were clenched tightly. She would probably attack accordingly depending on my answer.

    “Uh, it’s my brother, that’s what I told you!!”

    I quickly shied away all the responsibilities, but after hearing this, Chifuyu-san loosened her fists and held her forehead in distress.

    "That idiot has been talking nonsense all day long"

    Looking at Chifuyu-san's depressed and gnashing expression, I couldn't help but want to laugh out loud. Those words I just came up with on the spur of the moment were purely to deceive my brother. Oh, haha, a Tai Chi push hand can kill someone invisible. I feel  At this moment, my IQ doubled several times.

    "Huh? By the way, what was going on with your self-introduction just now?"

    "Well……"

    Okay, I haven’t even breathed a sigh of relief yet. Why did this hatred suddenly shift back? I didn’t make fun of you.

    "My brother told me to be heart-to-heart and treat others with sincerity"

    And as soon as I finished speaking, Chifuyu-san came towards me with an angry fist.

    “Just lie to me now!!!!”

    Is it okay to let your brother lie like this openly?  ?

 Text Chapter 59 Looking forward to meeting him again

    "Hey, your eyes are wandering. Do you want to borrow money from me? For the sake of us being brothers, just tell me how much you want. It's okay to give the Ming coins directly to you!"

    There was a short distance from leaving the World Tree to one of the squares near the World Tree. Along the way, Neil found that Negi peeked at him very frequently, almost every few steps.  When he turned his head, Negi quickly turned his head and whistled. This behavior made Neil very unhappy, because it felt very disgusting to be treated like this by a boy, and Negi was not a girl who secretly liked him.  .

    “ Could it be that Negi has been looking at 3A girls for a long time and hasn’t had any contact with boys for a long time, and finally his interest in that area has begun to awaken!  ?

    In an instant, Negi’s image became dangerous in Neil’s eyes.

    "Why is it such an unlucky thing to say? How much do you want today's birthday to become the anniversary of my death! What do you mean by that look in your eyes? I always feel super unhappy!!"

    Negi was obviously stunned by Neil's sudden words for a few seconds before he reacted. Coupled with the weird look in his eyes, he couldn't help but complain angrily.

    Neil stuck out his tongue, put his hands on the back of his head, and quickened his pace slightly, leading Negi by half a body.

    "Do you have anything to say?"

    Negi paused for a moment, looking sideways at the face partially blocked by his arms, his eyes flashing behind the lenses.

    “Hey, Neil, has something happened to you recently?”

    I always feel that something has changed in him.

    Neil’s pace slowed down unconsciously, but soon returned to its original state, and he asked without looking back.

    "Why do you think so?"

    “I just feel like you’ve been a little absent-minded these days, as if you’re a little further away”

    Raising his head and looking at the stars covering the night sky, the starlight gently reflected the faint light on Negi's glasses.

    Neil put down his hands and put them behind his back. He also raised his head and stared at him from a distance.

    "No, nothing has changed"

    In the end, he was still like that.

    Nothing has changed.

    "Neil"

    Negi turned his head and opened his mouth, as if he wanted to say something, but for a long time, he did not say another word.

    "Don't talk about me, it's you" Neil suddenly spoke up and grabbed the topic, turning his face and blinking, "You are the one who should be said to be absent-minded, right? You seem to have no energy recently, as if you were distracted by something.  Things are bothering me"

    "Is it that obvious?"

    Negi lowered his head and muttered quietly, but Neil could still hear him beside him.

    "It's all written on your face I thought you looked confident after the school festival, but it turns out you've been so worried these days that you almost jumped off a building. What, is it a worry about love, boy?"  "

    When talking about love, Neil’s eyes brightened up and his tone was full of ridicule.

    "No, I just had a quarrel with Asuna-san"

    Negi rolled his eyes at him and became dejected again.

    "Sister? Oh, haha, it really is a matter of love~~~You dishonest guy~~~"

    "Do you have to think about this!?"

    "Okay, what did you and eldest sister argue about?"

    Neil spread his hands and did not continue teasing the other party.

    "Actually, it's not a big deal. Asuna-san just reminded me that I am very similar to Chao-san"

    Negi lowered his head a little further and sighed softly.

    "I see, the eldest sister is angry because of this"

    Neil looked at his brother’s confused expression, and he probably figured out what was going on between him and Asuna.

    After meeting with Gunel and learning that his father was still alive, Neil also guessed what Negi was thinking now. He must be full of things about his father. Since a long time ago, Negi has been working hard for his father.  , constantly injured, and constantly moving forward. After getting more accurate news, he will only work harder to move forward for his dream, even at the risk of losing his life.

    Father seems to be everything to him.

    This is exactly the same as the super ring tone.

    For the sake of your dreams, you are willing to give up everything, including your own happiness.

    And Tomorrow Cai is angry about it, maybe that's it.

    "Actually, Asuna-san is right, and I said the same thing to Chao-san, but I"? 

    Although he clearly rejected Chao's approach, he himself followed Chao's path, almost exactly the same path.

    He, how should he choose?

    "Neji, do you still remember what Chao Lingyin said?"

    Neil didn’t pay attention to Negi’s current expression and just continued talking.

    "Don't stop, keep moving forward This sentence should be very suitable for you now. For you, your father's affairs can be said to be everything to you. If you are asked to give up everything now for this, you must be able to do it.  Yes, in this aspect, you, Chao Lingyin, and I are really the same"

    Neil slowly took a breath of the refreshing summer night, his eyes slightly focused on Negi's face.

    "However, I think this is correct, or in other words, any approach is correct, but everyone chooses a different position. It is probably impossible for you to give up looking for your father, so why not go all the way?  Black, just like Kick-Ass who became a hero after being knocked headlong"

    "Well, I always feel that the tone of your words has suddenly changed a lot"

    "Don't worry about these things. Your goal is very clear anyway. You just think too much. Anyway, there is only one way you want to go from now on, isn't it?"

    Facing Neil’s smile, Negi seemed to know a little bit about what he should choose.

    "However, I have one more thing to say. No matter what you choose, you should also pay more attention to the people around you, such as eldest sister. I think eldest sister is very clear about your thoughts, and this is what she is worried about.  , it’s just that she doesn’t want to see you scarring yourself, the eldest sister’s idea is probably that simple"

    Neil took a few steps forward, tapping his toes slightly. As his body turned, his long hair fluttered lightly, and his face was clearly reflected in Negi's eyes.

    "Don't forget this, because when you lose, the pain is not something you can bear"

    "Neil"

    They were only a few steps apart, but Niji felt like they were separated by a chasm.

    Because there was a bit of sad nostalgia in Neil's eyes, which blocked his approach.

    "Well, that's all I want to say. It's up to you what you think about next" Neil spread his hands and smiled softly, then turned a little evil again, "But eldest sister really loves you deeply.  Said~~~"

    "Why do you come back here again!!!"

    The sentimental atmosphere just now was gone, and Negi rolled his eyes angrily.

    “Hehe~~~”

    Neil grinned wider, looked away slightly, and saw the surrounding environment clearly. His smile was frozen, and his expression was a little confused.

    "Ah, by the way, what am I doing here?"

    "Huh? Don't you know it yourself!?"

    "I really don't know, I'm following you"

    "How are you following me!? You are following me and running in front of me!!"

    "In this case, I will go home. Goodbye, young man who works hard~~~"

    Neil waved his hand and walked forward without looking back, but he was immediately grabbed by the collar.

    "It's rare that you come here, so just patrol with me. You have a lot of time anyway"

    I don’t know where Niji got the strength, but he was holding on to Neil’s collar as firmly as a rock.

    "Hey, I'm not on duty tonight, and my youth is calling me!!"

    "What youth?"

    “Galgame on the computer!!!”

    “Delete your youth for me!!”

    "Do you want to ruin my life!?"

    "Your life is too insignificant!!"

    Seeing that Negi refused to let go of him, Neil lowered his head helplessly, but after waiting for a while, he found that Negi was still where he was.

    "Aren't you going to patrol? Why are you standing here without moving? You want to be a sentinel!"

    "No, I'm waitingah, here it comes!"

    When Negi was talking, a figure in the field of vision gradually enlarged, and he suddenly shouted.

    Neil looked in the direction that Negi was looking at, and saw Setsuna coming this way quickly, and Kamo the ferret was lying on her shoulder.

    "Why is Kamo and Setsuna-san together?"

    Generally speaking, doesn’t Kamo, the pervert, always follow Negi?

    "If you come to me today, I will ask Kamo to find Setsuna-san first, and then we will make an appointment to meet here."

    ? ?Ji smiled and explained in a calm tone.

    Neil glanced at Negi thoughtfully, his eyes brightened slightly, and then fell silent.

    "Teacher Negi, Teacher Neil, good evening."

    Setsuna quickly arrived in front of them. There seemed to be no surprise about Neil's appearance. Negi or Kamo must have told her in advance.

    "Boss Neil, long time no see."

    Kamo jumped from Setsuna’s shoulder to Negi, turned to say hello to Neil.

    "It's been a long time indeed. You haven't done anything wrong recently, have you?"

    Neil half-opened his eyes and glanced at Kamo who was stiff.

    “No, absolutely not!! I don’t dare to lose even a hair under Boss Neil’s eyes!!”

    "That means you did a lot of bad things that I didn't see, right?"

    Under Kamo’s desperate eyes, Neil raised a bright smile.

    "Okay, Neil, Kamo hasn't done much recently and has helped me a lot. Let's go on patrol now"

    Seeing this, Negi had no choice but to interrupt Neil's topic.

    Neil waved his hands quickly, as if he refused to agree.

    "No, it's not my turn tonight, I won't work overtime, you have to go do it yourself!"

    "Anyway, you are here, and you will do some meaningless things when you go back. It is better to stay. It is rare that we can be on duty together"

    “What’s so pointless!! You’re actually vetoing my life!!”

    "Teacher, what are you talking about?"

    Listening to the conversation between the two, Setsuna on the side was confused.

    "It's nothing, it's just that Neil promised us to patrol together. One more person will add more strength."

    Negi turned to Setsuna and smiled, taking Neil with him by the way.

    "Who agreed? Don't just talk to yourself!"

    "Then let's set off now!"

    "Okay, Teacher Negi."

    "Hey, don't ignore me, listen to me!!!"

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Ah, I really want to go home"

    Raising his head, Neil looked at the starry sky and lazily followed Negi and Setsuna.

    “It’s only been less than two minutes! How unmotivated you are!!”

    Neil didn’t pay attention to Neji’s words. He turned to look at An Jing walking beside him, his eyes rolled, and he didn’t know what he was thinking.

    "Speaking of Setsuna-san, why are you and Negi together? Could it be that you are having an unethical love affair with your eldest lady and her fiancé behind your back!?"

    Neil covered his mouth with his hands, his face filled with disbelief.

    "Who do you think is the betrothed!!"

    "I did not betray the eldest lady!!"

    "As expected of Neil, he said all the things in my heart, but it doesn't matter, brother, you can be considered Setsuna's master, it's totally okay!!"

    "How is it OK!!!" x2

    The two of them shouted at Kamo at the same time, dumbfounded.

    “I understand, I know how to do it, huh huh~~~~~”

    "You know nothing! The laughter behind you is full of bad intentions!!"

    "Teacher Neil, I will never change my heart for the eldest lady!!"

    In desperation, Setsuna expressed his loyalty to Konoka without thinking.

    "Oh, that's true" x3

    At this time, two young men, one a pervert, looked at Setsuna with ambiguous eyes. Setsuna was stunned, and then turned red and waved his hands in denial.

    "No, it's not what you think. I, I just treat the eldest lady, just"

    "Love……"

    "It's love"

    "like."

    The three guys caught Setsuna’s words very wisely.

    "Nah!!!!!!!"

    At night, the girl’s shy screams broke through the sky.

    "You guys are really energetic"

    Suddenly a voice intervened in the joke between three people and one mink. They followed the sound at the same time and saw a young man wearing a high school uniform leaning against a lamppost, holding a mobile phone in his hand, and his eyes glanced slightly  Their fingertips are still touching the bright screen.

    &nbsp;"Why are you here? Are you also patrolling at night?"

    Neil walked over and obviously knew the other person.

    The young man then turned his head, looked at Neil walking towards him, and smiled slightly.

    "Well, I'm short of manpower recently, so I came to help. Anyway, I still get overtime pay"

    "Senior Muchen."

    In an instant, he also came over and bowed respectfully to the other party.

    The young man is Jun Muchen.

    "It's Setsuna-chan, why are you with this bastard brat?"

    "Who are you calling a bastard? Speaking of bastards, you bastard is even more of a bastard!!"

    “Tsk, tsk, tsk, it’s full of balls in one sentence, it’s really dirty!”

    “It’s your head that’s dirty!!”

    "Well, actually, Teacher Neil is here to patrol tonight, so we came together"

    "The moment interrupted the two people's unscrupulous conversation, and at the same time, I felt that the two guys were really similar.

    "Neil, Setsuna-san, who is this gentleman?"

    There is obviously someone here who doesn’t know the other person.

    "Oh, this is a student from the high school department. Senior Jun Muchen, like me, is also employed by the school and is very powerful."

    Seeing that Neal had no intention of introducing him, Setsuna had no choice but to introduce him to Neji. When he looked at Jun Muchen, there was a hint of admiration in his eyes.

    "Ahahaha, I am stronger in that area"

    Jun Muchen touched the back of his head and smiled brightly, swinging his waist back and forth slightly.

    In an instant, he turned away with his cheeks slightly red, Negi looked puzzled, while Neil's eyes were full of contempt.

    "You can no longer be described as a scumbag."

    "Uh, um, nice to meet you, Mr. Jun."

    Although I didn’t understand what Jun Muchen meant by that aspect, I still extended my hand in a friendly manner.

    "This is Teacher Negi, just call me Muchen. He is such a personable gentleman, completely different from a guy who only knows bullshit"

    With a gentle smile on her face, Jun Muchen held Niji’s hand and said something that made someone angry.

    "It's much better than you, the guy with the same curly hair as [beep——]"

    Neil twitched the corners of his eyes, raised the corners of his mouth, and said coldly.

    “Although my hair is black and curly, it is definitely not the curly hair on [beep——]!!”

    "Ah la la, you really didn't bring it upon yourself"

    The two people looked at each other, as if there were sparks constantly arousing.

    "Well, Neil, you and Mr. Muchen are very familiar with each other."

    "Only a ghost is familiar with this kind of guy!" Neil turned his head and glared at Niji, then immediately turned back to stare at Jun Muchen, "This guy had a fight with me for no reason last time, what do you think?  Is this kind of person seriously ill?!"

    “It’s not just for nothing!!”

    "Then what are you talking about!!"

    “Because I’m bored!!”

    “Idiot!!”

    "Ha, I really don't understand"

    Negi held his forehead with a headache, feeling as if two Neils appeared in front of him.

    “Speaking of which, what are you doing here alone?”

    "I'm waiting for someone."

    Jun Muchen put away his phone and said with a yawn.

    "Ha, waiting for someone? You don't look like you have a date, do you?"

    "How different! One day I will go to a love hotel with the president!!"

    "One sentence will reveal your true face clearly."

    Neil sighed very much, this guy is really powerful in combat, his combat effectiveness has broken through the lower limit.

    "Actually, I was waiting for the principal's guests to come out" Seeing the curiosity in the three people's eyes, Jun Muchen continued, "They are people from the Holy Church."

    "The Holy Church? Is it dealing with the previous ghoul incident?"

    Neil was the first to react, and at the same time, three unlucky children flashed through his mind.

    "Ghoul? What ghoul?"

    Negi and Setsuna looked at Neil suspiciously. Neil was stunned. It seemed that they didn't know about the incident.

    After briefly explaining it to them, Negi and Setsuna's expressions changed slightly and became a little heavy.

    “Actually, you don’t need to be so nervous. As long as you deal with it well, you won’t be afraid of too much trouble”

    &nbsp; Jun Muchen put away his playful look and calmly comforted the two of them, with a comforting warmth in his voice.

    "Yeah." x2

    "By the way, who was sent by the Holy Church?" Neil raised his eyes and looked at Jun Muchen, "Is it the agent? Or are the people from the burial agency also coming out?"

    "You know a lot" Jun Muchen's eyes were slightly surprised, and then he continued to lean against the lamppost lazily, "That person is the person in charge of the nearby Shengtang Church stronghold, he is oh, myself  Look, he comes out."

    Jun Muchen suddenly stood up straight and looked back at the building behind him. In the darkness, the sound of neither light nor heavy footsteps sounded rhythmically.

    Everyone’s eyes were focused on him, and the figure in the shadow gradually became clearer, and the cross hanging on his chest reflected a faint silver light.

    "Oh? I didn't expect there would be so many people here"

    There seemed to be a little surprise in the heavy voice, and a man wearing a black priest's uniform appeared in front of everyone.

    Neil’s pupils shrank tightly, and the man’s face was deeply imprinted on his retinas. He opened his mouth slightly, then bit his lower lip tightly, and an imperceptible trace of violent murderous intention passed deep in his eyes.

    Soon, the trace of hostility disappeared, and Neil stood aside silently, returning to his usual listless appearance.

    Jun Muchen, who had been keeping quiet, glanced at Neil thoughtfully, then stood up with a smile and introduced the newcomer to Niji and the others.

    "This is the chief priest of Haiming City Church, and the person in charge of negotiating with our Magic Association on behalf of the Holy Church Church, Kotomine Kirei."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Jun Muchen faced Kotomine Kirei and introduced the person on the other side.

    "These three are magicians and swordsmen from the Magic Association, Negi Springfield, Neil Springfield, and Setsuna Sakurasaki."

    "Good evening, you three. I never expected that the Magic Association would have such outstanding children."

    Kotomine Kirei's eyes are always heavy, giving people a serious feeling.

    "You're flattered, Mr. Kotomine."

    Facing the other party’s compliment, Negi quickly nodded in return.

    Kotomine Kirei’s eyes passed over the faces of the three of them one by one. When he saw Neil, he paused for a moment and then turned to Jun Muchen.

    "Mr. Muchen, my business has been finished, and it's almost time for me to leave."

    "Let me take you out" Jun Muchen nodded to the other party, and then winked at the three of them, "Then I will lead Mr. Yanfeng to leave, and you three can continue working"

    "Okay, Mr. Muchen."

    "Goodbye, Senior Muchen."

    Neil didn’t look at Kirei for a second, he raised his head and nodded lightly to Jun Muchen, then turned around and left with the two of them.

    "Then let's go, Mr. Kotomine."

    "sorry to bother you."

    Kotomine Kirei nodded in thanks, then vaguely glanced at the direction Neil left, with an obscure smile on his lips.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "I'll send it here."

    Reaching the entrance of the academy, Jun Muchen stopped and turned to talk to Kotomine Kirei, who was following closely behind him.

    "Well, thank you."

    Jun Muchen nodded slightly to him and walked away.

    Kotomine Kirei calmly watched Jun Muchen leave. He slowly turned around until his back disappeared.

    “It seems like something interesting happened tonight, Kirei.”

    The strange voice appeared out of thin air, but Kotomine Kirei did not feel the slightest surprise, and his expressionless face maintained his usual indifference.

    "What are you referring to?"

    Kirei stared at the void in front of him, as if there was a figure in front of him talking to him.

    "hehe……"

    The sound of laughter was accompanied by golden light particles, which gathered together little by little. Soon, the silhouette of a human figure loomed in the golden light.

    "You should have discovered it, that brat"

    Yao dispersed, and a young man wearing a black jacket had his hands in his trouser pockets. His handsome face was full of arrogance, and a pair of bloody eyes under the golden bangs seemed to have an addictive demonic quality, staring directly at the indifferent eyes.  man.

    Seeing that Kirei remained silent, the young man raised an evil smile on his lips, narrowed his eyes slightly, and the blood in his eyes became more and more piercing.

    "He seems to have the same thing as us."

    Qili looked at the man??, his eyes were cold, and he met those eyes that were difficult for mortals to look directly into without giving in.

    Suddenly, Kirei smiled.

    A gloomy smile appeared on his cold and sharp face.

    "Indeed, aren't you interested, Gilgamesh?"

    "Of course I have interests. There aren't many things in this world that interest me" The smile on Gilgamesh's lips grew wider, and the light in his eyes became more and more elusive. "But, we can't be interested in him now."  Take action."

    "Oh why?"

    There was a hint of curiosity in Kirei's expression.

    Such emotional changes are very rare for him.

    "Because of the agreement with that guy, if that kid encounters danger within my sight, try to save his life."

    Gilgamesh withdrew his gaze and raised his head slightly. The night sky was reflected in his eyes, and he seemed to be able to see a night similar to the original one.

    "That mysterious heroic spirit?"

    Kirei frowned, a familiar yet unfamiliar figure appeared in his mind.

    "Um."

    Gilgamesh’s gaze retracted from the sky and fell on Kirei.

    "Do you know his identity?"

    Hearing Kirei’s question, Gilgamesh smiled playfully.

    "That's right, but it's better not to tell you for the time being. It will be more exciting to save the interesting things until the end."

    Gilgamesh looked past Kirei, looking in an unknown direction, with slight waves in his eyes.

    "My king, I am looking forward to meeting him again."

    ?…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

    PS: I plan to overthrow and rewrite it, and change the protagonist to a female.

 Text Chapter 60 Moon Peak Shrine

    irritable.

    That feeling lingered in my mind for quite some time.

    The things that happened recently and the people I met have revived many memories that have been buried deep in my heart. In my mind, almost all of them are pictures that I don’t want to think of.

    In the past, he would sometimes recall it or appear in his dreams. Even though it was like a curse, he never wanted to abandon those memories. For him, this was a sin that he had to endure.

    However, even so, he would not be as inexplicably restless in the past as he is now. Often, as long as he hints to himself, his mood will soon calm down, or in other words, his heart will feel like death again.

    Is it because of those people?

    Some familiar faces flashed through Neil's mind, and a subtle sense of peace flowed through them.

    He has always been walking alone. Even Negi, who is closest to him, cannot get close to the depths of his heart. Now, the shadows of other people have been left in his heart. Unknowingly, the cracks in his heart have opened up.  got bigger.

    However, he knew very well that this would not work.

    He has learned a lot from what happened in the past, and he doesn't want to repeat the same mistakes. In order to no longer let others get hurt because of him, and make himself suffer again, as long as he no longer establishes close relationships with other people and is separated by a distance, then each other will  Will not be harmed.

    “Otherwise, what happened to Touma that night will happen again.

    "well……"

    Neil sighed slightly, because being reminded by Negi made him a little concerned about his own problems.

    Since coming to this country and coming into contact with those people, he seems to have changed more or less. Now I think about it, does the practice assigned to him by the principal have such meaning.

    "It's so weak"

    Neil stopped his directionless progress, looked up at the clear blue sky, and laughed somewhat self-deprecatingly.

    In the breeze, there is a hint of fragrance.

    Neil put away his complicated thoughts, smelled the fragrance of flowers, and couldn't help but turn his head and look around. It turned out that he had come to a place that was familiar yet unfamiliar.

    On the long stairs, there is a torii gate.

    "Shrine"

    Neil had seen this kind of building before at Bang Zhikui's home, but he didn't expect that he would encounter another shrine while wandering around this city. It seems that the people here seem to believe in gods.

    However, there seemed to be something about this shrine that attracted him. Unconsciously, Neil stepped on the stairs and walked up out of curiosity. He glanced at the sign on the torii gate, which was written in black ink on the somewhat broken wooden board.  With a few big characters.

    Tsukimine Shrine.

    After walking up the stairs, a clean open space appeared in front of me. In the distance, there is the main hall of Tsukamine Shrine, and it is surrounded by trees. In the center, there is a peach blossom tree, with pale pink petals blooming. From time to time, it is surrounded by trees.  The wind blows, and the petals carry their fragrance and blow into the distance.

    Neil walked over, and the fragrance he just smelled seemed to be the fragrance of the flowers of this peach blossom tree. But, is this season the time for peach blossoms to bloom?

    After touching the rough tree trunk, Neil looked up at the crown of the tree where the buds were blooming with a strange expression.

    "Is it the same as the cherry blossom tree in my house?"

    It seems wrong. The tree at home will remain open for a long time because it has been tampered with. Unless the tree in front of you has also been tampered with, but would anyone be so bothered?

    "Maybe yes."

    Neil held his chin up and murmured uncertainly.

    "Well, it's not a bad thing anyway, it's just a spectacle at best"

    It’s really not a big deal. At least not many people will delve into the school’s World Tree, which is too big to complain about. Sometimes Neil really wonders if the people in this city are all crazy guys.

    "But why don't you see a clergyman?"

    After being here for a long time, I didn’t find anyone coming or going, not even a worshipper.

    Neil sat down under the peach blossom tree, leaning against the trunk of the tree and vaguely seeing the sky through the branches. The hazy and broken beauty was particularly charming. As he watched quietly, time seemed to have stopped.

    The slightly blowing wind mixed with the fragrance of peach blossoms and the simple atmosphere of the shrine seemed to have a hypnotic effect. Little by little, Neil's eyes slowly closed, and unknowingly, the scenery in front of him gradually changed.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    Ordinary furnishings, ordinary decoration.

    &nbsp; This is an ordinary house.

    The open window let in the bright morning light, and the faint light reflected on the floor and walls, making it warm.

    On the recliner, a beautiful woman with long black hair was sitting, and opposite her, a man with long white hair was half-kneeling on the ground, his palms gently covering the woman's slightly swollen abdomen.

    "Do you really want to go?"

    The woman raised her bright and moving amber eyes and stared at the man with gentle eyes.

    The man met those beautiful eyes and grinned.

    “I don’t want to go either, but I have to go, just like I have to take Sadharu out in the morning, otherwise he will be at home”

    "Be serious."

    The woman raised her hand and patted the man's head gently, her face full of anger.

    "Well, I'm very serious" The man grabbed the hand covering his head, held it softly and without force, and looked at the other person intently, "I'm sorry, I have to leave him at this time.  you alone……"

    Looking at his expression, the woman couldn't help but sigh, and then she curled her lips in displeasure.

    "I knew it was like this. You haven't listened to me since you were a child. I really doubt whether you are sincerely good to me"

    "Oh my, my whole body belongs to you, you still don't believe me" The man held the white catkin and couldn't help but laughed out loud, "A woman is a fragile work of art. If you don't cherish it, you will lose it."  It cannot be saved, so I will cherish you all the time."

    Hearing these straightforward words, the woman's pretty face couldn't help but blush slightly, but when she saw the smile in his eyes, she felt a little annoyed. She narrowed her eyes and smiled as charmingly as a crescent moon.

    “Hey, you must have a lot of artworks, right?”

    The man lowered his head and thought for a moment, then muttered uncertainly, "It seems like a lot"

    "Um?"

    The man quickly grabbed the hand that had started to press hard on his ear and looked at the woman with a flattering smile, "But I chose the one who is priceless to me"

    The woman glared at him and finally let go of her hand. Looking at his familiar face, she felt slightly absent-minded.

    "Do you know what the happiness I hope for me is like?"

    Her voice was very plain, but in the man's ears, there was always an unforgettable sadness.

    "I can eat with you every night, say good night to you before going to bed, and say good morning with a smile in the morning. What a little woman."

    The man stopped his smile and spoke seriously and calmly.

    The woman gently spread her face, her smile as happy as a rainbow after the rain.

    "Yes, I'm just a little woman, so I don't expect my husband to be a hero admired by all people. As long as he can stay with me, it's enough."

    "I don't want to be a hero, because heroes usually die young." The man shrugged, then stood up, bent down and gently touched the side of the woman's face, with tenderness written on his face, "But I can't be a hero.  person, so you can rest assured to let me go, I will definitely come back to you in vain."

    The woman held the broad and strong hand with both hands and pressed it tightly to her face. Her eyes were wet without knowing when.

    "I always feel that I am destined to wait for you all the time. I never see you waiting for me. You know, waiting is not a happy thing."

    "So, I can only compensate."

    The man let go of the woman’s hand and wiped away the tears from her eyes.

    "Wait until I use my future happiness to make up for your past unhappiness."

    With a smile on his face, he turned around and left with the woman looking at him forever.

    Determined, without a trace of nostalgia.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    Ding bell——ding bell——

    There seemed to be some melodious ringing ringing in my ears.

    Open your eyes, it’s the bright world.

    Neil was a little lost. What was that dream just now?

    In the dream, I only heard a man and a woman talking to each other, but I couldn't see their faces clearly, as if there was always a fog blurring their faces.

    【Do those two people have anything to do with me?  】

    ??Thinking hard, but can’t get any results.

    "My little friend, are you okay?"

    At this moment, a strange voice sounded in his ears, and only then did Neil notice that there was someone around himhuman existence.

    Turning around, Neil saw that the owner of the voice was a beautiful woman.

    A unique miko costume revealed the identity of the other party. Her long hair was bright flaxen, and the brown pupils dotted on her beautiful face seemed to be covered with a layer of light. No matter what the environment, she would exude a soft glow.  Glorious and reassuring.

    With a faint smile on her lips, the woman looked at Neil who had just woken up.

    "Uh, sorry, I just fell asleep."

    Neil noticed that the other person was holding a strange-looking bell in his hand. The ringing he just heard might have come from this thing.

    “It’s easy to catch a cold if you sleep here.”

    The woman suddenly realized it, and then she felt a little worried.

    "Well, I understand."

    Neil responded politely to other people's kindness.

    "Miss, are you the witch here?"

    "Well, I am the shrine maiden of Tsukimine Shrine, and I just took over recently."

    The woman smiled slightly, and the bell in her hand gently made a pleasant ringing sound.

    "Speaking of which, I saw you looking a little lost just now. Was it a nightmare?"

    Recalling the way Neil looked when he woke up before, the woman asked with some concern.

    "Well, in the distant Silent Hill, Alessa is trying to swallow me up with darkness and combine me with her. How can we repair it? I am obviously not Sharon"

    Neil habitually rambled on, even clenching his fists to express his anger.

    "What, is it an evil spirit!?"

    However, the miko was very shocked, and then she held the bell tightly and tried to hit Neil on the head.

    "Miss, wait!! What are you going to do!?"

    “I’ll help you get rid of the spirit, don’t worry, it’s very effective!”

    "It looks like you want to kill me. I'm afraid that before I can get rid of the spirit, I will become a spirit myself!!" Neil quickly raised his hand to stop the other party, with a look of shame on his face, "Miss Witch, what I just said was purely  Nonsense, please don’t pay attention!”

    "Ugh, why am I still so worried? Hey, could it be that you were possessed by a ghost and saw the ghost's memory!?"

    "Uh, no, and it's not really a nightmare. I just had a somewhat inexplicable dream" Neil paused, glanced at the witch, and felt that there was nothing embarrassing about saying it, so he continued, "In a dream  I saw a man and a woman having a conversation, but I had no impression of their faces, so it was a bit strange."

    "You didn't lie to me?"

    “…It’s true this time.”

    "Oh, is that so?" The witch held her delicate chin and thought carefully. She looked down at Neil, "Actually, dreams sometimes have something to do with the past. Sometimes, maybe it's the scene in the future, maybe it's you.  The future is uncertain"

    After saying that, the miko looked at him with a strange smile.

    "my future?"

    Neil was a little confused for a moment. He really hadn't thought about this, but it didn't look like it.

    He shook his head and got rid of all the messy thoughts in his mind. It didn't matter whether this dream was related to him or not. It was just a dream anyway.

    "Forget it, it's useless to think so much. By the way, what do you call Miss Miko?"

    "My name is Guanyue Gefan, you can just call me Guanyue. What about you?"

    "Neil Springfield, please give me your advice."

    Neil stretched out his hand to shake Gefan’s hand, and Gefan tilted his head, not knowing what he was thinking.

    After chatting with Ge Fan for a while, Neil said goodbye and left.

    Gefan stood at the top of the stairs, watching Neil leave. After losing sight of him, she turned around and walked back to the peach blossom tree. She reached out her hand and brushed the rough bark of the trunk.

    Ding bell——

    The peach blossom tree suddenly made a circle of invisible fluctuations, and the bell in Ge Fan's hand seemed to be vibrated and made a sound.

    The witch looked at the peach blossom tree with deep and gentle eyes, and suddenly smiled.

    "Just now, what kind of dream did you see for him?  "

    Ding bell——

    There was another sound.

    It seems that someone has given the answer.

 Text Chapter 61 Wash your hands before pursuing a girl

    "It's so boring. If I had known earlier, I would have asked Nanoha and Suzuka to come out together"

    Alyssa, who was walking alone on the street, muttered in a low voice with some regret. She looked sideways at the exquisite accessories in the closet, feeling like something was missing without anyone to chat with her.

    It turns out that she is not used to being alone.

    "Huh? Ahead is Kabukicho"

    Because I had been a guest at Neil's home, and Neil's home was in this street, I passed by this place at that time. Although this area is not very big, there are many weird shops. For example, there is a store called  A shemale club opened by people from Xixiang.

    What kind of person would go to such a strange place?

    Alyssa cursed in her heart.

    But this place seems to be as chaotic as ever, or rather lawless.

    Alyssa looked around and would always see groups of delinquents and gangsters gathering in some corners, but the people passing by seemed not to be surprised, and sometimes even greeted them familiarly.

    "No wonder we raise people like stupid teachers"

    Alyssa felt as if she had discovered the truth.

    And just when Alyssa was so absent-minded, she felt as if she hit something and fell backwards.

    “It hurts so much!”

    “Hey, little girl, how are you walking!!!”

    Suddenly there was a rough voice above her head, and Alyssa stood up with some pain and looked. A fierce young man was glaring at her. He was holding a bottle of drink in his hand, and there were five people surrounding him. They were also surrounded by five people.  With a black jacket and colorful hair, he has a standard bad appearance.

    Alyssa was startled by this sudden situation and couldn't help but take a small step back.

    "Youwhat are you going to do?"

    "What are you doing! You soiled my clothes, what are you talking about!!"

    The young man pointed to a puddle of water on the chest of his clothes, and then stared at Alyssa fiercely, "What do you think we should do now!?"

    "II didn't mean it. For clothes like this, I'll just pay you for it!"

    Only then did Alyssa know what was going on. She secretly sighed why she was so unlucky today, and then said in a strong tone.

    The bad boy raised his eyebrows, as if he was offended by the other party's toughness. He couldn't help but snorted and said with narrowed eyes, "Huh? Compensate to me? Do you think you can afford it!! This is unique in the world!!"

    "Huh? Unique!?"

    Alyssa looked at the tattered clothes and felt that it would be trivial to compensate him for a hundred identical ones.

    "That's right, the boss worked hard to make it!!"

    "Do you think ordinary people can make those jagged shapes on the cuffs!?"

    "This is a work of conscience for our bad industry!!"

    “That’s why people call it Great White Shark!!”

    The companions behind the young man shouted and looked proud, while the leading delinquent youth was even more embarrassed and shy.

    ""

    Ah, what are you so shy about, bad!

    Alyssa was speechless for a while. Fortunately, she thought the sleeveless cuffs were caused by being torn off, but it turned out that these idiots made them by themselves.

    "Then what are you going to do? If you don't want compensation, I'll leave!"

    Facing this group of people, Alyssa felt a little afraid, and her eyes flickered slightly. She asked pretending to be calm, just hoping to get out of here as soon as possible.

    "Well, what should I do"

    The young man suddenly calmed down and looked at Alyssa carefully, making her feel uncomfortable for a while.

    "Hey, what on earth are you"

    “Please date me on the condition of marriage!!!”

    Before Alyssa finished speaking, the young man bowed ninety degrees and stretched out his hand. Alyssa was stunned, and her face immediately turned red.

    【Eh!  ?  Interact!  ?  What the hell kind of development is this!  !  】

    “You, you, what did you say all of a sudden!!!!!!”

    Alyssa no longer knew whether she was embarrassed or angry. The person who looked so fierce just now as if he wanted to kill her actually turned around and said he wanted to date her!  ?

    “Oh, my God, the boss’s lolicon is having another attack”

    "This disease is difficult to treat"

    "Actually, I am also a lolita control."

    "+1 upstairs."

    "You guys don't give it to me"??Talk to yourself!  !  !  !  "

    Alyssa angrily complained about this group of people, and then swatted away the hand handed by the young man.

    “Did you agree to my proposal!?”

    “Don’t jump to the final stage all at once!!!”

    Alyssa felt like she was going to cry. She started to turn her head, hoping to ask for help from passers-by. As soon as she turned her head, she saw a guy passing by with his hands in his trouser pockets and looking at her dumbfounded.

    ""

    ""

    With their eyes facing each other, the other person shook his head and walked forward as if nothing had happened.

    “Idiot teacher, come back here!!!”

    Hearing the angry shouting behind him, Neil had a headache. How could he encounter such trouble on the way home? However, it was really a novel thing to see someone confessing to Alyssa.

    Neil looked back at Alyssa, he spread his hands helplessly, "Hey, Miss, someone is confessing to you, I'm too embarrassed to come out and mess with it"

    “Asshole, didn’t you see that I was surrounded by a group of bad guys!?”

    "Tsk, tsk, tsk, this is even worse. Classic romantic comedies like heroes saving beauties are not suitable for me"

    "Who is telling you about a romantic comedy?!" Alyssa walked over quickly and grabbed Neil's collar, "Stop showing off your narcissistic expression and saying boring words! Get him away right now!!!  !”

    With one move, the Tathagata Divine Palm was swung out in succession, and Neil was directly hit and sent flying for more than ten times in the air.

    Neil was lying on the ground, covering his bleeding nose, and was almost beaten into a mosaic by Alyssa.

    "Let me tell you, you've beaten me to this point, are you still afraid of these people?"

    "Hey! Don't ignore us!!"

    The group of bad guys stood up and stared fiercely at Neil who appeared on the stage.

    “Well, I always feel that this kid looks familiar.

    Neil patted his clothes and stood up, glanced at the group of people in front of him, and couldn't help but sigh.  He looked at the leading delinquent young man, spread his hands and asked speechlessly, "I say, big brother, what's so good about this kid?"

    Alyssa’s eyelids twitched, and she held back her anger and stood behind Neil.

    "Huh? I like it, but can you control it!?"

    Looking at him gearing up, he seemed ready to punch him at any moment.

    Neil shook his head, then turned away to reveal Alyssa. He pointed at Alyssa and pushed up a pair of non-existent glasses.

    "Look at this little girl, the top is as flat as a horizontal line. Does it feel like a hand? Of course it does, but it just feels like a scratch on your hand. Unless you are an M, you will feel good!!"

    Ignoring Alyssa’s pretty face that was starting to darken, she then pointed at her legs.

    "Look here again, these two legs are so short, can they cooperate with you to do some difficult movements!? What fun is there! Without fun, how bleak life will become!! Do you think  …”

    “Don’t judge me for thinking about yourself, you scum!!!!”

    The world's martial arts show rises to the dragon level, and Neil spurts blood for another ten meters.

    "Are you here to step on me or to save me"

    Alyssa picked up Neil and stared at him coldly.

    "This is a strategy, Miss"

    At this time, the young man who was stunned by Neil's words came back to his senses, frowned, and reached out to Alyssa.

    "Who cares about you? As long as I like it!!"

    When Alyssa looked back and saw this scene, a bit of panic appeared on her face, but another hand appeared to help her block it.

    "Just say it nicely, don't move your hands or feet"

    Neil stood up and grabbed the other person’s thick hand with a smile, but the other person’s face seemed to be distorted by pain.

    "Idiot teacher"

    Neil turned back and smiled at Alyssa, then threw the young man out.

    “Wash your hands clean before pursuing a girl!!!”

    The young man was thrown towards his companions. They quickly supported the young man and were a little stunned when they looked at the red mark on his hand.

    How can a kid be so powerful?

    "You bastard, get on me!!" The young man rubbed his arms, and then rushed out fiercely, "I don't believe that six holy swords can't push the mountain of meat!!!"

    Facing the six people flying over, Neil curled his lips and quickly crashed into the six people.

    "Who do you think I am!!!It’s been a solo since!  !  !  I am the tank mage all by myself!  !  !  "

    "You're cheating!! Uh, wait, are you from my mother-in-law's family"

    “You only know now!!!”

    A few seconds later, Neil waved his hand freely and said to Alyssa, "Let's go."

    Alyssa looked numbly at the figures with their heads stuck in the wall. It was really lucky that the smashing was so comic.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Classmate Alyssa, why do you appear there alone? Where are your two good friends?"

    "Don't keep saying things I don't understand!" Alyssa glared at Neil angrily and looked away, "Even good friends won't get tired of being together every day."

    "Hey, I thought you were all in a relationship where flowers kiss each other"

    "Can you say something I can understand! Ah, no, you'd better not talk."

    Neil shrugged and looked at Alyssa who was walking in front of her a little annoyed. It was so rare that he saved her, but he didn’t even get a candy. It was really unsettling.

    "Hey, thank you just now"

    Alyssa stopped, glanced at Neil sideways, then quickly looked away, her face slightly red.

    "Thank you for what it is, can you eat it?"

    "Neal's word "thank you" immediately shirks all the credit from others. It is really the most deceptive word creation in history. At this time, at least you have to invite him to the Green Room for a sundae to express your gratitude.

    "Eat your sister!"

    ???????????????? Could it be that she didn’t appreciate it even after thanking him? Alyssa was so angry that she gritted her teeth.

    "Oh, classmate Alyssa, I didn't expect you to be so impure and actually want me to do such an ethically degrading thing. You are such a crazy guy. I never thought I had ever taught such a student!"

    "Shut up, you lost Greymon!!"

    Seeing Alyssa’s cannibalistic expression, Neil had no choice but to shut up in frustration.

    Ah, poor Sundae-kun left me again.

    "Speaking of which, how did you get to that place?"

    "I walked there accidentally. Do you think I came to find you!?"

    Alyssa was still angry, and even her tone of voice was full of gunpowder.

    "Sorry, I'm not interested in washboards."

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!! I am a washboard, I am so sorry!!!"

    Neil stretched out his hand to block the attack, but was bitten hard by the eldest lady’s tiger teeth. He couldn’t help but helplessly cover his forehead and sigh.

    "Don't think that just because Rie Kugimiya can use skills randomly"

    After vomiting in a low voice, Neil found that his hands were comically bloody.

    "Miss, it's time to relax. Even if you want my blood to flow through your body, you don't have to do this. I have another compromise. If you give birth to my child, you will have our blood."  Well, don’t you think this is simple, quick and perfect?”

    “Uh-huh, uh-huh, uh-huh!!!”

    "What are you shouting! Have you been fucked by me [beep——]!? Ahhhh, I know I was wrong, please let me go!!"

 Text Chapter 62 There must be something hidden under the cute appearance

    "You don't want me anymore?"

    The blond girl pursed her lips into a pitiful line, looked at the indifferent young man with tears in her eyes, and made a very outrageous declaration.

    "you——"

    The young man's eyelids twitched. After taking a deep breath, he was about to speak in a calm tone.

    “Is it because you have this woman that you don’t want me!?”

    The girl suddenly changed the topic and pointed at the girl standing next to the boy. She also had blond hair similar to hers, but her expression was a bit stunned, and she seemed to have been greatly shocked.

    "Eh!? Me?"

    The girl who was accused pointed at her face, her whole body was stunned, but the girl didn't seem to hear her words, she just took out her handkerchief and wiped the non-existent tears, and continued to complain about her misery.

    "You already have me at home, why are you looking for another woman outside? Can't I satisfy you with my blond hair? As my mother said, men are all beasts whose lower bodies are always in a state of rage"

    ""

    The young man said that he was really not a blond person. Did this guy’s mother say such strong words?  Sure enough, divorced women have wrong prejudices against men.

    When the young man said nothing and looked speechless, the girl rushed to the young man and stared at him with tears in her eyes.

    "I just heard you say you wanted to have a baby with her, why!? I can obviously give birth to a baby for you. If you want, I can give birth to a football team for you right away!!"

    As she was speaking, the girl caressed her belly with both hands, a trace of yearning and happiness for the future flashing across her face.

    At this moment, the passing spectators either admired or despised the young man at the center of the whirlpool. If he could do such a cruel thing at the age of ten, is it really okay to have a child?  Has modern science advanced to a point that even they could not imagine!  ?

    The young man covered his face. He was so ashamed. The looks around him made him so ashamed that he wanted to dig a hole and bury himself. He really couldn't get pleasure from the public shameful play in public.

    For the first time, the young man felt that he was still very moral.

    "Please let me go"

    "No, I will never leave you! I will never give up my happiness! Are your feelings for me just for fun?! Do you just want my body!?"

    Hearing the young man’s pleading words, the girl immediately came back to her senses and held his hand tightly, her eyes full of determination.

    ""

    The young man looked up at the sky that was gradually losing color in his eyes and shed tears silently.

    “Ah, I really want to die.

    "Hey!! Don't talk to yourselves, don't involve me in it!! It has nothing to do with me!"

    Alyssa could no longer bear the weird looks from around her. As the eldest lady, she felt so ashamed for the first time in her life. She actually became another heroine of such a shabby drama, and she even gave birth to a child. The lower limit.  It's not that showy.

    "And you, the stupid teacher, no, the promiscuous teacher! You actually did that, that, that kind of thing to a little girl, I, I will definitely report you!! You wait to go to jail!!"

    Alyssa pointed at Neil with a red face. This guy actually did these heinous things. Fortunately, she still believed him.

    No, if this continues, Nanoha, Suzuka, and the girls in the class will be in danger.

    Alyssa took out her mobile phone and immediately dialed a number.

    "Hey! Is this the International Court of Justice!?"

    "Miss, you don't have to be so realistic! And why is it that the International Court of Justice convicted me all of a sudden? Do you want me to hold a grudge like this!? You actually raised it to the international level!! You want me to be punished by human beings?  Expelled from the world!?”

    Neil almost fainted when he heard Alyssa’s calling voice. He stretched out his hand to take away Alyssa’s phone.

    “Yeah——!! Don’t touch me, you’ll get pregnant!!!”

    Alyssa screamed and jumped a few steps away, crossing her arms warily.

    ""

    Neil squatted deeply on the ground and was about to enter the orz state.

    When did he become a turbid launch pad covered in mysterious liquid?

    “Meow haha, that’s really interesting.”

    And the girl who was the culprit was holding her hands behind her back, watching the developments in front of her with a smile.

    "Asshole, whose fault do you think it is?! I was almost exiled because of your nonsense!!" Neil jumped.He stood up and glared at the girl with a red cross on his head, "Alicia, please go to bed early tonight. Weren't what you just talked about the bloody plot of a TV series last night!!"

    Not long ago, Neil was being tormented by Alyssa, but he was bumped into by Alicia who happened to be wandering around, and she heard Neil's teasing, which resulted in such a third-rate movie.  A real-life ethical romance drama with low blood pressure, low age and low IQ.

    "I want to perform because I think it's interesting"

    Alicia stuck out her tongue cutely and smiled as if she was not afraid that Neil was about to go crazy.

    “I almost went to the end of my life because of your desire to perform!!”

    "So youth is like a sand castle, which instantly collapses just because of some trivial things."

    “Don’t make it sound like it has nothing to do with you!!”

    Alyssa came over, she looked at Alicia, and immediately stroked her chest and breathed a sigh of relief.

    "It turns out you are not Feit. I was still wondering why Feit was such a person"

    Because of Nanoha, Alyssa and Suzuka both recognized the child Fit, and later exchanged letters. Judging from each other's words and appearance, they both felt that Fit was a well-behaved child who could even  A cute and shy girl.

    But the girl who looked exactly like Fit had just appeared, almost shattering her fantasy.

    Fortunately, God is merciful.

    "That's right, I'm not Feit, but I am Feit's sister, Alicia~~" Alicia smiled cutely, then blinked her beautiful eyes and looked at Alyssa, "By the way, you know Fei  Special?"

    "Well, but we have never met, so when I first met you, I was surprised. You are more lively than I thought"

    Alyssa felt that the corners of her mouth were twitching when she spoke.

    "Fortunately, Feite is not like you"

    Neil stood up, feeling equally deeply.

    "Hey, if Feit is like me, so what?"

    "Tell your mother to have another baby."

    "Ah! Neil is so bad, even Feit and I are not enough, yet he still wants it!"

    “…You’d better kill me.”

    "I just heard Alicia say that you live in this guy's house" Alyssa asked Alicia, but her eyes looked at Neil strangely, "I don't want to ask why you live in his house.  Why isn’t Feit with you?”

    "Well, there are many reasons. When Feite comes back, I will tell you in detail if I have the chance"

    Seeing that Neil had no intention of answering, Alicia could only answer randomly.

    "……Oh well."

    Alyssa’s eyes swept back and forth between the two of them, but she still suppressed the doubts in her heart.

    She always felt that they and Nanoha had a common secret that she didn't know about.

    Alyssa felt a little irritated unconsciously.

    "Well, it's time to go home" Seeing that the atmosphere seemed to be silent, Neil said aloud, "Miss, you should go back too, otherwise you will be confessed to again later"

    "Well, I understand."

    "Hey, what confession, tell me!"

    Alicia immediately became interested, but ended up being slapped on the forehead by Neil.

    When Neil and the three of them were walking on the road, they met a familiar guy head-on, and the other person was staring with his mouth wide open, with a look of surprise on his face that made him stupid.

    "Hey, Furuichi-san"

    Neil opened his dead eyes and said hello to the other party. How dare he meet an acquaintance at such a distance. In this small town, the chance of such randomness is really unusually high.

    "Um, can you explain the current situation in detail?"

    Furuichi held his forehead, reluctantly put on a relaxed smile, and tried hard to pose as a wise man.

    "What do you care about?"

    Neil and the two girls all tilted their heads at the same time, with several question marks popping up on their heads.

    "You still ask me what I care about!? Why are you with classmate Alyssa and a cute girl!!"

    "Ha, you ask why, it's just that we met on the road"

    "Oh my god!! Neil, has spring arrived again!? What a world without morals this is!!!!"

    Furuichi rubbed his eyebrows and almost smoke came out, and he fell intoA subtle state of rage.

    "Can you calm down, Furuichi-san, be careful and poke your forehead"

    "Ah, Neil, who made an oath with me to be a jobless virgin for the rest of his life, unexpectedly had something good happen to him. This was such a shock, as if all the hair on his butt was about to fall out, just like hair loss.  Dropped, and they are actually two cute girls of the same age? Obviously I remember that Neil’s preference seems to be the royal sister style with bulging front and back - "

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? could have two lines of bitter tears of blood and tears left in their eyes, Gu Shi looked at the sky aimlessly.

    ""

    "Well, anyway" Neil walked over and punched Gu Shi directly in the face, "You set my egg first!!!"

    “How can I not be determined after you’ve done this?!”

    "Have you calmed down, Furuichi-san"

    "I was forced to cool down"

    Furuichi was lying on the ground. Was that a meteorite that punched him so hard that his head was smoking?

    Ah, this time the handsome side of the beautiful girl was completely ruined in front of her.

    "By the way, who is this lady next to you?"

    Furuichi saw Alicia and asked Neil.

    "Alicia Testerosa, is"

    Neil wanted to say the words "my tenant", but he felt that Furuichi might get crazy if he said it, and there might be some rumors the next day. Last time Hayate came to visit his home.  It was this guy who broke the news.

    ???????????????????????????????? How about we kill him here to eliminate the trouble?

    Furuichi was covered in cold sweat, and his teacher was releasing an unabashed murderous light next to him. In an instant, he felt that his life seemed to be forced to the edge of the cliff.

    However, Neil and Furuichi had no time to care about anything else at this time, because a group of vicious guys were coming towards them.

    "Hey!! Who is the guy who just bullied me from Dumburo High School!!!"

    The bald man in the lead stared fiercely at the few brats in front of him.

    "Uh, boss, did we find the wrong person? They are all brats"

    A boy next to him came over and asked in a low voice that the combined age of the primary school students in front of him might not be older than his father.

    "You can't be wrong, that brat from the Denshi family is so big!"

    The bald boss spoke with confidence and no guilt at all for bullying a child.

    "Ehehehe!!! What is this sudden development!?"

    Furuichi looked at these delinquent high school students in despair, and suddenly jumped from one desperate situation to another more dangerous desperate situation?

    Neil looked at the group of people in front of him, and then glanced back at Alyssa. She was looking away and whistling as if it had nothing to do with herself, while Alicia's eyes were shining and looking forward to it.

    "Oh? It's you, right?"

    The bald boss noticed Furuichi who was making a noise, and after scanning the four of them, he identified Furuichi whose jaw was about to dislocate, because Neil seemed to be even weaker than Furuichi, and he seemed to be fine with long hair.  Bullying look.

    "Well, I don't have anything to say. Anyway, keep going, Furuichi-kun"

    Neil patted Furuichi on the shoulder and covered his mouth to suppress laughter.

    "Why me!! Don't act like you're just watching a show!!! I'm your student!!!"

    "Hey, hey, hey, you guys, don't you feel shy bullying a few kids?"

    A pleasant magnetic voice interrupted them.

    Furuichi turned his head as if he had seen a savior, and saw a group of girls wearing white special attack uniforms walking over, but the wooden knives, chains, clubs, and maces they held in their hands really made him feel embarrassed.

    Are today’s delinquents so ferocious even if they are too young girls?

    But it doesn’t matter, these big sisters are so beautiful.

    "Furuichi-san, you have lost all your moral integrity"

    ""

    Neil raised his eyes and looked at the group of female delinquents. The leading girl had a healthy wheat-colored complexion. Her long purple hair was tied up and swayed with her steps. She had a bamboo stick in her mouth and her eyes showed no sign of weakness.  Stare at the group of boys.

    "Ah? It's none of your business! This is our Duowu Luo's business, you Furious Emperor, get out of the way!!"

    At the critical moment, the boss did not give in because the other party was a girl, and it seemed that he had some connections with the other party.

    But the leading girl didn’t reply to his words, she just walked over and whispered:After staring at Neil for a while, he suddenly put his hand on Neil's head, with a friendly smile on his lips.

    "Your kid is Neil, right? I heard the tyrant mention you, you are such a cute kid"

    "Tyrant?"

    Neil didn't slap the opponent's hand away. After all, she was a quasi-royal sister, and he was just confused about the tyrant she mentioned. The group of guys from Duwuluo High School behind him seemed a little unhappy after hearing this title.  It looks good, like taking laxatives.

    It sounds like he is very tough. Is there such a formidable person around him?

    "Ahaha, it's someone you know anyway"

    "Hey, Rika, this kid here is also very cute. I'm Shizuku Itoi, and I'll die at night~~~"

    "Hey, Shizuku, you're scaring people"

    And Furuichi was surrounded by several female delinquents holding his face in his hands. At this moment, he was so happy that he almost fainted.

    "You women, don't forget about us! Bastards, don't think we dare not take action. Even if Nan Lixiang knows the "tyrant", I won't be afraid of you!  !  "

    "Huh? Even if you don't know that guy, I will beat you up. If you have the guts, come and try it!!"

    The bosses of the two factions began to clamor, and they gritted their teeth as fiercely as a wolf.

    "Boys! Don't take it lightly just because they are girls! Let them see the power of Dumburo High School!!"

    “Oh oh oh!!!”

    "Ah!? We are the Furious Emperor, don't underestimate us, you scum!!"

    "Follow the boss and rush!!!"

    Alicia and Alyssa stood on the outside, watching the two gangs fighting like this, feeling almost numb.

    "Ahaha, the fight started"

    Alyssa laughed dryly a few times, revealing a pair of dead fish eyes like Neil's.

    "Ah, everyone is so full of energy. It's so lively, I really want to join in"

    Alicia showed a completely different expression, and her eagerness to try made Alyssa doubt that she would rush in next second.

    Neil, who was in the middle of it, was punching one after another, while Fushi was running around with his head in his hands, hiding in a cold sweat.

    "What's going on!? Gang war!? I'm just an ordinary elementary school student. I simply ran to the wrong set!!"

    "Ah ah ah, let me go back to my mother's arms and drink milk!!"

    As soon as Fushi turned his head, he saw Neil kicking a big man away, making him look embarrassed.

    This guy’s strength is as unparalleled as ever.

    “You stinky brat!!”

    Fushi suddenly heard a loud shout from behind him. He turned around and saw a bad guy hitting him with his fist.

    ——I’m probably seriously injured now.

    Unable to escape, we can only watch the imminent crisis coming.

    In the blink of an eye, Furuichi felt as if his head was being pushed down, and a gust of wind passed over his head.

    "Really, don't get in the way here, leave as soon as possible, there are so many people here, even if you stand behind me, I may not be able to care about you, I might even beat you up"

    Furuichi only saw Neil punch the opponent away, and with a few words, he pushed him to the safety of Alicia.

    Furuichi was startled for a moment, and when he looked back, what caught his eye was Neil's expression that was slightly different from usual.

    I once saw this unique side of him in a martial arts competition.

    Looking at him intently in the fight, Furuichi pursed his lips.

    ——It’s really strong.

    "Hey, are you okay, Furuichi-san?"

    Seeing Fushi’s dull expression, Alyssa couldn’t help but asked, it wouldn’t be funny if he was beaten silly.

    "Uh, I'm fine" Furuichi waved his hand, then looked at Alicia, pointing to the chaotic situation, "Miss Alicia, is it okay to be in such a mess?"

    The bald boss seemed to have been beaten ten meters above the ground just now. Is that okay?

    "No problem! You don't know, right? Fighting is a specialty of this street. Many idiots living here will die if they don't fight. Even Neil fights one fight every three days and one fight every five days."  Yes, to a certain extent, he is very familiar with the people here"

    It’s really a disgusting street.

    “Then Alicia, wouldn’t it be dangerous for you to live here?”

    Alyssa really can’t imagine that if a child lives here, wouldn’t he be frightened every day?"That's not the case" Alicia shook her head and smiled, as if she didn't care much, "Don't look at these people as being fierce, but in fact they are very principled people, at least they will not bully the elderly or children.  At best, they have bad mouths. Just now they were just scaring us. In the words of Neil and Granny Denshi, these people are apes without brains and can only express themselves in the most primitive way.  It’s just blood that’s burned too hot…”

    "Of course, there are also other connections, such as the mother-in-law Denshi and the "Scarlet Overlord" rumored here are Neil's family, so those people don't dare to mess with the people in the family"

    ""

    ? Okay, Scarlet Overlord is really the name of the bunker. Is Neil's house full of monsters?

    Furuichi and Alyssa once again watched the scene near the end. In their eyes, something seemed to be different.

    "These guys are really getting more and more durable"

    Neil twisted his wrist and walked back. His face was not red and he was out of breath. It was impossible to tell that he had just finished fighting.

    "You do like fighting"

    Furuichi looked at Neil and smiled softly.

    Niel paused for a moment, then shrugged and smiled slightly.

    "I don't hate it."

    "I didn't expect that my teacher is still a bad person" Alyssa covered her face as if she had a headache, "Are you performing a GTO?"

    "Please ask Mr. Onitsuka for this kind of thing" Neil scratched his head and said boredly, "Well, if I can make extra money, I wouldn't mind making a cameo"

    But not long after he finished speaking, Neil found that Furuichi, Alyssa and Alicia were all silent in front of him, with dull expressions on their faces.

    "Huh? Are you possessed by a ghost, you guys?"

    Suddenly, an arm even rougher than Kenjiro's wrapped around Neil's neck. He was stunned for a moment, and then fell into the shadow of despair.

    Who released this Godzilla at the end of the 21st century

    "Oh? Neal-chan, are you planning to make extra money? I have a place where you can make a guest appearance. I originally came out to see where the kid was having such a fun time, but I didn't expect to hear such good news"

    Furuichi and Alyssa looked up at the tall figure, with the stubble, thick eyebrows, piercing eyes, light lip gloss and eye shadow, a perfect figure comparable to King Billy, and a charming Jean  The kimono that no one can look at directly gave them an unparalleled impact.

    "Ah, I really want to vomit. Can I vomit?"

    "Hello, Mrs. Xixiang."

    Alicia reluctantly moved her lips and said hello proactively.

    "Oh, it's Alicia" Xixiang moved his eyes and nodded, "Go back and tell your family that Neil won't be going back tonight. He's working at my place, so tell them not to worry"

    "Well, I understand, please feel free to do so."

    Neil, who was almost out of breath, stared at him. Alicia sold him in the blink of an eye. Please feel free to take him for what he is. He didn't even know if he would be able to see the sun tomorrow.  .

    “Let’s go, Neil-chan~~~”

    Xixiang smiled girlishly at Neil, and Neil immediately rolled his eyes and fainted while frothing at the mouth.

    “Is it okay, Alicia?”

    Watching Neil being carried away on her shoulders, Alyssa felt for the first time that it was not easy for him either.

    "It doesn't matter, Mrs. Saigo is a good person."

    ""

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    That night, Xixiang Ladyboy Club.

    “Clang, clang, clang! The super future star of our store is now making a grand appearance, Sonoko!!!”

    "Who are you calling Sonoko! Who wants to be the future star of your store!!"

    "Come on, Nierzi! You have great potential to become the ACE_OF_ACE of our store!!"

    "A devil wants this kind of potential, even if you give me money!!"

    "Yo!! Pretty boy, twist your waist!!"

    “You can do it yourself, don’t make too many demands, you perverted uncles!!”

    "Yoooooooo, such a cute child is indeed a boy! Long live Lord Lucifer!!!"

    "Have your male-only penetrating weapons been scrapped by you idiots!?"

    "Nierzi, please date!!!"

    “Go to hell——!!!!!!”

    On the stage, ?A girl in a gorgeous kimono with light make-up, who was actually a boy, was dancing with terrifying momentum with a folding fan. Next to her, Saigo was admiring the dance with a face full of admiration.

    This kid really has hope of becoming the master of the great route.

    The next day, the news about Neil's transformation into a new human spread secretly without his knowledge.

 Text Chapter 63 To maintain moral integrity or to lose moral integrity, that is the question

    The long black hair floated gently.

    The bright pupils reflect the surrounding scenery, like a mirror world.

    The girl put her hands behind her back, holding a smile on her lips, and stepped lightly.

    "Ah, no matter how many times I come here, I always feel that this place is huge"

    The corners of Tifa's mouth were slightly raised, her eyes were shrouded in a bright light, and she looked around every inch of Maho Liang Academy from time to time.

    "That's right. After we entered through the school gate, we walked for more than half an hour and felt like we didn't even see the end"

    Alicia, who was following Tifa, glanced around with the same interest. Whenever she saw the architecture of European classical beauty and the natural scenery, her vermilion eyes suddenly brightened like gems.

    "Well, I heard from Neil that there are many schools here, ranging from elementary school to university, plus various research institutes, shopping streets and library islands. It really can't be visited in one day" Tifa introduced, tapping her lower lip.  , suddenly remembered something interesting, a smile on his face, "This school also has many activities, such as the last school festival, which was held for three days and three nights. It was really lively"

    "Wow, that sounds so interesting" Alicia immediately flattened her mouth in disgust when she saw Tifa's expression, and then murmured angrily, "If Neil had woken me up earlier, then I couldn't have done it either."  Did you attend the school festival?"

    ""

    Tifa scratched her cheek and smiled silently. Is this what she should be struggling with?

    "But it's great, I want to go to school here too"

    Looking at Alicia’s longing expression, Tifa couldn’t help but smile.

    "What you say should be fine. As long as you worship Tony Nier or Negi, they should be able to find a way"

    "Hmm, please Tony Neil? I always think that guy will say something like "It's too troublesome, so I won't do it""

    Alicia closed her eyes and frowned, as if she could imagine the scene at that time.

    "maybe……"

    Tifa nodded with deep understanding. She quite agreed with Alicia's idea and her understanding of that guy.

    However, because of her understanding, she knew that if Alicia really asked him to ask for help, Neil would still do his best to help her.

    "A soft-hearted fool."

    Tifa pursed her lips and murmured in a low voice. She was a little bit disgusted by this.

    "What's wrong, Tifa?"

    Alicia noticed Tifa’s little movements and couldn’t help but feel a little weird.

    Tifa came back to her senses immediately, scratched her cheek and laughed dryly, "It's okay, I just got a little lost in thought"

    "Hey, what are you thinking about? You are so absorbed in your thoughts~~~"

    Alicia rolled her eyes and didn’t know what she was thinking of. She half-covered her mouth with her hand and leaned over with an ambiguous smile.

    Tifa blocked the approaching smiling face with her hand and said angrily, "What are you thinking about? I feel like you are becoming more and more like that guy Neil"

    "Hehe, you are so embarrassed that I got it right, right?"

    "You're not shy!"

    "Oh~~~Don't you deny what you said before? Sure enough, Tifa-chan's heart is full of Nier~~~"

    ""

    Faced with such teasing, Tifa simply shut her mouth and turned away as if she didn't hear anything.

    Seeing Tifa like this, Alicia stopped teasing her. She glanced around and asked, "Hey, Tifa, where is Neil's school? We've been gone for a long time"

    Originally, I was idle at home and wanted to come to the school to kill some time. But after I came here with Tifa, this journey was really a good way to pass the time.

    ??Looking carefully, it seems that it is almost time for get out of class to end.

    "This place is too big. I haven't been here many times. How can I know how to get there?"

    "Eh? Didn't we see that big map when we entered?"

    “It’s true, but”

    "Is Tifa a roadie!? So cute!!"

    "What are you so cute about!? You're not praising yourself in disguise, when you haven't found a way either!?"

    "Are you two brats students here?"

    The two of them, who were fighting and looking for their way around, suddenly heard a voice coming from behind them. At the same time, they turned their heads and saw a tall man in black sportswear standing not far away with a cool expression.

    "Hello, we are not students here, we are here to find someone."

    TifaliNodding gracefully, the person in front of him seemed to be a school teacher or administrator.

    "Looking for someone?" Heigang raised his eyebrows and looked at the two girls in front of him, "Who are you looking for?"

    “It’s Neil Springfield who works at Shengxiang Elementary School here.”

    "It's that kid, but it's almost time for school to end. If we go by now, the people in the elementary school will probably leave as well. Forget it, I'll lead you there. Maybe that kid is still in school  By the way, are you his friends?"

    “We are his girlfriends!!”

    Before Tifa could speak, Alicia answered first.

    "girlfriend!?"

    Heigang opened his eyes in surprise, while Tifa covered his forehead as if he had a headache. He dared to believe that Alicia would start to display her natural instinct of fearing chaos in the world again.

    "I didn't expect that boy to have two girlfriends, but it seems reasonable after thinking about it"

    Heigang sighed at first, and then nodded unexpectedly.

    "Well, this gentleman"

    "Just call me Heigang" Heigang lowered his head and looked at Tifa, noticing the tangled look on her face as she hesitated to speak, and said with a very understanding expression, "Don't worry, I understand"

    "No, actually"

    "Let's go, I'll take you there now."

    "That bastard is really incredible. He actually did such a thing, but he is a role model for others. This is considered a harm to others' children. Well, I should be able to use this reason to teach him a lesson"

    A cold smile appeared on Black Steel's lips, and his narrow eyes narrowed slightly, flashing a frightening red light from time to time. When Tifa noticed the eldest brother's expression, she knew that the unlucky child was about to suffer a big disaster again.  , couldn't help but draw a cross in my heart.

    "Meow haha, it feels like something interesting is going to happen"

    Hearing Alicia’s cheerful laughter, Tifa sighed sadly, feeling deeply powerless.

    【Neal, if you want to blame it, you have a teammate who has been deceiving people for thirty years】

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Woo——"

    "What's the matter, Neil?"

    Naye suddenly heard Neil making a sound of unknown meaning, couldn't help but frowned, and asked with some worry.

    "It's okay, I just suddenly felt so miserable that I let out such a scream from my soul that it shook the world"

    "I have no idea what you are talking about" Nanoye shook her head in confusion, and then laughed happily, "But this means that Neil, there is nothing wrong with you"

    "Naye, at this moment, I feel more desperate than when I met a giant."

    She had just escaped from the demon king of the Kamabaka Kingdom and was mentally traumatized. Now she was attacked by this girl Nanoha. As her master, Neil suddenly felt that his majesty had lost as much as a certain vampire. He couldn't help but feel  I feel like life is dark.

    "By the way, aren't we going to the back mountain? This direction doesn't seem right"

    Nanoye looked at the direction Neil led the way. She had been training with Neil every day after school as usual, but at this moment, she visually saw that it was completely different from where she usually went.

    "Well, anyway, what I'm teaching you is just the control and application of magic power, and how to fight. I plan to hand you over to a more capable and experienced guy. Regardless of magic or physical skills, with her level, she can definitely  You trained me to become a master"

    Originally Naiyara was still being trained today. Neil felt that he had nothing to teach. After all, the magic system was completely different. Apart from some basic things, Neil felt that it would be better to have someone like Yuno as a coach.  Suitable for yourself.  When Professor Nanoha was in actual combat, whenever he encountered her unconsciously cute look, Neil would be blasted to pieces by a burst of starlight.

    Therefore, directly throwing Nanoha to the merciless Yiwen is definitely very profitable. Anyway, it is healthier for young people to abuse them, and there is Negi who can attract firepower next to him, and more importantly,  He can go home and cook quickly after school.

    【Ah, I can’t help it anymore, I can’t stop crying.  】

    "don't want!"

    Naye's face changed slightly and she shouted subconsciously, even her voice became slightly shrill.

    Neil was startled and quickly turned his head to look over, only to see Nanoye staring at him with her mouth bulging as if she was very angry.

    "Uh, what's wrong with you, Miss Nanoha?"

    &nbsp; Being stared at by Nanoye for a while, Neil asked cautiously.

    "me……"

    When asked by Neil, Nanoye didn't know how to answer. Could it be that she told him that she didn't want to leave him?

    "Dream on, it would be better to use a starburst to make him surrender."

    "Ms. Nanoha, did you think of something dangerous just now! Although I don't know what it was, I am firmly against violence!!"

    With the flash of red light in Nanoye’s eyes and the faint smile of excitement on her lips, no matter how idiotic she was, Neil still felt that he seemed to be very close to the door of hell.

    "Ahaha, what are you talking about Neil? I never thought of using Starlight Explosion to blast you"

    Nanoha scratched her cheek, smiled very cutely, and said horrible words that made Neil break into a cold sweat.

    【This guy said something that must never be uttered!  Naturally black?  ?  Definitely natural black!  !  】

    "Neil, why do you want others to teach me? I'm afraid I won't get along"

    Naye thought for a while and finally came up with a reason.

    "So that's the problem"

    Neil breathed a sigh of relief. He really didn't realize that Nanoha's character would be afraid of strangers, but this was no problem at all. After all, Yiwen's appearance was very deceptive. At first glance, he looked like a harmless cat, and he was very similar to  You don't have to worry about getting along with Yi Wen at all, because that guy's queen character is definitely about making others obey her.

    "That's not okay, Nanoha. If you hold back because of this small worry, you won't be able to make great progress in the future! Although I will be a little reluctant to let you go, dad, I will still do this for your future.  I did it! So, even if you resent Dad, I won’t regret it!!"

    "What dad, what role are you playing!"

    Nanoye slapped away Neil's hand on her shoulder with dissatisfaction. She blinked, not knowing what she thought of, her eyes suddenly lit up, and a meaningful smile appeared on her face.

    "Well, after all, Neil was defeated by me, I don't think he has the ability to teach me anything"

    "What!? Defeated by you!? It was just your luck that time. If I do it ten times again, you will not be my brother's" Neil originally retorted angrily, but when he saw Nanoye's smile, he seemed to understand.  Everything changed, "Well, since you said so, I also feel that I am not capable"

    Nanoha's smile froze slightly, but soon her lips curved into a more contemptuous arc, and at the same time her eyes swept three inches ahead.

    "Neil, it really doesn't work."

    Neil, who had been paying attention to Nanoye's expression, naturally noticed the other person's gaze. He looked down and couldn't help but widen his eyes, like an angry cat staring at Nanoye who was smiling leisurely and contentedly.

    "No!? You dare to say that I can't do it!? I've told you from the first day of class that I am a man who can break through the sky. The word "no" cannot appear to me!! Very good, Nanoha.  Just wait, if I don’t train you well, I will spend the rest of my life hanging around Xixiang!!!”

    “This is what you said, Neil~~~”

    Naye secretly made a gesture indicating that the plan was successful, and at the same time thought of something in her heart.

    【This trick of using retreat to advance that my mother taught me is really useful. Although I don't know why I aimed at it like this in the end, as long as it succeeds, I'll be fine!  】

    In fact, it was not until some years later that Nanoha understood the true meaning of this matter. At that time, she lamented that her health teacher died early. At the same time, she was very fortunate that she had a mother as great as Kami who allowed her to do this.  I have avoided many detours in my life.

    "Forget it, let's stop today's training. I'll go back and think about how to arrange it"

    “I don’t know whether it was because he was inspired to fight or because his dignity as a man was challenged. Neil began to seriously think about what to do. Usually, these things were left to Anders to do.

    "Huh? What is that guy doing?"

    Neil suddenly slowed down, and a shadowy figure appeared in his field of vision.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Ha, why are all the cleaners boys, not even a girl"

    Furuichi stopped the broom in his hand, looked around the classroom, and couldn't help but sigh sadly.

    Doesn’t it mean that if men and women match each other, the work will not be tiring?  There are just a bunch of idiots here, and they are exhausted from doing anything.

    "You just give up on this idea, this is terribleIt's our class's policy" Yuuji walked past Furuichi with a broom on his shoulder, not looking like he was working at all, "That guy said that in order to avoid a series of unnecessary problems caused by male-female combinations, we separate boys and girls.  Separated to facilitate management, do you think we can resist the mountain above our heads?  And the girls seem to agree"

    “Can you disagree!? Girls almost don’t have to participate in work during the week!!”

    "From this point of view, it turns out that he is still a gentleman"

    "That's weird! Even if he is a gentleman, he can only be a gentleman in another sense!!!"

    "I'm telling you, you can chat as much as you want, but if you can work, Yuuji, you've barely even done anything!!"

    Listening to the two complaining, Touma couldn't stand it anymore. He was almost the only one working now. He obviously planned to grab those half-price bento boxes.

    "You should tell the group of people over there first"

    Yuuji pointed with his broom in the direction of the podium, where a group of people were gathering for activities.

    Standing on the podium, Akihisa used the broom as a guitar and danced his fingers as much as he could, as if he had returned to the school festival concert, with the intense melody seeming to linger in his ears.

    “Come on, call me!!!”

    “Honey!!!”

    "What a tall person!!! Call me God-sama!!!"

    "Ah, Lord Kami is playing a game console in that corner over there"

    Touma looked at this scene, then looked at someone in the corner who had entered the god of strategy mode, and couldn't help but sigh.

    How long will he be able to do this?

    ——

    Suddenly, the sound of the door being pulled attracted the attention of everyone in the class.

    A handsome face that was as cold as a knife appeared behind the door, and at the same time, those sharp wolf-like eyes made the guys in the class stay silent for a while and started cleaning obediently.

    “Kids, is your bastard head teacher gone already?”

    They were slightly surprised by the unexpected punishment, and then suddenly realized that it was their class teacher who had caused the hatred.

    "Well, our bastard head teacher left early during the last self-study class and let all the girls go"

    As the leader of the boys, Xiongji told Heigang in detail. When Heigang heard this, he felt that the temples on his forehead began to beat again.

    "That rascal……"

    "Um, Teacher Heigang, what do you want from Neil?"

    Touma's question caused Heigang to turn around. He looked at the people in the class, and for some reason the corner of his mouth curled up into a weird smile.

    "Ah, actually it was the boy's two girlfriends who came to see him"

    "What——!?"

    "girlfriend——!?"

    “Two more——!?”

    The boys looked at each other and saw the jealousy hidden in each other's eyes. They nodded one after another, immediately picked up the thing in their hands, and rushed out of the back door without saying a word.

    "Hey, don't damage public property"

    Heigang shouted behind them, chuckled, and then walked downstairs.

    When he walked downstairs, he found that the two girls waiting nearby were gone. Instead, there was a guy who deserved a beating, gaping at the large cloud of dust.

    "Faye, did you see the two little girls who were here just now?"

    Heigang walked over, patted Fay on the shoulder and asked as coldly as usual.

    "Huh? It's Kurojia~~" Faye turned around and showed a very hearty smile, and then her face became a little weird, "Kurojia, are you a lolita control?"

    Heigang was startled, then his face turned black, he pulled out a cold long knife out of thin air, clasped his hands and raised it, ready to slash at it.

    "You really deserve to be cut down just like that kid"

    “Ehehehe!! Oppose violence, Hei-chan~~~”

    “Go to hell!!”

    "Wait a minute, aren't you going to ask where those two girls went? I'll tell you, but you can't do anything to me!"

    ""

    Heigang stopped and stared at Fay coldly, while Fay smiled slightly and tidied up his clothes. It was not until Heigang was about to have his second impact that he slowly spoke.

    "Actually, I just met them and chatted for a few words. I found out that they were here to see Neil-chan, so I told them that Neil-chan had left.Okay, so they took their leave, and let me tell you something by the way.  "

    "That means you knew it beforehand, right?"

    "Well Wow!! Kuro-chan, a surprise attack is a foul!!"

    “I don’t care about you!!”

    “I clearly said I wouldn’t do anything!!”

    "Did I promise you!?"

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "So, you lost the ring that Yiwen gave you and you were thinking about how to die, maybe this is it?"

    "No, I'm not thinking about how to die"

    Negi looked at his brother depressedly, forgetting if he didn't help, he was still gloating about his misfortune.

    "I just lost my ring, is there any need to do this?"

    Although the ring was a relatively rare magic item, it was not in a life-and-death situation. However, seeing Negi like this, Neil immediately felt very happy.

    "You won't understand. If Master finds out, I will see hell"

    Yiwen’s terror began to emerge in Negi’s mind. His face turned pale and his whole body was shaking, as if he had seen a ghost.

    Neil couldn’t help but sigh at how powerful Yiwen was. He was able to make Negi, a little man-trained boy, even more miserable. He felt like he was almost turning into an M.

    "Hey, Neal, what's the ring that Mr. Negi mentioned? Doesn't it matter that he's still like this?"

    Nanoye pulled the corner of Neil's clothes and asked with some confusion.

    "Well, that ring is like a wedding ring that represents a lifelong promise, and Negi, the idiot, threw it away without knowing where. If his powerful wife at home knew about it, he would probably not have to go to bed for a month."

    "Hey!? Teacher Negi is already married!?"

    "Hey, Neil, stop making this up!"

    "I'm not making it up, I'm just explaining it to Nanoha."

    "What are you trying to explain!!"

    Facing Negi’s fire-breathing eyes, Neil shrugged and had to give up, "Okay, okay, I won’t say it anymore. Why don’t you recall it and let me help you reorganize the scene at that time."

    "real?"

    Negi looked at him suspiciously, could this guy really be so kind?

    "We are brothers after all Speaking of which, when did the ring disappear?"

    "It should have been last night"

    "Well, very good" Neil nodded, "Which woman's bed did you sleep in last night?"

    "Herehey!! Where are you going!!"

    Negi is crazy, he actually believes in a guy like Neil, he is really a fool.

    "Oh, oh, did you really sleep in someone else's bed? Yeah, there are so many people in the girls' dormitory, who could it be?"

    "I told you not to do it!! I haven't even slept in Asuna-san's bed recently!!"

    "The married life is not harmonious?"

    “Stay away from me!!!”

    "Teacher Negi is not pure."

    ""

    Negi leaned against the tree, wanting to die.

    “Neil——!!!”

    Just when Neil was enjoying the sight of Negi being beaten to a pulp, a familiar scream came from behind. Without thinking, he immediately bent down. The next second, a figure flew over his head, and at the same time, a wave of wind blew up.  A gust of cold wind.

    Neil raised his head and looked at the blond girl who flipped in the air and landed perfectly, and couldn't help but be speechless for a while.

    "Alicia, do you have to say hello in this way? If I hadn't avoided it, I really doubt I would have suffered internal injuries from you."

    "It doesn't matter, I just said hello a little more enthusiastically."

    "Is this called being more enthusiastic!? Who would rush over at a speed of 40 yards, 4 seconds and 2!? Do you think I am an American football player!?"

    “What a small family man.”

    "I'm sorry, anyone would be petty when their lives are at stake!"

    "Tch, I won't talk to you anymore" Alicia left Neil alone, moved her target to Nanoye who was aside, and immediately pounced on her, "yahoo! Nanoye!!"

    "Whoa, be careful, Alicia!!"

    Neil sighed helplessly at the two who started to fuck Lily, then turned his head and forced a smile at the black-haired girl who was running slowly.

    "Won't you stop this guy, Tifa?"

    ? ???Isn't this bad?  There is a beautiful girl throwing herself into my arms"

    Tifa walked up to Neil and smiled teasingly.

    “I wish the way of throwing myself into someone’s arms could be improved”

    Neil muttered softly, but the next moment, Tifa's beautiful black hair was fluttering with invisible domineering aura.

    "What were you talking about just now?"

    "No, I didn't say anything, Your Lady Queen."

    Neil immediately displayed his low-profile and domineering attitude. His dignity and integrity were completely useless in front of Tifa.

    "Ah, look, Nanoha, Neil is starting to lose his moral integrity again!!"

    "Neil has never had any moral integrity anyway"

    "Alicia, shut up, whose fault do you think it is that makes me like this!"

    "You blame me?"

    "Ha, if I don't blame you, why should I blame myself!?"

    "Shut up."

    "Yes, Your Lady Queen."

    "Neil really suffered."

    Alicia’s triumphant look made Neil want to hang her up and tickle her, but for Tifa’s sake, he still lay on the ground obediently.

    "By the way, what is Negi doing there?"

    Tifa noticed Negi, who had been ignored for a long time, but the other party was obviously trapped in an endless loop and did not notice their arrival.

    "Nieji is struggling with the question of whether he should have moral integrity or lose his moral integrity."

    ""

    “By the way, why did you and Alicia come here?”

    “Well, since it’s okay to stay at home, and Alicia has never been to school, I took her here for a walk.”

    Neil looked back at the girl who was chatting enthusiastically with Nanoye. She had maintained such an optimistic attitude since she woke up. It was not an exaggeration to say that she was offline. However, these might just be to cover up her inner feelings.  lonely.

    【Looks like we need to hurry up.  】

    Just when Neil was thinking about something, a strange murderous aura rushed towards him. Neil looked around and saw a large black mist rumbling towards him.

    "What is that!? The Black Mist Monster!?"

    As soon as he finished complaining, Neil was swallowed by the black mist.

    "Whoa! Help! Huh? Isn't this a guy from the class!? Hey, are you rebelling!?"

    "Burn my remains with the blazing holy fire! How joyful is life, and how sad is death!"

    "Ahhh!! Where did you come from the Ming Cult!? These people are crazy again!!! Tifa, Negi, save me!!"

    Tifa watched the group of people go away speechlessly, and then glanced at Negi who continued to seek death.

    This school is still so peaceful today.

 Text Chapter 1 That day, the boy walked into a new world

    My name is Orima Ichika, I'm 15 years old, and my gender is, um, with excalibur underneath, you know.

    At this moment, the fifteen-year-old youth is like a deep-sea fish.

    “The classroom with all girls except me is very stressful.

    But it doesn’t matter. With my ability to withstand stress that I have developed since childhood, I can still withstand this kind of pressure. I am quite confident about this.

    Why do you say that?

    This has to start with my family and my world.

    “Today’s world, I simply don’t know how to describe it in words.  First of all, the two mainstreams in the world today are technology and magic. As far as I know, eight years ago, the flying super weapon called IS came out, and the world has undergone earth-shaking changes. However, weapons like IS can only be made by  The manipulation by girls has led to a fundamental change in the status of men and women in society.  However, the matter did not end there. In the following years, the ISSDA organization responsible for space development announced the existence of "magic". Magic was originally unknown. Coupled with the new life from the universe, it became even more complicated.  Not to mention the various superpowers in Academy City, the world was once again in turmoil. However, with the efforts of many parties, the world finally settled down, and magic was gradually accepted by everyone. At the same time, ordinary humans could not  All known alien races appeared one after another, and the world became more and more diverse.

    However, there are still unknown things in this world, such as disobedient gods, demons, angels, magic societies that are still hidden in the dark, and advanced beings buried in the shadows. I know these because my family is special.  The reason is, after all, the old man in my family is not an ordinary person.

    In short, there are as many angels and demons as dogs, and fairies and heavenly beings are everywhere. This world is a strategic fortress.

    However, this world view is not enough to shock me, because the family I live in is enough to numb my nerves. My home is simply the most chaotic place in the world.  Compared with one who has a personality, all kinds of weapons are worth the sky, and I can also see angels and demons eating together and having fun, and even aiming their guns at someone. The moment I knew the truth, my three views were completely destroyed. Thousands of years of history  They've all been tricked into being dogs.

    “Alas, this world is so damn peaceful.

    “But even so, I am still very stressed at this moment.

    I folded my hands and put them under my chin, with cold eyes, trying to look calm. At this time, I finally understood Commander Ikari’s sense of pressure to remain calm in the face of the apostles’ attack.

    Commander Ikari is mighty!  !  !

    But the sights gathered from all around are really uncomfortable. Haven’t you seen that my forehead is already covered with heart-wrenching beads of sweat?  ?  Sure enough, no matter how old a girl is, she always has a trembling heart!  !  Sure enough, a girl's gaze is the most terrifying thing in the world. The ever-changing changes of sometimes resentment and sometimes anger are simply more disasters than taking the Western Scriptures.

    I took a deep breath, narrowed my eyes slightly, and all the nerves in my body suddenly became more tense than ever before.

    ??????????????????????????????????

    Wow, I relaxed too much and almost came out from behind.

    Ha, by the way, why do I have to stay in a place like this?

    Thinking of this, I recalled what happened the night before.

    That night, my brother said to me with a smile that could be read as bright and written as slutty.

    "Ichika, you will become the happiest man in the world."

    So that’s what he was talking about!  !  !  !  !

    I sighed deeply, and I mourned for a second for my seemingly happiness and actual sorrow. I started to swim away and observe the people around me.

    Well, the eyes of the girls on the left and the right are full of unparalleled curiosity for knowledge, and their shining eyes almost flashed through their tough golden eyes.

    I can’t see the back part, but the sight of the thorns on my back makes me feel like I’m sitting on pins and needles. I can understand it even without looking.

    "The person directly in front of me is a slightly older woman.

    She is a bit petite, and her figure is almost the same as that of a student, but her chest size is the nemesis of all high school girls.  The clothes are relatively large and make her look more petite, but she still feels quite cute.  In addition, she also wears a pair of black-rimmed glasses. Although they are crooked, she can still be called a bespectacled girl.

    And this girl with glasses was looking at the people in the class in panic, her timid posture was reminiscent of an injured little rabbit.

    You are a teacher, show me some domineering power!

    "Everyone is here. Then, SHR is going to startWhoops!  "

    Well, it’s not something you can do if you want to.

    I gave the teacher an appreciative look, but for some reason the teacher turned red and smiled shyly.

    ????????????????????????????????????????? Suddenly, I felt that the pressure on my body was a little heavier, and I almost died from a thousand arrows piercing my heart.

    “Well, then, please introduce yourself, uh, in order of seat number.”

    The teacher seemed to have recovered from the inexplicable emotion and said to the students in the audience in a panic.

    ""

    "It's so quiet. My dignity as a teacher is suddenly shattered into pieces."

    I looked at the teacher who was about to cry, and I couldn't bear it. At the same time, I felt unhappy with the girls in the class. Are you shy because you just entered high school? No one responded. The teacher was about to cry. Really?  I'm going to cry!  !

    I glanced at the teacher, and the teacher’s eyes also moved over.

    ??Okay, our eyes met.

    Please don’t look at me like this, you are not my type, teacher.

    I quickly lowered my head, I still understand the principle that a dead Taoist friend will not die a poor Taoist.

    “Oh, give me a normal high school life.

    The reason why I specifically emphasize "ordinary" here is simply because what I am in now is definitely not an ordinary high school, but the famous IS Academy-the only school in the world that trains IS operators.

    And the most important point is that IS, this deceptive thing, can only be activated by girls, so naturally, this is a girls' school.

    And why am I here?

    I need to emphasize again that I am a boy, and I am definitely a boy at first glance. My appearance can be considered a bit handsome, but it is definitely not the kind of beauty that makes even IS unable to identify my gender.

    The reason why I came to such a ghost place has to start with the entrance exam in February.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    That day, the sun was shining brightly, and the cherry blossoms flying freely in the sky made me fall in love.

    I looked at the clear sky and encouraged myself in my heart.

    Today is the entrance exam for Junior High School. For your own goals, you can’t do it without working hard.

    The school I go to is called Mahora Gakuin. It is a very large Academy City that has everything from kindergarten to university. There are many schools in it, all types, and my target is the famous Mitsusaka High School.

    The reason why I chose Mitsusaka is not because of its reputation, but because my brothers and sisters all graduated from here. I have an indescribable yearning for that place.

    I want to chase the traces they left behind, and I want to be like them.

    that's it.

    Well, of course, if I am admitted to Mitsusaka High School, my goal of dominating Mitsusaka will be one step closer, and realizing Mahora's dream of complete domination will not be unattainable.

    Hahahaha, I couldn’t help but laugh out loud.

    "Why are you giggling so early in the morning?"

    At this time, my head was hit hard.  When I looked back, I saw a handsome man with white shoulder-length hair standing behind me. He was looking at me listlessly with a pair of dead fish eyes, and he didn't look like he was awake at all.

    "Brother, you got up so early"

    ??I touched my head and laughed dryly.

    "Well, seeing as you have a test today, I got up early to see you out"

    Hey, is this guy so kind?

    "Hey, don't think I can't understand your expression"

    "Well……"

    Although those dead fish eyes are completely rotten, they are still so sharp.

    I don’t know if my thoughts were revealed again, but I got another blow on the head.

    "By the way, you forgot to bring your admission ticket"

    I was stunned for a moment, watching my brother hand a certificate to me.

    "Huh? Didn't I prepare it last night?"

    As I was talking, I wanted to go through my bag. I had carefully prepared all kinds of things the night before.

    "Well, men will always forget some things, just like forgetting what their first love looked like"

    “I won’t forget it!!”

    I replied angrily, but I didn't notice the firmness in my tone.

    The old man looked at me steadily for a moment, with an inexplicable light flashing in his eyes.?, and then touched my hair with a slight smile.

    “Okay, take your admission ticket and go quickly, don’t be late.”

    I didn’t notice anything strange about my brother, so I took the admission ticket and didn’t check whether I really didn’t bring it with me. I said goodbye to my brother and went out.

    "It seems that Ichika has grown up"

    After saying this softly, the man walked back into the room with a smile.

    It was easy, so I came to the address indicated on the admission ticket.

    ???????????????????? Why is it not in Mahonliang Academy, but in a high school outside?

    But I didn’t think too much about it. Anyway, it said this on the admission ticket and I couldn’t change it even if I wanted to.

    But I feel a little uneasy.

    Are you nervous before the exam?

    With a feeling of apprehension, I walked into the imposing building in front of me.

    "I'm just going to go, turn left and right, how on earth are you going to get to the second floor!?"

    It’s been almost ten minutes since I walked, and I still haven’t found the stairs to the second floor. The internal structure is too complicated!  ?  Is this the maze before challenging the BOSS!  !

    My eyes wandered around, trying to find the guide map on the wall, but I sadly discovered that the walls inside were so beautiful that I couldn't even find a crack, let alone any wall charts.

    ?????????? This time, shit, I’m lost.

    "Hey, what should I do? Hey, why are you so quiet?"

    At this time, I finally realized that it was eerily quiet here. After walking for so long, I didn’t even meet a single person. Could it be that the exam has already started?  ?  Could it be that my dream of dominating Mitsusaka was just aborted?  ?

    God, I curse Jesus for not having chrysanthemums!  !

    “Perhaps God really heard my curse from the heart, and a door appeared not far in front of me.

    I walked to the door and saw a piece of paper stuck on it with the words "Infinite_Stratos Examination Room" written on it.

    "Well, I guess this is the right place"

    Because it says "Examination Room" on it.

    But the name of this examination room really looks impressive, and there are actually two English words that I can’t understand.

    Thinking of this, I feel deeply disappointed for my English course.

    I guess I won’t be able to pass the English test this time.

    But it doesn’t matter, my other subjects are fine!  !

    After taking a deep breath, I opened the door and walked into the room.

    "Ah, you are a candidate. Okay, go over there to change clothes. We are pressed for time, so you have to hurry up. This place can only be rented until four o'clock. I don't have time to trouble you. Really, I don't know what I'm doing.  What……"

    As soon as I entered the room, a nervous-looking female teacher, about thirty-five years old or above, spoke a lot of words like a machine gun without raising her head. I was stunned for a few seconds.

    Hey, hey, hey!  !  !  Sister, don’t you need to see what I look like and check my admission ticket!  ?  Where has the professionalism of being an invigilator gone?  ?  And what’s going on with changing clothes!  ?  You have to change clothes for exams these days!  ?  Are you asking me to use my body to show the beauty of the human body in ancient Greece?  ?  Sorry, I have been failing art classes since I was a kid!  !  Well, actually this is to prevent students from cheating, right?  But there is no one other than you in this room. I really don’t see any other candidates anywhere!  !

    While I was minding my own business, the elder sister gave instructions and walked out of the room directly with the documents in her arms.

    I watched the other party leave in embarrassment. I bet the eldest sister really didn’t even look at me.

    "Hey, what kind of test is this"

    I muttered a few words in a depressed voice and walked towards the place covered by the curtain.

    And at this moment, I entered a new world.

 Text Chapter 2 Sure enough, this is a conspiracy

    When I opened the curtain and walked in, I saw the object in the center of the room.

    The streamlined metal shell reflects light that is not dazzling, and an armor-like outfit sits quietly.

    I looked at it carefully and then fell silent.

    “Damn it, what kind of clothes do you want me to change into?! Are you asking me to take the war studies test!!”

    The bag in my hand was almost smashed by me.

    I calmed down the turbulent feeling in my heart that I wanted to hit someone, and walked over, looking left and right at this thing. After looking at it for a long time, I was speechless.

    Isn’t this the IS that appears on TV?

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of 1999

    But this thing actually has something to do with me. Well, it should be related to my family.

    "This is what changed the world"

    Because of the "White Knight Incident" of that year, the world became aware of the existence of this kind of weapon. At the same time, the originally balanced military structure suddenly collapsed. How many IS controllers can be found will directly affect the country's military strength.  , so every country began to implement a system of preferential treatment of women.

    Although there is a magical power like magic in the world today, it has not been widely used in the military due to various restrictions. Moreover, IS has advantages that can compete with magic. In comparison, the country is more willing to invest more resources.  on this emerging technology.

    Well, this is actually nothing to me. I am more curious about IS. After all, I have seen forces more powerful than IS.

    With all kinds of thoughts, I couldn't help but reach out and touch it.

    Anyway, IS can only be activated by women. If I, a pure man, touch it, I will probably have no reaction like touching a dead fish. It is a rare opportunity to touch it and I will not suffer any loss.

    However, there are always various unknowns in life. You can never guess what will happen in the next second. Of course, it is another matter if you have the ability to predict.

    A cold metallic feeling came from the fingertips, followed by a burst of dazzling silver light and various information pouring into the mind.

    “Eh!? Eh————!!!!!!”

    Faced with such a strange situation, I suddenly lost my train of thought.

    When I finally came to my senses, I found that the IS had actually moved and attached itself to my body like armor, becoming part of my hands and feet.

    "What happened!?"

    “Has someone activated IS!?”

    "who is it!?"

    "Huh? This, this is -"

    "man!?"

    Hearing the sound, a group of researchers in white coats came over. They opened the curtain and saw me activating IS. They all fell into a state of sluggishness where they couldn't think.

    I looked at the researchers in front of me in silence, and then looked at the abnormality on my body. I immediately showed a miserable face like a Christian abandoned by God. At the same time, the devil on my brother's face flashed through my mind.  smile, with only one thought left in her mind.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? This is a conspiracy.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    “Oh, I want to die.

    "Classmate, Orimaru Ichika-san!"

    A voice calling my name brought me back to reality from my annoying thoughts. I held my forehead and blurted out weakly before I could figure out the situation.

    "Ah, what's the matter?"

    "Ah, um, um, I'm very sorry for calling you so loudly all of a sudden. Are you, are you angry? Yes, I'm sorry! But, um, I'll introduce myself in the order of the fifty syllables. Now it's Oribara-san's turn.  So, I'm really, really sorry! Can you please introduce yourself? Are you willing?"

    It was then that I really came back to my senses and figured out the situation, and found that my deputy instructor, Yamada Maya, was constantly bowing his head and apologizing to me. It was obviously my own fault, but the teacher wanted to apologize himself. For a moment, I was full of guilt.

    "Uh, um, Mr. Yamada, you don't have to apologize like this. It's all my fault. I will introduce myself."

    I stretched out my hand to stop Teacher Maya Yamada from apologizing, and quickly made a comforting reassurance.

    "Really, really!? You, you promised me! You must do it!!"

    Teacher Yamada suddenly raised his head, seriously grasped my hand and leaned towards me, and he could still see the mist in his eyes.

    Teacher, are you really a teacher?  ?  This pairThe attitude of the little girl can easily be misunderstood, and some ignorant and innocent little boys might have fallen into trouble from then on!  !  !  Oh, oh, don't put your chest on it, be careful, my cannon may go off!  Also, I need to reiterate it again, teacher, you are really not my type!  !

    In the struggle between reason and sensibility, angels and demons, I took my hand out with difficulty, left my seat and walked to the podium with a slight bend without being noticed.

    Ah, I almost got hard just now.

    Standing on the podium, looking at the unabashed thirst for knowledge in the eyes of the girls in the audience, including Teacher Yamada, I suddenly felt like I was on the top of Mount Everest, and it was difficult to even breathe.

    "Ahem."

    I straightened my back and cleared my throat, thinking about what to say next.

    ???????????????????? But my mind went blank. As expected, the pressure had already crushed my thinking power into pieces.

    At this time, I took a peek at the seat by the window. Sitting there was a black-haired girl with a ponytail.

    Her name is Xiao Zhizhen, my childhood sweetheart who we only reunited after six years. This girl has always had a single ponytail. When I first entered the classroom, I recognized her at a glance.

    “But it’s really a transformation of women.

    No, no, now is not the time to think about this.

    "Help me quickly!!"

    I signaled her with my eyes. As a childhood sweetheart who has been dating for a long time, she must be able to understand this information instantly.

    "snort!"

    You actually ignored me!  ?

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Oh, oh, what does this cold aura and this arrogant attitude mean!  Where has the arrogant and a little bit coquettish Hoshi-chan gone!  !  Now Chen is completely 100% proud!  !  She actually abandoned me mercilessly at my critical moment, turned her face expressionlessly to the window, and snorted coldly, "I'll kill you, did I offend you, Miss Chen!"  !

    “However, this did remind me of something.

    I remember my brother once told me that when faced with a girl who is wrapped in pride and makes people wonder if she is engaged in chain defense, you must use your fiery penis to penetrate the opponent's uterus.

    Of course, this is summed up by my rich theory and practice. Although I don’t know where his theory and practice come from, I even wonder if he made it up casually.

    ??????????????????? However, I have no idea what those two words mean in English, because I am powerless in English. I have obviously been abroad, and there are foreigners at home. I only know the twenty-six English letters ABC, which is really weak.

    Well, I don’t really want to know the meaning of this. I know that what comes out of my brother’s mouth is definitely not fun, because every time I ask my sister or other older women in the family, I will be scolded.  Of course, many times I will attract hatred consciously or unconsciously. In comparison, the harm I suffered is quite small.

    Ah, I am going off topic again. Look, the eyes of the girls below are starting to burst into flames.

    Well, what should I say at this time?

    Let’s start with a song called “Girls’ School Boys” by Twins?  Well, it does fit the occasion, but this is a self-introduction, not a concert.

    【When we introduce ourselves, too many rhetoric just attracts the temporary attention of others. To let people know ourselves, the most important thing is to show our true side.  】

    Brother’s voice seemed to ring in my mind. At this time, I seemed to see the holy light of heaven.

    Sometimes I’m pretty reliable.

    The corners of my mouth raised slightly uncontrollably, and the sunshine outside the window shone in at the right time. At this moment, in the eyes of some ignorant little girls, I became a handsome and sunny boy.

    A small exclamation came from below, and my attention immediately came back. I took a breath and began to introduce myself.

    "My name is Ichika Orimara."

    “Yeah, yeah, yeah!!”

    Everyone’s eyes showed the expectation of “I want to hear more.”

    I smiled, what a group of curious and kind children.

    Then, I should also treat others with sincerity.

    "I like Lolita the most."

    Maintaining a sunny smile, I expressed what I loved most in my heart.

    institutions

    The sounds of various heads banging on the table and people falling to the ground kept ringing out. It seemed that they were moved by my sincerity.

    I think everyone can become a partner who loves lolita.

    At this moment, I seem to have new hope for the future.

    The sound of clicking footstepsThere was an urgent sound, is someone coming?

    “Are you going to reveal your abnormal sexual fetish as soon as you get here!?”

    Huh?  Does this sound sound familiar?

    But before I had time to react, I was hit hard on the head and sent flying.

    Wow, this kind of invisible murderous martial arts passed down by my brother is so familiar to me. The pain that directly penetrates the skull and hits the cerebral cortex is simply exhilarating How strange!  !  I'm not a pussy-shaker like Sister Xiaoyuan!  !  !

    “However, this knocking method, whether it’s power, angle, or speed, is very similar to the person in my impression.

    I swallowed and turned around with a little fear. I saw the woman behind me wearing a black suit and tight skirt. She had a slender figure and a body curve with no fat at all due to regular exercise. And the other person was at this time  He crossed his arms in front of his chest, raised the corners of his eyes, and his eyes were as sharp as a wolf's.

    "What the hell, Guan Yunchang!?"

    Snapped——

    “Ugh, I got hit on the head again, I’m probably going to have a cerebral hemorrhage now.

    "Sister Chifuyu, it hurts so much!"

    Yes, the domineering woman in front of me is my sister Chifuyu Orimaru.

    "Who is the hero in the Three Kingdoms, idiot!!"

    I rubbed my head and stood up from the ground, looking at my sister in front of me, very curious about her appearance.

    "Sister Chifuyu, why are you here? Aren't you out training for the annual World's No. 1 Martial Arts Tournament?"

    "Do you think I am Yamcha!? Who told you that I would go to that kind of conference!!"

    Chifuyu-san’s eyes started to sparkle, and her fists were clenched tightly. She would probably attack accordingly depending on my answer.

    “Uh, it’s my brother, that’s what I told you!!”

    I quickly shied away all the responsibilities, but after hearing this, Chifuyu-san loosened her fists and held her forehead in distress.

    "That idiot has been talking nonsense all day long"

    Looking at Chifuyu-san's depressed and gnashing expression, I couldn't help but want to laugh out loud. Those words I just came up with on the spur of the moment were purely to deceive my brother. Oh, haha, a Tai Chi push hand can kill someone invisible. I feel  At this moment, my IQ doubled several times.

    "Huh? By the way, what was going on with your self-introduction just now?"

    "Well……"

    Okay, I haven’t even breathed a sigh of relief yet. Why did this hatred suddenly shift back? I didn’t make fun of you.

    "My brother told me to be heart-to-heart and treat others with sincerity"

    And as soon as I finished speaking, Chifuyu-san came towards me with an angry fist.

    “Just lie to me now!!!!”

    Is it okay to let your brother lie like this openly?  ?

 Text Chapter 59 Looking forward to meeting him again

    "Hey, your eyes are wandering. Do you want to borrow money from me? For the sake of us being brothers, just tell me how much you want. It's okay to give the Ming coins directly to you!"

    There was a short distance from leaving the World Tree to one of the squares near the World Tree. Along the way, Neil found that Negi peeked at him very frequently, almost every few steps.  When he turned his head, Negi quickly turned his head and whistled. This behavior made Neil very unhappy, because it felt very disgusting to be treated like this by a boy, and Negi was not a girl who secretly liked him.  .

    “ Could it be that Negi has been looking at 3A girls for a long time and hasn’t had any contact with boys for a long time, and finally his interest in that area has begun to awaken!  ?

    In an instant, Negi’s image became dangerous in Neil’s eyes.

    "Why is it such an unlucky thing to say? How much do you want today's birthday to become the anniversary of my death! What do you mean by that look in your eyes? I always feel super unhappy!!"

    Negi was obviously stunned by Neil's sudden words for a few seconds before he reacted. Coupled with the weird look in his eyes, he couldn't help but complain angrily.

    Neil stuck out his tongue, put his hands on the back of his head, and quickened his pace slightly, leading Negi by half a body.

    "Do you have anything to say?"

    Negi paused for a moment, looking sideways at the face partially blocked by his arms, his eyes flashing behind the lenses.

    “Hey, Neil, has something happened to you recently?”

    I always feel that something has changed in him.

    Neil’s pace slowed down unconsciously, but soon returned to its original state, and he asked without looking back.

    "Why do you think so?"

    “I just feel like you’ve been a little absent-minded these days, as if you’re a little further away”

    Raising his head and looking at the stars covering the night sky, the starlight gently reflected the faint light on Negi's glasses.

    Neil put down his hands and put them behind his back. He also raised his head and stared at him from a distance.

    "No, nothing has changed"

    In the end, he was still like that.

    Nothing has changed.

    "Neil"

    Negi turned his head and opened his mouth, as if he wanted to say something, but for a long time, he did not say another word.

    "Don't talk about me, it's you" Neil suddenly spoke up and grabbed the topic, turning his face and blinking, "You are the one who should be said to be absent-minded, right? You seem to have no energy recently, as if you were distracted by something.  Things are bothering me"

    "Is it that obvious?"

    Negi lowered his head and muttered quietly, but Neil could still hear him beside him.

    "It's all written on your face I thought you looked confident after the school festival, but it turns out you've been so worried these days that you almost jumped off a building. What, is it a worry about love, boy?"  "

    When talking about love, Neil’s eyes brightened up and his tone was full of ridicule.

    "No, I just had a quarrel with Asuna-san"

    Negi rolled his eyes at him and became dejected again.

    "Sister? Oh, haha, it really is a matter of love~~~You dishonest guy~~~"

    "Do you have to think about this!?"

    "Okay, what did you and eldest sister argue about?"

    Neil spread his hands and did not continue teasing the other party.

    "Actually, it's not a big deal. Asuna-san just reminded me that I am very similar to Chao-san"

    Negi lowered his head a little further and sighed softly.

    "I see, the eldest sister is angry because of this"

    Neil looked at his brother’s confused expression, and he probably figured out what was going on between him and Asuna.

    After meeting with Gunel and learning that his father was still alive, Neil also guessed what Negi was thinking now. He must be full of things about his father. Since a long time ago, Negi has been working hard for his father.  , constantly injured, and constantly moving forward. After getting more accurate news, he will only work harder to move forward for his dream, even at the risk of losing his life.

    Father seems to be everything to him.

    This is exactly the same as the super ring tone.

    For the sake of your dreams, you are willing to give up everything, including your own happiness.

    And Tomorrow Cai is angry about it, maybe that's it.

    "Actually, Asuna-san is right, and I said the same thing to Chao-san, but I"? 

    Although he clearly rejected Chao's approach, he himself followed Chao's path, almost exactly the same path.

    He, how should he choose?

    "Neji, do you still remember what Chao Lingyin said?"

    Neil didn’t pay attention to Negi’s current expression and just continued talking.

    "Don't stop, keep moving forward This sentence should be very suitable for you now. For you, your father's affairs can be said to be everything to you. If you are asked to give up everything now for this, you must be able to do it.  Yes, in this aspect, you, Chao Lingyin, and I are really the same"

    Neil slowly took a breath of the refreshing summer night, his eyes slightly focused on Negi's face.

    "However, I think this is correct, or in other words, any approach is correct, but everyone chooses a different position. It is probably impossible for you to give up looking for your father, so why not go all the way?  Black, just like Kick-Ass who became a hero after being knocked headlong"

    "Well, I always feel that the tone of your words has suddenly changed a lot"

    "Don't worry about these things. Your goal is very clear anyway. You just think too much. Anyway, there is only one way you want to go from now on, isn't it?"

    Facing Neil’s smile, Negi seemed to know a little bit about what he should choose.

    "However, I have one more thing to say. No matter what you choose, you should also pay more attention to the people around you, such as eldest sister. I think eldest sister is very clear about your thoughts, and this is what she is worried about.  , it’s just that she doesn’t want to see you scarring yourself, the eldest sister’s idea is probably that simple"

    Neil took a few steps forward, tapping his toes slightly. As his body turned, his long hair fluttered lightly, and his face was clearly reflected in Negi's eyes.

    "Don't forget this, because when you lose, the pain is not something you can bear"

    "Neil"

    They were only a few steps apart, but Niji felt like they were separated by a chasm.

    Because there was a bit of sad nostalgia in Neil's eyes, which blocked his approach.

    "Well, that's all I want to say. It's up to you what you think about next" Neil spread his hands and smiled softly, then turned a little evil again, "But eldest sister really loves you deeply.  Said~~~"

    "Why do you come back here again!!!"

    The sentimental atmosphere just now was gone, and Negi rolled his eyes angrily.

    “Hehe~~~”

    Neil grinned wider, looked away slightly, and saw the surrounding environment clearly. His smile was frozen, and his expression was a little confused.

    "Ah, by the way, what am I doing here?"

    "Huh? Don't you know it yourself!?"

    "I really don't know, I'm following you"

    "How are you following me!? You are following me and running in front of me!!"

    "In this case, I will go home. Goodbye, young man who works hard~~~"

    Neil waved his hand and walked forward without looking back, but he was immediately grabbed by the collar.

    "It's rare that you come here, so just patrol with me. You have a lot of time anyway"

    I don’t know where Niji got the strength, but he was holding on to Neil’s collar as firmly as a rock.

    "Hey, I'm not on duty tonight, and my youth is calling me!!"

    "What youth?"

    “Galgame on the computer!!!”

    “Delete your youth for me!!”

    "Do you want to ruin my life!?"

    "Your life is too insignificant!!"

    Seeing that Negi refused to let go of him, Neil lowered his head helplessly, but after waiting for a while, he found that Negi was still where he was.

    "Aren't you going to patrol? Why are you standing here without moving? You want to be a sentinel!"

    "No, I'm waitingah, here it comes!"

    When Negi was talking, a figure in the field of vision gradually enlarged, and he suddenly shouted.

    Neil looked in the direction that Negi was looking at, and saw Setsuna coming this way quickly, and Kamo the ferret was lying on her shoulder.

    "Why is Kamo and Setsuna-san together?"

    Generally speaking, doesn’t Kamo, the pervert, always follow Negi?

    "If you come to me today, I will ask Kamo to find Setsuna-san first, and then we will make an appointment to meet here."

    ? ?Ji smiled and explained in a calm tone.

    Neil glanced at Negi thoughtfully, his eyes brightened slightly, and then fell silent.

    "Teacher Negi, Teacher Neil, good evening."

    Setsuna quickly arrived in front of them. There seemed to be no surprise about Neil's appearance. Negi or Kamo must have told her in advance.

    "Boss Neil, long time no see."

    Kamo jumped from Setsuna’s shoulder to Negi, turned to say hello to Neil.

    "It's been a long time indeed. You haven't done anything wrong recently, have you?"

    Neil half-opened his eyes and glanced at Kamo who was stiff.

    “No, absolutely not!! I don’t dare to lose even a hair under Boss Neil’s eyes!!”

    "That means you did a lot of bad things that I didn't see, right?"

    Under Kamo’s desperate eyes, Neil raised a bright smile.

    "Okay, Neil, Kamo hasn't done much recently and has helped me a lot. Let's go on patrol now"

    Seeing this, Negi had no choice but to interrupt Neil's topic.

    Neil waved his hands quickly, as if he refused to agree.

    "No, it's not my turn tonight, I won't work overtime, you have to go do it yourself!"

    "Anyway, you are here, and you will do some meaningless things when you go back. It is better to stay. It is rare that we can be on duty together"

    “What’s so pointless!! You’re actually vetoing my life!!”

    "Teacher, what are you talking about?"

    Listening to the conversation between the two, Setsuna on the side was confused.

    "It's nothing, it's just that Neil promised us to patrol together. One more person will add more strength."

    Negi turned to Setsuna and smiled, taking Neil with him by the way.

    "Who agreed? Don't just talk to yourself!"

    "Then let's set off now!"

    "Okay, Teacher Negi."

    "Hey, don't ignore me, listen to me!!!"

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Ah, I really want to go home"

    Raising his head, Neil looked at the starry sky and lazily followed Negi and Setsuna.

    “It’s only been less than two minutes! How unmotivated you are!!”

    Neil didn’t pay attention to Neji’s words. He turned to look at An Jing walking beside him, his eyes rolled, and he didn’t know what he was thinking.

    "Speaking of Setsuna-san, why are you and Negi together? Could it be that you are having an unethical love affair with your eldest lady and her fiancé behind your back!?"

    Neil covered his mouth with his hands, his face filled with disbelief.

    "Who do you think is the betrothed!!"

    "I did not betray the eldest lady!!"

    "As expected of Neil, he said all the things in my heart, but it doesn't matter, brother, you can be considered Setsuna's master, it's totally okay!!"

    "How is it OK!!!" x2

    The two of them shouted at Kamo at the same time, dumbfounded.

    “I understand, I know how to do it, huh huh~~~~~”

    "You know nothing! The laughter behind you is full of bad intentions!!"

    "Teacher Neil, I will never change my heart for the eldest lady!!"

    In desperation, Setsuna expressed his loyalty to Konoka without thinking.

    "Oh, that's true" x3

    At this time, two young men, one a pervert, looked at Setsuna with ambiguous eyes. Setsuna was stunned, and then turned red and waved his hands in denial.

    "No, it's not what you think. I, I just treat the eldest lady, just"

    "Love……"

    "It's love"

    "like."

    The three guys caught Setsuna’s words very wisely.

    "Nah!!!!!!!"

    At night, the girl’s shy screams broke through the sky.

    "You guys are really energetic"

    Suddenly a voice intervened in the joke between three people and one mink. They followed the sound at the same time and saw a young man wearing a high school uniform leaning against a lamppost, holding a mobile phone in his hand, and his eyes glanced slightly  Their fingertips are still touching the bright screen.

    &nbsp;"Why are you here? Are you also patrolling at night?"

    Neil walked over and obviously knew the other person.

    The young man then turned his head, looked at Neil walking towards him, and smiled slightly.

    "Well, I'm short of manpower recently, so I came to help. Anyway, I still get overtime pay"

    "Senior Muchen."

    In an instant, he also came over and bowed respectfully to the other party.

    The young man is Jun Muchen.

    "It's Setsuna-chan, why are you with this bastard brat?"

    "Who are you calling a bastard? Speaking of bastards, you bastard is even more of a bastard!!"

    “Tsk, tsk, tsk, it’s full of balls in one sentence, it’s really dirty!”

    “It’s your head that’s dirty!!”

    "Well, actually, Teacher Neil is here to patrol tonight, so we came together"

    "The moment interrupted the two people's unscrupulous conversation, and at the same time, I felt that the two guys were really similar.

    "Neil, Setsuna-san, who is this gentleman?"

    There is obviously someone here who doesn’t know the other person.

    "Oh, this is a student from the high school department. Senior Jun Muchen, like me, is also employed by the school and is very powerful."

    Seeing that Neal had no intention of introducing him, Setsuna had no choice but to introduce him to Neji. When he looked at Jun Muchen, there was a hint of admiration in his eyes.

    "Ahahaha, I am stronger in that area"

    Jun Muchen touched the back of his head and smiled brightly, swinging his waist back and forth slightly.

    In an instant, he turned away with his cheeks slightly red, Negi looked puzzled, while Neil's eyes were full of contempt.

    "You can no longer be described as a scumbag."

    "Uh, um, nice to meet you, Mr. Jun."

    Although I didn’t understand what Jun Muchen meant by that aspect, I still extended my hand in a friendly manner.

    "This is Teacher Negi, just call me Muchen. He is such a personable gentleman, completely different from a guy who only knows bullshit"

    With a gentle smile on her face, Jun Muchen held Niji’s hand and said something that made someone angry.

    "It's much better than you, the guy with the same curly hair as [beep——]"

    Neil twitched the corners of his eyes, raised the corners of his mouth, and said coldly.

    “Although my hair is black and curly, it is definitely not the curly hair on [beep——]!!”

    "Ah la la, you really didn't bring it upon yourself"

    The two people looked at each other, as if there were sparks constantly arousing.

    "Well, Neil, you and Mr. Muchen are very familiar with each other."

    "Only a ghost is familiar with this kind of guy!" Neil turned his head and glared at Niji, then immediately turned back to stare at Jun Muchen, "This guy had a fight with me for no reason last time, what do you think?  Is this kind of person seriously ill?!"

    “It’s not just for nothing!!”

    "Then what are you talking about!!"

    “Because I’m bored!!”

    “Idiot!!”

    "Ha, I really don't understand"

    Negi held his forehead with a headache, feeling as if two Neils appeared in front of him.

    “Speaking of which, what are you doing here alone?”

    "I'm waiting for someone."

    Jun Muchen put away his phone and said with a yawn.

    "Ha, waiting for someone? You don't look like you have a date, do you?"

    "How different! One day I will go to a love hotel with the president!!"

    "One sentence will reveal your true face clearly."

    Neil sighed very much, this guy is really powerful in combat, his combat effectiveness has broken through the lower limit.

    "Actually, I was waiting for the principal's guests to come out" Seeing the curiosity in the three people's eyes, Jun Muchen continued, "They are people from the Holy Church."

    "The Holy Church? Is it dealing with the previous ghoul incident?"

    Neil was the first to react, and at the same time, three unlucky children flashed through his mind.

    "Ghoul? What ghoul?"

    Negi and Setsuna looked at Neil suspiciously. Neil was stunned. It seemed that they didn't know about the incident.

    After briefly explaining it to them, Negi and Setsuna's expressions changed slightly and became a little heavy.

    “Actually, you don’t need to be so nervous. As long as you deal with it well, you won’t be afraid of too much trouble”

    &nbsp; Jun Muchen put away his playful look and calmly comforted the two of them, with a comforting warmth in his voice.

    "Yeah." x2

    "By the way, who was sent by the Holy Church?" Neil raised his eyes and looked at Jun Muchen, "Is it the agent? Or are the people from the burial agency also coming out?"

    "You know a lot" Jun Muchen's eyes were slightly surprised, and then he continued to lean against the lamppost lazily, "That person is the person in charge of the nearby Shengtang Church stronghold, he is oh, myself  Look, he comes out."

    Jun Muchen suddenly stood up straight and looked back at the building behind him. In the darkness, the sound of neither light nor heavy footsteps sounded rhythmically.

    Everyone’s eyes were focused on him, and the figure in the shadow gradually became clearer, and the cross hanging on his chest reflected a faint silver light.

    "Oh? I didn't expect there would be so many people here"

    There seemed to be a little surprise in the heavy voice, and a man wearing a black priest's uniform appeared in front of everyone.

    Neil’s pupils shrank tightly, and the man’s face was deeply imprinted on his retinas. He opened his mouth slightly, then bit his lower lip tightly, and an imperceptible trace of violent murderous intention passed deep in his eyes.

    Soon, the trace of hostility disappeared, and Neil stood aside silently, returning to his usual listless appearance.

    Jun Muchen, who had been keeping quiet, glanced at Neil thoughtfully, then stood up with a smile and introduced the newcomer to Niji and the others.

    "This is the chief priest of Haiming City Church, and the person in charge of negotiating with our Magic Association on behalf of the Holy Church Church, Kotomine Kirei."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Jun Muchen faced Kotomine Kirei and introduced the person on the other side.

    "These three are magicians and swordsmen from the Magic Association, Negi Springfield, Neil Springfield, and Setsuna Sakurasaki."

    "Good evening, you three. I never expected that the Magic Association would have such outstanding children."

    Kotomine Kirei's eyes are always heavy, giving people a serious feeling.

    "You're flattered, Mr. Kotomine."

    Facing the other party’s compliment, Negi quickly nodded in return.

    Kotomine Kirei’s eyes passed over the faces of the three of them one by one. When he saw Neil, he paused for a moment and then turned to Jun Muchen.

    "Mr. Muchen, my business has been finished, and it's almost time for me to leave."

    "Let me take you out" Jun Muchen nodded to the other party, and then winked at the three of them, "Then I will lead Mr. Yanfeng to leave, and you three can continue working"

    "Okay, Mr. Muchen."

    "Goodbye, Senior Muchen."

    Neil didn’t look at Kirei for a second, he raised his head and nodded lightly to Jun Muchen, then turned around and left with the two of them.

    "Then let's go, Mr. Kotomine."

    "sorry to bother you."

    Kotomine Kirei nodded in thanks, then vaguely glanced at the direction Neil left, with an obscure smile on his lips.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "I'll send it here."

    Reaching the entrance of the academy, Jun Muchen stopped and turned to talk to Kotomine Kirei, who was following closely behind him.

    "Well, thank you."

    Jun Muchen nodded slightly to him and walked away.

    Kotomine Kirei calmly watched Jun Muchen leave. He slowly turned around until his back disappeared.

    “It seems like something interesting happened tonight, Kirei.”

    The strange voice appeared out of thin air, but Kotomine Kirei did not feel the slightest surprise, and his expressionless face maintained his usual indifference.

    "What are you referring to?"

    Kirei stared at the void in front of him, as if there was a figure in front of him talking to him.

    "hehe……"

    The sound of laughter was accompanied by golden light particles, which gathered together little by little. Soon, the silhouette of a human figure loomed in the golden light.

    "You should have discovered it, that brat"

    Yao dispersed, and a young man wearing a black jacket had his hands in his trouser pockets. His handsome face was full of arrogance, and a pair of bloody eyes under the golden bangs seemed to have an addictive demonic quality, staring directly at the indifferent eyes.  man.

    Seeing that Kirei remained silent, the young man raised an evil smile on his lips, narrowed his eyes slightly, and the blood in his eyes became more and more piercing.

    "He seems to have the same thing as us."

    Qili looked at the man??, his eyes were cold, and he met those eyes that were difficult for mortals to look directly into without giving in.

    Suddenly, Kirei smiled.

    A gloomy smile appeared on his cold and sharp face.

    "Indeed, aren't you interested, Gilgamesh?"

    "Of course I have interests. There aren't many things in this world that interest me" The smile on Gilgamesh's lips grew wider, and the light in his eyes became more and more elusive. "But, we can't be interested in him now."  Take action."

    "Oh why?"

    There was a hint of curiosity in Kirei's expression.

    Such emotional changes are very rare for him.

    "Because of the agreement with that guy, if that kid encounters danger within my sight, try to save his life."

    Gilgamesh withdrew his gaze and raised his head slightly. The night sky was reflected in his eyes, and he seemed to be able to see a night similar to the original one.

    "That mysterious heroic spirit?"

    Kirei frowned, a familiar yet unfamiliar figure appeared in his mind.

    "Um."

    Gilgamesh’s gaze retracted from the sky and fell on Kirei.

    "Do you know his identity?"

    Hearing Kirei’s question, Gilgamesh smiled playfully.

    "That's right, but it's better not to tell you for the time being. It will be more exciting to save the interesting things until the end."

    Gilgamesh looked past Kirei, looking in an unknown direction, with slight waves in his eyes.

    "My king, I am looking forward to meeting him again."

    ?…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

    PS: I plan to overthrow and rewrite it, and change the protagonist to a female.

 Text Chapter 60 Moon Peak Shrine

    irritable.

    That feeling lingered in my mind for quite some time.

    The things that happened recently and the people I met have revived many memories that have been buried deep in my heart. In my mind, almost all of them are pictures that I don’t want to think of.

    In the past, he would sometimes recall it or appear in his dreams. Even though it was like a curse, he never wanted to abandon those memories. For him, this was a sin that he had to endure.

    However, even so, he would not be as inexplicably restless in the past as he is now. Often, as long as he hints to himself, his mood will soon calm down, or in other words, his heart will feel like death again.

    Is it because of those people?

    Some familiar faces flashed through Neil's mind, and a subtle sense of peace flowed through them.

    He has always been walking alone. Even Negi, who is closest to him, cannot get close to the depths of his heart. Now, the shadows of other people have been left in his heart. Unknowingly, the cracks in his heart have opened up.  got bigger.

    However, he knew very well that this would not work.

    He has learned a lot from what happened in the past, and he doesn't want to repeat the same mistakes. In order to no longer let others get hurt because of him, and make himself suffer again, as long as he no longer establishes close relationships with other people and is separated by a distance, then each other will  Will not be harmed.

    “Otherwise, what happened to Touma that night will happen again.

    "well……"

    Neil sighed slightly, because being reminded by Negi made him a little concerned about his own problems.

    Since coming to this country and coming into contact with those people, he seems to have changed more or less. Now I think about it, does the practice assigned to him by the principal have such meaning.

    "It's so weak"

    Neil stopped his directionless progress, looked up at the clear blue sky, and laughed somewhat self-deprecatingly.

    In the breeze, there is a hint of fragrance.

    Neil put away his complicated thoughts, smelled the fragrance of flowers, and couldn't help but turn his head and look around. It turned out that he had come to a place that was familiar yet unfamiliar.

    On the long stairs, there is a torii gate.

    "Shrine"

    Neil had seen this kind of building before at Bang Zhikui's home, but he didn't expect that he would encounter another shrine while wandering around this city. It seems that the people here seem to believe in gods.

    However, there seemed to be something about this shrine that attracted him. Unconsciously, Neil stepped on the stairs and walked up out of curiosity. He glanced at the sign on the torii gate, which was written in black ink on the somewhat broken wooden board.  With a few big characters.

    Tsukimine Shrine.

    After walking up the stairs, a clean open space appeared in front of me. In the distance, there is the main hall of Tsukamine Shrine, and it is surrounded by trees. In the center, there is a peach blossom tree, with pale pink petals blooming. From time to time, it is surrounded by trees.  The wind blows, and the petals carry their fragrance and blow into the distance.

    Neil walked over, and the fragrance he just smelled seemed to be the fragrance of the flowers of this peach blossom tree. But, is this season the time for peach blossoms to bloom?

    After touching the rough tree trunk, Neil looked up at the crown of the tree where the buds were blooming with a strange expression.

    "Is it the same as the cherry blossom tree in my house?"

    It seems wrong. The tree at home will remain open for a long time because it has been tampered with. Unless the tree in front of you has also been tampered with, but would anyone be so bothered?

    "Maybe yes."

    Neil held his chin up and murmured uncertainly.

    "Well, it's not a bad thing anyway, it's just a spectacle at best"

    It’s really not a big deal. At least not many people will delve into the school’s World Tree, which is too big to complain about. Sometimes Neil really wonders if the people in this city are all crazy guys.

    "But why don't you see a clergyman?"

    After being here for a long time, I didn’t find anyone coming or going, not even a worshipper.

    Neil sat down under the peach blossom tree, leaning against the trunk of the tree and vaguely seeing the sky through the branches. The hazy and broken beauty was particularly charming. As he watched quietly, time seemed to have stopped.

    The slightly blowing wind mixed with the fragrance of peach blossoms and the simple atmosphere of the shrine seemed to have a hypnotic effect. Little by little, Neil's eyes slowly closed, and unknowingly, the scenery in front of him gradually changed.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    Ordinary furnishings, ordinary decoration.

    &nbsp; This is an ordinary house.

    The open window let in the bright morning light, and the faint light reflected on the floor and walls, making it warm.

    On the recliner, a beautiful woman with long black hair was sitting, and opposite her, a man with long white hair was half-kneeling on the ground, his palms gently covering the woman's slightly swollen abdomen.

    "Do you really want to go?"

    The woman raised her bright and moving amber eyes and stared at the man with gentle eyes.

    The man met those beautiful eyes and grinned.

    “I don’t want to go either, but I have to go, just like I have to take Sadharu out in the morning, otherwise he will be at home”

    "Be serious."

    The woman raised her hand and patted the man's head gently, her face full of anger.

    "Well, I'm very serious" The man grabbed the hand covering his head, held it softly and without force, and looked at the other person intently, "I'm sorry, I have to leave him at this time.  you alone……"

    Looking at his expression, the woman couldn't help but sigh, and then she curled her lips in displeasure.

    "I knew it was like this. You haven't listened to me since you were a child. I really doubt whether you are sincerely good to me"

    "Oh my, my whole body belongs to you, you still don't believe me" The man held the white catkin and couldn't help but laughed out loud, "A woman is a fragile work of art. If you don't cherish it, you will lose it."  It cannot be saved, so I will cherish you all the time."

    Hearing these straightforward words, the woman's pretty face couldn't help but blush slightly, but when she saw the smile in his eyes, she felt a little annoyed. She narrowed her eyes and smiled as charmingly as a crescent moon.

    “Hey, you must have a lot of artworks, right?”

    The man lowered his head and thought for a moment, then muttered uncertainly, "It seems like a lot"

    "Um?"

    The man quickly grabbed the hand that had started to press hard on his ear and looked at the woman with a flattering smile, "But I chose the one who is priceless to me"

    The woman glared at him and finally let go of her hand. Looking at his familiar face, she felt slightly absent-minded.

    "Do you know what the happiness I hope for me is like?"

    Her voice was very plain, but in the man's ears, there was always an unforgettable sadness.

    "I can eat with you every night, say good night to you before going to bed, and say good morning with a smile in the morning. What a little woman."

    The man stopped his smile and spoke seriously and calmly.

    The woman gently spread her face, her smile as happy as a rainbow after the rain.

    "Yes, I'm just a little woman, so I don't expect my husband to be a hero admired by all people. As long as he can stay with me, it's enough."

    "I don't want to be a hero, because heroes usually die young." The man shrugged, then stood up, bent down and gently touched the side of the woman's face, with tenderness written on his face, "But I can't be a hero.  person, so you can rest assured to let me go, I will definitely come back to you in vain."

    The woman held the broad and strong hand with both hands and pressed it tightly to her face. Her eyes were wet without knowing when.

    "I always feel that I am destined to wait for you all the time. I never see you waiting for me. You know, waiting is not a happy thing."

    "So, I can only compensate."

    The man let go of the woman’s hand and wiped away the tears from her eyes.

    "Wait until I use my future happiness to make up for your past unhappiness."

    With a smile on his face, he turned around and left with the woman looking at him forever.

    Determined, without a trace of nostalgia.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    Ding bell——ding bell——

    There seemed to be some melodious ringing ringing in my ears.

    Open your eyes, it’s the bright world.

    Neil was a little lost. What was that dream just now?

    In the dream, I only heard a man and a woman talking to each other, but I couldn't see their faces clearly, as if there was always a fog blurring their faces.

    【Do those two people have anything to do with me?  】

    ??Thinking hard, but can’t get any results.

    "My little friend, are you okay?"

    At this moment, a strange voice sounded in his ears, and only then did Neil notice that there was someone around himhuman existence.

    Turning around, Neil saw that the owner of the voice was a beautiful woman.

    A unique miko costume revealed the identity of the other party. Her long hair was bright flaxen, and the brown pupils dotted on her beautiful face seemed to be covered with a layer of light. No matter what the environment, she would exude a soft glow.  Glorious and reassuring.

    With a faint smile on her lips, the woman looked at Neil who had just woken up.

    "Uh, sorry, I just fell asleep."

    Neil noticed that the other person was holding a strange-looking bell in his hand. The ringing he just heard might have come from this thing.

    “It’s easy to catch a cold if you sleep here.”

    The woman suddenly realized it, and then she felt a little worried.

    "Well, I understand."

    Neil responded politely to other people's kindness.

    "Miss, are you the witch here?"

    "Well, I am the shrine maiden of Tsukimine Shrine, and I just took over recently."

    The woman smiled slightly, and the bell in her hand gently made a pleasant ringing sound.

    "Speaking of which, I saw you looking a little lost just now. Was it a nightmare?"

    Recalling the way Neil looked when he woke up before, the woman asked with some concern.

    "Well, in the distant Silent Hill, Alessa is trying to swallow me up with darkness and combine me with her. How can we repair it? I am obviously not Sharon"

    Neil habitually rambled on, even clenching his fists to express his anger.

    "What, is it an evil spirit!?"

    However, the miko was very shocked, and then she held the bell tightly and tried to hit Neil on the head.

    "Miss, wait!! What are you going to do!?"

    “I’ll help you get rid of the spirit, don’t worry, it’s very effective!”

    "It looks like you want to kill me. I'm afraid that before I can get rid of the spirit, I will become a spirit myself!!" Neil quickly raised his hand to stop the other party, with a look of shame on his face, "Miss Witch, what I just said was purely  Nonsense, please don’t pay attention!”

    "Ugh, why am I still so worried? Hey, could it be that you were possessed by a ghost and saw the ghost's memory!?"

    "Uh, no, and it's not really a nightmare. I just had a somewhat inexplicable dream" Neil paused, glanced at the witch, and felt that there was nothing embarrassing about saying it, so he continued, "In a dream  I saw a man and a woman having a conversation, but I had no impression of their faces, so it was a bit strange."

    "You didn't lie to me?"

    “…It’s true this time.”

    "Oh, is that so?" The witch held her delicate chin and thought carefully. She looked down at Neil, "Actually, dreams sometimes have something to do with the past. Sometimes, maybe it's the scene in the future, maybe it's you.  The future is uncertain"

    After saying that, the miko looked at him with a strange smile.

    "my future?"

    Neil was a little confused for a moment. He really hadn't thought about this, but it didn't look like it.

    He shook his head and got rid of all the messy thoughts in his mind. It didn't matter whether this dream was related to him or not. It was just a dream anyway.

    "Forget it, it's useless to think so much. By the way, what do you call Miss Miko?"

    "My name is Guanyue Gefan, you can just call me Guanyue. What about you?"

    "Neil Springfield, please give me your advice."

    Neil stretched out his hand to shake Gefan’s hand, and Gefan tilted his head, not knowing what he was thinking.

    After chatting with Ge Fan for a while, Neil said goodbye and left.

    Gefan stood at the top of the stairs, watching Neil leave. After losing sight of him, she turned around and walked back to the peach blossom tree. She reached out her hand and brushed the rough bark of the trunk.

    Ding bell——

    The peach blossom tree suddenly made a circle of invisible fluctuations, and the bell in Ge Fan's hand seemed to be vibrated and made a sound.

    The witch looked at the peach blossom tree with deep and gentle eyes, and suddenly smiled.

    "Just now, what kind of dream did you see for him?  "

    Ding bell——

    There was another sound.

    It seems that someone has given the answer.

 Text Chapter 61 Wash your hands before pursuing a girl

    "It's so boring. If I had known earlier, I would have asked Nanoha and Suzuka to come out together"

    Alyssa, who was walking alone on the street, muttered in a low voice with some regret. She looked sideways at the exquisite accessories in the closet, feeling like something was missing without anyone to chat with her.

    It turns out that she is not used to being alone.

    "Huh? Ahead is Kabukicho"

    Because I had been a guest at Neil's home, and Neil's home was in this street, I passed by this place at that time. Although this area is not very big, there are many weird shops. For example, there is a store called  A shemale club opened by people from Xixiang.

    What kind of person would go to such a strange place?

    Alyssa cursed in her heart.

    But this place seems to be as chaotic as ever, or rather lawless.

    Alyssa looked around and would always see groups of delinquents and gangsters gathering in some corners, but the people passing by seemed not to be surprised, and sometimes even greeted them familiarly.

    "No wonder we raise people like stupid teachers"

    Alyssa felt as if she had discovered the truth.

    And just when Alyssa was so absent-minded, she felt as if she hit something and fell backwards.

    “It hurts so much!”

    “Hey, little girl, how are you walking!!!”

    Suddenly there was a rough voice above her head, and Alyssa stood up with some pain and looked. A fierce young man was glaring at her. He was holding a bottle of drink in his hand, and there were five people surrounding him. They were also surrounded by five people.  With a black jacket and colorful hair, he has a standard bad appearance.

    Alyssa was startled by this sudden situation and couldn't help but take a small step back.

    "Youwhat are you going to do?"

    "What are you doing! You soiled my clothes, what are you talking about!!"

    The young man pointed to a puddle of water on the chest of his clothes, and then stared at Alyssa fiercely, "What do you think we should do now!?"

    "II didn't mean it. For clothes like this, I'll just pay you for it!"

    Only then did Alyssa know what was going on. She secretly sighed why she was so unlucky today, and then said in a strong tone.

    The bad boy raised his eyebrows, as if he was offended by the other party's toughness. He couldn't help but snorted and said with narrowed eyes, "Huh? Compensate to me? Do you think you can afford it!! This is unique in the world!!"

    "Huh? Unique!?"

    Alyssa looked at the tattered clothes and felt that it would be trivial to compensate him for a hundred identical ones.

    "That's right, the boss worked hard to make it!!"

    "Do you think ordinary people can make those jagged shapes on the cuffs!?"

    "This is a work of conscience for our bad industry!!"

    “That’s why people call it Great White Shark!!”

    The companions behind the young man shouted and looked proud, while the leading delinquent youth was even more embarrassed and shy.

    ""

    Ah, what are you so shy about, bad!

    Alyssa was speechless for a while. Fortunately, she thought the sleeveless cuffs were caused by being torn off, but it turned out that these idiots made them by themselves.

    "Then what are you going to do? If you don't want compensation, I'll leave!"

    Facing this group of people, Alyssa felt a little afraid, and her eyes flickered slightly. She asked pretending to be calm, just hoping to get out of here as soon as possible.

    "Well, what should I do"

    The young man suddenly calmed down and looked at Alyssa carefully, making her feel uncomfortable for a while.

    "Hey, what on earth are you"

    “Please date me on the condition of marriage!!!”

    Before Alyssa finished speaking, the young man bowed ninety degrees and stretched out his hand. Alyssa was stunned, and her face immediately turned red.

    【Eh!  ?  Interact!  ?  What the hell kind of development is this!  !  】

    “You, you, what did you say all of a sudden!!!!!!”

    Alyssa no longer knew whether she was embarrassed or angry. The person who looked so fierce just now as if he wanted to kill her actually turned around and said he wanted to date her!  ?

    “Oh, my God, the boss’s lolicon is having another attack”

    "This disease is difficult to treat"

    "Actually, I am also a lolita control."

    "+1 upstairs."

    "You guys don't give it to me"??Talk to yourself!  !  !  !  "

    Alyssa angrily complained about this group of people, and then swatted away the hand handed by the young man.

    “Did you agree to my proposal!?”

    “Don’t jump to the final stage all at once!!!”

    Alyssa felt like she was going to cry. She started to turn her head, hoping to ask for help from passers-by. As soon as she turned her head, she saw a guy passing by with his hands in his trouser pockets and looking at her dumbfounded.

    ""

    ""

    With their eyes facing each other, the other person shook his head and walked forward as if nothing had happened.

    “Idiot teacher, come back here!!!”

    Hearing the angry shouting behind him, Neil had a headache. How could he encounter such trouble on the way home? However, it was really a novel thing to see someone confessing to Alyssa.

    Neil looked back at Alyssa, he spread his hands helplessly, "Hey, Miss, someone is confessing to you, I'm too embarrassed to come out and mess with it"

    “Asshole, didn’t you see that I was surrounded by a group of bad guys!?”

    "Tsk, tsk, tsk, this is even worse. Classic romantic comedies like heroes saving beauties are not suitable for me"

    "Who is telling you about a romantic comedy?!" Alyssa walked over quickly and grabbed Neil's collar, "Stop showing off your narcissistic expression and saying boring words! Get him away right now!!!  !”

    With one move, the Tathagata Divine Palm was swung out in succession, and Neil was directly hit and sent flying for more than ten times in the air.

    Neil was lying on the ground, covering his bleeding nose, and was almost beaten into a mosaic by Alyssa.

    "Let me tell you, you've beaten me to this point, are you still afraid of these people?"

    "Hey! Don't ignore us!!"

    The group of bad guys stood up and stared fiercely at Neil who appeared on the stage.

    “Well, I always feel that this kid looks familiar.

    Neil patted his clothes and stood up, glanced at the group of people in front of him, and couldn't help but sigh.  He looked at the leading delinquent young man, spread his hands and asked speechlessly, "I say, big brother, what's so good about this kid?"

    Alyssa’s eyelids twitched, and she held back her anger and stood behind Neil.

    "Huh? I like it, but can you control it!?"

    Looking at him gearing up, he seemed ready to punch him at any moment.

    Neil shook his head, then turned away to reveal Alyssa. He pointed at Alyssa and pushed up a pair of non-existent glasses.

    "Look at this little girl, the top is as flat as a horizontal line. Does it feel like a hand? Of course it does, but it just feels like a scratch on your hand. Unless you are an M, you will feel good!!"

    Ignoring Alyssa’s pretty face that was starting to darken, she then pointed at her legs.

    "Look here again, these two legs are so short, can they cooperate with you to do some difficult movements!? What fun is there! Without fun, how bleak life will become!! Do you think  …”

    “Don’t judge me for thinking about yourself, you scum!!!!”

    The world's martial arts show rises to the dragon level, and Neil spurts blood for another ten meters.

    "Are you here to step on me or to save me"

    Alyssa picked up Neil and stared at him coldly.

    "This is a strategy, Miss"

    At this time, the young man who was stunned by Neil's words came back to his senses, frowned, and reached out to Alyssa.

    "Who cares about you? As long as I like it!!"

    When Alyssa looked back and saw this scene, a bit of panic appeared on her face, but another hand appeared to help her block it.

    "Just say it nicely, don't move your hands or feet"

    Neil stood up and grabbed the other person’s thick hand with a smile, but the other person’s face seemed to be distorted by pain.

    "Idiot teacher"

    Neil turned back and smiled at Alyssa, then threw the young man out.

    “Wash your hands clean before pursuing a girl!!!”

    The young man was thrown towards his companions. They quickly supported the young man and were a little stunned when they looked at the red mark on his hand.

    How can a kid be so powerful?

    "You bastard, get on me!!" The young man rubbed his arms, and then rushed out fiercely, "I don't believe that six holy swords can't push the mountain of meat!!!"

    Facing the six people flying over, Neil curled his lips and quickly crashed into the six people.

    "Who do you think I am!!!It’s been a solo since!  !  !  I am the tank mage all by myself!  !  !  "

    "You're cheating!! Uh, wait, are you from my mother-in-law's family"

    “You only know now!!!”

    A few seconds later, Neil waved his hand freely and said to Alyssa, "Let's go."

    Alyssa looked numbly at the figures with their heads stuck in the wall. It was really lucky that the smashing was so comic.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Classmate Alyssa, why do you appear there alone? Where are your two good friends?"

    "Don't keep saying things I don't understand!" Alyssa glared at Neil angrily and looked away, "Even good friends won't get tired of being together every day."

    "Hey, I thought you were all in a relationship where flowers kiss each other"

    "Can you say something I can understand! Ah, no, you'd better not talk."

    Neil shrugged and looked at Alyssa who was walking in front of her a little annoyed. It was so rare that he saved her, but he didn’t even get a candy. It was really unsettling.

    "Hey, thank you just now"

    Alyssa stopped, glanced at Neil sideways, then quickly looked away, her face slightly red.

    "Thank you for what it is, can you eat it?"

    "Neal's word "thank you" immediately shirks all the credit from others. It is really the most deceptive word creation in history. At this time, at least you have to invite him to the Green Room for a sundae to express your gratitude.

    "Eat your sister!"

    ???????????????? Could it be that she didn’t appreciate it even after thanking him? Alyssa was so angry that she gritted her teeth.

    "Oh, classmate Alyssa, I didn't expect you to be so impure and actually want me to do such an ethically degrading thing. You are such a crazy guy. I never thought I had ever taught such a student!"

    "Shut up, you lost Greymon!!"

    Seeing Alyssa’s cannibalistic expression, Neil had no choice but to shut up in frustration.

    Ah, poor Sundae-kun left me again.

    "Speaking of which, how did you get to that place?"

    "I walked there accidentally. Do you think I came to find you!?"

    Alyssa was still angry, and even her tone of voice was full of gunpowder.

    "Sorry, I'm not interested in washboards."

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!! I am a washboard, I am so sorry!!!"

    Neil stretched out his hand to block the attack, but was bitten hard by the eldest lady’s tiger teeth. He couldn’t help but helplessly cover his forehead and sigh.

    "Don't think that just because Rie Kugimiya can use skills randomly"

    After vomiting in a low voice, Neil found that his hands were comically bloody.

    "Miss, it's time to relax. Even if you want my blood to flow through your body, you don't have to do this. I have another compromise. If you give birth to my child, you will have our blood."  Well, don’t you think this is simple, quick and perfect?”

    “Uh-huh, uh-huh, uh-huh!!!”

    "What are you shouting! Have you been fucked by me [beep——]!? Ahhhh, I know I was wrong, please let me go!!"

 Text Chapter 62 There must be something hidden under the cute appearance

    "You don't want me anymore?"

    The blond girl pursed her lips into a pitiful line, looked at the indifferent young man with tears in her eyes, and made a very outrageous declaration.

    "you——"

    The young man's eyelids twitched. After taking a deep breath, he was about to speak in a calm tone.

    “Is it because you have this woman that you don’t want me!?”

    The girl suddenly changed the topic and pointed at the girl standing next to the boy. She also had blond hair similar to hers, but her expression was a bit stunned, and she seemed to have been greatly shocked.

    "Eh!? Me?"

    The girl who was accused pointed at her face, her whole body was stunned, but the girl didn't seem to hear her words, she just took out her handkerchief and wiped the non-existent tears, and continued to complain about her misery.

    "You already have me at home, why are you looking for another woman outside? Can't I satisfy you with my blond hair? As my mother said, men are all beasts whose lower bodies are always in a state of rage"

    ""

    The young man said that he was really not a blond person. Did this guy’s mother say such strong words?  Sure enough, divorced women have wrong prejudices against men.

    When the young man said nothing and looked speechless, the girl rushed to the young man and stared at him with tears in her eyes.

    "I just heard you say you wanted to have a baby with her, why!? I can obviously give birth to a baby for you. If you want, I can give birth to a football team for you right away!!"

    As she was speaking, the girl caressed her belly with both hands, a trace of yearning and happiness for the future flashing across her face.

    At this moment, the passing spectators either admired or despised the young man at the center of the whirlpool. If he could do such a cruel thing at the age of ten, is it really okay to have a child?  Has modern science advanced to a point that even they could not imagine!  ?

    The young man covered his face. He was so ashamed. The looks around him made him so ashamed that he wanted to dig a hole and bury himself. He really couldn't get pleasure from the public shameful play in public.

    For the first time, the young man felt that he was still very moral.

    "Please let me go"

    "No, I will never leave you! I will never give up my happiness! Are your feelings for me just for fun?! Do you just want my body!?"

    Hearing the young man’s pleading words, the girl immediately came back to her senses and held his hand tightly, her eyes full of determination.

    ""

    The young man looked up at the sky that was gradually losing color in his eyes and shed tears silently.

    “Ah, I really want to die.

    "Hey!! Don't talk to yourselves, don't involve me in it!! It has nothing to do with me!"

    Alyssa could no longer bear the weird looks from around her. As the eldest lady, she felt so ashamed for the first time in her life. She actually became another heroine of such a shabby drama, and she even gave birth to a child. The lower limit.  It's not that showy.

    "And you, the stupid teacher, no, the promiscuous teacher! You actually did that, that, that kind of thing to a little girl, I, I will definitely report you!! You wait to go to jail!!"

    Alyssa pointed at Neil with a red face. This guy actually did these heinous things. Fortunately, she still believed him.

    No, if this continues, Nanoha, Suzuka, and the girls in the class will be in danger.

    Alyssa took out her mobile phone and immediately dialed a number.

    "Hey! Is this the International Court of Justice!?"

    "Miss, you don't have to be so realistic! And why is it that the International Court of Justice convicted me all of a sudden? Do you want me to hold a grudge like this!? You actually raised it to the international level!! You want me to be punished by human beings?  Expelled from the world!?”

    Neil almost fainted when he heard Alyssa’s calling voice. He stretched out his hand to take away Alyssa’s phone.

    “Yeah——!! Don’t touch me, you’ll get pregnant!!!”

    Alyssa screamed and jumped a few steps away, crossing her arms warily.

    ""

    Neil squatted deeply on the ground and was about to enter the orz state.

    When did he become a turbid launch pad covered in mysterious liquid?

    “Meow haha, that’s really interesting.”

    And the girl who was the culprit was holding her hands behind her back, watching the developments in front of her with a smile.

    "Asshole, whose fault do you think it is?! I was almost exiled because of your nonsense!!" Neil jumped.He stood up and glared at the girl with a red cross on his head, "Alicia, please go to bed early tonight. Weren't what you just talked about the bloody plot of a TV series last night!!"

    Not long ago, Neil was being tormented by Alyssa, but he was bumped into by Alicia who happened to be wandering around, and she heard Neil's teasing, which resulted in such a third-rate movie.  A real-life ethical romance drama with low blood pressure, low age and low IQ.

    "I want to perform because I think it's interesting"

    Alicia stuck out her tongue cutely and smiled as if she was not afraid that Neil was about to go crazy.

    “I almost went to the end of my life because of your desire to perform!!”

    "So youth is like a sand castle, which instantly collapses just because of some trivial things."

    “Don’t make it sound like it has nothing to do with you!!”

    Alyssa came over, she looked at Alicia, and immediately stroked her chest and breathed a sigh of relief.

    "It turns out you are not Feit. I was still wondering why Feit was such a person"

    Because of Nanoha, Alyssa and Suzuka both recognized the child Fit, and later exchanged letters. Judging from each other's words and appearance, they both felt that Fit was a well-behaved child who could even  A cute and shy girl.

    But the girl who looked exactly like Fit had just appeared, almost shattering her fantasy.

    Fortunately, God is merciful.

    "That's right, I'm not Feit, but I am Feit's sister, Alicia~~" Alicia smiled cutely, then blinked her beautiful eyes and looked at Alyssa, "By the way, you know Fei  Special?"

    "Well, but we have never met, so when I first met you, I was surprised. You are more lively than I thought"

    Alyssa felt that the corners of her mouth were twitching when she spoke.

    "Fortunately, Feite is not like you"

    Neil stood up, feeling equally deeply.

    "Hey, if Feit is like me, so what?"

    "Tell your mother to have another baby."

    "Ah! Neil is so bad, even Feit and I are not enough, yet he still wants it!"

    “…You’d better kill me.”

    "I just heard Alicia say that you live in this guy's house" Alyssa asked Alicia, but her eyes looked at Neil strangely, "I don't want to ask why you live in his house.  Why isn’t Feit with you?”

    "Well, there are many reasons. When Feite comes back, I will tell you in detail if I have the chance"

    Seeing that Neil had no intention of answering, Alicia could only answer randomly.

    "……Oh well."

    Alyssa’s eyes swept back and forth between the two of them, but she still suppressed the doubts in her heart.

    She always felt that they and Nanoha had a common secret that she didn't know about.

    Alyssa felt a little irritated unconsciously.

    "Well, it's time to go home" Seeing that the atmosphere seemed to be silent, Neil said aloud, "Miss, you should go back too, otherwise you will be confessed to again later"

    "Well, I understand."

    "Hey, what confession, tell me!"

    Alicia immediately became interested, but ended up being slapped on the forehead by Neil.

    When Neil and the three of them were walking on the road, they met a familiar guy head-on, and the other person was staring with his mouth wide open, with a look of surprise on his face that made him stupid.

    "Hey, Furuichi-san"

    Neil opened his dead eyes and said hello to the other party. How dare he meet an acquaintance at such a distance. In this small town, the chance of such randomness is really unusually high.

    "Um, can you explain the current situation in detail?"

    Furuichi held his forehead, reluctantly put on a relaxed smile, and tried hard to pose as a wise man.

    "What do you care about?"

    Neil and the two girls all tilted their heads at the same time, with several question marks popping up on their heads.

    "You still ask me what I care about!? Why are you with classmate Alyssa and a cute girl!!"

    "Ha, you ask why, it's just that we met on the road"

    "Oh my god!! Neil, has spring arrived again!? What a world without morals this is!!!!"

    Furuichi rubbed his eyebrows and almost smoke came out, and he fell intoA subtle state of rage.

    "Can you calm down, Furuichi-san, be careful and poke your forehead"

    "Ah, Neil, who made an oath with me to be a jobless virgin for the rest of his life, unexpectedly had something good happen to him. This was such a shock, as if all the hair on his butt was about to fall out, just like hair loss.  Dropped, and they are actually two cute girls of the same age? Obviously I remember that Neil’s preference seems to be the royal sister style with bulging front and back - "

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? could have two lines of bitter tears of blood and tears left in their eyes, Gu Shi looked at the sky aimlessly.

    ""

    "Well, anyway" Neil walked over and punched Gu Shi directly in the face, "You set my egg first!!!"

    “How can I not be determined after you’ve done this?!”

    "Have you calmed down, Furuichi-san"

    "I was forced to cool down"

    Furuichi was lying on the ground. Was that a meteorite that punched him so hard that his head was smoking?

    Ah, this time the handsome side of the beautiful girl was completely ruined in front of her.

    "By the way, who is this lady next to you?"

    Furuichi saw Alicia and asked Neil.

    "Alicia Testerosa, is"

    Neil wanted to say the words "my tenant", but he felt that Furuichi might get crazy if he said it, and there might be some rumors the next day. Last time Hayate came to visit his home.  It was this guy who broke the news.

    ???????????????????????????????? How about we kill him here to eliminate the trouble?

    Furuichi was covered in cold sweat, and his teacher was releasing an unabashed murderous light next to him. In an instant, he felt that his life seemed to be forced to the edge of the cliff.

    However, Neil and Furuichi had no time to care about anything else at this time, because a group of vicious guys were coming towards them.

    "Hey!! Who is the guy who just bullied me from Dumburo High School!!!"

    The bald man in the lead stared fiercely at the few brats in front of him.

    "Uh, boss, did we find the wrong person? They are all brats"

    A boy next to him came over and asked in a low voice that the combined age of the primary school students in front of him might not be older than his father.

    "You can't be wrong, that brat from the Denshi family is so big!"

    The bald boss spoke with confidence and no guilt at all for bullying a child.

    "Ehehehe!!! What is this sudden development!?"

    Furuichi looked at these delinquent high school students in despair, and suddenly jumped from one desperate situation to another more dangerous desperate situation?

    Neil looked at the group of people in front of him, and then glanced back at Alyssa. She was looking away and whistling as if it had nothing to do with herself, while Alicia's eyes were shining and looking forward to it.

    "Oh? It's you, right?"

    The bald boss noticed Furuichi who was making a noise, and after scanning the four of them, he identified Furuichi whose jaw was about to dislocate, because Neil seemed to be even weaker than Furuichi, and he seemed to be fine with long hair.  Bullying look.

    "Well, I don't have anything to say. Anyway, keep going, Furuichi-kun"

    Neil patted Furuichi on the shoulder and covered his mouth to suppress laughter.

    "Why me!! Don't act like you're just watching a show!!! I'm your student!!!"

    "Hey, hey, hey, you guys, don't you feel shy bullying a few kids?"

    A pleasant magnetic voice interrupted them.

    Furuichi turned his head as if he had seen a savior, and saw a group of girls wearing white special attack uniforms walking over, but the wooden knives, chains, clubs, and maces they held in their hands really made him feel embarrassed.

    Are today’s delinquents so ferocious even if they are too young girls?

    But it doesn’t matter, these big sisters are so beautiful.

    "Furuichi-san, you have lost all your moral integrity"

    ""

    Neil raised his eyes and looked at the group of female delinquents. The leading girl had a healthy wheat-colored complexion. Her long purple hair was tied up and swayed with her steps. She had a bamboo stick in her mouth and her eyes showed no sign of weakness.  Stare at the group of boys.

    "Ah? It's none of your business! This is our Duowu Luo's business, you Furious Emperor, get out of the way!!"

    At the critical moment, the boss did not give in because the other party was a girl, and it seemed that he had some connections with the other party.

    But the leading girl didn’t reply to his words, she just walked over and whispered:After staring at Neil for a while, he suddenly put his hand on Neil's head, with a friendly smile on his lips.

    "Your kid is Neil, right? I heard the tyrant mention you, you are such a cute kid"

    "Tyrant?"

    Neil didn't slap the opponent's hand away. After all, she was a quasi-royal sister, and he was just confused about the tyrant she mentioned. The group of guys from Duwuluo High School behind him seemed a little unhappy after hearing this title.  It looks good, like taking laxatives.

    It sounds like he is very tough. Is there such a formidable person around him?

    "Ahaha, it's someone you know anyway"

    "Hey, Rika, this kid here is also very cute. I'm Shizuku Itoi, and I'll die at night~~~"

    "Hey, Shizuku, you're scaring people"

    And Furuichi was surrounded by several female delinquents holding his face in his hands. At this moment, he was so happy that he almost fainted.

    "You women, don't forget about us! Bastards, don't think we dare not take action. Even if Nan Lixiang knows the "tyrant", I won't be afraid of you!  !  "

    "Huh? Even if you don't know that guy, I will beat you up. If you have the guts, come and try it!!"

    The bosses of the two factions began to clamor, and they gritted their teeth as fiercely as a wolf.

    "Boys! Don't take it lightly just because they are girls! Let them see the power of Dumburo High School!!"

    “Oh oh oh!!!”

    "Ah!? We are the Furious Emperor, don't underestimate us, you scum!!"

    "Follow the boss and rush!!!"

    Alicia and Alyssa stood on the outside, watching the two gangs fighting like this, feeling almost numb.

    "Ahaha, the fight started"

    Alyssa laughed dryly a few times, revealing a pair of dead fish eyes like Neil's.

    "Ah, everyone is so full of energy. It's so lively, I really want to join in"

    Alicia showed a completely different expression, and her eagerness to try made Alyssa doubt that she would rush in next second.

    Neil, who was in the middle of it, was punching one after another, while Fushi was running around with his head in his hands, hiding in a cold sweat.

    "What's going on!? Gang war!? I'm just an ordinary elementary school student. I simply ran to the wrong set!!"

    "Ah ah ah, let me go back to my mother's arms and drink milk!!"

    As soon as Fushi turned his head, he saw Neil kicking a big man away, making him look embarrassed.

    This guy’s strength is as unparalleled as ever.

    “You stinky brat!!”

    Fushi suddenly heard a loud shout from behind him. He turned around and saw a bad guy hitting him with his fist.

    ——I’m probably seriously injured now.

    Unable to escape, we can only watch the imminent crisis coming.

    In the blink of an eye, Furuichi felt as if his head was being pushed down, and a gust of wind passed over his head.

    "Really, don't get in the way here, leave as soon as possible, there are so many people here, even if you stand behind me, I may not be able to care about you, I might even beat you up"

    Furuichi only saw Neil punch the opponent away, and with a few words, he pushed him to the safety of Alicia.

    Furuichi was startled for a moment, and when he looked back, what caught his eye was Neil's expression that was slightly different from usual.

    I once saw this unique side of him in a martial arts competition.

    Looking at him intently in the fight, Furuichi pursed his lips.

    ——It’s really strong.

    "Hey, are you okay, Furuichi-san?"

    Seeing Fushi’s dull expression, Alyssa couldn’t help but asked, it wouldn’t be funny if he was beaten silly.

    "Uh, I'm fine" Furuichi waved his hand, then looked at Alicia, pointing to the chaotic situation, "Miss Alicia, is it okay to be in such a mess?"

    The bald boss seemed to have been beaten ten meters above the ground just now. Is that okay?

    "No problem! You don't know, right? Fighting is a specialty of this street. Many idiots living here will die if they don't fight. Even Neil fights one fight every three days and one fight every five days."  Yes, to a certain extent, he is very familiar with the people here"

    It’s really a disgusting street.

    “Then Alicia, wouldn’t it be dangerous for you to live here?”

    Alyssa really can’t imagine that if a child lives here, wouldn’t he be frightened every day?"That's not the case" Alicia shook her head and smiled, as if she didn't care much, "Don't look at these people as being fierce, but in fact they are very principled people, at least they will not bully the elderly or children.  At best, they have bad mouths. Just now they were just scaring us. In the words of Neil and Granny Denshi, these people are apes without brains and can only express themselves in the most primitive way.  It’s just blood that’s burned too hot…”

    "Of course, there are also other connections, such as the mother-in-law Denshi and the "Scarlet Overlord" rumored here are Neil's family, so those people don't dare to mess with the people in the family"

    ""

    ? Okay, Scarlet Overlord is really the name of the bunker. Is Neil's house full of monsters?

    Furuichi and Alyssa once again watched the scene near the end. In their eyes, something seemed to be different.

    "These guys are really getting more and more durable"

    Neil twisted his wrist and walked back. His face was not red and he was out of breath. It was impossible to tell that he had just finished fighting.

    "You do like fighting"

    Furuichi looked at Neil and smiled softly.

    Niel paused for a moment, then shrugged and smiled slightly.

    "I don't hate it."

    "I didn't expect that my teacher is still a bad person" Alyssa covered her face as if she had a headache, "Are you performing a GTO?"

    "Please ask Mr. Onitsuka for this kind of thing" Neil scratched his head and said boredly, "Well, if I can make extra money, I wouldn't mind making a cameo"

    But not long after he finished speaking, Neil found that Furuichi, Alyssa and Alicia were all silent in front of him, with dull expressions on their faces.

    "Huh? Are you possessed by a ghost, you guys?"

    Suddenly, an arm even rougher than Kenjiro's wrapped around Neil's neck. He was stunned for a moment, and then fell into the shadow of despair.

    Who released this Godzilla at the end of the 21st century

    "Oh? Neal-chan, are you planning to make extra money? I have a place where you can make a guest appearance. I originally came out to see where the kid was having such a fun time, but I didn't expect to hear such good news"

    Furuichi and Alyssa looked up at the tall figure, with the stubble, thick eyebrows, piercing eyes, light lip gloss and eye shadow, a perfect figure comparable to King Billy, and a charming Jean  The kimono that no one can look at directly gave them an unparalleled impact.

    "Ah, I really want to vomit. Can I vomit?"

    "Hello, Mrs. Xixiang."

    Alicia reluctantly moved her lips and said hello proactively.

    "Oh, it's Alicia" Xixiang moved his eyes and nodded, "Go back and tell your family that Neil won't be going back tonight. He's working at my place, so tell them not to worry"

    "Well, I understand, please feel free to do so."

    Neil, who was almost out of breath, stared at him. Alicia sold him in the blink of an eye. Please feel free to take him for what he is. He didn't even know if he would be able to see the sun tomorrow.  .

    “Let’s go, Neil-chan~~~”

    Xixiang smiled girlishly at Neil, and Neil immediately rolled his eyes and fainted while frothing at the mouth.

    “Is it okay, Alicia?”

    Watching Neil being carried away on her shoulders, Alyssa felt for the first time that it was not easy for him either.

    "It doesn't matter, Mrs. Saigo is a good person."

    ""

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    That night, Xixiang Ladyboy Club.

    “Clang, clang, clang! The super future star of our store is now making a grand appearance, Sonoko!!!”

    "Who are you calling Sonoko! Who wants to be the future star of your store!!"

    "Come on, Nierzi! You have great potential to become the ACE_OF_ACE of our store!!"

    "A devil wants this kind of potential, even if you give me money!!"

    "Yo!! Pretty boy, twist your waist!!"

    “You can do it yourself, don’t make too many demands, you perverted uncles!!”

    "Yoooooooo, such a cute child is indeed a boy! Long live Lord Lucifer!!!"

    "Have your male-only penetrating weapons been scrapped by you idiots!?"

    "Nierzi, please date!!!"

    “Go to hell——!!!!!!”

    On the stage, ?A girl in a gorgeous kimono with light make-up, who was actually a boy, was dancing with terrifying momentum with a folding fan. Next to her, Saigo was admiring the dance with a face full of admiration.

    This kid really has hope of becoming the master of the great route.

    The next day, the news about Neil's transformation into a new human spread secretly without his knowledge.

 Text Chapter 63 To maintain moral integrity or to lose moral integrity, that is the question

    The long black hair floated gently.

    The bright pupils reflect the surrounding scenery, like a mirror world.

    The girl put her hands behind her back, holding a smile on her lips, and stepped lightly.

    "Ah, no matter how many times I come here, I always feel that this place is huge"

    The corners of Tifa's mouth were slightly raised, her eyes were shrouded in a bright light, and she looked around every inch of Maho Liang Academy from time to time.

    "That's right. After we entered through the school gate, we walked for more than half an hour and felt like we didn't even see the end"

    Alicia, who was following Tifa, glanced around with the same interest. Whenever she saw the architecture of European classical beauty and the natural scenery, her vermilion eyes suddenly brightened like gems.

    "Well, I heard from Neil that there are many schools here, ranging from elementary school to university, plus various research institutes, shopping streets and library islands. It really can't be visited in one day" Tifa introduced, tapping her lower lip.  , suddenly remembered something interesting, a smile on his face, "This school also has many activities, such as the last school festival, which was held for three days and three nights. It was really lively"

    "Wow, that sounds so interesting" Alicia immediately flattened her mouth in disgust when she saw Tifa's expression, and then murmured angrily, "If Neil had woken me up earlier, then I couldn't have done it either."  Did you attend the school festival?"

    ""

    Tifa scratched her cheek and smiled silently. Is this what she should be struggling with?

    "But it's great, I want to go to school here too"

    Looking at Alicia’s longing expression, Tifa couldn’t help but smile.

    "What you say should be fine. As long as you worship Tony Nier or Negi, they should be able to find a way"

    "Hmm, please Tony Neil? I always think that guy will say something like "It's too troublesome, so I won't do it""

    Alicia closed her eyes and frowned, as if she could imagine the scene at that time.

    "maybe……"

    Tifa nodded with deep understanding. She quite agreed with Alicia's idea and her understanding of that guy.

    However, because of her understanding, she knew that if Alicia really asked him to ask for help, Neil would still do his best to help her.

    "A soft-hearted fool."

    Tifa pursed her lips and murmured in a low voice. She was a little bit disgusted by this.

    "What's wrong, Tifa?"

    Alicia noticed Tifa’s little movements and couldn’t help but feel a little weird.

    Tifa came back to her senses immediately, scratched her cheek and laughed dryly, "It's okay, I just got a little lost in thought"

    "Hey, what are you thinking about? You are so absorbed in your thoughts~~~"

    Alicia rolled her eyes and didn’t know what she was thinking of. She half-covered her mouth with her hand and leaned over with an ambiguous smile.

    Tifa blocked the approaching smiling face with her hand and said angrily, "What are you thinking about? I feel like you are becoming more and more like that guy Neil"

    "Hehe, you are so embarrassed that I got it right, right?"

    "You're not shy!"

    "Oh~~~Don't you deny what you said before? Sure enough, Tifa-chan's heart is full of Nier~~~"

    ""

    Faced with such teasing, Tifa simply shut her mouth and turned away as if she didn't hear anything.

    Seeing Tifa like this, Alicia stopped teasing her. She glanced around and asked, "Hey, Tifa, where is Neil's school? We've been gone for a long time"

    Originally, I was idle at home and wanted to come to the school to kill some time. But after I came here with Tifa, this journey was really a good way to pass the time.

    ??Looking carefully, it seems that it is almost time for get out of class to end.

    "This place is too big. I haven't been here many times. How can I know how to get there?"

    "Eh? Didn't we see that big map when we entered?"

    “It’s true, but”

    "Is Tifa a roadie!? So cute!!"

    "What are you so cute about!? You're not praising yourself in disguise, when you haven't found a way either!?"

    "Are you two brats students here?"

    The two of them, who were fighting and looking for their way around, suddenly heard a voice coming from behind them. At the same time, they turned their heads and saw a tall man in black sportswear standing not far away with a cool expression.

    "Hello, we are not students here, we are here to find someone."

    TifaliNodding gracefully, the person in front of him seemed to be a school teacher or administrator.

    "Looking for someone?" Heigang raised his eyebrows and looked at the two girls in front of him, "Who are you looking for?"

    “It’s Neil Springfield who works at Shengxiang Elementary School here.”

    "It's that kid, but it's almost time for school to end. If we go by now, the people in the elementary school will probably leave as well. Forget it, I'll lead you there. Maybe that kid is still in school  By the way, are you his friends?"

    “We are his girlfriends!!”

    Before Tifa could speak, Alicia answered first.

    "girlfriend!?"

    Heigang opened his eyes in surprise, while Tifa covered his forehead as if he had a headache. He dared to believe that Alicia would start to display her natural instinct of fearing chaos in the world again.

    "I didn't expect that boy to have two girlfriends, but it seems reasonable after thinking about it"

    Heigang sighed at first, and then nodded unexpectedly.

    "Well, this gentleman"

    "Just call me Heigang" Heigang lowered his head and looked at Tifa, noticing the tangled look on her face as she hesitated to speak, and said with a very understanding expression, "Don't worry, I understand"

    "No, actually"

    "Let's go, I'll take you there now."

    "That bastard is really incredible. He actually did such a thing, but he is a role model for others. This is considered a harm to others' children. Well, I should be able to use this reason to teach him a lesson"

    A cold smile appeared on Black Steel's lips, and his narrow eyes narrowed slightly, flashing a frightening red light from time to time. When Tifa noticed the eldest brother's expression, she knew that the unlucky child was about to suffer a big disaster again.  , couldn't help but draw a cross in my heart.

    "Meow haha, it feels like something interesting is going to happen"

    Hearing Alicia’s cheerful laughter, Tifa sighed sadly, feeling deeply powerless.

    【Neal, if you want to blame it, you have a teammate who has been deceiving people for thirty years】

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Woo——"

    "What's the matter, Neil?"

    Naye suddenly heard Neil making a sound of unknown meaning, couldn't help but frowned, and asked with some worry.

    "It's okay, I just suddenly felt so miserable that I let out such a scream from my soul that it shook the world"

    "I have no idea what you are talking about" Nanoye shook her head in confusion, and then laughed happily, "But this means that Neil, there is nothing wrong with you"

    "Naye, at this moment, I feel more desperate than when I met a giant."

    She had just escaped from the demon king of the Kamabaka Kingdom and was mentally traumatized. Now she was attacked by this girl Nanoha. As her master, Neil suddenly felt that his majesty had lost as much as a certain vampire. He couldn't help but feel  I feel like life is dark.

    "By the way, aren't we going to the back mountain? This direction doesn't seem right"

    Nanoye looked at the direction Neil led the way. She had been training with Neil every day after school as usual, but at this moment, she visually saw that it was completely different from where she usually went.

    "Well, anyway, what I'm teaching you is just the control and application of magic power, and how to fight. I plan to hand you over to a more capable and experienced guy. Regardless of magic or physical skills, with her level, she can definitely  You trained me to become a master"

    Originally Naiyara was still being trained today. Neil felt that he had nothing to teach. After all, the magic system was completely different. Apart from some basic things, Neil felt that it would be better to have someone like Yuno as a coach.  Suitable for yourself.  When Professor Nanoha was in actual combat, whenever he encountered her unconsciously cute look, Neil would be blasted to pieces by a burst of starlight.

    Therefore, directly throwing Nanoha to the merciless Yiwen is definitely very profitable. Anyway, it is healthier for young people to abuse them, and there is Negi who can attract firepower next to him, and more importantly,  He can go home and cook quickly after school.

    【Ah, I can’t help it anymore, I can’t stop crying.  】

    "don't want!"

    Naye's face changed slightly and she shouted subconsciously, even her voice became slightly shrill.

    Neil was startled and quickly turned his head to look over, only to see Nanoye staring at him with her mouth bulging as if she was very angry.

    "Uh, what's wrong with you, Miss Nanoha?"

    &nbsp; Being stared at by Nanoye for a while, Neil asked cautiously.

    "me……"

    When asked by Neil, Nanoye didn't know how to answer. Could it be that she told him that she didn't want to leave him?

    "Dream on, it would be better to use a starburst to make him surrender."

    "Ms. Nanoha, did you think of something dangerous just now! Although I don't know what it was, I am firmly against violence!!"

    With the flash of red light in Nanoye’s eyes and the faint smile of excitement on her lips, no matter how idiotic she was, Neil still felt that he seemed to be very close to the door of hell.

    "Ahaha, what are you talking about Neil? I never thought of using Starlight Explosion to blast you"

    Nanoha scratched her cheek, smiled very cutely, and said horrible words that made Neil break into a cold sweat.

    【This guy said something that must never be uttered!  Naturally black?  ?  Definitely natural black!  !  】

    "Neil, why do you want others to teach me? I'm afraid I won't get along"

    Naye thought for a while and finally came up with a reason.

    "So that's the problem"

    Neil breathed a sigh of relief. He really didn't realize that Nanoha's character would be afraid of strangers, but this was no problem at all. After all, Yiwen's appearance was very deceptive. At first glance, he looked like a harmless cat, and he was very similar to  You don't have to worry about getting along with Yi Wen at all, because that guy's queen character is definitely about making others obey her.

    "That's not okay, Nanoha. If you hold back because of this small worry, you won't be able to make great progress in the future! Although I will be a little reluctant to let you go, dad, I will still do this for your future.  I did it! So, even if you resent Dad, I won’t regret it!!"

    "What dad, what role are you playing!"

    Nanoye slapped away Neil's hand on her shoulder with dissatisfaction. She blinked, not knowing what she thought of, her eyes suddenly lit up, and a meaningful smile appeared on her face.

    "Well, after all, Neil was defeated by me, I don't think he has the ability to teach me anything"

    "What!? Defeated by you!? It was just your luck that time. If I do it ten times again, you will not be my brother's" Neil originally retorted angrily, but when he saw Nanoye's smile, he seemed to understand.  Everything changed, "Well, since you said so, I also feel that I am not capable"

    Nanoha's smile froze slightly, but soon her lips curved into a more contemptuous arc, and at the same time her eyes swept three inches ahead.

    "Neil, it really doesn't work."

    Neil, who had been paying attention to Nanoye's expression, naturally noticed the other person's gaze. He looked down and couldn't help but widen his eyes, like an angry cat staring at Nanoye who was smiling leisurely and contentedly.

    "No!? You dare to say that I can't do it!? I've told you from the first day of class that I am a man who can break through the sky. The word "no" cannot appear to me!! Very good, Nanoha.  Just wait, if I don’t train you well, I will spend the rest of my life hanging around Xixiang!!!”

    “This is what you said, Neil~~~”

    Naye secretly made a gesture indicating that the plan was successful, and at the same time thought of something in her heart.

    【This trick of using retreat to advance that my mother taught me is really useful. Although I don't know why I aimed at it like this in the end, as long as it succeeds, I'll be fine!  】

    In fact, it was not until some years later that Nanoha understood the true meaning of this matter. At that time, she lamented that her health teacher died early. At the same time, she was very fortunate that she had a mother as great as Kami who allowed her to do this.  I have avoided many detours in my life.

    "Forget it, let's stop today's training. I'll go back and think about how to arrange it"

    “I don’t know whether it was because he was inspired to fight or because his dignity as a man was challenged. Neil began to seriously think about what to do. Usually, these things were left to Anders to do.

    "Huh? What is that guy doing?"

    Neil suddenly slowed down, and a shadowy figure appeared in his field of vision.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Ha, why are all the cleaners boys, not even a girl"

    Furuichi stopped the broom in his hand, looked around the classroom, and couldn't help but sigh sadly.

    Doesn’t it mean that if men and women match each other, the work will not be tiring?  There are just a bunch of idiots here, and they are exhausted from doing anything.

    "You just give up on this idea, this is terribleIt's our class's policy" Yuuji walked past Furuichi with a broom on his shoulder, not looking like he was working at all, "That guy said that in order to avoid a series of unnecessary problems caused by male-female combinations, we separate boys and girls.  Separated to facilitate management, do you think we can resist the mountain above our heads?  And the girls seem to agree"

    “Can you disagree!? Girls almost don’t have to participate in work during the week!!”

    "From this point of view, it turns out that he is still a gentleman"

    "That's weird! Even if he is a gentleman, he can only be a gentleman in another sense!!!"

    "I'm telling you, you can chat as much as you want, but if you can work, Yuuji, you've barely even done anything!!"

    Listening to the two complaining, Touma couldn't stand it anymore. He was almost the only one working now. He obviously planned to grab those half-price bento boxes.

    "You should tell the group of people over there first"

    Yuuji pointed with his broom in the direction of the podium, where a group of people were gathering for activities.

    Standing on the podium, Akihisa used the broom as a guitar and danced his fingers as much as he could, as if he had returned to the school festival concert, with the intense melody seeming to linger in his ears.

    “Come on, call me!!!”

    “Honey!!!”

    "What a tall person!!! Call me God-sama!!!"

    "Ah, Lord Kami is playing a game console in that corner over there"

    Touma looked at this scene, then looked at someone in the corner who had entered the god of strategy mode, and couldn't help but sigh.

    How long will he be able to do this?

    ——

    Suddenly, the sound of the door being pulled attracted the attention of everyone in the class.

    A handsome face that was as cold as a knife appeared behind the door, and at the same time, those sharp wolf-like eyes made the guys in the class stay silent for a while and started cleaning obediently.

    “Kids, is your bastard head teacher gone already?”

    They were slightly surprised by the unexpected punishment, and then suddenly realized that it was their class teacher who had caused the hatred.

    "Well, our bastard head teacher left early during the last self-study class and let all the girls go"

    As the leader of the boys, Xiongji told Heigang in detail. When Heigang heard this, he felt that the temples on his forehead began to beat again.

    "That rascal……"

    "Um, Teacher Heigang, what do you want from Neil?"

    Touma's question caused Heigang to turn around. He looked at the people in the class, and for some reason the corner of his mouth curled up into a weird smile.

    "Ah, actually it was the boy's two girlfriends who came to see him"

    "What——!?"

    "girlfriend——!?"

    “Two more——!?”

    The boys looked at each other and saw the jealousy hidden in each other's eyes. They nodded one after another, immediately picked up the thing in their hands, and rushed out of the back door without saying a word.

    "Hey, don't damage public property"

    Heigang shouted behind them, chuckled, and then walked downstairs.

    When he walked downstairs, he found that the two girls waiting nearby were gone. Instead, there was a guy who deserved a beating, gaping at the large cloud of dust.

    "Faye, did you see the two little girls who were here just now?"

    Heigang walked over, patted Fay on the shoulder and asked as coldly as usual.

    "Huh? It's Kurojia~~" Faye turned around and showed a very hearty smile, and then her face became a little weird, "Kurojia, are you a lolita control?"

    Heigang was startled, then his face turned black, he pulled out a cold long knife out of thin air, clasped his hands and raised it, ready to slash at it.

    "You really deserve to be cut down just like that kid"

    “Ehehehe!! Oppose violence, Hei-chan~~~”

    “Go to hell!!”

    "Wait a minute, aren't you going to ask where those two girls went? I'll tell you, but you can't do anything to me!"

    ""

    Heigang stopped and stared at Fay coldly, while Fay smiled slightly and tidied up his clothes. It was not until Heigang was about to have his second impact that he slowly spoke.

    "Actually, I just met them and chatted for a few words. I found out that they were here to see Neil-chan, so I told them that Neil-chan had left.Okay, so they took their leave, and let me tell you something by the way.  "

    "That means you knew it beforehand, right?"

    "Well Wow!! Kuro-chan, a surprise attack is a foul!!"

    “I don’t care about you!!”

    “I clearly said I wouldn’t do anything!!”

    "Did I promise you!?"

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "So, you lost the ring that Yiwen gave you and you were thinking about how to die, maybe this is it?"

    "No, I'm not thinking about how to die"

    Negi looked at his brother depressedly, forgetting if he didn't help, he was still gloating about his misfortune.

    "I just lost my ring, is there any need to do this?"

    Although the ring was a relatively rare magic item, it was not in a life-and-death situation. However, seeing Negi like this, Neil immediately felt very happy.

    "You won't understand. If Master finds out, I will see hell"

    Yiwen’s terror began to emerge in Negi’s mind. His face turned pale and his whole body was shaking, as if he had seen a ghost.

    Neil couldn’t help but sigh at how powerful Yiwen was. He was able to make Negi, a little man-trained boy, even more miserable. He felt like he was almost turning into an M.

    "Hey, Neal, what's the ring that Mr. Negi mentioned? Doesn't it matter that he's still like this?"

    Nanoye pulled the corner of Neil's clothes and asked with some confusion.

    "Well, that ring is like a wedding ring that represents a lifelong promise, and Negi, the idiot, threw it away without knowing where. If his powerful wife at home knew about it, he would probably not have to go to bed for a month."

    "Hey!? Teacher Negi is already married!?"

    "Hey, Neil, stop making this up!"

    "I'm not making it up, I'm just explaining it to Nanoha."

    "What are you trying to explain!!"

    Facing Negi’s fire-breathing eyes, Neil shrugged and had to give up, "Okay, okay, I won’t say it anymore. Why don’t you recall it and let me help you reorganize the scene at that time."

    "real?"

    Negi looked at him suspiciously, could this guy really be so kind?

    "We are brothers after all Speaking of which, when did the ring disappear?"

    "It should have been last night"

    "Well, very good" Neil nodded, "Which woman's bed did you sleep in last night?"

    "Herehey!! Where are you going!!"

    Negi is crazy, he actually believes in a guy like Neil, he is really a fool.

    "Oh, oh, did you really sleep in someone else's bed? Yeah, there are so many people in the girls' dormitory, who could it be?"

    "I told you not to do it!! I haven't even slept in Asuna-san's bed recently!!"

    "The married life is not harmonious?"

    “Stay away from me!!!”

    "Teacher Negi is not pure."

    ""

    Negi leaned against the tree, wanting to die.

    “Neil——!!!”

    Just when Neil was enjoying the sight of Negi being beaten to a pulp, a familiar scream came from behind. Without thinking, he immediately bent down. The next second, a figure flew over his head, and at the same time, a wave of wind blew up.  A gust of cold wind.

    Neil raised his head and looked at the blond girl who flipped in the air and landed perfectly, and couldn't help but be speechless for a while.

    "Alicia, do you have to say hello in this way? If I hadn't avoided it, I really doubt I would have suffered internal injuries from you."

    "It doesn't matter, I just said hello a little more enthusiastically."

    "Is this called being more enthusiastic!? Who would rush over at a speed of 40 yards, 4 seconds and 2!? Do you think I am an American football player!?"

    “What a small family man.”

    "I'm sorry, anyone would be petty when their lives are at stake!"

    "Tch, I won't talk to you anymore" Alicia left Neil alone, moved her target to Nanoye who was aside, and immediately pounced on her, "yahoo! Nanoye!!"

    "Whoa, be careful, Alicia!!"

    Neil sighed helplessly at the two who started to fuck Lily, then turned his head and forced a smile at the black-haired girl who was running slowly.

    "Won't you stop this guy, Tifa?"

    ? ???Isn't this bad?  There is a beautiful girl throwing herself into my arms"

    Tifa walked up to Neil and smiled teasingly.

    “I wish the way of throwing myself into someone’s arms could be improved”

    Neil muttered softly, but the next moment, Tifa's beautiful black hair was fluttering with invisible domineering aura.

    "What were you talking about just now?"

    "No, I didn't say anything, Your Lady Queen."

    Neil immediately displayed his low-profile and domineering attitude. His dignity and integrity were completely useless in front of Tifa.

    "Ah, look, Nanoha, Neil is starting to lose his moral integrity again!!"

    "Neil has never had any moral integrity anyway"

    "Alicia, shut up, whose fault do you think it is that makes me like this!"

    "You blame me?"

    "Ha, if I don't blame you, why should I blame myself!?"

    "Shut up."

    "Yes, Your Lady Queen."

    "Neil really suffered."

    Alicia’s triumphant look made Neil want to hang her up and tickle her, but for Tifa’s sake, he still lay on the ground obediently.

    "By the way, what is Negi doing there?"

    Tifa noticed Negi, who had been ignored for a long time, but the other party was obviously trapped in an endless loop and did not notice their arrival.

    "Nieji is struggling with the question of whether he should have moral integrity or lose his moral integrity."

    ""

    “By the way, why did you and Alicia come here?”

    “Well, since it’s okay to stay at home, and Alicia has never been to school, I took her here for a walk.”

    Neil looked back at the girl who was chatting enthusiastically with Nanoye. She had maintained such an optimistic attitude since she woke up. It was not an exaggeration to say that she was offline. However, these might just be to cover up her inner feelings.  lonely.

    【Looks like we need to hurry up.  】

    Just when Neil was thinking about something, a strange murderous aura rushed towards him. Neil looked around and saw a large black mist rumbling towards him.

    "What is that!? The Black Mist Monster!?"

    As soon as he finished complaining, Neil was swallowed by the black mist.

    "Whoa! Help! Huh? Isn't this a guy from the class!? Hey, are you rebelling!?"

    "Burn my remains with the blazing holy fire! How joyful is life, and how sad is death!"

    "Ahhh!! Where did you come from the Ming Cult!? These people are crazy again!!! Tifa, Negi, save me!!"

    Tifa watched the group of people go away speechlessly, and then glanced at Negi who continued to seek death.

    This school is still so peaceful today.

 Text Chapter 1 That day, the boy walked into a new world

    My name is Orima Ichika, I'm 15 years old, and my gender is, um, with excalibur underneath, you know.

    At this moment, the fifteen-year-old youth is like a deep-sea fish.

    “The classroom with all girls except me is very stressful.

    But it doesn’t matter. With my ability to withstand stress that I have developed since childhood, I can still withstand this kind of pressure. I am quite confident about this.

    Why do you say that?

    This has to start with my family and my world.

    “Today’s world, I simply don’t know how to describe it in words.  First of all, the two mainstreams in the world today are technology and magic. As far as I know, eight years ago, the flying super weapon called IS came out, and the world has undergone earth-shaking changes. However, weapons like IS can only be made by  The manipulation by girls has led to a fundamental change in the status of men and women in society.  However, the matter did not end there. In the following years, the ISSDA organization responsible for space development announced the existence of "magic". Magic was originally unknown. Coupled with the new life from the universe, it became even more complicated.  Not to mention the various superpowers in Academy City, the world was once again in turmoil. However, with the efforts of many parties, the world finally settled down, and magic was gradually accepted by everyone. At the same time, ordinary humans could not  All known alien races appeared one after another, and the world became more and more diverse.

    However, there are still unknown things in this world, such as disobedient gods, demons, angels, magic societies that are still hidden in the dark, and advanced beings buried in the shadows. I know these because my family is special.  The reason is, after all, the old man in my family is not an ordinary person.

    In short, there are as many angels and demons as dogs, and fairies and heavenly beings are everywhere. This world is a strategic fortress.

    However, this world view is not enough to shock me, because the family I live in is enough to numb my nerves. My home is simply the most chaotic place in the world.  Compared with one who has a personality, all kinds of weapons are worth the sky, and I can also see angels and demons eating together and having fun, and even aiming their guns at someone. The moment I knew the truth, my three views were completely destroyed. Thousands of years of history  They've all been tricked into being dogs.

    “Alas, this world is so damn peaceful.

    “But even so, I am still very stressed at this moment.

    I folded my hands and put them under my chin, with cold eyes, trying to look calm. At this time, I finally understood Commander Ikari’s sense of pressure to remain calm in the face of the apostles’ attack.

    Commander Ikari is mighty!  !  !

    But the sights gathered from all around are really uncomfortable. Haven’t you seen that my forehead is already covered with heart-wrenching beads of sweat?  ?  Sure enough, no matter how old a girl is, she always has a trembling heart!  !  Sure enough, a girl's gaze is the most terrifying thing in the world. The ever-changing changes of sometimes resentment and sometimes anger are simply more disasters than taking the Western Scriptures.

    I took a deep breath, narrowed my eyes slightly, and all the nerves in my body suddenly became more tense than ever before.

    ??????????????????????????????????

    Wow, I relaxed too much and almost came out from behind.

    Ha, by the way, why do I have to stay in a place like this?

    Thinking of this, I recalled what happened the night before.

    That night, my brother said to me with a smile that could be read as bright and written as slutty.

    "Ichika, you will become the happiest man in the world."

    So that’s what he was talking about!  !  !  !  !

    I sighed deeply, and I mourned for a second for my seemingly happiness and actual sorrow. I started to swim away and observe the people around me.

    Well, the eyes of the girls on the left and the right are full of unparalleled curiosity for knowledge, and their shining eyes almost flashed through their tough golden eyes.

    I can’t see the back part, but the sight of the thorns on my back makes me feel like I’m sitting on pins and needles. I can understand it even without looking.

    "The person directly in front of me is a slightly older woman.

    She is a bit petite, and her figure is almost the same as that of a student, but her chest size is the nemesis of all high school girls.  The clothes are relatively large and make her look more petite, but she still feels quite cute.  In addition, she also wears a pair of black-rimmed glasses. Although they are crooked, she can still be called a bespectacled girl.

    And this girl with glasses was looking at the people in the class in panic, her timid posture was reminiscent of an injured little rabbit.

    You are a teacher, show me some domineering power!

    "Everyone is here. Then, SHR is going to startWhoops!  "

    Well, it’s not something you can do if you want to.

    I gave the teacher an appreciative look, but for some reason the teacher turned red and smiled shyly.

    ????????????????????????????????????????? Suddenly, I felt that the pressure on my body was a little heavier, and I almost died from a thousand arrows piercing my heart.

    “Well, then, please introduce yourself, uh, in order of seat number.”

    The teacher seemed to have recovered from the inexplicable emotion and said to the students in the audience in a panic.

    ""

    "It's so quiet. My dignity as a teacher is suddenly shattered into pieces."

    I looked at the teacher who was about to cry, and I couldn't bear it. At the same time, I felt unhappy with the girls in the class. Are you shy because you just entered high school? No one responded. The teacher was about to cry. Really?  I'm going to cry!  !

    I glanced at the teacher, and the teacher’s eyes also moved over.

    ??Okay, our eyes met.

    Please don’t look at me like this, you are not my type, teacher.

    I quickly lowered my head, I still understand the principle that a dead Taoist friend will not die a poor Taoist.

    “Oh, give me a normal high school life.

    The reason why I specifically emphasize "ordinary" here is simply because what I am in now is definitely not an ordinary high school, but the famous IS Academy-the only school in the world that trains IS operators.

    And the most important point is that IS, this deceptive thing, can only be activated by girls, so naturally, this is a girls' school.

    And why am I here?

    I need to emphasize again that I am a boy, and I am definitely a boy at first glance. My appearance can be considered a bit handsome, but it is definitely not the kind of beauty that makes even IS unable to identify my gender.

    The reason why I came to such a ghost place has to start with the entrance exam in February.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    That day, the sun was shining brightly, and the cherry blossoms flying freely in the sky made me fall in love.

    I looked at the clear sky and encouraged myself in my heart.

    Today is the entrance exam for Junior High School. For your own goals, you can’t do it without working hard.

    The school I go to is called Mahora Gakuin. It is a very large Academy City that has everything from kindergarten to university. There are many schools in it, all types, and my target is the famous Mitsusaka High School.

    The reason why I chose Mitsusaka is not because of its reputation, but because my brothers and sisters all graduated from here. I have an indescribable yearning for that place.

    I want to chase the traces they left behind, and I want to be like them.

    that's it.

    Well, of course, if I am admitted to Mitsusaka High School, my goal of dominating Mitsusaka will be one step closer, and realizing Mahora's dream of complete domination will not be unattainable.

    Hahahaha, I couldn’t help but laugh out loud.

    "Why are you giggling so early in the morning?"

    At this time, my head was hit hard.  When I looked back, I saw a handsome man with white shoulder-length hair standing behind me. He was looking at me listlessly with a pair of dead fish eyes, and he didn't look like he was awake at all.

    "Brother, you got up so early"

    ??I touched my head and laughed dryly.

    "Well, seeing as you have a test today, I got up early to see you out"

    Hey, is this guy so kind?

    "Hey, don't think I can't understand your expression"

    "Well……"

    Although those dead fish eyes are completely rotten, they are still so sharp.

    I don’t know if my thoughts were revealed again, but I got another blow on the head.

    "By the way, you forgot to bring your admission ticket"

    I was stunned for a moment, watching my brother hand a certificate to me.

    "Huh? Didn't I prepare it last night?"

    As I was talking, I wanted to go through my bag. I had carefully prepared all kinds of things the night before.

    "Well, men will always forget some things, just like forgetting what their first love looked like"

    “I won’t forget it!!”

    I replied angrily, but I didn't notice the firmness in my tone.

    The old man looked at me steadily for a moment, with an inexplicable light flashing in his eyes.?, and then touched my hair with a slight smile.

    “Okay, take your admission ticket and go quickly, don’t be late.”

    I didn’t notice anything strange about my brother, so I took the admission ticket and didn’t check whether I really didn’t bring it with me. I said goodbye to my brother and went out.

    "It seems that Ichika has grown up"

    After saying this softly, the man walked back into the room with a smile.

    It was easy, so I came to the address indicated on the admission ticket.

    ???????????????????? Why is it not in Mahonliang Academy, but in a high school outside?

    But I didn’t think too much about it. Anyway, it said this on the admission ticket and I couldn’t change it even if I wanted to.

    But I feel a little uneasy.

    Are you nervous before the exam?

    With a feeling of apprehension, I walked into the imposing building in front of me.

    "I'm just going to go, turn left and right, how on earth are you going to get to the second floor!?"

    It’s been almost ten minutes since I walked, and I still haven’t found the stairs to the second floor. The internal structure is too complicated!  ?  Is this the maze before challenging the BOSS!  !

    My eyes wandered around, trying to find the guide map on the wall, but I sadly discovered that the walls inside were so beautiful that I couldn't even find a crack, let alone any wall charts.

    ?????????? This time, shit, I’m lost.

    "Hey, what should I do? Hey, why are you so quiet?"

    At this time, I finally realized that it was eerily quiet here. After walking for so long, I didn’t even meet a single person. Could it be that the exam has already started?  ?  Could it be that my dream of dominating Mitsusaka was just aborted?  ?

    God, I curse Jesus for not having chrysanthemums!  !

    “Perhaps God really heard my curse from the heart, and a door appeared not far in front of me.

    I walked to the door and saw a piece of paper stuck on it with the words "Infinite_Stratos Examination Room" written on it.

    "Well, I guess this is the right place"

    Because it says "Examination Room" on it.

    But the name of this examination room really looks impressive, and there are actually two English words that I can’t understand.

    Thinking of this, I feel deeply disappointed for my English course.

    I guess I won’t be able to pass the English test this time.

    But it doesn’t matter, my other subjects are fine!  !

    After taking a deep breath, I opened the door and walked into the room.

    "Ah, you are a candidate. Okay, go over there to change clothes. We are pressed for time, so you have to hurry up. This place can only be rented until four o'clock. I don't have time to trouble you. Really, I don't know what I'm doing.  What……"

    As soon as I entered the room, a nervous-looking female teacher, about thirty-five years old or above, spoke a lot of words like a machine gun without raising her head. I was stunned for a few seconds.

    Hey, hey, hey!  !  !  Sister, don’t you need to see what I look like and check my admission ticket!  ?  Where has the professionalism of being an invigilator gone?  ?  And what’s going on with changing clothes!  ?  You have to change clothes for exams these days!  ?  Are you asking me to use my body to show the beauty of the human body in ancient Greece?  ?  Sorry, I have been failing art classes since I was a kid!  !  Well, actually this is to prevent students from cheating, right?  But there is no one other than you in this room. I really don’t see any other candidates anywhere!  !

    While I was minding my own business, the elder sister gave instructions and walked out of the room directly with the documents in her arms.

    I watched the other party leave in embarrassment. I bet the eldest sister really didn’t even look at me.

    "Hey, what kind of test is this"

    I muttered a few words in a depressed voice and walked towards the place covered by the curtain.

    And at this moment, I entered a new world.

 Text Chapter 2 Sure enough, this is a conspiracy

    When I opened the curtain and walked in, I saw the object in the center of the room.

    The streamlined metal shell reflects light that is not dazzling, and an armor-like outfit sits quietly.

    I looked at it carefully and then fell silent.

    “Damn it, what kind of clothes do you want me to change into?! Are you asking me to take the war studies test!!”

    The bag in my hand was almost smashed by me.

    I calmed down the turbulent feeling in my heart that I wanted to hit someone, and walked over, looking left and right at this thing. After looking at it for a long time, I was speechless.

    Isn’t this the IS that appears on TV?

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of 1999

    But this thing actually has something to do with me. Well, it should be related to my family.

    "This is what changed the world"

    Because of the "White Knight Incident" of that year, the world became aware of the existence of this kind of weapon. At the same time, the originally balanced military structure suddenly collapsed. How many IS controllers can be found will directly affect the country's military strength.  , so every country began to implement a system of preferential treatment of women.

    Although there is a magical power like magic in the world today, it has not been widely used in the military due to various restrictions. Moreover, IS has advantages that can compete with magic. In comparison, the country is more willing to invest more resources.  on this emerging technology.

    Well, this is actually nothing to me. I am more curious about IS. After all, I have seen forces more powerful than IS.

    With all kinds of thoughts, I couldn't help but reach out and touch it.

    Anyway, IS can only be activated by women. If I, a pure man, touch it, I will probably have no reaction like touching a dead fish. It is a rare opportunity to touch it and I will not suffer any loss.

    However, there are always various unknowns in life. You can never guess what will happen in the next second. Of course, it is another matter if you have the ability to predict.

    A cold metallic feeling came from the fingertips, followed by a burst of dazzling silver light and various information pouring into the mind.

    “Eh!? Eh————!!!!!!”

    Faced with such a strange situation, I suddenly lost my train of thought.

    When I finally came to my senses, I found that the IS had actually moved and attached itself to my body like armor, becoming part of my hands and feet.

    "What happened!?"

    “Has someone activated IS!?”

    "who is it!?"

    "Huh? This, this is -"

    "man!?"

    Hearing the sound, a group of researchers in white coats came over. They opened the curtain and saw me activating IS. They all fell into a state of sluggishness where they couldn't think.

    I looked at the researchers in front of me in silence, and then looked at the abnormality on my body. I immediately showed a miserable face like a Christian abandoned by God. At the same time, the devil on my brother's face flashed through my mind.  smile, with only one thought left in her mind.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? This is a conspiracy.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    “Oh, I want to die.

    "Classmate, Orimaru Ichika-san!"

    A voice calling my name brought me back to reality from my annoying thoughts. I held my forehead and blurted out weakly before I could figure out the situation.

    "Ah, what's the matter?"

    "Ah, um, um, I'm very sorry for calling you so loudly all of a sudden. Are you, are you angry? Yes, I'm sorry! But, um, I'll introduce myself in the order of the fifty syllables. Now it's Oribara-san's turn.  So, I'm really, really sorry! Can you please introduce yourself? Are you willing?"

    It was then that I really came back to my senses and figured out the situation, and found that my deputy instructor, Yamada Maya, was constantly bowing his head and apologizing to me. It was obviously my own fault, but the teacher wanted to apologize himself. For a moment, I was full of guilt.

    "Uh, um, Mr. Yamada, you don't have to apologize like this. It's all my fault. I will introduce myself."

    I stretched out my hand to stop Teacher Maya Yamada from apologizing, and quickly made a comforting reassurance.

    "Really, really!? You, you promised me! You must do it!!"

    Teacher Yamada suddenly raised his head, seriously grasped my hand and leaned towards me, and he could still see the mist in his eyes.

    Teacher, are you really a teacher?  ?  This pairThe attitude of the little girl can easily be misunderstood, and some ignorant and innocent little boys might have fallen into trouble from then on!  !  !  Oh, oh, don't put your chest on it, be careful, my cannon may go off!  Also, I need to reiterate it again, teacher, you are really not my type!  !

    In the struggle between reason and sensibility, angels and demons, I took my hand out with difficulty, left my seat and walked to the podium with a slight bend without being noticed.

    Ah, I almost got hard just now.

    Standing on the podium, looking at the unabashed thirst for knowledge in the eyes of the girls in the audience, including Teacher Yamada, I suddenly felt like I was on the top of Mount Everest, and it was difficult to even breathe.

    "Ahem."

    I straightened my back and cleared my throat, thinking about what to say next.

    ???????????????????? But my mind went blank. As expected, the pressure had already crushed my thinking power into pieces.

    At this time, I took a peek at the seat by the window. Sitting there was a black-haired girl with a ponytail.

    Her name is Xiao Zhizhen, my childhood sweetheart who we only reunited after six years. This girl has always had a single ponytail. When I first entered the classroom, I recognized her at a glance.

    “But it’s really a transformation of women.

    No, no, now is not the time to think about this.

    "Help me quickly!!"

    I signaled her with my eyes. As a childhood sweetheart who has been dating for a long time, she must be able to understand this information instantly.

    "snort!"

    You actually ignored me!  ?

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Oh, oh, what does this cold aura and this arrogant attitude mean!  Where has the arrogant and a little bit coquettish Hoshi-chan gone!  !  Now Chen is completely 100% proud!  !  She actually abandoned me mercilessly at my critical moment, turned her face expressionlessly to the window, and snorted coldly, "I'll kill you, did I offend you, Miss Chen!"  !

    “However, this did remind me of something.

    I remember my brother once told me that when faced with a girl who is wrapped in pride and makes people wonder if she is engaged in chain defense, you must use your fiery penis to penetrate the opponent's uterus.

    Of course, this is summed up by my rich theory and practice. Although I don’t know where his theory and practice come from, I even wonder if he made it up casually.

    ??????????????????? However, I have no idea what those two words mean in English, because I am powerless in English. I have obviously been abroad, and there are foreigners at home. I only know the twenty-six English letters ABC, which is really weak.

    Well, I don’t really want to know the meaning of this. I know that what comes out of my brother’s mouth is definitely not fun, because every time I ask my sister or other older women in the family, I will be scolded.  Of course, many times I will attract hatred consciously or unconsciously. In comparison, the harm I suffered is quite small.

    Ah, I am going off topic again. Look, the eyes of the girls below are starting to burst into flames.

    Well, what should I say at this time?

    Let’s start with a song called “Girls’ School Boys” by Twins?  Well, it does fit the occasion, but this is a self-introduction, not a concert.

    【When we introduce ourselves, too many rhetoric just attracts the temporary attention of others. To let people know ourselves, the most important thing is to show our true side.  】

    Brother’s voice seemed to ring in my mind. At this time, I seemed to see the holy light of heaven.

    Sometimes I’m pretty reliable.

    The corners of my mouth raised slightly uncontrollably, and the sunshine outside the window shone in at the right time. At this moment, in the eyes of some ignorant little girls, I became a handsome and sunny boy.

    A small exclamation came from below, and my attention immediately came back. I took a breath and began to introduce myself.

    "My name is Ichika Orimara."

    “Yeah, yeah, yeah!!”

    Everyone’s eyes showed the expectation of “I want to hear more.”

    I smiled, what a group of curious and kind children.

    Then, I should also treat others with sincerity.

    "I like Lolita the most."

    Maintaining a sunny smile, I expressed what I loved most in my heart.

    institutions

    The sounds of various heads banging on the table and people falling to the ground kept ringing out. It seemed that they were moved by my sincerity.

    I think everyone can become a partner who loves lolita.

    At this moment, I seem to have new hope for the future.

    The sound of clicking footstepsThere was an urgent sound, is someone coming?

    “Are you going to reveal your abnormal sexual fetish as soon as you get here!?”

    Huh?  Does this sound sound familiar?

    But before I had time to react, I was hit hard on the head and sent flying.

    Wow, this kind of invisible murderous martial arts passed down by my brother is so familiar to me. The pain that directly penetrates the skull and hits the cerebral cortex is simply exhilarating How strange!  !  I'm not a pussy-shaker like Sister Xiaoyuan!  !  !

    “However, this knocking method, whether it’s power, angle, or speed, is very similar to the person in my impression.

    I swallowed and turned around with a little fear. I saw the woman behind me wearing a black suit and tight skirt. She had a slender figure and a body curve with no fat at all due to regular exercise. And the other person was at this time  He crossed his arms in front of his chest, raised the corners of his eyes, and his eyes were as sharp as a wolf's.

    "What the hell, Guan Yunchang!?"

    Snapped——

    “Ugh, I got hit on the head again, I’m probably going to have a cerebral hemorrhage now.

    "Sister Chifuyu, it hurts so much!"

    Yes, the domineering woman in front of me is my sister Chifuyu Orimaru.

    "Who is the hero in the Three Kingdoms, idiot!!"

    I rubbed my head and stood up from the ground, looking at my sister in front of me, very curious about her appearance.

    "Sister Chifuyu, why are you here? Aren't you out training for the annual World's No. 1 Martial Arts Tournament?"

    "Do you think I am Yamcha!? Who told you that I would go to that kind of conference!!"

    Chifuyu-san’s eyes started to sparkle, and her fists were clenched tightly. She would probably attack accordingly depending on my answer.

    “Uh, it’s my brother, that’s what I told you!!”

    I quickly shied away all the responsibilities, but after hearing this, Chifuyu-san loosened her fists and held her forehead in distress.

    "That idiot has been talking nonsense all day long"

    Looking at Chifuyu-san's depressed and gnashing expression, I couldn't help but want to laugh out loud. Those words I just came up with on the spur of the moment were purely to deceive my brother. Oh, haha, a Tai Chi push hand can kill someone invisible. I feel  At this moment, my IQ doubled several times.

    "Huh? By the way, what was going on with your self-introduction just now?"

    "Well……"

    Okay, I haven’t even breathed a sigh of relief yet. Why did this hatred suddenly shift back? I didn’t make fun of you.

    "My brother told me to be heart-to-heart and treat others with sincerity"

    And as soon as I finished speaking, Chifuyu-san came towards me with an angry fist.

    “Just lie to me now!!!!”

    Is it okay to let your brother lie like this openly?  ?

 Text Chapter 59 Looking forward to meeting him again

    "Hey, your eyes are wandering. Do you want to borrow money from me? For the sake of us being brothers, just tell me how much you want. It's okay to give the Ming coins directly to you!"

    There was a short distance from leaving the World Tree to one of the squares near the World Tree. Along the way, Neil found that Negi peeked at him very frequently, almost every few steps.  When he turned his head, Negi quickly turned his head and whistled. This behavior made Neil very unhappy, because it felt very disgusting to be treated like this by a boy, and Negi was not a girl who secretly liked him.  .

    “ Could it be that Negi has been looking at 3A girls for a long time and hasn’t had any contact with boys for a long time, and finally his interest in that area has begun to awaken!  ?

    In an instant, Negi’s image became dangerous in Neil’s eyes.

    "Why is it such an unlucky thing to say? How much do you want today's birthday to become the anniversary of my death! What do you mean by that look in your eyes? I always feel super unhappy!!"

    Negi was obviously stunned by Neil's sudden words for a few seconds before he reacted. Coupled with the weird look in his eyes, he couldn't help but complain angrily.

    Neil stuck out his tongue, put his hands on the back of his head, and quickened his pace slightly, leading Negi by half a body.

    "Do you have anything to say?"

    Negi paused for a moment, looking sideways at the face partially blocked by his arms, his eyes flashing behind the lenses.

    “Hey, Neil, has something happened to you recently?”

    I always feel that something has changed in him.

    Neil’s pace slowed down unconsciously, but soon returned to its original state, and he asked without looking back.

    "Why do you think so?"

    “I just feel like you’ve been a little absent-minded these days, as if you’re a little further away”

    Raising his head and looking at the stars covering the night sky, the starlight gently reflected the faint light on Negi's glasses.

    Neil put down his hands and put them behind his back. He also raised his head and stared at him from a distance.

    "No, nothing has changed"

    In the end, he was still like that.

    Nothing has changed.

    "Neil"

    Negi turned his head and opened his mouth, as if he wanted to say something, but for a long time, he did not say another word.

    "Don't talk about me, it's you" Neil suddenly spoke up and grabbed the topic, turning his face and blinking, "You are the one who should be said to be absent-minded, right? You seem to have no energy recently, as if you were distracted by something.  Things are bothering me"

    "Is it that obvious?"

    Negi lowered his head and muttered quietly, but Neil could still hear him beside him.

    "It's all written on your face I thought you looked confident after the school festival, but it turns out you've been so worried these days that you almost jumped off a building. What, is it a worry about love, boy?"  "

    When talking about love, Neil’s eyes brightened up and his tone was full of ridicule.

    "No, I just had a quarrel with Asuna-san"

    Negi rolled his eyes at him and became dejected again.

    "Sister? Oh, haha, it really is a matter of love~~~You dishonest guy~~~"

    "Do you have to think about this!?"

    "Okay, what did you and eldest sister argue about?"

    Neil spread his hands and did not continue teasing the other party.

    "Actually, it's not a big deal. Asuna-san just reminded me that I am very similar to Chao-san"

    Negi lowered his head a little further and sighed softly.

    "I see, the eldest sister is angry because of this"

    Neil looked at his brother’s confused expression, and he probably figured out what was going on between him and Asuna.

    After meeting with Gunel and learning that his father was still alive, Neil also guessed what Negi was thinking now. He must be full of things about his father. Since a long time ago, Negi has been working hard for his father.  , constantly injured, and constantly moving forward. After getting more accurate news, he will only work harder to move forward for his dream, even at the risk of losing his life.

    Father seems to be everything to him.

    This is exactly the same as the super ring tone.

    For the sake of your dreams, you are willing to give up everything, including your own happiness.

    And Tomorrow Cai is angry about it, maybe that's it.

    "Actually, Asuna-san is right, and I said the same thing to Chao-san, but I"? 

    Although he clearly rejected Chao's approach, he himself followed Chao's path, almost exactly the same path.

    He, how should he choose?

    "Neji, do you still remember what Chao Lingyin said?"

    Neil didn’t pay attention to Negi’s current expression and just continued talking.

    "Don't stop, keep moving forward This sentence should be very suitable for you now. For you, your father's affairs can be said to be everything to you. If you are asked to give up everything now for this, you must be able to do it.  Yes, in this aspect, you, Chao Lingyin, and I are really the same"

    Neil slowly took a breath of the refreshing summer night, his eyes slightly focused on Negi's face.

    "However, I think this is correct, or in other words, any approach is correct, but everyone chooses a different position. It is probably impossible for you to give up looking for your father, so why not go all the way?  Black, just like Kick-Ass who became a hero after being knocked headlong"

    "Well, I always feel that the tone of your words has suddenly changed a lot"

    "Don't worry about these things. Your goal is very clear anyway. You just think too much. Anyway, there is only one way you want to go from now on, isn't it?"

    Facing Neil’s smile, Negi seemed to know a little bit about what he should choose.

    "However, I have one more thing to say. No matter what you choose, you should also pay more attention to the people around you, such as eldest sister. I think eldest sister is very clear about your thoughts, and this is what she is worried about.  , it’s just that she doesn’t want to see you scarring yourself, the eldest sister’s idea is probably that simple"

    Neil took a few steps forward, tapping his toes slightly. As his body turned, his long hair fluttered lightly, and his face was clearly reflected in Negi's eyes.

    "Don't forget this, because when you lose, the pain is not something you can bear"

    "Neil"

    They were only a few steps apart, but Niji felt like they were separated by a chasm.

    Because there was a bit of sad nostalgia in Neil's eyes, which blocked his approach.

    "Well, that's all I want to say. It's up to you what you think about next" Neil spread his hands and smiled softly, then turned a little evil again, "But eldest sister really loves you deeply.  Said~~~"

    "Why do you come back here again!!!"

    The sentimental atmosphere just now was gone, and Negi rolled his eyes angrily.

    “Hehe~~~”

    Neil grinned wider, looked away slightly, and saw the surrounding environment clearly. His smile was frozen, and his expression was a little confused.

    "Ah, by the way, what am I doing here?"

    "Huh? Don't you know it yourself!?"

    "I really don't know, I'm following you"

    "How are you following me!? You are following me and running in front of me!!"

    "In this case, I will go home. Goodbye, young man who works hard~~~"

    Neil waved his hand and walked forward without looking back, but he was immediately grabbed by the collar.

    "It's rare that you come here, so just patrol with me. You have a lot of time anyway"

    I don’t know where Niji got the strength, but he was holding on to Neil’s collar as firmly as a rock.

    "Hey, I'm not on duty tonight, and my youth is calling me!!"

    "What youth?"

    “Galgame on the computer!!!”

    “Delete your youth for me!!”

    "Do you want to ruin my life!?"

    "Your life is too insignificant!!"

    Seeing that Negi refused to let go of him, Neil lowered his head helplessly, but after waiting for a while, he found that Negi was still where he was.

    "Aren't you going to patrol? Why are you standing here without moving? You want to be a sentinel!"

    "No, I'm waitingah, here it comes!"

    When Negi was talking, a figure in the field of vision gradually enlarged, and he suddenly shouted.

    Neil looked in the direction that Negi was looking at, and saw Setsuna coming this way quickly, and Kamo the ferret was lying on her shoulder.

    "Why is Kamo and Setsuna-san together?"

    Generally speaking, doesn’t Kamo, the pervert, always follow Negi?

    "If you come to me today, I will ask Kamo to find Setsuna-san first, and then we will make an appointment to meet here."

    ? ?Ji smiled and explained in a calm tone.

    Neil glanced at Negi thoughtfully, his eyes brightened slightly, and then fell silent.

    "Teacher Negi, Teacher Neil, good evening."

    Setsuna quickly arrived in front of them. There seemed to be no surprise about Neil's appearance. Negi or Kamo must have told her in advance.

    "Boss Neil, long time no see."

    Kamo jumped from Setsuna’s shoulder to Negi, turned to say hello to Neil.

    "It's been a long time indeed. You haven't done anything wrong recently, have you?"

    Neil half-opened his eyes and glanced at Kamo who was stiff.

    “No, absolutely not!! I don’t dare to lose even a hair under Boss Neil’s eyes!!”

    "That means you did a lot of bad things that I didn't see, right?"

    Under Kamo’s desperate eyes, Neil raised a bright smile.

    "Okay, Neil, Kamo hasn't done much recently and has helped me a lot. Let's go on patrol now"

    Seeing this, Negi had no choice but to interrupt Neil's topic.

    Neil waved his hands quickly, as if he refused to agree.

    "No, it's not my turn tonight, I won't work overtime, you have to go do it yourself!"

    "Anyway, you are here, and you will do some meaningless things when you go back. It is better to stay. It is rare that we can be on duty together"

    “What’s so pointless!! You’re actually vetoing my life!!”

    "Teacher, what are you talking about?"

    Listening to the conversation between the two, Setsuna on the side was confused.

    "It's nothing, it's just that Neil promised us to patrol together. One more person will add more strength."

    Negi turned to Setsuna and smiled, taking Neil with him by the way.

    "Who agreed? Don't just talk to yourself!"

    "Then let's set off now!"

    "Okay, Teacher Negi."

    "Hey, don't ignore me, listen to me!!!"

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Ah, I really want to go home"

    Raising his head, Neil looked at the starry sky and lazily followed Negi and Setsuna.

    “It’s only been less than two minutes! How unmotivated you are!!”

    Neil didn’t pay attention to Neji’s words. He turned to look at An Jing walking beside him, his eyes rolled, and he didn’t know what he was thinking.

    "Speaking of Setsuna-san, why are you and Negi together? Could it be that you are having an unethical love affair with your eldest lady and her fiancé behind your back!?"

    Neil covered his mouth with his hands, his face filled with disbelief.

    "Who do you think is the betrothed!!"

    "I did not betray the eldest lady!!"

    "As expected of Neil, he said all the things in my heart, but it doesn't matter, brother, you can be considered Setsuna's master, it's totally okay!!"

    "How is it OK!!!" x2

    The two of them shouted at Kamo at the same time, dumbfounded.

    “I understand, I know how to do it, huh huh~~~~~”

    "You know nothing! The laughter behind you is full of bad intentions!!"

    "Teacher Neil, I will never change my heart for the eldest lady!!"

    In desperation, Setsuna expressed his loyalty to Konoka without thinking.

    "Oh, that's true" x3

    At this time, two young men, one a pervert, looked at Setsuna with ambiguous eyes. Setsuna was stunned, and then turned red and waved his hands in denial.

    "No, it's not what you think. I, I just treat the eldest lady, just"

    "Love……"

    "It's love"

    "like."

    The three guys caught Setsuna’s words very wisely.

    "Nah!!!!!!!"

    At night, the girl’s shy screams broke through the sky.

    "You guys are really energetic"

    Suddenly a voice intervened in the joke between three people and one mink. They followed the sound at the same time and saw a young man wearing a high school uniform leaning against a lamppost, holding a mobile phone in his hand, and his eyes glanced slightly  Their fingertips are still touching the bright screen.

    &nbsp;"Why are you here? Are you also patrolling at night?"

    Neil walked over and obviously knew the other person.

    The young man then turned his head, looked at Neil walking towards him, and smiled slightly.

    "Well, I'm short of manpower recently, so I came to help. Anyway, I still get overtime pay"

    "Senior Muchen."

    In an instant, he also came over and bowed respectfully to the other party.

    The young man is Jun Muchen.

    "It's Setsuna-chan, why are you with this bastard brat?"

    "Who are you calling a bastard? Speaking of bastards, you bastard is even more of a bastard!!"

    “Tsk, tsk, tsk, it’s full of balls in one sentence, it’s really dirty!”

    “It’s your head that’s dirty!!”

    "Well, actually, Teacher Neil is here to patrol tonight, so we came together"

    "The moment interrupted the two people's unscrupulous conversation, and at the same time, I felt that the two guys were really similar.

    "Neil, Setsuna-san, who is this gentleman?"

    There is obviously someone here who doesn’t know the other person.

    "Oh, this is a student from the high school department. Senior Jun Muchen, like me, is also employed by the school and is very powerful."

    Seeing that Neal had no intention of introducing him, Setsuna had no choice but to introduce him to Neji. When he looked at Jun Muchen, there was a hint of admiration in his eyes.

    "Ahahaha, I am stronger in that area"

    Jun Muchen touched the back of his head and smiled brightly, swinging his waist back and forth slightly.

    In an instant, he turned away with his cheeks slightly red, Negi looked puzzled, while Neil's eyes were full of contempt.

    "You can no longer be described as a scumbag."

    "Uh, um, nice to meet you, Mr. Jun."

    Although I didn’t understand what Jun Muchen meant by that aspect, I still extended my hand in a friendly manner.

    "This is Teacher Negi, just call me Muchen. He is such a personable gentleman, completely different from a guy who only knows bullshit"

    With a gentle smile on her face, Jun Muchen held Niji’s hand and said something that made someone angry.

    "It's much better than you, the guy with the same curly hair as [beep——]"

    Neil twitched the corners of his eyes, raised the corners of his mouth, and said coldly.

    “Although my hair is black and curly, it is definitely not the curly hair on [beep——]!!”

    "Ah la la, you really didn't bring it upon yourself"

    The two people looked at each other, as if there were sparks constantly arousing.

    "Well, Neil, you and Mr. Muchen are very familiar with each other."

    "Only a ghost is familiar with this kind of guy!" Neil turned his head and glared at Niji, then immediately turned back to stare at Jun Muchen, "This guy had a fight with me for no reason last time, what do you think?  Is this kind of person seriously ill?!"

    “It’s not just for nothing!!”

    "Then what are you talking about!!"

    “Because I’m bored!!”

    “Idiot!!”

    "Ha, I really don't understand"

    Negi held his forehead with a headache, feeling as if two Neils appeared in front of him.

    “Speaking of which, what are you doing here alone?”

    "I'm waiting for someone."

    Jun Muchen put away his phone and said with a yawn.

    "Ha, waiting for someone? You don't look like you have a date, do you?"

    "How different! One day I will go to a love hotel with the president!!"

    "One sentence will reveal your true face clearly."

    Neil sighed very much, this guy is really powerful in combat, his combat effectiveness has broken through the lower limit.

    "Actually, I was waiting for the principal's guests to come out" Seeing the curiosity in the three people's eyes, Jun Muchen continued, "They are people from the Holy Church."

    "The Holy Church? Is it dealing with the previous ghoul incident?"

    Neil was the first to react, and at the same time, three unlucky children flashed through his mind.

    "Ghoul? What ghoul?"

    Negi and Setsuna looked at Neil suspiciously. Neil was stunned. It seemed that they didn't know about the incident.

    After briefly explaining it to them, Negi and Setsuna's expressions changed slightly and became a little heavy.

    “Actually, you don’t need to be so nervous. As long as you deal with it well, you won’t be afraid of too much trouble”

    &nbsp; Jun Muchen put away his playful look and calmly comforted the two of them, with a comforting warmth in his voice.

    "Yeah." x2

    "By the way, who was sent by the Holy Church?" Neil raised his eyes and looked at Jun Muchen, "Is it the agent? Or are the people from the burial agency also coming out?"

    "You know a lot" Jun Muchen's eyes were slightly surprised, and then he continued to lean against the lamppost lazily, "That person is the person in charge of the nearby Shengtang Church stronghold, he is oh, myself  Look, he comes out."

    Jun Muchen suddenly stood up straight and looked back at the building behind him. In the darkness, the sound of neither light nor heavy footsteps sounded rhythmically.

    Everyone’s eyes were focused on him, and the figure in the shadow gradually became clearer, and the cross hanging on his chest reflected a faint silver light.

    "Oh? I didn't expect there would be so many people here"

    There seemed to be a little surprise in the heavy voice, and a man wearing a black priest's uniform appeared in front of everyone.

    Neil’s pupils shrank tightly, and the man’s face was deeply imprinted on his retinas. He opened his mouth slightly, then bit his lower lip tightly, and an imperceptible trace of violent murderous intention passed deep in his eyes.

    Soon, the trace of hostility disappeared, and Neil stood aside silently, returning to his usual listless appearance.

    Jun Muchen, who had been keeping quiet, glanced at Neil thoughtfully, then stood up with a smile and introduced the newcomer to Niji and the others.

    "This is the chief priest of Haiming City Church, and the person in charge of negotiating with our Magic Association on behalf of the Holy Church Church, Kotomine Kirei."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Jun Muchen faced Kotomine Kirei and introduced the person on the other side.

    "These three are magicians and swordsmen from the Magic Association, Negi Springfield, Neil Springfield, and Setsuna Sakurasaki."

    "Good evening, you three. I never expected that the Magic Association would have such outstanding children."

    Kotomine Kirei's eyes are always heavy, giving people a serious feeling.

    "You're flattered, Mr. Kotomine."

    Facing the other party’s compliment, Negi quickly nodded in return.

    Kotomine Kirei’s eyes passed over the faces of the three of them one by one. When he saw Neil, he paused for a moment and then turned to Jun Muchen.

    "Mr. Muchen, my business has been finished, and it's almost time for me to leave."

    "Let me take you out" Jun Muchen nodded to the other party, and then winked at the three of them, "Then I will lead Mr. Yanfeng to leave, and you three can continue working"

    "Okay, Mr. Muchen."

    "Goodbye, Senior Muchen."

    Neil didn’t look at Kirei for a second, he raised his head and nodded lightly to Jun Muchen, then turned around and left with the two of them.

    "Then let's go, Mr. Kotomine."

    "sorry to bother you."

    Kotomine Kirei nodded in thanks, then vaguely glanced at the direction Neil left, with an obscure smile on his lips.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "I'll send it here."

    Reaching the entrance of the academy, Jun Muchen stopped and turned to talk to Kotomine Kirei, who was following closely behind him.

    "Well, thank you."

    Jun Muchen nodded slightly to him and walked away.

    Kotomine Kirei calmly watched Jun Muchen leave. He slowly turned around until his back disappeared.

    “It seems like something interesting happened tonight, Kirei.”

    The strange voice appeared out of thin air, but Kotomine Kirei did not feel the slightest surprise, and his expressionless face maintained his usual indifference.

    "What are you referring to?"

    Kirei stared at the void in front of him, as if there was a figure in front of him talking to him.

    "hehe……"

    The sound of laughter was accompanied by golden light particles, which gathered together little by little. Soon, the silhouette of a human figure loomed in the golden light.

    "You should have discovered it, that brat"

    Yao dispersed, and a young man wearing a black jacket had his hands in his trouser pockets. His handsome face was full of arrogance, and a pair of bloody eyes under the golden bangs seemed to have an addictive demonic quality, staring directly at the indifferent eyes.  man.

    Seeing that Kirei remained silent, the young man raised an evil smile on his lips, narrowed his eyes slightly, and the blood in his eyes became more and more piercing.

    "He seems to have the same thing as us."

    Qili looked at the man??, his eyes were cold, and he met those eyes that were difficult for mortals to look directly into without giving in.

    Suddenly, Kirei smiled.

    A gloomy smile appeared on his cold and sharp face.

    "Indeed, aren't you interested, Gilgamesh?"

    "Of course I have interests. There aren't many things in this world that interest me" The smile on Gilgamesh's lips grew wider, and the light in his eyes became more and more elusive. "But, we can't be interested in him now."  Take action."

    "Oh why?"

    There was a hint of curiosity in Kirei's expression.

    Such emotional changes are very rare for him.

    "Because of the agreement with that guy, if that kid encounters danger within my sight, try to save his life."

    Gilgamesh withdrew his gaze and raised his head slightly. The night sky was reflected in his eyes, and he seemed to be able to see a night similar to the original one.

    "That mysterious heroic spirit?"

    Kirei frowned, a familiar yet unfamiliar figure appeared in his mind.

    "Um."

    Gilgamesh’s gaze retracted from the sky and fell on Kirei.

    "Do you know his identity?"

    Hearing Kirei’s question, Gilgamesh smiled playfully.

    "That's right, but it's better not to tell you for the time being. It will be more exciting to save the interesting things until the end."

    Gilgamesh looked past Kirei, looking in an unknown direction, with slight waves in his eyes.

    "My king, I am looking forward to meeting him again."

    ?…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

    PS: I plan to overthrow and rewrite it, and change the protagonist to a female.

 Text Chapter 60 Moon Peak Shrine

    irritable.

    That feeling lingered in my mind for quite some time.

    The things that happened recently and the people I met have revived many memories that have been buried deep in my heart. In my mind, almost all of them are pictures that I don’t want to think of.

    In the past, he would sometimes recall it or appear in his dreams. Even though it was like a curse, he never wanted to abandon those memories. For him, this was a sin that he had to endure.

    However, even so, he would not be as inexplicably restless in the past as he is now. Often, as long as he hints to himself, his mood will soon calm down, or in other words, his heart will feel like death again.

    Is it because of those people?

    Some familiar faces flashed through Neil's mind, and a subtle sense of peace flowed through them.

    He has always been walking alone. Even Negi, who is closest to him, cannot get close to the depths of his heart. Now, the shadows of other people have been left in his heart. Unknowingly, the cracks in his heart have opened up.  got bigger.

    However, he knew very well that this would not work.

    He has learned a lot from what happened in the past, and he doesn't want to repeat the same mistakes. In order to no longer let others get hurt because of him, and make himself suffer again, as long as he no longer establishes close relationships with other people and is separated by a distance, then each other will  Will not be harmed.

    “Otherwise, what happened to Touma that night will happen again.

    "well……"

    Neil sighed slightly, because being reminded by Negi made him a little concerned about his own problems.

    Since coming to this country and coming into contact with those people, he seems to have changed more or less. Now I think about it, does the practice assigned to him by the principal have such meaning.

    "It's so weak"

    Neil stopped his directionless progress, looked up at the clear blue sky, and laughed somewhat self-deprecatingly.

    In the breeze, there is a hint of fragrance.

    Neil put away his complicated thoughts, smelled the fragrance of flowers, and couldn't help but turn his head and look around. It turned out that he had come to a place that was familiar yet unfamiliar.

    On the long stairs, there is a torii gate.

    "Shrine"

    Neil had seen this kind of building before at Bang Zhikui's home, but he didn't expect that he would encounter another shrine while wandering around this city. It seems that the people here seem to believe in gods.

    However, there seemed to be something about this shrine that attracted him. Unconsciously, Neil stepped on the stairs and walked up out of curiosity. He glanced at the sign on the torii gate, which was written in black ink on the somewhat broken wooden board.  With a few big characters.

    Tsukimine Shrine.

    After walking up the stairs, a clean open space appeared in front of me. In the distance, there is the main hall of Tsukamine Shrine, and it is surrounded by trees. In the center, there is a peach blossom tree, with pale pink petals blooming. From time to time, it is surrounded by trees.  The wind blows, and the petals carry their fragrance and blow into the distance.

    Neil walked over, and the fragrance he just smelled seemed to be the fragrance of the flowers of this peach blossom tree. But, is this season the time for peach blossoms to bloom?

    After touching the rough tree trunk, Neil looked up at the crown of the tree where the buds were blooming with a strange expression.

    "Is it the same as the cherry blossom tree in my house?"

    It seems wrong. The tree at home will remain open for a long time because it has been tampered with. Unless the tree in front of you has also been tampered with, but would anyone be so bothered?

    "Maybe yes."

    Neil held his chin up and murmured uncertainly.

    "Well, it's not a bad thing anyway, it's just a spectacle at best"

    It’s really not a big deal. At least not many people will delve into the school’s World Tree, which is too big to complain about. Sometimes Neil really wonders if the people in this city are all crazy guys.

    "But why don't you see a clergyman?"

    After being here for a long time, I didn’t find anyone coming or going, not even a worshipper.

    Neil sat down under the peach blossom tree, leaning against the trunk of the tree and vaguely seeing the sky through the branches. The hazy and broken beauty was particularly charming. As he watched quietly, time seemed to have stopped.

    The slightly blowing wind mixed with the fragrance of peach blossoms and the simple atmosphere of the shrine seemed to have a hypnotic effect. Little by little, Neil's eyes slowly closed, and unknowingly, the scenery in front of him gradually changed.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    Ordinary furnishings, ordinary decoration.

    &nbsp; This is an ordinary house.

    The open window let in the bright morning light, and the faint light reflected on the floor and walls, making it warm.

    On the recliner, a beautiful woman with long black hair was sitting, and opposite her, a man with long white hair was half-kneeling on the ground, his palms gently covering the woman's slightly swollen abdomen.

    "Do you really want to go?"

    The woman raised her bright and moving amber eyes and stared at the man with gentle eyes.

    The man met those beautiful eyes and grinned.

    “I don’t want to go either, but I have to go, just like I have to take Sadharu out in the morning, otherwise he will be at home”

    "Be serious."

    The woman raised her hand and patted the man's head gently, her face full of anger.

    "Well, I'm very serious" The man grabbed the hand covering his head, held it softly and without force, and looked at the other person intently, "I'm sorry, I have to leave him at this time.  you alone……"

    Looking at his expression, the woman couldn't help but sigh, and then she curled her lips in displeasure.

    "I knew it was like this. You haven't listened to me since you were a child. I really doubt whether you are sincerely good to me"

    "Oh my, my whole body belongs to you, you still don't believe me" The man held the white catkin and couldn't help but laughed out loud, "A woman is a fragile work of art. If you don't cherish it, you will lose it."  It cannot be saved, so I will cherish you all the time."

    Hearing these straightforward words, the woman's pretty face couldn't help but blush slightly, but when she saw the smile in his eyes, she felt a little annoyed. She narrowed her eyes and smiled as charmingly as a crescent moon.

    “Hey, you must have a lot of artworks, right?”

    The man lowered his head and thought for a moment, then muttered uncertainly, "It seems like a lot"

    "Um?"

    The man quickly grabbed the hand that had started to press hard on his ear and looked at the woman with a flattering smile, "But I chose the one who is priceless to me"

    The woman glared at him and finally let go of her hand. Looking at his familiar face, she felt slightly absent-minded.

    "Do you know what the happiness I hope for me is like?"

    Her voice was very plain, but in the man's ears, there was always an unforgettable sadness.

    "I can eat with you every night, say good night to you before going to bed, and say good morning with a smile in the morning. What a little woman."

    The man stopped his smile and spoke seriously and calmly.

    The woman gently spread her face, her smile as happy as a rainbow after the rain.

    "Yes, I'm just a little woman, so I don't expect my husband to be a hero admired by all people. As long as he can stay with me, it's enough."

    "I don't want to be a hero, because heroes usually die young." The man shrugged, then stood up, bent down and gently touched the side of the woman's face, with tenderness written on his face, "But I can't be a hero.  person, so you can rest assured to let me go, I will definitely come back to you in vain."

    The woman held the broad and strong hand with both hands and pressed it tightly to her face. Her eyes were wet without knowing when.

    "I always feel that I am destined to wait for you all the time. I never see you waiting for me. You know, waiting is not a happy thing."

    "So, I can only compensate."

    The man let go of the woman’s hand and wiped away the tears from her eyes.

    "Wait until I use my future happiness to make up for your past unhappiness."

    With a smile on his face, he turned around and left with the woman looking at him forever.

    Determined, without a trace of nostalgia.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    Ding bell——ding bell——

    There seemed to be some melodious ringing ringing in my ears.

    Open your eyes, it’s the bright world.

    Neil was a little lost. What was that dream just now?

    In the dream, I only heard a man and a woman talking to each other, but I couldn't see their faces clearly, as if there was always a fog blurring their faces.

    【Do those two people have anything to do with me?  】

    ??Thinking hard, but can’t get any results.

    "My little friend, are you okay?"

    At this moment, a strange voice sounded in his ears, and only then did Neil notice that there was someone around himhuman existence.

    Turning around, Neil saw that the owner of the voice was a beautiful woman.

    A unique miko costume revealed the identity of the other party. Her long hair was bright flaxen, and the brown pupils dotted on her beautiful face seemed to be covered with a layer of light. No matter what the environment, she would exude a soft glow.  Glorious and reassuring.

    With a faint smile on her lips, the woman looked at Neil who had just woken up.

    "Uh, sorry, I just fell asleep."

    Neil noticed that the other person was holding a strange-looking bell in his hand. The ringing he just heard might have come from this thing.

    “It’s easy to catch a cold if you sleep here.”

    The woman suddenly realized it, and then she felt a little worried.

    "Well, I understand."

    Neil responded politely to other people's kindness.

    "Miss, are you the witch here?"

    "Well, I am the shrine maiden of Tsukimine Shrine, and I just took over recently."

    The woman smiled slightly, and the bell in her hand gently made a pleasant ringing sound.

    "Speaking of which, I saw you looking a little lost just now. Was it a nightmare?"

    Recalling the way Neil looked when he woke up before, the woman asked with some concern.

    "Well, in the distant Silent Hill, Alessa is trying to swallow me up with darkness and combine me with her. How can we repair it? I am obviously not Sharon"

    Neil habitually rambled on, even clenching his fists to express his anger.

    "What, is it an evil spirit!?"

    However, the miko was very shocked, and then she held the bell tightly and tried to hit Neil on the head.

    "Miss, wait!! What are you going to do!?"

    “I’ll help you get rid of the spirit, don’t worry, it’s very effective!”

    "It looks like you want to kill me. I'm afraid that before I can get rid of the spirit, I will become a spirit myself!!" Neil quickly raised his hand to stop the other party, with a look of shame on his face, "Miss Witch, what I just said was purely  Nonsense, please don’t pay attention!”

    "Ugh, why am I still so worried? Hey, could it be that you were possessed by a ghost and saw the ghost's memory!?"

    "Uh, no, and it's not really a nightmare. I just had a somewhat inexplicable dream" Neil paused, glanced at the witch, and felt that there was nothing embarrassing about saying it, so he continued, "In a dream  I saw a man and a woman having a conversation, but I had no impression of their faces, so it was a bit strange."

    "You didn't lie to me?"

    “…It’s true this time.”

    "Oh, is that so?" The witch held her delicate chin and thought carefully. She looked down at Neil, "Actually, dreams sometimes have something to do with the past. Sometimes, maybe it's the scene in the future, maybe it's you.  The future is uncertain"

    After saying that, the miko looked at him with a strange smile.

    "my future?"

    Neil was a little confused for a moment. He really hadn't thought about this, but it didn't look like it.

    He shook his head and got rid of all the messy thoughts in his mind. It didn't matter whether this dream was related to him or not. It was just a dream anyway.

    "Forget it, it's useless to think so much. By the way, what do you call Miss Miko?"

    "My name is Guanyue Gefan, you can just call me Guanyue. What about you?"

    "Neil Springfield, please give me your advice."

    Neil stretched out his hand to shake Gefan’s hand, and Gefan tilted his head, not knowing what he was thinking.

    After chatting with Ge Fan for a while, Neil said goodbye and left.

    Gefan stood at the top of the stairs, watching Neil leave. After losing sight of him, she turned around and walked back to the peach blossom tree. She reached out her hand and brushed the rough bark of the trunk.

    Ding bell——

    The peach blossom tree suddenly made a circle of invisible fluctuations, and the bell in Ge Fan's hand seemed to be vibrated and made a sound.

    The witch looked at the peach blossom tree with deep and gentle eyes, and suddenly smiled.

    "Just now, what kind of dream did you see for him?  "

    Ding bell——

    There was another sound.

    It seems that someone has given the answer.

 Text Chapter 61 Wash your hands before pursuing a girl

    "It's so boring. If I had known earlier, I would have asked Nanoha and Suzuka to come out together"

    Alyssa, who was walking alone on the street, muttered in a low voice with some regret. She looked sideways at the exquisite accessories in the closet, feeling like something was missing without anyone to chat with her.

    It turns out that she is not used to being alone.

    "Huh? Ahead is Kabukicho"

    Because I had been a guest at Neil's home, and Neil's home was in this street, I passed by this place at that time. Although this area is not very big, there are many weird shops. For example, there is a store called  A shemale club opened by people from Xixiang.

    What kind of person would go to such a strange place?

    Alyssa cursed in her heart.

    But this place seems to be as chaotic as ever, or rather lawless.

    Alyssa looked around and would always see groups of delinquents and gangsters gathering in some corners, but the people passing by seemed not to be surprised, and sometimes even greeted them familiarly.

    "No wonder we raise people like stupid teachers"

    Alyssa felt as if she had discovered the truth.

    And just when Alyssa was so absent-minded, she felt as if she hit something and fell backwards.

    “It hurts so much!”

    “Hey, little girl, how are you walking!!!”

    Suddenly there was a rough voice above her head, and Alyssa stood up with some pain and looked. A fierce young man was glaring at her. He was holding a bottle of drink in his hand, and there were five people surrounding him. They were also surrounded by five people.  With a black jacket and colorful hair, he has a standard bad appearance.

    Alyssa was startled by this sudden situation and couldn't help but take a small step back.

    "Youwhat are you going to do?"

    "What are you doing! You soiled my clothes, what are you talking about!!"

    The young man pointed to a puddle of water on the chest of his clothes, and then stared at Alyssa fiercely, "What do you think we should do now!?"

    "II didn't mean it. For clothes like this, I'll just pay you for it!"

    Only then did Alyssa know what was going on. She secretly sighed why she was so unlucky today, and then said in a strong tone.

    The bad boy raised his eyebrows, as if he was offended by the other party's toughness. He couldn't help but snorted and said with narrowed eyes, "Huh? Compensate to me? Do you think you can afford it!! This is unique in the world!!"

    "Huh? Unique!?"

    Alyssa looked at the tattered clothes and felt that it would be trivial to compensate him for a hundred identical ones.

    "That's right, the boss worked hard to make it!!"

    "Do you think ordinary people can make those jagged shapes on the cuffs!?"

    "This is a work of conscience for our bad industry!!"

    “That’s why people call it Great White Shark!!”

    The companions behind the young man shouted and looked proud, while the leading delinquent youth was even more embarrassed and shy.

    ""

    Ah, what are you so shy about, bad!

    Alyssa was speechless for a while. Fortunately, she thought the sleeveless cuffs were caused by being torn off, but it turned out that these idiots made them by themselves.

    "Then what are you going to do? If you don't want compensation, I'll leave!"

    Facing this group of people, Alyssa felt a little afraid, and her eyes flickered slightly. She asked pretending to be calm, just hoping to get out of here as soon as possible.

    "Well, what should I do"

    The young man suddenly calmed down and looked at Alyssa carefully, making her feel uncomfortable for a while.

    "Hey, what on earth are you"

    “Please date me on the condition of marriage!!!”

    Before Alyssa finished speaking, the young man bowed ninety degrees and stretched out his hand. Alyssa was stunned, and her face immediately turned red.

    【Eh!  ?  Interact!  ?  What the hell kind of development is this!  !  】

    “You, you, what did you say all of a sudden!!!!!!”

    Alyssa no longer knew whether she was embarrassed or angry. The person who looked so fierce just now as if he wanted to kill her actually turned around and said he wanted to date her!  ?

    “Oh, my God, the boss’s lolicon is having another attack”

    "This disease is difficult to treat"

    "Actually, I am also a lolita control."

    "+1 upstairs."

    "You guys don't give it to me"??Talk to yourself!  !  !  !  "

    Alyssa angrily complained about this group of people, and then swatted away the hand handed by the young man.

    “Did you agree to my proposal!?”

    “Don’t jump to the final stage all at once!!!”

    Alyssa felt like she was going to cry. She started to turn her head, hoping to ask for help from passers-by. As soon as she turned her head, she saw a guy passing by with his hands in his trouser pockets and looking at her dumbfounded.

    ""

    ""

    With their eyes facing each other, the other person shook his head and walked forward as if nothing had happened.

    “Idiot teacher, come back here!!!”

    Hearing the angry shouting behind him, Neil had a headache. How could he encounter such trouble on the way home? However, it was really a novel thing to see someone confessing to Alyssa.

    Neil looked back at Alyssa, he spread his hands helplessly, "Hey, Miss, someone is confessing to you, I'm too embarrassed to come out and mess with it"

    “Asshole, didn’t you see that I was surrounded by a group of bad guys!?”

    "Tsk, tsk, tsk, this is even worse. Classic romantic comedies like heroes saving beauties are not suitable for me"

    "Who is telling you about a romantic comedy?!" Alyssa walked over quickly and grabbed Neil's collar, "Stop showing off your narcissistic expression and saying boring words! Get him away right now!!!  !”

    With one move, the Tathagata Divine Palm was swung out in succession, and Neil was directly hit and sent flying for more than ten times in the air.

    Neil was lying on the ground, covering his bleeding nose, and was almost beaten into a mosaic by Alyssa.

    "Let me tell you, you've beaten me to this point, are you still afraid of these people?"

    "Hey! Don't ignore us!!"

    The group of bad guys stood up and stared fiercely at Neil who appeared on the stage.

    “Well, I always feel that this kid looks familiar.

    Neil patted his clothes and stood up, glanced at the group of people in front of him, and couldn't help but sigh.  He looked at the leading delinquent young man, spread his hands and asked speechlessly, "I say, big brother, what's so good about this kid?"

    Alyssa’s eyelids twitched, and she held back her anger and stood behind Neil.

    "Huh? I like it, but can you control it!?"

    Looking at him gearing up, he seemed ready to punch him at any moment.

    Neil shook his head, then turned away to reveal Alyssa. He pointed at Alyssa and pushed up a pair of non-existent glasses.

    "Look at this little girl, the top is as flat as a horizontal line. Does it feel like a hand? Of course it does, but it just feels like a scratch on your hand. Unless you are an M, you will feel good!!"

    Ignoring Alyssa’s pretty face that was starting to darken, she then pointed at her legs.

    "Look here again, these two legs are so short, can they cooperate with you to do some difficult movements!? What fun is there! Without fun, how bleak life will become!! Do you think  …”

    “Don’t judge me for thinking about yourself, you scum!!!!”

    The world's martial arts show rises to the dragon level, and Neil spurts blood for another ten meters.

    "Are you here to step on me or to save me"

    Alyssa picked up Neil and stared at him coldly.

    "This is a strategy, Miss"

    At this time, the young man who was stunned by Neil's words came back to his senses, frowned, and reached out to Alyssa.

    "Who cares about you? As long as I like it!!"

    When Alyssa looked back and saw this scene, a bit of panic appeared on her face, but another hand appeared to help her block it.

    "Just say it nicely, don't move your hands or feet"

    Neil stood up and grabbed the other person’s thick hand with a smile, but the other person’s face seemed to be distorted by pain.

    "Idiot teacher"

    Neil turned back and smiled at Alyssa, then threw the young man out.

    “Wash your hands clean before pursuing a girl!!!”

    The young man was thrown towards his companions. They quickly supported the young man and were a little stunned when they looked at the red mark on his hand.

    How can a kid be so powerful?

    "You bastard, get on me!!" The young man rubbed his arms, and then rushed out fiercely, "I don't believe that six holy swords can't push the mountain of meat!!!"

    Facing the six people flying over, Neil curled his lips and quickly crashed into the six people.

    "Who do you think I am!!!It’s been a solo since!  !  !  I am the tank mage all by myself!  !  !  "

    "You're cheating!! Uh, wait, are you from my mother-in-law's family"

    “You only know now!!!”

    A few seconds later, Neil waved his hand freely and said to Alyssa, "Let's go."

    Alyssa looked numbly at the figures with their heads stuck in the wall. It was really lucky that the smashing was so comic.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Classmate Alyssa, why do you appear there alone? Where are your two good friends?"

    "Don't keep saying things I don't understand!" Alyssa glared at Neil angrily and looked away, "Even good friends won't get tired of being together every day."

    "Hey, I thought you were all in a relationship where flowers kiss each other"

    "Can you say something I can understand! Ah, no, you'd better not talk."

    Neil shrugged and looked at Alyssa who was walking in front of her a little annoyed. It was so rare that he saved her, but he didn’t even get a candy. It was really unsettling.

    "Hey, thank you just now"

    Alyssa stopped, glanced at Neil sideways, then quickly looked away, her face slightly red.

    "Thank you for what it is, can you eat it?"

    "Neal's word "thank you" immediately shirks all the credit from others. It is really the most deceptive word creation in history. At this time, at least you have to invite him to the Green Room for a sundae to express your gratitude.

    "Eat your sister!"

    ???????????????? Could it be that she didn’t appreciate it even after thanking him? Alyssa was so angry that she gritted her teeth.

    "Oh, classmate Alyssa, I didn't expect you to be so impure and actually want me to do such an ethically degrading thing. You are such a crazy guy. I never thought I had ever taught such a student!"

    "Shut up, you lost Greymon!!"

    Seeing Alyssa’s cannibalistic expression, Neil had no choice but to shut up in frustration.

    Ah, poor Sundae-kun left me again.

    "Speaking of which, how did you get to that place?"

    "I walked there accidentally. Do you think I came to find you!?"

    Alyssa was still angry, and even her tone of voice was full of gunpowder.

    "Sorry, I'm not interested in washboards."

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!! I am a washboard, I am so sorry!!!"

    Neil stretched out his hand to block the attack, but was bitten hard by the eldest lady’s tiger teeth. He couldn’t help but helplessly cover his forehead and sigh.

    "Don't think that just because Rie Kugimiya can use skills randomly"

    After vomiting in a low voice, Neil found that his hands were comically bloody.

    "Miss, it's time to relax. Even if you want my blood to flow through your body, you don't have to do this. I have another compromise. If you give birth to my child, you will have our blood."  Well, don’t you think this is simple, quick and perfect?”

    “Uh-huh, uh-huh, uh-huh!!!”

    "What are you shouting! Have you been fucked by me [beep——]!? Ahhhh, I know I was wrong, please let me go!!"

 Text Chapter 62 There must be something hidden under the cute appearance

    "You don't want me anymore?"

    The blond girl pursed her lips into a pitiful line, looked at the indifferent young man with tears in her eyes, and made a very outrageous declaration.

    "you——"

    The young man's eyelids twitched. After taking a deep breath, he was about to speak in a calm tone.

    “Is it because you have this woman that you don’t want me!?”

    The girl suddenly changed the topic and pointed at the girl standing next to the boy. She also had blond hair similar to hers, but her expression was a bit stunned, and she seemed to have been greatly shocked.

    "Eh!? Me?"

    The girl who was accused pointed at her face, her whole body was stunned, but the girl didn't seem to hear her words, she just took out her handkerchief and wiped the non-existent tears, and continued to complain about her misery.

    "You already have me at home, why are you looking for another woman outside? Can't I satisfy you with my blond hair? As my mother said, men are all beasts whose lower bodies are always in a state of rage"

    ""

    The young man said that he was really not a blond person. Did this guy’s mother say such strong words?  Sure enough, divorced women have wrong prejudices against men.

    When the young man said nothing and looked speechless, the girl rushed to the young man and stared at him with tears in her eyes.

    "I just heard you say you wanted to have a baby with her, why!? I can obviously give birth to a baby for you. If you want, I can give birth to a football team for you right away!!"

    As she was speaking, the girl caressed her belly with both hands, a trace of yearning and happiness for the future flashing across her face.

    At this moment, the passing spectators either admired or despised the young man at the center of the whirlpool. If he could do such a cruel thing at the age of ten, is it really okay to have a child?  Has modern science advanced to a point that even they could not imagine!  ?

    The young man covered his face. He was so ashamed. The looks around him made him so ashamed that he wanted to dig a hole and bury himself. He really couldn't get pleasure from the public shameful play in public.

    For the first time, the young man felt that he was still very moral.

    "Please let me go"

    "No, I will never leave you! I will never give up my happiness! Are your feelings for me just for fun?! Do you just want my body!?"

    Hearing the young man’s pleading words, the girl immediately came back to her senses and held his hand tightly, her eyes full of determination.

    ""

    The young man looked up at the sky that was gradually losing color in his eyes and shed tears silently.

    “Ah, I really want to die.

    "Hey!! Don't talk to yourselves, don't involve me in it!! It has nothing to do with me!"

    Alyssa could no longer bear the weird looks from around her. As the eldest lady, she felt so ashamed for the first time in her life. She actually became another heroine of such a shabby drama, and she even gave birth to a child. The lower limit.  It's not that showy.

    "And you, the stupid teacher, no, the promiscuous teacher! You actually did that, that, that kind of thing to a little girl, I, I will definitely report you!! You wait to go to jail!!"

    Alyssa pointed at Neil with a red face. This guy actually did these heinous things. Fortunately, she still believed him.

    No, if this continues, Nanoha, Suzuka, and the girls in the class will be in danger.

    Alyssa took out her mobile phone and immediately dialed a number.

    "Hey! Is this the International Court of Justice!?"

    "Miss, you don't have to be so realistic! And why is it that the International Court of Justice convicted me all of a sudden? Do you want me to hold a grudge like this!? You actually raised it to the international level!! You want me to be punished by human beings?  Expelled from the world!?”

    Neil almost fainted when he heard Alyssa’s calling voice. He stretched out his hand to take away Alyssa’s phone.

    “Yeah——!! Don’t touch me, you’ll get pregnant!!!”

    Alyssa screamed and jumped a few steps away, crossing her arms warily.

    ""

    Neil squatted deeply on the ground and was about to enter the orz state.

    When did he become a turbid launch pad covered in mysterious liquid?

    “Meow haha, that’s really interesting.”

    And the girl who was the culprit was holding her hands behind her back, watching the developments in front of her with a smile.

    "Asshole, whose fault do you think it is?! I was almost exiled because of your nonsense!!" Neil jumped.He stood up and glared at the girl with a red cross on his head, "Alicia, please go to bed early tonight. Weren't what you just talked about the bloody plot of a TV series last night!!"

    Not long ago, Neil was being tormented by Alyssa, but he was bumped into by Alicia who happened to be wandering around, and she heard Neil's teasing, which resulted in such a third-rate movie.  A real-life ethical romance drama with low blood pressure, low age and low IQ.

    "I want to perform because I think it's interesting"

    Alicia stuck out her tongue cutely and smiled as if she was not afraid that Neil was about to go crazy.

    “I almost went to the end of my life because of your desire to perform!!”

    "So youth is like a sand castle, which instantly collapses just because of some trivial things."

    “Don’t make it sound like it has nothing to do with you!!”

    Alyssa came over, she looked at Alicia, and immediately stroked her chest and breathed a sigh of relief.

    "It turns out you are not Feit. I was still wondering why Feit was such a person"

    Because of Nanoha, Alyssa and Suzuka both recognized the child Fit, and later exchanged letters. Judging from each other's words and appearance, they both felt that Fit was a well-behaved child who could even  A cute and shy girl.

    But the girl who looked exactly like Fit had just appeared, almost shattering her fantasy.

    Fortunately, God is merciful.

    "That's right, I'm not Feit, but I am Feit's sister, Alicia~~" Alicia smiled cutely, then blinked her beautiful eyes and looked at Alyssa, "By the way, you know Fei  Special?"

    "Well, but we have never met, so when I first met you, I was surprised. You are more lively than I thought"

    Alyssa felt that the corners of her mouth were twitching when she spoke.

    "Fortunately, Feite is not like you"

    Neil stood up, feeling equally deeply.

    "Hey, if Feit is like me, so what?"

    "Tell your mother to have another baby."

    "Ah! Neil is so bad, even Feit and I are not enough, yet he still wants it!"

    “…You’d better kill me.”

    "I just heard Alicia say that you live in this guy's house" Alyssa asked Alicia, but her eyes looked at Neil strangely, "I don't want to ask why you live in his house.  Why isn’t Feit with you?”

    "Well, there are many reasons. When Feite comes back, I will tell you in detail if I have the chance"

    Seeing that Neil had no intention of answering, Alicia could only answer randomly.

    "……Oh well."

    Alyssa’s eyes swept back and forth between the two of them, but she still suppressed the doubts in her heart.

    She always felt that they and Nanoha had a common secret that she didn't know about.

    Alyssa felt a little irritated unconsciously.

    "Well, it's time to go home" Seeing that the atmosphere seemed to be silent, Neil said aloud, "Miss, you should go back too, otherwise you will be confessed to again later"

    "Well, I understand."

    "Hey, what confession, tell me!"

    Alicia immediately became interested, but ended up being slapped on the forehead by Neil.

    When Neil and the three of them were walking on the road, they met a familiar guy head-on, and the other person was staring with his mouth wide open, with a look of surprise on his face that made him stupid.

    "Hey, Furuichi-san"

    Neil opened his dead eyes and said hello to the other party. How dare he meet an acquaintance at such a distance. In this small town, the chance of such randomness is really unusually high.

    "Um, can you explain the current situation in detail?"

    Furuichi held his forehead, reluctantly put on a relaxed smile, and tried hard to pose as a wise man.

    "What do you care about?"

    Neil and the two girls all tilted their heads at the same time, with several question marks popping up on their heads.

    "You still ask me what I care about!? Why are you with classmate Alyssa and a cute girl!!"

    "Ha, you ask why, it's just that we met on the road"

    "Oh my god!! Neil, has spring arrived again!? What a world without morals this is!!!!"

    Furuichi rubbed his eyebrows and almost smoke came out, and he fell intoA subtle state of rage.

    "Can you calm down, Furuichi-san, be careful and poke your forehead"

    "Ah, Neil, who made an oath with me to be a jobless virgin for the rest of his life, unexpectedly had something good happen to him. This was such a shock, as if all the hair on his butt was about to fall out, just like hair loss.  Dropped, and they are actually two cute girls of the same age? Obviously I remember that Neil’s preference seems to be the royal sister style with bulging front and back - "

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? could have two lines of bitter tears of blood and tears left in their eyes, Gu Shi looked at the sky aimlessly.

    ""

    "Well, anyway" Neil walked over and punched Gu Shi directly in the face, "You set my egg first!!!"

    “How can I not be determined after you’ve done this?!”

    "Have you calmed down, Furuichi-san"

    "I was forced to cool down"

    Furuichi was lying on the ground. Was that a meteorite that punched him so hard that his head was smoking?

    Ah, this time the handsome side of the beautiful girl was completely ruined in front of her.

    "By the way, who is this lady next to you?"

    Furuichi saw Alicia and asked Neil.

    "Alicia Testerosa, is"

    Neil wanted to say the words "my tenant", but he felt that Furuichi might get crazy if he said it, and there might be some rumors the next day. Last time Hayate came to visit his home.  It was this guy who broke the news.

    ???????????????????????????????? How about we kill him here to eliminate the trouble?

    Furuichi was covered in cold sweat, and his teacher was releasing an unabashed murderous light next to him. In an instant, he felt that his life seemed to be forced to the edge of the cliff.

    However, Neil and Furuichi had no time to care about anything else at this time, because a group of vicious guys were coming towards them.

    "Hey!! Who is the guy who just bullied me from Dumburo High School!!!"

    The bald man in the lead stared fiercely at the few brats in front of him.

    "Uh, boss, did we find the wrong person? They are all brats"

    A boy next to him came over and asked in a low voice that the combined age of the primary school students in front of him might not be older than his father.

    "You can't be wrong, that brat from the Denshi family is so big!"

    The bald boss spoke with confidence and no guilt at all for bullying a child.

    "Ehehehe!!! What is this sudden development!?"

    Furuichi looked at these delinquent high school students in despair, and suddenly jumped from one desperate situation to another more dangerous desperate situation?

    Neil looked at the group of people in front of him, and then glanced back at Alyssa. She was looking away and whistling as if it had nothing to do with herself, while Alicia's eyes were shining and looking forward to it.

    "Oh? It's you, right?"

    The bald boss noticed Furuichi who was making a noise, and after scanning the four of them, he identified Furuichi whose jaw was about to dislocate, because Neil seemed to be even weaker than Furuichi, and he seemed to be fine with long hair.  Bullying look.

    "Well, I don't have anything to say. Anyway, keep going, Furuichi-kun"

    Neil patted Furuichi on the shoulder and covered his mouth to suppress laughter.

    "Why me!! Don't act like you're just watching a show!!! I'm your student!!!"

    "Hey, hey, hey, you guys, don't you feel shy bullying a few kids?"

    A pleasant magnetic voice interrupted them.

    Furuichi turned his head as if he had seen a savior, and saw a group of girls wearing white special attack uniforms walking over, but the wooden knives, chains, clubs, and maces they held in their hands really made him feel embarrassed.

    Are today’s delinquents so ferocious even if they are too young girls?

    But it doesn’t matter, these big sisters are so beautiful.

    "Furuichi-san, you have lost all your moral integrity"

    ""

    Neil raised his eyes and looked at the group of female delinquents. The leading girl had a healthy wheat-colored complexion. Her long purple hair was tied up and swayed with her steps. She had a bamboo stick in her mouth and her eyes showed no sign of weakness.  Stare at the group of boys.

    "Ah? It's none of your business! This is our Duowu Luo's business, you Furious Emperor, get out of the way!!"

    At the critical moment, the boss did not give in because the other party was a girl, and it seemed that he had some connections with the other party.

    But the leading girl didn’t reply to his words, she just walked over and whispered:After staring at Neil for a while, he suddenly put his hand on Neil's head, with a friendly smile on his lips.

    "Your kid is Neil, right? I heard the tyrant mention you, you are such a cute kid"

    "Tyrant?"

    Neil didn't slap the opponent's hand away. After all, she was a quasi-royal sister, and he was just confused about the tyrant she mentioned. The group of guys from Duwuluo High School behind him seemed a little unhappy after hearing this title.  It looks good, like taking laxatives.

    It sounds like he is very tough. Is there such a formidable person around him?

    "Ahaha, it's someone you know anyway"

    "Hey, Rika, this kid here is also very cute. I'm Shizuku Itoi, and I'll die at night~~~"

    "Hey, Shizuku, you're scaring people"

    And Furuichi was surrounded by several female delinquents holding his face in his hands. At this moment, he was so happy that he almost fainted.

    "You women, don't forget about us! Bastards, don't think we dare not take action. Even if Nan Lixiang knows the "tyrant", I won't be afraid of you!  !  "

    "Huh? Even if you don't know that guy, I will beat you up. If you have the guts, come and try it!!"

    The bosses of the two factions began to clamor, and they gritted their teeth as fiercely as a wolf.

    "Boys! Don't take it lightly just because they are girls! Let them see the power of Dumburo High School!!"

    “Oh oh oh!!!”

    "Ah!? We are the Furious Emperor, don't underestimate us, you scum!!"

    "Follow the boss and rush!!!"

    Alicia and Alyssa stood on the outside, watching the two gangs fighting like this, feeling almost numb.

    "Ahaha, the fight started"

    Alyssa laughed dryly a few times, revealing a pair of dead fish eyes like Neil's.

    "Ah, everyone is so full of energy. It's so lively, I really want to join in"

    Alicia showed a completely different expression, and her eagerness to try made Alyssa doubt that she would rush in next second.

    Neil, who was in the middle of it, was punching one after another, while Fushi was running around with his head in his hands, hiding in a cold sweat.

    "What's going on!? Gang war!? I'm just an ordinary elementary school student. I simply ran to the wrong set!!"

    "Ah ah ah, let me go back to my mother's arms and drink milk!!"

    As soon as Fushi turned his head, he saw Neil kicking a big man away, making him look embarrassed.

    This guy’s strength is as unparalleled as ever.

    “You stinky brat!!”

    Fushi suddenly heard a loud shout from behind him. He turned around and saw a bad guy hitting him with his fist.

    ——I’m probably seriously injured now.

    Unable to escape, we can only watch the imminent crisis coming.

    In the blink of an eye, Furuichi felt as if his head was being pushed down, and a gust of wind passed over his head.

    "Really, don't get in the way here, leave as soon as possible, there are so many people here, even if you stand behind me, I may not be able to care about you, I might even beat you up"

    Furuichi only saw Neil punch the opponent away, and with a few words, he pushed him to the safety of Alicia.

    Furuichi was startled for a moment, and when he looked back, what caught his eye was Neil's expression that was slightly different from usual.

    I once saw this unique side of him in a martial arts competition.

    Looking at him intently in the fight, Furuichi pursed his lips.

    ——It’s really strong.

    "Hey, are you okay, Furuichi-san?"

    Seeing Fushi’s dull expression, Alyssa couldn’t help but asked, it wouldn’t be funny if he was beaten silly.

    "Uh, I'm fine" Furuichi waved his hand, then looked at Alicia, pointing to the chaotic situation, "Miss Alicia, is it okay to be in such a mess?"

    The bald boss seemed to have been beaten ten meters above the ground just now. Is that okay?

    "No problem! You don't know, right? Fighting is a specialty of this street. Many idiots living here will die if they don't fight. Even Neil fights one fight every three days and one fight every five days."  Yes, to a certain extent, he is very familiar with the people here"

    It’s really a disgusting street.

    “Then Alicia, wouldn’t it be dangerous for you to live here?”

    Alyssa really can’t imagine that if a child lives here, wouldn’t he be frightened every day?"That's not the case" Alicia shook her head and smiled, as if she didn't care much, "Don't look at these people as being fierce, but in fact they are very principled people, at least they will not bully the elderly or children.  At best, they have bad mouths. Just now they were just scaring us. In the words of Neil and Granny Denshi, these people are apes without brains and can only express themselves in the most primitive way.  It’s just blood that’s burned too hot…”

    "Of course, there are also other connections, such as the mother-in-law Denshi and the "Scarlet Overlord" rumored here are Neil's family, so those people don't dare to mess with the people in the family"

    ""

    ? Okay, Scarlet Overlord is really the name of the bunker. Is Neil's house full of monsters?

    Furuichi and Alyssa once again watched the scene near the end. In their eyes, something seemed to be different.

    "These guys are really getting more and more durable"

    Neil twisted his wrist and walked back. His face was not red and he was out of breath. It was impossible to tell that he had just finished fighting.

    "You do like fighting"

    Furuichi looked at Neil and smiled softly.

    Niel paused for a moment, then shrugged and smiled slightly.

    "I don't hate it."

    "I didn't expect that my teacher is still a bad person" Alyssa covered her face as if she had a headache, "Are you performing a GTO?"

    "Please ask Mr. Onitsuka for this kind of thing" Neil scratched his head and said boredly, "Well, if I can make extra money, I wouldn't mind making a cameo"

    But not long after he finished speaking, Neil found that Furuichi, Alyssa and Alicia were all silent in front of him, with dull expressions on their faces.

    "Huh? Are you possessed by a ghost, you guys?"

    Suddenly, an arm even rougher than Kenjiro's wrapped around Neil's neck. He was stunned for a moment, and then fell into the shadow of despair.

    Who released this Godzilla at the end of the 21st century

    "Oh? Neal-chan, are you planning to make extra money? I have a place where you can make a guest appearance. I originally came out to see where the kid was having such a fun time, but I didn't expect to hear such good news"

    Furuichi and Alyssa looked up at the tall figure, with the stubble, thick eyebrows, piercing eyes, light lip gloss and eye shadow, a perfect figure comparable to King Billy, and a charming Jean  The kimono that no one can look at directly gave them an unparalleled impact.

    "Ah, I really want to vomit. Can I vomit?"

    "Hello, Mrs. Xixiang."

    Alicia reluctantly moved her lips and said hello proactively.

    "Oh, it's Alicia" Xixiang moved his eyes and nodded, "Go back and tell your family that Neil won't be going back tonight. He's working at my place, so tell them not to worry"

    "Well, I understand, please feel free to do so."

    Neil, who was almost out of breath, stared at him. Alicia sold him in the blink of an eye. Please feel free to take him for what he is. He didn't even know if he would be able to see the sun tomorrow.  .

    “Let’s go, Neil-chan~~~”

    Xixiang smiled girlishly at Neil, and Neil immediately rolled his eyes and fainted while frothing at the mouth.

    “Is it okay, Alicia?”

    Watching Neil being carried away on her shoulders, Alyssa felt for the first time that it was not easy for him either.

    "It doesn't matter, Mrs. Saigo is a good person."

    ""

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    That night, Xixiang Ladyboy Club.

    “Clang, clang, clang! The super future star of our store is now making a grand appearance, Sonoko!!!”

    "Who are you calling Sonoko! Who wants to be the future star of your store!!"

    "Come on, Nierzi! You have great potential to become the ACE_OF_ACE of our store!!"

    "A devil wants this kind of potential, even if you give me money!!"

    "Yo!! Pretty boy, twist your waist!!"

    “You can do it yourself, don’t make too many demands, you perverted uncles!!”

    "Yoooooooo, such a cute child is indeed a boy! Long live Lord Lucifer!!!"

    "Have your male-only penetrating weapons been scrapped by you idiots!?"

    "Nierzi, please date!!!"

    “Go to hell——!!!!!!”

    On the stage, ?A girl in a gorgeous kimono with light make-up, who was actually a boy, was dancing with terrifying momentum with a folding fan. Next to her, Saigo was admiring the dance with a face full of admiration.

    This kid really has hope of becoming the master of the great route.

    The next day, the news about Neil's transformation into a new human spread secretly without his knowledge.

 Text Chapter 63 To maintain moral integrity or to lose moral integrity, that is the question

    The long black hair floated gently.

    The bright pupils reflect the surrounding scenery, like a mirror world.

    The girl put her hands behind her back, holding a smile on her lips, and stepped lightly.

    "Ah, no matter how many times I come here, I always feel that this place is huge"

    The corners of Tifa's mouth were slightly raised, her eyes were shrouded in a bright light, and she looked around every inch of Maho Liang Academy from time to time.

    "That's right. After we entered through the school gate, we walked for more than half an hour and felt like we didn't even see the end"

    Alicia, who was following Tifa, glanced around with the same interest. Whenever she saw the architecture of European classical beauty and the natural scenery, her vermilion eyes suddenly brightened like gems.

    "Well, I heard from Neil that there are many schools here, ranging from elementary school to university, plus various research institutes, shopping streets and library islands. It really can't be visited in one day" Tifa introduced, tapping her lower lip.  , suddenly remembered something interesting, a smile on his face, "This school also has many activities, such as the last school festival, which was held for three days and three nights. It was really lively"

    "Wow, that sounds so interesting" Alicia immediately flattened her mouth in disgust when she saw Tifa's expression, and then murmured angrily, "If Neil had woken me up earlier, then I couldn't have done it either."  Did you attend the school festival?"

    ""

    Tifa scratched her cheek and smiled silently. Is this what she should be struggling with?

    "But it's great, I want to go to school here too"

    Looking at Alicia’s longing expression, Tifa couldn’t help but smile.

    "What you say should be fine. As long as you worship Tony Nier or Negi, they should be able to find a way"

    "Hmm, please Tony Neil? I always think that guy will say something like "It's too troublesome, so I won't do it""

    Alicia closed her eyes and frowned, as if she could imagine the scene at that time.

    "maybe……"

    Tifa nodded with deep understanding. She quite agreed with Alicia's idea and her understanding of that guy.

    However, because of her understanding, she knew that if Alicia really asked him to ask for help, Neil would still do his best to help her.

    "A soft-hearted fool."

    Tifa pursed her lips and murmured in a low voice. She was a little bit disgusted by this.

    "What's wrong, Tifa?"

    Alicia noticed Tifa’s little movements and couldn’t help but feel a little weird.

    Tifa came back to her senses immediately, scratched her cheek and laughed dryly, "It's okay, I just got a little lost in thought"

    "Hey, what are you thinking about? You are so absorbed in your thoughts~~~"

    Alicia rolled her eyes and didn’t know what she was thinking of. She half-covered her mouth with her hand and leaned over with an ambiguous smile.

    Tifa blocked the approaching smiling face with her hand and said angrily, "What are you thinking about? I feel like you are becoming more and more like that guy Neil"

    "Hehe, you are so embarrassed that I got it right, right?"

    "You're not shy!"

    "Oh~~~Don't you deny what you said before? Sure enough, Tifa-chan's heart is full of Nier~~~"

    ""

    Faced with such teasing, Tifa simply shut her mouth and turned away as if she didn't hear anything.

    Seeing Tifa like this, Alicia stopped teasing her. She glanced around and asked, "Hey, Tifa, where is Neil's school? We've been gone for a long time"

    Originally, I was idle at home and wanted to come to the school to kill some time. But after I came here with Tifa, this journey was really a good way to pass the time.

    ??Looking carefully, it seems that it is almost time for get out of class to end.

    "This place is too big. I haven't been here many times. How can I know how to get there?"

    "Eh? Didn't we see that big map when we entered?"

    “It’s true, but”

    "Is Tifa a roadie!? So cute!!"

    "What are you so cute about!? You're not praising yourself in disguise, when you haven't found a way either!?"

    "Are you two brats students here?"

    The two of them, who were fighting and looking for their way around, suddenly heard a voice coming from behind them. At the same time, they turned their heads and saw a tall man in black sportswear standing not far away with a cool expression.

    "Hello, we are not students here, we are here to find someone."

    TifaliNodding gracefully, the person in front of him seemed to be a school teacher or administrator.

    "Looking for someone?" Heigang raised his eyebrows and looked at the two girls in front of him, "Who are you looking for?"

    “It’s Neil Springfield who works at Shengxiang Elementary School here.”

    "It's that kid, but it's almost time for school to end. If we go by now, the people in the elementary school will probably leave as well. Forget it, I'll lead you there. Maybe that kid is still in school  By the way, are you his friends?"

    “We are his girlfriends!!”

    Before Tifa could speak, Alicia answered first.

    "girlfriend!?"

    Heigang opened his eyes in surprise, while Tifa covered his forehead as if he had a headache. He dared to believe that Alicia would start to display her natural instinct of fearing chaos in the world again.

    "I didn't expect that boy to have two girlfriends, but it seems reasonable after thinking about it"

    Heigang sighed at first, and then nodded unexpectedly.

    "Well, this gentleman"

    "Just call me Heigang" Heigang lowered his head and looked at Tifa, noticing the tangled look on her face as she hesitated to speak, and said with a very understanding expression, "Don't worry, I understand"

    "No, actually"

    "Let's go, I'll take you there now."

    "That bastard is really incredible. He actually did such a thing, but he is a role model for others. This is considered a harm to others' children. Well, I should be able to use this reason to teach him a lesson"

    A cold smile appeared on Black Steel's lips, and his narrow eyes narrowed slightly, flashing a frightening red light from time to time. When Tifa noticed the eldest brother's expression, she knew that the unlucky child was about to suffer a big disaster again.  , couldn't help but draw a cross in my heart.

    "Meow haha, it feels like something interesting is going to happen"

    Hearing Alicia’s cheerful laughter, Tifa sighed sadly, feeling deeply powerless.

    【Neal, if you want to blame it, you have a teammate who has been deceiving people for thirty years】

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Woo——"

    "What's the matter, Neil?"

    Naye suddenly heard Neil making a sound of unknown meaning, couldn't help but frowned, and asked with some worry.

    "It's okay, I just suddenly felt so miserable that I let out such a scream from my soul that it shook the world"

    "I have no idea what you are talking about" Nanoye shook her head in confusion, and then laughed happily, "But this means that Neil, there is nothing wrong with you"

    "Naye, at this moment, I feel more desperate than when I met a giant."

    She had just escaped from the demon king of the Kamabaka Kingdom and was mentally traumatized. Now she was attacked by this girl Nanoha. As her master, Neil suddenly felt that his majesty had lost as much as a certain vampire. He couldn't help but feel  I feel like life is dark.

    "By the way, aren't we going to the back mountain? This direction doesn't seem right"

    Nanoye looked at the direction Neil led the way. She had been training with Neil every day after school as usual, but at this moment, she visually saw that it was completely different from where she usually went.

    "Well, anyway, what I'm teaching you is just the control and application of magic power, and how to fight. I plan to hand you over to a more capable and experienced guy. Regardless of magic or physical skills, with her level, she can definitely  You trained me to become a master"

    Originally Naiyara was still being trained today. Neil felt that he had nothing to teach. After all, the magic system was completely different. Apart from some basic things, Neil felt that it would be better to have someone like Yuno as a coach.  Suitable for yourself.  When Professor Nanoha was in actual combat, whenever he encountered her unconsciously cute look, Neil would be blasted to pieces by a burst of starlight.

    Therefore, directly throwing Nanoha to the merciless Yiwen is definitely very profitable. Anyway, it is healthier for young people to abuse them, and there is Negi who can attract firepower next to him, and more importantly,  He can go home and cook quickly after school.

    【Ah, I can’t help it anymore, I can’t stop crying.  】

    "don't want!"

    Naye's face changed slightly and she shouted subconsciously, even her voice became slightly shrill.

    Neil was startled and quickly turned his head to look over, only to see Nanoye staring at him with her mouth bulging as if she was very angry.

    "Uh, what's wrong with you, Miss Nanoha?"

    &nbsp; Being stared at by Nanoye for a while, Neil asked cautiously.

    "me……"

    When asked by Neil, Nanoye didn't know how to answer. Could it be that she told him that she didn't want to leave him?

    "Dream on, it would be better to use a starburst to make him surrender."

    "Ms. Nanoha, did you think of something dangerous just now! Although I don't know what it was, I am firmly against violence!!"

    With the flash of red light in Nanoye’s eyes and the faint smile of excitement on her lips, no matter how idiotic she was, Neil still felt that he seemed to be very close to the door of hell.

    "Ahaha, what are you talking about Neil? I never thought of using Starlight Explosion to blast you"

    Nanoha scratched her cheek, smiled very cutely, and said horrible words that made Neil break into a cold sweat.

    【This guy said something that must never be uttered!  Naturally black?  ?  Definitely natural black!  !  】

    "Neil, why do you want others to teach me? I'm afraid I won't get along"

    Naye thought for a while and finally came up with a reason.

    "So that's the problem"

    Neil breathed a sigh of relief. He really didn't realize that Nanoha's character would be afraid of strangers, but this was no problem at all. After all, Yiwen's appearance was very deceptive. At first glance, he looked like a harmless cat, and he was very similar to  You don't have to worry about getting along with Yi Wen at all, because that guy's queen character is definitely about making others obey her.

    "That's not okay, Nanoha. If you hold back because of this small worry, you won't be able to make great progress in the future! Although I will be a little reluctant to let you go, dad, I will still do this for your future.  I did it! So, even if you resent Dad, I won’t regret it!!"

    "What dad, what role are you playing!"

    Nanoye slapped away Neil's hand on her shoulder with dissatisfaction. She blinked, not knowing what she thought of, her eyes suddenly lit up, and a meaningful smile appeared on her face.

    "Well, after all, Neil was defeated by me, I don't think he has the ability to teach me anything"

    "What!? Defeated by you!? It was just your luck that time. If I do it ten times again, you will not be my brother's" Neil originally retorted angrily, but when he saw Nanoye's smile, he seemed to understand.  Everything changed, "Well, since you said so, I also feel that I am not capable"

    Nanoha's smile froze slightly, but soon her lips curved into a more contemptuous arc, and at the same time her eyes swept three inches ahead.

    "Neil, it really doesn't work."

    Neil, who had been paying attention to Nanoye's expression, naturally noticed the other person's gaze. He looked down and couldn't help but widen his eyes, like an angry cat staring at Nanoye who was smiling leisurely and contentedly.

    "No!? You dare to say that I can't do it!? I've told you from the first day of class that I am a man who can break through the sky. The word "no" cannot appear to me!! Very good, Nanoha.  Just wait, if I don’t train you well, I will spend the rest of my life hanging around Xixiang!!!”

    “This is what you said, Neil~~~”

    Naye secretly made a gesture indicating that the plan was successful, and at the same time thought of something in her heart.

    【This trick of using retreat to advance that my mother taught me is really useful. Although I don't know why I aimed at it like this in the end, as long as it succeeds, I'll be fine!  】

    In fact, it was not until some years later that Nanoha understood the true meaning of this matter. At that time, she lamented that her health teacher died early. At the same time, she was very fortunate that she had a mother as great as Kami who allowed her to do this.  I have avoided many detours in my life.

    "Forget it, let's stop today's training. I'll go back and think about how to arrange it"

    “I don’t know whether it was because he was inspired to fight or because his dignity as a man was challenged. Neil began to seriously think about what to do. Usually, these things were left to Anders to do.

    "Huh? What is that guy doing?"

    Neil suddenly slowed down, and a shadowy figure appeared in his field of vision.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Ha, why are all the cleaners boys, not even a girl"

    Furuichi stopped the broom in his hand, looked around the classroom, and couldn't help but sigh sadly.

    Doesn’t it mean that if men and women match each other, the work will not be tiring?  There are just a bunch of idiots here, and they are exhausted from doing anything.

    "You just give up on this idea, this is terribleIt's our class's policy" Yuuji walked past Furuichi with a broom on his shoulder, not looking like he was working at all, "That guy said that in order to avoid a series of unnecessary problems caused by male-female combinations, we separate boys and girls.  Separated to facilitate management, do you think we can resist the mountain above our heads?  And the girls seem to agree"

    “Can you disagree!? Girls almost don’t have to participate in work during the week!!”

    "From this point of view, it turns out that he is still a gentleman"

    "That's weird! Even if he is a gentleman, he can only be a gentleman in another sense!!!"

    "I'm telling you, you can chat as much as you want, but if you can work, Yuuji, you've barely even done anything!!"

    Listening to the two complaining, Touma couldn't stand it anymore. He was almost the only one working now. He obviously planned to grab those half-price bento boxes.

    "You should tell the group of people over there first"

    Yuuji pointed with his broom in the direction of the podium, where a group of people were gathering for activities.

    Standing on the podium, Akihisa used the broom as a guitar and danced his fingers as much as he could, as if he had returned to the school festival concert, with the intense melody seeming to linger in his ears.

    “Come on, call me!!!”

    “Honey!!!”

    "What a tall person!!! Call me God-sama!!!"

    "Ah, Lord Kami is playing a game console in that corner over there"

    Touma looked at this scene, then looked at someone in the corner who had entered the god of strategy mode, and couldn't help but sigh.

    How long will he be able to do this?

    ——

    Suddenly, the sound of the door being pulled attracted the attention of everyone in the class.

    A handsome face that was as cold as a knife appeared behind the door, and at the same time, those sharp wolf-like eyes made the guys in the class stay silent for a while and started cleaning obediently.

    “Kids, is your bastard head teacher gone already?”

    They were slightly surprised by the unexpected punishment, and then suddenly realized that it was their class teacher who had caused the hatred.

    "Well, our bastard head teacher left early during the last self-study class and let all the girls go"

    As the leader of the boys, Xiongji told Heigang in detail. When Heigang heard this, he felt that the temples on his forehead began to beat again.

    "That rascal……"

    "Um, Teacher Heigang, what do you want from Neil?"

    Touma's question caused Heigang to turn around. He looked at the people in the class, and for some reason the corner of his mouth curled up into a weird smile.

    "Ah, actually it was the boy's two girlfriends who came to see him"

    "What——!?"

    "girlfriend——!?"

    “Two more——!?”

    The boys looked at each other and saw the jealousy hidden in each other's eyes. They nodded one after another, immediately picked up the thing in their hands, and rushed out of the back door without saying a word.

    "Hey, don't damage public property"

    Heigang shouted behind them, chuckled, and then walked downstairs.

    When he walked downstairs, he found that the two girls waiting nearby were gone. Instead, there was a guy who deserved a beating, gaping at the large cloud of dust.

    "Faye, did you see the two little girls who were here just now?"

    Heigang walked over, patted Fay on the shoulder and asked as coldly as usual.

    "Huh? It's Kurojia~~" Faye turned around and showed a very hearty smile, and then her face became a little weird, "Kurojia, are you a lolita control?"

    Heigang was startled, then his face turned black, he pulled out a cold long knife out of thin air, clasped his hands and raised it, ready to slash at it.

    "You really deserve to be cut down just like that kid"

    “Ehehehe!! Oppose violence, Hei-chan~~~”

    “Go to hell!!”

    "Wait a minute, aren't you going to ask where those two girls went? I'll tell you, but you can't do anything to me!"

    ""

    Heigang stopped and stared at Fay coldly, while Fay smiled slightly and tidied up his clothes. It was not until Heigang was about to have his second impact that he slowly spoke.

    "Actually, I just met them and chatted for a few words. I found out that they were here to see Neil-chan, so I told them that Neil-chan had left.Okay, so they took their leave, and let me tell you something by the way.  "

    "That means you knew it beforehand, right?"

    "Well Wow!! Kuro-chan, a surprise attack is a foul!!"

    “I don’t care about you!!”

    “I clearly said I wouldn’t do anything!!”

    "Did I promise you!?"

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "So, you lost the ring that Yiwen gave you and you were thinking about how to die, maybe this is it?"

    "No, I'm not thinking about how to die"

    Negi looked at his brother depressedly, forgetting if he didn't help, he was still gloating about his misfortune.

    "I just lost my ring, is there any need to do this?"

    Although the ring was a relatively rare magic item, it was not in a life-and-death situation. However, seeing Negi like this, Neil immediately felt very happy.

    "You won't understand. If Master finds out, I will see hell"

    Yiwen’s terror began to emerge in Negi’s mind. His face turned pale and his whole body was shaking, as if he had seen a ghost.

    Neil couldn’t help but sigh at how powerful Yiwen was. He was able to make Negi, a little man-trained boy, even more miserable. He felt like he was almost turning into an M.

    "Hey, Neal, what's the ring that Mr. Negi mentioned? Doesn't it matter that he's still like this?"

    Nanoye pulled the corner of Neil's clothes and asked with some confusion.

    "Well, that ring is like a wedding ring that represents a lifelong promise, and Negi, the idiot, threw it away without knowing where. If his powerful wife at home knew about it, he would probably not have to go to bed for a month."

    "Hey!? Teacher Negi is already married!?"

    "Hey, Neil, stop making this up!"

    "I'm not making it up, I'm just explaining it to Nanoha."

    "What are you trying to explain!!"

    Facing Negi’s fire-breathing eyes, Neil shrugged and had to give up, "Okay, okay, I won’t say it anymore. Why don’t you recall it and let me help you reorganize the scene at that time."

    "real?"

    Negi looked at him suspiciously, could this guy really be so kind?

    "We are brothers after all Speaking of which, when did the ring disappear?"

    "It should have been last night"

    "Well, very good" Neil nodded, "Which woman's bed did you sleep in last night?"

    "Herehey!! Where are you going!!"

    Negi is crazy, he actually believes in a guy like Neil, he is really a fool.

    "Oh, oh, did you really sleep in someone else's bed? Yeah, there are so many people in the girls' dormitory, who could it be?"

    "I told you not to do it!! I haven't even slept in Asuna-san's bed recently!!"

    "The married life is not harmonious?"

    “Stay away from me!!!”

    "Teacher Negi is not pure."

    ""

    Negi leaned against the tree, wanting to die.

    “Neil——!!!”

    Just when Neil was enjoying the sight of Negi being beaten to a pulp, a familiar scream came from behind. Without thinking, he immediately bent down. The next second, a figure flew over his head, and at the same time, a wave of wind blew up.  A gust of cold wind.

    Neil raised his head and looked at the blond girl who flipped in the air and landed perfectly, and couldn't help but be speechless for a while.

    "Alicia, do you have to say hello in this way? If I hadn't avoided it, I really doubt I would have suffered internal injuries from you."

    "It doesn't matter, I just said hello a little more enthusiastically."

    "Is this called being more enthusiastic!? Who would rush over at a speed of 40 yards, 4 seconds and 2!? Do you think I am an American football player!?"

    “What a small family man.”

    "I'm sorry, anyone would be petty when their lives are at stake!"

    "Tch, I won't talk to you anymore" Alicia left Neil alone, moved her target to Nanoye who was aside, and immediately pounced on her, "yahoo! Nanoye!!"

    "Whoa, be careful, Alicia!!"

    Neil sighed helplessly at the two who started to fuck Lily, then turned his head and forced a smile at the black-haired girl who was running slowly.

    "Won't you stop this guy, Tifa?"

    ? ???Isn't this bad?  There is a beautiful girl throwing herself into my arms"

    Tifa walked up to Neil and smiled teasingly.

    “I wish the way of throwing myself into someone’s arms could be improved”

    Neil muttered softly, but the next moment, Tifa's beautiful black hair was fluttering with invisible domineering aura.

    "What were you talking about just now?"

    "No, I didn't say anything, Your Lady Queen."

    Neil immediately displayed his low-profile and domineering attitude. His dignity and integrity were completely useless in front of Tifa.

    "Ah, look, Nanoha, Neil is starting to lose his moral integrity again!!"

    "Neil has never had any moral integrity anyway"

    "Alicia, shut up, whose fault do you think it is that makes me like this!"

    "You blame me?"

    "Ha, if I don't blame you, why should I blame myself!?"

    "Shut up."

    "Yes, Your Lady Queen."

    "Neil really suffered."

    Alicia’s triumphant look made Neil want to hang her up and tickle her, but for Tifa’s sake, he still lay on the ground obediently.

    "By the way, what is Negi doing there?"

    Tifa noticed Negi, who had been ignored for a long time, but the other party was obviously trapped in an endless loop and did not notice their arrival.

    "Nieji is struggling with the question of whether he should have moral integrity or lose his moral integrity."

    ""

    “By the way, why did you and Alicia come here?”

    “Well, since it’s okay to stay at home, and Alicia has never been to school, I took her here for a walk.”

    Neil looked back at the girl who was chatting enthusiastically with Nanoye. She had maintained such an optimistic attitude since she woke up. It was not an exaggeration to say that she was offline. However, these might just be to cover up her inner feelings.  lonely.

    【Looks like we need to hurry up.  】

    Just when Neil was thinking about something, a strange murderous aura rushed towards him. Neil looked around and saw a large black mist rumbling towards him.

    "What is that!? The Black Mist Monster!?"

    As soon as he finished complaining, Neil was swallowed by the black mist.

    "Whoa! Help! Huh? Isn't this a guy from the class!? Hey, are you rebelling!?"

    "Burn my remains with the blazing holy fire! How joyful is life, and how sad is death!"

    "Ahhh!! Where did you come from the Ming Cult!? These people are crazy again!!! Tifa, Negi, save me!!"

    Tifa watched the group of people go away speechlessly, and then glanced at Negi who continued to seek death.

    This school is still so peaceful today.

 Text Chapter 1 That day, the boy walked into a new world

    My name is Orima Ichika, I'm 15 years old, and my gender is, um, with excalibur underneath, you know.

    At this moment, the fifteen-year-old youth is like a deep-sea fish.

    “The classroom with all girls except me is very stressful.

    But it doesn’t matter. With my ability to withstand stress that I have developed since childhood, I can still withstand this kind of pressure. I am quite confident about this.

    Why do you say that?

    This has to start with my family and my world.

    “Today’s world, I simply don’t know how to describe it in words.  First of all, the two mainstreams in the world today are technology and magic. As far as I know, eight years ago, the flying super weapon called IS came out, and the world has undergone earth-shaking changes. However, weapons like IS can only be made by  The manipulation by girls has led to a fundamental change in the status of men and women in society.  However, the matter did not end there. In the following years, the ISSDA organization responsible for space development announced the existence of "magic". Magic was originally unknown. Coupled with the new life from the universe, it became even more complicated.  Not to mention the various superpowers in Academy City, the world was once again in turmoil. However, with the efforts of many parties, the world finally settled down, and magic was gradually accepted by everyone. At the same time, ordinary humans could not  All known alien races appeared one after another, and the world became more and more diverse.

    However, there are still unknown things in this world, such as disobedient gods, demons, angels, magic societies that are still hidden in the dark, and advanced beings buried in the shadows. I know these because my family is special.  The reason is, after all, the old man in my family is not an ordinary person.

    In short, there are as many angels and demons as dogs, and fairies and heavenly beings are everywhere. This world is a strategic fortress.

    However, this world view is not enough to shock me, because the family I live in is enough to numb my nerves. My home is simply the most chaotic place in the world.  Compared with one who has a personality, all kinds of weapons are worth the sky, and I can also see angels and demons eating together and having fun, and even aiming their guns at someone. The moment I knew the truth, my three views were completely destroyed. Thousands of years of history  They've all been tricked into being dogs.

    “Alas, this world is so damn peaceful.

    “But even so, I am still very stressed at this moment.

    I folded my hands and put them under my chin, with cold eyes, trying to look calm. At this time, I finally understood Commander Ikari’s sense of pressure to remain calm in the face of the apostles’ attack.

    Commander Ikari is mighty!  !  !

    But the sights gathered from all around are really uncomfortable. Haven’t you seen that my forehead is already covered with heart-wrenching beads of sweat?  ?  Sure enough, no matter how old a girl is, she always has a trembling heart!  !  Sure enough, a girl's gaze is the most terrifying thing in the world. The ever-changing changes of sometimes resentment and sometimes anger are simply more disasters than taking the Western Scriptures.

    I took a deep breath, narrowed my eyes slightly, and all the nerves in my body suddenly became more tense than ever before.

    ??????????????????????????????????

    Wow, I relaxed too much and almost came out from behind.

    Ha, by the way, why do I have to stay in a place like this?

    Thinking of this, I recalled what happened the night before.

    That night, my brother said to me with a smile that could be read as bright and written as slutty.

    "Ichika, you will become the happiest man in the world."

    So that’s what he was talking about!  !  !  !  !

    I sighed deeply, and I mourned for a second for my seemingly happiness and actual sorrow. I started to swim away and observe the people around me.

    Well, the eyes of the girls on the left and the right are full of unparalleled curiosity for knowledge, and their shining eyes almost flashed through their tough golden eyes.

    I can’t see the back part, but the sight of the thorns on my back makes me feel like I’m sitting on pins and needles. I can understand it even without looking.

    "The person directly in front of me is a slightly older woman.

    She is a bit petite, and her figure is almost the same as that of a student, but her chest size is the nemesis of all high school girls.  The clothes are relatively large and make her look more petite, but she still feels quite cute.  In addition, she also wears a pair of black-rimmed glasses. Although they are crooked, she can still be called a bespectacled girl.

    And this girl with glasses was looking at the people in the class in panic, her timid posture was reminiscent of an injured little rabbit.

    You are a teacher, show me some domineering power!

    "Everyone is here. Then, SHR is going to startWhoops!  "

    Well, it’s not something you can do if you want to.

    I gave the teacher an appreciative look, but for some reason the teacher turned red and smiled shyly.

    ????????????????????????????????????????? Suddenly, I felt that the pressure on my body was a little heavier, and I almost died from a thousand arrows piercing my heart.

    “Well, then, please introduce yourself, uh, in order of seat number.”

    The teacher seemed to have recovered from the inexplicable emotion and said to the students in the audience in a panic.

    ""

    "It's so quiet. My dignity as a teacher is suddenly shattered into pieces."

    I looked at the teacher who was about to cry, and I couldn't bear it. At the same time, I felt unhappy with the girls in the class. Are you shy because you just entered high school? No one responded. The teacher was about to cry. Really?  I'm going to cry!  !

    I glanced at the teacher, and the teacher’s eyes also moved over.

    ??Okay, our eyes met.

    Please don’t look at me like this, you are not my type, teacher.

    I quickly lowered my head, I still understand the principle that a dead Taoist friend will not die a poor Taoist.

    “Oh, give me a normal high school life.

    The reason why I specifically emphasize "ordinary" here is simply because what I am in now is definitely not an ordinary high school, but the famous IS Academy-the only school in the world that trains IS operators.

    And the most important point is that IS, this deceptive thing, can only be activated by girls, so naturally, this is a girls' school.

    And why am I here?

    I need to emphasize again that I am a boy, and I am definitely a boy at first glance. My appearance can be considered a bit handsome, but it is definitely not the kind of beauty that makes even IS unable to identify my gender.

    The reason why I came to such a ghost place has to start with the entrance exam in February.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    That day, the sun was shining brightly, and the cherry blossoms flying freely in the sky made me fall in love.

    I looked at the clear sky and encouraged myself in my heart.

    Today is the entrance exam for Junior High School. For your own goals, you can’t do it without working hard.

    The school I go to is called Mahora Gakuin. It is a very large Academy City that has everything from kindergarten to university. There are many schools in it, all types, and my target is the famous Mitsusaka High School.

    The reason why I chose Mitsusaka is not because of its reputation, but because my brothers and sisters all graduated from here. I have an indescribable yearning for that place.

    I want to chase the traces they left behind, and I want to be like them.

    that's it.

    Well, of course, if I am admitted to Mitsusaka High School, my goal of dominating Mitsusaka will be one step closer, and realizing Mahora's dream of complete domination will not be unattainable.

    Hahahaha, I couldn’t help but laugh out loud.

    "Why are you giggling so early in the morning?"

    At this time, my head was hit hard.  When I looked back, I saw a handsome man with white shoulder-length hair standing behind me. He was looking at me listlessly with a pair of dead fish eyes, and he didn't look like he was awake at all.

    "Brother, you got up so early"

    ??I touched my head and laughed dryly.

    "Well, seeing as you have a test today, I got up early to see you out"

    Hey, is this guy so kind?

    "Hey, don't think I can't understand your expression"

    "Well……"

    Although those dead fish eyes are completely rotten, they are still so sharp.

    I don’t know if my thoughts were revealed again, but I got another blow on the head.

    "By the way, you forgot to bring your admission ticket"

    I was stunned for a moment, watching my brother hand a certificate to me.

    "Huh? Didn't I prepare it last night?"

    As I was talking, I wanted to go through my bag. I had carefully prepared all kinds of things the night before.

    "Well, men will always forget some things, just like forgetting what their first love looked like"

    “I won’t forget it!!”

    I replied angrily, but I didn't notice the firmness in my tone.

    The old man looked at me steadily for a moment, with an inexplicable light flashing in his eyes.?, and then touched my hair with a slight smile.

    “Okay, take your admission ticket and go quickly, don’t be late.”

    I didn’t notice anything strange about my brother, so I took the admission ticket and didn’t check whether I really didn’t bring it with me. I said goodbye to my brother and went out.

    "It seems that Ichika has grown up"

    After saying this softly, the man walked back into the room with a smile.

    It was easy, so I came to the address indicated on the admission ticket.

    ???????????????????? Why is it not in Mahonliang Academy, but in a high school outside?

    But I didn’t think too much about it. Anyway, it said this on the admission ticket and I couldn’t change it even if I wanted to.

    But I feel a little uneasy.

    Are you nervous before the exam?

    With a feeling of apprehension, I walked into the imposing building in front of me.

    "I'm just going to go, turn left and right, how on earth are you going to get to the second floor!?"

    It’s been almost ten minutes since I walked, and I still haven’t found the stairs to the second floor. The internal structure is too complicated!  ?  Is this the maze before challenging the BOSS!  !

    My eyes wandered around, trying to find the guide map on the wall, but I sadly discovered that the walls inside were so beautiful that I couldn't even find a crack, let alone any wall charts.

    ?????????? This time, shit, I’m lost.

    "Hey, what should I do? Hey, why are you so quiet?"

    At this time, I finally realized that it was eerily quiet here. After walking for so long, I didn’t even meet a single person. Could it be that the exam has already started?  ?  Could it be that my dream of dominating Mitsusaka was just aborted?  ?

    God, I curse Jesus for not having chrysanthemums!  !

    “Perhaps God really heard my curse from the heart, and a door appeared not far in front of me.

    I walked to the door and saw a piece of paper stuck on it with the words "Infinite_Stratos Examination Room" written on it.

    "Well, I guess this is the right place"

    Because it says "Examination Room" on it.

    But the name of this examination room really looks impressive, and there are actually two English words that I can’t understand.

    Thinking of this, I feel deeply disappointed for my English course.

    I guess I won’t be able to pass the English test this time.

    But it doesn’t matter, my other subjects are fine!  !

    After taking a deep breath, I opened the door and walked into the room.

    "Ah, you are a candidate. Okay, go over there to change clothes. We are pressed for time, so you have to hurry up. This place can only be rented until four o'clock. I don't have time to trouble you. Really, I don't know what I'm doing.  What……"

    As soon as I entered the room, a nervous-looking female teacher, about thirty-five years old or above, spoke a lot of words like a machine gun without raising her head. I was stunned for a few seconds.

    Hey, hey, hey!  !  !  Sister, don’t you need to see what I look like and check my admission ticket!  ?  Where has the professionalism of being an invigilator gone?  ?  And what’s going on with changing clothes!  ?  You have to change clothes for exams these days!  ?  Are you asking me to use my body to show the beauty of the human body in ancient Greece?  ?  Sorry, I have been failing art classes since I was a kid!  !  Well, actually this is to prevent students from cheating, right?  But there is no one other than you in this room. I really don’t see any other candidates anywhere!  !

    While I was minding my own business, the elder sister gave instructions and walked out of the room directly with the documents in her arms.

    I watched the other party leave in embarrassment. I bet the eldest sister really didn’t even look at me.

    "Hey, what kind of test is this"

    I muttered a few words in a depressed voice and walked towards the place covered by the curtain.

    And at this moment, I entered a new world.

 Text Chapter 2 Sure enough, this is a conspiracy

    When I opened the curtain and walked in, I saw the object in the center of the room.

    The streamlined metal shell reflects light that is not dazzling, and an armor-like outfit sits quietly.

    I looked at it carefully and then fell silent.

    “Damn it, what kind of clothes do you want me to change into?! Are you asking me to take the war studies test!!”

    The bag in my hand was almost smashed by me.

    I calmed down the turbulent feeling in my heart that I wanted to hit someone, and walked over, looking left and right at this thing. After looking at it for a long time, I was speechless.

    Isn’t this the IS that appears on TV?

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of 1999

    But this thing actually has something to do with me. Well, it should be related to my family.

    "This is what changed the world"

    Because of the "White Knight Incident" of that year, the world became aware of the existence of this kind of weapon. At the same time, the originally balanced military structure suddenly collapsed. How many IS controllers can be found will directly affect the country's military strength.  , so every country began to implement a system of preferential treatment of women.

    Although there is a magical power like magic in the world today, it has not been widely used in the military due to various restrictions. Moreover, IS has advantages that can compete with magic. In comparison, the country is more willing to invest more resources.  on this emerging technology.

    Well, this is actually nothing to me. I am more curious about IS. After all, I have seen forces more powerful than IS.

    With all kinds of thoughts, I couldn't help but reach out and touch it.

    Anyway, IS can only be activated by women. If I, a pure man, touch it, I will probably have no reaction like touching a dead fish. It is a rare opportunity to touch it and I will not suffer any loss.

    However, there are always various unknowns in life. You can never guess what will happen in the next second. Of course, it is another matter if you have the ability to predict.

    A cold metallic feeling came from the fingertips, followed by a burst of dazzling silver light and various information pouring into the mind.

    “Eh!? Eh————!!!!!!”

    Faced with such a strange situation, I suddenly lost my train of thought.

    When I finally came to my senses, I found that the IS had actually moved and attached itself to my body like armor, becoming part of my hands and feet.

    "What happened!?"

    “Has someone activated IS!?”

    "who is it!?"

    "Huh? This, this is -"

    "man!?"

    Hearing the sound, a group of researchers in white coats came over. They opened the curtain and saw me activating IS. They all fell into a state of sluggishness where they couldn't think.

    I looked at the researchers in front of me in silence, and then looked at the abnormality on my body. I immediately showed a miserable face like a Christian abandoned by God. At the same time, the devil on my brother's face flashed through my mind.  smile, with only one thought left in her mind.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? This is a conspiracy.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    “Oh, I want to die.

    "Classmate, Orimaru Ichika-san!"

    A voice calling my name brought me back to reality from my annoying thoughts. I held my forehead and blurted out weakly before I could figure out the situation.

    "Ah, what's the matter?"

    "Ah, um, um, I'm very sorry for calling you so loudly all of a sudden. Are you, are you angry? Yes, I'm sorry! But, um, I'll introduce myself in the order of the fifty syllables. Now it's Oribara-san's turn.  So, I'm really, really sorry! Can you please introduce yourself? Are you willing?"

    It was then that I really came back to my senses and figured out the situation, and found that my deputy instructor, Yamada Maya, was constantly bowing his head and apologizing to me. It was obviously my own fault, but the teacher wanted to apologize himself. For a moment, I was full of guilt.

    "Uh, um, Mr. Yamada, you don't have to apologize like this. It's all my fault. I will introduce myself."

    I stretched out my hand to stop Teacher Maya Yamada from apologizing, and quickly made a comforting reassurance.

    "Really, really!? You, you promised me! You must do it!!"

    Teacher Yamada suddenly raised his head, seriously grasped my hand and leaned towards me, and he could still see the mist in his eyes.

    Teacher, are you really a teacher?  ?  This pairThe attitude of the little girl can easily be misunderstood, and some ignorant and innocent little boys might have fallen into trouble from then on!  !  !  Oh, oh, don't put your chest on it, be careful, my cannon may go off!  Also, I need to reiterate it again, teacher, you are really not my type!  !

    In the struggle between reason and sensibility, angels and demons, I took my hand out with difficulty, left my seat and walked to the podium with a slight bend without being noticed.

    Ah, I almost got hard just now.

    Standing on the podium, looking at the unabashed thirst for knowledge in the eyes of the girls in the audience, including Teacher Yamada, I suddenly felt like I was on the top of Mount Everest, and it was difficult to even breathe.

    "Ahem."

    I straightened my back and cleared my throat, thinking about what to say next.

    ???????????????????? But my mind went blank. As expected, the pressure had already crushed my thinking power into pieces.

    At this time, I took a peek at the seat by the window. Sitting there was a black-haired girl with a ponytail.

    Her name is Xiao Zhizhen, my childhood sweetheart who we only reunited after six years. This girl has always had a single ponytail. When I first entered the classroom, I recognized her at a glance.

    “But it’s really a transformation of women.

    No, no, now is not the time to think about this.

    "Help me quickly!!"

    I signaled her with my eyes. As a childhood sweetheart who has been dating for a long time, she must be able to understand this information instantly.

    "snort!"

    You actually ignored me!  ?

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Oh, oh, what does this cold aura and this arrogant attitude mean!  Where has the arrogant and a little bit coquettish Hoshi-chan gone!  !  Now Chen is completely 100% proud!  !  She actually abandoned me mercilessly at my critical moment, turned her face expressionlessly to the window, and snorted coldly, "I'll kill you, did I offend you, Miss Chen!"  !

    “However, this did remind me of something.

    I remember my brother once told me that when faced with a girl who is wrapped in pride and makes people wonder if she is engaged in chain defense, you must use your fiery penis to penetrate the opponent's uterus.

    Of course, this is summed up by my rich theory and practice. Although I don’t know where his theory and practice come from, I even wonder if he made it up casually.

    ??????????????????? However, I have no idea what those two words mean in English, because I am powerless in English. I have obviously been abroad, and there are foreigners at home. I only know the twenty-six English letters ABC, which is really weak.

    Well, I don’t really want to know the meaning of this. I know that what comes out of my brother’s mouth is definitely not fun, because every time I ask my sister or other older women in the family, I will be scolded.  Of course, many times I will attract hatred consciously or unconsciously. In comparison, the harm I suffered is quite small.

    Ah, I am going off topic again. Look, the eyes of the girls below are starting to burst into flames.

    Well, what should I say at this time?

    Let’s start with a song called “Girls’ School Boys” by Twins?  Well, it does fit the occasion, but this is a self-introduction, not a concert.

    【When we introduce ourselves, too many rhetoric just attracts the temporary attention of others. To let people know ourselves, the most important thing is to show our true side.  】

    Brother’s voice seemed to ring in my mind. At this time, I seemed to see the holy light of heaven.

    Sometimes I’m pretty reliable.

    The corners of my mouth raised slightly uncontrollably, and the sunshine outside the window shone in at the right time. At this moment, in the eyes of some ignorant little girls, I became a handsome and sunny boy.

    A small exclamation came from below, and my attention immediately came back. I took a breath and began to introduce myself.

    "My name is Ichika Orimara."

    “Yeah, yeah, yeah!!”

    Everyone’s eyes showed the expectation of “I want to hear more.”

    I smiled, what a group of curious and kind children.

    Then, I should also treat others with sincerity.

    "I like Lolita the most."

    Maintaining a sunny smile, I expressed what I loved most in my heart.

    institutions

    The sounds of various heads banging on the table and people falling to the ground kept ringing out. It seemed that they were moved by my sincerity.

    I think everyone can become a partner who loves lolita.

    At this moment, I seem to have new hope for the future.

    The sound of clicking footstepsThere was an urgent sound, is someone coming?

    “Are you going to reveal your abnormal sexual fetish as soon as you get here!?”

    Huh?  Does this sound sound familiar?

    But before I had time to react, I was hit hard on the head and sent flying.

    Wow, this kind of invisible murderous martial arts passed down by my brother is so familiar to me. The pain that directly penetrates the skull and hits the cerebral cortex is simply exhilarating How strange!  !  I'm not a pussy-shaker like Sister Xiaoyuan!  !  !

    “However, this knocking method, whether it’s power, angle, or speed, is very similar to the person in my impression.

    I swallowed and turned around with a little fear. I saw the woman behind me wearing a black suit and tight skirt. She had a slender figure and a body curve with no fat at all due to regular exercise. And the other person was at this time  He crossed his arms in front of his chest, raised the corners of his eyes, and his eyes were as sharp as a wolf's.

    "What the hell, Guan Yunchang!?"

    Snapped——

    “Ugh, I got hit on the head again, I’m probably going to have a cerebral hemorrhage now.

    "Sister Chifuyu, it hurts so much!"

    Yes, the domineering woman in front of me is my sister Chifuyu Orimaru.

    "Who is the hero in the Three Kingdoms, idiot!!"

    I rubbed my head and stood up from the ground, looking at my sister in front of me, very curious about her appearance.

    "Sister Chifuyu, why are you here? Aren't you out training for the annual World's No. 1 Martial Arts Tournament?"

    "Do you think I am Yamcha!? Who told you that I would go to that kind of conference!!"

    Chifuyu-san’s eyes started to sparkle, and her fists were clenched tightly. She would probably attack accordingly depending on my answer.

    “Uh, it’s my brother, that’s what I told you!!”

    I quickly shied away all the responsibilities, but after hearing this, Chifuyu-san loosened her fists and held her forehead in distress.

    "That idiot has been talking nonsense all day long"

    Looking at Chifuyu-san's depressed and gnashing expression, I couldn't help but want to laugh out loud. Those words I just came up with on the spur of the moment were purely to deceive my brother. Oh, haha, a Tai Chi push hand can kill someone invisible. I feel  At this moment, my IQ doubled several times.

    "Huh? By the way, what was going on with your self-introduction just now?"

    "Well……"

    Okay, I haven’t even breathed a sigh of relief yet. Why did this hatred suddenly shift back? I didn’t make fun of you.

    "My brother told me to be heart-to-heart and treat others with sincerity"

    And as soon as I finished speaking, Chifuyu-san came towards me with an angry fist.

    “Just lie to me now!!!!”

    Is it okay to let your brother lie like this openly?  ?

 Text Chapter 59 Looking forward to meeting him again

    "Hey, your eyes are wandering. Do you want to borrow money from me? For the sake of us being brothers, just tell me how much you want. It's okay to give the Ming coins directly to you!"

    There was a short distance from leaving the World Tree to one of the squares near the World Tree. Along the way, Neil found that Negi peeked at him very frequently, almost every few steps.  When he turned his head, Negi quickly turned his head and whistled. This behavior made Neil very unhappy, because it felt very disgusting to be treated like this by a boy, and Negi was not a girl who secretly liked him.  .

    “ Could it be that Negi has been looking at 3A girls for a long time and hasn’t had any contact with boys for a long time, and finally his interest in that area has begun to awaken!  ?

    In an instant, Negi’s image became dangerous in Neil’s eyes.

    "Why is it such an unlucky thing to say? How much do you want today's birthday to become the anniversary of my death! What do you mean by that look in your eyes? I always feel super unhappy!!"

    Negi was obviously stunned by Neil's sudden words for a few seconds before he reacted. Coupled with the weird look in his eyes, he couldn't help but complain angrily.

    Neil stuck out his tongue, put his hands on the back of his head, and quickened his pace slightly, leading Negi by half a body.

    "Do you have anything to say?"

    Negi paused for a moment, looking sideways at the face partially blocked by his arms, his eyes flashing behind the lenses.

    “Hey, Neil, has something happened to you recently?”

    I always feel that something has changed in him.

    Neil’s pace slowed down unconsciously, but soon returned to its original state, and he asked without looking back.

    "Why do you think so?"

    “I just feel like you’ve been a little absent-minded these days, as if you’re a little further away”

    Raising his head and looking at the stars covering the night sky, the starlight gently reflected the faint light on Negi's glasses.

    Neil put down his hands and put them behind his back. He also raised his head and stared at him from a distance.

    "No, nothing has changed"

    In the end, he was still like that.

    Nothing has changed.

    "Neil"

    Negi turned his head and opened his mouth, as if he wanted to say something, but for a long time, he did not say another word.

    "Don't talk about me, it's you" Neil suddenly spoke up and grabbed the topic, turning his face and blinking, "You are the one who should be said to be absent-minded, right? You seem to have no energy recently, as if you were distracted by something.  Things are bothering me"

    "Is it that obvious?"

    Negi lowered his head and muttered quietly, but Neil could still hear him beside him.

    "It's all written on your face I thought you looked confident after the school festival, but it turns out you've been so worried these days that you almost jumped off a building. What, is it a worry about love, boy?"  "

    When talking about love, Neil’s eyes brightened up and his tone was full of ridicule.

    "No, I just had a quarrel with Asuna-san"

    Negi rolled his eyes at him and became dejected again.

    "Sister? Oh, haha, it really is a matter of love~~~You dishonest guy~~~"

    "Do you have to think about this!?"

    "Okay, what did you and eldest sister argue about?"

    Neil spread his hands and did not continue teasing the other party.

    "Actually, it's not a big deal. Asuna-san just reminded me that I am very similar to Chao-san"

    Negi lowered his head a little further and sighed softly.

    "I see, the eldest sister is angry because of this"

    Neil looked at his brother’s confused expression, and he probably figured out what was going on between him and Asuna.

    After meeting with Gunel and learning that his father was still alive, Neil also guessed what Negi was thinking now. He must be full of things about his father. Since a long time ago, Negi has been working hard for his father.  , constantly injured, and constantly moving forward. After getting more accurate news, he will only work harder to move forward for his dream, even at the risk of losing his life.

    Father seems to be everything to him.

    This is exactly the same as the super ring tone.

    For the sake of your dreams, you are willing to give up everything, including your own happiness.

    And Tomorrow Cai is angry about it, maybe that's it.

    "Actually, Asuna-san is right, and I said the same thing to Chao-san, but I"? 

    Although he clearly rejected Chao's approach, he himself followed Chao's path, almost exactly the same path.

    He, how should he choose?

    "Neji, do you still remember what Chao Lingyin said?"

    Neil didn’t pay attention to Negi’s current expression and just continued talking.

    "Don't stop, keep moving forward This sentence should be very suitable for you now. For you, your father's affairs can be said to be everything to you. If you are asked to give up everything now for this, you must be able to do it.  Yes, in this aspect, you, Chao Lingyin, and I are really the same"

    Neil slowly took a breath of the refreshing summer night, his eyes slightly focused on Negi's face.

    "However, I think this is correct, or in other words, any approach is correct, but everyone chooses a different position. It is probably impossible for you to give up looking for your father, so why not go all the way?  Black, just like Kick-Ass who became a hero after being knocked headlong"

    "Well, I always feel that the tone of your words has suddenly changed a lot"

    "Don't worry about these things. Your goal is very clear anyway. You just think too much. Anyway, there is only one way you want to go from now on, isn't it?"

    Facing Neil’s smile, Negi seemed to know a little bit about what he should choose.

    "However, I have one more thing to say. No matter what you choose, you should also pay more attention to the people around you, such as eldest sister. I think eldest sister is very clear about your thoughts, and this is what she is worried about.  , it’s just that she doesn’t want to see you scarring yourself, the eldest sister’s idea is probably that simple"

    Neil took a few steps forward, tapping his toes slightly. As his body turned, his long hair fluttered lightly, and his face was clearly reflected in Negi's eyes.

    "Don't forget this, because when you lose, the pain is not something you can bear"

    "Neil"

    They were only a few steps apart, but Niji felt like they were separated by a chasm.

    Because there was a bit of sad nostalgia in Neil's eyes, which blocked his approach.

    "Well, that's all I want to say. It's up to you what you think about next" Neil spread his hands and smiled softly, then turned a little evil again, "But eldest sister really loves you deeply.  Said~~~"

    "Why do you come back here again!!!"

    The sentimental atmosphere just now was gone, and Negi rolled his eyes angrily.

    “Hehe~~~”

    Neil grinned wider, looked away slightly, and saw the surrounding environment clearly. His smile was frozen, and his expression was a little confused.

    "Ah, by the way, what am I doing here?"

    "Huh? Don't you know it yourself!?"

    "I really don't know, I'm following you"

    "How are you following me!? You are following me and running in front of me!!"

    "In this case, I will go home. Goodbye, young man who works hard~~~"

    Neil waved his hand and walked forward without looking back, but he was immediately grabbed by the collar.

    "It's rare that you come here, so just patrol with me. You have a lot of time anyway"

    I don’t know where Niji got the strength, but he was holding on to Neil’s collar as firmly as a rock.

    "Hey, I'm not on duty tonight, and my youth is calling me!!"

    "What youth?"

    “Galgame on the computer!!!”

    “Delete your youth for me!!”

    "Do you want to ruin my life!?"

    "Your life is too insignificant!!"

    Seeing that Negi refused to let go of him, Neil lowered his head helplessly, but after waiting for a while, he found that Negi was still where he was.

    "Aren't you going to patrol? Why are you standing here without moving? You want to be a sentinel!"

    "No, I'm waitingah, here it comes!"

    When Negi was talking, a figure in the field of vision gradually enlarged, and he suddenly shouted.

    Neil looked in the direction that Negi was looking at, and saw Setsuna coming this way quickly, and Kamo the ferret was lying on her shoulder.

    "Why is Kamo and Setsuna-san together?"

    Generally speaking, doesn’t Kamo, the pervert, always follow Negi?

    "If you come to me today, I will ask Kamo to find Setsuna-san first, and then we will make an appointment to meet here."

    ? ?Ji smiled and explained in a calm tone.

    Neil glanced at Negi thoughtfully, his eyes brightened slightly, and then fell silent.

    "Teacher Negi, Teacher Neil, good evening."

    Setsuna quickly arrived in front of them. There seemed to be no surprise about Neil's appearance. Negi or Kamo must have told her in advance.

    "Boss Neil, long time no see."

    Kamo jumped from Setsuna’s shoulder to Negi, turned to say hello to Neil.

    "It's been a long time indeed. You haven't done anything wrong recently, have you?"

    Neil half-opened his eyes and glanced at Kamo who was stiff.

    “No, absolutely not!! I don’t dare to lose even a hair under Boss Neil’s eyes!!”

    "That means you did a lot of bad things that I didn't see, right?"

    Under Kamo’s desperate eyes, Neil raised a bright smile.

    "Okay, Neil, Kamo hasn't done much recently and has helped me a lot. Let's go on patrol now"

    Seeing this, Negi had no choice but to interrupt Neil's topic.

    Neil waved his hands quickly, as if he refused to agree.

    "No, it's not my turn tonight, I won't work overtime, you have to go do it yourself!"

    "Anyway, you are here, and you will do some meaningless things when you go back. It is better to stay. It is rare that we can be on duty together"

    “What’s so pointless!! You’re actually vetoing my life!!”

    "Teacher, what are you talking about?"

    Listening to the conversation between the two, Setsuna on the side was confused.

    "It's nothing, it's just that Neil promised us to patrol together. One more person will add more strength."

    Negi turned to Setsuna and smiled, taking Neil with him by the way.

    "Who agreed? Don't just talk to yourself!"

    "Then let's set off now!"

    "Okay, Teacher Negi."

    "Hey, don't ignore me, listen to me!!!"

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Ah, I really want to go home"

    Raising his head, Neil looked at the starry sky and lazily followed Negi and Setsuna.

    “It’s only been less than two minutes! How unmotivated you are!!”

    Neil didn’t pay attention to Neji’s words. He turned to look at An Jing walking beside him, his eyes rolled, and he didn’t know what he was thinking.

    "Speaking of Setsuna-san, why are you and Negi together? Could it be that you are having an unethical love affair with your eldest lady and her fiancé behind your back!?"

    Neil covered his mouth with his hands, his face filled with disbelief.

    "Who do you think is the betrothed!!"

    "I did not betray the eldest lady!!"

    "As expected of Neil, he said all the things in my heart, but it doesn't matter, brother, you can be considered Setsuna's master, it's totally okay!!"

    "How is it OK!!!" x2

    The two of them shouted at Kamo at the same time, dumbfounded.

    “I understand, I know how to do it, huh huh~~~~~”

    "You know nothing! The laughter behind you is full of bad intentions!!"

    "Teacher Neil, I will never change my heart for the eldest lady!!"

    In desperation, Setsuna expressed his loyalty to Konoka without thinking.

    "Oh, that's true" x3

    At this time, two young men, one a pervert, looked at Setsuna with ambiguous eyes. Setsuna was stunned, and then turned red and waved his hands in denial.

    "No, it's not what you think. I, I just treat the eldest lady, just"

    "Love……"

    "It's love"

    "like."

    The three guys caught Setsuna’s words very wisely.

    "Nah!!!!!!!"

    At night, the girl’s shy screams broke through the sky.

    "You guys are really energetic"

    Suddenly a voice intervened in the joke between three people and one mink. They followed the sound at the same time and saw a young man wearing a high school uniform leaning against a lamppost, holding a mobile phone in his hand, and his eyes glanced slightly  Their fingertips are still touching the bright screen.

    &nbsp;"Why are you here? Are you also patrolling at night?"

    Neil walked over and obviously knew the other person.

    The young man then turned his head, looked at Neil walking towards him, and smiled slightly.

    "Well, I'm short of manpower recently, so I came to help. Anyway, I still get overtime pay"

    "Senior Muchen."

    In an instant, he also came over and bowed respectfully to the other party.

    The young man is Jun Muchen.

    "It's Setsuna-chan, why are you with this bastard brat?"

    "Who are you calling a bastard? Speaking of bastards, you bastard is even more of a bastard!!"

    “Tsk, tsk, tsk, it’s full of balls in one sentence, it’s really dirty!”

    “It’s your head that’s dirty!!”

    "Well, actually, Teacher Neil is here to patrol tonight, so we came together"

    "The moment interrupted the two people's unscrupulous conversation, and at the same time, I felt that the two guys were really similar.

    "Neil, Setsuna-san, who is this gentleman?"

    There is obviously someone here who doesn’t know the other person.

    "Oh, this is a student from the high school department. Senior Jun Muchen, like me, is also employed by the school and is very powerful."

    Seeing that Neal had no intention of introducing him, Setsuna had no choice but to introduce him to Neji. When he looked at Jun Muchen, there was a hint of admiration in his eyes.

    "Ahahaha, I am stronger in that area"

    Jun Muchen touched the back of his head and smiled brightly, swinging his waist back and forth slightly.

    In an instant, he turned away with his cheeks slightly red, Negi looked puzzled, while Neil's eyes were full of contempt.

    "You can no longer be described as a scumbag."

    "Uh, um, nice to meet you, Mr. Jun."

    Although I didn’t understand what Jun Muchen meant by that aspect, I still extended my hand in a friendly manner.

    "This is Teacher Negi, just call me Muchen. He is such a personable gentleman, completely different from a guy who only knows bullshit"

    With a gentle smile on her face, Jun Muchen held Niji’s hand and said something that made someone angry.

    "It's much better than you, the guy with the same curly hair as [beep——]"

    Neil twitched the corners of his eyes, raised the corners of his mouth, and said coldly.

    “Although my hair is black and curly, it is definitely not the curly hair on [beep——]!!”

    "Ah la la, you really didn't bring it upon yourself"

    The two people looked at each other, as if there were sparks constantly arousing.

    "Well, Neil, you and Mr. Muchen are very familiar with each other."

    "Only a ghost is familiar with this kind of guy!" Neil turned his head and glared at Niji, then immediately turned back to stare at Jun Muchen, "This guy had a fight with me for no reason last time, what do you think?  Is this kind of person seriously ill?!"

    “It’s not just for nothing!!”

    "Then what are you talking about!!"

    “Because I’m bored!!”

    “Idiot!!”

    "Ha, I really don't understand"

    Negi held his forehead with a headache, feeling as if two Neils appeared in front of him.

    “Speaking of which, what are you doing here alone?”

    "I'm waiting for someone."

    Jun Muchen put away his phone and said with a yawn.

    "Ha, waiting for someone? You don't look like you have a date, do you?"

    "How different! One day I will go to a love hotel with the president!!"

    "One sentence will reveal your true face clearly."

    Neil sighed very much, this guy is really powerful in combat, his combat effectiveness has broken through the lower limit.

    "Actually, I was waiting for the principal's guests to come out" Seeing the curiosity in the three people's eyes, Jun Muchen continued, "They are people from the Holy Church."

    "The Holy Church? Is it dealing with the previous ghoul incident?"

    Neil was the first to react, and at the same time, three unlucky children flashed through his mind.

    "Ghoul? What ghoul?"

    Negi and Setsuna looked at Neil suspiciously. Neil was stunned. It seemed that they didn't know about the incident.

    After briefly explaining it to them, Negi and Setsuna's expressions changed slightly and became a little heavy.

    “Actually, you don’t need to be so nervous. As long as you deal with it well, you won’t be afraid of too much trouble”

    &nbsp; Jun Muchen put away his playful look and calmly comforted the two of them, with a comforting warmth in his voice.

    "Yeah." x2

    "By the way, who was sent by the Holy Church?" Neil raised his eyes and looked at Jun Muchen, "Is it the agent? Or are the people from the burial agency also coming out?"

    "You know a lot" Jun Muchen's eyes were slightly surprised, and then he continued to lean against the lamppost lazily, "That person is the person in charge of the nearby Shengtang Church stronghold, he is oh, myself  Look, he comes out."

    Jun Muchen suddenly stood up straight and looked back at the building behind him. In the darkness, the sound of neither light nor heavy footsteps sounded rhythmically.

    Everyone’s eyes were focused on him, and the figure in the shadow gradually became clearer, and the cross hanging on his chest reflected a faint silver light.

    "Oh? I didn't expect there would be so many people here"

    There seemed to be a little surprise in the heavy voice, and a man wearing a black priest's uniform appeared in front of everyone.

    Neil’s pupils shrank tightly, and the man’s face was deeply imprinted on his retinas. He opened his mouth slightly, then bit his lower lip tightly, and an imperceptible trace of violent murderous intention passed deep in his eyes.

    Soon, the trace of hostility disappeared, and Neil stood aside silently, returning to his usual listless appearance.

    Jun Muchen, who had been keeping quiet, glanced at Neil thoughtfully, then stood up with a smile and introduced the newcomer to Niji and the others.

    "This is the chief priest of Haiming City Church, and the person in charge of negotiating with our Magic Association on behalf of the Holy Church Church, Kotomine Kirei."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Jun Muchen faced Kotomine Kirei and introduced the person on the other side.

    "These three are magicians and swordsmen from the Magic Association, Negi Springfield, Neil Springfield, and Setsuna Sakurasaki."

    "Good evening, you three. I never expected that the Magic Association would have such outstanding children."

    Kotomine Kirei's eyes are always heavy, giving people a serious feeling.

    "You're flattered, Mr. Kotomine."

    Facing the other party’s compliment, Negi quickly nodded in return.

    Kotomine Kirei’s eyes passed over the faces of the three of them one by one. When he saw Neil, he paused for a moment and then turned to Jun Muchen.

    "Mr. Muchen, my business has been finished, and it's almost time for me to leave."

    "Let me take you out" Jun Muchen nodded to the other party, and then winked at the three of them, "Then I will lead Mr. Yanfeng to leave, and you three can continue working"

    "Okay, Mr. Muchen."

    "Goodbye, Senior Muchen."

    Neil didn’t look at Kirei for a second, he raised his head and nodded lightly to Jun Muchen, then turned around and left with the two of them.

    "Then let's go, Mr. Kotomine."

    "sorry to bother you."

    Kotomine Kirei nodded in thanks, then vaguely glanced at the direction Neil left, with an obscure smile on his lips.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "I'll send it here."

    Reaching the entrance of the academy, Jun Muchen stopped and turned to talk to Kotomine Kirei, who was following closely behind him.

    "Well, thank you."

    Jun Muchen nodded slightly to him and walked away.

    Kotomine Kirei calmly watched Jun Muchen leave. He slowly turned around until his back disappeared.

    “It seems like something interesting happened tonight, Kirei.”

    The strange voice appeared out of thin air, but Kotomine Kirei did not feel the slightest surprise, and his expressionless face maintained his usual indifference.

    "What are you referring to?"

    Kirei stared at the void in front of him, as if there was a figure in front of him talking to him.

    "hehe……"

    The sound of laughter was accompanied by golden light particles, which gathered together little by little. Soon, the silhouette of a human figure loomed in the golden light.

    "You should have discovered it, that brat"

    Yao dispersed, and a young man wearing a black jacket had his hands in his trouser pockets. His handsome face was full of arrogance, and a pair of bloody eyes under the golden bangs seemed to have an addictive demonic quality, staring directly at the indifferent eyes.  man.

    Seeing that Kirei remained silent, the young man raised an evil smile on his lips, narrowed his eyes slightly, and the blood in his eyes became more and more piercing.

    "He seems to have the same thing as us."

    Qili looked at the man??, his eyes were cold, and he met those eyes that were difficult for mortals to look directly into without giving in.

    Suddenly, Kirei smiled.

    A gloomy smile appeared on his cold and sharp face.

    "Indeed, aren't you interested, Gilgamesh?"

    "Of course I have interests. There aren't many things in this world that interest me" The smile on Gilgamesh's lips grew wider, and the light in his eyes became more and more elusive. "But, we can't be interested in him now."  Take action."

    "Oh why?"

    There was a hint of curiosity in Kirei's expression.

    Such emotional changes are very rare for him.

    "Because of the agreement with that guy, if that kid encounters danger within my sight, try to save his life."

    Gilgamesh withdrew his gaze and raised his head slightly. The night sky was reflected in his eyes, and he seemed to be able to see a night similar to the original one.

    "That mysterious heroic spirit?"

    Kirei frowned, a familiar yet unfamiliar figure appeared in his mind.

    "Um."

    Gilgamesh’s gaze retracted from the sky and fell on Kirei.

    "Do you know his identity?"

    Hearing Kirei’s question, Gilgamesh smiled playfully.

    "That's right, but it's better not to tell you for the time being. It will be more exciting to save the interesting things until the end."

    Gilgamesh looked past Kirei, looking in an unknown direction, with slight waves in his eyes.

    "My king, I am looking forward to meeting him again."

    ?…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

    PS: I plan to overthrow and rewrite it, and change the protagonist to a female.

 Text Chapter 60 Moon Peak Shrine

    irritable.

    That feeling lingered in my mind for quite some time.

    The things that happened recently and the people I met have revived many memories that have been buried deep in my heart. In my mind, almost all of them are pictures that I don’t want to think of.

    In the past, he would sometimes recall it or appear in his dreams. Even though it was like a curse, he never wanted to abandon those memories. For him, this was a sin that he had to endure.

    However, even so, he would not be as inexplicably restless in the past as he is now. Often, as long as he hints to himself, his mood will soon calm down, or in other words, his heart will feel like death again.

    Is it because of those people?

    Some familiar faces flashed through Neil's mind, and a subtle sense of peace flowed through them.

    He has always been walking alone. Even Negi, who is closest to him, cannot get close to the depths of his heart. Now, the shadows of other people have been left in his heart. Unknowingly, the cracks in his heart have opened up.  got bigger.

    However, he knew very well that this would not work.

    He has learned a lot from what happened in the past, and he doesn't want to repeat the same mistakes. In order to no longer let others get hurt because of him, and make himself suffer again, as long as he no longer establishes close relationships with other people and is separated by a distance, then each other will  Will not be harmed.

    “Otherwise, what happened to Touma that night will happen again.

    "well……"

    Neil sighed slightly, because being reminded by Negi made him a little concerned about his own problems.

    Since coming to this country and coming into contact with those people, he seems to have changed more or less. Now I think about it, does the practice assigned to him by the principal have such meaning.

    "It's so weak"

    Neil stopped his directionless progress, looked up at the clear blue sky, and laughed somewhat self-deprecatingly.

    In the breeze, there is a hint of fragrance.

    Neil put away his complicated thoughts, smelled the fragrance of flowers, and couldn't help but turn his head and look around. It turned out that he had come to a place that was familiar yet unfamiliar.

    On the long stairs, there is a torii gate.

    "Shrine"

    Neil had seen this kind of building before at Bang Zhikui's home, but he didn't expect that he would encounter another shrine while wandering around this city. It seems that the people here seem to believe in gods.

    However, there seemed to be something about this shrine that attracted him. Unconsciously, Neil stepped on the stairs and walked up out of curiosity. He glanced at the sign on the torii gate, which was written in black ink on the somewhat broken wooden board.  With a few big characters.

    Tsukimine Shrine.

    After walking up the stairs, a clean open space appeared in front of me. In the distance, there is the main hall of Tsukamine Shrine, and it is surrounded by trees. In the center, there is a peach blossom tree, with pale pink petals blooming. From time to time, it is surrounded by trees.  The wind blows, and the petals carry their fragrance and blow into the distance.

    Neil walked over, and the fragrance he just smelled seemed to be the fragrance of the flowers of this peach blossom tree. But, is this season the time for peach blossoms to bloom?

    After touching the rough tree trunk, Neil looked up at the crown of the tree where the buds were blooming with a strange expression.

    "Is it the same as the cherry blossom tree in my house?"

    It seems wrong. The tree at home will remain open for a long time because it has been tampered with. Unless the tree in front of you has also been tampered with, but would anyone be so bothered?

    "Maybe yes."

    Neil held his chin up and murmured uncertainly.

    "Well, it's not a bad thing anyway, it's just a spectacle at best"

    It’s really not a big deal. At least not many people will delve into the school’s World Tree, which is too big to complain about. Sometimes Neil really wonders if the people in this city are all crazy guys.

    "But why don't you see a clergyman?"

    After being here for a long time, I didn’t find anyone coming or going, not even a worshipper.

    Neil sat down under the peach blossom tree, leaning against the trunk of the tree and vaguely seeing the sky through the branches. The hazy and broken beauty was particularly charming. As he watched quietly, time seemed to have stopped.

    The slightly blowing wind mixed with the fragrance of peach blossoms and the simple atmosphere of the shrine seemed to have a hypnotic effect. Little by little, Neil's eyes slowly closed, and unknowingly, the scenery in front of him gradually changed.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    Ordinary furnishings, ordinary decoration.

    &nbsp; This is an ordinary house.

    The open window let in the bright morning light, and the faint light reflected on the floor and walls, making it warm.

    On the recliner, a beautiful woman with long black hair was sitting, and opposite her, a man with long white hair was half-kneeling on the ground, his palms gently covering the woman's slightly swollen abdomen.

    "Do you really want to go?"

    The woman raised her bright and moving amber eyes and stared at the man with gentle eyes.

    The man met those beautiful eyes and grinned.

    “I don’t want to go either, but I have to go, just like I have to take Sadharu out in the morning, otherwise he will be at home”

    "Be serious."

    The woman raised her hand and patted the man's head gently, her face full of anger.

    "Well, I'm very serious" The man grabbed the hand covering his head, held it softly and without force, and looked at the other person intently, "I'm sorry, I have to leave him at this time.  you alone……"

    Looking at his expression, the woman couldn't help but sigh, and then she curled her lips in displeasure.

    "I knew it was like this. You haven't listened to me since you were a child. I really doubt whether you are sincerely good to me"

    "Oh my, my whole body belongs to you, you still don't believe me" The man held the white catkin and couldn't help but laughed out loud, "A woman is a fragile work of art. If you don't cherish it, you will lose it."  It cannot be saved, so I will cherish you all the time."

    Hearing these straightforward words, the woman's pretty face couldn't help but blush slightly, but when she saw the smile in his eyes, she felt a little annoyed. She narrowed her eyes and smiled as charmingly as a crescent moon.

    “Hey, you must have a lot of artworks, right?”

    The man lowered his head and thought for a moment, then muttered uncertainly, "It seems like a lot"

    "Um?"

    The man quickly grabbed the hand that had started to press hard on his ear and looked at the woman with a flattering smile, "But I chose the one who is priceless to me"

    The woman glared at him and finally let go of her hand. Looking at his familiar face, she felt slightly absent-minded.

    "Do you know what the happiness I hope for me is like?"

    Her voice was very plain, but in the man's ears, there was always an unforgettable sadness.

    "I can eat with you every night, say good night to you before going to bed, and say good morning with a smile in the morning. What a little woman."

    The man stopped his smile and spoke seriously and calmly.

    The woman gently spread her face, her smile as happy as a rainbow after the rain.

    "Yes, I'm just a little woman, so I don't expect my husband to be a hero admired by all people. As long as he can stay with me, it's enough."

    "I don't want to be a hero, because heroes usually die young." The man shrugged, then stood up, bent down and gently touched the side of the woman's face, with tenderness written on his face, "But I can't be a hero.  person, so you can rest assured to let me go, I will definitely come back to you in vain."

    The woman held the broad and strong hand with both hands and pressed it tightly to her face. Her eyes were wet without knowing when.

    "I always feel that I am destined to wait for you all the time. I never see you waiting for me. You know, waiting is not a happy thing."

    "So, I can only compensate."

    The man let go of the woman’s hand and wiped away the tears from her eyes.

    "Wait until I use my future happiness to make up for your past unhappiness."

    With a smile on his face, he turned around and left with the woman looking at him forever.

    Determined, without a trace of nostalgia.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    Ding bell——ding bell——

    There seemed to be some melodious ringing ringing in my ears.

    Open your eyes, it’s the bright world.

    Neil was a little lost. What was that dream just now?

    In the dream, I only heard a man and a woman talking to each other, but I couldn't see their faces clearly, as if there was always a fog blurring their faces.

    【Do those two people have anything to do with me?  】

    ??Thinking hard, but can’t get any results.

    "My little friend, are you okay?"

    At this moment, a strange voice sounded in his ears, and only then did Neil notice that there was someone around himhuman existence.

    Turning around, Neil saw that the owner of the voice was a beautiful woman.

    A unique miko costume revealed the identity of the other party. Her long hair was bright flaxen, and the brown pupils dotted on her beautiful face seemed to be covered with a layer of light. No matter what the environment, she would exude a soft glow.  Glorious and reassuring.

    With a faint smile on her lips, the woman looked at Neil who had just woken up.

    "Uh, sorry, I just fell asleep."

    Neil noticed that the other person was holding a strange-looking bell in his hand. The ringing he just heard might have come from this thing.

    “It’s easy to catch a cold if you sleep here.”

    The woman suddenly realized it, and then she felt a little worried.

    "Well, I understand."

    Neil responded politely to other people's kindness.

    "Miss, are you the witch here?"

    "Well, I am the shrine maiden of Tsukimine Shrine, and I just took over recently."

    The woman smiled slightly, and the bell in her hand gently made a pleasant ringing sound.

    "Speaking of which, I saw you looking a little lost just now. Was it a nightmare?"

    Recalling the way Neil looked when he woke up before, the woman asked with some concern.

    "Well, in the distant Silent Hill, Alessa is trying to swallow me up with darkness and combine me with her. How can we repair it? I am obviously not Sharon"

    Neil habitually rambled on, even clenching his fists to express his anger.

    "What, is it an evil spirit!?"

    However, the miko was very shocked, and then she held the bell tightly and tried to hit Neil on the head.

    "Miss, wait!! What are you going to do!?"

    “I’ll help you get rid of the spirit, don’t worry, it’s very effective!”

    "It looks like you want to kill me. I'm afraid that before I can get rid of the spirit, I will become a spirit myself!!" Neil quickly raised his hand to stop the other party, with a look of shame on his face, "Miss Witch, what I just said was purely  Nonsense, please don’t pay attention!”

    "Ugh, why am I still so worried? Hey, could it be that you were possessed by a ghost and saw the ghost's memory!?"

    "Uh, no, and it's not really a nightmare. I just had a somewhat inexplicable dream" Neil paused, glanced at the witch, and felt that there was nothing embarrassing about saying it, so he continued, "In a dream  I saw a man and a woman having a conversation, but I had no impression of their faces, so it was a bit strange."

    "You didn't lie to me?"

    “…It’s true this time.”

    "Oh, is that so?" The witch held her delicate chin and thought carefully. She looked down at Neil, "Actually, dreams sometimes have something to do with the past. Sometimes, maybe it's the scene in the future, maybe it's you.  The future is uncertain"

    After saying that, the miko looked at him with a strange smile.

    "my future?"

    Neil was a little confused for a moment. He really hadn't thought about this, but it didn't look like it.

    He shook his head and got rid of all the messy thoughts in his mind. It didn't matter whether this dream was related to him or not. It was just a dream anyway.

    "Forget it, it's useless to think so much. By the way, what do you call Miss Miko?"

    "My name is Guanyue Gefan, you can just call me Guanyue. What about you?"

    "Neil Springfield, please give me your advice."

    Neil stretched out his hand to shake Gefan’s hand, and Gefan tilted his head, not knowing what he was thinking.

    After chatting with Ge Fan for a while, Neil said goodbye and left.

    Gefan stood at the top of the stairs, watching Neil leave. After losing sight of him, she turned around and walked back to the peach blossom tree. She reached out her hand and brushed the rough bark of the trunk.

    Ding bell——

    The peach blossom tree suddenly made a circle of invisible fluctuations, and the bell in Ge Fan's hand seemed to be vibrated and made a sound.

    The witch looked at the peach blossom tree with deep and gentle eyes, and suddenly smiled.

    "Just now, what kind of dream did you see for him?  "

    Ding bell——

    There was another sound.

    It seems that someone has given the answer.

 Text Chapter 61 Wash your hands before pursuing a girl

    "It's so boring. If I had known earlier, I would have asked Nanoha and Suzuka to come out together"

    Alyssa, who was walking alone on the street, muttered in a low voice with some regret. She looked sideways at the exquisite accessories in the closet, feeling like something was missing without anyone to chat with her.

    It turns out that she is not used to being alone.

    "Huh? Ahead is Kabukicho"

    Because I had been a guest at Neil's home, and Neil's home was in this street, I passed by this place at that time. Although this area is not very big, there are many weird shops. For example, there is a store called  A shemale club opened by people from Xixiang.

    What kind of person would go to such a strange place?

    Alyssa cursed in her heart.

    But this place seems to be as chaotic as ever, or rather lawless.

    Alyssa looked around and would always see groups of delinquents and gangsters gathering in some corners, but the people passing by seemed not to be surprised, and sometimes even greeted them familiarly.

    "No wonder we raise people like stupid teachers"

    Alyssa felt as if she had discovered the truth.

    And just when Alyssa was so absent-minded, she felt as if she hit something and fell backwards.

    “It hurts so much!”

    “Hey, little girl, how are you walking!!!”

    Suddenly there was a rough voice above her head, and Alyssa stood up with some pain and looked. A fierce young man was glaring at her. He was holding a bottle of drink in his hand, and there were five people surrounding him. They were also surrounded by five people.  With a black jacket and colorful hair, he has a standard bad appearance.

    Alyssa was startled by this sudden situation and couldn't help but take a small step back.

    "Youwhat are you going to do?"

    "What are you doing! You soiled my clothes, what are you talking about!!"

    The young man pointed to a puddle of water on the chest of his clothes, and then stared at Alyssa fiercely, "What do you think we should do now!?"

    "II didn't mean it. For clothes like this, I'll just pay you for it!"

    Only then did Alyssa know what was going on. She secretly sighed why she was so unlucky today, and then said in a strong tone.

    The bad boy raised his eyebrows, as if he was offended by the other party's toughness. He couldn't help but snorted and said with narrowed eyes, "Huh? Compensate to me? Do you think you can afford it!! This is unique in the world!!"

    "Huh? Unique!?"

    Alyssa looked at the tattered clothes and felt that it would be trivial to compensate him for a hundred identical ones.

    "That's right, the boss worked hard to make it!!"

    "Do you think ordinary people can make those jagged shapes on the cuffs!?"

    "This is a work of conscience for our bad industry!!"

    “That’s why people call it Great White Shark!!”

    The companions behind the young man shouted and looked proud, while the leading delinquent youth was even more embarrassed and shy.

    ""

    Ah, what are you so shy about, bad!

    Alyssa was speechless for a while. Fortunately, she thought the sleeveless cuffs were caused by being torn off, but it turned out that these idiots made them by themselves.

    "Then what are you going to do? If you don't want compensation, I'll leave!"

    Facing this group of people, Alyssa felt a little afraid, and her eyes flickered slightly. She asked pretending to be calm, just hoping to get out of here as soon as possible.

    "Well, what should I do"

    The young man suddenly calmed down and looked at Alyssa carefully, making her feel uncomfortable for a while.

    "Hey, what on earth are you"

    “Please date me on the condition of marriage!!!”

    Before Alyssa finished speaking, the young man bowed ninety degrees and stretched out his hand. Alyssa was stunned, and her face immediately turned red.

    【Eh!  ?  Interact!  ?  What the hell kind of development is this!  !  】

    “You, you, what did you say all of a sudden!!!!!!”

    Alyssa no longer knew whether she was embarrassed or angry. The person who looked so fierce just now as if he wanted to kill her actually turned around and said he wanted to date her!  ?

    “Oh, my God, the boss’s lolicon is having another attack”

    "This disease is difficult to treat"

    "Actually, I am also a lolita control."

    "+1 upstairs."

    "You guys don't give it to me"??Talk to yourself!  !  !  !  "

    Alyssa angrily complained about this group of people, and then swatted away the hand handed by the young man.

    “Did you agree to my proposal!?”

    “Don’t jump to the final stage all at once!!!”

    Alyssa felt like she was going to cry. She started to turn her head, hoping to ask for help from passers-by. As soon as she turned her head, she saw a guy passing by with his hands in his trouser pockets and looking at her dumbfounded.

    ""

    ""

    With their eyes facing each other, the other person shook his head and walked forward as if nothing had happened.

    “Idiot teacher, come back here!!!”

    Hearing the angry shouting behind him, Neil had a headache. How could he encounter such trouble on the way home? However, it was really a novel thing to see someone confessing to Alyssa.

    Neil looked back at Alyssa, he spread his hands helplessly, "Hey, Miss, someone is confessing to you, I'm too embarrassed to come out and mess with it"

    “Asshole, didn’t you see that I was surrounded by a group of bad guys!?”

    "Tsk, tsk, tsk, this is even worse. Classic romantic comedies like heroes saving beauties are not suitable for me"

    "Who is telling you about a romantic comedy?!" Alyssa walked over quickly and grabbed Neil's collar, "Stop showing off your narcissistic expression and saying boring words! Get him away right now!!!  !”

    With one move, the Tathagata Divine Palm was swung out in succession, and Neil was directly hit and sent flying for more than ten times in the air.

    Neil was lying on the ground, covering his bleeding nose, and was almost beaten into a mosaic by Alyssa.

    "Let me tell you, you've beaten me to this point, are you still afraid of these people?"

    "Hey! Don't ignore us!!"

    The group of bad guys stood up and stared fiercely at Neil who appeared on the stage.

    “Well, I always feel that this kid looks familiar.

    Neil patted his clothes and stood up, glanced at the group of people in front of him, and couldn't help but sigh.  He looked at the leading delinquent young man, spread his hands and asked speechlessly, "I say, big brother, what's so good about this kid?"

    Alyssa’s eyelids twitched, and she held back her anger and stood behind Neil.

    "Huh? I like it, but can you control it!?"

    Looking at him gearing up, he seemed ready to punch him at any moment.

    Neil shook his head, then turned away to reveal Alyssa. He pointed at Alyssa and pushed up a pair of non-existent glasses.

    "Look at this little girl, the top is as flat as a horizontal line. Does it feel like a hand? Of course it does, but it just feels like a scratch on your hand. Unless you are an M, you will feel good!!"

    Ignoring Alyssa’s pretty face that was starting to darken, she then pointed at her legs.

    "Look here again, these two legs are so short, can they cooperate with you to do some difficult movements!? What fun is there! Without fun, how bleak life will become!! Do you think  …”

    “Don’t judge me for thinking about yourself, you scum!!!!”

    The world's martial arts show rises to the dragon level, and Neil spurts blood for another ten meters.

    "Are you here to step on me or to save me"

    Alyssa picked up Neil and stared at him coldly.

    "This is a strategy, Miss"

    At this time, the young man who was stunned by Neil's words came back to his senses, frowned, and reached out to Alyssa.

    "Who cares about you? As long as I like it!!"

    When Alyssa looked back and saw this scene, a bit of panic appeared on her face, but another hand appeared to help her block it.

    "Just say it nicely, don't move your hands or feet"

    Neil stood up and grabbed the other person’s thick hand with a smile, but the other person’s face seemed to be distorted by pain.

    "Idiot teacher"

    Neil turned back and smiled at Alyssa, then threw the young man out.

    “Wash your hands clean before pursuing a girl!!!”

    The young man was thrown towards his companions. They quickly supported the young man and were a little stunned when they looked at the red mark on his hand.

    How can a kid be so powerful?

    "You bastard, get on me!!" The young man rubbed his arms, and then rushed out fiercely, "I don't believe that six holy swords can't push the mountain of meat!!!"

    Facing the six people flying over, Neil curled his lips and quickly crashed into the six people.

    "Who do you think I am!!!It’s been a solo since!  !  !  I am the tank mage all by myself!  !  !  "

    "You're cheating!! Uh, wait, are you from my mother-in-law's family"

    “You only know now!!!”

    A few seconds later, Neil waved his hand freely and said to Alyssa, "Let's go."

    Alyssa looked numbly at the figures with their heads stuck in the wall. It was really lucky that the smashing was so comic.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Classmate Alyssa, why do you appear there alone? Where are your two good friends?"

    "Don't keep saying things I don't understand!" Alyssa glared at Neil angrily and looked away, "Even good friends won't get tired of being together every day."

    "Hey, I thought you were all in a relationship where flowers kiss each other"

    "Can you say something I can understand! Ah, no, you'd better not talk."

    Neil shrugged and looked at Alyssa who was walking in front of her a little annoyed. It was so rare that he saved her, but he didn’t even get a candy. It was really unsettling.

    "Hey, thank you just now"

    Alyssa stopped, glanced at Neil sideways, then quickly looked away, her face slightly red.

    "Thank you for what it is, can you eat it?"

    "Neal's word "thank you" immediately shirks all the credit from others. It is really the most deceptive word creation in history. At this time, at least you have to invite him to the Green Room for a sundae to express your gratitude.

    "Eat your sister!"

    ???????????????? Could it be that she didn’t appreciate it even after thanking him? Alyssa was so angry that she gritted her teeth.

    "Oh, classmate Alyssa, I didn't expect you to be so impure and actually want me to do such an ethically degrading thing. You are such a crazy guy. I never thought I had ever taught such a student!"

    "Shut up, you lost Greymon!!"

    Seeing Alyssa’s cannibalistic expression, Neil had no choice but to shut up in frustration.

    Ah, poor Sundae-kun left me again.

    "Speaking of which, how did you get to that place?"

    "I walked there accidentally. Do you think I came to find you!?"

    Alyssa was still angry, and even her tone of voice was full of gunpowder.

    "Sorry, I'm not interested in washboards."

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!! I am a washboard, I am so sorry!!!"

    Neil stretched out his hand to block the attack, but was bitten hard by the eldest lady’s tiger teeth. He couldn’t help but helplessly cover his forehead and sigh.

    "Don't think that just because Rie Kugimiya can use skills randomly"

    After vomiting in a low voice, Neil found that his hands were comically bloody.

    "Miss, it's time to relax. Even if you want my blood to flow through your body, you don't have to do this. I have another compromise. If you give birth to my child, you will have our blood."  Well, don’t you think this is simple, quick and perfect?”

    “Uh-huh, uh-huh, uh-huh!!!”

    "What are you shouting! Have you been fucked by me [beep——]!? Ahhhh, I know I was wrong, please let me go!!"

 Text Chapter 62 There must be something hidden under the cute appearance

    "You don't want me anymore?"

    The blond girl pursed her lips into a pitiful line, looked at the indifferent young man with tears in her eyes, and made a very outrageous declaration.

    "you——"

    The young man's eyelids twitched. After taking a deep breath, he was about to speak in a calm tone.

    “Is it because you have this woman that you don’t want me!?”

    The girl suddenly changed the topic and pointed at the girl standing next to the boy. She also had blond hair similar to hers, but her expression was a bit stunned, and she seemed to have been greatly shocked.

    "Eh!? Me?"

    The girl who was accused pointed at her face, her whole body was stunned, but the girl didn't seem to hear her words, she just took out her handkerchief and wiped the non-existent tears, and continued to complain about her misery.

    "You already have me at home, why are you looking for another woman outside? Can't I satisfy you with my blond hair? As my mother said, men are all beasts whose lower bodies are always in a state of rage"

    ""

    The young man said that he was really not a blond person. Did this guy’s mother say such strong words?  Sure enough, divorced women have wrong prejudices against men.

    When the young man said nothing and looked speechless, the girl rushed to the young man and stared at him with tears in her eyes.

    "I just heard you say you wanted to have a baby with her, why!? I can obviously give birth to a baby for you. If you want, I can give birth to a football team for you right away!!"

    As she was speaking, the girl caressed her belly with both hands, a trace of yearning and happiness for the future flashing across her face.

    At this moment, the passing spectators either admired or despised the young man at the center of the whirlpool. If he could do such a cruel thing at the age of ten, is it really okay to have a child?  Has modern science advanced to a point that even they could not imagine!  ?

    The young man covered his face. He was so ashamed. The looks around him made him so ashamed that he wanted to dig a hole and bury himself. He really couldn't get pleasure from the public shameful play in public.

    For the first time, the young man felt that he was still very moral.

    "Please let me go"

    "No, I will never leave you! I will never give up my happiness! Are your feelings for me just for fun?! Do you just want my body!?"

    Hearing the young man’s pleading words, the girl immediately came back to her senses and held his hand tightly, her eyes full of determination.

    ""

    The young man looked up at the sky that was gradually losing color in his eyes and shed tears silently.

    “Ah, I really want to die.

    "Hey!! Don't talk to yourselves, don't involve me in it!! It has nothing to do with me!"

    Alyssa could no longer bear the weird looks from around her. As the eldest lady, she felt so ashamed for the first time in her life. She actually became another heroine of such a shabby drama, and she even gave birth to a child. The lower limit.  It's not that showy.

    "And you, the stupid teacher, no, the promiscuous teacher! You actually did that, that, that kind of thing to a little girl, I, I will definitely report you!! You wait to go to jail!!"

    Alyssa pointed at Neil with a red face. This guy actually did these heinous things. Fortunately, she still believed him.

    No, if this continues, Nanoha, Suzuka, and the girls in the class will be in danger.

    Alyssa took out her mobile phone and immediately dialed a number.

    "Hey! Is this the International Court of Justice!?"

    "Miss, you don't have to be so realistic! And why is it that the International Court of Justice convicted me all of a sudden? Do you want me to hold a grudge like this!? You actually raised it to the international level!! You want me to be punished by human beings?  Expelled from the world!?”

    Neil almost fainted when he heard Alyssa’s calling voice. He stretched out his hand to take away Alyssa’s phone.

    “Yeah——!! Don’t touch me, you’ll get pregnant!!!”

    Alyssa screamed and jumped a few steps away, crossing her arms warily.

    ""

    Neil squatted deeply on the ground and was about to enter the orz state.

    When did he become a turbid launch pad covered in mysterious liquid?

    “Meow haha, that’s really interesting.”

    And the girl who was the culprit was holding her hands behind her back, watching the developments in front of her with a smile.

    "Asshole, whose fault do you think it is?! I was almost exiled because of your nonsense!!" Neil jumped.He stood up and glared at the girl with a red cross on his head, "Alicia, please go to bed early tonight. Weren't what you just talked about the bloody plot of a TV series last night!!"

    Not long ago, Neil was being tormented by Alyssa, but he was bumped into by Alicia who happened to be wandering around, and she heard Neil's teasing, which resulted in such a third-rate movie.  A real-life ethical romance drama with low blood pressure, low age and low IQ.

    "I want to perform because I think it's interesting"

    Alicia stuck out her tongue cutely and smiled as if she was not afraid that Neil was about to go crazy.

    “I almost went to the end of my life because of your desire to perform!!”

    "So youth is like a sand castle, which instantly collapses just because of some trivial things."

    “Don’t make it sound like it has nothing to do with you!!”

    Alyssa came over, she looked at Alicia, and immediately stroked her chest and breathed a sigh of relief.

    "It turns out you are not Feit. I was still wondering why Feit was such a person"

    Because of Nanoha, Alyssa and Suzuka both recognized the child Fit, and later exchanged letters. Judging from each other's words and appearance, they both felt that Fit was a well-behaved child who could even  A cute and shy girl.

    But the girl who looked exactly like Fit had just appeared, almost shattering her fantasy.

    Fortunately, God is merciful.

    "That's right, I'm not Feit, but I am Feit's sister, Alicia~~" Alicia smiled cutely, then blinked her beautiful eyes and looked at Alyssa, "By the way, you know Fei  Special?"

    "Well, but we have never met, so when I first met you, I was surprised. You are more lively than I thought"

    Alyssa felt that the corners of her mouth were twitching when she spoke.

    "Fortunately, Feite is not like you"

    Neil stood up, feeling equally deeply.

    "Hey, if Feit is like me, so what?"

    "Tell your mother to have another baby."

    "Ah! Neil is so bad, even Feit and I are not enough, yet he still wants it!"

    “…You’d better kill me.”

    "I just heard Alicia say that you live in this guy's house" Alyssa asked Alicia, but her eyes looked at Neil strangely, "I don't want to ask why you live in his house.  Why isn’t Feit with you?”

    "Well, there are many reasons. When Feite comes back, I will tell you in detail if I have the chance"

    Seeing that Neil had no intention of answering, Alicia could only answer randomly.

    "……Oh well."

    Alyssa’s eyes swept back and forth between the two of them, but she still suppressed the doubts in her heart.

    She always felt that they and Nanoha had a common secret that she didn't know about.

    Alyssa felt a little irritated unconsciously.

    "Well, it's time to go home" Seeing that the atmosphere seemed to be silent, Neil said aloud, "Miss, you should go back too, otherwise you will be confessed to again later"

    "Well, I understand."

    "Hey, what confession, tell me!"

    Alicia immediately became interested, but ended up being slapped on the forehead by Neil.

    When Neil and the three of them were walking on the road, they met a familiar guy head-on, and the other person was staring with his mouth wide open, with a look of surprise on his face that made him stupid.

    "Hey, Furuichi-san"

    Neil opened his dead eyes and said hello to the other party. How dare he meet an acquaintance at such a distance. In this small town, the chance of such randomness is really unusually high.

    "Um, can you explain the current situation in detail?"

    Furuichi held his forehead, reluctantly put on a relaxed smile, and tried hard to pose as a wise man.

    "What do you care about?"

    Neil and the two girls all tilted their heads at the same time, with several question marks popping up on their heads.

    "You still ask me what I care about!? Why are you with classmate Alyssa and a cute girl!!"

    "Ha, you ask why, it's just that we met on the road"

    "Oh my god!! Neil, has spring arrived again!? What a world without morals this is!!!!"

    Furuichi rubbed his eyebrows and almost smoke came out, and he fell intoA subtle state of rage.

    "Can you calm down, Furuichi-san, be careful and poke your forehead"

    "Ah, Neil, who made an oath with me to be a jobless virgin for the rest of his life, unexpectedly had something good happen to him. This was such a shock, as if all the hair on his butt was about to fall out, just like hair loss.  Dropped, and they are actually two cute girls of the same age? Obviously I remember that Neil’s preference seems to be the royal sister style with bulging front and back - "

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? could have two lines of bitter tears of blood and tears left in their eyes, Gu Shi looked at the sky aimlessly.

    ""

    "Well, anyway" Neil walked over and punched Gu Shi directly in the face, "You set my egg first!!!"

    “How can I not be determined after you’ve done this?!”

    "Have you calmed down, Furuichi-san"

    "I was forced to cool down"

    Furuichi was lying on the ground. Was that a meteorite that punched him so hard that his head was smoking?

    Ah, this time the handsome side of the beautiful girl was completely ruined in front of her.

    "By the way, who is this lady next to you?"

    Furuichi saw Alicia and asked Neil.

    "Alicia Testerosa, is"

    Neil wanted to say the words "my tenant", but he felt that Furuichi might get crazy if he said it, and there might be some rumors the next day. Last time Hayate came to visit his home.  It was this guy who broke the news.

    ???????????????????????????????? How about we kill him here to eliminate the trouble?

    Furuichi was covered in cold sweat, and his teacher was releasing an unabashed murderous light next to him. In an instant, he felt that his life seemed to be forced to the edge of the cliff.

    However, Neil and Furuichi had no time to care about anything else at this time, because a group of vicious guys were coming towards them.

    "Hey!! Who is the guy who just bullied me from Dumburo High School!!!"

    The bald man in the lead stared fiercely at the few brats in front of him.

    "Uh, boss, did we find the wrong person? They are all brats"

    A boy next to him came over and asked in a low voice that the combined age of the primary school students in front of him might not be older than his father.

    "You can't be wrong, that brat from the Denshi family is so big!"

    The bald boss spoke with confidence and no guilt at all for bullying a child.

    "Ehehehe!!! What is this sudden development!?"

    Furuichi looked at these delinquent high school students in despair, and suddenly jumped from one desperate situation to another more dangerous desperate situation?

    Neil looked at the group of people in front of him, and then glanced back at Alyssa. She was looking away and whistling as if it had nothing to do with herself, while Alicia's eyes were shining and looking forward to it.

    "Oh? It's you, right?"

    The bald boss noticed Furuichi who was making a noise, and after scanning the four of them, he identified Furuichi whose jaw was about to dislocate, because Neil seemed to be even weaker than Furuichi, and he seemed to be fine with long hair.  Bullying look.

    "Well, I don't have anything to say. Anyway, keep going, Furuichi-kun"

    Neil patted Furuichi on the shoulder and covered his mouth to suppress laughter.

    "Why me!! Don't act like you're just watching a show!!! I'm your student!!!"

    "Hey, hey, hey, you guys, don't you feel shy bullying a few kids?"

    A pleasant magnetic voice interrupted them.

    Furuichi turned his head as if he had seen a savior, and saw a group of girls wearing white special attack uniforms walking over, but the wooden knives, chains, clubs, and maces they held in their hands really made him feel embarrassed.

    Are today’s delinquents so ferocious even if they are too young girls?

    But it doesn’t matter, these big sisters are so beautiful.

    "Furuichi-san, you have lost all your moral integrity"

    ""

    Neil raised his eyes and looked at the group of female delinquents. The leading girl had a healthy wheat-colored complexion. Her long purple hair was tied up and swayed with her steps. She had a bamboo stick in her mouth and her eyes showed no sign of weakness.  Stare at the group of boys.

    "Ah? It's none of your business! This is our Duowu Luo's business, you Furious Emperor, get out of the way!!"

    At the critical moment, the boss did not give in because the other party was a girl, and it seemed that he had some connections with the other party.

    But the leading girl didn’t reply to his words, she just walked over and whispered:After staring at Neil for a while, he suddenly put his hand on Neil's head, with a friendly smile on his lips.

    "Your kid is Neil, right? I heard the tyrant mention you, you are such a cute kid"

    "Tyrant?"

    Neil didn't slap the opponent's hand away. After all, she was a quasi-royal sister, and he was just confused about the tyrant she mentioned. The group of guys from Duwuluo High School behind him seemed a little unhappy after hearing this title.  It looks good, like taking laxatives.

    It sounds like he is very tough. Is there such a formidable person around him?

    "Ahaha, it's someone you know anyway"

    "Hey, Rika, this kid here is also very cute. I'm Shizuku Itoi, and I'll die at night~~~"

    "Hey, Shizuku, you're scaring people"

    And Furuichi was surrounded by several female delinquents holding his face in his hands. At this moment, he was so happy that he almost fainted.

    "You women, don't forget about us! Bastards, don't think we dare not take action. Even if Nan Lixiang knows the "tyrant", I won't be afraid of you!  !  "

    "Huh? Even if you don't know that guy, I will beat you up. If you have the guts, come and try it!!"

    The bosses of the two factions began to clamor, and they gritted their teeth as fiercely as a wolf.

    "Boys! Don't take it lightly just because they are girls! Let them see the power of Dumburo High School!!"

    “Oh oh oh!!!”

    "Ah!? We are the Furious Emperor, don't underestimate us, you scum!!"

    "Follow the boss and rush!!!"

    Alicia and Alyssa stood on the outside, watching the two gangs fighting like this, feeling almost numb.

    "Ahaha, the fight started"

    Alyssa laughed dryly a few times, revealing a pair of dead fish eyes like Neil's.

    "Ah, everyone is so full of energy. It's so lively, I really want to join in"

    Alicia showed a completely different expression, and her eagerness to try made Alyssa doubt that she would rush in next second.

    Neil, who was in the middle of it, was punching one after another, while Fushi was running around with his head in his hands, hiding in a cold sweat.

    "What's going on!? Gang war!? I'm just an ordinary elementary school student. I simply ran to the wrong set!!"

    "Ah ah ah, let me go back to my mother's arms and drink milk!!"

    As soon as Fushi turned his head, he saw Neil kicking a big man away, making him look embarrassed.

    This guy’s strength is as unparalleled as ever.

    “You stinky brat!!”

    Fushi suddenly heard a loud shout from behind him. He turned around and saw a bad guy hitting him with his fist.

    ——I’m probably seriously injured now.

    Unable to escape, we can only watch the imminent crisis coming.

    In the blink of an eye, Furuichi felt as if his head was being pushed down, and a gust of wind passed over his head.

    "Really, don't get in the way here, leave as soon as possible, there are so many people here, even if you stand behind me, I may not be able to care about you, I might even beat you up"

    Furuichi only saw Neil punch the opponent away, and with a few words, he pushed him to the safety of Alicia.

    Furuichi was startled for a moment, and when he looked back, what caught his eye was Neil's expression that was slightly different from usual.

    I once saw this unique side of him in a martial arts competition.

    Looking at him intently in the fight, Furuichi pursed his lips.

    ——It’s really strong.

    "Hey, are you okay, Furuichi-san?"

    Seeing Fushi’s dull expression, Alyssa couldn’t help but asked, it wouldn’t be funny if he was beaten silly.

    "Uh, I'm fine" Furuichi waved his hand, then looked at Alicia, pointing to the chaotic situation, "Miss Alicia, is it okay to be in such a mess?"

    The bald boss seemed to have been beaten ten meters above the ground just now. Is that okay?

    "No problem! You don't know, right? Fighting is a specialty of this street. Many idiots living here will die if they don't fight. Even Neil fights one fight every three days and one fight every five days."  Yes, to a certain extent, he is very familiar with the people here"

    It’s really a disgusting street.

    “Then Alicia, wouldn’t it be dangerous for you to live here?”

    Alyssa really can’t imagine that if a child lives here, wouldn’t he be frightened every day?"That's not the case" Alicia shook her head and smiled, as if she didn't care much, "Don't look at these people as being fierce, but in fact they are very principled people, at least they will not bully the elderly or children.  At best, they have bad mouths. Just now they were just scaring us. In the words of Neil and Granny Denshi, these people are apes without brains and can only express themselves in the most primitive way.  It’s just blood that’s burned too hot…”

    "Of course, there are also other connections, such as the mother-in-law Denshi and the "Scarlet Overlord" rumored here are Neil's family, so those people don't dare to mess with the people in the family"

    ""

    ? Okay, Scarlet Overlord is really the name of the bunker. Is Neil's house full of monsters?

    Furuichi and Alyssa once again watched the scene near the end. In their eyes, something seemed to be different.

    "These guys are really getting more and more durable"

    Neil twisted his wrist and walked back. His face was not red and he was out of breath. It was impossible to tell that he had just finished fighting.

    "You do like fighting"

    Furuichi looked at Neil and smiled softly.

    Niel paused for a moment, then shrugged and smiled slightly.

    "I don't hate it."

    "I didn't expect that my teacher is still a bad person" Alyssa covered her face as if she had a headache, "Are you performing a GTO?"

    "Please ask Mr. Onitsuka for this kind of thing" Neil scratched his head and said boredly, "Well, if I can make extra money, I wouldn't mind making a cameo"

    But not long after he finished speaking, Neil found that Furuichi, Alyssa and Alicia were all silent in front of him, with dull expressions on their faces.

    "Huh? Are you possessed by a ghost, you guys?"

    Suddenly, an arm even rougher than Kenjiro's wrapped around Neil's neck. He was stunned for a moment, and then fell into the shadow of despair.

    Who released this Godzilla at the end of the 21st century

    "Oh? Neal-chan, are you planning to make extra money? I have a place where you can make a guest appearance. I originally came out to see where the kid was having such a fun time, but I didn't expect to hear such good news"

    Furuichi and Alyssa looked up at the tall figure, with the stubble, thick eyebrows, piercing eyes, light lip gloss and eye shadow, a perfect figure comparable to King Billy, and a charming Jean  The kimono that no one can look at directly gave them an unparalleled impact.

    "Ah, I really want to vomit. Can I vomit?"

    "Hello, Mrs. Xixiang."

    Alicia reluctantly moved her lips and said hello proactively.

    "Oh, it's Alicia" Xixiang moved his eyes and nodded, "Go back and tell your family that Neil won't be going back tonight. He's working at my place, so tell them not to worry"

    "Well, I understand, please feel free to do so."

    Neil, who was almost out of breath, stared at him. Alicia sold him in the blink of an eye. Please feel free to take him for what he is. He didn't even know if he would be able to see the sun tomorrow.  .

    “Let’s go, Neil-chan~~~”

    Xixiang smiled girlishly at Neil, and Neil immediately rolled his eyes and fainted while frothing at the mouth.

    “Is it okay, Alicia?”

    Watching Neil being carried away on her shoulders, Alyssa felt for the first time that it was not easy for him either.

    "It doesn't matter, Mrs. Saigo is a good person."

    ""

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    That night, Xixiang Ladyboy Club.

    “Clang, clang, clang! The super future star of our store is now making a grand appearance, Sonoko!!!”

    "Who are you calling Sonoko! Who wants to be the future star of your store!!"

    "Come on, Nierzi! You have great potential to become the ACE_OF_ACE of our store!!"

    "A devil wants this kind of potential, even if you give me money!!"

    "Yo!! Pretty boy, twist your waist!!"

    “You can do it yourself, don’t make too many demands, you perverted uncles!!”

    "Yoooooooo, such a cute child is indeed a boy! Long live Lord Lucifer!!!"

    "Have your male-only penetrating weapons been scrapped by you idiots!?"

    "Nierzi, please date!!!"

    “Go to hell——!!!!!!”

    On the stage, ?A girl in a gorgeous kimono with light make-up, who was actually a boy, was dancing with terrifying momentum with a folding fan. Next to her, Saigo was admiring the dance with a face full of admiration.

    This kid really has hope of becoming the master of the great route.

    The next day, the news about Neil's transformation into a new human spread secretly without his knowledge.

 Text Chapter 63 To maintain moral integrity or to lose moral integrity, that is the question

    The long black hair floated gently.

    The bright pupils reflect the surrounding scenery, like a mirror world.

    The girl put her hands behind her back, holding a smile on her lips, and stepped lightly.

    "Ah, no matter how many times I come here, I always feel that this place is huge"

    The corners of Tifa's mouth were slightly raised, her eyes were shrouded in a bright light, and she looked around every inch of Maho Liang Academy from time to time.

    "That's right. After we entered through the school gate, we walked for more than half an hour and felt like we didn't even see the end"

    Alicia, who was following Tifa, glanced around with the same interest. Whenever she saw the architecture of European classical beauty and the natural scenery, her vermilion eyes suddenly brightened like gems.

    "Well, I heard from Neil that there are many schools here, ranging from elementary school to university, plus various research institutes, shopping streets and library islands. It really can't be visited in one day" Tifa introduced, tapping her lower lip.  , suddenly remembered something interesting, a smile on his face, "This school also has many activities, such as the last school festival, which was held for three days and three nights. It was really lively"

    "Wow, that sounds so interesting" Alicia immediately flattened her mouth in disgust when she saw Tifa's expression, and then murmured angrily, "If Neil had woken me up earlier, then I couldn't have done it either."  Did you attend the school festival?"

    ""

    Tifa scratched her cheek and smiled silently. Is this what she should be struggling with?

    "But it's great, I want to go to school here too"

    Looking at Alicia’s longing expression, Tifa couldn’t help but smile.

    "What you say should be fine. As long as you worship Tony Nier or Negi, they should be able to find a way"

    "Hmm, please Tony Neil? I always think that guy will say something like "It's too troublesome, so I won't do it""

    Alicia closed her eyes and frowned, as if she could imagine the scene at that time.

    "maybe……"

    Tifa nodded with deep understanding. She quite agreed with Alicia's idea and her understanding of that guy.

    However, because of her understanding, she knew that if Alicia really asked him to ask for help, Neil would still do his best to help her.

    "A soft-hearted fool."

    Tifa pursed her lips and murmured in a low voice. She was a little bit disgusted by this.

    "What's wrong, Tifa?"

    Alicia noticed Tifa’s little movements and couldn’t help but feel a little weird.

    Tifa came back to her senses immediately, scratched her cheek and laughed dryly, "It's okay, I just got a little lost in thought"

    "Hey, what are you thinking about? You are so absorbed in your thoughts~~~"

    Alicia rolled her eyes and didn’t know what she was thinking of. She half-covered her mouth with her hand and leaned over with an ambiguous smile.

    Tifa blocked the approaching smiling face with her hand and said angrily, "What are you thinking about? I feel like you are becoming more and more like that guy Neil"

    "Hehe, you are so embarrassed that I got it right, right?"

    "You're not shy!"

    "Oh~~~Don't you deny what you said before? Sure enough, Tifa-chan's heart is full of Nier~~~"

    ""

    Faced with such teasing, Tifa simply shut her mouth and turned away as if she didn't hear anything.

    Seeing Tifa like this, Alicia stopped teasing her. She glanced around and asked, "Hey, Tifa, where is Neil's school? We've been gone for a long time"

    Originally, I was idle at home and wanted to come to the school to kill some time. But after I came here with Tifa, this journey was really a good way to pass the time.

    ??Looking carefully, it seems that it is almost time for get out of class to end.

    "This place is too big. I haven't been here many times. How can I know how to get there?"

    "Eh? Didn't we see that big map when we entered?"

    “It’s true, but”

    "Is Tifa a roadie!? So cute!!"

    "What are you so cute about!? You're not praising yourself in disguise, when you haven't found a way either!?"

    "Are you two brats students here?"

    The two of them, who were fighting and looking for their way around, suddenly heard a voice coming from behind them. At the same time, they turned their heads and saw a tall man in black sportswear standing not far away with a cool expression.

    "Hello, we are not students here, we are here to find someone."

    TifaliNodding gracefully, the person in front of him seemed to be a school teacher or administrator.

    "Looking for someone?" Heigang raised his eyebrows and looked at the two girls in front of him, "Who are you looking for?"

    “It’s Neil Springfield who works at Shengxiang Elementary School here.”

    "It's that kid, but it's almost time for school to end. If we go by now, the people in the elementary school will probably leave as well. Forget it, I'll lead you there. Maybe that kid is still in school  By the way, are you his friends?"

    “We are his girlfriends!!”

    Before Tifa could speak, Alicia answered first.

    "girlfriend!?"

    Heigang opened his eyes in surprise, while Tifa covered his forehead as if he had a headache. He dared to believe that Alicia would start to display her natural instinct of fearing chaos in the world again.

    "I didn't expect that boy to have two girlfriends, but it seems reasonable after thinking about it"

    Heigang sighed at first, and then nodded unexpectedly.

    "Well, this gentleman"

    "Just call me Heigang" Heigang lowered his head and looked at Tifa, noticing the tangled look on her face as she hesitated to speak, and said with a very understanding expression, "Don't worry, I understand"

    "No, actually"

    "Let's go, I'll take you there now."

    "That bastard is really incredible. He actually did such a thing, but he is a role model for others. This is considered a harm to others' children. Well, I should be able to use this reason to teach him a lesson"

    A cold smile appeared on Black Steel's lips, and his narrow eyes narrowed slightly, flashing a frightening red light from time to time. When Tifa noticed the eldest brother's expression, she knew that the unlucky child was about to suffer a big disaster again.  , couldn't help but draw a cross in my heart.

    "Meow haha, it feels like something interesting is going to happen"

    Hearing Alicia’s cheerful laughter, Tifa sighed sadly, feeling deeply powerless.

    【Neal, if you want to blame it, you have a teammate who has been deceiving people for thirty years】

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Woo——"

    "What's the matter, Neil?"

    Naye suddenly heard Neil making a sound of unknown meaning, couldn't help but frowned, and asked with some worry.

    "It's okay, I just suddenly felt so miserable that I let out such a scream from my soul that it shook the world"

    "I have no idea what you are talking about" Nanoye shook her head in confusion, and then laughed happily, "But this means that Neil, there is nothing wrong with you"

    "Naye, at this moment, I feel more desperate than when I met a giant."

    She had just escaped from the demon king of the Kamabaka Kingdom and was mentally traumatized. Now she was attacked by this girl Nanoha. As her master, Neil suddenly felt that his majesty had lost as much as a certain vampire. He couldn't help but feel  I feel like life is dark.

    "By the way, aren't we going to the back mountain? This direction doesn't seem right"

    Nanoye looked at the direction Neil led the way. She had been training with Neil every day after school as usual, but at this moment, she visually saw that it was completely different from where she usually went.

    "Well, anyway, what I'm teaching you is just the control and application of magic power, and how to fight. I plan to hand you over to a more capable and experienced guy. Regardless of magic or physical skills, with her level, she can definitely  You trained me to become a master"

    Originally Naiyara was still being trained today. Neil felt that he had nothing to teach. After all, the magic system was completely different. Apart from some basic things, Neil felt that it would be better to have someone like Yuno as a coach.  Suitable for yourself.  When Professor Nanoha was in actual combat, whenever he encountered her unconsciously cute look, Neil would be blasted to pieces by a burst of starlight.

    Therefore, directly throwing Nanoha to the merciless Yiwen is definitely very profitable. Anyway, it is healthier for young people to abuse them, and there is Negi who can attract firepower next to him, and more importantly,  He can go home and cook quickly after school.

    【Ah, I can’t help it anymore, I can’t stop crying.  】

    "don't want!"

    Naye's face changed slightly and she shouted subconsciously, even her voice became slightly shrill.

    Neil was startled and quickly turned his head to look over, only to see Nanoye staring at him with her mouth bulging as if she was very angry.

    "Uh, what's wrong with you, Miss Nanoha?"

    &nbsp; Being stared at by Nanoye for a while, Neil asked cautiously.

    "me……"

    When asked by Neil, Nanoye didn't know how to answer. Could it be that she told him that she didn't want to leave him?

    "Dream on, it would be better to use a starburst to make him surrender."

    "Ms. Nanoha, did you think of something dangerous just now! Although I don't know what it was, I am firmly against violence!!"

    With the flash of red light in Nanoye’s eyes and the faint smile of excitement on her lips, no matter how idiotic she was, Neil still felt that he seemed to be very close to the door of hell.

    "Ahaha, what are you talking about Neil? I never thought of using Starlight Explosion to blast you"

    Nanoha scratched her cheek, smiled very cutely, and said horrible words that made Neil break into a cold sweat.

    【This guy said something that must never be uttered!  Naturally black?  ?  Definitely natural black!  !  】

    "Neil, why do you want others to teach me? I'm afraid I won't get along"

    Naye thought for a while and finally came up with a reason.

    "So that's the problem"

    Neil breathed a sigh of relief. He really didn't realize that Nanoha's character would be afraid of strangers, but this was no problem at all. After all, Yiwen's appearance was very deceptive. At first glance, he looked like a harmless cat, and he was very similar to  You don't have to worry about getting along with Yi Wen at all, because that guy's queen character is definitely about making others obey her.

    "That's not okay, Nanoha. If you hold back because of this small worry, you won't be able to make great progress in the future! Although I will be a little reluctant to let you go, dad, I will still do this for your future.  I did it! So, even if you resent Dad, I won’t regret it!!"

    "What dad, what role are you playing!"

    Nanoye slapped away Neil's hand on her shoulder with dissatisfaction. She blinked, not knowing what she thought of, her eyes suddenly lit up, and a meaningful smile appeared on her face.

    "Well, after all, Neil was defeated by me, I don't think he has the ability to teach me anything"

    "What!? Defeated by you!? It was just your luck that time. If I do it ten times again, you will not be my brother's" Neil originally retorted angrily, but when he saw Nanoye's smile, he seemed to understand.  Everything changed, "Well, since you said so, I also feel that I am not capable"

    Nanoha's smile froze slightly, but soon her lips curved into a more contemptuous arc, and at the same time her eyes swept three inches ahead.

    "Neil, it really doesn't work."

    Neil, who had been paying attention to Nanoye's expression, naturally noticed the other person's gaze. He looked down and couldn't help but widen his eyes, like an angry cat staring at Nanoye who was smiling leisurely and contentedly.

    "No!? You dare to say that I can't do it!? I've told you from the first day of class that I am a man who can break through the sky. The word "no" cannot appear to me!! Very good, Nanoha.  Just wait, if I don’t train you well, I will spend the rest of my life hanging around Xixiang!!!”

    “This is what you said, Neil~~~”

    Naye secretly made a gesture indicating that the plan was successful, and at the same time thought of something in her heart.

    【This trick of using retreat to advance that my mother taught me is really useful. Although I don't know why I aimed at it like this in the end, as long as it succeeds, I'll be fine!  】

    In fact, it was not until some years later that Nanoha understood the true meaning of this matter. At that time, she lamented that her health teacher died early. At the same time, she was very fortunate that she had a mother as great as Kami who allowed her to do this.  I have avoided many detours in my life.

    "Forget it, let's stop today's training. I'll go back and think about how to arrange it"

    “I don’t know whether it was because he was inspired to fight or because his dignity as a man was challenged. Neil began to seriously think about what to do. Usually, these things were left to Anders to do.

    "Huh? What is that guy doing?"

    Neil suddenly slowed down, and a shadowy figure appeared in his field of vision.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Ha, why are all the cleaners boys, not even a girl"

    Furuichi stopped the broom in his hand, looked around the classroom, and couldn't help but sigh sadly.

    Doesn’t it mean that if men and women match each other, the work will not be tiring?  There are just a bunch of idiots here, and they are exhausted from doing anything.

    "You just give up on this idea, this is terribleIt's our class's policy" Yuuji walked past Furuichi with a broom on his shoulder, not looking like he was working at all, "That guy said that in order to avoid a series of unnecessary problems caused by male-female combinations, we separate boys and girls.  Separated to facilitate management, do you think we can resist the mountain above our heads?  And the girls seem to agree"

    “Can you disagree!? Girls almost don’t have to participate in work during the week!!”

    "From this point of view, it turns out that he is still a gentleman"

    "That's weird! Even if he is a gentleman, he can only be a gentleman in another sense!!!"

    "I'm telling you, you can chat as much as you want, but if you can work, Yuuji, you've barely even done anything!!"

    Listening to the two complaining, Touma couldn't stand it anymore. He was almost the only one working now. He obviously planned to grab those half-price bento boxes.

    "You should tell the group of people over there first"

    Yuuji pointed with his broom in the direction of the podium, where a group of people were gathering for activities.

    Standing on the podium, Akihisa used the broom as a guitar and danced his fingers as much as he could, as if he had returned to the school festival concert, with the intense melody seeming to linger in his ears.

    “Come on, call me!!!”

    “Honey!!!”

    "What a tall person!!! Call me God-sama!!!"

    "Ah, Lord Kami is playing a game console in that corner over there"

    Touma looked at this scene, then looked at someone in the corner who had entered the god of strategy mode, and couldn't help but sigh.

    How long will he be able to do this?

    ——

    Suddenly, the sound of the door being pulled attracted the attention of everyone in the class.

    A handsome face that was as cold as a knife appeared behind the door, and at the same time, those sharp wolf-like eyes made the guys in the class stay silent for a while and started cleaning obediently.

    “Kids, is your bastard head teacher gone already?”

    They were slightly surprised by the unexpected punishment, and then suddenly realized that it was their class teacher who had caused the hatred.

    "Well, our bastard head teacher left early during the last self-study class and let all the girls go"

    As the leader of the boys, Xiongji told Heigang in detail. When Heigang heard this, he felt that the temples on his forehead began to beat again.

    "That rascal……"

    "Um, Teacher Heigang, what do you want from Neil?"

    Touma's question caused Heigang to turn around. He looked at the people in the class, and for some reason the corner of his mouth curled up into a weird smile.

    "Ah, actually it was the boy's two girlfriends who came to see him"

    "What——!?"

    "girlfriend——!?"

    “Two more——!?”

    The boys looked at each other and saw the jealousy hidden in each other's eyes. They nodded one after another, immediately picked up the thing in their hands, and rushed out of the back door without saying a word.

    "Hey, don't damage public property"

    Heigang shouted behind them, chuckled, and then walked downstairs.

    When he walked downstairs, he found that the two girls waiting nearby were gone. Instead, there was a guy who deserved a beating, gaping at the large cloud of dust.

    "Faye, did you see the two little girls who were here just now?"

    Heigang walked over, patted Fay on the shoulder and asked as coldly as usual.

    "Huh? It's Kurojia~~" Faye turned around and showed a very hearty smile, and then her face became a little weird, "Kurojia, are you a lolita control?"

    Heigang was startled, then his face turned black, he pulled out a cold long knife out of thin air, clasped his hands and raised it, ready to slash at it.

    "You really deserve to be cut down just like that kid"

    “Ehehehe!! Oppose violence, Hei-chan~~~”

    “Go to hell!!”

    "Wait a minute, aren't you going to ask where those two girls went? I'll tell you, but you can't do anything to me!"

    ""

    Heigang stopped and stared at Fay coldly, while Fay smiled slightly and tidied up his clothes. It was not until Heigang was about to have his second impact that he slowly spoke.

    "Actually, I just met them and chatted for a few words. I found out that they were here to see Neil-chan, so I told them that Neil-chan had left.Okay, so they took their leave, and let me tell you something by the way.  "

    "That means you knew it beforehand, right?"

    "Well Wow!! Kuro-chan, a surprise attack is a foul!!"

    “I don’t care about you!!”

    “I clearly said I wouldn’t do anything!!”

    "Did I promise you!?"

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "So, you lost the ring that Yiwen gave you and you were thinking about how to die, maybe this is it?"

    "No, I'm not thinking about how to die"

    Negi looked at his brother depressedly, forgetting if he didn't help, he was still gloating about his misfortune.

    "I just lost my ring, is there any need to do this?"

    Although the ring was a relatively rare magic item, it was not in a life-and-death situation. However, seeing Negi like this, Neil immediately felt very happy.

    "You won't understand. If Master finds out, I will see hell"

    Yiwen’s terror began to emerge in Negi’s mind. His face turned pale and his whole body was shaking, as if he had seen a ghost.

    Neil couldn’t help but sigh at how powerful Yiwen was. He was able to make Negi, a little man-trained boy, even more miserable. He felt like he was almost turning into an M.

    "Hey, Neal, what's the ring that Mr. Negi mentioned? Doesn't it matter that he's still like this?"

    Nanoye pulled the corner of Neil's clothes and asked with some confusion.

    "Well, that ring is like a wedding ring that represents a lifelong promise, and Negi, the idiot, threw it away without knowing where. If his powerful wife at home knew about it, he would probably not have to go to bed for a month."

    "Hey!? Teacher Negi is already married!?"

    "Hey, Neil, stop making this up!"

    "I'm not making it up, I'm just explaining it to Nanoha."

    "What are you trying to explain!!"

    Facing Negi’s fire-breathing eyes, Neil shrugged and had to give up, "Okay, okay, I won’t say it anymore. Why don’t you recall it and let me help you reorganize the scene at that time."

    "real?"

    Negi looked at him suspiciously, could this guy really be so kind?

    "We are brothers after all Speaking of which, when did the ring disappear?"

    "It should have been last night"

    "Well, very good" Neil nodded, "Which woman's bed did you sleep in last night?"

    "Herehey!! Where are you going!!"

    Negi is crazy, he actually believes in a guy like Neil, he is really a fool.

    "Oh, oh, did you really sleep in someone else's bed? Yeah, there are so many people in the girls' dormitory, who could it be?"

    "I told you not to do it!! I haven't even slept in Asuna-san's bed recently!!"

    "The married life is not harmonious?"

    “Stay away from me!!!”

    "Teacher Negi is not pure."

    ""

    Negi leaned against the tree, wanting to die.

    “Neil——!!!”

    Just when Neil was enjoying the sight of Negi being beaten to a pulp, a familiar scream came from behind. Without thinking, he immediately bent down. The next second, a figure flew over his head, and at the same time, a wave of wind blew up.  A gust of cold wind.

    Neil raised his head and looked at the blond girl who flipped in the air and landed perfectly, and couldn't help but be speechless for a while.

    "Alicia, do you have to say hello in this way? If I hadn't avoided it, I really doubt I would have suffered internal injuries from you."

    "It doesn't matter, I just said hello a little more enthusiastically."

    "Is this called being more enthusiastic!? Who would rush over at a speed of 40 yards, 4 seconds and 2!? Do you think I am an American football player!?"

    “What a small family man.”

    "I'm sorry, anyone would be petty when their lives are at stake!"

    "Tch, I won't talk to you anymore" Alicia left Neil alone, moved her target to Nanoye who was aside, and immediately pounced on her, "yahoo! Nanoye!!"

    "Whoa, be careful, Alicia!!"

    Neil sighed helplessly at the two who started to fuck Lily, then turned his head and forced a smile at the black-haired girl who was running slowly.

    "Won't you stop this guy, Tifa?"

    ? ???Isn't this bad?  There is a beautiful girl throwing herself into my arms"

    Tifa walked up to Neil and smiled teasingly.

    “I wish the way of throwing myself into someone’s arms could be improved”

    Neil muttered softly, but the next moment, Tifa's beautiful black hair was fluttering with invisible domineering aura.

    "What were you talking about just now?"

    "No, I didn't say anything, Your Lady Queen."

    Neil immediately displayed his low-profile and domineering attitude. His dignity and integrity were completely useless in front of Tifa.

    "Ah, look, Nanoha, Neil is starting to lose his moral integrity again!!"

    "Neil has never had any moral integrity anyway"

    "Alicia, shut up, whose fault do you think it is that makes me like this!"

    "You blame me?"

    "Ha, if I don't blame you, why should I blame myself!?"

    "Shut up."

    "Yes, Your Lady Queen."

    "Neil really suffered."

    Alicia’s triumphant look made Neil want to hang her up and tickle her, but for Tifa’s sake, he still lay on the ground obediently.

    "By the way, what is Negi doing there?"

    Tifa noticed Negi, who had been ignored for a long time, but the other party was obviously trapped in an endless loop and did not notice their arrival.

    "Nieji is struggling with the question of whether he should have moral integrity or lose his moral integrity."

    ""

    “By the way, why did you and Alicia come here?”

    “Well, since it’s okay to stay at home, and Alicia has never been to school, I took her here for a walk.”

    Neil looked back at the girl who was chatting enthusiastically with Nanoye. She had maintained such an optimistic attitude since she woke up. It was not an exaggeration to say that she was offline. However, these might just be to cover up her inner feelings.  lonely.

    【Looks like we need to hurry up.  】

    Just when Neil was thinking about something, a strange murderous aura rushed towards him. Neil looked around and saw a large black mist rumbling towards him.

    "What is that!? The Black Mist Monster!?"

    As soon as he finished complaining, Neil was swallowed by the black mist.

    "Whoa! Help! Huh? Isn't this a guy from the class!? Hey, are you rebelling!?"

    "Burn my remains with the blazing holy fire! How joyful is life, and how sad is death!"

    "Ahhh!! Where did you come from the Ming Cult!? These people are crazy again!!! Tifa, Negi, save me!!"

    Tifa watched the group of people go away speechlessly, and then glanced at Negi who continued to seek death.

    This school is still so peaceful today.

 Text Chapter 1 That day, the boy walked into a new world

    My name is Orima Ichika, I'm 15 years old, and my gender is, um, with excalibur underneath, you know.

    At this moment, the fifteen-year-old youth is like a deep-sea fish.

    “The classroom with all girls except me is very stressful.

    But it doesn’t matter. With my ability to withstand stress that I have developed since childhood, I can still withstand this kind of pressure. I am quite confident about this.

    Why do you say that?

    This has to start with my family and my world.

    “Today’s world, I simply don’t know how to describe it in words.  First of all, the two mainstreams in the world today are technology and magic. As far as I know, eight years ago, the flying super weapon called IS came out, and the world has undergone earth-shaking changes. However, weapons like IS can only be made by  The manipulation by girls has led to a fundamental change in the status of men and women in society.  However, the matter did not end there. In the following years, the ISSDA organization responsible for space development announced the existence of "magic". Magic was originally unknown. Coupled with the new life from the universe, it became even more complicated.  Not to mention the various superpowers in Academy City, the world was once again in turmoil. However, with the efforts of many parties, the world finally settled down, and magic was gradually accepted by everyone. At the same time, ordinary humans could not  All known alien races appeared one after another, and the world became more and more diverse.

    However, there are still unknown things in this world, such as disobedient gods, demons, angels, magic societies that are still hidden in the dark, and advanced beings buried in the shadows. I know these because my family is special.  The reason is, after all, the old man in my family is not an ordinary person.

    In short, there are as many angels and demons as dogs, and fairies and heavenly beings are everywhere. This world is a strategic fortress.

    However, this world view is not enough to shock me, because the family I live in is enough to numb my nerves. My home is simply the most chaotic place in the world.  Compared with one who has a personality, all kinds of weapons are worth the sky, and I can also see angels and demons eating together and having fun, and even aiming their guns at someone. The moment I knew the truth, my three views were completely destroyed. Thousands of years of history  They've all been tricked into being dogs.

    “Alas, this world is so damn peaceful.

    “But even so, I am still very stressed at this moment.

    I folded my hands and put them under my chin, with cold eyes, trying to look calm. At this time, I finally understood Commander Ikari’s sense of pressure to remain calm in the face of the apostles’ attack.

    Commander Ikari is mighty!  !  !

    But the sights gathered from all around are really uncomfortable. Haven’t you seen that my forehead is already covered with heart-wrenching beads of sweat?  ?  Sure enough, no matter how old a girl is, she always has a trembling heart!  !  Sure enough, a girl's gaze is the most terrifying thing in the world. The ever-changing changes of sometimes resentment and sometimes anger are simply more disasters than taking the Western Scriptures.

    I took a deep breath, narrowed my eyes slightly, and all the nerves in my body suddenly became more tense than ever before.

    ??????????????????????????????????

    Wow, I relaxed too much and almost came out from behind.

    Ha, by the way, why do I have to stay in a place like this?

    Thinking of this, I recalled what happened the night before.

    That night, my brother said to me with a smile that could be read as bright and written as slutty.

    "Ichika, you will become the happiest man in the world."

    So that’s what he was talking about!  !  !  !  !

    I sighed deeply, and I mourned for a second for my seemingly happiness and actual sorrow. I started to swim away and observe the people around me.

    Well, the eyes of the girls on the left and the right are full of unparalleled curiosity for knowledge, and their shining eyes almost flashed through their tough golden eyes.

    I can’t see the back part, but the sight of the thorns on my back makes me feel like I’m sitting on pins and needles. I can understand it even without looking.

    "The person directly in front of me is a slightly older woman.

    She is a bit petite, and her figure is almost the same as that of a student, but her chest size is the nemesis of all high school girls.  The clothes are relatively large and make her look more petite, but she still feels quite cute.  In addition, she also wears a pair of black-rimmed glasses. Although they are crooked, she can still be called a bespectacled girl.

    And this girl with glasses was looking at the people in the class in panic, her timid posture was reminiscent of an injured little rabbit.

    You are a teacher, show me some domineering power!

    "Everyone is here. Then, SHR is going to startWhoops!  "

    Well, it’s not something you can do if you want to.

    I gave the teacher an appreciative look, but for some reason the teacher turned red and smiled shyly.

    ????????????????????????????????????????? Suddenly, I felt that the pressure on my body was a little heavier, and I almost died from a thousand arrows piercing my heart.

    “Well, then, please introduce yourself, uh, in order of seat number.”

    The teacher seemed to have recovered from the inexplicable emotion and said to the students in the audience in a panic.

    ""

    "It's so quiet. My dignity as a teacher is suddenly shattered into pieces."

    I looked at the teacher who was about to cry, and I couldn't bear it. At the same time, I felt unhappy with the girls in the class. Are you shy because you just entered high school? No one responded. The teacher was about to cry. Really?  I'm going to cry!  !

    I glanced at the teacher, and the teacher’s eyes also moved over.

    ??Okay, our eyes met.

    Please don’t look at me like this, you are not my type, teacher.

    I quickly lowered my head, I still understand the principle that a dead Taoist friend will not die a poor Taoist.

    “Oh, give me a normal high school life.

    The reason why I specifically emphasize "ordinary" here is simply because what I am in now is definitely not an ordinary high school, but the famous IS Academy-the only school in the world that trains IS operators.

    And the most important point is that IS, this deceptive thing, can only be activated by girls, so naturally, this is a girls' school.

    And why am I here?

    I need to emphasize again that I am a boy, and I am definitely a boy at first glance. My appearance can be considered a bit handsome, but it is definitely not the kind of beauty that makes even IS unable to identify my gender.

    The reason why I came to such a ghost place has to start with the entrance exam in February.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    That day, the sun was shining brightly, and the cherry blossoms flying freely in the sky made me fall in love.

    I looked at the clear sky and encouraged myself in my heart.

    Today is the entrance exam for Junior High School. For your own goals, you can’t do it without working hard.

    The school I go to is called Mahora Gakuin. It is a very large Academy City that has everything from kindergarten to university. There are many schools in it, all types, and my target is the famous Mitsusaka High School.

    The reason why I chose Mitsusaka is not because of its reputation, but because my brothers and sisters all graduated from here. I have an indescribable yearning for that place.

    I want to chase the traces they left behind, and I want to be like them.

    that's it.

    Well, of course, if I am admitted to Mitsusaka High School, my goal of dominating Mitsusaka will be one step closer, and realizing Mahora's dream of complete domination will not be unattainable.

    Hahahaha, I couldn’t help but laugh out loud.

    "Why are you giggling so early in the morning?"

    At this time, my head was hit hard.  When I looked back, I saw a handsome man with white shoulder-length hair standing behind me. He was looking at me listlessly with a pair of dead fish eyes, and he didn't look like he was awake at all.

    "Brother, you got up so early"

    ??I touched my head and laughed dryly.

    "Well, seeing as you have a test today, I got up early to see you out"

    Hey, is this guy so kind?

    "Hey, don't think I can't understand your expression"

    "Well……"

    Although those dead fish eyes are completely rotten, they are still so sharp.

    I don’t know if my thoughts were revealed again, but I got another blow on the head.

    "By the way, you forgot to bring your admission ticket"

    I was stunned for a moment, watching my brother hand a certificate to me.

    "Huh? Didn't I prepare it last night?"

    As I was talking, I wanted to go through my bag. I had carefully prepared all kinds of things the night before.

    "Well, men will always forget some things, just like forgetting what their first love looked like"

    “I won’t forget it!!”

    I replied angrily, but I didn't notice the firmness in my tone.

    The old man looked at me steadily for a moment, with an inexplicable light flashing in his eyes.?, and then touched my hair with a slight smile.

    “Okay, take your admission ticket and go quickly, don’t be late.”

    I didn’t notice anything strange about my brother, so I took the admission ticket and didn’t check whether I really didn’t bring it with me. I said goodbye to my brother and went out.

    "It seems that Ichika has grown up"

    After saying this softly, the man walked back into the room with a smile.

    It was easy, so I came to the address indicated on the admission ticket.

    ???????????????????? Why is it not in Mahonliang Academy, but in a high school outside?

    But I didn’t think too much about it. Anyway, it said this on the admission ticket and I couldn’t change it even if I wanted to.

    But I feel a little uneasy.

    Are you nervous before the exam?

    With a feeling of apprehension, I walked into the imposing building in front of me.

    "I'm just going to go, turn left and right, how on earth are you going to get to the second floor!?"

    It’s been almost ten minutes since I walked, and I still haven’t found the stairs to the second floor. The internal structure is too complicated!  ?  Is this the maze before challenging the BOSS!  !

    My eyes wandered around, trying to find the guide map on the wall, but I sadly discovered that the walls inside were so beautiful that I couldn't even find a crack, let alone any wall charts.

    ?????????? This time, shit, I’m lost.

    "Hey, what should I do? Hey, why are you so quiet?"

    At this time, I finally realized that it was eerily quiet here. After walking for so long, I didn’t even meet a single person. Could it be that the exam has already started?  ?  Could it be that my dream of dominating Mitsusaka was just aborted?  ?

    God, I curse Jesus for not having chrysanthemums!  !

    “Perhaps God really heard my curse from the heart, and a door appeared not far in front of me.

    I walked to the door and saw a piece of paper stuck on it with the words "Infinite_Stratos Examination Room" written on it.

    "Well, I guess this is the right place"

    Because it says "Examination Room" on it.

    But the name of this examination room really looks impressive, and there are actually two English words that I can’t understand.

    Thinking of this, I feel deeply disappointed for my English course.

    I guess I won’t be able to pass the English test this time.

    But it doesn’t matter, my other subjects are fine!  !

    After taking a deep breath, I opened the door and walked into the room.

    "Ah, you are a candidate. Okay, go over there to change clothes. We are pressed for time, so you have to hurry up. This place can only be rented until four o'clock. I don't have time to trouble you. Really, I don't know what I'm doing.  What……"

    As soon as I entered the room, a nervous-looking female teacher, about thirty-five years old or above, spoke a lot of words like a machine gun without raising her head. I was stunned for a few seconds.

    Hey, hey, hey!  !  !  Sister, don’t you need to see what I look like and check my admission ticket!  ?  Where has the professionalism of being an invigilator gone?  ?  And what’s going on with changing clothes!  ?  You have to change clothes for exams these days!  ?  Are you asking me to use my body to show the beauty of the human body in ancient Greece?  ?  Sorry, I have been failing art classes since I was a kid!  !  Well, actually this is to prevent students from cheating, right?  But there is no one other than you in this room. I really don’t see any other candidates anywhere!  !

    While I was minding my own business, the elder sister gave instructions and walked out of the room directly with the documents in her arms.

    I watched the other party leave in embarrassment. I bet the eldest sister really didn’t even look at me.

    "Hey, what kind of test is this"

    I muttered a few words in a depressed voice and walked towards the place covered by the curtain.

    And at this moment, I entered a new world.

 Text Chapter 2 Sure enough, this is a conspiracy

    When I opened the curtain and walked in, I saw the object in the center of the room.

    The streamlined metal shell reflects light that is not dazzling, and an armor-like outfit sits quietly.

    I looked at it carefully and then fell silent.

    “Damn it, what kind of clothes do you want me to change into?! Are you asking me to take the war studies test!!”

    The bag in my hand was almost smashed by me.

    I calmed down the turbulent feeling in my heart that I wanted to hit someone, and walked over, looking left and right at this thing. After looking at it for a long time, I was speechless.

    Isn’t this the IS that appears on TV?

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of 1999

    But this thing actually has something to do with me. Well, it should be related to my family.

    "This is what changed the world"

    Because of the "White Knight Incident" of that year, the world became aware of the existence of this kind of weapon. At the same time, the originally balanced military structure suddenly collapsed. How many IS controllers can be found will directly affect the country's military strength.  , so every country began to implement a system of preferential treatment of women.

    Although there is a magical power like magic in the world today, it has not been widely used in the military due to various restrictions. Moreover, IS has advantages that can compete with magic. In comparison, the country is more willing to invest more resources.  on this emerging technology.

    Well, this is actually nothing to me. I am more curious about IS. After all, I have seen forces more powerful than IS.

    With all kinds of thoughts, I couldn't help but reach out and touch it.

    Anyway, IS can only be activated by women. If I, a pure man, touch it, I will probably have no reaction like touching a dead fish. It is a rare opportunity to touch it and I will not suffer any loss.

    However, there are always various unknowns in life. You can never guess what will happen in the next second. Of course, it is another matter if you have the ability to predict.

    A cold metallic feeling came from the fingertips, followed by a burst of dazzling silver light and various information pouring into the mind.

    “Eh!? Eh————!!!!!!”

    Faced with such a strange situation, I suddenly lost my train of thought.

    When I finally came to my senses, I found that the IS had actually moved and attached itself to my body like armor, becoming part of my hands and feet.

    "What happened!?"

    “Has someone activated IS!?”

    "who is it!?"

    "Huh? This, this is -"

    "man!?"

    Hearing the sound, a group of researchers in white coats came over. They opened the curtain and saw me activating IS. They all fell into a state of sluggishness where they couldn't think.

    I looked at the researchers in front of me in silence, and then looked at the abnormality on my body. I immediately showed a miserable face like a Christian abandoned by God. At the same time, the devil on my brother's face flashed through my mind.  smile, with only one thought left in her mind.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? This is a conspiracy.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    “Oh, I want to die.

    "Classmate, Orimaru Ichika-san!"

    A voice calling my name brought me back to reality from my annoying thoughts. I held my forehead and blurted out weakly before I could figure out the situation.

    "Ah, what's the matter?"

    "Ah, um, um, I'm very sorry for calling you so loudly all of a sudden. Are you, are you angry? Yes, I'm sorry! But, um, I'll introduce myself in the order of the fifty syllables. Now it's Oribara-san's turn.  So, I'm really, really sorry! Can you please introduce yourself? Are you willing?"

    It was then that I really came back to my senses and figured out the situation, and found that my deputy instructor, Yamada Maya, was constantly bowing his head and apologizing to me. It was obviously my own fault, but the teacher wanted to apologize himself. For a moment, I was full of guilt.

    "Uh, um, Mr. Yamada, you don't have to apologize like this. It's all my fault. I will introduce myself."

    I stretched out my hand to stop Teacher Maya Yamada from apologizing, and quickly made a comforting reassurance.

    "Really, really!? You, you promised me! You must do it!!"

    Teacher Yamada suddenly raised his head, seriously grasped my hand and leaned towards me, and he could still see the mist in his eyes.

    Teacher, are you really a teacher?  ?  This pairThe attitude of the little girl can easily be misunderstood, and some ignorant and innocent little boys might have fallen into trouble from then on!  !  !  Oh, oh, don't put your chest on it, be careful, my cannon may go off!  Also, I need to reiterate it again, teacher, you are really not my type!  !

    In the struggle between reason and sensibility, angels and demons, I took my hand out with difficulty, left my seat and walked to the podium with a slight bend without being noticed.

    Ah, I almost got hard just now.

    Standing on the podium, looking at the unabashed thirst for knowledge in the eyes of the girls in the audience, including Teacher Yamada, I suddenly felt like I was on the top of Mount Everest, and it was difficult to even breathe.

    "Ahem."

    I straightened my back and cleared my throat, thinking about what to say next.

    ???????????????????? But my mind went blank. As expected, the pressure had already crushed my thinking power into pieces.

    At this time, I took a peek at the seat by the window. Sitting there was a black-haired girl with a ponytail.

    Her name is Xiao Zhizhen, my childhood sweetheart who we only reunited after six years. This girl has always had a single ponytail. When I first entered the classroom, I recognized her at a glance.

    “But it’s really a transformation of women.

    No, no, now is not the time to think about this.

    "Help me quickly!!"

    I signaled her with my eyes. As a childhood sweetheart who has been dating for a long time, she must be able to understand this information instantly.

    "snort!"

    You actually ignored me!  ?

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Oh, oh, what does this cold aura and this arrogant attitude mean!  Where has the arrogant and a little bit coquettish Hoshi-chan gone!  !  Now Chen is completely 100% proud!  !  She actually abandoned me mercilessly at my critical moment, turned her face expressionlessly to the window, and snorted coldly, "I'll kill you, did I offend you, Miss Chen!"  !

    “However, this did remind me of something.

    I remember my brother once told me that when faced with a girl who is wrapped in pride and makes people wonder if she is engaged in chain defense, you must use your fiery penis to penetrate the opponent's uterus.

    Of course, this is summed up by my rich theory and practice. Although I don’t know where his theory and practice come from, I even wonder if he made it up casually.

    ??????????????????? However, I have no idea what those two words mean in English, because I am powerless in English. I have obviously been abroad, and there are foreigners at home. I only know the twenty-six English letters ABC, which is really weak.

    Well, I don’t really want to know the meaning of this. I know that what comes out of my brother’s mouth is definitely not fun, because every time I ask my sister or other older women in the family, I will be scolded.  Of course, many times I will attract hatred consciously or unconsciously. In comparison, the harm I suffered is quite small.

    Ah, I am going off topic again. Look, the eyes of the girls below are starting to burst into flames.

    Well, what should I say at this time?

    Let’s start with a song called “Girls’ School Boys” by Twins?  Well, it does fit the occasion, but this is a self-introduction, not a concert.

    【When we introduce ourselves, too many rhetoric just attracts the temporary attention of others. To let people know ourselves, the most important thing is to show our true side.  】

    Brother’s voice seemed to ring in my mind. At this time, I seemed to see the holy light of heaven.

    Sometimes I’m pretty reliable.

    The corners of my mouth raised slightly uncontrollably, and the sunshine outside the window shone in at the right time. At this moment, in the eyes of some ignorant little girls, I became a handsome and sunny boy.

    A small exclamation came from below, and my attention immediately came back. I took a breath and began to introduce myself.

    "My name is Ichika Orimara."

    “Yeah, yeah, yeah!!”

    Everyone’s eyes showed the expectation of “I want to hear more.”

    I smiled, what a group of curious and kind children.

    Then, I should also treat others with sincerity.

    "I like Lolita the most."

    Maintaining a sunny smile, I expressed what I loved most in my heart.

    institutions

    The sounds of various heads banging on the table and people falling to the ground kept ringing out. It seemed that they were moved by my sincerity.

    I think everyone can become a partner who loves lolita.

    At this moment, I seem to have new hope for the future.

    The sound of clicking footstepsThere was an urgent sound, is someone coming?

    “Are you going to reveal your abnormal sexual fetish as soon as you get here!?”

    Huh?  Does this sound sound familiar?

    But before I had time to react, I was hit hard on the head and sent flying.

    Wow, this kind of invisible murderous martial arts passed down by my brother is so familiar to me. The pain that directly penetrates the skull and hits the cerebral cortex is simply exhilarating How strange!  !  I'm not a pussy-shaker like Sister Xiaoyuan!  !  !

    “However, this knocking method, whether it’s power, angle, or speed, is very similar to the person in my impression.

    I swallowed and turned around with a little fear. I saw the woman behind me wearing a black suit and tight skirt. She had a slender figure and a body curve with no fat at all due to regular exercise. And the other person was at this time  He crossed his arms in front of his chest, raised the corners of his eyes, and his eyes were as sharp as a wolf's.

    "What the hell, Guan Yunchang!?"

    Snapped——

    “Ugh, I got hit on the head again, I’m probably going to have a cerebral hemorrhage now.

    "Sister Chifuyu, it hurts so much!"

    Yes, the domineering woman in front of me is my sister Chifuyu Orimaru.

    "Who is the hero in the Three Kingdoms, idiot!!"

    I rubbed my head and stood up from the ground, looking at my sister in front of me, very curious about her appearance.

    "Sister Chifuyu, why are you here? Aren't you out training for the annual World's No. 1 Martial Arts Tournament?"

    "Do you think I am Yamcha!? Who told you that I would go to that kind of conference!!"

    Chifuyu-san’s eyes started to sparkle, and her fists were clenched tightly. She would probably attack accordingly depending on my answer.

    “Uh, it’s my brother, that’s what I told you!!”

    I quickly shied away all the responsibilities, but after hearing this, Chifuyu-san loosened her fists and held her forehead in distress.

    "That idiot has been talking nonsense all day long"

    Looking at Chifuyu-san's depressed and gnashing expression, I couldn't help but want to laugh out loud. Those words I just came up with on the spur of the moment were purely to deceive my brother. Oh, haha, a Tai Chi push hand can kill someone invisible. I feel  At this moment, my IQ doubled several times.

    "Huh? By the way, what was going on with your self-introduction just now?"

    "Well……"

    Okay, I haven’t even breathed a sigh of relief yet. Why did this hatred suddenly shift back? I didn’t make fun of you.

    "My brother told me to be heart-to-heart and treat others with sincerity"

    And as soon as I finished speaking, Chifuyu-san came towards me with an angry fist.

    “Just lie to me now!!!!”

    Is it okay to let your brother lie like this openly?  ?

 Text Chapter 59 Looking forward to meeting him again

    "Hey, your eyes are wandering. Do you want to borrow money from me? For the sake of us being brothers, just tell me how much you want. It's okay to give the Ming coins directly to you!"

    There was a short distance from leaving the World Tree to one of the squares near the World Tree. Along the way, Neil found that Negi peeked at him very frequently, almost every few steps.  When he turned his head, Negi quickly turned his head and whistled. This behavior made Neil very unhappy, because it felt very disgusting to be treated like this by a boy, and Negi was not a girl who secretly liked him.  .

    “ Could it be that Negi has been looking at 3A girls for a long time and hasn’t had any contact with boys for a long time, and finally his interest in that area has begun to awaken!  ?

    In an instant, Negi’s image became dangerous in Neil’s eyes.

    "Why is it such an unlucky thing to say? How much do you want today's birthday to become the anniversary of my death! What do you mean by that look in your eyes? I always feel super unhappy!!"

    Negi was obviously stunned by Neil's sudden words for a few seconds before he reacted. Coupled with the weird look in his eyes, he couldn't help but complain angrily.

    Neil stuck out his tongue, put his hands on the back of his head, and quickened his pace slightly, leading Negi by half a body.

    "Do you have anything to say?"

    Negi paused for a moment, looking sideways at the face partially blocked by his arms, his eyes flashing behind the lenses.

    “Hey, Neil, has something happened to you recently?”

    I always feel that something has changed in him.

    Neil’s pace slowed down unconsciously, but soon returned to its original state, and he asked without looking back.

    "Why do you think so?"

    “I just feel like you’ve been a little absent-minded these days, as if you’re a little further away”

    Raising his head and looking at the stars covering the night sky, the starlight gently reflected the faint light on Negi's glasses.

    Neil put down his hands and put them behind his back. He also raised his head and stared at him from a distance.

    "No, nothing has changed"

    In the end, he was still like that.

    Nothing has changed.

    "Neil"

    Negi turned his head and opened his mouth, as if he wanted to say something, but for a long time, he did not say another word.

    "Don't talk about me, it's you" Neil suddenly spoke up and grabbed the topic, turning his face and blinking, "You are the one who should be said to be absent-minded, right? You seem to have no energy recently, as if you were distracted by something.  Things are bothering me"

    "Is it that obvious?"

    Negi lowered his head and muttered quietly, but Neil could still hear him beside him.

    "It's all written on your face I thought you looked confident after the school festival, but it turns out you've been so worried these days that you almost jumped off a building. What, is it a worry about love, boy?"  "

    When talking about love, Neil’s eyes brightened up and his tone was full of ridicule.

    "No, I just had a quarrel with Asuna-san"

    Negi rolled his eyes at him and became dejected again.

    "Sister? Oh, haha, it really is a matter of love~~~You dishonest guy~~~"

    "Do you have to think about this!?"

    "Okay, what did you and eldest sister argue about?"

    Neil spread his hands and did not continue teasing the other party.

    "Actually, it's not a big deal. Asuna-san just reminded me that I am very similar to Chao-san"

    Negi lowered his head a little further and sighed softly.

    "I see, the eldest sister is angry because of this"

    Neil looked at his brother’s confused expression, and he probably figured out what was going on between him and Asuna.

    After meeting with Gunel and learning that his father was still alive, Neil also guessed what Negi was thinking now. He must be full of things about his father. Since a long time ago, Negi has been working hard for his father.  , constantly injured, and constantly moving forward. After getting more accurate news, he will only work harder to move forward for his dream, even at the risk of losing his life.

    Father seems to be everything to him.

    This is exactly the same as the super ring tone.

    For the sake of your dreams, you are willing to give up everything, including your own happiness.

    And Tomorrow Cai is angry about it, maybe that's it.

    "Actually, Asuna-san is right, and I said the same thing to Chao-san, but I"? 

    Although he clearly rejected Chao's approach, he himself followed Chao's path, almost exactly the same path.

    He, how should he choose?

    "Neji, do you still remember what Chao Lingyin said?"

    Neil didn’t pay attention to Negi’s current expression and just continued talking.

    "Don't stop, keep moving forward This sentence should be very suitable for you now. For you, your father's affairs can be said to be everything to you. If you are asked to give up everything now for this, you must be able to do it.  Yes, in this aspect, you, Chao Lingyin, and I are really the same"

    Neil slowly took a breath of the refreshing summer night, his eyes slightly focused on Negi's face.

    "However, I think this is correct, or in other words, any approach is correct, but everyone chooses a different position. It is probably impossible for you to give up looking for your father, so why not go all the way?  Black, just like Kick-Ass who became a hero after being knocked headlong"

    "Well, I always feel that the tone of your words has suddenly changed a lot"

    "Don't worry about these things. Your goal is very clear anyway. You just think too much. Anyway, there is only one way you want to go from now on, isn't it?"

    Facing Neil’s smile, Negi seemed to know a little bit about what he should choose.

    "However, I have one more thing to say. No matter what you choose, you should also pay more attention to the people around you, such as eldest sister. I think eldest sister is very clear about your thoughts, and this is what she is worried about.  , it’s just that she doesn’t want to see you scarring yourself, the eldest sister’s idea is probably that simple"

    Neil took a few steps forward, tapping his toes slightly. As his body turned, his long hair fluttered lightly, and his face was clearly reflected in Negi's eyes.

    "Don't forget this, because when you lose, the pain is not something you can bear"

    "Neil"

    They were only a few steps apart, but Niji felt like they were separated by a chasm.

    Because there was a bit of sad nostalgia in Neil's eyes, which blocked his approach.

    "Well, that's all I want to say. It's up to you what you think about next" Neil spread his hands and smiled softly, then turned a little evil again, "But eldest sister really loves you deeply.  Said~~~"

    "Why do you come back here again!!!"

    The sentimental atmosphere just now was gone, and Negi rolled his eyes angrily.

    “Hehe~~~”

    Neil grinned wider, looked away slightly, and saw the surrounding environment clearly. His smile was frozen, and his expression was a little confused.

    "Ah, by the way, what am I doing here?"

    "Huh? Don't you know it yourself!?"

    "I really don't know, I'm following you"

    "How are you following me!? You are following me and running in front of me!!"

    "In this case, I will go home. Goodbye, young man who works hard~~~"

    Neil waved his hand and walked forward without looking back, but he was immediately grabbed by the collar.

    "It's rare that you come here, so just patrol with me. You have a lot of time anyway"

    I don’t know where Niji got the strength, but he was holding on to Neil’s collar as firmly as a rock.

    "Hey, I'm not on duty tonight, and my youth is calling me!!"

    "What youth?"

    “Galgame on the computer!!!”

    “Delete your youth for me!!”

    "Do you want to ruin my life!?"

    "Your life is too insignificant!!"

    Seeing that Negi refused to let go of him, Neil lowered his head helplessly, but after waiting for a while, he found that Negi was still where he was.

    "Aren't you going to patrol? Why are you standing here without moving? You want to be a sentinel!"

    "No, I'm waitingah, here it comes!"

    When Negi was talking, a figure in the field of vision gradually enlarged, and he suddenly shouted.

    Neil looked in the direction that Negi was looking at, and saw Setsuna coming this way quickly, and Kamo the ferret was lying on her shoulder.

    "Why is Kamo and Setsuna-san together?"

    Generally speaking, doesn’t Kamo, the pervert, always follow Negi?

    "If you come to me today, I will ask Kamo to find Setsuna-san first, and then we will make an appointment to meet here."

    ? ?Ji smiled and explained in a calm tone.

    Neil glanced at Negi thoughtfully, his eyes brightened slightly, and then fell silent.

    "Teacher Negi, Teacher Neil, good evening."

    Setsuna quickly arrived in front of them. There seemed to be no surprise about Neil's appearance. Negi or Kamo must have told her in advance.

    "Boss Neil, long time no see."

    Kamo jumped from Setsuna’s shoulder to Negi, turned to say hello to Neil.

    "It's been a long time indeed. You haven't done anything wrong recently, have you?"

    Neil half-opened his eyes and glanced at Kamo who was stiff.

    “No, absolutely not!! I don’t dare to lose even a hair under Boss Neil’s eyes!!”

    "That means you did a lot of bad things that I didn't see, right?"

    Under Kamo’s desperate eyes, Neil raised a bright smile.

    "Okay, Neil, Kamo hasn't done much recently and has helped me a lot. Let's go on patrol now"

    Seeing this, Negi had no choice but to interrupt Neil's topic.

    Neil waved his hands quickly, as if he refused to agree.

    "No, it's not my turn tonight, I won't work overtime, you have to go do it yourself!"

    "Anyway, you are here, and you will do some meaningless things when you go back. It is better to stay. It is rare that we can be on duty together"

    “What’s so pointless!! You’re actually vetoing my life!!”

    "Teacher, what are you talking about?"

    Listening to the conversation between the two, Setsuna on the side was confused.

    "It's nothing, it's just that Neil promised us to patrol together. One more person will add more strength."

    Negi turned to Setsuna and smiled, taking Neil with him by the way.

    "Who agreed? Don't just talk to yourself!"

    "Then let's set off now!"

    "Okay, Teacher Negi."

    "Hey, don't ignore me, listen to me!!!"

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Ah, I really want to go home"

    Raising his head, Neil looked at the starry sky and lazily followed Negi and Setsuna.

    “It’s only been less than two minutes! How unmotivated you are!!”

    Neil didn’t pay attention to Neji’s words. He turned to look at An Jing walking beside him, his eyes rolled, and he didn’t know what he was thinking.

    "Speaking of Setsuna-san, why are you and Negi together? Could it be that you are having an unethical love affair with your eldest lady and her fiancé behind your back!?"

    Neil covered his mouth with his hands, his face filled with disbelief.

    "Who do you think is the betrothed!!"

    "I did not betray the eldest lady!!"

    "As expected of Neil, he said all the things in my heart, but it doesn't matter, brother, you can be considered Setsuna's master, it's totally okay!!"

    "How is it OK!!!" x2

    The two of them shouted at Kamo at the same time, dumbfounded.

    “I understand, I know how to do it, huh huh~~~~~”

    "You know nothing! The laughter behind you is full of bad intentions!!"

    "Teacher Neil, I will never change my heart for the eldest lady!!"

    In desperation, Setsuna expressed his loyalty to Konoka without thinking.

    "Oh, that's true" x3

    At this time, two young men, one a pervert, looked at Setsuna with ambiguous eyes. Setsuna was stunned, and then turned red and waved his hands in denial.

    "No, it's not what you think. I, I just treat the eldest lady, just"

    "Love……"

    "It's love"

    "like."

    The three guys caught Setsuna’s words very wisely.

    "Nah!!!!!!!"

    At night, the girl’s shy screams broke through the sky.

    "You guys are really energetic"

    Suddenly a voice intervened in the joke between three people and one mink. They followed the sound at the same time and saw a young man wearing a high school uniform leaning against a lamppost, holding a mobile phone in his hand, and his eyes glanced slightly  Their fingertips are still touching the bright screen.

    &nbsp;"Why are you here? Are you also patrolling at night?"

    Neil walked over and obviously knew the other person.

    The young man then turned his head, looked at Neil walking towards him, and smiled slightly.

    "Well, I'm short of manpower recently, so I came to help. Anyway, I still get overtime pay"

    "Senior Muchen."

    In an instant, he also came over and bowed respectfully to the other party.

    The young man is Jun Muchen.

    "It's Setsuna-chan, why are you with this bastard brat?"

    "Who are you calling a bastard? Speaking of bastards, you bastard is even more of a bastard!!"

    “Tsk, tsk, tsk, it’s full of balls in one sentence, it’s really dirty!”

    “It’s your head that’s dirty!!”

    "Well, actually, Teacher Neil is here to patrol tonight, so we came together"

    "The moment interrupted the two people's unscrupulous conversation, and at the same time, I felt that the two guys were really similar.

    "Neil, Setsuna-san, who is this gentleman?"

    There is obviously someone here who doesn’t know the other person.

    "Oh, this is a student from the high school department. Senior Jun Muchen, like me, is also employed by the school and is very powerful."

    Seeing that Neal had no intention of introducing him, Setsuna had no choice but to introduce him to Neji. When he looked at Jun Muchen, there was a hint of admiration in his eyes.

    "Ahahaha, I am stronger in that area"

    Jun Muchen touched the back of his head and smiled brightly, swinging his waist back and forth slightly.

    In an instant, he turned away with his cheeks slightly red, Negi looked puzzled, while Neil's eyes were full of contempt.

    "You can no longer be described as a scumbag."

    "Uh, um, nice to meet you, Mr. Jun."

    Although I didn’t understand what Jun Muchen meant by that aspect, I still extended my hand in a friendly manner.

    "This is Teacher Negi, just call me Muchen. He is such a personable gentleman, completely different from a guy who only knows bullshit"

    With a gentle smile on her face, Jun Muchen held Niji’s hand and said something that made someone angry.

    "It's much better than you, the guy with the same curly hair as [beep——]"

    Neil twitched the corners of his eyes, raised the corners of his mouth, and said coldly.

    “Although my hair is black and curly, it is definitely not the curly hair on [beep——]!!”

    "Ah la la, you really didn't bring it upon yourself"

    The two people looked at each other, as if there were sparks constantly arousing.

    "Well, Neil, you and Mr. Muchen are very familiar with each other."

    "Only a ghost is familiar with this kind of guy!" Neil turned his head and glared at Niji, then immediately turned back to stare at Jun Muchen, "This guy had a fight with me for no reason last time, what do you think?  Is this kind of person seriously ill?!"

    “It’s not just for nothing!!”

    "Then what are you talking about!!"

    “Because I’m bored!!”

    “Idiot!!”

    "Ha, I really don't understand"

    Negi held his forehead with a headache, feeling as if two Neils appeared in front of him.

    “Speaking of which, what are you doing here alone?”

    "I'm waiting for someone."

    Jun Muchen put away his phone and said with a yawn.

    "Ha, waiting for someone? You don't look like you have a date, do you?"

    "How different! One day I will go to a love hotel with the president!!"

    "One sentence will reveal your true face clearly."

    Neil sighed very much, this guy is really powerful in combat, his combat effectiveness has broken through the lower limit.

    "Actually, I was waiting for the principal's guests to come out" Seeing the curiosity in the three people's eyes, Jun Muchen continued, "They are people from the Holy Church."

    "The Holy Church? Is it dealing with the previous ghoul incident?"

    Neil was the first to react, and at the same time, three unlucky children flashed through his mind.

    "Ghoul? What ghoul?"

    Negi and Setsuna looked at Neil suspiciously. Neil was stunned. It seemed that they didn't know about the incident.

    After briefly explaining it to them, Negi and Setsuna's expressions changed slightly and became a little heavy.

    “Actually, you don’t need to be so nervous. As long as you deal with it well, you won’t be afraid of too much trouble”

    &nbsp; Jun Muchen put away his playful look and calmly comforted the two of them, with a comforting warmth in his voice.

    "Yeah." x2

    "By the way, who was sent by the Holy Church?" Neil raised his eyes and looked at Jun Muchen, "Is it the agent? Or are the people from the burial agency also coming out?"

    "You know a lot" Jun Muchen's eyes were slightly surprised, and then he continued to lean against the lamppost lazily, "That person is the person in charge of the nearby Shengtang Church stronghold, he is oh, myself  Look, he comes out."

    Jun Muchen suddenly stood up straight and looked back at the building behind him. In the darkness, the sound of neither light nor heavy footsteps sounded rhythmically.

    Everyone’s eyes were focused on him, and the figure in the shadow gradually became clearer, and the cross hanging on his chest reflected a faint silver light.

    "Oh? I didn't expect there would be so many people here"

    There seemed to be a little surprise in the heavy voice, and a man wearing a black priest's uniform appeared in front of everyone.

    Neil’s pupils shrank tightly, and the man’s face was deeply imprinted on his retinas. He opened his mouth slightly, then bit his lower lip tightly, and an imperceptible trace of violent murderous intention passed deep in his eyes.

    Soon, the trace of hostility disappeared, and Neil stood aside silently, returning to his usual listless appearance.

    Jun Muchen, who had been keeping quiet, glanced at Neil thoughtfully, then stood up with a smile and introduced the newcomer to Niji and the others.

    "This is the chief priest of Haiming City Church, and the person in charge of negotiating with our Magic Association on behalf of the Holy Church Church, Kotomine Kirei."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Jun Muchen faced Kotomine Kirei and introduced the person on the other side.

    "These three are magicians and swordsmen from the Magic Association, Negi Springfield, Neil Springfield, and Setsuna Sakurasaki."

    "Good evening, you three. I never expected that the Magic Association would have such outstanding children."

    Kotomine Kirei's eyes are always heavy, giving people a serious feeling.

    "You're flattered, Mr. Kotomine."

    Facing the other party’s compliment, Negi quickly nodded in return.

    Kotomine Kirei’s eyes passed over the faces of the three of them one by one. When he saw Neil, he paused for a moment and then turned to Jun Muchen.

    "Mr. Muchen, my business has been finished, and it's almost time for me to leave."

    "Let me take you out" Jun Muchen nodded to the other party, and then winked at the three of them, "Then I will lead Mr. Yanfeng to leave, and you three can continue working"

    "Okay, Mr. Muchen."

    "Goodbye, Senior Muchen."

    Neil didn’t look at Kirei for a second, he raised his head and nodded lightly to Jun Muchen, then turned around and left with the two of them.

    "Then let's go, Mr. Kotomine."

    "sorry to bother you."

    Kotomine Kirei nodded in thanks, then vaguely glanced at the direction Neil left, with an obscure smile on his lips.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "I'll send it here."

    Reaching the entrance of the academy, Jun Muchen stopped and turned to talk to Kotomine Kirei, who was following closely behind him.

    "Well, thank you."

    Jun Muchen nodded slightly to him and walked away.

    Kotomine Kirei calmly watched Jun Muchen leave. He slowly turned around until his back disappeared.

    “It seems like something interesting happened tonight, Kirei.”

    The strange voice appeared out of thin air, but Kotomine Kirei did not feel the slightest surprise, and his expressionless face maintained his usual indifference.

    "What are you referring to?"

    Kirei stared at the void in front of him, as if there was a figure in front of him talking to him.

    "hehe……"

    The sound of laughter was accompanied by golden light particles, which gathered together little by little. Soon, the silhouette of a human figure loomed in the golden light.

    "You should have discovered it, that brat"

    Yao dispersed, and a young man wearing a black jacket had his hands in his trouser pockets. His handsome face was full of arrogance, and a pair of bloody eyes under the golden bangs seemed to have an addictive demonic quality, staring directly at the indifferent eyes.  man.

    Seeing that Kirei remained silent, the young man raised an evil smile on his lips, narrowed his eyes slightly, and the blood in his eyes became more and more piercing.

    "He seems to have the same thing as us."

    Qili looked at the man??, his eyes were cold, and he met those eyes that were difficult for mortals to look directly into without giving in.

    Suddenly, Kirei smiled.

    A gloomy smile appeared on his cold and sharp face.

    "Indeed, aren't you interested, Gilgamesh?"

    "Of course I have interests. There aren't many things in this world that interest me" The smile on Gilgamesh's lips grew wider, and the light in his eyes became more and more elusive. "But, we can't be interested in him now."  Take action."

    "Oh why?"

    There was a hint of curiosity in Kirei's expression.

    Such emotional changes are very rare for him.

    "Because of the agreement with that guy, if that kid encounters danger within my sight, try to save his life."

    Gilgamesh withdrew his gaze and raised his head slightly. The night sky was reflected in his eyes, and he seemed to be able to see a night similar to the original one.

    "That mysterious heroic spirit?"

    Kirei frowned, a familiar yet unfamiliar figure appeared in his mind.

    "Um."

    Gilgamesh’s gaze retracted from the sky and fell on Kirei.

    "Do you know his identity?"

    Hearing Kirei’s question, Gilgamesh smiled playfully.

    "That's right, but it's better not to tell you for the time being. It will be more exciting to save the interesting things until the end."

    Gilgamesh looked past Kirei, looking in an unknown direction, with slight waves in his eyes.

    "My king, I am looking forward to meeting him again."

    ?…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

    PS: I plan to overthrow and rewrite it, and change the protagonist to a female.

 Text Chapter 60 Moon Peak Shrine

    irritable.

    That feeling lingered in my mind for quite some time.

    The things that happened recently and the people I met have revived many memories that have been buried deep in my heart. In my mind, almost all of them are pictures that I don’t want to think of.

    In the past, he would sometimes recall it or appear in his dreams. Even though it was like a curse, he never wanted to abandon those memories. For him, this was a sin that he had to endure.

    However, even so, he would not be as inexplicably restless in the past as he is now. Often, as long as he hints to himself, his mood will soon calm down, or in other words, his heart will feel like death again.

    Is it because of those people?

    Some familiar faces flashed through Neil's mind, and a subtle sense of peace flowed through them.

    He has always been walking alone. Even Negi, who is closest to him, cannot get close to the depths of his heart. Now, the shadows of other people have been left in his heart. Unknowingly, the cracks in his heart have opened up.  got bigger.

    However, he knew very well that this would not work.

    He has learned a lot from what happened in the past, and he doesn't want to repeat the same mistakes. In order to no longer let others get hurt because of him, and make himself suffer again, as long as he no longer establishes close relationships with other people and is separated by a distance, then each other will  Will not be harmed.

    “Otherwise, what happened to Touma that night will happen again.

    "well……"

    Neil sighed slightly, because being reminded by Negi made him a little concerned about his own problems.

    Since coming to this country and coming into contact with those people, he seems to have changed more or less. Now I think about it, does the practice assigned to him by the principal have such meaning.

    "It's so weak"

    Neil stopped his directionless progress, looked up at the clear blue sky, and laughed somewhat self-deprecatingly.

    In the breeze, there is a hint of fragrance.

    Neil put away his complicated thoughts, smelled the fragrance of flowers, and couldn't help but turn his head and look around. It turned out that he had come to a place that was familiar yet unfamiliar.

    On the long stairs, there is a torii gate.

    "Shrine"

    Neil had seen this kind of building before at Bang Zhikui's home, but he didn't expect that he would encounter another shrine while wandering around this city. It seems that the people here seem to believe in gods.

    However, there seemed to be something about this shrine that attracted him. Unconsciously, Neil stepped on the stairs and walked up out of curiosity. He glanced at the sign on the torii gate, which was written in black ink on the somewhat broken wooden board.  With a few big characters.

    Tsukimine Shrine.

    After walking up the stairs, a clean open space appeared in front of me. In the distance, there is the main hall of Tsukamine Shrine, and it is surrounded by trees. In the center, there is a peach blossom tree, with pale pink petals blooming. From time to time, it is surrounded by trees.  The wind blows, and the petals carry their fragrance and blow into the distance.

    Neil walked over, and the fragrance he just smelled seemed to be the fragrance of the flowers of this peach blossom tree. But, is this season the time for peach blossoms to bloom?

    After touching the rough tree trunk, Neil looked up at the crown of the tree where the buds were blooming with a strange expression.

    "Is it the same as the cherry blossom tree in my house?"

    It seems wrong. The tree at home will remain open for a long time because it has been tampered with. Unless the tree in front of you has also been tampered with, but would anyone be so bothered?

    "Maybe yes."

    Neil held his chin up and murmured uncertainly.

    "Well, it's not a bad thing anyway, it's just a spectacle at best"

    It’s really not a big deal. At least not many people will delve into the school’s World Tree, which is too big to complain about. Sometimes Neil really wonders if the people in this city are all crazy guys.

    "But why don't you see a clergyman?"

    After being here for a long time, I didn’t find anyone coming or going, not even a worshipper.

    Neil sat down under the peach blossom tree, leaning against the trunk of the tree and vaguely seeing the sky through the branches. The hazy and broken beauty was particularly charming. As he watched quietly, time seemed to have stopped.

    The slightly blowing wind mixed with the fragrance of peach blossoms and the simple atmosphere of the shrine seemed to have a hypnotic effect. Little by little, Neil's eyes slowly closed, and unknowingly, the scenery in front of him gradually changed.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    Ordinary furnishings, ordinary decoration.

    &nbsp; This is an ordinary house.

    The open window let in the bright morning light, and the faint light reflected on the floor and walls, making it warm.

    On the recliner, a beautiful woman with long black hair was sitting, and opposite her, a man with long white hair was half-kneeling on the ground, his palms gently covering the woman's slightly swollen abdomen.

    "Do you really want to go?"

    The woman raised her bright and moving amber eyes and stared at the man with gentle eyes.

    The man met those beautiful eyes and grinned.

    “I don’t want to go either, but I have to go, just like I have to take Sadharu out in the morning, otherwise he will be at home”

    "Be serious."

    The woman raised her hand and patted the man's head gently, her face full of anger.

    "Well, I'm very serious" The man grabbed the hand covering his head, held it softly and without force, and looked at the other person intently, "I'm sorry, I have to leave him at this time.  you alone……"

    Looking at his expression, the woman couldn't help but sigh, and then she curled her lips in displeasure.

    "I knew it was like this. You haven't listened to me since you were a child. I really doubt whether you are sincerely good to me"

    "Oh my, my whole body belongs to you, you still don't believe me" The man held the white catkin and couldn't help but laughed out loud, "A woman is a fragile work of art. If you don't cherish it, you will lose it."  It cannot be saved, so I will cherish you all the time."

    Hearing these straightforward words, the woman's pretty face couldn't help but blush slightly, but when she saw the smile in his eyes, she felt a little annoyed. She narrowed her eyes and smiled as charmingly as a crescent moon.

    “Hey, you must have a lot of artworks, right?”

    The man lowered his head and thought for a moment, then muttered uncertainly, "It seems like a lot"

    "Um?"

    The man quickly grabbed the hand that had started to press hard on his ear and looked at the woman with a flattering smile, "But I chose the one who is priceless to me"

    The woman glared at him and finally let go of her hand. Looking at his familiar face, she felt slightly absent-minded.

    "Do you know what the happiness I hope for me is like?"

    Her voice was very plain, but in the man's ears, there was always an unforgettable sadness.

    "I can eat with you every night, say good night to you before going to bed, and say good morning with a smile in the morning. What a little woman."

    The man stopped his smile and spoke seriously and calmly.

    The woman gently spread her face, her smile as happy as a rainbow after the rain.

    "Yes, I'm just a little woman, so I don't expect my husband to be a hero admired by all people. As long as he can stay with me, it's enough."

    "I don't want to be a hero, because heroes usually die young." The man shrugged, then stood up, bent down and gently touched the side of the woman's face, with tenderness written on his face, "But I can't be a hero.  person, so you can rest assured to let me go, I will definitely come back to you in vain."

    The woman held the broad and strong hand with both hands and pressed it tightly to her face. Her eyes were wet without knowing when.

    "I always feel that I am destined to wait for you all the time. I never see you waiting for me. You know, waiting is not a happy thing."

    "So, I can only compensate."

    The man let go of the woman’s hand and wiped away the tears from her eyes.

    "Wait until I use my future happiness to make up for your past unhappiness."

    With a smile on his face, he turned around and left with the woman looking at him forever.

    Determined, without a trace of nostalgia.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    Ding bell——ding bell——

    There seemed to be some melodious ringing ringing in my ears.

    Open your eyes, it’s the bright world.

    Neil was a little lost. What was that dream just now?

    In the dream, I only heard a man and a woman talking to each other, but I couldn't see their faces clearly, as if there was always a fog blurring their faces.

    【Do those two people have anything to do with me?  】

    ??Thinking hard, but can’t get any results.

    "My little friend, are you okay?"

    At this moment, a strange voice sounded in his ears, and only then did Neil notice that there was someone around himhuman existence.

    Turning around, Neil saw that the owner of the voice was a beautiful woman.

    A unique miko costume revealed the identity of the other party. Her long hair was bright flaxen, and the brown pupils dotted on her beautiful face seemed to be covered with a layer of light. No matter what the environment, she would exude a soft glow.  Glorious and reassuring.

    With a faint smile on her lips, the woman looked at Neil who had just woken up.

    "Uh, sorry, I just fell asleep."

    Neil noticed that the other person was holding a strange-looking bell in his hand. The ringing he just heard might have come from this thing.

    “It’s easy to catch a cold if you sleep here.”

    The woman suddenly realized it, and then she felt a little worried.

    "Well, I understand."

    Neil responded politely to other people's kindness.

    "Miss, are you the witch here?"

    "Well, I am the shrine maiden of Tsukimine Shrine, and I just took over recently."

    The woman smiled slightly, and the bell in her hand gently made a pleasant ringing sound.

    "Speaking of which, I saw you looking a little lost just now. Was it a nightmare?"

    Recalling the way Neil looked when he woke up before, the woman asked with some concern.

    "Well, in the distant Silent Hill, Alessa is trying to swallow me up with darkness and combine me with her. How can we repair it? I am obviously not Sharon"

    Neil habitually rambled on, even clenching his fists to express his anger.

    "What, is it an evil spirit!?"

    However, the miko was very shocked, and then she held the bell tightly and tried to hit Neil on the head.

    "Miss, wait!! What are you going to do!?"

    “I’ll help you get rid of the spirit, don’t worry, it’s very effective!”

    "It looks like you want to kill me. I'm afraid that before I can get rid of the spirit, I will become a spirit myself!!" Neil quickly raised his hand to stop the other party, with a look of shame on his face, "Miss Witch, what I just said was purely  Nonsense, please don’t pay attention!”

    "Ugh, why am I still so worried? Hey, could it be that you were possessed by a ghost and saw the ghost's memory!?"

    "Uh, no, and it's not really a nightmare. I just had a somewhat inexplicable dream" Neil paused, glanced at the witch, and felt that there was nothing embarrassing about saying it, so he continued, "In a dream  I saw a man and a woman having a conversation, but I had no impression of their faces, so it was a bit strange."

    "You didn't lie to me?"

    “…It’s true this time.”

    "Oh, is that so?" The witch held her delicate chin and thought carefully. She looked down at Neil, "Actually, dreams sometimes have something to do with the past. Sometimes, maybe it's the scene in the future, maybe it's you.  The future is uncertain"

    After saying that, the miko looked at him with a strange smile.

    "my future?"

    Neil was a little confused for a moment. He really hadn't thought about this, but it didn't look like it.

    He shook his head and got rid of all the messy thoughts in his mind. It didn't matter whether this dream was related to him or not. It was just a dream anyway.

    "Forget it, it's useless to think so much. By the way, what do you call Miss Miko?"

    "My name is Guanyue Gefan, you can just call me Guanyue. What about you?"

    "Neil Springfield, please give me your advice."

    Neil stretched out his hand to shake Gefan’s hand, and Gefan tilted his head, not knowing what he was thinking.

    After chatting with Ge Fan for a while, Neil said goodbye and left.

    Gefan stood at the top of the stairs, watching Neil leave. After losing sight of him, she turned around and walked back to the peach blossom tree. She reached out her hand and brushed the rough bark of the trunk.

    Ding bell——

    The peach blossom tree suddenly made a circle of invisible fluctuations, and the bell in Ge Fan's hand seemed to be vibrated and made a sound.

    The witch looked at the peach blossom tree with deep and gentle eyes, and suddenly smiled.

    "Just now, what kind of dream did you see for him?  "

    Ding bell——

    There was another sound.

    It seems that someone has given the answer.

 Text Chapter 61 Wash your hands before pursuing a girl

    "It's so boring. If I had known earlier, I would have asked Nanoha and Suzuka to come out together"

    Alyssa, who was walking alone on the street, muttered in a low voice with some regret. She looked sideways at the exquisite accessories in the closet, feeling like something was missing without anyone to chat with her.

    It turns out that she is not used to being alone.

    "Huh? Ahead is Kabukicho"

    Because I had been a guest at Neil's home, and Neil's home was in this street, I passed by this place at that time. Although this area is not very big, there are many weird shops. For example, there is a store called  A shemale club opened by people from Xixiang.

    What kind of person would go to such a strange place?

    Alyssa cursed in her heart.

    But this place seems to be as chaotic as ever, or rather lawless.

    Alyssa looked around and would always see groups of delinquents and gangsters gathering in some corners, but the people passing by seemed not to be surprised, and sometimes even greeted them familiarly.

    "No wonder we raise people like stupid teachers"

    Alyssa felt as if she had discovered the truth.

    And just when Alyssa was so absent-minded, she felt as if she hit something and fell backwards.

    “It hurts so much!”

    “Hey, little girl, how are you walking!!!”

    Suddenly there was a rough voice above her head, and Alyssa stood up with some pain and looked. A fierce young man was glaring at her. He was holding a bottle of drink in his hand, and there were five people surrounding him. They were also surrounded by five people.  With a black jacket and colorful hair, he has a standard bad appearance.

    Alyssa was startled by this sudden situation and couldn't help but take a small step back.

    "Youwhat are you going to do?"

    "What are you doing! You soiled my clothes, what are you talking about!!"

    The young man pointed to a puddle of water on the chest of his clothes, and then stared at Alyssa fiercely, "What do you think we should do now!?"

    "II didn't mean it. For clothes like this, I'll just pay you for it!"

    Only then did Alyssa know what was going on. She secretly sighed why she was so unlucky today, and then said in a strong tone.

    The bad boy raised his eyebrows, as if he was offended by the other party's toughness. He couldn't help but snorted and said with narrowed eyes, "Huh? Compensate to me? Do you think you can afford it!! This is unique in the world!!"

    "Huh? Unique!?"

    Alyssa looked at the tattered clothes and felt that it would be trivial to compensate him for a hundred identical ones.

    "That's right, the boss worked hard to make it!!"

    "Do you think ordinary people can make those jagged shapes on the cuffs!?"

    "This is a work of conscience for our bad industry!!"

    “That’s why people call it Great White Shark!!”

    The companions behind the young man shouted and looked proud, while the leading delinquent youth was even more embarrassed and shy.

    ""

    Ah, what are you so shy about, bad!

    Alyssa was speechless for a while. Fortunately, she thought the sleeveless cuffs were caused by being torn off, but it turned out that these idiots made them by themselves.

    "Then what are you going to do? If you don't want compensation, I'll leave!"

    Facing this group of people, Alyssa felt a little afraid, and her eyes flickered slightly. She asked pretending to be calm, just hoping to get out of here as soon as possible.

    "Well, what should I do"

    The young man suddenly calmed down and looked at Alyssa carefully, making her feel uncomfortable for a while.

    "Hey, what on earth are you"

    “Please date me on the condition of marriage!!!”

    Before Alyssa finished speaking, the young man bowed ninety degrees and stretched out his hand. Alyssa was stunned, and her face immediately turned red.

    【Eh!  ?  Interact!  ?  What the hell kind of development is this!  !  】

    “You, you, what did you say all of a sudden!!!!!!”

    Alyssa no longer knew whether she was embarrassed or angry. The person who looked so fierce just now as if he wanted to kill her actually turned around and said he wanted to date her!  ?

    “Oh, my God, the boss’s lolicon is having another attack”

    "This disease is difficult to treat"

    "Actually, I am also a lolita control."

    "+1 upstairs."

    "You guys don't give it to me"??Talk to yourself!  !  !  !  "

    Alyssa angrily complained about this group of people, and then swatted away the hand handed by the young man.

    “Did you agree to my proposal!?”

    “Don’t jump to the final stage all at once!!!”

    Alyssa felt like she was going to cry. She started to turn her head, hoping to ask for help from passers-by. As soon as she turned her head, she saw a guy passing by with his hands in his trouser pockets and looking at her dumbfounded.

    ""

    ""

    With their eyes facing each other, the other person shook his head and walked forward as if nothing had happened.

    “Idiot teacher, come back here!!!”

    Hearing the angry shouting behind him, Neil had a headache. How could he encounter such trouble on the way home? However, it was really a novel thing to see someone confessing to Alyssa.

    Neil looked back at Alyssa, he spread his hands helplessly, "Hey, Miss, someone is confessing to you, I'm too embarrassed to come out and mess with it"

    “Asshole, didn’t you see that I was surrounded by a group of bad guys!?”

    "Tsk, tsk, tsk, this is even worse. Classic romantic comedies like heroes saving beauties are not suitable for me"

    "Who is telling you about a romantic comedy?!" Alyssa walked over quickly and grabbed Neil's collar, "Stop showing off your narcissistic expression and saying boring words! Get him away right now!!!  !”

    With one move, the Tathagata Divine Palm was swung out in succession, and Neil was directly hit and sent flying for more than ten times in the air.

    Neil was lying on the ground, covering his bleeding nose, and was almost beaten into a mosaic by Alyssa.

    "Let me tell you, you've beaten me to this point, are you still afraid of these people?"

    "Hey! Don't ignore us!!"

    The group of bad guys stood up and stared fiercely at Neil who appeared on the stage.

    “Well, I always feel that this kid looks familiar.

    Neil patted his clothes and stood up, glanced at the group of people in front of him, and couldn't help but sigh.  He looked at the leading delinquent young man, spread his hands and asked speechlessly, "I say, big brother, what's so good about this kid?"

    Alyssa’s eyelids twitched, and she held back her anger and stood behind Neil.

    "Huh? I like it, but can you control it!?"

    Looking at him gearing up, he seemed ready to punch him at any moment.

    Neil shook his head, then turned away to reveal Alyssa. He pointed at Alyssa and pushed up a pair of non-existent glasses.

    "Look at this little girl, the top is as flat as a horizontal line. Does it feel like a hand? Of course it does, but it just feels like a scratch on your hand. Unless you are an M, you will feel good!!"

    Ignoring Alyssa’s pretty face that was starting to darken, she then pointed at her legs.

    "Look here again, these two legs are so short, can they cooperate with you to do some difficult movements!? What fun is there! Without fun, how bleak life will become!! Do you think  …”

    “Don’t judge me for thinking about yourself, you scum!!!!”

    The world's martial arts show rises to the dragon level, and Neil spurts blood for another ten meters.

    "Are you here to step on me or to save me"

    Alyssa picked up Neil and stared at him coldly.

    "This is a strategy, Miss"

    At this time, the young man who was stunned by Neil's words came back to his senses, frowned, and reached out to Alyssa.

    "Who cares about you? As long as I like it!!"

    When Alyssa looked back and saw this scene, a bit of panic appeared on her face, but another hand appeared to help her block it.

    "Just say it nicely, don't move your hands or feet"

    Neil stood up and grabbed the other person’s thick hand with a smile, but the other person’s face seemed to be distorted by pain.

    "Idiot teacher"

    Neil turned back and smiled at Alyssa, then threw the young man out.

    “Wash your hands clean before pursuing a girl!!!”

    The young man was thrown towards his companions. They quickly supported the young man and were a little stunned when they looked at the red mark on his hand.

    How can a kid be so powerful?

    "You bastard, get on me!!" The young man rubbed his arms, and then rushed out fiercely, "I don't believe that six holy swords can't push the mountain of meat!!!"

    Facing the six people flying over, Neil curled his lips and quickly crashed into the six people.

    "Who do you think I am!!!It’s been a solo since!  !  !  I am the tank mage all by myself!  !  !  "

    "You're cheating!! Uh, wait, are you from my mother-in-law's family"

    “You only know now!!!”

    A few seconds later, Neil waved his hand freely and said to Alyssa, "Let's go."

    Alyssa looked numbly at the figures with their heads stuck in the wall. It was really lucky that the smashing was so comic.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Classmate Alyssa, why do you appear there alone? Where are your two good friends?"

    "Don't keep saying things I don't understand!" Alyssa glared at Neil angrily and looked away, "Even good friends won't get tired of being together every day."

    "Hey, I thought you were all in a relationship where flowers kiss each other"

    "Can you say something I can understand! Ah, no, you'd better not talk."

    Neil shrugged and looked at Alyssa who was walking in front of her a little annoyed. It was so rare that he saved her, but he didn’t even get a candy. It was really unsettling.

    "Hey, thank you just now"

    Alyssa stopped, glanced at Neil sideways, then quickly looked away, her face slightly red.

    "Thank you for what it is, can you eat it?"

    "Neal's word "thank you" immediately shirks all the credit from others. It is really the most deceptive word creation in history. At this time, at least you have to invite him to the Green Room for a sundae to express your gratitude.

    "Eat your sister!"

    ???????????????? Could it be that she didn’t appreciate it even after thanking him? Alyssa was so angry that she gritted her teeth.

    "Oh, classmate Alyssa, I didn't expect you to be so impure and actually want me to do such an ethically degrading thing. You are such a crazy guy. I never thought I had ever taught such a student!"

    "Shut up, you lost Greymon!!"

    Seeing Alyssa’s cannibalistic expression, Neil had no choice but to shut up in frustration.

    Ah, poor Sundae-kun left me again.

    "Speaking of which, how did you get to that place?"

    "I walked there accidentally. Do you think I came to find you!?"

    Alyssa was still angry, and even her tone of voice was full of gunpowder.

    "Sorry, I'm not interested in washboards."

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!! I am a washboard, I am so sorry!!!"

    Neil stretched out his hand to block the attack, but was bitten hard by the eldest lady’s tiger teeth. He couldn’t help but helplessly cover his forehead and sigh.

    "Don't think that just because Rie Kugimiya can use skills randomly"

    After vomiting in a low voice, Neil found that his hands were comically bloody.

    "Miss, it's time to relax. Even if you want my blood to flow through your body, you don't have to do this. I have another compromise. If you give birth to my child, you will have our blood."  Well, don’t you think this is simple, quick and perfect?”

    “Uh-huh, uh-huh, uh-huh!!!”

    "What are you shouting! Have you been fucked by me [beep——]!? Ahhhh, I know I was wrong, please let me go!!"

 Text Chapter 62 There must be something hidden under the cute appearance

    "You don't want me anymore?"

    The blond girl pursed her lips into a pitiful line, looked at the indifferent young man with tears in her eyes, and made a very outrageous declaration.

    "you——"

    The young man's eyelids twitched. After taking a deep breath, he was about to speak in a calm tone.

    “Is it because you have this woman that you don’t want me!?”

    The girl suddenly changed the topic and pointed at the girl standing next to the boy. She also had blond hair similar to hers, but her expression was a bit stunned, and she seemed to have been greatly shocked.

    "Eh!? Me?"

    The girl who was accused pointed at her face, her whole body was stunned, but the girl didn't seem to hear her words, she just took out her handkerchief and wiped the non-existent tears, and continued to complain about her misery.

    "You already have me at home, why are you looking for another woman outside? Can't I satisfy you with my blond hair? As my mother said, men are all beasts whose lower bodies are always in a state of rage"

    ""

    The young man said that he was really not a blond person. Did this guy’s mother say such strong words?  Sure enough, divorced women have wrong prejudices against men.

    When the young man said nothing and looked speechless, the girl rushed to the young man and stared at him with tears in her eyes.

    "I just heard you say you wanted to have a baby with her, why!? I can obviously give birth to a baby for you. If you want, I can give birth to a football team for you right away!!"

    As she was speaking, the girl caressed her belly with both hands, a trace of yearning and happiness for the future flashing across her face.

    At this moment, the passing spectators either admired or despised the young man at the center of the whirlpool. If he could do such a cruel thing at the age of ten, is it really okay to have a child?  Has modern science advanced to a point that even they could not imagine!  ?

    The young man covered his face. He was so ashamed. The looks around him made him so ashamed that he wanted to dig a hole and bury himself. He really couldn't get pleasure from the public shameful play in public.

    For the first time, the young man felt that he was still very moral.

    "Please let me go"

    "No, I will never leave you! I will never give up my happiness! Are your feelings for me just for fun?! Do you just want my body!?"

    Hearing the young man’s pleading words, the girl immediately came back to her senses and held his hand tightly, her eyes full of determination.

    ""

    The young man looked up at the sky that was gradually losing color in his eyes and shed tears silently.

    “Ah, I really want to die.

    "Hey!! Don't talk to yourselves, don't involve me in it!! It has nothing to do with me!"

    Alyssa could no longer bear the weird looks from around her. As the eldest lady, she felt so ashamed for the first time in her life. She actually became another heroine of such a shabby drama, and she even gave birth to a child. The lower limit.  It's not that showy.

    "And you, the stupid teacher, no, the promiscuous teacher! You actually did that, that, that kind of thing to a little girl, I, I will definitely report you!! You wait to go to jail!!"

    Alyssa pointed at Neil with a red face. This guy actually did these heinous things. Fortunately, she still believed him.

    No, if this continues, Nanoha, Suzuka, and the girls in the class will be in danger.

    Alyssa took out her mobile phone and immediately dialed a number.

    "Hey! Is this the International Court of Justice!?"

    "Miss, you don't have to be so realistic! And why is it that the International Court of Justice convicted me all of a sudden? Do you want me to hold a grudge like this!? You actually raised it to the international level!! You want me to be punished by human beings?  Expelled from the world!?”

    Neil almost fainted when he heard Alyssa’s calling voice. He stretched out his hand to take away Alyssa’s phone.

    “Yeah——!! Don’t touch me, you’ll get pregnant!!!”

    Alyssa screamed and jumped a few steps away, crossing her arms warily.

    ""

    Neil squatted deeply on the ground and was about to enter the orz state.

    When did he become a turbid launch pad covered in mysterious liquid?

    “Meow haha, that’s really interesting.”

    And the girl who was the culprit was holding her hands behind her back, watching the developments in front of her with a smile.

    "Asshole, whose fault do you think it is?! I was almost exiled because of your nonsense!!" Neil jumped.He stood up and glared at the girl with a red cross on his head, "Alicia, please go to bed early tonight. Weren't what you just talked about the bloody plot of a TV series last night!!"

    Not long ago, Neil was being tormented by Alyssa, but he was bumped into by Alicia who happened to be wandering around, and she heard Neil's teasing, which resulted in such a third-rate movie.  A real-life ethical romance drama with low blood pressure, low age and low IQ.

    "I want to perform because I think it's interesting"

    Alicia stuck out her tongue cutely and smiled as if she was not afraid that Neil was about to go crazy.

    “I almost went to the end of my life because of your desire to perform!!”

    "So youth is like a sand castle, which instantly collapses just because of some trivial things."

    “Don’t make it sound like it has nothing to do with you!!”

    Alyssa came over, she looked at Alicia, and immediately stroked her chest and breathed a sigh of relief.

    "It turns out you are not Feit. I was still wondering why Feit was such a person"

    Because of Nanoha, Alyssa and Suzuka both recognized the child Fit, and later exchanged letters. Judging from each other's words and appearance, they both felt that Fit was a well-behaved child who could even  A cute and shy girl.

    But the girl who looked exactly like Fit had just appeared, almost shattering her fantasy.

    Fortunately, God is merciful.

    "That's right, I'm not Feit, but I am Feit's sister, Alicia~~" Alicia smiled cutely, then blinked her beautiful eyes and looked at Alyssa, "By the way, you know Fei  Special?"

    "Well, but we have never met, so when I first met you, I was surprised. You are more lively than I thought"

    Alyssa felt that the corners of her mouth were twitching when she spoke.

    "Fortunately, Feite is not like you"

    Neil stood up, feeling equally deeply.

    "Hey, if Feit is like me, so what?"

    "Tell your mother to have another baby."

    "Ah! Neil is so bad, even Feit and I are not enough, yet he still wants it!"

    “…You’d better kill me.”

    "I just heard Alicia say that you live in this guy's house" Alyssa asked Alicia, but her eyes looked at Neil strangely, "I don't want to ask why you live in his house.  Why isn’t Feit with you?”

    "Well, there are many reasons. When Feite comes back, I will tell you in detail if I have the chance"

    Seeing that Neil had no intention of answering, Alicia could only answer randomly.

    "……Oh well."

    Alyssa’s eyes swept back and forth between the two of them, but she still suppressed the doubts in her heart.

    She always felt that they and Nanoha had a common secret that she didn't know about.

    Alyssa felt a little irritated unconsciously.

    "Well, it's time to go home" Seeing that the atmosphere seemed to be silent, Neil said aloud, "Miss, you should go back too, otherwise you will be confessed to again later"

    "Well, I understand."

    "Hey, what confession, tell me!"

    Alicia immediately became interested, but ended up being slapped on the forehead by Neil.

    When Neil and the three of them were walking on the road, they met a familiar guy head-on, and the other person was staring with his mouth wide open, with a look of surprise on his face that made him stupid.

    "Hey, Furuichi-san"

    Neil opened his dead eyes and said hello to the other party. How dare he meet an acquaintance at such a distance. In this small town, the chance of such randomness is really unusually high.

    "Um, can you explain the current situation in detail?"

    Furuichi held his forehead, reluctantly put on a relaxed smile, and tried hard to pose as a wise man.

    "What do you care about?"

    Neil and the two girls all tilted their heads at the same time, with several question marks popping up on their heads.

    "You still ask me what I care about!? Why are you with classmate Alyssa and a cute girl!!"

    "Ha, you ask why, it's just that we met on the road"

    "Oh my god!! Neil, has spring arrived again!? What a world without morals this is!!!!"

    Furuichi rubbed his eyebrows and almost smoke came out, and he fell intoA subtle state of rage.

    "Can you calm down, Furuichi-san, be careful and poke your forehead"

    "Ah, Neil, who made an oath with me to be a jobless virgin for the rest of his life, unexpectedly had something good happen to him. This was such a shock, as if all the hair on his butt was about to fall out, just like hair loss.  Dropped, and they are actually two cute girls of the same age? Obviously I remember that Neil’s preference seems to be the royal sister style with bulging front and back - "

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? could have two lines of bitter tears of blood and tears left in their eyes, Gu Shi looked at the sky aimlessly.

    ""

    "Well, anyway" Neil walked over and punched Gu Shi directly in the face, "You set my egg first!!!"

    “How can I not be determined after you’ve done this?!”

    "Have you calmed down, Furuichi-san"

    "I was forced to cool down"

    Furuichi was lying on the ground. Was that a meteorite that punched him so hard that his head was smoking?

    Ah, this time the handsome side of the beautiful girl was completely ruined in front of her.

    "By the way, who is this lady next to you?"

    Furuichi saw Alicia and asked Neil.

    "Alicia Testerosa, is"

    Neil wanted to say the words "my tenant", but he felt that Furuichi might get crazy if he said it, and there might be some rumors the next day. Last time Hayate came to visit his home.  It was this guy who broke the news.

    ???????????????????????????????? How about we kill him here to eliminate the trouble?

    Furuichi was covered in cold sweat, and his teacher was releasing an unabashed murderous light next to him. In an instant, he felt that his life seemed to be forced to the edge of the cliff.

    However, Neil and Furuichi had no time to care about anything else at this time, because a group of vicious guys were coming towards them.

    "Hey!! Who is the guy who just bullied me from Dumburo High School!!!"

    The bald man in the lead stared fiercely at the few brats in front of him.

    "Uh, boss, did we find the wrong person? They are all brats"

    A boy next to him came over and asked in a low voice that the combined age of the primary school students in front of him might not be older than his father.

    "You can't be wrong, that brat from the Denshi family is so big!"

    The bald boss spoke with confidence and no guilt at all for bullying a child.

    "Ehehehe!!! What is this sudden development!?"

    Furuichi looked at these delinquent high school students in despair, and suddenly jumped from one desperate situation to another more dangerous desperate situation?

    Neil looked at the group of people in front of him, and then glanced back at Alyssa. She was looking away and whistling as if it had nothing to do with herself, while Alicia's eyes were shining and looking forward to it.

    "Oh? It's you, right?"

    The bald boss noticed Furuichi who was making a noise, and after scanning the four of them, he identified Furuichi whose jaw was about to dislocate, because Neil seemed to be even weaker than Furuichi, and he seemed to be fine with long hair.  Bullying look.

    "Well, I don't have anything to say. Anyway, keep going, Furuichi-kun"

    Neil patted Furuichi on the shoulder and covered his mouth to suppress laughter.

    "Why me!! Don't act like you're just watching a show!!! I'm your student!!!"

    "Hey, hey, hey, you guys, don't you feel shy bullying a few kids?"

    A pleasant magnetic voice interrupted them.

    Furuichi turned his head as if he had seen a savior, and saw a group of girls wearing white special attack uniforms walking over, but the wooden knives, chains, clubs, and maces they held in their hands really made him feel embarrassed.

    Are today’s delinquents so ferocious even if they are too young girls?

    But it doesn’t matter, these big sisters are so beautiful.

    "Furuichi-san, you have lost all your moral integrity"

    ""

    Neil raised his eyes and looked at the group of female delinquents. The leading girl had a healthy wheat-colored complexion. Her long purple hair was tied up and swayed with her steps. She had a bamboo stick in her mouth and her eyes showed no sign of weakness.  Stare at the group of boys.

    "Ah? It's none of your business! This is our Duowu Luo's business, you Furious Emperor, get out of the way!!"

    At the critical moment, the boss did not give in because the other party was a girl, and it seemed that he had some connections with the other party.

    But the leading girl didn’t reply to his words, she just walked over and whispered:After staring at Neil for a while, he suddenly put his hand on Neil's head, with a friendly smile on his lips.

    "Your kid is Neil, right? I heard the tyrant mention you, you are such a cute kid"

    "Tyrant?"

    Neil didn't slap the opponent's hand away. After all, she was a quasi-royal sister, and he was just confused about the tyrant she mentioned. The group of guys from Duwuluo High School behind him seemed a little unhappy after hearing this title.  It looks good, like taking laxatives.

    It sounds like he is very tough. Is there such a formidable person around him?

    "Ahaha, it's someone you know anyway"

    "Hey, Rika, this kid here is also very cute. I'm Shizuku Itoi, and I'll die at night~~~"

    "Hey, Shizuku, you're scaring people"

    And Furuichi was surrounded by several female delinquents holding his face in his hands. At this moment, he was so happy that he almost fainted.

    "You women, don't forget about us! Bastards, don't think we dare not take action. Even if Nan Lixiang knows the "tyrant", I won't be afraid of you!  !  "

    "Huh? Even if you don't know that guy, I will beat you up. If you have the guts, come and try it!!"

    The bosses of the two factions began to clamor, and they gritted their teeth as fiercely as a wolf.

    "Boys! Don't take it lightly just because they are girls! Let them see the power of Dumburo High School!!"

    “Oh oh oh!!!”

    "Ah!? We are the Furious Emperor, don't underestimate us, you scum!!"

    "Follow the boss and rush!!!"

    Alicia and Alyssa stood on the outside, watching the two gangs fighting like this, feeling almost numb.

    "Ahaha, the fight started"

    Alyssa laughed dryly a few times, revealing a pair of dead fish eyes like Neil's.

    "Ah, everyone is so full of energy. It's so lively, I really want to join in"

    Alicia showed a completely different expression, and her eagerness to try made Alyssa doubt that she would rush in next second.

    Neil, who was in the middle of it, was punching one after another, while Fushi was running around with his head in his hands, hiding in a cold sweat.

    "What's going on!? Gang war!? I'm just an ordinary elementary school student. I simply ran to the wrong set!!"

    "Ah ah ah, let me go back to my mother's arms and drink milk!!"

    As soon as Fushi turned his head, he saw Neil kicking a big man away, making him look embarrassed.

    This guy’s strength is as unparalleled as ever.

    “You stinky brat!!”

    Fushi suddenly heard a loud shout from behind him. He turned around and saw a bad guy hitting him with his fist.

    ——I’m probably seriously injured now.

    Unable to escape, we can only watch the imminent crisis coming.

    In the blink of an eye, Furuichi felt as if his head was being pushed down, and a gust of wind passed over his head.

    "Really, don't get in the way here, leave as soon as possible, there are so many people here, even if you stand behind me, I may not be able to care about you, I might even beat you up"

    Furuichi only saw Neil punch the opponent away, and with a few words, he pushed him to the safety of Alicia.

    Furuichi was startled for a moment, and when he looked back, what caught his eye was Neil's expression that was slightly different from usual.

    I once saw this unique side of him in a martial arts competition.

    Looking at him intently in the fight, Furuichi pursed his lips.

    ——It’s really strong.

    "Hey, are you okay, Furuichi-san?"

    Seeing Fushi’s dull expression, Alyssa couldn’t help but asked, it wouldn’t be funny if he was beaten silly.

    "Uh, I'm fine" Furuichi waved his hand, then looked at Alicia, pointing to the chaotic situation, "Miss Alicia, is it okay to be in such a mess?"

    The bald boss seemed to have been beaten ten meters above the ground just now. Is that okay?

    "No problem! You don't know, right? Fighting is a specialty of this street. Many idiots living here will die if they don't fight. Even Neil fights one fight every three days and one fight every five days."  Yes, to a certain extent, he is very familiar with the people here"

    It’s really a disgusting street.

    “Then Alicia, wouldn’t it be dangerous for you to live here?”

    Alyssa really can’t imagine that if a child lives here, wouldn’t he be frightened every day?"That's not the case" Alicia shook her head and smiled, as if she didn't care much, "Don't look at these people as being fierce, but in fact they are very principled people, at least they will not bully the elderly or children.  At best, they have bad mouths. Just now they were just scaring us. In the words of Neil and Granny Denshi, these people are apes without brains and can only express themselves in the most primitive way.  It’s just blood that’s burned too hot…”

    "Of course, there are also other connections, such as the mother-in-law Denshi and the "Scarlet Overlord" rumored here are Neil's family, so those people don't dare to mess with the people in the family"

    ""

    ? Okay, Scarlet Overlord is really the name of the bunker. Is Neil's house full of monsters?

    Furuichi and Alyssa once again watched the scene near the end. In their eyes, something seemed to be different.

    "These guys are really getting more and more durable"

    Neil twisted his wrist and walked back. His face was not red and he was out of breath. It was impossible to tell that he had just finished fighting.

    "You do like fighting"

    Furuichi looked at Neil and smiled softly.

    Niel paused for a moment, then shrugged and smiled slightly.

    "I don't hate it."

    "I didn't expect that my teacher is still a bad person" Alyssa covered her face as if she had a headache, "Are you performing a GTO?"

    "Please ask Mr. Onitsuka for this kind of thing" Neil scratched his head and said boredly, "Well, if I can make extra money, I wouldn't mind making a cameo"

    But not long after he finished speaking, Neil found that Furuichi, Alyssa and Alicia were all silent in front of him, with dull expressions on their faces.

    "Huh? Are you possessed by a ghost, you guys?"

    Suddenly, an arm even rougher than Kenjiro's wrapped around Neil's neck. He was stunned for a moment, and then fell into the shadow of despair.

    Who released this Godzilla at the end of the 21st century

    "Oh? Neal-chan, are you planning to make extra money? I have a place where you can make a guest appearance. I originally came out to see where the kid was having such a fun time, but I didn't expect to hear such good news"

    Furuichi and Alyssa looked up at the tall figure, with the stubble, thick eyebrows, piercing eyes, light lip gloss and eye shadow, a perfect figure comparable to King Billy, and a charming Jean  The kimono that no one can look at directly gave them an unparalleled impact.

    "Ah, I really want to vomit. Can I vomit?"

    "Hello, Mrs. Xixiang."

    Alicia reluctantly moved her lips and said hello proactively.

    "Oh, it's Alicia" Xixiang moved his eyes and nodded, "Go back and tell your family that Neil won't be going back tonight. He's working at my place, so tell them not to worry"

    "Well, I understand, please feel free to do so."

    Neil, who was almost out of breath, stared at him. Alicia sold him in the blink of an eye. Please feel free to take him for what he is. He didn't even know if he would be able to see the sun tomorrow.  .

    “Let’s go, Neil-chan~~~”

    Xixiang smiled girlishly at Neil, and Neil immediately rolled his eyes and fainted while frothing at the mouth.

    “Is it okay, Alicia?”

    Watching Neil being carried away on her shoulders, Alyssa felt for the first time that it was not easy for him either.

    "It doesn't matter, Mrs. Saigo is a good person."

    ""

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    That night, Xixiang Ladyboy Club.

    “Clang, clang, clang! The super future star of our store is now making a grand appearance, Sonoko!!!”

    "Who are you calling Sonoko! Who wants to be the future star of your store!!"

    "Come on, Nierzi! You have great potential to become the ACE_OF_ACE of our store!!"

    "A devil wants this kind of potential, even if you give me money!!"

    "Yo!! Pretty boy, twist your waist!!"

    “You can do it yourself, don’t make too many demands, you perverted uncles!!”

    "Yoooooooo, such a cute child is indeed a boy! Long live Lord Lucifer!!!"

    "Have your male-only penetrating weapons been scrapped by you idiots!?"

    "Nierzi, please date!!!"

    “Go to hell——!!!!!!”

    On the stage, ?A girl in a gorgeous kimono with light make-up, who was actually a boy, was dancing with terrifying momentum with a folding fan. Next to her, Saigo was admiring the dance with a face full of admiration.

    This kid really has hope of becoming the master of the great route.

    The next day, the news about Neil's transformation into a new human spread secretly without his knowledge.

 Text Chapter 63 To maintain moral integrity or to lose moral integrity, that is the question

    The long black hair floated gently.

    The bright pupils reflect the surrounding scenery, like a mirror world.

    The girl put her hands behind her back, holding a smile on her lips, and stepped lightly.

    "Ah, no matter how many times I come here, I always feel that this place is huge"

    The corners of Tifa's mouth were slightly raised, her eyes were shrouded in a bright light, and she looked around every inch of Maho Liang Academy from time to time.

    "That's right. After we entered through the school gate, we walked for more than half an hour and felt like we didn't even see the end"

    Alicia, who was following Tifa, glanced around with the same interest. Whenever she saw the architecture of European classical beauty and the natural scenery, her vermilion eyes suddenly brightened like gems.

    "Well, I heard from Neil that there are many schools here, ranging from elementary school to university, plus various research institutes, shopping streets and library islands. It really can't be visited in one day" Tifa introduced, tapping her lower lip.  , suddenly remembered something interesting, a smile on his face, "This school also has many activities, such as the last school festival, which was held for three days and three nights. It was really lively"

    "Wow, that sounds so interesting" Alicia immediately flattened her mouth in disgust when she saw Tifa's expression, and then murmured angrily, "If Neil had woken me up earlier, then I couldn't have done it either."  Did you attend the school festival?"

    ""

    Tifa scratched her cheek and smiled silently. Is this what she should be struggling with?

    "But it's great, I want to go to school here too"

    Looking at Alicia’s longing expression, Tifa couldn’t help but smile.

    "What you say should be fine. As long as you worship Tony Nier or Negi, they should be able to find a way"

    "Hmm, please Tony Neil? I always think that guy will say something like "It's too troublesome, so I won't do it""

    Alicia closed her eyes and frowned, as if she could imagine the scene at that time.

    "maybe……"

    Tifa nodded with deep understanding. She quite agreed with Alicia's idea and her understanding of that guy.

    However, because of her understanding, she knew that if Alicia really asked him to ask for help, Neil would still do his best to help her.

    "A soft-hearted fool."

    Tifa pursed her lips and murmured in a low voice. She was a little bit disgusted by this.

    "What's wrong, Tifa?"

    Alicia noticed Tifa’s little movements and couldn’t help but feel a little weird.

    Tifa came back to her senses immediately, scratched her cheek and laughed dryly, "It's okay, I just got a little lost in thought"

    "Hey, what are you thinking about? You are so absorbed in your thoughts~~~"

    Alicia rolled her eyes and didn’t know what she was thinking of. She half-covered her mouth with her hand and leaned over with an ambiguous smile.

    Tifa blocked the approaching smiling face with her hand and said angrily, "What are you thinking about? I feel like you are becoming more and more like that guy Neil"

    "Hehe, you are so embarrassed that I got it right, right?"

    "You're not shy!"

    "Oh~~~Don't you deny what you said before? Sure enough, Tifa-chan's heart is full of Nier~~~"

    ""

    Faced with such teasing, Tifa simply shut her mouth and turned away as if she didn't hear anything.

    Seeing Tifa like this, Alicia stopped teasing her. She glanced around and asked, "Hey, Tifa, where is Neil's school? We've been gone for a long time"

    Originally, I was idle at home and wanted to come to the school to kill some time. But after I came here with Tifa, this journey was really a good way to pass the time.

    ??Looking carefully, it seems that it is almost time for get out of class to end.

    "This place is too big. I haven't been here many times. How can I know how to get there?"

    "Eh? Didn't we see that big map when we entered?"

    “It’s true, but”

    "Is Tifa a roadie!? So cute!!"

    "What are you so cute about!? You're not praising yourself in disguise, when you haven't found a way either!?"

    "Are you two brats students here?"

    The two of them, who were fighting and looking for their way around, suddenly heard a voice coming from behind them. At the same time, they turned their heads and saw a tall man in black sportswear standing not far away with a cool expression.

    "Hello, we are not students here, we are here to find someone."

    TifaliNodding gracefully, the person in front of him seemed to be a school teacher or administrator.

    "Looking for someone?" Heigang raised his eyebrows and looked at the two girls in front of him, "Who are you looking for?"

    “It’s Neil Springfield who works at Shengxiang Elementary School here.”

    "It's that kid, but it's almost time for school to end. If we go by now, the people in the elementary school will probably leave as well. Forget it, I'll lead you there. Maybe that kid is still in school  By the way, are you his friends?"

    “We are his girlfriends!!”

    Before Tifa could speak, Alicia answered first.

    "girlfriend!?"

    Heigang opened his eyes in surprise, while Tifa covered his forehead as if he had a headache. He dared to believe that Alicia would start to display her natural instinct of fearing chaos in the world again.

    "I didn't expect that boy to have two girlfriends, but it seems reasonable after thinking about it"

    Heigang sighed at first, and then nodded unexpectedly.

    "Well, this gentleman"

    "Just call me Heigang" Heigang lowered his head and looked at Tifa, noticing the tangled look on her face as she hesitated to speak, and said with a very understanding expression, "Don't worry, I understand"

    "No, actually"

    "Let's go, I'll take you there now."

    "That bastard is really incredible. He actually did such a thing, but he is a role model for others. This is considered a harm to others' children. Well, I should be able to use this reason to teach him a lesson"

    A cold smile appeared on Black Steel's lips, and his narrow eyes narrowed slightly, flashing a frightening red light from time to time. When Tifa noticed the eldest brother's expression, she knew that the unlucky child was about to suffer a big disaster again.  , couldn't help but draw a cross in my heart.

    "Meow haha, it feels like something interesting is going to happen"

    Hearing Alicia’s cheerful laughter, Tifa sighed sadly, feeling deeply powerless.

    【Neal, if you want to blame it, you have a teammate who has been deceiving people for thirty years】

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Woo——"

    "What's the matter, Neil?"

    Naye suddenly heard Neil making a sound of unknown meaning, couldn't help but frowned, and asked with some worry.

    "It's okay, I just suddenly felt so miserable that I let out such a scream from my soul that it shook the world"

    "I have no idea what you are talking about" Nanoye shook her head in confusion, and then laughed happily, "But this means that Neil, there is nothing wrong with you"

    "Naye, at this moment, I feel more desperate than when I met a giant."

    She had just escaped from the demon king of the Kamabaka Kingdom and was mentally traumatized. Now she was attacked by this girl Nanoha. As her master, Neil suddenly felt that his majesty had lost as much as a certain vampire. He couldn't help but feel  I feel like life is dark.

    "By the way, aren't we going to the back mountain? This direction doesn't seem right"

    Nanoye looked at the direction Neil led the way. She had been training with Neil every day after school as usual, but at this moment, she visually saw that it was completely different from where she usually went.

    "Well, anyway, what I'm teaching you is just the control and application of magic power, and how to fight. I plan to hand you over to a more capable and experienced guy. Regardless of magic or physical skills, with her level, she can definitely  You trained me to become a master"

    Originally Naiyara was still being trained today. Neil felt that he had nothing to teach. After all, the magic system was completely different. Apart from some basic things, Neil felt that it would be better to have someone like Yuno as a coach.  Suitable for yourself.  When Professor Nanoha was in actual combat, whenever he encountered her unconsciously cute look, Neil would be blasted to pieces by a burst of starlight.

    Therefore, directly throwing Nanoha to the merciless Yiwen is definitely very profitable. Anyway, it is healthier for young people to abuse them, and there is Negi who can attract firepower next to him, and more importantly,  He can go home and cook quickly after school.

    【Ah, I can’t help it anymore, I can’t stop crying.  】

    "don't want!"

    Naye's face changed slightly and she shouted subconsciously, even her voice became slightly shrill.

    Neil was startled and quickly turned his head to look over, only to see Nanoye staring at him with her mouth bulging as if she was very angry.

    "Uh, what's wrong with you, Miss Nanoha?"

    &nbsp; Being stared at by Nanoye for a while, Neil asked cautiously.

    "me……"

    When asked by Neil, Nanoye didn't know how to answer. Could it be that she told him that she didn't want to leave him?

    "Dream on, it would be better to use a starburst to make him surrender."

    "Ms. Nanoha, did you think of something dangerous just now! Although I don't know what it was, I am firmly against violence!!"

    With the flash of red light in Nanoye’s eyes and the faint smile of excitement on her lips, no matter how idiotic she was, Neil still felt that he seemed to be very close to the door of hell.

    "Ahaha, what are you talking about Neil? I never thought of using Starlight Explosion to blast you"

    Nanoha scratched her cheek, smiled very cutely, and said horrible words that made Neil break into a cold sweat.

    【This guy said something that must never be uttered!  Naturally black?  ?  Definitely natural black!  !  】

    "Neil, why do you want others to teach me? I'm afraid I won't get along"

    Naye thought for a while and finally came up with a reason.

    "So that's the problem"

    Neil breathed a sigh of relief. He really didn't realize that Nanoha's character would be afraid of strangers, but this was no problem at all. After all, Yiwen's appearance was very deceptive. At first glance, he looked like a harmless cat, and he was very similar to  You don't have to worry about getting along with Yi Wen at all, because that guy's queen character is definitely about making others obey her.

    "That's not okay, Nanoha. If you hold back because of this small worry, you won't be able to make great progress in the future! Although I will be a little reluctant to let you go, dad, I will still do this for your future.  I did it! So, even if you resent Dad, I won’t regret it!!"

    "What dad, what role are you playing!"

    Nanoye slapped away Neil's hand on her shoulder with dissatisfaction. She blinked, not knowing what she thought of, her eyes suddenly lit up, and a meaningful smile appeared on her face.

    "Well, after all, Neil was defeated by me, I don't think he has the ability to teach me anything"

    "What!? Defeated by you!? It was just your luck that time. If I do it ten times again, you will not be my brother's" Neil originally retorted angrily, but when he saw Nanoye's smile, he seemed to understand.  Everything changed, "Well, since you said so, I also feel that I am not capable"

    Nanoha's smile froze slightly, but soon her lips curved into a more contemptuous arc, and at the same time her eyes swept three inches ahead.

    "Neil, it really doesn't work."

    Neil, who had been paying attention to Nanoye's expression, naturally noticed the other person's gaze. He looked down and couldn't help but widen his eyes, like an angry cat staring at Nanoye who was smiling leisurely and contentedly.

    "No!? You dare to say that I can't do it!? I've told you from the first day of class that I am a man who can break through the sky. The word "no" cannot appear to me!! Very good, Nanoha.  Just wait, if I don’t train you well, I will spend the rest of my life hanging around Xixiang!!!”

    “This is what you said, Neil~~~”

    Naye secretly made a gesture indicating that the plan was successful, and at the same time thought of something in her heart.

    【This trick of using retreat to advance that my mother taught me is really useful. Although I don't know why I aimed at it like this in the end, as long as it succeeds, I'll be fine!  】

    In fact, it was not until some years later that Nanoha understood the true meaning of this matter. At that time, she lamented that her health teacher died early. At the same time, she was very fortunate that she had a mother as great as Kami who allowed her to do this.  I have avoided many detours in my life.

    "Forget it, let's stop today's training. I'll go back and think about how to arrange it"

    “I don’t know whether it was because he was inspired to fight or because his dignity as a man was challenged. Neil began to seriously think about what to do. Usually, these things were left to Anders to do.

    "Huh? What is that guy doing?"

    Neil suddenly slowed down, and a shadowy figure appeared in his field of vision.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Ha, why are all the cleaners boys, not even a girl"

    Furuichi stopped the broom in his hand, looked around the classroom, and couldn't help but sigh sadly.

    Doesn’t it mean that if men and women match each other, the work will not be tiring?  There are just a bunch of idiots here, and they are exhausted from doing anything.

    "You just give up on this idea, this is terribleIt's our class's policy" Yuuji walked past Furuichi with a broom on his shoulder, not looking like he was working at all, "That guy said that in order to avoid a series of unnecessary problems caused by male-female combinations, we separate boys and girls.  Separated to facilitate management, do you think we can resist the mountain above our heads?  And the girls seem to agree"

    “Can you disagree!? Girls almost don’t have to participate in work during the week!!”

    "From this point of view, it turns out that he is still a gentleman"

    "That's weird! Even if he is a gentleman, he can only be a gentleman in another sense!!!"

    "I'm telling you, you can chat as much as you want, but if you can work, Yuuji, you've barely even done anything!!"

    Listening to the two complaining, Touma couldn't stand it anymore. He was almost the only one working now. He obviously planned to grab those half-price bento boxes.

    "You should tell the group of people over there first"

    Yuuji pointed with his broom in the direction of the podium, where a group of people were gathering for activities.

    Standing on the podium, Akihisa used the broom as a guitar and danced his fingers as much as he could, as if he had returned to the school festival concert, with the intense melody seeming to linger in his ears.

    “Come on, call me!!!”

    “Honey!!!”

    "What a tall person!!! Call me God-sama!!!"

    "Ah, Lord Kami is playing a game console in that corner over there"

    Touma looked at this scene, then looked at someone in the corner who had entered the god of strategy mode, and couldn't help but sigh.

    How long will he be able to do this?

    ——

    Suddenly, the sound of the door being pulled attracted the attention of everyone in the class.

    A handsome face that was as cold as a knife appeared behind the door, and at the same time, those sharp wolf-like eyes made the guys in the class stay silent for a while and started cleaning obediently.

    “Kids, is your bastard head teacher gone already?”

    They were slightly surprised by the unexpected punishment, and then suddenly realized that it was their class teacher who had caused the hatred.

    "Well, our bastard head teacher left early during the last self-study class and let all the girls go"

    As the leader of the boys, Xiongji told Heigang in detail. When Heigang heard this, he felt that the temples on his forehead began to beat again.

    "That rascal……"

    "Um, Teacher Heigang, what do you want from Neil?"

    Touma's question caused Heigang to turn around. He looked at the people in the class, and for some reason the corner of his mouth curled up into a weird smile.

    "Ah, actually it was the boy's two girlfriends who came to see him"

    "What——!?"

    "girlfriend——!?"

    “Two more——!?”

    The boys looked at each other and saw the jealousy hidden in each other's eyes. They nodded one after another, immediately picked up the thing in their hands, and rushed out of the back door without saying a word.

    "Hey, don't damage public property"

    Heigang shouted behind them, chuckled, and then walked downstairs.

    When he walked downstairs, he found that the two girls waiting nearby were gone. Instead, there was a guy who deserved a beating, gaping at the large cloud of dust.

    "Faye, did you see the two little girls who were here just now?"

    Heigang walked over, patted Fay on the shoulder and asked as coldly as usual.

    "Huh? It's Kurojia~~" Faye turned around and showed a very hearty smile, and then her face became a little weird, "Kurojia, are you a lolita control?"

    Heigang was startled, then his face turned black, he pulled out a cold long knife out of thin air, clasped his hands and raised it, ready to slash at it.

    "You really deserve to be cut down just like that kid"

    “Ehehehe!! Oppose violence, Hei-chan~~~”

    “Go to hell!!”

    "Wait a minute, aren't you going to ask where those two girls went? I'll tell you, but you can't do anything to me!"

    ""

    Heigang stopped and stared at Fay coldly, while Fay smiled slightly and tidied up his clothes. It was not until Heigang was about to have his second impact that he slowly spoke.

    "Actually, I just met them and chatted for a few words. I found out that they were here to see Neil-chan, so I told them that Neil-chan had left.Okay, so they took their leave, and let me tell you something by the way.  "

    "That means you knew it beforehand, right?"

    "Well Wow!! Kuro-chan, a surprise attack is a foul!!"

    “I don’t care about you!!”

    “I clearly said I wouldn’t do anything!!”

    "Did I promise you!?"

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "So, you lost the ring that Yiwen gave you and you were thinking about how to die, maybe this is it?"

    "No, I'm not thinking about how to die"

    Negi looked at his brother depressedly, forgetting if he didn't help, he was still gloating about his misfortune.

    "I just lost my ring, is there any need to do this?"

    Although the ring was a relatively rare magic item, it was not in a life-and-death situation. However, seeing Negi like this, Neil immediately felt very happy.

    "You won't understand. If Master finds out, I will see hell"

    Yiwen’s terror began to emerge in Negi’s mind. His face turned pale and his whole body was shaking, as if he had seen a ghost.

    Neil couldn’t help but sigh at how powerful Yiwen was. He was able to make Negi, a little man-trained boy, even more miserable. He felt like he was almost turning into an M.

    "Hey, Neal, what's the ring that Mr. Negi mentioned? Doesn't it matter that he's still like this?"

    Nanoye pulled the corner of Neil's clothes and asked with some confusion.

    "Well, that ring is like a wedding ring that represents a lifelong promise, and Negi, the idiot, threw it away without knowing where. If his powerful wife at home knew about it, he would probably not have to go to bed for a month."

    "Hey!? Teacher Negi is already married!?"

    "Hey, Neil, stop making this up!"

    "I'm not making it up, I'm just explaining it to Nanoha."

    "What are you trying to explain!!"

    Facing Negi’s fire-breathing eyes, Neil shrugged and had to give up, "Okay, okay, I won’t say it anymore. Why don’t you recall it and let me help you reorganize the scene at that time."

    "real?"

    Negi looked at him suspiciously, could this guy really be so kind?

    "We are brothers after all Speaking of which, when did the ring disappear?"

    "It should have been last night"

    "Well, very good" Neil nodded, "Which woman's bed did you sleep in last night?"

    "Herehey!! Where are you going!!"

    Negi is crazy, he actually believes in a guy like Neil, he is really a fool.

    "Oh, oh, did you really sleep in someone else's bed? Yeah, there are so many people in the girls' dormitory, who could it be?"

    "I told you not to do it!! I haven't even slept in Asuna-san's bed recently!!"

    "The married life is not harmonious?"

    “Stay away from me!!!”

    "Teacher Negi is not pure."

    ""

    Negi leaned against the tree, wanting to die.

    “Neil——!!!”

    Just when Neil was enjoying the sight of Negi being beaten to a pulp, a familiar scream came from behind. Without thinking, he immediately bent down. The next second, a figure flew over his head, and at the same time, a wave of wind blew up.  A gust of cold wind.

    Neil raised his head and looked at the blond girl who flipped in the air and landed perfectly, and couldn't help but be speechless for a while.

    "Alicia, do you have to say hello in this way? If I hadn't avoided it, I really doubt I would have suffered internal injuries from you."

    "It doesn't matter, I just said hello a little more enthusiastically."

    "Is this called being more enthusiastic!? Who would rush over at a speed of 40 yards, 4 seconds and 2!? Do you think I am an American football player!?"

    “What a small family man.”

    "I'm sorry, anyone would be petty when their lives are at stake!"

    "Tch, I won't talk to you anymore" Alicia left Neil alone, moved her target to Nanoye who was aside, and immediately pounced on her, "yahoo! Nanoye!!"

    "Whoa, be careful, Alicia!!"

    Neil sighed helplessly at the two who started to fuck Lily, then turned his head and forced a smile at the black-haired girl who was running slowly.

    "Won't you stop this guy, Tifa?"

    ? ???Isn't this bad?  There is a beautiful girl throwing herself into my arms"

    Tifa walked up to Neil and smiled teasingly.

    “I wish the way of throwing myself into someone’s arms could be improved”

    Neil muttered softly, but the next moment, Tifa's beautiful black hair was fluttering with invisible domineering aura.

    "What were you talking about just now?"

    "No, I didn't say anything, Your Lady Queen."

    Neil immediately displayed his low-profile and domineering attitude. His dignity and integrity were completely useless in front of Tifa.

    "Ah, look, Nanoha, Neil is starting to lose his moral integrity again!!"

    "Neil has never had any moral integrity anyway"

    "Alicia, shut up, whose fault do you think it is that makes me like this!"

    "You blame me?"

    "Ha, if I don't blame you, why should I blame myself!?"

    "Shut up."

    "Yes, Your Lady Queen."

    "Neil really suffered."

    Alicia’s triumphant look made Neil want to hang her up and tickle her, but for Tifa’s sake, he still lay on the ground obediently.

    "By the way, what is Negi doing there?"

    Tifa noticed Negi, who had been ignored for a long time, but the other party was obviously trapped in an endless loop and did not notice their arrival.

    "Nieji is struggling with the question of whether he should have moral integrity or lose his moral integrity."

    ""

    “By the way, why did you and Alicia come here?”

    “Well, since it’s okay to stay at home, and Alicia has never been to school, I took her here for a walk.”

    Neil looked back at the girl who was chatting enthusiastically with Nanoye. She had maintained such an optimistic attitude since she woke up. It was not an exaggeration to say that she was offline. However, these might just be to cover up her inner feelings.  lonely.

    【Looks like we need to hurry up.  】

    Just when Neil was thinking about something, a strange murderous aura rushed towards him. Neil looked around and saw a large black mist rumbling towards him.

    "What is that!? The Black Mist Monster!?"

    As soon as he finished complaining, Neil was swallowed by the black mist.

    "Whoa! Help! Huh? Isn't this a guy from the class!? Hey, are you rebelling!?"

    "Burn my remains with the blazing holy fire! How joyful is life, and how sad is death!"

    "Ahhh!! Where did you come from the Ming Cult!? These people are crazy again!!! Tifa, Negi, save me!!"

    Tifa watched the group of people go away speechlessly, and then glanced at Negi who continued to seek death.

    This school is still so peaceful today.

 Text Chapter 1 That day, the boy walked into a new world

    My name is Orima Ichika, I'm 15 years old, and my gender is, um, with excalibur underneath, you know.

    At this moment, the fifteen-year-old youth is like a deep-sea fish.

    “The classroom with all girls except me is very stressful.

    But it doesn’t matter. With my ability to withstand stress that I have developed since childhood, I can still withstand this kind of pressure. I am quite confident about this.

    Why do you say that?

    This has to start with my family and my world.

    “Today’s world, I simply don’t know how to describe it in words.  First of all, the two mainstreams in the world today are technology and magic. As far as I know, eight years ago, the flying super weapon called IS came out, and the world has undergone earth-shaking changes. However, weapons like IS can only be made by  The manipulation by girls has led to a fundamental change in the status of men and women in society.  However, the matter did not end there. In the following years, the ISSDA organization responsible for space development announced the existence of "magic". Magic was originally unknown. Coupled with the new life from the universe, it became even more complicated.  Not to mention the various superpowers in Academy City, the world was once again in turmoil. However, with the efforts of many parties, the world finally settled down, and magic was gradually accepted by everyone. At the same time, ordinary humans could not  All known alien races appeared one after another, and the world became more and more diverse.

    However, there are still unknown things in this world, such as disobedient gods, demons, angels, magic societies that are still hidden in the dark, and advanced beings buried in the shadows. I know these because my family is special.  The reason is, after all, the old man in my family is not an ordinary person.

    In short, there are as many angels and demons as dogs, and fairies and heavenly beings are everywhere. This world is a strategic fortress.

    However, this world view is not enough to shock me, because the family I live in is enough to numb my nerves. My home is simply the most chaotic place in the world.  Compared with one who has a personality, all kinds of weapons are worth the sky, and I can also see angels and demons eating together and having fun, and even aiming their guns at someone. The moment I knew the truth, my three views were completely destroyed. Thousands of years of history  They've all been tricked into being dogs.

    “Alas, this world is so damn peaceful.

    “But even so, I am still very stressed at this moment.

    I folded my hands and put them under my chin, with cold eyes, trying to look calm. At this time, I finally understood Commander Ikari’s sense of pressure to remain calm in the face of the apostles’ attack.

    Commander Ikari is mighty!  !  !

    But the sights gathered from all around are really uncomfortable. Haven’t you seen that my forehead is already covered with heart-wrenching beads of sweat?  ?  Sure enough, no matter how old a girl is, she always has a trembling heart!  !  Sure enough, a girl's gaze is the most terrifying thing in the world. The ever-changing changes of sometimes resentment and sometimes anger are simply more disasters than taking the Western Scriptures.

    I took a deep breath, narrowed my eyes slightly, and all the nerves in my body suddenly became more tense than ever before.

    ??????????????????????????????????

    Wow, I relaxed too much and almost came out from behind.

    Ha, by the way, why do I have to stay in a place like this?

    Thinking of this, I recalled what happened the night before.

    That night, my brother said to me with a smile that could be read as bright and written as slutty.

    "Ichika, you will become the happiest man in the world."

    So that’s what he was talking about!  !  !  !  !

    I sighed deeply, and I mourned for a second for my seemingly happiness and actual sorrow. I started to swim away and observe the people around me.

    Well, the eyes of the girls on the left and the right are full of unparalleled curiosity for knowledge, and their shining eyes almost flashed through their tough golden eyes.

    I can’t see the back part, but the sight of the thorns on my back makes me feel like I’m sitting on pins and needles. I can understand it even without looking.

    "The person directly in front of me is a slightly older woman.

    She is a bit petite, and her figure is almost the same as that of a student, but her chest size is the nemesis of all high school girls.  The clothes are relatively large and make her look more petite, but she still feels quite cute.  In addition, she also wears a pair of black-rimmed glasses. Although they are crooked, she can still be called a bespectacled girl.

    And this girl with glasses was looking at the people in the class in panic, her timid posture was reminiscent of an injured little rabbit.

    You are a teacher, show me some domineering power!

    "Everyone is here. Then, SHR is going to startWhoops!  "

    Well, it’s not something you can do if you want to.

    I gave the teacher an appreciative look, but for some reason the teacher turned red and smiled shyly.

    ????????????????????????????????????????? Suddenly, I felt that the pressure on my body was a little heavier, and I almost died from a thousand arrows piercing my heart.

    “Well, then, please introduce yourself, uh, in order of seat number.”

    The teacher seemed to have recovered from the inexplicable emotion and said to the students in the audience in a panic.

    ""

    "It's so quiet. My dignity as a teacher is suddenly shattered into pieces."

    I looked at the teacher who was about to cry, and I couldn't bear it. At the same time, I felt unhappy with the girls in the class. Are you shy because you just entered high school? No one responded. The teacher was about to cry. Really?  I'm going to cry!  !

    I glanced at the teacher, and the teacher’s eyes also moved over.

    ??Okay, our eyes met.

    Please don’t look at me like this, you are not my type, teacher.

    I quickly lowered my head, I still understand the principle that a dead Taoist friend will not die a poor Taoist.

    “Oh, give me a normal high school life.

    The reason why I specifically emphasize "ordinary" here is simply because what I am in now is definitely not an ordinary high school, but the famous IS Academy-the only school in the world that trains IS operators.

    And the most important point is that IS, this deceptive thing, can only be activated by girls, so naturally, this is a girls' school.

    And why am I here?

    I need to emphasize again that I am a boy, and I am definitely a boy at first glance. My appearance can be considered a bit handsome, but it is definitely not the kind of beauty that makes even IS unable to identify my gender.

    The reason why I came to such a ghost place has to start with the entrance exam in February.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    That day, the sun was shining brightly, and the cherry blossoms flying freely in the sky made me fall in love.

    I looked at the clear sky and encouraged myself in my heart.

    Today is the entrance exam for Junior High School. For your own goals, you can’t do it without working hard.

    The school I go to is called Mahora Gakuin. It is a very large Academy City that has everything from kindergarten to university. There are many schools in it, all types, and my target is the famous Mitsusaka High School.

    The reason why I chose Mitsusaka is not because of its reputation, but because my brothers and sisters all graduated from here. I have an indescribable yearning for that place.

    I want to chase the traces they left behind, and I want to be like them.

    that's it.

    Well, of course, if I am admitted to Mitsusaka High School, my goal of dominating Mitsusaka will be one step closer, and realizing Mahora's dream of complete domination will not be unattainable.

    Hahahaha, I couldn’t help but laugh out loud.

    "Why are you giggling so early in the morning?"

    At this time, my head was hit hard.  When I looked back, I saw a handsome man with white shoulder-length hair standing behind me. He was looking at me listlessly with a pair of dead fish eyes, and he didn't look like he was awake at all.

    "Brother, you got up so early"

    ??I touched my head and laughed dryly.

    "Well, seeing as you have a test today, I got up early to see you out"

    Hey, is this guy so kind?

    "Hey, don't think I can't understand your expression"

    "Well……"

    Although those dead fish eyes are completely rotten, they are still so sharp.

    I don’t know if my thoughts were revealed again, but I got another blow on the head.

    "By the way, you forgot to bring your admission ticket"

    I was stunned for a moment, watching my brother hand a certificate to me.

    "Huh? Didn't I prepare it last night?"

    As I was talking, I wanted to go through my bag. I had carefully prepared all kinds of things the night before.

    "Well, men will always forget some things, just like forgetting what their first love looked like"

    “I won’t forget it!!”

    I replied angrily, but I didn't notice the firmness in my tone.

    The old man looked at me steadily for a moment, with an inexplicable light flashing in his eyes.?, and then touched my hair with a slight smile.

    “Okay, take your admission ticket and go quickly, don’t be late.”

    I didn’t notice anything strange about my brother, so I took the admission ticket and didn’t check whether I really didn’t bring it with me. I said goodbye to my brother and went out.

    "It seems that Ichika has grown up"

    After saying this softly, the man walked back into the room with a smile.

    It was easy, so I came to the address indicated on the admission ticket.

    ???????????????????? Why is it not in Mahonliang Academy, but in a high school outside?

    But I didn’t think too much about it. Anyway, it said this on the admission ticket and I couldn’t change it even if I wanted to.

    But I feel a little uneasy.

    Are you nervous before the exam?

    With a feeling of apprehension, I walked into the imposing building in front of me.

    "I'm just going to go, turn left and right, how on earth are you going to get to the second floor!?"

    It’s been almost ten minutes since I walked, and I still haven’t found the stairs to the second floor. The internal structure is too complicated!  ?  Is this the maze before challenging the BOSS!  !

    My eyes wandered around, trying to find the guide map on the wall, but I sadly discovered that the walls inside were so beautiful that I couldn't even find a crack, let alone any wall charts.

    ?????????? This time, shit, I’m lost.

    "Hey, what should I do? Hey, why are you so quiet?"

    At this time, I finally realized that it was eerily quiet here. After walking for so long, I didn’t even meet a single person. Could it be that the exam has already started?  ?  Could it be that my dream of dominating Mitsusaka was just aborted?  ?

    God, I curse Jesus for not having chrysanthemums!  !

    “Perhaps God really heard my curse from the heart, and a door appeared not far in front of me.

    I walked to the door and saw a piece of paper stuck on it with the words "Infinite_Stratos Examination Room" written on it.

    "Well, I guess this is the right place"

    Because it says "Examination Room" on it.

    But the name of this examination room really looks impressive, and there are actually two English words that I can’t understand.

    Thinking of this, I feel deeply disappointed for my English course.

    I guess I won’t be able to pass the English test this time.

    But it doesn’t matter, my other subjects are fine!  !

    After taking a deep breath, I opened the door and walked into the room.

    "Ah, you are a candidate. Okay, go over there to change clothes. We are pressed for time, so you have to hurry up. This place can only be rented until four o'clock. I don't have time to trouble you. Really, I don't know what I'm doing.  What……"

    As soon as I entered the room, a nervous-looking female teacher, about thirty-five years old or above, spoke a lot of words like a machine gun without raising her head. I was stunned for a few seconds.

    Hey, hey, hey!  !  !  Sister, don’t you need to see what I look like and check my admission ticket!  ?  Where has the professionalism of being an invigilator gone?  ?  And what’s going on with changing clothes!  ?  You have to change clothes for exams these days!  ?  Are you asking me to use my body to show the beauty of the human body in ancient Greece?  ?  Sorry, I have been failing art classes since I was a kid!  !  Well, actually this is to prevent students from cheating, right?  But there is no one other than you in this room. I really don’t see any other candidates anywhere!  !

    While I was minding my own business, the elder sister gave instructions and walked out of the room directly with the documents in her arms.

    I watched the other party leave in embarrassment. I bet the eldest sister really didn’t even look at me.

    "Hey, what kind of test is this"

    I muttered a few words in a depressed voice and walked towards the place covered by the curtain.

    And at this moment, I entered a new world.

 Text Chapter 2 Sure enough, this is a conspiracy

    When I opened the curtain and walked in, I saw the object in the center of the room.

    The streamlined metal shell reflects light that is not dazzling, and an armor-like outfit sits quietly.

    I looked at it carefully and then fell silent.

    “Damn it, what kind of clothes do you want me to change into?! Are you asking me to take the war studies test!!”

    The bag in my hand was almost smashed by me.

    I calmed down the turbulent feeling in my heart that I wanted to hit someone, and walked over, looking left and right at this thing. After looking at it for a long time, I was speechless.

    Isn’t this the IS that appears on TV?

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of 1999

    But this thing actually has something to do with me. Well, it should be related to my family.

    "This is what changed the world"

    Because of the "White Knight Incident" of that year, the world became aware of the existence of this kind of weapon. At the same time, the originally balanced military structure suddenly collapsed. How many IS controllers can be found will directly affect the country's military strength.  , so every country began to implement a system of preferential treatment of women.

    Although there is a magical power like magic in the world today, it has not been widely used in the military due to various restrictions. Moreover, IS has advantages that can compete with magic. In comparison, the country is more willing to invest more resources.  on this emerging technology.

    Well, this is actually nothing to me. I am more curious about IS. After all, I have seen forces more powerful than IS.

    With all kinds of thoughts, I couldn't help but reach out and touch it.

    Anyway, IS can only be activated by women. If I, a pure man, touch it, I will probably have no reaction like touching a dead fish. It is a rare opportunity to touch it and I will not suffer any loss.

    However, there are always various unknowns in life. You can never guess what will happen in the next second. Of course, it is another matter if you have the ability to predict.

    A cold metallic feeling came from the fingertips, followed by a burst of dazzling silver light and various information pouring into the mind.

    “Eh!? Eh————!!!!!!”

    Faced with such a strange situation, I suddenly lost my train of thought.

    When I finally came to my senses, I found that the IS had actually moved and attached itself to my body like armor, becoming part of my hands and feet.

    "What happened!?"

    “Has someone activated IS!?”

    "who is it!?"

    "Huh? This, this is -"

    "man!?"

    Hearing the sound, a group of researchers in white coats came over. They opened the curtain and saw me activating IS. They all fell into a state of sluggishness where they couldn't think.

    I looked at the researchers in front of me in silence, and then looked at the abnormality on my body. I immediately showed a miserable face like a Christian abandoned by God. At the same time, the devil on my brother's face flashed through my mind.  smile, with only one thought left in her mind.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? This is a conspiracy.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    “Oh, I want to die.

    "Classmate, Orimaru Ichika-san!"

    A voice calling my name brought me back to reality from my annoying thoughts. I held my forehead and blurted out weakly before I could figure out the situation.

    "Ah, what's the matter?"

    "Ah, um, um, I'm very sorry for calling you so loudly all of a sudden. Are you, are you angry? Yes, I'm sorry! But, um, I'll introduce myself in the order of the fifty syllables. Now it's Oribara-san's turn.  So, I'm really, really sorry! Can you please introduce yourself? Are you willing?"

    It was then that I really came back to my senses and figured out the situation, and found that my deputy instructor, Yamada Maya, was constantly bowing his head and apologizing to me. It was obviously my own fault, but the teacher wanted to apologize himself. For a moment, I was full of guilt.

    "Uh, um, Mr. Yamada, you don't have to apologize like this. It's all my fault. I will introduce myself."

    I stretched out my hand to stop Teacher Maya Yamada from apologizing, and quickly made a comforting reassurance.

    "Really, really!? You, you promised me! You must do it!!"

    Teacher Yamada suddenly raised his head, seriously grasped my hand and leaned towards me, and he could still see the mist in his eyes.

    Teacher, are you really a teacher?  ?  This pairThe attitude of the little girl can easily be misunderstood, and some ignorant and innocent little boys might have fallen into trouble from then on!  !  !  Oh, oh, don't put your chest on it, be careful, my cannon may go off!  Also, I need to reiterate it again, teacher, you are really not my type!  !

    In the struggle between reason and sensibility, angels and demons, I took my hand out with difficulty, left my seat and walked to the podium with a slight bend without being noticed.

    Ah, I almost got hard just now.

    Standing on the podium, looking at the unabashed thirst for knowledge in the eyes of the girls in the audience, including Teacher Yamada, I suddenly felt like I was on the top of Mount Everest, and it was difficult to even breathe.

    "Ahem."

    I straightened my back and cleared my throat, thinking about what to say next.

    ???????????????????? But my mind went blank. As expected, the pressure had already crushed my thinking power into pieces.

    At this time, I took a peek at the seat by the window. Sitting there was a black-haired girl with a ponytail.

    Her name is Xiao Zhizhen, my childhood sweetheart who we only reunited after six years. This girl has always had a single ponytail. When I first entered the classroom, I recognized her at a glance.

    “But it’s really a transformation of women.

    No, no, now is not the time to think about this.

    "Help me quickly!!"

    I signaled her with my eyes. As a childhood sweetheart who has been dating for a long time, she must be able to understand this information instantly.

    "snort!"

    You actually ignored me!  ?

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Oh, oh, what does this cold aura and this arrogant attitude mean!  Where has the arrogant and a little bit coquettish Hoshi-chan gone!  !  Now Chen is completely 100% proud!  !  She actually abandoned me mercilessly at my critical moment, turned her face expressionlessly to the window, and snorted coldly, "I'll kill you, did I offend you, Miss Chen!"  !

    “However, this did remind me of something.

    I remember my brother once told me that when faced with a girl who is wrapped in pride and makes people wonder if she is engaged in chain defense, you must use your fiery penis to penetrate the opponent's uterus.

    Of course, this is summed up by my rich theory and practice. Although I don’t know where his theory and practice come from, I even wonder if he made it up casually.

    ??????????????????? However, I have no idea what those two words mean in English, because I am powerless in English. I have obviously been abroad, and there are foreigners at home. I only know the twenty-six English letters ABC, which is really weak.

    Well, I don’t really want to know the meaning of this. I know that what comes out of my brother’s mouth is definitely not fun, because every time I ask my sister or other older women in the family, I will be scolded.  Of course, many times I will attract hatred consciously or unconsciously. In comparison, the harm I suffered is quite small.

    Ah, I am going off topic again. Look, the eyes of the girls below are starting to burst into flames.

    Well, what should I say at this time?

    Let’s start with a song called “Girls’ School Boys” by Twins?  Well, it does fit the occasion, but this is a self-introduction, not a concert.

    【When we introduce ourselves, too many rhetoric just attracts the temporary attention of others. To let people know ourselves, the most important thing is to show our true side.  】

    Brother’s voice seemed to ring in my mind. At this time, I seemed to see the holy light of heaven.

    Sometimes I’m pretty reliable.

    The corners of my mouth raised slightly uncontrollably, and the sunshine outside the window shone in at the right time. At this moment, in the eyes of some ignorant little girls, I became a handsome and sunny boy.

    A small exclamation came from below, and my attention immediately came back. I took a breath and began to introduce myself.

    "My name is Ichika Orimara."

    “Yeah, yeah, yeah!!”

    Everyone’s eyes showed the expectation of “I want to hear more.”

    I smiled, what a group of curious and kind children.

    Then, I should also treat others with sincerity.

    "I like Lolita the most."

    Maintaining a sunny smile, I expressed what I loved most in my heart.

    institutions

    The sounds of various heads banging on the table and people falling to the ground kept ringing out. It seemed that they were moved by my sincerity.

    I think everyone can become a partner who loves lolita.

    At this moment, I seem to have new hope for the future.

    The sound of clicking footstepsThere was an urgent sound, is someone coming?

    “Are you going to reveal your abnormal sexual fetish as soon as you get here!?”

    Huh?  Does this sound sound familiar?

    But before I had time to react, I was hit hard on the head and sent flying.

    Wow, this kind of invisible murderous martial arts passed down by my brother is so familiar to me. The pain that directly penetrates the skull and hits the cerebral cortex is simply exhilarating How strange!  !  I'm not a pussy-shaker like Sister Xiaoyuan!  !  !

    “However, this knocking method, whether it’s power, angle, or speed, is very similar to the person in my impression.

    I swallowed and turned around with a little fear. I saw the woman behind me wearing a black suit and tight skirt. She had a slender figure and a body curve with no fat at all due to regular exercise. And the other person was at this time  He crossed his arms in front of his chest, raised the corners of his eyes, and his eyes were as sharp as a wolf's.

    "What the hell, Guan Yunchang!?"

    Snapped——

    “Ugh, I got hit on the head again, I’m probably going to have a cerebral hemorrhage now.

    "Sister Chifuyu, it hurts so much!"

    Yes, the domineering woman in front of me is my sister Chifuyu Orimaru.

    "Who is the hero in the Three Kingdoms, idiot!!"

    I rubbed my head and stood up from the ground, looking at my sister in front of me, very curious about her appearance.

    "Sister Chifuyu, why are you here? Aren't you out training for the annual World's No. 1 Martial Arts Tournament?"

    "Do you think I am Yamcha!? Who told you that I would go to that kind of conference!!"

    Chifuyu-san’s eyes started to sparkle, and her fists were clenched tightly. She would probably attack accordingly depending on my answer.

    “Uh, it’s my brother, that’s what I told you!!”

    I quickly shied away all the responsibilities, but after hearing this, Chifuyu-san loosened her fists and held her forehead in distress.

    "That idiot has been talking nonsense all day long"

    Looking at Chifuyu-san's depressed and gnashing expression, I couldn't help but want to laugh out loud. Those words I just came up with on the spur of the moment were purely to deceive my brother. Oh, haha, a Tai Chi push hand can kill someone invisible. I feel  At this moment, my IQ doubled several times.

    "Huh? By the way, what was going on with your self-introduction just now?"

    "Well……"

    Okay, I haven’t even breathed a sigh of relief yet. Why did this hatred suddenly shift back? I didn’t make fun of you.

    "My brother told me to be heart-to-heart and treat others with sincerity"

    And as soon as I finished speaking, Chifuyu-san came towards me with an angry fist.

    “Just lie to me now!!!!”

    Is it okay to let your brother lie like this openly?  ?

 Text Chapter 59 Looking forward to meeting him again

    "Hey, your eyes are wandering. Do you want to borrow money from me? For the sake of us being brothers, just tell me how much you want. It's okay to give the Ming coins directly to you!"

    There was a short distance from leaving the World Tree to one of the squares near the World Tree. Along the way, Neil found that Negi peeked at him very frequently, almost every few steps.  When he turned his head, Negi quickly turned his head and whistled. This behavior made Neil very unhappy, because it felt very disgusting to be treated like this by a boy, and Negi was not a girl who secretly liked him.  .

    “ Could it be that Negi has been looking at 3A girls for a long time and hasn’t had any contact with boys for a long time, and finally his interest in that area has begun to awaken!  ?

    In an instant, Negi’s image became dangerous in Neil’s eyes.

    "Why is it such an unlucky thing to say? How much do you want today's birthday to become the anniversary of my death! What do you mean by that look in your eyes? I always feel super unhappy!!"

    Negi was obviously stunned by Neil's sudden words for a few seconds before he reacted. Coupled with the weird look in his eyes, he couldn't help but complain angrily.

    Neil stuck out his tongue, put his hands on the back of his head, and quickened his pace slightly, leading Negi by half a body.

    "Do you have anything to say?"

    Negi paused for a moment, looking sideways at the face partially blocked by his arms, his eyes flashing behind the lenses.

    “Hey, Neil, has something happened to you recently?”

    I always feel that something has changed in him.

    Neil’s pace slowed down unconsciously, but soon returned to its original state, and he asked without looking back.

    "Why do you think so?"

    “I just feel like you’ve been a little absent-minded these days, as if you’re a little further away”

    Raising his head and looking at the stars covering the night sky, the starlight gently reflected the faint light on Negi's glasses.

    Neil put down his hands and put them behind his back. He also raised his head and stared at him from a distance.

    "No, nothing has changed"

    In the end, he was still like that.

    Nothing has changed.

    "Neil"

    Negi turned his head and opened his mouth, as if he wanted to say something, but for a long time, he did not say another word.

    "Don't talk about me, it's you" Neil suddenly spoke up and grabbed the topic, turning his face and blinking, "You are the one who should be said to be absent-minded, right? You seem to have no energy recently, as if you were distracted by something.  Things are bothering me"

    "Is it that obvious?"

    Negi lowered his head and muttered quietly, but Neil could still hear him beside him.

    "It's all written on your face I thought you looked confident after the school festival, but it turns out you've been so worried these days that you almost jumped off a building. What, is it a worry about love, boy?"  "

    When talking about love, Neil’s eyes brightened up and his tone was full of ridicule.

    "No, I just had a quarrel with Asuna-san"

    Negi rolled his eyes at him and became dejected again.

    "Sister? Oh, haha, it really is a matter of love~~~You dishonest guy~~~"

    "Do you have to think about this!?"

    "Okay, what did you and eldest sister argue about?"

    Neil spread his hands and did not continue teasing the other party.

    "Actually, it's not a big deal. Asuna-san just reminded me that I am very similar to Chao-san"

    Negi lowered his head a little further and sighed softly.

    "I see, the eldest sister is angry because of this"

    Neil looked at his brother’s confused expression, and he probably figured out what was going on between him and Asuna.

    After meeting with Gunel and learning that his father was still alive, Neil also guessed what Negi was thinking now. He must be full of things about his father. Since a long time ago, Negi has been working hard for his father.  , constantly injured, and constantly moving forward. After getting more accurate news, he will only work harder to move forward for his dream, even at the risk of losing his life.

    Father seems to be everything to him.

    This is exactly the same as the super ring tone.

    For the sake of your dreams, you are willing to give up everything, including your own happiness.

    And Tomorrow Cai is angry about it, maybe that's it.

    "Actually, Asuna-san is right, and I said the same thing to Chao-san, but I"? 

    Although he clearly rejected Chao's approach, he himself followed Chao's path, almost exactly the same path.

    He, how should he choose?

    "Neji, do you still remember what Chao Lingyin said?"

    Neil didn’t pay attention to Negi’s current expression and just continued talking.

    "Don't stop, keep moving forward This sentence should be very suitable for you now. For you, your father's affairs can be said to be everything to you. If you are asked to give up everything now for this, you must be able to do it.  Yes, in this aspect, you, Chao Lingyin, and I are really the same"

    Neil slowly took a breath of the refreshing summer night, his eyes slightly focused on Negi's face.

    "However, I think this is correct, or in other words, any approach is correct, but everyone chooses a different position. It is probably impossible for you to give up looking for your father, so why not go all the way?  Black, just like Kick-Ass who became a hero after being knocked headlong"

    "Well, I always feel that the tone of your words has suddenly changed a lot"

    "Don't worry about these things. Your goal is very clear anyway. You just think too much. Anyway, there is only one way you want to go from now on, isn't it?"

    Facing Neil’s smile, Negi seemed to know a little bit about what he should choose.

    "However, I have one more thing to say. No matter what you choose, you should also pay more attention to the people around you, such as eldest sister. I think eldest sister is very clear about your thoughts, and this is what she is worried about.  , it’s just that she doesn’t want to see you scarring yourself, the eldest sister’s idea is probably that simple"

    Neil took a few steps forward, tapping his toes slightly. As his body turned, his long hair fluttered lightly, and his face was clearly reflected in Negi's eyes.

    "Don't forget this, because when you lose, the pain is not something you can bear"

    "Neil"

    They were only a few steps apart, but Niji felt like they were separated by a chasm.

    Because there was a bit of sad nostalgia in Neil's eyes, which blocked his approach.

    "Well, that's all I want to say. It's up to you what you think about next" Neil spread his hands and smiled softly, then turned a little evil again, "But eldest sister really loves you deeply.  Said~~~"

    "Why do you come back here again!!!"

    The sentimental atmosphere just now was gone, and Negi rolled his eyes angrily.

    “Hehe~~~”

    Neil grinned wider, looked away slightly, and saw the surrounding environment clearly. His smile was frozen, and his expression was a little confused.

    "Ah, by the way, what am I doing here?"

    "Huh? Don't you know it yourself!?"

    "I really don't know, I'm following you"

    "How are you following me!? You are following me and running in front of me!!"

    "In this case, I will go home. Goodbye, young man who works hard~~~"

    Neil waved his hand and walked forward without looking back, but he was immediately grabbed by the collar.

    "It's rare that you come here, so just patrol with me. You have a lot of time anyway"

    I don’t know where Niji got the strength, but he was holding on to Neil’s collar as firmly as a rock.

    "Hey, I'm not on duty tonight, and my youth is calling me!!"

    "What youth?"

    “Galgame on the computer!!!”

    “Delete your youth for me!!”

    "Do you want to ruin my life!?"

    "Your life is too insignificant!!"

    Seeing that Negi refused to let go of him, Neil lowered his head helplessly, but after waiting for a while, he found that Negi was still where he was.

    "Aren't you going to patrol? Why are you standing here without moving? You want to be a sentinel!"

    "No, I'm waitingah, here it comes!"

    When Negi was talking, a figure in the field of vision gradually enlarged, and he suddenly shouted.

    Neil looked in the direction that Negi was looking at, and saw Setsuna coming this way quickly, and Kamo the ferret was lying on her shoulder.

    "Why is Kamo and Setsuna-san together?"

    Generally speaking, doesn’t Kamo, the pervert, always follow Negi?

    "If you come to me today, I will ask Kamo to find Setsuna-san first, and then we will make an appointment to meet here."

    ? ?Ji smiled and explained in a calm tone.

    Neil glanced at Negi thoughtfully, his eyes brightened slightly, and then fell silent.

    "Teacher Negi, Teacher Neil, good evening."

    Setsuna quickly arrived in front of them. There seemed to be no surprise about Neil's appearance. Negi or Kamo must have told her in advance.

    "Boss Neil, long time no see."

    Kamo jumped from Setsuna’s shoulder to Negi, turned to say hello to Neil.

    "It's been a long time indeed. You haven't done anything wrong recently, have you?"

    Neil half-opened his eyes and glanced at Kamo who was stiff.

    “No, absolutely not!! I don’t dare to lose even a hair under Boss Neil’s eyes!!”

    "That means you did a lot of bad things that I didn't see, right?"

    Under Kamo’s desperate eyes, Neil raised a bright smile.

    "Okay, Neil, Kamo hasn't done much recently and has helped me a lot. Let's go on patrol now"

    Seeing this, Negi had no choice but to interrupt Neil's topic.

    Neil waved his hands quickly, as if he refused to agree.

    "No, it's not my turn tonight, I won't work overtime, you have to go do it yourself!"

    "Anyway, you are here, and you will do some meaningless things when you go back. It is better to stay. It is rare that we can be on duty together"

    “What’s so pointless!! You’re actually vetoing my life!!”

    "Teacher, what are you talking about?"

    Listening to the conversation between the two, Setsuna on the side was confused.

    "It's nothing, it's just that Neil promised us to patrol together. One more person will add more strength."

    Negi turned to Setsuna and smiled, taking Neil with him by the way.

    "Who agreed? Don't just talk to yourself!"

    "Then let's set off now!"

    "Okay, Teacher Negi."

    "Hey, don't ignore me, listen to me!!!"

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Ah, I really want to go home"

    Raising his head, Neil looked at the starry sky and lazily followed Negi and Setsuna.

    “It’s only been less than two minutes! How unmotivated you are!!”

    Neil didn’t pay attention to Neji’s words. He turned to look at An Jing walking beside him, his eyes rolled, and he didn’t know what he was thinking.

    "Speaking of Setsuna-san, why are you and Negi together? Could it be that you are having an unethical love affair with your eldest lady and her fiancé behind your back!?"

    Neil covered his mouth with his hands, his face filled with disbelief.

    "Who do you think is the betrothed!!"

    "I did not betray the eldest lady!!"

    "As expected of Neil, he said all the things in my heart, but it doesn't matter, brother, you can be considered Setsuna's master, it's totally okay!!"

    "How is it OK!!!" x2

    The two of them shouted at Kamo at the same time, dumbfounded.

    “I understand, I know how to do it, huh huh~~~~~”

    "You know nothing! The laughter behind you is full of bad intentions!!"

    "Teacher Neil, I will never change my heart for the eldest lady!!"

    In desperation, Setsuna expressed his loyalty to Konoka without thinking.

    "Oh, that's true" x3

    At this time, two young men, one a pervert, looked at Setsuna with ambiguous eyes. Setsuna was stunned, and then turned red and waved his hands in denial.

    "No, it's not what you think. I, I just treat the eldest lady, just"

    "Love……"

    "It's love"

    "like."

    The three guys caught Setsuna’s words very wisely.

    "Nah!!!!!!!"

    At night, the girl’s shy screams broke through the sky.

    "You guys are really energetic"

    Suddenly a voice intervened in the joke between three people and one mink. They followed the sound at the same time and saw a young man wearing a high school uniform leaning against a lamppost, holding a mobile phone in his hand, and his eyes glanced slightly  Their fingertips are still touching the bright screen.

    &nbsp;"Why are you here? Are you also patrolling at night?"

    Neil walked over and obviously knew the other person.

    The young man then turned his head, looked at Neil walking towards him, and smiled slightly.

    "Well, I'm short of manpower recently, so I came to help. Anyway, I still get overtime pay"

    "Senior Muchen."

    In an instant, he also came over and bowed respectfully to the other party.

    The young man is Jun Muchen.

    "It's Setsuna-chan, why are you with this bastard brat?"

    "Who are you calling a bastard? Speaking of bastards, you bastard is even more of a bastard!!"

    “Tsk, tsk, tsk, it’s full of balls in one sentence, it’s really dirty!”

    “It’s your head that’s dirty!!”

    "Well, actually, Teacher Neil is here to patrol tonight, so we came together"

    "The moment interrupted the two people's unscrupulous conversation, and at the same time, I felt that the two guys were really similar.

    "Neil, Setsuna-san, who is this gentleman?"

    There is obviously someone here who doesn’t know the other person.

    "Oh, this is a student from the high school department. Senior Jun Muchen, like me, is also employed by the school and is very powerful."

    Seeing that Neal had no intention of introducing him, Setsuna had no choice but to introduce him to Neji. When he looked at Jun Muchen, there was a hint of admiration in his eyes.

    "Ahahaha, I am stronger in that area"

    Jun Muchen touched the back of his head and smiled brightly, swinging his waist back and forth slightly.

    In an instant, he turned away with his cheeks slightly red, Negi looked puzzled, while Neil's eyes were full of contempt.

    "You can no longer be described as a scumbag."

    "Uh, um, nice to meet you, Mr. Jun."

    Although I didn’t understand what Jun Muchen meant by that aspect, I still extended my hand in a friendly manner.

    "This is Teacher Negi, just call me Muchen. He is such a personable gentleman, completely different from a guy who only knows bullshit"

    With a gentle smile on her face, Jun Muchen held Niji’s hand and said something that made someone angry.

    "It's much better than you, the guy with the same curly hair as [beep——]"

    Neil twitched the corners of his eyes, raised the corners of his mouth, and said coldly.

    “Although my hair is black and curly, it is definitely not the curly hair on [beep——]!!”

    "Ah la la, you really didn't bring it upon yourself"

    The two people looked at each other, as if there were sparks constantly arousing.

    "Well, Neil, you and Mr. Muchen are very familiar with each other."

    "Only a ghost is familiar with this kind of guy!" Neil turned his head and glared at Niji, then immediately turned back to stare at Jun Muchen, "This guy had a fight with me for no reason last time, what do you think?  Is this kind of person seriously ill?!"

    “It’s not just for nothing!!”

    "Then what are you talking about!!"

    “Because I’m bored!!”

    “Idiot!!”

    "Ha, I really don't understand"

    Negi held his forehead with a headache, feeling as if two Neils appeared in front of him.

    “Speaking of which, what are you doing here alone?”

    "I'm waiting for someone."

    Jun Muchen put away his phone and said with a yawn.

    "Ha, waiting for someone? You don't look like you have a date, do you?"

    "How different! One day I will go to a love hotel with the president!!"

    "One sentence will reveal your true face clearly."

    Neil sighed very much, this guy is really powerful in combat, his combat effectiveness has broken through the lower limit.

    "Actually, I was waiting for the principal's guests to come out" Seeing the curiosity in the three people's eyes, Jun Muchen continued, "They are people from the Holy Church."

    "The Holy Church? Is it dealing with the previous ghoul incident?"

    Neil was the first to react, and at the same time, three unlucky children flashed through his mind.

    "Ghoul? What ghoul?"

    Negi and Setsuna looked at Neil suspiciously. Neil was stunned. It seemed that they didn't know about the incident.

    After briefly explaining it to them, Negi and Setsuna's expressions changed slightly and became a little heavy.

    “Actually, you don’t need to be so nervous. As long as you deal with it well, you won’t be afraid of too much trouble”

    &nbsp; Jun Muchen put away his playful look and calmly comforted the two of them, with a comforting warmth in his voice.

    "Yeah." x2

    "By the way, who was sent by the Holy Church?" Neil raised his eyes and looked at Jun Muchen, "Is it the agent? Or are the people from the burial agency also coming out?"

    "You know a lot" Jun Muchen's eyes were slightly surprised, and then he continued to lean against the lamppost lazily, "That person is the person in charge of the nearby Shengtang Church stronghold, he is oh, myself  Look, he comes out."

    Jun Muchen suddenly stood up straight and looked back at the building behind him. In the darkness, the sound of neither light nor heavy footsteps sounded rhythmically.

    Everyone’s eyes were focused on him, and the figure in the shadow gradually became clearer, and the cross hanging on his chest reflected a faint silver light.

    "Oh? I didn't expect there would be so many people here"

    There seemed to be a little surprise in the heavy voice, and a man wearing a black priest's uniform appeared in front of everyone.

    Neil’s pupils shrank tightly, and the man’s face was deeply imprinted on his retinas. He opened his mouth slightly, then bit his lower lip tightly, and an imperceptible trace of violent murderous intention passed deep in his eyes.

    Soon, the trace of hostility disappeared, and Neil stood aside silently, returning to his usual listless appearance.

    Jun Muchen, who had been keeping quiet, glanced at Neil thoughtfully, then stood up with a smile and introduced the newcomer to Niji and the others.

    "This is the chief priest of Haiming City Church, and the person in charge of negotiating with our Magic Association on behalf of the Holy Church Church, Kotomine Kirei."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Jun Muchen faced Kotomine Kirei and introduced the person on the other side.

    "These three are magicians and swordsmen from the Magic Association, Negi Springfield, Neil Springfield, and Setsuna Sakurasaki."

    "Good evening, you three. I never expected that the Magic Association would have such outstanding children."

    Kotomine Kirei's eyes are always heavy, giving people a serious feeling.

    "You're flattered, Mr. Kotomine."

    Facing the other party’s compliment, Negi quickly nodded in return.

    Kotomine Kirei’s eyes passed over the faces of the three of them one by one. When he saw Neil, he paused for a moment and then turned to Jun Muchen.

    "Mr. Muchen, my business has been finished, and it's almost time for me to leave."

    "Let me take you out" Jun Muchen nodded to the other party, and then winked at the three of them, "Then I will lead Mr. Yanfeng to leave, and you three can continue working"

    "Okay, Mr. Muchen."

    "Goodbye, Senior Muchen."

    Neil didn’t look at Kirei for a second, he raised his head and nodded lightly to Jun Muchen, then turned around and left with the two of them.

    "Then let's go, Mr. Kotomine."

    "sorry to bother you."

    Kotomine Kirei nodded in thanks, then vaguely glanced at the direction Neil left, with an obscure smile on his lips.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "I'll send it here."

    Reaching the entrance of the academy, Jun Muchen stopped and turned to talk to Kotomine Kirei, who was following closely behind him.

    "Well, thank you."

    Jun Muchen nodded slightly to him and walked away.

    Kotomine Kirei calmly watched Jun Muchen leave. He slowly turned around until his back disappeared.

    “It seems like something interesting happened tonight, Kirei.”

    The strange voice appeared out of thin air, but Kotomine Kirei did not feel the slightest surprise, and his expressionless face maintained his usual indifference.

    "What are you referring to?"

    Kirei stared at the void in front of him, as if there was a figure in front of him talking to him.

    "hehe……"

    The sound of laughter was accompanied by golden light particles, which gathered together little by little. Soon, the silhouette of a human figure loomed in the golden light.

    "You should have discovered it, that brat"

    Yao dispersed, and a young man wearing a black jacket had his hands in his trouser pockets. His handsome face was full of arrogance, and a pair of bloody eyes under the golden bangs seemed to have an addictive demonic quality, staring directly at the indifferent eyes.  man.

    Seeing that Kirei remained silent, the young man raised an evil smile on his lips, narrowed his eyes slightly, and the blood in his eyes became more and more piercing.

    "He seems to have the same thing as us."

    Qili looked at the man??, his eyes were cold, and he met those eyes that were difficult for mortals to look directly into without giving in.

    Suddenly, Kirei smiled.

    A gloomy smile appeared on his cold and sharp face.

    "Indeed, aren't you interested, Gilgamesh?"

    "Of course I have interests. There aren't many things in this world that interest me" The smile on Gilgamesh's lips grew wider, and the light in his eyes became more and more elusive. "But, we can't be interested in him now."  Take action."

    "Oh why?"

    There was a hint of curiosity in Kirei's expression.

    Such emotional changes are very rare for him.

    "Because of the agreement with that guy, if that kid encounters danger within my sight, try to save his life."

    Gilgamesh withdrew his gaze and raised his head slightly. The night sky was reflected in his eyes, and he seemed to be able to see a night similar to the original one.

    "That mysterious heroic spirit?"

    Kirei frowned, a familiar yet unfamiliar figure appeared in his mind.

    "Um."

    Gilgamesh’s gaze retracted from the sky and fell on Kirei.

    "Do you know his identity?"

    Hearing Kirei’s question, Gilgamesh smiled playfully.

    "That's right, but it's better not to tell you for the time being. It will be more exciting to save the interesting things until the end."

    Gilgamesh looked past Kirei, looking in an unknown direction, with slight waves in his eyes.

    "My king, I am looking forward to meeting him again."

    ?…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

    PS: I plan to overthrow and rewrite it, and change the protagonist to a female.

 Text Chapter 60 Moon Peak Shrine

    irritable.

    That feeling lingered in my mind for quite some time.

    The things that happened recently and the people I met have revived many memories that have been buried deep in my heart. In my mind, almost all of them are pictures that I don’t want to think of.

    In the past, he would sometimes recall it or appear in his dreams. Even though it was like a curse, he never wanted to abandon those memories. For him, this was a sin that he had to endure.

    However, even so, he would not be as inexplicably restless in the past as he is now. Often, as long as he hints to himself, his mood will soon calm down, or in other words, his heart will feel like death again.

    Is it because of those people?

    Some familiar faces flashed through Neil's mind, and a subtle sense of peace flowed through them.

    He has always been walking alone. Even Negi, who is closest to him, cannot get close to the depths of his heart. Now, the shadows of other people have been left in his heart. Unknowingly, the cracks in his heart have opened up.  got bigger.

    However, he knew very well that this would not work.

    He has learned a lot from what happened in the past, and he doesn't want to repeat the same mistakes. In order to no longer let others get hurt because of him, and make himself suffer again, as long as he no longer establishes close relationships with other people and is separated by a distance, then each other will  Will not be harmed.

    “Otherwise, what happened to Touma that night will happen again.

    "well……"

    Neil sighed slightly, because being reminded by Negi made him a little concerned about his own problems.

    Since coming to this country and coming into contact with those people, he seems to have changed more or less. Now I think about it, does the practice assigned to him by the principal have such meaning.

    "It's so weak"

    Neil stopped his directionless progress, looked up at the clear blue sky, and laughed somewhat self-deprecatingly.

    In the breeze, there is a hint of fragrance.

    Neil put away his complicated thoughts, smelled the fragrance of flowers, and couldn't help but turn his head and look around. It turned out that he had come to a place that was familiar yet unfamiliar.

    On the long stairs, there is a torii gate.

    "Shrine"

    Neil had seen this kind of building before at Bang Zhikui's home, but he didn't expect that he would encounter another shrine while wandering around this city. It seems that the people here seem to believe in gods.

    However, there seemed to be something about this shrine that attracted him. Unconsciously, Neil stepped on the stairs and walked up out of curiosity. He glanced at the sign on the torii gate, which was written in black ink on the somewhat broken wooden board.  With a few big characters.

    Tsukimine Shrine.

    After walking up the stairs, a clean open space appeared in front of me. In the distance, there is the main hall of Tsukamine Shrine, and it is surrounded by trees. In the center, there is a peach blossom tree, with pale pink petals blooming. From time to time, it is surrounded by trees.  The wind blows, and the petals carry their fragrance and blow into the distance.

    Neil walked over, and the fragrance he just smelled seemed to be the fragrance of the flowers of this peach blossom tree. But, is this season the time for peach blossoms to bloom?

    After touching the rough tree trunk, Neil looked up at the crown of the tree where the buds were blooming with a strange expression.

    "Is it the same as the cherry blossom tree in my house?"

    It seems wrong. The tree at home will remain open for a long time because it has been tampered with. Unless the tree in front of you has also been tampered with, but would anyone be so bothered?

    "Maybe yes."

    Neil held his chin up and murmured uncertainly.

    "Well, it's not a bad thing anyway, it's just a spectacle at best"

    It’s really not a big deal. At least not many people will delve into the school’s World Tree, which is too big to complain about. Sometimes Neil really wonders if the people in this city are all crazy guys.

    "But why don't you see a clergyman?"

    After being here for a long time, I didn’t find anyone coming or going, not even a worshipper.

    Neil sat down under the peach blossom tree, leaning against the trunk of the tree and vaguely seeing the sky through the branches. The hazy and broken beauty was particularly charming. As he watched quietly, time seemed to have stopped.

    The slightly blowing wind mixed with the fragrance of peach blossoms and the simple atmosphere of the shrine seemed to have a hypnotic effect. Little by little, Neil's eyes slowly closed, and unknowingly, the scenery in front of him gradually changed.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    Ordinary furnishings, ordinary decoration.

    &nbsp; This is an ordinary house.

    The open window let in the bright morning light, and the faint light reflected on the floor and walls, making it warm.

    On the recliner, a beautiful woman with long black hair was sitting, and opposite her, a man with long white hair was half-kneeling on the ground, his palms gently covering the woman's slightly swollen abdomen.

    "Do you really want to go?"

    The woman raised her bright and moving amber eyes and stared at the man with gentle eyes.

    The man met those beautiful eyes and grinned.

    “I don’t want to go either, but I have to go, just like I have to take Sadharu out in the morning, otherwise he will be at home”

    "Be serious."

    The woman raised her hand and patted the man's head gently, her face full of anger.

    "Well, I'm very serious" The man grabbed the hand covering his head, held it softly and without force, and looked at the other person intently, "I'm sorry, I have to leave him at this time.  you alone……"

    Looking at his expression, the woman couldn't help but sigh, and then she curled her lips in displeasure.

    "I knew it was like this. You haven't listened to me since you were a child. I really doubt whether you are sincerely good to me"

    "Oh my, my whole body belongs to you, you still don't believe me" The man held the white catkin and couldn't help but laughed out loud, "A woman is a fragile work of art. If you don't cherish it, you will lose it."  It cannot be saved, so I will cherish you all the time."

    Hearing these straightforward words, the woman's pretty face couldn't help but blush slightly, but when she saw the smile in his eyes, she felt a little annoyed. She narrowed her eyes and smiled as charmingly as a crescent moon.

    “Hey, you must have a lot of artworks, right?”

    The man lowered his head and thought for a moment, then muttered uncertainly, "It seems like a lot"

    "Um?"

    The man quickly grabbed the hand that had started to press hard on his ear and looked at the woman with a flattering smile, "But I chose the one who is priceless to me"

    The woman glared at him and finally let go of her hand. Looking at his familiar face, she felt slightly absent-minded.

    "Do you know what the happiness I hope for me is like?"

    Her voice was very plain, but in the man's ears, there was always an unforgettable sadness.

    "I can eat with you every night, say good night to you before going to bed, and say good morning with a smile in the morning. What a little woman."

    The man stopped his smile and spoke seriously and calmly.

    The woman gently spread her face, her smile as happy as a rainbow after the rain.

    "Yes, I'm just a little woman, so I don't expect my husband to be a hero admired by all people. As long as he can stay with me, it's enough."

    "I don't want to be a hero, because heroes usually die young." The man shrugged, then stood up, bent down and gently touched the side of the woman's face, with tenderness written on his face, "But I can't be a hero.  person, so you can rest assured to let me go, I will definitely come back to you in vain."

    The woman held the broad and strong hand with both hands and pressed it tightly to her face. Her eyes were wet without knowing when.

    "I always feel that I am destined to wait for you all the time. I never see you waiting for me. You know, waiting is not a happy thing."

    "So, I can only compensate."

    The man let go of the woman’s hand and wiped away the tears from her eyes.

    "Wait until I use my future happiness to make up for your past unhappiness."

    With a smile on his face, he turned around and left with the woman looking at him forever.

    Determined, without a trace of nostalgia.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    Ding bell——ding bell——

    There seemed to be some melodious ringing ringing in my ears.

    Open your eyes, it’s the bright world.

    Neil was a little lost. What was that dream just now?

    In the dream, I only heard a man and a woman talking to each other, but I couldn't see their faces clearly, as if there was always a fog blurring their faces.

    【Do those two people have anything to do with me?  】

    ??Thinking hard, but can’t get any results.

    "My little friend, are you okay?"

    At this moment, a strange voice sounded in his ears, and only then did Neil notice that there was someone around himhuman existence.

    Turning around, Neil saw that the owner of the voice was a beautiful woman.

    A unique miko costume revealed the identity of the other party. Her long hair was bright flaxen, and the brown pupils dotted on her beautiful face seemed to be covered with a layer of light. No matter what the environment, she would exude a soft glow.  Glorious and reassuring.

    With a faint smile on her lips, the woman looked at Neil who had just woken up.

    "Uh, sorry, I just fell asleep."

    Neil noticed that the other person was holding a strange-looking bell in his hand. The ringing he just heard might have come from this thing.

    “It’s easy to catch a cold if you sleep here.”

    The woman suddenly realized it, and then she felt a little worried.

    "Well, I understand."

    Neil responded politely to other people's kindness.

    "Miss, are you the witch here?"

    "Well, I am the shrine maiden of Tsukimine Shrine, and I just took over recently."

    The woman smiled slightly, and the bell in her hand gently made a pleasant ringing sound.

    "Speaking of which, I saw you looking a little lost just now. Was it a nightmare?"

    Recalling the way Neil looked when he woke up before, the woman asked with some concern.

    "Well, in the distant Silent Hill, Alessa is trying to swallow me up with darkness and combine me with her. How can we repair it? I am obviously not Sharon"

    Neil habitually rambled on, even clenching his fists to express his anger.

    "What, is it an evil spirit!?"

    However, the miko was very shocked, and then she held the bell tightly and tried to hit Neil on the head.

    "Miss, wait!! What are you going to do!?"

    “I’ll help you get rid of the spirit, don’t worry, it’s very effective!”

    "It looks like you want to kill me. I'm afraid that before I can get rid of the spirit, I will become a spirit myself!!" Neil quickly raised his hand to stop the other party, with a look of shame on his face, "Miss Witch, what I just said was purely  Nonsense, please don’t pay attention!”

    "Ugh, why am I still so worried? Hey, could it be that you were possessed by a ghost and saw the ghost's memory!?"

    "Uh, no, and it's not really a nightmare. I just had a somewhat inexplicable dream" Neil paused, glanced at the witch, and felt that there was nothing embarrassing about saying it, so he continued, "In a dream  I saw a man and a woman having a conversation, but I had no impression of their faces, so it was a bit strange."

    "You didn't lie to me?"

    “…It’s true this time.”

    "Oh, is that so?" The witch held her delicate chin and thought carefully. She looked down at Neil, "Actually, dreams sometimes have something to do with the past. Sometimes, maybe it's the scene in the future, maybe it's you.  The future is uncertain"

    After saying that, the miko looked at him with a strange smile.

    "my future?"

    Neil was a little confused for a moment. He really hadn't thought about this, but it didn't look like it.

    He shook his head and got rid of all the messy thoughts in his mind. It didn't matter whether this dream was related to him or not. It was just a dream anyway.

    "Forget it, it's useless to think so much. By the way, what do you call Miss Miko?"

    "My name is Guanyue Gefan, you can just call me Guanyue. What about you?"

    "Neil Springfield, please give me your advice."

    Neil stretched out his hand to shake Gefan’s hand, and Gefan tilted his head, not knowing what he was thinking.

    After chatting with Ge Fan for a while, Neil said goodbye and left.

    Gefan stood at the top of the stairs, watching Neil leave. After losing sight of him, she turned around and walked back to the peach blossom tree. She reached out her hand and brushed the rough bark of the trunk.

    Ding bell——

    The peach blossom tree suddenly made a circle of invisible fluctuations, and the bell in Ge Fan's hand seemed to be vibrated and made a sound.

    The witch looked at the peach blossom tree with deep and gentle eyes, and suddenly smiled.

    "Just now, what kind of dream did you see for him?  "

    Ding bell——

    There was another sound.

    It seems that someone has given the answer.

 Text Chapter 61 Wash your hands before pursuing a girl

    "It's so boring. If I had known earlier, I would have asked Nanoha and Suzuka to come out together"

    Alyssa, who was walking alone on the street, muttered in a low voice with some regret. She looked sideways at the exquisite accessories in the closet, feeling like something was missing without anyone to chat with her.

    It turns out that she is not used to being alone.

    "Huh? Ahead is Kabukicho"

    Because I had been a guest at Neil's home, and Neil's home was in this street, I passed by this place at that time. Although this area is not very big, there are many weird shops. For example, there is a store called  A shemale club opened by people from Xixiang.

    What kind of person would go to such a strange place?

    Alyssa cursed in her heart.

    But this place seems to be as chaotic as ever, or rather lawless.

    Alyssa looked around and would always see groups of delinquents and gangsters gathering in some corners, but the people passing by seemed not to be surprised, and sometimes even greeted them familiarly.

    "No wonder we raise people like stupid teachers"

    Alyssa felt as if she had discovered the truth.

    And just when Alyssa was so absent-minded, she felt as if she hit something and fell backwards.

    “It hurts so much!”

    “Hey, little girl, how are you walking!!!”

    Suddenly there was a rough voice above her head, and Alyssa stood up with some pain and looked. A fierce young man was glaring at her. He was holding a bottle of drink in his hand, and there were five people surrounding him. They were also surrounded by five people.  With a black jacket and colorful hair, he has a standard bad appearance.

    Alyssa was startled by this sudden situation and couldn't help but take a small step back.

    "Youwhat are you going to do?"

    "What are you doing! You soiled my clothes, what are you talking about!!"

    The young man pointed to a puddle of water on the chest of his clothes, and then stared at Alyssa fiercely, "What do you think we should do now!?"

    "II didn't mean it. For clothes like this, I'll just pay you for it!"

    Only then did Alyssa know what was going on. She secretly sighed why she was so unlucky today, and then said in a strong tone.

    The bad boy raised his eyebrows, as if he was offended by the other party's toughness. He couldn't help but snorted and said with narrowed eyes, "Huh? Compensate to me? Do you think you can afford it!! This is unique in the world!!"

    "Huh? Unique!?"

    Alyssa looked at the tattered clothes and felt that it would be trivial to compensate him for a hundred identical ones.

    "That's right, the boss worked hard to make it!!"

    "Do you think ordinary people can make those jagged shapes on the cuffs!?"

    "This is a work of conscience for our bad industry!!"

    “That’s why people call it Great White Shark!!”

    The companions behind the young man shouted and looked proud, while the leading delinquent youth was even more embarrassed and shy.

    ""

    Ah, what are you so shy about, bad!

    Alyssa was speechless for a while. Fortunately, she thought the sleeveless cuffs were caused by being torn off, but it turned out that these idiots made them by themselves.

    "Then what are you going to do? If you don't want compensation, I'll leave!"

    Facing this group of people, Alyssa felt a little afraid, and her eyes flickered slightly. She asked pretending to be calm, just hoping to get out of here as soon as possible.

    "Well, what should I do"

    The young man suddenly calmed down and looked at Alyssa carefully, making her feel uncomfortable for a while.

    "Hey, what on earth are you"

    “Please date me on the condition of marriage!!!”

    Before Alyssa finished speaking, the young man bowed ninety degrees and stretched out his hand. Alyssa was stunned, and her face immediately turned red.

    【Eh!  ?  Interact!  ?  What the hell kind of development is this!  !  】

    “You, you, what did you say all of a sudden!!!!!!”

    Alyssa no longer knew whether she was embarrassed or angry. The person who looked so fierce just now as if he wanted to kill her actually turned around and said he wanted to date her!  ?

    “Oh, my God, the boss’s lolicon is having another attack”

    "This disease is difficult to treat"

    "Actually, I am also a lolita control."

    "+1 upstairs."

    "You guys don't give it to me"??Talk to yourself!  !  !  !  "

    Alyssa angrily complained about this group of people, and then swatted away the hand handed by the young man.

    “Did you agree to my proposal!?”

    “Don’t jump to the final stage all at once!!!”

    Alyssa felt like she was going to cry. She started to turn her head, hoping to ask for help from passers-by. As soon as she turned her head, she saw a guy passing by with his hands in his trouser pockets and looking at her dumbfounded.

    ""

    ""

    With their eyes facing each other, the other person shook his head and walked forward as if nothing had happened.

    “Idiot teacher, come back here!!!”

    Hearing the angry shouting behind him, Neil had a headache. How could he encounter such trouble on the way home? However, it was really a novel thing to see someone confessing to Alyssa.

    Neil looked back at Alyssa, he spread his hands helplessly, "Hey, Miss, someone is confessing to you, I'm too embarrassed to come out and mess with it"

    “Asshole, didn’t you see that I was surrounded by a group of bad guys!?”

    "Tsk, tsk, tsk, this is even worse. Classic romantic comedies like heroes saving beauties are not suitable for me"

    "Who is telling you about a romantic comedy?!" Alyssa walked over quickly and grabbed Neil's collar, "Stop showing off your narcissistic expression and saying boring words! Get him away right now!!!  !”

    With one move, the Tathagata Divine Palm was swung out in succession, and Neil was directly hit and sent flying for more than ten times in the air.

    Neil was lying on the ground, covering his bleeding nose, and was almost beaten into a mosaic by Alyssa.

    "Let me tell you, you've beaten me to this point, are you still afraid of these people?"

    "Hey! Don't ignore us!!"

    The group of bad guys stood up and stared fiercely at Neil who appeared on the stage.

    “Well, I always feel that this kid looks familiar.

    Neil patted his clothes and stood up, glanced at the group of people in front of him, and couldn't help but sigh.  He looked at the leading delinquent young man, spread his hands and asked speechlessly, "I say, big brother, what's so good about this kid?"

    Alyssa’s eyelids twitched, and she held back her anger and stood behind Neil.

    "Huh? I like it, but can you control it!?"

    Looking at him gearing up, he seemed ready to punch him at any moment.

    Neil shook his head, then turned away to reveal Alyssa. He pointed at Alyssa and pushed up a pair of non-existent glasses.

    "Look at this little girl, the top is as flat as a horizontal line. Does it feel like a hand? Of course it does, but it just feels like a scratch on your hand. Unless you are an M, you will feel good!!"

    Ignoring Alyssa’s pretty face that was starting to darken, she then pointed at her legs.

    "Look here again, these two legs are so short, can they cooperate with you to do some difficult movements!? What fun is there! Without fun, how bleak life will become!! Do you think  …”

    “Don’t judge me for thinking about yourself, you scum!!!!”

    The world's martial arts show rises to the dragon level, and Neil spurts blood for another ten meters.

    "Are you here to step on me or to save me"

    Alyssa picked up Neil and stared at him coldly.

    "This is a strategy, Miss"

    At this time, the young man who was stunned by Neil's words came back to his senses, frowned, and reached out to Alyssa.

    "Who cares about you? As long as I like it!!"

    When Alyssa looked back and saw this scene, a bit of panic appeared on her face, but another hand appeared to help her block it.

    "Just say it nicely, don't move your hands or feet"

    Neil stood up and grabbed the other person’s thick hand with a smile, but the other person’s face seemed to be distorted by pain.

    "Idiot teacher"

    Neil turned back and smiled at Alyssa, then threw the young man out.

    “Wash your hands clean before pursuing a girl!!!”

    The young man was thrown towards his companions. They quickly supported the young man and were a little stunned when they looked at the red mark on his hand.

    How can a kid be so powerful?

    "You bastard, get on me!!" The young man rubbed his arms, and then rushed out fiercely, "I don't believe that six holy swords can't push the mountain of meat!!!"

    Facing the six people flying over, Neil curled his lips and quickly crashed into the six people.

    "Who do you think I am!!!It’s been a solo since!  !  !  I am the tank mage all by myself!  !  !  "

    "You're cheating!! Uh, wait, are you from my mother-in-law's family"

    “You only know now!!!”

    A few seconds later, Neil waved his hand freely and said to Alyssa, "Let's go."

    Alyssa looked numbly at the figures with their heads stuck in the wall. It was really lucky that the smashing was so comic.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Classmate Alyssa, why do you appear there alone? Where are your two good friends?"

    "Don't keep saying things I don't understand!" Alyssa glared at Neil angrily and looked away, "Even good friends won't get tired of being together every day."

    "Hey, I thought you were all in a relationship where flowers kiss each other"

    "Can you say something I can understand! Ah, no, you'd better not talk."

    Neil shrugged and looked at Alyssa who was walking in front of her a little annoyed. It was so rare that he saved her, but he didn’t even get a candy. It was really unsettling.

    "Hey, thank you just now"

    Alyssa stopped, glanced at Neil sideways, then quickly looked away, her face slightly red.

    "Thank you for what it is, can you eat it?"

    "Neal's word "thank you" immediately shirks all the credit from others. It is really the most deceptive word creation in history. At this time, at least you have to invite him to the Green Room for a sundae to express your gratitude.

    "Eat your sister!"

    ???????????????? Could it be that she didn’t appreciate it even after thanking him? Alyssa was so angry that she gritted her teeth.

    "Oh, classmate Alyssa, I didn't expect you to be so impure and actually want me to do such an ethically degrading thing. You are such a crazy guy. I never thought I had ever taught such a student!"

    "Shut up, you lost Greymon!!"

    Seeing Alyssa’s cannibalistic expression, Neil had no choice but to shut up in frustration.

    Ah, poor Sundae-kun left me again.

    "Speaking of which, how did you get to that place?"

    "I walked there accidentally. Do you think I came to find you!?"

    Alyssa was still angry, and even her tone of voice was full of gunpowder.

    "Sorry, I'm not interested in washboards."

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!! I am a washboard, I am so sorry!!!"

    Neil stretched out his hand to block the attack, but was bitten hard by the eldest lady’s tiger teeth. He couldn’t help but helplessly cover his forehead and sigh.

    "Don't think that just because Rie Kugimiya can use skills randomly"

    After vomiting in a low voice, Neil found that his hands were comically bloody.

    "Miss, it's time to relax. Even if you want my blood to flow through your body, you don't have to do this. I have another compromise. If you give birth to my child, you will have our blood."  Well, don’t you think this is simple, quick and perfect?”

    “Uh-huh, uh-huh, uh-huh!!!”

    "What are you shouting! Have you been fucked by me [beep——]!? Ahhhh, I know I was wrong, please let me go!!"

 Text Chapter 62 There must be something hidden under the cute appearance

    "You don't want me anymore?"

    The blond girl pursed her lips into a pitiful line, looked at the indifferent young man with tears in her eyes, and made a very outrageous declaration.

    "you——"

    The young man's eyelids twitched. After taking a deep breath, he was about to speak in a calm tone.

    “Is it because you have this woman that you don’t want me!?”

    The girl suddenly changed the topic and pointed at the girl standing next to the boy. She also had blond hair similar to hers, but her expression was a bit stunned, and she seemed to have been greatly shocked.

    "Eh!? Me?"

    The girl who was accused pointed at her face, her whole body was stunned, but the girl didn't seem to hear her words, she just took out her handkerchief and wiped the non-existent tears, and continued to complain about her misery.

    "You already have me at home, why are you looking for another woman outside? Can't I satisfy you with my blond hair? As my mother said, men are all beasts whose lower bodies are always in a state of rage"

    ""

    The young man said that he was really not a blond person. Did this guy’s mother say such strong words?  Sure enough, divorced women have wrong prejudices against men.

    When the young man said nothing and looked speechless, the girl rushed to the young man and stared at him with tears in her eyes.

    "I just heard you say you wanted to have a baby with her, why!? I can obviously give birth to a baby for you. If you want, I can give birth to a football team for you right away!!"

    As she was speaking, the girl caressed her belly with both hands, a trace of yearning and happiness for the future flashing across her face.

    At this moment, the passing spectators either admired or despised the young man at the center of the whirlpool. If he could do such a cruel thing at the age of ten, is it really okay to have a child?  Has modern science advanced to a point that even they could not imagine!  ?

    The young man covered his face. He was so ashamed. The looks around him made him so ashamed that he wanted to dig a hole and bury himself. He really couldn't get pleasure from the public shameful play in public.

    For the first time, the young man felt that he was still very moral.

    "Please let me go"

    "No, I will never leave you! I will never give up my happiness! Are your feelings for me just for fun?! Do you just want my body!?"

    Hearing the young man’s pleading words, the girl immediately came back to her senses and held his hand tightly, her eyes full of determination.

    ""

    The young man looked up at the sky that was gradually losing color in his eyes and shed tears silently.

    “Ah, I really want to die.

    "Hey!! Don't talk to yourselves, don't involve me in it!! It has nothing to do with me!"

    Alyssa could no longer bear the weird looks from around her. As the eldest lady, she felt so ashamed for the first time in her life. She actually became another heroine of such a shabby drama, and she even gave birth to a child. The lower limit.  It's not that showy.

    "And you, the stupid teacher, no, the promiscuous teacher! You actually did that, that, that kind of thing to a little girl, I, I will definitely report you!! You wait to go to jail!!"

    Alyssa pointed at Neil with a red face. This guy actually did these heinous things. Fortunately, she still believed him.

    No, if this continues, Nanoha, Suzuka, and the girls in the class will be in danger.

    Alyssa took out her mobile phone and immediately dialed a number.

    "Hey! Is this the International Court of Justice!?"

    "Miss, you don't have to be so realistic! And why is it that the International Court of Justice convicted me all of a sudden? Do you want me to hold a grudge like this!? You actually raised it to the international level!! You want me to be punished by human beings?  Expelled from the world!?”

    Neil almost fainted when he heard Alyssa’s calling voice. He stretched out his hand to take away Alyssa’s phone.

    “Yeah——!! Don’t touch me, you’ll get pregnant!!!”

    Alyssa screamed and jumped a few steps away, crossing her arms warily.

    ""

    Neil squatted deeply on the ground and was about to enter the orz state.

    When did he become a turbid launch pad covered in mysterious liquid?

    “Meow haha, that’s really interesting.”

    And the girl who was the culprit was holding her hands behind her back, watching the developments in front of her with a smile.

    "Asshole, whose fault do you think it is?! I was almost exiled because of your nonsense!!" Neil jumped.He stood up and glared at the girl with a red cross on his head, "Alicia, please go to bed early tonight. Weren't what you just talked about the bloody plot of a TV series last night!!"

    Not long ago, Neil was being tormented by Alyssa, but he was bumped into by Alicia who happened to be wandering around, and she heard Neil's teasing, which resulted in such a third-rate movie.  A real-life ethical romance drama with low blood pressure, low age and low IQ.

    "I want to perform because I think it's interesting"

    Alicia stuck out her tongue cutely and smiled as if she was not afraid that Neil was about to go crazy.

    “I almost went to the end of my life because of your desire to perform!!”

    "So youth is like a sand castle, which instantly collapses just because of some trivial things."

    “Don’t make it sound like it has nothing to do with you!!”

    Alyssa came over, she looked at Alicia, and immediately stroked her chest and breathed a sigh of relief.

    "It turns out you are not Feit. I was still wondering why Feit was such a person"

    Because of Nanoha, Alyssa and Suzuka both recognized the child Fit, and later exchanged letters. Judging from each other's words and appearance, they both felt that Fit was a well-behaved child who could even  A cute and shy girl.

    But the girl who looked exactly like Fit had just appeared, almost shattering her fantasy.

    Fortunately, God is merciful.

    "That's right, I'm not Feit, but I am Feit's sister, Alicia~~" Alicia smiled cutely, then blinked her beautiful eyes and looked at Alyssa, "By the way, you know Fei  Special?"

    "Well, but we have never met, so when I first met you, I was surprised. You are more lively than I thought"

    Alyssa felt that the corners of her mouth were twitching when she spoke.

    "Fortunately, Feite is not like you"

    Neil stood up, feeling equally deeply.

    "Hey, if Feit is like me, so what?"

    "Tell your mother to have another baby."

    "Ah! Neil is so bad, even Feit and I are not enough, yet he still wants it!"

    “…You’d better kill me.”

    "I just heard Alicia say that you live in this guy's house" Alyssa asked Alicia, but her eyes looked at Neil strangely, "I don't want to ask why you live in his house.  Why isn’t Feit with you?”

    "Well, there are many reasons. When Feite comes back, I will tell you in detail if I have the chance"

    Seeing that Neil had no intention of answering, Alicia could only answer randomly.

    "……Oh well."

    Alyssa’s eyes swept back and forth between the two of them, but she still suppressed the doubts in her heart.

    She always felt that they and Nanoha had a common secret that she didn't know about.

    Alyssa felt a little irritated unconsciously.

    "Well, it's time to go home" Seeing that the atmosphere seemed to be silent, Neil said aloud, "Miss, you should go back too, otherwise you will be confessed to again later"

    "Well, I understand."

    "Hey, what confession, tell me!"

    Alicia immediately became interested, but ended up being slapped on the forehead by Neil.

    When Neil and the three of them were walking on the road, they met a familiar guy head-on, and the other person was staring with his mouth wide open, with a look of surprise on his face that made him stupid.

    "Hey, Furuichi-san"

    Neil opened his dead eyes and said hello to the other party. How dare he meet an acquaintance at such a distance. In this small town, the chance of such randomness is really unusually high.

    "Um, can you explain the current situation in detail?"

    Furuichi held his forehead, reluctantly put on a relaxed smile, and tried hard to pose as a wise man.

    "What do you care about?"

    Neil and the two girls all tilted their heads at the same time, with several question marks popping up on their heads.

    "You still ask me what I care about!? Why are you with classmate Alyssa and a cute girl!!"

    "Ha, you ask why, it's just that we met on the road"

    "Oh my god!! Neil, has spring arrived again!? What a world without morals this is!!!!"

    Furuichi rubbed his eyebrows and almost smoke came out, and he fell intoA subtle state of rage.

    "Can you calm down, Furuichi-san, be careful and poke your forehead"

    "Ah, Neil, who made an oath with me to be a jobless virgin for the rest of his life, unexpectedly had something good happen to him. This was such a shock, as if all the hair on his butt was about to fall out, just like hair loss.  Dropped, and they are actually two cute girls of the same age? Obviously I remember that Neil’s preference seems to be the royal sister style with bulging front and back - "

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? could have two lines of bitter tears of blood and tears left in their eyes, Gu Shi looked at the sky aimlessly.

    ""

    "Well, anyway" Neil walked over and punched Gu Shi directly in the face, "You set my egg first!!!"

    “How can I not be determined after you’ve done this?!”

    "Have you calmed down, Furuichi-san"

    "I was forced to cool down"

    Furuichi was lying on the ground. Was that a meteorite that punched him so hard that his head was smoking?

    Ah, this time the handsome side of the beautiful girl was completely ruined in front of her.

    "By the way, who is this lady next to you?"

    Furuichi saw Alicia and asked Neil.

    "Alicia Testerosa, is"

    Neil wanted to say the words "my tenant", but he felt that Furuichi might get crazy if he said it, and there might be some rumors the next day. Last time Hayate came to visit his home.  It was this guy who broke the news.

    ???????????????????????????????? How about we kill him here to eliminate the trouble?

    Furuichi was covered in cold sweat, and his teacher was releasing an unabashed murderous light next to him. In an instant, he felt that his life seemed to be forced to the edge of the cliff.

    However, Neil and Furuichi had no time to care about anything else at this time, because a group of vicious guys were coming towards them.

    "Hey!! Who is the guy who just bullied me from Dumburo High School!!!"

    The bald man in the lead stared fiercely at the few brats in front of him.

    "Uh, boss, did we find the wrong person? They are all brats"

    A boy next to him came over and asked in a low voice that the combined age of the primary school students in front of him might not be older than his father.

    "You can't be wrong, that brat from the Denshi family is so big!"

    The bald boss spoke with confidence and no guilt at all for bullying a child.

    "Ehehehe!!! What is this sudden development!?"

    Furuichi looked at these delinquent high school students in despair, and suddenly jumped from one desperate situation to another more dangerous desperate situation?

    Neil looked at the group of people in front of him, and then glanced back at Alyssa. She was looking away and whistling as if it had nothing to do with herself, while Alicia's eyes were shining and looking forward to it.

    "Oh? It's you, right?"

    The bald boss noticed Furuichi who was making a noise, and after scanning the four of them, he identified Furuichi whose jaw was about to dislocate, because Neil seemed to be even weaker than Furuichi, and he seemed to be fine with long hair.  Bullying look.

    "Well, I don't have anything to say. Anyway, keep going, Furuichi-kun"

    Neil patted Furuichi on the shoulder and covered his mouth to suppress laughter.

    "Why me!! Don't act like you're just watching a show!!! I'm your student!!!"

    "Hey, hey, hey, you guys, don't you feel shy bullying a few kids?"

    A pleasant magnetic voice interrupted them.

    Furuichi turned his head as if he had seen a savior, and saw a group of girls wearing white special attack uniforms walking over, but the wooden knives, chains, clubs, and maces they held in their hands really made him feel embarrassed.

    Are today’s delinquents so ferocious even if they are too young girls?

    But it doesn’t matter, these big sisters are so beautiful.

    "Furuichi-san, you have lost all your moral integrity"

    ""

    Neil raised his eyes and looked at the group of female delinquents. The leading girl had a healthy wheat-colored complexion. Her long purple hair was tied up and swayed with her steps. She had a bamboo stick in her mouth and her eyes showed no sign of weakness.  Stare at the group of boys.

    "Ah? It's none of your business! This is our Duowu Luo's business, you Furious Emperor, get out of the way!!"

    At the critical moment, the boss did not give in because the other party was a girl, and it seemed that he had some connections with the other party.

    But the leading girl didn’t reply to his words, she just walked over and whispered:After staring at Neil for a while, he suddenly put his hand on Neil's head, with a friendly smile on his lips.

    "Your kid is Neil, right? I heard the tyrant mention you, you are such a cute kid"

    "Tyrant?"

    Neil didn't slap the opponent's hand away. After all, she was a quasi-royal sister, and he was just confused about the tyrant she mentioned. The group of guys from Duwuluo High School behind him seemed a little unhappy after hearing this title.  It looks good, like taking laxatives.

    It sounds like he is very tough. Is there such a formidable person around him?

    "Ahaha, it's someone you know anyway"

    "Hey, Rika, this kid here is also very cute. I'm Shizuku Itoi, and I'll die at night~~~"

    "Hey, Shizuku, you're scaring people"

    And Furuichi was surrounded by several female delinquents holding his face in his hands. At this moment, he was so happy that he almost fainted.

    "You women, don't forget about us! Bastards, don't think we dare not take action. Even if Nan Lixiang knows the "tyrant", I won't be afraid of you!  !  "

    "Huh? Even if you don't know that guy, I will beat you up. If you have the guts, come and try it!!"

    The bosses of the two factions began to clamor, and they gritted their teeth as fiercely as a wolf.

    "Boys! Don't take it lightly just because they are girls! Let them see the power of Dumburo High School!!"

    “Oh oh oh!!!”

    "Ah!? We are the Furious Emperor, don't underestimate us, you scum!!"

    "Follow the boss and rush!!!"

    Alicia and Alyssa stood on the outside, watching the two gangs fighting like this, feeling almost numb.

    "Ahaha, the fight started"

    Alyssa laughed dryly a few times, revealing a pair of dead fish eyes like Neil's.

    "Ah, everyone is so full of energy. It's so lively, I really want to join in"

    Alicia showed a completely different expression, and her eagerness to try made Alyssa doubt that she would rush in next second.

    Neil, who was in the middle of it, was punching one after another, while Fushi was running around with his head in his hands, hiding in a cold sweat.

    "What's going on!? Gang war!? I'm just an ordinary elementary school student. I simply ran to the wrong set!!"

    "Ah ah ah, let me go back to my mother's arms and drink milk!!"

    As soon as Fushi turned his head, he saw Neil kicking a big man away, making him look embarrassed.

    This guy’s strength is as unparalleled as ever.

    “You stinky brat!!”

    Fushi suddenly heard a loud shout from behind him. He turned around and saw a bad guy hitting him with his fist.

    ——I’m probably seriously injured now.

    Unable to escape, we can only watch the imminent crisis coming.

    In the blink of an eye, Furuichi felt as if his head was being pushed down, and a gust of wind passed over his head.

    "Really, don't get in the way here, leave as soon as possible, there are so many people here, even if you stand behind me, I may not be able to care about you, I might even beat you up"

    Furuichi only saw Neil punch the opponent away, and with a few words, he pushed him to the safety of Alicia.

    Furuichi was startled for a moment, and when he looked back, what caught his eye was Neil's expression that was slightly different from usual.

    I once saw this unique side of him in a martial arts competition.

    Looking at him intently in the fight, Furuichi pursed his lips.

    ——It’s really strong.

    "Hey, are you okay, Furuichi-san?"

    Seeing Fushi’s dull expression, Alyssa couldn’t help but asked, it wouldn’t be funny if he was beaten silly.

    "Uh, I'm fine" Furuichi waved his hand, then looked at Alicia, pointing to the chaotic situation, "Miss Alicia, is it okay to be in such a mess?"

    The bald boss seemed to have been beaten ten meters above the ground just now. Is that okay?

    "No problem! You don't know, right? Fighting is a specialty of this street. Many idiots living here will die if they don't fight. Even Neil fights one fight every three days and one fight every five days."  Yes, to a certain extent, he is very familiar with the people here"

    It’s really a disgusting street.

    “Then Alicia, wouldn’t it be dangerous for you to live here?”

    Alyssa really can’t imagine that if a child lives here, wouldn’t he be frightened every day?"That's not the case" Alicia shook her head and smiled, as if she didn't care much, "Don't look at these people as being fierce, but in fact they are very principled people, at least they will not bully the elderly or children.  At best, they have bad mouths. Just now they were just scaring us. In the words of Neil and Granny Denshi, these people are apes without brains and can only express themselves in the most primitive way.  It’s just blood that’s burned too hot…”

    "Of course, there are also other connections, such as the mother-in-law Denshi and the "Scarlet Overlord" rumored here are Neil's family, so those people don't dare to mess with the people in the family"

    ""

    ? Okay, Scarlet Overlord is really the name of the bunker. Is Neil's house full of monsters?

    Furuichi and Alyssa once again watched the scene near the end. In their eyes, something seemed to be different.

    "These guys are really getting more and more durable"

    Neil twisted his wrist and walked back. His face was not red and he was out of breath. It was impossible to tell that he had just finished fighting.

    "You do like fighting"

    Furuichi looked at Neil and smiled softly.

    Niel paused for a moment, then shrugged and smiled slightly.

    "I don't hate it."

    "I didn't expect that my teacher is still a bad person" Alyssa covered her face as if she had a headache, "Are you performing a GTO?"

    "Please ask Mr. Onitsuka for this kind of thing" Neil scratched his head and said boredly, "Well, if I can make extra money, I wouldn't mind making a cameo"

    But not long after he finished speaking, Neil found that Furuichi, Alyssa and Alicia were all silent in front of him, with dull expressions on their faces.

    "Huh? Are you possessed by a ghost, you guys?"

    Suddenly, an arm even rougher than Kenjiro's wrapped around Neil's neck. He was stunned for a moment, and then fell into the shadow of despair.

    Who released this Godzilla at the end of the 21st century

    "Oh? Neal-chan, are you planning to make extra money? I have a place where you can make a guest appearance. I originally came out to see where the kid was having such a fun time, but I didn't expect to hear such good news"

    Furuichi and Alyssa looked up at the tall figure, with the stubble, thick eyebrows, piercing eyes, light lip gloss and eye shadow, a perfect figure comparable to King Billy, and a charming Jean  The kimono that no one can look at directly gave them an unparalleled impact.

    "Ah, I really want to vomit. Can I vomit?"

    "Hello, Mrs. Xixiang."

    Alicia reluctantly moved her lips and said hello proactively.

    "Oh, it's Alicia" Xixiang moved his eyes and nodded, "Go back and tell your family that Neil won't be going back tonight. He's working at my place, so tell them not to worry"

    "Well, I understand, please feel free to do so."

    Neil, who was almost out of breath, stared at him. Alicia sold him in the blink of an eye. Please feel free to take him for what he is. He didn't even know if he would be able to see the sun tomorrow.  .

    “Let’s go, Neil-chan~~~”

    Xixiang smiled girlishly at Neil, and Neil immediately rolled his eyes and fainted while frothing at the mouth.

    “Is it okay, Alicia?”

    Watching Neil being carried away on her shoulders, Alyssa felt for the first time that it was not easy for him either.

    "It doesn't matter, Mrs. Saigo is a good person."

    ""

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    That night, Xixiang Ladyboy Club.

    “Clang, clang, clang! The super future star of our store is now making a grand appearance, Sonoko!!!”

    "Who are you calling Sonoko! Who wants to be the future star of your store!!"

    "Come on, Nierzi! You have great potential to become the ACE_OF_ACE of our store!!"

    "A devil wants this kind of potential, even if you give me money!!"

    "Yo!! Pretty boy, twist your waist!!"

    “You can do it yourself, don’t make too many demands, you perverted uncles!!”

    "Yoooooooo, such a cute child is indeed a boy! Long live Lord Lucifer!!!"

    "Have your male-only penetrating weapons been scrapped by you idiots!?"

    "Nierzi, please date!!!"

    “Go to hell——!!!!!!”

    On the stage, ?A girl in a gorgeous kimono with light make-up, who was actually a boy, was dancing with terrifying momentum with a folding fan. Next to her, Saigo was admiring the dance with a face full of admiration.

    This kid really has hope of becoming the master of the great route.

    The next day, the news about Neil's transformation into a new human spread secretly without his knowledge.

 Text Chapter 63 To maintain moral integrity or to lose moral integrity, that is the question

    The long black hair floated gently.

    The bright pupils reflect the surrounding scenery, like a mirror world.

    The girl put her hands behind her back, holding a smile on her lips, and stepped lightly.

    "Ah, no matter how many times I come here, I always feel that this place is huge"

    The corners of Tifa's mouth were slightly raised, her eyes were shrouded in a bright light, and she looked around every inch of Maho Liang Academy from time to time.

    "That's right. After we entered through the school gate, we walked for more than half an hour and felt like we didn't even see the end"

    Alicia, who was following Tifa, glanced around with the same interest. Whenever she saw the architecture of European classical beauty and the natural scenery, her vermilion eyes suddenly brightened like gems.

    "Well, I heard from Neil that there are many schools here, ranging from elementary school to university, plus various research institutes, shopping streets and library islands. It really can't be visited in one day" Tifa introduced, tapping her lower lip.  , suddenly remembered something interesting, a smile on his face, "This school also has many activities, such as the last school festival, which was held for three days and three nights. It was really lively"

    "Wow, that sounds so interesting" Alicia immediately flattened her mouth in disgust when she saw Tifa's expression, and then murmured angrily, "If Neil had woken me up earlier, then I couldn't have done it either."  Did you attend the school festival?"

    ""

    Tifa scratched her cheek and smiled silently. Is this what she should be struggling with?

    "But it's great, I want to go to school here too"

    Looking at Alicia’s longing expression, Tifa couldn’t help but smile.

    "What you say should be fine. As long as you worship Tony Nier or Negi, they should be able to find a way"

    "Hmm, please Tony Neil? I always think that guy will say something like "It's too troublesome, so I won't do it""

    Alicia closed her eyes and frowned, as if she could imagine the scene at that time.

    "maybe……"

    Tifa nodded with deep understanding. She quite agreed with Alicia's idea and her understanding of that guy.

    However, because of her understanding, she knew that if Alicia really asked him to ask for help, Neil would still do his best to help her.

    "A soft-hearted fool."

    Tifa pursed her lips and murmured in a low voice. She was a little bit disgusted by this.

    "What's wrong, Tifa?"

    Alicia noticed Tifa’s little movements and couldn’t help but feel a little weird.

    Tifa came back to her senses immediately, scratched her cheek and laughed dryly, "It's okay, I just got a little lost in thought"

    "Hey, what are you thinking about? You are so absorbed in your thoughts~~~"

    Alicia rolled her eyes and didn’t know what she was thinking of. She half-covered her mouth with her hand and leaned over with an ambiguous smile.

    Tifa blocked the approaching smiling face with her hand and said angrily, "What are you thinking about? I feel like you are becoming more and more like that guy Neil"

    "Hehe, you are so embarrassed that I got it right, right?"

    "You're not shy!"

    "Oh~~~Don't you deny what you said before? Sure enough, Tifa-chan's heart is full of Nier~~~"

    ""

    Faced with such teasing, Tifa simply shut her mouth and turned away as if she didn't hear anything.

    Seeing Tifa like this, Alicia stopped teasing her. She glanced around and asked, "Hey, Tifa, where is Neil's school? We've been gone for a long time"

    Originally, I was idle at home and wanted to come to the school to kill some time. But after I came here with Tifa, this journey was really a good way to pass the time.

    ??Looking carefully, it seems that it is almost time for get out of class to end.

    "This place is too big. I haven't been here many times. How can I know how to get there?"

    "Eh? Didn't we see that big map when we entered?"

    “It’s true, but”

    "Is Tifa a roadie!? So cute!!"

    "What are you so cute about!? You're not praising yourself in disguise, when you haven't found a way either!?"

    "Are you two brats students here?"

    The two of them, who were fighting and looking for their way around, suddenly heard a voice coming from behind them. At the same time, they turned their heads and saw a tall man in black sportswear standing not far away with a cool expression.

    "Hello, we are not students here, we are here to find someone."

    TifaliNodding gracefully, the person in front of him seemed to be a school teacher or administrator.

    "Looking for someone?" Heigang raised his eyebrows and looked at the two girls in front of him, "Who are you looking for?"

    “It’s Neil Springfield who works at Shengxiang Elementary School here.”

    "It's that kid, but it's almost time for school to end. If we go by now, the people in the elementary school will probably leave as well. Forget it, I'll lead you there. Maybe that kid is still in school  By the way, are you his friends?"

    “We are his girlfriends!!”

    Before Tifa could speak, Alicia answered first.

    "girlfriend!?"

    Heigang opened his eyes in surprise, while Tifa covered his forehead as if he had a headache. He dared to believe that Alicia would start to display her natural instinct of fearing chaos in the world again.

    "I didn't expect that boy to have two girlfriends, but it seems reasonable after thinking about it"

    Heigang sighed at first, and then nodded unexpectedly.

    "Well, this gentleman"

    "Just call me Heigang" Heigang lowered his head and looked at Tifa, noticing the tangled look on her face as she hesitated to speak, and said with a very understanding expression, "Don't worry, I understand"

    "No, actually"

    "Let's go, I'll take you there now."

    "That bastard is really incredible. He actually did such a thing, but he is a role model for others. This is considered a harm to others' children. Well, I should be able to use this reason to teach him a lesson"

    A cold smile appeared on Black Steel's lips, and his narrow eyes narrowed slightly, flashing a frightening red light from time to time. When Tifa noticed the eldest brother's expression, she knew that the unlucky child was about to suffer a big disaster again.  , couldn't help but draw a cross in my heart.

    "Meow haha, it feels like something interesting is going to happen"

    Hearing Alicia’s cheerful laughter, Tifa sighed sadly, feeling deeply powerless.

    【Neal, if you want to blame it, you have a teammate who has been deceiving people for thirty years】

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Woo——"

    "What's the matter, Neil?"

    Naye suddenly heard Neil making a sound of unknown meaning, couldn't help but frowned, and asked with some worry.

    "It's okay, I just suddenly felt so miserable that I let out such a scream from my soul that it shook the world"

    "I have no idea what you are talking about" Nanoye shook her head in confusion, and then laughed happily, "But this means that Neil, there is nothing wrong with you"

    "Naye, at this moment, I feel more desperate than when I met a giant."

    She had just escaped from the demon king of the Kamabaka Kingdom and was mentally traumatized. Now she was attacked by this girl Nanoha. As her master, Neil suddenly felt that his majesty had lost as much as a certain vampire. He couldn't help but feel  I feel like life is dark.

    "By the way, aren't we going to the back mountain? This direction doesn't seem right"

    Nanoye looked at the direction Neil led the way. She had been training with Neil every day after school as usual, but at this moment, she visually saw that it was completely different from where she usually went.

    "Well, anyway, what I'm teaching you is just the control and application of magic power, and how to fight. I plan to hand you over to a more capable and experienced guy. Regardless of magic or physical skills, with her level, she can definitely  You trained me to become a master"

    Originally Naiyara was still being trained today. Neil felt that he had nothing to teach. After all, the magic system was completely different. Apart from some basic things, Neil felt that it would be better to have someone like Yuno as a coach.  Suitable for yourself.  When Professor Nanoha was in actual combat, whenever he encountered her unconsciously cute look, Neil would be blasted to pieces by a burst of starlight.

    Therefore, directly throwing Nanoha to the merciless Yiwen is definitely very profitable. Anyway, it is healthier for young people to abuse them, and there is Negi who can attract firepower next to him, and more importantly,  He can go home and cook quickly after school.

    【Ah, I can’t help it anymore, I can’t stop crying.  】

    "don't want!"

    Naye's face changed slightly and she shouted subconsciously, even her voice became slightly shrill.

    Neil was startled and quickly turned his head to look over, only to see Nanoye staring at him with her mouth bulging as if she was very angry.

    "Uh, what's wrong with you, Miss Nanoha?"

    &nbsp; Being stared at by Nanoye for a while, Neil asked cautiously.

    "me……"

    When asked by Neil, Nanoye didn't know how to answer. Could it be that she told him that she didn't want to leave him?

    "Dream on, it would be better to use a starburst to make him surrender."

    "Ms. Nanoha, did you think of something dangerous just now! Although I don't know what it was, I am firmly against violence!!"

    With the flash of red light in Nanoye’s eyes and the faint smile of excitement on her lips, no matter how idiotic she was, Neil still felt that he seemed to be very close to the door of hell.

    "Ahaha, what are you talking about Neil? I never thought of using Starlight Explosion to blast you"

    Nanoha scratched her cheek, smiled very cutely, and said horrible words that made Neil break into a cold sweat.

    【This guy said something that must never be uttered!  Naturally black?  ?  Definitely natural black!  !  】

    "Neil, why do you want others to teach me? I'm afraid I won't get along"

    Naye thought for a while and finally came up with a reason.

    "So that's the problem"

    Neil breathed a sigh of relief. He really didn't realize that Nanoha's character would be afraid of strangers, but this was no problem at all. After all, Yiwen's appearance was very deceptive. At first glance, he looked like a harmless cat, and he was very similar to  You don't have to worry about getting along with Yi Wen at all, because that guy's queen character is definitely about making others obey her.

    "That's not okay, Nanoha. If you hold back because of this small worry, you won't be able to make great progress in the future! Although I will be a little reluctant to let you go, dad, I will still do this for your future.  I did it! So, even if you resent Dad, I won’t regret it!!"

    "What dad, what role are you playing!"

    Nanoye slapped away Neil's hand on her shoulder with dissatisfaction. She blinked, not knowing what she thought of, her eyes suddenly lit up, and a meaningful smile appeared on her face.

    "Well, after all, Neil was defeated by me, I don't think he has the ability to teach me anything"

    "What!? Defeated by you!? It was just your luck that time. If I do it ten times again, you will not be my brother's" Neil originally retorted angrily, but when he saw Nanoye's smile, he seemed to understand.  Everything changed, "Well, since you said so, I also feel that I am not capable"

    Nanoha's smile froze slightly, but soon her lips curved into a more contemptuous arc, and at the same time her eyes swept three inches ahead.

    "Neil, it really doesn't work."

    Neil, who had been paying attention to Nanoye's expression, naturally noticed the other person's gaze. He looked down and couldn't help but widen his eyes, like an angry cat staring at Nanoye who was smiling leisurely and contentedly.

    "No!? You dare to say that I can't do it!? I've told you from the first day of class that I am a man who can break through the sky. The word "no" cannot appear to me!! Very good, Nanoha.  Just wait, if I don’t train you well, I will spend the rest of my life hanging around Xixiang!!!”

    “This is what you said, Neil~~~”

    Naye secretly made a gesture indicating that the plan was successful, and at the same time thought of something in her heart.

    【This trick of using retreat to advance that my mother taught me is really useful. Although I don't know why I aimed at it like this in the end, as long as it succeeds, I'll be fine!  】

    In fact, it was not until some years later that Nanoha understood the true meaning of this matter. At that time, she lamented that her health teacher died early. At the same time, she was very fortunate that she had a mother as great as Kami who allowed her to do this.  I have avoided many detours in my life.

    "Forget it, let's stop today's training. I'll go back and think about how to arrange it"

    “I don’t know whether it was because he was inspired to fight or because his dignity as a man was challenged. Neil began to seriously think about what to do. Usually, these things were left to Anders to do.

    "Huh? What is that guy doing?"

    Neil suddenly slowed down, and a shadowy figure appeared in his field of vision.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Ha, why are all the cleaners boys, not even a girl"

    Furuichi stopped the broom in his hand, looked around the classroom, and couldn't help but sigh sadly.

    Doesn’t it mean that if men and women match each other, the work will not be tiring?  There are just a bunch of idiots here, and they are exhausted from doing anything.

    "You just give up on this idea, this is terribleIt's our class's policy" Yuuji walked past Furuichi with a broom on his shoulder, not looking like he was working at all, "That guy said that in order to avoid a series of unnecessary problems caused by male-female combinations, we separate boys and girls.  Separated to facilitate management, do you think we can resist the mountain above our heads?  And the girls seem to agree"

    “Can you disagree!? Girls almost don’t have to participate in work during the week!!”

    "From this point of view, it turns out that he is still a gentleman"

    "That's weird! Even if he is a gentleman, he can only be a gentleman in another sense!!!"

    "I'm telling you, you can chat as much as you want, but if you can work, Yuuji, you've barely even done anything!!"

    Listening to the two complaining, Touma couldn't stand it anymore. He was almost the only one working now. He obviously planned to grab those half-price bento boxes.

    "You should tell the group of people over there first"

    Yuuji pointed with his broom in the direction of the podium, where a group of people were gathering for activities.

    Standing on the podium, Akihisa used the broom as a guitar and danced his fingers as much as he could, as if he had returned to the school festival concert, with the intense melody seeming to linger in his ears.

    “Come on, call me!!!”

    “Honey!!!”

    "What a tall person!!! Call me God-sama!!!"

    "Ah, Lord Kami is playing a game console in that corner over there"

    Touma looked at this scene, then looked at someone in the corner who had entered the god of strategy mode, and couldn't help but sigh.

    How long will he be able to do this?

    ——

    Suddenly, the sound of the door being pulled attracted the attention of everyone in the class.

    A handsome face that was as cold as a knife appeared behind the door, and at the same time, those sharp wolf-like eyes made the guys in the class stay silent for a while and started cleaning obediently.

    “Kids, is your bastard head teacher gone already?”

    They were slightly surprised by the unexpected punishment, and then suddenly realized that it was their class teacher who had caused the hatred.

    "Well, our bastard head teacher left early during the last self-study class and let all the girls go"

    As the leader of the boys, Xiongji told Heigang in detail. When Heigang heard this, he felt that the temples on his forehead began to beat again.

    "That rascal……"

    "Um, Teacher Heigang, what do you want from Neil?"

    Touma's question caused Heigang to turn around. He looked at the people in the class, and for some reason the corner of his mouth curled up into a weird smile.

    "Ah, actually it was the boy's two girlfriends who came to see him"

    "What——!?"

    "girlfriend——!?"

    “Two more——!?”

    The boys looked at each other and saw the jealousy hidden in each other's eyes. They nodded one after another, immediately picked up the thing in their hands, and rushed out of the back door without saying a word.

    "Hey, don't damage public property"

    Heigang shouted behind them, chuckled, and then walked downstairs.

    When he walked downstairs, he found that the two girls waiting nearby were gone. Instead, there was a guy who deserved a beating, gaping at the large cloud of dust.

    "Faye, did you see the two little girls who were here just now?"

    Heigang walked over, patted Fay on the shoulder and asked as coldly as usual.

    "Huh? It's Kurojia~~" Faye turned around and showed a very hearty smile, and then her face became a little weird, "Kurojia, are you a lolita control?"

    Heigang was startled, then his face turned black, he pulled out a cold long knife out of thin air, clasped his hands and raised it, ready to slash at it.

    "You really deserve to be cut down just like that kid"

    “Ehehehe!! Oppose violence, Hei-chan~~~”

    “Go to hell!!”

    "Wait a minute, aren't you going to ask where those two girls went? I'll tell you, but you can't do anything to me!"

    ""

    Heigang stopped and stared at Fay coldly, while Fay smiled slightly and tidied up his clothes. It was not until Heigang was about to have his second impact that he slowly spoke.

    "Actually, I just met them and chatted for a few words. I found out that they were here to see Neil-chan, so I told them that Neil-chan had left.Okay, so they took their leave, and let me tell you something by the way.  "

    "That means you knew it beforehand, right?"

    "Well Wow!! Kuro-chan, a surprise attack is a foul!!"

    “I don’t care about you!!”

    “I clearly said I wouldn’t do anything!!”

    "Did I promise you!?"

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "So, you lost the ring that Yiwen gave you and you were thinking about how to die, maybe this is it?"

    "No, I'm not thinking about how to die"

    Negi looked at his brother depressedly, forgetting if he didn't help, he was still gloating about his misfortune.

    "I just lost my ring, is there any need to do this?"

    Although the ring was a relatively rare magic item, it was not in a life-and-death situation. However, seeing Negi like this, Neil immediately felt very happy.

    "You won't understand. If Master finds out, I will see hell"

    Yiwen’s terror began to emerge in Negi’s mind. His face turned pale and his whole body was shaking, as if he had seen a ghost.

    Neil couldn’t help but sigh at how powerful Yiwen was. He was able to make Negi, a little man-trained boy, even more miserable. He felt like he was almost turning into an M.

    "Hey, Neal, what's the ring that Mr. Negi mentioned? Doesn't it matter that he's still like this?"

    Nanoye pulled the corner of Neil's clothes and asked with some confusion.

    "Well, that ring is like a wedding ring that represents a lifelong promise, and Negi, the idiot, threw it away without knowing where. If his powerful wife at home knew about it, he would probably not have to go to bed for a month."

    "Hey!? Teacher Negi is already married!?"

    "Hey, Neil, stop making this up!"

    "I'm not making it up, I'm just explaining it to Nanoha."

    "What are you trying to explain!!"

    Facing Negi’s fire-breathing eyes, Neil shrugged and had to give up, "Okay, okay, I won’t say it anymore. Why don’t you recall it and let me help you reorganize the scene at that time."

    "real?"

    Negi looked at him suspiciously, could this guy really be so kind?

    "We are brothers after all Speaking of which, when did the ring disappear?"

    "It should have been last night"

    "Well, very good" Neil nodded, "Which woman's bed did you sleep in last night?"

    "Herehey!! Where are you going!!"

    Negi is crazy, he actually believes in a guy like Neil, he is really a fool.

    "Oh, oh, did you really sleep in someone else's bed? Yeah, there are so many people in the girls' dormitory, who could it be?"

    "I told you not to do it!! I haven't even slept in Asuna-san's bed recently!!"

    "The married life is not harmonious?"

    “Stay away from me!!!”

    "Teacher Negi is not pure."

    ""

    Negi leaned against the tree, wanting to die.

    “Neil——!!!”

    Just when Neil was enjoying the sight of Negi being beaten to a pulp, a familiar scream came from behind. Without thinking, he immediately bent down. The next second, a figure flew over his head, and at the same time, a wave of wind blew up.  A gust of cold wind.

    Neil raised his head and looked at the blond girl who flipped in the air and landed perfectly, and couldn't help but be speechless for a while.

    "Alicia, do you have to say hello in this way? If I hadn't avoided it, I really doubt I would have suffered internal injuries from you."

    "It doesn't matter, I just said hello a little more enthusiastically."

    "Is this called being more enthusiastic!? Who would rush over at a speed of 40 yards, 4 seconds and 2!? Do you think I am an American football player!?"

    “What a small family man.”

    "I'm sorry, anyone would be petty when their lives are at stake!"

    "Tch, I won't talk to you anymore" Alicia left Neil alone, moved her target to Nanoye who was aside, and immediately pounced on her, "yahoo! Nanoye!!"

    "Whoa, be careful, Alicia!!"

    Neil sighed helplessly at the two who started to fuck Lily, then turned his head and forced a smile at the black-haired girl who was running slowly.

    "Won't you stop this guy, Tifa?"

    ? ???Isn't this bad?  There is a beautiful girl throwing herself into my arms"

    Tifa walked up to Neil and smiled teasingly.

    “I wish the way of throwing myself into someone’s arms could be improved”

    Neil muttered softly, but the next moment, Tifa's beautiful black hair was fluttering with invisible domineering aura.

    "What were you talking about just now?"

    "No, I didn't say anything, Your Lady Queen."

    Neil immediately displayed his low-profile and domineering attitude. His dignity and integrity were completely useless in front of Tifa.

    "Ah, look, Nanoha, Neil is starting to lose his moral integrity again!!"

    "Neil has never had any moral integrity anyway"

    "Alicia, shut up, whose fault do you think it is that makes me like this!"

    "You blame me?"

    "Ha, if I don't blame you, why should I blame myself!?"

    "Shut up."

    "Yes, Your Lady Queen."

    "Neil really suffered."

    Alicia’s triumphant look made Neil want to hang her up and tickle her, but for Tifa’s sake, he still lay on the ground obediently.

    "By the way, what is Negi doing there?"

    Tifa noticed Negi, who had been ignored for a long time, but the other party was obviously trapped in an endless loop and did not notice their arrival.

    "Nieji is struggling with the question of whether he should have moral integrity or lose his moral integrity."

    ""

    “By the way, why did you and Alicia come here?”

    “Well, since it’s okay to stay at home, and Alicia has never been to school, I took her here for a walk.”

    Neil looked back at the girl who was chatting enthusiastically with Nanoye. She had maintained such an optimistic attitude since she woke up. It was not an exaggeration to say that she was offline. However, these might just be to cover up her inner feelings.  lonely.

    【Looks like we need to hurry up.  】

    Just when Neil was thinking about something, a strange murderous aura rushed towards him. Neil looked around and saw a large black mist rumbling towards him.

    "What is that!? The Black Mist Monster!?"

    As soon as he finished complaining, Neil was swallowed by the black mist.

    "Whoa! Help! Huh? Isn't this a guy from the class!? Hey, are you rebelling!?"

    "Burn my remains with the blazing holy fire! How joyful is life, and how sad is death!"

    "Ahhh!! Where did you come from the Ming Cult!? These people are crazy again!!! Tifa, Negi, save me!!"

    Tifa watched the group of people go away speechlessly, and then glanced at Negi who continued to seek death.

    This school is still so peaceful today.

 Text Chapter 1 That day, the boy walked into a new world

    My name is Orima Ichika, I'm 15 years old, and my gender is, um, with excalibur underneath, you know.

    At this moment, the fifteen-year-old youth is like a deep-sea fish.

    “The classroom with all girls except me is very stressful.

    But it doesn’t matter. With my ability to withstand stress that I have developed since childhood, I can still withstand this kind of pressure. I am quite confident about this.

    Why do you say that?

    This has to start with my family and my world.

    “Today’s world, I simply don’t know how to describe it in words.  First of all, the two mainstreams in the world today are technology and magic. As far as I know, eight years ago, the flying super weapon called IS came out, and the world has undergone earth-shaking changes. However, weapons like IS can only be made by  The manipulation by girls has led to a fundamental change in the status of men and women in society.  However, the matter did not end there. In the following years, the ISSDA organization responsible for space development announced the existence of "magic". Magic was originally unknown. Coupled with the new life from the universe, it became even more complicated.  Not to mention the various superpowers in Academy City, the world was once again in turmoil. However, with the efforts of many parties, the world finally settled down, and magic was gradually accepted by everyone. At the same time, ordinary humans could not  All known alien races appeared one after another, and the world became more and more diverse.

    However, there are still unknown things in this world, such as disobedient gods, demons, angels, magic societies that are still hidden in the dark, and advanced beings buried in the shadows. I know these because my family is special.  The reason is, after all, the old man in my family is not an ordinary person.

    In short, there are as many angels and demons as dogs, and fairies and heavenly beings are everywhere. This world is a strategic fortress.

    However, this world view is not enough to shock me, because the family I live in is enough to numb my nerves. My home is simply the most chaotic place in the world.  Compared with one who has a personality, all kinds of weapons are worth the sky, and I can also see angels and demons eating together and having fun, and even aiming their guns at someone. The moment I knew the truth, my three views were completely destroyed. Thousands of years of history  They've all been tricked into being dogs.

    “Alas, this world is so damn peaceful.

    “But even so, I am still very stressed at this moment.

    I folded my hands and put them under my chin, with cold eyes, trying to look calm. At this time, I finally understood Commander Ikari’s sense of pressure to remain calm in the face of the apostles’ attack.

    Commander Ikari is mighty!  !  !

    But the sights gathered from all around are really uncomfortable. Haven’t you seen that my forehead is already covered with heart-wrenching beads of sweat?  ?  Sure enough, no matter how old a girl is, she always has a trembling heart!  !  Sure enough, a girl's gaze is the most terrifying thing in the world. The ever-changing changes of sometimes resentment and sometimes anger are simply more disasters than taking the Western Scriptures.

    I took a deep breath, narrowed my eyes slightly, and all the nerves in my body suddenly became more tense than ever before.

    ??????????????????????????????????

    Wow, I relaxed too much and almost came out from behind.

    Ha, by the way, why do I have to stay in a place like this?

    Thinking of this, I recalled what happened the night before.

    That night, my brother said to me with a smile that could be read as bright and written as slutty.

    "Ichika, you will become the happiest man in the world."

    So that’s what he was talking about!  !  !  !  !

    I sighed deeply, and I mourned for a second for my seemingly happiness and actual sorrow. I started to swim away and observe the people around me.

    Well, the eyes of the girls on the left and the right are full of unparalleled curiosity for knowledge, and their shining eyes almost flashed through their tough golden eyes.

    I can’t see the back part, but the sight of the thorns on my back makes me feel like I’m sitting on pins and needles. I can understand it even without looking.

    "The person directly in front of me is a slightly older woman.

    She is a bit petite, and her figure is almost the same as that of a student, but her chest size is the nemesis of all high school girls.  The clothes are relatively large and make her look more petite, but she still feels quite cute.  In addition, she also wears a pair of black-rimmed glasses. Although they are crooked, she can still be called a bespectacled girl.

    And this girl with glasses was looking at the people in the class in panic, her timid posture was reminiscent of an injured little rabbit.

    You are a teacher, show me some domineering power!

    "Everyone is here. Then, SHR is going to startWhoops!  "

    Well, it’s not something you can do if you want to.

    I gave the teacher an appreciative look, but for some reason the teacher turned red and smiled shyly.

    ????????????????????????????????????????? Suddenly, I felt that the pressure on my body was a little heavier, and I almost died from a thousand arrows piercing my heart.

    “Well, then, please introduce yourself, uh, in order of seat number.”

    The teacher seemed to have recovered from the inexplicable emotion and said to the students in the audience in a panic.

    ""

    "It's so quiet. My dignity as a teacher is suddenly shattered into pieces."

    I looked at the teacher who was about to cry, and I couldn't bear it. At the same time, I felt unhappy with the girls in the class. Are you shy because you just entered high school? No one responded. The teacher was about to cry. Really?  I'm going to cry!  !

    I glanced at the teacher, and the teacher’s eyes also moved over.

    ??Okay, our eyes met.

    Please don’t look at me like this, you are not my type, teacher.

    I quickly lowered my head, I still understand the principle that a dead Taoist friend will not die a poor Taoist.

    “Oh, give me a normal high school life.

    The reason why I specifically emphasize "ordinary" here is simply because what I am in now is definitely not an ordinary high school, but the famous IS Academy-the only school in the world that trains IS operators.

    And the most important point is that IS, this deceptive thing, can only be activated by girls, so naturally, this is a girls' school.

    And why am I here?

    I need to emphasize again that I am a boy, and I am definitely a boy at first glance. My appearance can be considered a bit handsome, but it is definitely not the kind of beauty that makes even IS unable to identify my gender.

    The reason why I came to such a ghost place has to start with the entrance exam in February.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    That day, the sun was shining brightly, and the cherry blossoms flying freely in the sky made me fall in love.

    I looked at the clear sky and encouraged myself in my heart.

    Today is the entrance exam for Junior High School. For your own goals, you can’t do it without working hard.

    The school I go to is called Mahora Gakuin. It is a very large Academy City that has everything from kindergarten to university. There are many schools in it, all types, and my target is the famous Mitsusaka High School.

    The reason why I chose Mitsusaka is not because of its reputation, but because my brothers and sisters all graduated from here. I have an indescribable yearning for that place.

    I want to chase the traces they left behind, and I want to be like them.

    that's it.

    Well, of course, if I am admitted to Mitsusaka High School, my goal of dominating Mitsusaka will be one step closer, and realizing Mahora's dream of complete domination will not be unattainable.

    Hahahaha, I couldn’t help but laugh out loud.

    "Why are you giggling so early in the morning?"

    At this time, my head was hit hard.  When I looked back, I saw a handsome man with white shoulder-length hair standing behind me. He was looking at me listlessly with a pair of dead fish eyes, and he didn't look like he was awake at all.

    "Brother, you got up so early"

    ??I touched my head and laughed dryly.

    "Well, seeing as you have a test today, I got up early to see you out"

    Hey, is this guy so kind?

    "Hey, don't think I can't understand your expression"

    "Well……"

    Although those dead fish eyes are completely rotten, they are still so sharp.

    I don’t know if my thoughts were revealed again, but I got another blow on the head.

    "By the way, you forgot to bring your admission ticket"

    I was stunned for a moment, watching my brother hand a certificate to me.

    "Huh? Didn't I prepare it last night?"

    As I was talking, I wanted to go through my bag. I had carefully prepared all kinds of things the night before.

    "Well, men will always forget some things, just like forgetting what their first love looked like"

    “I won’t forget it!!”

    I replied angrily, but I didn't notice the firmness in my tone.

    The old man looked at me steadily for a moment, with an inexplicable light flashing in his eyes.?, and then touched my hair with a slight smile.

    “Okay, take your admission ticket and go quickly, don’t be late.”

    I didn’t notice anything strange about my brother, so I took the admission ticket and didn’t check whether I really didn’t bring it with me. I said goodbye to my brother and went out.

    "It seems that Ichika has grown up"

    After saying this softly, the man walked back into the room with a smile.

    It was easy, so I came to the address indicated on the admission ticket.

    ???????????????????? Why is it not in Mahonliang Academy, but in a high school outside?

    But I didn’t think too much about it. Anyway, it said this on the admission ticket and I couldn’t change it even if I wanted to.

    But I feel a little uneasy.

    Are you nervous before the exam?

    With a feeling of apprehension, I walked into the imposing building in front of me.

    "I'm just going to go, turn left and right, how on earth are you going to get to the second floor!?"

    It’s been almost ten minutes since I walked, and I still haven’t found the stairs to the second floor. The internal structure is too complicated!  ?  Is this the maze before challenging the BOSS!  !

    My eyes wandered around, trying to find the guide map on the wall, but I sadly discovered that the walls inside were so beautiful that I couldn't even find a crack, let alone any wall charts.

    ?????????? This time, shit, I’m lost.

    "Hey, what should I do? Hey, why are you so quiet?"

    At this time, I finally realized that it was eerily quiet here. After walking for so long, I didn’t even meet a single person. Could it be that the exam has already started?  ?  Could it be that my dream of dominating Mitsusaka was just aborted?  ?

    God, I curse Jesus for not having chrysanthemums!  !

    “Perhaps God really heard my curse from the heart, and a door appeared not far in front of me.

    I walked to the door and saw a piece of paper stuck on it with the words "Infinite_Stratos Examination Room" written on it.

    "Well, I guess this is the right place"

    Because it says "Examination Room" on it.

    But the name of this examination room really looks impressive, and there are actually two English words that I can’t understand.

    Thinking of this, I feel deeply disappointed for my English course.

    I guess I won’t be able to pass the English test this time.

    But it doesn’t matter, my other subjects are fine!  !

    After taking a deep breath, I opened the door and walked into the room.

    "Ah, you are a candidate. Okay, go over there to change clothes. We are pressed for time, so you have to hurry up. This place can only be rented until four o'clock. I don't have time to trouble you. Really, I don't know what I'm doing.  What……"

    As soon as I entered the room, a nervous-looking female teacher, about thirty-five years old or above, spoke a lot of words like a machine gun without raising her head. I was stunned for a few seconds.

    Hey, hey, hey!  !  !  Sister, don’t you need to see what I look like and check my admission ticket!  ?  Where has the professionalism of being an invigilator gone?  ?  And what’s going on with changing clothes!  ?  You have to change clothes for exams these days!  ?  Are you asking me to use my body to show the beauty of the human body in ancient Greece?  ?  Sorry, I have been failing art classes since I was a kid!  !  Well, actually this is to prevent students from cheating, right?  But there is no one other than you in this room. I really don’t see any other candidates anywhere!  !

    While I was minding my own business, the elder sister gave instructions and walked out of the room directly with the documents in her arms.

    I watched the other party leave in embarrassment. I bet the eldest sister really didn’t even look at me.

    "Hey, what kind of test is this"

    I muttered a few words in a depressed voice and walked towards the place covered by the curtain.

    And at this moment, I entered a new world.

 Text Chapter 2 Sure enough, this is a conspiracy

    When I opened the curtain and walked in, I saw the object in the center of the room.

    The streamlined metal shell reflects light that is not dazzling, and an armor-like outfit sits quietly.

    I looked at it carefully and then fell silent.

    “Damn it, what kind of clothes do you want me to change into?! Are you asking me to take the war studies test!!”

    The bag in my hand was almost smashed by me.

    I calmed down the turbulent feeling in my heart that I wanted to hit someone, and walked over, looking left and right at this thing. After looking at it for a long time, I was speechless.

    Isn’t this the IS that appears on TV?

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of 1999

    But this thing actually has something to do with me. Well, it should be related to my family.

    "This is what changed the world"

    Because of the "White Knight Incident" of that year, the world became aware of the existence of this kind of weapon. At the same time, the originally balanced military structure suddenly collapsed. How many IS controllers can be found will directly affect the country's military strength.  , so every country began to implement a system of preferential treatment of women.

    Although there is a magical power like magic in the world today, it has not been widely used in the military due to various restrictions. Moreover, IS has advantages that can compete with magic. In comparison, the country is more willing to invest more resources.  on this emerging technology.

    Well, this is actually nothing to me. I am more curious about IS. After all, I have seen forces more powerful than IS.

    With all kinds of thoughts, I couldn't help but reach out and touch it.

    Anyway, IS can only be activated by women. If I, a pure man, touch it, I will probably have no reaction like touching a dead fish. It is a rare opportunity to touch it and I will not suffer any loss.

    However, there are always various unknowns in life. You can never guess what will happen in the next second. Of course, it is another matter if you have the ability to predict.

    A cold metallic feeling came from the fingertips, followed by a burst of dazzling silver light and various information pouring into the mind.

    “Eh!? Eh————!!!!!!”

    Faced with such a strange situation, I suddenly lost my train of thought.

    When I finally came to my senses, I found that the IS had actually moved and attached itself to my body like armor, becoming part of my hands and feet.

    "What happened!?"

    “Has someone activated IS!?”

    "who is it!?"

    "Huh? This, this is -"

    "man!?"

    Hearing the sound, a group of researchers in white coats came over. They opened the curtain and saw me activating IS. They all fell into a state of sluggishness where they couldn't think.

    I looked at the researchers in front of me in silence, and then looked at the abnormality on my body. I immediately showed a miserable face like a Christian abandoned by God. At the same time, the devil on my brother's face flashed through my mind.  smile, with only one thought left in her mind.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? This is a conspiracy.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    “Oh, I want to die.

    "Classmate, Orimaru Ichika-san!"

    A voice calling my name brought me back to reality from my annoying thoughts. I held my forehead and blurted out weakly before I could figure out the situation.

    "Ah, what's the matter?"

    "Ah, um, um, I'm very sorry for calling you so loudly all of a sudden. Are you, are you angry? Yes, I'm sorry! But, um, I'll introduce myself in the order of the fifty syllables. Now it's Oribara-san's turn.  So, I'm really, really sorry! Can you please introduce yourself? Are you willing?"

    It was then that I really came back to my senses and figured out the situation, and found that my deputy instructor, Yamada Maya, was constantly bowing his head and apologizing to me. It was obviously my own fault, but the teacher wanted to apologize himself. For a moment, I was full of guilt.

    "Uh, um, Mr. Yamada, you don't have to apologize like this. It's all my fault. I will introduce myself."

    I stretched out my hand to stop Teacher Maya Yamada from apologizing, and quickly made a comforting reassurance.

    "Really, really!? You, you promised me! You must do it!!"

    Teacher Yamada suddenly raised his head, seriously grasped my hand and leaned towards me, and he could still see the mist in his eyes.

    Teacher, are you really a teacher?  ?  This pairThe attitude of the little girl can easily be misunderstood, and some ignorant and innocent little boys might have fallen into trouble from then on!  !  !  Oh, oh, don't put your chest on it, be careful, my cannon may go off!  Also, I need to reiterate it again, teacher, you are really not my type!  !

    In the struggle between reason and sensibility, angels and demons, I took my hand out with difficulty, left my seat and walked to the podium with a slight bend without being noticed.

    Ah, I almost got hard just now.

    Standing on the podium, looking at the unabashed thirst for knowledge in the eyes of the girls in the audience, including Teacher Yamada, I suddenly felt like I was on the top of Mount Everest, and it was difficult to even breathe.

    "Ahem."

    I straightened my back and cleared my throat, thinking about what to say next.

    ???????????????????? But my mind went blank. As expected, the pressure had already crushed my thinking power into pieces.

    At this time, I took a peek at the seat by the window. Sitting there was a black-haired girl with a ponytail.

    Her name is Xiao Zhizhen, my childhood sweetheart who we only reunited after six years. This girl has always had a single ponytail. When I first entered the classroom, I recognized her at a glance.

    “But it’s really a transformation of women.

    No, no, now is not the time to think about this.

    "Help me quickly!!"

    I signaled her with my eyes. As a childhood sweetheart who has been dating for a long time, she must be able to understand this information instantly.

    "snort!"

    You actually ignored me!  ?

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Oh, oh, what does this cold aura and this arrogant attitude mean!  Where has the arrogant and a little bit coquettish Hoshi-chan gone!  !  Now Chen is completely 100% proud!  !  She actually abandoned me mercilessly at my critical moment, turned her face expressionlessly to the window, and snorted coldly, "I'll kill you, did I offend you, Miss Chen!"  !

    “However, this did remind me of something.

    I remember my brother once told me that when faced with a girl who is wrapped in pride and makes people wonder if she is engaged in chain defense, you must use your fiery penis to penetrate the opponent's uterus.

    Of course, this is summed up by my rich theory and practice. Although I don’t know where his theory and practice come from, I even wonder if he made it up casually.

    ??????????????????? However, I have no idea what those two words mean in English, because I am powerless in English. I have obviously been abroad, and there are foreigners at home. I only know the twenty-six English letters ABC, which is really weak.

    Well, I don’t really want to know the meaning of this. I know that what comes out of my brother’s mouth is definitely not fun, because every time I ask my sister or other older women in the family, I will be scolded.  Of course, many times I will attract hatred consciously or unconsciously. In comparison, the harm I suffered is quite small.

    Ah, I am going off topic again. Look, the eyes of the girls below are starting to burst into flames.

    Well, what should I say at this time?

    Let’s start with a song called “Girls’ School Boys” by Twins?  Well, it does fit the occasion, but this is a self-introduction, not a concert.

    【When we introduce ourselves, too many rhetoric just attracts the temporary attention of others. To let people know ourselves, the most important thing is to show our true side.  】

    Brother’s voice seemed to ring in my mind. At this time, I seemed to see the holy light of heaven.

    Sometimes I’m pretty reliable.

    The corners of my mouth raised slightly uncontrollably, and the sunshine outside the window shone in at the right time. At this moment, in the eyes of some ignorant little girls, I became a handsome and sunny boy.

    A small exclamation came from below, and my attention immediately came back. I took a breath and began to introduce myself.

    "My name is Ichika Orimara."

    “Yeah, yeah, yeah!!”

    Everyone’s eyes showed the expectation of “I want to hear more.”

    I smiled, what a group of curious and kind children.

    Then, I should also treat others with sincerity.

    "I like Lolita the most."

    Maintaining a sunny smile, I expressed what I loved most in my heart.

    institutions

    The sounds of various heads banging on the table and people falling to the ground kept ringing out. It seemed that they were moved by my sincerity.

    I think everyone can become a partner who loves lolita.

    At this moment, I seem to have new hope for the future.

    The sound of clicking footstepsThere was an urgent sound, is someone coming?

    “Are you going to reveal your abnormal sexual fetish as soon as you get here!?”

    Huh?  Does this sound sound familiar?

    But before I had time to react, I was hit hard on the head and sent flying.

    Wow, this kind of invisible murderous martial arts passed down by my brother is so familiar to me. The pain that directly penetrates the skull and hits the cerebral cortex is simply exhilarating How strange!  !  I'm not a pussy-shaker like Sister Xiaoyuan!  !  !

    “However, this knocking method, whether it’s power, angle, or speed, is very similar to the person in my impression.

    I swallowed and turned around with a little fear. I saw the woman behind me wearing a black suit and tight skirt. She had a slender figure and a body curve with no fat at all due to regular exercise. And the other person was at this time  He crossed his arms in front of his chest, raised the corners of his eyes, and his eyes were as sharp as a wolf's.

    "What the hell, Guan Yunchang!?"

    Snapped——

    “Ugh, I got hit on the head again, I’m probably going to have a cerebral hemorrhage now.

    "Sister Chifuyu, it hurts so much!"

    Yes, the domineering woman in front of me is my sister Chifuyu Orimaru.

    "Who is the hero in the Three Kingdoms, idiot!!"

    I rubbed my head and stood up from the ground, looking at my sister in front of me, very curious about her appearance.

    "Sister Chifuyu, why are you here? Aren't you out training for the annual World's No. 1 Martial Arts Tournament?"

    "Do you think I am Yamcha!? Who told you that I would go to that kind of conference!!"

    Chifuyu-san’s eyes started to sparkle, and her fists were clenched tightly. She would probably attack accordingly depending on my answer.

    “Uh, it’s my brother, that’s what I told you!!”

    I quickly shied away all the responsibilities, but after hearing this, Chifuyu-san loosened her fists and held her forehead in distress.

    "That idiot has been talking nonsense all day long"

    Looking at Chifuyu-san's depressed and gnashing expression, I couldn't help but want to laugh out loud. Those words I just came up with on the spur of the moment were purely to deceive my brother. Oh, haha, a Tai Chi push hand can kill someone invisible. I feel  At this moment, my IQ doubled several times.

    "Huh? By the way, what was going on with your self-introduction just now?"

    "Well……"

    Okay, I haven’t even breathed a sigh of relief yet. Why did this hatred suddenly shift back? I didn’t make fun of you.

    "My brother told me to be heart-to-heart and treat others with sincerity"

    And as soon as I finished speaking, Chifuyu-san came towards me with an angry fist.

    “Just lie to me now!!!!”

    Is it okay to let your brother lie like this openly?  ?

 Text Chapter 59 Looking forward to meeting him again

    "Hey, your eyes are wandering. Do you want to borrow money from me? For the sake of us being brothers, just tell me how much you want. It's okay to give the Ming coins directly to you!"

    There was a short distance from leaving the World Tree to one of the squares near the World Tree. Along the way, Neil found that Negi peeked at him very frequently, almost every few steps.  When he turned his head, Negi quickly turned his head and whistled. This behavior made Neil very unhappy, because it felt very disgusting to be treated like this by a boy, and Negi was not a girl who secretly liked him.  .

    “ Could it be that Negi has been looking at 3A girls for a long time and hasn’t had any contact with boys for a long time, and finally his interest in that area has begun to awaken!  ?

    In an instant, Negi’s image became dangerous in Neil’s eyes.

    "Why is it such an unlucky thing to say? How much do you want today's birthday to become the anniversary of my death! What do you mean by that look in your eyes? I always feel super unhappy!!"

    Negi was obviously stunned by Neil's sudden words for a few seconds before he reacted. Coupled with the weird look in his eyes, he couldn't help but complain angrily.

    Neil stuck out his tongue, put his hands on the back of his head, and quickened his pace slightly, leading Negi by half a body.

    "Do you have anything to say?"

    Negi paused for a moment, looking sideways at the face partially blocked by his arms, his eyes flashing behind the lenses.

    “Hey, Neil, has something happened to you recently?”

    I always feel that something has changed in him.

    Neil’s pace slowed down unconsciously, but soon returned to its original state, and he asked without looking back.

    "Why do you think so?"

    “I just feel like you’ve been a little absent-minded these days, as if you’re a little further away”

    Raising his head and looking at the stars covering the night sky, the starlight gently reflected the faint light on Negi's glasses.

    Neil put down his hands and put them behind his back. He also raised his head and stared at him from a distance.

    "No, nothing has changed"

    In the end, he was still like that.

    Nothing has changed.

    "Neil"

    Negi turned his head and opened his mouth, as if he wanted to say something, but for a long time, he did not say another word.

    "Don't talk about me, it's you" Neil suddenly spoke up and grabbed the topic, turning his face and blinking, "You are the one who should be said to be absent-minded, right? You seem to have no energy recently, as if you were distracted by something.  Things are bothering me"

    "Is it that obvious?"

    Negi lowered his head and muttered quietly, but Neil could still hear him beside him.

    "It's all written on your face I thought you looked confident after the school festival, but it turns out you've been so worried these days that you almost jumped off a building. What, is it a worry about love, boy?"  "

    When talking about love, Neil’s eyes brightened up and his tone was full of ridicule.

    "No, I just had a quarrel with Asuna-san"

    Negi rolled his eyes at him and became dejected again.

    "Sister? Oh, haha, it really is a matter of love~~~You dishonest guy~~~"

    "Do you have to think about this!?"

    "Okay, what did you and eldest sister argue about?"

    Neil spread his hands and did not continue teasing the other party.

    "Actually, it's not a big deal. Asuna-san just reminded me that I am very similar to Chao-san"

    Negi lowered his head a little further and sighed softly.

    "I see, the eldest sister is angry because of this"

    Neil looked at his brother’s confused expression, and he probably figured out what was going on between him and Asuna.

    After meeting with Gunel and learning that his father was still alive, Neil also guessed what Negi was thinking now. He must be full of things about his father. Since a long time ago, Negi has been working hard for his father.  , constantly injured, and constantly moving forward. After getting more accurate news, he will only work harder to move forward for his dream, even at the risk of losing his life.

    Father seems to be everything to him.

    This is exactly the same as the super ring tone.

    For the sake of your dreams, you are willing to give up everything, including your own happiness.

    And Tomorrow Cai is angry about it, maybe that's it.

    "Actually, Asuna-san is right, and I said the same thing to Chao-san, but I"? 

    Although he clearly rejected Chao's approach, he himself followed Chao's path, almost exactly the same path.

    He, how should he choose?

    "Neji, do you still remember what Chao Lingyin said?"

    Neil didn’t pay attention to Negi’s current expression and just continued talking.

    "Don't stop, keep moving forward This sentence should be very suitable for you now. For you, your father's affairs can be said to be everything to you. If you are asked to give up everything now for this, you must be able to do it.  Yes, in this aspect, you, Chao Lingyin, and I are really the same"

    Neil slowly took a breath of the refreshing summer night, his eyes slightly focused on Negi's face.

    "However, I think this is correct, or in other words, any approach is correct, but everyone chooses a different position. It is probably impossible for you to give up looking for your father, so why not go all the way?  Black, just like Kick-Ass who became a hero after being knocked headlong"

    "Well, I always feel that the tone of your words has suddenly changed a lot"

    "Don't worry about these things. Your goal is very clear anyway. You just think too much. Anyway, there is only one way you want to go from now on, isn't it?"

    Facing Neil’s smile, Negi seemed to know a little bit about what he should choose.

    "However, I have one more thing to say. No matter what you choose, you should also pay more attention to the people around you, such as eldest sister. I think eldest sister is very clear about your thoughts, and this is what she is worried about.  , it’s just that she doesn’t want to see you scarring yourself, the eldest sister’s idea is probably that simple"

    Neil took a few steps forward, tapping his toes slightly. As his body turned, his long hair fluttered lightly, and his face was clearly reflected in Negi's eyes.

    "Don't forget this, because when you lose, the pain is not something you can bear"

    "Neil"

    They were only a few steps apart, but Niji felt like they were separated by a chasm.

    Because there was a bit of sad nostalgia in Neil's eyes, which blocked his approach.

    "Well, that's all I want to say. It's up to you what you think about next" Neil spread his hands and smiled softly, then turned a little evil again, "But eldest sister really loves you deeply.  Said~~~"

    "Why do you come back here again!!!"

    The sentimental atmosphere just now was gone, and Negi rolled his eyes angrily.

    “Hehe~~~”

    Neil grinned wider, looked away slightly, and saw the surrounding environment clearly. His smile was frozen, and his expression was a little confused.

    "Ah, by the way, what am I doing here?"

    "Huh? Don't you know it yourself!?"

    "I really don't know, I'm following you"

    "How are you following me!? You are following me and running in front of me!!"

    "In this case, I will go home. Goodbye, young man who works hard~~~"

    Neil waved his hand and walked forward without looking back, but he was immediately grabbed by the collar.

    "It's rare that you come here, so just patrol with me. You have a lot of time anyway"

    I don’t know where Niji got the strength, but he was holding on to Neil’s collar as firmly as a rock.

    "Hey, I'm not on duty tonight, and my youth is calling me!!"

    "What youth?"

    “Galgame on the computer!!!”

    “Delete your youth for me!!”

    "Do you want to ruin my life!?"

    "Your life is too insignificant!!"

    Seeing that Negi refused to let go of him, Neil lowered his head helplessly, but after waiting for a while, he found that Negi was still where he was.

    "Aren't you going to patrol? Why are you standing here without moving? You want to be a sentinel!"

    "No, I'm waitingah, here it comes!"

    When Negi was talking, a figure in the field of vision gradually enlarged, and he suddenly shouted.

    Neil looked in the direction that Negi was looking at, and saw Setsuna coming this way quickly, and Kamo the ferret was lying on her shoulder.

    "Why is Kamo and Setsuna-san together?"

    Generally speaking, doesn’t Kamo, the pervert, always follow Negi?

    "If you come to me today, I will ask Kamo to find Setsuna-san first, and then we will make an appointment to meet here."

    ? ?Ji smiled and explained in a calm tone.

    Neil glanced at Negi thoughtfully, his eyes brightened slightly, and then fell silent.

    "Teacher Negi, Teacher Neil, good evening."

    Setsuna quickly arrived in front of them. There seemed to be no surprise about Neil's appearance. Negi or Kamo must have told her in advance.

    "Boss Neil, long time no see."

    Kamo jumped from Setsuna’s shoulder to Negi, turned to say hello to Neil.

    "It's been a long time indeed. You haven't done anything wrong recently, have you?"

    Neil half-opened his eyes and glanced at Kamo who was stiff.

    “No, absolutely not!! I don’t dare to lose even a hair under Boss Neil’s eyes!!”

    "That means you did a lot of bad things that I didn't see, right?"

    Under Kamo’s desperate eyes, Neil raised a bright smile.

    "Okay, Neil, Kamo hasn't done much recently and has helped me a lot. Let's go on patrol now"

    Seeing this, Negi had no choice but to interrupt Neil's topic.

    Neil waved his hand quickly, as if he refused to agree.

    "No, it's not my turn tonight, I won't work overtime, you have to go do it yourself!"

    "Anyway, you are here, and you will do some meaningless things when you go back. It is better to stay. It is rare that we can be on duty together"

    “What’s so pointless!! You’re actually vetoing my life!!”

    "Teacher, what are you talking about?"

    Listening to the conversation between the two, Setsuna on the side was confused.

    "It's nothing, it's just that Neil promised us to patrol together. One more person will add more strength."

    Negi turned to Setsuna and smiled, taking Neil with him by the way.

    "Who agreed? Don't just talk to yourself!"

    "Then let's set off now!"

    "Okay, Teacher Negi."

    "Hey, don't ignore me, listen to me!!!"

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Ah, I really want to go home"

    Raising his head, Neil looked at the starry sky and lazily followed Negi and Setsuna.

    “It’s only been less than two minutes! How unmotivated you are!!”

    Neil didn’t pay attention to Neji’s words. He turned to look at An Jing walking beside him, his eyes rolled, and he didn’t know what he was thinking.

    "Speaking of Setsuna-san, why are you and Negi together? Could it be that you are having an unethical love affair with your eldest lady and her fiancé behind your back!?"

    Neil covered his mouth with his hands, his face filled with disbelief.

    "Who do you think is the betrothed!!"

    "I did not betray the eldest lady!!"

    "As expected of Neil, he said all the things in my heart, but it doesn't matter, brother, you can be considered Setsuna's master, it's totally okay!!"

    "How is it OK!!!" x2

    The two of them shouted at Kamo at the same time, dumbfounded.

    “I understand, I know how to do it, huh huh~~~~~”

    "You know nothing! The laughter behind you is full of bad intentions!!"

    "Teacher Neil, I will never change my heart for the eldest lady!!"

    In desperation, Setsuna expressed his loyalty to Konoka without thinking.

    "Oh, that's true" x3

    At this time, two young men, one a pervert, looked at Setsuna with ambiguous eyes. Setsuna was stunned, and then turned red and waved his hands in denial.

    "No, it's not what you think. I, I just treat the eldest lady, just"

    "Love……"

    "It's love"

    "like."

    The three guys caught Setsuna’s words very wisely.

    "Nah!!!!!!!"

    At night, the girl’s shy screams broke through the sky.

    "You guys are really energetic"

    Suddenly a voice intervened in the joke between three people and one mink. They followed the sound at the same time and saw a young man wearing a high school uniform leaning against a lamppost, holding a mobile phone in his hand, and his eyes glanced slightly  Their fingertips are still touching the bright screen.

    &nbsp;"Why are you here? Are you also patrolling at night?"

    Neil walked over and obviously knew the other person.

    The young man then turned his head, looked at Neil walking towards him, and smiled slightly.

    "Well, I'm short of manpower recently, so I came to help. Anyway, I still get overtime pay"

    "Senior Muchen."

    In an instant, he also came over and bowed respectfully to the other party.

    The young man is Jun Muchen.

    "It's Setsuna-chan, why are you with this bastard brat?"

    "Who are you calling a bastard? Speaking of bastards, you bastard is even more of a bastard!!"

    “Tsk, tsk, tsk, it’s full of balls in one sentence, it’s really dirty!”

    “It’s your head that’s dirty!!”

    "Well, actually, Teacher Neil is here to patrol tonight, so we came together"

    "The moment interrupted the two people's unscrupulous conversation, and at the same time, I felt that the two guys were really similar.

    "Neil, Setsuna-san, who is this gentleman?"

    There is obviously someone here who doesn’t know the other person.

    "Oh, this is a student from the high school department. Senior Jun Muchen, like me, is also employed by the school and is very powerful."

    Seeing that Neal had no intention of introducing him, Setsuna had no choice but to introduce him to Neji. When he looked at Jun Muchen, there was a hint of admiration in his eyes.

    "Ahahaha, I am stronger in that area"

    Jun Muchen touched the back of his head and smiled brightly, swinging his waist back and forth slightly.

    In an instant, he turned away with his cheeks slightly red, Negi looked puzzled, while Neil's eyes were full of contempt.

    "You can no longer be described as a scumbag."

    "Uh, um, nice to meet you, Mr. Jun."

    Although I didn’t understand what Jun Muchen meant by that aspect, I still extended my hand in a friendly manner.

    "This is Teacher Negi, just call me Muchen. He is such a personable gentleman, completely different from a guy who only knows bullshit"

    With a gentle smile on her face, Jun Muchen held Niji’s hand and said something that made someone angry.

    "It's much better than you, the guy with the same curly hair as [beep——]"

    Neil twitched the corners of his eyes, raised the corners of his mouth, and said coldly.

    “Although my hair is black and curly, it is definitely not the curly hair on [beep——]!!”

    "Ah la la, you really didn't bring it upon yourself"

    The two people looked at each other, as if there were sparks constantly arousing.

    "Well, Neil, you and Mr. Muchen are very familiar with each other."

    "Only a ghost is familiar with this kind of guy!" Neil turned his head and glared at Niji, then immediately turned back to stare at Jun Muchen, "This guy had a fight with me for no reason last time, what do you think?  Is this kind of person seriously ill?!"

    “It’s not just for nothing!!”

    "Then what are you talking about!!"

    “Because I’m bored!!”

    “Idiot!!”

    "Ha, I really don't understand"

    Negi held his forehead with a headache, feeling as if two Neils appeared in front of him.

    "Speaking of which, what are you doing here alone?"

    "I'm waiting for someone."

    Jun Muchen put away his phone and said with a yawn.

    "Ha, waiting for someone? You don't look like you have a date, do you?"

    "How different! One day I will go to a love hotel with the president!!"

    "One sentence will reveal your true face clearly."

    Neil sighed very much, this guy is really powerful in combat, his combat effectiveness has broken through the lower limit.

    "Actually, I was waiting for the principal's guests to come out" Seeing the curiosity in the three people's eyes, Jun Muchen continued, "They are people from the Holy Church."

    "The Holy Church? Is it dealing with the previous ghoul incident?"

    Neil was the first to react, and at the same time, three unlucky children flashed through his mind.

    "Ghoul? What ghoul?"

    Negi and Setsuna looked at Neil suspiciously. Neil was stunned. It seemed that they didn't know about the incident.

    After briefly explaining it to them, Negi and Setsuna's expressions changed slightly and became a little heavy.

    “Actually, you don’t need to be so nervous. As long as you deal with it well, you won’t be afraid of too much trouble”

    &nbsp; Jun Muchen put away his playful look and calmly comforted the two of them, with a comforting warmth in his voice.

    "Yeah." x2

    "By the way, who was sent by the Holy Church?" Neil raised his eyes and looked at Jun Muchen, "Is it the agent? Or are the people from the burial agency also coming out?"

    "You know a lot" Jun Muchen's eyes were slightly surprised, and then he continued to lean against the lamppost lazily, "That person is the person in charge of the nearby Shengtang Church stronghold, he is oh, myself  Look, he comes out."

    Jun Muchen suddenly stood up straight and looked back at the building behind him. In the darkness, the sound of neither light nor heavy footsteps sounded rhythmically.

    Everyone’s eyes were focused on him, and the figure in the shadow gradually became clearer, and the cross hanging on his chest reflected a faint silver light.

    "Oh? I didn't expect there would be so many people here"

    There seemed to be a little surprise in the heavy voice, and a man wearing a black priest's uniform appeared in front of everyone.

    Neil’s pupils shrank tightly, and the man’s face was deeply imprinted on his retinas. He opened his mouth slightly, then bit his lower lip tightly, and an imperceptible trace of violent murderous intention passed deep in his eyes.

    Soon, the trace of hostility disappeared, and Neil stood aside silently, returning to his usual listless appearance.

    Jun Muchen, who had been keeping quiet, glanced at Neil thoughtfully, then stood up with a smile and introduced the newcomer to Niji and the others.

    "This is the chief priest of Haiming City Church, and the person in charge of negotiating with our Magic Association on behalf of the Holy Church Church, Kotomine Kirei."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Jun Muchen faced Kotomine Kirei and introduced the person on the other side.

    "These three are magicians and swordsmen from the Magic Association, Negi Springfield, Neil Springfield, and Setsuna Sakurasaki."

    "Good evening, you three. I never expected that the Magic Association would have such outstanding children."

    Kotomine Kirei's eyes are always heavy, giving people a serious feeling.

    "You're flattered, Mr. Kotomine."

    Facing the other party’s compliment, Negi quickly nodded in return.

    Kotomine Kirei’s eyes passed over the faces of the three of them one by one. When he saw Neil, he paused for a moment and then turned to Jun Muchen.

    "Mr. Muchen, my business has been finished, and it's almost time for me to leave."

    "Let me take you out" Jun Muchen nodded to the other party, and then winked at the three of them, "Then I will lead Mr. Yanfeng to leave, and you three can continue working"

    "Okay, Mr. Muchen."

    "Goodbye, Senior Muchen."

    Neil didn’t look at Kirei for a second, he raised his head and nodded lightly to Jun Muchen, then turned around and left with the two of them.

    "Then let's go, Mr. Kotomine."

    "sorry to bother you."

    Kotomine Kirei nodded in thanks, then vaguely glanced at the direction Neil left, with an obscure smile on his lips.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "I'll send it here."

    Reaching the entrance of the academy, Jun Muchen stopped and turned to talk to Kotomine Kirei, who was following closely behind him.

    "Well, thank you."

    Jun Muchen nodded slightly to him and walked away.

    Kotomine Kirei calmly watched Jun Muchen leave. He slowly turned around until his back disappeared.

    “It seems like something interesting happened tonight, Kirei.”

    The strange voice appeared out of thin air, but Kotomine Kirei did not feel the slightest surprise, and his expressionless face maintained his usual indifference.

    "What are you referring to?"

    Kirei stared at the void in front of him, as if there was a figure in front of him talking to him.

    "hehe……"

    The sound of laughter was accompanied by golden light particles, which gathered together little by little. Soon, the silhouette of a human figure loomed in the golden light.

    "You should have discovered it, that brat"

    Yao dispersed, and a young man wearing a black jacket had his hands in his trouser pockets. His handsome face was full of arrogance, and a pair of bloody eyes under the golden bangs seemed to have an addictive demonic quality, staring directly at the indifferent eyes.  man.

    Seeing that Kirei remained silent, the young man raised an evil smile on his lips, narrowed his eyes slightly, and the blood in his eyes became more and more piercing.

    "He seems to have the same thing as us."

    Qili looked at the man??, his eyes were cold, and he met those eyes that were difficult for mortals to look directly into without giving in.

    Suddenly, Kirei smiled.

    A gloomy smile appeared on his cold and sharp face.

    "Indeed, aren't you interested, Gilgamesh?"

    "Of course I have interests. There aren't many things in this world that interest me" The smile on Gilgamesh's lips grew wider, and the light in his eyes became more and more elusive. "But, we can't be interested in him now."  Take action."

    "Oh why?"

    There was a hint of curiosity in Kirei's expression.

    Such emotional changes are very rare for him.

    "Because of the agreement with that guy, if that kid encounters danger within my sight, try to save his life."

    Gilgamesh withdrew his gaze and raised his head slightly. The night sky was reflected in his eyes, and he seemed to be able to see a night similar to the original one.

    "That mysterious heroic spirit?"

    Kirei frowned, a familiar yet unfamiliar figure appeared in his mind.

    "Um."

    Gilgamesh’s gaze retracted from the sky and fell on Kirei.

    "Do you know his identity?"

    Hearing Kirei’s question, Gilgamesh smiled playfully.

    "That's right, but it's better not to tell you for the time being. It will be more exciting to save the interesting things until the end."

    Gilgamesh looked past Kirei, looking in an unknown direction, with slight waves in his eyes.

    "My king, I am looking forward to meeting him again."

    ?…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

    PS: I plan to overthrow and rewrite it, and change the protagonist to a female.

 Text Chapter 60 Moon Peak Shrine

    irritable.

    That feeling lingered in my mind for quite some time.

    The things that happened recently and the people I met have revived many memories that have been buried deep in my heart. In my mind, almost all of them are pictures that I don’t want to think of.

    In the past, he would sometimes recall it or appear in his dreams. Even though it was like a curse, he never wanted to abandon those memories. For him, this was a sin that he had to endure.

    However, even so, he would not be as inexplicably restless in the past as he is now. Often, as long as he hints to himself, his mood will soon calm down, or in other words, his heart will feel like death again.

    Is it because of those people?

    Some familiar faces flashed through Neil's mind, and a subtle sense of peace flowed through them.

    He has always been walking alone. Even Negi, who is closest to him, cannot get close to the depths of his heart. Now, the shadows of other people have been left in his heart. Unknowingly, the cracks in his heart have opened up.  got bigger.

    However, he knew very well that this would not work.

    He has learned a lot from what happened in the past, and he doesn't want to repeat the same mistakes. In order to no longer let others get hurt because of him, and make himself suffer again, as long as he no longer establishes close relationships with other people and is separated by a distance, then each other will  Will not be harmed.

    “Otherwise, what happened to Touma that night will happen again.

    "well……"

    Neil sighed slightly, because being reminded by Negi made him a little concerned about his own problems.

    Since coming to this country and coming into contact with those people, he seems to have changed more or less. Now I think about it, does the practice assigned to him by the principal have such meaning.

    "It's so weak"

    Neil stopped his directionless progress, looked up at the clear blue sky, and laughed somewhat self-deprecatingly.

    In the breeze, there is a hint of fragrance.

    Neil put away his complicated thoughts, smelled the fragrance of flowers, and couldn't help but turn his head and look around. It turned out that he had come to a place that was familiar yet unfamiliar.

    On the long stairs, there is a torii gate.

    "Shrine"

    Neil had seen this kind of building before at Bang Zhikui's home, but he didn't expect that he would encounter another shrine while wandering around this city. It seems that the people here seem to believe in gods.

    However, there seemed to be something about this shrine that attracted him. Unconsciously, Neil stepped on the stairs and walked up out of curiosity. He glanced at the sign on the torii gate, which was written in black ink on the somewhat broken wooden board.  With a few big characters.

    Tsukimine Shrine.

    After walking up the stairs, a clean open space appeared in front of me. In the distance, there is the main hall of Tsukamine Shrine, and it is surrounded by trees. In the center, there is a peach blossom tree, with pale pink petals blooming. From time to time, it is surrounded by trees.  The wind blows, and the petals carry their fragrance and blow into the distance.

    Neil walked over, and the fragrance he just smelled seemed to be the fragrance of the flowers of this peach blossom tree. But, is this season the time for peach blossoms to bloom?

    After touching the rough tree trunk, Neil looked up at the crown of the tree where the buds were blooming with a strange expression.

    "Is it the same as the cherry blossom tree in my house?"

    It seems wrong. The tree at home will remain open for a long time because it has been tampered with. Unless the tree in front of you has also been tampered with, but would anyone be so bothered?

    "Maybe yes."

    Neil held his chin up and murmured uncertainly.

    "Well, it's not a bad thing anyway, it's just a spectacle at best"

    It’s really not a big deal. At least not many people will delve into the school’s World Tree, which is too big to complain about. Sometimes Neil really wonders if the people in this city are all crazy guys.

    "But why don't you see a clergyman?"

    After being here for a long time, I didn’t find anyone coming or going, not even a worshipper.

    Neil sat down under the peach blossom tree, leaning against the trunk of the tree and vaguely seeing the sky through the branches. The hazy and broken beauty was particularly charming. As he watched quietly, time seemed to have stopped.

    The slightly blowing wind mixed with the fragrance of peach blossoms and the simple atmosphere of the shrine seemed to have a hypnotic effect. Little by little, Neil's eyes slowly closed, and unknowingly, the scenery in front of him gradually changed.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    Ordinary furnishings, ordinary decoration.

    &nbsp; This is an ordinary house.

    The open window let in the bright morning light, and the faint light reflected on the floor and walls, making it warm.

    On the recliner, a beautiful woman with long black hair was sitting, and opposite her, a man with long white hair was half-kneeling on the ground, his palms gently covering the woman's slightly swollen abdomen.

    "Do you really want to go?"

    The woman raised her bright and moving amber eyes and stared at the man with gentle eyes.

    The man met those beautiful eyes and grinned.

    “I don’t want to go either, but I have to go, just like I have to take Sadharu out in the morning, otherwise he will be at home”

    "Be serious."

    The woman raised her hand and patted the man's head gently, her face full of anger.

    "Well, I'm very serious" The man grabbed the hand covering his head, held it softly and without force, and looked at the other person intently, "I'm sorry, I have to leave him at this time.  you alone……"

    Looking at his expression, the woman couldn't help but sigh, and then she curled her lips in displeasure.

    "I knew it was like this. You haven't listened to me since you were a child. I really doubt whether you are sincerely good to me"

    "Oh my, my whole body belongs to you, you still don't believe me" The man held the white catkin and couldn't help but laughed out loud, "A woman is a fragile work of art. If you don't cherish it, you will lose it."  It cannot be saved, so I will cherish you all the time."

    Hearing these straightforward words, the woman's pretty face couldn't help but blush slightly, but when she saw the smile in his eyes, she felt a little annoyed. She narrowed her eyes and smiled as charmingly as a crescent moon.

    “Hey, you must have a lot of artworks, right?”

    The man lowered his head and thought for a moment, then muttered uncertainly, "It seems like a lot"

    "Um?"

    The man quickly grabbed the hand that had started to press hard on his ear and looked at the woman with a flattering smile, "But I chose the one who is priceless to me"

    The woman glared at him and finally let go of her hand. Looking at his familiar face, she felt slightly absent-minded.

    "Do you know what the happiness I hope for me is like?"

    Her voice was very plain, but in the man's ears, there was always an unforgettable sadness.

    "I can eat with you every night, say good night to you before going to bed, and say good morning with a smile in the morning. What a little woman."

    The man stopped his smile and spoke seriously and calmly.

    The woman gently spread her face, her smile as happy as a rainbow after the rain.

    "Yes, I'm just a little woman, so I don't expect my husband to be a hero admired by all people. As long as he can stay with me, it's enough."

    "I don't want to be a hero, because heroes usually die young." The man shrugged, then stood up, bent down and gently touched the side of the woman's face, with tenderness written on his face, "But I can't be a hero.  person, so you can rest assured to let me go, I will definitely come back to you in vain."

    The woman held the broad and strong hand with both hands and pressed it tightly to her face. Her eyes were wet without knowing when.

    "I always feel that I am destined to wait for you all the time. I never see you waiting for me. You know, waiting is not a happy thing."

    "So, I can only compensate."

    The man let go of the woman’s hand and wiped away the tears from her eyes.

    "Wait until I use my future happiness to make up for your past unhappiness."

    With a smile on his face, he turned around and left with the woman looking at him forever.

    Determined, without a trace of nostalgia.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    Ding bell——ding bell——

    There seemed to be some melodious ringing ringing in my ears.

    Open your eyes, it’s the bright world.

    Neil was a little lost. What was that dream just now?

    In the dream, I only heard a man and a woman talking to each other, but I couldn't see their faces clearly, as if there was always a fog blurring their faces.

    【Do those two people have anything to do with me?  】

    ??Thinking hard, but can’t get any results.

    "My little friend, are you okay?"

    At this moment, a strange voice sounded in his ears, and only then did Neil notice that there was someone around himhuman existence.

    Turning around, Neil saw that the owner of the voice was a beautiful woman.

    A unique miko costume revealed the identity of the other party. Her long hair was bright flaxen, and the brown pupils dotted on her beautiful face seemed to be covered with a layer of light. No matter what the environment, she would exude a soft glow.  Glorious and reassuring.

    With a faint smile on her lips, the woman looked at Neil who had just woken up.

    "Uh, sorry, I just fell asleep."

    Neil noticed that the other person was holding a strange-looking bell in his hand. The ringing he just heard might have come from this thing.

    “It’s easy to catch a cold if you sleep here.”

    The woman suddenly realized it, and then she felt a little worried.

    "Well, I understand."

    Neil responded politely to other people's kindness.

    "Miss, are you the witch here?"

    "Well, I am the shrine maiden of Tsukimine Shrine, and I just took over recently."

    The woman smiled slightly, and the bell in her hand gently made a pleasant ringing sound.

    "Speaking of which, I saw you looking a little lost just now. Was it a nightmare?"

    Recalling the way Neil looked when he woke up before, the woman asked with some concern.

    "Well, in the distant Silent Hill, Alessa is trying to swallow me up with darkness and combine me with her. How can we repair it? I am obviously not Sharon"

    Neil habitually rambled on, even clenching his fists to express his anger.

    "What, is it an evil spirit!?"

    However, the miko was very shocked, and then she held the bell tightly and tried to hit Neil on the head.

    "Miss, wait!! What are you going to do!?"

    “I’ll help you get rid of the spirit, don’t worry, it’s very effective!”

    "It looks like you want to kill me. I'm afraid that before I can get rid of the spirit, I will become a spirit myself!!" Neil quickly raised his hand to stop the other party, with a look of shame on his face, "Miss Witch, what I just said was purely  Nonsense, please don’t pay attention!”

    "Ugh, why am I still so worried? Hey, could it be that you were possessed by a ghost and saw the ghost's memory!?"

    "Uh, no, and it's not really a nightmare. I just had a somewhat inexplicable dream" Neil paused, glanced at the witch, and felt that there was nothing embarrassing about saying it, so he continued, "In a dream  I saw a man and a woman having a conversation, but I had no impression of their faces, so it was a bit strange."

    "You didn't lie to me?"

    “…It’s true this time.”

    "Oh, is that so?" The witch held her delicate chin and thought carefully. She looked down at Neil, "Actually, dreams sometimes have something to do with the past. Sometimes, maybe it's the scene in the future, maybe it's you.  The future is uncertain"

    After saying that, the miko looked at him with a strange smile.

    "my future?"

    Neil was a little confused for a moment. He really hadn't thought about this, but it didn't look like it.

    He shook his head and got rid of all the messy thoughts in his mind. It didn't matter whether this dream was related to him or not. It was just a dream anyway.

    "Forget it, it's useless to think so much. By the way, what do you call Miss Miko?"

    "My name is Guanyue Gefan, you can just call me Guanyue. What about you?"

    "Neil Springfield, please give me your advice."

    Neil stretched out his hand to shake Gefan’s hand, and Gefan tilted his head, not knowing what he was thinking.

    After chatting with Ge Fan for a while, Neil said goodbye and left.

    Gefan stood at the top of the stairs, watching Neil leave. After losing sight of him, she turned around and walked back to the peach blossom tree. She reached out her hand and brushed the rough bark of the trunk.

    Ding bell——

    The peach blossom tree suddenly made a circle of invisible fluctuations, and the bell in Ge Fan's hand seemed to be vibrated and made a sound.

    The witch looked at the peach blossom tree with deep and gentle eyes, and suddenly smiled.

    "Just now, what kind of dream did you see for him?  "

    Ding bell——

    There was another sound.

    It seems that someone has given the answer.

 Text Chapter 61 Wash your hands before pursuing a girl

    "It's so boring. If I had known earlier, I would have asked Nanoha and Suzuka to come out together"

    Alyssa, who was walking alone on the street, muttered in a low voice with some regret. She looked sideways at the exquisite accessories in the closet, feeling like something was missing without anyone to chat with her.

    It turns out that she is not used to being alone.

    "Huh? Ahead is Kabukicho"

    Because I had been a guest at Neil's home, and Neil's home was in this street, I passed by this place at that time. Although this area is not very big, there are many weird shops. For example, there is a store called  A shemale club opened by people from Xixiang.

    What kind of person would go to such a strange place?

    Alyssa cursed in her heart.

    But this place seems to be as chaotic as ever, or rather lawless.

    Alyssa looked around and would always see groups of delinquents and gangsters gathering in some corners, but the people passing by seemed not to be surprised, and sometimes even greeted them familiarly.

    "No wonder we raise people like stupid teachers"

    Alyssa felt as if she had discovered the truth.

    And just when Alyssa was so absent-minded, she felt as if she hit something and fell backwards.

    “It hurts so much!”

    “Hey, little girl, how are you walking!!!”

    Suddenly there was a rough voice above her head, and Alyssa stood up with some pain and looked. A fierce young man was glaring at her. He was holding a bottle of drink in his hand, and there were five people surrounding him. They were also surrounded by five people.  With a black jacket and colorful hair, he has a standard bad appearance.

    Alyssa was startled by this sudden situation and couldn't help but take a small step back.

    "Youwhat are you going to do?"

    "What are you doing! You soiled my clothes, what are you talking about!!"

    The young man pointed to a puddle of water on the chest of his clothes, and then stared at Alyssa fiercely, "What do you think we should do now!?"

    "II didn't mean it. For clothes like this, I'll just pay you for it!"

    Only then did Alyssa know what was going on. She secretly sighed why she was so unlucky today, and then said in a strong tone.

    The bad boy raised his eyebrows, as if he was offended by the other party's toughness. He couldn't help but snorted and said with narrowed eyes, "Huh? Compensate to me? Do you think you can afford it!! This is unique in the world!!"

    "Huh? Unique!?"

    Alyssa looked at the tattered clothes and felt that it would be trivial to compensate him for a hundred identical ones.

    "That's right, the boss worked hard to make it!!"

    "Do you think ordinary people can make those jagged shapes on the cuffs!?"

    "This is a work of conscience for our bad industry!!"

    “That’s why people call it Great White Shark!!”

    The companions behind the young man shouted and looked proud, while the leading delinquent youth was even more embarrassed and shy.

    ""

    Ah, what are you so shy about, bad!

    Alyssa was speechless for a while. Fortunately, she thought the sleeveless cuffs were caused by being torn off, but it turned out that these idiots made them by themselves.

    "Then what are you going to do? If you don't want compensation, I'll leave!"

    Facing this group of people, Alyssa felt a little afraid, and her eyes flickered slightly. She asked pretending to be calm, just hoping to get out of here as soon as possible.

    "Well, what should I do"

    The young man suddenly calmed down and looked at Alyssa carefully, making her feel uncomfortable for a while.

    "Hey, what on earth are you"

    “Please date me on the condition of marriage!!!”

    Before Alyssa finished speaking, the young man bowed ninety degrees and stretched out his hand. Alyssa was stunned, and her face immediately turned red.

    【Eh!  ?  Interact!  ?  What the hell kind of development is this!  !  】

    “You, you, what did you say all of a sudden!!!!!!”

    Alyssa no longer knew whether she was embarrassed or angry. The person who looked so fierce just now as if he wanted to kill her actually turned around and said he wanted to date her!  ?

    “Oh, my God, the boss’s lolicon is having another attack”

    "This disease is difficult to treat"

    "Actually, I am also a lolita control."

    "+1 upstairs."

    "You guys don't give it to me"??Talk to yourself!  !  !  !  "

    Alyssa angrily complained about this group of people, and then swatted away the hand handed by the young man.

    “Did you agree to my proposal!?”

    “Don’t jump to the final stage all at once!!!”

    Alyssa felt like she was going to cry. She started to turn her head, hoping to ask for help from passers-by. As soon as she turned her head, she saw a guy passing by with his hands in his trouser pockets and looking at her dumbfounded.

    ""

    ""

    With their eyes facing each other, the other person shook his head and walked forward as if nothing had happened.

    “Idiot teacher, come back here!!!”

    Hearing the angry shouting behind him, Neil had a headache. How could he encounter such trouble on the way home? However, it was really a novel thing to see someone confessing to Alyssa.

    Neil looked back at Alyssa, he spread his hands helplessly, "Hey, Miss, someone is confessing to you, I'm too embarrassed to come out and mess with it"

    “Asshole, didn’t you see that I was surrounded by a group of bad guys!?”

    "Tsk, tsk, tsk, this is even worse. Classic romantic comedies like heroes saving beauties are not suitable for me"

    "Who is telling you about a romantic comedy?!" Alyssa walked over quickly and grabbed Neil's collar, "Stop showing off your narcissistic expression and saying boring words! Get him away right now!!!  !”

    With one move, the Tathagata Divine Palm was swung out in succession, and Neil was directly hit and sent flying for more than ten times in the air.

    Neil was lying on the ground, covering his bleeding nose, and was almost beaten into a mosaic by Alyssa.

    "Let me tell you, you've beaten me to this point, are you still afraid of these people?"

    "Hey! Don't ignore us!!"

    The group of bad guys stood up and stared fiercely at Neil who appeared on the stage.

    “Well, I always feel that this kid looks familiar.

    Neil patted his clothes and stood up, glanced at the group of people in front of him, and couldn't help but sigh.  He looked at the leading delinquent young man, spread his hands and asked speechlessly, "I say, big brother, what's so good about this kid?"

    Alyssa’s eyelids twitched, and she held back her anger and stood behind Neil.

    "Huh? I like it, but can you control it!?"

    Looking at him gearing up, he seemed ready to punch him at any moment.

    Neil shook his head, then turned away to reveal Alyssa. He pointed at Alyssa and pushed up a pair of non-existent glasses.

    "Look at this little girl, the top is as flat as a horizontal line. Does it feel like a hand? Of course it does, but it just feels like a scratch on your hand. Unless you are an M, you will feel good!!"

    Ignoring Alyssa’s pretty face that was starting to darken, she then pointed at her legs.

    "Look here again, these two legs are so short, can they cooperate with you to do some difficult movements!? What fun is there! Without fun, how bleak life will become!! Do you think  …”

    “Don’t judge me for thinking about yourself, you scum!!!!”

    The world's martial arts show rises to the dragon level, and Neil spurts blood for another ten meters.

    "Are you here to step on me or to save me"

    Alyssa picked up Neil and stared at him coldly.

    "This is a strategy, Miss"

    At this time, the young man who was stunned by Neil's words came back to his senses, frowned, and reached out to Alyssa.

    "Who cares about you? As long as I like it!!"

    When Alyssa looked back and saw this scene, a bit of panic appeared on her face, but another hand appeared to help her block it.

    "Just say it nicely, don't move your hands or feet"

    Neil stood up and grabbed the other person’s thick hand with a smile, but the other person’s face seemed to be distorted by pain.

    "Idiot teacher"

    Neil turned back and smiled at Alyssa, then threw the young man out.

    “Wash your hands clean before pursuing a girl!!!”

    The young man was thrown towards his companions. They quickly supported the young man and were a little stunned when they looked at the red mark on his hand.

    How can a kid be so powerful?

    "You bastard, get on me!!" The young man rubbed his arms, and then rushed out fiercely, "I don't believe that six holy swords can't push the mountain of meat!!!"

    Facing the six people flying over, Neil curled his lips and quickly crashed into the six people.

    "Who do you think I am!!!It’s been a solo since!  !  !  I am the tank mage all by myself!  !  !  "

    "You're cheating!! Uh, wait, are you from my mother-in-law's family"

    “You only know now!!!”

    A few seconds later, Neil waved his hand freely and said to Alyssa, "Let's go."

    Alyssa looked numbly at the figures with their heads stuck in the wall. It was really lucky that the smashing was so comic.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Classmate Alyssa, why do you appear there alone? Where are your two good friends?"

    "Don't keep saying things I don't understand!" Alyssa glared at Neil angrily and looked away, "Even good friends won't get tired of being together every day."

    "Hey, I thought you were all in a relationship where flowers kiss each other"

    "Can you say something I can understand! Ah, no, you'd better not talk."

    Neil shrugged and looked at Alyssa who was walking in front of her a little annoyed. It was so rare that he saved her, but he didn’t even get a candy. It was really unsettling.

    "Hey, thank you just now"

    Alyssa stopped, glanced at Neil sideways, then quickly looked away, her face slightly red.

    "Thank you for what it is, can you eat it?"

    "Neal's word "thank you" immediately shirks all the credit from others. It is really the most deceptive word creation in history. At this time, at least you have to invite him to the Green Room for a sundae to express your gratitude.

    "Eat your sister!"

    ???????????????? Could it be that she didn’t appreciate it even after thanking him? Alyssa was so angry that she gritted her teeth.

    "Oh, classmate Alyssa, I didn't expect you to be so impure and actually want me to do such an ethically degrading thing. You are such a crazy guy. I never thought I had ever taught such a student!"

    "Shut up, you lost Greymon!!"

    Seeing Alyssa’s cannibalistic expression, Neil had no choice but to shut up in frustration.

    Ah, poor Sundae-kun left me again.

    "Speaking of which, how did you get to that place?"

    "I walked there accidentally. Do you think I came to find you!?"

    Alyssa was still angry, and even her tone of voice was full of gunpowder.

    "Sorry, I'm not interested in washboards."

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!! I am a washboard, I am so sorry!!!"

    Neil stretched out his hand to block the attack, but was bitten hard by the eldest lady’s tiger teeth. He couldn’t help but helplessly cover his forehead and sigh.

    "Don't think that just because Rie Kugimiya can use skills randomly"

    After vomiting in a low voice, Neil found that his hands were comically bloody.

    "Miss, it's time to relax. Even if you want my blood to flow through your body, you don't have to do this. I have another compromise. If you give birth to my child, you will have our blood."  Well, don’t you think this is simple, quick and perfect?”

    “Uh-huh, uh-huh, uh-huh!!!”

    "What are you shouting! Have you been fucked by me [beep——]!? Ahhhh, I know I was wrong, please let me go!!"

 Text Chapter 62 There must be something hidden under the cute appearance

    "You don't want me anymore?"

    The blond girl pursed her lips into a pitiful line, looked at the indifferent young man with tears in her eyes, and made a very outrageous declaration.

    "you——"

    The young man's eyelids twitched. After taking a deep breath, he was about to speak in a calm tone.

    “Is it because you have this woman that you don’t want me!?”

    The girl suddenly changed the topic and pointed at the girl standing next to the boy. She also had blond hair similar to hers, but her expression was a bit stunned, and she seemed to have been greatly shocked.

    "Eh!? Me?"

    The girl who was accused pointed at her face, her whole body was stunned, but the girl didn't seem to hear her words, she just took out her handkerchief and wiped the non-existent tears, and continued to complain about her misery.

    "You already have me at home, why are you looking for another woman outside? Can't I satisfy you with my blond hair? As my mother said, men are all beasts whose lower bodies are always in a state of rage"

    ""

    The young man said that he was really not a blond person. Did this guy’s mother say such strong words?  Sure enough, divorced women have wrong prejudices against men.

    When the young man said nothing and looked speechless, the girl rushed to the young man and stared at him with tears in her eyes.

    "I just heard you say you wanted to have a baby with her, why!? I can obviously give birth to a baby for you. If you want, I can give birth to a football team for you right away!!"

    As she was speaking, the girl caressed her belly with both hands, a trace of yearning and happiness for the future flashing across her face.

    At this moment, the passing spectators either admired or despised the young man at the center of the whirlpool. If he could do such a cruel thing at the age of ten, is it really okay to have a child?  Has modern science advanced to a point that even they could not imagine!  ?

    The young man covered his face. He was so ashamed. The looks around him made him so ashamed that he wanted to dig a hole and bury himself. He really couldn't get pleasure from the public shameful play in public.

    For the first time, the young man felt that he was still very moral.

    "Please let me go"

    "No, I will never leave you! I will never give up my happiness! Are your feelings for me just for fun?! Do you just want my body!?"

    Hearing the young man’s pleading words, the girl immediately came back to her senses and held his hand tightly, her eyes full of determination.

    ""

    The young man looked up at the sky that was gradually losing color in his eyes and shed tears silently.

    “Ah, I really want to die.

    "Hey!! Don't talk to yourselves, don't involve me in it!! It has nothing to do with me!"

    Alyssa could no longer bear the weird looks from around her. As the eldest lady, she felt so ashamed for the first time in her life. She actually became another heroine of such a shabby drama, and she even gave birth to a child. The lower limit.  It's not that showy.

    "And you, the stupid teacher, no, the promiscuous teacher! You actually did that, that, that kind of thing to a little girl, I, I will definitely report you!! You wait to go to jail!!"

    Alyssa pointed at Neil with a red face. This guy actually did these heinous things. Fortunately, she still believed him.

    No, if this continues, Nanoha, Suzuka, and the girls in the class will be in danger.

    Alyssa took out her mobile phone and immediately dialed a number.

    "Hey! Is this the International Court of Justice!?"

    "Miss, you don't have to be so realistic! And why is it that the International Court of Justice convicted me all of a sudden? Do you want me to hold a grudge like this!? You actually raised it to the international level!! You want me to be punished by human beings?  Expelled from the world!?”

    Neil almost fainted when he heard Alyssa’s calling voice. He stretched out his hand to take away Alyssa’s phone.

    “Yeah——!! Don’t touch me, you’ll get pregnant!!!”

    Alyssa screamed and jumped a few steps away, crossing her arms warily.

    ""

    Neil squatted deeply on the ground and was about to enter the orz state.

    When did he become a turbid launch pad covered in mysterious liquid?

    “Meow haha, that’s really interesting.”

    And the girl who was the culprit was holding her hands behind her back, watching the developments in front of her with a smile.

    "Asshole, whose fault do you think it is?! I was almost exiled because of your nonsense!!" Neil jumped.He stood up and glared at the girl with a red cross on his head, "Alicia, please go to bed early tonight. Weren't what you just talked about the bloody plot of a TV series last night!!"

    Not long ago, Neil was being tormented by Alyssa, but he was bumped into by Alicia who happened to be wandering around, and she heard Neil's teasing, which resulted in such a third-rate movie.  A real-life ethical romance drama with low blood pressure, low age and low IQ.

    "I want to perform because I think it's interesting"

    Alicia stuck out her tongue cutely and smiled as if she was not afraid that Neil was about to go crazy.

    “I almost went to the end of my life because of your desire to perform!!”

    "So youth is like a sand castle, which instantly collapses just because of some trivial things."

    “Don’t make it sound like it has nothing to do with you!!”

    Alyssa came over, she looked at Alicia, and immediately stroked her chest and breathed a sigh of relief.

    "It turns out you are not Feit. I was still wondering why Feit was such a person"

    Because of Nanoha, Alyssa and Suzuka both recognized the child Fit, and later exchanged letters. Judging from each other's words and appearance, they both felt that Fit was a well-behaved child who could even  A cute and shy girl.

    But the girl who looked exactly like Fit had just appeared, almost shattering her fantasy.

    Fortunately, God is merciful.

    "That's right, I'm not Feit, but I am Feit's sister, Alicia~~" Alicia smiled cutely, then blinked her beautiful eyes and looked at Alyssa, "By the way, you know Fei  Special?"

    "Well, but we have never met, so when I first met you, I was surprised. You are more lively than I thought"

    Alyssa felt that the corners of her mouth were twitching when she spoke.

    "Fortunately, Feite is not like you"

    Neil stood up, feeling equally deeply.

    "Hey, if Feit is like me, so what?"

    "Tell your mother to have another baby."

    "Ah! Neil is so bad, even Feit and I are not enough, yet he still wants it!"

    “…You’d better kill me.”

    "I just heard Alicia say that you live in this guy's house" Alyssa asked Alicia, but her eyes looked at Neil strangely, "I don't want to ask why you live in his house.  Why isn’t Feit with you?”

    "Well, there are many reasons. When Feite comes back, I will tell you in detail if I have the chance"

    Seeing that Neil had no intention of answering, Alicia could only answer randomly.

    "……Oh well."

    Alyssa’s eyes swept back and forth between the two of them, but she still suppressed the doubts in her heart.

    She always felt that they and Nanoha had a common secret that she didn't know about.

    Alyssa felt a little irritated unconsciously.

    "Well, it's time to go home" Seeing that the atmosphere seemed to be silent, Neil said aloud, "Miss, you should go back too, otherwise you will be confessed to again later"

    "Well, I understand."

    "Hey, what confession, tell me!"

    Alicia immediately became interested, but ended up being slapped on the forehead by Neil.

    When Neil and the three of them were walking on the road, they met a familiar guy head-on, and the other person was staring with his mouth wide open, with a look of surprise on his face that made him stupid.

    "Hey, Furuichi-san"

    Neil opened his dead eyes and said hello to the other party. How dare he meet an acquaintance at such a distance. In this small town, the chance of such randomness is really unusually high.

    "Um, can you explain the current situation in detail?"

    Furuichi held his forehead, reluctantly put on a relaxed smile, and tried hard to pose as a wise man.

    "What do you care about?"

    Neil and the two girls all tilted their heads at the same time, with several question marks popping up on their heads.

    "You still ask me what I care about!? Why are you with classmate Alyssa and a cute girl!!"

    "Ha, you ask why, it's just that we met on the road"

    "Oh my god!! Neil, has spring arrived again!? What a world without morals this is!!!!"

    Furuichi rubbed his eyebrows and almost smoke came out, and he fell intoA subtle state of rage.

    "Can you calm down, Furuichi-san, be careful and poke your forehead"

    "Ah, Neil, who made an oath with me to be a jobless virgin for the rest of his life, unexpectedly had something good happen to him. This was such a shock, as if all the hair on his butt was about to fall out, just like hair loss.  Dropped, and they are actually two cute girls of the same age? Obviously I remember that Neil’s preference seems to be the royal sister style with bulging front and back - "

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? could have two lines of bitter tears of blood and tears left in their eyes, Gu Shi looked at the sky aimlessly.

    ""

    "Well, anyway" Neil walked over and punched Gu Shi directly in the face, "You set my egg first!!!"

    “How can I not be determined after you’ve done this?!”

    "Have you calmed down, Furuichi-san"

    "I was forced to cool down"

    Furuichi was lying on the ground. Was that a meteorite that punched him so hard that his head was smoking?

    Ah, this time the handsome side of the beautiful girl was completely ruined in front of her.

    "By the way, who is this lady next to you?"

    Furuichi saw Alicia and asked Neil.

    "Alicia Testerosa, is"

    Neil wanted to say the words "my tenant", but he felt that Furuichi might get crazy if he said it, and there might be some rumors the next day. Last time Hayate came to visit his home.  It was this guy who broke the news.

    ???????????????????????????????? How about we kill him here to eliminate the trouble?

    Furuichi was covered in cold sweat, and his teacher was releasing an unabashed murderous light next to him. In an instant, he felt that his life seemed to be forced to the edge of the cliff.

    However, Neil and Furuichi had no time to care about anything else at this time, because a group of vicious guys were coming towards them.

    "Hey!! Who is the guy who just bullied me from Dumburo High School!!!"

    The bald man in the lead stared fiercely at the few brats in front of him.

    "Uh, boss, did we find the wrong person? They are all brats"

    A boy next to him came over and asked in a low voice that the combined age of the primary school students in front of him might not be older than his father.

    "You can't be wrong, that brat from the Denshi family is so big!"

    The bald boss spoke with confidence and no guilt at all for bullying a child.

    "Ehehehe!!! What is this sudden development!?"

    Furuichi looked at these delinquent high school students in despair, and suddenly jumped from one desperate situation to another more dangerous desperate situation?

    Neil looked at the group of people in front of him, and then glanced back at Alyssa. She was looking away and whistling as if it had nothing to do with herself, while Alicia's eyes were shining and looking forward to it.

    "Oh? It's you, right?"

    The bald boss noticed Furuichi who was making a noise, and after scanning the four of them, he identified Furuichi whose jaw was about to dislocate, because Neil seemed to be even weaker than Furuichi, and he seemed to be fine with long hair.  Bullying look.

    "Well, I don't have anything to say. Anyway, keep going, Furuichi-kun"

    Neil patted Furuichi on the shoulder and covered his mouth to suppress laughter.

    "Why me!! Don't act like you're just watching a show!!! I'm your student!!!"

    "Hey, hey, hey, you guys, don't you feel shy bullying a few kids?"

    A pleasant magnetic voice interrupted them.

    Furuichi turned his head as if he had seen a savior, and saw a group of girls wearing white special attack uniforms walking over, but the wooden knives, chains, clubs, and maces they held in their hands really made him feel embarrassed.

    Are today’s delinquents so ferocious even if they are too young girls?

    But it doesn’t matter, these big sisters are so beautiful.

    "Furuichi-san, you have lost all your moral integrity"

    ""

    Neil raised his eyes and looked at the group of female delinquents. The leading girl had a healthy wheat-colored complexion. Her long purple hair was tied up and swayed with her steps. She had a bamboo stick in her mouth and her eyes showed no sign of weakness.  Stare at the group of boys.

    "Ah? It's none of your business! This is our Duowu Luo's business, you Furious Emperor, get out of the way!!"

    At the critical moment, the boss did not give in because the other party was a girl, and it seemed that he had some connections with the other party.

    But the leading girl didn’t reply to his words, she just walked over and whispered:After staring at Neil for a while, he suddenly put his hand on Neil's head, with a friendly smile on his lips.

    "Your kid is Neil, right? I heard the tyrant mention you, you are such a cute kid"

    "Tyrant?"

    Neil didn't slap the opponent's hand away. After all, she was a quasi-royal sister, and he was just confused about the tyrant she mentioned. The group of guys from Duwuluo High School behind him seemed a little unhappy after hearing this title.  It looks good, like taking laxatives.

    It sounds like he is very tough. Is there such a formidable person around him?

    "Ahaha, it's someone you know anyway"

    "Hey, Rika, this kid here is also very cute. I'm Shizuku Itoi, and I'll die at night~~~"

    "Hey, Shizuku, you're scaring people"

    And Furuichi was surrounded by several female delinquents holding his face in his hands. At this moment, he was so happy that he almost fainted.

    "You women, don't forget about us! Bastards, don't think we dare not take action. Even if Nan Lixiang knows the "tyrant", I won't be afraid of you!  !  "

    "Huh? Even if you don't know that guy, I will beat you up. If you have the guts, come and try it!!"

    The bosses of the two factions began to clamor, and they gritted their teeth as fiercely as a wolf.

    "Boys! Don't take it lightly just because they are girls! Let them see the power of Dumburo High School!!"

    “Oh oh oh!!!”

    "Ah!? We are the Furious Emperor, don't underestimate us, you scum!!"

    "Follow the boss and rush!!!"

    Alicia and Alyssa stood on the outside, watching the two gangs fighting like this, feeling almost numb.

    "Ahaha, the fight started"

    Alyssa laughed dryly a few times, revealing a pair of dead fish eyes like Neil's.

    "Ah, everyone is so full of energy. It's so lively, I really want to join in"

    Alicia showed a completely different expression, and her eagerness to try made Alyssa doubt that she would rush in next second.

    Neil, who was in the middle of it, was punching one after another, while Fushi was running around with his head in his hands, hiding in a cold sweat.

    "What's going on!? Gang war!? I'm just an ordinary elementary school student. I simply ran to the wrong set!!"

    "Ah ah ah, let me go back to my mother's arms and drink milk!!"

    As soon as Fushi turned his head, he saw Neil kicking a big man away, making him look embarrassed.

    This guy’s strength is as unparalleled as ever.

    “You stinky brat!!”

    Fushi suddenly heard a loud shout from behind him. He turned around and saw a bad guy hitting him with his fist.

    ——I’m probably seriously injured now.

    Unable to escape, we can only watch the imminent crisis coming.

    In the blink of an eye, Furuichi felt as if his head was being pushed down, and a gust of wind passed over his head.

    "Really, don't get in the way here, leave as soon as possible, there are so many people here, even if you stand behind me, I may not be able to care about you, I might even beat you up"

    Furuichi only saw Neil punch the opponent away, and with a few words, he pushed him to the safety of Alicia.

    Furuichi was startled for a moment, and when he looked back, what caught his eye was Neil's expression that was slightly different from usual.

    I once saw this unique side of him in a martial arts competition.

    Looking at him intently in the fight, Furuichi pursed his lips.

    ——It’s really strong.

    "Hey, are you okay, Furuichi-san?"

    Seeing Fushi’s dull expression, Alyssa couldn’t help but asked, it wouldn’t be funny if he was beaten silly.

    "Uh, I'm fine" Furuichi waved his hand, then looked at Alicia, pointing to the chaotic situation, "Miss Alicia, is it okay to be in such a mess?"

    The bald boss seemed to have been beaten ten meters above the ground just now. Is that okay?

    "No problem! You don't know, right? Fighting is a specialty of this street. Many idiots living here will die if they don't fight. Even Neil fights one fight every three days and one fight every five days."  Yes, to a certain extent, he is very familiar with the people here"

    It’s really a disgusting street.

    “Then Alicia, wouldn’t it be dangerous for you to live here?”

    Alyssa really can’t imagine that if a child lives here, wouldn’t he be frightened every day?"That's not the case" Alicia shook her head and smiled, as if she didn't care much, "Don't look at these people as being fierce, but in fact they are very principled people, at least they will not bully the elderly or children.  At best, they have bad mouths. Just now they were just scaring us. In the words of Neil and Granny Denshi, these people are apes without brains and can only express themselves in the most primitive way.  It’s just blood that’s burned too hot…”

    "Of course, there are also other connections, such as the mother-in-law Denshi and the "Scarlet Overlord" rumored here are Neil's family, so those people don't dare to mess with the people in the family"

    ""

    ? Okay, Scarlet Overlord is really the name of the bunker. Is Neil's house full of monsters?

    Furuichi and Alyssa once again watched the scene near the end. In their eyes, something seemed to be different.

    "These guys are really getting more and more durable"

    Neil twisted his wrist and walked back. His face was not red and he was out of breath. It was impossible to tell that he had just finished fighting.

    "You do like fighting"

    Furuichi looked at Neil and smiled softly.

    Niel paused for a moment, then shrugged and smiled slightly.

    "I don't hate it."

    "I didn't expect that my teacher is still a bad person" Alyssa covered her face as if she had a headache, "Are you performing a GTO?"

    "Please ask Mr. Onitsuka for this kind of thing" Neil scratched his head and said boredly, "Well, if I can make extra money, I wouldn't mind making a cameo"

    But not long after he finished speaking, Neil found that Furuichi, Alyssa and Alicia were all silent in front of him, with dull expressions on their faces.

    "Huh? Are you possessed by a ghost, you guys?"

    Suddenly, an arm even rougher than Kenjiro's wrapped around Neil's neck. He was stunned for a moment, and then fell into the shadow of despair.

    Who released this Godzilla at the end of the 21st century

    "Oh? Neal-chan, are you planning to make extra money? I have a place where you can make a guest appearance. I originally came out to see where the kid was having such a fun time, but I didn't expect to hear such good news"

    Furuichi and Alyssa looked up at the tall figure, with the stubble, thick eyebrows, piercing eyes, light lip gloss and eye shadow, a perfect figure comparable to King Billy, and a charming Jean  The kimono that no one can look at directly gave them an unparalleled impact.

    "Ah, I really want to vomit. Can I vomit?"

    "Hello, Mrs. Xixiang."

    Alicia reluctantly moved her lips and said hello proactively.

    "Oh, it's Alicia" Xixiang moved his eyes and nodded, "Go back and tell your family that Neil won't be going back tonight. He's working at my place, so tell them not to worry"

    "Well, I understand, please feel free to do so."

    Neil, who was almost out of breath, stared at him. Alicia sold him in the blink of an eye. Please feel free to take him for what he is. He didn't even know if he would be able to see the sun tomorrow.  .

    “Let’s go, Neil-chan~~~”

    Xixiang smiled girlishly at Neil, and Neil immediately rolled his eyes and fainted while frothing at the mouth.

    “Is it okay, Alicia?”

    Watching Neil being carried away on her shoulders, Alyssa felt for the first time that it was not easy for him either.

    "It doesn't matter, Mrs. Saigo is a good person."

    ""

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    That night, Xixiang Ladyboy Club.

    “Clang, clang, clang! The super future star of our store is now making a grand appearance, Sonoko!!!”

    "Who are you calling Sonoko! Who wants to be the future star of your store!!"

    "Come on, Nierzi! You have great potential to become the ACE_OF_ACE of our store!!"

    "A devil wants this kind of potential, even if you give me money!!"

    "Yo!! Pretty boy, twist your waist!!"

    “You can do it yourself, don’t make too many demands, you perverted uncles!!”

    "Yoooooooo, such a cute child is indeed a boy! Long live Lord Lucifer!!!"

    "Have your male-only penetrating weapons been scrapped by you idiots!?"

    "Nierzi, please date!!!"

    “Go to hell——!!!!!!”

    On the stage, ?A girl in a gorgeous kimono with light make-up, who was actually a boy, was dancing with terrifying momentum with a folding fan. Next to her, Saigo was admiring the dance with a face full of admiration.

    This kid really has hope of becoming the master of the great route.

    The next day, the news about Neil's transformation into a new human spread secretly without his knowledge.

 Text Chapter 63 To maintain moral integrity or to lose moral integrity, that is the question

    The long black hair floated gently.

    The bright pupils reflect the surrounding scenery, like a mirror world.

    The girl put her hands behind her back, holding a smile on her lips, and stepped lightly.

    "Ah, no matter how many times I come here, I always feel that this place is huge"

    The corners of Tifa's mouth were slightly raised, her eyes were shrouded in a bright light, and she looked around every inch of Maho Liang Academy from time to time.

    "That's right. After we entered through the school gate, we walked for more than half an hour and felt like we didn't even see the end"

    Alicia, who was following Tifa, glanced around with the same interest. Whenever she saw the architecture of European classical beauty and the natural scenery, her vermilion eyes suddenly brightened like gems.

    "Well, I heard from Neil that there are many schools here, ranging from elementary school to university, plus various research institutes, shopping streets and library islands. It really can't be visited in one day" Tifa introduced, tapping her lower lip.  , suddenly remembered something interesting, a smile on his face, "This school also has many activities, such as the last school festival, which was held for three days and three nights. It was really lively"

    "Wow, that sounds so interesting" Alicia immediately flattened her mouth in disgust when she saw Tifa's expression, and then murmured angrily, "If Neil had woken me up earlier, then I couldn't have done it either."  Did you attend the school festival?"

    ""

    Tifa scratched her cheek and smiled silently. Is this what she should be struggling with?

    "But it's great, I want to go to school here too"

    Looking at Alicia’s longing expression, Tifa couldn’t help but smile.

    "What you say should be fine. As long as you worship Tony Nier or Negi, they should be able to find a way"

    "Hmm, please Tony Neil? I always think that guy will say something like "It's too troublesome, so I won't do it""

    Alicia closed her eyes and frowned, as if she could imagine the scene at that time.

    "maybe……"

    Tifa nodded with deep understanding. She quite agreed with Alicia's idea and her understanding of that guy.

    However, because of her understanding, she knew that if Alicia really asked him to ask for help, Neil would still do his best to help her.

    "A soft-hearted fool."

    Tifa pursed her lips and murmured in a low voice. She was a little bit disgusted by this.

    "What's wrong, Tifa?"

    Alicia noticed Tifa’s little movements and couldn’t help but feel a little weird.

    Tifa came back to her senses immediately, scratched her cheek and laughed dryly, "It's okay, I just got a little lost in thought"

    "Hey, what are you thinking about? You are so absorbed in your thoughts~~~"

    Alicia rolled her eyes and didn’t know what she was thinking of. She half-covered her mouth with her hand and leaned over with an ambiguous smile.

    Tifa blocked the approaching smiling face with her hand and said angrily, "What are you thinking about? I feel like you are becoming more and more like that guy Neil"

    "Hehe, you are so embarrassed that I got it right, right?"

    "You're not shy!"

    "Oh~~~Don't you deny what you said before? Sure enough, Tifa-chan's heart is full of Nier~~~"

    ""

    Faced with such teasing, Tifa simply shut her mouth and turned away as if she didn't hear anything.

    Seeing Tifa like this, Alicia stopped teasing her. She glanced around and asked, "Hey, Tifa, where is Neil's school? We've been gone for a long time"

    Originally, I was idle at home and wanted to come to the school to kill some time. But after I came here with Tifa, this journey was really a good way to pass the time.

    ??Looking carefully, it seems that it is almost time for get out of class to end.

    "This place is too big. I haven't been here many times. How can I know how to get there?"

    "Eh? Didn't we see that big map when we entered?"

    “It’s true, but”

    "Is Tifa a roadie!? So cute!!"

    "What are you so cute about!? You're not praising yourself in disguise, when you haven't found a way either!?"

    "Are you two brats students here?"

    The two of them, who were fighting and looking for their way around, suddenly heard a voice coming from behind them. At the same time, they turned their heads and saw a tall man in black sportswear standing not far away with a cool expression.

    "Hello, we are not students here, we are here to find someone."

    TifaliNodding gracefully, the person in front of him seemed to be a school teacher or administrator.

    "Looking for someone?" Heigang raised his eyebrows and looked at the two girls in front of him, "Who are you looking for?"

    “It’s Neil Springfield who works at Shengxiang Elementary School here.”

    "It's that kid, but it's almost time for school to end. If we go by now, the people in the elementary school will probably leave as well. Forget it, I'll lead you there. Maybe that kid is still in school  By the way, are you his friends?"

    “We are his girlfriends!!”

    Before Tifa could speak, Alicia answered first.

    "girlfriend!?"

    Heigang opened his eyes in surprise, while Tifa covered his forehead as if he had a headache. He dared to believe that Alicia would start to display her natural instinct of fearing chaos in the world again.

    "I didn't expect that boy to have two girlfriends, but it seems reasonable after thinking about it"

    Heigang sighed at first, and then nodded unexpectedly.

    "Well, this gentleman"

    "Just call me Heigang" Heigang lowered his head and looked at Tifa, noticing the tangled look on her face as she hesitated to speak, and said with a very understanding expression, "Don't worry, I understand"

    "No, actually"

    "Let's go, I'll take you there now."

    "That bastard is really incredible. He actually did such a thing, but he is a role model for others. This is considered a harm to others' children. Well, I should be able to use this reason to teach him a lesson"

    A cold smile appeared on Black Steel's lips, and his narrow eyes narrowed slightly, flashing a frightening red light from time to time. When Tifa noticed the eldest brother's expression, she knew that the unlucky child was about to suffer a big disaster again.  , couldn't help but draw a cross in my heart.

    "Meow haha, it feels like something interesting is going to happen"

    Hearing Alicia’s cheerful laughter, Tifa sighed sadly, feeling deeply powerless.

    【Neal, if you want to blame it, you have a teammate who has been deceiving people for thirty years】

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Woo——"

    "What's the matter, Neil?"

    Naye suddenly heard Neil making a sound of unknown meaning, couldn't help but frowned, and asked with some worry.

    "It's okay, I just suddenly felt so miserable that I let out such a scream from my soul that it shook the world"

    "I have no idea what you are talking about" Nanoye shook her head in confusion, and then laughed happily, "But this means that Neil, there is nothing wrong with you"

    "Naye, at this moment, I feel more desperate than when I met a giant."

    She had just escaped from the demon king of the Kamabaka Kingdom and was mentally traumatized. Now she was attacked by this girl Nanoha. As her master, Neil suddenly felt that his majesty had lost as much as a certain vampire. He couldn't help but feel  I feel like life is dark.

    "By the way, aren't we going to the back mountain? This direction doesn't seem right"

    Nanoye looked at the direction Neil led the way. She had been training with Neil every day after school as usual, but at this moment, she visually saw that it was completely different from where she usually went.

    "Well, anyway, what I'm teaching you is just the control and application of magic power, and how to fight. I plan to hand you over to a more capable and experienced guy. Regardless of magic or physical skills, with her level, she can definitely  You trained me to become a master"

    Originally Naiyara was still being trained today. Neil felt that he had nothing to teach. After all, the magic system was completely different. Apart from some basic things, Neil felt that it would be better to have someone like Yuno as a coach.  Suitable for yourself.  When Professor Nanoha was in actual combat, whenever he encountered her unconsciously cute look, Neil would be blasted to pieces by a burst of starlight.

    Therefore, directly throwing Nanoha to the merciless Yiwen is definitely very profitable. Anyway, it is healthier for young people to abuse them, and there is Negi who can attract firepower next to him, and more importantly,  He can go home and cook quickly after school.

    【Ah, I can’t help it anymore, I can’t stop crying.  】

    "don't want!"

    Naye's face changed slightly and she shouted subconsciously, even her voice became slightly shrill.

    Neil was startled and quickly turned his head to look over, only to see Nanoye staring at him with her mouth bulging as if she was very angry.

    "Uh, what's wrong with you, Miss Nanoha?"

    &nbsp; Being stared at by Nanoye for a while, Neil asked cautiously.

    "me……"

    When asked by Neil, Nanoye didn't know how to answer. Could it be that she told him that she didn't want to leave him?

    "Dream on, it would be better to use a starburst to make him surrender."

    "Ms. Nanoha, did you think of something dangerous just now! Although I don't know what it was, I am firmly against violence!!"

    With the flash of red light in Nanoye’s eyes and the faint smile of excitement on her lips, no matter how idiotic she was, Neil still felt that he seemed to be very close to the door of hell.

    "Ahaha, what are you talking about Neil? I never thought of using Starlight Explosion to blast you"

    Nanoha scratched her cheek, smiled very cutely, and said horrible words that made Neil break into a cold sweat.

    【This guy said something that must never be uttered!  Naturally black?  ?  Definitely natural black!  !  】

    "Neil, why do you want others to teach me? I'm afraid I won't get along"

    Naye thought for a while and finally came up with a reason.

    "So that's the problem"

    Neil breathed a sigh of relief. He really didn't realize that Nanoha's character would be afraid of strangers, but this was no problem at all. After all, Yiwen's appearance was very deceptive. At first glance, he looked like a harmless cat, and he was very similar to  You don't have to worry about getting along with Yi Wen at all, because that guy's queen character is definitely about making others obey her.

    "That's not okay, Nanoha. If you hold back because of this small worry, you won't be able to make great progress in the future! Although I will be a little reluctant to let you go, dad, I will still do this for your future.  I did it! So, even if you resent Dad, I won’t regret it!!"

    "What dad, what role are you playing!"

    Nanoye slapped away Neil's hand on her shoulder with dissatisfaction. She blinked, not knowing what she thought of, her eyes suddenly lit up, and a meaningful smile appeared on her face.

    "Well, after all, Neil was defeated by me, I don't think he has the ability to teach me anything"

    "What!? Defeated by you!? It was just your luck that time. If I do it ten times again, you will not be my brother's" Neil originally retorted angrily, but when he saw Nanoye's smile, he seemed to understand.  Everything changed, "Well, since you said so, I also feel that I am not capable"

    Nanoha's smile froze slightly, but soon her lips curved into a more contemptuous arc, and at the same time her eyes swept three inches ahead.

    "Neil, it really doesn't work."

    Neil, who had been paying attention to Nanoye's expression, naturally noticed the other person's gaze. He looked down and couldn't help but widen his eyes, like an angry cat staring at Nanoye who was smiling leisurely and contentedly.

    "No!? You dare to say that I can't do it!? I've told you from the first day of class that I am a man who can break through the sky. The word "no" cannot appear to me!! Very good, Nanoha.  Just wait, if I don’t train you well, I will spend the rest of my life hanging around Xixiang!!!”

    “This is what you said, Neil~~~”

    Naye secretly made a gesture indicating that the plan was successful, and at the same time thought of something in her heart.

    【This trick of using retreat to advance that my mother taught me is really useful. Although I don't know why I aimed at it like this in the end, as long as it succeeds, I'll be fine!  】

    In fact, it was not until some years later that Nanoha understood the true meaning of this matter. At that time, she lamented that her health teacher died early. At the same time, she was very fortunate that she had a mother as great as Kami who allowed her to do this.  I have avoided many detours in my life.

    "Forget it, let's stop today's training. I'll go back and think about how to arrange it"

    “I don’t know whether it was because he was inspired to fight or because his dignity as a man was challenged. Neil began to seriously think about what to do. Usually, these things were left to Anders to do.

    "Huh? What is that guy doing?"

    Neil suddenly slowed down, and a shadowy figure appeared in his field of vision.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Ha, why are all the cleaners boys, not even a girl"

    Furuichi stopped the broom in his hand, looked around the classroom, and couldn't help but sigh sadly.

    Doesn’t it mean that if men and women match each other, the work will not be tiring?  There are just a bunch of idiots here, and they are exhausted from doing anything.

    "You just give up on this idea, this is terribleIt's our class's policy" Yuuji walked past Furuichi with a broom on his shoulder, not looking like he was working at all, "That guy said that in order to avoid a series of unnecessary problems caused by male-female combinations, we separate boys and girls.  Separated to facilitate management, do you think we can resist the mountain above our heads?  And the girls seem to agree"

    “Can you disagree!? Girls almost don’t have to participate in work during the week!!”

    "From this point of view, it turns out that he is still a gentleman"

    "That's weird! Even if he is a gentleman, he can only be a gentleman in another sense!!!"

    "I'm telling you, you can chat as much as you want, but if you can work, Yuuji, you've barely even done anything!!"

    Listening to the two complaining, Touma couldn't stand it anymore. He was almost the only one working now. He obviously planned to grab those half-price bento boxes.

    "You should tell the group of people over there first"

    Yuuji pointed with his broom in the direction of the podium, where a group of people were gathering for activities.

    Standing on the podium, Akihisa used the broom as a guitar and danced his fingers as much as he could, as if he had returned to the school festival concert, with the intense melody seeming to linger in his ears.

    “Come on, call me!!!”

    “Honey!!!”

    "What a tall person!!! Call me God-sama!!!"

    "Ah, Lord Kami is playing a game console in that corner over there"

    Touma looked at this scene, then looked at someone in the corner who had entered the god of strategy mode, and couldn't help but sigh.

    How long will he be able to do this?

    ——

    Suddenly, the sound of the door being pulled attracted the attention of everyone in the class.

    A handsome face that was as cold as a knife appeared behind the door, and at the same time, those sharp wolf-like eyes made the guys in the class stay silent for a while and started cleaning obediently.

    “Kids, is your bastard head teacher gone already?”

    They were slightly surprised by the unexpected punishment, and then suddenly realized that it was their class teacher who had caused the hatred.

    "Well, our bastard head teacher left early during the last self-study class and let all the girls go"

    As the leader of the boys, Xiongji told Heigang in detail. When Heigang heard this, he felt that the temples on his forehead began to beat again.

    "That rascal……"

    "Um, Teacher Heigang, what do you want from Neil?"

    Touma's question caused Heigang to turn around. He looked at the people in the class, and for some reason the corner of his mouth curled up into a weird smile.

    "Ah, actually it was the boy's two girlfriends who came to see him"

    "What——!?"

    "girlfriend——!?"

    “Two more——!?”

    The boys looked at each other and saw the jealousy hidden in each other's eyes. They nodded one after another, immediately picked up the thing in their hands, and rushed out of the back door without saying a word.

    "Hey, don't damage public property"

    Heigang shouted behind them, chuckled, and then walked downstairs.

    When he walked downstairs, he found that the two girls waiting nearby were gone. Instead, there was a guy who deserved a beating, gaping at the large cloud of dust.

    "Faye, did you see the two little girls who were here just now?"

    Heigang walked over, patted Fay on the shoulder and asked as coldly as usual.

    "Huh? It's Kurojia~~" Faye turned around and showed a very hearty smile, and then her face became a little weird, "Kurojia, are you a lolita control?"

    Heigang was startled, then his face turned black, he pulled out a cold long knife out of thin air, clasped his hands and raised it, ready to slash at it.

    "You really deserve to be cut down just like that kid"

    “Ehehehe!! Oppose violence, Hei-chan~~~”

    “Go to hell!!”

    "Wait a minute, aren't you going to ask where those two girls went? I'll tell you, but you can't do anything to me!"

    ""

    Heigang stopped and stared at Fay coldly, while Fay smiled slightly and tidied up his clothes. It was not until Heigang was about to have his second impact that he slowly spoke.

    "Actually, I just met them and chatted for a few words. I found out that they were here to see Neil-chan, so I told them that Neil-chan had left.Okay, so they took their leave, and let me tell you something by the way.  "

    "That means you knew it beforehand, right?"

    "Well Wow!! Kuro-chan, a surprise attack is a foul!!"

    “I don’t care about you!!”

    “I clearly said I wouldn’t do anything!!”

    "Did I promise you!?"

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "So, you lost the ring that Yiwen gave you and you were thinking about how to die, maybe this is it?"

    "No, I'm not thinking about how to die"

    Negi looked at his brother depressedly, forgetting if he didn't help, he was still gloating about his misfortune.

    "I just lost my ring, is there any need to do this?"

    Although the ring was a relatively rare magic item, it was not in a life-and-death situation. However, seeing Negi like this, Neil immediately felt very happy.

    "You won't understand. If Master finds out, I will see hell"

    Yiwen’s terror began to emerge in Negi’s mind. His face turned pale and his whole body was shaking, as if he had seen a ghost.

    Neil couldn’t help but sigh at how powerful Yiwen was. He was able to make Negi, a little man-trained boy, even more miserable. He felt like he was almost turning into an M.

    "Hey, Neal, what's the ring that Mr. Negi mentioned? Doesn't it matter that he's still like this?"

    Nanoye pulled the corner of Neil's clothes and asked with some confusion.

    "Well, that ring is like a wedding ring that represents a lifelong promise, and Negi, the idiot, threw it away without knowing where. If his powerful wife at home knew about it, he would probably not have to go to bed for a month."

    "Hey!? Teacher Negi is already married!?"

    "Hey, Neil, stop making this up!"

    "I'm not making it up, I'm just explaining it to Nanoha."

    "What are you trying to explain!!"

    Facing Negi’s fire-breathing eyes, Neil shrugged and had to give up, "Okay, okay, I won’t say it anymore. Why don’t you recall it and let me help you reorganize the scene at that time."

    "real?"

    Negi looked at him suspiciously, could this guy really be so kind?

    "We are brothers after all Speaking of which, when did the ring disappear?"

    "It should have been last night"

    "Well, very good" Neil nodded, "Which woman's bed did you sleep in last night?"

    "Herehey!! Where are you going!!"

    Negi is crazy, he actually believes in a guy like Neil, he is really a fool.

    "Oh, oh, did you really sleep in someone else's bed? Yeah, there are so many people in the girls' dormitory, who could it be?"

    "I told you not to do it!! I haven't even slept in Asuna-san's bed recently!!"

    "The married life is not harmonious?"

    “Stay away from me!!!”

    "Teacher Negi is not pure."

    ""

    Negi leaned against the tree, wanting to die.

    “Neil——!!!”

    Just when Neil was enjoying the sight of Negi being beaten to a pulp, a familiar scream came from behind. Without thinking, he immediately bent down. The next second, a figure flew over his head, and at the same time, a wave of wind blew up.  A gust of cold wind.

    Neil raised his head and looked at the blond girl who flipped in the air and landed perfectly, and couldn't help but be speechless for a while.

    "Alicia, do you have to say hello in this way? If I hadn't avoided it, I really doubt I would have suffered internal injuries from you."

    "It doesn't matter, I just said hello a little more enthusiastically."

    "Is this called being more enthusiastic!? Who would rush over at a speed of 40 yards, 4 seconds and 2!? Do you think I am an American football player!?"

    “What a small family man.”

    "I'm sorry, anyone would be petty when their lives are at stake!"

    "Tch, I won't talk to you anymore" Alicia left Neil alone, moved her target to Nanoye who was aside, and immediately pounced on her, "yahoo! Nanoye!!"

    "Whoa, be careful, Alicia!!"

    Neil sighed helplessly at the two who started to fuck Lily, then turned his head and forced a smile at the black-haired girl who was running slowly.

    "Won't you stop this guy, Tifa?"

    ? ???Isn't this bad?  There is a beautiful girl throwing herself into my arms"

    Tifa walked up to Neil and smiled teasingly.

    “I wish the way of throwing myself into someone’s arms could be improved”

    Neil muttered softly, but the next moment, Tifa's beautiful black hair was fluttering with invisible domineering aura.

    "What were you talking about just now?"

    "No, I didn't say anything, Your Lady Queen."

    Neil immediately displayed his low-profile and domineering attitude. His dignity and integrity were completely useless in front of Tifa.

    "Ah, look, Nanoha, Neil is starting to lose his moral integrity again!!"

    "Neil has never had any moral integrity anyway"

    "Alicia, shut up, whose fault do you think it is that makes me like this!"

    "You blame me?"

    "Ha, if I don't blame you, why should I blame myself!?"

    "Shut up."

    "Yes, Your Lady Queen."

    "Neil really suffered."

    Alicia’s triumphant look made Neil want to hang her up and tickle her, but for Tifa’s sake, he still lay on the ground obediently.

    "By the way, what is Negi doing there?"

    Tifa noticed Negi, who had been ignored for a long time, but the other party was obviously trapped in an endless loop and did not notice their arrival.

    "Nieji is struggling with the question of whether he should have moral integrity or lose his moral integrity."

    ""

    “By the way, why did you and Alicia come here?”

    “Well, since it’s okay to stay at home, and Alicia has never been to school, I took her here for a walk.”

    Neil looked back at the girl who was chatting enthusiastically with Nanoye. She had maintained such an optimistic attitude since she woke up. It was not an exaggeration to say that she was offline. However, these might just be to cover up her inner feelings.  lonely.

    【Looks like we need to hurry up.  】

    Just when Neil was thinking about something, a strange murderous aura rushed towards him. Neil looked around and saw a large black mist rumbling towards him.

    "What is that!? The Black Mist Monster!?"

    As soon as he finished complaining, Neil was swallowed by the black mist.

    "Whoa! Help! Huh? Isn't this a guy from the class!? Hey, are you rebelling!?"

    "Burn my remains with the blazing holy fire! How joyful is life, and how sad is death!"

    "Ahhh!! Where did you come from the Ming Cult!? These people are crazy again!!! Tifa, Negi, save me!!"

    Tifa watched the group of people go away speechlessly, and then glanced at Negi who continued to seek death.

    This school is still so peaceful today.

 Text Chapter 1 That day, the boy walked into a new world

    My name is Orima Ichika, I'm 15 years old, and my gender is, um, with excalibur underneath, you know.

    At this moment, the fifteen-year-old youth is like a deep-sea fish.

    “The classroom with all girls except me is very stressful.

    But it doesn’t matter. With my ability to withstand stress that I have developed since childhood, I can still withstand this kind of pressure. I am quite confident about this.

    Why do you say that?

    This has to start with my family and my world.

    “Today’s world, I simply don’t know how to describe it in words.  First of all, the two mainstreams in the world today are technology and magic. As far as I know, eight years ago, the flying super weapon called IS came out, and the world has undergone earth-shaking changes. However, weapons like IS can only be made by  The manipulation by girls has led to a fundamental change in the status of men and women in society.  However, the matter did not end there. In the following years, the ISSDA organization responsible for space development announced the existence of "magic". Magic was originally unknown. Coupled with the new life from the universe, it became even more complicated.  Not to mention the various superpowers in Academy City, the world was once again in turmoil. However, with the efforts of many parties, the world finally settled down, and magic was gradually accepted by everyone. At the same time, ordinary humans could not  All known alien races appeared one after another, and the world became more and more diverse.

    However, there are still unknown things in this world, such as disobedient gods, demons, angels, magic societies that are still hidden in the dark, and advanced beings buried in the shadows. I know these because my family is special.  The reason is, after all, the old man in my family is not an ordinary person.

    In short, there are as many angels and demons as dogs, and fairies and heavenly beings are everywhere. This world is a strategic fortress.

    However, this world view is not enough to shock me, because the family I live in is enough to numb my nerves. My home is simply the most chaotic place in the world.  Compared with one who has a personality, all kinds of weapons are worth the sky, and I can also see angels and demons eating together and having fun, and even aiming their guns at someone. The moment I knew the truth, my three views were completely destroyed. Thousands of years of history  They've all been tricked into being dogs.

    “Alas, this world is so damn peaceful.

    “But even so, I am still very stressed at this moment.

    I folded my hands and put them under my chin, with cold eyes, trying to look calm. At this time, I finally understood Commander Ikari’s sense of pressure to remain calm in the face of the apostles’ attack.

    Commander Ikari is mighty!  !  !

    But the sights gathered from all around are really uncomfortable. Haven’t you seen that my forehead is already covered with heart-wrenching beads of sweat?  ?  Sure enough, no matter how old a girl is, she always has a trembling heart!  !  Sure enough, a girl's gaze is the most terrifying thing in the world. The ever-changing changes of sometimes resentment and sometimes anger are simply more disasters than taking the Western Scriptures.

    I took a deep breath, narrowed my eyes slightly, and all the nerves in my body suddenly became more tense than ever before.

    ??????????????????????????????????

    Wow, I relaxed too much and almost came out from behind.

    Ha, by the way, why do I have to stay in a place like this?

    Thinking of this, I recalled what happened the night before.

    That night, my brother said to me with a smile that could be read as bright and written as slutty.

    "Ichika, you will become the happiest man in the world."

    So that’s what he was talking about!  !  !  !  !

    I sighed deeply, and I mourned for a second for my seemingly happiness and actual sorrow. I started to swim away and observe the people around me.

    Well, the eyes of the girls on the left and the right are full of unparalleled curiosity for knowledge, and their shining eyes almost flashed through their tough golden eyes.

    I can’t see the back part, but the sight of the thorns on my back makes me feel like I’m sitting on pins and needles. I can understand it even without looking.

    "The person directly in front of me is a slightly older woman.

    She is a bit petite, and her figure is almost the same as that of a student, but her chest size is the nemesis of all high school girls.  The clothes are relatively large and make her look more petite, but she still feels quite cute.  In addition, she also wears a pair of black-rimmed glasses. Although they are crooked, she can still be called a bespectacled girl.

    And this girl with glasses was looking at the people in the class in panic, her timid posture was reminiscent of an injured little rabbit.

    You are a teacher, show me some domineering power!

    "Everyone is here. Then, SHR is going to startWhoops!  "

    Well, it’s not something you can do if you want to.

    I gave the teacher an appreciative look, but for some reason the teacher turned red and smiled shyly.

    ????????????????????????????????????????? Suddenly, I felt that the pressure on my body was a little heavier, and I almost died from a thousand arrows piercing my heart.

    “Well, then, please introduce yourself, uh, in order of seat number.”

    The teacher seemed to have recovered from the inexplicable emotion and said to the students in the audience in a panic.

    ""

    "It's so quiet. My dignity as a teacher is suddenly shattered into pieces."

    I looked at the teacher who was about to cry, and I couldn't bear it. At the same time, I felt unhappy with the girls in the class. Are you shy because you just entered high school? No one responded. The teacher was about to cry. Really?  I'm going to cry!  !

    I glanced at the teacher, and the teacher’s eyes also moved over.

    ??Okay, our eyes met.

    Please don’t look at me like this, you are not my type, teacher.

    I quickly lowered my head, I still understand the principle that a dead Taoist friend will not die a poor Taoist.

    “Oh, give me a normal high school life.

    The reason why I specifically emphasize "ordinary" here is simply because what I am in now is definitely not an ordinary high school, but the famous IS Academy-the only school in the world that trains IS operators.

    And the most important point is that IS, this deceptive thing, can only be activated by girls, so naturally, this is a girls' school.

    And why am I here?

    I need to emphasize again that I am a boy, and I am definitely a boy at first glance. My appearance can be considered a bit handsome, but it is definitely not the kind of beauty that makes even IS unable to identify my gender.

    The reason why I came to such a ghost place has to start with the entrance exam in February.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    That day, the sun was shining brightly, and the cherry blossoms flying freely in the sky made me fall in love.

    I looked at the clear sky and encouraged myself in my heart.

    Today is the entrance exam for Junior High School. For your own goals, you can’t do it without working hard.

    The school I go to is called Mahora Gakuin. It is a very large Academy City that has everything from kindergarten to university. There are many schools in it, all types, and my target is the famous Mitsusaka High School.

    The reason why I chose Mitsusaka is not because of its reputation, but because my brothers and sisters all graduated from here. I have an indescribable yearning for that place.

    I want to chase the traces they left behind, and I want to be like them.

    that's it.

    Well, of course, if I am admitted to Mitsusaka High School, my goal of dominating Mitsusaka will be one step closer, and realizing Mahora's dream of complete domination will not be unattainable.

    Hahahaha, I couldn’t help but laugh out loud.

    "Why are you giggling so early in the morning?"

    At this time, my head was hit hard.  When I looked back, I saw a handsome man with white shoulder-length hair standing behind me. He was looking at me listlessly with a pair of dead fish eyes, and he didn't look like he was awake at all.

    "Brother, you got up so early"

    ??I touched my head and laughed dryly.

    "Well, seeing as you have a test today, I got up early to see you out"

    Hey, is this guy so kind?

    "Hey, don't think I can't understand your expression"

    "Well……"

    Although those dead fish eyes are completely rotten, they are still so sharp.

    I don’t know if my thoughts were revealed again, but I got another blow on the head.

    "By the way, you forgot to bring your admission ticket"

    I was stunned for a moment, watching my brother hand a certificate to me.

    "Huh? Didn't I prepare it last night?"

    As I was talking, I wanted to go through my bag. I had carefully prepared all kinds of things the night before.

    "Well, men will always forget some things, just like forgetting what their first love looked like"

    “I won’t forget it!!”

    I replied angrily, but I didn't notice the firmness in my tone.

    The old man looked at me steadily for a moment, with an inexplicable light flashing in his eyes.?, and then touched my hair with a slight smile.

    “Okay, take your admission ticket and go quickly, don’t be late.”

    I didn’t notice anything strange about my brother, so I took the admission ticket and didn’t check whether I really didn’t bring it with me. I said goodbye to my brother and went out.

    "It seems that Ichika has grown up"

    After saying this softly, the man walked back into the room with a smile.

    It was easy, so I came to the address indicated on the admission ticket.

    ???????????????????? Why is it not in Mahonliang Academy, but in a high school outside?

    But I didn’t think too much about it. Anyway, it said this on the admission ticket and I couldn’t change it even if I wanted to.

    But I feel a little uneasy.

    Are you nervous before the exam?

    With a feeling of apprehension, I walked into the imposing building in front of me.

    "I'm just going to go, turn left and right, how on earth are you going to get to the second floor!?"

    It’s been almost ten minutes since I walked, and I still haven’t found the stairs to the second floor. The internal structure is too complicated!  ?  Is this the maze before challenging the BOSS!  !

    My eyes wandered around, trying to find the guide map on the wall, but I sadly discovered that the walls inside were so beautiful that I couldn't even find a crack, let alone any wall charts.

    ?????????? This time, shit, I’m lost.

    "Hey, what should I do? Hey, why are you so quiet?"

    At this time, I finally realized that it was eerily quiet here. After walking for so long, I didn’t even meet a single person. Could it be that the exam has already started?  ?  Could it be that my dream of dominating Mitsusaka was just aborted?  ?

    God, I curse Jesus for not having chrysanthemums!  !

    “Perhaps God really heard my curse from the heart, and a door appeared not far in front of me.

    I walked to the door and saw a piece of paper stuck on it with the words "Infinite_Stratos Examination Room" written on it.

    "Well, I guess this is the right place"

    Because it says "Examination Room" on it.

    But the name of this examination room really looks impressive, and there are actually two English words that I can’t understand.

    Thinking of this, I feel deeply disappointed for my English course.

    I guess I won’t be able to pass the English test this time.

    But it doesn’t matter, my other subjects are fine!  !

    After taking a deep breath, I opened the door and walked into the room.

    "Ah, you are a candidate. Okay, go over there to change clothes. We are pressed for time, so you have to hurry up. This place can only be rented until four o'clock. I don't have time to trouble you. Really, I don't know what I'm doing.  What……"

    As soon as I entered the room, a nervous-looking female teacher, about thirty-five years old or above, spoke a lot of words like a machine gun without raising her head. I was stunned for a few seconds.

    Hey, hey, hey!  !  !  Sister, don’t you need to see what I look like and check my admission ticket!  ?  Where has the professionalism of being an invigilator gone?  ?  And what’s going on with changing clothes!  ?  You have to change clothes for exams these days!  ?  Are you asking me to use my body to show the beauty of the human body in ancient Greece?  ?  Sorry, I have been failing art classes since I was a kid!  !  Well, actually this is to prevent students from cheating, right?  But there is no one other than you in this room. I really don’t see any other candidates anywhere!  !

    While I was minding my own business, the elder sister gave instructions and walked out of the room directly with the documents in her arms.

    I watched the other party leave in embarrassment. I bet the eldest sister really didn’t even look at me.

    "Hey, what kind of test is this"

    I muttered a few words in a depressed voice and walked towards the place covered by the curtain.

    And at this moment, I entered a new world.

 Text Chapter 2 Sure enough, this is a conspiracy

    When I opened the curtain and walked in, I saw the object in the center of the room.

    The streamlined metal shell reflects light that is not dazzling, and an armor-like outfit sits quietly.

    I looked at it carefully and then fell silent.

    “Damn it, what kind of clothes do you want me to change into?! Are you asking me to take the war studies test!!”

    The bag in my hand was almost smashed by me.

    I calmed down the turbulent feeling in my heart that I wanted to hit someone, and walked over, looking left and right at this thing. After looking at it for a long time, I was speechless.

    Isn’t this the IS that appears on TV?

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of 1999

    But this thing actually has something to do with me. Well, it should be related to my family.

    "This is what changed the world"

    Because of the "White Knight Incident" of that year, the world became aware of the existence of this kind of weapon. At the same time, the originally balanced military structure suddenly collapsed. How many IS controllers can be found will directly affect the country's military strength.  , so every country began to implement a system of preferential treatment of women.

    Although there is a magical power like magic in the world today, it has not been widely used in the military due to various restrictions. Moreover, IS has advantages that can compete with magic. In comparison, the country is more willing to invest more resources.  on this emerging technology.

    Well, this is actually nothing to me. I am more curious about IS. After all, I have seen forces more powerful than IS.

    With all kinds of thoughts, I couldn't help but reach out and touch it.

    Anyway, IS can only be activated by women. If I, a pure man, touch it, I will probably have no reaction like touching a dead fish. It is a rare opportunity to touch it and I will not suffer any loss.

    However, there are always various unknowns in life. You can never guess what will happen in the next second. Of course, it is another matter if you have the ability to predict.

    A cold metallic feeling came from the fingertips, followed by a burst of dazzling silver light and various information pouring into the mind.

    “Eh!? Eh————!!!!!!”

    Faced with such a strange situation, I suddenly lost my train of thought.

    When I finally came to my senses, I found that the IS had actually moved and attached itself to my body like armor, becoming part of my hands and feet.

    "What happened!?"

    “Has someone activated IS!?”

    "who is it!?"

    "Huh? This, this is -"

    "man!?"

    Hearing the sound, a group of researchers in white coats came over. They opened the curtain and saw me activating IS. They all fell into a state of sluggishness where they couldn't think.

    I looked at the researchers in front of me in silence, and then looked at the abnormality on my body. I immediately showed a miserable face like a Christian abandoned by God. At the same time, the devil on my brother's face flashed through my mind.  smile, with only one thought left in her mind.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? This is a conspiracy.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    “Oh, I want to die.

    "Classmate, Orimaru Ichika-san!"

    A voice calling my name brought me back to reality from my annoying thoughts. I held my forehead and blurted out weakly before I could figure out the situation.

    "Ah, what's the matter?"

    "Ah, um, um, I'm very sorry for calling you so loudly all of a sudden. Are you, are you angry? Yes, I'm sorry! But, um, I'll introduce myself in the order of the fifty syllables. Now it's Oribara-san's turn.  So, I'm really, really sorry! Can you please introduce yourself? Are you willing?"

    It was then that I really came back to my senses and figured out the situation, and found that my deputy instructor, Yamada Maya, was constantly bowing his head and apologizing to me. It was obviously my own fault, but the teacher wanted to apologize himself. For a moment, I was full of guilt.

    "Uh, um, Mr. Yamada, you don't have to apologize like this. It's all my fault. I will introduce myself."

    I stretched out my hand to stop Teacher Maya Yamada from apologizing, and quickly made a comforting reassurance.

    "Really, really!? You, you promised me! You must do it!!"

    Teacher Yamada suddenly raised his head, seriously grasped my hand and leaned towards me, and he could still see the mist in his eyes.

    Teacher, are you really a teacher?  ?  This pairThe attitude of the little girl can easily be misunderstood, and some ignorant and innocent little boys might have fallen into trouble from then on!  !  !  Oh, oh, don't put your chest on it, be careful, my cannon may go off!  Also, I need to reiterate it again, teacher, you are really not my type!  !

    In the struggle between reason and sensibility, angels and demons, I took my hand out with difficulty, left my seat and walked to the podium with a slight bend without being noticed.

    Ah, I almost got hard just now.

    Standing on the podium, looking at the unabashed thirst for knowledge in the eyes of the girls in the audience, including Teacher Yamada, I suddenly felt like I was on the top of Mount Everest, and it was difficult to even breathe.

    "Ahem."

    I straightened my back and cleared my throat, thinking about what to say next.

    ???????????????????? But my mind went blank. As expected, the pressure had already crushed my thinking power into pieces.

    At this time, I took a peek at the seat by the window. Sitting there was a black-haired girl with a ponytail.

    Her name is Xiao Zhizhen, my childhood sweetheart who we only reunited after six years. This girl has always had a single ponytail. When I first entered the classroom, I recognized her at a glance.

    “But it’s really a transformation of women.

    No, no, now is not the time to think about this.

    "Help me quickly!!"

    I signaled her with my eyes. As a childhood sweetheart who has been dating for a long time, she must be able to understand this information instantly.

    "snort!"

    You actually ignored me!  ?

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Oh, oh, what does this cold aura and this arrogant attitude mean!  Where has the arrogant and a little bit coquettish Hoshi-chan gone!  !  Now Chen is completely 100% proud!  !  She actually abandoned me mercilessly at my critical moment, turned her face expressionlessly to the window, and snorted coldly, "I'll kill you, did I offend you, Miss Chen!"  !

    “However, this did remind me of something.

    I remember my brother once told me that when faced with a girl who is wrapped in pride and makes people wonder if she is engaged in chain defense, you must use your fiery penis to penetrate the opponent's uterus.

    Of course, this is summed up by my rich theory and practice. Although I don’t know where his theory and practice come from, I even wonder if he made it up casually.

    ??????????????????? However, I have no idea what those two words mean in English, because I am powerless in English. I have obviously been abroad, and there are foreigners at home. I only know the twenty-six English letters ABC, which is really weak.

    Well, I don’t really want to know the meaning of this. I know that what comes out of my brother’s mouth is definitely not fun, because every time I ask my sister or other older women in the family, I will be scolded.  Of course, many times I will attract hatred consciously or unconsciously. In comparison, the harm I suffered is quite small.

    Ah, I am going off topic again. Look, the eyes of the girls below are starting to burst into flames.

    Well, what should I say at this time?

    Let’s start with a song called “Girls’ School Boys” by Twins?  Well, it does fit the occasion, but this is a self-introduction, not a concert.

    【When we introduce ourselves, too many rhetoric just attracts the temporary attention of others. To let people know ourselves, the most important thing is to show our true side.  】

    Brother’s voice seemed to ring in my mind. At this time, I seemed to see the holy light of heaven.

    Sometimes I’m pretty reliable.

    The corners of my mouth raised slightly uncontrollably, and the sunshine outside the window shone in at the right time. At this moment, in the eyes of some ignorant little girls, I became a handsome and sunny boy.

    A small exclamation came from below, and my attention immediately came back. I took a breath and began to introduce myself.

    "My name is Ichika Orimara."

    “Yeah, yeah, yeah!!”

    Everyone’s eyes showed the expectation of “I want to hear more.”

    I smiled, what a group of curious and kind children.

    Then, I should also treat others with sincerity.

    "I like Lolita the most."

    Maintaining a sunny smile, I expressed what I loved most in my heart.

    institutions

    The sounds of various heads banging on the table and people falling to the ground kept ringing out. It seemed that they were moved by my sincerity.

    I think everyone can become a partner who loves lolita.

    At this moment, I seem to have new hope for the future.

    The sound of clicking footstepsThere was an urgent sound, is someone coming?

    “Are you going to reveal your abnormal sexual fetish as soon as you get here!?”

    Huh?  Does this sound sound familiar?

    But before I had time to react, I was hit hard on the head and sent flying.

    Wow, this kind of invisible murderous martial arts passed down by my brother is so familiar to me. The pain that directly penetrates the skull and hits the cerebral cortex is simply exhilarating How strange!  !  I'm not a pussy-shaker like Sister Xiaoyuan!  !  !

    “However, this knocking method, whether it’s power, angle, or speed, is very similar to the person in my impression.

    I swallowed and turned around with a little fear. I saw the woman behind me wearing a black suit and tight skirt. She had a slender figure and a body curve with no fat at all due to regular exercise. And the other person was at this time  He crossed his arms in front of his chest, raised the corners of his eyes, and his eyes were as sharp as a wolf's.

    "What the hell, Guan Yunchang!?"

    Snapped——

    “Ugh, I got hit on the head again, I’m probably going to have a cerebral hemorrhage now.

    "Sister Chifuyu, it hurts so much!"

    Yes, the domineering woman in front of me is my sister Chifuyu Orimaru.

    "Who is the hero in the Three Kingdoms, idiot!!"

    I rubbed my head and stood up from the ground, looking at my sister in front of me, very curious about her appearance.

    "Sister Chifuyu, why are you here? Aren't you out training for the annual World's No. 1 Martial Arts Tournament?"

    "Do you think I am Yamcha!? Who told you that I would go to that kind of conference!!"

    Chifuyu-san’s eyes started to sparkle, and her fists were clenched tightly. She would probably attack accordingly depending on my answer.

    “Uh, it’s my brother, that’s what I told you!!”

    I quickly shied away all the responsibilities, but after hearing this, Chifuyu-san loosened her fists and held her forehead in distress.

    "That idiot has been talking nonsense all day long"

    Looking at Chifuyu-san's depressed and gnashing expression, I couldn't help but want to laugh out loud. Those words I just came up with on the spur of the moment were purely to deceive my brother. Oh, haha, a Tai Chi push hand can kill someone invisible. I feel  At this moment, my IQ doubled several times.

    "Huh? By the way, what was going on with your self-introduction just now?"

    "Well……"

    Okay, I haven’t even breathed a sigh of relief yet. Why did this hatred suddenly shift back? I didn’t make fun of you.

    "My brother told me to be heart-to-heart and treat others with sincerity"

    And as soon as I finished speaking, Chifuyu-san came towards me with an angry fist.

    “Just lie to me now!!!!”

    Is it okay to let your brother lie like this openly?  ?

 Text Chapter 59 Looking forward to meeting him again

    "Hey, your eyes are wandering. Do you want to borrow money from me? For the sake of us being brothers, just tell me how much you want. It's okay to give the Ming coins directly to you!"

    There was a short distance from leaving the World Tree to one of the squares near the World Tree. Along the way, Neil found that Negi peeked at him very frequently, almost every few steps.  When he turned his head, Negi quickly turned his head and whistled. This behavior made Neil very unhappy, because it felt very disgusting to be treated like this by a boy, and Negi was not a girl who secretly liked him.  .

    “ Could it be that Negi has been looking at 3A girls for a long time and hasn’t had any contact with boys for a long time, and finally his interest in that area has begun to awaken!  ?

    In an instant, Negi’s image became dangerous in Neil’s eyes.

    "Why is it such an unlucky thing to say? How much do you want today's birthday to become the anniversary of my death! What do you mean by that look in your eyes? I always feel super unhappy!!"

    Negi was obviously stunned by Neil's sudden words for a few seconds before he reacted. Coupled with the weird look in his eyes, he couldn't help but complain angrily.

    Neil stuck out his tongue, put his hands on the back of his head, and quickened his pace slightly, leading Negi by half a body.

    "Do you have anything to say?"

    Negi paused for a moment, looking sideways at the face partially blocked by his arms, his eyes flashing behind the lenses.

    “Hey, Neil, has something happened to you recently?”

    I always feel that something has changed in him.

    Neil’s pace slowed down unconsciously, but soon returned to its original state, and he asked without looking back.

    "Why do you think so?"

    “I just feel like you’ve been a little absent-minded these days, as if you’re a little further away”

    Raising his head and looking at the stars covering the night sky, the starlight gently reflected the faint light on Negi's glasses.

    Neil put down his hands and put them behind his back. He also raised his head and stared at him from a distance.

    "No, nothing has changed"

    In the end, he was still like that.

    Nothing has changed.

    "Neil"

    Negi turned his head and opened his mouth, as if he wanted to say something, but for a long time, he did not say another word.

    "Don't talk about me, it's you" Neil suddenly spoke up and grabbed the topic, turning his face and blinking, "You are the one who should be said to be absent-minded, right? You seem to have no energy recently, as if you were distracted by something.  Things are bothering me"

    "Is it that obvious?"

    Negi lowered his head and muttered quietly, but Neil could still hear him beside him.

    "It's all written on your face I thought you looked confident after the school festival, but it turns out you've been so worried these days that you almost jumped off a building. What, is it a worry about love, boy?"  "

    When talking about love, Neil’s eyes brightened up and his tone was full of ridicule.

    "No, I just had a quarrel with Asuna-san"

    Negi rolled his eyes at him and became dejected again.

    "Sister? Oh, haha, it really is a matter of love~~~You dishonest guy~~~"

    "Do you have to think about this!?"

    "Okay, what did you and eldest sister argue about?"

    Neil spread his hands and did not continue teasing the other party.

    "Actually, it's not a big deal. Asuna-san just reminded me that I am very similar to Chao-san"

    Negi lowered his head a little further and sighed softly.

    "I see, the eldest sister is angry because of this"

    Neil looked at his brother’s confused expression, and he probably figured out what was going on between him and Asuna.

    After meeting with Gunel and learning that his father was still alive, Neil also guessed what Negi was thinking now. He must be full of things about his father. Since a long time ago, Negi has been working hard for his father.  , constantly injured, and constantly moving forward. After getting more accurate news, he will only work harder to move forward for his dream, even at the risk of losing his life.

    Father seems to be everything to him.

    This is exactly the same as the super ring tone.

    For the sake of your dreams, you are willing to give up everything, including your own happiness.

    And Tomorrow Cai is angry about it, maybe that's it.

    "Actually, Asuna-san is right, and I said the same thing to Chao-san, but I"? 

    Although he clearly rejected Chao's approach, he himself followed Chao's path, almost exactly the same path.

    He, how should he choose?

    "Neji, do you still remember what Chao Lingyin said?"

    Neil didn’t pay attention to Negi’s current expression and just continued talking.

    "Don't stop, keep moving forward This sentence should be very suitable for you now. For you, your father's affairs can be said to be everything to you. If you are asked to give up everything now for this, you must be able to do it.  Yes, in this aspect, you, Chao Lingyin, and I are really the same"

    Neil slowly took a breath of the refreshing summer night, his eyes slightly focused on Negi's face.

    "However, I think this is correct, or in other words, any approach is correct, but everyone chooses a different position. It is probably impossible for you to give up looking for your father, so why not go all the way?  Black, just like Kick-Ass who became a hero after being knocked headlong"

    "Well, I always feel that the tone of your words has suddenly changed a lot"

    "Don't worry about these things. Your goal is very clear anyway. You just think too much. Anyway, there is only one way you want to go from now on, isn't it?"

    Facing Neil’s smile, Negi seemed to know a little bit about what he should choose.

    "However, I have one more thing to say. No matter what you choose, you should also pay more attention to the people around you, such as eldest sister. I think eldest sister is very clear about your thoughts, and this is what she is worried about.  , it’s just that she doesn’t want to see you scarring yourself, the eldest sister’s idea is probably that simple"

    Neil took a few steps forward, tapping his toes slightly. As his body turned, his long hair fluttered lightly, and his face was clearly reflected in Negi's eyes.

    "Don't forget this, because when you lose, the pain is not something you can bear"

    "Neil"

    They were only a few steps apart, but Niji felt like they were separated by a chasm.

    Because there was a bit of sad nostalgia in Neil's eyes, which blocked his approach.

    "Well, that's all I want to say. It's up to you what you think about next" Neil spread his hands and smiled softly, then turned a little evil again, "But eldest sister really loves you deeply.  Said~~~"

    "Why do you come back here again!!!"

    The sentimental atmosphere just now was gone, and Negi rolled his eyes angrily.

    “Hehe~~~”

    Neil grinned wider, looked away slightly, and saw the surrounding environment clearly. His smile was frozen, and his expression was a little confused.

    "Ah, by the way, what am I doing here?"

    "Huh? Don't you know it yourself!?"

    "I really don't know, I'm following you"

    "How are you following me!? You are following me and running in front of me!!"

    "In this case, I will go home. Goodbye, young man who works hard~~~"

    Neil waved his hand and walked forward without looking back, but he was immediately grabbed by the collar.

    "It's rare that you come here, so just patrol with me. You have a lot of time anyway"

    I don’t know where Niji got the strength, but he was holding on to Neil’s collar as firmly as a rock.

    "Hey, I'm not on duty tonight, and my youth is calling me!!"

    "What youth?"

    “Galgame on the computer!!!”

    “Delete your youth for me!!”

    "Do you want to ruin my life!?"

    "Your life is too insignificant!!"

    Seeing that Negi refused to let go of him, Neil lowered his head helplessly, but after waiting for a while, he found that Negi was still where he was.

    "Aren't you going to patrol? Why are you standing here without moving? You want to be a sentinel!"

    "No, I'm waitingah, here it comes!"

    When Negi was talking, a figure in the field of vision gradually enlarged, and he suddenly shouted.

    Neil looked in the direction that Negi was looking at, and saw Setsuna coming this way quickly, and Kamo the ferret was lying on her shoulder.

    "Why is Kamo and Setsuna-san together?"

    Generally speaking, doesn’t Kamo, the pervert, always follow Negi?

    "If you come to me today, I will ask Kamo to find Setsuna-san first, and then we will make an appointment to meet here."

    ? ?Ji smiled and explained in a calm tone.

    Neil glanced at Negi thoughtfully, his eyes brightened slightly, and then fell silent.

    "Teacher Negi, Teacher Neil, good evening."

    Setsuna quickly arrived in front of them. There seemed to be no surprise about Neil's appearance. Negi or Kamo must have told her in advance.

    "Boss Neil, long time no see."

    Kamo jumped from Setsuna’s shoulder to Negi, turned to say hello to Neil.

    "It's been a long time indeed. You haven't done anything wrong recently, have you?"

    Neil half-opened his eyes and glanced at Kamo who was stiff.

    “No, absolutely not!! I don’t dare to lose even a hair under Boss Neil’s eyes!!”

    "That means you did a lot of bad things that I didn't see, right?"

    Under Kamo’s desperate eyes, Neil raised a bright smile.

    "Okay, Neil, Kamo hasn't done much recently and has helped me a lot. Let's go on patrol now"

    Seeing this, Negi had no choice but to interrupt Neil's topic.

    Neil waved his hand quickly, as if he refused to agree.

    "No, it's not my turn tonight, I won't work overtime, you have to go do it yourself!"

    "Anyway, you are here, and you will do some meaningless things when you go back. It is better to stay. It is rare that we can be on duty together"

    “What’s so pointless!! You’re actually vetoing my life!!”

    "Teacher, what are you talking about?"

    Listening to the conversation between the two, Setsuna on the side was confused.

    "It's nothing, it's just that Neil promised us to patrol together. One more person will add more strength."

    Negi turned to Setsuna and smiled, taking Neil with him by the way.

    "Who agreed? Don't just talk to yourself!"

    "Then let's set off now!"

    "Okay, Teacher Negi."

    "Hey, don't ignore me, listen to me!!!"

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Ah, I really want to go home"

    Raising his head, Neil looked at the starry sky and lazily followed Negi and Setsuna.

    “It’s only been less than two minutes! How unmotivated you are!!”

    Neil didn’t pay attention to Neji’s words. He turned to look at An Jing walking beside him, his eyes rolled, and he didn’t know what he was thinking.

    "Speaking of Setsuna-san, why are you and Negi together? Could it be that you are having an unethical love affair with your eldest lady and her fiancé behind your back!?"

    Neil covered his mouth with his hands, his face filled with disbelief.

    "Who do you think is the betrothed!!"

    "I did not betray the eldest lady!!"

    "As expected of Neil, he said all the things in my heart, but it doesn't matter, brother, you can be considered Setsuna's master, it's totally okay!!"

    "How is it OK!!!" x2

    The two of them shouted at Kamo at the same time, dumbfounded.

    “I understand, I know how to do it, huh huh~~~~~”

    "You know nothing! The laughter behind you is full of bad intentions!!"

    "Teacher Neil, I will never change my heart for the eldest lady!!"

    In desperation, Setsuna expressed his loyalty to Konoka without thinking.

    "Oh, that's true" x3

    At this time, two young men, one a pervert, looked at Setsuna with ambiguous eyes. Setsuna was stunned, and then turned red and waved his hands in denial.

    "No, it's not what you think. I, I just treat the eldest lady, just"

    "Love……"

    "It's love"

    "like."

    The three guys caught Setsuna’s words very wisely.

    "Nah!!!!!!!"

    At night, the girl’s shy screams broke through the sky.

    "You guys are really energetic"

    Suddenly a voice intervened in the joke between three people and one mink. They followed the sound at the same time and saw a young man wearing a high school uniform leaning against a lamppost, holding a mobile phone in his hand, and his eyes glanced slightly  Their fingertips are still touching the bright screen.

    &nbsp;"Why are you here? Are you also patrolling at night?"

    Neil walked over and obviously knew the other person.

    The young man then turned his head, looked at Neil walking towards him, and smiled slightly.

    "Well, I'm short of manpower recently, so I came to help. Anyway, I still get overtime pay"

    "Senior Muchen."

    In an instant, he also came over and bowed respectfully to the other party.

    The young man is Jun Muchen.

    "It's Setsuna-chan, why are you with this bastard brat?"

    "Who are you calling a bastard? Speaking of bastards, you bastard is even more of a bastard!!"

    “Tsk, tsk, tsk, it’s full of balls in one sentence, it’s really dirty!”

    “It’s your head that’s dirty!!”

    "Well, actually, Teacher Neil is here to patrol tonight, so we came together"

    "The moment interrupted the two people's unscrupulous conversation, and at the same time, I felt that the two guys were really similar.

    "Neil, Setsuna-san, who is this gentleman?"

    There is obviously someone here who doesn’t know the other person.

    "Oh, this is a student from the high school department. Senior Jun Muchen, like me, is also employed by the school and is very powerful."

    Seeing that Neal had no intention of introducing him, Setsuna had no choice but to introduce him to Neji. When he looked at Jun Muchen, there was a hint of admiration in his eyes.

    "Ahahaha, I am stronger in that area"

    Jun Muchen touched the back of his head and smiled brightly, swinging his waist back and forth slightly.

    In an instant, he turned away with his cheeks slightly red, Negi looked puzzled, while Neil's eyes were full of contempt.

    "You can no longer be described as a scumbag."

    "Uh, um, nice to meet you, Mr. Jun."

    Although I didn’t understand what Jun Muchen meant by that aspect, I still extended my hand in a friendly manner.

    "This is Teacher Negi, just call me Muchen. He is such a personable gentleman, completely different from a guy who only knows bullshit"

    With a gentle smile on her face, Jun Muchen held Niji’s hand and said something that made someone angry.

    "It's much better than you, the guy with the same curly hair as [beep——]"

    Neil twitched the corners of his eyes, raised the corners of his mouth, and said coldly.

    “Although my hair is black and curly, it is definitely not the curly hair on [beep——]!!”

    "Ah la la, you really didn't bring it upon yourself"

    The two people looked at each other, as if there were sparks constantly arousing.

    "Well, Neil, you and Mr. Muchen are very familiar with each other."

    "Only a ghost is familiar with this kind of guy!" Neil turned his head and glared at Niji, then immediately turned back to stare at Jun Muchen, "This guy had a fight with me for no reason last time, what do you think?  Is this kind of person seriously ill?!"

    “It’s not just for nothing!!”

    "Then what are you talking about!!"

    “Because I’m bored!!”

    “Idiot!!”

    "Ha, I really don't understand"

    Negi held his forehead with a headache, feeling as if two Neils appeared in front of him.

    "Speaking of which, what are you doing here alone?"

    "I'm waiting for someone."

    Jun Muchen put away his phone and said with a yawn.

    "Ha, waiting for someone? You don't look like you have a date, do you?"

    "How different! One day I will go to a love hotel with the president!!"

    "One sentence will reveal your true face clearly."

    Neil sighed very much, this guy is really powerful in combat, his combat effectiveness has broken through the lower limit.

    "Actually, I was waiting for the principal's guests to come out" Seeing the curiosity in the three people's eyes, Jun Muchen continued, "They are people from the Holy Church."

    "The Holy Church? Is it dealing with the previous ghoul incident?"

    Neil was the first to react, and at the same time, three unlucky children flashed through his mind.

    "Ghoul? What ghoul?"

    Negi and Setsuna looked at Neil suspiciously. Neil was stunned. It seemed that they didn't know about the incident.

    After briefly explaining it to them, Negi and Setsuna's expressions changed slightly and became a little heavy.

    “Actually, you don’t need to be so nervous. As long as you deal with it well, you won’t be afraid of too much trouble”

    &nbsp; Jun Muchen put away his playful look and calmly comforted the two of them, with a comforting warmth in his voice.

    "Yeah." x2

    "By the way, who was sent by the Holy Church?" Neil raised his eyes and looked at Jun Muchen, "Is it the agent? Or are the people from the burial agency also coming out?"

    "You know a lot" Jun Muchen's eyes were slightly surprised, and then he continued to lean against the lamppost lazily, "That person is the person in charge of the nearby Shengtang Church stronghold, he is oh, myself  Look, he comes out."

    Jun Muchen suddenly stood up straight and looked back at the building behind him. In the darkness, the sound of neither light nor heavy footsteps sounded rhythmically.

    Everyone’s eyes were focused on him, and the figure in the shadow gradually became clearer, and the cross hanging on his chest reflected a faint silver light.

    "Oh? I didn't expect there would be so many people here"

    There seemed to be a little surprise in the heavy voice, and a man wearing a black priest's uniform appeared in front of everyone.

    Neil’s pupils shrank tightly, and the man’s face was deeply imprinted on his retinas. He opened his mouth slightly, then bit his lower lip tightly, and an imperceptible trace of violent murderous intention passed deep in his eyes.

    Soon, the trace of hostility disappeared, and Neil stood aside silently, returning to his usual listless appearance.

    Jun Muchen, who had been keeping quiet, glanced at Neil thoughtfully, then stood up with a smile and introduced the newcomer to Niji and the others.

    "This is the chief priest of Haiming City Church, and the person in charge of negotiating with our Magic Association on behalf of the Holy Church Church, Kotomine Kirei."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Jun Muchen faced Kotomine Kirei and introduced the person on the other side.

    "These three are magicians and swordsmen from the Magic Association, Negi Springfield, Neil Springfield, and Setsuna Sakurasaki."

    "Good evening, you three. I never expected that the Magic Association would have such outstanding children."

    Kotomine Kirei's eyes are always heavy, giving people a serious feeling.

    "You're flattered, Mr. Kotomine."

    Facing the other party’s compliment, Negi quickly nodded in return.

    Kotomine Kirei’s eyes passed over the faces of the three of them one by one. When he saw Neil, he paused for a moment and then turned to Jun Muchen.

    "Mr. Muchen, my business has been finished, and it's almost time for me to leave."

    "Let me take you out" Jun Muchen nodded to the other party, and then winked at the three of them, "Then I will lead Mr. Yanfeng to leave, and you three can continue working"

    "Okay, Mr. Muchen."

    "Goodbye, Senior Muchen."

    Neil didn’t look at Kirei for a second, he raised his head and nodded lightly to Jun Muchen, then turned around and left with the two of them.

    "Then let's go, Mr. Kotomine."

    "sorry to bother you."

    Kotomine Kirei nodded in thanks, then vaguely glanced at the direction Neil left, with an obscure smile on his lips.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "I'll send it here."

    Reaching the entrance of the academy, Jun Muchen stopped and turned to talk to Kotomine Kirei, who was following closely behind him.

    "Well, thank you."

    Jun Muchen nodded slightly to him and walked away.

    Kotomine Kirei calmly watched Jun Muchen leave. He slowly turned around until his back disappeared.

    “It seems like something interesting happened tonight, Kirei.”

    The strange voice appeared out of thin air, but Kotomine Kirei did not feel the slightest surprise, and his expressionless face maintained his usual indifference.

    "What are you referring to?"

    Kirei stared at the void in front of him, as if there was a figure in front of him talking to him.

    "hehe……"

    The sound of laughter was accompanied by golden light particles, which gathered together little by little. Soon, the silhouette of a human figure loomed in the golden light.

    "You should have discovered it, that brat"

    Yao dispersed, and a young man wearing a black jacket had his hands in his trouser pockets. His handsome face was full of arrogance, and a pair of bloody eyes under the golden bangs seemed to have an addictive demonic quality, staring directly at the indifferent eyes.  man.

    Seeing that Kirei remained silent, the young man raised an evil smile on his lips, narrowed his eyes slightly, and the blood in his eyes became more and more piercing.

    "He seems to have the same thing as us."

    Qili looked at the man??, his eyes were cold, and he met those eyes that were difficult for mortals to look directly into without giving in.

    Suddenly, Kirei smiled.

    A gloomy smile appeared on his cold and sharp face.

    "Indeed, aren't you interested, Gilgamesh?"

    "Of course I have interests. There aren't many things in this world that interest me" The smile on Gilgamesh's lips grew wider, and the light in his eyes became more and more elusive. "But, we can't be interested in him now."  Take action."

    "Oh why?"

    There was a hint of curiosity in Kirei's expression.

    Such emotional changes are very rare for him.

    "Because of the agreement with that guy, if that kid encounters danger within my sight, try to save his life."

    Gilgamesh withdrew his gaze and raised his head slightly. The night sky was reflected in his eyes, and he seemed to be able to see a night similar to the original one.

    "That mysterious heroic spirit?"

    Kirei frowned, a familiar yet unfamiliar figure appeared in his mind.

    "Um."

    Gilgamesh’s gaze retracted from the sky and fell on Kirei.

    "Do you know his identity?"

    Hearing Kirei’s question, Gilgamesh smiled playfully.

    "That's right, but it's better not to tell you for the time being. It will be more exciting to save the interesting things until the end."

    Gilgamesh looked past Kirei, looking in an unknown direction, with slight waves in his eyes.

    "My king, I am looking forward to meeting him again."

    ?…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

    PS: I plan to overthrow and rewrite it, and change the protagonist to a female.

 Text Chapter 60 Moon Peak Shrine

    irritable.

    That feeling lingered in my mind for quite some time.

    The things that happened recently and the people I met have revived many memories that have been buried deep in my heart. In my mind, almost all of them are pictures that I don’t want to think of.

    In the past, he would sometimes recall it or appear in his dreams. Even though it was like a curse, he never wanted to abandon those memories. For him, this was a sin that he had to endure.

    However, even so, he would not be as inexplicably restless in the past as he is now. Often, as long as he hints to himself, his mood will soon calm down, or in other words, his heart will feel like death again.

    Is it because of those people?

    Some familiar faces flashed through Neil's mind, and a subtle sense of peace flowed through them.

    He has always been walking alone. Even Negi, who is closest to him, cannot get close to the depths of his heart. Now, the shadows of other people have been left in his heart. Unknowingly, the cracks in his heart have opened up.  got bigger.

    However, he knew very well that this would not work.

    He has learned a lot from what happened in the past, and he doesn't want to repeat the same mistakes. In order to no longer let others get hurt because of him, and make himself suffer again, as long as he no longer establishes close relationships with other people and is separated by a distance, then each other will  Will not be harmed.

    “Otherwise, what happened to Touma that night will happen again.

    "well……"

    Neil sighed slightly, because being reminded by Negi made him a little concerned about his own problems.

    Since coming to this country and coming into contact with those people, he seems to have changed more or less. Now I think about it, does the practice assigned to him by the principal have such meaning.

    "It's so weak"

    Neil stopped his directionless progress, looked up at the clear blue sky, and laughed somewhat self-deprecatingly.

    In the breeze, there is a hint of fragrance.

    Neil put away his complicated thoughts, smelled the fragrance of flowers, and couldn't help but turn his head and look around. It turned out that he had come to a place that was familiar yet unfamiliar.

    On the long stairs, there is a torii gate.

    "Shrine"

    Neil had seen this kind of building before at Bang Zhikui's home, but he didn't expect that he would encounter another shrine while wandering around this city. It seems that the people here seem to believe in gods.

    However, there seemed to be something about this shrine that attracted him. Unconsciously, Neil stepped on the stairs and walked up out of curiosity. He glanced at the sign on the torii gate, which was written in black ink on the somewhat broken wooden board.  With a few big characters.

    Tsukimine Shrine.

    After walking up the stairs, a clean open space appeared in front of me. In the distance, there is the main hall of Tsukamine Shrine, and it is surrounded by trees. In the center, there is a peach blossom tree, with pale pink petals blooming. From time to time, it is surrounded by trees.  The wind blows, and the petals carry their fragrance and blow into the distance.

    Neil walked over, and the fragrance he just smelled seemed to be the fragrance of the flowers of this peach blossom tree. But, is this season the time for peach blossoms to bloom?

    After touching the rough tree trunk, Neil looked up at the crown of the tree where the buds were blooming with a strange expression.

    "Is it the same as the cherry blossom tree in my house?"

    It seems wrong. The tree at home will remain open for a long time because it has been tampered with. Unless the tree in front of you has also been tampered with, but would anyone be so bothered?

    "Maybe yes."

    Neil held his chin up and murmured uncertainly.

    "Well, it's not a bad thing anyway, it's just a spectacle at best"

    It’s really not a big deal. At least not many people will delve into the school’s World Tree, which is too big to complain about. Sometimes Neil really wonders if the people in this city are all crazy guys.

    "But why don't you see a clergyman?"

    After being here for a long time, I didn’t find anyone coming or going, not even a worshipper.

    Neil sat down under the peach blossom tree, leaning against the trunk of the tree and vaguely seeing the sky through the branches. The hazy and broken beauty was particularly charming. As he watched quietly, time seemed to have stopped.

    The slightly blowing wind mixed with the fragrance of peach blossoms and the simple atmosphere of the shrine seemed to have a hypnotic effect. Little by little, Neil's eyes slowly closed, and unknowingly, the scenery in front of him gradually changed.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    Ordinary furnishings, ordinary decoration.

    &nbsp; This is an ordinary house.

    The open window let in the bright morning light, and the faint light reflected on the floor and walls, making it warm.

    On the recliner, a beautiful woman with long black hair was sitting, and opposite her, a man with long white hair was half-kneeling on the ground, his palms gently covering the woman's slightly swollen abdomen.

    "Do you really want to go?"

    The woman raised her bright and moving amber eyes and stared at the man with gentle eyes.

    The man met those beautiful eyes and grinned.

    “I don’t want to go either, but I have to go, just like I have to take Sadharu out in the morning, otherwise he will be at home”

    "Be serious."

    The woman raised her hand and patted the man's head gently, her face full of anger.

    "Well, I'm very serious" The man grabbed the hand covering his head, held it softly and without force, and looked at the other person intently, "I'm sorry, I have to leave him at this time.  you alone……"

    Looking at his expression, the woman couldn't help but sigh, and then she curled her lips in displeasure.

    "I knew it was like this. You haven't listened to me since you were a child. I really doubt whether you are sincerely good to me"

    "Oh my, my whole body belongs to you, you still don't believe me" The man held the white catkin and couldn't help but laughed out loud, "A woman is a fragile work of art. If you don't cherish it, you will lose it."  It cannot be saved, so I will cherish you all the time."

    Hearing these straightforward words, the woman's pretty face couldn't help but blush slightly, but when she saw the smile in his eyes, she felt a little annoyed. She narrowed her eyes and smiled as charmingly as a crescent moon.

    “Hey, you must have a lot of artworks, right?”

    The man lowered his head and thought for a moment, then muttered uncertainly, "It seems like a lot"

    "Um?"

    The man quickly grabbed the hand that had started to press hard on his ear and looked at the woman with a flattering smile, "But I chose the one who is priceless to me"

    The woman glared at him and finally let go of her hand. Looking at his familiar face, she felt slightly absent-minded.

    "Do you know what the happiness I hope for me is like?"

    Her voice was very plain, but in the man's ears, there was always an unforgettable sadness.

    "I can eat with you every night, say good night to you before going to bed, and say good morning with a smile in the morning. What a little woman."

    The man stopped his smile and spoke seriously and calmly.

    The woman gently spread her face, her smile as happy as a rainbow after the rain.

    "Yes, I'm just a little woman, so I don't expect my husband to be a hero admired by all people. As long as he can stay with me, it's enough."

    "I don't want to be a hero, because heroes usually die young." The man shrugged, then stood up, bent down and gently touched the side of the woman's face, with tenderness written on his face, "But I can't be a hero.  person, so you can rest assured to let me go, I will definitely come back to you in vain."

    The woman held the broad and strong hand with both hands and pressed it tightly to her face. Her eyes were wet without knowing when.

    "I always feel that I am destined to wait for you all the time. I never see you waiting for me. You know, waiting is not a happy thing."

    "So, I can only compensate."

    The man let go of the woman’s hand and wiped away the tears from her eyes.

    "Wait until I use my future happiness to make up for your past unhappiness."

    With a smile on his face, he turned around and left with the woman looking at him forever.

    Determined, without a trace of nostalgia.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    Ding bell——ding bell——

    There seemed to be some melodious ringing ringing in my ears.

    Open your eyes, it’s the bright world.

    Neil was a little lost. What was that dream just now?

    In the dream, I only heard a man and a woman talking to each other, but I couldn't see their faces clearly, as if there was always a fog blurring their faces.

    【Do those two people have anything to do with me?  】

    ??Thinking hard, but can’t get any results.

    "My little friend, are you okay?"

    At this moment, a strange voice sounded in his ears, and only then did Neil notice that there was someone around himhuman existence.

    Turning around, Neil saw that the owner of the voice was a beautiful woman.

    A unique miko costume revealed the identity of the other party. Her long hair was bright flaxen, and the brown pupils dotted on her beautiful face seemed to be covered with a layer of light. No matter what the environment, she would exude a soft glow.  Glorious and reassuring.

    With a faint smile on her lips, the woman looked at Neil who had just woken up.

    "Uh, sorry, I just fell asleep."

    Neil noticed that the other person was holding a strange-looking bell in his hand. The ringing he just heard might have come from this thing.

    “It’s easy to catch a cold if you sleep here.”

    The woman suddenly realized it, and then she felt a little worried.

    "Well, I understand."

    Neil responded politely to other people's kindness.

    "Miss, are you the witch here?"

    "Well, I am the shrine maiden of Tsukimine Shrine, and I just took over recently."

    The woman smiled slightly, and the bell in her hand gently made a pleasant ringing sound.

    "Speaking of which, I saw you looking a little lost just now. Was it a nightmare?"

    Recalling the way Neil looked when he woke up before, the woman asked with some concern.

    "Well, in the distant Silent Hill, Alessa is trying to swallow me up with darkness and combine me with her. How can we repair it? I am obviously not Sharon"

    Neil habitually rambled on, even clenching his fists to express his anger.

    "What, is it an evil spirit!?"

    However, the miko was very shocked, and then she held the bell tightly and tried to hit Neil on the head.

    "Miss, wait!! What are you going to do!?"

    “I’ll help you get rid of the spirit, don’t worry, it’s very effective!”

    "It looks like you want to kill me. I'm afraid that before I can get rid of the spirit, I will become a spirit myself!!" Neil quickly raised his hand to stop the other party, with a look of shame on his face, "Miss Witch, what I just said was purely  Nonsense, please don’t pay attention!”

    "Ugh, why am I still so worried? Hey, could it be that you were possessed by a ghost and saw the ghost's memory!?"

    "Uh, no, and it's not really a nightmare. I just had a somewhat inexplicable dream" Neil paused, glanced at the witch, and felt that there was nothing embarrassing about saying it, so he continued, "In a dream  I saw a man and a woman having a conversation, but I had no impression of their faces, so it was a bit strange."

    "You didn't lie to me?"

    “…It’s true this time.”

    "Oh, is that so?" The witch held her delicate chin and thought carefully. She looked down at Neil, "Actually, dreams sometimes have something to do with the past. Sometimes, maybe it's the scene in the future, maybe it's you.  The future is uncertain"

    After saying that, the miko looked at him with a strange smile.

    "my future?"

    Neil was a little confused for a moment. He really hadn't thought about this, but it didn't look like it.

    He shook his head and got rid of all the messy thoughts in his mind. It didn't matter whether this dream was related to him or not. It was just a dream anyway.

    "Forget it, it's useless to think so much. By the way, what do you call Miss Miko?"

    "My name is Guanyue Gefan, you can just call me Guanyue. What about you?"

    "Neil Springfield, please give me your advice."

    Neil stretched out his hand to shake Gefan’s hand, and Gefan tilted his head, not knowing what he was thinking.

    After chatting with Ge Fan for a while, Neil said goodbye and left.

    Gefan stood at the top of the stairs, watching Neil leave. After losing sight of him, she turned around and walked back to the peach blossom tree. She reached out her hand and brushed the rough bark of the trunk.

    Ding bell——

    The peach blossom tree suddenly made a circle of invisible fluctuations, and the bell in Ge Fan's hand seemed to be vibrated and made a sound.

    The witch looked at the peach blossom tree with deep and gentle eyes, and suddenly smiled.

    "Just now, what kind of dream did you see for him?  "

    Ding bell——

    There was another sound.

    It seems that someone has given the answer.

 Text Chapter 61 Wash your hands before pursuing a girl

    "It's so boring. If I had known earlier, I would have asked Nanoha and Suzuka to come out together"

    Alyssa, who was walking alone on the street, muttered in a low voice with some regret. She looked sideways at the exquisite accessories in the closet, feeling like something was missing without anyone to chat with her.

    It turns out that she is not used to being alone.

    "Huh? Ahead is Kabukicho"

    Because I had been a guest at Neil's home, and Neil's home was in this street, I passed by this place at that time. Although this area is not very big, there are many weird shops. For example, there is a store called  A shemale club opened by people from Xixiang.

    What kind of person would go to such a strange place?

    Alyssa cursed in her heart.

    But this place seems to be as chaotic as ever, or rather lawless.

    Alyssa looked around and would always see groups of delinquents and gangsters gathering in some corners, but the people passing by seemed not to be surprised, and sometimes even greeted them familiarly.

    "No wonder we raise people like stupid teachers"

    Alyssa felt as if she had discovered the truth.

    And just when Alyssa was so absent-minded, she felt as if she hit something and fell backwards.

    “It hurts so much!”

    “Hey, little girl, how are you walking!!!”

    Suddenly there was a rough voice above her head, and Alyssa stood up with some pain and looked. A fierce young man was glaring at her. He was holding a bottle of drink in his hand, and there were five people surrounding him. They were also surrounded by five people.  With a black jacket and colorful hair, he has a standard bad appearance.

    Alyssa was startled by this sudden situation and couldn't help but take a small step back.

    "Youwhat are you going to do?"

    "What are you doing! You soiled my clothes, what are you talking about!!"

    The young man pointed to a puddle of water on the chest of his clothes, and then stared at Alyssa fiercely, "What do you think we should do now!?"

    "II didn't mean it. For clothes like this, I'll just pay you for it!"

    Only then did Alyssa know what was going on. She secretly sighed why she was so unlucky today, and then said in a strong tone.

    The bad boy raised his eyebrows, as if he was offended by the other party's toughness. He couldn't help but snorted and said with narrowed eyes, "Huh? Compensate to me? Do you think you can afford it!! This is unique in the world!!"

    "Huh? Unique!?"

    Alyssa looked at the tattered clothes and felt that it would be trivial to compensate him for a hundred identical ones.

    "That's right, the boss worked hard to make it!!"

    "Do you think ordinary people can make those jagged shapes on the cuffs!?"

    "This is a work of conscience for our bad industry!!"

    “That’s why people call it Great White Shark!!”

    The companions behind the young man shouted and looked proud, while the leading delinquent youth was even more embarrassed and shy.

    ""

    Ah, what are you so shy about, bad!

    Alyssa was speechless for a while. Fortunately, she thought the sleeveless cuffs were caused by being torn off, but it turned out that these idiots made them by themselves.

    "Then what are you going to do? If you don't want compensation, I'll leave!"

    Facing this group of people, Alyssa felt a little afraid, and her eyes flickered slightly. She asked pretending to be calm, just hoping to get out of here as soon as possible.

    "Well, what should I do"

    The young man suddenly calmed down and looked at Alyssa carefully, making her feel uncomfortable for a while.

    "Hey, what on earth are you"

    “Please date me on the condition of marriage!!!”

    Before Alyssa finished speaking, the young man bowed ninety degrees and stretched out his hand. Alyssa was stunned, and her face immediately turned red.

    【Eh!  ?  Interact!  ?  What the hell kind of development is this!  !  】

    “You, you, what did you say all of a sudden!!!!!!”

    Alyssa no longer knew whether she was embarrassed or angry. The person who looked so fierce just now as if he wanted to kill her actually turned around and said he wanted to date her!  ?

    “Oh, my God, the boss’s lolicon is having another attack”

    "This disease is difficult to treat"

    "Actually, I am also a lolita control."

    "+1 upstairs."

    "You guys don't give it to me"??Talk to yourself!  !  !  !  "

    Alyssa angrily complained about this group of people, and then swatted away the hand handed by the young man.

    “Did you agree to my proposal!?”

    “Don’t jump to the final stage all at once!!!”

    Alyssa felt like she was going to cry. She started to turn her head, hoping to ask for help from passers-by. As soon as she turned her head, she saw a guy passing by with his hands in his trouser pockets and looking at her dumbfounded.

    ""

    ""

    With their eyes facing each other, the other person shook his head and walked forward as if nothing had happened.

    “Idiot teacher, come back here!!!”

    Hearing the angry shouting behind him, Neil had a headache. How could he encounter such trouble on the way home? However, it was really a novel thing to see someone confessing to Alyssa.

    Neil looked back at Alyssa, he spread his hands helplessly, "Hey, Miss, someone is confessing to you, I'm too embarrassed to come out and mess with it"

    “Asshole, didn’t you see that I was surrounded by a group of bad guys!?”

    "Tsk, tsk, tsk, this is even worse. Classic romantic comedies like heroes saving beauties are not suitable for me"

    "Who is telling you about a romantic comedy?!" Alyssa walked over quickly and grabbed Neil's collar, "Stop showing off your narcissistic expression and saying boring words! Get him away right now!!!  !”

    With one move, the Tathagata Divine Palm was swung out in succession, and Neil was directly hit and sent flying for more than ten times in the air.

    Neil was lying on the ground, covering his bleeding nose, and was almost beaten into a mosaic by Alyssa.

    "Let me tell you, you've beaten me to this point, are you still afraid of these people?"

    "Hey! Don't ignore us!!"

    The group of bad guys stood up and stared fiercely at Neil who appeared on the stage.

    “Well, I always feel that this kid looks familiar.

    Neil patted his clothes and stood up, glanced at the group of people in front of him, and couldn't help but sigh.  He looked at the leading delinquent young man, spread his hands and asked speechlessly, "I say, big brother, what's so good about this kid?"

    Alyssa’s eyelids twitched, and she held back her anger and stood behind Neil.

    "Huh? I like it, but can you control it!?"

    Looking at him gearing up, he seemed ready to punch him at any moment.

    Neil shook his head, then turned away to reveal Alyssa. He pointed at Alyssa and pushed up a pair of non-existent glasses.

    "Look at this little girl, the top is as flat as a horizontal line. Does it feel like a hand? Of course it does, but it just feels like a scratch on your hand. Unless you are an M, you will feel good!!"

    Ignoring Alyssa’s pretty face that was starting to darken, she then pointed at her legs.

    "Look here again, these two legs are so short, can they cooperate with you to do some difficult movements!? What fun is there! Without fun, how bleak life will become!! Do you think  …”

    “Don’t judge me for thinking about yourself, you scum!!!!”

    The world's martial arts show rises to the dragon level, and Neil spurts blood for another ten meters.

    "Are you here to step on me or to save me"

    Alyssa picked up Neil and stared at him coldly.

    "This is a strategy, Miss"

    At this time, the young man who was stunned by Neil's words came back to his senses, frowned, and reached out to Alyssa.

    "Who cares about you? As long as I like it!!"

    When Alyssa looked back and saw this scene, a bit of panic appeared on her face, but another hand appeared to help her block it.

    "Just say it nicely, don't move your hands or feet"

    Neil stood up and grabbed the other person’s thick hand with a smile, but the other person’s face seemed to be distorted by pain.

    "Idiot teacher"

    Neil turned back and smiled at Alyssa, then threw the young man out.

    “Wash your hands clean before pursuing a girl!!!”

    The young man was thrown towards his companions. They quickly supported the young man and were a little stunned when they looked at the red mark on his hand.

    How can a kid be so powerful?

    "You bastard, get on me!!" The young man rubbed his arms, and then rushed out fiercely, "I don't believe that six holy swords can't push the mountain of meat!!!"

    Facing the six people flying over, Neil curled his lips and quickly crashed into the six people.

    "Who do you think I am!!!It’s been a solo since!  !  !  I am the tank mage all by myself!  !  !  "

    "You're cheating!! Uh, wait, are you from my mother-in-law's family"

    “You only know now!!!”

    A few seconds later, Neil waved his hand freely and said to Alyssa, "Let's go."

    Alyssa looked numbly at the figures with their heads stuck in the wall. It was really lucky that the smashing was so comic.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Classmate Alyssa, why do you appear there alone? Where are your two good friends?"

    "Don't keep saying things I don't understand!" Alyssa glared at Neil angrily and looked away, "Even good friends won't get tired of being together every day."

    "Hey, I thought you were all in a relationship where flowers kiss each other"

    "Can you say something I can understand! Ah, no, you'd better not talk."

    Neil shrugged and looked at Alyssa who was walking in front of her a little annoyed. It was so rare that he saved her, but he didn’t even get a candy. It was really unsettling.

    "Hey, thank you just now"

    Alyssa stopped, glanced at Neil sideways, then quickly looked away, her face slightly red.

    "Thank you for what it is, can you eat it?"

    "Neal's word "thank you" immediately shirks all the credit from others. It is really the most deceptive word creation in history. At this time, at least you have to invite him to the Green Room for a sundae to express your gratitude.

    "Eat your sister!"

    ???????????????? Could it be that she didn’t appreciate it even after thanking him? Alyssa was so angry that she gritted her teeth.

    "Oh, classmate Alyssa, I didn't expect you to be so impure and actually want me to do such an ethically degrading thing. You are such a crazy guy. I never thought I had ever taught such a student!"

    "Shut up, you lost Greymon!!"

    Seeing Alyssa’s cannibalistic expression, Neil had no choice but to shut up in frustration.

    Ah, poor Sundae-kun left me again.

    "Speaking of which, how did you get to that place?"

    "I walked there accidentally. Do you think I came to find you!?"

    Alyssa was still angry, and even her tone of voice was full of gunpowder.

    "Sorry, I'm not interested in washboards."

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!! I am a washboard, I am so sorry!!!"

    Neil stretched out his hand to block the attack, but was bitten hard by the eldest lady’s tiger teeth. He couldn’t help but helplessly cover his forehead and sigh.

    "Don't think that just because Rie Kugimiya can use skills randomly"

    After vomiting in a low voice, Neil found that his hands were comically bloody.

    "Miss, it's time to relax. Even if you want my blood to flow through your body, you don't have to do this. I have another compromise. If you give birth to my child, you will have our blood."  Well, don’t you think this is simple, quick and perfect?”

    “Uh-huh, uh-huh, uh-huh!!!”

    "What are you shouting! Have you been fucked by me [beep——]!? Ahhhh, I know I was wrong, please let me go!!"

 Text Chapter 62 There must be something hidden under the cute appearance

    "You don't want me anymore?"

    The blond girl pursed her lips into a pitiful line, looked at the indifferent young man with tears in her eyes, and made a very outrageous declaration.

    "you——"

    The young man's eyelids twitched. After taking a deep breath, he was about to speak in a calm tone.

    “Is it because you have this woman that you don’t want me!?”

    The girl suddenly changed the topic and pointed at the girl standing next to the boy. She also had blond hair similar to hers, but her expression was a bit stunned, and she seemed to have been greatly shocked.

    "Eh!? Me?"

    The girl who was accused pointed at her face, her whole body was stunned, but the girl didn't seem to hear her words, she just took out her handkerchief and wiped the non-existent tears, and continued to complain about her misery.

    "You already have me at home, why are you looking for another woman outside? Can't I satisfy you with my blond hair? As my mother said, men are all beasts whose lower bodies are always in a state of rage"

    ""

    The young man said that he was really not a blond person. Did this guy’s mother say such strong words?  Sure enough, divorced women have wrong prejudices against men.

    When the young man said nothing and looked speechless, the girl rushed to the young man and stared at him with tears in her eyes.

    "I just heard you say you wanted to have a baby with her, why!? I can obviously give birth to a baby for you. If you want, I can give birth to a football team for you right away!!"

    As she was speaking, the girl caressed her belly with both hands, a trace of yearning and happiness for the future flashing across her face.

    At this moment, the passing spectators either admired or despised the young man at the center of the whirlpool. If he could do such a cruel thing at the age of ten, is it really okay to have a child?  Has modern science advanced to a point that even they could not imagine!  ?

    The young man covered his face. He was so ashamed. The looks around him made him so ashamed that he wanted to dig a hole and bury himself. He really couldn't get pleasure from the public shameful play in public.

    For the first time, the young man felt that he was still very moral.

    "Please let me go"

    "No, I will never leave you! I will never give up my happiness! Are your feelings for me just for fun?! Do you just want my body!?"

    Hearing the young man’s pleading words, the girl immediately came back to her senses and held his hand tightly, her eyes full of determination.

    ""

    The young man looked up at the sky that was gradually losing color in his eyes and shed tears silently.

    “Ah, I really want to die.

    "Hey!! Don't talk to yourselves, don't involve me in it!! It has nothing to do with me!"

    Alyssa could no longer bear the weird looks from around her. As the eldest lady, she felt so ashamed for the first time in her life. She actually became another heroine of such a shabby drama, and she even gave birth to a child. The lower limit.  It's not that showy.

    "And you, the stupid teacher, no, the promiscuous teacher! You actually did that, that, that kind of thing to a little girl, I, I will definitely report you!! You wait to go to jail!!"

    Alyssa pointed at Neil with a red face. This guy actually did these heinous things. Fortunately, she still believed him.

    No, if this continues, Nanoha, Suzuka, and the girls in the class will be in danger.

    Alyssa took out her mobile phone and immediately dialed a number.

    "Hey! Is this the International Court of Justice!?"

    "Miss, you don't have to be so realistic! And why is it that the International Court of Justice convicted me all of a sudden? Do you want me to hold a grudge like this!? You actually raised it to the international level!! You want me to be punished by human beings?  Expelled from the world!?”

    Neil almost fainted when he heard Alyssa’s calling voice. He stretched out his hand to take away Alyssa’s phone.

    “Yeah——!! Don’t touch me, you’ll get pregnant!!!”

    Alyssa screamed and jumped a few steps away, crossing her arms warily.

    ""

    Neil squatted deeply on the ground and was about to enter the orz state.

    When did he become a turbid launch pad covered in mysterious liquid?

    “Meow haha, that’s really interesting.”

    And the girl who was the culprit was holding her hands behind her back, watching the developments in front of her with a smile.

    "Asshole, whose fault do you think it is?! I was almost exiled because of your nonsense!!" Neil jumped.He stood up and glared at the girl with a red cross on his head, "Alicia, please go to bed early tonight. Weren't what you just talked about the bloody plot of a TV series last night!!"

    Not long ago, Neil was being tormented by Alyssa, but he was bumped into by Alicia who happened to be wandering around, and she heard Neil's teasing, which resulted in such a third-rate movie.  A real-life ethical romance drama with low blood pressure, low age and low IQ.

    "I want to perform because I think it's interesting"

    Alicia stuck out her tongue cutely and smiled as if she was not afraid that Neil was about to go crazy.

    “I almost went to the end of my life because of your desire to perform!!”

    "So youth is like a sand castle, which instantly collapses just because of some trivial things."

    “Don’t make it sound like it has nothing to do with you!!”

    Alyssa came over, she looked at Alicia, and immediately stroked her chest and breathed a sigh of relief.

    "It turns out you are not Feit. I was still wondering why Feit was such a person"

    Because of Nanoha, Alyssa and Suzuka both recognized the child Fit, and later exchanged letters. Judging from each other's words and appearance, they both felt that Fit was a well-behaved child who could even  A cute and shy girl.

    But the girl who looked exactly like Fit had just appeared, almost shattering her fantasy.

    Fortunately, God is merciful.

    "That's right, I'm not Feit, but I am Feit's sister, Alicia~~" Alicia smiled cutely, then blinked her beautiful eyes and looked at Alyssa, "By the way, you know Fei  Special?"

    "Well, but we have never met, so when I first met you, I was surprised. You are more lively than I thought"

    Alyssa felt that the corners of her mouth were twitching when she spoke.

    "Fortunately, Feite is not like you"

    Neil stood up, feeling equally deeply.

    "Hey, if Feit is like me, so what?"

    "Tell your mother to have another baby."

    "Ah! Neil is so bad, even Feit and I are not enough, yet he still wants it!"

    “…You’d better kill me.”

    "I just heard Alicia say that you live in this guy's house" Alyssa asked Alicia, but her eyes looked at Neil strangely, "I don't want to ask why you live in his house.  Why isn’t Feit with you?”

    "Well, there are many reasons. When Feite comes back, I will tell you in detail if I have the chance"

    Seeing that Neil had no intention of answering, Alicia could only answer randomly.

    "……Oh well."

    Alyssa’s eyes swept back and forth between the two of them, but she still suppressed the doubts in her heart.

    She always felt that they and Nanoha had a common secret that she didn't know about.

    Alyssa felt a little irritated unconsciously.

    "Well, it's time to go home" Seeing that the atmosphere seemed to be silent, Neil said aloud, "Miss, you should go back too, otherwise you will be confessed to again later"

    "Well, I understand."

    "Hey, what confession, tell me!"

    Alicia immediately became interested, but ended up being slapped on the forehead by Neil.

    When Neil and the three of them were walking on the road, they met a familiar guy head-on, and the other person was staring with his mouth wide open, with a look of surprise on his face that made him stupid.

    "Hey, Furuichi-san"

    Neil opened his dead eyes and said hello to the other party. How dare he meet an acquaintance at such a distance. In this small town, the chance of such randomness is really unusually high.

    "Um, can you explain the current situation in detail?"

    Furuichi held his forehead, reluctantly put on a relaxed smile, and tried hard to pose as a wise man.

    "What do you care about?"

    Neil and the two girls all tilted their heads at the same time, with several question marks popping up on their heads.

    "You still ask me what I care about!? Why are you with classmate Alyssa and a cute girl!!"

    "Ha, you ask why, it's just that we met on the road"

    "Oh my god!! Neil, has spring arrived again!? What a world without morals this is!!!!"

    Furuichi rubbed his eyebrows and almost smoke came out, and he fell intoA subtle state of rage.

    "Can you calm down, Furuichi-san, be careful and poke your forehead"

    "Ah, Neil, who made an oath with me to be a jobless virgin for the rest of his life, unexpectedly had something good happen to him. This was such a shock, as if all the hair on his butt was about to fall out, just like hair loss.  Dropped, and they are actually two cute girls of the same age? Obviously I remember that Neil’s preference seems to be the royal sister style with bulging front and back - "

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? could have two lines of bitter tears of blood and tears left in their eyes, Gu Shi looked at the sky aimlessly.

    ""

    "Well, anyway" Neil walked over and punched Gu Shi directly in the face, "You set my egg first!!!"

    “How can I not be determined after you’ve done this?!”

    "Have you calmed down, Furuichi-san"

    "I was forced to cool down"

    Furuichi was lying on the ground. Was that a meteorite that punched him so hard that his head was smoking?

    Ah, this time the handsome side of the beautiful girl was completely ruined in front of her.

    "By the way, who is this lady next to you?"

    Furuichi saw Alicia and asked Neil.

    "Alicia Testerosa, is"

    Neil wanted to say the words "my tenant", but he felt that Furuichi might get crazy if he said it, and there might be some rumors the next day. Last time Hayate came to visit his home.  It was this guy who broke the news.

    ???????????????????????????????? How about we kill him here to eliminate the trouble?

    Furuichi was covered in cold sweat, and his teacher was releasing an unabashed murderous light next to him. In an instant, he felt that his life seemed to be forced to the edge of the cliff.

    However, Neil and Furuichi had no time to care about anything else at this time, because a group of vicious guys were coming towards them.

    "Hey!! Who is the guy who just bullied me from Dumburo High School!!!"

    The bald man in the lead stared fiercely at the few brats in front of him.

    "Uh, boss, did we find the wrong person? They are all brats"

    A boy next to him came over and asked in a low voice that the combined age of the primary school students in front of him might not be older than his father.

    "You can't be wrong, that brat from the Denshi family is so big!"

    The bald boss spoke with confidence and no guilt at all for bullying a child.

    "Ehehehe!!! What is this sudden development!?"

    Furuichi looked at these delinquent high school students in despair, and suddenly jumped from one desperate situation to another more dangerous desperate situation?

    Neil looked at the group of people in front of him, and then glanced back at Alyssa. She was looking away and whistling as if it had nothing to do with herself, while Alicia's eyes were shining and looking forward to it.

    "Oh? It's you, right?"

    The bald boss noticed Furuichi who was making a noise, and after scanning the four of them, he identified Furuichi whose jaw was about to dislocate, because Neil seemed to be even weaker than Furuichi, and he seemed to be fine with long hair.  Bullying look.

    "Well, I don't have anything to say. Anyway, keep going, Furuichi-kun"

    Neil patted Furuichi on the shoulder and covered his mouth to suppress laughter.

    "Why me!! Don't act like you're just watching a show!!! I'm your student!!!"

    "Hey, hey, hey, you guys, don't you feel shy bullying a few kids?"

    A pleasant magnetic voice interrupted them.

    Furuichi turned his head as if he had seen a savior, and saw a group of girls wearing white special attack uniforms walking over, but the wooden knives, chains, clubs, and maces they held in their hands really made him feel embarrassed.

    Are today’s delinquents so ferocious even if they are too young girls?

    But it doesn’t matter, these big sisters are so beautiful.

    "Furuichi-san, you have lost all your moral integrity"

    ""

    Neil raised his eyes and looked at the group of female delinquents. The leading girl had a healthy wheat-colored complexion. Her long purple hair was tied up and swayed with her steps. She had a bamboo stick in her mouth and her eyes showed no sign of weakness.  Stare at the group of boys.

    "Ah? It's none of your business! This is our Duowu Luo's business, you Furious Emperor, get out of the way!!"

    At the critical moment, the boss did not give in because the other party was a girl, and it seemed that he had some connections with the other party.

    But the leading girl didn’t reply to his words, she just walked over and whispered:After staring at Neil for a while, he suddenly put his hand on Neil's head, with a friendly smile on his lips.

    "Your kid is Neil, right? I heard the tyrant mention you, you are such a cute kid"

    "Tyrant?"

    Neil didn't slap the opponent's hand away. After all, she was a quasi-royal sister, and he was just confused about the tyrant she mentioned. The group of guys from Duwuluo High School behind him seemed a little unhappy after hearing this title.  It looks good, like taking laxatives.

    It sounds like he is very tough. Is there such a formidable person around him?

    "Ahaha, it's someone you know anyway"

    "Hey, Rika, this kid here is also very cute. I'm Shizuku Itoi, and I'll die at night~~~"

    "Hey, Shizuku, you're scaring people"

    And Furuichi was surrounded by several female delinquents holding his face in his hands. At this moment, he was so happy that he almost fainted.

    "You women, don't forget about us! Bastards, don't think we dare not take action. Even if Nan Lixiang knows the "tyrant", I won't be afraid of you!  !  "

    "Huh? Even if you don't know that guy, I will beat you up. If you have the guts, come and try it!!"

    The bosses of the two factions began to clamor, and they gritted their teeth as fiercely as a wolf.

    "Boys! Don't take it lightly just because they are girls! Let them see the power of Dumburo High School!!"

    “Oh oh oh!!!”

    "Ah!? We are the Furious Emperor, don't underestimate us, you scum!!"

    "Follow the boss and rush!!!"

    Alicia and Alyssa stood on the outside, watching the two gangs fighting like this, feeling almost numb.

    "Ahaha, the fight started"

    Alyssa laughed dryly a few times, revealing a pair of dead fish eyes like Neil's.

    "Ah, everyone is so full of energy. It's so lively, I really want to join in"

    Alicia showed a completely different expression, and her eagerness to try made Alyssa doubt that she would rush in next second.

    Neil, who was in the middle of it, was punching one after another, while Fushi was running around with his head in his hands, hiding in a cold sweat.

    "What's going on!? Gang war!? I'm just an ordinary elementary school student. I simply ran to the wrong set!!"

    "Ah ah ah, let me go back to my mother's arms and drink milk!!"

    As soon as Fushi turned his head, he saw Neil kicking a big man away, making him look embarrassed.

    This guy’s strength is as unparalleled as ever.

    “You stinky brat!!”

    Fushi suddenly heard a loud shout from behind him. He turned around and saw a bad guy hitting him with his fist.

    ——I’m probably seriously injured now.

    Unable to escape, we can only watch the imminent crisis coming.

    In the blink of an eye, Furuichi felt as if his head was being pushed down, and a gust of wind passed over his head.

    "Really, don't get in the way here, leave as soon as possible, there are so many people here, even if you stand behind me, I may not be able to care about you, I might even beat you up"

    Furuichi only saw Neil punch the opponent away, and with a few words, he pushed him to the safety of Alicia.

    Furuichi was startled for a moment, and when he looked back, what caught his eye was Neil's expression that was slightly different from usual.

    I once saw this unique side of him in a martial arts competition.

    Looking at him intently in the fight, Furuichi pursed his lips.

    ——It’s really strong.

    "Hey, are you okay, Furuichi-san?"

    Seeing Fushi’s dull expression, Alyssa couldn’t help but asked, it wouldn’t be funny if he was beaten silly.

    "Uh, I'm fine" Furuichi waved his hand, then looked at Alicia, pointing to the chaotic situation, "Miss Alicia, is it okay to be in such a mess?"

    The bald boss seemed to have been beaten ten meters above the ground just now. Is that okay?

    "No problem! You don't know, right? Fighting is a specialty of this street. Many idiots living here will die if they don't fight. Even Neil fights one fight every three days and one fight every five days."  Yes, to a certain extent, he is very familiar with the people here"

    It’s really a disgusting street.

    “Then Alicia, wouldn’t it be dangerous for you to live here?”

    Alyssa really can’t imagine that if a child lives here, wouldn’t he be frightened every day?"That's not the case" Alicia shook her head and smiled, as if she didn't care much, "Don't look at these people as being fierce, but in fact they are very principled people, at least they will not bully the elderly or children.  At best, they have bad mouths. Just now they were just scaring us. In the words of Neil and Granny Denshi, these people are apes without brains and can only express themselves in the most primitive way.  It’s just blood that’s burned too hot…”

    "Of course, there are also other connections, such as the mother-in-law Denshi and the "Scarlet Overlord" rumored here are Neil's family, so those people don't dare to mess with the people in the family"

    ""

    ? Okay, Scarlet Overlord is really the name of the bunker. Is Neil's house full of monsters?

    Furuichi and Alyssa once again watched the scene near the end. In their eyes, something seemed to be different.

    "These guys are really getting more and more durable"

    Neil twisted his wrist and walked back. His face was not red and he was out of breath. It was impossible to tell that he had just finished fighting.

    "You do like fighting"

    Furuichi looked at Neil and smiled softly.

    Niel paused for a moment, then shrugged and smiled slightly.

    "I don't hate it."

    "I didn't expect that my teacher is still a bad person" Alyssa covered her face as if she had a headache, "Are you performing a GTO?"

    "Please ask Mr. Onitsuka for this kind of thing" Neil scratched his head and said boredly, "Well, if I can make extra money, I wouldn't mind making a cameo"

    But not long after he finished speaking, Neil found that Furuichi, Alyssa and Alicia were all silent in front of him, with dull expressions on their faces.

    "Huh? Are you possessed by a ghost, you guys?"

    Suddenly, an arm even rougher than Kenjiro's wrapped around Neil's neck. He was stunned for a moment, and then fell into the shadow of despair.

    Who released this Godzilla at the end of the 21st century

    "Oh? Neal-chan, are you planning to make extra money? I have a place where you can make a guest appearance. I originally came out to see where the kid was having such a fun time, but I didn't expect to hear such good news"

    Furuichi and Alyssa looked up at the tall figure, with the stubble, thick eyebrows, piercing eyes, light lip gloss and eye shadow, a perfect figure comparable to King Billy, and a charming Jean  The kimono that no one can look at directly gave them an unparalleled impact.

    "Ah, I really want to vomit. Can I vomit?"

    "Hello, Mrs. Xixiang."

    Alicia reluctantly moved her lips and said hello proactively.

    "Oh, it's Alicia" Xixiang moved his eyes and nodded, "Go back and tell your family that Neil won't be going back tonight. He's working at my place, so tell them not to worry"

    "Well, I understand, please feel free to do so."

    Neil, who was almost out of breath, stared at him. Alicia sold him in the blink of an eye. Please feel free to take him for what he is. He didn't even know if he would be able to see the sun tomorrow.  .

    “Let’s go, Neil-chan~~~”

    Xixiang smiled girlishly at Neil, and Neil immediately rolled his eyes and fainted while frothing at the mouth.

    “Is it okay, Alicia?”

    Watching Neil being carried away on her shoulders, Alyssa felt for the first time that it was not easy for him either.

    "It doesn't matter, Mrs. Saigo is a good person."

    ""

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    That night, Xixiang Ladyboy Club.

    “Clang, clang, clang! The super future star of our store is now making a grand appearance, Sonoko!!!”

    "Who are you calling Sonoko! Who wants to be the future star of your store!!"

    "Come on, Nierzi! You have great potential to become the ACE_OF_ACE of our store!!"

    "A devil wants this kind of potential, even if you give me money!!"

    "Yo!! Pretty boy, twist your waist!!"

    “You can do it yourself, don’t make too many demands, you perverted uncles!!”

    "Yoooooooo, such a cute child is indeed a boy! Long live Lord Lucifer!!!"

    "Have your male-only penetrating weapons been scrapped by you idiots!?"

    "Nierzi, please date!!!"

    “Go to hell——!!!!!!”

    On the stage, ?A girl in a gorgeous kimono with light make-up, who was actually a boy, was dancing with terrifying momentum with a folding fan. Next to her, Saigo was admiring the dance with a face full of admiration.

    This kid really has hope of becoming the master of the great route.

    The next day, the news about Neil's transformation into a new human spread secretly without his knowledge.

 Text Chapter 63 To maintain moral integrity or to lose moral integrity, that is the question

    The long black hair floated gently.

    The bright pupils reflect the surrounding scenery, like a mirror world.

    The girl put her hands behind her back, holding a smile on her lips, and stepped lightly.

    "Ah, no matter how many times I come here, I always feel that this place is huge"

    The corners of Tifa's mouth were slightly raised, her eyes were shrouded in a bright light, and she looked around every inch of Maho Liang Academy from time to time.

    "That's right. After we entered through the school gate, we walked for more than half an hour and felt like we didn't even see the end"

    Alicia, who was following Tifa, glanced around with the same interest. Whenever she saw the architecture of European classical beauty and the natural scenery, her vermilion eyes suddenly brightened like gems.

    "Well, I heard from Neil that there are many schools here, ranging from elementary school to university, plus various research institutes, shopping streets and library islands. It really can't be visited in one day" Tifa introduced, tapping her lower lip.  , suddenly remembered something interesting, a smile on his face, "This school also has many activities, such as the last school festival, which was held for three days and three nights. It was really lively"

    "Wow, that sounds so interesting" Alicia immediately flattened her mouth in disgust when she saw Tifa's expression, and then murmured angrily, "If Neil had woken me up earlier, then I couldn't have done it either."  Did you attend the school festival?"

    ""

    Tifa scratched her cheek and smiled silently. Is this what she should be struggling with?

    "But it's great, I want to go to school here too"

    Looking at Alicia’s longing expression, Tifa couldn’t help but smile.

    "What you say should be fine. As long as you worship Tony Nier or Negi, they should be able to find a way"

    "Hmm, please Tony Neil? I always think that guy will say something like "It's too troublesome, so I won't do it""

    Alicia closed her eyes and frowned, as if she could imagine the scene at that time.

    "maybe……"

    Tifa nodded with deep understanding. She quite agreed with Alicia's idea and her understanding of that guy.

    However, because of her understanding, she knew that if Alicia really asked him to ask for help, Neil would still do his best to help her.

    "A soft-hearted fool."

    Tifa pursed her lips and murmured in a low voice. She was a little bit disgusted by this.

    "What's wrong, Tifa?"

    Alicia noticed Tifa’s little movements and couldn’t help but feel a little weird.

    Tifa came back to her senses immediately, scratched her cheek and laughed dryly, "It's okay, I just got a little lost in thought"

    "Hey, what are you thinking about? You are so absorbed in your thoughts~~~"

    Alicia rolled her eyes and didn’t know what she was thinking of. She half-covered her mouth with her hand and leaned over with an ambiguous smile.

    Tifa blocked the approaching smiling face with her hand and said angrily, "What are you thinking about? I feel like you are becoming more and more like that guy Neil"

    "Hehe, you are so embarrassed that I got it right, right?"

    "You're not shy!"

    "Oh~~~Don't you deny what you said before? Sure enough, Tifa-chan's heart is full of Nier~~~"

    ""

    Faced with such teasing, Tifa simply shut her mouth and turned away as if she didn't hear anything.

    Seeing Tifa like this, Alicia stopped teasing her. She glanced around and asked, "Hey, Tifa, where is Neil's school? We've been gone for a long time"

    Originally, I was idle at home and wanted to come to the school to kill some time. But after I came here with Tifa, this journey was really a good way to pass the time.

    ??Looking carefully, it seems that it is almost time for get out of class to end.

    "This place is too big. I haven't been here many times. How can I know how to get there?"

    "Eh? Didn't we see that big map when we entered?"

    “It’s true, but”

    "Is Tifa a roadie!? So cute!!"

    "What are you so cute about!? You're not praising yourself in disguise, when you haven't found a way either!?"

    "Are you two brats students here?"

    The two of them, who were fighting and looking for their way around, suddenly heard a voice coming from behind them. At the same time, they turned their heads and saw a tall man in black sportswear standing not far away with a cool expression.

    "Hello, we are not students here, we are here to find someone."

    TifaliNodding gracefully, the person in front of him seemed to be a school teacher or administrator.

    "Looking for someone?" Heigang raised his eyebrows and looked at the two girls in front of him, "Who are you looking for?"

    “It’s Neil Springfield who works at Shengxiang Elementary School here.”

    "It's that kid, but it's almost time for school to end. If we go by now, the people in the elementary school will probably leave as well. Forget it, I'll lead you there. Maybe that kid is still in school  By the way, are you his friends?"

    “We are his girlfriends!!”

    Before Tifa could speak, Alicia answered first.

    "girlfriend!?"

    Heigang opened his eyes in surprise, while Tifa covered his forehead as if he had a headache. He dared to believe that Alicia would start to display her natural instinct of fearing chaos in the world again.

    "I didn't expect that boy to have two girlfriends, but it seems reasonable after thinking about it"

    Heigang sighed at first, and then nodded unexpectedly.

    "Well, this gentleman"

    "Just call me Heigang" Heigang lowered his head and looked at Tifa, noticing the tangled look on her face as she hesitated to speak, and said with a very understanding expression, "Don't worry, I understand"

    "No, actually"

    "Let's go, I'll take you there now."

    "That bastard is really incredible. He actually did such a thing, but he is a role model for others. This is considered a harm to others' children. Well, I should be able to use this reason to teach him a lesson"

    A cold smile appeared on Black Steel's lips, and his narrow eyes narrowed slightly, flashing a frightening red light from time to time. When Tifa noticed the eldest brother's expression, she knew that the unlucky child was about to suffer a big disaster again.  , couldn't help but draw a cross in my heart.

    "Meow haha, it feels like something interesting is going to happen"

    Hearing Alicia’s cheerful laughter, Tifa sighed sadly, feeling deeply powerless.

    【Neal, if you want to blame it, you have a teammate who has been deceiving people for thirty years】

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Woo——"

    "What's the matter, Neil?"

    Naye suddenly heard Neil making a sound of unknown meaning, couldn't help but frowned, and asked with some worry.

    "It's okay, I just suddenly felt so miserable that I let out such a scream from my soul that it shook the world"

    "I have no idea what you are talking about" Nanoye shook her head in confusion, and then laughed happily, "But this means that Neil, there is nothing wrong with you"

    "Naye, at this moment, I feel more desperate than when I met a giant."

    She had just escaped from the demon king of the Kamabaka Kingdom and was mentally traumatized. Now she was attacked by this girl Nanoha. As her master, Neil suddenly felt that his majesty had lost as much as a certain vampire. He couldn't help but feel  I feel like life is dark.

    "By the way, aren't we going to the back mountain? This direction doesn't seem right"

    Nanoye looked at the direction Neil led the way. She had been training with Neil every day after school as usual, but at this moment, she visually saw that it was completely different from where she usually went.

    "Well, anyway, what I'm teaching you is just the control and application of magic power, and how to fight. I plan to hand you over to a more capable and experienced guy. Regardless of magic or physical skills, with her level, she can definitely  You trained me to become a master"

    Originally Naiyara was still being trained today. Neil felt that he had nothing to teach. After all, the magic system was completely different. Apart from some basic things, Neil felt that it would be better to have someone like Yuno as a coach.  Suitable for yourself.  When Professor Nanoha was in actual combat, whenever he encountered her unconsciously cute look, Neil would be blasted to pieces by a burst of starlight.

    Therefore, directly throwing Nanoha to the merciless Yiwen is definitely very profitable. Anyway, it is healthier for young people to abuse them, and there is Negi who can attract firepower next to him, and more importantly,  He can go home and cook quickly after school.

    【Ah, I can’t help it anymore, I can’t stop crying.  】

    "don't want!"

    Naye's face changed slightly and she shouted subconsciously, even her voice became slightly shrill.

    Neil was startled and quickly turned his head to look over, only to see Nanoye staring at him with her mouth bulging as if she was very angry.

    "Uh, what's wrong with you, Miss Nanoha?"

    &nbsp; Being stared at by Nanoye for a while, Neil asked cautiously.

    "me……"

    When asked by Neil, Nanoye didn't know how to answer. Could it be that she told him that she didn't want to leave him?

    "Dream on, it would be better to use a starburst to make him surrender."

    "Ms. Nanoha, did you think of something dangerous just now! Although I don't know what it was, I am firmly against violence!!"

    With the flash of red light in Nanoye’s eyes and the faint smile of excitement on her lips, no matter how idiotic she was, Neil still felt that he seemed to be very close to the door of hell.

    "Ahaha, what are you talking about Neil? I never thought of using Starlight Explosion to blast you"

    Nanoha scratched her cheek, smiled very cutely, and said horrible words that made Neil break into a cold sweat.

    【This guy said something that must never be uttered!  Naturally black?  ?  Definitely natural black!  !  】

    "Neil, why do you want others to teach me? I'm afraid I won't get along"

    Naye thought for a while and finally came up with a reason.

    "So that's the problem"

    Neil breathed a sigh of relief. He really didn't realize that Nanoha's character would be afraid of strangers, but this was no problem at all. After all, Yiwen's appearance was very deceptive. At first glance, he looked like a harmless cat, and he was very similar to  You don't have to worry about getting along with Yi Wen at all, because that guy's queen character is definitely about making others obey her.

    "That's not okay, Nanoha. If you hold back because of this small worry, you won't be able to make great progress in the future! Although I will be a little reluctant to let you go, dad, I will still do this for your future.  I did it! So, even if you resent Dad, I won’t regret it!!"

    "What dad, what role are you playing!"

    Nanoye slapped away Neil's hand on her shoulder with dissatisfaction. She blinked, not knowing what she thought of, her eyes suddenly lit up, and a meaningful smile appeared on her face.

    "Well, after all, Neil was defeated by me, I don't think he has the ability to teach me anything"

    "What!? Defeated by you!? It was just your luck that time. If I do it ten times again, you will not be my brother's" Neil originally retorted angrily, but when he saw Nanoye's smile, he seemed to understand.  Everything changed, "Well, since you said so, I also feel that I am not capable"

    Nanoha's smile froze slightly, but soon her lips curved into a more contemptuous arc, and at the same time her eyes swept three inches ahead.

    "Neil, it really doesn't work."

    Neil, who had been paying attention to Nanoye's expression, naturally noticed the other person's gaze. He looked down and couldn't help but widen his eyes, like an angry cat staring at Nanoye who was smiling leisurely and contentedly.

    "No!? You dare to say that I can't do it!? I've told you from the first day of class that I am a man who can break through the sky. The word "no" cannot appear to me!! Very good, Nanoha.  Just wait, if I don’t train you well, I will spend the rest of my life hanging around Xixiang!!!”

    “This is what you said, Neil~~~”

    Naye secretly made a gesture indicating that the plan was successful, and at the same time thought of something in her heart.

    【This trick of using retreat to advance that my mother taught me is really useful. Although I don't know why I aimed at it like this in the end, as long as it succeeds, I'll be fine!  】

    In fact, it was not until some years later that Nanoha understood the true meaning of this matter. At that time, she lamented that her health teacher died early. At the same time, she was very fortunate that she had a mother as great as Kami who allowed her to do this.  I have avoided many detours in my life.

    "Forget it, let's stop today's training. I'll go back and think about how to arrange it"

    “I don’t know whether it was because he was inspired to fight or because his dignity as a man was challenged. Neil began to seriously think about what to do. Usually, these things were left to Anders to do.

    "Huh? What is that guy doing?"

    Neil suddenly slowed down, and a shadowy figure appeared in his field of vision.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Ha, why are all the cleaners boys, not even a girl"

    Furuichi stopped the broom in his hand, looked around the classroom, and couldn't help but sigh sadly.

    Doesn’t it mean that if men and women match each other, the work will not be tiring?  There are just a bunch of idiots here, and they are exhausted from doing anything.

    "You just give up on this idea, this is terribleIt's our class's policy" Yuuji walked past Furuichi with a broom on his shoulder, not looking like he was working at all, "That guy said that in order to avoid a series of unnecessary problems caused by male-female combinations, we separate boys and girls.  Separated to facilitate management, do you think we can resist the mountain above our heads?  And the girls seem to agree"

    “Can you disagree!? Girls almost don’t have to participate in work during the week!!”

    "From this point of view, it turns out that he is still a gentleman"

    "That's weird! Even if he is a gentleman, he can only be a gentleman in another sense!!!"

    "I'm telling you, you can chat as much as you want, but if you can work, Yuuji, you've barely even done anything!!"

    Listening to the two complaining, Touma couldn't stand it anymore. He was almost the only one working now. He obviously planned to grab those half-price bento boxes.

    "You should tell the group of people over there first"

    Yuuji pointed with his broom in the direction of the podium, where a group of people were gathering for activities.

    Standing on the podium, Akihisa used the broom as a guitar and danced his fingers as much as he could, as if he had returned to the school festival concert, with the intense melody seeming to linger in his ears.

    “Come on, call me!!!”

    “Honey!!!”

    "What a tall person!!! Call me God-sama!!!"

    "Ah, Lord Kami is playing a game console in that corner over there"

    Touma looked at this scene, then looked at someone in the corner who had entered the god of strategy mode, and couldn't help but sigh.

    How long will he be able to do this?

    ——

    Suddenly, the sound of the door being pulled attracted the attention of everyone in the class.

    A handsome face that was as cold as a knife appeared behind the door, and at the same time, those sharp wolf-like eyes made the guys in the class stay silent for a while and started cleaning obediently.

    “Kids, is your bastard head teacher gone already?”

    They were slightly surprised by the unexpected punishment, and then suddenly realized that it was their class teacher who had caused the hatred.

    "Well, our bastard head teacher left early during the last self-study class and let all the girls go"

    As the leader of the boys, Xiongji told Heigang in detail. When Heigang heard this, he felt that the temples on his forehead began to beat again.

    "That rascal……"

    "Um, Teacher Heigang, what do you want from Neil?"

    Touma's question caused Heigang to turn around. He looked at the people in the class, and for some reason the corner of his mouth curled up into a weird smile.

    "Ah, actually it was the boy's two girlfriends who came to see him"

    "What——!?"

    "girlfriend——!?"

    “Two more——!?”

    The boys looked at each other and saw the jealousy hidden in each other's eyes. They nodded one after another, immediately picked up the thing in their hands, and rushed out of the back door without saying a word.

    "Hey, don't damage public property"

    Heigang shouted behind them, chuckled, and then walked downstairs.

    When he walked downstairs, he found that the two girls waiting nearby were gone. Instead, there was a guy who deserved a beating, gaping at the large cloud of dust.

    "Faye, did you see the two little girls who were here just now?"

    Heigang walked over, patted Fay on the shoulder and asked as coldly as usual.

    "Huh? It's Kurojia~~" Faye turned around and showed a very hearty smile, and then her face became a little weird, "Kurojia, are you a lolita control?"

    Heigang was startled, then his face turned black, he pulled out a cold long knife out of thin air, clasped his hands and raised it, ready to slash at it.

    "You really deserve to be cut down just like that kid"

    “Ehehehe!! Oppose violence, Hei-chan~~~”

    “Go to hell!!”

    "Wait a minute, aren't you going to ask where those two girls went? I'll tell you, but you can't do anything to me!"

    ""

    Heigang stopped and stared at Fay coldly, while Fay smiled slightly and tidied up his clothes. It was not until Heigang was about to have his second impact that he slowly spoke.

    "Actually, I just met them and chatted for a few words. I found out that they were here to see Neil-chan, so I told them that Neil-chan had left.Okay, so they took their leave, and let me tell you something by the way.  "

    "That means you knew it beforehand, right?"

    "Well Wow!! Kuro-chan, a surprise attack is a foul!!"

    “I don’t care about you!!”

    “I clearly said I wouldn’t do anything!!”

    "Did I promise you!?"

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "So, you lost the ring that Yiwen gave you and you were thinking about how to die, maybe this is it?"

    "No, I'm not thinking about how to die"

    Negi looked at his brother depressedly, forgetting if he didn't help, he was still gloating about his misfortune.

    "I just lost my ring, is there any need to do this?"

    Although the ring was a relatively rare magic item, it was not in a life-and-death situation. However, seeing Negi like this, Neil immediately felt very happy.

    "You won't understand. If Master finds out, I will see hell"

    Yiwen’s terror began to emerge in Negi’s mind. His face turned pale and his whole body was shaking, as if he had seen a ghost.

    Neil couldn’t help but sigh at how powerful Yiwen was. He was able to make Negi, a little man-trained boy, even more miserable. He felt like he was almost turning into an M.

    "Hey, Neal, what's the ring that Mr. Negi mentioned? Doesn't it matter that he's still like this?"

    Nanoye pulled the corner of Neil's clothes and asked with some confusion.

    "Well, that ring is like a wedding ring that represents a lifelong promise, and Negi, the idiot, threw it away without knowing where. If his powerful wife at home knew about it, he would probably not have to go to bed for a month."

    "Hey!? Teacher Negi is already married!?"

    "Hey, Neil, stop making this up!"

    "I'm not making it up, I'm just explaining it to Nanoha."

    "What are you trying to explain!!"

    Facing Negi’s fire-breathing eyes, Neil shrugged and had to give up, "Okay, okay, I won’t say it anymore. Why don’t you recall it and let me help you reorganize the scene at that time."

    "real?"

    Negi looked at him suspiciously, could this guy really be so kind?

    "We are brothers after all Speaking of which, when did the ring disappear?"

    "It should have been last night"

    "Well, very good" Neil nodded, "Which woman's bed did you sleep in last night?"

    "Herehey!! Where are you going!!"

    Negi is crazy, he actually believes in a guy like Neil, he is really a fool.

    "Oh, oh, did you really sleep in someone else's bed? Yeah, there are so many people in the girls' dormitory, who could it be?"

    "I told you not to do it!! I haven't even slept in Asuna-san's bed recently!!"

    "The married life is not harmonious?"

    “Stay away from me!!!”

    "Teacher Negi is not pure."

    ""

    Negi leaned against the tree, wanting to die.

    “Neil——!!!”

    Just when Neil was enjoying the sight of Negi being beaten to a pulp, a familiar scream came from behind. Without thinking, he immediately bent down. The next second, a figure flew over his head, and at the same time, a wave of wind blew up.  A gust of cold wind.

    Neil raised his head and looked at the blond girl who flipped in the air and landed perfectly, and couldn't help but be speechless for a while.

    "Alicia, do you have to say hello in this way? If I hadn't avoided it, I really doubt I would have suffered internal injuries from you."

    "It doesn't matter, I just said hello a little more enthusiastically."

    "Is this called being more enthusiastic!? Who would rush over at a speed of 40 yards, 4 seconds and 2!? Do you think I am an American football player!?"

    “What a small family man.”

    "I'm sorry, anyone would be petty when their lives are at stake!"

    "Tch, I won't talk to you anymore" Alicia left Neil alone, moved her target to Nanoye who was aside, and immediately pounced on her, "yahoo! Nanoye!!"

    "Whoa, be careful, Alicia!!"

    Neil sighed helplessly at the two who started to fuck Lily, then turned his head and forced a smile at the black-haired girl who was running slowly.

    "Won't you stop this guy, Tifa?"

    ? ???Isn't this bad?  There is a beautiful girl throwing herself into my arms"

    Tifa walked up to Neil and smiled teasingly.

    “I wish the way of throwing myself into someone’s arms could be improved”

    Neil muttered softly, but the next moment, Tifa's beautiful black hair was fluttering with invisible domineering aura.

    "What were you talking about just now?"

    "No, I didn't say anything, Your Lady Queen."

    Neil immediately displayed his low-profile and domineering attitude. His dignity and integrity were completely useless in front of Tifa.

    "Ah, look, Nanoha, Neil is starting to lose his moral integrity again!!"

    "Neil has never had any moral integrity anyway"

    "Alicia, shut up, whose fault do you think it is that makes me like this!"

    "You blame me?"

    "Ha, if I don't blame you, why should I blame myself!?"

    "Shut up."

    "Yes, Your Lady Queen."

    "Neil really suffered."

    Alicia’s triumphant look made Neil want to hang her up and tickle her, but for Tifa’s sake, he still lay on the ground obediently.

    "By the way, what is Negi doing there?"

    Tifa noticed Negi, who had been ignored for a long time, but the other party was obviously trapped in an endless loop and did not notice their arrival.

    "Nieji is struggling with the question of whether he should have moral integrity or lose his moral integrity."

    ""

    “By the way, why did you and Alicia come here?”

    “Well, since it’s okay to stay at home, and Alicia has never been to school, I took her here for a walk.”

    Neil looked back at the girl who was chatting enthusiastically with Nanoye. She had maintained such an optimistic attitude since she woke up. It was not an exaggeration to say that she was offline. However, these might just be to cover up her inner feelings.  lonely.

    【Looks like we need to hurry up.  】

    Just when Neil was thinking about something, a strange murderous aura rushed towards him. Neil looked around and saw a large black mist rumbling towards him.

    "What is that!? The Black Mist Monster!?"

    As soon as he finished complaining, Neil was swallowed by the black mist.

    "Whoa! Help! Huh? Isn't this a guy from the class!? Hey, are you rebelling!?"

    "Burn my remains with the blazing holy fire! How joyful is life, and how sad is death!"

    "Ahhh!! Where did you come from the Ming Cult!? These people are crazy again!!! Tifa, Negi, save me!!"

    Tifa watched the group of people go away speechlessly, and then glanced at Negi who continued to seek death.

    This school is still so peaceful today.

 Text Chapter 1 That day, the boy walked into a new world

    My name is Orima Ichika, I'm 15 years old, and my gender is, um, with excalibur underneath, you know.

    At this moment, the fifteen-year-old youth is like a deep-sea fish.

    “The classroom with all girls except me is very stressful.

    But it doesn’t matter. With my ability to withstand stress that I have developed since childhood, I can still withstand this kind of pressure. I am quite confident about this.

    Why do you say that?

    This has to start with my family and my world.

    “Today’s world, I simply don’t know how to describe it in words.  First of all, the two mainstreams in the world today are technology and magic. As far as I know, eight years ago, the flying super weapon called IS came out, and the world has undergone earth-shaking changes. However, weapons like IS can only be made by  The manipulation by girls has led to a fundamental change in the status of men and women in society.  However, the matter did not end there. In the following years, the ISSDA organization responsible for space development announced the existence of "magic". Magic was originally unknown. Coupled with the new life from the universe, it became even more complicated.  Not to mention the various superpowers in Academy City, the world was once again in turmoil. However, with the efforts of many parties, the world finally settled down, and magic was gradually accepted by everyone. At the same time, ordinary humans could not  All known alien races appeared one after another, and the world became more and more diverse.

    However, there are still unknown things in this world, such as disobedient gods, demons, angels, magic societies that are still hidden in the dark, and advanced beings buried in the shadows. I know these because my family is special.  The reason is, after all, the old man in my family is not an ordinary person.

    In short, there are as many angels and demons as dogs, and fairies and heavenly beings are everywhere. This world is a strategic fortress.

    However, this world view is not enough to shock me, because the family I live in is enough to numb my nerves. My home is simply the most chaotic place in the world.  Compared with one who has a personality, all kinds of weapons are worth the sky, and I can also see angels and demons eating together and having fun, and even aiming their guns at someone. The moment I knew the truth, my three views were completely destroyed. Thousands of years of history  They've all been tricked into being dogs.

    “Alas, this world is so damn peaceful.

    “But even so, I am still very stressed at this moment.

    I folded my hands and put them under my chin, with cold eyes, trying to look calm. At this time, I finally understood Commander Ikari’s sense of pressure to remain calm in the face of the apostles’ attack.

    Commander Ikari is mighty!  !  !

    But the sights gathered from all around are really uncomfortable. Haven’t you seen that my forehead is already covered with heart-wrenching beads of sweat?  ?  Sure enough, no matter how old a girl is, she always has a trembling heart!  !  Sure enough, a girl's gaze is the most terrifying thing in the world. The ever-changing changes of sometimes resentment and sometimes anger are simply more disasters than taking the Western Scriptures.

    I took a deep breath, narrowed my eyes slightly, and all the nerves in my body suddenly became more tense than ever before.

    ??????????????????????????????????

    Wow, I relaxed too much and almost came out from behind.

    Ha, by the way, why do I have to stay in a place like this?

    Thinking of this, I recalled what happened the night before.

    That night, my brother said to me with a smile that could be read as bright and written as slutty.

    "Ichika, you will become the happiest man in the world."

    So that’s what he was talking about!  !  !  !  !

    I sighed deeply, and I mourned for a second for my seemingly happiness and actual sorrow. I started to swim away and observe the people around me.

    Well, the eyes of the girls on the left and the right are full of unparalleled curiosity for knowledge, and their shining eyes almost flashed through their tough golden eyes.

    I can’t see the back part, but the sight of the thorns on my back makes me feel like I’m sitting on pins and needles. I can understand it even without looking.

    "The person directly in front of me is a slightly older woman.

    She is a bit petite, and her figure is almost the same as that of a student, but her chest size is the nemesis of all high school girls.  The clothes are relatively large and make her look more petite, but she still feels quite cute.  In addition, she also wears a pair of black-rimmed glasses. Although they are crooked, she can still be called a bespectacled girl.

    And this girl with glasses was looking at the people in the class in panic, her timid posture was reminiscent of an injured little rabbit.

    You are a teacher, show me some domineering power!

    "Everyone is here. Then, SHR is going to startWhoops!  "

    Well, it’s not something you can do if you want to.

    I gave the teacher an appreciative look, but for some reason the teacher turned red and smiled shyly.

    ????????????????????????????????????????? Suddenly, I felt that the pressure on my body was a little heavier, and I almost died from a thousand arrows piercing my heart.

    “Well, then, please introduce yourself, uh, in order of seat number.”

    The teacher seemed to have recovered from the inexplicable emotion and said to the students in the audience in a panic.

    ""

    "It's so quiet. My dignity as a teacher is suddenly shattered into pieces."

    I looked at the teacher who was about to cry, and I couldn't bear it. At the same time, I felt unhappy with the girls in the class. Are you shy because you just entered high school? No one responded. The teacher was about to cry. Really?  I'm going to cry!  !

    I glanced at the teacher, and the teacher’s eyes also moved over.

    ??Okay, our eyes met.

    Please don’t look at me like this, you are not my type, teacher.

    I quickly lowered my head, I still understand the principle that a dead Taoist friend will not die a poor Taoist.

    “Oh, give me a normal high school life.

    The reason why I specifically emphasize "ordinary" here is simply because what I am in now is definitely not an ordinary high school, but the famous IS Academy-the only school in the world that trains IS operators.

    And the most important point is that IS, this deceptive thing, can only be activated by girls, so naturally, this is a girls' school.

    And why am I here?

    I need to emphasize again that I am a boy, and I am definitely a boy at first glance. My appearance can be considered a bit handsome, but it is definitely not the kind of beauty that makes even IS unable to identify my gender.

    The reason why I came to such a ghost place has to start with the entrance exam in February.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    That day, the sun was shining brightly, and the cherry blossoms flying freely in the sky made me fall in love.

    I looked at the clear sky and encouraged myself in my heart.

    Today is the entrance exam for Junior High School. For your own goals, you can’t do it without working hard.

    The school I go to is called Mahora Gakuin. It is a very large Academy City that has everything from kindergarten to university. There are many schools in it, all types, and my target is the famous Mitsusaka High School.

    The reason why I chose Mitsusaka is not because of its reputation, but because my brothers and sisters all graduated from here. I have an indescribable yearning for that place.

    I want to chase the traces they left behind, and I want to be like them.

    that's it.

    Well, of course, if I am admitted to Mitsusaka High School, my goal of dominating Mitsusaka will be one step closer, and realizing Mahora's dream of complete domination will not be unattainable.

    Hahahaha, I couldn’t help but laugh out loud.

    "Why are you giggling so early in the morning?"

    At this time, my head was hit hard.  When I looked back, I saw a handsome man with white shoulder-length hair standing behind me. He was looking at me listlessly with a pair of dead fish eyes, and he didn't look like he was awake at all.

    "Brother, you got up so early"

    ??I touched my head and laughed dryly.

    "Well, seeing as you have a test today, I got up early to see you out"

    Hey, is this guy so kind?

    "Hey, don't think I can't understand your expression"

    "Well……"

    Although those dead fish eyes are completely rotten, they are still so sharp.

    I don’t know if my thoughts were revealed again, but I got another blow on the head.

    "By the way, you forgot to bring your admission ticket"

    I was stunned for a moment, watching my brother hand a certificate to me.

    "Huh? Didn't I prepare it last night?"

    As I was talking, I wanted to go through my bag. I had carefully prepared all kinds of things the night before.

    "Well, men will always forget some things, just like forgetting what their first love looked like"

    “I won’t forget it!!”

    I replied angrily, but I didn't notice the firmness in my tone.

    The old man looked at me steadily for a moment, with an inexplicable light flashing in his eyes.?, and then touched my hair with a slight smile.

    “Okay, take your admission ticket and go quickly, don’t be late.”

    I didn’t notice anything strange about my brother, so I took the admission ticket and didn’t check whether I really didn’t bring it with me. I said goodbye to my brother and went out.

    "It seems that Ichika has grown up"

    After saying this softly, the man walked back into the room with a smile.

    It was easy, so I came to the address indicated on the admission ticket.

    ???????????????????? Why is it not in Mahonliang Academy, but in a high school outside?

    But I didn’t think too much about it. Anyway, it said this on the admission ticket and I couldn’t change it even if I wanted to.

    But I feel a little uneasy.

    Are you nervous before the exam?

    With a feeling of apprehension, I walked into the imposing building in front of me.

    "I'm just going to go, turn left and right, how on earth are you going to get to the second floor!?"

    It’s been almost ten minutes since I walked, and I still haven’t found the stairs to the second floor. The internal structure is too complicated!  ?  Is this the maze before challenging the BOSS!  !

    My eyes wandered around, trying to find the guide map on the wall, but I sadly discovered that the walls inside were so beautiful that I couldn't even find a crack, let alone any wall charts.

    ?????????? This time, shit, I’m lost.

    "Hey, what should I do? Hey, why are you so quiet?"

    At this time, I finally realized that it was eerily quiet here. After walking for so long, I didn’t even meet a single person. Could it be that the exam has already started?  ?  Could it be that my dream of dominating Mitsusaka was just aborted?  ?

    God, I curse Jesus for not having chrysanthemums!  !

    “Perhaps God really heard my curse from the heart, and a door appeared not far in front of me.

    I walked to the door and saw a piece of paper stuck on it with the words "Infinite_Stratos Examination Room" written on it.

    "Well, I guess this is the right place"

    Because it says "Examination Room" on it.

    But the name of this examination room really looks impressive, and there are actually two English words that I can’t understand.

    Thinking of this, I feel deeply disappointed for my English course.

    I guess I won’t be able to pass the English test this time.

    But it doesn’t matter, my other subjects are fine!  !

    After taking a deep breath, I opened the door and walked into the room.

    "Ah, you are a candidate. Okay, go over there to change clothes. We are pressed for time, so you have to hurry up. This place can only be rented until four o'clock. I don't have time to trouble you. Really, I don't know what I'm doing.  What……"

    As soon as I entered the room, a nervous-looking female teacher, about thirty-five years old or above, spoke a lot of words like a machine gun without raising her head. I was stunned for a few seconds.

    Hey, hey, hey!  !  !  Sister, don’t you need to see what I look like and check my admission ticket!  ?  Where has the professionalism of being an invigilator gone?  ?  And what’s going on with changing clothes!  ?  You have to change clothes for exams these days!  ?  Are you asking me to use my body to show the beauty of the human body in ancient Greece?  ?  Sorry, I have been failing art classes since I was a kid!  !  Well, actually this is to prevent students from cheating, right?  But there is no one other than you in this room. I really don’t see any other candidates anywhere!  !

    While I was minding my own business, the elder sister gave instructions and walked out of the room directly with the documents in her arms.

    I watched the other party leave in embarrassment. I bet the eldest sister really didn’t even look at me.

    "Hey, what kind of test is this"

    I muttered a few words in a depressed voice and walked towards the place covered by the curtain.

    And at this moment, I entered a new world.

 Text Chapter 2 Sure enough, this is a conspiracy

    When I opened the curtain and walked in, I saw the object in the center of the room.

    The streamlined metal shell reflects light that is not dazzling, and an armor-like outfit sits quietly.

    I looked at it carefully and then fell silent.

    “Damn it, what kind of clothes do you want me to change into?! Are you asking me to take the war studies test!!”

    The bag in my hand was almost smashed by me.

    I calmed down the turbulent feeling in my heart that I wanted to hit someone, and walked over, looking left and right at this thing. After looking at it for a long time, I was speechless.

    Isn’t this the IS that appears on TV?

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of 1999

    But this thing actually has something to do with me. Well, it should be related to my family.

    "This is what changed the world"

    Because of the "White Knight Incident" of that year, the world became aware of the existence of this kind of weapon. At the same time, the originally balanced military structure suddenly collapsed. How many IS controllers can be found will directly affect the country's military strength.  , so every country began to implement a system of preferential treatment of women.

    Although there is a magical power like magic in the world today, it has not been widely used in the military due to various restrictions. Moreover, IS has advantages that can compete with magic. In comparison, the country is more willing to invest more resources.  on this emerging technology.

    Well, this is actually nothing to me. I am more curious about IS. After all, I have seen forces more powerful than IS.

    With all kinds of thoughts, I couldn't help but reach out and touch it.

    Anyway, IS can only be activated by women. If I, a pure man, touch it, I will probably have no reaction like touching a dead fish. It is a rare opportunity to touch it and I will not suffer any loss.

    However, there are always various unknowns in life. You can never guess what will happen in the next second. Of course, it is another matter if you have the ability to predict.

    A cold metallic feeling came from the fingertips, followed by a burst of dazzling silver light and various information pouring into the mind.

    “Eh!? Eh————!!!!!!”

    Faced with such a strange situation, I suddenly lost my train of thought.

    When I finally came to my senses, I found that the IS had actually moved and attached itself to my body like armor, becoming part of my hands and feet.

    "What happened!?"

    “Has someone activated IS!?”

    "who is it!?"

    "Huh? This, this is -"

    "man!?"

    Hearing the sound, a group of researchers in white coats came over. They opened the curtain and saw me activating IS. They all fell into a state of sluggishness where they couldn't think.

    I looked at the researchers in front of me in silence, and then looked at the abnormality on my body. I immediately showed a miserable face like a Christian abandoned by God. At the same time, the devil on my brother's face flashed through my mind.  smile, with only one thought left in her mind.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? This is a conspiracy.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    “Oh, I want to die.

    "Classmate, Orimaru Ichika-san!"

    A voice calling my name brought me back to reality from my annoying thoughts. I held my forehead and blurted out weakly before I could figure out the situation.

    "Ah, what's the matter?"

    "Ah, um, um, I'm very sorry for calling you so loudly all of a sudden. Are you, are you angry? Yes, I'm sorry! But, um, I'll introduce myself in the order of the fifty syllables. Now it's Oribara-san's turn.  So, I'm really, really sorry! Can you please introduce yourself? Are you willing?"

    It was then that I really came back to my senses and figured out the situation, and found that my deputy instructor, Yamada Maya, was constantly bowing his head and apologizing to me. It was obviously my own fault, but the teacher wanted to apologize himself. For a moment, I was full of guilt.

    "Uh, um, Mr. Yamada, you don't have to apologize like this. It's all my fault. I will introduce myself."

    I stretched out my hand to stop Teacher Maya Yamada from apologizing, and quickly made a comforting reassurance.

    "Really, really!? You, you promised me! You must do it!!"

    Teacher Yamada suddenly raised his head, seriously grasped my hand and leaned towards me, and he could still see the mist in his eyes.

    Teacher, are you really a teacher?  ?  This pairThe attitude of the little girl can easily be misunderstood, and some ignorant and innocent little boys might have fallen into trouble from then on!  !  !  Oh, oh, don't put your chest on it, be careful, my cannon may go off!  Also, I need to reiterate it again, teacher, you are really not my type!  !

    In the struggle between reason and sensibility, angels and demons, I took my hand out with difficulty, left my seat and walked to the podium with a slight bend without being noticed.

    Ah, I almost got hard just now.

    Standing on the podium, looking at the unabashed thirst for knowledge in the eyes of the girls in the audience, including Teacher Yamada, I suddenly felt like I was on the top of Mount Everest, and it was difficult to even breathe.

    "Ahem."

    I straightened my back and cleared my throat, thinking about what to say next.

    ???????????????????? But my mind went blank. As expected, the pressure had already crushed my thinking power into pieces.

    At this time, I took a peek at the seat by the window. Sitting there was a black-haired girl with a ponytail.

    Her name is Xiao Zhizhen, my childhood sweetheart who we only reunited after six years. This girl has always had a single ponytail. When I first entered the classroom, I recognized her at a glance.

    “But it’s really a transformation of women.

    No, no, now is not the time to think about this.

    "Help me quickly!!"

    I signaled her with my eyes. As a childhood sweetheart who has been dating for a long time, she must be able to understand this information instantly.

    "snort!"

    You actually ignored me!  ?

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Oh, oh, what does this cold aura and this arrogant attitude mean!  Where has the arrogant and a little bit coquettish Hoshi-chan gone!  !  Now Chen is completely 100% proud!  !  She actually abandoned me mercilessly at my critical moment, turned her face expressionlessly to the window, and snorted coldly, "I'll kill you, did I offend you, Miss Chen!"  !

    “However, this did remind me of something.

    I remember my brother once told me that when faced with a girl who is wrapped in pride and makes people wonder if she is engaged in chain defense, you must use your fiery penis to penetrate the opponent's uterus.

    Of course, this is summed up by my rich theory and practice. Although I don’t know where his theory and practice come from, I even wonder if he made it up casually.

    ??????????????????? However, I have no idea what those two words mean in English, because I am powerless in English. I have obviously been abroad, and there are foreigners at home. I only know the twenty-six English letters ABC, which is really weak.

    Well, I don’t really want to know the meaning of this. I know that what comes out of my brother’s mouth is definitely not fun, because every time I ask my sister or other older women in the family, I will be scolded.  Of course, many times I will attract hatred consciously or unconsciously. In comparison, the harm I suffered is quite small.

    Ah, I am going off topic again. Look, the eyes of the girls below are starting to burst into flames.

    Well, what should I say at this time?

    Let’s start with a song called “Girls’ School Boys” by Twins?  Well, it does fit the occasion, but this is a self-introduction, not a concert.

    【When we introduce ourselves, too many rhetoric just attracts the temporary attention of others. To let people know ourselves, the most important thing is to show our true side.  】

    Brother’s voice seemed to ring in my mind. At this time, I seemed to see the holy light of heaven.

    Sometimes I’m pretty reliable.

    The corners of my mouth raised slightly uncontrollably, and the sunshine outside the window shone in at the right time. At this moment, in the eyes of some ignorant little girls, I became a handsome and sunny boy.

    A small exclamation came from below, and my attention immediately came back. I took a breath and began to introduce myself.

    "My name is Ichika Orimara."

    “Yeah, yeah, yeah!!”

    Everyone’s eyes showed the expectation of “I want to hear more.”

    I smiled, what a group of curious and kind children.

    Then, I should also treat others with sincerity.

    "I like Lolita the most."

    Maintaining a sunny smile, I expressed what I loved most in my heart.

    institutions

    The sounds of various heads banging on the table and people falling to the ground kept ringing out. It seemed that they were moved by my sincerity.

    I think everyone can become a partner who loves lolita.

    At this moment, I seem to have new hope for the future.

    The sound of clicking footstepsThere was an urgent sound, is someone coming?

    “Are you going to reveal your abnormal sexual fetish as soon as you get here!?”

    Huh?  Does this sound sound familiar?

    But before I had time to react, I was hit hard on the head and sent flying.

    Wow, this kind of invisible murderous martial arts passed down by my brother is so familiar to me. The pain that directly penetrates the skull and hits the cerebral cortex is simply exhilarating How strange!  !  I'm not a pussy-shaker like Sister Xiaoyuan!  !  !

    “However, this knocking method, whether it’s power, angle, or speed, is very similar to the person in my impression.

    I swallowed and turned around with a little fear. I saw the woman behind me wearing a black suit and tight skirt. She had a slender figure and a body curve with no fat at all due to regular exercise. And the other person was at this time  He crossed his arms in front of his chest, raised the corners of his eyes, and his eyes were as sharp as a wolf's.

    "What the hell, Guan Yunchang!?"

    Snapped——

    “Ugh, I got hit on the head again, I’m probably going to have a cerebral hemorrhage now.

    "Sister Chifuyu, it hurts so much!"

    Yes, the domineering woman in front of me is my sister Chifuyu Orimaru.

    "Who is the hero in the Three Kingdoms, idiot!!"

    I rubbed my head and stood up from the ground, looking at my sister in front of me, very curious about her appearance.

    "Sister Chifuyu, why are you here? Aren't you out training for the annual World's No. 1 Martial Arts Tournament?"

    "Do you think I am Yamcha!? Who told you that I would go to that kind of conference!!"

    Chifuyu-san’s eyes started to sparkle, and her fists were clenched tightly. She would probably attack accordingly depending on my answer.

    “Uh, it’s my brother, that’s what I told you!!”

    I quickly shied away all the responsibilities, but after hearing this, Chifuyu-san loosened her fists and held her forehead in distress.

    "That idiot has been talking nonsense all day long"

    Looking at Chifuyu-san's depressed and gnashing expression, I couldn't help but want to laugh out loud. Those words I just came up with on the spur of the moment were purely to deceive my brother. Oh, haha, a Tai Chi push hand can kill someone invisible. I feel  At this moment, my IQ doubled several times.

    "Huh? By the way, what was going on with your self-introduction just now?"

    "Well……"

    Okay, I haven’t even breathed a sigh of relief yet. Why did this hatred suddenly shift back? I didn’t make fun of you.

    "My brother told me to be heart-to-heart and treat others with sincerity"

    And as soon as I finished speaking, Chifuyu-san came towards me with an angry fist.

    “Just lie to me now!!!!”

    Is it okay to let your brother lie like this openly?  ?

 Text Chapter 59 Looking forward to meeting him again

    "Hey, your eyes are wandering. Do you want to borrow money from me? For the sake of us being brothers, just tell me how much you want. It's okay to give the Ming coins directly to you!"

    There was a short distance from leaving the World Tree to one of the squares near the World Tree. Along the way, Neil found that Negi peeked at him very frequently, almost every few steps.  When he turned his head, Negi quickly turned his head and whistled. This behavior made Neil very unhappy, because it felt very disgusting to be treated like this by a boy, and Negi was not a girl who secretly liked him.  .

    “ Could it be that Negi has been looking at 3A girls for a long time and hasn’t had any contact with boys for a long time, and finally his interest in that area has begun to awaken!  ?

    In an instant, Negi’s image became dangerous in Neil’s eyes.

    "Why is it such an unlucky thing to say? How much do you want today's birthday to become the anniversary of my death! What do you mean by that look in your eyes? I always feel super unhappy!!"

    Negi was obviously stunned by Neil's sudden words for a few seconds before he reacted. Coupled with the weird look in his eyes, he couldn't help but complain angrily.

    Neil stuck out his tongue, put his hands on the back of his head, and quickened his pace slightly, leading Negi by half a body.

    "Do you have anything to say?"

    Negi paused for a moment, looking sideways at the face partially blocked by his arms, his eyes flashing behind the lenses.

    “Hey, Neil, has something happened to you recently?”

    I always feel that something has changed in him.

    Neil’s pace slowed down unconsciously, but soon returned to its original state, and he asked without looking back.

    "Why do you think so?"

    “I just feel like you’ve been a little absent-minded these days, as if you’re a little further away”

    Raising his head and looking at the stars covering the night sky, the starlight gently reflected the faint light on Negi's glasses.

    Neil put down his hands and put them behind his back. He also raised his head and stared at him from a distance.

    "No, nothing has changed"

    In the end, he was still like that.

    Nothing has changed.

    "Neil"

    Negi turned his head and opened his mouth, as if he wanted to say something, but for a long time, he did not say another word.

    "Don't talk about me, it's you" Neil suddenly spoke up and grabbed the topic, turning his face and blinking, "You are the one who should be said to be absent-minded, right? You seem to have no energy recently, as if you were distracted by something.  Things are bothering me"

    "Is it that obvious?"

    Negi lowered his head and muttered quietly, but Neil could still hear him beside him.

    "It's all written on your face I thought you looked confident after the school festival, but it turns out you've been so worried these days that you almost jumped off a building. What, is it a worry about love, boy?"  "

    When talking about love, Neil’s eyes brightened up and his tone was full of ridicule.

    "No, I just had a quarrel with Asuna-san"

    Negi rolled his eyes at him and became dejected again.

    "Sister? Oh, haha, it really is a matter of love~~~You dishonest guy~~~"

    "Do you have to think about this!?"

    "Okay, what did you and eldest sister argue about?"

    Neil spread his hands and did not continue teasing the other party.

    "Actually, it's not a big deal. Asuna-san just reminded me that I am very similar to Chao-san"

    Negi lowered his head a little further and sighed softly.

    "I see, the eldest sister is angry because of this"

    Neil looked at his brother’s confused expression, and he probably figured out what was going on between him and Asuna.

    After meeting with Gunel and learning that his father was still alive, Neil also guessed what Negi was thinking now. He must be full of things about his father. Since a long time ago, Negi has been working hard for his father.  , constantly injured, and constantly moving forward. After getting more accurate news, he will only work harder to move forward for his dream, even at the risk of losing his life.

    Father seems to be everything to him.

    This is exactly the same as the super ring tone.

    For the sake of your dreams, you are willing to give up everything, including your own happiness.

    And Tomorrow Cai is angry about it, maybe that's it.

    "Actually, Asuna-san is right, and I said the same thing to Chao-san, but I"? 

    Although he clearly rejected Chao's approach, he himself followed Chao's path, almost exactly the same path.

    He, how should he choose?

    "Neji, do you still remember what Chao Lingyin said?"

    Neil didn’t pay attention to Negi’s current expression and just continued talking.

    "Don't stop, keep moving forward This sentence should be very suitable for you now. For you, your father's affairs can be said to be everything to you. If you are asked to give up everything now for this, you must be able to do it.  Yes, in this aspect, you, Chao Lingyin, and I are really the same"

    Neil slowly took a breath of the refreshing summer night, his eyes slightly focused on Negi's face.

    "However, I think this is correct, or in other words, any approach is correct, but everyone chooses a different position. It is probably impossible for you to give up looking for your father, so why not go all the way?  Black, just like Kick-Ass who became a hero after being knocked headlong"

    "Well, I always feel that the tone of your words has suddenly changed a lot"

    "Don't worry about these things. Your goal is very clear anyway. You just think too much. Anyway, there is only one way you want to go from now on, isn't it?"

    Facing Neil’s smile, Negi seemed to know a little bit about what he should choose.

    "However, I have one more thing to say. No matter what you choose, you should also pay more attention to the people around you, such as eldest sister. I think eldest sister is very clear about your thoughts, and this is what she is worried about.  , it’s just that she doesn’t want to see you scarring yourself, the eldest sister’s idea is probably that simple"

    Neil took a few steps forward, tapping his toes slightly. As his body turned, his long hair fluttered lightly, and his face was clearly reflected in Negi's eyes.

    "Don't forget this, because when you lose, the pain is not something you can bear"

    "Neil"

    They were only a few steps apart, but Niji felt like they were separated by a chasm.

    Because there was a bit of sad nostalgia in Neil's eyes, which blocked his approach.

    "Well, that's all I want to say. It's up to you what you think about next" Neil spread his hands and smiled softly, then turned a little evil again, "But eldest sister really loves you deeply.  Said~~~"

    "Why do you come back here again!!!"

    The sentimental atmosphere just now was gone, and Negi rolled his eyes angrily.

    “Hehe~~~”

    Neil grinned wider, looked away slightly, and saw the surrounding environment clearly. His smile was frozen, and his expression was a little confused.

    "Ah, by the way, what am I doing here?"

    "Huh? Don't you know it yourself!?"

    "I really don't know, I'm following you"

    "How are you following me!? You are following me and running in front of me!!"

    "In this case, I will go home. Goodbye, young man who works hard~~~"

    Neil waved his hand and walked forward without looking back, but he was immediately grabbed by the collar.

    "It's rare that you come here, so just patrol with me. You have a lot of time anyway"

    I don’t know where Niji got the strength, but he was holding on to Neil’s collar as firmly as a rock.

    "Hey, I'm not on duty tonight, and my youth is calling me!!"

    "What youth?"

    “Galgame on the computer!!!”

    “Delete your youth for me!!”

    "Do you want to ruin my life!?"

    "Your life is too insignificant!!"

    Seeing that Negi refused to let go of him, Neil lowered his head helplessly, but after waiting for a while, he found that Negi was still where he was.

    "Aren't you going to patrol? Why are you standing here without moving? You want to be a sentinel!"

    "No, I'm waitingah, here it comes!"

    When Negi was talking, a figure in the field of vision gradually enlarged, and he suddenly shouted.

    Neil looked in the direction that Negi was looking at, and saw Setsuna coming this way quickly, and Kamo the ferret was lying on her shoulder.

    "Why is Kamo and Setsuna-san together?"

    Generally speaking, doesn’t Kamo, the pervert, always follow Negi?

    "If you come to me today, I will ask Kamo to find Setsuna-san first, and then we will make an appointment to meet here."

    ? ?Ji smiled and explained in a calm tone.

    Neil glanced at Negi thoughtfully, his eyes brightened slightly, and then fell silent.

    "Teacher Negi, Teacher Neil, good evening."

    Setsuna quickly arrived in front of them. There seemed to be no surprise about Neil's appearance. Negi or Kamo must have told her in advance.

    "Boss Neil, long time no see."

    Kamo jumped from Setsuna’s shoulder to Negi, turned to say hello to Neil.

    "It's been a long time indeed. You haven't done anything wrong recently, have you?"

    Neil half-opened his eyes and glanced at Kamo who was stiff.

    “No, absolutely not!! I don’t dare to lose even a hair under Boss Neil’s eyes!!”

    "That means you did a lot of bad things that I didn't see, right?"

    Under Kamo’s desperate eyes, Neil raised a bright smile.

    "Okay, Neil, Kamo hasn't done much recently and has helped me a lot. Let's go on patrol now"

    Seeing this, Negi had no choice but to interrupt Neil's topic.

    Neil waved his hand quickly, as if he refused to agree.

    "No, it's not my turn tonight, I won't work overtime, you have to go do it yourself!"

    "Anyway, you are here, and you will do some meaningless things when you go back. It is better to stay. It is rare that we can be on duty together"

    “What’s so pointless!! You’re actually vetoing my life!!”

    "Teacher, what are you talking about?"

    Listening to the conversation between the two, Setsuna on the side was confused.

    "It's nothing, it's just that Neil promised us to patrol together. One more person will add more strength."

    Negi turned to Setsuna and smiled, taking Neil with him by the way.

    "Who agreed? Don't just talk to yourself!"

    "Then let's set off now!"

    "Okay, Teacher Negi."

    "Hey, don't ignore me, listen to me!!!"

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Ah, I really want to go home"

    Raising his head, Neil looked at the starry sky and lazily followed Negi and Setsuna.

    “It’s only been less than two minutes! How unmotivated you are!!”

    Neil didn’t pay attention to Neji’s words. He turned to look at An Jing walking beside him, his eyes rolled, and he didn’t know what he was thinking.

    "Speaking of Setsuna-san, why are you and Negi together? Could it be that you are having an unethical love affair with your eldest lady and her fiancé behind your back!?"

    Neil covered his mouth with his hands, his face filled with disbelief.

    "Who do you think is the betrothed!!"

    "I did not betray the eldest lady!!"

    "As expected of Neil, he said all the things in my heart, but it doesn't matter, brother, you can be considered Setsuna's master, it's totally okay!!"

    "How is it OK!!!" x2

    The two of them shouted at Kamo at the same time, dumbfounded.

    “I understand, I know how to do it, huh huh~~~~~”

    "You know nothing! The laughter behind you is full of bad intentions!!"

    "Teacher Neil, I will never change my heart for the eldest lady!!"

    In desperation, Setsuna expressed his loyalty to Konoka without thinking.

    "Oh, that's true" x3

    At this time, two young men, one a pervert, looked at Setsuna with ambiguous eyes. Setsuna was stunned, and then turned red and waved his hands in denial.

    "No, it's not what you think. I, I just treat the eldest lady, just"

    "Love……"

    "It's love"

    "like."

    The three guys caught Setsuna’s words very wisely.

    "Nah!!!!!!!"

    At night, the girl’s shy screams broke through the sky.

    "You guys are really energetic"

    Suddenly a voice intervened in the joke between three people and one mink. They followed the sound at the same time and saw a young man wearing a high school uniform leaning against a lamppost, holding a mobile phone in his hand, and his eyes glanced slightly  Their fingertips are still touching the bright screen.

    &nbsp;"Why are you here? Are you also patrolling at night?"

    Neil walked over and obviously knew the other person.

    The young man then turned his head, looked at Neil walking towards him, and smiled slightly.

    "Well, I'm short of manpower recently, so I came to help. Anyway, I still get overtime pay"

    "Senior Muchen."

    In an instant, he also came over and bowed respectfully to the other party.

    The young man is Jun Muchen.

    "It's Setsuna-chan, why are you with this bastard brat?"

    "Who are you calling a bastard? Speaking of bastards, you bastard is even more of a bastard!!"

    “Tsk, tsk, tsk, it’s full of balls in one sentence, it’s really dirty!”

    “It’s your head that’s dirty!!”

    "Well, actually, Teacher Neil is here to patrol tonight, so we came together"

    "The moment interrupted the two people's unscrupulous conversation, and at the same time, I felt that the two guys were really similar.

    "Neil, Setsuna-san, who is this gentleman?"

    There is obviously someone here who doesn’t know the other person.

    "Oh, this is a student from the high school department. Senior Jun Muchen, like me, is also employed by the school and is very powerful."

    Seeing that Neal had no intention of introducing him, Setsuna had no choice but to introduce him to Neji. When he looked at Jun Muchen, there was a hint of admiration in his eyes.

    "Ahahaha, I am stronger in that area"

    Jun Muchen touched the back of his head and smiled brightly, swinging his waist back and forth slightly.

    In an instant, he turned away with his cheeks slightly red, Negi looked puzzled, while Neil's eyes were full of contempt.

    "You can no longer be described as a scumbag."

    "Uh, um, nice to meet you, Mr. Jun."

    Although I didn’t understand what Jun Muchen meant by that aspect, I still extended my hand in a friendly manner.

    "This is Teacher Negi, just call me Muchen. He is such a personable gentleman, completely different from a guy who only knows bullshit"

    With a gentle smile on her face, Jun Muchen held Niji’s hand and said something that made someone angry.

    "It's much better than you, the guy with the same curly hair as [beep——]"

    Neil twitched the corners of his eyes, raised the corners of his mouth, and said coldly.

    “Although my hair is black and curly, it is definitely not the curly hair on [beep——]!!”

    "Ah la la, you really didn't bring it upon yourself"

    The two people looked at each other, as if there were sparks constantly arousing.

    "Well, Neil, you and Mr. Muchen are very familiar with each other."

    "Only a ghost is familiar with this kind of guy!" Neil turned his head and glared at Niji, then immediately turned back to stare at Jun Muchen, "This guy had a fight with me for no reason last time, what do you think?  Is this kind of person seriously ill?!"

    “It’s not just for nothing!!”

    "Then what are you talking about!!"

    “Because I’m bored!!”

    “Idiot!!”

    "Ha, I really don't understand"

    Negi held his forehead with a headache, feeling as if two Neils appeared in front of him.

    "Speaking of which, what are you doing here alone?"

    "I'm waiting for someone."

    Jun Muchen put away his phone and said with a yawn.

    "Ha, waiting for someone? You don't look like you have a date, do you?"

    "How different! One day I will go to a love hotel with the president!!"

    "One sentence will reveal your true face clearly."

    Neil sighed very much, this guy is really powerful in combat, his combat effectiveness has broken through the lower limit.

    "Actually, I was waiting for the principal's guests to come out" Seeing the curiosity in the three people's eyes, Jun Muchen continued, "They are people from the Holy Church."

    "The Holy Church? Is it dealing with the previous ghoul incident?"

    Neil was the first to react, and at the same time, three unlucky children flashed through his mind.

    "Ghoul? What ghoul?"

    Negi and Setsuna looked at Neil suspiciously. Neil was stunned. It seemed that they didn't know about the incident.

    After briefly explaining it to them, Negi and Setsuna's expressions changed slightly and became a little heavy.

    “Actually, you don’t need to be so nervous. As long as you deal with it well, you won’t be afraid of too much trouble”

    &nbsp; Jun Muchen put away his playful look and calmly comforted the two of them, with a comforting warmth in his voice.

    "Yeah." x2

    "By the way, who was sent by the Holy Church?" Neil raised his eyes and looked at Jun Muchen, "Is it the agent? Or are the people from the burial agency also coming out?"

    "You know a lot" Jun Muchen's eyes were slightly surprised, and then he continued to lean against the lamppost lazily, "That person is the person in charge of the nearby Shengtang Church stronghold, he is oh, myself  Look, he comes out."

    Jun Muchen suddenly stood up straight and looked back at the building behind him. In the darkness, the sound of neither light nor heavy footsteps sounded rhythmically.

    Everyone’s eyes were focused on him, and the figure in the shadow gradually became clearer, and the cross hanging on his chest reflected a faint silver light.

    "Oh? I didn't expect there would be so many people here"

    There seemed to be a little surprise in the heavy voice, and a man wearing a black priest's uniform appeared in front of everyone.

    Neil’s pupils shrank tightly, and the man’s face was deeply imprinted on his retinas. He opened his mouth slightly, then bit his lower lip tightly, and an imperceptible trace of violent murderous intention passed deep in his eyes.

    Soon, the trace of hostility disappeared, and Neil stood aside silently, returning to his usual listless appearance.

    Jun Muchen, who had been keeping quiet, glanced at Neil thoughtfully, then stood up with a smile and introduced the newcomer to Niji and the others.

    "This is the chief priest of Haiming City Church, and the person in charge of negotiating with our Magic Association on behalf of the Holy Church Church, Kotomine Kirei."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Jun Muchen faced Kotomine Kirei and introduced the person on the other side.

    "These three are magicians and swordsmen from the Magic Association, Negi Springfield, Neil Springfield, and Setsuna Sakurasaki."

    "Good evening, you three. I never expected that the Magic Association would have such outstanding children."

    Kotomine Kirei's eyes are always heavy, giving people a serious feeling.

    "You're flattered, Mr. Kotomine."

    Facing the other party’s compliment, Negi quickly nodded in return.

    Kotomine Kirei’s eyes passed over the faces of the three of them one by one. When he saw Neil, he paused for a moment and then turned to Jun Muchen.

    "Mr. Muchen, my business has been finished, and it's almost time for me to leave."

    "Let me take you out" Jun Muchen nodded to the other party, and then winked at the three of them, "Then I will lead Mr. Yanfeng to leave, and you three can continue working"

    "Okay, Mr. Muchen."

    "Goodbye, Senior Muchen."

    Neil didn’t look at Kirei for a second, he raised his head and nodded lightly to Jun Muchen, then turned around and left with the two of them.

    "Then let's go, Mr. Kotomine."

    "sorry to bother you."

    Kotomine Kirei nodded in thanks, then vaguely glanced at the direction Neil left, with an obscure smile on his lips.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "I'll send it here."

    Reaching the entrance of the academy, Jun Muchen stopped and turned to talk to Kotomine Kirei, who was following closely behind him.

    "Well, thank you."

    Jun Muchen nodded slightly to him and walked away.

    Kotomine Kirei calmly watched Jun Muchen leave. He slowly turned around until his back disappeared.

    “It seems like something interesting happened tonight, Kirei.”

    The strange voice appeared out of thin air, but Kotomine Kirei did not feel the slightest surprise, and his expressionless face maintained his usual indifference.

    "What are you referring to?"

    Kirei stared at the void in front of him, as if there was a figure in front of him talking to him.

    "hehe……"

    The sound of laughter was accompanied by golden light particles, which gathered together little by little. Soon, the silhouette of a human figure loomed in the golden light.

    "You should have discovered it, that brat"

    Yao dispersed, and a young man wearing a black jacket had his hands in his trouser pockets. His handsome face was full of arrogance, and a pair of bloody eyes under the golden bangs seemed to have an addictive demonic quality, staring directly at the indifferent eyes.  man.

    Seeing that Kirei remained silent, the young man raised an evil smile on his lips, narrowed his eyes slightly, and the blood in his eyes became more and more piercing.

    "He seems to have the same thing as us."

    Qili looked at the man??, his eyes were cold, and he met those eyes that were difficult for mortals to look directly into without giving in.

    Suddenly, Kirei smiled.

    A gloomy smile appeared on his cold and sharp face.

    "Indeed, aren't you interested, Gilgamesh?"

    "Of course I have interests. There aren't many things in this world that interest me" The smile on Gilgamesh's lips grew wider, and the light in his eyes became more and more elusive. "But, we can't be interested in him now."  Take action."

    "Oh why?"

    There was a hint of curiosity in Kirei's expression.

    Such emotional changes are very rare for him.

    "Because of the agreement with that guy, if that kid encounters danger within my sight, try to save his life."

    Gilgamesh withdrew his gaze and raised his head slightly. The night sky was reflected in his eyes, and he seemed to be able to see a night similar to the original one.

    "That mysterious heroic spirit?"

    Kirei frowned, a familiar yet unfamiliar figure appeared in his mind.

    "Um."

    Gilgamesh’s gaze retracted from the sky and fell on Kirei.

    "Do you know his identity?"

    Hearing Kirei’s question, Gilgamesh smiled playfully.

    "That's right, but it's better not to tell you for the time being. It will be more exciting to save the interesting things until the end."

    Gilgamesh looked past Kirei, looking in an unknown direction, with slight waves in his eyes.

    "My king, I am looking forward to meeting him again."

    ?…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

    PS: I plan to overthrow and rewrite it, and change the protagonist to a female.

 Text Chapter 60 Moon Peak Shrine

    irritable.

    That feeling lingered in my mind for quite some time.

    The things that happened recently and the people I met have revived many memories that have been buried deep in my heart. In my mind, almost all of them are pictures that I don’t want to think of.

    In the past, he would sometimes recall it or appear in his dreams. Even though it was like a curse, he never wanted to abandon those memories. For him, this was a sin that he had to endure.

    However, even so, he would not be as inexplicably restless in the past as he is now. Often, as long as he hints to himself, his mood will soon calm down, or in other words, his heart will feel like death again.

    Is it because of those people?

    Some familiar faces flashed through Neil's mind, and a subtle sense of peace flowed through them.

    He has always been walking alone. Even Negi, who is closest to him, cannot get close to the depths of his heart. Now, the shadows of other people have been left in his heart. Unknowingly, the cracks in his heart have opened up.  got bigger.

    However, he knew very well that this would not work.

    He has learned a lot from what happened in the past, and he doesn't want to repeat the same mistakes. In order to no longer let others get hurt because of him, and make himself suffer again, as long as he no longer establishes close relationships with other people and is separated by a distance, then each other will  Will not be harmed.

    “Otherwise, what happened to Touma that night will happen again.

    "well……"

    Neil sighed slightly, because being reminded by Negi made him a little concerned about his own problems.

    Since coming to this country and coming into contact with those people, he seems to have changed more or less. Now I think about it, does the practice assigned to him by the principal have such meaning.

    "It's so weak"

    Neil stopped his directionless progress, looked up at the clear blue sky, and laughed somewhat self-deprecatingly.

    In the breeze, there is a hint of fragrance.

    Neil put away his complicated thoughts, smelled the fragrance of flowers, and couldn't help but turn his head and look around. It turned out that he had come to a place that was familiar yet unfamiliar.

    On the long stairs, there is a torii gate.

    "Shrine"

    Neil had seen this kind of building before at Bang Zhikui's home, but he didn't expect that he would encounter another shrine while wandering around this city. It seems that the people here seem to believe in gods.

    However, there seemed to be something about this shrine that attracted him. Unconsciously, Neil stepped on the stairs and walked up out of curiosity. He glanced at the sign on the torii gate, which was written in black ink on the somewhat broken wooden board.  With a few big characters.

    Tsukimine Shrine.

    After walking up the stairs, a clean open space appeared in front of me. In the distance, there is the main hall of Tsukamine Shrine, and it is surrounded by trees. In the center, there is a peach blossom tree, with pale pink petals blooming. From time to time, it is surrounded by trees.  The wind blows, and the petals carry their fragrance and blow into the distance.

    Neil walked over, and the fragrance he just smelled seemed to be the fragrance of the flowers of this peach blossom tree. But, is this season the time for peach blossoms to bloom?

    After touching the rough tree trunk, Neil looked up at the crown of the tree where the buds were blooming with a strange expression.

    "Is it the same as the cherry blossom tree in my house?"

    It seems wrong. The tree at home will remain open for a long time because it has been tampered with. Unless the tree in front of you has also been tampered with, but would anyone be so bothered?

    "Maybe yes."

    Neil held his chin up and murmured uncertainly.

    "Well, it's not a bad thing anyway, it's just a spectacle at best"

    It’s really not a big deal. At least not many people will delve into the school’s World Tree, which is too big to complain about. Sometimes Neil really wonders if the people in this city are all crazy guys.

    "But why don't you see a clergyman?"

    After being here for a long time, I didn’t find anyone coming or going, not even a worshipper.

    Neil sat down under the peach blossom tree, leaning against the trunk of the tree and vaguely seeing the sky through the branches. The hazy and broken beauty was particularly charming. As he watched quietly, time seemed to have stopped.

    The slightly blowing wind mixed with the fragrance of peach blossoms and the simple atmosphere of the shrine seemed to have a hypnotic effect. Little by little, Neil's eyes slowly closed, and unknowingly, the scenery in front of him gradually changed.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    Ordinary furnishings, ordinary decoration.

    &nbsp; This is an ordinary house.

    The open window let in the bright morning light, and the faint light reflected on the floor and walls, making it warm.

    On the recliner, a beautiful woman with long black hair was sitting, and opposite her, a man with long white hair was half-kneeling on the ground, his palms gently covering the woman's slightly swollen abdomen.

    "Do you really want to go?"

    The woman raised her bright and moving amber eyes and stared at the man with gentle eyes.

    The man met those beautiful eyes and grinned.

    “I don’t want to go either, but I have to go, just like I have to take Sadharu out in the morning, otherwise he will be at home”

    "Be serious."

    The woman raised her hand and patted the man's head gently, her face full of anger.

    "Well, I'm very serious" The man grabbed the hand covering his head, held it softly and without force, and looked at the other person intently, "I'm sorry, I have to leave him at this time.  you alone……"

    Looking at his expression, the woman couldn't help but sigh, and then she curled her lips in displeasure.

    "I knew it was like this. You haven't listened to me since you were a child. I really doubt whether you are sincerely good to me"

    "Oh my, my whole body belongs to you, you still don't believe me" The man held the white catkin and couldn't help but laughed out loud, "A woman is a fragile work of art. If you don't cherish it, you will lose it."  It cannot be saved, so I will cherish you all the time."

    Hearing these straightforward words, the woman's pretty face couldn't help but blush slightly, but when she saw the smile in his eyes, she felt a little annoyed. She narrowed her eyes and smiled as charmingly as a crescent moon.

    “Hey, you must have a lot of artworks, right?”

    The man lowered his head and thought for a moment, then muttered uncertainly, "It seems like a lot"

    "Um?"

    The man quickly grabbed the hand that had started to press hard on his ear and looked at the woman with a flattering smile, "But I chose the one who is priceless to me"

    The woman glared at him and finally let go of her hand. Looking at his familiar face, she felt slightly absent-minded.

    "Do you know what the happiness I hope for me is like?"

    Her voice was very plain, but in the man's ears, there was always an unforgettable sadness.

    "I can eat with you every night, say good night to you before going to bed, and say good morning with a smile in the morning. What a little woman."

    The man stopped his smile and spoke seriously and calmly.

    The woman gently spread her face, her smile as happy as a rainbow after the rain.

    "Yes, I'm just a little woman, so I don't expect my husband to be a hero admired by all people. As long as he can stay with me, it's enough."

    "I don't want to be a hero, because heroes usually die young." The man shrugged, then stood up, bent down and gently touched the side of the woman's face, with tenderness written on his face, "But I can't be a hero.  person, so you can rest assured to let me go, I will definitely come back to you in vain."

    The woman held the broad and strong hand with both hands and pressed it tightly to her face. Her eyes were wet without knowing when.

    "I always feel that I am destined to wait for you all the time. I never see you waiting for me. You know, waiting is not a happy thing."

    "So, I can only compensate."

    The man let go of the woman’s hand and wiped away the tears from her eyes.

    "Wait until I use my future happiness to make up for your past unhappiness."

    With a smile on his face, he turned around and left with the woman looking at him forever.

    Determined, without a trace of nostalgia.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    Ding bell——ding bell——

    There seemed to be some melodious ringing ringing in my ears.

    Open your eyes, it’s the bright world.

    Neil was a little lost. What was that dream just now?

    In the dream, I only heard a man and a woman talking to each other, but I couldn't see their faces clearly, as if there was always a fog blurring their faces.

    【Do those two people have anything to do with me?  】

    ??Thinking hard, but can’t get any results.

    "My little friend, are you okay?"

    At this moment, a strange voice sounded in his ears, and only then did Neil notice that there was someone around himhuman existence.

    Turning around, Neil saw that the owner of the voice was a beautiful woman.

    A unique miko costume revealed the identity of the other party. Her long hair was bright flaxen, and the brown pupils dotted on her beautiful face seemed to be covered with a layer of light. No matter what the environment, she would exude a soft glow.  Glorious and reassuring.

    With a faint smile on her lips, the woman looked at Neil who had just woken up.

    "Uh, sorry, I just fell asleep."

    Neil noticed that the other person was holding a strange-looking bell in his hand. The ringing he just heard might have come from this thing.

    “It’s easy to catch a cold if you sleep here.”

    The woman suddenly realized it, and then she felt a little worried.

    "Well, I understand."

    Neil responded politely to other people's kindness.

    "Miss, are you the witch here?"

    "Well, I am the shrine maiden of Tsukimine Shrine, and I just took over recently."

    The woman smiled slightly, and the bell in her hand gently made a pleasant ringing sound.

    "Speaking of which, I saw you looking a little lost just now. Was it a nightmare?"

    Recalling the way Neil looked when he woke up before, the woman asked with some concern.

    "Well, in the distant Silent Hill, Alessa is trying to swallow me up with darkness and combine me with her. How can we repair it? I am obviously not Sharon"

    Neil habitually rambled on, even clenching his fists to express his anger.

    "What, is it an evil spirit!?"

    However, the miko was very shocked, and then she held the bell tightly and tried to hit Neil on the head.

    "Miss, wait!! What are you going to do!?"

    “I’ll help you get rid of the spirit, don’t worry, it’s very effective!”

    "It looks like you want to kill me. I'm afraid that before I can get rid of the spirit, I will become a spirit myself!!" Neil quickly raised his hand to stop the other party, with a look of shame on his face, "Miss Witch, what I just said was purely  Nonsense, please don’t pay attention!”

    "Ugh, why am I still so worried? Hey, could it be that you were possessed by a ghost and saw the ghost's memory!?"

    "Uh, no, and it's not really a nightmare. I just had a somewhat inexplicable dream" Neil paused, glanced at the witch, and felt that there was nothing embarrassing about saying it, so he continued, "In a dream  I saw a man and a woman having a conversation, but I had no impression of their faces, so it was a bit strange."

    "You didn't lie to me?"

    “…It’s true this time.”

    "Oh, is that so?" The witch held her delicate chin and thought carefully. She looked down at Neil, "Actually, dreams sometimes have something to do with the past. Sometimes, maybe it's the scene in the future, maybe it's you.  The future is uncertain"

    After saying that, the miko looked at him with a strange smile.

    "my future?"

    Neil was a little confused for a moment. He really hadn't thought about this, but it didn't look like it.

    He shook his head and got rid of all the messy thoughts in his mind. It didn't matter whether this dream was related to him or not. It was just a dream anyway.

    "Forget it, it's useless to think so much. By the way, what do you call Miss Miko?"

    "My name is Guanyue Gefan, you can just call me Guanyue. What about you?"

    "Neil Springfield, please give me your advice."

    Neil stretched out his hand to shake Gefan’s hand, and Gefan tilted his head, not knowing what he was thinking.

    After chatting with Ge Fan for a while, Neil said goodbye and left.

    Gefan stood at the top of the stairs, watching Neil leave. After losing sight of him, she turned around and walked back to the peach blossom tree. She reached out her hand and brushed the rough bark of the trunk.

    Ding bell——

    The peach blossom tree suddenly made a circle of invisible fluctuations, and the bell in Ge Fan's hand seemed to be vibrated and made a sound.

    The witch looked at the peach blossom tree with deep and gentle eyes, and suddenly smiled.

    "Just now, what kind of dream did you see for him?  "

    Ding bell——

    There was another sound.

    It seems that someone has given the answer.

 Text Chapter 61 Wash your hands before pursuing a girl

    "It's so boring. If I had known earlier, I would have asked Nanoha and Suzuka to come out together"

    Alyssa, who was walking alone on the street, muttered in a low voice with some regret. She looked sideways at the exquisite accessories in the closet, feeling like something was missing without anyone to chat with her.

    It turns out that she is not used to being alone.

    "Huh? Ahead is Kabukicho"

    Because I had been a guest at Neil's home, and Neil's home was in this street, I passed by this place at that time. Although this area is not very big, there are many weird shops. For example, there is a store called  A shemale club opened by people from Xixiang.

    What kind of person would go to such a strange place?

    Alyssa cursed in her heart.

    But this place seems to be as chaotic as ever, or rather lawless.

    Alyssa looked around and would always see groups of delinquents and gangsters gathering in some corners, but the people passing by seemed not to be surprised, and sometimes even greeted them familiarly.

    "No wonder we raise people like stupid teachers"

    Alyssa felt as if she had discovered the truth.

    And just when Alyssa was so absent-minded, she felt as if she hit something and fell backwards.

    “It hurts so much!”

    “Hey, little girl, how are you walking!!!”

    Suddenly there was a rough voice above her head, and Alyssa stood up with some pain and looked. A fierce young man was glaring at her. He was holding a bottle of drink in his hand, and there were five people surrounding him. They were also surrounded by five people.  With a black jacket and colorful hair, he has a standard bad appearance.

    Alyssa was startled by this sudden situation and couldn't help but take a small step back.

    "Youwhat are you going to do?"

    "What are you doing! You soiled my clothes, what are you talking about!!"

    The young man pointed to a puddle of water on the chest of his clothes, and then stared at Alyssa fiercely, "What do you think we should do now!?"

    "II didn't mean it. For clothes like this, I'll just pay you for it!"

    Only then did Alyssa know what was going on. She secretly sighed why she was so unlucky today, and then said in a strong tone.

    The bad boy raised his eyebrows, as if he was offended by the other party's toughness. He couldn't help but snorted and said with narrowed eyes, "Huh? Compensate to me? Do you think you can afford it!! This is unique in the world!!"

    "Huh? Unique!?"

    Alyssa looked at the tattered clothes and felt that it would be trivial to compensate him for a hundred identical ones.

    "That's right, the boss worked hard to make it!!"

    "Do you think ordinary people can make those jagged shapes on the cuffs!?"

    "This is a work of conscience for our bad industry!!"

    “That’s why people call it Great White Shark!!”

    The companions behind the young man shouted and looked proud, while the leading delinquent youth was even more embarrassed and shy.

    ""

    Ah, what are you so shy about, bad!

    Alyssa was speechless for a while. Fortunately, she thought the sleeveless cuffs were caused by being torn off, but it turned out that these idiots made them by themselves.

    "Then what are you going to do? If you don't want compensation, I'll leave!"

    Facing this group of people, Alyssa felt a little afraid, and her eyes flickered slightly. She asked pretending to be calm, just hoping to get out of here as soon as possible.

    "Well, what should I do"

    The young man suddenly calmed down and looked at Alyssa carefully, making her feel uncomfortable for a while.

    "Hey, what on earth are you"

    “Please date me on the condition of marriage!!!”

    Before Alyssa finished speaking, the young man bowed ninety degrees and stretched out his hand. Alyssa was stunned, and her face immediately turned red.

    【Eh!  ?  Interact!  ?  What the hell kind of development is this!  !  】

    “You, you, what did you say all of a sudden!!!!!!”

    Alyssa no longer knew whether she was embarrassed or angry. The person who looked so fierce just now as if he wanted to kill her actually turned around and said he wanted to date her!  ?

    “Oh, my God, the boss’s lolicon is having another attack”

    "This disease is difficult to treat"

    "Actually, I am also a lolita control."

    "+1 upstairs."

    "You guys don't give it to me"??Talk to yourself!  !  !  !  "

    Alyssa angrily complained about this group of people, and then swatted away the hand handed by the young man.

    “Did you agree to my proposal!?”

    “Don’t jump to the final stage all at once!!!”

    Alyssa felt like she was going to cry. She started to turn her head, hoping to ask for help from passers-by. As soon as she turned her head, she saw a guy passing by with his hands in his trouser pockets and looking at her dumbfounded.

    ""

    ""

    With their eyes facing each other, the other person shook his head and walked forward as if nothing had happened.

    “Idiot teacher, come back here!!!”

    Hearing the angry shouting behind him, Neil had a headache. How could he encounter such trouble on the way home? However, it was really a novel thing to see someone confessing to Alyssa.

    Neil looked back at Alyssa, he spread his hands helplessly, "Hey, Miss, someone is confessing to you, I'm too embarrassed to come out and mess with it"

    “Asshole, didn’t you see that I was surrounded by a group of bad guys!?”

    "Tsk, tsk, tsk, this is even worse. Classic romantic comedies like heroes saving beauties are not suitable for me"

    "Who is telling you about a romantic comedy?!" Alyssa walked over quickly and grabbed Neil's collar, "Stop showing off your narcissistic expression and saying boring words! Get him away right now!!!  !”

    With one move, the Tathagata Divine Palm was swung out in succession, and Neil was directly hit and sent flying for more than ten times in the air.

    Neil was lying on the ground, covering his bleeding nose, and was almost beaten into a mosaic by Alyssa.

    "Let me tell you, you've beaten me to this point, are you still afraid of these people?"

    "Hey! Don't ignore us!!"

    The group of bad guys stood up and stared fiercely at Neil who appeared on the stage.

    “Well, I always feel that this kid looks familiar.

    Neil patted his clothes and stood up, glanced at the group of people in front of him, and couldn't help but sigh.  He looked at the leading delinquent young man, spread his hands and asked speechlessly, "I say, big brother, what's so good about this kid?"

    Alyssa’s eyelids twitched, and she held back her anger and stood behind Neil.

    "Huh? I like it, but can you control it!?"

    Looking at him gearing up, he seemed ready to punch him at any moment.

    Neil shook his head, then turned away to reveal Alyssa. He pointed at Alyssa and pushed up a pair of non-existent glasses.

    "Look at this little girl, the top is as flat as a horizontal line. Does it feel like a hand? Of course it does, but it just feels like a scratch on your hand. Unless you are an M, you will feel good!!"

    Ignoring Alyssa’s pretty face that was starting to darken, she then pointed at her legs.

    "Look here again, these two legs are so short, can they cooperate with you to do some difficult movements!? What fun is there! Without fun, how bleak life will become!! Do you think  …”

    “Don’t judge me for thinking about yourself, you scum!!!!”

    The world's martial arts show rises to the dragon level, and Neil spurts blood for another ten meters.

    "Are you here to step on me or to save me"

    Alyssa picked up Neil and stared at him coldly.

    "This is a strategy, Miss"

    At this time, the young man who was stunned by Neil's words came back to his senses, frowned, and reached out to Alyssa.

    "Who cares about you? As long as I like it!!"

    When Alyssa looked back and saw this scene, a bit of panic appeared on her face, but another hand appeared to help her block it.

    "Just say it nicely, don't move your hands or feet"

    Neil stood up and grabbed the other person’s thick hand with a smile, but the other person’s face seemed to be distorted by pain.

    "Idiot teacher"

    Neil turned back and smiled at Alyssa, then threw the young man out.

    “Wash your hands clean before pursuing a girl!!!”

    The young man was thrown towards his companions. They quickly supported the young man and were a little stunned when they looked at the red mark on his hand.

    How can a kid be so powerful?

    "You bastard, get on me!!" The young man rubbed his arms, and then rushed out fiercely, "I don't believe that six holy swords can't push the mountain of meat!!!"

    Facing the six people flying over, Neil curled his lips and quickly crashed into the six people.

    "Who do you think I am!!!It’s been a solo since!  !  !  I am the tank mage all by myself!  !  !  "

    "You're cheating!! Uh, wait, are you from my mother-in-law's family"

    “You only know now!!!”

    A few seconds later, Neil waved his hand freely and said to Alyssa, "Let's go."

    Alyssa looked numbly at the figures with their heads stuck in the wall. It was really lucky that the smashing was so comic.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Classmate Alyssa, why do you appear there alone? Where are your two good friends?"

    "Don't keep saying things I don't understand!" Alyssa glared at Neil angrily and looked away, "Even good friends won't get tired of being together every day."

    "Hey, I thought you were all in a relationship where flowers kiss each other"

    "Can you say something I can understand! Ah, no, you'd better not talk."

    Neil shrugged and looked at Alyssa who was walking in front of her a little annoyed. It was so rare that he saved her, but he didn’t even get a candy. It was really unsettling.

    "Hey, thank you just now"

    Alyssa stopped, glanced at Neil sideways, then quickly looked away, her face slightly red.

    "Thank you for what it is, can you eat it?"

    "Neal's word "thank you" immediately shirks all the credit from others. It is really the most deceptive word creation in history. At this time, at least you have to invite him to the Green Room for a sundae to express your gratitude.

    "Eat your sister!"

    ???????????????? Could it be that she didn’t appreciate it even after thanking him? Alyssa was so angry that she gritted her teeth.

    "Oh, classmate Alyssa, I didn't expect you to be so impure and actually want me to do such an ethically degrading thing. You are such a crazy guy. I never thought I had ever taught such a student!"

    "Shut up, you lost Greymon!!"

    Seeing Alyssa’s cannibalistic expression, Neil had no choice but to shut up in frustration.

    Ah, poor Sundae-kun left me again.

    "Speaking of which, how did you get to that place?"

    "I walked there accidentally. Do you think I came to find you!?"

    Alyssa was still angry, and even her tone of voice was full of gunpowder.

    "Sorry, I'm not interested in washboards."

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!! I am a washboard, I am so sorry!!!"

    Neil stretched out his hand to block the attack, but was bitten hard by the eldest lady’s tiger teeth. He couldn’t help but helplessly cover his forehead and sigh.

    "Don't think that just because Rie Kugimiya can use skills randomly"

    After vomiting in a low voice, Neil found that his hands were comically bloody.

    "Miss, it's time to relax. Even if you want my blood to flow through your body, you don't have to do this. I have another compromise. If you give birth to my child, you will have our blood."  Well, don’t you think this is simple, quick and perfect?”

    “Uh-huh, uh-huh, uh-huh!!!”

    "What are you shouting! Have you been fucked by me [beep——]!? Ahhhh, I know I was wrong, please let me go!!"

 Text Chapter 62 There must be something hidden under the cute appearance

    "You don't want me anymore?"

    The blond girl pursed her lips into a pitiful line, looked at the indifferent young man with tears in her eyes, and made a very outrageous declaration.

    "you——"

    The young man's eyelids twitched. After taking a deep breath, he was about to speak in a calm tone.

    “Is it because you have this woman that you don’t want me!?”

    The girl suddenly changed the topic and pointed at the girl standing next to the boy. She also had blond hair similar to hers, but her expression was a bit stunned, and she seemed to have been greatly shocked.

    "Eh!? Me?"

    The girl who was accused pointed at her face, her whole body was stunned, but the girl didn't seem to hear her words, she just took out her handkerchief and wiped the non-existent tears, and continued to complain about her misery.

    "You already have me at home, why are you looking for another woman outside? Can't I satisfy you with my blond hair? As my mother said, men are all beasts whose lower bodies are always in a state of rage"

    ""

    The young man said that he was really not a blond person. Did this guy’s mother say such strong words?  Sure enough, divorced women have wrong prejudices against men.

    When the young man said nothing and looked speechless, the girl rushed to the young man and stared at him with tears in her eyes.

    "I just heard you say you wanted to have a baby with her, why!? I can obviously give birth to a baby for you. If you want, I can give birth to a football team for you right away!!"

    As she was speaking, the girl caressed her belly with both hands, a trace of yearning and happiness for the future flashing across her face.

    At this moment, the passing spectators either admired or despised the young man at the center of the whirlpool. If he could do such a cruel thing at the age of ten, is it really okay to have a child?  Has modern science advanced to a point that even they could not imagine!  ?

    The young man covered his face. He was so ashamed. The looks around him made him so ashamed that he wanted to dig a hole and bury himself. He really couldn't get pleasure from the public shameful play in public.

    For the first time, the young man felt that he was still very moral.

    "Please let me go"

    "No, I will never leave you! I will never give up my happiness! Are your feelings for me just for fun?! Do you just want my body!?"

    Hearing the young man’s pleading words, the girl immediately came back to her senses and held his hand tightly, her eyes full of determination.

    ""

    The young man looked up at the sky that was gradually losing color in his eyes and shed tears silently.

    “Ah, I really want to die.

    "Hey!! Don't talk to yourselves, don't involve me in it!! It has nothing to do with me!"

    Alyssa could no longer bear the weird looks from around her. As the eldest lady, she felt so ashamed for the first time in her life. She actually became another heroine of such a shabby drama, and she even gave birth to a child. The lower limit.  It's not that showy.

    "And you, the stupid teacher, no, the promiscuous teacher! You actually did that, that, that kind of thing to a little girl, I, I will definitely report you!! You wait to go to jail!!"

    Alyssa pointed at Neil with a red face. This guy actually did these heinous things. Fortunately, she still believed him.

    No, if this continues, Nanoha, Suzuka, and the girls in the class will be in danger.

    Alyssa took out her mobile phone and immediately dialed a number.

    "Hey! Is this the International Court of Justice!?"

    "Miss, you don't have to be so realistic! And why is it that the International Court of Justice convicted me all of a sudden? Do you want me to hold a grudge like this!? You actually raised it to the international level!! You want me to be punished by human beings?  Expelled from the world!?”

    Neil almost fainted when he heard Alyssa’s calling voice. He stretched out his hand to take away Alyssa’s phone.

    “Yeah——!! Don’t touch me, you’ll get pregnant!!!”

    Alyssa screamed and jumped a few steps away, crossing her arms warily.

    ""

    Neil squatted deeply on the ground and was about to enter the orz state.

    When did he become a turbid launch pad covered in mysterious liquid?

    “Meow haha, that’s really interesting.”

    And the girl who was the culprit was holding her hands behind her back, watching the developments in front of her with a smile.

    "Asshole, whose fault do you think it is?! I was almost exiled because of your nonsense!!" Neil jumped.He stood up and glared at the girl with a red cross on his head, "Alicia, please go to bed early tonight. Weren't what you just talked about the bloody plot of a TV series last night!!"

    Not long ago, Neil was being tormented by Alyssa, but he was bumped into by Alicia who happened to be wandering around, and she heard Neil's teasing, which resulted in such a third-rate movie.  A real-life ethical romance drama with low blood pressure, low age and low IQ.

    "I want to perform because I think it's interesting"

    Alicia stuck out her tongue cutely and smiled as if she was not afraid that Neil was about to go crazy.

    “I almost went to the end of my life because of your desire to perform!!”

    "So youth is like a sand castle, which instantly collapses just because of some trivial things."

    “Don’t make it sound like it has nothing to do with you!!”

    Alyssa came over, she looked at Alicia, and immediately stroked her chest and breathed a sigh of relief.

    "It turns out you are not Feit. I was still wondering why Feit was such a person"

    Because of Nanoha, Alyssa and Suzuka both recognized the child Fit, and later exchanged letters. Judging from each other's words and appearance, they both felt that Fit was a well-behaved child who could even  A cute and shy girl.

    But the girl who looked exactly like Fit had just appeared, almost shattering her fantasy.

    Fortunately, God is merciful.

    "That's right, I'm not Feit, but I am Feit's sister, Alicia~~" Alicia smiled cutely, then blinked her beautiful eyes and looked at Alyssa, "By the way, you know Fei  Special?"

    "Well, but we have never met, so when I first met you, I was surprised. You are more lively than I thought"

    Alyssa felt that the corners of her mouth were twitching when she spoke.

    "Fortunately, Feite is not like you"

    Neil stood up, feeling equally deeply.

    "Hey, if Feit is like me, so what?"

    "Tell your mother to have another baby."

    "Ah! Neil is so bad, even Feit and I are not enough, yet he still wants it!"

    “…You’d better kill me.”

    "I just heard Alicia say that you live in this guy's house" Alyssa asked Alicia, but her eyes looked at Neil strangely, "I don't want to ask why you live in his house.  Why isn’t Feit with you?”

    "Well, there are many reasons. When Feite comes back, I will tell you in detail if I have the chance"

    Seeing that Neil had no intention of answering, Alicia could only answer randomly.

    "……Oh well."

    Alyssa’s eyes swept back and forth between the two of them, but she still suppressed the doubts in her heart.

    She always felt that they and Nanoha had a common secret that she didn't know about.

    Alyssa felt a little irritated unconsciously.

    "Well, it's time to go home" Seeing that the atmosphere seemed to be silent, Neil said aloud, "Miss, you should go back too, otherwise you will be confessed to again later"

    "Well, I understand."

    "Hey, what confession, tell me!"

    Alicia immediately became interested, but ended up being slapped on the forehead by Neil.

    When Neil and the three of them were walking on the road, they met a familiar guy head-on, and the other person was staring with his mouth wide open, with a look of surprise on his face that made him stupid.

    "Hey, Furuichi-san"

    Neil opened his dead eyes and said hello to the other party. How dare he meet an acquaintance at such a distance. In this small town, the chance of such randomness is really unusually high.

    "Um, can you explain the current situation in detail?"

    Furuichi held his forehead, reluctantly put on a relaxed smile, and tried hard to pose as a wise man.

    "What do you care about?"

    Neil and the two girls all tilted their heads at the same time, with several question marks popping up on their heads.

    "You still ask me what I care about!? Why are you with classmate Alyssa and a cute girl!!"

    "Ha, you ask why, it's just that we met on the road"

    "Oh my god!! Neil, has spring arrived again!? What a world without morals this is!!!!"

    Furuichi rubbed his eyebrows and almost smoke came out, and he fell intoA subtle state of rage.

    "Can you calm down, Furuichi-san, be careful and poke your forehead"

    "Ah, Neil, who made an oath with me to be a jobless virgin for the rest of his life, unexpectedly had something good happen to him. This was such a shock, as if all the hair on his butt was about to fall out, just like hair loss.  Dropped, and they are actually two cute girls of the same age? Obviously I remember that Neil’s preference seems to be the royal sister style with bulging front and back - "

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? could have two lines of bitter tears of blood and tears left in their eyes, Gu Shi looked at the sky aimlessly.

    ""

    "Well, anyway" Neil walked over and punched Gu Shi directly in the face, "You set my egg first!!!"

    “How can I not be determined after you’ve done this?!”

    "Have you calmed down, Furuichi-san"

    "I was forced to cool down"

    Furuichi was lying on the ground. Was that a meteorite that punched him so hard that his head was smoking?

    Ah, this time the handsome side of the beautiful girl was completely ruined in front of her.

    "By the way, who is this lady next to you?"

    Furuichi saw Alicia and asked Neil.

    "Alicia Testerosa, is"

    Neil wanted to say the words "my tenant", but he felt that Furuichi might get crazy if he said it, and there might be some rumors the next day. Last time Hayate came to visit his home.  It was this guy who broke the news.

    ???????????????????????????????? How about we kill him here to eliminate the trouble?

    Furuichi was covered in cold sweat, and his teacher was releasing an unabashed murderous light next to him. In an instant, he felt that his life seemed to be forced to the edge of the cliff.

    However, Neil and Furuichi had no time to care about anything else at this time, because a group of vicious guys were coming towards them.

    "Hey!! Who is the guy who just bullied me from Dumburo High School!!!"

    The bald man in the lead stared fiercely at the few brats in front of him.

    "Uh, boss, did we find the wrong person? They are all brats"

    A boy next to him came over and asked in a low voice that the combined age of the primary school students in front of him might not be older than his father.

    "You can't be wrong, that brat from the Denshi family is so big!"

    The bald boss spoke with confidence and no guilt at all for bullying a child.

    "Ehehehe!!! What is this sudden development!?"

    Furuichi looked at these delinquent high school students in despair, and suddenly jumped from one desperate situation to another more dangerous desperate situation?

    Neil looked at the group of people in front of him, and then glanced back at Alyssa. She was looking away and whistling as if it had nothing to do with herself, while Alicia's eyes were shining and looking forward to it.

    "Oh? It's you, right?"

    The bald boss noticed Furuichi who was making a noise, and after scanning the four of them, he identified Furuichi whose jaw was about to dislocate, because Neil seemed to be even weaker than Furuichi, and he seemed to be fine with long hair.  Bullying look.

    "Well, I don't have anything to say. Anyway, keep going, Furuichi-kun"

    Neil patted Furuichi on the shoulder and covered his mouth to suppress laughter.

    "Why me!! Don't act like you're just watching a show!!! I'm your student!!!"

    "Hey, hey, hey, you guys, don't you feel shy bullying a few kids?"

    A pleasant magnetic voice interrupted them.

    Furuichi turned his head as if he had seen a savior, and saw a group of girls wearing white special attack uniforms walking over, but the wooden knives, chains, clubs, and maces they held in their hands really made him feel embarrassed.

    Are today’s delinquents so ferocious even if they are too young girls?

    But it doesn’t matter, these big sisters are so beautiful.

    "Furuichi-san, you have lost all your moral integrity"

    ""

    Neil raised his eyes and looked at the group of female delinquents. The leading girl had a healthy wheat-colored complexion. Her long purple hair was tied up and swayed with her steps. She had a bamboo stick in her mouth and her eyes showed no sign of weakness.  Stare at the group of boys.

    "Ah? It's none of your business! This is our Duowu Luo's business, you Furious Emperor, get out of the way!!"

    At the critical moment, the boss did not give in because the other party was a girl, and it seemed that he had some connections with the other party.

    But the leading girl didn’t reply to his words, she just walked over and whispered:After staring at Neil for a while, he suddenly put his hand on Neil's head, with a friendly smile on his lips.

    "Your kid is Neil, right? I heard the tyrant mention you, you are such a cute kid"

    "Tyrant?"

    Neil didn't slap the opponent's hand away. After all, she was a quasi-royal sister, and he was just confused about the tyrant she mentioned. The group of guys from Duwuluo High School behind him seemed a little unhappy after hearing this title.  It looks good, like taking laxatives.

    It sounds like he is very tough. Is there such a formidable person around him?

    "Ahaha, it's someone you know anyway"

    "Hey, Rika, this kid here is also very cute. I'm Shizuku Itoi, and I'll die at night~~~"

    "Hey, Shizuku, you're scaring people"

    And Furuichi was surrounded by several female delinquents holding his face in his hands. At this moment, he was so happy that he almost fainted.

    "You women, don't forget about us! Bastards, don't think we dare not take action. Even if Nan Lixiang knows the "tyrant", I won't be afraid of you!  !  "

    "Huh? Even if you don't know that guy, I will beat you up. If you have the guts, come and try it!!"

    The bosses of the two factions began to clamor, and they gritted their teeth as fiercely as a wolf.

    "Boys! Don't take it lightly just because they are girls! Let them see the power of Dumburo High School!!"

    “Oh oh oh!!!”

    "Ah!? We are the Furious Emperor, don't underestimate us, you scum!!"

    "Follow the boss and rush!!!"

    Alicia and Alyssa stood on the outside, watching the two gangs fighting like this, feeling almost numb.

    "Ahaha, the fight started"

    Alyssa laughed dryly a few times, revealing a pair of dead fish eyes like Neil's.

    "Ah, everyone is so full of energy. It's so lively, I really want to join in"

    Alicia showed a completely different expression, and her eagerness to try made Alyssa doubt that she would rush in next second.

    Neil, who was in the middle of it, was punching one after another, while Fushi was running around with his head in his hands, hiding in a cold sweat.

    "What's going on!? Gang war!? I'm just an ordinary elementary school student. I simply ran to the wrong set!!"

    "Ah ah ah, let me go back to my mother's arms and drink milk!!"

    As soon as Fushi turned his head, he saw Neil kicking a big man away, making him look embarrassed.

    This guy’s strength is as unparalleled as ever.

    “You stinky brat!!”

    Fushi suddenly heard a loud shout from behind him. He turned around and saw a bad guy hitting him with his fist.

    ——I’m probably seriously injured now.

    Unable to escape, we can only watch the imminent crisis coming.

    In the blink of an eye, Furuichi felt as if his head was being pushed down, and a gust of wind passed over his head.

    "Really, don't get in the way here, leave as soon as possible, there are so many people here, even if you stand behind me, I may not be able to care about you, I might even beat you up"

    Furuichi only saw Neil punch the opponent away, and with a few words, he pushed him to the safety of Alicia.

    Furuichi was startled for a moment, and when he looked back, what caught his eye was Neil's expression that was slightly different from usual.

    I once saw this unique side of him in a martial arts competition.

    Looking at him intently in the fight, Furuichi pursed his lips.

    ——It’s really strong.

    "Hey, are you okay, Furuichi-san?"

    Seeing Fushi’s dull expression, Alyssa couldn’t help but asked, it wouldn’t be funny if he was beaten silly.

    "Uh, I'm fine" Furuichi waved his hand, then looked at Alicia, pointing to the chaotic situation, "Miss Alicia, is it okay to be in such a mess?"

    The bald boss seemed to have been beaten ten meters above the ground just now. Is that okay?

    "No problem! You don't know, right? Fighting is a specialty of this street. Many idiots living here will die if they don't fight. Even Neil fights one fight every three days and one fight every five days."  Yes, to a certain extent, he is very familiar with the people here"

    It’s really a disgusting street.

    “Then Alicia, wouldn’t it be dangerous for you to live here?”

    Alyssa really can’t imagine that if a child lives here, wouldn’t he be frightened every day?"That's not the case" Alicia shook her head and smiled, as if she didn't care much, "Don't look at these people as being fierce, but in fact they are very principled people, at least they will not bully the elderly or children.  At best, they have bad mouths. Just now they were just scaring us. In the words of Neil and Granny Denshi, these people are apes without brains and can only express themselves in the most primitive way.  It’s just blood that’s burned too hot…”

    "Of course, there are also other connections, such as the mother-in-law Denshi and the "Scarlet Overlord" rumored here are Neil's family, so those people don't dare to mess with the people in the family"

    ""

    ? Okay, Scarlet Overlord is really the name of the bunker. Is Neil's house full of monsters?

    Furuichi and Alyssa once again watched the scene near the end. In their eyes, something seemed to be different.

    "These guys are really getting more and more durable"

    Neil twisted his wrist and walked back. His face was not red and he was out of breath. It was impossible to tell that he had just finished fighting.

    "You do like fighting"

    Furuichi looked at Neil and smiled softly.

    Niel paused for a moment, then shrugged and smiled slightly.

    "I don't hate it."

    "I didn't expect that my teacher is still a bad person" Alyssa covered her face as if she had a headache, "Are you performing a GTO?"

    "Please ask Mr. Onitsuka for this kind of thing" Neil scratched his head and said boredly, "Well, if I can make extra money, I wouldn't mind making a cameo"

    But not long after he finished speaking, Neil found that Furuichi, Alyssa and Alicia were all silent in front of him, with dull expressions on their faces.

    "Huh? Are you possessed by a ghost, you guys?"

    Suddenly, an arm even rougher than Kenjiro's wrapped around Neil's neck. He was stunned for a moment, and then fell into the shadow of despair.

    Who released this Godzilla at the end of the 21st century

    "Oh? Neal-chan, are you planning to make extra money? I have a place where you can make a guest appearance. I originally came out to see where the kid was having such a fun time, but I didn't expect to hear such good news"

    Furuichi and Alyssa looked up at the tall figure, with the stubble, thick eyebrows, piercing eyes, light lip gloss and eye shadow, a perfect figure comparable to King Billy, and a charming Jean  The kimono that no one can look at directly gave them an unparalleled impact.

    "Ah, I really want to vomit. Can I vomit?"

    "Hello, Mrs. Xixiang."

    Alicia reluctantly moved her lips and said hello proactively.

    "Oh, it's Alicia" Xixiang moved his eyes and nodded, "Go back and tell your family that Neil won't be going back tonight. He's working at my place, so tell them not to worry"

    "Well, I understand, please feel free to do so."

    Neil, who was almost out of breath, stared at him. Alicia sold him in the blink of an eye. Please feel free to take him for what he is. He didn't even know if he would be able to see the sun tomorrow.  .

    “Let’s go, Neil-chan~~~”

    Xixiang smiled girlishly at Neil, and Neil immediately rolled his eyes and fainted while frothing at the mouth.

    “Is it okay, Alicia?”

    Watching Neil being carried away on her shoulders, Alyssa felt for the first time that it was not easy for him either.

    "It doesn't matter, Mrs. Saigo is a good person."

    ""

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    That night, Xixiang Ladyboy Club.

    “Clang, clang, clang! The super future star of our store is now making a grand appearance, Sonoko!!!”

    "Who are you calling Sonoko! Who wants to be the future star of your store!!"

    "Come on, Nierzi! You have great potential to become the ACE_OF_ACE of our store!!"

    "A devil wants this kind of potential, even if you give me money!!"

    "Yo!! Pretty boy, twist your waist!!"

    “You can do it yourself, don’t make too many demands, you perverted uncles!!”

    "Yoooooooo, such a cute child is indeed a boy! Long live Lord Lucifer!!!"

    "Have your male-only penetrating weapons been scrapped by you idiots!?"

    "Nierzi, please date!!!"

    “Go to hell——!!!!!!”

    On the stage, ?A girl in a gorgeous kimono with light make-up, who was actually a boy, was dancing with terrifying momentum with a folding fan. Next to her, Saigo was admiring the dance with a face full of admiration.

    This kid really has hope of becoming the master of the great route.

    The next day, the news about Neil's transformation into a new human spread secretly without his knowledge.

 Text Chapter 63 To maintain moral integrity or to lose moral integrity, that is the question

    The long black hair floated gently.

    The bright pupils reflect the surrounding scenery, like a mirror world.

    The girl put her hands behind her back, holding a smile on her lips, and stepped lightly.

    "Ah, no matter how many times I come here, I always feel that this place is huge"

    The corners of Tifa's mouth were slightly raised, her eyes were shrouded in a bright light, and she looked around every inch of Maho Liang Academy from time to time.

    "That's right. After we entered through the school gate, we walked for more than half an hour and felt like we didn't even see the end"

    Alicia, who was following Tifa, glanced around with the same interest. Whenever she saw the architecture of European classical beauty and the natural scenery, her vermilion eyes suddenly brightened like gems.

    "Well, I heard from Neil that there are many schools here, ranging from elementary school to university, plus various research institutes, shopping streets and library islands. It really can't be visited in one day" Tifa introduced, tapping her lower lip.  , suddenly remembered something interesting, a smile on his face, "This school also has many activities, such as the last school festival, which was held for three days and three nights. It was really lively"

    "Wow, that sounds so interesting" Alicia immediately flattened her mouth in disgust when she saw Tifa's expression, and then murmured angrily, "If Neil had woken me up earlier, then I couldn't have done it either."  Did you attend the school festival?"

    ""

    Tifa scratched her cheek and smiled silently. Is this what she should be struggling with?

    "But it's great, I want to go to school here too"

    Looking at Alicia’s longing expression, Tifa couldn’t help but smile.

    "What you say should be fine. As long as you worship Tony Nier or Negi, they should be able to find a way"

    "Hmm, please Tony Neil? I always think that guy will say something like "It's too troublesome, so I won't do it""

    Alicia closed her eyes and frowned, as if she could imagine the scene at that time.

    "maybe……"

    Tifa nodded with deep understanding. She quite agreed with Alicia's idea and her understanding of that guy.

    However, because of her understanding, she knew that if Alicia really asked him to ask for help, Neil would still do his best to help her.

    "A soft-hearted fool."

    Tifa pursed her lips and murmured in a low voice. She was a little bit disgusted by this.

    "What's wrong, Tifa?"

    Alicia noticed Tifa’s little movements and couldn’t help but feel a little weird.

    Tifa came back to her senses immediately, scratched her cheek and laughed dryly, "It's okay, I just got a little lost in thought"

    "Hey, what are you thinking about? You are so absorbed in your thoughts~~~"

    Alicia rolled her eyes and didn’t know what she was thinking of. She half-covered her mouth with her hand and leaned over with an ambiguous smile.

    Tifa blocked the approaching smiling face with her hand and said angrily, "What are you thinking about? I feel like you are becoming more and more like that guy Neil"

    "Hehe, you are so embarrassed that I got it right, right?"

    "You're not shy!"

    "Oh~~~Don't you deny what you said before? Sure enough, Tifa-chan's heart is full of Nier~~~"

    ""

    Faced with such teasing, Tifa simply shut her mouth and turned away as if she didn't hear anything.

    Seeing Tifa like this, Alicia stopped teasing her. She glanced around and asked, "Hey, Tifa, where is Neil's school? We've been gone for a long time"

    Originally, I was idle at home and wanted to come to the school to kill some time. But after I came here with Tifa, this journey was really a good way to pass the time.

    ??Looking carefully, it seems that it is almost time for get out of class to end.

    "This place is too big. I haven't been here many times. How can I know how to get there?"

    "Eh? Didn't we see that big map when we entered?"

    “It’s true, but”

    "Is Tifa a roadie!? So cute!!"

    "What are you so cute about!? You're not praising yourself in disguise, when you haven't found a way either!?"

    "Are you two brats students here?"

    The two of them, who were fighting and looking for their way around, suddenly heard a voice coming from behind them. At the same time, they turned their heads and saw a tall man in black sportswear standing not far away with a cool expression.

    "Hello, we are not students here, we are here to find someone."

    TifaliNodding gracefully, the person in front of him seemed to be a school teacher or administrator.

    "Looking for someone?" Heigang raised his eyebrows and looked at the two girls in front of him, "Who are you looking for?"

    “It’s Neil Springfield who works at Shengxiang Elementary School here.”

    "It's that kid, but it's almost time for school to end. If we go by now, the people in the elementary school will probably leave as well. Forget it, I'll lead you there. Maybe that kid is still in school  By the way, are you his friends?"

    “We are his girlfriends!!”

    Before Tifa could speak, Alicia answered first.

    "girlfriend!?"

    Heigang opened his eyes in surprise, while Tifa covered his forehead as if he had a headache. He dared to believe that Alicia would start to display her natural instinct of fearing chaos in the world again.

    "I didn't expect that boy to have two girlfriends, but it seems reasonable after thinking about it"

    Heigang sighed at first, and then nodded unexpectedly.

    "Well, this gentleman"

    "Just call me Heigang" Heigang lowered his head and looked at Tifa, noticing the tangled look on her face as she hesitated to speak, and said with a very understanding expression, "Don't worry, I understand"

    "No, actually"

    "Let's go, I'll take you there now."

    "That bastard is really incredible. He actually did such a thing, but he is a role model for others. This is considered a harm to others' children. Well, I should be able to use this reason to teach him a lesson"

    A cold smile appeared on Black Steel's lips, and his narrow eyes narrowed slightly, flashing a frightening red light from time to time. When Tifa noticed the eldest brother's expression, she knew that the unlucky child was about to suffer a big disaster again.  , couldn't help but draw a cross in my heart.

    "Meow haha, it feels like something interesting is going to happen"

    Hearing Alicia’s cheerful laughter, Tifa sighed sadly, feeling deeply powerless.

    【Neal, if you want to blame it, you have a teammate who has been deceiving people for thirty years】

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Woo——"

    "What's the matter, Neil?"

    Naye suddenly heard Neil making a sound of unknown meaning, couldn't help but frowned, and asked with some worry.

    "It's okay, I just suddenly felt so miserable that I let out such a scream from my soul that it shook the world"

    "I have no idea what you are talking about" Nanoye shook her head in confusion, and then laughed happily, "But this means that Neil, there is nothing wrong with you"

    "Naye, at this moment, I feel more desperate than when I met a giant."

    She had just escaped from the demon king of the Kamabaka Kingdom and was mentally traumatized. Now she was attacked by this girl Nanoha. As her master, Neil suddenly felt that his majesty had lost as much as a certain vampire. He couldn't help but feel  I feel like life is dark.

    "By the way, aren't we going to the back mountain? This direction doesn't seem right"

    Nanoye looked at the direction Neil led the way. She had been training with Neil every day after school as usual, but at this moment, she visually saw that it was completely different from where she usually went.

    "Well, anyway, what I'm teaching you is just the control and application of magic power, and how to fight. I plan to hand you over to a more capable and experienced guy. Regardless of magic or physical skills, with her level, she can definitely  You trained me to become a master"

    Originally Naiyara was still being trained today. Neil felt that he had nothing to teach. After all, the magic system was completely different. Apart from some basic things, Neil felt that it would be better to have someone like Yuno as a coach.  Suitable for yourself.  When Professor Nanoha was in actual combat, whenever he encountered her unconsciously cute look, Neil would be blasted to pieces by a burst of starlight.

    Therefore, directly throwing Nanoha to the merciless Yiwen is definitely very profitable. Anyway, it is healthier for young people to abuse them, and there is Negi who can attract firepower next to him, and more importantly,  He can go home and cook quickly after school.

    【Ah, I can’t help it anymore, I can’t stop crying.  】

    "don't want!"

    Naye's face changed slightly and she shouted subconsciously, even her voice became slightly shrill.

    Neil was startled and quickly turned his head to look over, only to see Nanoye staring at him with her mouth bulging as if she was very angry.

    "Uh, what's wrong with you, Miss Nanoha?"

    &nbsp; Being stared at by Nanoye for a while, Neil asked cautiously.

    "me……"

    When asked by Neil, Nanoye didn't know how to answer. Could it be that she told him that she didn't want to leave him?

    "Dream on, it would be better to use a starburst to make him surrender."

    "Ms. Nanoha, did you think of something dangerous just now! Although I don't know what it was, I am firmly against violence!!"

    With the flash of red light in Nanoye’s eyes and the faint smile of excitement on her lips, no matter how idiotic she was, Neil still felt that he seemed to be very close to the door of hell.

    "Ahaha, what are you talking about Neil? I never thought of using Starlight Explosion to blast you"

    Nanoha scratched her cheek, smiled very cutely, and said horrible words that made Neil break into a cold sweat.

    【This guy said something that must never be uttered!  Naturally black?  ?  Definitely natural black!  !  】

    "Neil, why do you want others to teach me? I'm afraid I won't get along"

    Naye thought for a while and finally came up with a reason.

    "So that's the problem"

    Neil breathed a sigh of relief. He really didn't realize that Nanoha's character would be afraid of strangers, but this was no problem at all. After all, Yiwen's appearance was very deceptive. At first glance, he looked like a harmless cat, and he was very similar to  You don't have to worry about getting along with Yi Wen at all, because that guy's queen character is definitely about making others obey her.

    "That's not okay, Nanoha. If you hold back because of this small worry, you won't be able to make great progress in the future! Although I will be a little reluctant to let you go, dad, I will still do this for your future.  I did it! So, even if you resent Dad, I won’t regret it!!"

    "What dad, what role are you playing!"

    Nanoye slapped away Neil's hand on her shoulder with dissatisfaction. She blinked, not knowing what she thought of, her eyes suddenly lit up, and a meaningful smile appeared on her face.

    "Well, after all, Neil was defeated by me, I don't think he has the ability to teach me anything"

    "What!? Defeated by you!? It was just your luck that time. If I do it ten times again, you will not be my brother's" Neil originally retorted angrily, but when he saw Nanoye's smile, he seemed to understand.  Everything changed, "Well, since you said so, I also feel that I am not capable"

    Nanoha's smile froze slightly, but soon her lips curved into a more contemptuous arc, and at the same time her eyes swept three inches ahead.

    "Neil, it really doesn't work."

    Neil, who had been paying attention to Nanoye's expression, naturally noticed the other person's gaze. He looked down and couldn't help but widen his eyes, like an angry cat staring at Nanoye who was smiling leisurely and contentedly.

    "No!? You dare to say that I can't do it!? I've told you from the first day of class that I am a man who can break through the sky. The word "no" cannot appear to me!! Very good, Nanoha.  Just wait, if I don’t train you well, I will spend the rest of my life hanging around Xixiang!!!”

    “This is what you said, Neil~~~”

    Naye secretly made a gesture indicating that the plan was successful, and at the same time thought of something in her heart.

    【This trick of using retreat to advance that my mother taught me is really useful. Although I don't know why I aimed at it like this in the end, as long as it succeeds, I'll be fine!  】

    In fact, it was not until some years later that Nanoha understood the true meaning of this matter. At that time, she lamented that her health teacher died early. At the same time, she was very fortunate that she had a mother as great as Kami who allowed her to do this.  I have avoided many detours in my life.

    "Forget it, let's stop today's training. I'll go back and think about how to arrange it"

    “I don’t know whether it was because he was inspired to fight or because his dignity as a man was challenged. Neil began to seriously think about what to do. Usually, these things were left to Anders to do.

    "Huh? What is that guy doing?"

    Neil suddenly slowed down, and a shadowy figure appeared in his field of vision.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Ha, why are all the cleaners boys, not even a girl"

    Furuichi stopped the broom in his hand, looked around the classroom, and couldn't help but sigh sadly.

    Doesn’t it mean that if men and women match each other, the work will not be tiring?  There are just a bunch of idiots here, and they are exhausted from doing anything.

    "You just give up on this idea, this is terribleIt's our class's policy" Yuuji walked past Furuichi with a broom on his shoulder, not looking like he was working at all, "That guy said that in order to avoid a series of unnecessary problems caused by male-female combinations, we separate boys and girls.  Separated to facilitate management, do you think we can resist the mountain above our heads?  And the girls seem to agree"

    “Can you disagree!? Girls almost don’t have to participate in work during the week!!”

    "From this point of view, it turns out that he is still a gentleman"

    "That's weird! Even if he is a gentleman, he can only be a gentleman in another sense!!!"

    "I'm telling you, you can chat as much as you want, but if you can work, Yuuji, you've barely even done anything!!"

    Listening to the two complaining, Touma couldn't stand it anymore. He was almost the only one working now. He obviously planned to grab those half-price bento boxes.

    "You should tell the group of people over there first"

    Yuuji pointed with his broom in the direction of the podium, where a group of people were gathering for activities.

    Standing on the podium, Akihisa used the broom as a guitar and danced his fingers as much as he could, as if he had returned to the school festival concert, with the intense melody seeming to linger in his ears.

    “Come on, call me!!!”

    “Honey!!!”

    "What a tall person!!! Call me God-sama!!!"

    "Ah, Lord Kami is playing a game console in that corner over there"

    Touma looked at this scene, then looked at someone in the corner who had entered the god of strategy mode, and couldn't help but sigh.

    How long will he be able to do this?

    ——

    Suddenly, the sound of the door being pulled attracted the attention of everyone in the class.

    A handsome face that was as cold as a knife appeared behind the door, and at the same time, those sharp wolf-like eyes made the guys in the class stay silent for a while and started cleaning obediently.

    “Kids, is your bastard head teacher gone already?”

    They were slightly surprised by the unexpected punishment, and then suddenly realized that it was their class teacher who had caused the hatred.

    "Well, our bastard head teacher left early during the last self-study class and let all the girls go"

    As the leader of the boys, Xiongji told Heigang in detail. When Heigang heard this, he felt that the temples on his forehead began to beat again.

    "That rascal……"

    "Um, Teacher Heigang, what do you want from Neil?"

    Touma's question caused Heigang to turn around. He looked at the people in the class, and for some reason the corner of his mouth curled up into a weird smile.

    "Ah, actually it was the boy's two girlfriends who came to see him"

    "What——!?"

    "girlfriend——!?"

    “Two more——!?”

    The boys looked at each other and saw the jealousy hidden in each other's eyes. They nodded one after another, immediately picked up the thing in their hands, and rushed out of the back door without saying a word.

    "Hey, don't damage public property"

    Heigang shouted behind them, chuckled, and then walked downstairs.

    When he walked downstairs, he found that the two girls waiting nearby were gone. Instead, there was a guy who deserved a beating, gaping at the large cloud of dust.

    "Faye, did you see the two little girls who were here just now?"

    Heigang walked over, patted Fay on the shoulder and asked as coldly as usual.

    "Huh? It's Kurojia~~" Faye turned around and showed a very hearty smile, and then her face became a little weird, "Kurojia, are you a lolita control?"

    Heigang was startled, then his face turned black, he pulled out a cold long knife out of thin air, clasped his hands and raised it, ready to slash at it.

    "You really deserve to be cut down just like that kid"

    “Ehehehe!! Oppose violence, Hei-chan~~~”

    “Go to hell!!”

    "Wait a minute, aren't you going to ask where those two girls went? I'll tell you, but you can't do anything to me!"

    ""

    Heigang stopped and stared at Fay coldly, while Fay smiled slightly and tidied up his clothes. It was not until Heigang was about to have his second impact that he slowly spoke.

    "Actually, I just met them and chatted for a few words. I found out that they were here to see Neil-chan, so I told them that Neil-chan had left.Okay, so they took their leave, and let me tell you something by the way.  "

    "That means you knew it beforehand, right?"

    "Well Wow!! Kuro-chan, a surprise attack is a foul!!"

    “I don’t care about you!!”

    “I clearly said I wouldn’t do anything!!”

    "Did I promise you!?"

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "So, you lost the ring that Yiwen gave you and you were thinking about how to die, maybe this is it?"

    "No, I'm not thinking about how to die"

    Negi looked at his brother depressedly, forgetting if he didn't help, he was still gloating about his misfortune.

    "I just lost my ring, is there any need to do this?"

    Although the ring was a relatively rare magic item, it was not in a life-and-death situation. However, seeing Negi like this, Neil immediately felt very happy.

    "You won't understand. If Master finds out, I will see hell"

    Yiwen’s terror began to emerge in Negi’s mind. His face turned pale and his whole body was shaking, as if he had seen a ghost.

    Neil couldn’t help but sigh at how powerful Yiwen was. He was able to make Negi, a little man-trained boy, even more miserable. He felt like he was almost turning into an M.

    "Hey, Neal, what's the ring that Mr. Negi mentioned? Doesn't it matter that he's still like this?"

    Nanoye pulled the corner of Neil's clothes and asked with some confusion.

    "Well, that ring is like a wedding ring that represents a lifelong promise, and Negi, the idiot, threw it away without knowing where. If his powerful wife at home knew about it, he would probably not have to go to bed for a month."

    "Hey!? Teacher Negi is already married!?"

    "Hey, Neil, stop making this up!"

    "I'm not making it up, I'm just explaining it to Nanoha."

    "What are you trying to explain!!"

    Facing Negi’s fire-breathing eyes, Neil shrugged and had to give up, "Okay, okay, I won’t say it anymore. Why don’t you recall it and let me help you reorganize the scene at that time."

    "real?"

    Negi looked at him suspiciously, could this guy really be so kind?

    "We are brothers after all Speaking of which, when did the ring disappear?"

    "It should have been last night"

    "Well, very good" Neil nodded, "Which woman's bed did you sleep in last night?"

    "Herehey!! Where are you going!!"

    Negi is crazy, he actually believes in a guy like Neil, he is really a fool.

    "Oh, oh, did you really sleep in someone else's bed? Yeah, there are so many people in the girls' dormitory, who could it be?"

    "I told you not to do it!! I haven't even slept in Asuna-san's bed recently!!"

    "The married life is not harmonious?"

    “Stay away from me!!!”

    "Teacher Negi is not pure."

    ""

    Negi leaned against the tree, wanting to die.

    “Neil——!!!”

    Just when Neil was enjoying the sight of Negi being beaten to a pulp, a familiar scream came from behind. Without thinking, he immediately bent down. The next second, a figure flew over his head, and at the same time, a wave of wind blew up.  A gust of cold wind.

    Neil raised his head and looked at the blond girl who flipped in the air and landed perfectly, and couldn't help but be speechless for a while.

    "Alicia, do you have to say hello in this way? If I hadn't avoided it, I really doubt I would have suffered internal injuries from you."

    "It doesn't matter, I just said hello a little more enthusiastically."

    "Is this called being more enthusiastic!? Who would rush over at a speed of 40 yards, 4 seconds and 2!? Do you think I am an American football player!?"

    “What a small family man.”

    "I'm sorry, anyone would be petty when their lives are at stake!"

    "Tch, I won't talk to you anymore" Alicia left Neil alone, moved her target to Nanoye who was aside, and immediately pounced on her, "yahoo! Nanoye!!"

    "Whoa, be careful, Alicia!!"

    Neil sighed helplessly at the two who started to fuck Lily, then turned his head and forced a smile at the black-haired girl who was running slowly.

    "Won't you stop this guy, Tifa?"

    ? ???Isn't this bad?  There is a beautiful girl throwing herself into my arms"

    Tifa walked up to Neil and smiled teasingly.

    “I wish the way of throwing myself into someone’s arms could be improved”

    Neil muttered softly, but the next moment, Tifa's beautiful black hair was fluttering with invisible domineering aura.

    "What were you talking about just now?"

    "No, I didn't say anything, Your Lady Queen."

    Neil immediately displayed his low-profile and domineering attitude. His dignity and integrity were completely useless in front of Tifa.

    "Ah, look, Nanoha, Neil is starting to lose his moral integrity again!!"

    "Neil has never had any moral integrity anyway"

    "Alicia, shut up, whose fault do you think it is that makes me like this!"

    "You blame me?"

    "Ha, if I don't blame you, why should I blame myself!?"

    "Shut up."

    "Yes, Your Lady Queen."

    "Neil really suffered."

    Alicia’s triumphant look made Neil want to hang her up and tickle her, but for Tifa’s sake, he still lay on the ground obediently.

    "By the way, what is Negi doing there?"

    Tifa noticed Negi, who had been ignored for a long time, but the other party was obviously trapped in an endless loop and did not notice their arrival.

    "Nieji is struggling with the question of whether he should have moral integrity or lose his moral integrity."

    ""

    “By the way, why did you and Alicia come here?”

    “Well, since it’s okay to stay at home, and Alicia has never been to school, I took her here for a walk.”

    Neil looked back at the girl who was chatting enthusiastically with Nanoye. She had maintained such an optimistic attitude since she woke up. It was not an exaggeration to say that she was offline. However, these might just be to cover up her inner feelings.  lonely.

    【Looks like we need to hurry up.  】

    Just when Neil was thinking about something, a strange murderous aura rushed towards him. Neil looked around and saw a large black mist rumbling towards him.

    "What is that!? The Black Mist Monster!?"

    As soon as he finished complaining, Neil was swallowed by the black mist.

    "Whoa! Help! Huh? Isn't this a guy from the class!? Hey, are you rebelling!?"

    "Burn my remains with the blazing holy fire! How joyful is life, and how sad is death!"

    "Ahhh!! Where did you come from the Ming Cult!? These people are crazy again!!! Tifa, Negi, save me!!"

    Tifa watched the group of people go away speechlessly, and then glanced at Negi who continued to seek death.

    This school is still so peaceful today.

 Text Chapter 1 That day, the boy walked into a new world

    My name is Orima Ichika, I'm 15 years old, and my gender is, um, with excalibur underneath, you know.

    At this moment, the fifteen-year-old youth is like a deep-sea fish.

    “The classroom with all girls except me is very stressful.

    But it doesn’t matter. With my ability to withstand stress that I have developed since childhood, I can still withstand this kind of pressure. I am quite confident about this.

    Why do you say that?

    This has to start with my family and my world.

    “Today’s world, I simply don’t know how to describe it in words.  First of all, the two mainstreams in the world today are technology and magic. As far as I know, eight years ago, the flying super weapon called IS came out, and the world has undergone earth-shaking changes. However, weapons like IS can only be made by  The manipulation by girls has led to a fundamental change in the status of men and women in society.  However, the matter did not end there. In the following years, the ISSDA organization responsible for space development announced the existence of "magic". Magic was originally unknown. Coupled with the new life from the universe, it became even more complicated.  Not to mention the various superpowers in Academy City, the world was once again in turmoil. However, with the efforts of many parties, the world finally settled down, and magic was gradually accepted by everyone. At the same time, ordinary humans could not  All known alien races appeared one after another, and the world became more and more diverse.

    However, there are still unknown things in this world, such as disobedient gods, demons, angels, magic societies that are still hidden in the dark, and advanced beings buried in the shadows. I know these because my family is special.  The reason is, after all, the old man in my family is not an ordinary person.

    In short, there are as many angels and demons as dogs, and fairies and heavenly beings are everywhere. This world is a strategic fortress.

    However, this world view is not enough to shock me, because the family I live in is enough to numb my nerves. My home is simply the most chaotic place in the world.  Compared with one who has a personality, all kinds of weapons are worth the sky, and I can also see angels and demons eating together and having fun, and even aiming their guns at someone. The moment I knew the truth, my three views were completely destroyed. Thousands of years of history  They've all been tricked into being dogs.

    “Alas, this world is so damn peaceful.

    “But even so, I am still very stressed at this moment.

    I folded my hands and put them under my chin, with cold eyes, trying to look calm. At this time, I finally understood Commander Ikari’s sense of pressure to remain calm in the face of the apostles’ attack.

    Commander Ikari is mighty!  !  !

    But the sights gathered from all around are really uncomfortable. Haven’t you seen that my forehead is already covered with heart-wrenching beads of sweat?  ?  Sure enough, no matter how old a girl is, she always has a trembling heart!  !  Sure enough, a girl's gaze is the most terrifying thing in the world. The ever-changing changes of sometimes resentment and sometimes anger are simply more disasters than taking the Western Scriptures.

    I took a deep breath, narrowed my eyes slightly, and all the nerves in my body suddenly became more tense than ever before.

    ??????????????????????????????????

    Wow, I relaxed too much and almost came out from behind.

    Ha, by the way, why do I have to stay in a place like this?

    Thinking of this, I recalled what happened the night before.

    That night, my brother said to me with a smile that could be read as bright and written as slutty.

    "Ichika, you will become the happiest man in the world."

    So that’s what he was talking about!  !  !  !  !

    I sighed deeply, and I mourned for a second for my seemingly happiness and actual sorrow. I started to swim away and observe the people around me.

    Well, the eyes of the girls on the left and the right are full of unparalleled curiosity for knowledge, and their shining eyes almost flashed through their tough golden eyes.

    I can’t see the back part, but the sight of the thorns on my back makes me feel like I’m sitting on pins and needles. I can understand it even without looking.

    "The person directly in front of me is a slightly older woman.

    She is a bit petite, and her figure is almost the same as that of a student, but her chest size is the nemesis of all high school girls.  The clothes are relatively large and make her look more petite, but she still feels quite cute.  In addition, she also wears a pair of black-rimmed glasses. Although they are crooked, she can still be called a bespectacled girl.

    And this girl with glasses was looking at the people in the class in panic, her timid posture was reminiscent of an injured little rabbit.

    You are a teacher, show me some domineering power!

    "Everyone is here. Then, SHR is going to startWhoops!  "

    Well, it’s not something you can do if you want to.

    I gave the teacher an appreciative look, but for some reason the teacher turned red and smiled shyly.

    ????????????????????????????????????????? Suddenly, I felt that the pressure on my body was a little heavier, and I almost died from a thousand arrows piercing my heart.

    “Well, then, please introduce yourself, uh, in order of seat number.”

    The teacher seemed to have recovered from the inexplicable emotion and said to the students in the audience in a panic.

    ""

    "It's so quiet. My dignity as a teacher is suddenly shattered into pieces."

    I looked at the teacher who was about to cry, and I couldn't bear it. At the same time, I felt unhappy with the girls in the class. Are you shy because you just entered high school? No one responded. The teacher was about to cry. Really?  I'm going to cry!  !

    I glanced at the teacher, and the teacher’s eyes also moved over.

    ??Okay, our eyes met.

    Please don’t look at me like this, you are not my type, teacher.

    I quickly lowered my head, I still understand the principle that a dead Taoist friend will not die a poor Taoist.

    “Oh, give me a normal high school life.

    The reason why I specifically emphasize "ordinary" here is simply because what I am in now is definitely not an ordinary high school, but the famous IS Academy-the only school in the world that trains IS operators.

    And the most important point is that IS, this deceptive thing, can only be activated by girls, so naturally, this is a girls' school.

    And why am I here?

    I need to emphasize again that I am a boy, and I am definitely a boy at first glance. My appearance can be considered a bit handsome, but it is definitely not the kind of beauty that makes even IS unable to identify my gender.

    The reason why I came to such a ghost place has to start with the entrance exam in February.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    That day, the sun was shining brightly, and the cherry blossoms flying freely in the sky made me fall in love.

    I looked at the clear sky and encouraged myself in my heart.

    Today is the entrance exam for Junior High School. For your own goals, you can’t do it without working hard.

    The school I go to is called Mahora Gakuin. It is a very large Academy City that has everything from kindergarten to university. There are many schools in it, all types, and my target is the famous Mitsusaka High School.

    The reason why I chose Mitsusaka is not because of its reputation, but because my brothers and sisters all graduated from here. I have an indescribable yearning for that place.

    I want to chase the traces they left behind, and I want to be like them.

    that's it.

    Well, of course, if I am admitted to Mitsusaka High School, my goal of dominating Mitsusaka will be one step closer, and realizing Mahora's dream of complete domination will not be unattainable.

    Hahahaha, I couldn’t help but laugh out loud.

    "Why are you giggling so early in the morning?"

    At this time, my head was hit hard.  When I looked back, I saw a handsome man with white shoulder-length hair standing behind me. He was looking at me listlessly with a pair of dead fish eyes, and he didn't look like he was awake at all.

    "Brother, you got up so early"

    ??I touched my head and laughed dryly.

    "Well, seeing as you have a test today, I got up early to see you out"

    Hey, is this guy so kind?

    "Hey, don't think I can't understand your expression"

    "Well……"

    Although those dead fish eyes are completely rotten, they are still so sharp.

    I don’t know if my thoughts were revealed again, but I got another blow on the head.

    "By the way, you forgot to bring your admission ticket"

    I was stunned for a moment, watching my brother hand a certificate to me.

    "Huh? Didn't I prepare it last night?"

    As I was talking, I wanted to go through my bag. I had carefully prepared all kinds of things the night before.

    "Well, men will always forget some things, just like forgetting what their first love looked like"

    “I won’t forget it!!”

    I replied angrily, but I didn't notice the firmness in my tone.

    The old man looked at me steadily for a moment, with an inexplicable light flashing in his eyes.?, and then touched my hair with a slight smile.

    “Okay, take your admission ticket and go quickly, don’t be late.”

    I didn’t notice anything strange about my brother, so I took the admission ticket and didn’t check whether I really didn’t bring it with me. I said goodbye to my brother and went out.

    "It seems that Ichika has grown up"

    After saying this softly, the man walked back into the room with a smile.

    It was easy, so I came to the address indicated on the admission ticket.

    ???????????????????? Why is it not in Mahonliang Academy, but in a high school outside?

    But I didn’t think too much about it. Anyway, it said this on the admission ticket and I couldn’t change it even if I wanted to.

    But I feel a little uneasy.

    Are you nervous before the exam?

    With a feeling of apprehension, I walked into the imposing building in front of me.

    "I'm just going to go, turn left and right, how on earth are you going to get to the second floor!?"

    It’s been almost ten minutes since I walked, and I still haven’t found the stairs to the second floor. The internal structure is too complicated!  ?  Is this the maze before challenging the BOSS!  !

    My eyes wandered around, trying to find the guide map on the wall, but I sadly discovered that the walls inside were so beautiful that I couldn't even find a crack, let alone any wall charts.

    ?????????? This time, shit, I’m lost.

    "Hey, what should I do? Hey, why are you so quiet?"

    At this time, I finally realized that it was eerily quiet here. After walking for so long, I didn’t even meet a single person. Could it be that the exam has already started?  ?  Could it be that my dream of dominating Mitsusaka was just aborted?  ?

    God, I curse Jesus for not having chrysanthemums!  !

    “Perhaps God really heard my curse from the heart, and a door appeared not far in front of me.

    I walked to the door and saw a piece of paper stuck on it with the words "Infinite_Stratos Examination Room" written on it.

    "Well, I guess this is the right place"

    Because it says "Examination Room" on it.

    But the name of this examination room really looks impressive, and there are actually two English words that I can’t understand.

    Thinking of this, I feel deeply disappointed for my English course.

    I guess I won’t be able to pass the English test this time.

    But it doesn’t matter, my other subjects are fine!  !

    After taking a deep breath, I opened the door and walked into the room.

    "Ah, you are a candidate. Okay, go over there to change clothes. We are pressed for time, so you have to hurry up. This place can only be rented until four o'clock. I don't have time to trouble you. Really, I don't know what I'm doing.  What……"

    As soon as I entered the room, a nervous-looking female teacher, about thirty-five years old or above, spoke a lot of words like a machine gun without raising her head. I was stunned for a few seconds.

    Hey, hey, hey!  !  !  Sister, don’t you need to see what I look like and check my admission ticket!  ?  Where has the professionalism of being an invigilator gone?  ?  And what’s going on with changing clothes!  ?  You have to change clothes for exams these days!  ?  Are you asking me to use my body to show the beauty of the human body in ancient Greece?  ?  Sorry, I have been failing art classes since I was a kid!  !  Well, actually this is to prevent students from cheating, right?  But there is no one other than you in this room. I really don’t see any other candidates anywhere!  !

    While I was minding my own business, the elder sister gave instructions and walked out of the room directly with the documents in her arms.

    I watched the other party leave in embarrassment. I bet the eldest sister really didn’t even look at me.

    "Hey, what kind of test is this"

    I muttered a few words in a depressed voice and walked towards the place covered by the curtain.

    And at this moment, I entered a new world.

 Text Chapter 2 Sure enough, this is a conspiracy

    When I opened the curtain and walked in, I saw the object in the center of the room.

    The streamlined metal shell reflects light that is not dazzling, and an armor-like outfit sits quietly.

    I looked at it carefully and then fell silent.

    “Damn it, what kind of clothes do you want me to change into?! Are you asking me to take the war studies test!!”

    The bag in my hand was almost smashed by me.

    I calmed down the turbulent feeling in my heart that I wanted to hit someone, and walked over, looking left and right at this thing. After looking at it for a long time, I was speechless.

    Isn’t this the IS that appears on TV?

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of 1999

    But this thing actually has something to do with me. Well, it should be related to my family.

    "This is what changed the world"

    Because of the "White Knight Incident" of that year, the world became aware of the existence of this kind of weapon. At the same time, the originally balanced military structure suddenly collapsed. How many IS controllers can be found will directly affect the country's military strength.  , so every country began to implement a system of preferential treatment of women.

    Although there is a magical power like magic in the world today, it has not been widely used in the military due to various restrictions. Moreover, IS has advantages that can compete with magic. In comparison, the country is more willing to invest more resources.  on this emerging technology.

    Well, this is actually nothing to me. I am more curious about IS. After all, I have seen forces more powerful than IS.

    With all kinds of thoughts, I couldn't help but reach out and touch it.

    Anyway, IS can only be activated by women. If I, a pure man, touch it, I will probably have no reaction like touching a dead fish. It is a rare opportunity to touch it and I will not suffer any loss.

    However, there are always various unknowns in life. You can never guess what will happen in the next second. Of course, it is another matter if you have the ability to predict.

    A cold metallic feeling came from the fingertips, followed by a burst of dazzling silver light and various information pouring into the mind.

    “Eh!? Eh————!!!!!!”

    Faced with such a strange situation, I suddenly lost my train of thought.

    When I finally came to my senses, I found that the IS had actually moved and attached itself to my body like armor, becoming part of my hands and feet.

    "What happened!?"

    “Has someone activated IS!?”

    "who is it!?"

    "Huh? This, this is -"

    "man!?"

    Hearing the sound, a group of researchers in white coats came over. They opened the curtain and saw me activating IS. They all fell into a state of sluggishness where they couldn't think.

    I looked at the researchers in front of me in silence, and then looked at the abnormality on my body. I immediately showed a miserable face like a Christian abandoned by God. At the same time, the devil on my brother's face flashed through my mind.  smile, with only one thought left in her mind.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? This is a conspiracy.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    “Oh, I want to die.

    "Classmate, Orimaru Ichika-san!"

    A voice calling my name brought me back to reality from my annoying thoughts. I held my forehead and blurted out weakly before I could figure out the situation.

    "Ah, what's the matter?"

    "Ah, um, um, I'm very sorry for calling you so loudly all of a sudden. Are you, are you angry? Yes, I'm sorry! But, um, I'll introduce myself in the order of the fifty syllables. Now it's Oribara-san's turn.  So, I'm really, really sorry! Can you please introduce yourself? Are you willing?"

    It was then that I really came back to my senses and figured out the situation, and found that my deputy instructor, Yamada Maya, was constantly bowing his head and apologizing to me. It was obviously my own fault, but the teacher wanted to apologize himself. For a moment, I was full of guilt.

    "Uh, um, Mr. Yamada, you don't have to apologize like this. It's all my fault. I will introduce myself."

    I stretched out my hand to stop Teacher Maya Yamada from apologizing, and quickly made a comforting reassurance.

    "Really, really!? You, you promised me! You must do it!!"

    Teacher Yamada suddenly raised his head, seriously grasped my hand and leaned towards me, and he could still see the mist in his eyes.

    Teacher, are you really a teacher?  ?  This pairThe attitude of the little girl can easily be misunderstood, and some ignorant and innocent little boys might have fallen into trouble from then on!  !  !  Oh, oh, don't put your chest on it, be careful, my cannon may go off!  Also, I need to reiterate it again, teacher, you are really not my type!  !

    In the struggle between reason and sensibility, angels and demons, I took my hand out with difficulty, left my seat and walked to the podium with a slight bend without being noticed.

    Ah, I almost got hard just now.

    Standing on the podium, looking at the unabashed thirst for knowledge in the eyes of the girls in the audience, including Teacher Yamada, I suddenly felt like I was on the top of Mount Everest, and it was difficult to even breathe.

    "Ahem."

    I straightened my back and cleared my throat, thinking about what to say next.

    ???????????????????? But my mind went blank. As expected, the pressure had already crushed my thinking power into pieces.

    At this time, I took a peek at the seat by the window. Sitting there was a black-haired girl with a ponytail.

    Her name is Xiao Zhizhen, my childhood sweetheart who we only reunited after six years. This girl has always had a single ponytail. When I first entered the classroom, I recognized her at a glance.

    “But it’s really a transformation of women.

    No, no, now is not the time to think about this.

    "Help me quickly!!"

    I signaled her with my eyes. As a childhood sweetheart who has been dating for a long time, she must be able to understand this information instantly.

    "snort!"

    You actually ignored me!  ?

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Oh, oh, what does this cold aura and this arrogant attitude mean!  Where has the arrogant and a little bit coquettish Hoshi-chan gone!  !  Now Chen is completely 100% proud!  !  She actually abandoned me mercilessly at my critical moment, turned her face expressionlessly to the window, and snorted coldly, "I'll kill you, did I offend you, Miss Chen!"  !

    “However, this did remind me of something.

    I remember my brother once told me that when faced with a girl who is wrapped in pride and makes people wonder if she is engaged in chain defense, you must use your fiery penis to penetrate the opponent's uterus.

    Of course, this is summed up by my rich theory and practice. Although I don’t know where his theory and practice come from, I even wonder if he made it up casually.

    ??????????????????? However, I have no idea what those two words mean in English, because I am powerless in English. I have obviously been abroad, and there are foreigners at home. I only know the twenty-six English letters ABC, which is really weak.

    Well, I don’t really want to know the meaning of this. I know that what comes out of my brother’s mouth is definitely not fun, because every time I ask my sister or other older women in the family, I will be scolded.  Of course, many times I will attract hatred consciously or unconsciously. In comparison, the harm I suffered is quite small.

    Ah, I am going off topic again. Look, the eyes of the girls below are starting to burst into flames.

    Well, what should I say at this time?

    Let’s start with a song called “Girls’ School Boys” by Twins?  Well, it does fit the occasion, but this is a self-introduction, not a concert.

    【When we introduce ourselves, too many rhetoric just attracts the temporary attention of others. To let people know ourselves, the most important thing is to show our true side.  】

    Brother’s voice seemed to ring in my mind. At this time, I seemed to see the holy light of heaven.

    Sometimes I’m pretty reliable.

    The corners of my mouth raised slightly uncontrollably, and the sunshine outside the window shone in at the right time. At this moment, in the eyes of some ignorant little girls, I became a handsome and sunny boy.

    A small exclamation came from below, and my attention immediately came back. I took a breath and began to introduce myself.

    "My name is Ichika Orimara."

    “Yeah, yeah, yeah!!”

    Everyone’s eyes showed the expectation of “I want to hear more.”

    I smiled, what a group of curious and kind children.

    Then, I should also treat others with sincerity.

    "I like Lolita the most."

    Maintaining a sunny smile, I expressed what I loved most in my heart.

    institutions

    The sounds of various heads banging on the table and people falling to the ground kept ringing out. It seemed that they were moved by my sincerity.

    I think everyone can become a partner who loves lolita.

    At this moment, I seem to have new hope for the future.

    The sound of clicking footstepsThere was an urgent sound, is someone coming?

    “Are you going to reveal your abnormal sexual fetish as soon as you get here!?”

    Huh?  Does this sound sound familiar?

    But before I had time to react, I was hit hard on the head and sent flying.

    Wow, this kind of invisible murderous martial arts passed down by my brother is so familiar to me. The pain that directly penetrates the skull and hits the cerebral cortex is simply exhilarating How strange!  !  I'm not a pussy-shaker like Sister Xiaoyuan!  !  !

    “However, this knocking method, whether it’s power, angle, or speed, is very similar to the person in my impression.

    I swallowed and turned around with a little fear. I saw the woman behind me wearing a black suit and tight skirt. She had a slender figure and a body curve with no fat at all due to regular exercise. And the other person was at this time  He crossed his arms in front of his chest, raised the corners of his eyes, and his eyes were as sharp as a wolf's.

    "What the hell, Guan Yunchang!?"

    Snapped——

    “Ugh, I got hit on the head again, I’m probably going to have a cerebral hemorrhage now.

    "Sister Chifuyu, it hurts so much!"

    Yes, the domineering woman in front of me is my sister Chifuyu Orimaru.

    "Who is the hero in the Three Kingdoms, idiot!!"

    I rubbed my head and stood up from the ground, looking at my sister in front of me, very curious about her appearance.

    "Sister Chifuyu, why are you here? Aren't you out training for the annual World's No. 1 Martial Arts Tournament?"

    "Do you think I am Yamcha!? Who told you that I would go to that kind of conference!!"

    Chifuyu-san’s eyes started to sparkle, and her fists were clenched tightly. She would probably attack accordingly depending on my answer.

    “Uh, it’s my brother, that’s what I told you!!”

    I quickly shied away all the responsibilities, but after hearing this, Chifuyu-san loosened her fists and held her forehead in distress.

    "That idiot has been talking nonsense all day long"

    Looking at Chifuyu-san's depressed and gnashing expression, I couldn't help but want to laugh out loud. Those words I just came up with on the spur of the moment were purely to deceive my brother. Oh, haha, a Tai Chi push hand can kill someone invisible. I feel  At this moment, my IQ doubled several times.

    "Huh? By the way, what was going on with your self-introduction just now?"

    "Well……"

    Okay, I haven’t even breathed a sigh of relief yet. Why did this hatred suddenly shift back? I didn’t make fun of you.

    "My brother told me to be heart-to-heart and treat others with sincerity"

    And as soon as I finished speaking, Chifuyu-san came towards me with an angry fist.

    “Just lie to me now!!!!”

    Is it okay to let your brother lie like this openly?  ?

 Text Chapter 59 Looking forward to meeting him again

    "Hey, your eyes are wandering. Do you want to borrow money from me? For the sake of us being brothers, just tell me how much you want. It's okay to give the Ming coins directly to you!"

    There was a short distance from leaving the World Tree to one of the squares near the World Tree. Along the way, Neil found that Negi peeked at him very frequently, almost every few steps.  When he turned his head, Negi quickly turned his head and whistled. This behavior made Neil very unhappy, because it felt very disgusting to be treated like this by a boy, and Negi was not a girl who secretly liked him.  .

    “ Could it be that Negi has been looking at 3A girls for a long time and hasn’t had any contact with boys for a long time, and finally his interest in that area has begun to awaken!  ?

    In an instant, Negi’s image became dangerous in Neil’s eyes.

    "Why is it such an unlucky thing to say? How much do you want today's birthday to become the anniversary of my death! What do you mean by that look in your eyes? I always feel super unhappy!!"

    Negi was obviously stunned by Neil's sudden words for a few seconds before he reacted. Coupled with the weird look in his eyes, he couldn't help but complain angrily.

    Neil stuck out his tongue, put his hands on the back of his head, and quickened his pace slightly, leading Negi by half a body.

    "Do you have anything to say?"

    Negi paused for a moment, looking sideways at the face partially blocked by his arms, his eyes flashing behind the lenses.

    “Hey, Neil, has something happened to you recently?”

    I always feel that something has changed in him.

    Neil’s pace slowed down unconsciously, but soon returned to its original state, and he asked without looking back.

    "Why do you think so?"

    “I just feel like you’ve been a little absent-minded these days, as if you’re a little further away”

    Raising his head and looking at the stars covering the night sky, the starlight gently reflected the faint light on Negi's glasses.

    Neil put down his hands and put them behind his back. He also raised his head and stared at him from a distance.

    "No, nothing has changed"

    In the end, he was still like that.

    Nothing has changed.

    "Neil"

    Negi turned his head and opened his mouth, as if he wanted to say something, but for a long time, he did not say another word.

    "Don't talk about me, it's you" Neil suddenly spoke up and grabbed the topic, turning his face and blinking, "You are the one who should be said to be absent-minded, right? You seem to have no energy recently, as if you were distracted by something.  Things are bothering me"

    "Is it that obvious?"

    Negi lowered his head and muttered quietly, but Neil could still hear him beside him.

    "It's all written on your face I thought you looked confident after the school festival, but it turns out you've been so worried these days that you almost jumped off a building. What, is it a worry about love, boy?"  "

    When talking about love, Neil’s eyes brightened up and his tone was full of ridicule.

    "No, I just had a quarrel with Asuna-san"

    Negi rolled his eyes at him and became dejected again.

    "Sister? Oh, haha, it really is a matter of love~~~You dishonest guy~~~"

    "Do you have to think about this!?"

    "Okay, what did you and eldest sister argue about?"

    Neil spread his hands and did not continue teasing the other party.

    "Actually, it's not a big deal. Asuna-san just reminded me that I am very similar to Chao-san"

    Negi lowered his head a little further and sighed softly.

    "I see, the eldest sister is angry because of this"

    Neil looked at his brother’s confused expression, and he probably figured out what was going on between him and Asuna.

    After meeting with Gunel and learning that his father was still alive, Neil also guessed what Negi was thinking now. He must be full of things about his father. Since a long time ago, Negi has been working hard for his father.  , constantly injured, and constantly moving forward. After getting more accurate news, he will only work harder to move forward for his dream, even at the risk of losing his life.

    Father seems to be everything to him.

    This is exactly the same as the super ring tone.

    For the sake of your dreams, you are willing to give up everything, including your own happiness.

    And Tomorrow Cai is angry about it, maybe that's it.

    "Actually, Asuna-san is right, and I said the same thing to Chao-san, but I"? 

    Although he clearly rejected Chao's approach, he himself followed Chao's path, almost exactly the same path.

    He, how should he choose?

    "Neji, do you still remember what Chao Lingyin said?"

    Neil didn’t pay attention to Negi’s current expression and just continued talking.

    "Don't stop, keep moving forward This sentence should be very suitable for you now. For you, your father's affairs can be said to be everything to you. If you are asked to give up everything now for this, you must be able to do it.  Yes, in this aspect, you, Chao Lingyin, and I are really the same"

    Neil slowly took a breath of the refreshing summer night, his eyes slightly focused on Negi's face.

    "However, I think this is correct, or in other words, any approach is correct, but everyone chooses a different position. It is probably impossible for you to give up looking for your father, so why not go all the way?  Black, just like Kick-Ass who became a hero after being knocked headlong"

    "Well, I always feel that the tone of your words has suddenly changed a lot"

    "Don't worry about these things. Your goal is very clear anyway. You just think too much. Anyway, there is only one way you want to go from now on, isn't it?"

    Facing Neil’s smile, Negi seemed to know a little bit about what he should choose.

    "However, I have one more thing to say. No matter what you choose, you should also pay more attention to the people around you, such as eldest sister. I think eldest sister is very clear about your thoughts, and this is what she is worried about.  , it’s just that she doesn’t want to see you scarring yourself, the eldest sister’s idea is probably that simple"

    Neil took a few steps forward, tapping his toes slightly. As his body turned, his long hair fluttered lightly, and his face was clearly reflected in Negi's eyes.

    "Don't forget this, because when you lose, the pain is not something you can bear"

    "Neil"

    They were only a few steps apart, but Niji felt like they were separated by a chasm.

    Because there was a bit of sad nostalgia in Neil's eyes, which blocked his approach.

    "Well, that's all I want to say. It's up to you what you think about next" Neil spread his hands and smiled softly, then turned a little evil again, "But eldest sister really loves you deeply.  Said~~~"

    "Why do you come back here again!!!"

    The sentimental atmosphere just now was gone, and Negi rolled his eyes angrily.

    “Hehe~~~”

    Neil grinned wider, looked away slightly, and saw the surrounding environment clearly. His smile was frozen, and his expression was a little confused.

    "Ah, by the way, what am I doing here?"

    "Huh? Don't you know it yourself!?"

    "I really don't know, I'm following you"

    "How are you following me!? You are following me and running in front of me!!"

    "In this case, I will go home. Goodbye, young man who works hard~~~"

    Neil waved his hand and walked forward without looking back, but he was immediately grabbed by the collar.

    "It's rare that you come here, so just patrol with me. You have a lot of time anyway"

    I don’t know where Niji got the strength, but he was holding on to Neil’s collar as firmly as a rock.

    "Hey, I'm not on duty tonight, and my youth is calling me!!"

    "What youth?"

    “Galgame on the computer!!!”

    “Delete your youth for me!!”

    "Do you want to ruin my life!?"

    "Your life is too insignificant!!"

    Seeing that Negi refused to let go of him, Neil lowered his head helplessly, but after waiting for a while, he found that Negi was still where he was.

    "Aren't you going to patrol? Why are you standing here without moving? You want to be a sentinel!"

    "No, I'm waitingah, here it comes!"

    When Negi was talking, a figure in the field of vision gradually enlarged, and he suddenly shouted.

    Neil looked in the direction that Negi was looking at, and saw Setsuna coming this way quickly, and Kamo the ferret was lying on her shoulder.

    "Why is Kamo and Setsuna-san together?"

    Generally speaking, doesn’t Kamo, the pervert, always follow Negi?

    "If you come to me today, I will ask Kamo to find Setsuna-san first, and then we will make an appointment to meet here."

    ? ?Ji smiled and explained in a calm tone.

    Neil glanced at Negi thoughtfully, his eyes brightened slightly, and then fell silent.

    "Teacher Negi, Teacher Neil, good evening."

    Setsuna quickly arrived in front of them. There seemed to be no surprise about Neil's appearance. Negi or Kamo must have told her in advance.

    "Boss Neil, long time no see."

    Kamo jumped from Setsuna’s shoulder to Negi, turned to say hello to Neil.

    "It's been a long time indeed. You haven't done anything wrong recently, have you?"

    Neil half-opened his eyes and glanced at Kamo who was stiff.

    “No, absolutely not!! I don’t dare to lose even a hair under Boss Neil’s eyes!!”

    "That means you did a lot of bad things that I didn't see, right?"

    Under Kamo’s desperate eyes, Neil raised a bright smile.

    "Okay, Neil, Kamo hasn't done much recently and has helped me a lot. Let's go on patrol now"

    Seeing this, Negi had no choice but to interrupt Neil's topic.

    Neil waved his hand quickly, as if he refused to agree.

    "No, it's not my turn tonight, I won't work overtime, you have to go do it yourself!"

    "Anyway, you are here, and you will do some meaningless things when you go back. It is better to stay. It is rare that we can be on duty together"

    “What’s so pointless!! You’re actually vetoing my life!!”

    "Teacher, what are you talking about?"

    Listening to the conversation between the two, Setsuna on the side was confused.

    "It's nothing, it's just that Neil promised us to patrol together. One more person will add more strength."

    Negi turned to Setsuna and smiled, taking Neil with him by the way.

    "Who agreed? Don't just talk to yourself!"

    "Then let's set off now!"

    "Okay, Teacher Negi."

    "Hey, don't ignore me, listen to me!!!"

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Ah, I really want to go home"

    Raising his head, Neil looked at the starry sky and lazily followed Negi and Setsuna.

    “It’s only been less than two minutes! How unmotivated you are!!”

    Neil didn’t pay attention to Neji’s words. He turned to look at An Jing walking beside him, his eyes rolled, and he didn’t know what he was thinking.

    "Speaking of Setsuna-san, why are you and Negi together? Could it be that you are having an unethical love affair with your eldest lady and her fiancé behind your back!?"

    Neil covered his mouth with his hands, his face filled with disbelief.

    "Who do you think is the betrothed!!"

    "I did not betray the eldest lady!!"

    "As expected of Neil, he said all the things in my heart, but it doesn't matter, brother, you can be considered Setsuna's master, it's totally okay!!"

    "How is it OK!!!" x2

    The two of them shouted at Kamo at the same time, dumbfounded.

    “I understand, I know how to do it, huh huh~~~~~”

    "You know nothing! The laughter behind you is full of bad intentions!!"

    "Teacher Neil, I will never change my heart for the eldest lady!!"

    In desperation, Setsuna expressed his loyalty to Konoka without thinking.

    "Oh, that's true" x3

    At this time, two young men, one a pervert, looked at Setsuna with ambiguous eyes. Setsuna was stunned, and then turned red and waved his hands in denial.

    "No, it's not what you think. I, I just treat the eldest lady, just"

    "Love……"

    "It's love"

    "like."

    The three guys caught Setsuna’s words very wisely.

    "Nah!!!!!!!"

    At night, the girl’s shy screams broke through the sky.

    "You guys are really energetic"

    Suddenly a voice intervened in the joke between three people and one mink. They followed the sound at the same time and saw a young man wearing a high school uniform leaning against a lamppost, holding a mobile phone in his hand, and his eyes glanced slightly  Their fingertips are still touching the bright screen.

    &nbsp;"Why are you here? Are you also patrolling at night?"

    Neil walked over and obviously knew the other person.

    The young man then turned his head, looked at Neil walking towards him, and smiled slightly.

    "Well, I'm short of manpower recently, so I came to help. Anyway, I still get overtime pay"

    "Senior Muchen."

    In an instant, he also came over and bowed respectfully to the other party.

    The young man is Jun Muchen.

    "It's Setsuna-chan, why are you with this bastard brat?"

    "Who are you calling a bastard? Speaking of bastards, you bastard is even more of a bastard!!"

    “Tsk, tsk, tsk, it’s full of balls in one sentence, it’s really dirty!”

    “It’s your head that’s dirty!!”

    "Well, actually, Teacher Neil is here to patrol tonight, so we came together"

    "The moment interrupted the two people's unscrupulous conversation, and at the same time, I felt that the two guys were really similar.

    "Neil, Setsuna-san, who is this gentleman?"

    There is obviously someone here who doesn’t know the other person.

    "Oh, this is a student from the high school department. Senior Jun Muchen, like me, is also employed by the school and is very powerful."

    Seeing that Neal had no intention of introducing him, Setsuna had no choice but to introduce him to Neji. When he looked at Jun Muchen, there was a hint of admiration in his eyes.

    "Ahahaha, I am stronger in that area"

    Jun Muchen touched the back of his head and smiled brightly, swinging his waist back and forth slightly.

    In an instant, he turned away with his cheeks slightly red, Negi looked puzzled, while Neil's eyes were full of contempt.

    "You can no longer be described as a scumbag."

    "Uh, um, nice to meet you, Mr. Jun."

    Although I didn’t understand what Jun Muchen meant by that aspect, I still extended my hand in a friendly manner.

    "This is Teacher Negi, just call me Muchen. He is such a personable gentleman, completely different from a guy who only knows bullshit"

    With a gentle smile on her face, Jun Muchen held Niji’s hand and said something that made someone angry.

    "It's much better than you, the guy with the same curly hair as [beep——]"

    Neil twitched the corners of his eyes, raised the corners of his mouth, and said coldly.

    “Although my hair is black and curly, it is definitely not the curly hair on [beep——]!!”

    "Ah la la, you really didn't bring it upon yourself"

    The two people looked at each other, as if there were sparks constantly arousing.

    "Well, Neil, you and Mr. Muchen are very familiar with each other."

    "Only a ghost is familiar with this kind of guy!" Neil turned his head and glared at Niji, then immediately turned back to stare at Jun Muchen, "This guy had a fight with me for no reason last time, what do you think?  Is this kind of person seriously ill?!"

    “It’s not just for nothing!!”

    "Then what are you talking about!!"

    “Because I’m bored!!”

    “Idiot!!”

    "Ha, I really don't understand"

    Negi held his forehead with a headache, feeling as if two Neils appeared in front of him.

    "Speaking of which, what are you doing here alone?"

    "I'm waiting for someone."

    Jun Muchen put away his phone and said with a yawn.

    "Ha, waiting for someone? You don't look like you have a date, do you?"

    "How different! One day I will go to a love hotel with the president!!"

    "One sentence will reveal your true face clearly."

    Neil sighed very much, this guy is really powerful in combat, his combat effectiveness has broken through the lower limit.

    "Actually, I was waiting for the principal's guests to come out" Seeing the curiosity in the three people's eyes, Jun Muchen continued, "They are people from the Holy Church."

    "The Holy Church? Is it dealing with the previous ghoul incident?"

    Neil was the first to react, and at the same time, three unlucky children flashed through his mind.

    "Ghoul? What ghoul?"

    Negi and Setsuna looked at Neil suspiciously. Neil was stunned. It seemed that they didn't know about the incident.

    After briefly explaining it to them, Negi and Setsuna's expressions changed slightly and became a little heavy.

    “Actually, you don’t need to be so nervous. As long as you deal with it well, you won’t be afraid of too much trouble”

    &nbsp; Jun Muchen put away his playful look and calmly comforted the two of them, with a comforting warmth in his voice.

    "Yeah." x2

    "By the way, who was sent by the Holy Church?" Neil raised his eyes and looked at Jun Muchen, "Is it the agent? Or are the people from the burial agency also coming out?"

    "You know a lot" Jun Muchen's eyes were slightly surprised, and then he continued to lean against the lamppost lazily, "That person is the person in charge of the nearby Shengtang Church stronghold, he is oh, myself  Look, he comes out."

    Jun Muchen suddenly stood up straight and looked back at the building behind him. In the darkness, the sound of neither light nor heavy footsteps sounded rhythmically.

    Everyone’s eyes were focused on him, and the figure in the shadow gradually became clearer, and the cross hanging on his chest reflected a faint silver light.

    "Oh? I didn't expect there would be so many people here"

    There seemed to be a little surprise in the heavy voice, and a man wearing a black priest's uniform appeared in front of everyone.

    Neil’s pupils shrank tightly, and the man’s face was deeply imprinted on his retinas. He opened his mouth slightly, then bit his lower lip tightly, and an imperceptible trace of violent murderous intention passed deep in his eyes.

    Soon, the trace of hostility disappeared, and Neil stood aside silently, returning to his usual listless appearance.

    Jun Muchen, who had been keeping quiet, glanced at Neil thoughtfully, then stood up with a smile and introduced the newcomer to Niji and the others.

    "This is the chief priest of Haiming City Church, and the person in charge of negotiating with our Magic Association on behalf of the Holy Church Church, Kotomine Kirei."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Jun Muchen faced Kotomine Kirei and introduced the person on the other side.

    "These three are magicians and swordsmen from the Magic Association, Negi Springfield, Neil Springfield, and Setsuna Sakurasaki."

    "Good evening, you three. I never expected that the Magic Association would have such outstanding children."

    Kotomine Kirei's eyes are always heavy, giving people a serious feeling.

    "You're flattered, Mr. Kotomine."

    Facing the other party’s compliment, Negi quickly nodded in return.

    Kotomine Kirei’s eyes passed over the faces of the three of them one by one. When he saw Neil, he paused for a moment and then turned to Jun Muchen.

    "Mr. Muchen, my business has been finished, and it's almost time for me to leave."

    "Let me take you out" Jun Muchen nodded to the other party, and then winked at the three of them, "Then I will lead Mr. Yanfeng to leave, and you three can continue working"

    "Okay, Mr. Muchen."

    "Goodbye, Senior Muchen."

    Neil didn’t look at Kirei for a second, he raised his head and nodded lightly to Jun Muchen, then turned around and left with the two of them.

    "Then let's go, Mr. Kotomine."

    "sorry to bother you."

    Kotomine Kirei nodded in thanks, then vaguely glanced at the direction Neil left, with an obscure smile on his lips.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "I'll send it here."

    Reaching the entrance of the academy, Jun Muchen stopped and turned to talk to Kotomine Kirei, who was following closely behind him.

    "Well, thank you."

    Jun Muchen nodded slightly to him and walked away.

    Kotomine Kirei calmly watched Jun Muchen leave. He slowly turned around until his back disappeared.

    “It seems like something interesting happened tonight, Kirei.”

    The strange voice appeared out of thin air, but Kotomine Kirei did not feel the slightest surprise, and his expressionless face maintained his usual indifference.

    "What are you referring to?"

    Kirei stared at the void in front of him, as if there was a figure in front of him talking to him.

    "hehe……"

    The sound of laughter was accompanied by golden light particles, which gathered together little by little. Soon, the silhouette of a human figure loomed in the golden light.

    "You should have discovered it, that brat"

    Yao dispersed, and a young man wearing a black jacket had his hands in his trouser pockets. His handsome face was full of arrogance, and a pair of bloody eyes under the golden bangs seemed to have an addictive demonic quality, staring directly at the indifferent eyes.  man.

    Seeing that Kirei remained silent, the young man raised an evil smile on his lips, narrowed his eyes slightly, and the blood in his eyes became more and more piercing.

    "He seems to have the same thing as us."

    Qili looked at the man??, his eyes were cold, and he met those eyes that were difficult for mortals to look directly into without giving in.

    Suddenly, Kirei smiled.

    A gloomy smile appeared on his cold and sharp face.

    "Indeed, aren't you interested, Gilgamesh?"

    "Of course I have interests. There aren't many things in this world that interest me" The smile on Gilgamesh's lips grew wider, and the light in his eyes became more and more elusive. "But, we can't be interested in him now."  Take action."

    "Oh why?"

    There was a hint of curiosity in Kirei's expression.

    Such emotional changes are very rare for him.

    "Because of the agreement with that guy, if that kid encounters danger within my sight, try to save his life."

    Gilgamesh withdrew his gaze and raised his head slightly. The night sky was reflected in his eyes, and he seemed to be able to see a night similar to the original one.

    "That mysterious heroic spirit?"

    Kirei frowned, a familiar yet unfamiliar figure appeared in his mind.

    "Um."

    Gilgamesh’s gaze retracted from the sky and fell on Kirei.

    "Do you know his identity?"

    Hearing Kirei’s question, Gilgamesh smiled playfully.

    "That's right, but it's better not to tell you for the time being. It will be more exciting to save the interesting things until the end."

    Gilgamesh looked past Kirei, looking in an unknown direction, with slight waves in his eyes.

    "My king, I am looking forward to meeting him again."

    ?…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

    PS: I plan to overthrow and rewrite it, and change the protagonist to a female.

 Text Chapter 60 Moon Peak Shrine

    irritable.

    That feeling lingered in my mind for quite some time.

    The things that happened recently and the people I met have revived many memories that have been buried deep in my heart. In my mind, almost all of them are pictures that I don’t want to think of.

    In the past, he would sometimes recall it or appear in his dreams. Even though it was like a curse, he never wanted to abandon those memories. For him, this was a sin that he had to endure.

    However, even so, he would not be as inexplicably restless in the past as he is now. Often, as long as he hints to himself, his mood will soon calm down, or in other words, his heart will feel like death again.

    Is it because of those people?

    Some familiar faces flashed through Neil's mind, and a subtle sense of peace flowed through them.

    He has always been walking alone. Even Negi, who is closest to him, cannot get close to the depths of his heart. Now, the shadows of other people have been left in his heart. Unknowingly, the cracks in his heart have opened up.  got bigger.

    However, he knew very well that this would not work.

    He has learned a lot from what happened in the past, and he doesn't want to repeat the same mistakes. In order to no longer let others get hurt because of him, and make himself suffer again, as long as he no longer establishes close relationships with other people and is separated by a distance, then each other will  Will not be harmed.

    “Otherwise, what happened to Touma that night will happen again.

    "well……"

    Neil sighed slightly, because being reminded by Negi made him a little concerned about his own problems.

    Since coming to this country and coming into contact with those people, he seems to have changed more or less. Now I think about it, does the practice assigned to him by the principal have such meaning.

    "It's so weak"

    Neil stopped his directionless progress, looked up at the clear blue sky, and laughed somewhat self-deprecatingly.

    In the breeze, there is a hint of fragrance.

    Neil put away his complicated thoughts, smelled the fragrance of flowers, and couldn't help but turn his head and look around. It turned out that he had come to a place that was familiar yet unfamiliar.

    On the long stairs, there is a torii gate.

    "Shrine"

    Neil had seen this kind of building before at Bang Zhikui's home, but he didn't expect that he would encounter another shrine while wandering around this city. It seems that the people here seem to believe in gods.

    However, there seemed to be something about this shrine that attracted him. Unconsciously, Neil stepped on the stairs and walked up out of curiosity. He glanced at the sign on the torii gate, which was written in black ink on the somewhat broken wooden board.  With a few big characters.

    Tsukimine Shrine.

    After walking up the stairs, a clean open space appeared in front of me. In the distance, there is the main hall of Tsukamine Shrine, and it is surrounded by trees. In the center, there is a peach blossom tree, with pale pink petals blooming. From time to time, it is surrounded by trees.  The wind blows, and the petals carry their fragrance and blow into the distance.

    Neil walked over, and the fragrance he just smelled seemed to be the fragrance of the flowers of this peach blossom tree. But, is this season the time for peach blossoms to bloom?

    After touching the rough tree trunk, Neil looked up at the crown of the tree where the buds were blooming with a strange expression.

    "Is it the same as the cherry blossom tree in my house?"

    It seems wrong. The tree at home will remain open for a long time because it has been tampered with. Unless the tree in front of you has also been tampered with, but would anyone be so bothered?

    "Maybe yes."

    Neil held his chin up and murmured uncertainly.

    "Well, it's not a bad thing anyway, it's just a spectacle at best"

    It’s really not a big deal. At least not many people will delve into the school’s World Tree, which is too big to complain about. Sometimes Neil really wonders if the people in this city are all crazy guys.

    "But why don't you see a clergyman?"

    After being here for a long time, I didn’t find anyone coming or going, not even a worshipper.

    Neil sat down under the peach blossom tree, leaning against the trunk of the tree and vaguely seeing the sky through the branches. The hazy and broken beauty was particularly charming. As he watched quietly, time seemed to have stopped.

    The slightly blowing wind mixed with the fragrance of peach blossoms and the simple atmosphere of the shrine seemed to have a hypnotic effect. Little by little, Neil's eyes slowly closed, and unknowingly, the scenery in front of him gradually changed.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    Ordinary furnishings, ordinary decoration.

    &nbsp; This is an ordinary house.

    The open window let in the bright morning light, and the faint light reflected on the floor and walls, making it warm.

    On the recliner, a beautiful woman with long black hair was sitting, and opposite her, a man with long white hair was half-kneeling on the ground, his palms gently covering the woman's slightly swollen abdomen.

    "Do you really want to go?"

    The woman raised her bright and moving amber eyes and stared at the man with gentle eyes.

    The man met those beautiful eyes and grinned.

    “I don’t want to go either, but I have to go, just like I have to take Sadharu out in the morning, otherwise he will be at home”

    "Be serious."

    The woman raised her hand and patted the man's head gently, her face full of anger.

    "Well, I'm very serious" The man grabbed the hand covering his head, held it softly and without force, and looked at the other person intently, "I'm sorry, I have to leave him at this time.  you alone……"

    Looking at his expression, the woman couldn't help but sigh, and then she curled her lips in displeasure.

    "I knew it was like this. You haven't listened to me since you were a child. I really doubt whether you are sincerely good to me"

    "Oh my, my whole body belongs to you, you still don't believe me" The man held the white catkin and couldn't help but laughed out loud, "A woman is a fragile work of art. If you don't cherish it, you will lose it."  It cannot be saved, so I will cherish you all the time."

    Hearing these straightforward words, the woman's pretty face couldn't help but blush slightly, but when she saw the smile in his eyes, she felt a little annoyed. She narrowed her eyes and smiled as charmingly as a crescent moon.

    “Hey, you must have a lot of artworks, right?”

    The man lowered his head and thought for a moment, then muttered uncertainly, "It seems like a lot"

    "Um?"

    The man quickly grabbed the hand that had started to press hard on his ear and looked at the woman with a flattering smile, "But I chose the one who is priceless to me"

    The woman glared at him and finally let go of her hand. Looking at his familiar face, she felt slightly absent-minded.

    "Do you know what the happiness I hope for me is like?"

    Her voice was very plain, but in the man's ears, there was always an unforgettable sadness.

    "I can eat with you every night, say good night to you before going to bed, and say good morning with a smile in the morning. What a little woman."

    The man stopped his smile and spoke seriously and calmly.

    The woman gently spread her face, her smile as happy as a rainbow after the rain.

    "Yes, I'm just a little woman, so I don't expect my husband to be a hero admired by all people. As long as he can stay with me, it's enough."

    "I don't want to be a hero, because heroes usually die young." The man shrugged, then stood up, bent down and gently touched the side of the woman's face, with tenderness written on his face, "But I can't be a hero.  person, so you can rest assured to let me go, I will definitely come back to you in vain."

    The woman held the broad and strong hand with both hands and pressed it tightly to her face. Her eyes were wet without knowing when.

    "I always feel that I am destined to wait for you all the time. I never see you waiting for me. You know, waiting is not a happy thing."

    "So, I can only compensate."

    The man let go of the woman’s hand and wiped away the tears from her eyes.

    "Wait until I use my future happiness to make up for your past unhappiness."

    With a smile on his face, he turned around and left with the woman looking at him forever.

    Determined, without a trace of nostalgia.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    Ding bell——ding bell——

    There seemed to be some melodious ringing ringing in my ears.

    Open your eyes, it’s the bright world.

    Neil was a little lost. What was that dream just now?

    In the dream, I only heard a man and a woman talking to each other, but I couldn't see their faces clearly, as if there was always a fog blurring their faces.

    【Do those two people have anything to do with me?  】

    ??Thinking hard, but can’t get any results.

    "My little friend, are you okay?"

    At this moment, a strange voice sounded in his ears, and only then did Neil notice that there was someone around himhuman existence.

    Turning around, Neil saw that the owner of the voice was a beautiful woman.

    A unique miko costume revealed the identity of the other party. Her long hair was bright flaxen, and the brown pupils dotted on her beautiful face seemed to be covered with a layer of light. No matter what the environment, she would exude a soft glow.  Glorious and reassuring.

    With a faint smile on her lips, the woman looked at Neil who had just woken up.

    "Uh, sorry, I just fell asleep."

    Neil noticed that the other person was holding a strange-looking bell in his hand. The ringing he just heard might have come from this thing.

    “It’s easy to catch a cold if you sleep here.”

    The woman suddenly realized it, and then she felt a little worried.

    "Well, I understand."

    Neil responded politely to other people's kindness.

    "Miss, are you the witch here?"

    "Well, I am the shrine maiden of Tsukimine Shrine, and I just took over recently."

    The woman smiled slightly, and the bell in her hand gently made a pleasant ringing sound.

    "Speaking of which, I saw you looking a little lost just now. Was it a nightmare?"

    Recalling the way Neil looked when he woke up before, the woman asked with some concern.

    "Well, in the distant Silent Hill, Alessa is trying to swallow me up with darkness and combine me with her. How can we repair it? I am obviously not Sharon"

    Neil habitually rambled on, even clenching his fists to express his anger.

    "What, is it an evil spirit!?"

    However, the miko was very shocked, and then she held the bell tightly and tried to hit Neil on the head.

    "Miss, wait!! What are you going to do!?"

    “I’ll help you get rid of the spirit, don’t worry, it’s very effective!”

    "It looks like you want to kill me. I'm afraid that before I can get rid of the spirit, I will become a spirit myself!!" Neil quickly raised his hand to stop the other party, with a look of shame on his face, "Miss Witch, what I just said was purely  Nonsense, please don’t pay attention!”

    "Ugh, why am I still so worried? Hey, could it be that you were possessed by a ghost and saw the ghost's memory!?"

    "Uh, no, and it's not really a nightmare. I just had a somewhat inexplicable dream" Neil paused, glanced at the witch, and felt that there was nothing embarrassing about saying it, so he continued, "In a dream  I saw a man and a woman having a conversation, but I had no impression of their faces, so it was a bit strange."

    "You didn't lie to me?"

    “…It’s true this time.”

    "Oh, is that so?" The witch held her delicate chin and thought carefully. She looked down at Neil, "Actually, dreams sometimes have something to do with the past. Sometimes, maybe it's the scene in the future, maybe it's you.  The future is uncertain"

    After saying that, the miko looked at him with a strange smile.

    "my future?"

    Neil was a little confused for a moment. He really hadn't thought about this, but it didn't look like it.

    He shook his head and got rid of all the messy thoughts in his mind. It didn't matter whether this dream was related to him or not. It was just a dream anyway.

    "Forget it, it's useless to think so much. By the way, what do you call Miss Miko?"

    "My name is Guanyue Gefan, you can just call me Guanyue. What about you?"

    "Neil Springfield, please give me your advice."

    Neil stretched out his hand to shake Gefan’s hand, and Gefan tilted his head, not knowing what he was thinking.

    After chatting with Ge Fan for a while, Neil said goodbye and left.

    Gefan stood at the top of the stairs, watching Neil leave. After losing sight of him, she turned around and walked back to the peach blossom tree. She reached out her hand and brushed the rough bark of the trunk.

    Ding bell——

    The peach blossom tree suddenly made a circle of invisible fluctuations, and the bell in Ge Fan's hand seemed to be vibrated and made a sound.

    The witch looked at the peach blossom tree with deep and gentle eyes, and suddenly smiled.

    "Just now, what kind of dream did you see for him?  "

    Ding bell——

    There was another sound.

    It seems that someone has given the answer.

 Text Chapter 61 Wash your hands before pursuing a girl

    "It's so boring. If I had known earlier, I would have asked Nanoha and Suzuka to come out together"

    Alyssa, who was walking alone on the street, muttered in a low voice with some regret. She looked sideways at the exquisite accessories in the closet, feeling like something was missing without anyone to chat with her.

    It turns out that she is not used to being alone.

    "Huh? Ahead is Kabukicho"

    Because I had been a guest at Neil's home, and Neil's home was in this street, I passed by this place at that time. Although this area is not very big, there are many weird shops. For example, there is a store called  A shemale club opened by people from Xixiang.

    What kind of person would go to such a strange place?

    Alyssa cursed in her heart.

    But this place seems to be as chaotic as ever, or rather lawless.

    Alyssa looked around and would always see groups of delinquents and gangsters gathering in some corners, but the people passing by seemed not to be surprised, and sometimes even greeted them familiarly.

    "No wonder we raise people like stupid teachers"

    Alyssa felt as if she had discovered the truth.

    And just when Alyssa was so absent-minded, she felt as if she hit something and fell backwards.

    “It hurts so much!”

    “Hey, little girl, how are you walking!!!”

    Suddenly there was a rough voice above her head, and Alyssa stood up with some pain and looked. A fierce young man was glaring at her. He was holding a bottle of drink in his hand, and there were five people surrounding him. They were also surrounded by five people.  With a black jacket and colorful hair, he has a standard bad appearance.

    Alyssa was startled by this sudden situation and couldn't help but take a small step back.

    "Youwhat are you going to do?"

    "What are you doing! You soiled my clothes, what are you talking about!!"

    The young man pointed to a puddle of water on the chest of his clothes, and then stared at Alyssa fiercely, "What do you think we should do now!?"

    "II didn't mean it. For clothes like this, I'll just pay you for it!"

    Only then did Alyssa know what was going on. She secretly sighed why she was so unlucky today, and then said in a strong tone.

    The bad boy raised his eyebrows, as if he was offended by the other party's toughness. He couldn't help but snorted and said with narrowed eyes, "Huh? Compensate to me? Do you think you can afford it!! This is unique in the world!!"

    "Huh? Unique!?"

    Alyssa looked at the tattered clothes and felt that it would be trivial to compensate him for a hundred identical ones.

    "That's right, the boss worked hard to make it!!"

    "Do you think ordinary people can make those jagged shapes on the cuffs!?"

    "This is a work of conscience for our bad industry!!"

    “That’s why people call it Great White Shark!!”

    The companions behind the young man shouted and looked proud, while the leading delinquent youth was even more embarrassed and shy.

    ""

    Ah, what are you so shy about, bad!

    Alyssa was speechless for a while. Fortunately, she thought the sleeveless cuffs were caused by being torn off, but it turned out that these idiots made them by themselves.

    "Then what are you going to do? If you don't want compensation, I'll leave!"

    Facing this group of people, Alyssa felt a little afraid, and her eyes flickered slightly. She asked pretending to be calm, just hoping to get out of here as soon as possible.

    "Well, what should I do"

    The young man suddenly calmed down and looked at Alyssa carefully, making her feel uncomfortable for a while.

    "Hey, what on earth are you"

    “Please date me on the condition of marriage!!!”

    Before Alyssa finished speaking, the young man bowed ninety degrees and stretched out his hand. Alyssa was stunned, and her face immediately turned red.

    【Eh!  ?  Interact!  ?  What the hell kind of development is this!  !  】

    “You, you, what did you say all of a sudden!!!!!!”

    Alyssa no longer knew whether she was embarrassed or angry. The person who looked so fierce just now as if he wanted to kill her actually turned around and said he wanted to date her!  ?

    “Oh, my God, the boss’s lolicon is having another attack”

    "This disease is difficult to treat"

    "Actually, I am also a lolita control."

    "+1 upstairs."

    "You guys don't give it to me"??Talk to yourself!  !  !  !  "

    Alyssa angrily complained about this group of people, and then swatted away the hand handed by the young man.

    “Did you agree to my proposal!?”

    “Don’t jump to the final stage all at once!!!”

    Alyssa felt like she was going to cry. She started to turn her head, hoping to ask for help from passers-by. As soon as she turned her head, she saw a guy passing by with his hands in his trouser pockets and looking at her dumbfounded.

    ""

    ""

    With their eyes facing each other, the other person shook his head and walked forward as if nothing had happened.

    “Idiot teacher, come back here!!!”

    Hearing the angry shouting behind him, Neil had a headache. How could he encounter such trouble on the way home? However, it was really a novel thing to see someone confessing to Alyssa.

    Neil looked back at Alyssa, he spread his hands helplessly, "Hey, Miss, someone is confessing to you, I'm too embarrassed to come out and mess with it"

    “Asshole, didn’t you see that I was surrounded by a group of bad guys!?”

    "Tsk, tsk, tsk, this is even worse. Classic romantic comedies like heroes saving beauties are not suitable for me"

    "Who is telling you about a romantic comedy?!" Alyssa walked over quickly and grabbed Neil's collar, "Stop showing off your narcissistic expression and saying boring words! Get him away right now!!!  !”

    With one move, the Tathagata Divine Palm was swung out in succession, and Neil was directly hit and sent flying for more than ten times in the air.

    Neil was lying on the ground, covering his bleeding nose, and was almost beaten into a mosaic by Alyssa.

    "Let me tell you, you've beaten me to this point, are you still afraid of these people?"

    "Hey! Don't ignore us!!"

    The group of bad guys stood up and stared fiercely at Neil who appeared on the stage.

    “Well, I always feel that this kid looks familiar.

    Neil patted his clothes and stood up, glanced at the group of people in front of him, and couldn't help but sigh.  He looked at the leading delinquent young man, spread his hands and asked speechlessly, "I say, big brother, what's so good about this kid?"

    Alyssa’s eyelids twitched, and she held back her anger and stood behind Neil.

    "Huh? I like it, but can you control it!?"

    Looking at him gearing up, he seemed ready to punch him at any moment.

    Neil shook his head, then turned away to reveal Alyssa. He pointed at Alyssa and pushed up a pair of non-existent glasses.

    "Look at this little girl, the top is as flat as a horizontal line. Does it feel like a hand? Of course it does, but it just feels like a scratch on your hand. Unless you are an M, you will feel good!!"

    Ignoring Alyssa’s pretty face that was starting to darken, she then pointed at her legs.

    "Look here again, these two legs are so short, can they cooperate with you to do some difficult movements!? What fun is there! Without fun, how bleak life will become!! Do you think  …”

    “Don’t judge me for thinking about yourself, you scum!!!!”

    The world's martial arts show rises to the dragon level, and Neil spurts blood for another ten meters.

    "Are you here to step on me or to save me"

    Alyssa picked up Neil and stared at him coldly.

    "This is a strategy, Miss"

    At this time, the young man who was stunned by Neil's words came back to his senses, frowned, and reached out to Alyssa.

    "Who cares about you? As long as I like it!!"

    When Alyssa looked back and saw this scene, a bit of panic appeared on her face, but another hand appeared to help her block it.

    "Just say it nicely, don't move your hands or feet"

    Neil stood up and grabbed the other person’s thick hand with a smile, but the other person’s face seemed to be distorted by pain.

    "Idiot teacher"

    Neil turned back and smiled at Alyssa, then threw the young man out.

    “Wash your hands clean before pursuing a girl!!!”

    The young man was thrown towards his companions. They quickly supported the young man and were a little stunned when they looked at the red mark on his hand.

    How can a kid be so powerful?

    "You bastard, get on me!!" The young man rubbed his arms, and then rushed out fiercely, "I don't believe that six holy swords can't push the mountain of meat!!!"

    Facing the six people flying over, Neil curled his lips and quickly crashed into the six people.

    "Who do you think I am!!!It’s been a solo since!  !  !  I am the tank mage all by myself!  !  !  "

    "You're cheating!! Uh, wait, are you from my mother-in-law's family"

    “You only know now!!!”

    A few seconds later, Neil waved his hand freely and said to Alyssa, "Let's go."

    Alyssa looked numbly at the figures with their heads stuck in the wall. It was really lucky that the smashing was so comic.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Classmate Alyssa, why do you appear there alone? Where are your two good friends?"

    "Don't keep saying things I don't understand!" Alyssa glared at Neil angrily and looked away, "Even good friends won't get tired of being together every day."

    "Hey, I thought you were all in a relationship where flowers kiss each other"

    "Can you say something I can understand! Ah, no, you'd better not talk."

    Neil shrugged and looked at Alyssa who was walking in front of her a little annoyed. It was so rare that he saved her, but he didn’t even get a candy. It was really unsettling.

    "Hey, thank you just now"

    Alyssa stopped, glanced at Neil sideways, then quickly looked away, her face slightly red.

    "Thank you for what it is, can you eat it?"

    "Neal's word "thank you" immediately shirks all the credit from others. It is really the most deceptive word creation in history. At this time, at least you have to invite him to the Green Room for a sundae to express your gratitude.

    "Eat your sister!"

    ???????????????? Could it be that she didn’t appreciate it even after thanking him? Alyssa was so angry that she gritted her teeth.

    "Oh, classmate Alyssa, I didn't expect you to be so impure and actually want me to do such an ethically degrading thing. You are such a crazy guy. I never thought I had ever taught such a student!"

    "Shut up, you lost Greymon!!"

    Seeing Alyssa’s cannibalistic expression, Neil had no choice but to shut up in frustration.

    Ah, poor Sundae-kun left me again.

    "Speaking of which, how did you get to that place?"

    "I walked there accidentally. Do you think I came to find you!?"

    Alyssa was still angry, and even her tone of voice was full of gunpowder.

    "Sorry, I'm not interested in washboards."

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!! I am a washboard, I am so sorry!!!"

    Neil stretched out his hand to block the attack, but was bitten hard by the eldest lady’s tiger teeth. He couldn’t help but helplessly cover his forehead and sigh.

    "Don't think that just because Rie Kugimiya can use skills randomly"

    After vomiting in a low voice, Neil found that his hands were comically bloody.

    "Miss, it's time to relax. Even if you want my blood to flow through your body, you don't have to do this. I have another compromise. If you give birth to my child, you will have our blood."  Well, don’t you think this is simple, quick and perfect?”

    “Uh-huh, uh-huh, uh-huh!!!”

    "What are you shouting! Have you been fucked by me [beep——]!? Ahhhh, I know I was wrong, please let me go!!"

 Text Chapter 62 There must be something hidden under the cute appearance

    "You don't want me anymore?"

    The blond girl pursed her lips into a pitiful line, looked at the indifferent young man with tears in her eyes, and made a very outrageous declaration.

    "you——"

    The young man's eyelids twitched. After taking a deep breath, he was about to speak in a calm tone.

    “Is it because you have this woman that you don’t want me!?”

    The girl suddenly changed the topic and pointed at the girl standing next to the boy. She also had blond hair similar to hers, but her expression was a bit stunned, and she seemed to have been greatly shocked.

    "Eh!? Me?"

    The girl who was accused pointed at her face, her whole body was stunned, but the girl didn't seem to hear her words, she just took out her handkerchief and wiped the non-existent tears, and continued to complain about her misery.

    "You already have me at home, why are you looking for another woman outside? Can't I satisfy you with my blond hair? As my mother said, men are all beasts whose lower bodies are always in a state of rage"

    ""

    The young man said that he was really not a blond person. Did this guy’s mother say such strong words?  Sure enough, divorced women have wrong prejudices against men.

    When the young man said nothing and looked speechless, the girl rushed to the young man and stared at him with tears in her eyes.

    "I just heard you say you wanted to have a baby with her, why!? I can obviously give birth to a baby for you. If you want, I can give birth to a football team for you right away!!"

    As she was speaking, the girl caressed her belly with both hands, a trace of yearning and happiness for the future flashing across her face.

    At this moment, the passing spectators either admired or despised the young man at the center of the whirlpool. If he could do such a cruel thing at the age of ten, is it really okay to have a child?  Has modern science advanced to a point that even they could not imagine!  ?

    The young man covered his face. He was so ashamed. The looks around him made him so ashamed that he wanted to dig a hole and bury himself. He really couldn't get pleasure from the public shameful play in public.

    For the first time, the young man felt that he was still very moral.

    "Please let me go"

    "No, I will never leave you! I will never give up my happiness! Are your feelings for me just for fun?! Do you just want my body!?"

    Hearing the young man’s pleading words, the girl immediately came back to her senses and held his hand tightly, her eyes full of determination.

    ""

    The young man looked up at the sky that was gradually losing color in his eyes and shed tears silently.

    “Ah, I really want to die.

    "Hey!! Don't talk to yourselves, don't involve me in it!! It has nothing to do with me!"

    Alyssa could no longer bear the weird looks from around her. As the eldest lady, she felt so ashamed for the first time in her life. She actually became another heroine of such a shabby drama, and she even gave birth to a child. The lower limit.  It's not that showy.

    "And you, the stupid teacher, no, the promiscuous teacher! You actually did that, that, that kind of thing to a little girl, I, I will definitely report you!! You wait to go to jail!!"

    Alyssa pointed at Neil with a red face. This guy actually did these heinous things. Fortunately, she still believed him.

    No, if this continues, Nanoha, Suzuka, and the girls in the class will be in danger.

    Alyssa took out her mobile phone and immediately dialed a number.

    "Hey! Is this the International Court of Justice!?"

    "Miss, you don't have to be so realistic! And why is it that the International Court of Justice convicted me all of a sudden? Do you want me to hold a grudge like this!? You actually raised it to the international level!! You want me to be punished by human beings?  Expelled from the world!?”

    Neil almost fainted when he heard Alyssa’s calling voice. He stretched out his hand to take away Alyssa’s phone.

    “Yeah——!! Don’t touch me, you’ll get pregnant!!!”

    Alyssa screamed and jumped a few steps away, crossing her arms warily.

    ""

    Neil squatted deeply on the ground and was about to enter the orz state.

    When did he become a turbid launch pad covered in mysterious liquid?

    “Meow haha, that’s really interesting.”

    And the girl who was the culprit was holding her hands behind her back, watching the developments in front of her with a smile.

    "Asshole, whose fault do you think it is?! I was almost exiled because of your nonsense!!" Neil jumped.He stood up and glared at the girl with a red cross on his head, "Alicia, please go to bed early tonight. Weren't what you just talked about the bloody plot of a TV series last night!!"

    Not long ago, Neil was being tormented by Alyssa, but he was bumped into by Alicia who happened to be wandering around, and she heard Neil's teasing, which resulted in such a third-rate movie.  A real-life ethical romance drama with low blood pressure, low age and low IQ.

    "I want to perform because I think it's interesting"

    Alicia stuck out her tongue cutely and smiled as if she was not afraid that Neil was about to go crazy.

    “I almost went to the end of my life because of your desire to perform!!”

    "So youth is like a sand castle, which instantly collapses just because of some trivial things."

    “Don’t make it sound like it has nothing to do with you!!”

    Alyssa came over, she looked at Alicia, and immediately stroked her chest and breathed a sigh of relief.

    "It turns out you are not Feit. I was still wondering why Feit was such a person"

    Because of Nanoha, Alyssa and Suzuka both recognized the child Fit, and later exchanged letters. Judging from each other's words and appearance, they both felt that Fit was a well-behaved child who could even  A cute and shy girl.

    But the girl who looked exactly like Fit had just appeared, almost shattering her fantasy.

    Fortunately, God is merciful.

    "That's right, I'm not Feit, but I am Feit's sister, Alicia~~" Alicia smiled cutely, then blinked her beautiful eyes and looked at Alyssa, "By the way, you know Fei  Special?"

    "Well, but we have never met, so when I first met you, I was surprised. You are more lively than I thought"

    Alyssa felt that the corners of her mouth were twitching when she spoke.

    "Fortunately, Feite is not like you"

    Neil stood up, feeling equally deeply.

    "Hey, if Feit is like me, so what?"

    "Tell your mother to have another baby."

    "Ah! Neil is so bad, even Feit and I are not enough, yet he still wants it!"

    “…You’d better kill me.”

    "I just heard Alicia say that you live in this guy's house" Alyssa asked Alicia, but her eyes looked at Neil strangely, "I don't want to ask why you live in his house.  Why isn’t Feit with you?”

    "Well, there are many reasons. When Feite comes back, I will tell you in detail if I have the chance"

    Seeing that Neil had no intention of answering, Alicia could only answer randomly.

    "……Oh well."

    Alyssa’s eyes swept back and forth between the two of them, but she still suppressed the doubts in her heart.

    She always felt that they and Nanoha had a common secret that she didn't know about.

    Alyssa felt a little irritated unconsciously.

    "Well, it's time to go home" Seeing that the atmosphere seemed to be silent, Neil said aloud, "Miss, you should go back too, otherwise you will be confessed to again later"

    "Well, I understand."

    "Hey, what confession, tell me!"

    Alicia immediately became interested, but ended up being slapped on the forehead by Neil.

    When Neil and the three of them were walking on the road, they met a familiar guy head-on, and the other person was staring with his mouth wide open, with a look of surprise on his face that made him stupid.

    "Hey, Furuichi-san"

    Neil opened his dead eyes and said hello to the other party. How dare he meet an acquaintance at such a distance. In this small town, the chance of such randomness is really unusually high.

    "Um, can you explain the current situation in detail?"

    Furuichi held his forehead, reluctantly put on a relaxed smile, and tried hard to pose as a wise man.

    "What do you care about?"

    Neil and the two girls all tilted their heads at the same time, with several question marks popping up on their heads.

    "You still ask me what I care about!? Why are you with classmate Alyssa and a cute girl!!"

    "Ha, you ask why, it's just that we met on the road"

    "Oh my god!! Neil, has spring arrived again!? What a world without morals this is!!!!"

    Furuichi rubbed his eyebrows and almost smoke came out, and he fell intoA subtle state of rage.

    "Can you calm down, Furuichi-san, be careful and poke your forehead"

    "Ah, Neil, who made an oath with me to be a jobless virgin for the rest of his life, unexpectedly had something good happen to him. This was such a shock, as if all the hair on his butt was about to fall out, just like hair loss.  Dropped, and they are actually two cute girls of the same age? Obviously I remember that Neil’s preference seems to be the royal sister style with bulging front and back - "

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? could have two lines of bitter tears of blood and tears left in their eyes, Gu Shi looked at the sky aimlessly.

    ""

    "Well, anyway" Neil walked over and punched Gu Shi directly in the face, "You set my egg first!!!"

    “How can I not be determined after you’ve done this?!”

    "Have you calmed down, Furuichi-san"

    "I was forced to cool down"

    Furuichi was lying on the ground. Was that a meteorite that punched him so hard that his head was smoking?

    Ah, this time the handsome side of the beautiful girl was completely ruined in front of her.

    "By the way, who is this lady next to you?"

    Furuichi saw Alicia and asked Neil.

    "Alicia Testerosa, is"

    Neil wanted to say the words "my tenant", but he felt that Furuichi might get crazy if he said it, and there might be some rumors the next day. Last time Hayate came to visit his home.  It was this guy who broke the news.

    ???????????????????????????????? How about we kill him here to eliminate the trouble?

    Furuichi was covered in cold sweat, and his teacher was releasing an unabashed murderous light next to him. In an instant, he felt that his life seemed to be forced to the edge of the cliff.

    However, Neil and Furuichi had no time to care about anything else at this time, because a group of vicious guys were coming towards them.

    "Hey!! Who is the guy who just bullied me from Dumburo High School!!!"

    The bald man in the lead stared fiercely at the few brats in front of him.

    "Uh, boss, did we find the wrong person? They are all brats"

    A boy next to him came over and asked in a low voice that the combined age of the primary school students in front of him might not be older than his father.

    "You can't be wrong, that brat from the Denshi family is so big!"

    The bald boss spoke with confidence and no guilt at all for bullying a child.

    "Ehehehe!!! What is this sudden development!?"

    Furuichi looked at these delinquent high school students in despair, and suddenly jumped from one desperate situation to another more dangerous desperate situation?

    Neil looked at the group of people in front of him, and then glanced back at Alyssa. She was looking away and whistling as if it had nothing to do with herself, while Alicia's eyes were shining and looking forward to it.

    "Oh? It's you, right?"

    The bald boss noticed Furuichi who was making a noise, and after scanning the four of them, he identified Furuichi whose jaw was about to dislocate, because Neil seemed to be even weaker than Furuichi, and he seemed to be fine with long hair.  Bullying look.

    "Well, I don't have anything to say. Anyway, keep going, Furuichi-kun"

    Neil patted Furuichi on the shoulder and covered his mouth to suppress laughter.

    "Why me!! Don't act like you're just watching a show!!! I'm your student!!!"

    "Hey, hey, hey, you guys, don't you feel shy bullying a few kids?"

    A pleasant magnetic voice interrupted them.

    Furuichi turned his head as if he had seen a savior, and saw a group of girls wearing white special attack uniforms walking over, but the wooden knives, chains, clubs, and maces they held in their hands really made him feel embarrassed.

    Are today’s delinquents so ferocious even if they are too young girls?

    But it doesn’t matter, these big sisters are so beautiful.

    "Furuichi-san, you have lost all your moral integrity"

    ""

    Neil raised his eyes and looked at the group of female delinquents. The leading girl had a healthy wheat-colored complexion. Her long purple hair was tied up and swayed with her steps. She had a bamboo stick in her mouth and her eyes showed no sign of weakness.  Stare at the group of boys.

    "Ah? It's none of your business! This is our Duowu Luo's business, you Furious Emperor, get out of the way!!"

    At the critical moment, the boss did not give in because the other party was a girl, and it seemed that he had some connections with the other party.

    But the leading girl didn’t reply to his words, she just walked over and whispered:After staring at Neil for a while, he suddenly put his hand on Neil's head, with a friendly smile on his lips.

    "Your kid is Neil, right? I heard the tyrant mention you, you are such a cute kid"

    "Tyrant?"

    Neil didn't slap the opponent's hand away. After all, she was a quasi-royal sister, and he was just confused about the tyrant she mentioned. The group of guys from Duwuluo High School behind him seemed a little unhappy after hearing this title.  It looks good, like taking laxatives.

    It sounds like he is very tough. Is there such a formidable person around him?

    "Ahaha, it's someone you know anyway"

    "Hey, Rika, this kid here is also very cute. I'm Shizuku Itoi, and I'll die at night~~~"

    "Hey, Shizuku, you're scaring people"

    And Furuichi was surrounded by several female delinquents holding his face in his hands. At this moment, he was so happy that he almost fainted.

    "You women, don't forget about us! Bastards, don't think we dare not take action. Even if Nan Lixiang knows the "tyrant", I won't be afraid of you!  !  "

    "Huh? Even if you don't know that guy, I will beat you up. If you have the guts, come and try it!!"

    The bosses of the two factions began to clamor, and they gritted their teeth as fiercely as a wolf.

    "Boys! Don't take it lightly just because they are girls! Let them see the power of Dumburo High School!!"

    “Oh oh oh!!!”

    "Ah!? We are the Furious Emperor, don't underestimate us, you scum!!"

    "Follow the boss and rush!!!"

    Alicia and Alyssa stood on the outside, watching the two gangs fighting like this, feeling almost numb.

    "Ahaha, the fight started"

    Alyssa laughed dryly a few times, revealing a pair of dead fish eyes like Neil's.

    "Ah, everyone is so full of energy. It's so lively, I really want to join in"

    Alicia showed a completely different expression, and her eagerness to try made Alyssa doubt that she would rush in next second.

    Neil, who was in the middle of it, was punching one after another, while Fushi was running around with his head in his hands, hiding in a cold sweat.

    "What's going on!? Gang war!? I'm just an ordinary elementary school student. I simply ran to the wrong set!!"

    "Ah ah ah, let me go back to my mother's arms and drink milk!!"

    As soon as Fushi turned his head, he saw Neil kicking a big man away, making him look embarrassed.

    This guy’s strength is as unparalleled as ever.

    “You stinky brat!!”

    Fushi suddenly heard a loud shout from behind him. He turned around and saw a bad guy hitting him with his fist.

    ——I’m probably seriously injured now.

    Unable to escape, we can only watch the imminent crisis coming.

    In the blink of an eye, Furuichi felt as if his head was being pushed down, and a gust of wind passed over his head.

    "Really, don't get in the way here, leave as soon as possible, there are so many people here, even if you stand behind me, I may not be able to care about you, I might even beat you up"

    Furuichi only saw Neil punch the opponent away, and with a few words, he pushed him to the safety of Alicia.

    Furuichi was startled for a moment, and when he looked back, what caught his eye was Neil's expression that was slightly different from usual.

    I once saw this unique side of him in a martial arts competition.

    Looking at him intently in the fight, Furuichi pursed his lips.

    ——It’s really strong.

    "Hey, are you okay, Furuichi-san?"

    Seeing Fushi’s dull expression, Alyssa couldn’t help but asked, it wouldn’t be funny if he was beaten silly.

    "Uh, I'm fine" Furuichi waved his hand, then looked at Alicia, pointing to the chaotic situation, "Miss Alicia, is it okay to be in such a mess?"

    The bald boss seemed to have been beaten ten meters above the ground just now. Is that okay?

    "No problem! You don't know, right? Fighting is a specialty of this street. Many idiots living here will die if they don't fight. Even Neil fights one fight every three days and one fight every five days."  Yes, to a certain extent, he is very familiar with the people here"

    It’s really a disgusting street.

    “Then Alicia, wouldn’t it be dangerous for you to live here?”

    Alyssa really can’t imagine that if a child lives here, wouldn’t he be frightened every day?"That's not the case" Alicia shook her head and smiled, as if she didn't care much, "Don't look at these people as being fierce, but in fact they are very principled people, at least they will not bully the elderly or children.  At best, they have bad mouths. Just now they were just scaring us. In the words of Neil and Granny Denshi, these people are apes without brains and can only express themselves in the most primitive way.  It’s just blood that’s burned too hot…”

    "Of course, there are also other connections, such as the mother-in-law Denshi and the "Scarlet Overlord" rumored here are Neil's family, so those people don't dare to mess with the people in the family"

    ""

    ? Okay, Scarlet Overlord is really the name of the bunker. Is Neil's house full of monsters?

    Furuichi and Alyssa once again watched the scene near the end. In their eyes, something seemed to be different.

    "These guys are really getting more and more durable"

    Neil twisted his wrist and walked back. His face was not red and he was out of breath. It was impossible to tell that he had just finished fighting.

    "You do like fighting"

    Furuichi looked at Neil and smiled softly.

    Niel paused for a moment, then shrugged and smiled slightly.

    "I don't hate it."

    "I didn't expect that my teacher is still a bad person" Alyssa covered her face as if she had a headache, "Are you performing a GTO?"

    "Please ask Mr. Onitsuka for this kind of thing" Neil scratched his head and said boredly, "Well, if I can make extra money, I wouldn't mind making a cameo"

    But not long after he finished speaking, Neil found that Furuichi, Alyssa and Alicia were all silent in front of him, with dull expressions on their faces.

    "Huh? Are you possessed by a ghost, you guys?"

    Suddenly, an arm even rougher than Kenjiro's wrapped around Neil's neck. He was stunned for a moment, and then fell into the shadow of despair.

    Who released this Godzilla at the end of the 21st century

    "Oh? Neal-chan, are you planning to make extra money? I have a place where you can make a guest appearance. I originally came out to see where the kid was having such a fun time, but I didn't expect to hear such good news"

    Furuichi and Alyssa looked up at the tall figure, with the stubble, thick eyebrows, piercing eyes, light lip gloss and eye shadow, a perfect figure comparable to King Billy, and a charming Jean  The kimono that no one can look at directly gave them an unparalleled impact.

    "Ah, I really want to vomit. Can I vomit?"

    "Hello, Mrs. Xixiang."

    Alicia reluctantly moved her lips and said hello proactively.

    "Oh, it's Alicia" Xixiang moved his eyes and nodded, "Go back and tell your family that Neil won't be going back tonight. He's working at my place, so tell them not to worry"

    "Well, I understand, please feel free to do so."

    Neil, who was almost out of breath, stared at him. Alicia sold him in the blink of an eye. Please feel free to take him for what he is. He didn't even know if he would be able to see the sun tomorrow.  .

    “Let’s go, Neil-chan~~~”

    Xixiang smiled girlishly at Neil, and Neil immediately rolled his eyes and fainted while frothing at the mouth.

    “Is it okay, Alicia?”

    Watching Neil being carried away on her shoulders, Alyssa felt for the first time that it was not easy for him either.

    "It doesn't matter, Mrs. Saigo is a good person."

    ""

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    That night, Xixiang Ladyboy Club.

    “Clang, clang, clang! The super future star of our store is now making a grand appearance, Sonoko!!!”

    "Who are you calling Sonoko! Who wants to be the future star of your store!!"

    "Come on, Nierzi! You have great potential to become the ACE_OF_ACE of our store!!"

    "A devil wants this kind of potential, even if you give me money!!"

    "Yo!! Pretty boy, twist your waist!!"

    “You can do it yourself, don’t make too many demands, you perverted uncles!!”

    "Yoooooooo, such a cute child is indeed a boy! Long live Lord Lucifer!!!"

    "Have your male-only penetrating weapons been scrapped by you idiots!?"

    "Nierzi, please date!!!"

    “Go to hell——!!!!!!”

    On the stage, ?A girl in a gorgeous kimono with light make-up, who was actually a boy, was dancing with terrifying momentum with a folding fan. Next to her, Saigo was admiring the dance with a face full of admiration.

    This kid really has hope of becoming the master of the great route.

    The next day, the news about Neil's transformation into a new human spread secretly without his knowledge.

 Text Chapter 63 To maintain moral integrity or to lose moral integrity, that is the question

    The long black hair floated gently.

    The bright pupils reflect the surrounding scenery, like a mirror world.

    The girl put her hands behind her back, holding a smile on her lips, and stepped lightly.

    "Ah, no matter how many times I come here, I always feel that this place is huge"

    The corners of Tifa's mouth were slightly raised, her eyes were shrouded in a bright light, and she looked around every inch of Maho Liang Academy from time to time.

    "That's right. After we entered through the school gate, we walked for more than half an hour and felt like we didn't even see the end"

    Alicia, who was following Tifa, glanced around with the same interest. Whenever she saw the architecture of European classical beauty and the natural scenery, her vermilion eyes suddenly brightened like gems.

    "Well, I heard from Neil that there are many schools here, ranging from elementary school to university, plus various research institutes, shopping streets and library islands. It really can't be visited in one day" Tifa introduced, tapping her lower lip.  , suddenly remembered something interesting, a smile on his face, "This school also has many activities, such as the last school festival, which was held for three days and three nights. It was really lively"

    "Wow, that sounds so interesting" Alicia immediately flattened her mouth in disgust when she saw Tifa's expression, and then murmured angrily, "If Neil had woken me up earlier, then I couldn't have done it either."  Did you attend the school festival?"

    ""

    Tifa scratched her cheek and smiled silently. Is this what she should be struggling with?

    "But it's great, I want to go to school here too"

    Looking at Alicia’s longing expression, Tifa couldn’t help but smile.

    "What you say should be fine. As long as you worship Tony Nier or Negi, they should be able to find a way"

    "Hmm, please Tony Neil? I always think that guy will say something like "It's too troublesome, so I won't do it""

    Alicia closed her eyes and frowned, as if she could imagine the scene at that time.

    "maybe……"

    Tifa nodded with deep understanding. She quite agreed with Alicia's idea and her understanding of that guy.

    However, because of her understanding, she knew that if Alicia really asked him to ask for help, Neil would still do his best to help her.

    "A soft-hearted fool."

    Tifa pursed her lips and murmured in a low voice. She was a little bit disgusted by this.

    "What's wrong, Tifa?"

    Alicia noticed Tifa’s little movements and couldn’t help but feel a little weird.

    Tifa came back to her senses immediately, scratched her cheek and laughed dryly, "It's okay, I just got a little lost in thought"

    "Hey, what are you thinking about? You are so absorbed in your thoughts~~~"

    Alicia rolled her eyes and didn’t know what she was thinking of. She half-covered her mouth with her hand and leaned over with an ambiguous smile.

    Tifa blocked the approaching smiling face with her hand and said angrily, "What are you thinking about? I feel like you are becoming more and more like that guy Neil"

    "Hehe, you are so embarrassed that I got it right, right?"

    "You're not shy!"

    "Oh~~~Don't you deny what you said before? Sure enough, Tifa-chan's heart is full of Nier~~~"

    ""

    Faced with such teasing, Tifa simply shut her mouth and turned away as if she didn't hear anything.

    Seeing Tifa like this, Alicia stopped teasing her. She glanced around and asked, "Hey, Tifa, where is Neil's school? We've been gone for a long time"

    Originally, I was idle at home and wanted to come to the school to kill some time. But after I came here with Tifa, this journey was really a good way to pass the time.

    ??Looking carefully, it seems that it is almost time for get out of class to end.

    "This place is too big. I haven't been here many times. How can I know how to get there?"

    "Eh? Didn't we see that big map when we entered?"

    “It’s true, but”

    "Is Tifa a roadie!? So cute!!"

    "What are you so cute about!? You're not praising yourself in disguise, when you haven't found a way either!?"

    "Are you two brats students here?"

    The two of them, who were fighting and looking for their way around, suddenly heard a voice coming from behind them. At the same time, they turned their heads and saw a tall man in black sportswear standing not far away with a cool expression.

    "Hello, we are not students here, we are here to find someone."

    TifaliNodding gracefully, the person in front of him seemed to be a school teacher or administrator.

    "Looking for someone?" Heigang raised his eyebrows and looked at the two girls in front of him, "Who are you looking for?"

    “It’s Neil Springfield who works at Shengxiang Elementary School here.”

    "It's that kid, but it's almost time for school to end. If we go by now, the people in the elementary school will probably leave as well. Forget it, I'll lead you there. Maybe that kid is still in school  By the way, are you his friends?"

    “We are his girlfriends!!”

    Before Tifa could speak, Alicia answered first.

    "girlfriend!?"

    Heigang opened his eyes in surprise, while Tifa covered his forehead as if he had a headache. He dared to believe that Alicia would start to display her natural instinct of fearing chaos in the world again.

    "I didn't expect that boy to have two girlfriends, but it seems reasonable after thinking about it"

    Heigang sighed at first, and then nodded unexpectedly.

    "Well, this gentleman"

    "Just call me Heigang" Heigang lowered his head and looked at Tifa, noticing the tangled look on her face as she hesitated to speak, and said with a very understanding expression, "Don't worry, I understand"

    "No, actually"

    "Let's go, I'll take you there now."

    "That bastard is really incredible. He actually did such a thing, but he is a role model for others. This is considered a harm to others' children. Well, I should be able to use this reason to teach him a lesson"

    A cold smile appeared on Black Steel's lips, and his narrow eyes narrowed slightly, flashing a frightening red light from time to time. When Tifa noticed the eldest brother's expression, she knew that the unlucky child was about to suffer a big disaster again.  , couldn't help but draw a cross in my heart.

    "Meow haha, it feels like something interesting is going to happen"

    Hearing Alicia’s cheerful laughter, Tifa sighed sadly, feeling deeply powerless.

    【Neal, if you want to blame it, you have a teammate who has been deceiving people for thirty years】

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Woo——"

    "What's the matter, Neil?"

    Naye suddenly heard Neil making a sound of unknown meaning, couldn't help but frowned, and asked with some worry.

    "It's okay, I just suddenly felt so miserable that I let out such a scream from my soul that it shook the world"

    "I have no idea what you are talking about" Nanoye shook her head in confusion, and then laughed happily, "But this means that Neil, there is nothing wrong with you"

    "Naye, at this moment, I feel more desperate than when I met a giant."

    She had just escaped from the demon king of the Kamabaka Kingdom and was mentally traumatized. Now she was attacked by this girl Nanoha. As her master, Neil suddenly felt that his majesty had lost as much as a certain vampire. He couldn't help but feel  I feel like life is dark.

    "By the way, aren't we going to the back mountain? This direction doesn't seem right"

    Nanoye looked at the direction Neil led the way. She had been training with Neil every day after school as usual, but at this moment, she visually saw that it was completely different from where she usually went.

    "Well, anyway, what I'm teaching you is just the control and application of magic power, and how to fight. I plan to hand you over to a more capable and experienced guy. Regardless of magic or physical skills, with her level, she can definitely  You trained me to become a master"

    Originally Naiyara was still being trained today. Neil felt that he had nothing to teach. After all, the magic system was completely different. Apart from some basic things, Neil felt that it would be better to have someone like Yuno as a coach.  Suitable for yourself.  When Professor Nanoha was in actual combat, whenever he encountered her unconsciously cute look, Neil would be blasted to pieces by a burst of starlight.

    Therefore, directly throwing Nanoha to the merciless Yiwen is definitely very profitable. Anyway, it is healthier for young people to abuse them, and there is Negi who can attract firepower next to him, and more importantly,  He can go home and cook quickly after school.

    【Ah, I can’t help it anymore, I can’t stop crying.  】

    "don't want!"

    Naye's face changed slightly and she shouted subconsciously, even her voice became slightly shrill.

    Neil was startled and quickly turned his head to look over, only to see Nanoye staring at him with her mouth bulging as if she was very angry.

    "Uh, what's wrong with you, Miss Nanoha?"

    &nbsp; Being stared at by Nanoye for a while, Neil asked cautiously.

    "me……"

    When asked by Neil, Nanoye didn't know how to answer. Could it be that she told him that she didn't want to leave him?

    "Dream on, it would be better to use a starburst to make him surrender."

    "Ms. Nanoha, did you think of something dangerous just now! Although I don't know what it was, I am firmly against violence!!"

    With the flash of red light in Nanoye’s eyes and the faint smile of excitement on her lips, no matter how idiotic she was, Neil still felt that he seemed to be very close to the door of hell.

    "Ahaha, what are you talking about Neil? I never thought of using Starlight Explosion to blast you"

    Nanoha scratched her cheek, smiled very cutely, and said horrible words that made Neil break into a cold sweat.

    【This guy said something that must never be uttered!  Naturally black?  ?  Definitely natural black!  !  】

    "Neil, why do you want others to teach me? I'm afraid I won't get along"

    Naye thought for a while and finally came up with a reason.

    "So that's the problem"

    Neil breathed a sigh of relief. He really didn't realize that Nanoha's character would be afraid of strangers, but this was no problem at all. After all, Yiwen's appearance was very deceptive. At first glance, he looked like a harmless cat, and he was very similar to  You don't have to worry about getting along with Yi Wen at all, because that guy's queen character is definitely about making others obey her.

    "That's not okay, Nanoha. If you hold back because of this small worry, you won't be able to make great progress in the future! Although I will be a little reluctant to let you go, dad, I will still do this for your future.  I did it! So, even if you resent Dad, I won’t regret it!!"

    "What dad, what role are you playing!"

    Nanoye slapped away Neil's hand on her shoulder with dissatisfaction. She blinked, not knowing what she thought of, her eyes suddenly lit up, and a meaningful smile appeared on her face.

    "Well, after all, Neil was defeated by me, I don't think he has the ability to teach me anything"

    "What!? Defeated by you!? It was just your luck that time. If I do it ten times again, you will not be my brother's" Neil originally retorted angrily, but when he saw Nanoye's smile, he seemed to understand.  Everything changed, "Well, since you said so, I also feel that I am not capable"

    Nanoha's smile froze slightly, but soon her lips curved into a more contemptuous arc, and at the same time her eyes swept three inches ahead.

    "Neil, it really doesn't work."

    Neil, who had been paying attention to Nanoye's expression, naturally noticed the other person's gaze. He looked down and couldn't help but widen his eyes, like an angry cat staring at Nanoye who was smiling leisurely and contentedly.

    "No!? You dare to say that I can't do it!? I've told you from the first day of class that I am a man who can break through the sky. The word "no" cannot appear to me!! Very good, Nanoha.  Just wait, if I don’t train you well, I will spend the rest of my life hanging around Xixiang!!!”

    “This is what you said, Neil~~~”

    Naye secretly made a gesture indicating that the plan was successful, and at the same time thought of something in her heart.

    【This trick of using retreat to advance that my mother taught me is really useful. Although I don't know why I aimed at it like this in the end, as long as it succeeds, I'll be fine!  】

    In fact, it was not until some years later that Nanoha understood the true meaning of this matter. At that time, she lamented that her health teacher died early. At the same time, she was very fortunate that she had a mother as great as Kami who allowed her to do this.  I have avoided many detours in my life.

    "Forget it, let's stop today's training. I'll go back and think about how to arrange it"

    “I don’t know whether it was because he was inspired to fight or because his dignity as a man was challenged. Neil began to seriously think about what to do. Usually, these things were left to Anders to do.

    "Huh? What is that guy doing?"

    Neil suddenly slowed down, and a shadowy figure appeared in his field of vision.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Ha, why are all the cleaners boys, not even a girl"

    Furuichi stopped the broom in his hand, looked around the classroom, and couldn't help but sigh sadly.

    Doesn’t it mean that if men and women match each other, the work will not be tiring?  There are just a bunch of idiots here, and they are exhausted from doing anything.

    "You just give up on this idea, this is terribleIt's our class's policy" Yuuji walked past Furuichi with a broom on his shoulder, not looking like he was working at all, "That guy said that in order to avoid a series of unnecessary problems caused by male-female combinations, we separate boys and girls.  Separated to facilitate management, do you think we can resist the mountain above our heads?  And the girls seem to agree"

    “Can you disagree!? Girls almost don’t have to participate in work during the week!!”

    "From this point of view, it turns out that he is still a gentleman"

    "That's weird! Even if he is a gentleman, he can only be a gentleman in another sense!!!"

    "I'm telling you, you can chat as much as you want, but if you can work, Yuuji, you've barely even done anything!!"

    Listening to the two complaining, Touma couldn't stand it anymore. He was almost the only one working now. He obviously planned to grab those half-price bento boxes.

    "You should tell the group of people over there first"

    Yuuji pointed with his broom in the direction of the podium, where a group of people were gathering for activities.

    Standing on the podium, Akihisa used the broom as a guitar and danced his fingers as much as he could, as if he had returned to the school festival concert, with the intense melody seeming to linger in his ears.

    “Come on, call me!!!”

    “Honey!!!”

    "What a tall person!!! Call me God-sama!!!"

    "Ah, Lord Kami is playing a game console in that corner over there"

    Touma looked at this scene, then looked at someone in the corner who had entered the god of strategy mode, and couldn't help but sigh.

    How long will he be able to do this?

    ——

    Suddenly, the sound of the door being pulled attracted the attention of everyone in the class.

    A handsome face that was as cold as a knife appeared behind the door, and at the same time, those sharp wolf-like eyes made the guys in the class stay silent for a while and started cleaning obediently.

    “Kids, is your bastard head teacher gone already?”

    They were slightly surprised by the unexpected punishment, and then suddenly realized that it was their class teacher who had caused the hatred.

    "Well, our bastard head teacher left early during the last self-study class and let all the girls go"

    As the leader of the boys, Xiongji told Heigang in detail. When Heigang heard this, he felt that the temples on his forehead began to beat again.

    "That rascal……"

    "Um, Teacher Heigang, what do you want from Neil?"

    Touma's question caused Heigang to turn around. He looked at the people in the class, and for some reason the corner of his mouth curled up into a weird smile.

    "Ah, actually it was the boy's two girlfriends who came to see him"

    "What——!?"

    "girlfriend——!?"

    “Two more——!?”

    The boys looked at each other and saw the jealousy hidden in each other's eyes. They nodded one after another, immediately picked up the thing in their hands, and rushed out of the back door without saying a word.

    "Hey, don't damage public property"

    Heigang shouted behind them, chuckled, and then walked downstairs.

    When he walked downstairs, he found that the two girls waiting nearby were gone. Instead, there was a guy who deserved a beating, gaping at the large cloud of dust.

    "Faye, did you see the two little girls who were here just now?"

    Heigang walked over, patted Fay on the shoulder and asked as coldly as usual.

    "Huh? It's Kurojia~~" Faye turned around and showed a very hearty smile, and then her face became a little weird, "Kurojia, are you a lolita control?"

    Heigang was startled, then his face turned black, he pulled out a cold long knife out of thin air, clasped his hands and raised it, ready to slash at it.

    "You really deserve to be cut down just like that kid"

    “Ehehehe!! Oppose violence, Hei-chan~~~”

    “Go to hell!!”

    "Wait a minute, aren't you going to ask where those two girls went? I'll tell you, but you can't do anything to me!"

    ""

    Heigang stopped and stared at Fay coldly, while Fay smiled slightly and tidied up his clothes. It was not until Heigang was about to have his second impact that he slowly spoke.

    "Actually, I just met them and chatted for a few words. I found out that they were here to see Neil-chan, so I told them that Neil-chan had left.Okay, so they took their leave, and let me tell you something by the way.  "

    "That means you knew it beforehand, right?"

    "Well Wow!! Kuro-chan, a surprise attack is a foul!!"

    “I don’t care about you!!”

    “I clearly said I wouldn’t do anything!!”

    "Did I promise you!?"

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "So, you lost the ring that Yiwen gave you and you were thinking about how to die, maybe this is it?"

    "No, I'm not thinking about how to die"

    Negi looked at his brother depressedly, forgetting if he didn't help, he was still gloating about his misfortune.

    "I just lost my ring, is there any need to do this?"

    Although the ring was a relatively rare magic item, it was not in a life-and-death situation. However, seeing Negi like this, Neil immediately felt very happy.

    "You won't understand. If Master finds out, I will see hell"

    Yiwen’s terror began to emerge in Negi’s mind. His face turned pale and his whole body was shaking, as if he had seen a ghost.

    Neil couldn’t help but sigh at how powerful Yiwen was. He was able to make Negi, a little man-trained boy, even more miserable. He felt like he was almost turning into an M.

    "Hey, Neal, what's the ring that Mr. Negi mentioned? Doesn't it matter that he's still like this?"

    Nanoye pulled the corner of Neil's clothes and asked with some confusion.

    "Well, that ring is like a wedding ring that represents a lifelong promise, and Negi, the idiot, threw it away without knowing where. If his powerful wife at home knew about it, he would probably not have to go to bed for a month."

    "Hey!? Teacher Negi is already married!?"

    "Hey, Neil, stop making this up!"

    "I'm not making it up, I'm just explaining it to Nanoha."

    "What are you trying to explain!!"

    Facing Negi’s fire-breathing eyes, Neil shrugged and had to give up, "Okay, okay, I won’t say it anymore. Why don’t you recall it and let me help you reorganize the scene at that time."

    "real?"

    Negi looked at him suspiciously, could this guy really be so kind?

    "We are brothers after all Speaking of which, when did the ring disappear?"

    "It should have been last night"

    "Well, very good" Neil nodded, "Which woman's bed did you sleep in last night?"

    "Herehey!! Where are you going!!"

    Negi is crazy, he actually believes in a guy like Neil, he is really a fool.

    "Oh, oh, did you really sleep in someone else's bed? Yeah, there are so many people in the girls' dormitory, who could it be?"

    "I told you not to do it!! I haven't even slept in Asuna-san's bed recently!!"

    "The married life is not harmonious?"

    “Stay away from me!!!”

    "Teacher Negi is not pure."

    ""

    Negi leaned against the tree, wanting to die.

    “Neil——!!!”

    Just when Neil was enjoying the sight of Negi being beaten to a pulp, a familiar scream came from behind. Without thinking, he immediately bent down. The next second, a figure flew over his head, and at the same time, a wave of wind blew up.  A gust of cold wind.

    Neil raised his head and looked at the blond girl who flipped in the air and landed perfectly, and couldn't help but be speechless for a while.

    "Alicia, do you have to say hello in this way? If I hadn't avoided it, I really doubt I would have suffered internal injuries from you."

    "It doesn't matter, I just said hello a little more enthusiastically."

    "Is this called being more enthusiastic!? Who would rush over at a speed of 40 yards, 4 seconds and 2!? Do you think I am an American football player!?"

    “What a small family man.”

    "I'm sorry, anyone would be petty when their lives are at stake!"

    "Tch, I won't talk to you anymore" Alicia left Neil alone, moved her target to Nanoye who was aside, and immediately pounced on her, "yahoo! Nanoye!!"

    "Whoa, be careful, Alicia!!"

    Neil sighed helplessly at the two who started to fuck Lily, then turned his head and forced a smile at the black-haired girl who was running slowly.

    "Won't you stop this guy, Tifa?"

    ? ???Isn't this bad?  There is a beautiful girl throwing herself into my arms"

    Tifa walked up to Neil and smiled teasingly.

    “I wish the way of throwing myself into someone’s arms could be improved”

    Neil muttered softly, but the next moment, Tifa's beautiful black hair was fluttering with invisible domineering aura.

    "What were you talking about just now?"

    "No, I didn't say anything, Your Lady Queen."

    Neil immediately displayed his low-profile and domineering attitude. His dignity and integrity were completely useless in front of Tifa.

    "Ah, look, Nanoha, Neil is starting to lose his moral integrity again!!"

    "Neil has never had any moral integrity anyway"

    "Alicia, shut up, whose fault do you think it is that makes me like this!"

    "You blame me?"

    "Ha, if I don't blame you, why should I blame myself!?"

    "Shut up."

    "Yes, Your Lady Queen."

    "Neil really suffered."

    Alicia’s triumphant look made Neil want to hang her up and tickle her, but for Tifa’s sake, he still lay on the ground obediently.

    "By the way, what is Negi doing there?"

    Tifa noticed Negi, who had been ignored for a long time, but the other party was obviously trapped in an endless loop and did not notice their arrival.

    "Nieji is struggling with the question of whether he should have moral integrity or lose his moral integrity."

    ""

    “By the way, why did you and Alicia come here?”

    “Well, since it’s okay to stay at home, and Alicia has never been to school, I took her here for a walk.”

    Neil looked back at the girl who was chatting enthusiastically with Nanoye. She had maintained such an optimistic attitude since she woke up. It was not an exaggeration to say that she was offline. However, these might just be to cover up her inner feelings.  lonely.

    【Looks like we need to hurry up.  】

    Just when Neil was thinking about something, a strange murderous aura rushed towards him. Neil looked around and saw a large black mist rumbling towards him.

    "What is that!? The Black Mist Monster!?"

    As soon as he finished complaining, Neil was swallowed by the black mist.

    "Whoa! Help! Huh? Isn't this a guy from the class!? Hey, are you rebelling!?"

    "Burn my remains with the blazing holy fire! How joyful is life, and how sad is death!"

    "Ahhh!! Where did you come from the Ming Cult!? These people are crazy again!!! Tifa, Negi, save me!!"

    Tifa watched the group of people go away speechlessly, and then glanced at Negi who continued to seek death.

    This school is still so peaceful today.

 Text Chapter 1 That day, the boy walked into a new world

    My name is Orima Ichika, I'm 15 years old, and my gender is, um, with excalibur underneath, you know.

    At this moment, the fifteen-year-old youth is like a deep-sea fish.

    “The classroom with all girls except me is very stressful.

    But it doesn’t matter. With my ability to withstand stress that I have developed since childhood, I can still withstand this kind of pressure. I am quite confident about this.

    Why do you say that?

    This has to start with my family and my world.

    “Today’s world, I simply don’t know how to describe it in words.  First of all, the two mainstreams in the world today are technology and magic. As far as I know, eight years ago, the flying super weapon called IS came out, and the world has undergone earth-shaking changes. However, weapons like IS can only be made by  The manipulation by girls has led to a fundamental change in the status of men and women in society.  However, the matter did not end there. In the following years, the ISSDA organization responsible for space development announced the existence of "magic". Magic was originally unknown. Coupled with the new life from the universe, it became even more complicated.  Not to mention the various superpowers in Academy City, the world was once again in turmoil. However, with the efforts of many parties, the world finally settled down, and magic was gradually accepted by everyone. At the same time, ordinary humans could not  All known alien races appeared one after another, and the world became more and more diverse.

    However, there are still unknown things in this world, such as disobedient gods, demons, angels, magic societies that are still hidden in the dark, and advanced beings buried in the shadows. I know these because my family is special.  The reason is, after all, the old man in my family is not an ordinary person.

    In short, there are as many angels and demons as dogs, and fairies and heavenly beings are everywhere. This world is a strategic fortress.

    However, this world view is not enough to shock me, because the family I live in is enough to numb my nerves. My home is simply the most chaotic place in the world.  Compared with one who has a personality, all kinds of weapons are worth the sky, and I can also see angels and demons eating together and having fun, and even aiming their guns at someone. The moment I knew the truth, my three views were completely destroyed. Thousands of years of history  They've all been tricked into being dogs.

    “Alas, this world is so damn peaceful.

    “But even so, I am still very stressed at this moment.

    I folded my hands and put them under my chin, with cold eyes, trying to look calm. At this time, I finally understood Commander Ikari’s sense of pressure to remain calm in the face of the apostles’ attack.

    Commander Ikari is mighty!  !  !

    But the sights gathered from all around are really uncomfortable. Haven’t you seen that my forehead is already covered with heart-wrenching beads of sweat?  ?  Sure enough, no matter how old a girl is, she always has a trembling heart!  !  Sure enough, a girl's gaze is the most terrifying thing in the world. The ever-changing changes of sometimes resentment and sometimes anger are simply more disasters than taking the Western Scriptures.

    I took a deep breath, narrowed my eyes slightly, and all the nerves in my body suddenly became more tense than ever before.

    ??????????????????????????????????

    Wow, I relaxed too much and almost came out from behind.

    Ha, by the way, why do I have to stay in a place like this?

    Thinking of this, I recalled what happened the night before.

    That night, my brother said to me with a smile that could be read as bright and written as slutty.

    "Ichika, you will become the happiest man in the world."

    So that’s what he was talking about!  !  !  !  !

    I sighed deeply, and I mourned for a second for my seemingly happiness and actual sorrow. I started to swim away and observe the people around me.

    Well, the eyes of the girls on the left and the right are full of unparalleled curiosity for knowledge, and their shining eyes almost flashed through their tough golden eyes.

    I can’t see the back part, but the sight of the thorns on my back makes me feel like I’m sitting on pins and needles. I can understand it even without looking.

    "The person directly in front of me is a slightly older woman.

    She is a bit petite, and her figure is almost the same as that of a student, but her chest size is the nemesis of all high school girls.  The clothes are relatively large and make her look more petite, but she still feels quite cute.  In addition, she also wears a pair of black-rimmed glasses. Although they are crooked, she can still be called a bespectacled girl.

    And this girl with glasses was looking at the people in the class in panic, her timid posture was reminiscent of an injured little rabbit.

    You are a teacher, show me some domineering power!

    "Everyone is here. Then, SHR is going to startWhoops!  "

    Well, it’s not something you can do if you want to.

    I gave the teacher an appreciative look, but for some reason the teacher turned red and smiled shyly.

    ????????????????????????????????????????? Suddenly, I felt that the pressure on my body was a little heavier, and I almost died from a thousand arrows piercing my heart.

    “Well, then, please introduce yourself, uh, in order of seat number.”

    The teacher seemed to have recovered from the inexplicable emotion and said to the students in the audience in a panic.

    ""

    "It's so quiet. My dignity as a teacher is suddenly shattered into pieces."

    I looked at the teacher who was about to cry, and I couldn't bear it. At the same time, I felt unhappy with the girls in the class. Are you shy because you just entered high school? No one responded. The teacher was about to cry. Really?  I'm going to cry!  !

    I glanced at the teacher, and the teacher’s eyes also moved over.

    ??Okay, our eyes met.

    Please don’t look at me like this, you are not my type, teacher.

    I quickly lowered my head, I still understand the principle that a dead Taoist friend will not die a poor Taoist.

    “Oh, give me a normal high school life.

    The reason why I specifically emphasize "ordinary" here is simply because what I am in now is definitely not an ordinary high school, but the famous IS Academy-the only school in the world that trains IS operators.

    And the most important point is that IS, this deceptive thing, can only be activated by girls, so naturally, this is a girls' school.

    And why am I here?

    I need to emphasize again that I am a boy, and I am definitely a boy at first glance. My appearance can be considered a bit handsome, but it is definitely not the kind of beauty that makes even IS unable to identify my gender.

    The reason why I came to such a ghost place has to start with the entrance exam in February.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    That day, the sun was shining brightly, and the cherry blossoms flying freely in the sky made me fall in love.

    I looked at the clear sky and encouraged myself in my heart.

    Today is the entrance exam for Junior High School. For your own goals, you can’t do it without working hard.

    The school I go to is called Mahora Gakuin. It is a very large Academy City that has everything from kindergarten to university. There are many schools in it, all types, and my target is the famous Mitsusaka High School.

    The reason why I chose Mitsusaka is not because of its reputation, but because my brothers and sisters all graduated from here. I have an indescribable yearning for that place.

    I want to chase the traces they left behind, and I want to be like them.

    that's it.

    Well, of course, if I am admitted to Mitsusaka High School, my goal of dominating Mitsusaka will be one step closer, and realizing Mahora's dream of complete domination will not be unattainable.

    Hahahaha, I couldn’t help but laugh out loud.

    "Why are you giggling so early in the morning?"

    At this time, my head was hit hard.  When I looked back, I saw a handsome man with white shoulder-length hair standing behind me. He was looking at me listlessly with a pair of dead fish eyes, and he didn't look like he was awake at all.

    "Brother, you got up so early"

    ??I touched my head and laughed dryly.

    "Well, seeing as you have a test today, I got up early to see you out"

    Hey, is this guy so kind?

    "Hey, don't think I can't understand your expression"

    "Well……"

    Although those dead fish eyes are completely rotten, they are still so sharp.

    I don’t know if my thoughts were revealed again, but I got another blow on the head.

    "By the way, you forgot to bring your admission ticket"

    I was stunned for a moment, watching my brother hand a certificate to me.

    "Huh? Didn't I prepare it last night?"

    As I was talking, I wanted to go through my bag. I had carefully prepared all kinds of things the night before.

    "Well, men will always forget some things, just like forgetting what their first love looked like"

    “I won’t forget it!!”

    I replied angrily, but I didn't notice the firmness in my tone.

    The old man looked at me steadily for a moment, with an inexplicable light flashing in his eyes.?, and then touched my hair with a slight smile.

    “Okay, take your admission ticket and go quickly, don’t be late.”

    I didn’t notice anything strange about my brother, so I took the admission ticket and didn’t check whether I really didn’t bring it with me. I said goodbye to my brother and went out.

    "It seems that Ichika has grown up"

    After saying this softly, the man walked back into the room with a smile.

    It was easy, so I came to the address indicated on the admission ticket.

    ???????????????????? Why is it not in Mahonliang Academy, but in a high school outside?

    But I didn’t think too much about it. Anyway, it said this on the admission ticket and I couldn’t change it even if I wanted to.

    But I feel a little uneasy.

    Are you nervous before the exam?

    With a feeling of apprehension, I walked into the imposing building in front of me.

    "I'm just going to go, turn left and right, how on earth are you going to get to the second floor!?"

    It’s been almost ten minutes since I walked, and I still haven’t found the stairs to the second floor. The internal structure is too complicated!  ?  Is this the maze before challenging the BOSS!  !

    My eyes wandered around, trying to find the guide map on the wall, but I sadly discovered that the walls inside were so beautiful that I couldn't even find a crack, let alone any wall charts.

    ?????????? This time, shit, I’m lost.

    "Hey, what should I do? Hey, why are you so quiet?"

    At this time, I finally realized that it was eerily quiet here. After walking for so long, I didn’t even meet a single person. Could it be that the exam has already started?  ?  Could it be that my dream of dominating Mitsusaka was just aborted?  ?

    God, I curse Jesus for not having chrysanthemums!  !

    “Perhaps God really heard my curse from the heart, and a door appeared not far in front of me.

    I walked to the door and saw a piece of paper stuck on it with the words "Infinite_Stratos Examination Room" written on it.

    "Well, I guess this is the right place"

    Because it says "Examination Room" on it.

    But the name of this examination room really looks impressive, and there are actually two English words that I can’t understand.

    Thinking of this, I feel deeply disappointed for my English course.

    I guess I won’t be able to pass the English test this time.

    But it doesn’t matter, my other subjects are fine!  !

    After taking a deep breath, I opened the door and walked into the room.

    "Ah, you are a candidate. Okay, go over there to change clothes. We are pressed for time, so you have to hurry up. This place can only be rented until four o'clock. I don't have time to trouble you. Really, I don't know what I'm doing.  What……"

    As soon as I entered the room, a nervous-looking female teacher, about thirty-five years old or above, spoke a lot of words like a machine gun without raising her head. I was stunned for a few seconds.

    Hey, hey, hey!  !  !  Sister, don’t you need to see what I look like and check my admission ticket!  ?  Where has the professionalism of being an invigilator gone?  ?  And what’s going on with changing clothes!  ?  You have to change clothes for exams these days!  ?  Are you asking me to use my body to show the beauty of the human body in ancient Greece?  ?  Sorry, I have been failing art classes since I was a kid!  !  Well, actually this is to prevent students from cheating, right?  But there is no one other than you in this room. I really don’t see any other candidates anywhere!  !

    While I was minding my own business, the elder sister gave instructions and walked out of the room directly with the documents in her arms.

    I watched the other party leave in embarrassment. I bet the eldest sister really didn’t even look at me.

    "Hey, what kind of test is this"

    I muttered a few words in a depressed voice and walked towards the place covered by the curtain.

    And at this moment, I entered a new world.

 Text Chapter 2 Sure enough, this is a conspiracy

    When I opened the curtain and walked in, I saw the object in the center of the room.

    The streamlined metal shell reflects light that is not dazzling, and an armor-like outfit sits quietly.

    I looked at it carefully and then fell silent.

    “Damn it, what kind of clothes do you want me to change into?! Are you asking me to take the war studies test!!”

    The bag in my hand was almost smashed by me.

    I calmed down the turbulent feeling in my heart that I wanted to hit someone, and walked over, looking left and right at this thing. After looking at it for a long time, I was speechless.

    Isn’t this the IS that appears on TV?

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of 1999

    But this thing actually has something to do with me. Well, it should be related to my family.

    "This is what changed the world"

    Because of the "White Knight Incident" of that year, the world became aware of the existence of this kind of weapon. At the same time, the originally balanced military structure suddenly collapsed. How many IS controllers can be found will directly affect the country's military strength.  , so every country began to implement a system of preferential treatment of women.

    Although there is a magical power like magic in the world today, it has not been widely used in the military due to various restrictions. Moreover, IS has advantages that can compete with magic. In comparison, the country is more willing to invest more resources.  on this emerging technology.

    Well, this is actually nothing to me. I am more curious about IS. After all, I have seen forces more powerful than IS.

    With all kinds of thoughts, I couldn't help but reach out and touch it.

    Anyway, IS can only be activated by women. If I, a pure man, touch it, I will probably have no reaction like touching a dead fish. It is a rare opportunity to touch it and I will not suffer any loss.

    However, there are always various unknowns in life. You can never guess what will happen in the next second. Of course, it is another matter if you have the ability to predict.

    A cold metallic feeling came from the fingertips, followed by a burst of dazzling silver light and various information pouring into the mind.

    “Eh!? Eh————!!!!!!”

    Faced with such a strange situation, I suddenly lost my train of thought.

    When I finally came to my senses, I found that the IS had actually moved and attached itself to my body like armor, becoming part of my hands and feet.

    "What happened!?"

    “Has someone activated IS!?”

    "who is it!?"

    "Huh? This, this is -"

    "man!?"

    Hearing the sound, a group of researchers in white coats came over. They opened the curtain and saw me activating IS. They all fell into a state of sluggishness where they couldn't think.

    I looked at the researchers in front of me in silence, and then looked at the abnormality on my body. I immediately showed a miserable face like a Christian abandoned by God. At the same time, the devil on my brother's face flashed through my mind.  smile, with only one thought left in her mind.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? This is a conspiracy.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    “Oh, I want to die.

    "Classmate, Orimaru Ichika-san!"

    A voice calling my name brought me back to reality from my annoying thoughts. I held my forehead and blurted out weakly before I could figure out the situation.

    "Ah, what's the matter?"

    "Ah, um, um, I'm very sorry for calling you so loudly all of a sudden. Are you, are you angry? Yes, I'm sorry! But, um, I'll introduce myself in the order of the fifty syllables. Now it's Oribara-san's turn.  So, I'm really, really sorry! Can you please introduce yourself? Are you willing?"

    It was then that I really came back to my senses and figured out the situation, and found that my deputy instructor, Yamada Maya, was constantly bowing his head and apologizing to me. It was obviously my own fault, but the teacher wanted to apologize himself. For a moment, I was full of guilt.

    "Uh, um, Mr. Yamada, you don't have to apologize like this. It's all my fault. I will introduce myself."

    I stretched out my hand to stop Teacher Maya Yamada from apologizing, and quickly made a comforting reassurance.

    "Really, really!? You, you promised me! You must do it!!"

    Teacher Yamada suddenly raised his head, seriously grasped my hand and leaned towards me, and he could still see the mist in his eyes.

    Teacher, are you really a teacher?  ?  This pairThe attitude of the little girl can easily be misunderstood, and some ignorant and innocent little boys might have fallen into trouble from then on!  !  !  Oh, oh, don't put your chest on it, be careful, my cannon may go off!  Also, I need to reiterate it again, teacher, you are really not my type!  !

    In the struggle between reason and sensibility, angels and demons, I took my hand out with difficulty, left my seat and walked to the podium with a slight bend without being noticed.

    Ah, I almost got hard just now.

    Standing on the podium, looking at the unabashed thirst for knowledge in the eyes of the girls in the audience, including Teacher Yamada, I suddenly felt like I was on the top of Mount Everest, and it was difficult to even breathe.

    "Ahem."

    I straightened my back and cleared my throat, thinking about what to say next.

    ???????????????????? But my mind went blank. As expected, the pressure had already crushed my thinking power into pieces.

    At this time, I took a peek at the seat by the window. Sitting there was a black-haired girl with a ponytail.

    Her name is Xiao Zhizhen, my childhood sweetheart who we only reunited after six years. This girl has always had a single ponytail. When I first entered the classroom, I recognized her at a glance.

    “But it’s really a transformation of women.

    No, no, now is not the time to think about this.

    "Help me quickly!!"

    I signaled her with my eyes. As a childhood sweetheart who has been dating for a long time, she must be able to understand this information instantly.

    "snort!"

    You actually ignored me!  ?

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Oh, oh, what does this cold aura and this arrogant attitude mean!  Where has the arrogant and a little bit coquettish Hoshi-chan gone!  !  Now Chen is completely 100% proud!  !  She actually abandoned me mercilessly at my critical moment, turned her face expressionlessly to the window, and snorted coldly, "I'll kill you, did I offend you, Miss Chen!"  !

    “However, this did remind me of something.

    I remember my brother once told me that when faced with a girl who is wrapped in pride and makes people wonder if she is engaged in chain defense, you must use your fiery penis to penetrate the opponent's uterus.

    Of course, this is summed up by my rich theory and practice. Although I don’t know where his theory and practice come from, I even wonder if he made it up casually.

    ??????????????????? However, I have no idea what those two words mean in English, because I am powerless in English. I have obviously been abroad, and there are foreigners at home. I only know the twenty-six English letters ABC, which is really weak.

    Well, I don’t really want to know the meaning of this. I know that what comes out of my brother’s mouth is definitely not fun, because every time I ask my sister or other older women in the family, I will be scolded.  Of course, many times I will attract hatred consciously or unconsciously. In comparison, the harm I suffered is quite small.

    Ah, I am going off topic again. Look, the eyes of the girls below are starting to burst into flames.

    Well, what should I say at this time?

    Let’s start with a song called “Girls’ School Boys” by Twins?  Well, it does fit the occasion, but this is a self-introduction, not a concert.

    【When we introduce ourselves, too many rhetoric just attracts the temporary attention of others. To let people know ourselves, the most important thing is to show our true side.  】

    Brother’s voice seemed to ring in my mind. At this time, I seemed to see the holy light of heaven.

    Sometimes I’m pretty reliable.

    The corners of my mouth raised slightly uncontrollably, and the sunshine outside the window shone in at the right time. At this moment, in the eyes of some ignorant little girls, I became a handsome and sunny boy.

    A small exclamation came from below, and my attention immediately came back. I took a breath and began to introduce myself.

    "My name is Ichika Orimara."

    “Yeah, yeah, yeah!!”

    Everyone’s eyes showed the expectation of “I want to hear more.”

    I smiled, what a group of curious and kind children.

    Then, I should also treat others with sincerity.

    "I like Lolita the most."

    Maintaining a sunny smile, I expressed what I loved most in my heart.

    institutions

    The sounds of various heads banging on the table and people falling to the ground kept ringing out. It seemed that they were moved by my sincerity.

    I think everyone can become a partner who loves lolita.

    At this moment, I seem to have new hope for the future.

    The sound of clicking footstepsThere was an urgent sound, is someone coming?

    “Are you going to reveal your abnormal sexual fetish as soon as you get here!?”

    Huh?  Does this sound sound familiar?

    But before I had time to react, I was hit hard on the head and sent flying.

    Wow, this kind of invisible murderous martial arts passed down by my brother is so familiar to me. The pain that directly penetrates the skull and hits the cerebral cortex is simply exhilarating How strange!  !  I'm not a pussy-shaker like Sister Xiaoyuan!  !  !

    “However, this knocking method, whether it’s power, angle, or speed, is very similar to the person in my impression.

    I swallowed and turned around with a little fear. I saw the woman behind me wearing a black suit and tight skirt. She had a slender figure and a body curve with no fat at all due to regular exercise. And the other person was at this time  He crossed his arms in front of his chest, raised the corners of his eyes, and his eyes were as sharp as a wolf's.

    "What the hell, Guan Yunchang!?"

    Snapped——

    “Ugh, I got hit on the head again, I’m probably going to have a cerebral hemorrhage now.

    "Sister Chifuyu, it hurts so much!"

    Yes, the domineering woman in front of me is my sister Chifuyu Orimaru.

    "Who is the hero in the Three Kingdoms, idiot!!"

    I rubbed my head and stood up from the ground, looking at my sister in front of me, very curious about her appearance.

    "Sister Chifuyu, why are you here? Aren't you out training for the annual World's No. 1 Martial Arts Tournament?"

    "Do you think I am Yamcha!? Who told you that I would go to that kind of conference!!"

    Chifuyu-san’s eyes started to sparkle, and her fists were clenched tightly. She would probably attack accordingly depending on my answer.

    “Uh, it’s my brother, that’s what I told you!!”

    I quickly shied away all the responsibilities, but after hearing this, Chifuyu-san loosened her fists and held her forehead in distress.

    "That idiot has been talking nonsense all day long"

    Looking at Chifuyu-san's depressed and gnashing expression, I couldn't help but want to laugh out loud. Those words I just came up with on the spur of the moment were purely to deceive my brother. Oh, haha, a Tai Chi push hand can kill someone invisible. I feel  At this moment, my IQ doubled several times.

    "Huh? By the way, what was going on with your self-introduction just now?"

    "Well……"

    Okay, I haven’t even breathed a sigh of relief yet. Why did this hatred suddenly shift back? I didn’t make fun of you.

    "My brother told me to be heart-to-heart and treat others with sincerity"

    And as soon as I finished speaking, Chifuyu-san came towards me with an angry fist.

    “Just lie to me now!!!!”

    Is it okay to let your brother lie like this openly?  ?

 Text Chapter 59 Looking forward to meeting him again

    "Hey, your eyes are wandering. Do you want to borrow money from me? For the sake of us being brothers, just tell me how much you want. It's okay to give the Ming coins directly to you!"

    There was a short distance from leaving the World Tree to one of the squares near the World Tree. Along the way, Neil found that Negi peeked at him very frequently, almost every few steps.  When he turned his head, Negi quickly turned his head and whistled. This behavior made Neil very unhappy, because it felt very disgusting to be treated like this by a boy, and Negi was not a girl who secretly liked him.  .

    “ Could it be that Negi has been looking at 3A girls for a long time and hasn’t had any contact with boys for a long time, and finally his interest in that area has begun to awaken!  ?

    In an instant, Negi’s image became dangerous in Neil’s eyes.

    "Why is it such an unlucky thing to say? How much do you want today's birthday to become the anniversary of my death! What do you mean by that look in your eyes? I always feel super unhappy!!"

    Negi was obviously stunned by Neil's sudden words for a few seconds before he reacted. Coupled with the weird look in his eyes, he couldn't help but complain angrily.

    Neil stuck out his tongue, put his hands on the back of his head, and quickened his pace slightly, leading Negi by half a body.

    "Do you have anything to say?"

    Negi paused for a moment, looking sideways at the face partially blocked by his arms, his eyes flashing behind the lenses.

    “Hey, Neil, has something happened to you recently?”

    I always feel that something has changed in him.

    Neil’s pace slowed down unconsciously, but soon returned to its original state, and he asked without looking back.

    "Why do you think so?"

    “I just feel like you’ve been a little absent-minded these days, as if you’re a little further away”

    Raising his head and looking at the stars covering the night sky, the starlight gently reflected the faint light on Negi's glasses.

    Neil put down his hands and put them behind his back. He also raised his head and stared at him from a distance.

    "No, nothing has changed"

    In the end, he was still like that.

    Nothing has changed.

    "Neil"

    Negi turned his head and opened his mouth, as if he wanted to say something, but for a long time, he did not say another word.

    "Don't talk about me, it's you" Neil suddenly spoke up and grabbed the topic, turning his face and blinking, "You are the one who should be said to be absent-minded, right? You seem to have no energy recently, as if you were distracted by something.  Things are bothering me"

    "Is it that obvious?"

    Negi lowered his head and muttered quietly, but Neil could still hear him beside him.

    "It's all written on your face I thought you looked confident after the school festival, but it turns out you've been so worried these days that you almost jumped off a building. What, is it a worry about love, boy?"  "

    When talking about love, Neil’s eyes brightened up and his tone was full of ridicule.

    "No, I just had a quarrel with Asuna-san"

    Negi rolled his eyes at him and became dejected again.

    "Sister? Oh, haha, it really is a matter of love~~~You dishonest guy~~~"

    "Do you have to think about this!?"

    "Okay, what did you and eldest sister argue about?"

    Neil spread his hands and did not continue teasing the other party.

    "Actually, it's not a big deal. Asuna-san just reminded me that I am very similar to Chao-san"

    Negi lowered his head a little further and sighed softly.

    "I see, the eldest sister is angry because of this"

    Neil looked at his brother’s confused expression, and he probably figured out what was going on between him and Asuna.

    After meeting with Gunel and learning that his father was still alive, Neil also guessed what Negi was thinking now. He must be full of things about his father. Since a long time ago, Negi has been working hard for his father.  , constantly injured, and constantly moving forward. After getting more accurate news, he will only work harder to move forward for his dream, even at the risk of losing his life.

    Father seems to be everything to him.

    This is exactly the same as the super ring tone.

    For the sake of your dreams, you are willing to give up everything, including your own happiness.

    And Tomorrow Cai is angry about it, maybe that's it.

    "Actually, Asuna-san is right, and I said the same thing to Chao-san, but I"? 

    Although he clearly rejected Chao's approach, he himself followed Chao's path, almost exactly the same path.

    He, how should he choose?

    "Neji, do you still remember what Chao Lingyin said?"

    Neil didn’t pay attention to Negi’s current expression and just continued talking.

    "Don't stop, keep moving forward This sentence should be very suitable for you now. For you, your father's affairs can be said to be everything to you. If you are asked to give up everything now for this, you must be able to do it.  Yes, in this aspect, you, Chao Lingyin, and I are really the same"

    Neil slowly took a breath of the refreshing summer night, his eyes slightly focused on Negi's face.

    "However, I think this is correct, or in other words, any approach is correct, but everyone chooses a different position. It is probably impossible for you to give up looking for your father, so why not go all the way?  Black, just like Kick-Ass who became a hero after being knocked headlong"

    "Well, I always feel that the tone of your words has suddenly changed a lot"

    "Don't worry about these things. Your goal is very clear anyway. You just think too much. Anyway, there is only one way you want to go from now on, isn't it?"

    Facing Neil’s smile, Negi seemed to know a little bit about what he should choose.

    "However, I have one more thing to say. No matter what you choose, you should also pay more attention to the people around you, such as eldest sister. I think eldest sister is very clear about your thoughts, and this is what she is worried about.  , it’s just that she doesn’t want to see you scarring yourself, the eldest sister’s idea is probably that simple"

    Neil took a few steps forward, tapping his toes slightly. As his body turned, his long hair fluttered lightly, and his face was clearly reflected in Negi's eyes.

    "Don't forget this, because when you lose, the pain is not something you can bear"

    "Neil"

    They were only a few steps apart, but Niji felt like they were separated by a chasm.

    Because there was a bit of sad nostalgia in Neil's eyes, which blocked his approach.

    "Well, that's all I want to say. It's up to you what you think about next" Neil spread his hands and smiled softly, then turned a little evil again, "But eldest sister really loves you deeply.  Said~~~"

    "Why do you come back here again!!!"

    The sentimental atmosphere just now was gone, and Negi rolled his eyes angrily.

    “Hehe~~~”

    Neil grinned wider, looked away slightly, and saw the surrounding environment clearly. His smile was frozen, and his expression was a little confused.

    "Ah, by the way, what am I doing here?"

    "Huh? Don't you know it yourself!?"

    "I really don't know, I'm following you"

    "How are you following me!? You are following me and running in front of me!!"

    "In this case, I will go home. Goodbye, young man who works hard~~~"

    Neil waved his hand and walked forward without looking back, but he was immediately grabbed by the collar.

    "It's rare that you come here, so just patrol with me. You have a lot of time anyway"

    I don’t know where Niji got the strength, but he was holding on to Neil’s collar as firmly as a rock.

    "Hey, I'm not on duty tonight, and my youth is calling me!!"

    "What youth?"

    “Galgame on the computer!!!”

    “Delete your youth for me!!”

    "Do you want to ruin my life!?"

    "Your life is too insignificant!!"

    Seeing that Negi refused to let go of him, Neil lowered his head helplessly, but after waiting for a while, he found that Negi was still where he was.

    "Aren't you going to patrol? Why are you standing here without moving? You want to be a sentinel!"

    "No, I'm waitingah, here it comes!"

    When Negi was talking, a figure in the field of vision gradually enlarged, and he suddenly shouted.

    Neil looked in the direction that Negi was looking at, and saw Setsuna coming this way quickly, and Kamo the ferret was lying on her shoulder.

    "Why is Kamo and Setsuna-san together?"

    Generally speaking, doesn’t Kamo, the pervert, always follow Negi?

    "If you come to me today, I will ask Kamo to find Setsuna-san first, and then we will make an appointment to meet here."

    ? ?Ji smiled and explained in a calm tone.

    Neil glanced at Negi thoughtfully, his eyes brightened slightly, and then fell silent.

    "Teacher Negi, Teacher Neil, good evening."

    Setsuna quickly arrived in front of them. There seemed to be no surprise about Neil's appearance. Negi or Kamo must have told her in advance.

    "Boss Neil, long time no see."

    Kamo jumped from Setsuna’s shoulder to Negi, turned to say hello to Neil.

    "It's been a long time indeed. You haven't done anything wrong recently, have you?"

    Neil half-opened his eyes and glanced at Kamo who was stiff.

    “No, absolutely not!! I don’t dare to lose even a hair under Boss Neil’s eyes!!”

    "That means you did a lot of bad things that I didn't see, right?"

    Under Kamo’s desperate eyes, Neil raised a bright smile.

    "Okay, Neil, Kamo hasn't done much recently and has helped me a lot. Let's go on patrol now"

    Seeing this, Negi had no choice but to interrupt Neil's topic.

    Neil waved his hand quickly, as if he refused to agree.

    "No, it's not my turn tonight, I won't work overtime, you have to go do it yourself!"

    "Anyway, you are here, and you will do some meaningless things when you go back. It is better to stay. It is rare that we can be on duty together"

    “What’s so pointless!! You’re actually vetoing my life!!”

    "Teacher, what are you talking about?"

    Listening to the conversation between the two, Setsuna on the side was confused.

    "It's nothing, it's just that Neil promised us to patrol together. One more person will add more strength."

    Negi turned to Setsuna and smiled, taking Neil with him by the way.

    "Who agreed? Don't just talk to yourself!"

    "Then let's set off now!"

    "Okay, Teacher Negi."

    "Hey, don't ignore me, listen to me!!!"

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Ah, I really want to go home"

    Raising his head, Neil looked at the starry sky and lazily followed Negi and Setsuna.

    “It’s only been less than two minutes! How unmotivated you are!!”

    Neil didn’t pay attention to Neji’s words. He turned to look at An Jing walking beside him, his eyes rolled, and he didn’t know what he was thinking.

    "Speaking of Setsuna-san, why are you and Negi together? Could it be that you are having an unethical love affair with your eldest lady and her fiancé behind your back!?"

    Neil covered his mouth with his hands, his face filled with disbelief.

    "Who do you think is the betrothed!!"

    "I did not betray the eldest lady!!"

    "As expected of Neil, he said all the things in my heart, but it doesn't matter, brother, you can be considered Setsuna's master, it's totally okay!!"

    "How is it OK!!!" x2

    The two of them shouted at Kamo at the same time, dumbfounded.

    “I understand, I know how to do it, huh huh~~~~~”

    "You know nothing! The laughter behind you is full of bad intentions!!"

    "Teacher Neil, I will never change my heart for the eldest lady!!"

    In desperation, Setsuna expressed his loyalty to Konoka without thinking.

    "Oh, that's true" x3

    At this time, two young men, one a pervert, looked at Setsuna with ambiguous eyes. Setsuna was stunned, and then turned red and waved his hands in denial.

    "No, it's not what you think. I, I just treat the eldest lady, just"

    "Love……"

    "It's love"

    "like."

    The three guys caught Setsuna’s words very wisely.

    "Nah!!!!!!!"

    At night, the girl’s shy screams broke through the sky.

    "You guys are really energetic"

    Suddenly a voice intervened in the joke between three people and one mink. They followed the sound at the same time and saw a young man wearing a high school uniform leaning against a lamppost, holding a mobile phone in his hand, and his eyes glanced slightly  Their fingertips are still touching the bright screen.

    &nbsp;"Why are you here? Are you also patrolling at night?"

    Neil walked over and obviously knew the other person.

    The young man then turned his head, looked at Neil walking towards him, and smiled slightly.

    "Well, I'm short of manpower recently, so I came to help. Anyway, I still get overtime pay"

    "Senior Muchen."

    In an instant, he also came over and bowed respectfully to the other party.

    The young man is Jun Muchen.

    "It's Setsuna-chan, why are you with this bastard brat?"

    "Who are you calling a bastard? Speaking of bastards, you bastard is even more of a bastard!!"

    “Tsk, tsk, tsk, it’s full of balls in one sentence, it’s really dirty!”

    “It’s your head that’s dirty!!”

    "Well, actually, Teacher Neil is here to patrol tonight, so we came together"

    "The moment interrupted the two people's unscrupulous conversation, and at the same time, I felt that the two guys were really similar.

    "Neil, Setsuna-san, who is this gentleman?"

    There is obviously someone here who doesn’t know the other person.

    "Oh, this is a student from the high school department. Senior Jun Muchen, like me, is also employed by the school and is very powerful."

    Seeing that Neal had no intention of introducing him, Setsuna had no choice but to introduce him to Neji. When he looked at Jun Muchen, there was a hint of admiration in his eyes.

    "Ahahaha, I am stronger in that area"

    Jun Muchen touched the back of his head and smiled brightly, swinging his waist back and forth slightly.

    In an instant, he turned away with his cheeks slightly red, Negi looked puzzled, while Neil's eyes were full of contempt.

    "You can no longer be described as a scumbag."

    "Uh, um, nice to meet you, Mr. Jun."

    Although I didn’t understand what Jun Muchen meant by that aspect, I still extended my hand in a friendly manner.

    "This is Teacher Negi, just call me Muchen. He is such a personable gentleman, completely different from a guy who only knows bullshit"

    With a gentle smile on her face, Jun Muchen held Niji’s hand and said something that made someone angry.

    "It's much better than you, the guy with the same curly hair as [beep——]"

    Neil twitched the corners of his eyes, raised the corners of his mouth, and said coldly.

    “Although my hair is black and curly, it is definitely not the curly hair on [beep——]!!”

    "Ah la la, you really didn't bring it upon yourself"

    The two people looked at each other, as if there were sparks constantly arousing.

    "Well, Neil, you and Mr. Muchen are very familiar with each other."

    "Only a ghost is familiar with this kind of guy!" Neil turned his head and glared at Niji, then immediately turned back to stare at Jun Muchen, "This guy had a fight with me for no reason last time, what do you think?  Is this kind of person seriously ill?!"

    “It’s not just for nothing!!”

    "Then what are you talking about!!"

    “Because I’m bored!!”

    “Idiot!!”

    "Ha, I really don't understand"

    Negi held his forehead with a headache, feeling as if two Neils appeared in front of him.

    "Speaking of which, what are you doing here alone?"

    "I'm waiting for someone."

    Jun Muchen put away his phone and said with a yawn.

    "Ha, waiting for someone? You don't look like you have a date, do you?"

    "How different! One day I will go to a love hotel with the president!!"

    "One sentence will reveal your true face clearly."

    Neil sighed very much, this guy is really powerful in combat, his combat effectiveness has broken through the lower limit.

    "Actually, I was waiting for the principal's guests to come out" Seeing the curiosity in the three people's eyes, Jun Muchen continued, "They are people from the Holy Church."

    "The Holy Church? Is it dealing with the previous ghoul incident?"

    Neil was the first to react, and at the same time, three unlucky children flashed through his mind.

    "Ghoul? What ghoul?"

    Negi and Setsuna looked at Neil suspiciously. Neil was stunned. It seemed that they didn't know about the incident.

    After briefly explaining it to them, Negi and Setsuna's expressions changed slightly and became a little heavy.

    “Actually, you don’t need to be so nervous. As long as you deal with it well, you won’t be afraid of too much trouble”

    &nbsp; Jun Muchen put away his playful look and calmly comforted the two of them, with a comforting warmth in his voice.

    "Yeah." x2

    "By the way, who was sent by the Holy Church?" Neil raised his eyes and looked at Jun Muchen, "Is it the agent? Or are the people from the burial agency also coming out?"

    "You know a lot" Jun Muchen's eyes were slightly surprised, and then he continued to lean against the lamppost lazily, "That person is the person in charge of the nearby Shengtang Church stronghold, he is oh, myself  Look, he comes out."

    Jun Muchen suddenly stood up straight and looked back at the building behind him. In the darkness, the sound of neither light nor heavy footsteps sounded rhythmically.

    Everyone’s eyes were focused on him, and the figure in the shadow gradually became clearer, and the cross hanging on his chest reflected a faint silver light.

    "Oh? I didn't expect there would be so many people here"

    There seemed to be a little surprise in the heavy voice, and a man wearing a black priest's uniform appeared in front of everyone.

    Neil’s pupils shrank tightly, and the man’s face was deeply imprinted on his retinas. He opened his mouth slightly, then bit his lower lip tightly, and an imperceptible trace of violent murderous intention passed deep in his eyes.

    Soon, the trace of hostility disappeared, and Neil stood aside silently, returning to his usual listless appearance.

    Jun Muchen, who had been keeping quiet, glanced at Neil thoughtfully, then stood up with a smile and introduced the newcomer to Niji and the others.

    "This is the chief priest of Haiming City Church, and the person in charge of negotiating with our Magic Association on behalf of the Holy Church Church, Kotomine Kirei."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Jun Muchen faced Kotomine Kirei and introduced the person on the other side.

    "These three are magicians and swordsmen from the Magic Association, Negi Springfield, Neil Springfield, and Setsuna Sakurasaki."

    "Good evening, you three. I never expected that the Magic Association would have such outstanding children."

    Kotomine Kirei's eyes are always heavy, giving people a serious feeling.

    "You're flattered, Mr. Kotomine."

    Facing the other party’s compliment, Negi quickly nodded in return.

    Kotomine Kirei’s eyes passed over the faces of the three of them one by one. When he saw Neil, he paused for a moment and then turned to Jun Muchen.

    "Mr. Muchen, my business has been finished, and it's almost time for me to leave."

    "Let me take you out" Jun Muchen nodded to the other party, and then winked at the three of them, "Then I will lead Mr. Yanfeng to leave, and you three can continue working"

    "Okay, Mr. Muchen."

    "Goodbye, Senior Muchen."

    Neil didn’t look at Kirei for a second, he raised his head and nodded lightly to Jun Muchen, then turned around and left with the two of them.

    "Then let's go, Mr. Kotomine."

    "sorry to bother you."

    Kotomine Kirei nodded in thanks, then vaguely glanced at the direction Neil left, with an obscure smile on his lips.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "I'll send it here."

    Reaching the entrance of the academy, Jun Muchen stopped and turned to talk to Kotomine Kirei, who was following closely behind him.

    "Well, thank you."

    Jun Muchen nodded slightly to him and walked away.

    Kotomine Kirei calmly watched Jun Muchen leave. He slowly turned around until his back disappeared.

    “It seems like something interesting happened tonight, Kirei.”

    The strange voice appeared out of thin air, but Kotomine Kirei did not feel the slightest surprise, and his expressionless face maintained his usual indifference.

    "What are you referring to?"

    Kirei stared at the void in front of him, as if there was a figure in front of him talking to him.

    "hehe……"

    The sound of laughter was accompanied by golden light particles, which gathered together little by little. Soon, the silhouette of a human figure loomed in the golden light.

    "You should have discovered it, that brat"

    Yao dispersed, and a young man wearing a black jacket had his hands in his trouser pockets. His handsome face was full of arrogance, and a pair of bloody eyes under the golden bangs seemed to have an addictive demonic quality, staring directly at the indifferent eyes.  man.

    Seeing that Kirei remained silent, the young man raised an evil smile on his lips, narrowed his eyes slightly, and the blood in his eyes became more and more piercing.

    "He seems to have the same thing as us."

    Qili looked at the man??, his eyes were cold, and he met those eyes that were difficult for mortals to look directly into without giving in.

    Suddenly, Kirei smiled.

    A gloomy smile appeared on his cold and sharp face.

    "Indeed, aren't you interested, Gilgamesh?"

    "Of course I have interests. There aren't many things in this world that interest me" The smile on Gilgamesh's lips grew wider, and the light in his eyes became more and more elusive. "But, we can't be interested in him now."  Take action."

    "Oh why?"

    There was a hint of curiosity in Kirei's expression.

    Such emotional changes are very rare for him.

    "Because of the agreement with that guy, if that kid encounters danger within my sight, try to save his life."

    Gilgamesh withdrew his gaze and raised his head slightly. The night sky was reflected in his eyes, and he seemed to be able to see a night similar to the original one.

    "That mysterious heroic spirit?"

    Kirei frowned, a familiar yet unfamiliar figure appeared in his mind.

    "Um."

    Gilgamesh’s gaze retracted from the sky and fell on Kirei.

    "Do you know his identity?"

    Hearing Kirei’s question, Gilgamesh smiled playfully.

    "That's right, but it's better not to tell you for the time being. It will be more exciting to save the interesting things until the end."

    Gilgamesh looked past Kirei, looking in an unknown direction, with slight waves in his eyes.

    "My king, I am looking forward to meeting him again."

    ?…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

    PS: I plan to overthrow and rewrite it, and change the protagonist to a female.

 Text Chapter 60 Moon Peak Shrine

    irritable.

    That feeling lingered in my mind for quite some time.

    The things that happened recently and the people I met have revived many memories that have been buried deep in my heart. In my mind, almost all of them are pictures that I don’t want to think of.

    In the past, he would sometimes recall it or appear in his dreams. Even though it was like a curse, he never wanted to abandon those memories. For him, this was a sin that he had to endure.

    However, even so, he would not be as inexplicably restless in the past as he is now. Often, as long as he hints to himself, his mood will soon calm down, or in other words, his heart will feel like death again.

    Is it because of those people?

    Some familiar faces flashed through Neil's mind, and a subtle sense of peace flowed through them.

    He has always been walking alone. Even Negi, who is closest to him, cannot get close to the depths of his heart. Now, the shadows of other people have been left in his heart. Unknowingly, the cracks in his heart have opened up.  got bigger.

    However, he knew very well that this would not work.

    He has learned a lot from what happened in the past, and he doesn't want to repeat the same mistakes. In order to no longer let others get hurt because of him, and make himself suffer again, as long as he no longer establishes close relationships with other people and is separated by a distance, then each other will  Will not be harmed.

    “Otherwise, what happened to Touma that night will happen again.

    "well……"

    Neil sighed slightly, because being reminded by Negi made him a little concerned about his own problems.

    Since coming to this country and coming into contact with those people, he seems to have changed more or less. Now I think about it, does the practice assigned to him by the principal have such meaning.

    "It's so weak"

    Neil stopped his directionless progress, looked up at the clear blue sky, and laughed somewhat self-deprecatingly.

    In the breeze, there is a hint of fragrance.

    Neil put away his complicated thoughts, smelled the fragrance of flowers, and couldn't help but turn his head and look around. It turned out that he had come to a place that was familiar yet unfamiliar.

    On the long stairs, there is a torii gate.

    "Shrine"

    Neil had seen this kind of building before at Bang Zhikui's home, but he didn't expect that he would encounter another shrine while wandering around this city. It seems that the people here seem to believe in gods.

    However, there seemed to be something about this shrine that attracted him. Unconsciously, Neil stepped on the stairs and walked up out of curiosity. He glanced at the sign on the torii gate, which was written in black ink on the somewhat broken wooden board.  With a few big characters.

    Tsukimine Shrine.

    After walking up the stairs, a clean open space appeared in front of me. In the distance, there is the main hall of Tsukamine Shrine, and it is surrounded by trees. In the center, there is a peach blossom tree, with pale pink petals blooming. From time to time, it is surrounded by trees.  The wind blows, and the petals carry their fragrance and blow into the distance.

    Neil walked over, and the fragrance he just smelled seemed to be the fragrance of the flowers of this peach blossom tree. But, is this season the time for peach blossoms to bloom?

    After touching the rough tree trunk, Neil looked up at the crown of the tree where the buds were blooming with a strange expression.

    "Is it the same as the cherry blossom tree in my house?"

    It seems wrong. The tree at home will remain open for a long time because it has been tampered with. Unless the tree in front of you has also been tampered with, but would anyone be so bothered?

    "Maybe yes."

    Neil held his chin up and murmured uncertainly.

    "Well, it's not a bad thing anyway, it's just a spectacle at best"

    It’s really not a big deal. At least not many people will delve into the school’s World Tree, which is too big to complain about. Sometimes Neil really wonders if the people in this city are all crazy guys.

    "But why don't you see a clergyman?"

    After being here for a long time, I didn’t find anyone coming or going, not even a worshipper.

    Neil sat down under the peach blossom tree, leaning against the trunk of the tree and vaguely seeing the sky through the branches. The hazy and broken beauty was particularly charming. As he watched quietly, time seemed to have stopped.

    The slightly blowing wind mixed with the fragrance of peach blossoms and the simple atmosphere of the shrine seemed to have a hypnotic effect. Little by little, Neil's eyes slowly closed, and unknowingly, the scenery in front of him gradually changed.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    Ordinary furnishings, ordinary decoration.

    &nbsp; This is an ordinary house.

    The open window let in the bright morning light, and the faint light reflected on the floor and walls, making it warm.

    On the recliner, a beautiful woman with long black hair was sitting, and opposite her, a man with long white hair was half-kneeling on the ground, his palms gently covering the woman's slightly swollen abdomen.

    "Do you really want to go?"

    The woman raised her bright and moving amber eyes and stared at the man with gentle eyes.

    The man met those beautiful eyes and grinned.

    “I don’t want to go either, but I have to go, just like I have to take Sadharu out in the morning, otherwise he will be at home”

    "Be serious."

    The woman raised her hand and patted the man's head gently, her face full of anger.

    "Well, I'm very serious" The man grabbed the hand covering his head, held it softly and without force, and looked at the other person intently, "I'm sorry, I have to leave him at this time.  you alone……"

    Looking at his expression, the woman couldn't help but sigh, and then she curled her lips in displeasure.

    "I knew it was like this. You haven't listened to me since you were a child. I really doubt whether you are sincerely good to me"

    "Oh my, my whole body belongs to you, you still don't believe me" The man held the white catkin and couldn't help but laughed out loud, "A woman is a fragile work of art. If you don't cherish it, you will lose it."  It cannot be saved, so I will cherish you all the time."

    Hearing these straightforward words, the woman's pretty face couldn't help but blush slightly, but when she saw the smile in his eyes, she felt a little annoyed. She narrowed her eyes and smiled as charmingly as a crescent moon.

    “Hey, you must have a lot of artworks, right?”

    The man lowered his head and thought for a moment, then muttered uncertainly, "It seems like a lot"

    "Um?"

    The man quickly grabbed the hand that had started to press hard on his ear and looked at the woman with a flattering smile, "But I chose the one who is priceless to me"

    The woman glared at him and finally let go of her hand. Looking at his familiar face, she felt slightly absent-minded.

    "Do you know what the happiness I hope for me is like?"

    Her voice was very plain, but in the man's ears, there was always an unforgettable sadness.

    "I can eat with you every night, say good night to you before going to bed, and say good morning with a smile in the morning. What a little woman."

    The man stopped his smile and spoke seriously and calmly.

    The woman gently spread her face, her smile as happy as a rainbow after the rain.

    "Yes, I'm just a little woman, so I don't expect my husband to be a hero admired by all people. As long as he can stay with me, it's enough."

    "I don't want to be a hero, because heroes usually die young." The man shrugged, then stood up, bent down and gently touched the side of the woman's face, with tenderness written on his face, "But I can't be a hero.  person, so you can rest assured to let me go, I will definitely come back to you in vain."

    The woman held the broad and strong hand with both hands and pressed it tightly to her face. Her eyes were wet without knowing when.

    "I always feel that I am destined to wait for you all the time. I never see you waiting for me. You know, waiting is not a happy thing."

    "So, I can only compensate."

    The man let go of the woman’s hand and wiped away the tears from her eyes.

    "Wait until I use my future happiness to make up for your past unhappiness."

    With a smile on his face, he turned around and left with the woman looking at him forever.

    Determined, without a trace of nostalgia.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    Ding bell——ding bell——

    There seemed to be some melodious ringing ringing in my ears.

    Open your eyes, it’s the bright world.

    Neil was a little lost. What was that dream just now?

    In the dream, I only heard a man and a woman talking to each other, but I couldn't see their faces clearly, as if there was always a fog blurring their faces.

    【Do those two people have anything to do with me?  】

    ??Thinking hard, but can’t get any results.

    "My little friend, are you okay?"

    At this moment, a strange voice sounded in his ears, and only then did Neil notice that there was someone around himhuman existence.

    Turning around, Neil saw that the owner of the voice was a beautiful woman.

    A unique miko costume revealed the identity of the other party. Her long hair was bright flaxen, and the brown pupils dotted on her beautiful face seemed to be covered with a layer of light. No matter what the environment, she would exude a soft glow.  Glorious and reassuring.

    With a faint smile on her lips, the woman looked at Neil who had just woken up.

    "Uh, sorry, I just fell asleep."

    Neil noticed that the other person was holding a strange-looking bell in his hand. The ringing he just heard might have come from this thing.

    “It’s easy to catch a cold if you sleep here.”

    The woman suddenly realized it, and then she felt a little worried.

    "Well, I understand."

    Neil responded politely to other people's kindness.

    "Miss, are you the witch here?"

    "Well, I am the shrine maiden of Tsukimine Shrine, and I just took over recently."

    The woman smiled slightly, and the bell in her hand gently made a pleasant ringing sound.

    "Speaking of which, I saw you looking a little lost just now. Was it a nightmare?"

    Recalling the way Neil looked when he woke up before, the woman asked with some concern.

    "Well, in the distant Silent Hill, Alessa is trying to swallow me up with darkness and combine me with her. How can we repair it? I am obviously not Sharon"

    Neil habitually rambled on, even clenching his fists to express his anger.

    "What, is it an evil spirit!?"

    However, the miko was very shocked, and then she held the bell tightly and tried to hit Neil on the head.

    "Miss, wait!! What are you going to do!?"

    “I’ll help you get rid of the spirit, don’t worry, it’s very effective!”

    "It looks like you want to kill me. I'm afraid that before I can get rid of the spirit, I will become a spirit myself!!" Neil quickly raised his hand to stop the other party, with a look of shame on his face, "Miss Witch, what I just said was purely  Nonsense, please don’t pay attention!”

    "Ugh, why am I still so worried? Hey, could it be that you were possessed by a ghost and saw the ghost's memory!?"

    "Uh, no, and it's not really a nightmare. I just had a somewhat inexplicable dream" Neil paused, glanced at the witch, and felt that there was nothing embarrassing about saying it, so he continued, "In a dream  I saw a man and a woman having a conversation, but I had no impression of their faces, so it was a bit strange."

    "You didn't lie to me?"

    “…It’s true this time.”

    "Oh, is that so?" The witch held her delicate chin and thought carefully. She looked down at Neil, "Actually, dreams sometimes have something to do with the past. Sometimes, maybe it's the scene in the future, maybe it's you.  The future is uncertain"

    After saying that, the miko looked at him with a strange smile.

    "my future?"

    Neil was a little confused for a moment. He really hadn't thought about this, but it didn't look like it.

    He shook his head and got rid of all the messy thoughts in his mind. It didn't matter whether this dream was related to him or not. It was just a dream anyway.

    "Forget it, it's useless to think so much. By the way, what do you call Miss Miko?"

    "My name is Guanyue Gefan, you can just call me Guanyue. What about you?"

    "Neil Springfield, please give me your advice."

    Neil stretched out his hand to shake Gefan’s hand, and Gefan tilted his head, not knowing what he was thinking.

    After chatting with Ge Fan for a while, Neil said goodbye and left.

    Gefan stood at the top of the stairs, watching Neil leave. After losing sight of him, she turned around and walked back to the peach blossom tree. She reached out her hand and brushed the rough bark of the trunk.

    Ding bell——

    The peach blossom tree suddenly made a circle of invisible fluctuations, and the bell in Ge Fan's hand seemed to be vibrated and made a sound.

    The witch looked at the peach blossom tree with deep and gentle eyes, and suddenly smiled.

    "Just now, what kind of dream did you see for him?  "

    Ding bell——

    There was another sound.

    It seems that someone has given the answer.

 Text Chapter 61 Wash your hands before pursuing a girl

    "It's so boring. If I had known earlier, I would have asked Nanoha and Suzuka to come out together"

    Alyssa, who was walking alone on the street, muttered in a low voice with some regret. She looked sideways at the exquisite accessories in the closet, feeling like something was missing without anyone to chat with her.

    It turns out that she is not used to being alone.

    "Huh? Ahead is Kabukicho"

    Because I had been a guest at Neil's home, and Neil's home was in this street, I passed by this place at that time. Although this area is not very big, there are many weird shops. For example, there is a store called  A shemale club opened by people from Xixiang.

    What kind of person would go to such a strange place?

    Alyssa cursed in her heart.

    But this place seems to be as chaotic as ever, or rather lawless.

    Alyssa looked around and would always see groups of delinquents and gangsters gathering in some corners, but the people passing by seemed not to be surprised, and sometimes even greeted them familiarly.

    "No wonder we raise people like stupid teachers"

    Alyssa felt as if she had discovered the truth.

    And just when Alyssa was so absent-minded, she felt as if she hit something and fell backwards.

    “It hurts so much!”

    “Hey, little girl, how are you walking!!!”

    Suddenly there was a rough voice above her head, and Alyssa stood up with some pain and looked. A fierce young man was glaring at her. He was holding a bottle of drink in his hand, and there were five people surrounding him. They were also surrounded by five people.  With a black jacket and colorful hair, he has a standard bad appearance.

    Alyssa was startled by this sudden situation and couldn't help but take a small step back.

    "Youwhat are you going to do?"

    "What are you doing! You soiled my clothes, what are you talking about!!"

    The young man pointed to a puddle of water on the chest of his clothes, and then stared at Alyssa fiercely, "What do you think we should do now!?"

    "II didn't mean it. For clothes like this, I'll just pay you for it!"

    Only then did Alyssa know what was going on. She secretly sighed why she was so unlucky today, and then said in a strong tone.

    The bad boy raised his eyebrows, as if he was offended by the other party's toughness. He couldn't help but snorted and said with narrowed eyes, "Huh? Compensate to me? Do you think you can afford it!! This is unique in the world!!"

    "Huh? Unique!?"

    Alyssa looked at the tattered clothes and felt that it would be trivial to compensate him for a hundred identical ones.

    "That's right, the boss worked hard to make it!!"

    "Do you think ordinary people can make those jagged shapes on the cuffs!?"

    "This is a work of conscience for our bad industry!!"

    “That’s why people call it Great White Shark!!”

    The companions behind the young man shouted and looked proud, while the leading delinquent youth was even more embarrassed and shy.

    ""

    Ah, what are you so shy about, bad!

    Alyssa was speechless for a while. Fortunately, she thought the sleeveless cuffs were caused by being torn off, but it turned out that these idiots made them by themselves.

    "Then what are you going to do? If you don't want compensation, I'll leave!"

    Facing this group of people, Alyssa felt a little afraid, and her eyes flickered slightly. She asked pretending to be calm, just hoping to get out of here as soon as possible.

    "Well, what should I do"

    The young man suddenly calmed down and looked at Alyssa carefully, making her feel uncomfortable for a while.

    "Hey, what on earth are you"

    “Please date me on the condition of marriage!!!”

    Before Alyssa finished speaking, the young man bowed ninety degrees and stretched out his hand. Alyssa was stunned, and her face immediately turned red.

    【Eh!  ?  Interact!  ?  What the hell kind of development is this!  !  】

    “You, you, what did you say all of a sudden!!!!!!”

    Alyssa no longer knew whether she was embarrassed or angry. The person who looked so fierce just now as if he wanted to kill her actually turned around and said he wanted to date her!  ?

    “Oh, my God, the boss’s lolicon is having another attack”

    "This disease is difficult to treat"

    "Actually, I am also a lolita control."

    "+1 upstairs."

    "You guys don't give it to me"??Talk to yourself!  !  !  !  "

    Alyssa angrily complained about this group of people, and then swatted away the hand handed by the young man.

    “Did you agree to my proposal!?”

    “Don’t jump to the final stage all at once!!!”

    Alyssa felt like she was going to cry. She started to turn her head, hoping to ask for help from passers-by. As soon as she turned her head, she saw a guy passing by with his hands in his trouser pockets and looking at her dumbfounded.

    ""

    ""

    With their eyes facing each other, the other person shook his head and walked forward as if nothing had happened.

    “Idiot teacher, come back here!!!”

    Hearing the angry shouting behind him, Neil had a headache. How could he encounter such trouble on the way home? However, it was really a novel thing to see someone confessing to Alyssa.

    Neil looked back at Alyssa, he spread his hands helplessly, "Hey, Miss, someone is confessing to you, I'm too embarrassed to come out and mess with it"

    “Asshole, didn’t you see that I was surrounded by a group of bad guys!?”

    "Tsk, tsk, tsk, this is even worse. Classic romantic comedies like heroes saving beauties are not suitable for me"

    "Who is telling you about a romantic comedy?!" Alyssa walked over quickly and grabbed Neil's collar, "Stop showing off your narcissistic expression and saying boring words! Get him away right now!!!  !”

    With one move, the Tathagata Divine Palm was swung out in succession, and Neil was directly hit and sent flying for more than ten times in the air.

    Neil was lying on the ground, covering his bleeding nose, and was almost beaten into a mosaic by Alyssa.

    "Let me tell you, you've beaten me to this point, are you still afraid of these people?"

    "Hey! Don't ignore us!!"

    The group of bad guys stood up and stared fiercely at Neil who appeared on the stage.

    “Well, I always feel that this kid looks familiar.

    Neil patted his clothes and stood up, glanced at the group of people in front of him, and couldn't help but sigh.  He looked at the leading delinquent young man, spread his hands and asked speechlessly, "I say, big brother, what's so good about this kid?"

    Alyssa’s eyelids twitched, and she held back her anger and stood behind Neil.

    "Huh? I like it, but can you control it!?"

    Looking at him gearing up, he seemed ready to punch him at any moment.

    Neil shook his head, then turned away to reveal Alyssa. He pointed at Alyssa and pushed up a pair of non-existent glasses.

    "Look at this little girl, the top is as flat as a horizontal line. Does it feel like a hand? Of course it does, but it just feels like a scratch on your hand. Unless you are an M, you will feel good!!"

    Ignoring Alyssa’s pretty face that was starting to darken, she then pointed at her legs.

    "Look here again, these two legs are so short, can they cooperate with you to do some difficult movements!? What fun is there! Without fun, how bleak life will become!! Do you think  …”

    “Don’t judge me for thinking about yourself, you scum!!!!”

    The world's martial arts show rises to the dragon level, and Neil spurts blood for another ten meters.

    "Are you here to step on me or to save me"

    Alyssa picked up Neil and stared at him coldly.

    "This is a strategy, Miss"

    At this time, the young man who was stunned by Neil's words came back to his senses, frowned, and reached out to Alyssa.

    "Who cares about you? As long as I like it!!"

    When Alyssa looked back and saw this scene, a bit of panic appeared on her face, but another hand appeared to help her block it.

    "Just say it nicely, don't move your hands or feet"

    Neil stood up and grabbed the other person’s thick hand with a smile, but the other person’s face seemed to be distorted by pain.

    "Idiot teacher"

    Neil turned back and smiled at Alyssa, then threw the young man out.

    “Wash your hands clean before pursuing a girl!!!”

    The young man was thrown towards his companions. They quickly supported the young man and were a little stunned when they looked at the red mark on his hand.

    How can a kid be so powerful?

    "You bastard, get on me!!" The young man rubbed his arms, and then rushed out fiercely, "I don't believe that six holy swords can't push the mountain of meat!!!"

    Facing the six people flying over, Neil curled his lips and quickly crashed into the six people.

    "Who do you think I am!!!It’s been a solo since!  !  !  I am the tank mage all by myself!  !  !  "

    "You're cheating!! Uh, wait, are you from my mother-in-law's family"

    “You only know now!!!”

    A few seconds later, Neil waved his hand freely and said to Alyssa, "Let's go."

    Alyssa looked numbly at the figures with their heads stuck in the wall. It was really lucky that the smashing was so comic.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Classmate Alyssa, why do you appear there alone? Where are your two good friends?"

    "Don't keep saying things I don't understand!" Alyssa glared at Neil angrily and looked away, "Even good friends won't get tired of being together every day."

    "Hey, I thought you were all in a relationship where flowers kiss each other"

    "Can you say something I can understand! Ah, no, you'd better not talk."

    Neil shrugged and looked at Alyssa who was walking in front of her a little annoyed. It was so rare that he saved her, but he didn’t even get a candy. It was really unsettling.

    "Hey, thank you just now"

    Alyssa stopped, glanced at Neil sideways, then quickly looked away, her face slightly red.

    "Thank you for what it is, can you eat it?"

    "Neal's word "thank you" immediately shirks all the credit from others. It is really the most deceptive word creation in history. At this time, at least you have to invite him to the Green Room for a sundae to express your gratitude.

    "Eat your sister!"

    ???????????????? Could it be that she didn’t appreciate it even after thanking him? Alyssa was so angry that she gritted her teeth.

    "Oh, classmate Alyssa, I didn't expect you to be so impure and actually want me to do such an ethically degrading thing. You are such a crazy guy. I never thought I had ever taught such a student!"

    "Shut up, you lost Greymon!!"

    Seeing Alyssa’s cannibalistic expression, Neil had no choice but to shut up in frustration.

    Ah, poor Sundae-kun left me again.

    "Speaking of which, how did you get to that place?"

    "I walked there accidentally. Do you think I came to find you!?"

    Alyssa was still angry, and even her tone of voice was full of gunpowder.

    "Sorry, I'm not interested in washboards."

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!! I am a washboard, I am so sorry!!!"

    Neil stretched out his hand to block the attack, but was bitten hard by the eldest lady’s tiger teeth. He couldn’t help but helplessly cover his forehead and sigh.

    "Don't think that just because Rie Kugimiya can use skills randomly"

    After vomiting in a low voice, Neil found that his hands were comically bloody.

    "Miss, it's time to relax. Even if you want my blood to flow through your body, you don't have to do this. I have another compromise. If you give birth to my child, you will have our blood."  Well, don’t you think this is simple, quick and perfect?”

    “Uh-huh, uh-huh, uh-huh!!!”

    "What are you shouting! Have you been fucked by me [beep——]!? Ahhhh, I know I was wrong, please let me go!!"

 Text Chapter 62 There must be something hidden under the cute appearance

    "You don't want me anymore?"

    The blond girl pursed her lips into a pitiful line, looked at the indifferent young man with tears in her eyes, and made a very outrageous declaration.

    "you——"

    The young man's eyelids twitched. After taking a deep breath, he was about to speak in a calm tone.

    “Is it because you have this woman that you don’t want me!?”

    The girl suddenly changed the topic and pointed at the girl standing next to the boy. She also had blond hair similar to hers, but her expression was a bit stunned, and she seemed to have been greatly shocked.

    "Eh!? Me?"

    The girl who was accused pointed at her face, her whole body was stunned, but the girl didn't seem to hear her words, she just took out her handkerchief and wiped the non-existent tears, and continued to complain about her misery.

    "You already have me at home, why are you looking for another woman outside? Can't I satisfy you with my blond hair? As my mother said, men are all beasts whose lower bodies are always in a state of rage"

    ""

    The young man said that he was really not a blond person. Did this guy’s mother say such strong words?  Sure enough, divorced women have wrong prejudices against men.

    When the young man said nothing and looked speechless, the girl rushed to the young man and stared at him with tears in her eyes.

    "I just heard you say you wanted to have a baby with her, why!? I can obviously give birth to a baby for you. If you want, I can give birth to a football team for you right away!!"

    As she was speaking, the girl caressed her belly with both hands, a trace of yearning and happiness for the future flashing across her face.

    At this moment, the passing spectators either admired or despised the young man at the center of the whirlpool. If he could do such a cruel thing at the age of ten, is it really okay to have a child?  Has modern science advanced to a point that even they could not imagine!  ?

    The young man covered his face. He was so ashamed. The looks around him made him so ashamed that he wanted to dig a hole and bury himself. He really couldn't get pleasure from the public shameful play in public.

    For the first time, the young man felt that he was still very moral.

    "Please let me go"

    "No, I will never leave you! I will never give up my happiness! Are your feelings for me just for fun?! Do you just want my body!?"

    Hearing the young man’s pleading words, the girl immediately came back to her senses and held his hand tightly, her eyes full of determination.

    ""

    The young man looked up at the sky that was gradually losing color in his eyes and shed tears silently.

    “Ah, I really want to die.

    "Hey!! Don't talk to yourselves, don't involve me in it!! It has nothing to do with me!"

    Alyssa could no longer bear the weird looks from around her. As the eldest lady, she felt so ashamed for the first time in her life. She actually became another heroine of such a shabby drama, and she even gave birth to a child. The lower limit.  It's not that showy.

    "And you, the stupid teacher, no, the promiscuous teacher! You actually did that, that, that kind of thing to a little girl, I, I will definitely report you!! You wait to go to jail!!"

    Alyssa pointed at Neil with a red face. This guy actually did these heinous things. Fortunately, she still believed him.

    No, if this continues, Nanoha, Suzuka, and the girls in the class will be in danger.

    Alyssa took out her mobile phone and immediately dialed a number.

    "Hey! Is this the International Court of Justice!?"

    "Miss, you don't have to be so realistic! And why is it that the International Court of Justice convicted me all of a sudden? Do you want me to hold a grudge like this!? You actually raised it to the international level!! You want me to be punished by human beings?  Expelled from the world!?”

    Neil almost fainted when he heard Alyssa’s calling voice. He stretched out his hand to take away Alyssa’s phone.

    “Yeah——!! Don’t touch me, you’ll get pregnant!!!”

    Alyssa screamed and jumped a few steps away, crossing her arms warily.

    ""

    Neil squatted deeply on the ground and was about to enter the orz state.

    When did he become a turbid launch pad covered in mysterious liquid?

    “Meow haha, that’s really interesting.”

    And the girl who was the culprit was holding her hands behind her back, watching the developments in front of her with a smile.

    "Asshole, whose fault do you think it is?! I was almost exiled because of your nonsense!!" Neil jumped.He stood up and glared at the girl with a red cross on his head, "Alicia, please go to bed early tonight. Weren't what you just talked about the bloody plot of a TV series last night!!"

    Not long ago, Neil was being tormented by Alyssa, but he was bumped into by Alicia who happened to be wandering around, and she heard Neil's teasing, which resulted in such a third-rate movie.  A real-life ethical romance drama with low blood pressure, low age and low IQ.

    "I want to perform because I think it's interesting"

    Alicia stuck out her tongue cutely and smiled as if she was not afraid that Neil was about to go crazy.

    “I almost went to the end of my life because of your desire to perform!!”

    "So youth is like a sand castle, which instantly collapses just because of some trivial things."

    “Don’t make it sound like it has nothing to do with you!!”

    Alyssa came over, she looked at Alicia, and immediately stroked her chest and breathed a sigh of relief.

    "It turns out you are not Feit. I was still wondering why Feit was such a person"

    Because of Nanoha, Alyssa and Suzuka both recognized the child Fit, and later exchanged letters. Judging from each other's words and appearance, they both felt that Fit was a well-behaved child who could even  A cute and shy girl.

    But the girl who looked exactly like Fit had just appeared, almost shattering her fantasy.

    Fortunately, God is merciful.

    "That's right, I'm not Feit, but I am Feit's sister, Alicia~~" Alicia smiled cutely, then blinked her beautiful eyes and looked at Alyssa, "By the way, you know Fei  Special?"

    "Well, but we have never met, so when I first met you, I was surprised. You are more lively than I thought"

    Alyssa felt that the corners of her mouth were twitching when she spoke.

    "Fortunately, Feite is not like you"

    Neil stood up, feeling equally deeply.

    "Hey, if Feit is like me, so what?"

    "Tell your mother to have another baby."

    "Ah! Neil is so bad, even Feit and I are not enough, yet he still wants it!"

    “…You’d better kill me.”

    "I just heard Alicia say that you live in this guy's house" Alyssa asked Alicia, but her eyes looked at Neil strangely, "I don't want to ask why you live in his house.  Why isn’t Feit with you?”

    "Well, there are many reasons. When Feite comes back, I will tell you in detail if I have the chance"

    Seeing that Neil had no intention of answering, Alicia could only answer randomly.

    "……Oh well."

    Alyssa’s eyes swept back and forth between the two of them, but she still suppressed the doubts in her heart.

    She always felt that they and Nanoha had a common secret that she didn't know about.

    Alyssa felt a little irritated unconsciously.

    "Well, it's time to go home" Seeing that the atmosphere seemed to be silent, Neil said aloud, "Miss, you should go back too, otherwise you will be confessed to again later"

    "Well, I understand."

    "Hey, what confession, tell me!"

    Alicia immediately became interested, but ended up being slapped on the forehead by Neil.

    When Neil and the three of them were walking on the road, they met a familiar guy head-on, and the other person was staring with his mouth wide open, with a look of surprise on his face that made him stupid.

    "Hey, Furuichi-san"

    Neil opened his dead eyes and said hello to the other party. How dare he meet an acquaintance at such a distance. In this small town, the chance of such randomness is really unusually high.

    "Um, can you explain the current situation in detail?"

    Furuichi held his forehead, reluctantly put on a relaxed smile, and tried hard to pose as a wise man.

    "What do you care about?"

    Neil and the two girls all tilted their heads at the same time, with several question marks popping up on their heads.

    "You still ask me what I care about!? Why are you with classmate Alyssa and a cute girl!!"

    "Ha, you ask why, it's just that we met on the road"

    "Oh my god!! Neil, has spring arrived again!? What a world without morals this is!!!!"

    Furuichi rubbed his eyebrows and almost smoke came out, and he fell intoA subtle state of rage.

    "Can you calm down, Furuichi-san, be careful and poke your forehead"

    "Ah, Neil, who made an oath with me to be a jobless virgin for the rest of his life, unexpectedly had something good happen to him. This was such a shock, as if all the hair on his butt was about to fall out, just like hair loss.  Dropped, and they are actually two cute girls of the same age? Obviously I remember that Neil’s preference seems to be the royal sister style with bulging front and back - "

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? could have two lines of bitter tears of blood and tears left in their eyes, Gu Shi looked at the sky aimlessly.

    ""

    "Well, anyway" Neil walked over and punched Gu Shi directly in the face, "You set my egg first!!!"

    “How can I not be determined after you’ve done this?!”

    "Have you calmed down, Furuichi-san"

    "I was forced to cool down"

    Furuichi was lying on the ground. Was that a meteorite that punched him so hard that his head was smoking?

    Ah, this time the handsome side of the beautiful girl was completely ruined in front of her.

    "By the way, who is this lady next to you?"

    Furuichi saw Alicia and asked Neil.

    "Alicia Testerosa, is"

    Neil wanted to say the words "my tenant", but he felt that Furuichi might get crazy if he said it, and there might be some rumors the next day. Last time Hayate came to visit his home.  It was this guy who broke the news.

    ???????????????????????????????? How about we kill him here to eliminate the trouble?

    Furuichi was covered in cold sweat, and his teacher was releasing an unabashed murderous light next to him. In an instant, he felt that his life seemed to be forced to the edge of the cliff.

    However, Neil and Furuichi had no time to care about anything else at this time, because a group of vicious guys were coming towards them.

    "Hey!! Who is the guy who just bullied me from Dumburo High School!!!"

    The bald man in the lead stared fiercely at the few brats in front of him.

    "Uh, boss, did we find the wrong person? They are all brats"

    A boy next to him came over and asked in a low voice that the combined age of the primary school students in front of him might not be older than his father.

    "You can't be wrong, that brat from the Denshi family is so big!"

    The bald boss spoke with confidence and no guilt at all for bullying a child.

    "Ehehehe!!! What is this sudden development!?"

    Furuichi looked at these delinquent high school students in despair, and suddenly jumped from one desperate situation to another more dangerous desperate situation?

    Neil looked at the group of people in front of him, and then glanced back at Alyssa. She was looking away and whistling as if it had nothing to do with herself, while Alicia's eyes were shining and looking forward to it.

    "Oh? It's you, right?"

    The bald boss noticed Furuichi who was making a noise, and after scanning the four of them, he identified Furuichi whose jaw was about to dislocate, because Neil seemed to be even weaker than Furuichi, and he seemed to be fine with long hair.  Bullying look.

    "Well, I don't have anything to say. Anyway, keep going, Furuichi-kun"

    Neil patted Furuichi on the shoulder and covered his mouth to suppress laughter.

    "Why me!! Don't act like you're just watching a show!!! I'm your student!!!"

    "Hey, hey, hey, you guys, don't you feel shy bullying a few kids?"

    A pleasant magnetic voice interrupted them.

    Furuichi turned his head as if he had seen a savior, and saw a group of girls wearing white special attack uniforms walking over, but the wooden knives, chains, clubs, and maces they held in their hands really made him feel embarrassed.

    Are today’s delinquents so ferocious even if they are too young girls?

    But it doesn’t matter, these big sisters are so beautiful.

    "Furuichi-san, you have lost all your moral integrity"

    ""

    Neil raised his eyes and looked at the group of female delinquents. The leading girl had a healthy wheat-colored complexion. Her long purple hair was tied up and swayed with her steps. She had a bamboo stick in her mouth and her eyes showed no sign of weakness.  Stare at the group of boys.

    "Ah? It's none of your business! This is our Duowu Luo's business, you Furious Emperor, get out of the way!!"

    At the critical moment, the boss did not give in because the other party was a girl, and it seemed that he had some connections with the other party.

    But the leading girl didn’t reply to his words, she just walked over and whispered:After staring at Neil for a while, he suddenly put his hand on Neil's head, with a friendly smile on his lips.

    "Your kid is Neil, right? I heard the tyrant mention you, you are such a cute kid"

    "Tyrant?"

    Neil didn't slap the opponent's hand away. After all, she was a quasi-royal sister, and he was just confused about the tyrant she mentioned. The group of guys from Duwuluo High School behind him seemed a little unhappy after hearing this title.  It looks good, like taking laxatives.

    It sounds like he is very tough. Is there such a formidable person around him?

    "Ahaha, it's someone you know anyway"

    "Hey, Rika, this kid here is also very cute. I'm Shizuku Itoi, and I'll die at night~~~"

    "Hey, Shizuku, you're scaring people"

    And Furuichi was surrounded by several female delinquents holding his face in his hands. At this moment, he was so happy that he almost fainted.

    "You women, don't forget about us! Bastards, don't think we dare not take action. Even if Nan Lixiang knows the "tyrant", I won't be afraid of you!  !  "

    "Huh? Even if you don't know that guy, I will beat you up. If you have the guts, come and try it!!"

    The bosses of the two factions began to clamor, and they gritted their teeth as fiercely as a wolf.

    "Boys! Don't take it lightly just because they are girls! Let them see the power of Dumburo High School!!"

    “Oh oh oh!!!”

    "Ah!? We are the Furious Emperor, don't underestimate us, you scum!!"

    "Follow the boss and rush!!!"

    Alicia and Alyssa stood on the outside, watching the two gangs fighting like this, feeling almost numb.

    "Ahaha, the fight started"

    Alyssa laughed dryly a few times, revealing a pair of dead fish eyes like Neil's.

    "Ah, everyone is so full of energy. It's so lively, I really want to join in"

    Alicia showed a completely different expression, and her eagerness to try made Alyssa doubt that she would rush in next second.

    Neil, who was in the middle of it, was punching one after another, while Fushi was running around with his head in his hands, hiding in a cold sweat.

    "What's going on!? Gang war!? I'm just an ordinary elementary school student. I simply ran to the wrong set!!"

    "Ah ah ah, let me go back to my mother's arms and drink milk!!"

    As soon as Fushi turned his head, he saw Neil kicking a big man away, making him look embarrassed.

    This guy’s strength is as unparalleled as ever.

    “You stinky brat!!”

    Fushi suddenly heard a loud shout from behind him. He turned around and saw a bad guy hitting him with his fist.

    ——I’m probably seriously injured now.

    Unable to escape, we can only watch the imminent crisis coming.

    In the blink of an eye, Furuichi felt as if his head was being pushed down, and a gust of wind passed over his head.

    "Really, don't get in the way here, leave as soon as possible, there are so many people here, even if you stand behind me, I may not be able to care about you, I might even beat you up"

    Furuichi only saw Neil punch the opponent away, and with a few words, he pushed him to the safety of Alicia.

    Furuichi was startled for a moment, and when he looked back, what caught his eye was Neil's expression that was slightly different from usual.

    I once saw this unique side of him in a martial arts competition.

    Looking at him intently in the fight, Furuichi pursed his lips.

    ——It’s really strong.

    "Hey, are you okay, Furuichi-san?"

    Seeing Fushi’s dull expression, Alyssa couldn’t help but asked, it wouldn’t be funny if he was beaten silly.

    "Uh, I'm fine" Furuichi waved his hand, then looked at Alicia, pointing to the chaotic situation, "Miss Alicia, is it okay to be in such a mess?"

    The bald boss seemed to have been beaten ten meters above the ground just now. Is that okay?

    "No problem! You don't know, right? Fighting is a specialty of this street. Many idiots living here will die if they don't fight. Even Neil fights one fight every three days and one fight every five days."  Yes, to a certain extent, he is very familiar with the people here"

    It’s really a disgusting street.

    “Then Alicia, wouldn’t it be dangerous for you to live here?”

    Alyssa really can’t imagine that if a child lives here, wouldn’t he be frightened every day?"That's not the case" Alicia shook her head and smiled, as if she didn't care much, "Don't look at these people as being fierce, but in fact they are very principled people, at least they will not bully the elderly or children.  At best, they have bad mouths. Just now they were just scaring us. In the words of Neil and Granny Denshi, these people are apes without brains and can only express themselves in the most primitive way.  It’s just blood that’s burned too hot…”

    "Of course, there are also other connections, such as the mother-in-law Denshi and the "Scarlet Overlord" rumored here are Neil's family, so those people don't dare to mess with the people in the family"

    ""

    ? Okay, Scarlet Overlord is really the name of the bunker. Is Neil's house full of monsters?

    Furuichi and Alyssa once again watched the scene near the end. In their eyes, something seemed to be different.

    "These guys are really getting more and more durable"

    Neil twisted his wrist and walked back. His face was not red and he was out of breath. It was impossible to tell that he had just finished fighting.

    "You do like fighting"

    Furuichi looked at Neil and smiled softly.

    Niel paused for a moment, then shrugged and smiled slightly.

    "I don't hate it."

    "I didn't expect that my teacher is still a bad person" Alyssa covered her face as if she had a headache, "Are you performing a GTO?"

    "Please ask Mr. Onitsuka for this kind of thing" Neil scratched his head and said boredly, "Well, if I can make extra money, I wouldn't mind making a cameo"

    But not long after he finished speaking, Neil found that Furuichi, Alyssa and Alicia were all silent in front of him, with dull expressions on their faces.

    "Huh? Are you possessed by a ghost, you guys?"

    Suddenly, an arm even rougher than Kenjiro's wrapped around Neil's neck. He was stunned for a moment, and then fell into the shadow of despair.

    Who released this Godzilla at the end of the 21st century

    "Oh? Neal-chan, are you planning to make extra money? I have a place where you can make a guest appearance. I originally came out to see where the kid was having such a fun time, but I didn't expect to hear such good news"

    Furuichi and Alyssa looked up at the tall figure, with the stubble, thick eyebrows, piercing eyes, light lip gloss and eye shadow, a perfect figure comparable to King Billy, and a charming Jean  The kimono that no one can look at directly gave them an unparalleled impact.

    "Ah, I really want to vomit. Can I vomit?"

    "Hello, Mrs. Xixiang."

    Alicia reluctantly moved her lips and said hello proactively.

    "Oh, it's Alicia" Xixiang moved his eyes and nodded, "Go back and tell your family that Neil won't be going back tonight. He's working at my place, so tell them not to worry"

    "Well, I understand, please feel free to do so."

    Neil, who was almost out of breath, stared at him. Alicia sold him in the blink of an eye. Please feel free to take him for what he is. He didn't even know if he would be able to see the sun tomorrow.  .

    “Let’s go, Neil-chan~~~”

    Xixiang smiled girlishly at Neil, and Neil immediately rolled his eyes and fainted while frothing at the mouth.

    “Is it okay, Alicia?”

    Watching Neil being carried away on her shoulders, Alyssa felt for the first time that it was not easy for him either.

    "It doesn't matter, Mrs. Saigo is a good person."

    ""

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    That night, Xixiang Ladyboy Club.

    “Clang, clang, clang! The super future star of our store is now making a grand appearance, Sonoko!!!”

    "Who are you calling Sonoko! Who wants to be the future star of your store!!"

    "Come on, Nierzi! You have great potential to become the ACE_OF_ACE of our store!!"

    "A devil wants this kind of potential, even if you give me money!!"

    "Yo!! Pretty boy, twist your waist!!"

    “You can do it yourself, don’t make too many demands, you perverted uncles!!”

    "Yoooooooo, such a cute child is indeed a boy! Long live Lord Lucifer!!!"

    "Have your male-only penetrating weapons been scrapped by you idiots!?"

    "Nierzi, please date!!!"

    “Go to hell——!!!!!!”

    On the stage, ?A girl in a gorgeous kimono with light make-up, who was actually a boy, was dancing with terrifying momentum with a folding fan. Next to her, Saigo was admiring the dance with a face full of admiration.

    This kid really has hope of becoming the master of the great route.

    The next day, the news about Neil's transformation into a new human spread secretly without his knowledge.

 Text Chapter 63 To maintain moral integrity or to lose moral integrity, that is the question

    The long black hair floated gently.

    The bright pupils reflect the surrounding scenery, like a mirror world.

    The girl put her hands behind her back, holding a smile on her lips, and stepped lightly.

    "Ah, no matter how many times I come here, I always feel that this place is huge"

    The corners of Tifa's mouth were slightly raised, her eyes were shrouded in a bright light, and she looked around every inch of Maho Liang Academy from time to time.

    "That's right. After we entered through the school gate, we walked for more than half an hour and felt like we didn't even see the end"

    Alicia, who was following Tifa, glanced around with the same interest. Whenever she saw the architecture of European classical beauty and the natural scenery, her vermilion eyes suddenly brightened like gems.

    "Well, I heard from Neil that there are many schools here, ranging from elementary school to university, plus various research institutes, shopping streets and library islands. It really can't be visited in one day" Tifa introduced, tapping her lower lip.  , suddenly remembered something interesting, a smile on his face, "This school also has many activities, such as the last school festival, which was held for three days and three nights. It was really lively"

    "Wow, that sounds so interesting" Alicia immediately flattened her mouth in disgust when she saw Tifa's expression, and then murmured angrily, "If Neil had woken me up earlier, then I couldn't have done it either."  Did you attend the school festival?"

    ""

    Tifa scratched her cheek and smiled silently. Is this what she should be struggling with?

    "But it's great, I want to go to school here too"

    Looking at Alicia’s longing expression, Tifa couldn’t help but smile.

    "What you say should be fine. As long as you worship Tony Nier or Negi, they should be able to find a way"

    "Hmm, please Tony Neil? I always think that guy will say something like "It's too troublesome, so I won't do it""

    Alicia closed her eyes and frowned, as if she could imagine the scene at that time.

    "maybe……"

    Tifa nodded with deep understanding. She quite agreed with Alicia's idea and her understanding of that guy.

    However, because of her understanding, she knew that if Alicia really asked him to ask for help, Neil would still do his best to help her.

    "A soft-hearted fool."

    Tifa pursed her lips and murmured in a low voice. She was a little bit disgusted by this.

    "What's wrong, Tifa?"

    Alicia noticed Tifa’s little movements and couldn’t help but feel a little weird.

    Tifa came back to her senses immediately, scratched her cheek and laughed dryly, "It's okay, I just got a little lost in thought"

    "Hey, what are you thinking about? You are so absorbed in your thoughts~~~"

    Alicia rolled her eyes and didn’t know what she was thinking of. She half-covered her mouth with her hand and leaned over with an ambiguous smile.

    Tifa blocked the approaching smiling face with her hand and said angrily, "What are you thinking about? I feel like you are becoming more and more like that guy Neil"

    "Hehe, you are so embarrassed that I got it right, right?"

    "You're not shy!"

    "Oh~~~Don't you deny what you said before? Sure enough, Tifa-chan's heart is full of Nier~~~"

    ""

    Faced with such teasing, Tifa simply shut her mouth and turned away as if she didn't hear anything.

    Seeing Tifa like this, Alicia stopped teasing her. She glanced around and asked, "Hey, Tifa, where is Neil's school? We've been gone for a long time"

    Originally, I was idle at home and wanted to come to the school to kill some time. But after I came here with Tifa, this journey was really a good way to pass the time.

    ??Looking carefully, it seems that it is almost time for get out of class to end.

    "This place is too big. I haven't been here many times. How can I know how to get there?"

    "Eh? Didn't we see that big map when we entered?"

    “It’s true, but”

    "Is Tifa a roadie!? So cute!!"

    "What are you so cute about!? You're not praising yourself in disguise, when you haven't found a way either!?"

    "Are you two brats students here?"

    The two of them, who were fighting and looking for their way around, suddenly heard a voice coming from behind them. At the same time, they turned their heads and saw a tall man in black sportswear standing not far away with a cool expression.

    "Hello, we are not students here, we are here to find someone."

    TifaliNodding gracefully, the person in front of him seemed to be a school teacher or administrator.

    "Looking for someone?" Heigang raised his eyebrows and looked at the two girls in front of him, "Who are you looking for?"

    “It’s Neil Springfield who works at Shengxiang Elementary School here.”

    "It's that kid, but it's almost time for school to end. If we go by now, the people in the elementary school will probably leave as well. Forget it, I'll lead you there. Maybe that kid is still in school  By the way, are you his friends?"

    “We are his girlfriends!!”

    Before Tifa could speak, Alicia answered first.

    "girlfriend!?"

    Heigang opened his eyes in surprise, while Tifa covered his forehead as if he had a headache. He dared to believe that Alicia would start to display her natural instinct of fearing chaos in the world again.

    "I didn't expect that boy to have two girlfriends, but it seems reasonable after thinking about it"

    Heigang sighed at first, and then nodded unexpectedly.

    "Well, this gentleman"

    "Just call me Heigang" Heigang lowered his head and looked at Tifa, noticing the tangled look on her face as she hesitated to speak, and said with a very understanding expression, "Don't worry, I understand"

    "No, actually"

    "Let's go, I'll take you there now."

    "That bastard is really incredible. He actually did such a thing, but he is a role model for others. This is considered a harm to others' children. Well, I should be able to use this reason to teach him a lesson"

    A cold smile appeared on Black Steel's lips, and his narrow eyes narrowed slightly, flashing a frightening red light from time to time. When Tifa noticed the eldest brother's expression, she knew that the unlucky child was about to suffer a big disaster again.  , couldn't help but draw a cross in my heart.

    "Meow haha, it feels like something interesting is going to happen"

    Hearing Alicia’s cheerful laughter, Tifa sighed sadly, feeling deeply powerless.

    【Neal, if you want to blame it, you have a teammate who has been deceiving people for thirty years】

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Woo——"

    "What's the matter, Neil?"

    Naye suddenly heard Neil making a sound of unknown meaning, couldn't help but frowned, and asked with some worry.

    "It's okay, I just suddenly felt so miserable that I let out such a scream from my soul that it shook the world"

    "I have no idea what you are talking about" Nanoye shook her head in confusion, and then laughed happily, "But this means that Neil, there is nothing wrong with you"

    "Naye, at this moment, I feel more desperate than when I met a giant."

    She had just escaped from the demon king of the Kamabaka Kingdom and was mentally traumatized. Now she was attacked by this girl Nanoha. As her master, Neil suddenly felt that his majesty had lost as much as a certain vampire. He couldn't help but feel  I feel like life is dark.

    "By the way, aren't we going to the back mountain? This direction doesn't seem right"

    Nanoye looked at the direction Neil led the way. She had been training with Neil every day after school as usual, but at this moment, she visually saw that it was completely different from where she usually went.

    "Well, anyway, what I'm teaching you is just the control and application of magic power, and how to fight. I plan to hand you over to a more capable and experienced guy. Regardless of magic or physical skills, with her level, she can definitely  You trained me to become a master"

    Originally Naiyara was still being trained today. Neil felt that he had nothing to teach. After all, the magic system was completely different. Apart from some basic things, Neil felt that it would be better to have someone like Yuno as a coach.  Suitable for yourself.  When Professor Nanoha was in actual combat, whenever he encountered her unconsciously cute look, Neil would be blasted to pieces by a burst of starlight.

    Therefore, directly throwing Nanoha to the merciless Yiwen is definitely very profitable. Anyway, it is healthier for young people to abuse them, and there is Negi who can attract firepower next to him, and more importantly,  He can go home and cook quickly after school.

    【Ah, I can’t help it anymore, I can’t stop crying.  】

    "don't want!"

    Naye's face changed slightly and she shouted subconsciously, even her voice became slightly shrill.

    Neil was startled and quickly turned his head to look over, only to see Nanoye staring at him with her mouth bulging as if she was very angry.

    "Uh, what's wrong with you, Miss Nanoha?"

    &nbsp; Being stared at by Nanoye for a while, Neil asked cautiously.

    "me……"

    When asked by Neil, Nanoye didn't know how to answer. Could it be that she told him that she didn't want to leave him?

    "Dream on, it would be better to use a starburst to make him surrender."

    "Ms. Nanoha, did you think of something dangerous just now! Although I don't know what it was, I am firmly against violence!!"

    With the flash of red light in Nanoye’s eyes and the faint smile of excitement on her lips, no matter how idiotic she was, Neil still felt that he seemed to be very close to the door of hell.

    "Ahaha, what are you talking about Neil? I never thought of using Starlight Explosion to blast you"

    Nanoha scratched her cheek, smiled very cutely, and said horrible words that made Neil break into a cold sweat.

    【This guy said something that must never be uttered!  Naturally black?  ?  Definitely natural black!  !  】

    "Neil, why do you want others to teach me? I'm afraid I won't get along"

    Naye thought for a while and finally came up with a reason.

    "So that's the problem"

    Neil breathed a sigh of relief. He really didn't realize that Nanoha's character would be afraid of strangers, but this was no problem at all. After all, Yiwen's appearance was very deceptive. At first glance, he looked like a harmless cat, and he was very similar to  You don't have to worry about getting along with Yi Wen at all, because that guy's queen character is definitely about making others obey her.

    "That's not okay, Nanoha. If you hold back because of this small worry, you won't be able to make great progress in the future! Although I will be a little reluctant to let you go, dad, I will still do this for your future.  I did it! So, even if you resent Dad, I won’t regret it!!"

    "What dad, what role are you playing!"

    Nanoye slapped away Neil's hand on her shoulder with dissatisfaction. She blinked, not knowing what she thought of, her eyes suddenly lit up, and a meaningful smile appeared on her face.

    "Well, after all, Neil was defeated by me, I don't think he has the ability to teach me anything"

    "What!? Defeated by you!? It was just your luck that time. If I do it ten times again, you will not be my brother's" Neil originally retorted angrily, but when he saw Nanoye's smile, he seemed to understand.  Everything changed, "Well, since you said so, I also feel that I am not capable"

    Nanoha's smile froze slightly, but soon her lips curved into a more contemptuous arc, and at the same time her eyes swept three inches ahead.

    "Neil, it really doesn't work."

    Neil, who had been paying attention to Nanoye's expression, naturally noticed the other person's gaze. He looked down and couldn't help but widen his eyes, like an angry cat staring at Nanoye who was smiling leisurely and contentedly.

    "No!? You dare to say that I can't do it!? I've told you from the first day of class that I am a man who can break through the sky. The word "no" cannot appear to me!! Very good, Nanoha.  Just wait, if I don’t train you well, I will spend the rest of my life hanging around Xixiang!!!”

    “This is what you said, Neil~~~”

    Naye secretly made a gesture indicating that the plan was successful, and at the same time thought of something in her heart.

    【This trick of using retreat to advance that my mother taught me is really useful. Although I don't know why I aimed at it like this in the end, as long as it succeeds, I'll be fine!  】

    In fact, it was not until some years later that Nanoha understood the true meaning of this matter. At that time, she lamented that her health teacher died early. At the same time, she was very fortunate that she had a mother as great as Kami who allowed her to do this.  I have avoided many detours in my life.

    "Forget it, let's stop today's training. I'll go back and think about how to arrange it"

    “I don’t know whether it was because he was inspired to fight or because his dignity as a man was challenged. Neil began to seriously think about what to do. Usually, these things were left to Anders to do.

    "Huh? What is that guy doing?"

    Neil suddenly slowed down, and a shadowy figure appeared in his field of vision.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Ha, why are all the cleaners boys, not even a girl"

    Furuichi stopped the broom in his hand, looked around the classroom, and couldn't help but sigh sadly.

    Doesn’t it mean that if men and women match each other, the work will not be tiring?  There are just a bunch of idiots here, and they are exhausted from doing anything.

    "You just give up on this idea, this is terribleIt's our class's policy" Yuuji walked past Furuichi with a broom on his shoulder, not looking like he was working at all, "That guy said that in order to avoid a series of unnecessary problems caused by male-female combinations, we separate boys and girls.  Separated to facilitate management, do you think we can resist the mountain above our heads?  And the girls seem to agree"

    “Can you disagree!? Girls almost don’t have to participate in work during the week!!”

    "From this point of view, it turns out that he is still a gentleman"

    "That's weird! Even if he is a gentleman, he can only be a gentleman in another sense!!!"

    "I'm telling you, you can chat as much as you want, but if you can work, Yuuji, you've barely even done anything!!"

    Listening to the two complaining, Touma couldn't stand it anymore. He was almost the only one working now. He obviously planned to grab those half-price bento boxes.

    "You should tell the group of people over there first"

    Yuuji pointed with his broom in the direction of the podium, where a group of people were gathering for activities.

    Standing on the podium, Akihisa used the broom as a guitar and danced his fingers as much as he could, as if he had returned to the school festival concert, with the intense melody seeming to linger in his ears.

    “Come on, call me!!!”

    “Honey!!!”

    "What a tall person!!! Call me God-sama!!!"

    "Ah, Lord Kami is playing a game console in that corner over there"

    Touma looked at this scene, then looked at someone in the corner who had entered the god of strategy mode, and couldn't help but sigh.

    How long will he be able to do this?

    ——

    Suddenly, the sound of the door being pulled attracted the attention of everyone in the class.

    A handsome face that was as cold as a knife appeared behind the door, and at the same time, those sharp wolf-like eyes made the guys in the class stay silent for a while and started cleaning obediently.

    “Kids, is your bastard head teacher gone already?”

    They were slightly surprised by the unexpected punishment, and then suddenly realized that it was their class teacher who had caused the hatred.

    "Well, our bastard head teacher left early during the last self-study class and let all the girls go"

    As the leader of the boys, Xiongji told Heigang in detail. When Heigang heard this, he felt that the temples on his forehead began to beat again.

    "That rascal……"

    "Um, Teacher Heigang, what do you want from Neil?"

    Touma's question caused Heigang to turn around. He looked at the people in the class, and for some reason the corner of his mouth curled up into a weird smile.

    "Ah, actually it was the boy's two girlfriends who came to see him"

    "What——!?"

    "girlfriend——!?"

    “Two more——!?”

    The boys looked at each other and saw the jealousy hidden in each other's eyes. They nodded one after another, immediately picked up the thing in their hands, and rushed out of the back door without saying a word.

    "Hey, don't damage public property"

    Heigang shouted behind them, chuckled, and then walked downstairs.

    When he walked downstairs, he found that the two girls waiting nearby were gone. Instead, there was a guy who deserved a beating, gaping at the large cloud of dust.

    "Faye, did you see the two little girls who were here just now?"

    Heigang walked over, patted Fay on the shoulder and asked as coldly as usual.

    "Huh? It's Kurojia~~" Faye turned around and showed a very hearty smile, and then her face became a little weird, "Kurojia, are you a lolita control?"

    Heigang was startled, then his face turned black, he pulled out a cold long knife out of thin air, clasped his hands and raised it, ready to slash at it.

    "You really deserve to be cut down just like that kid"

    “Ehehehe!! Oppose violence, Hei-chan~~~”

    “Go to hell!!”

    "Wait a minute, aren't you going to ask where those two girls went? I'll tell you, but you can't do anything to me!"

    ""

    Heigang stopped and stared at Fay coldly, while Fay smiled slightly and tidied up his clothes. It was not until Heigang was about to have his second impact that he slowly spoke.

    "Actually, I just met them and chatted for a few words. I found out that they were here to see Neil-chan, so I told them that Neil-chan had left.Okay, so they took their leave, and let me tell you something by the way.  "

    "That means you knew it beforehand, right?"

    "Well Wow!! Kuro-chan, a surprise attack is a foul!!"

    “I don’t care about you!!”

    “I clearly said I wouldn’t do anything!!”

    "Did I promise you!?"

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "So, you lost the ring that Yiwen gave you and you were thinking about how to die, maybe this is it?"

    "No, I'm not thinking about how to die"

    Negi looked at his brother depressedly, forgetting if he didn't help, he was still gloating about his misfortune.

    "I just lost my ring, is there any need to do this?"

    Although the ring was a relatively rare magic item, it was not in a life-and-death situation. However, seeing Negi like this, Neil immediately felt very happy.

    "You won't understand. If Master finds out, I will see hell"

    Yiwen’s terror began to emerge in Negi’s mind. His face turned pale and his whole body was shaking, as if he had seen a ghost.

    Neil couldn’t help but sigh at how powerful Yiwen was. He was able to make Negi, a little man-trained boy, even more miserable. He felt like he was almost turning into an M.

    "Hey, Neal, what's the ring that Mr. Negi mentioned? Doesn't it matter that he's still like this?"

    Nanoye pulled the corner of Neil's clothes and asked with some confusion.

    "Well, that ring is like a wedding ring that represents a lifelong promise, and Negi, the idiot, threw it away without knowing where. If his powerful wife at home knew about it, he would probably not have to go to bed for a month."

    "Hey!? Teacher Negi is already married!?"

    "Hey, Neil, stop making this up!"

    "I'm not making it up, I'm just explaining it to Nanoha."

    "What are you trying to explain!!"

    Facing Negi’s fire-breathing eyes, Neil shrugged and had to give up, "Okay, okay, I won’t say it anymore. Why don’t you recall it and let me help you reorganize the scene at that time."

    "real?"

    Negi looked at him suspiciously, could this guy really be so kind?

    "We are brothers after all Speaking of which, when did the ring disappear?"

    "It should have been last night"

    "Well, very good" Neil nodded, "Which woman's bed did you sleep in last night?"

    "Herehey!! Where are you going!!"

    Negi is crazy, he actually believes in a guy like Neil, he is really a fool.

    "Oh, oh, did you really sleep in someone else's bed? Yeah, there are so many people in the girls' dormitory, who could it be?"

    "I told you not to do it!! I haven't even slept in Asuna-san's bed recently!!"

    "The married life is not harmonious?"

    “Stay away from me!!!”

    "Teacher Negi is not pure."

    ""

    Negi leaned against the tree, wanting to die.

    “Neil——!!!”

    Just when Neil was enjoying the sight of Negi being beaten to a pulp, a familiar scream came from behind. Without thinking, he immediately bent down. The next second, a figure flew over his head, and at the same time, a wave of wind blew up.  A gust of cold wind.

    Neil raised his head and looked at the blond girl who flipped in the air and landed perfectly, and couldn't help but be speechless for a while.

    "Alicia, do you have to say hello in this way? If I hadn't avoided it, I really doubt I would have suffered internal injuries from you."

    "It doesn't matter, I just said hello a little more enthusiastically."

    "Is this called being more enthusiastic!? Who would rush over at a speed of 40 yards, 4 seconds and 2!? Do you think I am an American football player!?"

    “What a small family man.”

    "I'm sorry, anyone would be petty when their lives are at stake!"

    "Tch, I won't talk to you anymore" Alicia left Neil alone, moved her target to Nanoye who was aside, and immediately pounced on her, "yahoo! Nanoye!!"

    "Whoa, be careful, Alicia!!"

    Neil sighed helplessly at the two who started to fuck Lily, then turned his head and forced a smile at the black-haired girl who was running slowly.

    "Won't you stop this guy, Tifa?"

    ? ???Isn't this bad?  There is a beautiful girl throwing herself into my arms"

    Tifa walked up to Neil and smiled teasingly.

    “I wish the way of throwing myself into someone’s arms could be improved”

    Neil muttered softly, but the next moment, Tifa's beautiful black hair was fluttering with invisible domineering aura.

    "What were you talking about just now?"

    "No, I didn't say anything, Your Lady Queen."

    Neil immediately displayed his low-profile and domineering attitude. His dignity and integrity were completely useless in front of Tifa.

    "Ah, look, Nanoha, Neil is starting to lose his moral integrity again!!"

    "Neil has never had any moral integrity anyway"

    "Alicia, shut up, whose fault do you think it is that makes me like this!"

    "You blame me?"

    "Ha, if I don't blame you, why should I blame myself!?"

    "Shut up."

    "Yes, Your Lady Queen."

    "Neil really suffered."

    Alicia’s triumphant look made Neil want to hang her up and tickle her, but for Tifa’s sake, he still lay on the ground obediently.

    "By the way, what is Negi doing there?"

    Tifa noticed Negi, who had been ignored for a long time, but the other party was obviously trapped in an endless loop and did not notice their arrival.

    "Nieji is struggling with the question of whether he should have moral integrity or lose his moral integrity."

    ""

    “By the way, why did you and Alicia come here?”

    “Well, since it’s okay to stay at home, and Alicia has never been to school, I took her here for a walk.”

    Neil looked back at the girl who was chatting enthusiastically with Nanoye. She had maintained such an optimistic attitude since she woke up. It was not an exaggeration to say that she was offline. However, these might just be to cover up her inner feelings.  lonely.

    【Looks like we need to hurry up.  】

    Just when Neil was thinking about something, a strange murderous aura rushed towards him. Neil looked around and saw a large black mist rumbling towards him.

    "What is that!? The Black Mist Monster!?"

    As soon as he finished complaining, Neil was swallowed by the black mist.

    "Whoa! Help! Huh? Isn't this a guy from the class!? Hey, are you rebelling!?"

    "Burn my remains with the blazing holy fire! How joyful is life, and how sad is death!"

    "Ahhh!! Where did you come from the Ming Cult!? These people are crazy again!!! Tifa, Negi, save me!!"

    Tifa watched the group of people go away speechlessly, and then glanced at Negi who continued to seek death.

    This school is still so peaceful today.

 Text Chapter 1 That day, the boy walked into a new world

    My name is Orima Ichika, I'm 15 years old, and my gender is, um, with excalibur underneath, you know.

    At this moment, the fifteen-year-old youth is like a deep-sea fish.

    “The classroom with all girls except me is very stressful.

    But it doesn’t matter. With my ability to withstand stress that I have developed since childhood, I can still withstand this kind of pressure. I am quite confident about this.

    Why do you say that?

    This has to start with my family and my world.

    “Today’s world, I simply don’t know how to describe it in words.  First of all, the two mainstreams in the world today are technology and magic. As far as I know, eight years ago, the flying super weapon called IS came out, and the world has undergone earth-shaking changes. However, weapons like IS can only be made by  The manipulation by girls has led to a fundamental change in the status of men and women in society.  However, the matter did not end there. In the following years, the ISSDA organization responsible for space development announced the existence of "magic". Magic was originally unknown. Coupled with the new life from the universe, it became even more complicated.  Not to mention the various superpowers in Academy City, the world was once again in turmoil. However, with the efforts of many parties, the world finally settled down, and magic was gradually accepted by everyone. At the same time, ordinary humans could not  All known alien races appeared one after another, and the world became more and more diverse.

    However, there are still unknown things in this world, such as disobedient gods, demons, angels, magic societies that are still hidden in the dark, and advanced beings buried in the shadows. I know these because my family is special.  The reason is, after all, the old man in my family is not an ordinary person.

    In short, there are as many angels and demons as dogs, and fairies and heavenly beings are everywhere. This world is a strategic fortress.

    However, this world view is not enough to shock me, because the family I live in is enough to numb my nerves. My home is simply the most chaotic place in the world.  Compared with one who has a personality, all kinds of weapons are worth the sky, and I can also see angels and demons eating together and having fun, and even aiming their guns at someone. The moment I knew the truth, my three views were completely destroyed. Thousands of years of history  They've all been tricked into being dogs.

    “Alas, this world is so damn peaceful.

    “But even so, I am still very stressed at this moment.

    I folded my hands and put them under my chin, with cold eyes, trying to look calm. At this time, I finally understood Commander Ikari’s sense of pressure to remain calm in the face of the apostles’ attack.

    Commander Ikari is mighty!  !  !

    But the sights gathered from all around are really uncomfortable. Haven’t you seen that my forehead is already covered with heart-wrenching beads of sweat?  ?  Sure enough, no matter how old a girl is, she always has a trembling heart!  !  Sure enough, a girl's gaze is the most terrifying thing in the world. The ever-changing changes of sometimes resentment and sometimes anger are simply more disasters than taking the Western Scriptures.

    I took a deep breath, narrowed my eyes slightly, and all the nerves in my body suddenly became more tense than ever before.

    ??????????????????????????????????

    Wow, I relaxed too much and almost came out from behind.

    Ha, by the way, why do I have to stay in a place like this?

    Thinking of this, I recalled what happened the night before.

    That night, my brother said to me with a smile that could be read as bright and written as slutty.

    "Ichika, you will become the happiest man in the world."

    So that’s what he was talking about!  !  !  !  !

    I sighed deeply, and I mourned for a second for my seemingly happiness and actual sorrow. I started to swim away and observe the people around me.

    Well, the eyes of the girls on the left and the right are full of unparalleled curiosity for knowledge, and their shining eyes almost flashed through their tough golden eyes.

    I can’t see the back part, but the sight of the thorns on my back makes me feel like I’m sitting on pins and needles. I can understand it even without looking.

    "The person directly in front of me is a slightly older woman.

    She is a bit petite, and her figure is almost the same as that of a student, but her chest size is the nemesis of all high school girls.  The clothes are relatively large and make her look more petite, but she still feels quite cute.  In addition, she also wears a pair of black-rimmed glasses. Although they are crooked, she can still be called a bespectacled girl.

    And this girl with glasses was looking at the people in the class in panic, her timid posture was reminiscent of an injured little rabbit.

    You are a teacher, show me some domineering power!

    "Everyone is here. Then, SHR is going to startWhoops!  "

    Well, it’s not something you can do if you want to.

    I gave the teacher an appreciative look, but for some reason the teacher turned red and smiled shyly.

    ????????????????????????????????????????? Suddenly, I felt that the pressure on my body was a little heavier, and I almost died from a thousand arrows piercing my heart.

    “Well, then, please introduce yourself, uh, in order of seat number.”

    The teacher seemed to have recovered from the inexplicable emotion and said to the students in the audience in a panic.

    ""

    "It's so quiet. My dignity as a teacher is suddenly shattered into pieces."

    I looked at the teacher who was about to cry, and I couldn't bear it. At the same time, I felt unhappy with the girls in the class. Are you shy because you just entered high school? No one responded. The teacher was about to cry. Really?  I'm going to cry!  !

    I glanced at the teacher, and the teacher’s eyes also moved over.

    ??Okay, our eyes met.

    Please don’t look at me like this, you are not my type, teacher.

    I quickly lowered my head, I still understand the principle that a dead Taoist friend will not die a poor Taoist.

    “Oh, give me a normal high school life.

    The reason why I specifically emphasize "ordinary" here is simply because what I am in now is definitely not an ordinary high school, but the famous IS Academy-the only school in the world that trains IS operators.

    And the most important point is that IS, this deceptive thing, can only be activated by girls, so naturally, this is a girls' school.

    And why am I here?

    I need to emphasize again that I am a boy, and I am definitely a boy at first glance. My appearance can be considered a bit handsome, but it is definitely not the kind of beauty that makes even IS unable to identify my gender.

    The reason why I came to such a ghost place has to start with the entrance exam in February.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    That day, the sun was shining brightly, and the cherry blossoms flying freely in the sky made me fall in love.

    I looked at the clear sky and encouraged myself in my heart.

    Today is the entrance exam for Junior High School. For your own goals, you can’t do it without working hard.

    The school I go to is called Mahora Gakuin. It is a very large Academy City that has everything from kindergarten to university. There are many schools in it, all types, and my target is the famous Mitsusaka High School.

    The reason why I chose Mitsusaka is not because of its reputation, but because my brothers and sisters all graduated from here. I have an indescribable yearning for that place.

    I want to chase the traces they left behind, and I want to be like them.

    that's it.

    Well, of course, if I am admitted to Mitsusaka High School, my goal of dominating Mitsusaka will be one step closer, and realizing Mahora's dream of complete domination will not be unattainable.

    Hahahaha, I couldn’t help but laugh out loud.

    "Why are you giggling so early in the morning?"

    At this time, my head was hit hard.  When I looked back, I saw a handsome man with white shoulder-length hair standing behind me. He was looking at me listlessly with a pair of dead fish eyes, and he didn't look like he was awake at all.

    "Brother, you got up so early"

    ??I touched my head and laughed dryly.

    "Well, seeing as you have a test today, I got up early to see you out"

    Hey, is this guy so kind?

    "Hey, don't think I can't understand your expression"

    "Well……"

    Although those dead fish eyes are completely rotten, they are still so sharp.

    I don’t know if my thoughts were revealed again, but I got another blow on the head.

    "By the way, you forgot to bring your admission ticket"

    I was stunned for a moment, watching my brother hand a certificate to me.

    "Huh? Didn't I prepare it last night?"

    As I was talking, I wanted to go through my bag. I had carefully prepared all kinds of things the night before.

    "Well, men will always forget some things, just like forgetting what their first love looked like"

    “I won’t forget it!!”

    I replied angrily, but I didn't notice the firmness in my tone.

    The old man looked at me steadily for a moment, with an inexplicable light flashing in his eyes.?, and then touched my hair with a slight smile.

    “Okay, take your admission ticket and go quickly, don’t be late.”

    I didn’t notice anything strange about my brother, so I took the admission ticket and didn’t check whether I really didn’t bring it with me. I said goodbye to my brother and went out.

    "It seems that Ichika has grown up"

    After saying this softly, the man walked back into the room with a smile.

    It was easy, so I came to the address indicated on the admission ticket.

    ???????????????????? Why is it not in Mahonliang Academy, but in a high school outside?

    But I didn’t think too much about it. Anyway, it said this on the admission ticket and I couldn’t change it even if I wanted to.

    But I feel a little uneasy.

    Are you nervous before the exam?

    With a feeling of apprehension, I walked into the imposing building in front of me.

    "I'm just going to go, turn left and right, how on earth are you going to get to the second floor!?"

    It’s been almost ten minutes since I walked, and I still haven’t found the stairs to the second floor. The internal structure is too complicated!  ?  Is this the maze before challenging the BOSS!  !

    My eyes wandered around, trying to find the guide map on the wall, but I sadly discovered that the walls inside were so beautiful that I couldn't even find a crack, let alone any wall charts.

    ?????????? This time, shit, I’m lost.

    "Hey, what should I do? Hey, why are you so quiet?"

    At this time, I finally realized that it was eerily quiet here. After walking for so long, I didn’t even meet a single person. Could it be that the exam has already started?  ?  Could it be that my dream of dominating Mitsusaka was just aborted?  ?

    God, I curse Jesus for not having chrysanthemums!  !

    “Perhaps God really heard my curse from the heart, and a door appeared not far in front of me.

    I walked to the door and saw a piece of paper stuck on it with the words "Infinite_Stratos Examination Room" written on it.

    "Well, I guess this is the right place"

    Because it says "Examination Room" on it.

    But the name of this examination room really looks impressive, and there are actually two English words that I can’t understand.

    Thinking of this, I feel deeply disappointed for my English course.

    I guess I won’t be able to pass the English test this time.

    But it doesn’t matter, my other subjects are fine!  !

    After taking a deep breath, I opened the door and walked into the room.

    "Ah, you are a candidate. Okay, go over there to change clothes. We are pressed for time, so you have to hurry up. This place can only be rented until four o'clock. I don't have time to trouble you. Really, I don't know what I'm doing.  What……"

    As soon as I entered the room, a nervous-looking female teacher, about thirty-five years old or above, spoke a lot of words like a machine gun without raising her head. I was stunned for a few seconds.

    Hey, hey, hey!  !  !  Sister, don’t you need to see what I look like and check my admission ticket!  ?  Where has the professionalism of being an invigilator gone?  ?  And what’s going on with changing clothes!  ?  You have to change clothes for exams these days!  ?  Are you asking me to use my body to show the beauty of the human body in ancient Greece?  ?  Sorry, I have been failing art classes since I was a kid!  !  Well, actually this is to prevent students from cheating, right?  But there is no one other than you in this room. I really don’t see any other candidates anywhere!  !

    While I was minding my own business, the elder sister gave instructions and walked out of the room directly with the documents in her arms.

    I watched the other party leave in embarrassment. I bet the eldest sister really didn’t even look at me.

    "Hey, what kind of test is this"

    I muttered a few words in a depressed voice and walked towards the place covered by the curtain.

    And at this moment, I entered a new world.

 Text Chapter 2 Sure enough, this is a conspiracy

    When I opened the curtain and walked in, I saw the object in the center of the room.

    The streamlined metal shell reflects light that is not dazzling, and an armor-like outfit sits quietly.

    I looked at it carefully and then fell silent.

    “Damn it, what kind of clothes do you want me to change into?! Are you asking me to take the war studies test!!”

    The bag in my hand was almost smashed by me.

    I calmed down the turbulent feeling in my heart that I wanted to hit someone, and walked over, looking left and right at this thing. After looking at it for a long time, I was speechless.

    Isn’t this the IS that appears on TV?

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of 1999

    But this thing actually has something to do with me. Well, it should be related to my family.

    "This is what changed the world"

    Because of the "White Knight Incident" of that year, the world became aware of the existence of this kind of weapon. At the same time, the originally balanced military structure suddenly collapsed. How many IS controllers can be found will directly affect the country's military strength.  , so every country began to implement a system of preferential treatment of women.

    Although there is a magical power like magic in the world today, it has not been widely used in the military due to various restrictions. Moreover, IS has advantages that can compete with magic. In comparison, the country is more willing to invest more resources.  on this emerging technology.

    Well, this is actually nothing to me. I am more curious about IS. After all, I have seen forces more powerful than IS.

    With all kinds of thoughts, I couldn't help but reach out and touch it.

    Anyway, IS can only be activated by women. If I, a pure man, touch it, I will probably have no reaction like touching a dead fish. It is a rare opportunity to touch it and I will not suffer any loss.

    However, there are always various unknowns in life. You can never guess what will happen in the next second. Of course, it is another matter if you have the ability to predict.

    A cold metallic feeling came from the fingertips, followed by a burst of dazzling silver light and various information pouring into the mind.

    “Eh!? Eh————!!!!!!”

    Faced with such a strange situation, I suddenly lost my train of thought.

    When I finally came to my senses, I found that the IS had actually moved and attached itself to my body like armor, becoming part of my hands and feet.

    "What happened!?"

    “Has someone activated IS!?”

    "who is it!?"

    "Huh? This, this is -"

    "man!?"

    Hearing the sound, a group of researchers in white coats came over. They opened the curtain and saw me activating IS. They all fell into a state of sluggishness where they couldn't think.

    I looked at the researchers in front of me in silence, and then looked at the abnormality on my body. I immediately showed a miserable face like a Christian abandoned by God. At the same time, the devil on my brother's face flashed through my mind.  smile, with only one thought left in her mind.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? This is a conspiracy.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    “Oh, I want to die.

    "Classmate, Orimaru Ichika-san!"

    A voice calling my name brought me back to reality from my annoying thoughts. I held my forehead and blurted out weakly before I could figure out the situation.

    "Ah, what's the matter?"

    "Ah, um, um, I'm very sorry for calling you so loudly all of a sudden. Are you, are you angry? Yes, I'm sorry! But, um, I'll introduce myself in the order of the fifty syllables. Now it's Oribara-san's turn.  So, I'm really, really sorry! Can you please introduce yourself? Are you willing?"

    It was then that I really came back to my senses and figured out the situation, and found that my deputy instructor, Yamada Maya, was constantly bowing his head and apologizing to me. It was obviously my own fault, but the teacher wanted to apologize himself. For a moment, I was full of guilt.

    "Uh, um, Mr. Yamada, you don't have to apologize like this. It's all my fault. I will introduce myself."

    I stretched out my hand to stop Teacher Maya Yamada from apologizing, and quickly made a comforting reassurance.

    "Really, really!? You, you promised me! You must do it!!"

    Teacher Yamada suddenly raised his head, seriously grasped my hand and leaned towards me, and he could still see the mist in his eyes.

    Teacher, are you really a teacher?  ?  This pairThe attitude of the little girl can easily be misunderstood, and some ignorant and innocent little boys might have fallen into trouble from then on!  !  !  Oh, oh, don't put your chest on it, be careful, my cannon may go off!  Also, I need to reiterate it again, teacher, you are really not my type!  !

    In the struggle between reason and sensibility, angels and demons, I took my hand out with difficulty, left my seat and walked to the podium with a slight bend without being noticed.

    Ah, I almost got hard just now.

    Standing on the podium, looking at the unabashed thirst for knowledge in the eyes of the girls in the audience, including Teacher Yamada, I suddenly felt like I was on the top of Mount Everest, and it was difficult to even breathe.

    "Ahem."

    I straightened my back and cleared my throat, thinking about what to say next.

    ???????????????????? But my mind went blank. As expected, the pressure had already crushed my thinking power into pieces.

    At this time, I took a peek at the seat by the window. Sitting there was a black-haired girl with a ponytail.

    Her name is Xiao Zhizhen, my childhood sweetheart who we only reunited after six years. This girl has always had a single ponytail. When I first entered the classroom, I recognized her at a glance.

    “But it’s really a transformation of women.

    No, no, now is not the time to think about this.

    "Help me quickly!!"

    I signaled her with my eyes. As a childhood sweetheart who has been dating for a long time, she must be able to understand this information instantly.

    "snort!"

    You actually ignored me!  ?

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Oh, oh, what does this cold aura and this arrogant attitude mean!  Where has the arrogant and a little bit coquettish Hoshi-chan gone!  !  Now Chen is completely 100% proud!  !  She actually abandoned me mercilessly at my critical moment, turned her face expressionlessly to the window, and snorted coldly, "I'll kill you, did I offend you, Miss Chen!"  !

    “However, this did remind me of something.

    I remember my brother once told me that when faced with a girl who is wrapped in pride and makes people wonder if she is engaged in chain defense, you must use your fiery penis to penetrate the opponent's uterus.

    Of course, this is summed up by my rich theory and practice. Although I don’t know where his theory and practice come from, I even wonder if he made it up casually.

    ??????????????????? However, I have no idea what those two words mean in English, because I am powerless in English. I have obviously been abroad, and there are foreigners at home. I only know the twenty-six English letters ABC, which is really weak.

    Well, I don’t really want to know the meaning of this. I know that what comes out of my brother’s mouth is definitely not fun, because every time I ask my sister or other older women in the family, I will be scolded.  Of course, many times I will attract hatred consciously or unconsciously. In comparison, the harm I suffered is quite small.

    Ah, I am going off topic again. Look, the eyes of the girls below are starting to burst into flames.

    Well, what should I say at this time?

    Let’s start with a song called “Girls’ School Boys” by Twins?  Well, it does fit the occasion, but this is a self-introduction, not a concert.

    【When we introduce ourselves, too many rhetoric just attracts the temporary attention of others. To let people know ourselves, the most important thing is to show our true side.  】

    Brother’s voice seemed to ring in my mind. At this time, I seemed to see the holy light of heaven.

    Sometimes I’m pretty reliable.

    The corners of my mouth raised slightly uncontrollably, and the sunshine outside the window shone in at the right time. At this moment, in the eyes of some ignorant little girls, I became a handsome and sunny boy.

    A small exclamation came from below, and my attention immediately came back. I took a breath and began to introduce myself.

    "My name is Ichika Orimara."

    “Yeah, yeah, yeah!!”

    Everyone’s eyes showed the expectation of “I want to hear more.”

    I smiled, what a group of curious and kind children.

    Then, I should also treat others with sincerity.

    "I like Lolita the most."

    Maintaining a sunny smile, I expressed what I loved most in my heart.

    institutions

    The sounds of various heads banging on the table and people falling to the ground kept ringing out. It seemed that they were moved by my sincerity.

    I think everyone can become a partner who loves lolita.

    At this moment, I seem to have new hope for the future.

    The sound of clicking footstepsThere was an urgent sound, is someone coming?

    “Are you going to reveal your abnormal sexual fetish as soon as you get here!?”

    Huh?  Does this sound sound familiar?

    But before I had time to react, I was hit hard on the head and sent flying.

    Wow, this kind of invisible murderous martial arts passed down by my brother is so familiar to me. The pain that directly penetrates the skull and hits the cerebral cortex is simply exhilarating How strange!  !  I'm not a pussy-shaker like Sister Xiaoyuan!  !  !

    “However, this knocking method, whether it’s power, angle, or speed, is very similar to the person in my impression.

    I swallowed and turned around with a little fear. I saw the woman behind me wearing a black suit and tight skirt. She had a slender figure and a body curve with no fat at all due to regular exercise. And the other person was at this time  He crossed his arms in front of his chest, raised the corners of his eyes, and his eyes were as sharp as a wolf's.

    "What the hell, Guan Yunchang!?"

    Snapped——

    “Ugh, I got hit on the head again, I’m probably going to have a cerebral hemorrhage now.

    "Sister Chifuyu, it hurts so much!"

    Yes, the domineering woman in front of me is my sister Chifuyu Orimaru.

    "Who is the hero in the Three Kingdoms, idiot!!"

    I rubbed my head and stood up from the ground, looking at my sister in front of me, very curious about her appearance.

    "Sister Chifuyu, why are you here? Aren't you out training for the annual World's No. 1 Martial Arts Tournament?"

    "Do you think I am Yamcha!? Who told you that I would go to that kind of conference!!"

    Chifuyu-san’s eyes started to sparkle, and her fists were clenched tightly. She would probably attack accordingly depending on my answer.

    “Uh, it’s my brother, that’s what I told you!!”

    I quickly shied away all the responsibilities, but after hearing this, Chifuyu-san loosened her fists and held her forehead in distress.

    "That idiot has been talking nonsense all day long"

    Looking at Chifuyu-san's depressed and gnashing expression, I couldn't help but want to laugh out loud. Those words I just came up with on the spur of the moment were purely to deceive my brother. Oh, haha, a Tai Chi push hand can kill someone invisible. I feel  At this moment, my IQ doubled several times.

    "Huh? By the way, what was going on with your self-introduction just now?"

    "Well……"

    Okay, I haven’t even breathed a sigh of relief yet. Why did this hatred suddenly shift back? I didn’t make fun of you.

    "My brother told me to be heart-to-heart and treat others with sincerity"

    And as soon as I finished speaking, Chifuyu-san came towards me with an angry fist.

    “Just lie to me now!!!!”

    Is it okay to let your brother lie like this openly?  ?

 Text Chapter 59 Looking forward to meeting him again

    "Hey, your eyes are wandering. Do you want to borrow money from me? For the sake of us being brothers, just tell me how much you want. It's okay to give the Ming coins directly to you!"

    There was a short distance from leaving the World Tree to one of the squares near the World Tree. Along the way, Neil found that Negi peeked at him very frequently, almost every few steps.  When he turned his head, Negi quickly turned his head and whistled. This behavior made Neil very unhappy, because it felt very disgusting to be treated like this by a boy, and Negi was not a girl who secretly liked him.  .

    “ Could it be that Negi has been looking at 3A girls for a long time and hasn’t had any contact with boys for a long time, and finally his interest in that area has begun to awaken!  ?

    In an instant, Negi’s image became dangerous in Neil’s eyes.

    "Why is it such an unlucky thing to say? How much do you want today's birthday to become the anniversary of my death! What do you mean by that look in your eyes? I always feel super unhappy!!"

    Negi was obviously stunned by Neil's sudden words for a few seconds before he reacted. Coupled with the weird look in his eyes, he couldn't help but complain angrily.

    Neil stuck out his tongue, put his hands on the back of his head, and quickened his pace slightly, leading Negi by half a body.

    "Do you have anything to say?"

    Negi paused for a moment, looking sideways at the face partially blocked by his arms, his eyes flashing behind the lenses.

    “Hey, Neil, has something happened to you recently?”

    I always feel that something has changed in him.

    Neil’s pace slowed down unconsciously, but soon returned to its original state, and he asked without looking back.

    "Why do you think so?"

    “I just feel like you’ve been a little absent-minded these days, as if you’re a little further away”

    Raising his head and looking at the stars covering the night sky, the starlight gently reflected the faint light on Negi's glasses.

    Neil put down his hands and put them behind his back. He also raised his head and stared at him from a distance.

    "No, nothing has changed"

    In the end, he was still like that.

    Nothing has changed.

    "Neil"

    Negi turned his head and opened his mouth, as if he wanted to say something, but for a long time, he did not say another word.

    "Don't talk about me, it's you" Neil suddenly spoke up and grabbed the topic, turning his face and blinking, "You are the one who should be said to be absent-minded, right? You seem to have no energy recently, as if you were distracted by something.  Things are bothering me"

    "Is it that obvious?"

    Negi lowered his head and muttered quietly, but Neil could still hear him beside him.

    "It's all written on your face I thought you looked confident after the school festival, but it turns out you've been so worried these days that you almost jumped off a building. What, is it a worry about love, boy?"  "

    When talking about love, Neil’s eyes brightened up and his tone was full of ridicule.

    "No, I just had a quarrel with Asuna-san"

    Negi rolled his eyes at him and became dejected again.

    "Sister? Oh, haha, it really is a matter of love~~~You dishonest guy~~~"

    "Do you have to think about this!?"

    "Okay, what did you and eldest sister argue about?"

    Neil spread his hands and did not continue teasing the other party.

    "Actually, it's not a big deal. Asuna-san just reminded me that I am very similar to Chao-san"

    Negi lowered his head a little further and sighed softly.

    "I see, the eldest sister is angry because of this"

    Neil looked at his brother’s confused expression, and he probably figured out what was going on between him and Asuna.

    After meeting with Gunel and learning that his father was still alive, Neil also guessed what Negi was thinking now. He must be full of things about his father. Since a long time ago, Negi has been working hard for his father.  , constantly injured, and constantly moving forward. After getting more accurate news, he will only work harder to move forward for his dream, even at the risk of losing his life.

    Father seems to be everything to him.

    This is exactly the same as the super ring tone.

    For the sake of your dreams, you are willing to give up everything, including your own happiness.

    And Tomorrow Cai is angry about it, maybe that's it.

    "Actually, Asuna-san is right, and I said the same thing to Chao-san, but I"? 

    Although he clearly rejected Chao's approach, he himself followed Chao's path, almost exactly the same path.

    He, how should he choose?

    "Neji, do you still remember what Chao Lingyin said?"

    Neil didn’t pay attention to Negi’s current expression and just continued talking.

    "Don't stop, keep moving forward This sentence should be very suitable for you now. For you, your father's affairs can be said to be everything to you. If you are asked to give up everything now for this, you must be able to do it.  Yes, in this aspect, you, Chao Lingyin, and I are really the same"

    Neil slowly took a breath of the refreshing summer night, his eyes slightly focused on Negi's face.

    "However, I think this is correct, or in other words, any approach is correct, but everyone chooses a different position. It is probably impossible for you to give up looking for your father, so why not go all the way?  Black, just like Kick-Ass who became a hero after being knocked headlong"

    "Well, I always feel that the tone of your words has suddenly changed a lot"

    "Don't worry about these things. Your goal is very clear anyway. You just think too much. Anyway, there is only one way you want to go from now on, isn't it?"

    Facing Neil’s smile, Negi seemed to know a little bit about what he should choose.

    "However, I have one more thing to say. No matter what you choose, you should also pay more attention to the people around you, such as eldest sister. I think eldest sister is very clear about your thoughts, and this is what she is worried about.  , it’s just that she doesn’t want to see you scarring yourself, the eldest sister’s idea is probably that simple"

    Neil took a few steps forward, tapping his toes slightly. As his body turned, his long hair fluttered lightly, and his face was clearly reflected in Negi's eyes.

    "Don't forget this, because when you lose, the pain is not something you can bear"

    "Neil"

    They were only a few steps apart, but Niji felt like they were separated by a chasm.

    Because there was a bit of sad nostalgia in Neil's eyes, which blocked his approach.

    "Well, that's all I want to say. It's up to you what you think about next" Neil spread his hands and smiled softly, then turned a little evil again, "But eldest sister really loves you deeply.  Said~~~"

    "Why do you come back here again!!!"

    The sentimental atmosphere just now was gone, and Negi rolled his eyes angrily.

    “Hehe~~~”

    Neil grinned wider, looked away slightly, and saw the surrounding environment clearly. His smile was frozen, and his expression was a little confused.

    "Ah, by the way, what am I doing here?"

    "Huh? Don't you know it yourself!?"

    "I really don't know, I'm following you"

    "How are you following me!? You are following me and running in front of me!!"

    "In this case, I will go home. Goodbye, young man who works hard~~~"

    Neil waved his hand and walked forward without looking back, but he was immediately grabbed by the collar.

    "It's rare that you come here, so just patrol with me. You have a lot of time anyway"

    I don’t know where Niji got the strength, but he was holding on to Neil’s collar as firmly as a rock.

    "Hey, I'm not on duty tonight, and my youth is calling me!!"

    "What youth?"

    “Galgame on the computer!!!”

    “Delete your youth for me!!”

    "Do you want to ruin my life!?"

    "Your life is too insignificant!!"

    Seeing that Negi refused to let go of him, Neil lowered his head helplessly, but after waiting for a while, he found that Negi was still where he was.

    "Aren't you going to patrol? Why are you standing here without moving? You want to be a sentinel!"

    "No, I'm waitingah, here it comes!"

    When Negi was talking, a figure in the field of vision gradually enlarged, and he suddenly shouted.

    Neil looked in the direction that Negi was looking at, and saw Setsuna coming this way quickly, and Kamo the ferret was lying on her shoulder.

    "Why is Kamo and Setsuna-san together?"

    Generally speaking, doesn’t Kamo, the pervert, always follow Negi?

    "If you come to me today, I will ask Kamo to find Setsuna-san first, and then we will make an appointment to meet here."

    ? ?Ji smiled and explained in a calm tone.

    Neil glanced at Negi thoughtfully, his eyes brightened slightly, and then fell silent.

    "Teacher Negi, Teacher Neil, good evening."

    Setsuna quickly arrived in front of them. There seemed to be no surprise about Neil's appearance. Negi or Kamo must have told her in advance.

    "Boss Neil, long time no see."

    Kamo jumped from Setsuna’s shoulder to Negi, turned to say hello to Neil.

    "It's been a long time indeed. You haven't done anything wrong recently, have you?"

    Neil half-opened his eyes and glanced at Kamo who was stiff.

    “No, absolutely not!! I don’t dare to lose even a hair under Boss Neil’s eyes!!”

    "That means you did a lot of bad things that I didn't see, right?"

    Under Kamo’s desperate eyes, Neil raised a bright smile.

    "Okay, Neil, Kamo hasn't done much recently and has helped me a lot. Let's go on patrol now"

    Seeing this, Negi had no choice but to interrupt Neil's topic.

    Neil waved his hand quickly, as if he refused to agree.

    "No, it's not my turn tonight, I won't work overtime, you have to go do it yourself!"

    "Anyway, you are here, and you will do some meaningless things when you go back. It is better to stay. It is rare that we can be on duty together"

    “What’s so pointless!! You’re actually vetoing my life!!”

    "Teacher, what are you talking about?"

    Listening to the conversation between the two, Setsuna on the side was confused.

    "It's nothing, it's just that Neil promised us to patrol together. One more person will add more strength."

    Negi turned to Setsuna and smiled, taking Neil with him by the way.

    "Who agreed? Don't just talk to yourself!"

    "Then let's set off now!"

    "Okay, Teacher Negi."

    "Hey, don't ignore me, listen to me!!!"

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Ah, I really want to go home"

    Raising his head, Neil looked at the starry sky and lazily followed Negi and Setsuna.

    “It’s only been less than two minutes! How unmotivated you are!!”

    Neil didn’t pay attention to Neji’s words. He turned to look at An Jing walking beside him, his eyes rolled, and he didn’t know what he was thinking.

    "Speaking of Setsuna-san, why are you and Negi together? Could it be that you are having an unethical love affair with your eldest lady and her fiancé behind your back!?"

    Neil covered his mouth with his hands, his face filled with disbelief.

    "Who do you think is the betrothed!!"

    "I did not betray the eldest lady!!"

    "As expected of Neil, he said all the things in my heart, but it doesn't matter, brother, you can be considered Setsuna's master, it's totally okay!!"

    "How is it OK!!!" x2

    The two of them shouted at Kamo at the same time, dumbfounded.

    “I understand, I know how to do it, huh huh~~~~~”

    "You know nothing! The laughter behind you is full of bad intentions!!"

    "Teacher Neil, I will never change my heart for the eldest lady!!"

    In desperation, Setsuna expressed his loyalty to Konoka without thinking.

    "Oh, that's true" x3

    At this time, two young men, one a pervert, looked at Setsuna with ambiguous eyes. Setsuna was stunned, and then turned red and waved his hands in denial.

    "No, it's not what you think. I, I just treat the eldest lady, just"

    "Love……"

    "It's love"

    "like."

    The three guys caught Setsuna’s words very wisely.

    "Nah!!!!!!!"

    At night, the girl’s shy screams broke through the sky.

    "You guys are really energetic"

    Suddenly a voice intervened in the joke between three people and one mink. They followed the sound at the same time and saw a young man wearing a high school uniform leaning against a lamppost, holding a mobile phone in his hand, and his eyes glanced slightly  Their fingertips are still touching the bright screen.

    &nbsp;"Why are you here? Are you also patrolling at night?"

    Neil walked over and obviously knew the other person.

    The young man then turned his head, looked at Neil walking towards him, and smiled slightly.

    "Well, I'm short of manpower recently, so I came to help. Anyway, I still get overtime pay"

    "Senior Muchen."

    In an instant, he also came over and bowed respectfully to the other party.

    The young man is Jun Muchen.

    "It's Setsuna-chan, why are you with this bastard brat?"

    "Who are you calling a bastard? Speaking of bastards, you bastard is even more of a bastard!!"

    “Tsk, tsk, tsk, it’s full of balls in one sentence, it’s really dirty!”

    “It’s your head that’s dirty!!”

    "Well, actually, Teacher Neil is here to patrol tonight, so we came together"

    "The moment interrupted the two people's unscrupulous conversation, and at the same time, I felt that the two guys were really similar.

    "Neil, Setsuna-san, who is this gentleman?"

    There is obviously someone here who doesn’t know the other person.

    "Oh, this is a student from the high school department. Senior Jun Muchen, like me, is also employed by the school and is very powerful."

    Seeing that Neal had no intention of introducing him, Setsuna had no choice but to introduce him to Neji. When he looked at Jun Muchen, there was a hint of admiration in his eyes.

    "Ahahaha, I am stronger in that area"

    Jun Muchen touched the back of his head and smiled brightly, swinging his waist back and forth slightly.

    In an instant, he turned away with his cheeks slightly red, Negi looked puzzled, while Neil's eyes were full of contempt.

    "You can no longer be described as a scumbag."

    "Uh, um, nice to meet you, Mr. Jun."

    Although I didn’t understand what Jun Muchen meant by that aspect, I still extended my hand in a friendly manner.

    "This is Teacher Negi, just call me Muchen. He is such a personable gentleman, completely different from a guy who only knows bullshit"

    With a gentle smile on her face, Jun Muchen held Niji’s hand and said something that made someone angry.

    "It's much better than you, the guy with the same curly hair as [beep——]"

    Neil twitched the corners of his eyes, raised the corners of his mouth, and said coldly.

    “Although my hair is black and curly, it is definitely not the curly hair on [beep——]!!”

    "Ah la la, you really didn't bring it upon yourself"

    The two people looked at each other, as if there were sparks constantly arousing.

    "Well, Neil, you and Mr. Muchen are very familiar with each other."

    "Only a ghost is familiar with this kind of guy!" Neil turned his head and glared at Niji, then immediately turned back to stare at Jun Muchen, "This guy had a fight with me for no reason last time, what do you think?  Is this kind of person seriously ill?!"

    “It’s not just for nothing!!”

    "Then what are you talking about!!"

    “Because I’m bored!!”

    “Idiot!!”

    "Ha, I really don't understand"

    Negi held his forehead with a headache, feeling as if two Neils appeared in front of him.

    "Speaking of which, what are you doing here alone?"

    "I'm waiting for someone."

    Jun Muchen put away his phone and said with a yawn.

    "Ha, waiting for someone? You don't look like you have a date, do you?"

    "How different! One day I will go to a love hotel with the president!!"

    "One sentence will reveal your true face clearly."

    Neil sighed very much, this guy is really powerful in combat, his combat effectiveness has broken through the lower limit.

    "Actually, I was waiting for the principal's guests to come out" Seeing the curiosity in the three people's eyes, Jun Muchen continued, "They are people from the Holy Church."

    "The Holy Church? Is it dealing with the previous ghoul incident?"

    Neil was the first to react, and at the same time, three unlucky children flashed through his mind.

    "Ghoul? What ghoul?"

    Negi and Setsuna looked at Neil suspiciously. Neil was stunned. It seemed that they didn't know about the incident.

    After briefly explaining it to them, Negi and Setsuna's expressions changed slightly and became a little heavy.

    “Actually, you don’t need to be so nervous. As long as you deal with it well, you won’t be afraid of too much trouble”

    &nbsp; Jun Muchen put away his playful look and calmly comforted the two of them, with a comforting warmth in his voice.

    "Yeah." x2

    "By the way, who was sent by the Holy Church?" Neil raised his eyes and looked at Jun Muchen, "Is it the agent? Or are the people from the burial agency also coming out?"

    "You know a lot" Jun Muchen's eyes were slightly surprised, and then he continued to lean against the lamppost lazily, "That person is the person in charge of the nearby Shengtang Church stronghold, he is oh, myself  Look, he comes out."

    Jun Muchen suddenly stood up straight and looked back at the building behind him. In the darkness, the sound of neither light nor heavy footsteps sounded rhythmically.

    Everyone’s eyes were focused on him, and the figure in the shadow gradually became clearer, and the cross hanging on his chest reflected a faint silver light.

    "Oh? I didn't expect there would be so many people here"

    There seemed to be a little surprise in the heavy voice, and a man wearing a black priest's uniform appeared in front of everyone.

    Neil’s pupils shrank tightly, and the man’s face was deeply imprinted on his retinas. He opened his mouth slightly, then bit his lower lip tightly, and an imperceptible trace of violent murderous intention passed deep in his eyes.

    Soon, the trace of hostility disappeared, and Neil stood aside silently, returning to his usual listless appearance.

    Jun Muchen, who had been keeping quiet, glanced at Neil thoughtfully, then stood up with a smile and introduced the newcomer to Niji and the others.

    "This is the chief priest of Haiming City Church, and the person in charge of negotiating with our Magic Association on behalf of the Holy Church Church, Kotomine Kirei."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Jun Muchen faced Kotomine Kirei and introduced the person on the other side.

    "These three are magicians and swordsmen from the Magic Association, Negi Springfield, Neil Springfield, and Setsuna Sakurasaki."

    "Good evening, you three. I never expected that the Magic Association would have such outstanding children."

    Kotomine Kirei's eyes are always heavy, giving people a serious feeling.

    "You're flattered, Mr. Kotomine."

    Facing the other party’s compliment, Negi quickly nodded in return.

    Kotomine Kirei’s eyes passed over the faces of the three of them one by one. When he saw Neil, he paused for a moment and then turned to Jun Muchen.

    "Mr. Muchen, my business has been finished, and it's almost time for me to leave."

    "Let me take you out" Jun Muchen nodded to the other party, and then winked at the three of them, "Then I will lead Mr. Yanfeng to leave, and you three can continue working"

    "Okay, Mr. Muchen."

    "Goodbye, Senior Muchen."

    Neil didn’t look at Kirei for a second, he raised his head and nodded lightly to Jun Muchen, then turned around and left with the two of them.

    "Then let's go, Mr. Kotomine."

    "sorry to bother you."

    Kotomine Kirei nodded in thanks, then vaguely glanced at the direction Neil left, with an obscure smile on his lips.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "I'll send it here."

    Reaching the entrance of the academy, Jun Muchen stopped and turned to talk to Kotomine Kirei, who was following closely behind him.

    "Well, thank you."

    Jun Muchen nodded slightly to him and walked away.

    Kotomine Kirei calmly watched Jun Muchen leave. He slowly turned around until his back disappeared.

    “It seems like something interesting happened tonight, Kirei.”

    The strange voice appeared out of thin air, but Kotomine Kirei did not feel the slightest surprise, and his expressionless face maintained his usual indifference.

    "What are you referring to?"

    Kirei stared at the void in front of him, as if there was a figure in front of him talking to him.

    "hehe……"

    The sound of laughter was accompanied by golden light particles, which gathered together little by little. Soon, the silhouette of a human figure loomed in the golden light.

    "You should have discovered it, that brat"

    Yao dispersed, and a young man wearing a black jacket had his hands in his trouser pockets. His handsome face was full of arrogance, and a pair of bloody eyes under the golden bangs seemed to have an addictive demonic quality, staring directly at the indifferent eyes.  man.

    Seeing that Kirei remained silent, the young man raised an evil smile on his lips, narrowed his eyes slightly, and the blood in his eyes became more and more piercing.

    "He seems to have the same thing as us."

    Qili looked at the man??, his eyes were cold, and he met those eyes that were difficult for mortals to look directly into without giving in.

    Suddenly, Kirei smiled.

    A gloomy smile appeared on his cold and sharp face.

    "Indeed, aren't you interested, Gilgamesh?"

    "Of course I have interests. There aren't many things in this world that interest me" The smile on Gilgamesh's lips grew wider, and the light in his eyes became more and more elusive. "But, we can't be interested in him now."  Take action."

    "Oh why?"

    There was a hint of curiosity in Kirei's expression.

    Such emotional changes are very rare for him.

    "Because of the agreement with that guy, if that kid encounters danger within my sight, try to save his life."

    Gilgamesh withdrew his gaze and raised his head slightly. The night sky was reflected in his eyes, and he seemed to be able to see a night similar to the original one.

    "That mysterious heroic spirit?"

    Kirei frowned, a familiar yet unfamiliar figure appeared in his mind.

    "Um."

    Gilgamesh’s gaze retracted from the sky and fell on Kirei.

    "Do you know his identity?"

    Hearing Kirei’s question, Gilgamesh smiled playfully.

    "That's right, but it's better not to tell you for the time being. It will be more exciting to save the interesting things until the end."

    Gilgamesh looked past Kirei, looking in an unknown direction, with slight waves in his eyes.

    "My king, I am looking forward to meeting him again."

    ?…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

    PS: I plan to overthrow and rewrite it, and change the protagonist to a female.

 Text Chapter 60 Moon Peak Shrine

    irritable.

    That feeling lingered in my mind for quite some time.

    The things that happened recently and the people I met have revived many memories that have been buried deep in my heart. In my mind, almost all of them are pictures that I don’t want to think of.

    In the past, he would sometimes recall it or appear in his dreams. Even though it was like a curse, he never wanted to abandon those memories. For him, this was a sin that he had to endure.

    However, even so, he would not be as inexplicably restless in the past as he is now. Often, as long as he hints to himself, his mood will soon calm down, or in other words, his heart will feel like death again.

    Is it because of those people?

    Some familiar faces flashed through Neil's mind, and a subtle sense of peace flowed through them.

    He has always been walking alone. Even Negi, who is closest to him, cannot get close to the depths of his heart. Now, the shadows of other people have been left in his heart. Unknowingly, the cracks in his heart have opened up.  got bigger.

    However, he knew very well that this would not work.

    He has learned a lot from what happened in the past, and he doesn't want to repeat the same mistakes. In order to no longer let others get hurt because of him, and make himself suffer again, as long as he no longer establishes close relationships with other people and is separated by a distance, then each other will  Will not be harmed.

    “Otherwise, what happened to Touma that night will happen again.

    "well……"

    Neil sighed slightly, because being reminded by Negi made him a little concerned about his own problems.

    Since coming to this country and coming into contact with those people, he seems to have changed more or less. Now I think about it, does the practice assigned to him by the principal have such meaning.

    "It's so weak"

    Neil stopped his directionless progress, looked up at the clear blue sky, and laughed somewhat self-deprecatingly.

    In the breeze, there is a hint of fragrance.

    Neil put away his complicated thoughts, smelled the fragrance of flowers, and couldn't help but turn his head and look around. It turned out that he had come to a place that was familiar yet unfamiliar.

    On the long stairs, there is a torii gate.

    "Shrine"

    Neil had seen this kind of building before at Bang Zhikui's home, but he didn't expect that he would encounter another shrine while wandering around this city. It seems that the people here seem to believe in gods.

    However, there seemed to be something about this shrine that attracted him. Unconsciously, Neil stepped on the stairs and walked up out of curiosity. He glanced at the sign on the torii gate, which was written in black ink on the somewhat broken wooden board.  With a few big characters.

    Tsukimine Shrine.

    After walking up the stairs, a clean open space appeared in front of me. In the distance, there is the main hall of Tsukamine Shrine, and it is surrounded by trees. In the center, there is a peach blossom tree, with pale pink petals blooming. From time to time, it is surrounded by trees.  The wind blows, and the petals carry their fragrance and blow into the distance.

    Neil walked over, and the fragrance he just smelled seemed to be the fragrance of the flowers of this peach blossom tree. But, is this season the time for peach blossoms to bloom?

    After touching the rough tree trunk, Neil looked up at the crown of the tree where the buds were blooming with a strange expression.

    "Is it the same as the cherry blossom tree in my house?"

    It seems wrong. The tree at home will remain open for a long time because it has been tampered with. Unless the tree in front of you has also been tampered with, but would anyone be so bothered?

    "Maybe yes."

    Neil held his chin up and murmured uncertainly.

    "Well, it's not a bad thing anyway, it's just a spectacle at best"

    It’s really not a big deal. At least not many people will delve into the school’s World Tree, which is too big to complain about. Sometimes Neil really wonders if the people in this city are all crazy guys.

    "But why don't you see a clergyman?"

    After being here for a long time, I didn’t find anyone coming or going, not even a worshipper.

    Neil sat down under the peach blossom tree, leaning against the trunk of the tree and vaguely seeing the sky through the branches. The hazy and broken beauty was particularly charming. As he watched quietly, time seemed to have stopped.

    The slightly blowing wind mixed with the fragrance of peach blossoms and the simple atmosphere of the shrine seemed to have a hypnotic effect. Little by little, Neil's eyes slowly closed, and unknowingly, the scenery in front of him gradually changed.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    Ordinary furnishings, ordinary decoration.

    &nbsp; This is an ordinary house.

    The open window let in the bright morning light, and the faint light reflected on the floor and walls, making it warm.

    On the recliner, a beautiful woman with long black hair was sitting, and opposite her, a man with long white hair was half-kneeling on the ground, his palms gently covering the woman's slightly swollen abdomen.

    "Do you really want to go?"

    The woman raised her bright and moving amber eyes and stared at the man with gentle eyes.

    The man met those beautiful eyes and grinned.

    “I don’t want to go either, but I have to go, just like I have to take Sadharu out in the morning, otherwise he will be at home”

    "Be serious."

    The woman raised her hand and patted the man's head gently, her face full of anger.

    "Well, I'm very serious" The man grabbed the hand covering his head, held it softly and without force, and looked at the other person intently, "I'm sorry, I have to leave him at this time.  you alone……"

    Looking at his expression, the woman couldn't help but sigh, and then she curled her lips in displeasure.

    "I knew it was like this. You haven't listened to me since you were a child. I really doubt whether you are sincerely good to me"

    "Oh my, my whole body belongs to you, you still don't believe me" The man held the white catkin and couldn't help but laughed out loud, "A woman is a fragile work of art. If you don't cherish it, you will lose it."  It cannot be saved, so I will cherish you all the time."

    Hearing these straightforward words, the woman's pretty face couldn't help but blush slightly, but when she saw the smile in his eyes, she felt a little annoyed. She narrowed her eyes and smiled as charmingly as a crescent moon.

    “Hey, you must have a lot of artworks, right?”

    The man lowered his head and thought for a moment, then muttered uncertainly, "It seems like a lot"

    "Um?"

    The man quickly grabbed the hand that had started to press hard on his ear and looked at the woman with a flattering smile, "But I chose the one who is priceless to me"

    The woman glared at him and finally let go of her hand. Looking at his familiar face, she felt slightly absent-minded.

    "Do you know what the happiness I hope for me is like?"

    Her voice was very plain, but in the man's ears, there was always an unforgettable sadness.

    "I can eat with you every night, say good night to you before going to bed, and say good morning with a smile in the morning. What a little woman."

    The man stopped his smile and spoke seriously and calmly.

    The woman gently spread her face, her smile as happy as a rainbow after the rain.

    "Yes, I'm just a little woman, so I don't expect my husband to be a hero admired by all people. As long as he can stay with me, it's enough."

    "I don't want to be a hero, because heroes usually die young." The man shrugged, then stood up, bent down and gently touched the side of the woman's face, with tenderness written on his face, "But I can't be a hero.  person, so you can rest assured to let me go, I will definitely come back to you in vain."

    The woman held the broad and strong hand with both hands and pressed it tightly to her face. Her eyes were wet without knowing when.

    "I always feel that I am destined to wait for you all the time. I never see you waiting for me. You know, waiting is not a happy thing."

    "So, I can only compensate."

    The man let go of the woman’s hand and wiped away the tears from her eyes.

    "Wait until I use my future happiness to make up for your past unhappiness."

    With a smile on his face, he turned around and left with the woman looking at him forever.

    Determined, without a trace of nostalgia.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    Ding bell——ding bell——

    There seemed to be some melodious ringing ringing in my ears.

    Open your eyes, it’s the bright world.

    Neil was a little lost. What was that dream just now?

    In the dream, I only heard a man and a woman talking to each other, but I couldn't see their faces clearly, as if there was always a fog blurring their faces.

    【Do those two people have anything to do with me?  】

    ??Thinking hard, but can’t get any results.

    "My little friend, are you okay?"

    At this moment, a strange voice sounded in his ears, and only then did Neil notice that there was someone around himhuman existence.

    Turning around, Neil saw that the owner of the voice was a beautiful woman.

    A unique miko costume revealed the identity of the other party. Her long hair was bright flaxen, and the brown pupils dotted on her beautiful face seemed to be covered with a layer of light. No matter what the environment, she would exude a soft glow.  Glorious and reassuring.

    With a faint smile on her lips, the woman looked at Neil who had just woken up.

    "Uh, sorry, I just fell asleep."

    Neil noticed that the other person was holding a strange-looking bell in his hand. The ringing he just heard might have come from this thing.

    “It’s easy to catch a cold if you sleep here.”

    The woman suddenly realized it, and then she felt a little worried.

    "Well, I understand."

    Neil responded politely to other people's kindness.

    "Miss, are you the witch here?"

    "Well, I am the shrine maiden of Tsukimine Shrine, and I just took over recently."

    The woman smiled slightly, and the bell in her hand gently made a pleasant ringing sound.

    "Speaking of which, I saw you looking a little lost just now. Was it a nightmare?"

    Recalling the way Neil looked when he woke up before, the woman asked with some concern.

    "Well, in the distant Silent Hill, Alessa is trying to swallow me up with darkness and combine me with her. How can we repair it? I am obviously not Sharon"

    Neil habitually rambled on, even clenching his fists to express his anger.

    "What, is it an evil spirit!?"

    However, the miko was very shocked, and then she held the bell tightly and tried to hit Neil on the head.

    "Miss, wait!! What are you going to do!?"

    “I’ll help you get rid of the spirit, don’t worry, it’s very effective!”

    "It looks like you want to kill me. I'm afraid that before I can get rid of the spirit, I will become a spirit myself!!" Neil quickly raised his hand to stop the other party, with a look of shame on his face, "Miss Witch, what I just said was purely  Nonsense, please don’t pay attention!”

    "Ugh, why am I still so worried? Hey, could it be that you were possessed by a ghost and saw the ghost's memory!?"

    "Uh, no, and it's not really a nightmare. I just had a somewhat inexplicable dream" Neil paused, glanced at the witch, and felt that there was nothing embarrassing about saying it, so he continued, "In a dream  I saw a man and a woman having a conversation, but I had no impression of their faces, so it was a bit strange."

    "You didn't lie to me?"

    “…It’s true this time.”

    "Oh, is that so?" The witch held her delicate chin and thought carefully. She looked down at Neil, "Actually, dreams sometimes have something to do with the past. Sometimes, maybe it's the scene in the future, maybe it's you.  The future is uncertain"

    After saying that, the miko looked at him with a strange smile.

    "my future?"

    Neil was a little confused for a moment. He really hadn't thought about this, but it didn't look like it.

    He shook his head and got rid of all the messy thoughts in his mind. It didn't matter whether this dream was related to him or not. It was just a dream anyway.

    "Forget it, it's useless to think so much. By the way, what do you call Miss Miko?"

    "My name is Guanyue Gefan, you can just call me Guanyue. What about you?"

    "Neil Springfield, please give me your advice."

    Neil stretched out his hand to shake Gefan’s hand, and Gefan tilted his head, not knowing what he was thinking.

    After chatting with Ge Fan for a while, Neil said goodbye and left.

    Gefan stood at the top of the stairs, watching Neil leave. After losing sight of him, she turned around and walked back to the peach blossom tree. She reached out her hand and brushed the rough bark of the trunk.

    Ding bell——

    The peach blossom tree suddenly made a circle of invisible fluctuations, and the bell in Ge Fan's hand seemed to be vibrated and made a sound.

    The witch looked at the peach blossom tree with deep and gentle eyes, and suddenly smiled.

    "Just now, what kind of dream did you see for him?  "

    Ding bell——

    There was another sound.

    It seems that someone has given the answer.

 Text Chapter 61 Wash your hands before pursuing a girl

    "It's so boring. If I had known earlier, I would have asked Nanoha and Suzuka to come out together"

    Alyssa, who was walking alone on the street, muttered in a low voice with some regret. She looked sideways at the exquisite accessories in the closet, feeling like something was missing without anyone to chat with her.

    It turns out that she is not used to being alone.

    "Huh? Ahead is Kabukicho"

    Because I had been a guest at Neil's home, and Neil's home was in this street, I passed by this place at that time. Although this area is not very big, there are many weird shops. For example, there is a store called  A shemale club opened by people from Xixiang.

    What kind of person would go to such a strange place?

    Alyssa cursed in her heart.

    But this place seems to be as chaotic as ever, or rather lawless.

    Alyssa looked around and would always see groups of delinquents and gangsters gathering in some corners, but the people passing by seemed not to be surprised, and sometimes even greeted them familiarly.

    "No wonder we raise people like stupid teachers"

    Alyssa felt as if she had discovered the truth.

    And just when Alyssa was so absent-minded, she felt as if she hit something and fell backwards.

    “It hurts so much!”

    “Hey, little girl, how are you walking!!!”

    Suddenly there was a rough voice above her head, and Alyssa stood up with some pain and looked. A fierce young man was glaring at her. He was holding a bottle of drink in his hand, and there were five people surrounding him. They were also surrounded by five people.  With a black jacket and colorful hair, he has a standard bad appearance.

    Alyssa was startled by this sudden situation and couldn't help but take a small step back.

    "Youwhat are you going to do?"

    "What are you doing! You soiled my clothes, what are you talking about!!"

    The young man pointed to a puddle of water on the chest of his clothes, and then stared at Alyssa fiercely, "What do you think we should do now!?"

    "II didn't mean it. For clothes like this, I'll just pay you for it!"

    Only then did Alyssa know what was going on. She secretly sighed why she was so unlucky today, and then said in a strong tone.

    The bad boy raised his eyebrows, as if he was offended by the other party's toughness. He couldn't help but snorted and said with narrowed eyes, "Huh? Compensate to me? Do you think you can afford it!! This is unique in the world!!"

    "Huh? Unique!?"

    Alyssa looked at the tattered clothes and felt that it would be trivial to compensate him for a hundred identical ones.

    "That's right, the boss worked hard to make it!!"

    "Do you think ordinary people can make those jagged shapes on the cuffs!?"

    "This is a work of conscience for our bad industry!!"

    “That’s why people call it Great White Shark!!”

    The companions behind the young man shouted and looked proud, while the leading delinquent youth was even more embarrassed and shy.

    ""

    Ah, what are you so shy about, bad!

    Alyssa was speechless for a while. Fortunately, she thought the sleeveless cuffs were caused by being torn off, but it turned out that these idiots made them by themselves.

    "Then what are you going to do? If you don't want compensation, I'll leave!"

    Facing this group of people, Alyssa felt a little afraid, and her eyes flickered slightly. She asked pretending to be calm, just hoping to get out of here as soon as possible.

    "Well, what should I do"

    The young man suddenly calmed down and looked at Alyssa carefully, making her feel uncomfortable for a while.

    "Hey, what on earth are you"

    “Please date me on the condition of marriage!!!”

    Before Alyssa finished speaking, the young man bowed ninety degrees and stretched out his hand. Alyssa was stunned, and her face immediately turned red.

    【Eh!  ?  Interact!  ?  What the hell kind of development is this!  !  】

    “You, you, what did you say all of a sudden!!!!!!”

    Alyssa no longer knew whether she was embarrassed or angry. The person who looked so fierce just now as if he wanted to kill her actually turned around and said he wanted to date her!  ?

    “Oh, my God, the boss’s lolicon is having another attack”

    "This disease is difficult to treat"

    "Actually, I am also a lolita control."

    "+1 upstairs."

    "You guys don't give it to me"??Talk to yourself!  !  !  !  "

    Alyssa angrily complained about this group of people, and then swatted away the hand handed by the young man.

    “Did you agree to my proposal!?”

    “Don’t jump to the final stage all at once!!!”

    Alyssa felt like she was going to cry. She started to turn her head, hoping to ask for help from passers-by. As soon as she turned her head, she saw a guy passing by with his hands in his trouser pockets and looking at her dumbfounded.

    ""

    ""

    With their eyes facing each other, the other person shook his head and walked forward as if nothing had happened.

    “Idiot teacher, come back here!!!”

    Hearing the angry shouting behind him, Neil had a headache. How could he encounter such trouble on the way home? However, it was really a novel thing to see someone confessing to Alyssa.

    Neil looked back at Alyssa, he spread his hands helplessly, "Hey, Miss, someone is confessing to you, I'm too embarrassed to come out and mess with it"

    “Asshole, didn’t you see that I was surrounded by a group of bad guys!?”

    "Tsk, tsk, tsk, this is even worse. Classic romantic comedies like heroes saving beauties are not suitable for me"

    "Who is telling you about a romantic comedy?!" Alyssa walked over quickly and grabbed Neil's collar, "Stop showing off your narcissistic expression and saying boring words! Get him away right now!!!  !”

    With one move, the Tathagata Divine Palm was swung out in succession, and Neil was directly hit and sent flying for more than ten times in the air.

    Neil was lying on the ground, covering his bleeding nose, and was almost beaten into a mosaic by Alyssa.

    "Let me tell you, you've beaten me to this point, are you still afraid of these people?"

    "Hey! Don't ignore us!!"

    The group of bad guys stood up and stared fiercely at Neil who appeared on the stage.

    “Well, I always feel that this kid looks familiar.

    Neil patted his clothes and stood up, glanced at the group of people in front of him, and couldn't help but sigh.  He looked at the leading delinquent young man, spread his hands and asked speechlessly, "I say, big brother, what's so good about this kid?"

    Alyssa’s eyelids twitched, and she held back her anger and stood behind Neil.

    "Huh? I like it, but can you control it!?"

    Looking at him gearing up, he seemed ready to punch him at any moment.

    Neil shook his head, then turned away to reveal Alyssa. He pointed at Alyssa and pushed up a pair of non-existent glasses.

    "Look at this little girl, the top is as flat as a horizontal line. Does it feel like a hand? Of course it does, but it just feels like a scratch on your hand. Unless you are an M, you will feel good!!"

    Ignoring Alyssa’s pretty face that was starting to darken, she then pointed at her legs.

    "Look here again, these two legs are so short, can they cooperate with you to do some difficult movements!? What fun is there! Without fun, how bleak life will become!! Do you think  …”

    “Don’t judge me for thinking about yourself, you scum!!!!”

    The world's martial arts show rises to the dragon level, and Neil spurts blood for another ten meters.

    "Are you here to step on me or to save me"

    Alyssa picked up Neil and stared at him coldly.

    "This is a strategy, Miss"

    At this time, the young man who was stunned by Neil's words came back to his senses, frowned, and reached out to Alyssa.

    "Who cares about you? As long as I like it!!"

    When Alyssa looked back and saw this scene, a bit of panic appeared on her face, but another hand appeared to help her block it.

    "Just say it nicely, don't move your hands or feet"

    Neil stood up and grabbed the other person’s thick hand with a smile, but the other person’s face seemed to be distorted by pain.

    "Idiot teacher"

    Neil turned back and smiled at Alyssa, then threw the young man out.

    “Wash your hands clean before pursuing a girl!!!”

    The young man was thrown towards his companions. They quickly supported the young man and were a little stunned when they looked at the red mark on his hand.

    How can a kid be so powerful?

    "You bastard, get on me!!" The young man rubbed his arms, and then rushed out fiercely, "I don't believe that six holy swords can't push the mountain of meat!!!"

    Facing the six people flying over, Neil curled his lips and quickly crashed into the six people.

    "Who do you think I am!!!It’s been a solo since!  !  !  I am the tank mage all by myself!  !  !  "

    "You're cheating!! Uh, wait, are you from my mother-in-law's family"

    “You only know now!!!”

    A few seconds later, Neil waved his hand freely and said to Alyssa, "Let's go."

    Alyssa looked numbly at the figures with their heads stuck in the wall. It was really lucky that the smashing was so comic.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Classmate Alyssa, why do you appear there alone? Where are your two good friends?"

    "Don't keep saying things I don't understand!" Alyssa glared at Neil angrily and looked away, "Even good friends won't get tired of being together every day."

    "Hey, I thought you were all in a relationship where flowers kiss each other"

    "Can you say something I can understand! Ah, no, you'd better not talk."

    Neil shrugged and looked at Alyssa who was walking in front of her a little annoyed. It was so rare that he saved her, but he didn’t even get a candy. It was really unsettling.

    "Hey, thank you just now"

    Alyssa stopped, glanced at Neil sideways, then quickly looked away, her face slightly red.

    "Thank you for what it is, can you eat it?"

    "Neal's word "thank you" immediately shirks all the credit from others. It is really the most deceptive word creation in history. At this time, at least you have to invite him to the Green Room for a sundae to express your gratitude.

    "Eat your sister!"

    ???????????????? Could it be that she didn’t appreciate it even after thanking him? Alyssa was so angry that she gritted her teeth.

    "Oh, classmate Alyssa, I didn't expect you to be so impure and actually want me to do such an ethically degrading thing. You are such a crazy guy. I never thought I had ever taught such a student!"

    "Shut up, you lost Greymon!!"

    Seeing Alyssa’s cannibalistic expression, Neil had no choice but to shut up in frustration.

    Ah, poor Sundae-kun left me again.

    "Speaking of which, how did you get to that place?"

    "I walked there accidentally. Do you think I came to find you!?"

    Alyssa was still angry, and even her tone of voice was full of gunpowder.

    "Sorry, I'm not interested in washboards."

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!! I am a washboard, I am so sorry!!!"

    Neil stretched out his hand to block the attack, but was bitten hard by the eldest lady’s tiger teeth. He couldn’t help but helplessly cover his forehead and sigh.

    "Don't think that just because Rie Kugimiya can use skills randomly"

    After vomiting in a low voice, Neil found that his hands were comically bloody.

    "Miss, it's time to relax. Even if you want my blood to flow through your body, you don't have to do this. I have another compromise. If you give birth to my child, you will have our blood."  Well, don’t you think this is simple, quick and perfect?”

    “Uh-huh, uh-huh, uh-huh!!!”

    "What are you shouting! Have you been fucked by me [beep——]!? Ahhhh, I know I was wrong, please let me go!!"

 Text Chapter 62 There must be something hidden under the cute appearance

    "You don't want me anymore?"

    The blond girl pursed her lips into a pitiful line, looked at the indifferent young man with tears in her eyes, and made a very outrageous declaration.

    "you——"

    The young man's eyelids twitched. After taking a deep breath, he was about to speak in a calm tone.

    “Is it because you have this woman that you don’t want me!?”

    The girl suddenly changed the topic and pointed at the girl standing next to the boy. She also had blond hair similar to hers, but her expression was a bit stunned, and she seemed to have been greatly shocked.

    "Eh!? Me?"

    The girl who was accused pointed at her face, her whole body was stunned, but the girl didn't seem to hear her words, she just took out her handkerchief and wiped the non-existent tears, and continued to complain about her misery.

    "You already have me at home, why are you looking for another woman outside? Can't I satisfy you with my blond hair? As my mother said, men are all beasts whose lower bodies are always in a state of rage"

    ""

    The young man said that he was really not a blond person. Did this guy’s mother say such strong words?  Sure enough, divorced women have wrong prejudices against men.

    When the young man said nothing and looked speechless, the girl rushed to the young man and stared at him with tears in her eyes.

    "I just heard you say you wanted to have a baby with her, why!? I can obviously give birth to a baby for you. If you want, I can give birth to a football team for you right away!!"

    As she was speaking, the girl caressed her belly with both hands, a trace of yearning and happiness for the future flashing across her face.

    At this moment, the passing spectators either admired or despised the young man at the center of the whirlpool. If he could do such a cruel thing at the age of ten, is it really okay to have a child?  Has modern science advanced to a point that even they could not imagine!  ?

    The young man covered his face. He was so ashamed. The looks around him made him so ashamed that he wanted to dig a hole and bury himself. He really couldn't get pleasure from the public shameful play in public.

    For the first time, the young man felt that he was still very moral.

    "Please let me go"

    "No, I will never leave you! I will never give up my happiness! Are your feelings for me just for fun?! Do you just want my body!?"

    Hearing the young man’s pleading words, the girl immediately came back to her senses and held his hand tightly, her eyes full of determination.

    ""

    The young man looked up at the sky that was gradually losing color in his eyes and shed tears silently.

    “Ah, I really want to die.

    "Hey!! Don't talk to yourselves, don't involve me in it!! It has nothing to do with me!"

    Alyssa could no longer bear the weird looks from around her. As the eldest lady, she felt so ashamed for the first time in her life. She actually became another heroine of such a shabby drama, and she even gave birth to a child. The lower limit.  It's not that showy.

    "And you, the stupid teacher, no, the promiscuous teacher! You actually did that, that, that kind of thing to a little girl, I, I will definitely report you!! You wait to go to jail!!"

    Alyssa pointed at Neil with a red face. This guy actually did these heinous things. Fortunately, she still believed him.

    No, if this continues, Nanoha, Suzuka, and the girls in the class will be in danger.

    Alyssa took out her mobile phone and immediately dialed a number.

    "Hey! Is this the International Court of Justice!?"

    "Miss, you don't have to be so realistic! And why is it that the International Court of Justice convicted me all of a sudden? Do you want me to hold a grudge like this!? You actually raised it to the international level!! You want me to be punished by human beings?  Expelled from the world!?”

    Neil almost fainted when he heard Alyssa’s calling voice. He stretched out his hand to take away Alyssa’s phone.

    “Yeah——!! Don’t touch me, you’ll get pregnant!!!”

    Alyssa screamed and jumped a few steps away, crossing her arms warily.

    ""

    Neil squatted deeply on the ground and was about to enter the orz state.

    When did he become a turbid launch pad covered in mysterious liquid?

    “Meow haha, that’s really interesting.”

    And the girl who was the culprit was holding her hands behind her back, watching the developments in front of her with a smile.

    "Asshole, whose fault do you think it is?! I was almost exiled because of your nonsense!!" Neil jumped.He stood up and glared at the girl with a red cross on his head, "Alicia, please go to bed early tonight. Weren't what you just talked about the bloody plot of a TV series last night!!"

    Not long ago, Neil was being tormented by Alyssa, but he was bumped into by Alicia who happened to be wandering around, and she heard Neil's teasing, which resulted in such a third-rate movie.  A real-life ethical romance drama with low blood pressure, low age and low IQ.

    "I want to perform because I think it's interesting"

    Alicia stuck out her tongue cutely and smiled as if she was not afraid that Neil was about to go crazy.

    “I almost went to the end of my life because of your desire to perform!!”

    "So youth is like a sand castle, which instantly collapses just because of some trivial things."

    “Don’t make it sound like it has nothing to do with you!!”

    Alyssa came over, she looked at Alicia, and immediately stroked her chest and breathed a sigh of relief.

    "It turns out you are not Feit. I was still wondering why Feit was such a person"

    Because of Nanoha, Alyssa and Suzuka both recognized the child Fit, and later exchanged letters. Judging from each other's words and appearance, they both felt that Fit was a well-behaved child who could even  A cute and shy girl.

    But the girl who looked exactly like Fit had just appeared, almost shattering her fantasy.

    Fortunately, God is merciful.

    "That's right, I'm not Feit, but I am Feit's sister, Alicia~~" Alicia smiled cutely, then blinked her beautiful eyes and looked at Alyssa, "By the way, you know Fei  Special?"

    "Well, but we have never met, so when I first met you, I was surprised. You are more lively than I thought"

    Alyssa felt that the corners of her mouth were twitching when she spoke.

    "Fortunately, Feite is not like you"

    Neil stood up, feeling equally deeply.

    "Hey, if Feit is like me, so what?"

    "Tell your mother to have another baby."

    "Ah! Neil is so bad, even Feit and I are not enough, yet he still wants it!"

    “…You’d better kill me.”

    "I just heard Alicia say that you live in this guy's house" Alyssa asked Alicia, but her eyes looked at Neil strangely, "I don't want to ask why you live in his house.  Why isn’t Feit with you?”

    "Well, there are many reasons. When Feite comes back, I will tell you in detail if I have the chance"

    Seeing that Neil had no intention of answering, Alicia could only answer randomly.

    "……Oh well."

    Alyssa’s eyes swept back and forth between the two of them, but she still suppressed the doubts in her heart.

    She always felt that they and Nanoha had a common secret that she didn't know about.

    Alyssa felt a little irritated unconsciously.

    "Well, it's time to go home" Seeing that the atmosphere seemed to be silent, Neil said aloud, "Miss, you should go back too, otherwise you will be confessed to again later"

    "Well, I understand."

    "Hey, what confession, tell me!"

    Alicia immediately became interested, but ended up being slapped on the forehead by Neil.

    When Neil and the three of them were walking on the road, they met a familiar guy head-on, and the other person was staring with his mouth wide open, with a look of surprise on his face that made him stupid.

    "Hey, Furuichi-san"

    Neil opened his dead eyes and said hello to the other party. How dare he meet an acquaintance at such a distance. In this small town, the chance of such randomness is really unusually high.

    "Um, can you explain the current situation in detail?"

    Furuichi held his forehead, reluctantly put on a relaxed smile, and tried hard to pose as a wise man.

    "What do you care about?"

    Neil and the two girls all tilted their heads at the same time, with several question marks popping up on their heads.

    "You still ask me what I care about!? Why are you with classmate Alyssa and a cute girl!!"

    "Ha, you ask why, it's just that we met on the road"

    "Oh my god!! Neil, has spring arrived again!? What a world without morals this is!!!!"

    Furuichi rubbed his eyebrows and almost smoke came out, and he fell intoA subtle state of rage.

    "Can you calm down, Furuichi-san, be careful and poke your forehead"

    "Ah, Neil, who made an oath with me to be a jobless virgin for the rest of his life, unexpectedly had something good happen to him. This was such a shock, as if all the hair on his butt was about to fall out, just like hair loss.  Dropped, and they are actually two cute girls of the same age? Obviously I remember that Neil’s preference seems to be the royal sister style with bulging front and back - "

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? could have two lines of bitter tears of blood and tears left in their eyes, Gu Shi looked at the sky aimlessly.

    ""

    "Well, anyway" Neil walked over and punched Gu Shi directly in the face, "You set my egg first!!!"

    “How can I not be determined after you’ve done this?!”

    "Have you calmed down, Furuichi-san"

    "I was forced to cool down"

    Furuichi was lying on the ground. Was that a meteorite that punched him so hard that his head was smoking?

    Ah, this time the handsome side of the beautiful girl was completely ruined in front of her.

    "By the way, who is this lady next to you?"

    Furuichi saw Alicia and asked Neil.

    "Alicia Testerosa, is"

    Neil wanted to say the words "my tenant", but he felt that Furuichi might get crazy if he said it, and there might be some rumors the next day. Last time Hayate came to visit his home.  It was this guy who broke the news.

    ???????????????????????????????? How about we kill him here to eliminate the trouble?

    Furuichi was covered in cold sweat, and his teacher was releasing an unabashed murderous light next to him. In an instant, he felt that his life seemed to be forced to the edge of the cliff.

    However, Neil and Furuichi had no time to care about anything else at this time, because a group of vicious guys were coming towards them.

    "Hey!! Who is the guy who just bullied me from Dumburo High School!!!"

    The bald man in the lead stared fiercely at the few brats in front of him.

    "Uh, boss, did we find the wrong person? They are all brats"

    A boy next to him came over and asked in a low voice that the combined age of the primary school students in front of him might not be older than his father.

    "You can't be wrong, that brat from the Denshi family is so big!"

    The bald boss spoke with confidence and no guilt at all for bullying a child.

    "Ehehehe!!! What is this sudden development!?"

    Furuichi looked at these delinquent high school students in despair, and suddenly jumped from one desperate situation to another more dangerous desperate situation?

    Neil looked at the group of people in front of him, and then glanced back at Alyssa. She was looking away and whistling as if it had nothing to do with herself, while Alicia's eyes were shining and looking forward to it.

    "Oh? It's you, right?"

    The bald boss noticed Furuichi who was making a noise, and after scanning the four of them, he identified Furuichi whose jaw was about to dislocate, because Neil seemed to be even weaker than Furuichi, and he seemed to be fine with long hair.  Bullying look.

    "Well, I don't have anything to say. Anyway, keep going, Furuichi-kun"

    Neil patted Furuichi on the shoulder and covered his mouth to suppress laughter.

    "Why me!! Don't act like you're just watching a show!!! I'm your student!!!"

    "Hey, hey, hey, you guys, don't you feel shy bullying a few kids?"

    A pleasant magnetic voice interrupted them.

    Furuichi turned his head as if he had seen a savior, and saw a group of girls wearing white special attack uniforms walking over, but the wooden knives, chains, clubs, and maces they held in their hands really made him feel embarrassed.

    Are today’s delinquents so ferocious even if they are too young girls?

    But it doesn’t matter, these big sisters are so beautiful.

    "Furuichi-san, you have lost all your moral integrity"

    ""

    Neil raised his eyes and looked at the group of female delinquents. The leading girl had a healthy wheat-colored complexion. Her long purple hair was tied up and swayed with her steps. She had a bamboo stick in her mouth and her eyes showed no sign of weakness.  Stare at the group of boys.

    "Ah? It's none of your business! This is our Duowu Luo's business, you Furious Emperor, get out of the way!!"

    At the critical moment, the boss did not give in because the other party was a girl, and it seemed that he had some connections with the other party.

    But the leading girl didn’t reply to his words, she just walked over and whispered:After staring at Neil for a while, he suddenly put his hand on Neil's head, with a friendly smile on his lips.

    "Your kid is Neil, right? I heard the tyrant mention you, you are such a cute kid"

    "Tyrant?"

    Neil didn't slap the opponent's hand away. After all, she was a quasi-royal sister, and he was just confused about the tyrant she mentioned. The group of guys from Duwuluo High School behind him seemed a little unhappy after hearing this title.  It looks good, like taking laxatives.

    It sounds like he is very tough. Is there such a formidable person around him?

    "Ahaha, it's someone you know anyway"

    "Hey, Rika, this kid here is also very cute. I'm Shizuku Itoi, and I'll die at night~~~"

    "Hey, Shizuku, you're scaring people"

    And Furuichi was surrounded by several female delinquents holding his face in his hands. At this moment, he was so happy that he almost fainted.

    "You women, don't forget about us! Bastards, don't think we dare not take action. Even if Nan Lixiang knows the "tyrant", I won't be afraid of you!  !  "

    "Huh? Even if you don't know that guy, I will beat you up. If you have the guts, come and try it!!"

    The bosses of the two factions began to clamor, and they gritted their teeth as fiercely as a wolf.

    "Boys! Don't take it lightly just because they are girls! Let them see the power of Dumburo High School!!"

    “Oh oh oh!!!”

    "Ah!? We are the Furious Emperor, don't underestimate us, you scum!!"

    "Follow the boss and rush!!!"

    Alicia and Alyssa stood on the outside, watching the two gangs fighting like this, feeling almost numb.

    "Ahaha, the fight started"

    Alyssa laughed dryly a few times, revealing a pair of dead fish eyes like Neil's.

    "Ah, everyone is so full of energy. It's so lively, I really want to join in"

    Alicia showed a completely different expression, and her eagerness to try made Alyssa doubt that she would rush in next second.

    Neil, who was in the middle of it, was punching one after another, while Fushi was running around with his head in his hands, hiding in a cold sweat.

    "What's going on!? Gang war!? I'm just an ordinary elementary school student. I simply ran to the wrong set!!"

    "Ah ah ah, let me go back to my mother's arms and drink milk!!"

    As soon as Fushi turned his head, he saw Neil kicking a big man away, making him look embarrassed.

    This guy’s strength is as unparalleled as ever.

    “You stinky brat!!”

    Fushi suddenly heard a loud shout from behind him. He turned around and saw a bad guy hitting him with his fist.

    ——I’m probably seriously injured now.

    Unable to escape, we can only watch the imminent crisis coming.

    In the blink of an eye, Furuichi felt as if his head was being pushed down, and a gust of wind passed over his head.

    "Really, don't get in the way here, leave as soon as possible, there are so many people here, even if you stand behind me, I may not be able to care about you, I might even beat you up"

    Furuichi only saw Neil punch the opponent away, and with a few words, he pushed him to the safety of Alicia.

    Furuichi was startled for a moment, and when he looked back, what caught his eye was Neil's expression that was slightly different from usual.

    I once saw this unique side of him in a martial arts competition.

    Looking at him intently in the fight, Furuichi pursed his lips.

    ——It’s really strong.

    "Hey, are you okay, Furuichi-san?"

    Seeing Fushi’s dull expression, Alyssa couldn’t help but asked, it wouldn’t be funny if he was beaten silly.

    "Uh, I'm fine" Furuichi waved his hand, then looked at Alicia, pointing to the chaotic situation, "Miss Alicia, is it okay to be in such a mess?"

    The bald boss seemed to have been beaten ten meters above the ground just now. Is that okay?

    "No problem! You don't know, right? Fighting is a specialty of this street. Many idiots living here will die if they don't fight. Even Neil fights one fight every three days and one fight every five days."  Yes, to a certain extent, he is very familiar with the people here"

    It’s really a disgusting street.

    “Then Alicia, wouldn’t it be dangerous for you to live here?”

    Alyssa really can’t imagine that if a child lives here, wouldn’t he be frightened every day?"That's not the case" Alicia shook her head and smiled, as if she didn't care much, "Don't look at these people as being fierce, but in fact they are very principled people, at least they will not bully the elderly or children.  At best, they have bad mouths. Just now they were just scaring us. In the words of Neil and Granny Denshi, these people are apes without brains and can only express themselves in the most primitive way.  It’s just blood that’s burned too hot…”

    "Of course, there are also other connections, such as the mother-in-law Denshi and the "Scarlet Overlord" rumored here are Neil's family, so those people don't dare to mess with the people in the family"

    ""

    ? Okay, Scarlet Overlord is really the name of the bunker. Is Neil's house full of monsters?

    Furuichi and Alyssa once again watched the scene near the end. In their eyes, something seemed to be different.

    "These guys are really getting more and more durable"

    Neil twisted his wrist and walked back. His face was not red and he was out of breath. It was impossible to tell that he had just finished fighting.

    "You do like fighting"

    Furuichi looked at Neil and smiled softly.

    Niel paused for a moment, then shrugged and smiled slightly.

    "I don't hate it."

    "I didn't expect that my teacher is still a bad person" Alyssa covered her face as if she had a headache, "Are you performing a GTO?"

    "Please ask Mr. Onitsuka for this kind of thing" Neil scratched his head and said boredly, "Well, if I can make extra money, I wouldn't mind making a cameo"

    But not long after he finished speaking, Neil found that Furuichi, Alyssa and Alicia were all silent in front of him, with dull expressions on their faces.

    "Huh? Are you possessed by a ghost, you guys?"

    Suddenly, an arm even rougher than Kenjiro's wrapped around Neil's neck. He was stunned for a moment, and then fell into the shadow of despair.

    Who released this Godzilla at the end of the 21st century

    "Oh? Neal-chan, are you planning to make extra money? I have a place where you can make a guest appearance. I originally came out to see where the kid was having such a fun time, but I didn't expect to hear such good news"

    Furuichi and Alyssa looked up at the tall figure, with the stubble, thick eyebrows, piercing eyes, light lip gloss and eye shadow, a perfect figure comparable to King Billy, and a charming Jean  The kimono that no one can look at directly gave them an unparalleled impact.

    "Ah, I really want to vomit. Can I vomit?"

    "Hello, Mrs. Xixiang."

    Alicia reluctantly moved her lips and said hello proactively.

    "Oh, it's Alicia" Xixiang moved his eyes and nodded, "Go back and tell your family that Neil won't be going back tonight. He's working at my place, so tell them not to worry"

    "Well, I understand, please feel free to do so."

    Neil, who was almost out of breath, stared at him. Alicia sold him in the blink of an eye. Please feel free to take him for what he is. He didn't even know if he would be able to see the sun tomorrow.  .

    “Let’s go, Neil-chan~~~”

    Xixiang smiled girlishly at Neil, and Neil immediately rolled his eyes and fainted while frothing at the mouth.

    “Is it okay, Alicia?”

    Watching Neil being carried away on her shoulders, Alyssa felt for the first time that it was not easy for him either.

    "It doesn't matter, Mrs. Saigo is a good person."

    ""

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    That night, Xixiang Ladyboy Club.

    “Clang, clang, clang! The super future star of our store is now making a grand appearance, Sonoko!!!”

    "Who are you calling Sonoko! Who wants to be the future star of your store!!"

    "Come on, Nierzi! You have great potential to become the ACE_OF_ACE of our store!!"

    "A devil wants this kind of potential, even if you give me money!!"

    "Yo!! Pretty boy, twist your waist!!"

    “You can do it yourself, don’t make too many demands, you perverted uncles!!”

    "Yoooooooo, such a cute child is indeed a boy! Long live Lord Lucifer!!!"

    "Have your male-only penetrating weapons been scrapped by you idiots!?"

    "Nierzi, please date!!!"

    “Go to hell——!!!!!!”

    On the stage, ?A girl in a gorgeous kimono with light make-up, who was actually a boy, was dancing with terrifying momentum with a folding fan. Next to her, Saigo was admiring the dance with a face full of admiration.

    This kid really has hope of becoming the master of the great route.

    The next day, the news about Neil's transformation into a new human spread secretly without his knowledge.

 Text Chapter 63 To maintain moral integrity or to lose moral integrity, that is the question

    The long black hair floated gently.

    The bright pupils reflect the surrounding scenery, like a mirror world.

    The girl put her hands behind her back, holding a smile on her lips, and stepped lightly.

    "Ah, no matter how many times I come here, I always feel that this place is huge"

    The corners of Tifa's mouth were slightly raised, her eyes were shrouded in a bright light, and she looked around every inch of Maho Liang Academy from time to time.

    "That's right. After we entered through the school gate, we walked for more than half an hour and felt like we didn't even see the end"

    Alicia, who was following Tifa, glanced around with the same interest. Whenever she saw the architecture of European classical beauty and the natural scenery, her vermilion eyes suddenly brightened like gems.

    "Well, I heard from Neil that there are many schools here, ranging from elementary school to university, plus various research institutes, shopping streets and library islands. It really can't be visited in one day" Tifa introduced, tapping her lower lip.  , suddenly remembered something interesting, a smile on his face, "This school also has many activities, such as the last school festival, which was held for three days and three nights. It was really lively"

    "Wow, that sounds so interesting" Alicia immediately flattened her mouth in disgust when she saw Tifa's expression, and then murmured angrily, "If Neil had woken me up earlier, then I couldn't have done it either."  Did you attend the school festival?"

    ""

    Tifa scratched her cheek and smiled silently. Is this what she should be struggling with?

    "But it's great, I want to go to school here too"

    Looking at Alicia’s longing expression, Tifa couldn’t help but smile.

    "What you say should be fine. As long as you worship Tony Nier or Negi, they should be able to find a way"

    "Hmm, please Tony Neil? I always think that guy will say something like "It's too troublesome, so I won't do it""

    Alicia closed her eyes and frowned, as if she could imagine the scene at that time.

    "maybe……"

    Tifa nodded with deep understanding. She quite agreed with Alicia's idea and her understanding of that guy.

    However, because of her understanding, she knew that if Alicia really asked him to ask for help, Neil would still do his best to help her.

    "A soft-hearted fool."

    Tifa pursed her lips and murmured in a low voice. She was a little bit disgusted by this.

    "What's wrong, Tifa?"

    Alicia noticed Tifa’s little movements and couldn’t help but feel a little weird.

    Tifa came back to her senses immediately, scratched her cheek and laughed dryly, "It's okay, I just got a little lost in thought"

    "Hey, what are you thinking about? You are so absorbed in your thoughts~~~"

    Alicia rolled her eyes and didn’t know what she was thinking of. She half-covered her mouth with her hand and leaned over with an ambiguous smile.

    Tifa blocked the approaching smiling face with her hand and said angrily, "What are you thinking about? I feel like you are becoming more and more like that guy Neil"

    "Hehe, you are so embarrassed that I got it right, right?"

    "You're not shy!"

    "Oh~~~Don't you deny what you said before? Sure enough, Tifa-chan's heart is full of Nier~~~"

    ""

    Faced with such teasing, Tifa simply shut her mouth and turned away as if she didn't hear anything.

    Seeing Tifa like this, Alicia stopped teasing her. She glanced around and asked, "Hey, Tifa, where is Neil's school? We've been gone for a long time"

    Originally, I was idle at home and wanted to come to the school to kill some time. But after I came here with Tifa, this journey was really a good way to pass the time.

    ??Looking carefully, it seems that it is almost time for get out of class to end.

    "This place is too big. I haven't been here many times. How can I know how to get there?"

    "Eh? Didn't we see that big map when we entered?"

    “It’s true, but”

    "Is Tifa a roadie!? So cute!!"

    "What are you so cute about!? You're not praising yourself in disguise, when you haven't found a way either!?"

    "Are you two brats students here?"

    The two of them, who were fighting and looking for their way around, suddenly heard a voice coming from behind them. At the same time, they turned their heads and saw a tall man in black sportswear standing not far away with a cool expression.

    "Hello, we are not students here, we are here to find someone."

    TifaliNodding gracefully, the person in front of him seemed to be a school teacher or administrator.

    "Looking for someone?" Heigang raised his eyebrows and looked at the two girls in front of him, "Who are you looking for?"

    “It’s Neil Springfield who works at Shengxiang Elementary School here.”

    "It's that kid, but it's almost time for school to end. If we go by now, the people in the elementary school will probably leave as well. Forget it, I'll lead you there. Maybe that kid is still in school  By the way, are you his friends?"

    “We are his girlfriends!!”

    Before Tifa could speak, Alicia answered first.

    "girlfriend!?"

    Heigang opened his eyes in surprise, while Tifa covered his forehead as if he had a headache. He dared to believe that Alicia would start to display her natural instinct of fearing chaos in the world again.

    "I didn't expect that boy to have two girlfriends, but it seems reasonable after thinking about it"

    Heigang sighed at first, and then nodded unexpectedly.

    "Well, this gentleman"

    "Just call me Heigang" Heigang lowered his head and looked at Tifa, noticing the tangled look on her face as she hesitated to speak, and said with a very understanding expression, "Don't worry, I understand"

    "No, actually"

    "Let's go, I'll take you there now."

    "That bastard is really incredible. He actually did such a thing, but he is a role model for others. This is considered a harm to others' children. Well, I should be able to use this reason to teach him a lesson"

    A cold smile appeared on Black Steel's lips, and his narrow eyes narrowed slightly, flashing a frightening red light from time to time. When Tifa noticed the eldest brother's expression, she knew that the unlucky child was about to suffer a big disaster again.  , couldn't help but draw a cross in my heart.

    "Meow haha, it feels like something interesting is going to happen"

    Hearing Alicia’s cheerful laughter, Tifa sighed sadly, feeling deeply powerless.

    【Neal, if you want to blame it, you have a teammate who has been deceiving people for thirty years】

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Woo——"

    "What's the matter, Neil?"

    Naye suddenly heard Neil making a sound of unknown meaning, couldn't help but frowned, and asked with some worry.

    "It's okay, I just suddenly felt so miserable that I let out such a scream from my soul that it shook the world"

    "I have no idea what you are talking about" Nanoye shook her head in confusion, and then laughed happily, "But this means that Neil, there is nothing wrong with you"

    "Naye, at this moment, I feel more desperate than when I met a giant."

    She had just escaped from the demon king of the Kamabaka Kingdom and was mentally traumatized. Now she was attacked by this girl Nanoha. As her master, Neil suddenly felt that his majesty had lost as much as a certain vampire. He couldn't help but feel  I feel like life is dark.

    "By the way, aren't we going to the back mountain? This direction doesn't seem right"

    Nanoye looked at the direction Neil led the way. She had been training with Neil every day after school as usual, but at this moment, she visually saw that it was completely different from where she usually went.

    "Well, anyway, what I'm teaching you is just the control and application of magic power, and how to fight. I plan to hand you over to a more capable and experienced guy. Regardless of magic or physical skills, with her level, she can definitely  You trained me to become a master"

    Originally Naiyara was still being trained today. Neil felt that he had nothing to teach. After all, the magic system was completely different. Apart from some basic things, Neil felt that it would be better to have someone like Yuno as a coach.  Suitable for yourself.  When Professor Nanoha was in actual combat, whenever he encountered her unconsciously cute look, Neil would be blasted to pieces by a burst of starlight.

    Therefore, directly throwing Nanoha to the merciless Yiwen is definitely very profitable. Anyway, it is healthier for young people to abuse them, and there is Negi who can attract firepower next to him, and more importantly,  He can go home and cook quickly after school.

    【Ah, I can’t help it anymore, I can’t stop crying.  】

    "don't want!"

    Naye's face changed slightly and she shouted subconsciously, even her voice became slightly shrill.

    Neil was startled and quickly turned his head to look over, only to see Nanoye staring at him with her mouth bulging as if she was very angry.

    "Uh, what's wrong with you, Miss Nanoha?"

    &nbsp; Being stared at by Nanoye for a while, Neil asked cautiously.

    "me……"

    When asked by Neil, Nanoye didn't know how to answer. Could it be that she told him that she didn't want to leave him?

    "Dream on, it would be better to use a starburst to make him surrender."

    "Ms. Nanoha, did you think of something dangerous just now! Although I don't know what it was, I am firmly against violence!!"

    With the flash of red light in Nanoye’s eyes and the faint smile of excitement on her lips, no matter how idiotic she was, Neil still felt that he seemed to be very close to the door of hell.

    "Ahaha, what are you talking about Neil? I never thought of using Starlight Explosion to blast you"

    Nanoha scratched her cheek, smiled very cutely, and said horrible words that made Neil break into a cold sweat.

    【This guy said something that must never be uttered!  Naturally black?  ?  Definitely natural black!  !  】

    "Neil, why do you want others to teach me? I'm afraid I won't get along"

    Naye thought for a while and finally came up with a reason.

    "So that's the problem"

    Neil breathed a sigh of relief. He really didn't realize that Nanoha's character would be afraid of strangers, but this was no problem at all. After all, Yiwen's appearance was very deceptive. At first glance, he looked like a harmless cat, and he was very similar to  You don't have to worry about getting along with Yi Wen at all, because that guy's queen character is definitely about making others obey her.

    "That's not okay, Nanoha. If you hold back because of this small worry, you won't be able to make great progress in the future! Although I will be a little reluctant to let you go, dad, I will still do this for your future.  I did it! So, even if you resent Dad, I won’t regret it!!"

    "What dad, what role are you playing!"

    Nanoye slapped away Neil's hand on her shoulder with dissatisfaction. She blinked, not knowing what she thought of, her eyes suddenly lit up, and a meaningful smile appeared on her face.

    "Well, after all, Neil was defeated by me, I don't think he has the ability to teach me anything"

    "What!? Defeated by you!? It was just your luck that time. If I do it ten times again, you will not be my brother's" Neil originally retorted angrily, but when he saw Nanoye's smile, he seemed to understand.  Everything changed, "Well, since you said so, I also feel that I am not capable"

    Nanoha's smile froze slightly, but soon her lips curved into a more contemptuous arc, and at the same time her eyes swept three inches ahead.

    "Neil, it really doesn't work."

    Neil, who had been paying attention to Nanoye's expression, naturally noticed the other person's gaze. He looked down and couldn't help but widen his eyes, like an angry cat staring at Nanoye who was smiling leisurely and contentedly.

    "No!? You dare to say that I can't do it!? I've told you from the first day of class that I am a man who can break through the sky. The word "no" cannot appear to me!! Very good, Nanoha.  Just wait, if I don’t train you well, I will spend the rest of my life hanging around Xixiang!!!”

    “This is what you said, Neil~~~”

    Naye secretly made a gesture indicating that the plan was successful, and at the same time thought of something in her heart.

    【This trick of using retreat to advance that my mother taught me is really useful. Although I don't know why I aimed at it like this in the end, as long as it succeeds, I'll be fine!  】

    In fact, it was not until some years later that Nanoha understood the true meaning of this matter. At that time, she lamented that her health teacher died early. At the same time, she was very fortunate that she had a mother as great as Kami who allowed her to do this.  I have avoided many detours in my life.

    "Forget it, let's stop today's training. I'll go back and think about how to arrange it"

    “I don’t know whether it was because he was inspired to fight or because his dignity as a man was challenged. Neil began to seriously think about what to do. Usually, these things were left to Anders to do.

    "Huh? What is that guy doing?"

    Neil suddenly slowed down, and a shadowy figure appeared in his field of vision.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Ha, why are all the cleaners boys, not even a girl"

    Furuichi stopped the broom in his hand, looked around the classroom, and couldn't help but sigh sadly.

    Doesn’t it mean that if men and women match each other, the work will not be tiring?  There are just a bunch of idiots here, and they are exhausted from doing anything.

    "You just give up on this idea, this is terribleIt's our class's policy" Yuuji walked past Furuichi with a broom on his shoulder, not looking like he was working at all, "That guy said that in order to avoid a series of unnecessary problems caused by male-female combinations, we separate boys and girls.  Separated to facilitate management, do you think we can resist the mountain above our heads?  And the girls seem to agree"

    “Can you disagree!? Girls almost don’t have to participate in work during the week!!”

    "From this point of view, it turns out that he is still a gentleman"

    "That's weird! Even if he is a gentleman, he can only be a gentleman in another sense!!!"

    "I'm telling you, you can chat as much as you want, but if you can work, Yuuji, you've barely even done anything!!"

    Listening to the two complaining, Touma couldn't stand it anymore. He was almost the only one working now. He obviously planned to grab those half-price bento boxes.

    "You should tell the group of people over there first"

    Yuuji pointed with his broom in the direction of the podium, where a group of people were gathering for activities.

    Standing on the podium, Akihisa used the broom as a guitar and danced his fingers as much as he could, as if he had returned to the school festival concert, with the intense melody seeming to linger in his ears.

    “Come on, call me!!!”

    “Honey!!!”

    "What a tall person!!! Call me God-sama!!!"

    "Ah, Lord Kami is playing a game console in that corner over there"

    Touma looked at this scene, then looked at someone in the corner who had entered the god of strategy mode, and couldn't help but sigh.

    How long will he be able to do this?

    ——

    Suddenly, the sound of the door being pulled attracted the attention of everyone in the class.

    A handsome face that was as cold as a knife appeared behind the door, and at the same time, those sharp wolf-like eyes made the guys in the class stay silent for a while and started cleaning obediently.

    “Kids, is your bastard head teacher gone already?”

    They were slightly surprised by the unexpected punishment, and then suddenly realized that it was their class teacher who had caused the hatred.

    "Well, our bastard head teacher left early during the last self-study class and let all the girls go"

    As the leader of the boys, Xiongji told Heigang in detail. When Heigang heard this, he felt that the temples on his forehead began to beat again.

    "That rascal……"

    "Um, Teacher Heigang, what do you want from Neil?"

    Touma's question caused Heigang to turn around. He looked at the people in the class, and for some reason the corner of his mouth curled up into a weird smile.

    "Ah, actually it was the boy's two girlfriends who came to see him"

    "What——!?"

    "girlfriend——!?"

    “Two more——!?”

    The boys looked at each other and saw the jealousy hidden in each other's eyes. They nodded one after another, immediately picked up the thing in their hands, and rushed out of the back door without saying a word.

    "Hey, don't damage public property"

    Heigang shouted behind them, chuckled, and then walked downstairs.

    When he walked downstairs, he found that the two girls waiting nearby were gone. Instead, there was a guy who deserved a beating, gaping at the large cloud of dust.

    "Faye, did you see the two little girls who were here just now?"

    Heigang walked over, patted Fay on the shoulder and asked as coldly as usual.

    "Huh? It's Kurojia~~" Faye turned around and showed a very hearty smile, and then her face became a little weird, "Kurojia, are you a lolita control?"

    Heigang was startled, then his face turned black, he pulled out a cold long knife out of thin air, clasped his hands and raised it, ready to slash at it.

    "You really deserve to be cut down just like that kid"

    “Ehehehe!! Oppose violence, Hei-chan~~~”

    “Go to hell!!”

    "Wait a minute, aren't you going to ask where those two girls went? I'll tell you, but you can't do anything to me!"

    ""

    Heigang stopped and stared at Fay coldly, while Fay smiled slightly and tidied up his clothes. It was not until Heigang was about to have his second impact that he slowly spoke.

    "Actually, I just met them and chatted for a few words. I found out that they were here to see Neil-chan, so I told them that Neil-chan had left.Okay, so they took their leave, and let me tell you something by the way.  "

    "That means you knew it beforehand, right?"

    "Well Wow!! Kuro-chan, a surprise attack is a foul!!"

    “I don’t care about you!!”

    “I clearly said I wouldn’t do anything!!”

    "Did I promise you!?"

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "So, you lost the ring that Yiwen gave you and you were thinking about how to die, maybe this is it?"

    "No, I'm not thinking about how to die"

    Negi looked at his brother depressedly, forgetting if he didn't help, he was still gloating about his misfortune.

    "I just lost my ring, is there any need to do this?"

    Although the ring was a relatively rare magic item, it was not in a life-and-death situation. However, seeing Negi like this, Neil immediately felt very happy.

    "You won't understand. If Master finds out, I will see hell"

    Yiwen’s terror began to emerge in Negi’s mind. His face turned pale and his whole body was shaking, as if he had seen a ghost.

    Neil couldn’t help but sigh at how powerful Yiwen was. He was able to make Negi, a little man-trained boy, even more miserable. He felt like he was almost turning into an M.

    "Hey, Neal, what's the ring that Mr. Negi mentioned? Doesn't it matter that he's still like this?"

    Nanoye pulled the corner of Neil's clothes and asked with some confusion.

    "Well, that ring is like a wedding ring that represents a lifelong promise, and Negi, the idiot, threw it away without knowing where. If his powerful wife at home knew about it, he would probably not have to go to bed for a month."

    "Hey!? Teacher Negi is already married!?"

    "Hey, Neil, stop making this up!"

    "I'm not making it up, I'm just explaining it to Nanoha."

    "What are you trying to explain!!"

    Facing Negi’s fire-breathing eyes, Neil shrugged and had to give up, "Okay, okay, I won’t say it anymore. Why don’t you recall it and let me help you reorganize the scene at that time."

    "real?"

    Negi looked at him suspiciously, could this guy really be so kind?

    "We are brothers after all Speaking of which, when did the ring disappear?"

    "It should have been last night"

    "Well, very good" Neil nodded, "Which woman's bed did you sleep in last night?"

    "Herehey!! Where are you going!!"

    Negi is crazy, he actually believes in a guy like Neil, he is really a fool.

    "Oh, oh, did you really sleep in someone else's bed? Yeah, there are so many people in the girls' dormitory, who could it be?"

    "I told you not to do it!! I haven't even slept in Asuna-san's bed recently!!"

    "The married life is not harmonious?"

    “Stay away from me!!!”

    "Teacher Negi is not pure."

    ""

    Negi leaned against the tree, wanting to die.

    “Neil——!!!”

    Just when Neil was enjoying the sight of Negi being beaten to a pulp, a familiar scream came from behind. Without thinking, he immediately bent down. The next second, a figure flew over his head, and at the same time, a wave of wind blew up.  A gust of cold wind.

    Neil raised his head and looked at the blond girl who flipped in the air and landed perfectly, and couldn't help but be speechless for a while.

    "Alicia, do you have to say hello in this way? If I hadn't avoided it, I really doubt I would have suffered internal injuries from you."

    "It doesn't matter, I just said hello a little more enthusiastically."

    "Is this called being more enthusiastic!? Who would rush over at a speed of 40 yards, 4 seconds and 2!? Do you think I am an American football player!?"

    “What a small family man.”

    "I'm sorry, anyone would be petty when their lives are at stake!"

    "Tch, I won't talk to you anymore" Alicia left Neil alone, moved her target to Nanoye who was aside, and immediately pounced on her, "yahoo! Nanoye!!"

    "Whoa, be careful, Alicia!!"

    Neil sighed helplessly at the two who started to fuck Lily, then turned his head and forced a smile at the black-haired girl who was running slowly.

    "Won't you stop this guy, Tifa?"

    ? ???Isn't this bad?  There is a beautiful girl throwing herself into my arms"

    Tifa walked up to Neil and smiled teasingly.

    “I wish the way of throwing myself into someone’s arms could be improved”

    Neil muttered softly, but the next moment, Tifa's beautiful black hair was fluttering with invisible domineering aura.

    "What were you talking about just now?"

    "No, I didn't say anything, Your Lady Queen."

    Neil immediately displayed his low-profile and domineering attitude. His dignity and integrity were completely useless in front of Tifa.

    "Ah, look, Nanoha, Neil is starting to lose his moral integrity again!!"

    "Neil has never had any moral integrity anyway"

    "Alicia, shut up, whose fault do you think it is that makes me like this!"

    "You blame me?"

    "Ha, if I don't blame you, why should I blame myself!?"

    "Shut up."

    "Yes, Your Lady Queen."

    "Neil really suffered."

    Alicia’s triumphant look made Neil want to hang her up and tickle her, but for Tifa’s sake, he still lay on the ground obediently.

    "By the way, what is Negi doing there?"

    Tifa noticed Negi, who had been ignored for a long time, but the other party was obviously trapped in an endless loop and did not notice their arrival.

    "Nieji is struggling with the question of whether he should have moral integrity or lose his moral integrity."

    ""

    “By the way, why did you and Alicia come here?”

    “Well, since it’s okay to stay at home, and Alicia has never been to school, I took her here for a walk.”

    Neil looked back at the girl who was chatting enthusiastically with Nanoye. She had maintained such an optimistic attitude since she woke up. It was not an exaggeration to say that she was offline. However, these might just be to cover up her inner feelings.  lonely.

    【Looks like we need to hurry up.  】

    Just when Neil was thinking about something, a strange murderous aura rushed towards him. Neil looked around and saw a large black mist rumbling towards him.

    "What is that!? The Black Mist Monster!?"

    As soon as he finished complaining, Neil was swallowed by the black mist.

    "Whoa! Help! Huh? Isn't this a guy from the class!? Hey, are you rebelling!?"

    "Burn my remains with the blazing holy fire! How joyful is life, and how sad is death!"

    "Ahhh!! Where did you come from the Ming Cult!? These people are crazy again!!! Tifa, Negi, save me!!"

    Tifa watched the group of people go away speechlessly, and then glanced at Negi who continued to seek death.

    This school is still so peaceful today.

 Text Chapter 1 That day, the boy walked into a new world

    My name is Orima Ichika, I'm 15 years old, and my gender is, um, with excalibur underneath, you know.

    At this moment, the fifteen-year-old youth is like a deep-sea fish.

    “The classroom with all girls except me is very stressful.

    But it doesn’t matter. With my ability to withstand stress that I have developed since childhood, I can still withstand this kind of pressure. I am quite confident about this.

    Why do you say that?

    This has to start with my family and my world.

    “Today’s world, I simply don’t know how to describe it in words.  First of all, the two mainstreams in the world today are technology and magic. As far as I know, eight years ago, the flying super weapon called IS came out, and the world has undergone earth-shaking changes. However, weapons like IS can only be made by  The manipulation by girls has led to a fundamental change in the status of men and women in society.  However, the matter did not end there. In the following years, the ISSDA organization responsible for space development announced the existence of "magic". Magic was originally unknown. Coupled with the new life from the universe, it became even more complicated.  Not to mention the various superpowers in Academy City, the world was once again in turmoil. However, with the efforts of many parties, the world finally settled down, and magic was gradually accepted by everyone. At the same time, ordinary humans could not  All known alien races appeared one after another, and the world became more and more diverse.

    However, there are still unknown things in this world, such as disobedient gods, demons, angels, magic societies that are still hidden in the dark, and advanced beings buried in the shadows. I know these because my family is special.  The reason is, after all, the old man in my family is not an ordinary person.

    In short, there are as many angels and demons as dogs, and fairies and heavenly beings are everywhere. This world is a strategic fortress.

    However, this world view is not enough to shock me, because the family I live in is enough to numb my nerves. My home is simply the most chaotic place in the world.  Compared with one who has a personality, all kinds of weapons are worth the sky, and I can also see angels and demons eating together and having fun, and even aiming their guns at someone. The moment I knew the truth, my three views were completely destroyed. Thousands of years of history  They've all been tricked into being dogs.

    “Alas, this world is so damn peaceful.

    “But even so, I am still very stressed at this moment.

    I folded my hands and put them under my chin, with cold eyes, trying to look calm. At this time, I finally understood Commander Ikari’s sense of pressure to remain calm in the face of the apostles’ attack.

    Commander Ikari is mighty!  !  !

    But the sights gathered from all around are really uncomfortable. Haven’t you seen that my forehead is already covered with heart-wrenching beads of sweat?  ?  Sure enough, no matter how old a girl is, she always has a trembling heart!  !  Sure enough, a girl's gaze is the most terrifying thing in the world. The ever-changing changes of sometimes resentment and sometimes anger are simply more disasters than taking the Western Scriptures.

    I took a deep breath, narrowed my eyes slightly, and all the nerves in my body suddenly became more tense than ever before.

    ??????????????????????????????????

    Wow, I relaxed too much and almost came out from behind.

    Ha, by the way, why do I have to stay in a place like this?

    Thinking of this, I recalled what happened the night before.

    That night, my brother said to me with a smile that could be read as bright and written as slutty.

    "Ichika, you will become the happiest man in the world."

    So that’s what he was talking about!  !  !  !  !

    I sighed deeply, and I mourned for a second for my seemingly happiness and actual sorrow. I started to swim away and observe the people around me.

    Well, the eyes of the girls on the left and the right are full of unparalleled curiosity for knowledge, and their shining eyes almost flashed through their tough golden eyes.

    I can’t see the back part, but the sight of the thorns on my back makes me feel like I’m sitting on pins and needles. I can understand it even without looking.

    "The person directly in front of me is a slightly older woman.

    She is a bit petite, and her figure is almost the same as that of a student, but her chest size is the nemesis of all high school girls.  The clothes are relatively large and make her look more petite, but she still feels quite cute.  In addition, she also wears a pair of black-rimmed glasses. Although they are crooked, she can still be called a bespectacled girl.

    And this girl with glasses was looking at the people in the class in panic, her timid posture was reminiscent of an injured little rabbit.

    You are a teacher, show me some domineering power!

    "Everyone is here. Then, SHR is going to startWhoops!  "

    Well, it’s not something you can do if you want to.

    I gave the teacher an appreciative look, but for some reason the teacher turned red and smiled shyly.

    ????????????????????????????????????????? Suddenly, I felt that the pressure on my body was a little heavier, and I almost died from a thousand arrows piercing my heart.

    “Well, then, please introduce yourself, uh, in order of seat number.”

    The teacher seemed to have recovered from the inexplicable emotion and said to the students in the audience in a panic.

    ""

    "It's so quiet. My dignity as a teacher is suddenly shattered into pieces."

    I looked at the teacher who was about to cry, and I couldn't bear it. At the same time, I felt unhappy with the girls in the class. Are you shy because you just entered high school? No one responded. The teacher was about to cry. Really?  I'm going to cry!  !

    I glanced at the teacher, and the teacher’s eyes also moved over.

    ??Okay, our eyes met.

    Please don’t look at me like this, you are not my type, teacher.

    I quickly lowered my head, I still understand the principle that a dead Taoist friend will not die a poor Taoist.

    “Oh, give me a normal high school life.

    The reason why I specifically emphasize "ordinary" here is simply because what I am in now is definitely not an ordinary high school, but the famous IS Academy-the only school in the world that trains IS operators.

    And the most important point is that IS, this deceptive thing, can only be activated by girls, so naturally, this is a girls' school.

    And why am I here?

    I need to emphasize again that I am a boy, and I am definitely a boy at first glance. My appearance can be considered a bit handsome, but it is definitely not the kind of beauty that makes even IS unable to identify my gender.

    The reason why I came to such a ghost place has to start with the entrance exam in February.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    That day, the sun was shining brightly, and the cherry blossoms flying freely in the sky made me fall in love.

    I looked at the clear sky and encouraged myself in my heart.

    Today is the entrance exam for Junior High School. For your own goals, you can’t do it without working hard.

    The school I go to is called Mahora Gakuin. It is a very large Academy City that has everything from kindergarten to university. There are many schools in it, all types, and my target is the famous Mitsusaka High School.

    The reason why I chose Mitsusaka is not because of its reputation, but because my brothers and sisters all graduated from here. I have an indescribable yearning for that place.

    I want to chase the traces they left behind, and I want to be like them.

    that's it.

    Well, of course, if I am admitted to Mitsusaka High School, my goal of dominating Mitsusaka will be one step closer, and realizing Mahora's dream of complete domination will not be unattainable.

    Hahahaha, I couldn’t help but laugh out loud.

    "Why are you giggling so early in the morning?"

    At this time, my head was hit hard.  When I looked back, I saw a handsome man with white shoulder-length hair standing behind me. He was looking at me listlessly with a pair of dead fish eyes, and he didn't look like he was awake at all.

    "Brother, you got up so early"

    ??I touched my head and laughed dryly.

    "Well, seeing as you have a test today, I got up early to see you out"

    Hey, is this guy so kind?

    "Hey, don't think I can't understand your expression"

    "Well……"

    Although those dead fish eyes are completely rotten, they are still so sharp.

    I don’t know if my thoughts were revealed again, but I got another blow on the head.

    "By the way, you forgot to bring your admission ticket"

    I was stunned for a moment, watching my brother hand a certificate to me.

    "Huh? Didn't I prepare it last night?"

    As I was talking, I wanted to go through my bag. I had carefully prepared all kinds of things the night before.

    "Well, men will always forget some things, just like forgetting what their first love looked like"

    “I won’t forget it!!”

    I replied angrily, but I didn't notice the firmness in my tone.

    The old man looked at me steadily for a moment, with an inexplicable light flashing in his eyes.?, and then touched my hair with a slight smile.

    “Okay, take your admission ticket and go quickly, don’t be late.”

    I didn’t notice anything strange about my brother, so I took the admission ticket and didn’t check whether I really didn’t bring it with me. I said goodbye to my brother and went out.

    "It seems that Ichika has grown up"

    After saying this softly, the man walked back into the room with a smile.

    It was easy, so I came to the address indicated on the admission ticket.

    ???????????????????? Why is it not in Mahonliang Academy, but in a high school outside?

    But I didn’t think too much about it. Anyway, it said this on the admission ticket and I couldn’t change it even if I wanted to.

    But I feel a little uneasy.

    Are you nervous before the exam?

    With a feeling of apprehension, I walked into the imposing building in front of me.

    "I'm just going to go, turn left and right, how on earth are you going to get to the second floor!?"

    It’s been almost ten minutes since I walked, and I still haven’t found the stairs to the second floor. The internal structure is too complicated!  ?  Is this the maze before challenging the BOSS!  !

    My eyes wandered around, trying to find the guide map on the wall, but I sadly discovered that the walls inside were so beautiful that I couldn't even find a crack, let alone any wall charts.

    ?????????? This time, shit, I’m lost.

    "Hey, what should I do? Hey, why are you so quiet?"

    At this time, I finally realized that it was eerily quiet here. After walking for so long, I didn’t even meet a single person. Could it be that the exam has already started?  ?  Could it be that my dream of dominating Mitsusaka was just aborted?  ?

    God, I curse Jesus for not having chrysanthemums!  !

    “Perhaps God really heard my curse from the heart, and a door appeared not far in front of me.

    I walked to the door and saw a piece of paper stuck on it with the words "Infinite_Stratos Examination Room" written on it.

    "Well, I guess this is the right place"

    Because it says "Examination Room" on it.

    But the name of this examination room really looks impressive, and there are actually two English words that I can’t understand.

    Thinking of this, I feel deeply disappointed for my English course.

    I guess I won’t be able to pass the English test this time.

    But it doesn’t matter, my other subjects are fine!  !

    After taking a deep breath, I opened the door and walked into the room.

    "Ah, you are a candidate. Okay, go over there to change clothes. We are pressed for time, so you have to hurry up. This place can only be rented until four o'clock. I don't have time to trouble you. Really, I don't know what I'm doing.  What……"

    As soon as I entered the room, a nervous-looking female teacher, about thirty-five years old or above, spoke a lot of words like a machine gun without raising her head. I was stunned for a few seconds.

    Hey, hey, hey!  !  !  Sister, don’t you need to see what I look like and check my admission ticket!  ?  Where has the professionalism of being an invigilator gone?  ?  And what’s going on with changing clothes!  ?  You have to change clothes for exams these days!  ?  Are you asking me to use my body to show the beauty of the human body in ancient Greece?  ?  Sorry, I have been failing art classes since I was a kid!  !  Well, actually this is to prevent students from cheating, right?  But there is no one other than you in this room. I really don’t see any other candidates anywhere!  !

    While I was minding my own business, the elder sister gave instructions and walked out of the room directly with the documents in her arms.

    I watched the other party leave in embarrassment. I bet the eldest sister really didn’t even look at me.

    "Hey, what kind of test is this"

    I muttered a few words in a depressed voice and walked towards the place covered by the curtain.

    And at this moment, I entered a new world.

 Text Chapter 2 Sure enough, this is a conspiracy

    When I opened the curtain and walked in, I saw the object in the center of the room.

    The streamlined metal shell reflects light that is not dazzling, and an armor-like outfit sits quietly.

    I looked at it carefully and then fell silent.

    “Damn it, what kind of clothes do you want me to change into?! Are you asking me to take the war studies test!!”

    The bag in my hand was almost smashed by me.

    I calmed down the turbulent feeling in my heart that I wanted to hit someone, and walked over, looking left and right at this thing. After looking at it for a long time, I was speechless.

    Isn’t this the IS that appears on TV?

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of 1999

    But this thing actually has something to do with me. Well, it should be related to my family.

    "This is what changed the world"

    Because of the "White Knight Incident" of that year, the world became aware of the existence of this kind of weapon. At the same time, the originally balanced military structure suddenly collapsed. How many IS controllers can be found will directly affect the country's military strength.  , so every country began to implement a system of preferential treatment of women.

    Although there is a magical power like magic in the world today, it has not been widely used in the military due to various restrictions. Moreover, IS has advantages that can compete with magic. In comparison, the country is more willing to invest more resources.  on this emerging technology.

    Well, this is actually nothing to me. I am more curious about IS. After all, I have seen forces more powerful than IS.

    With all kinds of thoughts, I couldn't help but reach out and touch it.

    Anyway, IS can only be activated by women. If I, a pure man, touch it, I will probably have no reaction like touching a dead fish. It is a rare opportunity to touch it and I will not suffer any loss.

    However, there are always various unknowns in life. You can never guess what will happen in the next second. Of course, it is another matter if you have the ability to predict.

    A cold metallic feeling came from the fingertips, followed by a burst of dazzling silver light and various information pouring into the mind.

    “Eh!? Eh————!!!!!!”

    Faced with such a strange situation, I suddenly lost my train of thought.

    When I finally came to my senses, I found that the IS had actually moved and attached itself to my body like armor, becoming part of my hands and feet.

    "What happened!?"

    “Has someone activated IS!?”

    "who is it!?"

    "Huh? This, this is -"

    "man!?"

    Hearing the sound, a group of researchers in white coats came over. They opened the curtain and saw me activating IS. They all fell into a state of sluggishness where they couldn't think.

    I looked at the researchers in front of me in silence, and then looked at the abnormality on my body. I immediately showed a miserable face like a Christian abandoned by God. At the same time, the devil on my brother's face flashed through my mind.  smile, with only one thought left in her mind.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? This is a conspiracy.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    “Oh, I want to die.

    "Classmate, Orimaru Ichika-san!"

    A voice calling my name brought me back to reality from my annoying thoughts. I held my forehead and blurted out weakly before I could figure out the situation.

    "Ah, what's the matter?"

    "Ah, um, um, I'm very sorry for calling you so loudly all of a sudden. Are you, are you angry? Yes, I'm sorry! But, um, I'll introduce myself in the order of the fifty syllables. Now it's Oribara-san's turn.  So, I'm really, really sorry! Can you please introduce yourself? Are you willing?"

    It was then that I really came back to my senses and figured out the situation, and found that my deputy instructor, Yamada Maya, was constantly bowing his head and apologizing to me. It was obviously my own fault, but the teacher wanted to apologize himself. For a moment, I was full of guilt.

    "Uh, um, Mr. Yamada, you don't have to apologize like this. It's all my fault. I will introduce myself."

    I stretched out my hand to stop Teacher Maya Yamada from apologizing, and quickly made a comforting reassurance.

    "Really, really!? You, you promised me! You must do it!!"

    Teacher Yamada suddenly raised his head, seriously grasped my hand and leaned towards me, and he could still see the mist in his eyes.

    Teacher, are you really a teacher?  ?  This pairThe attitude of the little girl can easily be misunderstood, and some ignorant and innocent little boys might have fallen into trouble from then on!  !  !  Oh, oh, don't put your chest on it, be careful, my cannon may go off!  Also, I need to reiterate it again, teacher, you are really not my type!  !

    In the struggle between reason and sensibility, angels and demons, I took my hand out with difficulty, left my seat and walked to the podium with a slight bend without being noticed.

    Ah, I almost got hard just now.

    Standing on the podium, looking at the unabashed thirst for knowledge in the eyes of the girls in the audience, including Teacher Yamada, I suddenly felt like I was on the top of Mount Everest, and it was difficult to even breathe.

    "Ahem."

    I straightened my back and cleared my throat, thinking about what to say next.

    ???????????????????? But my mind went blank. As expected, the pressure had already crushed my thinking power into pieces.

    At this time, I took a peek at the seat by the window. Sitting there was a black-haired girl with a ponytail.

    Her name is Xiao Zhizhen, my childhood sweetheart who we only reunited after six years. This girl has always had a single ponytail. When I first entered the classroom, I recognized her at a glance.

    “But it’s really a transformation of women.

    No, no, now is not the time to think about this.

    "Help me quickly!!"

    I signaled her with my eyes. As a childhood sweetheart who has been dating for a long time, she must be able to understand this information instantly.

    "snort!"

    You actually ignored me!  ?

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Oh, oh, what does this cold aura and this arrogant attitude mean!  Where has the arrogant and a little bit coquettish Hoshi-chan gone!  !  Now Chen is completely 100% proud!  !  She actually abandoned me mercilessly at my critical moment, turned her face expressionlessly to the window, and snorted coldly, "I'll kill you, did I offend you, Miss Chen!"  !

    “However, this did remind me of something.

    I remember my brother once told me that when faced with a girl who is wrapped in pride and makes people wonder if she is engaged in chain defense, you must use your fiery penis to penetrate the opponent's uterus.

    Of course, this is summed up by my rich theory and practice. Although I don’t know where his theory and practice come from, I even wonder if he made it up casually.

    ??????????????????? However, I have no idea what those two words mean in English, because I am powerless in English. I have obviously been abroad, and there are foreigners at home. I only know the twenty-six English letters ABC, which is really weak.

    Well, I don’t really want to know the meaning of this. I know that what comes out of my brother’s mouth is definitely not fun, because every time I ask my sister or other older women in the family, I will be scolded.  Of course, many times I will attract hatred consciously or unconsciously. In comparison, the harm I suffered is quite small.

    Ah, I am going off topic again. Look, the eyes of the girls below are starting to burst into flames.

    Well, what should I say at this time?

    Let’s start with a song called “Girls’ School Boys” by Twins?  Well, it does fit the occasion, but this is a self-introduction, not a concert.

    【When we introduce ourselves, too many rhetoric just attracts the temporary attention of others. To let people know ourselves, the most important thing is to show our true side.  】

    Brother’s voice seemed to ring in my mind. At this time, I seemed to see the holy light of heaven.

    Sometimes I’m pretty reliable.

    The corners of my mouth raised slightly uncontrollably, and the sunshine outside the window shone in at the right time. At this moment, in the eyes of some ignorant little girls, I became a handsome and sunny boy.

    A small exclamation came from below, and my attention immediately came back. I took a breath and began to introduce myself.

    "My name is Ichika Orimara."

    “Yeah, yeah, yeah!!”

    Everyone’s eyes showed the expectation of “I want to hear more.”

    I smiled, what a group of curious and kind children.

    Then, I should also treat others with sincerity.

    "I like Lolita the most."

    Maintaining a sunny smile, I expressed what I loved most in my heart.

    institutions

    The sounds of various heads banging on the table and people falling to the ground kept ringing out. It seemed that they were moved by my sincerity.

    I think everyone can become a partner who loves lolita.

    At this moment, I seem to have new hope for the future.

    The sound of clicking footstepsThere was an urgent sound, is someone coming?

    “Are you going to reveal your abnormal sexual fetish as soon as you get here!?”

    Huh?  Does this sound sound familiar?

    But before I had time to react, I was hit hard on the head and sent flying.

    Wow, this kind of invisible murderous martial arts passed down by my brother is so familiar to me. The pain that directly penetrates the skull and hits the cerebral cortex is simply exhilarating How strange!  !  I'm not a pussy-shaker like Sister Xiaoyuan!  !  !

    “However, this knocking method, whether it’s power, angle, or speed, is very similar to the person in my impression.

    I swallowed and turned around with a little fear. I saw the woman behind me wearing a black suit and tight skirt. She had a slender figure and a body curve with no fat at all due to regular exercise. And the other person was at this time  He crossed his arms in front of his chest, raised the corners of his eyes, and his eyes were as sharp as a wolf's.

    "What the hell, Guan Yunchang!?"

    Snapped——

    “Ugh, I got hit on the head again, I’m probably going to have a cerebral hemorrhage now.

    "Sister Chifuyu, it hurts so much!"

    Yes, the domineering woman in front of me is my sister Chifuyu Orimaru.

    "Who is the hero in the Three Kingdoms, idiot!!"

    I rubbed my head and stood up from the ground, looking at my sister in front of me, very curious about her appearance.

    "Sister Chifuyu, why are you here? Aren't you out training for the annual World's No. 1 Martial Arts Tournament?"

    "Do you think I am Yamcha!? Who told you that I would go to that kind of conference!!"

    Chifuyu-san’s eyes started to sparkle, and her fists were clenched tightly. She would probably attack accordingly depending on my answer.

    “Uh, it’s my brother, that’s what I told you!!”

    I quickly shied away all the responsibilities, but after hearing this, Chifuyu-san loosened her fists and held her forehead in distress.

    "That idiot has been talking nonsense all day long"

    Looking at Chifuyu-san's depressed and gnashing expression, I couldn't help but want to laugh out loud. Those words I just came up with on the spur of the moment were purely to deceive my brother. Oh, haha, a Tai Chi push hand can kill someone invisible. I feel  At this moment, my IQ doubled several times.

    "Huh? By the way, what was going on with your self-introduction just now?"

    "Well……"

    Okay, I haven’t even breathed a sigh of relief yet. Why did this hatred suddenly shift back? I didn’t make fun of you.

    "My brother told me to be heart-to-heart and treat others with sincerity"

    And as soon as I finished speaking, Chifuyu-san came towards me with an angry fist.

    “Just lie to me now!!!!”

    Is it okay to let your brother lie like this openly?  ?

 Text Chapter 59 Looking forward to meeting him again

    "Hey, your eyes are wandering. Do you want to borrow money from me? For the sake of us being brothers, just tell me how much you want. It's okay to give the Ming coins directly to you!"

    There was a short distance from leaving the World Tree to one of the squares near the World Tree. Along the way, Neil found that Negi peeked at him very frequently, almost every few steps.  When he turned his head, Negi quickly turned his head and whistled. This behavior made Neil very unhappy, because it felt very disgusting to be treated like this by a boy, and Negi was not a girl who secretly liked him.  .

    “ Could it be that Negi has been looking at 3A girls for a long time and hasn’t had any contact with boys for a long time, and finally his interest in that area has begun to awaken!  ?

    In an instant, Negi’s image became dangerous in Neil’s eyes.

    "Why is it such an unlucky thing to say? How much do you want today's birthday to become the anniversary of my death! What do you mean by that look in your eyes? I always feel super unhappy!!"

    Negi was obviously stunned by Neil's sudden words for a few seconds before he reacted. Coupled with the weird look in his eyes, he couldn't help but complain angrily.

    Neil stuck out his tongue, put his hands on the back of his head, and quickened his pace slightly, leading Negi by half a body.

    "Do you have anything to say?"

    Negi paused for a moment, looking sideways at the face partially blocked by his arms, his eyes flashing behind the lenses.

    “Hey, Neil, has something happened to you recently?”

    I always feel that something has changed in him.

    Neil’s pace slowed down unconsciously, but soon returned to its original state, and he asked without looking back.

    "Why do you think so?"

    “I just feel like you’ve been a little absent-minded these days, as if you’re a little further away”

    Raising his head and looking at the stars covering the night sky, the starlight gently reflected the faint light on Negi's glasses.

    Neil put down his hands and put them behind his back. He also raised his head and stared at him from a distance.

    "No, nothing has changed"

    In the end, he was still like that.

    Nothing has changed.

    "Neil"

    Negi turned his head and opened his mouth, as if he wanted to say something, but for a long time, he did not say another word.

    "Don't talk about me, it's you" Neil suddenly spoke up and grabbed the topic, turning his face and blinking, "You are the one who should be said to be absent-minded, right? You seem to have no energy recently, as if you were distracted by something.  Things are bothering me"

    "Is it that obvious?"

    Negi lowered his head and muttered quietly, but Neil could still hear him beside him.

    "It's all written on your face I thought you looked confident after the school festival, but it turns out you've been so worried these days that you almost jumped off a building. What, is it a worry about love, boy?"  "

    When talking about love, Neil’s eyes brightened up and his tone was full of ridicule.

    "No, I just had a quarrel with Asuna-san"

    Negi rolled his eyes at him and became dejected again.

    "Sister? Oh, haha, it really is a matter of love~~~You dishonest guy~~~"

    "Do you have to think about this!?"

    "Okay, what did you and eldest sister argue about?"

    Neil spread his hands and did not continue teasing the other party.

    "Actually, it's not a big deal. Asuna-san just reminded me that I am very similar to Chao-san"

    Negi lowered his head a little further and sighed softly.

    "I see, the eldest sister is angry because of this"

    Neil looked at his brother’s confused expression, and he probably figured out what was going on between him and Asuna.

    After meeting with Gunel and learning that his father was still alive, Neil also guessed what Negi was thinking now. He must be full of things about his father. Since a long time ago, Negi has been working hard for his father.  , constantly injured, and constantly moving forward. After getting more accurate news, he will only work harder to move forward for his dream, even at the risk of losing his life.

    Father seems to be everything to him.

    This is exactly the same as the super ring tone.

    For the sake of your dreams, you are willing to give up everything, including your own happiness.

    And Tomorrow Cai is angry about it, maybe that's it.

    "Actually, Asuna-san is right, and I said the same thing to Chao-san, but I"? 

    Although he clearly rejected Chao's approach, he himself followed Chao's path, almost exactly the same path.

    He, how should he choose?

    "Neji, do you still remember what Chao Lingyin said?"

    Neil didn’t pay attention to Negi’s current expression and just continued talking.

    "Don't stop, keep moving forward This sentence should be very suitable for you now. For you, your father's affairs can be said to be everything to you. If you are asked to give up everything now for this, you must be able to do it.  Yes, in this aspect, you, Chao Lingyin, and I are really the same"

    Neil slowly took a breath of the refreshing summer night, his eyes slightly focused on Negi's face.

    "However, I think this is correct, or in other words, any approach is correct, but everyone chooses a different position. It is probably impossible for you to give up looking for your father, so why not go all the way?  Black, just like Kick-Ass who became a hero after being knocked headlong"

    "Well, I always feel that the tone of your words has suddenly changed a lot"

    "Don't worry about these things. Your goal is very clear anyway. You just think too much. Anyway, there is only one way you want to go from now on, isn't it?"

    Facing Neil’s smile, Negi seemed to know a little bit about what he should choose.

    "However, I have one more thing to say. No matter what you choose, you should also pay more attention to the people around you, such as eldest sister. I think eldest sister is very clear about your thoughts, and this is what she is worried about.  , it’s just that she doesn’t want to see you scarring yourself, the eldest sister’s idea is probably that simple"

    Neil took a few steps forward, tapping his toes slightly. As his body turned, his long hair fluttered lightly, and his face was clearly reflected in Negi's eyes.

    "Don't forget this, because when you lose, the pain is not something you can bear"

    "Neil"

    They were only a few steps apart, but Niji felt like they were separated by a chasm.

    Because there was a bit of sad nostalgia in Neil's eyes, which blocked his approach.

    "Well, that's all I want to say. It's up to you what you think about next" Neil spread his hands and smiled softly, then turned a little evil again, "But eldest sister really loves you deeply.  Said~~~"

    "Why do you come back here again!!!"

    The sentimental atmosphere just now was gone, and Negi rolled his eyes angrily.

    “Hehe~~~”

    Neil grinned wider, looked away slightly, and saw the surrounding environment clearly. His smile was frozen, and his expression was a little confused.

    "Ah, by the way, what am I doing here?"

    "Huh? Don't you know it yourself!?"

    "I really don't know, I'm following you"

    "How are you following me!? You are following me and running in front of me!!"

    "In this case, I will go home. Goodbye, young man who works hard~~~"

    Neil waved his hand and walked forward without looking back, but he was immediately grabbed by the collar.

    "It's rare that you come here, so just patrol with me. You have a lot of time anyway"

    I don’t know where Niji got the strength, but he was holding on to Neil’s collar as firmly as a rock.

    "Hey, I'm not on duty tonight, and my youth is calling me!!"

    "What youth?"

    “Galgame on the computer!!!”

    “Delete your youth for me!!”

    "Do you want to ruin my life!?"

    "Your life is too insignificant!!"

    Seeing that Negi refused to let go of him, Neil lowered his head helplessly, but after waiting for a while, he found that Negi was still where he was.

    "Aren't you going to patrol? Why are you standing here without moving? You want to be a sentinel!"

    "No, I'm waitingah, here it comes!"

    When Negi was talking, a figure in the field of vision gradually enlarged, and he suddenly shouted.

    Neil looked in the direction that Negi was looking at, and saw Setsuna coming this way quickly, and Kamo the ferret was lying on her shoulder.

    "Why is Kamo and Setsuna-san together?"

    Generally speaking, doesn’t Kamo, the pervert, always follow Negi?

    "If you come to me today, I will ask Kamo to find Setsuna-san first, and then we will make an appointment to meet here."

    ? ?Ji smiled and explained in a calm tone.

    Neil glanced at Negi thoughtfully, his eyes brightened slightly, and then fell silent.

    "Teacher Negi, Teacher Neil, good evening."

    Setsuna quickly arrived in front of them. There seemed to be no surprise about Neil's appearance. Negi or Kamo must have told her in advance.

    "Boss Neil, long time no see."

    Kamo jumped from Setsuna’s shoulder to Negi, turned to say hello to Neil.

    "It's been a long time indeed. You haven't done anything wrong recently, have you?"

    Neil half-opened his eyes and glanced at Kamo who was stiff.

    “No, absolutely not!! I don’t dare to lose even a hair under Boss Neil’s eyes!!”

    "That means you did a lot of bad things that I didn't see, right?"

    Under Kamo’s desperate eyes, Neil raised a bright smile.

    "Okay, Neil, Kamo hasn't done much recently and has helped me a lot. Let's go on patrol now"

    Seeing this, Negi had no choice but to interrupt Neil's topic.

    Neil waved his hand quickly, as if he refused to agree.

    "No, it's not my turn tonight, I won't work overtime, you have to go do it yourself!"

    "Anyway, you are here, and you will do some meaningless things when you go back. It is better to stay. It is rare that we can be on duty together"

    “What’s so pointless!! You’re actually vetoing my life!!”

    "Teacher, what are you talking about?"

    Listening to the conversation between the two, Setsuna on the side was confused.

    "It's nothing, it's just that Neil promised us to patrol together. One more person will add more strength."

    Negi turned to Setsuna and smiled, taking Neil with him by the way.

    "Who agreed? Don't just talk to yourself!"

    "Then let's set off now!"

    "Okay, Teacher Negi."

    "Hey, don't ignore me, listen to me!!!"

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Ah, I really want to go home"

    Raising his head, Neil looked at the starry sky and lazily followed Negi and Setsuna.

    “It’s only been less than two minutes! How unmotivated you are!!”

    Neil didn’t pay attention to Neji’s words. He turned to look at An Jing walking beside him, his eyes rolled, and he didn’t know what he was thinking.

    "Speaking of Setsuna-san, why are you and Negi together? Could it be that you are having an unethical love affair with your eldest lady and her fiancé behind your back!?"

    Neil covered his mouth with his hands, his face filled with disbelief.

    "Who do you think is the betrothed!!"

    "I did not betray the eldest lady!!"

    "As expected of Neil, he said all the things in my heart, but it doesn't matter, brother, you can be considered Setsuna's master, it's totally okay!!"

    "How is it OK!!!" x2

    The two of them shouted at Kamo at the same time, dumbfounded.

    “I understand, I know how to do it, huh huh~~~~~”

    "You know nothing! The laughter behind you is full of bad intentions!!"

    "Teacher Neil, I will never change my heart for the eldest lady!!"

    In desperation, Setsuna expressed his loyalty to Konoka without thinking.

    "Oh, that's true" x3

    At this time, two young men, one a pervert, looked at Setsuna with ambiguous eyes. Setsuna was stunned, and then turned red and waved his hands in denial.

    "No, it's not what you think. I, I just treat the eldest lady, just"

    "Love……"

    "It's love"

    "like."

    The three guys caught Setsuna’s words very wisely.

    "Nah!!!!!!!"

    At night, the girl’s shy screams broke through the sky.

    "You guys are really energetic"

    Suddenly a voice intervened in the joke between three people and one mink. They followed the sound at the same time and saw a young man wearing a high school uniform leaning against a lamppost, holding a mobile phone in his hand, and his eyes glanced slightly  Their fingertips are still touching the bright screen.

    &nbsp;"Why are you here? Are you also patrolling at night?"

    Neil walked over and obviously knew the other person.

    The young man then turned his head, looked at Neil walking towards him, and smiled slightly.

    "Well, I'm short of manpower recently, so I came to help. Anyway, I still get overtime pay"

    "Senior Muchen."

    In an instant, he also came over and bowed respectfully to the other party.

    The young man is Jun Muchen.

    "It's Setsuna-chan, why are you with this bastard brat?"

    "Who are you calling a bastard? Speaking of bastards, you bastard is even more of a bastard!!"

    “Tsk, tsk, tsk, it’s full of balls in one sentence, it’s really dirty!”

    “It’s your head that’s dirty!!”

    "Well, actually, Teacher Neil is here to patrol tonight, so we came together"

    "The moment interrupted the two people's unscrupulous conversation, and at the same time, I felt that the two guys were really similar.

    "Neil, Setsuna-san, who is this gentleman?"

    There is obviously someone here who doesn’t know the other person.

    "Oh, this is a student from the high school department. Senior Jun Muchen, like me, is also employed by the school and is very powerful."

    Seeing that Neal had no intention of introducing him, Setsuna had no choice but to introduce him to Neji. When he looked at Jun Muchen, there was a hint of admiration in his eyes.

    "Ahahaha, I am stronger in that area"

    Jun Muchen touched the back of his head and smiled brightly, swinging his waist back and forth slightly.

    In an instant, he turned away with his cheeks slightly red, Negi looked puzzled, while Neil's eyes were full of contempt.

    "You can no longer be described as a scumbag."

    "Uh, um, nice to meet you, Mr. Jun."

    Although I didn’t understand what Jun Muchen meant by that aspect, I still extended my hand in a friendly manner.

    "This is Teacher Negi, just call me Muchen. He is such a personable gentleman, completely different from a guy who only knows bullshit"

    With a gentle smile on her face, Jun Muchen held Niji’s hand and said something that made someone angry.

    "It's much better than you, the guy with the same curly hair as [beep——]"

    Neil twitched the corners of his eyes, raised the corners of his mouth, and said coldly.

    “Although my hair is black and curly, it is definitely not the curly hair on [beep——]!!”

    "Ah la la, you really didn't bring it upon yourself"

    The two people looked at each other, as if there were sparks constantly arousing.

    "Well, Neil, you and Mr. Muchen are very familiar with each other."

    "Only a ghost is familiar with this kind of guy!" Neil turned his head and glared at Niji, then immediately turned back to stare at Jun Muchen, "This guy had a fight with me for no reason last time, what do you think?  Is this kind of person seriously ill?!"

    “It’s not just for nothing!!”

    "Then what are you talking about!!"

    “Because I’m bored!!”

    “Idiot!!”

    "Ha, I really don't understand"

    Negi held his forehead with a headache, feeling as if two Neils appeared in front of him.

    "Speaking of which, what are you doing here alone?"

    "I'm waiting for someone."

    Jun Muchen put away his phone and said with a yawn.

    "Ha, waiting for someone? You don't look like you have a date, do you?"

    "How different! One day I will go to a love hotel with the president!!"

    "One sentence will reveal your true face clearly."

    Neil sighed very much, this guy is really powerful in combat, his combat effectiveness has broken through the lower limit.

    "Actually, I was waiting for the principal's guests to come out" Seeing the curiosity in the three people's eyes, Jun Muchen continued, "They are people from the Holy Church."

    "The Holy Church? Is it dealing with the previous ghoul incident?"

    Neil was the first to react, and at the same time, three unlucky children flashed through his mind.

    "Ghoul? What ghoul?"

    Negi and Setsuna looked at Neil suspiciously. Neil was stunned. It seemed that they didn't know about the incident.

    After briefly explaining it to them, Negi and Setsuna's expressions changed slightly and became a little heavy.

    “Actually, you don’t need to be so nervous. As long as you deal with it well, you won’t be afraid of too much trouble”

    &nbsp; Jun Muchen put away his playful look and calmly comforted the two of them, with a comforting warmth in his voice.

    "Yeah." x2

    "By the way, who was sent by the Holy Church?" Neil raised his eyes and looked at Jun Muchen, "Is it the agent? Or are the people from the burial agency also coming out?"

    "You know a lot" Jun Muchen's eyes were slightly surprised, and then he continued to lean against the lamppost lazily, "That person is the person in charge of the nearby Shengtang Church stronghold, he is oh, myself  Look, he comes out."

    Jun Muchen suddenly stood up straight and looked back at the building behind him. In the darkness, the sound of neither light nor heavy footsteps sounded rhythmically.

    Everyone’s eyes were focused on him, and the figure in the shadow gradually became clearer, and the cross hanging on his chest reflected a faint silver light.

    "Oh? I didn't expect there would be so many people here"

    There seemed to be a little surprise in the heavy voice, and a man wearing a black priest's uniform appeared in front of everyone.

    Neil’s pupils shrank tightly, and the man’s face was deeply imprinted on his retinas. He opened his mouth slightly, then bit his lower lip tightly, and an imperceptible trace of violent murderous intention passed deep in his eyes.

    Soon, the trace of hostility disappeared, and Neil stood aside silently, returning to his usual listless appearance.

    Jun Muchen, who had been keeping quiet, glanced at Neil thoughtfully, then stood up with a smile and introduced the newcomer to Niji and the others.

    "This is the chief priest of Haiming City Church, and the person in charge of negotiating with our Magic Association on behalf of the Holy Church Church, Kotomine Kirei."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Jun Muchen faced Kotomine Kirei and introduced the person on the other side.

    "These three are magicians and swordsmen from the Magic Association, Negi Springfield, Neil Springfield, and Setsuna Sakurasaki."

    "Good evening, you three. I never expected that the Magic Association would have such outstanding children."

    Kotomine Kirei's eyes are always heavy, giving people a serious feeling.

    "You're flattered, Mr. Kotomine."

    Facing the other party’s compliment, Negi quickly nodded in return.

    Kotomine Kirei’s eyes passed over the faces of the three of them one by one. When he saw Neil, he paused for a moment and then turned to Jun Muchen.

    "Mr. Muchen, my business has been finished, and it's almost time for me to leave."

    "Let me take you out" Jun Muchen nodded to the other party, and then winked at the three of them, "Then I will lead Mr. Yanfeng to leave, and you three can continue working"

    "Okay, Mr. Muchen."

    "Goodbye, Senior Muchen."

    Neil didn’t look at Kirei for a second, he raised his head and nodded lightly to Jun Muchen, then turned around and left with the two of them.

    "Then let's go, Mr. Kotomine."

    "sorry to bother you."

    Kotomine Kirei nodded in thanks, then vaguely glanced at the direction Neil left, with an obscure smile on his lips.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "I'll send it here."

    Reaching the entrance of the academy, Jun Muchen stopped and turned to talk to Kotomine Kirei, who was following closely behind him.

    "Well, thank you."

    Jun Muchen nodded slightly to him and walked away.

    Kotomine Kirei calmly watched Jun Muchen leave. He slowly turned around until his back disappeared.

    “It seems like something interesting happened tonight, Kirei.”

    The strange voice appeared out of thin air, but Kotomine Kirei did not feel the slightest surprise, and his expressionless face maintained his usual indifference.

    "What are you referring to?"

    Kirei stared at the void in front of him, as if there was a figure in front of him talking to him.

    "hehe……"

    The sound of laughter was accompanied by golden light particles, which gathered together little by little. Soon, the silhouette of a human figure loomed in the golden light.

    "You should have discovered it, that brat"

    Yao dispersed, and a young man wearing a black jacket had his hands in his trouser pockets. His handsome face was full of arrogance, and a pair of bloody eyes under the golden bangs seemed to have an addictive demonic quality, staring directly at the indifferent eyes.  man.

    Seeing that Kirei remained silent, the young man raised an evil smile on his lips, narrowed his eyes slightly, and the blood in his eyes became more and more piercing.

    "He seems to have the same thing as us."

    Qili looked at the man??, his eyes were cold, and he met those eyes that were difficult for mortals to look directly into without giving in.

    Suddenly, Kirei smiled.

    A gloomy smile appeared on his cold and sharp face.

    "Indeed, aren't you interested, Gilgamesh?"

    "Of course I have interests. There aren't many things in this world that interest me" The smile on Gilgamesh's lips grew wider, and the light in his eyes became more and more elusive. "But, we can't be interested in him now."  Take action."

    "Oh why?"

    There was a hint of curiosity in Kirei's expression.

    Such emotional changes are very rare for him.

    "Because of the agreement with that guy, if that kid encounters danger within my sight, try to save his life."

    Gilgamesh withdrew his gaze and raised his head slightly. The night sky was reflected in his eyes, and he seemed to be able to see a night similar to the original one.

    "That mysterious heroic spirit?"

    Kirei frowned, a familiar yet unfamiliar figure appeared in his mind.

    "Um."

    Gilgamesh’s gaze retracted from the sky and fell on Kirei.

    "Do you know his identity?"

    Hearing Kirei’s question, Gilgamesh smiled playfully.

    "That's right, but it's better not to tell you for the time being. It will be more exciting to save the interesting things until the end."

    Gilgamesh looked past Kirei, looking in an unknown direction, with slight waves in his eyes.

    "My king, I am looking forward to meeting him again."

    ?…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

    PS: I plan to overthrow and rewrite it, and change the protagonist to a female.

 Text Chapter 60 Moon Peak Shrine

    irritable.

    That feeling lingered in my mind for quite some time.

    The things that happened recently and the people I met have revived many memories that have been buried deep in my heart. In my mind, almost all of them are pictures that I don’t want to think of.

    In the past, he would sometimes recall it or appear in his dreams. Even though it was like a curse, he never wanted to abandon those memories. For him, this was a sin that he had to endure.

    However, even so, he would not be as inexplicably restless in the past as he is now. Often, as long as he hints to himself, his mood will soon calm down, or in other words, his heart will feel like death again.

    Is it because of those people?

    Some familiar faces flashed through Neil's mind, and a subtle sense of peace flowed through them.

    He has always been walking alone. Even Negi, who is closest to him, cannot get close to the depths of his heart. Now, the shadows of other people have been left in his heart. Unknowingly, the cracks in his heart have opened up.  got bigger.

    However, he knew very well that this would not work.

    He has learned a lot from what happened in the past, and he doesn't want to repeat the same mistakes. In order to no longer let others get hurt because of him, and make himself suffer again, as long as he no longer establishes close relationships with other people and is separated by a distance, then each other will  Will not be harmed.

    “Otherwise, what happened to Touma that night will happen again.

    "well……"

    Neil sighed slightly, because being reminded by Negi made him a little concerned about his own problems.

    Since coming to this country and coming into contact with those people, he seems to have changed more or less. Now I think about it, does the practice assigned to him by the principal have such meaning.

    "It's so weak"

    Neil stopped his directionless progress, looked up at the clear blue sky, and laughed somewhat self-deprecatingly.

    In the breeze, there is a hint of fragrance.

    Neil put away his complicated thoughts, smelled the fragrance of flowers, and couldn't help but turn his head and look around. It turned out that he had come to a place that was familiar yet unfamiliar.

    On the long stairs, there is a torii gate.

    "Shrine"

    Neil had seen this kind of building before at Bang Zhikui's home, but he didn't expect that he would encounter another shrine while wandering around this city. It seems that the people here seem to believe in gods.

    However, there seemed to be something about this shrine that attracted him. Unconsciously, Neil stepped on the stairs and walked up out of curiosity. He glanced at the sign on the torii gate, which was written in black ink on the somewhat broken wooden board.  With a few big characters.

    Tsukimine Shrine.

    After walking up the stairs, a clean open space appeared in front of me. In the distance, there is the main hall of Tsukamine Shrine, and it is surrounded by trees. In the center, there is a peach blossom tree, with pale pink petals blooming. From time to time, it is surrounded by trees.  The wind blows, and the petals carry their fragrance and blow into the distance.

    Neil walked over, and the fragrance he just smelled seemed to be the fragrance of the flowers of this peach blossom tree. But, is this season the time for peach blossoms to bloom?

    After touching the rough tree trunk, Neil looked up at the crown of the tree where the buds were blooming with a strange expression.

    "Is it the same as the cherry blossom tree in my house?"

    It seems wrong. The tree at home will remain open for a long time because it has been tampered with. Unless the tree in front of you has also been tampered with, but would anyone be so bothered?

    "Maybe yes."

    Neil held his chin up and murmured uncertainly.

    "Well, it's not a bad thing anyway, it's just a spectacle at best"

    It’s really not a big deal. At least not many people will delve into the school’s World Tree, which is too big to complain about. Sometimes Neil really wonders if the people in this city are all crazy guys.

    "But why don't you see a clergyman?"

    After being here for a long time, I didn’t find anyone coming or going, not even a worshipper.

    Neil sat down under the peach blossom tree, leaning against the trunk of the tree and vaguely seeing the sky through the branches. The hazy and broken beauty was particularly charming. As he watched quietly, time seemed to have stopped.

    The slightly blowing wind mixed with the fragrance of peach blossoms and the simple atmosphere of the shrine seemed to have a hypnotic effect. Little by little, Neil's eyes slowly closed, and unknowingly, the scenery in front of him gradually changed.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    Ordinary furnishings, ordinary decoration.

    &nbsp; This is an ordinary house.

    The open window let in the bright morning light, and the faint light reflected on the floor and walls, making it warm.

    On the recliner, a beautiful woman with long black hair was sitting, and opposite her, a man with long white hair was half-kneeling on the ground, his palms gently covering the woman's slightly swollen abdomen.

    "Do you really want to go?"

    The woman raised her bright and moving amber eyes and stared at the man with gentle eyes.

    The man met those beautiful eyes and grinned.

    “I don’t want to go either, but I have to go, just like I have to take Sadharu out in the morning, otherwise he will be at home”

    "Be serious."

    The woman raised her hand and patted the man's head gently, her face full of anger.

    "Well, I'm very serious" The man grabbed the hand covering his head, held it softly and without force, and looked at the other person intently, "I'm sorry, I have to leave him at this time.  you alone……"

    Looking at his expression, the woman couldn't help but sigh, and then she curled her lips in displeasure.

    "I knew it was like this. You haven't listened to me since you were a child. I really doubt whether you are sincerely good to me"

    "Oh my, my whole body belongs to you, you still don't believe me" The man held the white catkin and couldn't help but laughed out loud, "A woman is a fragile work of art. If you don't cherish it, you will lose it."  It cannot be saved, so I will cherish you all the time."

    Hearing these straightforward words, the woman's pretty face couldn't help but blush slightly, but when she saw the smile in his eyes, she felt a little annoyed. She narrowed her eyes and smiled as charmingly as a crescent moon.

    “Hey, you must have a lot of artworks, right?”

    The man lowered his head and thought for a moment, then muttered uncertainly, "It seems like a lot"

    "Um?"

    The man quickly grabbed the hand that had started to press hard on his ear and looked at the woman with a flattering smile, "But I chose the one who is priceless to me"

    The woman glared at him and finally let go of her hand. Looking at his familiar face, she felt slightly absent-minded.

    "Do you know what the happiness I hope for me is like?"

    Her voice was very plain, but in the man's ears, there was always an unforgettable sadness.

    "I can eat with you every night, say good night to you before going to bed, and say good morning with a smile in the morning. What a little woman."

    The man stopped his smile and spoke seriously and calmly.

    The woman gently spread her face, her smile as happy as a rainbow after the rain.

    "Yes, I'm just a little woman, so I don't expect my husband to be a hero admired by all people. As long as he can stay with me, it's enough."

    "I don't want to be a hero, because heroes usually die young." The man shrugged, then stood up, bent down and gently touched the side of the woman's face, with tenderness written on his face, "But I can't be a hero.  person, so you can rest assured to let me go, I will definitely come back to you in vain."

    The woman held the broad and strong hand with both hands and pressed it tightly to her face. Her eyes were wet without knowing when.

    "I always feel that I am destined to wait for you all the time. I never see you waiting for me. You know, waiting is not a happy thing."

    "So, I can only compensate."

    The man let go of the woman’s hand and wiped away the tears from her eyes.

    "Wait until I use my future happiness to make up for your past unhappiness."

    With a smile on his face, he turned around and left with the woman looking at him forever.

    Determined, without a trace of nostalgia.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    Ding bell——ding bell——

    There seemed to be some melodious ringing ringing in my ears.

    Open your eyes, it’s the bright world.

    Neil was a little lost. What was that dream just now?

    In the dream, I only heard a man and a woman talking to each other, but I couldn't see their faces clearly, as if there was always a fog blurring their faces.

    【Do those two people have anything to do with me?  】

    ??Thinking hard, but can’t get any results.

    "My little friend, are you okay?"

    At this moment, a strange voice sounded in his ears, and only then did Neil notice that there was someone around himhuman existence.

    Turning around, Neil saw that the owner of the voice was a beautiful woman.

    A unique miko costume revealed the identity of the other party. Her long hair was bright flaxen, and the brown pupils dotted on her beautiful face seemed to be covered with a layer of light. No matter what the environment, she would exude a soft glow.  Glorious and reassuring.

    With a faint smile on her lips, the woman looked at Neil who had just woken up.

    "Uh, sorry, I just fell asleep."

    Neil noticed that the other person was holding a strange-looking bell in his hand. The ringing he just heard might have come from this thing.

    “It’s easy to catch a cold if you sleep here.”

    The woman suddenly realized it, and then she felt a little worried.

    "Well, I understand."

    Neil responded politely to other people's kindness.

    "Miss, are you the witch here?"

    "Well, I am the shrine maiden of Tsukimine Shrine, and I just took over recently."

    The woman smiled slightly, and the bell in her hand gently made a pleasant ringing sound.

    "Speaking of which, I saw you looking a little lost just now. Was it a nightmare?"

    Recalling the way Neil looked when he woke up before, the woman asked with some concern.

    "Well, in the distant Silent Hill, Alessa is trying to swallow me up with darkness and combine me with her. How can we repair it? I am obviously not Sharon"

    Neil habitually rambled on, even clenching his fists to express his anger.

    "What, is it an evil spirit!?"

    However, the miko was very shocked, and then she held the bell tightly and tried to hit Neil on the head.

    "Miss, wait!! What are you going to do!?"

    “I’ll help you get rid of the spirit, don’t worry, it’s very effective!”

    "It looks like you want to kill me. I'm afraid that before I can get rid of the spirit, I will become a spirit myself!!" Neil quickly raised his hand to stop the other party, with a look of shame on his face, "Miss Witch, what I just said was purely  Nonsense, please don’t pay attention!”

    "Ugh, why am I still so worried? Hey, could it be that you were possessed by a ghost and saw the ghost's memory!?"

    "Uh, no, and it's not really a nightmare. I just had a somewhat inexplicable dream" Neil paused, glanced at the witch, and felt that there was nothing embarrassing about saying it, so he continued, "In a dream  I saw a man and a woman having a conversation, but I had no impression of their faces, so it was a bit strange."

    "You didn't lie to me?"

    “…It’s true this time.”

    "Oh, is that so?" The witch held her delicate chin and thought carefully. She looked down at Neil, "Actually, dreams sometimes have something to do with the past. Sometimes, maybe it's the scene in the future, maybe it's you.  The future is uncertain"

    After saying that, the miko looked at him with a strange smile.

    "my future?"

    Neil was a little confused for a moment. He really hadn't thought about this, but it didn't look like it.

    He shook his head and got rid of all the messy thoughts in his mind. It didn't matter whether this dream was related to him or not. It was just a dream anyway.

    "Forget it, it's useless to think so much. By the way, what do you call Miss Miko?"

    "My name is Guanyue Gefan, you can just call me Guanyue. What about you?"

    "Neil Springfield, please give me your advice."

    Neil stretched out his hand to shake Gefan’s hand, and Gefan tilted his head, not knowing what he was thinking.

    After chatting with Ge Fan for a while, Neil said goodbye and left.

    Gefan stood at the top of the stairs, watching Neil leave. After losing sight of him, she turned around and walked back to the peach blossom tree. She reached out her hand and brushed the rough bark of the trunk.

    Ding bell——

    The peach blossom tree suddenly made a circle of invisible fluctuations, and the bell in Ge Fan's hand seemed to be vibrated and made a sound.

    The witch looked at the peach blossom tree with deep and gentle eyes, and suddenly smiled.

    "Just now, what kind of dream did you see for him?  "

    Ding bell——

    There was another sound.

    It seems that someone has given the answer.

 Text Chapter 61 Wash your hands before pursuing a girl

    "It's so boring. If I had known earlier, I would have asked Nanoha and Suzuka to come out together"

    Alyssa, who was walking alone on the street, muttered in a low voice with some regret. She looked sideways at the exquisite accessories in the closet, feeling like something was missing without anyone to chat with her.

    It turns out that she is not used to being alone.

    "Huh? Ahead is Kabukicho"

    Because I had been a guest at Neil's home, and Neil's home was in this street, I passed by this place at that time. Although this area is not very big, there are many weird shops. For example, there is a store called  A shemale club opened by people from Xixiang.

    What kind of person would go to such a strange place?

    Alyssa cursed in her heart.

    But this place seems to be as chaotic as ever, or rather lawless.

    Alyssa looked around and would always see groups of delinquents and gangsters gathering in some corners, but the people passing by seemed not to be surprised, and sometimes even greeted them familiarly.

    "No wonder we raise people like stupid teachers"

    Alyssa felt as if she had discovered the truth.

    And just when Alyssa was so absent-minded, she felt as if she hit something and fell backwards.

    “It hurts so much!”

    “Hey, little girl, how are you walking!!!”

    Suddenly there was a rough voice above her head, and Alyssa stood up with some pain and looked. A fierce young man was glaring at her. He was holding a bottle of drink in his hand, and there were five people surrounding him. They were also surrounded by five people.  With a black jacket and colorful hair, he has a standard bad appearance.

    Alyssa was startled by this sudden situation and couldn't help but take a small step back.

    "Youwhat are you going to do?"

    "What are you doing! You soiled my clothes, what are you talking about!!"

    The young man pointed to a puddle of water on the chest of his clothes, and then stared at Alyssa fiercely, "What do you think we should do now!?"

    "II didn't mean it. For clothes like this, I'll just pay you for it!"

    Only then did Alyssa know what was going on. She secretly sighed why she was so unlucky today, and then said in a strong tone.

    The bad boy raised his eyebrows, as if he was offended by the other party's toughness. He couldn't help but snorted and said with narrowed eyes, "Huh? Compensate to me? Do you think you can afford it!! This is unique in the world!!"

    "Huh? Unique!?"

    Alyssa looked at the tattered clothes and felt that it would be trivial to compensate him for a hundred identical ones.

    "That's right, the boss worked hard to make it!!"

    "Do you think ordinary people can make those jagged shapes on the cuffs!?"

    "This is a work of conscience for our bad industry!!"

    “That’s why people call it Great White Shark!!”

    The companions behind the young man shouted and looked proud, while the leading delinquent youth was even more embarrassed and shy.

    ""

    Ah, what are you so shy about, bad!

    Alyssa was speechless for a while. Fortunately, she thought the sleeveless cuffs were caused by being torn off, but it turned out that these idiots made them by themselves.

    "Then what are you going to do? If you don't want compensation, I'll leave!"

    Facing this group of people, Alyssa felt a little afraid, and her eyes flickered slightly. She asked pretending to be calm, just hoping to get out of here as soon as possible.

    "Well, what should I do"

    The young man suddenly calmed down and looked at Alyssa carefully, making her feel uncomfortable for a while.

    "Hey, what on earth are you"

    “Please date me on the condition of marriage!!!”

    Before Alyssa finished speaking, the young man bowed ninety degrees and stretched out his hand. Alyssa was stunned, and her face immediately turned red.

    【Eh!  ?  Interact!  ?  What the hell kind of development is this!  !  】

    “You, you, what did you say all of a sudden!!!!!!”

    Alyssa no longer knew whether she was embarrassed or angry. The person who looked so fierce just now as if he wanted to kill her actually turned around and said he wanted to date her!  ?

    “Oh, my God, the boss’s lolicon is having another attack”

    "This disease is difficult to treat"

    "Actually, I am also a lolita control."

    "+1 upstairs."

    "You guys don't give it to me"??Talk to yourself!  !  !  !  "

    Alyssa angrily complained about this group of people, and then swatted away the hand handed by the young man.

    “Did you agree to my proposal!?”

    “Don’t jump to the final stage all at once!!!”

    Alyssa felt like she was going to cry. She started to turn her head, hoping to ask for help from passers-by. As soon as she turned her head, she saw a guy passing by with his hands in his trouser pockets and looking at her dumbfounded.

    ""

    ""

    With their eyes facing each other, the other person shook his head and walked forward as if nothing had happened.

    “Idiot teacher, come back here!!!”

    Hearing the angry shouting behind him, Neil had a headache. How could he encounter such trouble on the way home? However, it was really a novel thing to see someone confessing to Alyssa.

    Neil looked back at Alyssa, he spread his hands helplessly, "Hey, Miss, someone is confessing to you, I'm too embarrassed to come out and mess with it"

    “Asshole, didn’t you see that I was surrounded by a group of bad guys!?”

    "Tsk, tsk, tsk, this is even worse. Classic romantic comedies like heroes saving beauties are not suitable for me"

    "Who is telling you about a romantic comedy?!" Alyssa walked over quickly and grabbed Neil's collar, "Stop showing off your narcissistic expression and saying boring words! Get him away right now!!!  !”

    With one move, the Tathagata Divine Palm was swung out in succession, and Neil was directly hit and sent flying for more than ten times in the air.

    Neil was lying on the ground, covering his bleeding nose, and was almost beaten into a mosaic by Alyssa.

    "Let me tell you, you've beaten me to this point, are you still afraid of these people?"

    "Hey! Don't ignore us!!"

    The group of bad guys stood up and stared fiercely at Neil who appeared on the stage.

    “Well, I always feel that this kid looks familiar.

    Neil patted his clothes and stood up, glanced at the group of people in front of him, and couldn't help but sigh.  He looked at the leading delinquent young man, spread his hands and asked speechlessly, "I say, big brother, what's so good about this kid?"

    Alyssa’s eyelids twitched, and she held back her anger and stood behind Neil.

    "Huh? I like it, but can you control it!?"

    Looking at him gearing up, he seemed ready to punch him at any moment.

    Neil shook his head, then turned away to reveal Alyssa. He pointed at Alyssa and pushed up a pair of non-existent glasses.

    "Look at this little girl, the top is as flat as a horizontal line. Does it feel like a hand? Of course it does, but it just feels like a scratch on your hand. Unless you are an M, you will feel good!!"

    Ignoring Alyssa’s pretty face that was starting to darken, she then pointed at her legs.

    "Look here again, these two legs are so short, can they cooperate with you to do some difficult movements!? What fun is there! Without fun, how bleak life will become!! Do you think  …”

    “Don’t judge me for thinking about yourself, you scum!!!!”

    The world's martial arts show rises to the dragon level, and Neil spurts blood for another ten meters.

    "Are you here to step on me or to save me"

    Alyssa picked up Neil and stared at him coldly.

    "This is a strategy, Miss"

    At this time, the young man who was stunned by Neil's words came back to his senses, frowned, and reached out to Alyssa.

    "Who cares about you? As long as I like it!!"

    When Alyssa looked back and saw this scene, a bit of panic appeared on her face, but another hand appeared to help her block it.

    "Just say it nicely, don't move your hands or feet"

    Neil stood up and grabbed the other person’s thick hand with a smile, but the other person’s face seemed to be distorted by pain.

    "Idiot teacher"

    Neil turned back and smiled at Alyssa, then threw the young man out.

    “Wash your hands clean before pursuing a girl!!!”

    The young man was thrown towards his companions. They quickly supported the young man and were a little stunned when they looked at the red mark on his hand.

    How can a kid be so powerful?

    "You bastard, get on me!!" The young man rubbed his arms, and then rushed out fiercely, "I don't believe that six holy swords can't push the mountain of meat!!!"

    Facing the six people flying over, Neil curled his lips and quickly crashed into the six people.

    "Who do you think I am!!!It’s been a solo since!  !  !  I am the tank mage all by myself!  !  !  "

    "You're cheating!! Uh, wait, are you from my mother-in-law's family"

    “You only know now!!!”

    A few seconds later, Neil waved his hand freely and said to Alyssa, "Let's go."

    Alyssa looked numbly at the figures with their heads stuck in the wall. It was really lucky that the smashing was so comic.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Classmate Alyssa, why do you appear there alone? Where are your two good friends?"

    "Don't keep saying things I don't understand!" Alyssa glared at Neil angrily and looked away, "Even good friends won't get tired of being together every day."

    "Hey, I thought you were all in a relationship where flowers kiss each other"

    "Can you say something I can understand! Ah, no, you'd better not talk."

    Neil shrugged and looked at Alyssa who was walking in front of her a little annoyed. It was so rare that he saved her, but he didn’t even get a candy. It was really unsettling.

    "Hey, thank you just now"

    Alyssa stopped, glanced at Neil sideways, then quickly looked away, her face slightly red.

    "Thank you for what it is, can you eat it?"

    "Neal's word "thank you" immediately shirks all the credit from others. It is really the most deceptive word creation in history. At this time, at least you have to invite him to the Green Room for a sundae to express your gratitude.

    "Eat your sister!"

    ???????????????? Could it be that she didn’t appreciate it even after thanking him? Alyssa was so angry that she gritted her teeth.

    "Oh, classmate Alyssa, I didn't expect you to be so impure and actually want me to do such an ethically degrading thing. You are such a crazy guy. I never thought I had ever taught such a student!"

    "Shut up, you lost Greymon!!"

    Seeing Alyssa’s cannibalistic expression, Neil had no choice but to shut up in frustration.

    Ah, poor Sundae-kun left me again.

    "Speaking of which, how did you get to that place?"

    "I walked there accidentally. Do you think I came to find you!?"

    Alyssa was still angry, and even her tone of voice was full of gunpowder.

    "Sorry, I'm not interested in washboards."

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!! I am a washboard, I am so sorry!!!"

    Neil stretched out his hand to block the attack, but was bitten hard by the eldest lady’s tiger teeth. He couldn’t help but helplessly cover his forehead and sigh.

    "Don't think that just because Rie Kugimiya can use skills randomly"

    After vomiting in a low voice, Neil found that his hands were comically bloody.

    "Miss, it's time to relax. Even if you want my blood to flow through your body, you don't have to do this. I have another compromise. If you give birth to my child, you will have our blood."  Well, don’t you think this is simple, quick and perfect?”

    “Uh-huh, uh-huh, uh-huh!!!”

    "What are you shouting! Have you been fucked by me [beep——]!? Ahhhh, I know I was wrong, please let me go!!"

 Text Chapter 62 There must be something hidden under the cute appearance

    "You don't want me anymore?"

    The blond girl pursed her lips into a pitiful line, looked at the indifferent young man with tears in her eyes, and made a very outrageous declaration.

    "you——"

    The young man's eyelids twitched. After taking a deep breath, he was about to speak in a calm tone.

    “Is it because you have this woman that you don’t want me!?”

    The girl suddenly changed the topic and pointed at the girl standing next to the boy. She also had blond hair similar to hers, but her expression was a bit stunned, and she seemed to have been greatly shocked.

    "Eh!? Me?"

    The girl who was accused pointed at her face, her whole body was stunned, but the girl didn't seem to hear her words, she just took out her handkerchief and wiped the non-existent tears, and continued to complain about her misery.

    "You already have me at home, why are you looking for another woman outside? Can't I satisfy you with my blond hair? As my mother said, men are all beasts whose lower bodies are always in a state of rage"

    ""

    The young man said that he was really not a blond person. Did this guy’s mother say such strong words?  Sure enough, divorced women have wrong prejudices against men.

    When the young man said nothing and looked speechless, the girl rushed to the young man and stared at him with tears in her eyes.

    "I just heard you say you wanted to have a baby with her, why!? I can obviously give birth to a baby for you. If you want, I can give birth to a football team for you right away!!"

    As she was speaking, the girl caressed her belly with both hands, a trace of yearning and happiness for the future flashing across her face.

    At this moment, the passing spectators either admired or despised the young man at the center of the whirlpool. If he could do such a cruel thing at the age of ten, is it really okay to have a child?  Has modern science advanced to a point that even they could not imagine!  ?

    The young man covered his face. He was so ashamed. The looks around him made him so ashamed that he wanted to dig a hole and bury himself. He really couldn't get pleasure from the public shameful play in public.

    For the first time, the young man felt that he was still very moral.

    "Please let me go"

    "No, I will never leave you! I will never give up my happiness! Are your feelings for me just for fun?! Do you just want my body!?"

    Hearing the young man’s pleading words, the girl immediately came back to her senses and held his hand tightly, her eyes full of determination.

    ""

    The young man looked up at the sky that was gradually losing color in his eyes and shed tears silently.

    “Ah, I really want to die.

    "Hey!! Don't talk to yourselves, don't involve me in it!! It has nothing to do with me!"

    Alyssa could no longer bear the weird looks from around her. As the eldest lady, she felt so ashamed for the first time in her life. She actually became another heroine of such a shabby drama, and she even gave birth to a child. The lower limit.  It's not that showy.

    "And you, the stupid teacher, no, the promiscuous teacher! You actually did that, that, that kind of thing to a little girl, I, I will definitely report you!! You wait to go to jail!!"

    Alyssa pointed at Neil with a red face. This guy actually did these heinous things. Fortunately, she still believed him.

    No, if this continues, Nanoha, Suzuka, and the girls in the class will be in danger.

    Alyssa took out her mobile phone and immediately dialed a number.

    "Hey! Is this the International Court of Justice!?"

    "Miss, you don't have to be so realistic! And why is it that the International Court of Justice convicted me all of a sudden? Do you want me to hold a grudge like this!? You actually raised it to the international level!! You want me to be punished by human beings?  Expelled from the world!?”

    Neil almost fainted when he heard Alyssa’s calling voice. He stretched out his hand to take away Alyssa’s phone.

    “Yeah——!! Don’t touch me, you’ll get pregnant!!!”

    Alyssa screamed and jumped a few steps away, crossing her arms warily.

    ""

    Neil squatted deeply on the ground and was about to enter the orz state.

    When did he become a turbid launch pad covered in mysterious liquid?

    “Meow haha, that’s really interesting.”

    And the girl who was the culprit was holding her hands behind her back, watching the developments in front of her with a smile.

    "Asshole, whose fault do you think it is?! I was almost exiled because of your nonsense!!" Neil jumped.He stood up and glared at the girl with a red cross on his head, "Alicia, please go to bed early tonight. Weren't what you just talked about the bloody plot of a TV series last night!!"

    Not long ago, Neil was being tormented by Alyssa, but he was bumped into by Alicia who happened to be wandering around, and she heard Neil's teasing, which resulted in such a third-rate movie.  A real-life ethical romance drama with low blood pressure, low age and low IQ.

    "I want to perform because I think it's interesting"

    Alicia stuck out her tongue cutely and smiled as if she was not afraid that Neil was about to go crazy.

    “I almost went to the end of my life because of your desire to perform!!”

    "So youth is like a sand castle, which instantly collapses just because of some trivial things."

    “Don’t make it sound like it has nothing to do with you!!”

    Alyssa came over, she looked at Alicia, and immediately stroked her chest and breathed a sigh of relief.

    "It turns out you are not Feit. I was still wondering why Feit was such a person"

    Because of Nanoha, Alyssa and Suzuka both recognized the child Fit, and later exchanged letters. Judging from each other's words and appearance, they both felt that Fit was a well-behaved child who could even  A cute and shy girl.

    But the girl who looked exactly like Fit had just appeared, almost shattering her fantasy.

    Fortunately, God is merciful.

    "That's right, I'm not Feit, but I am Feit's sister, Alicia~~" Alicia smiled cutely, then blinked her beautiful eyes and looked at Alyssa, "By the way, you know Fei  Special?"

    "Well, but we have never met, so when I first met you, I was surprised. You are more lively than I thought"

    Alyssa felt that the corners of her mouth were twitching when she spoke.

    "Fortunately, Feite is not like you"

    Neil stood up, feeling equally deeply.

    "Hey, if Feit is like me, so what?"

    "Tell your mother to have another baby."

    "Ah! Neil is so bad, even Feit and I are not enough, yet he still wants it!"

    “…You’d better kill me.”

    "I just heard Alicia say that you live in this guy's house" Alyssa asked Alicia, but her eyes looked at Neil strangely, "I don't want to ask why you live in his house.  Why isn’t Feit with you?”

    "Well, there are many reasons. When Feite comes back, I will tell you in detail if I have the chance"

    Seeing that Neil had no intention of answering, Alicia could only answer randomly.

    "……Oh well."

    Alyssa’s eyes swept back and forth between the two of them, but she still suppressed the doubts in her heart.

    She always felt that they and Nanoha had a common secret that she didn't know about.

    Alyssa felt a little irritated unconsciously.

    "Well, it's time to go home" Seeing that the atmosphere seemed to be silent, Neil said aloud, "Miss, you should go back too, otherwise you will be confessed to again later"

    "Well, I understand."

    "Hey, what confession, tell me!"

    Alicia immediately became interested, but ended up being slapped on the forehead by Neil.

    When Neil and the three of them were walking on the road, they met a familiar guy head-on, and the other person was staring with his mouth wide open, with a look of surprise on his face that made him stupid.

    "Hey, Furuichi-san"

    Neil opened his dead eyes and said hello to the other party. How dare he meet an acquaintance at such a distance. In this small town, the chance of such randomness is really unusually high.

    "Um, can you explain the current situation in detail?"

    Furuichi held his forehead, reluctantly put on a relaxed smile, and tried hard to pose as a wise man.

    "What do you care about?"

    Neil and the two girls all tilted their heads at the same time, with several question marks popping up on their heads.

    "You still ask me what I care about!? Why are you with classmate Alyssa and a cute girl!!"

    "Ha, you ask why, it's just that we met on the road"

    "Oh my god!! Neil, has spring arrived again!? What a world without morals this is!!!!"

    Furuichi rubbed his eyebrows and almost smoke came out, and he fell intoA subtle state of rage.

    "Can you calm down, Furuichi-san, be careful and poke your forehead"

    "Ah, Neil, who made an oath with me to be a jobless virgin for the rest of his life, unexpectedly had something good happen to him. This was such a shock, as if all the hair on his butt was about to fall out, just like hair loss.  Dropped, and they are actually two cute girls of the same age? Obviously I remember that Neil’s preference seems to be the royal sister style with bulging front and back - "

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? could have two lines of bitter tears of blood and tears left in their eyes, Gu Shi looked at the sky aimlessly.

    ""

    "Well, anyway" Neil walked over and punched Gu Shi directly in the face, "You set my egg first!!!"

    “How can I not be determined after you’ve done this?!”

    "Have you calmed down, Furuichi-san"

    "I was forced to cool down"

    Furuichi was lying on the ground. Was that a meteorite that punched him so hard that his head was smoking?

    Ah, this time the handsome side of the beautiful girl was completely ruined in front of her.

    "By the way, who is this lady next to you?"

    Furuichi saw Alicia and asked Neil.

    "Alicia Testerosa, is"

    Neil wanted to say the words "my tenant", but he felt that Furuichi might get crazy if he said it, and there might be some rumors the next day. Last time Hayate came to visit his home.  It was this guy who broke the news.

    ???????????????????????????????? How about we kill him here to eliminate the trouble?

    Furuichi was covered in cold sweat, and his teacher was releasing an unabashed murderous light next to him. In an instant, he felt that his life seemed to be forced to the edge of the cliff.

    However, Neil and Furuichi had no time to care about anything else at this time, because a group of vicious guys were coming towards them.

    "Hey!! Who is the guy who just bullied me from Dumburo High School!!!"

    The bald man in the lead stared fiercely at the few brats in front of him.

    "Uh, boss, did we find the wrong person? They are all brats"

    A boy next to him came over and asked in a low voice that the combined age of the primary school students in front of him might not be older than his father.

    "You can't be wrong, that brat from the Denshi family is so big!"

    The bald boss spoke with confidence and no guilt at all for bullying a child.

    "Ehehehe!!! What is this sudden development!?"

    Furuichi looked at these delinquent high school students in despair, and suddenly jumped from one desperate situation to another more dangerous desperate situation?

    Neil looked at the group of people in front of him, and then glanced back at Alyssa. She was looking away and whistling as if it had nothing to do with herself, while Alicia's eyes were shining and looking forward to it.

    "Oh? It's you, right?"

    The bald boss noticed Furuichi who was making a noise, and after scanning the four of them, he identified Furuichi whose jaw was about to dislocate, because Neil seemed to be even weaker than Furuichi, and he seemed to be fine with long hair.  Bullying look.

    "Well, I don't have anything to say. Anyway, keep going, Furuichi-kun"

    Neil patted Furuichi on the shoulder and covered his mouth to suppress laughter.

    "Why me!! Don't act like you're just watching a show!!! I'm your student!!!"

    "Hey, hey, hey, you guys, don't you feel shy bullying a few kids?"

    A pleasant magnetic voice interrupted them.

    Furuichi turned his head as if he had seen a savior, and saw a group of girls wearing white special attack uniforms walking over, but the wooden knives, chains, clubs, and maces they held in their hands really made him feel embarrassed.

    Are today’s delinquents so ferocious even if they are too young girls?

    But it doesn’t matter, these big sisters are so beautiful.

    "Furuichi-san, you have lost all your moral integrity"

    ""

    Neil raised his eyes and looked at the group of female delinquents. The leading girl had a healthy wheat-colored complexion. Her long purple hair was tied up and swayed with her steps. She had a bamboo stick in her mouth and her eyes showed no sign of weakness.  Stare at the group of boys.

    "Ah? It's none of your business! This is our Duowu Luo's business, you Furious Emperor, get out of the way!!"

    At the critical moment, the boss did not give in because the other party was a girl, and it seemed that he had some connections with the other party.

    But the leading girl didn’t reply to his words, she just walked over and whispered:After staring at Neil for a while, he suddenly put his hand on Neil's head, with a friendly smile on his lips.

    "Your kid is Neil, right? I heard the tyrant mention you, you are such a cute kid"

    "Tyrant?"

    Neil didn't slap the opponent's hand away. After all, she was a quasi-royal sister, and he was just confused about the tyrant she mentioned. The group of guys from Duwuluo High School behind him seemed a little unhappy after hearing this title.  It looks good, like taking laxatives.

    It sounds like he is very tough. Is there such a formidable person around him?

    "Ahaha, it's someone you know anyway"

    "Hey, Rika, this kid here is also very cute. I'm Shizuku Itoi, and I'll die at night~~~"

    "Hey, Shizuku, you're scaring people"

    And Furuichi was surrounded by several female delinquents holding his face in his hands. At this moment, he was so happy that he almost fainted.

    "You women, don't forget about us! Bastards, don't think we dare not take action. Even if Nan Lixiang knows the "tyrant", I won't be afraid of you!  !  "

    "Huh? Even if you don't know that guy, I will beat you up. If you have the guts, come and try it!!"

    The bosses of the two factions began to clamor, and they gritted their teeth as fiercely as a wolf.

    "Boys! Don't take it lightly just because they are girls! Let them see the power of Dumburo High School!!"

    “Oh oh oh!!!”

    "Ah!? We are the Furious Emperor, don't underestimate us, you scum!!"

    "Follow the boss and rush!!!"

    Alicia and Alyssa stood on the outside, watching the two gangs fighting like this, feeling almost numb.

    "Ahaha, the fight started"

    Alyssa laughed dryly a few times, revealing a pair of dead fish eyes like Neil's.

    "Ah, everyone is so full of energy. It's so lively, I really want to join in"

    Alicia showed a completely different expression, and her eagerness to try made Alyssa doubt that she would rush in next second.

    Neil, who was in the middle of it, was punching one after another, while Fushi was running around with his head in his hands, hiding in a cold sweat.

    "What's going on!? Gang war!? I'm just an ordinary elementary school student. I simply ran to the wrong set!!"

    "Ah ah ah, let me go back to my mother's arms and drink milk!!"

    As soon as Fushi turned his head, he saw Neil kicking a big man away, making him look embarrassed.

    This guy’s strength is as unparalleled as ever.

    “You stinky brat!!”

    Fushi suddenly heard a loud shout from behind him. He turned around and saw a bad guy hitting him with his fist.

    ——I’m probably seriously injured now.

    Unable to escape, we can only watch the imminent crisis coming.

    In the blink of an eye, Furuichi felt as if his head was being pushed down, and a gust of wind passed over his head.

    "Really, don't get in the way here, leave as soon as possible, there are so many people here, even if you stand behind me, I may not be able to care about you, I might even beat you up"

    Furuichi only saw Neil punch the opponent away, and with a few words, he pushed him to the safety of Alicia.

    Furuichi was startled for a moment, and when he looked back, what caught his eye was Neil's expression that was slightly different from usual.

    I once saw this unique side of him in a martial arts competition.

    Looking at him intently in the fight, Furuichi pursed his lips.

    ——It’s really strong.

    "Hey, are you okay, Furuichi-san?"

    Seeing Fushi’s dull expression, Alyssa couldn’t help but asked, it wouldn’t be funny if he was beaten silly.

    "Uh, I'm fine" Furuichi waved his hand, then looked at Alicia, pointing to the chaotic situation, "Miss Alicia, is it okay to be in such a mess?"

    The bald boss seemed to have been beaten ten meters above the ground just now. Is that okay?

    "No problem! You don't know, right? Fighting is a specialty of this street. Many idiots living here will die if they don't fight. Even Neil fights one fight every three days and one fight every five days."  Yes, to a certain extent, he is very familiar with the people here"

    It’s really a disgusting street.

    “Then Alicia, wouldn’t it be dangerous for you to live here?”

    Alyssa really can’t imagine that if a child lives here, wouldn’t he be frightened every day?"That's not the case" Alicia shook her head and smiled, as if she didn't care much, "Don't look at these people as being fierce, but in fact they are very principled people, at least they will not bully the elderly or children.  At best, they have bad mouths. Just now they were just scaring us. In the words of Neil and Granny Denshi, these people are apes without brains and can only express themselves in the most primitive way.  It’s just blood that’s burned too hot…”

    "Of course, there are also other connections, such as the mother-in-law Denshi and the "Scarlet Overlord" rumored here are Neil's family, so those people don't dare to mess with the people in the family"

    ""

    ? Okay, Scarlet Overlord is really the name of the bunker. Is Neil's house full of monsters?

    Furuichi and Alyssa once again watched the scene near the end. In their eyes, something seemed to be different.

    "These guys are really getting more and more durable"

    Neil twisted his wrist and walked back. His face was not red and he was out of breath. It was impossible to tell that he had just finished fighting.

    "You do like fighting"

    Furuichi looked at Neil and smiled softly.

    Niel paused for a moment, then shrugged and smiled slightly.

    "I don't hate it."

    "I didn't expect that my teacher is still a bad person" Alyssa covered her face as if she had a headache, "Are you performing a GTO?"

    "Please ask Mr. Onitsuka for this kind of thing" Neil scratched his head and said boredly, "Well, if I can make extra money, I wouldn't mind making a cameo"

    But not long after he finished speaking, Neil found that Furuichi, Alyssa and Alicia were all silent in front of him, with dull expressions on their faces.

    "Huh? Are you possessed by a ghost, you guys?"

    Suddenly, an arm even rougher than Kenjiro's wrapped around Neil's neck. He was stunned for a moment, and then fell into the shadow of despair.

    Who released this Godzilla at the end of the 21st century

    "Oh? Neal-chan, are you planning to make extra money? I have a place where you can make a guest appearance. I originally came out to see where the kid was having such a fun time, but I didn't expect to hear such good news"

    Furuichi and Alyssa looked up at the tall figure, with the stubble, thick eyebrows, piercing eyes, light lip gloss and eye shadow, a perfect figure comparable to King Billy, and a charming Jean  The kimono that no one can look at directly gave them an unparalleled impact.

    "Ah, I really want to vomit. Can I vomit?"

    "Hello, Mrs. Xixiang."

    Alicia reluctantly moved her lips and said hello proactively.

    "Oh, it's Alicia" Xixiang moved his eyes and nodded, "Go back and tell your family that Neil won't be going back tonight. He's working at my place, so tell them not to worry"

    "Well, I understand, please feel free to do so."

    Neil, who was almost out of breath, stared at him. Alicia sold him in the blink of an eye. Please feel free to take him for what he is. He didn't even know if he would be able to see the sun tomorrow.  .

    “Let’s go, Neil-chan~~~”

    Xixiang smiled girlishly at Neil, and Neil immediately rolled his eyes and fainted while frothing at the mouth.

    “Is it okay, Alicia?”

    Watching Neil being carried away on her shoulders, Alyssa felt for the first time that it was not easy for him either.

    "It doesn't matter, Mrs. Saigo is a good person."

    ""

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    That night, Xixiang Ladyboy Club.

    “Clang, clang, clang! The super future star of our store is now making a grand appearance, Sonoko!!!”

    "Who are you calling Sonoko! Who wants to be the future star of your store!!"

    "Come on, Nierzi! You have great potential to become the ACE_OF_ACE of our store!!"

    "A devil wants this kind of potential, even if you give me money!!"

    "Yo!! Pretty boy, twist your waist!!"

    “You can do it yourself, don’t make too many demands, you perverted uncles!!”

    "Yoooooooo, such a cute child is indeed a boy! Long live Lord Lucifer!!!"

    "Have your male-only penetrating weapons been scrapped by you idiots!?"

    "Nierzi, please date!!!"

    “Go to hell——!!!!!!”

    On the stage, ?A girl in a gorgeous kimono with light make-up, who was actually a boy, was dancing with terrifying momentum with a folding fan. Next to her, Saigo was admiring the dance with a face full of admiration.

    This kid really has hope of becoming the master of the great route.

    The next day, the news about Neil's transformation into a new human spread secretly without his knowledge.

 Text Chapter 63 To maintain moral integrity or to lose moral integrity, that is the question

    The long black hair floated gently.

    The bright pupils reflect the surrounding scenery, like a mirror world.

    The girl put her hands behind her back, holding a smile on her lips, and stepped lightly.

    "Ah, no matter how many times I come here, I always feel that this place is huge"

    The corners of Tifa's mouth were slightly raised, her eyes were shrouded in a bright light, and she looked around every inch of Maho Liang Academy from time to time.

    "That's right. After we entered through the school gate, we walked for more than half an hour and felt like we didn't even see the end"

    Alicia, who was following Tifa, glanced around with the same interest. Whenever she saw the architecture of European classical beauty and the natural scenery, her vermilion eyes suddenly brightened like gems.

    "Well, I heard from Neil that there are many schools here, ranging from elementary school to university, plus various research institutes, shopping streets and library islands. It really can't be visited in one day" Tifa introduced, tapping her lower lip.  , suddenly remembered something interesting, a smile on his face, "This school also has many activities, such as the last school festival, which was held for three days and three nights. It was really lively"

    "Wow, that sounds so interesting" Alicia immediately flattened her mouth in disgust when she saw Tifa's expression, and then murmured angrily, "If Neil had woken me up earlier, then I couldn't have done it either."  Did you attend the school festival?"

    ""

    Tifa scratched her cheek and smiled silently. Is this what she should be struggling with?

    "But it's great, I want to go to school here too"

    Looking at Alicia’s longing expression, Tifa couldn’t help but smile.

    "What you say should be fine. As long as you worship Tony Nier or Negi, they should be able to find a way"

    "Hmm, please Tony Neil? I always think that guy will say something like "It's too troublesome, so I won't do it""

    Alicia closed her eyes and frowned, as if she could imagine the scene at that time.

    "maybe……"

    Tifa nodded with deep understanding. She quite agreed with Alicia's idea and her understanding of that guy.

    However, because of her understanding, she knew that if Alicia really asked him to ask for help, Neil would still do his best to help her.

    "A soft-hearted fool."

    Tifa pursed her lips and murmured in a low voice. She was a little bit disgusted by this.

    "What's wrong, Tifa?"

    Alicia noticed Tifa’s little movements and couldn’t help but feel a little weird.

    Tifa came back to her senses immediately, scratched her cheek and laughed dryly, "It's okay, I just got a little lost in thought"

    "Hey, what are you thinking about? You are so absorbed in your thoughts~~~"

    Alicia rolled her eyes and didn’t know what she was thinking of. She half-covered her mouth with her hand and leaned over with an ambiguous smile.

    Tifa blocked the approaching smiling face with her hand and said angrily, "What are you thinking about? I feel like you are becoming more and more like that guy Neil"

    "Hehe, you are so embarrassed that I got it right, right?"

    "You're not shy!"

    "Oh~~~Don't you deny what you said before? Sure enough, Tifa-chan's heart is full of Nier~~~"

    ""

    Faced with such teasing, Tifa simply shut her mouth and turned away as if she didn't hear anything.

    Seeing Tifa like this, Alicia stopped teasing her. She glanced around and asked, "Hey, Tifa, where is Neil's school? We've been gone for a long time"

    Originally, I was idle at home and wanted to come to the school to kill some time. But after I came here with Tifa, this journey was really a good way to pass the time.

    ??Looking carefully, it seems that it is almost time for get out of class to end.

    "This place is too big. I haven't been here many times. How can I know how to get there?"

    "Eh? Didn't we see that big map when we entered?"

    “It’s true, but”

    "Is Tifa a roadie!? So cute!!"

    "What are you so cute about!? You're not praising yourself in disguise, when you haven't found a way either!?"

    "Are you two brats students here?"

    The two of them, who were fighting and looking for their way around, suddenly heard a voice coming from behind them. At the same time, they turned their heads and saw a tall man in black sportswear standing not far away with a cool expression.

    "Hello, we are not students here, we are here to find someone."

    TifaliNodding gracefully, the person in front of him seemed to be a school teacher or administrator.

    "Looking for someone?" Heigang raised his eyebrows and looked at the two girls in front of him, "Who are you looking for?"

    “It’s Neil Springfield who works at Shengxiang Elementary School here.”

    "It's that kid, but it's almost time for school to end. If we go by now, the people in the elementary school will probably leave as well. Forget it, I'll lead you there. Maybe that kid is still in school  By the way, are you his friends?"

    “We are his girlfriends!!”

    Before Tifa could speak, Alicia answered first.

    "girlfriend!?"

    Heigang opened his eyes in surprise, while Tifa covered his forehead as if he had a headache. He dared to believe that Alicia would start to display her natural instinct of fearing chaos in the world again.

    "I didn't expect that boy to have two girlfriends, but it seems reasonable after thinking about it"

    Heigang sighed at first, and then nodded unexpectedly.

    "Well, this gentleman"

    "Just call me Heigang" Heigang lowered his head and looked at Tifa, noticing the tangled look on her face as she hesitated to speak, and said with a very understanding expression, "Don't worry, I understand"

    "No, actually"

    "Let's go, I'll take you there now."

    "That bastard is really incredible. He actually did such a thing, but he is a role model for others. This is considered a harm to others' children. Well, I should be able to use this reason to teach him a lesson"

    A cold smile appeared on Black Steel's lips, and his narrow eyes narrowed slightly, flashing a frightening red light from time to time. When Tifa noticed the eldest brother's expression, she knew that the unlucky child was about to suffer a big disaster again.  , couldn't help but draw a cross in my heart.

    "Meow haha, it feels like something interesting is going to happen"

    Hearing Alicia’s cheerful laughter, Tifa sighed sadly, feeling deeply powerless.

    【Neal, if you want to blame it, you have a teammate who has been deceiving people for thirty years】

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Woo——"

    "What's the matter, Neil?"

    Naye suddenly heard Neil making a sound of unknown meaning, couldn't help but frowned, and asked with some worry.

    "It's okay, I just suddenly felt so miserable that I let out such a scream from my soul that it shook the world"

    "I have no idea what you are talking about" Nanoye shook her head in confusion, and then laughed happily, "But this means that Neil, there is nothing wrong with you"

    "Naye, at this moment, I feel more desperate than when I met a giant."

    She had just escaped from the demon king of the Kamabaka Kingdom and was mentally traumatized. Now she was attacked by this girl Nanoha. As her master, Neil suddenly felt that his majesty had lost as much as a certain vampire. He couldn't help but feel  I feel like life is dark.

    "By the way, aren't we going to the back mountain? This direction doesn't seem right"

    Nanoye looked at the direction Neil led the way. She had been training with Neil every day after school as usual, but at this moment, she visually saw that it was completely different from where she usually went.

    "Well, anyway, what I'm teaching you is just the control and application of magic power, and how to fight. I plan to hand you over to a more capable and experienced guy. Regardless of magic or physical skills, with her level, she can definitely  You trained me to become a master"

    Originally Naiyara was still being trained today. Neil felt that he had nothing to teach. After all, the magic system was completely different. Apart from some basic things, Neil felt that it would be better to have someone like Yuno as a coach.  Suitable for yourself.  When Professor Nanoha was in actual combat, whenever he encountered her unconsciously cute look, Neil would be blasted to pieces by a burst of starlight.

    Therefore, directly throwing Nanoha to the merciless Yiwen is definitely very profitable. Anyway, it is healthier for young people to abuse them, and there is Negi who can attract firepower next to him, and more importantly,  He can go home and cook quickly after school.

    【Ah, I can’t help it anymore, I can’t stop crying.  】

    "don't want!"

    Naye's face changed slightly and she shouted subconsciously, even her voice became slightly shrill.

    Neil was startled and quickly turned his head to look over, only to see Nanoye staring at him with her mouth bulging as if she was very angry.

    "Uh, what's wrong with you, Miss Nanoha?"

    &nbsp; Being stared at by Nanoye for a while, Neil asked cautiously.

    "me……"

    When asked by Neil, Nanoye didn't know how to answer. Could it be that she told him that she didn't want to leave him?

    "Dream on, it would be better to use a starburst to make him surrender."

    "Ms. Nanoha, did you think of something dangerous just now! Although I don't know what it was, I am firmly against violence!!"

    With the flash of red light in Nanoye’s eyes and the faint smile of excitement on her lips, no matter how idiotic she was, Neil still felt that he seemed to be very close to the door of hell.

    "Ahaha, what are you talking about Neil? I never thought of using Starlight Explosion to blast you"

    Nanoha scratched her cheek, smiled very cutely, and said horrible words that made Neil break into a cold sweat.

    【This guy said something that must never be uttered!  Naturally black?  ?  Definitely natural black!  !  】

    "Neil, why do you want others to teach me? I'm afraid I won't get along"

    Naye thought for a while and finally came up with a reason.

    "So that's the problem"

    Neil breathed a sigh of relief. He really didn't realize that Nanoha's character would be afraid of strangers, but this was no problem at all. After all, Yiwen's appearance was very deceptive. At first glance, he looked like a harmless cat, and he was very similar to  You don't have to worry about getting along with Yi Wen at all, because that guy's queen character is definitely about making others obey her.

    "That's not okay, Nanoha. If you hold back because of this small worry, you won't be able to make great progress in the future! Although I will be a little reluctant to let you go, dad, I will still do this for your future.  I did it! So, even if you resent Dad, I won’t regret it!!"

    "What dad, what role are you playing!"

    Nanoye slapped away Neil's hand on her shoulder with dissatisfaction. She blinked, not knowing what she thought of, her eyes suddenly lit up, and a meaningful smile appeared on her face.

    "Well, after all, Neil was defeated by me, I don't think he has the ability to teach me anything"

    "What!? Defeated by you!? It was just your luck that time. If I do it ten times again, you will not be my brother's" Neil originally retorted angrily, but when he saw Nanoye's smile, he seemed to understand.  Everything changed, "Well, since you said so, I also feel that I am not capable"

    Nanoha's smile froze slightly, but soon her lips curved into a more contemptuous arc, and at the same time her eyes swept three inches ahead.

    "Neil, it really doesn't work."

    Neil, who had been paying attention to Nanoye's expression, naturally noticed the other person's gaze. He looked down and couldn't help but widen his eyes, like an angry cat staring at Nanoye who was smiling leisurely and contentedly.

    "No!? You dare to say that I can't do it!? I've told you from the first day of class that I am a man who can break through the sky. The word "no" cannot appear to me!! Very good, Nanoha.  Just wait, if I don’t train you well, I will spend the rest of my life hanging around Xixiang!!!”

    “This is what you said, Neil~~~”

    Naye secretly made a gesture indicating that the plan was successful, and at the same time thought of something in her heart.

    【This trick of using retreat to advance that my mother taught me is really useful. Although I don't know why I aimed at it like this in the end, as long as it succeeds, I'll be fine!  】

    In fact, it was not until some years later that Nanoha understood the true meaning of this matter. At that time, she lamented that her health teacher died early. At the same time, she was very fortunate that she had a mother as great as Kami who allowed her to do this.  I have avoided many detours in my life.

    "Forget it, let's stop today's training. I'll go back and think about how to arrange it"

    “I don’t know whether it was because he was inspired to fight or because his dignity as a man was challenged. Neil began to seriously think about what to do. Usually, these things were left to Anders to do.

    "Huh? What is that guy doing?"

    Neil suddenly slowed down, and a shadowy figure appeared in his field of vision.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Ha, why are all the cleaners boys, not even a girl"

    Furuichi stopped the broom in his hand, looked around the classroom, and couldn't help but sigh sadly.

    Doesn’t it mean that if men and women match each other, the work will not be tiring?  There are just a bunch of idiots here, and they are exhausted from doing anything.

    "You just give up on this idea, this is terribleIt's our class's policy" Yuuji walked past Furuichi with a broom on his shoulder, not looking like he was working at all, "That guy said that in order to avoid a series of unnecessary problems caused by male-female combinations, we separate boys and girls.  Separated to facilitate management, do you think we can resist the mountain above our heads?  And the girls seem to agree"

    “Can you disagree!? Girls almost don’t have to participate in work during the week!!”

    "From this point of view, it turns out that he is still a gentleman"

    "That's weird! Even if he is a gentleman, he can only be a gentleman in another sense!!!"

    "I'm telling you, you can chat as much as you want, but if you can work, Yuuji, you've barely even done anything!!"

    Listening to the two complaining, Touma couldn't stand it anymore. He was almost the only one working now. He obviously planned to grab those half-price bento boxes.

    "You should tell the group of people over there first"

    Yuuji pointed with his broom in the direction of the podium, where a group of people were gathering for activities.

    Standing on the podium, Akihisa used the broom as a guitar and danced his fingers as much as he could, as if he had returned to the school festival concert, with the intense melody seeming to linger in his ears.

    “Come on, call me!!!”

    “Honey!!!”

    "What a tall person!!! Call me God-sama!!!"

    "Ah, Lord Kami is playing a game console in that corner over there"

    Touma looked at this scene, then looked at someone in the corner who had entered the god of strategy mode, and couldn't help but sigh.

    How long will he be able to do this?

    ——

    Suddenly, the sound of the door being pulled attracted the attention of everyone in the class.

    A handsome face that was as cold as a knife appeared behind the door, and at the same time, those sharp wolf-like eyes made the guys in the class stay silent for a while and started cleaning obediently.

    “Kids, is your bastard head teacher gone already?”

    They were slightly surprised by the unexpected punishment, and then suddenly realized that it was their class teacher who had caused the hatred.

    "Well, our bastard head teacher left early during the last self-study class and let all the girls go"

    As the leader of the boys, Xiongji told Heigang in detail. When Heigang heard this, he felt that the temples on his forehead began to beat again.

    "That rascal……"

    "Um, Teacher Heigang, what do you want from Neil?"

    Touma's question caused Heigang to turn around. He looked at the people in the class, and for some reason the corner of his mouth curled up into a weird smile.

    "Ah, actually it was the boy's two girlfriends who came to see him"

    "What——!?"

    "girlfriend——!?"

    “Two more——!?”

    The boys looked at each other and saw the jealousy hidden in each other's eyes. They nodded one after another, immediately picked up the thing in their hands, and rushed out of the back door without saying a word.

    "Hey, don't damage public property"

    Heigang shouted behind them, chuckled, and then walked downstairs.

    When he walked downstairs, he found that the two girls waiting nearby were gone. Instead, there was a guy who deserved a beating, gaping at the large cloud of dust.

    "Faye, did you see the two little girls who were here just now?"

    Heigang walked over, patted Fay on the shoulder and asked as coldly as usual.

    "Huh? It's Kurojia~~" Faye turned around and showed a very hearty smile, and then her face became a little weird, "Kurojia, are you a lolita control?"

    Heigang was startled, then his face turned black, he pulled out a cold long knife out of thin air, clasped his hands and raised it, ready to slash at it.

    "You really deserve to be cut down just like that kid"

    “Ehehehe!! Oppose violence, Hei-chan~~~”

    “Go to hell!!”

    "Wait a minute, aren't you going to ask where those two girls went? I'll tell you, but you can't do anything to me!"

    ""

    Heigang stopped and stared at Fay coldly, while Fay smiled slightly and tidied up his clothes. It was not until Heigang was about to have his second impact that he slowly spoke.

    "Actually, I just met them and chatted for a few words. I found out that they were here to see Neil-chan, so I told them that Neil-chan had left.Okay, so they took their leave, and let me tell you something by the way.  "

    "That means you knew it beforehand, right?"

    "Well Wow!! Kuro-chan, a surprise attack is a foul!!"

    “I don’t care about you!!”

    “I clearly said I wouldn’t do anything!!”

    "Did I promise you!?"

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "So, you lost the ring that Yiwen gave you and you were thinking about how to die, maybe this is it?"

    "No, I'm not thinking about how to die"

    Negi looked at his brother depressedly, forgetting if he didn't help, he was still gloating about his misfortune.

    "I just lost my ring, is there any need to do this?"

    Although the ring was a relatively rare magic item, it was not in a life-and-death situation. However, seeing Negi like this, Neil immediately felt very happy.

    "You won't understand. If Master finds out, I will see hell"

    Yiwen’s terror began to emerge in Negi’s mind. His face turned pale and his whole body was shaking, as if he had seen a ghost.

    Neil couldn’t help but sigh at how powerful Yiwen was. He was able to make Negi, a little man-trained boy, even more miserable. He felt like he was almost turning into an M.

    "Hey, Neal, what's the ring that Mr. Negi mentioned? Doesn't it matter that he's still like this?"

    Nanoye pulled the corner of Neil's clothes and asked with some confusion.

    "Well, that ring is like a wedding ring that represents a lifelong promise, and Negi, the idiot, threw it away without knowing where. If his powerful wife at home knew about it, he would probably not have to go to bed for a month."

    "Hey!? Teacher Negi is already married!?"

    "Hey, Neil, stop making this up!"

    "I'm not making it up, I'm just explaining it to Nanoha."

    "What are you trying to explain!!"

    Facing Negi’s fire-breathing eyes, Neil shrugged and had to give up, "Okay, okay, I won’t say it anymore. Why don’t you recall it and let me help you reorganize the scene at that time."

    "real?"

    Negi looked at him suspiciously, could this guy really be so kind?

    "We are brothers after all Speaking of which, when did the ring disappear?"

    "It should have been last night"

    "Well, very good" Neil nodded, "Which woman's bed did you sleep in last night?"

    "Herehey!! Where are you going!!"

    Negi is crazy, he actually believes in a guy like Neil, he is really a fool.

    "Oh, oh, did you really sleep in someone else's bed? Yeah, there are so many people in the girls' dormitory, who could it be?"

    "I told you not to do it!! I haven't even slept in Asuna-san's bed recently!!"

    "The married life is not harmonious?"

    “Stay away from me!!!”

    "Teacher Negi is not pure."

    ""

    Negi leaned against the tree, wanting to die.

    “Neil——!!!”

    Just when Neil was enjoying the sight of Negi being beaten to a pulp, a familiar scream came from behind. Without thinking, he immediately bent down. The next second, a figure flew over his head, and at the same time, a wave of wind blew up.  A gust of cold wind.

    Neil raised his head and looked at the blond girl who flipped in the air and landed perfectly, and couldn't help but be speechless for a while.

    "Alicia, do you have to say hello in this way? If I hadn't avoided it, I really doubt I would have suffered internal injuries from you."

    "It doesn't matter, I just said hello a little more enthusiastically."

    "Is this called being more enthusiastic!? Who would rush over at a speed of 40 yards, 4 seconds and 2!? Do you think I am an American football player!?"

    “What a small family man.”

    "I'm sorry, anyone would be petty when their lives are at stake!"

    "Tch, I won't talk to you anymore" Alicia left Neil alone, moved her target to Nanoye who was aside, and immediately pounced on her, "yahoo! Nanoye!!"

    "Whoa, be careful, Alicia!!"

    Neil sighed helplessly at the two who started to fuck Lily, then turned his head and forced a smile at the black-haired girl who was running slowly.

    "Won't you stop this guy, Tifa?"

    ? ???Isn't this bad?  There is a beautiful girl throwing herself into my arms"

    Tifa walked up to Neil and smiled teasingly.

    “I wish the way of throwing myself into someone’s arms could be improved”

    Neil muttered softly, but the next moment, Tifa's beautiful black hair was fluttering with invisible domineering aura.

    "What were you talking about just now?"

    "No, I didn't say anything, Your Lady Queen."

    Neil immediately displayed his low-profile and domineering attitude. His dignity and integrity were completely useless in front of Tifa.

    "Ah, look, Nanoha, Neil is starting to lose his moral integrity again!!"

    "Neil has never had any moral integrity anyway"

    "Alicia, shut up, whose fault do you think it is that makes me like this!"

    "You blame me?"

    "Ha, if I don't blame you, why should I blame myself!?"

    "Shut up."

    "Yes, Your Lady Queen."

    "Neil really suffered."

    Alicia’s triumphant look made Neil want to hang her up and tickle her, but for Tifa’s sake, he still lay on the ground obediently.

    "By the way, what is Negi doing there?"

    Tifa noticed Negi, who had been ignored for a long time, but the other party was obviously trapped in an endless loop and did not notice their arrival.

    "Nieji is struggling with the question of whether he should have moral integrity or lose his moral integrity."

    ""

    “By the way, why did you and Alicia come here?”

    “Well, since it’s okay to stay at home, and Alicia has never been to school, I took her here for a walk.”

    Neil looked back at the girl who was chatting enthusiastically with Nanoye. She had maintained such an optimistic attitude since she woke up. It was not an exaggeration to say that she was offline. However, these might just be to cover up her inner feelings.  lonely.

    【Looks like we need to hurry up.  】

    Just when Neil was thinking about something, a strange murderous aura rushed towards him. Neil looked around and saw a large black mist rumbling towards him.

    "What is that!? The Black Mist Monster!?"

    As soon as he finished complaining, Neil was swallowed by the black mist.

    "Whoa! Help! Huh? Isn't this a guy from the class!? Hey, are you rebelling!?"

    "Burn my remains with the blazing holy fire! How joyful is life, and how sad is death!"

    "Ahhh!! Where did you come from the Ming Cult!? These people are crazy again!!! Tifa, Negi, save me!!"

    Tifa watched the group of people go away speechlessly, and then glanced at Negi who continued to seek death.

    This school is still so peaceful today.

 Text Chapter 1 That day, the boy walked into a new world

    My name is Orima Ichika, I'm 15 years old, and my gender is, um, with excalibur underneath, you know.

    At this moment, the fifteen-year-old youth is like a deep-sea fish.

    “The classroom with all girls except me is very stressful.

    But it doesn’t matter. With my ability to withstand stress that I have developed since childhood, I can still withstand this kind of pressure. I am quite confident about this.

    Why do you say that?

    This has to start with my family and my world.

    “Today’s world, I simply don’t know how to describe it in words.  First of all, the two mainstreams in the world today are technology and magic. As far as I know, eight years ago, the flying super weapon called IS came out, and the world has undergone earth-shaking changes. However, weapons like IS can only be made by  The manipulation by girls has led to a fundamental change in the status of men and women in society.  However, the matter did not end there. In the following years, the ISSDA organization responsible for space development announced the existence of "magic". Magic was originally unknown. Coupled with the new life from the universe, it became even more complicated.  Not to mention the various superpowers in Academy City, the world was once again in turmoil. However, with the efforts of many parties, the world finally settled down, and magic was gradually accepted by everyone. At the same time, ordinary humans could not  All known alien races appeared one after another, and the world became more and more diverse.

    However, there are still unknown things in this world, such as disobedient gods, demons, angels, magic societies that are still hidden in the dark, and advanced beings buried in the shadows. I know these because my family is special.  The reason is, after all, the old man in my family is not an ordinary person.

    In short, there are as many angels and demons as dogs, and fairies and heavenly beings are everywhere. This world is a strategic fortress.

    However, this world view is not enough to shock me, because the family I live in is enough to numb my nerves. My home is simply the most chaotic place in the world.  Compared with one who has a personality, all kinds of weapons are worth the sky, and I can also see angels and demons eating together and having fun, and even aiming their guns at someone. The moment I knew the truth, my three views were completely destroyed. Thousands of years of history  They've all been tricked into being dogs.

    “Alas, this world is so damn peaceful.

    “But even so, I am still very stressed at this moment.

    I folded my hands and put them under my chin, with cold eyes, trying to look calm. At this time, I finally understood Commander Ikari’s sense of pressure to remain calm in the face of the apostles’ attack.

    Commander Ikari is mighty!  !  !

    But the sights gathered from all around are really uncomfortable. Haven’t you seen that my forehead is already covered with heart-wrenching beads of sweat?  ?  Sure enough, no matter how old a girl is, she always has a trembling heart!  !  Sure enough, a girl's gaze is the most terrifying thing in the world. The ever-changing changes of sometimes resentment and sometimes anger are simply more disasters than taking the Western Scriptures.

    I took a deep breath, narrowed my eyes slightly, and all the nerves in my body suddenly became more tense than ever before.

    ??????????????????????????????????

    Wow, I relaxed too much and almost came out from behind.

    Ha, by the way, why do I have to stay in a place like this?

    Thinking of this, I recalled what happened the night before.

    That night, my brother said to me with a smile that could be read as bright and written as slutty.

    "Ichika, you will become the happiest man in the world."

    So that’s what he was talking about!  !  !  !  !

    I sighed deeply, and I mourned for a second for my seemingly happiness and actual sorrow. I started to swim away and observe the people around me.

    Well, the eyes of the girls on the left and the right are full of unparalleled curiosity for knowledge, and their shining eyes almost flashed through their tough golden eyes.

    I can’t see the back part, but the sight of the thorns on my back makes me feel like I’m sitting on pins and needles. I can understand it even without looking.

    "The person directly in front of me is a slightly older woman.

    She is a bit petite, and her figure is almost the same as that of a student, but her chest size is the nemesis of all high school girls.  The clothes are relatively large and make her look more petite, but she still feels quite cute.  In addition, she also wears a pair of black-rimmed glasses. Although they are crooked, she can still be called a bespectacled girl.

    And this girl with glasses was looking at the people in the class in panic, her timid posture was reminiscent of an injured little rabbit.

    You are a teacher, show me some domineering power!

    "Everyone is here. Then, SHR is going to startWhoops!  "

    Well, it’s not something you can do if you want to.

    I gave the teacher an appreciative look, but for some reason the teacher turned red and smiled shyly.

    ????????????????????????????????????????? Suddenly, I felt that the pressure on my body was a little heavier, and I almost died from a thousand arrows piercing my heart.

    “Well, then, please introduce yourself, uh, in order of seat number.”

    The teacher seemed to have recovered from the inexplicable emotion and said to the students in the audience in a panic.

    ""

    "It's so quiet. My dignity as a teacher is suddenly shattered into pieces."

    I looked at the teacher who was about to cry, and I couldn't bear it. At the same time, I felt unhappy with the girls in the class. Are you shy because you just entered high school? No one responded. The teacher was about to cry. Really?  I'm going to cry!  !

    I glanced at the teacher, and the teacher’s eyes also moved over.

    ??Okay, our eyes met.

    Please don’t look at me like this, you are not my type, teacher.

    I quickly lowered my head, I still understand the principle that a dead Taoist friend will not die a poor Taoist.

    “Oh, give me a normal high school life.

    The reason why I specifically emphasize "ordinary" here is simply because what I am in now is definitely not an ordinary high school, but the famous IS Academy-the only school in the world that trains IS operators.

    And the most important point is that IS, this deceptive thing, can only be activated by girls, so naturally, this is a girls' school.

    And why am I here?

    I need to emphasize again that I am a boy, and I am definitely a boy at first glance. My appearance can be considered a bit handsome, but it is definitely not the kind of beauty that makes even IS unable to identify my gender.

    The reason why I came to such a ghost place has to start with the entrance exam in February.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    That day, the sun was shining brightly, and the cherry blossoms flying freely in the sky made me fall in love.

    I looked at the clear sky and encouraged myself in my heart.

    Today is the entrance exam for Junior High School. For your own goals, you can’t do it without working hard.

    The school I go to is called Mahora Gakuin. It is a very large Academy City that has everything from kindergarten to university. There are many schools in it, all types, and my target is the famous Mitsusaka High School.

    The reason why I chose Mitsusaka is not because of its reputation, but because my brothers and sisters all graduated from here. I have an indescribable yearning for that place.

    I want to chase the traces they left behind, and I want to be like them.

    that's it.

    Well, of course, if I am admitted to Mitsusaka High School, my goal of dominating Mitsusaka will be one step closer, and realizing Mahora's dream of complete domination will not be unattainable.

    Hahahaha, I couldn’t help but laugh out loud.

    "Why are you giggling so early in the morning?"

    At this time, my head was hit hard.  When I looked back, I saw a handsome man with white shoulder-length hair standing behind me. He was looking at me listlessly with a pair of dead fish eyes, and he didn't look like he was awake at all.

    "Brother, you got up so early"

    ??I touched my head and laughed dryly.

    "Well, seeing as you have a test today, I got up early to see you out"

    Hey, is this guy so kind?

    "Hey, don't think I can't understand your expression"

    "Well……"

    Although those dead fish eyes are completely rotten, they are still so sharp.

    I don’t know if my thoughts were revealed again, but I got another blow on the head.

    "By the way, you forgot to bring your admission ticket"

    I was stunned for a moment, watching my brother hand a certificate to me.

    "Huh? Didn't I prepare it last night?"

    As I was talking, I wanted to go through my bag. I had carefully prepared all kinds of things the night before.

    "Well, men will always forget some things, just like forgetting what their first love looked like"

    “I won’t forget it!!”

    I replied angrily, but I didn't notice the firmness in my tone.

    The old man looked at me steadily for a moment, with an inexplicable light flashing in his eyes.?, and then touched my hair with a slight smile.

    “Okay, take your admission ticket and go quickly, don’t be late.”

    I didn’t notice anything strange about my brother, so I took the admission ticket and didn’t check whether I really didn’t bring it with me. I said goodbye to my brother and went out.

    "It seems that Ichika has grown up"

    After saying this softly, the man walked back into the room with a smile.

    It was easy, so I came to the address indicated on the admission ticket.

    ???????????????????? Why is it not in Mahonliang Academy, but in a high school outside?

    But I didn’t think too much about it. Anyway, it said this on the admission ticket and I couldn’t change it even if I wanted to.

    But I feel a little uneasy.

    Are you nervous before the exam?

    With a feeling of apprehension, I walked into the imposing building in front of me.

    "I'm just going to go, turn left and right, how on earth are you going to get to the second floor!?"

    It’s been almost ten minutes since I walked, and I still haven’t found the stairs to the second floor. The internal structure is too complicated!  ?  Is this the maze before challenging the BOSS!  !

    My eyes wandered around, trying to find the guide map on the wall, but I sadly discovered that the walls inside were so beautiful that I couldn't even find a crack, let alone any wall charts.

    ?????????? This time, shit, I’m lost.

    "Hey, what should I do? Hey, why are you so quiet?"

    At this time, I finally realized that it was eerily quiet here. After walking for so long, I didn’t even meet a single person. Could it be that the exam has already started?  ?  Could it be that my dream of dominating Mitsusaka was just aborted?  ?

    God, I curse Jesus for not having chrysanthemums!  !

    “Perhaps God really heard my curse from the heart, and a door appeared not far in front of me.

    I walked to the door and saw a piece of paper stuck on it with the words "Infinite_Stratos Examination Room" written on it.

    "Well, I guess this is the right place"

    Because it says "Examination Room" on it.

    But the name of this examination room really looks impressive, and there are actually two English words that I can’t understand.

    Thinking of this, I feel deeply disappointed for my English course.

    I guess I won’t be able to pass the English test this time.

    But it doesn’t matter, my other subjects are fine!  !

    After taking a deep breath, I opened the door and walked into the room.

    "Ah, you are a candidate. Okay, go over there to change clothes. We are pressed for time, so you have to hurry up. This place can only be rented until four o'clock. I don't have time to trouble you. Really, I don't know what I'm doing.  What……"

    As soon as I entered the room, a nervous-looking female teacher, about thirty-five years old or above, spoke a lot of words like a machine gun without raising her head. I was stunned for a few seconds.

    Hey, hey, hey!  !  !  Sister, don’t you need to see what I look like and check my admission ticket!  ?  Where has the professionalism of being an invigilator gone?  ?  And what’s going on with changing clothes!  ?  You have to change clothes for exams these days!  ?  Are you asking me to use my body to show the beauty of the human body in ancient Greece?  ?  Sorry, I have been failing art classes since I was a kid!  !  Well, actually this is to prevent students from cheating, right?  But there is no one other than you in this room. I really don’t see any other candidates anywhere!  !

    While I was minding my own business, the elder sister gave instructions and walked out of the room directly with the documents in her arms.

    I watched the other party leave in embarrassment. I bet the eldest sister really didn’t even look at me.

    "Hey, what kind of test is this"

    I muttered a few words in a depressed voice and walked towards the place covered by the curtain.

    And at this moment, I entered a new world.

 Text Chapter 2 Sure enough, this is a conspiracy

    When I opened the curtain and walked in, I saw the object in the center of the room.

    The streamlined metal shell reflects light that is not dazzling, and an armor-like outfit sits quietly.

    I looked at it carefully and then fell silent.

    “Damn it, what kind of clothes do you want me to change into?! Are you asking me to take the war studies test!!”

    The bag in my hand was almost smashed by me.

    I calmed down the turbulent feeling in my heart that I wanted to hit someone, and walked over, looking left and right at this thing. After looking at it for a long time, I was speechless.

    Isn’t this the IS that appears on TV?

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of 1999

    But this thing actually has something to do with me. Well, it should be related to my family.

    "This is what changed the world"

    Because of the "White Knight Incident" of that year, the world became aware of the existence of this kind of weapon. At the same time, the originally balanced military structure suddenly collapsed. How many IS controllers can be found will directly affect the country's military strength.  , so every country began to implement a system of preferential treatment of women.

    Although there is a magical power like magic in the world today, it has not been widely used in the military due to various restrictions. Moreover, IS has advantages that can compete with magic. In comparison, the country is more willing to invest more resources.  on this emerging technology.

    Well, this is actually nothing to me. I am more curious about IS. After all, I have seen forces more powerful than IS.

    With all kinds of thoughts, I couldn't help but reach out and touch it.

    Anyway, IS can only be activated by women. If I, a pure man, touch it, I will probably have no reaction like touching a dead fish. It is a rare opportunity to touch it and I will not suffer any loss.

    However, there are always various unknowns in life. You can never guess what will happen in the next second. Of course, it is another matter if you have the ability to predict.

    A cold metallic feeling came from the fingertips, followed by a burst of dazzling silver light and various information pouring into the mind.

    “Eh!? Eh————!!!!!!”

    Faced with such a strange situation, I suddenly lost my train of thought.

    When I finally came to my senses, I found that the IS had actually moved and attached itself to my body like armor, becoming part of my hands and feet.

    "What happened!?"

    “Has someone activated IS!?”

    "who is it!?"

    "Huh? This, this is -"

    "man!?"

    Hearing the sound, a group of researchers in white coats came over. They opened the curtain and saw me activating IS. They all fell into a state of sluggishness where they couldn't think.

    I looked at the researchers in front of me in silence, and then looked at the abnormality on my body. I immediately showed a miserable face like a Christian abandoned by God. At the same time, the devil on my brother's face flashed through my mind.  smile, with only one thought left in her mind.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? This is a conspiracy.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    “Oh, I want to die.

    "Classmate, Orimaru Ichika-san!"

    A voice calling my name brought me back to reality from my annoying thoughts. I held my forehead and blurted out weakly before I could figure out the situation.

    "Ah, what's the matter?"

    "Ah, um, um, I'm very sorry for calling you so loudly all of a sudden. Are you, are you angry? Yes, I'm sorry! But, um, I'll introduce myself in the order of the fifty syllables. Now it's Oribara-san's turn.  So, I'm really, really sorry! Can you please introduce yourself? Are you willing?"

    It was then that I really came back to my senses and figured out the situation, and found that my deputy instructor, Yamada Maya, was constantly bowing his head and apologizing to me. It was obviously my own fault, but the teacher wanted to apologize himself. For a moment, I was full of guilt.

    "Uh, um, Mr. Yamada, you don't have to apologize like this. It's all my fault. I will introduce myself."

    I stretched out my hand to stop Teacher Maya Yamada from apologizing, and quickly made a comforting reassurance.

    "Really, really!? You, you promised me! You must do it!!"

    Teacher Yamada suddenly raised his head, seriously grasped my hand and leaned towards me, and he could still see the mist in his eyes.

    Teacher, are you really a teacher?  ?  This pairThe attitude of the little girl can easily be misunderstood, and some ignorant and innocent little boys might have fallen into trouble from then on!  !  !  Oh, oh, don't put your chest on it, be careful, my cannon may go off!  Also, I need to reiterate it again, teacher, you are really not my type!  !

    In the struggle between reason and sensibility, angels and demons, I took my hand out with difficulty, left my seat and walked to the podium with a slight bend without being noticed.

    Ah, I almost got hard just now.

    Standing on the podium, looking at the unabashed thirst for knowledge in the eyes of the girls in the audience, including Teacher Yamada, I suddenly felt like I was on the top of Mount Everest, and it was difficult to even breathe.

    "Ahem."

    I straightened my back and cleared my throat, thinking about what to say next.

    ???????????????????? But my mind went blank. As expected, the pressure had already crushed my thinking power into pieces.

    At this time, I took a peek at the seat by the window. Sitting there was a black-haired girl with a ponytail.

    Her name is Xiao Zhizhen, my childhood sweetheart who we only reunited after six years. This girl has always had a single ponytail. When I first entered the classroom, I recognized her at a glance.

    “But it’s really a transformation of women.

    No, no, now is not the time to think about this.

    "Help me quickly!!"

    I signaled her with my eyes. As a childhood sweetheart who has been dating for a long time, she must be able to understand this information instantly.

    "snort!"

    You actually ignored me!  ?

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Oh, oh, what does this cold aura and this arrogant attitude mean!  Where has the arrogant and a little bit coquettish Hoshi-chan gone!  !  Now Chen is completely 100% proud!  !  She actually abandoned me mercilessly at my critical moment, turned her face expressionlessly to the window, and snorted coldly, "I'll kill you, did I offend you, Miss Chen!"  !

    “However, this did remind me of something.

    I remember my brother once told me that when faced with a girl who is wrapped in pride and makes people wonder if she is engaged in chain defense, you must use your fiery penis to penetrate the opponent's uterus.

    Of course, this is summed up by my rich theory and practice. Although I don’t know where his theory and practice come from, I even wonder if he made it up casually.

    ??????????????????? However, I have no idea what those two words mean in English, because I am powerless in English. I have obviously been abroad, and there are foreigners at home. I only know the twenty-six English letters ABC, which is really weak.

    Well, I don’t really want to know the meaning of this. I know that what comes out of my brother’s mouth is definitely not fun, because every time I ask my sister or other older women in the family, I will be scolded.  Of course, many times I will attract hatred consciously or unconsciously. In comparison, the harm I suffered is quite small.

    Ah, I am going off topic again. Look, the eyes of the girls below are starting to burst into flames.

    Well, what should I say at this time?

    Let’s start with a song called “Girls’ School Boys” by Twins?  Well, it does fit the occasion, but this is a self-introduction, not a concert.

    【When we introduce ourselves, too many rhetoric just attracts the temporary attention of others. To let people know ourselves, the most important thing is to show our true side.  】

    Brother’s voice seemed to ring in my mind. At this time, I seemed to see the holy light of heaven.

    Sometimes I’m pretty reliable.

    The corners of my mouth raised slightly uncontrollably, and the sunshine outside the window shone in at the right time. At this moment, in the eyes of some ignorant little girls, I became a handsome and sunny boy.

    A small exclamation came from below, and my attention immediately came back. I took a breath and began to introduce myself.

    "My name is Ichika Orimara."

    “Yeah, yeah, yeah!!”

    Everyone’s eyes showed the expectation of “I want to hear more.”

    I smiled, what a group of curious and kind children.

    Then, I should also treat others with sincerity.

    "I like Lolita the most."

    Maintaining a sunny smile, I expressed what I loved most in my heart.

    institutions

    The sounds of various heads banging on the table and people falling to the ground kept ringing out. It seemed that they were moved by my sincerity.

    I think everyone can become a partner who loves lolita.

    At this moment, I seem to have new hope for the future.

    The sound of clicking footstepsThere was an urgent sound, is someone coming?

    “Are you going to reveal your abnormal sexual fetish as soon as you get here!?”

    Huh?  Does this sound sound familiar?

    But before I had time to react, I was hit hard on the head and sent flying.

    Wow, this kind of invisible murderous martial arts passed down by my brother is so familiar to me. The pain that directly penetrates the skull and hits the cerebral cortex is simply exhilarating How strange!  !  I'm not a pussy-shaker like Sister Xiaoyuan!  !  !

    “However, this knocking method, whether it’s power, angle, or speed, is very similar to the person in my impression.

    I swallowed and turned around with a little fear. I saw the woman behind me wearing a black suit and tight skirt. She had a slender figure and a body curve with no fat at all due to regular exercise. And the other person was at this time  He crossed his arms in front of his chest, raised the corners of his eyes, and his eyes were as sharp as a wolf's.

    "What the hell, Guan Yunchang!?"

    Snapped——

    “Ugh, I got hit on the head again, I’m probably going to have a cerebral hemorrhage now.

    "Sister Chifuyu, it hurts so much!"

    Yes, the domineering woman in front of me is my sister Chifuyu Orimaru.

    "Who is the hero in the Three Kingdoms, idiot!!"

    I rubbed my head and stood up from the ground, looking at my sister in front of me, very curious about her appearance.

    "Sister Chifuyu, why are you here? Aren't you out training for the annual World's No. 1 Martial Arts Tournament?"

    "Do you think I am Yamcha!? Who told you that I would go to that kind of conference!!"

    Chifuyu-san’s eyes started to sparkle, and her fists were clenched tightly. She would probably attack accordingly depending on my answer.

    “Uh, it’s my brother, that’s what I told you!!”

    I quickly shied away all the responsibilities, but after hearing this, Chifuyu-san loosened her fists and held her forehead in distress.

    "That idiot has been talking nonsense all day long"

    Looking at Chifuyu-san's depressed and gnashing expression, I couldn't help but want to laugh out loud. Those words I just came up with on the spur of the moment were purely to deceive my brother. Oh, haha, a Tai Chi push hand can kill someone invisible. I feel  At this moment, my IQ doubled several times.

    "Huh? By the way, what was going on with your self-introduction just now?"

    "Well……"

    Okay, I haven’t even breathed a sigh of relief yet. Why did this hatred suddenly shift back? I didn’t make fun of you.

    "My brother told me to be heart-to-heart and treat others with sincerity"

    And as soon as I finished speaking, Chifuyu-san came towards me with an angry fist.

    “Just lie to me now!!!!”

    Is it okay to let your brother lie like this openly?  ?

 Text Chapter 59 Looking forward to meeting him again

    "Hey, your eyes are wandering. Do you want to borrow money from me? For the sake of us being brothers, just tell me how much you want. It's okay to give the Ming coins directly to you!"

    There was a short distance from leaving the World Tree to one of the squares near the World Tree. Along the way, Neil found that Negi peeked at him very frequently, almost every few steps.  When he turned his head, Negi quickly turned his head and whistled. This behavior made Neil very unhappy, because it felt very disgusting to be treated like this by a boy, and Negi was not a girl who secretly liked him.  .

    “ Could it be that Negi has been looking at 3A girls for a long time and hasn’t had any contact with boys for a long time, and finally his interest in that area has begun to awaken!  ?

    In an instant, Negi’s image became dangerous in Neil’s eyes.

    "Why is it such an unlucky thing to say? How much do you want today's birthday to become the anniversary of my death! What do you mean by that look in your eyes? I always feel super unhappy!!"

    Negi was obviously stunned by Neil's sudden words for a few seconds before he reacted. Coupled with the weird look in his eyes, he couldn't help but complain angrily.

    Neil stuck out his tongue, put his hands on the back of his head, and quickened his pace slightly, leading Negi by half a body.

    "Do you have anything to say?"

    Negi paused for a moment, looking sideways at the face partially blocked by his arms, his eyes flashing behind the lenses.

    “Hey, Neil, has something happened to you recently?”

    I always feel that something has changed in him.

    Neil’s pace slowed down unconsciously, but soon returned to its original state, and he asked without looking back.

    "Why do you think so?"

    “I just feel like you’ve been a little absent-minded these days, as if you’re a little further away”

    Raising his head and looking at the stars covering the night sky, the starlight gently reflected the faint light on Negi's glasses.

    Neil put down his hands and put them behind his back. He also raised his head and stared at him from a distance.

    "No, nothing has changed"

    In the end, he was still like that.

    Nothing has changed.

    "Neil"

    Negi turned his head and opened his mouth, as if he wanted to say something, but for a long time, he did not say another word.

    "Don't talk about me, it's you" Neil suddenly spoke up and grabbed the topic, turning his face and blinking, "You are the one who should be said to be absent-minded, right? You seem to have no energy recently, as if you were distracted by something.  Things are bothering me"

    "Is it that obvious?"

    Negi lowered his head and muttered quietly, but Neil could still hear him beside him.

    "It's all written on your face I thought you looked confident after the school festival, but it turns out you've been so worried these days that you almost jumped off a building. What, is it a worry about love, boy?"  "

    When talking about love, Neil’s eyes brightened up and his tone was full of ridicule.

    "No, I just had a quarrel with Asuna-san"

    Negi rolled his eyes at him and became dejected again.

    "Sister? Oh, haha, it really is a matter of love~~~You dishonest guy~~~"

    "Do you have to think about this!?"

    "Okay, what did you and eldest sister argue about?"

    Neil spread his hands and did not continue teasing the other party.

    "Actually, it's not a big deal. Asuna-san just reminded me that I am very similar to Chao-san"

    Negi lowered his head a little further and sighed softly.

    "I see, the eldest sister is angry because of this"

    Neil looked at his brother’s confused expression, and he probably figured out what was going on between him and Asuna.

    After meeting with Gunel and learning that his father was still alive, Neil also guessed what Negi was thinking now. He must be full of things about his father. Since a long time ago, Negi has been working hard for his father.  , constantly injured, and constantly moving forward. After getting more accurate news, he will only work harder to move forward for his dream, even at the risk of losing his life.

    Father seems to be everything to him.

    This is exactly the same as the super ring tone.

    For the sake of your dreams, you are willing to give up everything, including your own happiness.

    And Tomorrow Cai is angry about it, maybe that's it.

    "Actually, Asuna-san is right, and I said the same thing to Chao-san, but I"? 

    Although he clearly rejected Chao's approach, he himself followed Chao's path, almost exactly the same path.

    He, how should he choose?

    "Neji, do you still remember what Chao Lingyin said?"

    Neil didn’t pay attention to Negi’s current expression and just continued talking.

    "Don't stop, keep moving forward This sentence should be very suitable for you now. For you, your father's affairs can be said to be everything to you. If you are asked to give up everything now for this, you must be able to do it.  Yes, in this aspect, you, Chao Lingyin, and I are really the same"

    Neil slowly took a breath of the refreshing summer night, his eyes slightly focused on Negi's face.

    "However, I think this is correct, or in other words, any approach is correct, but everyone chooses a different position. It is probably impossible for you to give up looking for your father, so why not go all the way?  Black, just like Kick-Ass who became a hero after being knocked headlong"

    "Well, I always feel that the tone of your words has suddenly changed a lot"

    "Don't worry about these things. Your goal is very clear anyway. You just think too much. Anyway, there is only one way you want to go from now on, isn't it?"

    Facing Neil’s smile, Negi seemed to know a little bit about what he should choose.

    "However, I have one more thing to say. No matter what you choose, you should also pay more attention to the people around you, such as eldest sister. I think eldest sister is very clear about your thoughts, and this is what she is worried about.  , it’s just that she doesn’t want to see you scarring yourself, the eldest sister’s idea is probably that simple"

    Neil took a few steps forward, tapping his toes slightly. As his body turned, his long hair fluttered lightly, and his face was clearly reflected in Negi's eyes.

    "Don't forget this, because when you lose, the pain is not something you can bear"

    "Neil"

    They were only a few steps apart, but Niji felt like they were separated by a chasm.

    Because there was a bit of sad nostalgia in Neil's eyes, which blocked his approach.

    "Well, that's all I want to say. It's up to you what you think about next" Neil spread his hands and smiled softly, then turned a little evil again, "But eldest sister really loves you deeply.  Said~~~"

    "Why do you come back here again!!!"

    The sentimental atmosphere just now was gone, and Negi rolled his eyes angrily.

    “Hehe~~~”

    Neil grinned wider, looked away slightly, and saw the surrounding environment clearly. His smile was frozen, and his expression was a little confused.

    "Ah, by the way, what am I doing here?"

    "Huh? Don't you know it yourself!?"

    "I really don't know, I'm following you"

    "How are you following me!? You are following me and running in front of me!!"

    "In this case, I will go home. Goodbye, young man who works hard~~~"

    Neil waved his hand and walked forward without looking back, but he was immediately grabbed by the collar.

    "It's rare that you come here, so just patrol with me. You have a lot of time anyway"

    I don’t know where Niji got the strength, but he was holding on to Neil’s collar as firmly as a rock.

    "Hey, I'm not on duty tonight, and my youth is calling me!!"

    "What youth?"

    “Galgame on the computer!!!”

    “Delete your youth for me!!”

    "Do you want to ruin my life!?"

    "Your life is too insignificant!!"

    Seeing that Negi refused to let go of him, Neil lowered his head helplessly, but after waiting for a while, he found that Negi was still where he was.

    "Aren't you going to patrol? Why are you standing here without moving? You want to be a sentinel!"

    "No, I'm waitingah, here it comes!"

    When Negi was talking, a figure in the field of vision gradually enlarged, and he suddenly shouted.

    Neil looked in the direction that Negi was looking at, and saw Setsuna coming this way quickly, and Kamo the ferret was lying on her shoulder.

    "Why is Kamo and Setsuna-san together?"

    Generally speaking, doesn’t Kamo, the pervert, always follow Negi?

    "If you come to me today, I will ask Kamo to find Setsuna-san first, and then we will make an appointment to meet here."

    ? ?Ji smiled and explained in a calm tone.

    Neil glanced at Negi thoughtfully, his eyes brightened slightly, and then fell silent.

    "Teacher Negi, Teacher Neil, good evening."

    Setsuna quickly arrived in front of them. There seemed to be no surprise about Neil's appearance. Negi or Kamo must have told her in advance.

    "Boss Neil, long time no see."

    Kamo jumped from Setsuna’s shoulder to Negi, turned to say hello to Neil.

    "It's been a long time indeed. You haven't done anything wrong recently, have you?"

    Neil half-opened his eyes and glanced at Kamo who was stiff.

    “No, absolutely not!! I don’t dare to lose even a hair under Boss Neil’s eyes!!”

    "That means you did a lot of bad things that I didn't see, right?"

    Under Kamo’s desperate eyes, Neil raised a bright smile.

    "Okay, Neil, Kamo hasn't done much recently and has helped me a lot. Let's go on patrol now"

    Seeing this, Negi had no choice but to interrupt Neil's topic.

    Neil waved his hand quickly, as if he refused to agree.

    "No, it's not my turn tonight, I won't work overtime, you have to go do it yourself!"

    "Anyway, you are here, and you will do some meaningless things when you go back. It is better to stay. It is rare that we can be on duty together"

    “What’s so pointless!! You’re actually vetoing my life!!”

    "Teacher, what are you talking about?"

    Listening to the conversation between the two, Setsuna on the side was confused.

    "It's nothing, it's just that Neil promised us to patrol together. One more person will add more strength."

    Negi turned to Setsuna and smiled, taking Neil with him by the way.

    "Who agreed? Don't just talk to yourself!"

    "Then let's set off now!"

    "Okay, Teacher Negi."

    "Hey, don't ignore me, listen to me!!!"

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Ah, I really want to go home"

    Raising his head, Neil looked at the starry sky and lazily followed Negi and Setsuna.

    “It’s only been less than two minutes! How unmotivated you are!!”

    Neil didn’t pay attention to Neji’s words. He turned to look at An Jing walking beside him, his eyes rolled, and he didn’t know what he was thinking.

    "Speaking of Setsuna-san, why are you and Negi together? Could it be that you are having an unethical love affair with your eldest lady and her fiancé behind your back!?"

    Neil covered his mouth with his hands, his face filled with disbelief.

    "Who do you think is the betrothed!!"

    "I did not betray the eldest lady!!"

    "As expected of Neil, he said all the things in my heart, but it doesn't matter, brother, you can be considered Setsuna's master, it's totally okay!!"

    "How is it OK!!!" x2

    The two of them shouted at Kamo at the same time, dumbfounded.

    “I understand, I know how to do it, huh huh~~~~~”

    "You know nothing! The laughter behind you is full of bad intentions!!"

    "Teacher Neil, I will never change my heart for the eldest lady!!"

    In desperation, Setsuna expressed his loyalty to Konoka without thinking.

    "Oh, that's true" x3

    At this time, two young men, one a pervert, looked at Setsuna with ambiguous eyes. Setsuna was stunned, and then turned red and waved his hands in denial.

    "No, it's not what you think. I, I just treat the eldest lady, just"

    "Love……"

    "It's love"

    "like."

    The three guys caught Setsuna’s words very wisely.

    "Nah!!!!!!!"

    At night, the girl’s shy screams broke through the sky.

    "You guys are really energetic"

    Suddenly a voice intervened in the joke between three people and one mink. They followed the sound at the same time and saw a young man wearing a high school uniform leaning against a lamppost, holding a mobile phone in his hand, and his eyes glanced slightly  Their fingertips are still touching the bright screen.

    &nbsp;"Why are you here? Are you also patrolling at night?"

    Neil walked over and obviously knew the other person.

    The young man then turned his head, looked at Neil walking towards him, and smiled slightly.

    "Well, I'm short of manpower recently, so I came to help. Anyway, I still get overtime pay"

    "Senior Muchen."

    In an instant, he also came over and bowed respectfully to the other party.

    The young man is Jun Muchen.

    "It's Setsuna-chan, why are you with this bastard brat?"

    "Who are you calling a bastard? Speaking of bastards, you bastard is even more of a bastard!!"

    “Tsk, tsk, tsk, it’s full of balls in one sentence, it’s really dirty!”

    “It’s your head that’s dirty!!”

    "Well, actually, Teacher Neil is here to patrol tonight, so we came together"

    "The moment interrupted the two people's unscrupulous conversation, and at the same time, I felt that the two guys were really similar.

    "Neil, Setsuna-san, who is this gentleman?"

    There is obviously someone here who doesn’t know the other person.

    "Oh, this is a student from the high school department. Senior Jun Muchen, like me, is also employed by the school and is very powerful."

    Seeing that Neal had no intention of introducing him, Setsuna had no choice but to introduce him to Neji. When he looked at Jun Muchen, there was a hint of admiration in his eyes.

    "Ahahaha, I am stronger in that area"

    Jun Muchen touched the back of his head and smiled brightly, swinging his waist back and forth slightly.

    In an instant, he turned away with his cheeks slightly red, Negi looked puzzled, while Neil's eyes were full of contempt.

    "You can no longer be described as a scumbag."

    "Uh, um, nice to meet you, Mr. Jun."

    Although I didn’t understand what Jun Muchen meant by that aspect, I still extended my hand in a friendly manner.

    "This is Teacher Negi, just call me Muchen. He is such a personable gentleman, completely different from a guy who only knows bullshit"

    With a gentle smile on her face, Jun Muchen held Niji’s hand and said something that made someone angry.

    "It's much better than you, the guy with the same curly hair as [beep——]"

    Neil twitched the corners of his eyes, raised the corners of his mouth, and said coldly.

    “Although my hair is black and curly, it is definitely not the curly hair on [beep——]!!”

    "Ah la la, you really didn't bring it upon yourself"

    The two people looked at each other, as if there were sparks constantly arousing.

    "Well, Neil, you and Mr. Muchen are very familiar with each other."

    "Only a ghost is familiar with this kind of guy!" Neil turned his head and glared at Niji, then immediately turned back to stare at Jun Muchen, "This guy had a fight with me for no reason last time, what do you think?  Is this kind of person seriously ill?!"

    “It’s not just for nothing!!”

    "Then what are you talking about!!"

    “Because I’m bored!!”

    “Idiot!!”

    "Ha, I really don't understand"

    Negi held his forehead with a headache, feeling as if two Neils appeared in front of him.

    "Speaking of which, what are you doing here alone?"

    "I'm waiting for someone."

    Jun Muchen put away his phone and said with a yawn.

    "Ha, waiting for someone? You don't look like you have a date, do you?"

    "How different! One day I will go to a love hotel with the president!!"

    "One sentence will reveal your true face clearly."

    Neil sighed very much, this guy is really powerful in combat, his combat effectiveness has broken through the lower limit.

    "Actually, I was waiting for the principal's guests to come out" Seeing the curiosity in the three people's eyes, Jun Muchen continued, "They are people from the Holy Church."

    "The Holy Church? Is it dealing with the previous ghoul incident?"

    Neil was the first to react, and at the same time, three unlucky children flashed through his mind.

    "Ghoul? What ghoul?"

    Negi and Setsuna looked at Neil suspiciously. Neil was stunned. It seemed that they didn't know about the incident.

    After briefly explaining it to them, Negi and Setsuna's expressions changed slightly and became a little heavy.

    “Actually, you don’t need to be so nervous. As long as you deal with it well, you won’t be afraid of too much trouble”

    &nbsp; Jun Muchen put away his playful look and calmly comforted the two of them, with a comforting warmth in his voice.

    "Yeah." x2

    "By the way, who was sent by the Holy Church?" Neil raised his eyes and looked at Jun Muchen, "Is it the agent? Or are the people from the burial agency also coming out?"

    "You know a lot" Jun Muchen's eyes were slightly surprised, and then he continued to lean against the lamppost lazily, "That person is the person in charge of the nearby Shengtang Church stronghold, he is oh, myself  Look, he comes out."

    Jun Muchen suddenly stood up straight and looked back at the building behind him. In the darkness, the sound of neither light nor heavy footsteps sounded rhythmically.

    Everyone’s eyes were focused on him, and the figure in the shadow gradually became clearer, and the cross hanging on his chest reflected a faint silver light.

    "Oh? I didn't expect there would be so many people here"

    There seemed to be a little surprise in the heavy voice, and a man wearing a black priest's uniform appeared in front of everyone.

    Neil’s pupils shrank tightly, and the man’s face was deeply imprinted on his retinas. He opened his mouth slightly, then bit his lower lip tightly, and an imperceptible trace of violent murderous intention passed deep in his eyes.

    Soon, the trace of hostility disappeared, and Neil stood aside silently, returning to his usual listless appearance.

    Jun Muchen, who had been keeping quiet, glanced at Neil thoughtfully, then stood up with a smile and introduced the newcomer to Niji and the others.

    "This is the chief priest of Haiming City Church, and the person in charge of negotiating with our Magic Association on behalf of the Holy Church Church, Kotomine Kirei."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Jun Muchen faced Kotomine Kirei and introduced the person on the other side.

    "These three are magicians and swordsmen from the Magic Association, Negi Springfield, Neil Springfield, and Setsuna Sakurasaki."

    "Good evening, you three. I never expected that the Magic Association would have such outstanding children."

    Kotomine Kirei's eyes are always heavy, giving people a serious feeling.

    "You're flattered, Mr. Kotomine."

    Facing the other party’s compliment, Negi quickly nodded in return.

    Kotomine Kirei’s eyes passed over the faces of the three of them one by one. When he saw Neil, he paused for a moment and then turned to Jun Muchen.

    "Mr. Muchen, my business has been finished, and it's almost time for me to leave."

    "Let me take you out" Jun Muchen nodded to the other party, and then winked at the three of them, "Then I will lead Mr. Yanfeng to leave, and you three can continue working"

    "Okay, Mr. Muchen."

    "Goodbye, Senior Muchen."

    Neil didn’t look at Kirei for a second, he raised his head and nodded lightly to Jun Muchen, then turned around and left with the two of them.

    "Then let's go, Mr. Kotomine."

    "sorry to bother you."

    Kotomine Kirei nodded in thanks, then vaguely glanced at the direction Neil left, with an obscure smile on his lips.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "I'll send it here."

    Reaching the entrance of the academy, Jun Muchen stopped and turned to talk to Kotomine Kirei, who was following closely behind him.

    "Well, thank you."

    Jun Muchen nodded slightly to him and walked away.

    Kotomine Kirei calmly watched Jun Muchen leave. He slowly turned around until his back disappeared.

    “It seems like something interesting happened tonight, Kirei.”

    The strange voice appeared out of thin air, but Kotomine Kirei did not feel the slightest surprise, and his expressionless face maintained his usual indifference.

    "What are you referring to?"

    Kirei stared at the void in front of him, as if there was a figure in front of him talking to him.

    "hehe……"

    The sound of laughter was accompanied by golden light particles, which gathered together little by little. Soon, the silhouette of a human figure loomed in the golden light.

    "You should have discovered it, that brat"

    Yao dispersed, and a young man wearing a black jacket had his hands in his trouser pockets. His handsome face was full of arrogance, and a pair of bloody eyes under the golden bangs seemed to have an addictive demonic quality, staring directly at the indifferent eyes.  man.

    Seeing that Kirei remained silent, the young man raised an evil smile on his lips, narrowed his eyes slightly, and the blood in his eyes became more and more piercing.

    "He seems to have the same thing as us."

    Qili looked at the man??, his eyes were cold, and he met those eyes that were difficult for mortals to look directly into without giving in.

    Suddenly, Kirei smiled.

    A gloomy smile appeared on his cold and sharp face.

    "Indeed, aren't you interested, Gilgamesh?"

    "Of course I have interests. There aren't many things in this world that interest me" The smile on Gilgamesh's lips grew wider, and the light in his eyes became more and more elusive. "But, we can't be interested in him now."  Take action."

    "Oh why?"

    There was a hint of curiosity in Kirei's expression.

    Such emotional changes are very rare for him.

    "Because of the agreement with that guy, if that kid encounters danger within my sight, try to save his life."

    Gilgamesh withdrew his gaze and raised his head slightly. The night sky was reflected in his eyes, and he seemed to be able to see a night similar to the original one.

    "That mysterious heroic spirit?"

    Kirei frowned, a familiar yet unfamiliar figure appeared in his mind.

    "Um."

    Gilgamesh’s gaze retracted from the sky and fell on Kirei.

    "Do you know his identity?"

    Hearing Kirei’s question, Gilgamesh smiled playfully.

    "That's right, but it's better not to tell you for the time being. It will be more exciting to save the interesting things until the end."

    Gilgamesh looked past Kirei, looking in an unknown direction, with slight waves in his eyes.

    "My king, I am looking forward to meeting him again."

    ?…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

    PS: I plan to overthrow and rewrite it, and change the protagonist to a female.

 Text Chapter 60 Moon Peak Shrine

    irritable.

    That feeling lingered in my mind for quite some time.

    The things that happened recently and the people I met have revived many memories that have been buried deep in my heart. In my mind, almost all of them are pictures that I don’t want to think of.

    In the past, he would sometimes recall it or appear in his dreams. Even though it was like a curse, he never wanted to abandon those memories. For him, this was a sin that he had to endure.

    However, even so, he would not be as inexplicably restless in the past as he is now. Often, as long as he hints to himself, his mood will soon calm down, or in other words, his heart will feel like death again.

    Is it because of those people?

    Some familiar faces flashed through Neil's mind, and a subtle sense of peace flowed through them.

    He has always been walking alone. Even Negi, who is closest to him, cannot get close to the depths of his heart. Now, the shadows of other people have been left in his heart. Unknowingly, the cracks in his heart have opened up.  got bigger.

    However, he knew very well that this would not work.

    He has learned a lot from what happened in the past, and he doesn't want to repeat the same mistakes. In order to no longer let others get hurt because of him, and make himself suffer again, as long as he no longer establishes close relationships with other people and is separated by a distance, then each other will  Will not be harmed.

    “Otherwise, what happened to Touma that night will happen again.

    "well……"

    Neil sighed slightly, because being reminded by Negi made him a little concerned about his own problems.

    Since coming to this country and coming into contact with those people, he seems to have changed more or less. Now I think about it, does the practice assigned to him by the principal have such meaning.

    "It's so weak"

    Neil stopped his directionless progress, looked up at the clear blue sky, and laughed somewhat self-deprecatingly.

    In the breeze, there is a hint of fragrance.

    Neil put away his complicated thoughts, smelled the fragrance of flowers, and couldn't help but turn his head and look around. It turned out that he had come to a place that was familiar yet unfamiliar.

    On the long stairs, there is a torii gate.

    "Shrine"

    Neil had seen this kind of building before at Bang Zhikui's home, but he didn't expect that he would encounter another shrine while wandering around this city. It seems that the people here seem to believe in gods.

    However, there seemed to be something about this shrine that attracted him. Unconsciously, Neil stepped on the stairs and walked up out of curiosity. He glanced at the sign on the torii gate, which was written in black ink on the somewhat broken wooden board.  With a few big characters.

    Tsukimine Shrine.

    After walking up the stairs, a clean open space appeared in front of me. In the distance, there is the main hall of Tsukamine Shrine, and it is surrounded by trees. In the center, there is a peach blossom tree, with pale pink petals blooming. From time to time, it is surrounded by trees.  The wind blows, and the petals carry their fragrance and blow into the distance.

    Neil walked over, and the fragrance he just smelled seemed to be the fragrance of the flowers of this peach blossom tree. But, is this season the time for peach blossoms to bloom?

    After touching the rough tree trunk, Neil looked up at the crown of the tree where the buds were blooming with a strange expression.

    "Is it the same as the cherry blossom tree in my house?"

    It seems wrong. The tree at home will remain open for a long time because it has been tampered with. Unless the tree in front of you has also been tampered with, but would anyone be so bothered?

    "Maybe yes."

    Neil held his chin up and murmured uncertainly.

    "Well, it's not a bad thing anyway, it's just a spectacle at best"

    It’s really not a big deal. At least not many people will delve into the school’s World Tree, which is too big to complain about. Sometimes Neil really wonders if the people in this city are all crazy guys.

    "But why don't you see a clergyman?"

    After being here for a long time, I didn’t find anyone coming or going, not even a worshipper.

    Neil sat down under the peach blossom tree, leaning against the trunk of the tree and vaguely seeing the sky through the branches. The hazy and broken beauty was particularly charming. As he watched quietly, time seemed to have stopped.

    The slightly blowing wind mixed with the fragrance of peach blossoms and the simple atmosphere of the shrine seemed to have a hypnotic effect. Little by little, Neil's eyes slowly closed, and unknowingly, the scenery in front of him gradually changed.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    Ordinary furnishings, ordinary decoration.

    &nbsp; This is an ordinary house.

    The open window let in the bright morning light, and the faint light reflected on the floor and walls, making it warm.

    On the recliner, a beautiful woman with long black hair was sitting, and opposite her, a man with long white hair was half-kneeling on the ground, his palms gently covering the woman's slightly swollen abdomen.

    "Do you really want to go?"

    The woman raised her bright and moving amber eyes and stared at the man with gentle eyes.

    The man met those beautiful eyes and grinned.

    “I don’t want to go either, but I have to go, just like I have to take Sadharu out in the morning, otherwise he will be at home”

    "Be serious."

    The woman raised her hand and patted the man's head gently, her face full of anger.

    "Well, I'm very serious" The man grabbed the hand covering his head, held it softly and without force, and looked at the other person intently, "I'm sorry, I have to leave him at this time.  you alone……"

    Looking at his expression, the woman couldn't help but sigh, and then she curled her lips in displeasure.

    "I knew it was like this. You haven't listened to me since you were a child. I really doubt whether you are sincerely good to me"

    "Oh my, my whole body belongs to you, you still don't believe me" The man held the white catkin and couldn't help but laughed out loud, "A woman is a fragile work of art. If you don't cherish it, you will lose it."  It cannot be saved, so I will cherish you all the time."

    Hearing these straightforward words, the woman's pretty face couldn't help but blush slightly, but when she saw the smile in his eyes, she felt a little annoyed. She narrowed her eyes and smiled as charmingly as a crescent moon.

    “Hey, you must have a lot of artworks, right?”

    The man lowered his head and thought for a moment, then muttered uncertainly, "It seems like a lot"

    "Um?"

    The man quickly grabbed the hand that had started to press hard on his ear and looked at the woman with a flattering smile, "But I chose the one who is priceless to me"

    The woman glared at him and finally let go of her hand. Looking at his familiar face, she felt slightly absent-minded.

    "Do you know what the happiness I hope for me is like?"

    Her voice was very plain, but in the man's ears, there was always an unforgettable sadness.

    "I can eat with you every night, say good night to you before going to bed, and say good morning with a smile in the morning. What a little woman."

    The man stopped his smile and spoke seriously and calmly.

    The woman gently spread her face, her smile as happy as a rainbow after the rain.

    "Yes, I'm just a little woman, so I don't expect my husband to be a hero admired by all people. As long as he can stay with me, it's enough."

    "I don't want to be a hero, because heroes usually die young." The man shrugged, then stood up, bent down and gently touched the side of the woman's face, with tenderness written on his face, "But I can't be a hero.  person, so you can rest assured to let me go, I will definitely come back to you in vain."

    The woman held the broad and strong hand with both hands and pressed it tightly to her face. Her eyes were wet without knowing when.

    "I always feel that I am destined to wait for you all the time. I never see you waiting for me. You know, waiting is not a happy thing."

    "So, I can only compensate."

    The man let go of the woman’s hand and wiped away the tears from her eyes.

    "Wait until I use my future happiness to make up for your past unhappiness."

    With a smile on his face, he turned around and left with the woman looking at him forever.

    Determined, without a trace of nostalgia.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    Ding bell——ding bell——

    There seemed to be some melodious ringing ringing in my ears.

    Open your eyes, it’s the bright world.

    Neil was a little lost. What was that dream just now?

    In the dream, I only heard a man and a woman talking to each other, but I couldn't see their faces clearly, as if there was always a fog blurring their faces.

    【Do those two people have anything to do with me?  】

    ??Thinking hard, but can’t get any results.

    "My little friend, are you okay?"

    At this moment, a strange voice sounded in his ears, and only then did Neil notice that there was someone around himhuman existence.

    Turning around, Neil saw that the owner of the voice was a beautiful woman.

    A unique miko costume revealed the identity of the other party. Her long hair was bright flaxen, and the brown pupils dotted on her beautiful face seemed to be covered with a layer of light. No matter what the environment, she would exude a soft glow.  Glorious and reassuring.

    With a faint smile on her lips, the woman looked at Neil who had just woken up.

    "Uh, sorry, I just fell asleep."

    Neil noticed that the other person was holding a strange-looking bell in his hand. The ringing he just heard might have come from this thing.

    “It’s easy to catch a cold if you sleep here.”

    The woman suddenly realized it, and then she felt a little worried.

    "Well, I understand."

    Neil responded politely to other people's kindness.

    "Miss, are you the witch here?"

    "Well, I am the shrine maiden of Tsukimine Shrine, and I just took over recently."

    The woman smiled slightly, and the bell in her hand gently made a pleasant ringing sound.

    "Speaking of which, I saw you looking a little lost just now. Was it a nightmare?"

    Recalling the way Neil looked when he woke up before, the woman asked with some concern.

    "Well, in the distant Silent Hill, Alessa is trying to swallow me up with darkness and combine me with her. How can we repair it? I am obviously not Sharon"

    Neil habitually rambled on, even clenching his fists to express his anger.

    "What, is it an evil spirit!?"

    However, the miko was very shocked, and then she held the bell tightly and tried to hit Neil on the head.

    "Miss, wait!! What are you going to do!?"

    “I’ll help you get rid of the spirit, don’t worry, it’s very effective!”

    "It looks like you want to kill me. I'm afraid that before I can get rid of the spirit, I will become a spirit myself!!" Neil quickly raised his hand to stop the other party, with a look of shame on his face, "Miss Witch, what I just said was purely  Nonsense, please don’t pay attention!”

    "Ugh, why am I still so worried? Hey, could it be that you were possessed by a ghost and saw the ghost's memory!?"

    "Uh, no, and it's not really a nightmare. I just had a somewhat inexplicable dream" Neil paused, glanced at the witch, and felt that there was nothing embarrassing about saying it, so he continued, "In a dream  I saw a man and a woman having a conversation, but I had no impression of their faces, so it was a bit strange."

    "You didn't lie to me?"

    “…It’s true this time.”

    "Oh, is that so?" The witch held her delicate chin and thought carefully. She looked down at Neil, "Actually, dreams sometimes have something to do with the past. Sometimes, maybe it's the scene in the future, maybe it's you.  The future is uncertain"

    After saying that, the miko looked at him with a strange smile.

    "my future?"

    Neil was a little confused for a moment. He really hadn't thought about this, but it didn't look like it.

    He shook his head and got rid of all the messy thoughts in his mind. It didn't matter whether this dream was related to him or not. It was just a dream anyway.

    "Forget it, it's useless to think so much. By the way, what do you call Miss Miko?"

    "My name is Guanyue Gefan, you can just call me Guanyue. What about you?"

    "Neil Springfield, please give me your advice."

    Neil stretched out his hand to shake Gefan’s hand, and Gefan tilted his head, not knowing what he was thinking.

    After chatting with Ge Fan for a while, Neil said goodbye and left.

    Gefan stood at the top of the stairs, watching Neil leave. After losing sight of him, she turned around and walked back to the peach blossom tree. She reached out her hand and brushed the rough bark of the trunk.

    Ding bell——

    The peach blossom tree suddenly made a circle of invisible fluctuations, and the bell in Ge Fan's hand seemed to be vibrated and made a sound.

    The witch looked at the peach blossom tree with deep and gentle eyes, and suddenly smiled.

    "Just now, what kind of dream did you see for him?  "

    Ding bell——

    There was another sound.

    It seems that someone has given the answer.

 Text Chapter 61 Wash your hands before pursuing a girl

    "It's so boring. If I had known earlier, I would have asked Nanoha and Suzuka to come out together"

    Alyssa, who was walking alone on the street, muttered in a low voice with some regret. She looked sideways at the exquisite accessories in the closet, feeling like something was missing without anyone to chat with her.

    It turns out that she is not used to being alone.

    "Huh? Ahead is Kabukicho"

    Because I had been a guest at Neil's home, and Neil's home was in this street, I passed by this place at that time. Although this area is not very big, there are many weird shops. For example, there is a store called  A shemale club opened by people from Xixiang.

    What kind of person would go to such a strange place?

    Alyssa cursed in her heart.

    But this place seems to be as chaotic as ever, or rather lawless.

    Alyssa looked around and would always see groups of delinquents and gangsters gathering in some corners, but the people passing by seemed not to be surprised, and sometimes even greeted them familiarly.

    "No wonder we raise people like stupid teachers"

    Alyssa felt as if she had discovered the truth.

    And just when Alyssa was so absent-minded, she felt as if she hit something and fell backwards.

    “It hurts so much!”

    “Hey, little girl, how are you walking!!!”

    Suddenly there was a rough voice above her head, and Alyssa stood up with some pain and looked. A fierce young man was glaring at her. He was holding a bottle of drink in his hand, and there were five people surrounding him. They were also surrounded by five people.  With a black jacket and colorful hair, he has a standard bad appearance.

    Alyssa was startled by this sudden situation and couldn't help but take a small step back.

    "Youwhat are you going to do?"

    "What are you doing! You soiled my clothes, what are you talking about!!"

    The young man pointed to a puddle of water on the chest of his clothes, and then stared at Alyssa fiercely, "What do you think we should do now!?"

    "II didn't mean it. For clothes like this, I'll just pay you for it!"

    Only then did Alyssa know what was going on. She secretly sighed why she was so unlucky today, and then said in a strong tone.

    The bad boy raised his eyebrows, as if he was offended by the other party's toughness. He couldn't help but snorted and said with narrowed eyes, "Huh? Compensate to me? Do you think you can afford it!! This is unique in the world!!"

    "Huh? Unique!?"

    Alyssa looked at the tattered clothes and felt that it would be trivial to compensate him for a hundred identical ones.

    "That's right, the boss worked hard to make it!!"

    "Do you think ordinary people can make those jagged shapes on the cuffs!?"

    "This is a work of conscience for our bad industry!!"

    “That’s why people call it Great White Shark!!”

    The companions behind the young man shouted and looked proud, while the leading delinquent youth was even more embarrassed and shy.

    ""

    Ah, what are you so shy about, bad!

    Alyssa was speechless for a while. Fortunately, she thought the sleeveless cuffs were caused by being torn off, but it turned out that these idiots made them by themselves.

    "Then what are you going to do? If you don't want compensation, I'll leave!"

    Facing this group of people, Alyssa felt a little afraid, and her eyes flickered slightly. She asked pretending to be calm, just hoping to get out of here as soon as possible.

    "Well, what should I do"

    The young man suddenly calmed down and looked at Alyssa carefully, making her feel uncomfortable for a while.

    "Hey, what on earth are you"

    “Please date me on the condition of marriage!!!”

    Before Alyssa finished speaking, the young man bowed ninety degrees and stretched out his hand. Alyssa was stunned, and her face immediately turned red.

    【Eh!  ?  Interact!  ?  What the hell kind of development is this!  !  】

    “You, you, what did you say all of a sudden!!!!!!”

    Alyssa no longer knew whether she was embarrassed or angry. The person who looked so fierce just now as if he wanted to kill her actually turned around and said he wanted to date her!  ?

    “Oh, my God, the boss’s lolicon is having another attack”

    "This disease is difficult to treat"

    "Actually, I am also a lolita control."

    "+1 upstairs."

    "You guys don't give it to me"??Talk to yourself!  !  !  !  "

    Alyssa angrily complained about this group of people, and then swatted away the hand handed by the young man.

    “Did you agree to my proposal!?”

    “Don’t jump to the final stage all at once!!!”

    Alyssa felt like she was going to cry. She started to turn her head, hoping to ask for help from passers-by. As soon as she turned her head, she saw a guy passing by with his hands in his trouser pockets and looking at her dumbfounded.

    ""

    ""

    With their eyes facing each other, the other person shook his head and walked forward as if nothing had happened.

    “Idiot teacher, come back here!!!”

    Hearing the angry shouting behind him, Neil had a headache. How could he encounter such trouble on the way home? However, it was really a novel thing to see someone confessing to Alyssa.

    Neil looked back at Alyssa, he spread his hands helplessly, "Hey, Miss, someone is confessing to you, I'm too embarrassed to come out and mess with it"

    “Asshole, didn’t you see that I was surrounded by a group of bad guys!?”

    "Tsk, tsk, tsk, this is even worse. Classic romantic comedies like heroes saving beauties are not suitable for me"

    "Who is telling you about a romantic comedy?!" Alyssa walked over quickly and grabbed Neil's collar, "Stop showing off your narcissistic expression and saying boring words! Get him away right now!!!  !”

    With one move, the Tathagata Divine Palm was swung out in succession, and Neil was directly hit and sent flying for more than ten times in the air.

    Neil was lying on the ground, covering his bleeding nose, and was almost beaten into a mosaic by Alyssa.

    "Let me tell you, you've beaten me to this point, are you still afraid of these people?"

    "Hey! Don't ignore us!!"

    The group of bad guys stood up and stared fiercely at Neil who appeared on the stage.

    “Well, I always feel that this kid looks familiar.

    Neil patted his clothes and stood up, glanced at the group of people in front of him, and couldn't help but sigh.  He looked at the leading delinquent young man, spread his hands and asked speechlessly, "I say, big brother, what's so good about this kid?"

    Alyssa’s eyelids twitched, and she held back her anger and stood behind Neil.

    "Huh? I like it, but can you control it!?"

    Looking at him gearing up, he seemed ready to punch him at any moment.

    Neil shook his head, then turned away to reveal Alyssa. He pointed at Alyssa and pushed up a pair of non-existent glasses.

    "Look at this little girl, the top is as flat as a horizontal line. Does it feel like a hand? Of course it does, but it just feels like a scratch on your hand. Unless you are an M, you will feel good!!"

    Ignoring Alyssa’s pretty face that was starting to darken, she then pointed at her legs.

    "Look here again, these two legs are so short, can they cooperate with you to do some difficult movements!? What fun is there! Without fun, how bleak life will become!! Do you think  …”

    “Don’t judge me for thinking about yourself, you scum!!!!”

    The world's martial arts show rises to the dragon level, and Neil spurts blood for another ten meters.

    "Are you here to step on me or to save me"

    Alyssa picked up Neil and stared at him coldly.

    "This is a strategy, Miss"

    At this time, the young man who was stunned by Neil's words came back to his senses, frowned, and reached out to Alyssa.

    "Who cares about you? As long as I like it!!"

    When Alyssa looked back and saw this scene, a bit of panic appeared on her face, but another hand appeared to help her block it.

    "Just say it nicely, don't move your hands or feet"

    Neil stood up and grabbed the other person’s thick hand with a smile, but the other person’s face seemed to be distorted by pain.

    "Idiot teacher"

    Neil turned back and smiled at Alyssa, then threw the young man out.

    “Wash your hands clean before pursuing a girl!!!”

    The young man was thrown towards his companions. They quickly supported the young man and were a little stunned when they looked at the red mark on his hand.

    How can a kid be so powerful?

    "You bastard, get on me!!" The young man rubbed his arms, and then rushed out fiercely, "I don't believe that six holy swords can't push the mountain of meat!!!"

    Facing the six people flying over, Neil curled his lips and quickly crashed into the six people.

    "Who do you think I am!!!It’s been a solo since!  !  !  I am the tank mage all by myself!  !  !  "

    "You're cheating!! Uh, wait, are you from my mother-in-law's family"

    “You only know now!!!”

    A few seconds later, Neil waved his hand freely and said to Alyssa, "Let's go."

    Alyssa looked numbly at the figures with their heads stuck in the wall. It was really lucky that the smashing was so comic.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Classmate Alyssa, why do you appear there alone? Where are your two good friends?"

    "Don't keep saying things I don't understand!" Alyssa glared at Neil angrily and looked away, "Even good friends won't get tired of being together every day."

    "Hey, I thought you were all in a relationship where flowers kiss each other"

    "Can you say something I can understand! Ah, no, you'd better not talk."

    Neil shrugged and looked at Alyssa who was walking in front of her a little annoyed. It was so rare that he saved her, but he didn’t even get a candy. It was really unsettling.

    "Hey, thank you just now"

    Alyssa stopped, glanced at Neil sideways, then quickly looked away, her face slightly red.

    "Thank you for what it is, can you eat it?"

    "Neal's word "thank you" immediately shirks all the credit from others. It is really the most deceptive word creation in history. At this time, at least you have to invite him to the Green Room for a sundae to express your gratitude.

    "Eat your sister!"

    ???????????????? Could it be that she didn’t appreciate it even after thanking him? Alyssa was so angry that she gritted her teeth.

    "Oh, classmate Alyssa, I didn't expect you to be so impure and actually want me to do such an ethically degrading thing. You are such a crazy guy. I never thought I had ever taught such a student!"

    "Shut up, you lost Greymon!!"

    Seeing Alyssa’s cannibalistic expression, Neil had no choice but to shut up in frustration.

    Ah, poor Sundae-kun left me again.

    "Speaking of which, how did you get to that place?"

    "I walked there accidentally. Do you think I came to find you!?"

    Alyssa was still angry, and even her tone of voice was full of gunpowder.

    "Sorry, I'm not interested in washboards."

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!! I am a washboard, I am so sorry!!!"

    Neil stretched out his hand to block the attack, but was bitten hard by the eldest lady’s tiger teeth. He couldn’t help but helplessly cover his forehead and sigh.

    "Don't think that just because Rie Kugimiya can use skills randomly"

    After vomiting in a low voice, Neil found that his hands were comically bloody.

    "Miss, it's time to relax. Even if you want my blood to flow through your body, you don't have to do this. I have another compromise. If you give birth to my child, you will have our blood."  Well, don’t you think this is simple, quick and perfect?”

    “Uh-huh, uh-huh, uh-huh!!!”

    "What are you shouting! Have you been fucked by me [beep——]!? Ahhhh, I know I was wrong, please let me go!!"

 Text Chapter 62 There must be something hidden under the cute appearance

    "You don't want me anymore?"

    The blond girl pursed her lips into a pitiful line, looked at the indifferent young man with tears in her eyes, and made a very outrageous declaration.

    "you——"

    The young man's eyelids twitched. After taking a deep breath, he was about to speak in a calm tone.

    “Is it because you have this woman that you don’t want me!?”

    The girl suddenly changed the topic and pointed at the girl standing next to the boy. She also had blond hair similar to hers, but her expression was a bit stunned, and she seemed to have been greatly shocked.

    "Eh!? Me?"

    The girl who was accused pointed at her face, her whole body was stunned, but the girl didn't seem to hear her words, she just took out her handkerchief and wiped the non-existent tears, and continued to complain about her misery.

    "You already have me at home, why are you looking for another woman outside? Can't I satisfy you with my blond hair? As my mother said, men are all beasts whose lower bodies are always in a state of rage"

    ""

    The young man said that he was really not a blond person. Did this guy’s mother say such strong words?  Sure enough, divorced women have wrong prejudices against men.

    When the young man said nothing and looked speechless, the girl rushed to the young man and stared at him with tears in her eyes.

    "I just heard you say you wanted to have a baby with her, why!? I can obviously give birth to a baby for you. If you want, I can give birth to a football team for you right away!!"

    As she was speaking, the girl caressed her belly with both hands, a trace of yearning and happiness for the future flashing across her face.

    At this moment, the passing spectators either admired or despised the young man at the center of the whirlpool. If he could do such a cruel thing at the age of ten, is it really okay to have a child?  Has modern science advanced to a point that even they could not imagine!  ?

    The young man covered his face. He was so ashamed. The looks around him made him so ashamed that he wanted to dig a hole and bury himself. He really couldn't get pleasure from the public shameful play in public.

    For the first time, the young man felt that he was still very moral.

    "Please let me go"

    "No, I will never leave you! I will never give up my happiness! Are your feelings for me just for fun?! Do you just want my body!?"

    Hearing the young man’s pleading words, the girl immediately came back to her senses and held his hand tightly, her eyes full of determination.

    ""

    The young man looked up at the sky that was gradually losing color in his eyes and shed tears silently.

    “Ah, I really want to die.

    "Hey!! Don't talk to yourselves, don't involve me in it!! It has nothing to do with me!"

    Alyssa could no longer bear the weird looks from around her. As the eldest lady, she felt so ashamed for the first time in her life. She actually became another heroine of such a shabby drama, and she even gave birth to a child. The lower limit.  It's not that showy.

    "And you, the stupid teacher, no, the promiscuous teacher! You actually did that, that, that kind of thing to a little girl, I, I will definitely report you!! You wait to go to jail!!"

    Alyssa pointed at Neil with a red face. This guy actually did these heinous things. Fortunately, she still believed him.

    No, if this continues, Nanoha, Suzuka, and the girls in the class will be in danger.

    Alyssa took out her mobile phone and immediately dialed a number.

    "Hey! Is this the International Court of Justice!?"

    "Miss, you don't have to be so realistic! And why is it that the International Court of Justice convicted me all of a sudden? Do you want me to hold a grudge like this!? You actually raised it to the international level!! You want me to be punished by human beings?  Expelled from the world!?”

    Neil almost fainted when he heard Alyssa’s calling voice. He stretched out his hand to take away Alyssa’s phone.

    “Yeah——!! Don’t touch me, you’ll get pregnant!!!”

    Alyssa screamed and jumped a few steps away, crossing her arms warily.

    ""

    Neil squatted deeply on the ground and was about to enter the orz state.

    When did he become a turbid launch pad covered in mysterious liquid?

    “Meow haha, that’s really interesting.”

    And the girl who was the culprit was holding her hands behind her back, watching the developments in front of her with a smile.

    "Asshole, whose fault do you think it is?! I was almost exiled because of your nonsense!!" Neil jumped.He stood up and glared at the girl with a red cross on his head, "Alicia, please go to bed early tonight. Weren't what you just talked about the bloody plot of a TV series last night!!"

    Not long ago, Neil was being tormented by Alyssa, but he was bumped into by Alicia who happened to be wandering around, and she heard Neil's teasing, which resulted in such a third-rate movie.  A real-life ethical romance drama with low blood pressure, low age and low IQ.

    "I want to perform because I think it's interesting"

    Alicia stuck out her tongue cutely and smiled as if she was not afraid that Neil was about to go crazy.

    “I almost went to the end of my life because of your desire to perform!!”

    "So youth is like a sand castle, which instantly collapses just because of some trivial things."

    “Don’t make it sound like it has nothing to do with you!!”

    Alyssa came over, she looked at Alicia, and immediately stroked her chest and breathed a sigh of relief.

    "It turns out you are not Feit. I was still wondering why Feit was such a person"

    Because of Nanoha, Alyssa and Suzuka both recognized the child Fit, and later exchanged letters. Judging from each other's words and appearance, they both felt that Fit was a well-behaved child who could even  A cute and shy girl.

    But the girl who looked exactly like Fit had just appeared, almost shattering her fantasy.

    Fortunately, God is merciful.

    "That's right, I'm not Feit, but I am Feit's sister, Alicia~~" Alicia smiled cutely, then blinked her beautiful eyes and looked at Alyssa, "By the way, you know Fei  Special?"

    "Well, but we have never met, so when I first met you, I was surprised. You are more lively than I thought"

    Alyssa felt that the corners of her mouth were twitching when she spoke.

    "Fortunately, Feite is not like you"

    Neil stood up, feeling equally deeply.

    "Hey, if Feit is like me, so what?"

    "Tell your mother to have another baby."

    "Ah! Neil is so bad, even Feit and I are not enough, yet he still wants it!"

    “…You’d better kill me.”

    "I just heard Alicia say that you live in this guy's house" Alyssa asked Alicia, but her eyes looked at Neil strangely, "I don't want to ask why you live in his house.  Why isn’t Feit with you?”

    "Well, there are many reasons. When Feite comes back, I will tell you in detail if I have the chance"

    Seeing that Neil had no intention of answering, Alicia could only answer randomly.

    "……Oh well."

    Alyssa’s eyes swept back and forth between the two of them, but she still suppressed the doubts in her heart.

    She always felt that they and Nanoha had a common secret that she didn't know about.

    Alyssa felt a little irritated unconsciously.

    "Well, it's time to go home" Seeing that the atmosphere seemed to be silent, Neil said aloud, "Miss, you should go back too, otherwise you will be confessed to again later"

    "Well, I understand."

    "Hey, what confession, tell me!"

    Alicia immediately became interested, but ended up being slapped on the forehead by Neil.

    When Neil and the three of them were walking on the road, they met a familiar guy head-on, and the other person was staring with his mouth wide open, with a look of surprise on his face that made him stupid.

    "Hey, Furuichi-san"

    Neil opened his dead eyes and said hello to the other party. How dare he meet an acquaintance at such a distance. In this small town, the chance of such randomness is really unusually high.

    "Um, can you explain the current situation in detail?"

    Furuichi held his forehead, reluctantly put on a relaxed smile, and tried hard to pose as a wise man.

    "What do you care about?"

    Neil and the two girls all tilted their heads at the same time, with several question marks popping up on their heads.

    "You still ask me what I care about!? Why are you with classmate Alyssa and a cute girl!!"

    "Ha, you ask why, it's just that we met on the road"

    "Oh my god!! Neil, has spring arrived again!? What a world without morals this is!!!!"

    Furuichi rubbed his eyebrows and almost smoke came out, and he fell intoA subtle state of rage.

    "Can you calm down, Furuichi-san, be careful and poke your forehead"

    "Ah, Neil, who made an oath with me to be a jobless virgin for the rest of his life, unexpectedly had something good happen to him. This was such a shock, as if all the hair on his butt was about to fall out, just like hair loss.  Dropped, and they are actually two cute girls of the same age? Obviously I remember that Neil’s preference seems to be the royal sister style with bulging front and back - "

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? could have two lines of bitter tears of blood and tears left in their eyes, Gu Shi looked at the sky aimlessly.

    ""

    "Well, anyway" Neil walked over and punched Gu Shi directly in the face, "You set my egg first!!!"

    “How can I not be determined after you’ve done this?!”

    "Have you calmed down, Furuichi-san"

    "I was forced to cool down"

    Furuichi was lying on the ground. Was that a meteorite that punched him so hard that his head was smoking?

    Ah, this time the handsome side of the beautiful girl was completely ruined in front of her.

    "By the way, who is this lady next to you?"

    Furuichi saw Alicia and asked Neil.

    "Alicia Testerosa, is"

    Neil wanted to say the words "my tenant", but he felt that Furuichi might get crazy if he said it, and there might be some rumors the next day. Last time Hayate came to visit his home.  It was this guy who broke the news.

    ???????????????????????????????? How about we kill him here to eliminate the trouble?

    Furuichi was covered in cold sweat, and his teacher was releasing an unabashed murderous light next to him. In an instant, he felt that his life seemed to be forced to the edge of the cliff.

    However, Neil and Furuichi had no time to care about anything else at this time, because a group of vicious guys were coming towards them.

    "Hey!! Who is the guy who just bullied me from Dumburo High School!!!"

    The bald man in the lead stared fiercely at the few brats in front of him.

    "Uh, boss, did we find the wrong person? They are all brats"

    A boy next to him came over and asked in a low voice that the combined age of the primary school students in front of him might not be older than his father.

    "You can't be wrong, that brat from the Denshi family is so big!"

    The bald boss spoke with confidence and no guilt at all for bullying a child.

    "Ehehehe!!! What is this sudden development!?"

    Furuichi looked at these delinquent high school students in despair, and suddenly jumped from one desperate situation to another more dangerous desperate situation?

    Neil looked at the group of people in front of him, and then glanced back at Alyssa. She was looking away and whistling as if it had nothing to do with herself, while Alicia's eyes were shining and looking forward to it.

    "Oh? It's you, right?"

    The bald boss noticed Furuichi who was making a noise, and after scanning the four of them, he identified Furuichi whose jaw was about to dislocate, because Neil seemed to be even weaker than Furuichi, and he seemed to be fine with long hair.  Bullying look.

    "Well, I don't have anything to say. Anyway, keep going, Furuichi-kun"

    Neil patted Furuichi on the shoulder and covered his mouth to suppress laughter.

    "Why me!! Don't act like you're just watching a show!!! I'm your student!!!"

    "Hey, hey, hey, you guys, don't you feel shy bullying a few kids?"

    A pleasant magnetic voice interrupted them.

    Furuichi turned his head as if he had seen a savior, and saw a group of girls wearing white special attack uniforms walking over, but the wooden knives, chains, clubs, and maces they held in their hands really made him feel embarrassed.

    Are today’s delinquents so ferocious even if they are too young girls?

    But it doesn’t matter, these big sisters are so beautiful.

    "Furuichi-san, you have lost all your moral integrity"

    ""

    Neil raised his eyes and looked at the group of female delinquents. The leading girl had a healthy wheat-colored complexion. Her long purple hair was tied up and swayed with her steps. She had a bamboo stick in her mouth and her eyes showed no sign of weakness.  Stare at the group of boys.

    "Ah? It's none of your business! This is our Duowu Luo's business, you Furious Emperor, get out of the way!!"

    At the critical moment, the boss did not give in because the other party was a girl, and it seemed that he had some connections with the other party.

    But the leading girl didn’t reply to his words, she just walked over and whispered:After staring at Neil for a while, he suddenly put his hand on Neil's head, with a friendly smile on his lips.

    "Your kid is Neil, right? I heard the tyrant mention you, you are such a cute kid"

    "Tyrant?"

    Neil didn't slap the opponent's hand away. After all, she was a quasi-royal sister, and he was just confused about the tyrant she mentioned. The group of guys from Duwuluo High School behind him seemed a little unhappy after hearing this title.  It looks good, like taking laxatives.

    It sounds like he is very tough. Is there such a formidable person around him?

    "Ahaha, it's someone you know anyway"

    "Hey, Rika, this kid here is also very cute. I'm Shizuku Itoi, and I'll die at night~~~"

    "Hey, Shizuku, you're scaring people"

    And Furuichi was surrounded by several female delinquents holding his face in his hands. At this moment, he was so happy that he almost fainted.

    "You women, don't forget about us! Bastards, don't think we dare not take action. Even if Nan Lixiang knows the "tyrant", I won't be afraid of you!  !  "

    "Huh? Even if you don't know that guy, I will beat you up. If you have the guts, come and try it!!"

    The bosses of the two factions began to clamor, and they gritted their teeth as fiercely as a wolf.

    "Boys! Don't take it lightly just because they are girls! Let them see the power of Dumburo High School!!"

    “Oh oh oh!!!”

    "Ah!? We are the Furious Emperor, don't underestimate us, you scum!!"

    "Follow the boss and rush!!!"

    Alicia and Alyssa stood on the outside, watching the two gangs fighting like this, feeling almost numb.

    "Ahaha, the fight started"

    Alyssa laughed dryly a few times, revealing a pair of dead fish eyes like Neil's.

    "Ah, everyone is so full of energy. It's so lively, I really want to join in"

    Alicia showed a completely different expression, and her eagerness to try made Alyssa doubt that she would rush in next second.

    Neil, who was in the middle of it, was punching one after another, while Fushi was running around with his head in his hands, hiding in a cold sweat.

    "What's going on!? Gang war!? I'm just an ordinary elementary school student. I simply ran to the wrong set!!"

    "Ah ah ah, let me go back to my mother's arms and drink milk!!"

    As soon as Fushi turned his head, he saw Neil kicking a big man away, making him look embarrassed.

    This guy’s strength is as unparalleled as ever.

    “You stinky brat!!”

    Fushi suddenly heard a loud shout from behind him. He turned around and saw a bad guy hitting him with his fist.

    ——I’m probably seriously injured now.

    Unable to escape, we can only watch the imminent crisis coming.

    In the blink of an eye, Furuichi felt as if his head was being pushed down, and a gust of wind passed over his head.

    "Really, don't get in the way here, leave as soon as possible, there are so many people here, even if you stand behind me, I may not be able to care about you, I might even beat you up"

    Furuichi only saw Neil punch the opponent away, and with a few words, he pushed him to the safety of Alicia.

    Furuichi was startled for a moment, and when he looked back, what caught his eye was Neil's expression that was slightly different from usual.

    I once saw this unique side of him in a martial arts competition.

    Looking at him intently in the fight, Furuichi pursed his lips.

    ——It’s really strong.

    "Hey, are you okay, Furuichi-san?"

    Seeing Fushi’s dull expression, Alyssa couldn’t help but asked, it wouldn’t be funny if he was beaten silly.

    "Uh, I'm fine" Furuichi waved his hand, then looked at Alicia, pointing to the chaotic situation, "Miss Alicia, is it okay to be in such a mess?"

    The bald boss seemed to have been beaten ten meters above the ground just now. Is that okay?

    "No problem! You don't know, right? Fighting is a specialty of this street. Many idiots living here will die if they don't fight. Even Neil fights one fight every three days and one fight every five days."  Yes, to a certain extent, he is very familiar with the people here"

    It’s really a disgusting street.

    “Then Alicia, wouldn’t it be dangerous for you to live here?”

    Alyssa really can’t imagine that if a child lives here, wouldn’t he be frightened every day?"That's not the case" Alicia shook her head and smiled, as if she didn't care much, "Don't look at these people as being fierce, but in fact they are very principled people, at least they will not bully the elderly or children.  At best, they have bad mouths. Just now they were just scaring us. In the words of Neil and Granny Denshi, these people are apes without brains and can only express themselves in the most primitive way.  It’s just blood that’s burned too hot…”

    "Of course, there are also other connections, such as the mother-in-law Denshi and the "Scarlet Overlord" rumored here are Neil's family, so those people don't dare to mess with the people in the family"

    ""

    ? Okay, Scarlet Overlord is really the name of the bunker. Is Neil's house full of monsters?

    Furuichi and Alyssa once again watched the scene near the end. In their eyes, something seemed to be different.

    "These guys are really getting more and more durable"

    Neil twisted his wrist and walked back. His face was not red and he was out of breath. It was impossible to tell that he had just finished fighting.

    "You do like fighting"

    Furuichi looked at Neil and smiled softly.

    Niel paused for a moment, then shrugged and smiled slightly.

    "I don't hate it."

    "I didn't expect that my teacher is still a bad person" Alyssa covered her face as if she had a headache, "Are you performing a GTO?"

    "Please ask Mr. Onitsuka for this kind of thing" Neil scratched his head and said boredly, "Well, if I can make extra money, I wouldn't mind making a cameo"

    But not long after he finished speaking, Neil found that Furuichi, Alyssa and Alicia were all silent in front of him, with dull expressions on their faces.

    "Huh? Are you possessed by a ghost, you guys?"

    Suddenly, an arm even rougher than Kenjiro's wrapped around Neil's neck. He was stunned for a moment, and then fell into the shadow of despair.

    Who released this Godzilla at the end of the 21st century

    "Oh? Neal-chan, are you planning to make extra money? I have a place where you can make a guest appearance. I originally came out to see where the kid was having such a fun time, but I didn't expect to hear such good news"

    Furuichi and Alyssa looked up at the tall figure, with the stubble, thick eyebrows, piercing eyes, light lip gloss and eye shadow, a perfect figure comparable to King Billy, and a charming Jean  The kimono that no one can look at directly gave them an unparalleled impact.

    "Ah, I really want to vomit. Can I vomit?"

    "Hello, Mrs. Xixiang."

    Alicia reluctantly moved her lips and said hello proactively.

    "Oh, it's Alicia" Xixiang moved his eyes and nodded, "Go back and tell your family that Neil won't be going back tonight. He's working at my place, so tell them not to worry"

    "Well, I understand, please feel free to do so."

    Neil, who was almost out of breath, stared at him. Alicia sold him in the blink of an eye. Please feel free to take him for what he is. He didn't even know if he would be able to see the sun tomorrow.  .

    “Let’s go, Neil-chan~~~”

    Xixiang smiled girlishly at Neil, and Neil immediately rolled his eyes and fainted while frothing at the mouth.

    “Is it okay, Alicia?”

    Watching Neil being carried away on her shoulders, Alyssa felt for the first time that it was not easy for him either.

    "It doesn't matter, Mrs. Saigo is a good person."

    ""

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    That night, Xixiang Ladyboy Club.

    “Clang, clang, clang! The super future star of our store is now making a grand appearance, Sonoko!!!”

    "Who are you calling Sonoko! Who wants to be the future star of your store!!"

    "Come on, Nierzi! You have great potential to become the ACE_OF_ACE of our store!!"

    "A devil wants this kind of potential, even if you give me money!!"

    "Yo!! Pretty boy, twist your waist!!"

    “You can do it yourself, don’t make too many demands, you perverted uncles!!”

    "Yoooooooo, such a cute child is indeed a boy! Long live Lord Lucifer!!!"

    "Have your male-only penetrating weapons been scrapped by you idiots!?"

    "Nierzi, please date!!!"

    “Go to hell——!!!!!!”

    On the stage, ?A girl in a gorgeous kimono with light make-up, who was actually a boy, was dancing with terrifying momentum with a folding fan. Next to her, Saigo was admiring the dance with a face full of admiration.

    This kid really has hope of becoming the master of the great route.

    The next day, the news about Neil's transformation into a new human spread secretly without his knowledge.

 Text Chapter 63 To maintain moral integrity or to lose moral integrity, that is the question

    The long black hair floated gently.

    The bright pupils reflect the surrounding scenery, like a mirror world.

    The girl put her hands behind her back, holding a smile on her lips, and stepped lightly.

    "Ah, no matter how many times I come here, I always feel that this place is huge"

    The corners of Tifa's mouth were slightly raised, her eyes were shrouded in a bright light, and she looked around every inch of Maho Liang Academy from time to time.

    "That's right. After we entered through the school gate, we walked for more than half an hour and felt like we didn't even see the end"

    Alicia, who was following Tifa, glanced around with the same interest. Whenever she saw the architecture of European classical beauty and the natural scenery, her vermilion eyes suddenly brightened like gems.

    "Well, I heard from Neil that there are many schools here, ranging from elementary school to university, plus various research institutes, shopping streets and library islands. It really can't be visited in one day" Tifa introduced, tapping her lower lip.  , suddenly remembered something interesting, a smile on his face, "This school also has many activities, such as the last school festival, which was held for three days and three nights. It was really lively"

    "Wow, that sounds so interesting" Alicia immediately flattened her mouth in disgust when she saw Tifa's expression, and then murmured angrily, "If Neil had woken me up earlier, then I couldn't have done it either."  Did you attend the school festival?"

    ""

    Tifa scratched her cheek and smiled silently. Is this what she should be struggling with?

    "But it's great, I want to go to school here too"

    Looking at Alicia’s longing expression, Tifa couldn’t help but smile.

    "What you say should be fine. As long as you worship Tony Nier or Negi, they should be able to find a way"

    "Hmm, please Tony Neil? I always think that guy will say something like "It's too troublesome, so I won't do it""

    Alicia closed her eyes and frowned, as if she could imagine the scene at that time.

    "maybe……"

    Tifa nodded with deep understanding. She quite agreed with Alicia's idea and her understanding of that guy.

    However, because of her understanding, she knew that if Alicia really asked him to ask for help, Neil would still do his best to help her.

    "A soft-hearted fool."

    Tifa pursed her lips and murmured in a low voice. She was a little bit disgusted by this.

    "What's wrong, Tifa?"

    Alicia noticed Tifa’s little movements and couldn’t help but feel a little weird.

    Tifa came back to her senses immediately, scratched her cheek and laughed dryly, "It's okay, I just got a little lost in thought"

    "Hey, what are you thinking about? You are so absorbed in your thoughts~~~"

    Alicia rolled her eyes and didn’t know what she was thinking of. She half-covered her mouth with her hand and leaned over with an ambiguous smile.

    Tifa blocked the approaching smiling face with her hand and said angrily, "What are you thinking about? I feel like you are becoming more and more like that guy Neil"

    "Hehe, you are so embarrassed that I got it right, right?"

    "You're not shy!"

    "Oh~~~Don't you deny what you said before? Sure enough, Tifa-chan's heart is full of Nier~~~"

    ""

    Faced with such teasing, Tifa simply shut her mouth and turned away as if she didn't hear anything.

    Seeing Tifa like this, Alicia stopped teasing her. She glanced around and asked, "Hey, Tifa, where is Neil's school? We've been gone for a long time"

    Originally, I was idle at home and wanted to come to the school to kill some time. But after I came here with Tifa, this journey was really a good way to pass the time.

    ??Looking carefully, it seems that it is almost time for get out of class to end.

    "This place is too big. I haven't been here many times. How can I know how to get there?"

    "Eh? Didn't we see that big map when we entered?"

    “It’s true, but”

    "Is Tifa a roadie!? So cute!!"

    "What are you so cute about!? You're not praising yourself in disguise, when you haven't found a way either!?"

    "Are you two brats students here?"

    The two of them, who were fighting and looking for their way around, suddenly heard a voice coming from behind them. At the same time, they turned their heads and saw a tall man in black sportswear standing not far away with a cool expression.

    "Hello, we are not students here, we are here to find someone."

    TifaliNodding gracefully, the person in front of him seemed to be a school teacher or administrator.

    "Looking for someone?" Heigang raised his eyebrows and looked at the two girls in front of him, "Who are you looking for?"

    “It’s Neil Springfield who works at Shengxiang Elementary School here.”

    "It's that kid, but it's almost time for school to end. If we go by now, the people in the elementary school will probably leave as well. Forget it, I'll lead you there. Maybe that kid is still in school  By the way, are you his friends?"

    “We are his girlfriends!!”

    Before Tifa could speak, Alicia answered first.

    "girlfriend!?"

    Heigang opened his eyes in surprise, while Tifa covered his forehead as if he had a headache. He dared to believe that Alicia would start to display her natural instinct of fearing chaos in the world again.

    "I didn't expect that boy to have two girlfriends, but it seems reasonable after thinking about it"

    Heigang sighed at first, and then nodded unexpectedly.

    "Well, this gentleman"

    "Just call me Heigang" Heigang lowered his head and looked at Tifa, noticing the tangled look on her face as she hesitated to speak, and said with a very understanding expression, "Don't worry, I understand"

    "No, actually"

    "Let's go, I'll take you there now."

    "That bastard is really incredible. He actually did such a thing, but he is a role model for others. This is considered a harm to others' children. Well, I should be able to use this reason to teach him a lesson"

    A cold smile appeared on Black Steel's lips, and his narrow eyes narrowed slightly, flashing a frightening red light from time to time. When Tifa noticed the eldest brother's expression, she knew that the unlucky child was about to suffer a big disaster again.  , couldn't help but draw a cross in my heart.

    "Meow haha, it feels like something interesting is going to happen"

    Hearing Alicia’s cheerful laughter, Tifa sighed sadly, feeling deeply powerless.

    【Neal, if you want to blame it, you have a teammate who has been deceiving people for thirty years】

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Woo——"

    "What's the matter, Neil?"

    Naye suddenly heard Neil making a sound of unknown meaning, couldn't help but frowned, and asked with some worry.

    "It's okay, I just suddenly felt so miserable that I let out such a scream from my soul that it shook the world"

    "I have no idea what you are talking about" Nanoye shook her head in confusion, and then laughed happily, "But this means that Neil, there is nothing wrong with you"

    "Naye, at this moment, I feel more desperate than when I met a giant."

    She had just escaped from the demon king of the Kamabaka Kingdom and was mentally traumatized. Now she was attacked by this girl Nanoha. As her master, Neil suddenly felt that his majesty had lost as much as a certain vampire. He couldn't help but feel  I feel like life is dark.

    "By the way, aren't we going to the back mountain? This direction doesn't seem right"

    Nanoye looked at the direction Neil led the way. She had been training with Neil every day after school as usual, but at this moment, she visually saw that it was completely different from where she usually went.

    "Well, anyway, what I'm teaching you is just the control and application of magic power, and how to fight. I plan to hand you over to a more capable and experienced guy. Regardless of magic or physical skills, with her level, she can definitely  You trained me to become a master"

    Originally Naiyara was still being trained today. Neil felt that he had nothing to teach. After all, the magic system was completely different. Apart from some basic things, Neil felt that it would be better to have someone like Yuno as a coach.  Suitable for yourself.  When Professor Nanoha was in actual combat, whenever he encountered her unconsciously cute look, Neil would be blasted to pieces by a burst of starlight.

    Therefore, directly throwing Nanoha to the merciless Yiwen is definitely very profitable. Anyway, it is healthier for young people to abuse them, and there is Negi who can attract firepower next to him, and more importantly,  He can go home and cook quickly after school.

    【Ah, I can’t help it anymore, I can’t stop crying.  】

    "don't want!"

    Naye's face changed slightly and she shouted subconsciously, even her voice became slightly shrill.

    Neil was startled and quickly turned his head to look over, only to see Nanoye staring at him with her mouth bulging as if she was very angry.

    "Uh, what's wrong with you, Miss Nanoha?"

    &nbsp; Being stared at by Nanoye for a while, Neil asked cautiously.

    "me……"

    When asked by Neil, Nanoye didn't know how to answer. Could it be that she told him that she didn't want to leave him?

    "Dream on, it would be better to use a starburst to make him surrender."

    "Ms. Nanoha, did you think of something dangerous just now! Although I don't know what it was, I am firmly against violence!!"

    With the flash of red light in Nanoye’s eyes and the faint smile of excitement on her lips, no matter how idiotic she was, Neil still felt that he seemed to be very close to the door of hell.

    "Ahaha, what are you talking about Neil? I never thought of using Starlight Explosion to blast you"

    Nanoha scratched her cheek, smiled very cutely, and said horrible words that made Neil break into a cold sweat.

    【This guy said something that must never be uttered!  Naturally black?  ?  Definitely natural black!  !  】

    "Neil, why do you want others to teach me? I'm afraid I won't get along"

    Naye thought for a while and finally came up with a reason.

    "So that's the problem"

    Neil breathed a sigh of relief. He really didn't realize that Nanoha's character would be afraid of strangers, but this was no problem at all. After all, Yiwen's appearance was very deceptive. At first glance, he looked like a harmless cat, and he was very similar to  You don't have to worry about getting along with Yi Wen at all, because that guy's queen character is definitely about making others obey her.

    "That's not okay, Nanoha. If you hold back because of this small worry, you won't be able to make great progress in the future! Although I will be a little reluctant to let you go, dad, I will still do this for your future.  I did it! So, even if you resent Dad, I won’t regret it!!"

    "What dad, what role are you playing!"

    Nanoye slapped away Neil's hand on her shoulder with dissatisfaction. She blinked, not knowing what she thought of, her eyes suddenly lit up, and a meaningful smile appeared on her face.

    "Well, after all, Neil was defeated by me, I don't think he has the ability to teach me anything"

    "What!? Defeated by you!? It was just your luck that time. If I do it ten times again, you will not be my brother's" Neil originally retorted angrily, but when he saw Nanoye's smile, he seemed to understand.  Everything changed, "Well, since you said so, I also feel that I am not capable"

    Nanoha's smile froze slightly, but soon her lips curved into a more contemptuous arc, and at the same time her eyes swept three inches ahead.

    "Neil, it really doesn't work."

    Neil, who had been paying attention to Nanoye's expression, naturally noticed the other person's gaze. He looked down and couldn't help but widen his eyes, like an angry cat staring at Nanoye who was smiling leisurely and contentedly.

    "No!? You dare to say that I can't do it!? I've told you from the first day of class that I am a man who can break through the sky. The word "no" cannot appear to me!! Very good, Nanoha.  Just wait, if I don’t train you well, I will spend the rest of my life hanging around Xixiang!!!”

    “This is what you said, Neil~~~”

    Naye secretly made a gesture indicating that the plan was successful, and at the same time thought of something in her heart.

    【This trick of using retreat to advance that my mother taught me is really useful. Although I don't know why I aimed at it like this in the end, as long as it succeeds, I'll be fine!  】

    In fact, it was not until some years later that Nanoha understood the true meaning of this matter. At that time, she lamented that her health teacher died early. At the same time, she was very fortunate that she had a mother as great as Kami who allowed her to do this.  I have avoided many detours in my life.

    "Forget it, let's stop today's training. I'll go back and think about how to arrange it"

    “I don’t know whether it was because he was inspired to fight or because his dignity as a man was challenged. Neil began to seriously think about what to do. Usually, these things were left to Anders to do.

    "Huh? What is that guy doing?"

    Neil suddenly slowed down, and a shadowy figure appeared in his field of vision.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Ha, why are all the cleaners boys, not even a girl"

    Furuichi stopped the broom in his hand, looked around the classroom, and couldn't help but sigh sadly.

    Doesn’t it mean that if men and women match each other, the work will not be tiring?  There are just a bunch of idiots here, and they are exhausted from doing anything.

    "You just give up on this idea, this is terribleIt's our class's policy" Yuuji walked past Furuichi with a broom on his shoulder, not looking like he was working at all, "That guy said that in order to avoid a series of unnecessary problems caused by male-female combinations, we separate boys and girls.  Separated to facilitate management, do you think we can resist the mountain above our heads?  And the girls seem to agree"

    “Can you disagree!? Girls almost don’t have to participate in work during the week!!”

    "From this point of view, it turns out that he is still a gentleman"

    "That's weird! Even if he is a gentleman, he can only be a gentleman in another sense!!!"

    "I'm telling you, you can chat as much as you want, but if you can work, Yuuji, you've barely even done anything!!"

    Listening to the two complaining, Touma couldn't stand it anymore. He was almost the only one working now. He obviously planned to grab those half-price bento boxes.

    "You should tell the group of people over there first"

    Yuuji pointed with his broom in the direction of the podium, where a group of people were gathering for activities.

    Standing on the podium, Akihisa used the broom as a guitar and danced his fingers as much as he could, as if he had returned to the school festival concert, with the intense melody seeming to linger in his ears.

    “Come on, call me!!!”

    “Honey!!!”

    "What a tall person!!! Call me God-sama!!!"

    "Ah, Lord Kami is playing a game console in that corner over there"

    Touma looked at this scene, then looked at someone in the corner who had entered the god of strategy mode, and couldn't help but sigh.

    How long will he be able to do this?

    ——

    Suddenly, the sound of the door being pulled attracted the attention of everyone in the class.

    A handsome face that was as cold as a knife appeared behind the door, and at the same time, those sharp wolf-like eyes made the guys in the class stay silent for a while and started cleaning obediently.

    “Kids, is your bastard head teacher gone already?”

    They were slightly surprised by the unexpected punishment, and then suddenly realized that it was their class teacher who had caused the hatred.

    "Well, our bastard head teacher left early during the last self-study class and let all the girls go"

    As the leader of the boys, Xiongji told Heigang in detail. When Heigang heard this, he felt that the temples on his forehead began to beat again.

    "That rascal……"

    "Um, Teacher Heigang, what do you want from Neil?"

    Touma's question caused Heigang to turn around. He looked at the people in the class, and for some reason the corner of his mouth curled up into a weird smile.

    "Ah, actually it was the boy's two girlfriends who came to see him"

    "What——!?"

    "girlfriend——!?"

    “Two more——!?”

    The boys looked at each other and saw the jealousy hidden in each other's eyes. They nodded one after another, immediately picked up the thing in their hands, and rushed out of the back door without saying a word.

    "Hey, don't damage public property"

    Heigang shouted behind them, chuckled, and then walked downstairs.

    When he walked downstairs, he found that the two girls waiting nearby were gone. Instead, there was a guy who deserved a beating, gaping at the large cloud of dust.

    "Faye, did you see the two little girls who were here just now?"

    Heigang walked over, patted Fay on the shoulder and asked as coldly as usual.

    "Huh? It's Kurojia~~" Faye turned around and showed a very hearty smile, and then her face became a little weird, "Kurojia, are you a lolita control?"

    Heigang was startled, then his face turned black, he pulled out a cold long knife out of thin air, clasped his hands and raised it, ready to slash at it.

    "You really deserve to be cut down just like that kid"

    “Ehehehe!! Oppose violence, Hei-chan~~~”

    “Go to hell!!”

    "Wait a minute, aren't you going to ask where those two girls went? I'll tell you, but you can't do anything to me!"

    ""

    Heigang stopped and stared at Fay coldly, while Fay smiled slightly and tidied up his clothes. It was not until Heigang was about to have his second impact that he slowly spoke.

    "Actually, I just met them and chatted for a few words. I found out that they were here to see Neil-chan, so I told them that Neil-chan had left.Okay, so they took their leave, and let me tell you something by the way.  "

    "That means you knew it beforehand, right?"

    "Well Wow!! Kuro-chan, a surprise attack is a foul!!"

    “I don’t care about you!!”

    “I clearly said I wouldn’t do anything!!”

    "Did I promise you!?"

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "So, you lost the ring that Yiwen gave you and you were thinking about how to die, maybe this is it?"

    "No, I'm not thinking about how to die"

    Negi looked at his brother depressedly, forgetting if he didn't help, he was still gloating about his misfortune.

    "I just lost my ring, is there any need to do this?"

    Although the ring was a relatively rare magic item, it was not in a life-and-death situation. However, seeing Negi like this, Neil immediately felt very happy.

    "You won't understand. If Master finds out, I will see hell"

    Yiwen’s terror began to emerge in Negi’s mind. His face turned pale and his whole body was shaking, as if he had seen a ghost.

    Neil couldn’t help but sigh at how powerful Yiwen was. He was able to make Negi, a little man-trained boy, even more miserable. He felt like he was almost turning into an M.

    "Hey, Neal, what's the ring that Mr. Negi mentioned? Doesn't it matter that he's still like this?"

    Nanoye pulled the corner of Neil's clothes and asked with some confusion.

    "Well, that ring is like a wedding ring that represents a lifelong promise, and Negi, the idiot, threw it away without knowing where. If his powerful wife at home knew about it, he would probably not have to go to bed for a month."

    "Hey!? Teacher Negi is already married!?"

    "Hey, Neil, stop making this up!"

    "I'm not making it up, I'm just explaining it to Nanoha."

    "What are you trying to explain!!"

    Facing Negi’s fire-breathing eyes, Neil shrugged and had to give up, "Okay, okay, I won’t say it anymore. Why don’t you recall it and let me help you reorganize the scene at that time."

    "real?"

    Negi looked at him suspiciously, could this guy really be so kind?

    "We are brothers after all Speaking of which, when did the ring disappear?"

    "It should have been last night"

    "Well, very good" Neil nodded, "Which woman's bed did you sleep in last night?"

    "Herehey!! Where are you going!!"

    Negi is crazy, he actually believes in a guy like Neil, he is really a fool.

    "Oh, oh, did you really sleep in someone else's bed? Yeah, there are so many people in the girls' dormitory, who could it be?"

    "I told you not to do it!! I haven't even slept in Asuna-san's bed recently!!"

    "The married life is not harmonious?"

    “Stay away from me!!!”

    "Teacher Negi is not pure."

    ""

    Negi leaned against the tree, wanting to die.

    “Neil——!!!”

    Just when Neil was enjoying the sight of Negi being beaten to a pulp, a familiar scream came from behind. Without thinking, he immediately bent down. The next second, a figure flew over his head, and at the same time, a wave of wind blew up.  A gust of cold wind.

    Neil raised his head and looked at the blond girl who flipped in the air and landed perfectly, and couldn't help but be speechless for a while.

    "Alicia, do you have to say hello in this way? If I hadn't avoided it, I really doubt I would have suffered internal injuries from you."

    "It doesn't matter, I just said hello a little more enthusiastically."

    "Is this called being more enthusiastic!? Who would rush over at a speed of 40 yards, 4 seconds and 2!? Do you think I am an American football player!?"

    “What a small family man.”

    "I'm sorry, anyone would be petty when their lives are at stake!"

    "Tch, I won't talk to you anymore" Alicia left Neil alone, moved her target to Nanoye who was aside, and immediately pounced on her, "yahoo! Nanoye!!"

    "Whoa, be careful, Alicia!!"

    Neil sighed helplessly at the two who started to fuck Lily, then turned his head and forced a smile at the black-haired girl who was running slowly.

    "Won't you stop this guy, Tifa?"

    ? ???Isn't this bad?  There is a beautiful girl throwing herself into my arms"

    Tifa walked up to Neil and smiled teasingly.

    “I wish the way of throwing myself into someone’s arms could be improved”

    Neil muttered softly, but the next moment, Tifa's beautiful black hair was fluttering with invisible domineering aura.

    "What were you talking about just now?"

    "No, I didn't say anything, Your Lady Queen."

    Neil immediately displayed his low-profile and domineering attitude. His dignity and integrity were completely useless in front of Tifa.

    "Ah, look, Nanoha, Neil is starting to lose his moral integrity again!!"

    "Neil has never had any moral integrity anyway"

    "Alicia, shut up, whose fault do you think it is that makes me like this!"

    "You blame me?"

    "Ha, if I don't blame you, why should I blame myself!?"

    "Shut up."

    "Yes, Your Lady Queen."

    "Neil really suffered."

    Alicia’s triumphant look made Neil want to hang her up and tickle her, but for Tifa’s sake, he still lay on the ground obediently.

    "By the way, what is Negi doing there?"

    Tifa noticed Negi, who had been ignored for a long time, but the other party was obviously trapped in an endless loop and did not notice their arrival.

    "Nieji is struggling with the question of whether he should have moral integrity or lose his moral integrity."

    ""

    “By the way, why did you and Alicia come here?”

    “Well, since it’s okay to stay at home, and Alicia has never been to school, I took her here for a walk.”

    Neil looked back at the girl who was chatting enthusiastically with Nanoye. She had maintained such an optimistic attitude since she woke up. It was not an exaggeration to say that she was offline. However, these might just be to cover up her inner feelings.  lonely.

    【Looks like we need to hurry up.  】

    Just when Neil was thinking about something, a strange murderous aura rushed towards him. Neil looked around and saw a large black mist rumbling towards him.

    "What is that!? The Black Mist Monster!?"

    As soon as he finished complaining, Neil was swallowed by the black mist.

    "Whoa! Help! Huh? Isn't this a guy from the class!? Hey, are you rebelling!?"

    "Burn my remains with the blazing holy fire! How joyful is life, and how sad is death!"

    "Ahhh!! Where did you come from the Ming Cult!? These people are crazy again!!! Tifa, Negi, save me!!"

    Tifa watched the group of people go away speechlessly, and then glanced at Negi who continued to seek death.

    This school is still so peaceful today.

 Text Chapter 1 That day, the boy walked into a new world

    My name is Orima Ichika, I'm 15 years old, and my gender is, um, with excalibur underneath, you know.

    At this moment, the fifteen-year-old youth is like a deep-sea fish.

    “The classroom with all girls except me is very stressful.

    But it doesn’t matter. With my ability to withstand stress that I have developed since childhood, I can still withstand this kind of pressure. I am quite confident about this.

    Why do you say that?

    This has to start with my family and my world.

    “Today’s world, I simply don’t know how to describe it in words.  First of all, the two mainstreams in the world today are technology and magic. As far as I know, eight years ago, the flying super weapon called IS came out, and the world has undergone earth-shaking changes. However, weapons like IS can only be made by  The manipulation by girls has led to a fundamental change in the status of men and women in society.  However, the matter did not end there. In the following years, the ISSDA organization responsible for space development announced the existence of "magic". Magic was originally unknown. Coupled with the new life from the universe, it became even more complicated.  Not to mention the various superpowers in Academy City, the world was once again in turmoil. However, with the efforts of many parties, the world finally settled down, and magic was gradually accepted by everyone. At the same time, ordinary humans could not  All known alien races appeared one after another, and the world became more and more diverse.

    However, there are still unknown things in this world, such as disobedient gods, demons, angels, magic societies that are still hidden in the dark, and advanced beings buried in the shadows. I know these because my family is special.  The reason is, after all, the old man in my family is not an ordinary person.

    In short, there are as many angels and demons as dogs, and fairies and heavenly beings are everywhere. This world is a strategic fortress.

    However, this world view is not enough to shock me, because the family I live in is enough to numb my nerves. My home is simply the most chaotic place in the world.  Compared with one who has a personality, all kinds of weapons are worth the sky, and I can also see angels and demons eating together and having fun, and even aiming their guns at someone. The moment I knew the truth, my three views were completely destroyed. Thousands of years of history  They've all been tricked into being dogs.

    “Alas, this world is so damn peaceful.

    “But even so, I am still very stressed at this moment.

    I folded my hands and put them under my chin, with cold eyes, trying to look calm. At this time, I finally understood Commander Ikari’s sense of pressure to remain calm in the face of the apostles’ attack.

    Commander Ikari is mighty!  !  !

    But the sights gathered from all around are really uncomfortable. Haven’t you seen that my forehead is already covered with heart-wrenching beads of sweat?  ?  Sure enough, no matter how old a girl is, she always has a trembling heart!  !  Sure enough, a girl's gaze is the most terrifying thing in the world. The ever-changing changes of sometimes resentment and sometimes anger are simply more disasters than taking the Western Scriptures.

    I took a deep breath, narrowed my eyes slightly, and all the nerves in my body suddenly became more tense than ever before.

    ??????????????????????????????????

    Wow, I relaxed too much and almost came out from behind.

    Ha, by the way, why do I have to stay in a place like this?

    Thinking of this, I recalled what happened the night before.

    That night, my brother said to me with a smile that could be read as bright and written as slutty.

    "Ichika, you will become the happiest man in the world."

    So that’s what he was talking about!  !  !  !  !

    I sighed deeply, and I mourned for a second for my seemingly happiness and actual sorrow. I started to swim away and observe the people around me.

    Well, the eyes of the girls on the left and the right are full of unparalleled curiosity for knowledge, and their shining eyes almost flashed through their tough golden eyes.

    I can’t see the back part, but the sight of the thorns on my back makes me feel like I’m sitting on pins and needles. I can understand it even without looking.

    "The person directly in front of me is a slightly older woman.

    She is a bit petite, and her figure is almost the same as that of a student, but her chest size is the nemesis of all high school girls.  The clothes are relatively large and make her look more petite, but she still feels quite cute.  In addition, she also wears a pair of black-rimmed glasses. Although they are crooked, she can still be called a bespectacled girl.

    And this girl with glasses was looking at the people in the class in panic, her timid posture was reminiscent of an injured little rabbit.

    You are a teacher, show me some domineering power!

    "Everyone is here. Then, SHR is going to startWhoops!  "

    Well, it’s not something you can do if you want to.

    I gave the teacher an appreciative look, but for some reason the teacher turned red and smiled shyly.

    ????????????????????????????????????????? Suddenly, I felt that the pressure on my body was a little heavier, and I almost died from a thousand arrows piercing my heart.

    “Well, then, please introduce yourself, uh, in order of seat number.”

    The teacher seemed to have recovered from the inexplicable emotion and said to the students in the audience in a panic.

    ""

    "It's so quiet. My dignity as a teacher is suddenly shattered into pieces."

    I looked at the teacher who was about to cry, and I couldn't bear it. At the same time, I felt unhappy with the girls in the class. Are you shy because you just entered high school? No one responded. The teacher was about to cry. Really?  I'm going to cry!  !

    I glanced at the teacher, and the teacher’s eyes also moved over.

    ??Okay, our eyes met.

    Please don’t look at me like this, you are not my type, teacher.

    I quickly lowered my head, I still understand the principle that a dead Taoist friend will not die a poor Taoist.

    “Oh, give me a normal high school life.

    The reason why I specifically emphasize "ordinary" here is simply because what I am in now is definitely not an ordinary high school, but the famous IS Academy-the only school in the world that trains IS operators.

    And the most important point is that IS, this deceptive thing, can only be activated by girls, so naturally, this is a girls' school.

    And why am I here?

    I need to emphasize again that I am a boy, and I am definitely a boy at first glance. My appearance can be considered a bit handsome, but it is definitely not the kind of beauty that makes even IS unable to identify my gender.

    The reason why I came to such a ghost place has to start with the entrance exam in February.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    That day, the sun was shining brightly, and the cherry blossoms flying freely in the sky made me fall in love.

    I looked at the clear sky and encouraged myself in my heart.

    Today is the entrance exam for Junior High School. For your own goals, you can’t do it without working hard.

    The school I go to is called Mahora Gakuin. It is a very large Academy City that has everything from kindergarten to university. There are many schools in it, all types, and my target is the famous Mitsusaka High School.

    The reason why I chose Mitsusaka is not because of its reputation, but because my brothers and sisters all graduated from here. I have an indescribable yearning for that place.

    I want to chase the traces they left behind, and I want to be like them.

    that's it.

    Well, of course, if I am admitted to Mitsusaka High School, my goal of dominating Mitsusaka will be one step closer, and realizing Mahora's dream of complete domination will not be unattainable.

    Hahahaha, I couldn’t help but laugh out loud.

    "Why are you giggling so early in the morning?"

    At this time, my head was hit hard.  When I looked back, I saw a handsome man with white shoulder-length hair standing behind me. He was looking at me listlessly with a pair of dead fish eyes, and he didn't look like he was awake at all.

    "Brother, you got up so early"

    ??I touched my head and laughed dryly.

    "Well, seeing as you have a test today, I got up early to see you out"

    Hey, is this guy so kind?

    "Hey, don't think I can't understand your expression"

    "Well……"

    Although those dead fish eyes are completely rotten, they are still so sharp.

    I don’t know if my thoughts were revealed again, but I got another blow on the head.

    "By the way, you forgot to bring your admission ticket"

    I was stunned for a moment, watching my brother hand a certificate to me.

    "Huh? Didn't I prepare it last night?"

    As I was talking, I wanted to go through my bag. I had carefully prepared all kinds of things the night before.

    "Well, men will always forget some things, just like forgetting what their first love looked like"

    “I won’t forget it!!”

    I replied angrily, but I didn't notice the firmness in my tone.

    The old man looked at me steadily for a moment, with an inexplicable light flashing in his eyes.?, and then touched my hair with a slight smile.

    “Okay, take your admission ticket and go quickly, don’t be late.”

    I didn’t notice anything strange about my brother, so I took the admission ticket and didn’t check whether I really didn’t bring it with me. I said goodbye to my brother and went out.

    "It seems that Ichika has grown up"

    After saying this softly, the man walked back into the room with a smile.

    It was easy, so I came to the address indicated on the admission ticket.

    ???????????????????? Why is it not in Mahonliang Academy, but in a high school outside?

    But I didn’t think too much about it. Anyway, it said this on the admission ticket and I couldn’t change it even if I wanted to.

    But I feel a little uneasy.

    Are you nervous before the exam?

    With a feeling of apprehension, I walked into the imposing building in front of me.

    "I'm just going to go, turn left and right, how on earth are you going to get to the second floor!?"

    It’s been almost ten minutes since I walked, and I still haven’t found the stairs to the second floor. The internal structure is too complicated!  ?  Is this the maze before challenging the BOSS!  !

    My eyes wandered around, trying to find the guide map on the wall, but I sadly discovered that the walls inside were so beautiful that I couldn't even find a crack, let alone any wall charts.

    ?????????? This time, shit, I’m lost.

    "Hey, what should I do? Hey, why are you so quiet?"

    At this time, I finally realized that it was eerily quiet here. After walking for so long, I didn’t even meet a single person. Could it be that the exam has already started?  ?  Could it be that my dream of dominating Mitsusaka was just aborted?  ?

    God, I curse Jesus for not having chrysanthemums!  !

    “Perhaps God really heard my curse from the heart, and a door appeared not far in front of me.

    I walked to the door and saw a piece of paper stuck on it with the words "Infinite_Stratos Examination Room" written on it.

    "Well, I guess this is the right place"

    Because it says "Examination Room" on it.

    But the name of this examination room really looks impressive, and there are actually two English words that I can’t understand.

    Thinking of this, I feel deeply disappointed for my English course.

    I guess I won’t be able to pass the English test this time.

    But it doesn’t matter, my other subjects are fine!  !

    After taking a deep breath, I opened the door and walked into the room.

    "Ah, you are a candidate. Okay, go over there to change clothes. We are pressed for time, so you have to hurry up. This place can only be rented until four o'clock. I don't have time to trouble you. Really, I don't know what I'm doing.  What……"

    As soon as I entered the room, a nervous-looking female teacher, about thirty-five years old or above, spoke a lot of words like a machine gun without raising her head. I was stunned for a few seconds.

    Hey, hey, hey!  !  !  Sister, don’t you need to see what I look like and check my admission ticket!  ?  Where has the professionalism of being an invigilator gone?  ?  And what’s going on with changing clothes!  ?  You have to change clothes for exams these days!  ?  Are you asking me to use my body to show the beauty of the human body in ancient Greece?  ?  Sorry, I have been failing art classes since I was a kid!  !  Well, actually this is to prevent students from cheating, right?  But there is no one other than you in this room. I really don’t see any other candidates anywhere!  !

    While I was minding my own business, the elder sister gave instructions and walked out of the room directly with the documents in her arms.

    I watched the other party leave in embarrassment. I bet the eldest sister really didn’t even look at me.

    "Hey, what kind of test is this"

    I muttered a few words in a depressed voice and walked towards the place covered by the curtain.

    And at this moment, I entered a new world.

 Text Chapter 2 Sure enough, this is a conspiracy

    When I opened the curtain and walked in, I saw the object in the center of the room.

    The streamlined metal shell reflects light that is not dazzling, and an armor-like outfit sits quietly.

    I looked at it carefully and then fell silent.

    “Damn it, what kind of clothes do you want me to change into?! Are you asking me to take the war studies test!!”

    The bag in my hand was almost smashed by me.

    I calmed down the turbulent feeling in my heart that I wanted to hit someone, and walked over, looking left and right at this thing. After looking at it for a long time, I was speechless.

    Isn’t this the IS that appears on TV?

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of 1999

    But this thing actually has something to do with me. Well, it should be related to my family.

    "This is what changed the world"

    Because of the "White Knight Incident" of that year, the world became aware of the existence of this kind of weapon. At the same time, the originally balanced military structure suddenly collapsed. How many IS controllers can be found will directly affect the country's military strength.  , so every country began to implement a system of preferential treatment of women.

    Although there is a magical power like magic in the world today, it has not been widely used in the military due to various restrictions. Moreover, IS has advantages that can compete with magic. In comparison, the country is more willing to invest more resources.  on this emerging technology.

    Well, this is actually nothing to me. I am more curious about IS. After all, I have seen forces more powerful than IS.

    With all kinds of thoughts, I couldn't help but reach out and touch it.

    Anyway, IS can only be activated by women. If I, a pure man, touch it, I will probably have no reaction like touching a dead fish. It is a rare opportunity to touch it and I will not suffer any loss.

    However, there are always various unknowns in life. You can never guess what will happen in the next second. Of course, it is another matter if you have the ability to predict.

    A cold metallic feeling came from the fingertips, followed by a burst of dazzling silver light and various information pouring into the mind.

    “Eh!? Eh————!!!!!!”

    Faced with such a strange situation, I suddenly lost my train of thought.

    When I finally came to my senses, I found that the IS had actually moved and attached itself to my body like armor, becoming part of my hands and feet.

    "What happened!?"

    “Has someone activated IS!?”

    "who is it!?"

    "Huh? This, this is -"

    "man!?"

    Hearing the sound, a group of researchers in white coats came over. They opened the curtain and saw me activating IS. They all fell into a state of sluggishness where they couldn't think.

    I looked at the researchers in front of me in silence, and then looked at the abnormality on my body. I immediately showed a miserable face like a Christian abandoned by God. At the same time, the devil on my brother's face flashed through my mind.  smile, with only one thought left in her mind.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? This is a conspiracy.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    “Oh, I want to die.

    "Classmate, Orimaru Ichika-san!"

    A voice calling my name brought me back to reality from my annoying thoughts. I held my forehead and blurted out weakly before I could figure out the situation.

    "Ah, what's the matter?"

    "Ah, um, um, I'm very sorry for calling you so loudly all of a sudden. Are you, are you angry? Yes, I'm sorry! But, um, I'll introduce myself in the order of the fifty syllables. Now it's Oribara-san's turn.  So, I'm really, really sorry! Can you please introduce yourself? Are you willing?"

    It was then that I really came back to my senses and figured out the situation, and found that my deputy instructor, Yamada Maya, was constantly bowing his head and apologizing to me. It was obviously my own fault, but the teacher wanted to apologize himself. For a moment, I was full of guilt.

    "Uh, um, Mr. Yamada, you don't have to apologize like this. It's all my fault. I will introduce myself."

    I stretched out my hand to stop Teacher Maya Yamada from apologizing, and quickly made a comforting reassurance.

    "Really, really!? You, you promised me! You must do it!!"

    Teacher Yamada suddenly raised his head, seriously grasped my hand and leaned towards me, and he could still see the mist in his eyes.

    Teacher, are you really a teacher?  ?  This pairThe attitude of the little girl can easily be misunderstood, and some ignorant and innocent little boys might have fallen into trouble from then on!  !  !  Oh, oh, don't put your chest on it, be careful, my cannon may go off!  Also, I need to reiterate it again, teacher, you are really not my type!  !

    In the struggle between reason and sensibility, angels and demons, I took my hand out with difficulty, left my seat and walked to the podium with a slight bend without being noticed.

    Ah, I almost got hard just now.

    Standing on the podium, looking at the unabashed thirst for knowledge in the eyes of the girls in the audience, including Teacher Yamada, I suddenly felt like I was on the top of Mount Everest, and it was difficult to even breathe.

    "Ahem."

    I straightened my back and cleared my throat, thinking about what to say next.

    ???????????????????? But my mind went blank. As expected, the pressure had already crushed my thinking power into pieces.

    At this time, I took a peek at the seat by the window. Sitting there was a black-haired girl with a ponytail.

    Her name is Xiao Zhizhen, my childhood sweetheart who we only reunited after six years. This girl has always had a single ponytail. When I first entered the classroom, I recognized her at a glance.

    “But it’s really a transformation of women.

    No, no, now is not the time to think about this.

    "Help me quickly!!"

    I signaled her with my eyes. As a childhood sweetheart who has been dating for a long time, she must be able to understand this information instantly.

    "snort!"

    You actually ignored me!  ?

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Oh, oh, what does this cold aura and this arrogant attitude mean!  Where has the arrogant and a little bit coquettish Hoshi-chan gone!  !  Now Chen is completely 100% proud!  !  She actually abandoned me mercilessly at my critical moment, turned her face expressionlessly to the window, and snorted coldly, "I'll kill you, did I offend you, Miss Chen!"  !

    “However, this did remind me of something.

    I remember my brother once told me that when faced with a girl who is wrapped in pride and makes people wonder if she is engaged in chain defense, you must use your fiery penis to penetrate the opponent's uterus.

    Of course, this is summed up by my rich theory and practice. Although I don’t know where his theory and practice come from, I even wonder if he made it up casually.

    ??????????????????? However, I have no idea what those two words mean in English, because I am powerless in English. I have obviously been abroad, and there are foreigners at home. I only know the twenty-six English letters ABC, which is really weak.

    Well, I don’t really want to know the meaning of this. I know that what comes out of my brother’s mouth is definitely not fun, because every time I ask my sister or other older women in the family, I will be scolded.  Of course, many times I will attract hatred consciously or unconsciously. In comparison, the harm I suffered is quite small.

    Ah, I am going off topic again. Look, the eyes of the girls below are starting to burst into flames.

    Well, what should I say at this time?

    Let’s start with a song called “Girls’ School Boys” by Twins?  Well, it does fit the occasion, but this is a self-introduction, not a concert.

    【When we introduce ourselves, too many rhetoric just attracts the temporary attention of others. To let people know ourselves, the most important thing is to show our true side.  】

    Brother’s voice seemed to ring in my mind. At this time, I seemed to see the holy light of heaven.

    Sometimes I’m pretty reliable.

    The corners of my mouth raised slightly uncontrollably, and the sunshine outside the window shone in at the right time. At this moment, in the eyes of some ignorant little girls, I became a handsome and sunny boy.

    A small exclamation came from below, and my attention immediately came back. I took a breath and began to introduce myself.

    "My name is Ichika Orimara."

    “Yeah, yeah, yeah!!”

    Everyone’s eyes showed the expectation of “I want to hear more.”

    I smiled, what a group of curious and kind children.

    Then, I should also treat others with sincerity.

    "I like Lolita the most."

    Maintaining a sunny smile, I expressed what I loved most in my heart.

    institutions

    The sounds of various heads banging on the table and people falling to the ground kept ringing out. It seemed that they were moved by my sincerity.

    I think everyone can become a partner who loves lolita.

    At this moment, I seem to have new hope for the future.

    The sound of clicking footstepsThere was an urgent sound, is someone coming?

    “Are you going to reveal your abnormal sexual fetish as soon as you get here!?”

    Huh?  Does this sound sound familiar?

    But before I had time to react, I was hit hard on the head and sent flying.

    Wow, this kind of invisible murderous martial arts passed down by my brother is so familiar to me. The pain that directly penetrates the skull and hits the cerebral cortex is simply exhilarating How strange!  !  I'm not a pussy-shaker like Sister Xiaoyuan!  !  !

    “However, this knocking method, whether it’s power, angle, or speed, is very similar to the person in my impression.

    I swallowed and turned around with a little fear. I saw the woman behind me wearing a black suit and tight skirt. She had a slender figure and a body curve with no fat at all due to regular exercise. And the other person was at this time  He crossed his arms in front of his chest, raised the corners of his eyes, and his eyes were as sharp as a wolf's.

    "What the hell, Guan Yunchang!?"

    Snapped——

    “Ugh, I got hit on the head again, I’m probably going to have a cerebral hemorrhage now.

    "Sister Chifuyu, it hurts so much!"

    Yes, the domineering woman in front of me is my sister Chifuyu Orimaru.

    "Who is the hero in the Three Kingdoms, idiot!!"

    I rubbed my head and stood up from the ground, looking at my sister in front of me, very curious about her appearance.

    "Sister Chifuyu, why are you here? Aren't you out training for the annual World's No. 1 Martial Arts Tournament?"

    "Do you think I am Yamcha!? Who told you that I would go to that kind of conference!!"

    Chifuyu-san’s eyes started to sparkle, and her fists were clenched tightly. She would probably attack accordingly depending on my answer.

    “Uh, it’s my brother, that’s what I told you!!”

    I quickly shied away all the responsibilities, but after hearing this, Chifuyu-san loosened her fists and held her forehead in distress.

    "That idiot has been talking nonsense all day long"

    Looking at Chifuyu-san's depressed and gnashing expression, I couldn't help but want to laugh out loud. Those words I just came up with on the spur of the moment were purely to deceive my brother. Oh, haha, a Tai Chi push hand can kill someone invisible. I feel  At this moment, my IQ doubled several times.

    "Huh? By the way, what was going on with your self-introduction just now?"

    "Well……"

    Okay, I haven’t even breathed a sigh of relief yet. Why did this hatred suddenly shift back? I didn’t make fun of you.

    "My brother told me to be heart-to-heart and treat others with sincerity"

    And as soon as I finished speaking, Chifuyu-san came towards me with an angry fist.

    “Just lie to me now!!!!”

    Is it okay to let your brother lie like this openly?  ?

 Text Chapter 59 Looking forward to meeting him again

    "Hey, your eyes are wandering. Do you want to borrow money from me? For the sake of us being brothers, just tell me how much you want. It's okay to give the Ming coins directly to you!"

    There was a short distance from leaving the World Tree to one of the squares near the World Tree. Along the way, Neil found that Negi peeked at him very frequently, almost every few steps.  When he turned his head, Negi quickly turned his head and whistled. This behavior made Neil very unhappy, because it felt very disgusting to be treated like this by a boy, and Negi was not a girl who secretly liked him.  .

    “ Could it be that Negi has been looking at 3A girls for a long time and hasn’t had any contact with boys for a long time, and finally his interest in that area has begun to awaken!  ?

    In an instant, Negi’s image became dangerous in Neil’s eyes.

    "Why is it such an unlucky thing to say? How much do you want today's birthday to become the anniversary of my death! What do you mean by that look in your eyes? I always feel super unhappy!!"

    Negi was obviously stunned by Neil's sudden words for a few seconds before he reacted. Coupled with the weird look in his eyes, he couldn't help but complain angrily.

    Neil stuck out his tongue, put his hands on the back of his head, and quickened his pace slightly, leading Negi by half a body.

    "Do you have anything to say?"

    Negi paused for a moment, looking sideways at the face partially blocked by his arms, his eyes flashing behind the lenses.

    “Hey, Neil, has something happened to you recently?”

    I always feel that something has changed in him.

    Neil’s pace slowed down unconsciously, but soon returned to its original state, and he asked without looking back.

    "Why do you think so?"

    “I just feel like you’ve been a little absent-minded these days, as if you’re a little further away”

    Raising his head and looking at the stars covering the night sky, the starlight gently reflected the faint light on Negi's glasses.

    Neil put down his hands and put them behind his back. He also raised his head and stared at him from a distance.

    "No, nothing has changed"

    In the end, he was still like that.

    Nothing has changed.

    "Neil"

    Negi turned his head and opened his mouth, as if he wanted to say something, but for a long time, he did not say another word.

    "Don't talk about me, it's you" Neil suddenly spoke up and grabbed the topic, turning his face and blinking, "You are the one who should be said to be absent-minded, right? You seem to have no energy recently, as if you were distracted by something.  Things are bothering me"

    "Is it that obvious?"

    Negi lowered his head and muttered quietly, but Neil could still hear him beside him.

    "It's all written on your face I thought you looked confident after the school festival, but it turns out you've been so worried these days that you almost jumped off a building. What, is it a worry about love, boy?"  "

    When talking about love, Neil’s eyes brightened up and his tone was full of ridicule.

    "No, I just had a quarrel with Asuna-san"

    Negi rolled his eyes at him and became dejected again.

    "Sister? Oh, haha, it really is a matter of love~~~You dishonest guy~~~"

    "Do you have to think about this!?"

    "Okay, what did you and eldest sister argue about?"

    Neil spread his hands and did not continue teasing the other party.

    "Actually, it's not a big deal. Asuna-san just reminded me that I am very similar to Chao-san"

    Negi lowered his head a little further and sighed softly.

    "I see, the eldest sister is angry because of this"

    Neil looked at his brother’s confused expression, and he probably figured out what was going on between him and Asuna.

    After meeting with Gunel and learning that his father was still alive, Neil also guessed what Negi was thinking now. He must be full of things about his father. Since a long time ago, Negi has been working hard for his father.  , constantly injured, and constantly moving forward. After getting more accurate news, he will only work harder to move forward for his dream, even at the risk of losing his life.

    Father seems to be everything to him.

    This is exactly the same as the super ring tone.

    For the sake of your dreams, you are willing to give up everything, including your own happiness.

    And Tomorrow Cai is angry about it, maybe that's it.

    "Actually, Asuna-san is right, and I said the same thing to Chao-san, but I"? 

    Although he clearly rejected Chao's approach, he himself followed Chao's path, almost exactly the same path.

    He, how should he choose?

    "Neji, do you still remember what Chao Lingyin said?"

    Neil didn’t pay attention to Negi’s current expression and just continued talking.

    "Don't stop, keep moving forward This sentence should be very suitable for you now. For you, your father's affairs can be said to be everything to you. If you are asked to give up everything now for this, you must be able to do it.  Yes, in this aspect, you, Chao Lingyin, and I are really the same"

    Neil slowly took a breath of the refreshing summer night, his eyes slightly focused on Negi's face.

    "However, I think this is correct, or in other words, any approach is correct, but everyone chooses a different position. It is probably impossible for you to give up looking for your father, so why not go all the way?  Black, just like Kick-Ass who became a hero after being knocked headlong"

    "Well, I always feel that the tone of your words has suddenly changed a lot"

    "Don't worry about these things. Your goal is very clear anyway. You just think too much. Anyway, there is only one way you want to go from now on, isn't it?"

    Facing Neil’s smile, Negi seemed to know a little bit about what he should choose.

    "However, I have one more thing to say. No matter what you choose, you should also pay more attention to the people around you, such as eldest sister. I think eldest sister is very clear about your thoughts, and this is what she is worried about.  , it’s just that she doesn’t want to see you scarring yourself, the eldest sister’s idea is probably that simple"

    Neil took a few steps forward, tapping his toes slightly. As his body turned, his long hair fluttered lightly, and his face was clearly reflected in Negi's eyes.

    "Don't forget this, because when you lose, the pain is not something you can bear"

    "Neil"

    They were only a few steps apart, but Niji felt like they were separated by a chasm.

    Because there was a bit of sad nostalgia in Neil's eyes, which blocked his approach.

    "Well, that's all I want to say. It's up to you what you think about next" Neil spread his hands and smiled softly, then turned a little evil again, "But eldest sister really loves you deeply.  Said~~~"

    "Why do you come back here again!!!"

    The sentimental atmosphere just now was gone, and Negi rolled his eyes angrily.

    “Hehe~~~”

    Neil grinned wider, looked away slightly, and saw the surrounding environment clearly. His smile was frozen, and his expression was a little confused.

    "Ah, by the way, what am I doing here?"

    "Huh? Don't you know it yourself!?"

    "I really don't know, I'm following you"

    "How are you following me!? You are following me and running in front of me!!"

    "In this case, I will go home. Goodbye, young man who works hard~~~"

    Neil waved his hand and walked forward without looking back, but he was immediately grabbed by the collar.

    "It's rare that you come here, so just patrol with me. You have a lot of time anyway"

    I don’t know where Niji got the strength, but he was holding on to Neil’s collar as firmly as a rock.

    "Hey, I'm not on duty tonight, and my youth is calling me!!"

    "What youth?"

    “Galgame on the computer!!!”

    “Delete your youth for me!!”

    "Do you want to ruin my life!?"

    "Your life is too insignificant!!"

    Seeing that Negi refused to let go of him, Neil lowered his head helplessly, but after waiting for a while, he found that Negi was still where he was.

    "Aren't you going to patrol? Why are you standing here without moving? You want to be a sentinel!"

    "No, I'm waitingah, here it comes!"

    When Negi was talking, a figure in the field of vision gradually enlarged, and he suddenly shouted.

    Neil looked in the direction that Negi was looking at, and saw Setsuna coming this way quickly, and Kamo the ferret was lying on her shoulder.

    "Why is Kamo and Setsuna-san together?"

    Generally speaking, doesn’t Kamo, the pervert, always follow Negi?

    "If you come to me today, I will ask Kamo to find Setsuna-san first, and then we will make an appointment to meet here."

    ? ?Ji smiled and explained in a calm tone.

    Neil glanced at Negi thoughtfully, his eyes brightened slightly, and then fell silent.

    "Teacher Negi, Teacher Neil, good evening."

    Setsuna quickly arrived in front of them. There seemed to be no surprise about Neil's appearance. Negi or Kamo must have told her in advance.

    "Boss Neil, long time no see."

    Kamo jumped from Setsuna’s shoulder to Negi, turned to say hello to Neil.

    "It's been a long time indeed. You haven't done anything wrong recently, have you?"

    Neil half-opened his eyes and glanced at Kamo who was stiff.

    “No, absolutely not!! I don’t dare to lose even a hair under Boss Neil’s eyes!!”

    "That means you did a lot of bad things that I didn't see, right?"

    Under Kamo’s desperate eyes, Neil raised a bright smile.

    "Okay, Neil, Kamo hasn't done much recently and has helped me a lot. Let's go on patrol now"

    Seeing this, Negi had no choice but to interrupt Neil's topic.

    Neil waved his hand quickly, as if he refused to agree.

    "No, it's not my turn tonight, I won't work overtime, you have to go do it yourself!"

    "Anyway, you are here, and you will do some meaningless things when you go back. It is better to stay. It is rare that we can be on duty together"

    “What’s so pointless!! You’re actually vetoing my life!!”

    "Teacher, what are you talking about?"

    Listening to the conversation between the two, Setsuna on the side was confused.

    "It's nothing, it's just that Neil promised us to patrol together. One more person will add more strength."

    Negi turned to Setsuna and smiled, taking Neil with him by the way.

    "Who agreed? Don't just talk to yourself!"

    "Then let's set off now!"

    "Okay, Teacher Negi."

    "Hey, don't ignore me, listen to me!!!"

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Ah, I really want to go home"

    Raising his head, Neil looked at the starry sky and lazily followed Negi and Setsuna.

    “It’s only been less than two minutes! How unmotivated you are!!”

    Neil didn’t pay attention to Neji’s words. He turned to look at An Jing walking beside him, his eyes rolled, and he didn’t know what he was thinking.

    "Speaking of Setsuna-san, why are you and Negi together? Could it be that you are having an unethical love affair with your eldest lady and her fiancé behind your back!?"

    Neil covered his mouth with his hands, his face filled with disbelief.

    "Who do you think is the betrothed!!"

    "I did not betray the eldest lady!!"

    "As expected of Neil, he said all the things in my heart, but it doesn't matter, brother, you can be considered Setsuna's master, it's totally okay!!"

    "How is it OK!!!" x2

    The two of them shouted at Kamo at the same time, dumbfounded.

    “I understand, I know how to do it, huh huh~~~~~”

    "You know nothing! The laughter behind you is full of bad intentions!!"

    "Teacher Neil, I will never change my heart for the eldest lady!!"

    In desperation, Setsuna expressed his loyalty to Konoka without thinking.

    "Oh, that's true" x3

    At this time, two young men, one a pervert, looked at Setsuna with ambiguous eyes. Setsuna was stunned, and then turned red and waved his hands in denial.

    "No, it's not what you think. I, I just treat the eldest lady, just"

    "Love……"

    "It's love"

    "like."

    The three guys caught Setsuna’s words very wisely.

    "Nah!!!!!!!"

    At night, the girl’s shy screams broke through the sky.

    "You guys are really energetic"

    Suddenly a voice intervened in the joke between three people and one mink. They followed the sound at the same time and saw a young man wearing a high school uniform leaning against a lamppost, holding a mobile phone in his hand, and his eyes glanced slightly  Their fingertips are still touching the bright screen.

    &nbsp;"Why are you here? Are you also patrolling at night?"

    Neil walked over and obviously knew the other person.

    The young man then turned his head, looked at Neil walking towards him, and smiled slightly.

    "Well, I'm short of manpower recently, so I came to help. Anyway, I still get overtime pay"

    "Senior Muchen."

    In an instant, he also came over and bowed respectfully to the other party.

    The young man is Jun Muchen.

    "It's Setsuna-chan, why are you with this bastard brat?"

    "Who are you calling a bastard? Speaking of bastards, you bastard is even more of a bastard!!"

    “Tsk, tsk, tsk, it’s full of balls in one sentence, it’s really dirty!”

    “It’s your head that’s dirty!!”

    "Well, actually, Teacher Neil is here to patrol tonight, so we came together"

    "The moment interrupted the two people's unscrupulous conversation, and at the same time, I felt that the two guys were really similar.

    "Neil, Setsuna-san, who is this gentleman?"

    There is obviously someone here who doesn’t know the other person.

    "Oh, this is a student from the high school department. Senior Jun Muchen, like me, is also employed by the school and is very powerful."

    Seeing that Neal had no intention of introducing him, Setsuna had no choice but to introduce him to Neji. When he looked at Jun Muchen, there was a hint of admiration in his eyes.

    "Ahahaha, I am stronger in that area"

    Jun Muchen touched the back of his head and smiled brightly, swinging his waist back and forth slightly.

    In an instant, he turned away with his cheeks slightly red, Negi looked puzzled, while Neil's eyes were full of contempt.

    "You can no longer be described as a scumbag."

    "Uh, um, nice to meet you, Mr. Jun."

    Although I didn’t understand what Jun Muchen meant by that aspect, I still extended my hand in a friendly manner.

    "This is Teacher Negi, just call me Muchen. He is such a personable gentleman, completely different from a guy who only knows bullshit"

    With a gentle smile on her face, Jun Muchen held Niji’s hand and said something that made someone angry.

    "It's much better than you, the guy with the same curly hair as [beep——]"

    Neil twitched the corners of his eyes, raised the corners of his mouth, and said coldly.

    “Although my hair is black and curly, it is definitely not the curly hair on [beep——]!!”

    "Ah la la, you really didn't bring it upon yourself"

    The two people looked at each other, as if there were sparks constantly arousing.

    "Well, Neil, you and Mr. Muchen are very familiar with each other."

    "Only a ghost is familiar with this kind of guy!" Neil turned his head and glared at Niji, then immediately turned back to stare at Jun Muchen, "This guy had a fight with me for no reason last time, what do you think?  Is this kind of person seriously ill?!"

    “It’s not just for nothing!!”

    "Then what are you talking about!!"

    “Because I’m bored!!”

    “Idiot!!”

    "Ha, I really don't understand"

    Negi held his forehead with a headache, feeling as if two Neils appeared in front of him.

    "Speaking of which, what are you doing here alone?"

    "I'm waiting for someone."

    Jun Muchen put away his phone and said with a yawn.

    "Ha, waiting for someone? You don't look like you have a date, do you?"

    "How different! One day I will go to a love hotel with the president!!"

    "One sentence will reveal your true face clearly."

    Neil sighed very much, this guy is really powerful in combat, his combat effectiveness has broken through the lower limit.

    "Actually, I was waiting for the principal's guests to come out" Seeing the curiosity in the three people's eyes, Jun Muchen continued, "They are people from the Holy Church."

    "The Holy Church? Is it dealing with the previous ghoul incident?"

    Neil was the first to react, and at the same time, three unlucky children flashed through his mind.

    "Ghoul? What ghoul?"

    Negi and Setsuna looked at Neil suspiciously. Neil was stunned. It seemed that they didn't know about the incident.

    After briefly explaining it to them, Negi and Setsuna's expressions changed slightly and became a little heavy.

    “Actually, you don’t need to be so nervous. As long as you deal with it well, you won’t be afraid of too much trouble”

    &nbsp; Jun Muchen put away his playful look and calmly comforted the two of them, with a comforting warmth in his voice.

    "Yeah." x2

    "By the way, who was sent by the Holy Church?" Neil raised his eyes and looked at Jun Muchen, "Is it the agent? Or are the people from the burial agency also coming out?"

    "You know a lot" Jun Muchen's eyes were slightly surprised, and then he continued to lean against the lamppost lazily, "That person is the person in charge of the nearby Shengtang Church stronghold, he is oh, myself  Look, he comes out."

    Jun Muchen suddenly stood up straight and looked back at the building behind him. In the darkness, the sound of neither light nor heavy footsteps sounded rhythmically.

    Everyone’s eyes were focused on him, and the figure in the shadow gradually became clearer, and the cross hanging on his chest reflected a faint silver light.

    "Oh? I didn't expect there would be so many people here"

    There seemed to be a little surprise in the heavy voice, and a man wearing a black priest's uniform appeared in front of everyone.

    Neil’s pupils shrank tightly, and the man’s face was deeply imprinted on his retinas. He opened his mouth slightly, then bit his lower lip tightly, and an imperceptible trace of violent murderous intention passed deep in his eyes.

    Soon, the trace of hostility disappeared, and Neil stood aside silently, returning to his usual listless appearance.

    Jun Muchen, who had been keeping quiet, glanced at Neil thoughtfully, then stood up with a smile and introduced the newcomer to Niji and the others.

    "This is the chief priest of Haiming City Church, and the person in charge of negotiating with our Magic Association on behalf of the Holy Church Church, Kotomine Kirei."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Jun Muchen faced Kotomine Kirei and introduced the person on the other side.

    "These three are magicians and swordsmen from the Magic Association, Negi Springfield, Neil Springfield, and Setsuna Sakurasaki."

    "Good evening, you three. I never expected that the Magic Association would have such outstanding children."

    Kotomine Kirei's eyes are always heavy, giving people a serious feeling.

    "You're flattered, Mr. Kotomine."

    Facing the other party’s compliment, Negi quickly nodded in return.

    Kotomine Kirei’s eyes passed over the faces of the three of them one by one. When he saw Neil, he paused for a moment and then turned to Jun Muchen.

    "Mr. Muchen, my business has been finished, and it's almost time for me to leave."

    "Let me take you out" Jun Muchen nodded to the other party, and then winked at the three of them, "Then I will lead Mr. Yanfeng to leave, and you three can continue working"

    "Okay, Mr. Muchen."

    "Goodbye, Senior Muchen."

    Neil didn’t look at Kirei for a second, he raised his head and nodded lightly to Jun Muchen, then turned around and left with the two of them.

    "Then let's go, Mr. Kotomine."

    "sorry to bother you."

    Kotomine Kirei nodded in thanks, then vaguely glanced at the direction Neil left, with an obscure smile on his lips.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "I'll send it here."

    Reaching the entrance of the academy, Jun Muchen stopped and turned to talk to Kotomine Kirei, who was following closely behind him.

    "Well, thank you."

    Jun Muchen nodded slightly to him and walked away.

    Kotomine Kirei calmly watched Jun Muchen leave. He slowly turned around until his back disappeared.

    “It seems like something interesting happened tonight, Kirei.”

    The strange voice appeared out of thin air, but Kotomine Kirei did not feel the slightest surprise, and his expressionless face maintained his usual indifference.

    "What are you referring to?"

    Kirei stared at the void in front of him, as if there was a figure in front of him talking to him.

    "hehe……"

    The sound of laughter was accompanied by golden light particles, which gathered together little by little. Soon, the silhouette of a human figure loomed in the golden light.

    "You should have discovered it, that brat"

    Yao dispersed, and a young man wearing a black jacket had his hands in his trouser pockets. His handsome face was full of arrogance, and a pair of bloody eyes under the golden bangs seemed to have an addictive demonic quality, staring directly at the indifferent eyes.  man.

    Seeing that Kirei remained silent, the young man raised an evil smile on his lips, narrowed his eyes slightly, and the blood in his eyes became more and more piercing.

    "He seems to have the same thing as us."

    Qili looked at the man??, his eyes were cold, and he met those eyes that were difficult for mortals to look directly into without giving in.

    Suddenly, Kirei smiled.

    A gloomy smile appeared on his cold and sharp face.

    "Indeed, aren't you interested, Gilgamesh?"

    "Of course I have interests. There aren't many things in this world that interest me" The smile on Gilgamesh's lips grew wider, and the light in his eyes became more and more elusive. "But, we can't be interested in him now."  Take action."

    "Oh why?"

    There was a hint of curiosity in Kirei's expression.

    Such emotional changes are very rare for him.

    "Because of the agreement with that guy, if that kid encounters danger within my sight, try to save his life."

    Gilgamesh withdrew his gaze and raised his head slightly. The night sky was reflected in his eyes, and he seemed to be able to see a night similar to the original one.

    "That mysterious heroic spirit?"

    Kirei frowned, a familiar yet unfamiliar figure appeared in his mind.

    "Um."

    Gilgamesh’s gaze retracted from the sky and fell on Kirei.

    "Do you know his identity?"

    Hearing Kirei’s question, Gilgamesh smiled playfully.

    "That's right, but it's better not to tell you for the time being. It will be more exciting to save the interesting things until the end."

    Gilgamesh looked past Kirei, looking in an unknown direction, with slight waves in his eyes.

    "My king, I am looking forward to meeting him again."

    ?…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

    PS: I plan to overthrow and rewrite it, and change the protagonist to a female.

 Text Chapter 60 Moon Peak Shrine

    irritable.

    That feeling lingered in my mind for quite some time.

    The things that happened recently and the people I met have revived many memories that have been buried deep in my heart. In my mind, almost all of them are pictures that I don’t want to think of.

    In the past, he would sometimes recall it or appear in his dreams. Even though it was like a curse, he never wanted to abandon those memories. For him, this was a sin that he had to endure.

    However, even so, he would not be as inexplicably restless in the past as he is now. Often, as long as he hints to himself, his mood will soon calm down, or in other words, his heart will feel like death again.

    Is it because of those people?

    Some familiar faces flashed through Neil's mind, and a subtle sense of peace flowed through them.

    He has always been walking alone. Even Negi, who is closest to him, cannot get close to the depths of his heart. Now, the shadows of other people have been left in his heart. Unknowingly, the cracks in his heart have opened up.  got bigger.

    However, he knew very well that this would not work.

    He has learned a lot from what happened in the past, and he doesn't want to repeat the same mistakes. In order to no longer let others get hurt because of him, and make himself suffer again, as long as he no longer establishes close relationships with other people and is separated by a distance, then each other will  Will not be harmed.

    “Otherwise, what happened to Touma that night will happen again.

    "well……"

    Neil sighed slightly, because being reminded by Negi made him a little concerned about his own problems.

    Since coming to this country and coming into contact with those people, he seems to have changed more or less. Now I think about it, does the practice assigned to him by the principal have such meaning.

    "It's so weak"

    Neil stopped his directionless progress, looked up at the clear blue sky, and laughed somewhat self-deprecatingly.

    In the breeze, there is a hint of fragrance.

    Neil put away his complicated thoughts, smelled the fragrance of flowers, and couldn't help but turn his head and look around. It turned out that he had come to a place that was familiar yet unfamiliar.

    On the long stairs, there is a torii gate.

    "Shrine"

    Neil had seen this kind of building before at Bang Zhikui's home, but he didn't expect that he would encounter another shrine while wandering around this city. It seems that the people here seem to believe in gods.

    However, there seemed to be something about this shrine that attracted him. Unconsciously, Neil stepped on the stairs and walked up out of curiosity. He glanced at the sign on the torii gate, which was written in black ink on the somewhat broken wooden board.  With a few big characters.

    Tsukimine Shrine.

    After walking up the stairs, a clean open space appeared in front of me. In the distance, there is the main hall of Tsukamine Shrine, and it is surrounded by trees. In the center, there is a peach blossom tree, with pale pink petals blooming. From time to time, it is surrounded by trees.  The wind blows, and the petals carry their fragrance and blow into the distance.

    Neil walked over, and the fragrance he just smelled seemed to be the fragrance of the flowers of this peach blossom tree. But, is this season the time for peach blossoms to bloom?

    After touching the rough tree trunk, Neil looked up at the crown of the tree where the buds were blooming with a strange expression.

    "Is it the same as the cherry blossom tree in my house?"

    It seems wrong. The tree at home will remain open for a long time because it has been tampered with. Unless the tree in front of you has also been tampered with, but would anyone be so bothered?

    "Maybe yes."

    Neil held his chin up and murmured uncertainly.

    "Well, it's not a bad thing anyway, it's just a spectacle at best"

    It’s really not a big deal. At least not many people will delve into the school’s World Tree, which is too big to complain about. Sometimes Neil really wonders if the people in this city are all crazy guys.

    "But why don't you see a clergyman?"

    After being here for a long time, I didn’t find anyone coming or going, not even a worshipper.

    Neil sat down under the peach blossom tree, leaning against the trunk of the tree and vaguely seeing the sky through the branches. The hazy and broken beauty was particularly charming. As he watched quietly, time seemed to have stopped.

    The slightly blowing wind mixed with the fragrance of peach blossoms and the simple atmosphere of the shrine seemed to have a hypnotic effect. Little by little, Neil's eyes slowly closed, and unknowingly, the scenery in front of him gradually changed.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    Ordinary furnishings, ordinary decoration.

    &nbsp; This is an ordinary house.

    The open window let in the bright morning light, and the faint light reflected on the floor and walls, making it warm.

    On the recliner, a beautiful woman with long black hair was sitting, and opposite her, a man with long white hair was half-kneeling on the ground, his palms gently covering the woman's slightly swollen abdomen.

    "Do you really want to go?"

    The woman raised her bright and moving amber eyes and stared at the man with gentle eyes.

    The man met those beautiful eyes and grinned.

    “I don’t want to go either, but I have to go, just like I have to take Sadharu out in the morning, otherwise he will be at home”

    "Be serious."

    The woman raised her hand and patted the man's head gently, her face full of anger.

    "Well, I'm very serious" The man grabbed the hand covering his head, held it softly and without force, and looked at the other person intently, "I'm sorry, I have to leave him at this time.  you alone……"

    Looking at his expression, the woman couldn't help but sigh, and then she curled her lips in displeasure.

    "I knew it was like this. You haven't listened to me since you were a child. I really doubt whether you are sincerely good to me"

    "Oh my, my whole body belongs to you, you still don't believe me" The man held the white catkin and couldn't help but laughed out loud, "A woman is a fragile work of art. If you don't cherish it, you will lose it."  It cannot be saved, so I will cherish you all the time."

    Hearing these straightforward words, the woman's pretty face couldn't help but blush slightly, but when she saw the smile in his eyes, she felt a little annoyed. She narrowed her eyes and smiled as charmingly as a crescent moon.

    “Hey, you must have a lot of artworks, right?”

    The man lowered his head and thought for a moment, then muttered uncertainly, "It seems like a lot"

    "Um?"

    The man quickly grabbed the hand that had started to press hard on his ear and looked at the woman with a flattering smile, "But I chose the one who is priceless to me"

    The woman glared at him and finally let go of her hand. Looking at his familiar face, she felt slightly absent-minded.

    "Do you know what the happiness I hope for me is like?"

    Her voice was very plain, but in the man's ears, there was always an unforgettable sadness.

    "I can eat with you every night, say good night to you before going to bed, and say good morning with a smile in the morning. What a little woman."

    The man stopped his smile and spoke seriously and calmly.

    The woman gently spread her face, her smile as happy as a rainbow after the rain.

    "Yes, I'm just a little woman, so I don't expect my husband to be a hero admired by all people. As long as he can stay with me, it's enough."

    "I don't want to be a hero, because heroes usually die young." The man shrugged, then stood up, bent down and gently touched the side of the woman's face, with tenderness written on his face, "But I can't be a hero.  person, so you can rest assured to let me go, I will definitely come back to you in vain."

    The woman held the broad and strong hand with both hands and pressed it tightly to her face. Her eyes were wet without knowing when.

    "I always feel that I am destined to wait for you all the time. I never see you waiting for me. You know, waiting is not a happy thing."

    "So, I can only compensate."

    The man let go of the woman’s hand and wiped away the tears from her eyes.

    "Wait until I use my future happiness to make up for your past unhappiness."

    With a smile on his face, he turned around and left with the woman looking at him forever.

    Determined, without a trace of nostalgia.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    Ding bell——ding bell——

    There seemed to be some melodious ringing ringing in my ears.

    Open your eyes, it’s the bright world.

    Neil was a little lost. What was that dream just now?

    In the dream, I only heard a man and a woman talking to each other, but I couldn't see their faces clearly, as if there was always a fog blurring their faces.

    【Do those two people have anything to do with me?  】

    ??Thinking hard, but can’t get any results.

    "My little friend, are you okay?"

    At this moment, a strange voice sounded in his ears, and only then did Neil notice that there was someone around himhuman existence.

    Turning around, Neil saw that the owner of the voice was a beautiful woman.

    A unique miko costume revealed the identity of the other party. Her long hair was bright flaxen, and the brown pupils dotted on her beautiful face seemed to be covered with a layer of light. No matter what the environment, she would exude a soft glow.  Glorious and reassuring.

    With a faint smile on her lips, the woman looked at Neil who had just woken up.

    "Uh, sorry, I just fell asleep."

    Neil noticed that the other person was holding a strange-looking bell in his hand. The ringing he just heard might have come from this thing.

    “It’s easy to catch a cold if you sleep here.”

    The woman suddenly realized it, and then she felt a little worried.

    "Well, I understand."

    Neil responded politely to other people's kindness.

    "Miss, are you the witch here?"

    "Well, I am the shrine maiden of Tsukimine Shrine, and I just took over recently."

    The woman smiled slightly, and the bell in her hand gently made a pleasant ringing sound.

    "Speaking of which, I saw you looking a little lost just now. Was it a nightmare?"

    Recalling the way Neil looked when he woke up before, the woman asked with some concern.

    "Well, in the distant Silent Hill, Alessa is trying to swallow me up with darkness and combine me with her. How can we repair it? I am obviously not Sharon"

    Neil habitually rambled on, even clenching his fists to express his anger.

    "What, is it an evil spirit!?"

    However, the miko was very shocked, and then she held the bell tightly and tried to hit Neil on the head.

    "Miss, wait!! What are you going to do!?"

    “I’ll help you get rid of the spirit, don’t worry, it’s very effective!”

    "It looks like you want to kill me. I'm afraid that before I can get rid of the spirit, I will become a spirit myself!!" Neil quickly raised his hand to stop the other party, with a look of shame on his face, "Miss Witch, what I just said was purely  Nonsense, please don’t pay attention!”

    "Ugh, why am I still so worried? Hey, could it be that you were possessed by a ghost and saw the ghost's memory!?"

    "Uh, no, and it's not really a nightmare. I just had a somewhat inexplicable dream" Neil paused, glanced at the witch, and felt that there was nothing embarrassing about saying it, so he continued, "In a dream  I saw a man and a woman having a conversation, but I had no impression of their faces, so it was a bit strange."

    "You didn't lie to me?"

    “…It’s true this time.”

    "Oh, is that so?" The witch held her delicate chin and thought carefully. She looked down at Neil, "Actually, dreams sometimes have something to do with the past. Sometimes, maybe it's the scene in the future, maybe it's you.  The future is uncertain"

    After saying that, the miko looked at him with a strange smile.

    "my future?"

    Neil was a little confused for a moment. He really hadn't thought about this, but it didn't look like it.

    He shook his head and got rid of all the messy thoughts in his mind. It didn't matter whether this dream was related to him or not. It was just a dream anyway.

    "Forget it, it's useless to think so much. By the way, what do you call Miss Miko?"

    "My name is Guanyue Gefan, you can just call me Guanyue. What about you?"

    "Neil Springfield, please give me your advice."

    Neil stretched out his hand to shake Gefan’s hand, and Gefan tilted his head, not knowing what he was thinking.

    After chatting with Ge Fan for a while, Neil said goodbye and left.

    Gefan stood at the top of the stairs, watching Neil leave. After losing sight of him, she turned around and walked back to the peach blossom tree. She reached out her hand and brushed the rough bark of the trunk.

    Ding bell——

    The peach blossom tree suddenly made a circle of invisible fluctuations, and the bell in Ge Fan's hand seemed to be vibrated and made a sound.

    The witch looked at the peach blossom tree with deep and gentle eyes, and suddenly smiled.

    "Just now, what kind of dream did you see for him?  "

    Ding bell——

    There was another sound.

    It seems that someone has given the answer.

 Text Chapter 61 Wash your hands before pursuing a girl

    "It's so boring. If I had known earlier, I would have asked Nanoha and Suzuka to come out together"

    Alyssa, who was walking alone on the street, muttered in a low voice with some regret. She looked sideways at the exquisite accessories in the closet, feeling like something was missing without anyone to chat with her.

    It turns out that she is not used to being alone.

    "Huh? Ahead is Kabukicho"

    Because I had been a guest at Neil's home, and Neil's home was in this street, I passed by this place at that time. Although this area is not very big, there are many weird shops. For example, there is a store called  A shemale club opened by people from Xixiang.

    What kind of person would go to such a strange place?

    Alyssa cursed in her heart.

    But this place seems to be as chaotic as ever, or rather lawless.

    Alyssa looked around and would always see groups of delinquents and gangsters gathering in some corners, but the people passing by seemed not to be surprised, and sometimes even greeted them familiarly.

    "No wonder we raise people like stupid teachers"

    Alyssa felt as if she had discovered the truth.

    And just when Alyssa was so absent-minded, she felt as if she hit something and fell backwards.

    “It hurts so much!”

    “Hey, little girl, how are you walking!!!”

    Suddenly there was a rough voice above her head, and Alyssa stood up with some pain and looked. A fierce young man was glaring at her. He was holding a bottle of drink in his hand, and there were five people surrounding him. They were also surrounded by five people.  With a black jacket and colorful hair, he has a standard bad appearance.

    Alyssa was startled by this sudden situation and couldn't help but take a small step back.

    "Youwhat are you going to do?"

    "What are you doing! You soiled my clothes, what are you talking about!!"

    The young man pointed to a puddle of water on the chest of his clothes, and then stared at Alyssa fiercely, "What do you think we should do now!?"

    "II didn't mean it. For clothes like this, I'll just pay you for it!"

    Only then did Alyssa know what was going on. She secretly sighed why she was so unlucky today, and then said in a strong tone.

    The bad boy raised his eyebrows, as if he was offended by the other party's toughness. He couldn't help but snorted and said with narrowed eyes, "Huh? Compensate to me? Do you think you can afford it!! This is unique in the world!!"

    "Huh? Unique!?"

    Alyssa looked at the tattered clothes and felt that it would be trivial to compensate him for a hundred identical ones.

    "That's right, the boss worked hard to make it!!"

    "Do you think ordinary people can make those jagged shapes on the cuffs!?"

    "This is a work of conscience for our bad industry!!"

    “That’s why people call it Great White Shark!!”

    The companions behind the young man shouted and looked proud, while the leading delinquent youth was even more embarrassed and shy.

    ""

    Ah, what are you so shy about, bad!

    Alyssa was speechless for a while. Fortunately, she thought the sleeveless cuffs were caused by being torn off, but it turned out that these idiots made them by themselves.

    "Then what are you going to do? If you don't want compensation, I'll leave!"

    Facing this group of people, Alyssa felt a little afraid, and her eyes flickered slightly. She asked pretending to be calm, just hoping to get out of here as soon as possible.

    "Well, what should I do"

    The young man suddenly calmed down and looked at Alyssa carefully, making her feel uncomfortable for a while.

    "Hey, what on earth are you"

    “Please date me on the condition of marriage!!!”

    Before Alyssa finished speaking, the young man bowed ninety degrees and stretched out his hand. Alyssa was stunned, and her face immediately turned red.

    【Eh!  ?  Interact!  ?  What the hell kind of development is this!  !  】

    “You, you, what did you say all of a sudden!!!!!!”

    Alyssa no longer knew whether she was embarrassed or angry. The person who looked so fierce just now as if he wanted to kill her actually turned around and said he wanted to date her!  ?

    “Oh, my God, the boss’s lolicon is having another attack”

    "This disease is difficult to treat"

    "Actually, I am also a lolita control."

    "+1 upstairs."

    "You guys don't give it to me"??Talk to yourself!  !  !  !  "

    Alyssa angrily complained about this group of people, and then swatted away the hand handed by the young man.

    “Did you agree to my proposal!?”

    “Don’t jump to the final stage all at once!!!”

    Alyssa felt like she was going to cry. She started to turn her head, hoping to ask for help from passers-by. As soon as she turned her head, she saw a guy passing by with his hands in his trouser pockets and looking at her dumbfounded.

    ""

    ""

    With their eyes facing each other, the other person shook his head and walked forward as if nothing had happened.

    “Idiot teacher, come back here!!!”

    Hearing the angry shouting behind him, Neil had a headache. How could he encounter such trouble on the way home? However, it was really a novel thing to see someone confessing to Alyssa.

    Neil looked back at Alyssa, he spread his hands helplessly, "Hey, Miss, someone is confessing to you, I'm too embarrassed to come out and mess with it"

    “Asshole, didn’t you see that I was surrounded by a group of bad guys!?”

    "Tsk, tsk, tsk, this is even worse. Classic romantic comedies like heroes saving beauties are not suitable for me"

    "Who is telling you about a romantic comedy?!" Alyssa walked over quickly and grabbed Neil's collar, "Stop showing off your narcissistic expression and saying boring words! Get him away right now!!!  !”

    With one move, the Tathagata Divine Palm was swung out in succession, and Neil was directly hit and sent flying for more than ten times in the air.

    Neil was lying on the ground, covering his bleeding nose, and was almost beaten into a mosaic by Alyssa.

    "Let me tell you, you've beaten me to this point, are you still afraid of these people?"

    "Hey! Don't ignore us!!"

    The group of bad guys stood up and stared fiercely at Neil who appeared on the stage.

    “Well, I always feel that this kid looks familiar.

    Neil patted his clothes and stood up, glanced at the group of people in front of him, and couldn't help but sigh.  He looked at the leading delinquent young man, spread his hands and asked speechlessly, "I say, big brother, what's so good about this kid?"

    Alyssa’s eyelids twitched, and she held back her anger and stood behind Neil.

    "Huh? I like it, but can you control it!?"

    Looking at him gearing up, he seemed ready to punch him at any moment.

    Neil shook his head, then turned away to reveal Alyssa. He pointed at Alyssa and pushed up a pair of non-existent glasses.

    "Look at this little girl, the top is as flat as a horizontal line. Does it feel like a hand? Of course it does, but it just feels like a scratch on your hand. Unless you are an M, you will feel good!!"

    Ignoring Alyssa’s pretty face that was starting to darken, she then pointed at her legs.

    "Look here again, these two legs are so short, can they cooperate with you to do some difficult movements!? What fun is there! Without fun, how bleak life will become!! Do you think  …”

    “Don’t judge me for thinking about yourself, you scum!!!!”

    The world's martial arts show rises to the dragon level, and Neil spurts blood for another ten meters.

    "Are you here to step on me or to save me"

    Alyssa picked up Neil and stared at him coldly.

    "This is a strategy, Miss"

    At this time, the young man who was stunned by Neil's words came back to his senses, frowned, and reached out to Alyssa.

    "Who cares about you? As long as I like it!!"

    When Alyssa looked back and saw this scene, a bit of panic appeared on her face, but another hand appeared to help her block it.

    "Just say it nicely, don't move your hands or feet"

    Neil stood up and grabbed the other person’s thick hand with a smile, but the other person’s face seemed to be distorted by pain.

    "Idiot teacher"

    Neil turned back and smiled at Alyssa, then threw the young man out.

    “Wash your hands clean before pursuing a girl!!!”

    The young man was thrown towards his companions. They quickly supported the young man and were a little stunned when they looked at the red mark on his hand.

    How can a kid be so powerful?

    "You bastard, get on me!!" The young man rubbed his arms, and then rushed out fiercely, "I don't believe that six holy swords can't push the mountain of meat!!!"

    Facing the six people flying over, Neil curled his lips and quickly crashed into the six people.

    "Who do you think I am!!!It’s been a solo since!  !  !  I am the tank mage all by myself!  !  !  "

    "You're cheating!! Uh, wait, are you from my mother-in-law's family"

    “You only know now!!!”

    A few seconds later, Neil waved his hand freely and said to Alyssa, "Let's go."

    Alyssa looked numbly at the figures with their heads stuck in the wall. It was really lucky that the smashing was so comic.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Classmate Alyssa, why do you appear there alone? Where are your two good friends?"

    "Don't keep saying things I don't understand!" Alyssa glared at Neil angrily and looked away, "Even good friends won't get tired of being together every day."

    "Hey, I thought you were all in a relationship where flowers kiss each other"

    "Can you say something I can understand! Ah, no, you'd better not talk."

    Neil shrugged and looked at Alyssa who was walking in front of her a little annoyed. It was so rare that he saved her, but he didn’t even get a candy. It was really unsettling.

    "Hey, thank you just now"

    Alyssa stopped, glanced at Neil sideways, then quickly looked away, her face slightly red.

    "Thank you for what it is, can you eat it?"

    "Neal's word "thank you" immediately shirks all the credit from others. It is really the most deceptive word creation in history. At this time, at least you have to invite him to the Green Room for a sundae to express your gratitude.

    "Eat your sister!"

    ???????????????? Could it be that she didn’t appreciate it even after thanking him? Alyssa was so angry that she gritted her teeth.

    "Oh, classmate Alyssa, I didn't expect you to be so impure and actually want me to do such an ethically degrading thing. You are such a crazy guy. I never thought I had ever taught such a student!"

    "Shut up, you lost Greymon!!"

    Seeing Alyssa’s cannibalistic expression, Neil had no choice but to shut up in frustration.

    Ah, poor Sundae-kun left me again.

    "Speaking of which, how did you get to that place?"

    "I walked there accidentally. Do you think I came to find you!?"

    Alyssa was still angry, and even her tone of voice was full of gunpowder.

    "Sorry, I'm not interested in washboards."

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!! I am a washboard, I am so sorry!!!"

    Neil stretched out his hand to block the attack, but was bitten hard by the eldest lady’s tiger teeth. He couldn’t help but helplessly cover his forehead and sigh.

    "Don't think that just because Rie Kugimiya can use skills randomly"

    After vomiting in a low voice, Neil found that his hands were comically bloody.

    "Miss, it's time to relax. Even if you want my blood to flow through your body, you don't have to do this. I have another compromise. If you give birth to my child, you will have our blood."  Well, don’t you think this is simple, quick and perfect?”

    “Uh-huh, uh-huh, uh-huh!!!”

    "What are you shouting! Have you been fucked by me [beep——]!? Ahhhh, I know I was wrong, please let me go!!"

 Text Chapter 62 There must be something hidden under the cute appearance

    "You don't want me anymore?"

    The blond girl pursed her lips into a pitiful line, looked at the indifferent young man with tears in her eyes, and made a very outrageous declaration.

    "you——"

    The young man's eyelids twitched. After taking a deep breath, he was about to speak in a calm tone.

    “Is it because you have this woman that you don’t want me!?”

    The girl suddenly changed the topic and pointed at the girl standing next to the boy. She also had blond hair similar to hers, but her expression was a bit stunned, and she seemed to have been greatly shocked.

    "Eh!? Me?"

    The girl who was accused pointed at her face, her whole body was stunned, but the girl didn't seem to hear her words, she just took out her handkerchief and wiped the non-existent tears, and continued to complain about her misery.

    "You already have me at home, why are you looking for another woman outside? Can't I satisfy you with my blond hair? As my mother said, men are all beasts whose lower bodies are always in a state of rage"

    ""

    The young man said that he was really not a blond person. Did this guy’s mother say such strong words?  Sure enough, divorced women have wrong prejudices against men.

    When the young man said nothing and looked speechless, the girl rushed to the young man and stared at him with tears in her eyes.

    "I just heard you say you wanted to have a baby with her, why!? I can obviously give birth to a baby for you. If you want, I can give birth to a football team for you right away!!"

    As she was speaking, the girl caressed her belly with both hands, a trace of yearning and happiness for the future flashing across her face.

    At this moment, the passing spectators either admired or despised the young man at the center of the whirlpool. If he could do such a cruel thing at the age of ten, is it really okay to have a child?  Has modern science advanced to a point that even they could not imagine!  ?

    The young man covered his face. He was so ashamed. The looks around him made him so ashamed that he wanted to dig a hole and bury himself. He really couldn't get pleasure from the public shameful play in public.

    For the first time, the young man felt that he was still very moral.

    "Please let me go"

    "No, I will never leave you! I will never give up my happiness! Are your feelings for me just for fun?! Do you just want my body!?"

    Hearing the young man’s pleading words, the girl immediately came back to her senses and held his hand tightly, her eyes full of determination.

    ""

    The young man looked up at the sky that was gradually losing color in his eyes and shed tears silently.

    “Ah, I really want to die.

    "Hey!! Don't talk to yourselves, don't involve me in it!! It has nothing to do with me!"

    Alyssa could no longer bear the weird looks from around her. As the eldest lady, she felt so ashamed for the first time in her life. She actually became another heroine of such a shabby drama, and she even gave birth to a child. The lower limit.  It's not that showy.

    "And you, the stupid teacher, no, the promiscuous teacher! You actually did that, that, that kind of thing to a little girl, I, I will definitely report you!! You wait to go to jail!!"

    Alyssa pointed at Neil with a red face. This guy actually did these heinous things. Fortunately, she still believed him.

    No, if this continues, Nanoha, Suzuka, and the girls in the class will be in danger.

    Alyssa took out her mobile phone and immediately dialed a number.

    "Hey! Is this the International Court of Justice!?"

    "Miss, you don't have to be so realistic! And why is it that the International Court of Justice convicted me all of a sudden? Do you want me to hold a grudge like this!? You actually raised it to the international level!! You want me to be punished by human beings?  Expelled from the world!?”

    Neil almost fainted when he heard Alyssa’s calling voice. He stretched out his hand to take away Alyssa’s phone.

    “Yeah——!! Don’t touch me, you’ll get pregnant!!!”

    Alyssa screamed and jumped a few steps away, crossing her arms warily.

    ""

    Neil squatted deeply on the ground and was about to enter the orz state.

    When did he become a turbid launch pad covered in mysterious liquid?

    “Meow haha, that’s really interesting.”

    And the girl who was the culprit was holding her hands behind her back, watching the developments in front of her with a smile.

    "Asshole, whose fault do you think it is?! I was almost exiled because of your nonsense!!" Neil jumped.He stood up and glared at the girl with a red cross on his head, "Alicia, please go to bed early tonight. Weren't what you just talked about the bloody plot of a TV series last night!!"

    Not long ago, Neil was being tormented by Alyssa, but he was bumped into by Alicia who happened to be wandering around, and she heard Neil's teasing, which resulted in such a third-rate movie.  A real-life ethical romance drama with low blood pressure, low age and low IQ.

    "I want to perform because I think it's interesting"

    Alicia stuck out her tongue cutely and smiled as if she was not afraid that Neil was about to go crazy.

    “I almost went to the end of my life because of your desire to perform!!”

    "So youth is like a sand castle, which instantly collapses just because of some trivial things."

    “Don’t make it sound like it has nothing to do with you!!”

    Alyssa came over, she looked at Alicia, and immediately stroked her chest and breathed a sigh of relief.

    "It turns out you are not Feit. I was still wondering why Feit was such a person"

    Because of Nanoha, Alyssa and Suzuka both recognized the child Fit, and later exchanged letters. Judging from each other's words and appearance, they both felt that Fit was a well-behaved child who could even  A cute and shy girl.

    But the girl who looked exactly like Fit had just appeared, almost shattering her fantasy.

    Fortunately, God is merciful.

    "That's right, I'm not Feit, but I am Feit's sister, Alicia~~" Alicia smiled cutely, then blinked her beautiful eyes and looked at Alyssa, "By the way, you know Fei  Special?"

    "Well, but we have never met, so when I first met you, I was surprised. You are more lively than I thought"

    Alyssa felt that the corners of her mouth were twitching when she spoke.

    "Fortunately, Feite is not like you"

    Neil stood up, feeling equally deeply.

    "Hey, if Feit is like me, so what?"

    "Tell your mother to have another baby."

    "Ah! Neil is so bad, even Feit and I are not enough, yet he still wants it!"

    “…You’d better kill me.”

    "I just heard Alicia say that you live in this guy's house" Alyssa asked Alicia, but her eyes looked at Neil strangely, "I don't want to ask why you live in his house.  Why isn’t Feit with you?”

    "Well, there are many reasons. When Feite comes back, I will tell you in detail if I have the chance"

    Seeing that Neil had no intention of answering, Alicia could only answer randomly.

    "……Oh well."

    Alyssa’s eyes swept back and forth between the two of them, but she still suppressed the doubts in her heart.

    She always felt that they and Nanoha had a common secret that she didn't know about.

    Alyssa felt a little irritated unconsciously.

    "Well, it's time to go home" Seeing that the atmosphere seemed to be silent, Neil said aloud, "Miss, you should go back too, otherwise you will be confessed to again later"

    "Well, I understand."

    "Hey, what confession, tell me!"

    Alicia immediately became interested, but ended up being slapped on the forehead by Neil.

    When Neil and the three of them were walking on the road, they met a familiar guy head-on, and the other person was staring with his mouth wide open, with a look of surprise on his face that made him stupid.

    "Hey, Furuichi-san"

    Neil opened his dead eyes and said hello to the other party. How dare he meet an acquaintance at such a distance. In this small town, the chance of such randomness is really unusually high.

    "Um, can you explain the current situation in detail?"

    Furuichi held his forehead, reluctantly put on a relaxed smile, and tried hard to pose as a wise man.

    "What do you care about?"

    Neil and the two girls all tilted their heads at the same time, with several question marks popping up on their heads.

    "You still ask me what I care about!? Why are you with classmate Alyssa and a cute girl!!"

    "Ha, you ask why, it's just that we met on the road"

    "Oh my god!! Neil, has spring arrived again!? What a world without morals this is!!!!"

    Furuichi rubbed his eyebrows and almost smoke came out, and he fell intoA subtle state of rage.

    "Can you calm down, Furuichi-san, be careful and poke your forehead"

    "Ah, Neil, who made an oath with me to be a jobless virgin for the rest of his life, unexpectedly had something good happen to him. This was such a shock, as if all the hair on his butt was about to fall out, just like hair loss.  Dropped, and they are actually two cute girls of the same age? Obviously I remember that Neil’s preference seems to be the royal sister style with bulging front and back - "

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? could have two lines of bitter tears of blood and tears left in their eyes, Gu Shi looked at the sky aimlessly.

    ""

    "Well, anyway" Neil walked over and punched Gu Shi directly in the face, "You set my egg first!!!"

    “How can I not be determined after you’ve done this?!”

    "Have you calmed down, Furuichi-san"

    "I was forced to cool down"

    Furuichi was lying on the ground. Was that a meteorite that punched him so hard that his head was smoking?

    Ah, this time the handsome side of the beautiful girl was completely ruined in front of her.

    "By the way, who is this lady next to you?"

    Furuichi saw Alicia and asked Neil.

    "Alicia Testerosa, is"

    Neil wanted to say the words "my tenant", but he felt that Furuichi might get crazy if he said it, and there might be some rumors the next day. Last time Hayate came to visit his home.  It was this guy who broke the news.

    ???????????????????????????????? How about we kill him here to eliminate the trouble?

    Furuichi was covered in cold sweat, and his teacher was releasing an unabashed murderous light next to him. In an instant, he felt that his life seemed to be forced to the edge of the cliff.

    However, Neil and Furuichi had no time to care about anything else at this time, because a group of vicious guys were coming towards them.

    "Hey!! Who is the guy who just bullied me from Dumburo High School!!!"

    The bald man in the lead stared fiercely at the few brats in front of him.

    "Uh, boss, did we find the wrong person? They are all brats"

    A boy next to him came over and asked in a low voice that the combined age of the primary school students in front of him might not be older than his father.

    "You can't be wrong, that brat from the Denshi family is so big!"

    The bald boss spoke with confidence and no guilt at all for bullying a child.

    "Ehehehe!!! What is this sudden development!?"

    Furuichi looked at these delinquent high school students in despair, and suddenly jumped from one desperate situation to another more dangerous desperate situation?

    Neil looked at the group of people in front of him, and then glanced back at Alyssa. She was looking away and whistling as if it had nothing to do with herself, while Alicia's eyes were shining and looking forward to it.

    "Oh? It's you, right?"

    The bald boss noticed Furuichi who was making a noise, and after scanning the four of them, he identified Furuichi whose jaw was about to dislocate, because Neil seemed to be even weaker than Furuichi, and he seemed to be fine with long hair.  Bullying look.

    "Well, I don't have anything to say. Anyway, keep going, Furuichi-kun"

    Neil patted Furuichi on the shoulder and covered his mouth to suppress laughter.

    "Why me!! Don't act like you're just watching a show!!! I'm your student!!!"

    "Hey, hey, hey, you guys, don't you feel shy bullying a few kids?"

    A pleasant magnetic voice interrupted them.

    Furuichi turned his head as if he had seen a savior, and saw a group of girls wearing white special attack uniforms walking over, but the wooden knives, chains, clubs, and maces they held in their hands really made him feel embarrassed.

    Are today’s delinquents so ferocious even if they are too young girls?

    But it doesn’t matter, these big sisters are so beautiful.

    "Furuichi-san, you have lost all your moral integrity"

    ""

    Neil raised his eyes and looked at the group of female delinquents. The leading girl had a healthy wheat-colored complexion. Her long purple hair was tied up and swayed with her steps. She had a bamboo stick in her mouth and her eyes showed no sign of weakness.  Stare at the group of boys.

    "Ah? It's none of your business! This is our Duowu Luo's business, you Furious Emperor, get out of the way!!"

    At the critical moment, the boss did not give in because the other party was a girl, and it seemed that he had some connections with the other party.

    But the leading girl didn’t reply to his words, she just walked over and whispered:After staring at Neil for a while, he suddenly put his hand on Neil's head, with a friendly smile on his lips.

    "Your kid is Neil, right? I heard the tyrant mention you, you are such a cute kid"

    "Tyrant?"

    Neil didn't slap the opponent's hand away. After all, she was a quasi-royal sister, and he was just confused about the tyrant she mentioned. The group of guys from Duwuluo High School behind him seemed a little unhappy after hearing this title.  It looks good, like taking laxatives.

    It sounds like he is very tough. Is there such a formidable person around him?

    "Ahaha, it's someone you know anyway"

    "Hey, Rika, this kid here is also very cute. I'm Shizuku Itoi, and I'll die at night~~~"

    "Hey, Shizuku, you're scaring people"

    And Furuichi was surrounded by several female delinquents holding his face in his hands. At this moment, he was so happy that he almost fainted.

    "You women, don't forget about us! Bastards, don't think we dare not take action. Even if Nan Lixiang knows the "tyrant", I won't be afraid of you!  !  "

    "Huh? Even if you don't know that guy, I will beat you up. If you have the guts, come and try it!!"

    The bosses of the two factions began to clamor, and they gritted their teeth as fiercely as a wolf.

    "Boys! Don't take it lightly just because they are girls! Let them see the power of Dumburo High School!!"

    “Oh oh oh!!!”

    "Ah!? We are the Furious Emperor, don't underestimate us, you scum!!"

    "Follow the boss and rush!!!"

    Alicia and Alyssa stood on the outside, watching the two gangs fighting like this, feeling almost numb.

    "Ahaha, the fight started"

    Alyssa laughed dryly a few times, revealing a pair of dead fish eyes like Neil's.

    "Ah, everyone is so full of energy. It's so lively, I really want to join in"

    Alicia showed a completely different expression, and her eagerness to try made Alyssa doubt that she would rush in next second.

    Neil, who was in the middle of it, was punching one after another, while Fushi was running around with his head in his hands, hiding in a cold sweat.

    "What's going on!? Gang war!? I'm just an ordinary elementary school student. I simply ran to the wrong set!!"

    "Ah ah ah, let me go back to my mother's arms and drink milk!!"

    As soon as Fushi turned his head, he saw Neil kicking a big man away, making him look embarrassed.

    This guy’s strength is as unparalleled as ever.

    “You stinky brat!!”

    Fushi suddenly heard a loud shout from behind him. He turned around and saw a bad guy hitting him with his fist.

    ——I’m probably seriously injured now.

    Unable to escape, we can only watch the imminent crisis coming.

    In the blink of an eye, Furuichi felt as if his head was being pushed down, and a gust of wind passed over his head.

    "Really, don't get in the way here, leave as soon as possible, there are so many people here, even if you stand behind me, I may not be able to care about you, I might even beat you up"

    Furuichi only saw Neil punch the opponent away, and with a few words, he pushed him to the safety of Alicia.

    Furuichi was startled for a moment, and when he looked back, what caught his eye was Neil's expression that was slightly different from usual.

    I once saw this unique side of him in a martial arts competition.

    Looking at him intently in the fight, Furuichi pursed his lips.

    ——It’s really strong.

    "Hey, are you okay, Furuichi-san?"

    Seeing Fushi’s dull expression, Alyssa couldn’t help but asked, it wouldn’t be funny if he was beaten silly.

    "Uh, I'm fine" Furuichi waved his hand, then looked at Alicia, pointing to the chaotic situation, "Miss Alicia, is it okay to be in such a mess?"

    The bald boss seemed to have been beaten ten meters above the ground just now. Is that okay?

    "No problem! You don't know, right? Fighting is a specialty of this street. Many idiots living here will die if they don't fight. Even Neil fights one fight every three days and one fight every five days."  Yes, to a certain extent, he is very familiar with the people here"

    It’s really a disgusting street.

    “Then Alicia, wouldn’t it be dangerous for you to live here?”

    Alyssa really can’t imagine that if a child lives here, wouldn’t he be frightened every day?"That's not the case" Alicia shook her head and smiled, as if she didn't care much, "Don't look at these people as being fierce, but in fact they are very principled people, at least they will not bully the elderly or children.  At best, they have bad mouths. Just now they were just scaring us. In the words of Neil and Granny Denshi, these people are apes without brains and can only express themselves in the most primitive way.  It’s just blood that’s burned too hot…”

    "Of course, there are also other connections, such as the mother-in-law Denshi and the "Scarlet Overlord" rumored here are Neil's family, so those people don't dare to mess with the people in the family"

    ""

    ? Okay, Scarlet Overlord is really the name of the bunker. Is Neil's house full of monsters?

    Furuichi and Alyssa once again watched the scene near the end. In their eyes, something seemed to be different.

    "These guys are really getting more and more durable"

    Neil twisted his wrist and walked back. His face was not red and he was out of breath. It was impossible to tell that he had just finished fighting.

    "You do like fighting"

    Furuichi looked at Neil and smiled softly.

    Niel paused for a moment, then shrugged and smiled slightly.

    "I don't hate it."

    "I didn't expect that my teacher is still a bad person" Alyssa covered her face as if she had a headache, "Are you performing a GTO?"

    "Please ask Mr. Onitsuka for this kind of thing" Neil scratched his head and said boredly, "Well, if I can make extra money, I wouldn't mind making a cameo"

    But not long after he finished speaking, Neil found that Furuichi, Alyssa and Alicia were all silent in front of him, with dull expressions on their faces.

    "Huh? Are you possessed by a ghost, you guys?"

    Suddenly, an arm even rougher than Kenjiro's wrapped around Neil's neck. He was stunned for a moment, and then fell into the shadow of despair.

    Who released this Godzilla at the end of the 21st century

    "Oh? Neal-chan, are you planning to make extra money? I have a place where you can make a guest appearance. I originally came out to see where the kid was having such a fun time, but I didn't expect to hear such good news"

    Furuichi and Alyssa looked up at the tall figure, with the stubble, thick eyebrows, piercing eyes, light lip gloss and eye shadow, a perfect figure comparable to King Billy, and a charming Jean  The kimono that no one can look at directly gave them an unparalleled impact.

    "Ah, I really want to vomit. Can I vomit?"

    "Hello, Mrs. Xixiang."

    Alicia reluctantly moved her lips and said hello proactively.

    "Oh, it's Alicia" Xixiang moved his eyes and nodded, "Go back and tell your family that Neil won't be going back tonight. He's working at my place, so tell them not to worry"

    "Well, I understand, please feel free to do so."

    Neil, who was almost out of breath, stared at him. Alicia sold him in the blink of an eye. Please feel free to take him for what he is. He didn't even know if he would be able to see the sun tomorrow.  .

    “Let’s go, Neil-chan~~~”

    Xixiang smiled girlishly at Neil, and Neil immediately rolled his eyes and fainted while frothing at the mouth.

    “Is it okay, Alicia?”

    Watching Neil being carried away on her shoulders, Alyssa felt for the first time that it was not easy for him either.

    "It doesn't matter, Mrs. Saigo is a good person."

    ""

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    That night, Xixiang Ladyboy Club.

    “Clang, clang, clang! The super future star of our store is now making a grand appearance, Sonoko!!!”

    "Who are you calling Sonoko! Who wants to be the future star of your store!!"

    "Come on, Nierzi! You have great potential to become the ACE_OF_ACE of our store!!"

    "A devil wants this kind of potential, even if you give me money!!"

    "Yo!! Pretty boy, twist your waist!!"

    “You can do it yourself, don’t make too many demands, you perverted uncles!!”

    "Yoooooooo, such a cute child is indeed a boy! Long live Lord Lucifer!!!"

    "Have your male-only penetrating weapons been scrapped by you idiots!?"

    "Nierzi, please date!!!"

    “Go to hell——!!!!!!”

    On the stage, ?A girl in a gorgeous kimono with light make-up, who was actually a boy, was dancing with terrifying momentum with a folding fan. Next to her, Saigo was admiring the dance with a face full of admiration.

    This kid really has hope of becoming the master of the great route.

    The next day, the news about Neil's transformation into a new human spread secretly without his knowledge.

 Text Chapter 63 To maintain moral integrity or to lose moral integrity, that is the question

    The long black hair floated gently.

    The bright pupils reflect the surrounding scenery, like a mirror world.

    The girl put her hands behind her back, holding a smile on her lips, and stepped lightly.

    "Ah, no matter how many times I come here, I always feel that this place is huge"

    The corners of Tifa's mouth were slightly raised, her eyes were shrouded in a bright light, and she looked around every inch of Maho Liang Academy from time to time.

    "That's right. After we entered through the school gate, we walked for more than half an hour and felt like we didn't even see the end"

    Alicia, who was following Tifa, glanced around with the same interest. Whenever she saw the architecture of European classical beauty and the natural scenery, her vermilion eyes suddenly brightened like gems.

    "Well, I heard from Neil that there are many schools here, ranging from elementary school to university, plus various research institutes, shopping streets and library islands. It really can't be visited in one day" Tifa introduced, tapping her lower lip.  , suddenly remembered something interesting, a smile on his face, "This school also has many activities, such as the last school festival, which was held for three days and three nights. It was really lively"

    "Wow, that sounds so interesting" Alicia immediately flattened her mouth in disgust when she saw Tifa's expression, and then murmured angrily, "If Neil had woken me up earlier, then I couldn't have done it either."  Did you attend the school festival?"

    ""

    Tifa scratched her cheek and smiled silently. Is this what she should be struggling with?

    "But it's great, I want to go to school here too"

    Looking at Alicia’s longing expression, Tifa couldn’t help but smile.

    "What you say should be fine. As long as you worship Tony Nier or Negi, they should be able to find a way"

    "Hmm, please Tony Neil? I always think that guy will say something like "It's too troublesome, so I won't do it""

    Alicia closed her eyes and frowned, as if she could imagine the scene at that time.

    "maybe……"

    Tifa nodded with deep understanding. She quite agreed with Alicia's idea and her understanding of that guy.

    However, because of her understanding, she knew that if Alicia really asked him to ask for help, Neil would still do his best to help her.

    "A soft-hearted fool."

    Tifa pursed her lips and murmured in a low voice. She was a little bit disgusted by this.

    "What's wrong, Tifa?"

    Alicia noticed Tifa’s little movements and couldn’t help but feel a little weird.

    Tifa came back to her senses immediately, scratched her cheek and laughed dryly, "It's okay, I just got a little lost in thought"

    "Hey, what are you thinking about? You are so absorbed in your thoughts~~~"

    Alicia rolled her eyes and didn’t know what she was thinking of. She half-covered her mouth with her hand and leaned over with an ambiguous smile.

    Tifa blocked the approaching smiling face with her hand and said angrily, "What are you thinking about? I feel like you are becoming more and more like that guy Neil"

    "Hehe, you are so embarrassed that I got it right, right?"

    "You're not shy!"

    "Oh~~~Don't you deny what you said before? Sure enough, Tifa-chan's heart is full of Nier~~~"

    ""

    Faced with such teasing, Tifa simply shut her mouth and turned away as if she didn't hear anything.

    Seeing Tifa like this, Alicia stopped teasing her. She glanced around and asked, "Hey, Tifa, where is Neil's school? We've been gone for a long time"

    Originally, I was idle at home and wanted to come to the school to kill some time. But after I came here with Tifa, this journey was really a good way to pass the time.

    ??Looking carefully, it seems that it is almost time for get out of class to end.

    "This place is too big. I haven't been here many times. How can I know how to get there?"

    "Eh? Didn't we see that big map when we entered?"

    “It’s true, but”

    "Is Tifa a roadie!? So cute!!"

    "What are you so cute about!? You're not praising yourself in disguise, when you haven't found a way either!?"

    "Are you two brats students here?"

    The two of them, who were fighting and looking for their way around, suddenly heard a voice coming from behind them. At the same time, they turned their heads and saw a tall man in black sportswear standing not far away with a cool expression.

    "Hello, we are not students here, we are here to find someone."

    TifaliNodding gracefully, the person in front of him seemed to be a school teacher or administrator.

    "Looking for someone?" Heigang raised his eyebrows and looked at the two girls in front of him, "Who are you looking for?"

    “It’s Neil Springfield who works at Shengxiang Elementary School here.”

    "It's that kid, but it's almost time for school to end. If we go by now, the people in the elementary school will probably leave as well. Forget it, I'll lead you there. Maybe that kid is still in school  By the way, are you his friends?"

    “We are his girlfriends!!”

    Before Tifa could speak, Alicia answered first.

    "girlfriend!?"

    Heigang opened his eyes in surprise, while Tifa covered his forehead as if he had a headache. He dared to believe that Alicia would start to display her natural instinct of fearing chaos in the world again.

    "I didn't expect that boy to have two girlfriends, but it seems reasonable after thinking about it"

    Heigang sighed at first, and then nodded unexpectedly.

    "Well, this gentleman"

    "Just call me Heigang" Heigang lowered his head and looked at Tifa, noticing the tangled look on her face as she hesitated to speak, and said with a very understanding expression, "Don't worry, I understand"

    "No, actually"

    "Let's go, I'll take you there now."

    "That bastard is really incredible. He actually did such a thing, but he is a role model for others. This is considered a harm to others' children. Well, I should be able to use this reason to teach him a lesson"

    A cold smile appeared on Black Steel's lips, and his narrow eyes narrowed slightly, flashing a frightening red light from time to time. When Tifa noticed the eldest brother's expression, she knew that the unlucky child was about to suffer a big disaster again.  , couldn't help but draw a cross in my heart.

    "Meow haha, it feels like something interesting is going to happen"

    Hearing Alicia’s cheerful laughter, Tifa sighed sadly, feeling deeply powerless.

    【Neal, if you want to blame it, you have a teammate who has been deceiving people for thirty years】

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Woo——"

    "What's the matter, Neil?"

    Naye suddenly heard Neil making a sound of unknown meaning, couldn't help but frowned, and asked with some worry.

    "It's okay, I just suddenly felt so miserable that I let out such a scream from my soul that it shook the world"

    "I have no idea what you are talking about" Nanoye shook her head in confusion, and then laughed happily, "But this means that Neil, there is nothing wrong with you"

    "Naye, at this moment, I feel more desperate than when I met a giant."

    She had just escaped from the demon king of the Kamabaka Kingdom and was mentally traumatized. Now she was attacked by this girl Nanoha. As her master, Neil suddenly felt that his majesty had lost as much as a certain vampire. He couldn't help but feel  I feel like life is dark.

    "By the way, aren't we going to the back mountain? This direction doesn't seem right"

    Nanoye looked at the direction Neil led the way. She had been training with Neil every day after school as usual, but at this moment, she visually saw that it was completely different from where she usually went.

    "Well, anyway, what I'm teaching you is just the control and application of magic power, and how to fight. I plan to hand you over to a more capable and experienced guy. Regardless of magic or physical skills, with her level, she can definitely  You trained me to become a master"

    Originally Naiyara was still being trained today. Neil felt that he had nothing to teach. After all, the magic system was completely different. Apart from some basic things, Neil felt that it would be better to have someone like Yuno as a coach.  Suitable for yourself.  When Professor Nanoha was in actual combat, whenever he encountered her unconsciously cute look, Neil would be blasted to pieces by a burst of starlight.

    Therefore, directly throwing Nanoha to the merciless Yiwen is definitely very profitable. Anyway, it is healthier for young people to abuse them, and there is Negi who can attract firepower next to him, and more importantly,  He can go home and cook quickly after school.

    【Ah, I can’t help it anymore, I can’t stop crying.  】

    "don't want!"

    Naye's face changed slightly and she shouted subconsciously, even her voice became slightly shrill.

    Neil was startled and quickly turned his head to look over, only to see Nanoye staring at him with her mouth bulging as if she was very angry.

    "Uh, what's wrong with you, Miss Nanoha?"

    &nbsp; Being stared at by Nanoye for a while, Neil asked cautiously.

    "me……"

    When asked by Neil, Nanoye didn't know how to answer. Could it be that she told him that she didn't want to leave him?

    "Dream on, it would be better to use a starburst to make him surrender."

    "Ms. Nanoha, did you think of something dangerous just now! Although I don't know what it was, I am firmly against violence!!"

    With the flash of red light in Nanoye’s eyes and the faint smile of excitement on her lips, no matter how idiotic she was, Neil still felt that he seemed to be very close to the door of hell.

    "Ahaha, what are you talking about Neil? I never thought of using Starlight Explosion to blast you"

    Nanoha scratched her cheek, smiled very cutely, and said horrible words that made Neil break into a cold sweat.

    【This guy said something that must never be uttered!  Naturally black?  ?  Definitely natural black!  !  】

    "Neil, why do you want others to teach me? I'm afraid I won't get along"

    Naye thought for a while and finally came up with a reason.

    "So that's the problem"

    Neil breathed a sigh of relief. He really didn't realize that Nanoha's character would be afraid of strangers, but this was no problem at all. After all, Yiwen's appearance was very deceptive. At first glance, he looked like a harmless cat, and he was very similar to  You don't have to worry about getting along with Yi Wen at all, because that guy's queen character is definitely about making others obey her.

    "That's not okay, Nanoha. If you hold back because of this small worry, you won't be able to make great progress in the future! Although I will be a little reluctant to let you go, dad, I will still do this for your future.  I did it! So, even if you resent Dad, I won’t regret it!!"

    "What dad, what role are you playing!"

    Nanoye slapped away Neil's hand on her shoulder with dissatisfaction. She blinked, not knowing what she thought of, her eyes suddenly lit up, and a meaningful smile appeared on her face.

    "Well, after all, Neil was defeated by me, I don't think he has the ability to teach me anything"

    "What!? Defeated by you!? It was just your luck that time. If I do it ten times again, you will not be my brother's" Neil originally retorted angrily, but when he saw Nanoye's smile, he seemed to understand.  Everything changed, "Well, since you said so, I also feel that I am not capable"

    Nanoha's smile froze slightly, but soon her lips curved into a more contemptuous arc, and at the same time her eyes swept three inches ahead.

    "Neil, it really doesn't work."

    Neil, who had been paying attention to Nanoye's expression, naturally noticed the other person's gaze. He looked down and couldn't help but widen his eyes, like an angry cat staring at Nanoye who was smiling leisurely and contentedly.

    "No!? You dare to say that I can't do it!? I've told you from the first day of class that I am a man who can break through the sky. The word "no" cannot appear to me!! Very good, Nanoha.  Just wait, if I don’t train you well, I will spend the rest of my life hanging around Xixiang!!!”

    “This is what you said, Neil~~~”

    Naye secretly made a gesture indicating that the plan was successful, and at the same time thought of something in her heart.

    【This trick of using retreat to advance that my mother taught me is really useful. Although I don't know why I aimed at it like this in the end, as long as it succeeds, I'll be fine!  】

    In fact, it was not until some years later that Nanoha understood the true meaning of this matter. At that time, she lamented that her health teacher died early. At the same time, she was very fortunate that she had a mother as great as Kami who allowed her to do this.  I have avoided many detours in my life.

    "Forget it, let's stop today's training. I'll go back and think about how to arrange it"

    “I don’t know whether it was because he was inspired to fight or because his dignity as a man was challenged. Neil began to seriously think about what to do. Usually, these things were left to Anders to do.

    "Huh? What is that guy doing?"

    Neil suddenly slowed down, and a shadowy figure appeared in his field of vision.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Ha, why are all the cleaners boys, not even a girl"

    Furuichi stopped the broom in his hand, looked around the classroom, and couldn't help but sigh sadly.

    Doesn’t it mean that if men and women match each other, the work will not be tiring?  There are just a bunch of idiots here, and they are exhausted from doing anything.

    "You just give up on this idea, this is terribleIt's our class's policy" Yuuji walked past Furuichi with a broom on his shoulder, not looking like he was working at all, "That guy said that in order to avoid a series of unnecessary problems caused by male-female combinations, we separate boys and girls.  Separated to facilitate management, do you think we can resist the mountain above our heads?  And the girls seem to agree"

    “Can you disagree!? Girls almost don’t have to participate in work during the week!!”

    "From this point of view, it turns out that he is still a gentleman"

    "That's weird! Even if he is a gentleman, he can only be a gentleman in another sense!!!"

    "I'm telling you, you can chat as much as you want, but if you can work, Yuuji, you've barely even done anything!!"

    Listening to the two complaining, Touma couldn't stand it anymore. He was almost the only one working now. He obviously planned to grab those half-price bento boxes.

    "You should tell the group of people over there first"

    Yuuji pointed with his broom in the direction of the podium, where a group of people were gathering for activities.

    Standing on the podium, Akihisa used the broom as a guitar and danced his fingers as much as he could, as if he had returned to the school festival concert, with the intense melody seeming to linger in his ears.

    “Come on, call me!!!”

    “Honey!!!”

    "What a tall person!!! Call me God-sama!!!"

    "Ah, Lord Kami is playing a game console in that corner over there"

    Touma looked at this scene, then looked at someone in the corner who had entered the god of strategy mode, and couldn't help but sigh.

    How long will he be able to do this?

    ——

    Suddenly, the sound of the door being pulled attracted the attention of everyone in the class.

    A handsome face that was as cold as a knife appeared behind the door, and at the same time, those sharp wolf-like eyes made the guys in the class stay silent for a while and started cleaning obediently.

    “Kids, is your bastard head teacher gone already?”

    They were slightly surprised by the unexpected punishment, and then suddenly realized that it was their class teacher who had caused the hatred.

    "Well, our bastard head teacher left early during the last self-study class and let all the girls go"

    As the leader of the boys, Xiongji told Heigang in detail. When Heigang heard this, he felt that the temples on his forehead began to beat again.

    "That rascal……"

    "Um, Teacher Heigang, what do you want from Neil?"

    Touma's question caused Heigang to turn around. He looked at the people in the class, and for some reason the corner of his mouth curled up into a weird smile.

    "Ah, actually it was the boy's two girlfriends who came to see him"

    "What——!?"

    "girlfriend——!?"

    “Two more——!?”

    The boys looked at each other and saw the jealousy hidden in each other's eyes. They nodded one after another, immediately picked up the thing in their hands, and rushed out of the back door without saying a word.

    "Hey, don't damage public property"

    Heigang shouted behind them, chuckled, and then walked downstairs.

    When he walked downstairs, he found that the two girls waiting nearby were gone. Instead, there was a guy who deserved a beating, gaping at the large cloud of dust.

    "Faye, did you see the two little girls who were here just now?"

    Heigang walked over, patted Fay on the shoulder and asked as coldly as usual.

    "Huh? It's Kurojia~~" Faye turned around and showed a very hearty smile, and then her face became a little weird, "Kurojia, are you a lolita control?"

    Heigang was startled, then his face turned black, he pulled out a cold long knife out of thin air, clasped his hands and raised it, ready to slash at it.

    "You really deserve to be cut down just like that kid"

    “Ehehehe!! Oppose violence, Hei-chan~~~”

    “Go to hell!!”

    "Wait a minute, aren't you going to ask where those two girls went? I'll tell you, but you can't do anything to me!"

    ""

    Heigang stopped and stared at Fay coldly, while Fay smiled slightly and tidied up his clothes. It was not until Heigang was about to have his second impact that he slowly spoke.

    "Actually, I just met them and chatted for a few words. I found out that they were here to see Neil-chan, so I told them that Neil-chan had left.Okay, so they took their leave, and let me tell you something by the way.  "

    "That means you knew it beforehand, right?"

    "Well Wow!! Kuro-chan, a surprise attack is a foul!!"

    “I don’t care about you!!”

    “I clearly said I wouldn’t do anything!!”

    "Did I promise you!?"

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "So, you lost the ring that Yiwen gave you and you were thinking about how to die, maybe this is it?"

    "No, I'm not thinking about how to die"

    Negi looked at his brother depressedly, forgetting if he didn't help, he was still gloating about his misfortune.

    "I just lost my ring, is there any need to do this?"

    Although the ring was a relatively rare magic item, it was not in a life-and-death situation. However, seeing Negi like this, Neil immediately felt very happy.

    "You won't understand. If Master finds out, I will see hell"

    Yiwen’s terror began to emerge in Negi’s mind. His face turned pale and his whole body was shaking, as if he had seen a ghost.

    Neil couldn’t help but sigh at how powerful Yiwen was. He was able to make Negi, a little man-trained boy, even more miserable. He felt like he was almost turning into an M.

    "Hey, Neal, what's the ring that Mr. Negi mentioned? Doesn't it matter that he's still like this?"

    Nanoye pulled the corner of Neil's clothes and asked with some confusion.

    "Well, that ring is like a wedding ring that represents a lifelong promise, and Negi, the idiot, threw it away without knowing where. If his powerful wife at home knew about it, he would probably not have to go to bed for a month."

    "Hey!? Teacher Negi is already married!?"

    "Hey, Neil, stop making this up!"

    "I'm not making it up, I'm just explaining it to Nanoha."

    "What are you trying to explain!!"

    Facing Negi’s fire-breathing eyes, Neil shrugged and had to give up, "Okay, okay, I won’t say it anymore. Why don’t you recall it and let me help you reorganize the scene at that time."

    "real?"

    Negi looked at him suspiciously, could this guy really be so kind?

    "We are brothers after all Speaking of which, when did the ring disappear?"

    "It should have been last night"

    "Well, very good" Neil nodded, "Which woman's bed did you sleep in last night?"

    "Herehey!! Where are you going!!"

    Negi is crazy, he actually believes in a guy like Neil, he is really a fool.

    "Oh, oh, did you really sleep in someone else's bed? Yeah, there are so many people in the girls' dormitory, who could it be?"

    "I told you not to do it!! I haven't even slept in Asuna-san's bed recently!!"

    "The married life is not harmonious?"

    “Stay away from me!!!”

    "Teacher Negi is not pure."

    ""

    Negi leaned against the tree, wanting to die.

    “Neil——!!!”

    Just when Neil was enjoying the sight of Negi being beaten to a pulp, a familiar scream came from behind. Without thinking, he immediately bent down. The next second, a figure flew over his head, and at the same time, a wave of wind blew up.  A gust of cold wind.

    Neil raised his head and looked at the blond girl who flipped in the air and landed perfectly, and couldn't help but be speechless for a while.

    "Alicia, do you have to say hello in this way? If I hadn't avoided it, I really doubt I would have suffered internal injuries from you."

    "It doesn't matter, I just said hello a little more enthusiastically."

    "Is this called being more enthusiastic!? Who would rush over at a speed of 40 yards, 4 seconds and 2!? Do you think I am an American football player!?"

    “What a small family man.”

    "I'm sorry, anyone would be petty when their lives are at stake!"

    "Tch, I won't talk to you anymore" Alicia left Neil alone, moved her target to Nanoye who was aside, and immediately pounced on her, "yahoo! Nanoye!!"

    "Whoa, be careful, Alicia!!"

    Neil sighed helplessly at the two who started to fuck Lily, then turned his head and forced a smile at the black-haired girl who was running slowly.

    "Won't you stop this guy, Tifa?"

    ? ???Isn't this bad?  There is a beautiful girl throwing herself into my arms"

    Tifa walked up to Neil and smiled teasingly.

    “I wish the way of throwing myself into someone’s arms could be improved”

    Neil muttered softly, but the next moment, Tifa's beautiful black hair was fluttering with invisible domineering aura.

    "What were you talking about just now?"

    "No, I didn't say anything, Your Lady Queen."

    Neil immediately displayed his low-profile and domineering attitude. His dignity and integrity were completely useless in front of Tifa.

    "Ah, look, Nanoha, Neil is starting to lose his moral integrity again!!"

    "Neil has never had any moral integrity anyway"

    "Alicia, shut up, whose fault do you think it is that makes me like this!"

    "You blame me?"

    "Ha, if I don't blame you, why should I blame myself!?"

    "Shut up."

    "Yes, Your Lady Queen."

    "Neil really suffered."

    Alicia’s triumphant look made Neil want to hang her up and tickle her, but for Tifa’s sake, he still lay on the ground obediently.

    "By the way, what is Negi doing there?"

    Tifa noticed Negi, who had been ignored for a long time, but the other party was obviously trapped in an endless loop and did not notice their arrival.

    "Nieji is struggling with the question of whether he should have moral integrity or lose his moral integrity."

    ""

    “By the way, why did you and Alicia come here?”

    “Well, since it’s okay to stay at home, and Alicia has never been to school, I took her here for a walk.”

    Neil looked back at the girl who was chatting enthusiastically with Nanoye. She had maintained such an optimistic attitude since she woke up. It was not an exaggeration to say that she was offline. However, these might just be to cover up her inner feelings.  lonely.

    【Looks like we need to hurry up.  】

    Just when Neil was thinking about something, a strange murderous aura rushed towards him. Neil looked around and saw a large black mist rumbling towards him.

    "What is that!? The Black Mist Monster!?"

    As soon as he finished complaining, Neil was swallowed by the black mist.

    "Whoa! Help! Huh? Isn't this a guy from the class!? Hey, are you rebelling!?"

    "Burn my remains with the blazing holy fire! How joyful is life, and how sad is death!"

    "Ahhh!! Where did you come from the Ming Cult!? These people are crazy again!!! Tifa, Negi, save me!!"

    Tifa watched the group of people go away speechlessly, and then glanced at Negi who continued to seek death.

    This school is still so peaceful today.

 Text Chapter 1 That day, the boy walked into a new world

    My name is Orima Ichika, I'm 15 years old, and my gender is, um, with excalibur underneath, you know.

    At this moment, the fifteen-year-old youth is like a deep-sea fish.

    “The classroom with all girls except me is very stressful.

    But it doesn’t matter. With my ability to withstand stress that I have developed since childhood, I can still withstand this kind of pressure. I am quite confident about this.

    Why do you say that?

    This has to start with my family and my world.

    “Today’s world, I simply don’t know how to describe it in words.  First of all, the two mainstreams in the world today are technology and magic. As far as I know, eight years ago, the flying super weapon called IS came out, and the world has undergone earth-shaking changes. However, weapons like IS can only be made by  The manipulation by girls has led to a fundamental change in the status of men and women in society.  However, the matter did not end there. In the following years, the ISSDA organization responsible for space development announced the existence of "magic". Magic was originally unknown. Coupled with the new life from the universe, it became even more complicated.  Not to mention the various superpowers in Academy City, the world was once again in turmoil. However, with the efforts of many parties, the world finally settled down, and magic was gradually accepted by everyone. At the same time, ordinary humans could not  All known alien races appeared one after another, and the world became more and more diverse.

    However, there are still unknown things in this world, such as disobedient gods, demons, angels, magic societies that are still hidden in the dark, and advanced beings buried in the shadows. I know these because my family is special.  The reason is, after all, the old man in my family is not an ordinary person.

    In short, there are as many angels and demons as dogs, and fairies and heavenly beings are everywhere. This world is a strategic fortress.

    However, this world view is not enough to shock me, because the family I live in is enough to numb my nerves. My home is simply the most chaotic place in the world.  Compared with one who has a personality, all kinds of weapons are worth the sky, and I can also see angels and demons eating together and having fun, and even aiming their guns at someone. The moment I knew the truth, my three views were completely destroyed. Thousands of years of history  They've all been tricked into being dogs.

    “Alas, this world is so damn peaceful.

    “But even so, I am still very stressed at this moment.

    I folded my hands and put them under my chin, with cold eyes, trying to look calm. At this time, I finally understood Commander Ikari’s sense of pressure to remain calm in the face of the apostles’ attack.

    Commander Ikari is mighty!  !  !

    But the sights gathered from all around are really uncomfortable. Haven’t you seen that my forehead is already covered with heart-wrenching beads of sweat?  ?  Sure enough, no matter how old a girl is, she always has a trembling heart!  !  Sure enough, a girl's gaze is the most terrifying thing in the world. The ever-changing changes of sometimes resentment and sometimes anger are simply more disasters than taking the Western Scriptures.

    I took a deep breath, narrowed my eyes slightly, and all the nerves in my body suddenly became more tense than ever before.

    ??????????????????????????????????

    Wow, I relaxed too much and almost came out from behind.

    Ha, by the way, why do I have to stay in a place like this?

    Thinking of this, I recalled what happened the night before.

    That night, my brother said to me with a smile that could be read as bright and written as slutty.

    "Ichika, you will become the happiest man in the world."

    So that’s what he was talking about!  !  !  !  !

    I sighed deeply, and I mourned for a second for my seemingly happiness and actual sorrow. I started to swim away and observe the people around me.

    Well, the eyes of the girls on the left and the right are full of unparalleled curiosity for knowledge, and their shining eyes almost flashed through their tough golden eyes.

    I can’t see the back part, but the sight of the thorns on my back makes me feel like I’m sitting on pins and needles. I can understand it even without looking.

    "The person directly in front of me is a slightly older woman.

    She is a bit petite, and her figure is almost the same as that of a student, but her chest size is the nemesis of all high school girls.  The clothes are relatively large and make her look more petite, but she still feels quite cute.  In addition, she also wears a pair of black-rimmed glasses. Although they are crooked, she can still be called a bespectacled girl.

    And this girl with glasses was looking at the people in the class in panic, her timid posture was reminiscent of an injured little rabbit.

    You are a teacher, show me some domineering power!

    "Everyone is here. Then, SHR is going to startWhoops!  "

    Well, it’s not something you can do if you want to.

    I gave the teacher an appreciative look, but for some reason the teacher turned red and smiled shyly.

    ????????????????????????????????????????? Suddenly, I felt that the pressure on my body was a little heavier, and I almost died from a thousand arrows piercing my heart.

    “Well, then, please introduce yourself, uh, in order of seat number.”

    The teacher seemed to have recovered from the inexplicable emotion and said to the students in the audience in a panic.

    ""

    "It's so quiet. My dignity as a teacher is suddenly shattered into pieces."

    I looked at the teacher who was about to cry, and I couldn't bear it. At the same time, I felt unhappy with the girls in the class. Are you shy because you just entered high school? No one responded. The teacher was about to cry. Really?  I'm going to cry!  !

    I glanced at the teacher, and the teacher’s eyes also moved over.

    ??Okay, our eyes met.

    Please don’t look at me like this, you are not my type, teacher.

    I quickly lowered my head, I still understand the principle that a dead Taoist friend will not die a poor Taoist.

    “Oh, give me a normal high school life.

    The reason why I specifically emphasize "ordinary" here is simply because what I am in now is definitely not an ordinary high school, but the famous IS Academy-the only school in the world that trains IS operators.

    And the most important point is that IS, this deceptive thing, can only be activated by girls, so naturally, this is a girls' school.

    And why am I here?

    I need to emphasize again that I am a boy, and I am definitely a boy at first glance. My appearance can be considered a bit handsome, but it is definitely not the kind of beauty that makes even IS unable to identify my gender.

    The reason why I came to such a ghost place has to start with the entrance exam in February.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    That day, the sun was shining brightly, and the cherry blossoms flying freely in the sky made me fall in love.

    I looked at the clear sky and encouraged myself in my heart.

    Today is the entrance exam for Junior High School. For your own goals, you can’t do it without working hard.

    The school I go to is called Mahora Gakuin. It is a very large Academy City that has everything from kindergarten to university. There are many schools in it, all types, and my target is the famous Mitsusaka High School.

    The reason why I chose Mitsusaka is not because of its reputation, but because my brothers and sisters all graduated from here. I have an indescribable yearning for that place.

    I want to chase the traces they left behind, and I want to be like them.

    that's it.

    Well, of course, if I am admitted to Mitsusaka High School, my goal of dominating Mitsusaka will be one step closer, and realizing Mahora's dream of complete domination will not be unattainable.

    Hahahaha, I couldn’t help but laugh out loud.

    "Why are you giggling so early in the morning?"

    At this time, my head was hit hard.  When I looked back, I saw a handsome man with white shoulder-length hair standing behind me. He was looking at me listlessly with a pair of dead fish eyes, and he didn't look like he was awake at all.

    "Brother, you got up so early"

    ??I touched my head and laughed dryly.

    "Well, seeing as you have a test today, I got up early to see you out"

    Hey, is this guy so kind?

    "Hey, don't think I can't understand your expression"

    "Well……"

    Although those dead fish eyes are completely rotten, they are still so sharp.

    I don’t know if my thoughts were revealed again, but I got another blow on the head.

    "By the way, you forgot to bring your admission ticket"

    I was stunned for a moment, watching my brother hand a certificate to me.

    "Huh? Didn't I prepare it last night?"

    As I was talking, I wanted to go through my bag. I had carefully prepared all kinds of things the night before.

    "Well, men will always forget some things, just like forgetting what their first love looked like"

    “I won’t forget it!!”

    I replied angrily, but I didn't notice the firmness in my tone.

    The old man looked at me steadily for a moment, with an inexplicable light flashing in his eyes.?, and then touched my hair with a slight smile.

    “Okay, take your admission ticket and go quickly, don’t be late.”

    I didn’t notice anything strange about my brother, so I took the admission ticket and didn’t check whether I really didn’t bring it with me. I said goodbye to my brother and went out.

    "It seems that Ichika has grown up"

    After saying this softly, the man walked back into the room with a smile.

    It was easy, so I came to the address indicated on the admission ticket.

    ???????????????????? Why is it not in Mahonliang Academy, but in a high school outside?

    But I didn’t think too much about it. Anyway, it said this on the admission ticket and I couldn’t change it even if I wanted to.

    But I feel a little uneasy.

    Are you nervous before the exam?

    With a feeling of apprehension, I walked into the imposing building in front of me.

    "I'm just going to go, turn left and right, how on earth are you going to get to the second floor!?"

    It’s been almost ten minutes since I walked, and I still haven’t found the stairs to the second floor. The internal structure is too complicated!  ?  Is this the maze before challenging the BOSS!  !

    My eyes wandered around, trying to find the guide map on the wall, but I sadly discovered that the walls inside were so beautiful that I couldn't even find a crack, let alone any wall charts.

    ?????????? This time, shit, I’m lost.

    "Hey, what should I do? Hey, why are you so quiet?"

    At this time, I finally realized that it was eerily quiet here. After walking for so long, I didn’t even meet a single person. Could it be that the exam has already started?  ?  Could it be that my dream of dominating Mitsusaka was just aborted?  ?

    God, I curse Jesus for not having chrysanthemums!  !

    “Perhaps God really heard my curse from the heart, and a door appeared not far in front of me.

    I walked to the door and saw a piece of paper stuck on it with the words "Infinite_Stratos Examination Room" written on it.

    "Well, I guess this is the right place"

    Because it says "Examination Room" on it.

    But the name of this examination room really looks impressive, and there are actually two English words that I can’t understand.

    Thinking of this, I feel deeply disappointed for my English course.

    I guess I won’t be able to pass the English test this time.

    But it doesn’t matter, my other subjects are fine!  !

    After taking a deep breath, I opened the door and walked into the room.

    "Ah, you are a candidate. Okay, go over there to change clothes. We are pressed for time, so you have to hurry up. This place can only be rented until four o'clock. I don't have time to trouble you. Really, I don't know what I'm doing.  What……"

    As soon as I entered the room, a nervous-looking female teacher, about thirty-five years old or above, spoke a lot of words like a machine gun without raising her head. I was stunned for a few seconds.

    Hey, hey, hey!  !  !  Sister, don’t you need to see what I look like and check my admission ticket!  ?  Where has the professionalism of being an invigilator gone?  ?  And what’s going on with changing clothes!  ?  You have to change clothes for exams these days!  ?  Are you asking me to use my body to show the beauty of the human body in ancient Greece?  ?  Sorry, I have been failing art classes since I was a kid!  !  Well, actually this is to prevent students from cheating, right?  But there is no one other than you in this room. I really don’t see any other candidates anywhere!  !

    While I was minding my own business, the elder sister gave instructions and walked out of the room directly with the documents in her arms.

    I watched the other party leave in embarrassment. I bet the eldest sister really didn’t even look at me.

    "Hey, what kind of test is this"

    I muttered a few words in a depressed voice and walked towards the place covered by the curtain.

    And at this moment, I entered a new world.

 Text Chapter 2 Sure enough, this is a conspiracy

    When I opened the curtain and walked in, I saw the object in the center of the room.

    The streamlined metal shell reflects light that is not dazzling, and an armor-like outfit sits quietly.

    I looked at it carefully and then fell silent.

    “Damn it, what kind of clothes do you want me to change into?! Are you asking me to take the war studies test!!”

    The bag in my hand was almost smashed by me.

    I calmed down the turbulent feeling in my heart that I wanted to hit someone, and walked over, looking left and right at this thing. After looking at it for a long time, I was speechless.

    Isn’t this the IS that appears on TV?

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of 1999

    But this thing actually has something to do with me. Well, it should be related to my family.

    "This is what changed the world"

    Because of the "White Knight Incident" of that year, the world became aware of the existence of this kind of weapon. At the same time, the originally balanced military structure suddenly collapsed. How many IS controllers can be found will directly affect the country's military strength.  , so every country began to implement a system of preferential treatment of women.

    Although there is a magical power like magic in the world today, it has not been widely used in the military due to various restrictions. Moreover, IS has advantages that can compete with magic. In comparison, the country is more willing to invest more resources.  on this emerging technology.

    Well, this is actually nothing to me. I am more curious about IS. After all, I have seen forces more powerful than IS.

    With all kinds of thoughts, I couldn't help but reach out and touch it.

    Anyway, IS can only be activated by women. If I, a pure man, touch it, I will probably have no reaction like touching a dead fish. It is a rare opportunity to touch it and I will not suffer any loss.

    However, there are always various unknowns in life. You can never guess what will happen in the next second. Of course, it is another matter if you have the ability to predict.

    A cold metallic feeling came from the fingertips, followed by a burst of dazzling silver light and various information pouring into the mind.

    “Eh!? Eh————!!!!!!”

    Faced with such a strange situation, I suddenly lost my train of thought.

    When I finally came to my senses, I found that the IS had actually moved and attached itself to my body like armor, becoming part of my hands and feet.

    "What happened!?"

    “Has someone activated IS!?”

    "who is it!?"

    "Huh? This, this is -"

    "man!?"

    Hearing the sound, a group of researchers in white coats came over. They opened the curtain and saw me activating IS. They all fell into a state of sluggishness where they couldn't think.

    I looked at the researchers in front of me in silence, and then looked at the abnormality on my body. I immediately showed a miserable face like a Christian abandoned by God. At the same time, the devil on my brother's face flashed through my mind.  smile, with only one thought left in her mind.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? This is a conspiracy.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    “Oh, I want to die.

    "Classmate, Orimaru Ichika-san!"

    A voice calling my name brought me back to reality from my annoying thoughts. I held my forehead and blurted out weakly before I could figure out the situation.

    "Ah, what's the matter?"

    "Ah, um, um, I'm very sorry for calling you so loudly all of a sudden. Are you, are you angry? Yes, I'm sorry! But, um, I'll introduce myself in the order of the fifty syllables. Now it's Oribara-san's turn.  So, I'm really, really sorry! Can you please introduce yourself? Are you willing?"

    It was then that I really came back to my senses and figured out the situation, and found that my deputy instructor, Yamada Maya, was constantly bowing his head and apologizing to me. It was obviously my own fault, but the teacher wanted to apologize himself. For a moment, I was full of guilt.

    "Uh, um, Mr. Yamada, you don't have to apologize like this. It's all my fault. I will introduce myself."

    I stretched out my hand to stop Teacher Maya Yamada from apologizing, and quickly made a comforting reassurance.

    "Really, really!? You, you promised me! You must do it!!"

    Teacher Yamada suddenly raised his head, seriously grasped my hand and leaned towards me, and he could still see the mist in his eyes.

    Teacher, are you really a teacher?  ?  This pairThe attitude of the little girl can easily be misunderstood, and some ignorant and innocent little boys might have fallen into trouble from then on!  !  !  Oh, oh, don't put your chest on it, be careful, my cannon may go off!  Also, I need to reiterate it again, teacher, you are really not my type!  !

    In the struggle between reason and sensibility, angels and demons, I took my hand out with difficulty, left my seat and walked to the podium with a slight bend without being noticed.

    Ah, I almost got hard just now.

    Standing on the podium, looking at the unabashed thirst for knowledge in the eyes of the girls in the audience, including Teacher Yamada, I suddenly felt like I was on the top of Mount Everest, and it was difficult to even breathe.

    "Ahem."

    I straightened my back and cleared my throat, thinking about what to say next.

    ???????????????????? But my mind went blank. As expected, the pressure had already crushed my thinking power into pieces.

    At this time, I took a peek at the seat by the window. Sitting there was a black-haired girl with a ponytail.

    Her name is Xiao Zhizhen, my childhood sweetheart who we only reunited after six years. This girl has always had a single ponytail. When I first entered the classroom, I recognized her at a glance.

    “But it’s really a transformation of women.

    No, no, now is not the time to think about this.

    "Help me quickly!!"

    I signaled her with my eyes. As a childhood sweetheart who has been dating for a long time, she must be able to understand this information instantly.

    "snort!"

    You actually ignored me!  ?

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Oh, oh, what does this cold aura and this arrogant attitude mean!  Where has the arrogant and a little bit coquettish Hoshi-chan gone!  !  Now Chen is completely 100% proud!  !  She actually abandoned me mercilessly at my critical moment, turned her face expressionlessly to the window, and snorted coldly, "I'll kill you, did I offend you, Miss Chen!"  !

    “However, this did remind me of something.

    I remember my brother once told me that when faced with a girl who is wrapped in pride and makes people wonder if she is engaged in chain defense, you must use your fiery penis to penetrate the opponent's uterus.

    Of course, this is summed up by my rich theory and practice. Although I don’t know where his theory and practice come from, I even wonder if he made it up casually.

    ??????????????????? However, I have no idea what those two words mean in English, because I am powerless in English. I have obviously been abroad, and there are foreigners at home. I only know the twenty-six English letters ABC, which is really weak.

    Well, I don’t really want to know the meaning of this. I know that what comes out of my brother’s mouth is definitely not fun, because every time I ask my sister or other older women in the family, I will be scolded.  Of course, many times I will attract hatred consciously or unconsciously. In comparison, the harm I suffered is quite small.

    Ah, I am going off topic again. Look, the eyes of the girls below are starting to burst into flames.

    Well, what should I say at this time?

    Let’s start with a song called “Girls’ School Boys” by Twins?  Well, it does fit the occasion, but this is a self-introduction, not a concert.

    【When we introduce ourselves, too many rhetoric just attracts the temporary attention of others. To let people know ourselves, the most important thing is to show our true side.  】

    Brother’s voice seemed to ring in my mind. At this time, I seemed to see the holy light of heaven.

    Sometimes I’m pretty reliable.

    The corners of my mouth raised slightly uncontrollably, and the sunshine outside the window shone in at the right time. At this moment, in the eyes of some ignorant little girls, I became a handsome and sunny boy.

    A small exclamation came from below, and my attention immediately came back. I took a breath and began to introduce myself.

    "My name is Ichika Orimara."

    “Yeah, yeah, yeah!!”

    Everyone’s eyes showed the expectation of “I want to hear more.”

    I smiled, what a group of curious and kind children.

    Then, I should also treat others with sincerity.

    "I like Lolita the most."

    Maintaining a sunny smile, I expressed what I loved most in my heart.

    institutions

    The sounds of various heads banging on the table and people falling to the ground kept ringing out. It seemed that they were moved by my sincerity.

    I think everyone can become a partner who loves lolita.

    At this moment, I seem to have new hope for the future.

    The sound of clicking footstepsThere was an urgent sound, is someone coming?

    “Are you going to reveal your abnormal sexual fetish as soon as you get here!?”

    Huh?  Does this sound sound familiar?

    But before I had time to react, I was hit hard on the head and sent flying.

    Wow, this kind of invisible murderous martial arts passed down by my brother is so familiar to me. The pain that directly penetrates the skull and hits the cerebral cortex is simply exhilarating How strange!  !  I'm not a pussy-shaker like Sister Xiaoyuan!  !  !

    “However, this knocking method, whether it’s power, angle, or speed, is very similar to the person in my impression.

    I swallowed and turned around with a little fear. I saw the woman behind me wearing a black suit and tight skirt. She had a slender figure and a body curve with no fat at all due to regular exercise. And the other person was at this time  He crossed his arms in front of his chest, raised the corners of his eyes, and his eyes were as sharp as a wolf's.

    "What the hell, Guan Yunchang!?"

    Snapped——

    “Ugh, I got hit on the head again, I’m probably going to have a cerebral hemorrhage now.

    "Sister Chifuyu, it hurts so much!"

    Yes, the domineering woman in front of me is my sister Chifuyu Orimaru.

    "Who is the hero in the Three Kingdoms, idiot!!"

    I rubbed my head and stood up from the ground, looking at my sister in front of me, very curious about her appearance.

    "Sister Chifuyu, why are you here? Aren't you out training for the annual World's No. 1 Martial Arts Tournament?"

    "Do you think I am Yamcha!? Who told you that I would go to that kind of conference!!"

    Chifuyu-san’s eyes started to sparkle, and her fists were clenched tightly. She would probably attack accordingly depending on my answer.

    “Uh, it’s my brother, that’s what I told you!!”

    I quickly shied away all the responsibilities, but after hearing this, Chifuyu-san loosened her fists and held her forehead in distress.

    "That idiot has been talking nonsense all day long"

    Looking at Chifuyu-san's depressed and gnashing expression, I couldn't help but want to laugh out loud. Those words I just came up with on the spur of the moment were purely to deceive my brother. Oh, haha, a Tai Chi push hand can kill someone invisible. I feel  At this moment, my IQ doubled several times.

    "Huh? By the way, what was going on with your self-introduction just now?"

    "Well……"

    Okay, I haven’t even breathed a sigh of relief yet. Why did this hatred suddenly shift back? I didn’t make fun of you.

    "My brother told me to be heart-to-heart and treat others with sincerity"

    And as soon as I finished speaking, Chifuyu-san came towards me with an angry fist.

    “Just lie to me now!!!!”

    Is it okay to let your brother lie like this openly?  ?

 Text Chapter 59 Looking forward to meeting him again

    "Hey, your eyes are wandering. Do you want to borrow money from me? For the sake of us being brothers, just tell me how much you want. It's okay to give the Ming coins directly to you!"

    There was a short distance from leaving the World Tree to one of the squares near the World Tree. Along the way, Neil found that Negi peeked at him very frequently, almost every few steps.  When he turned his head, Negi quickly turned his head and whistled. This behavior made Neil very unhappy, because it felt very disgusting to be treated like this by a boy, and Negi was not a girl who secretly liked him.  .

    “ Could it be that Negi has been looking at 3A girls for a long time and hasn’t had any contact with boys for a long time, and finally his interest in that area has begun to awaken!  ?

    In an instant, Negi’s image became dangerous in Neil’s eyes.

    "Why is it such an unlucky thing to say? How much do you want today's birthday to become the anniversary of my death! What do you mean by that look in your eyes? I always feel super unhappy!!"

    Negi was obviously stunned by Neil's sudden words for a few seconds before he reacted. Coupled with the weird look in his eyes, he couldn't help but complain angrily.

    Neil stuck out his tongue, put his hands on the back of his head, and quickened his pace slightly, leading Negi by half a body.

    "Do you have anything to say?"

    Negi paused for a moment, looking sideways at the face partially blocked by his arms, his eyes flashing behind the lenses.

    “Hey, Neil, has something happened to you recently?”

    I always feel that something has changed in him.

    Neil’s pace slowed down unconsciously, but soon returned to its original state, and he asked without looking back.

    "Why do you think so?"

    “I just feel like you’ve been a little absent-minded these days, as if you’re a little further away”

    Raising his head and looking at the stars covering the night sky, the starlight gently reflected the faint light on Negi's glasses.

    Neil put down his hands and put them behind his back. He also raised his head and stared at him from a distance.

    "No, nothing has changed"

    In the end, he was still like that.

    Nothing has changed.

    "Neil"

    Negi turned his head and opened his mouth, as if he wanted to say something, but for a long time, he did not say another word.

    "Don't talk about me, it's you" Neil suddenly spoke up and grabbed the topic, turning his face and blinking, "You are the one who should be said to be absent-minded, right? You seem to have no energy recently, as if you were distracted by something.  Things are bothering me"

    "Is it that obvious?"

    Negi lowered his head and muttered quietly, but Neil could still hear him beside him.

    "It's all written on your face I thought you looked confident after the school festival, but it turns out you've been so worried these days that you almost jumped off a building. What, is it a worry about love, boy?"  "

    When talking about love, Neil’s eyes brightened up and his tone was full of ridicule.

    "No, I just had a quarrel with Asuna-san"

    Negi rolled his eyes at him and became dejected again.

    "Sister? Oh, haha, it really is a matter of love~~~You dishonest guy~~~"

    "Do you have to think about this!?"

    "Okay, what did you and eldest sister argue about?"

    Neil spread his hands and did not continue teasing the other party.

    "Actually, it's not a big deal. Asuna-san just reminded me that I am very similar to Chao-san"

    Negi lowered his head a little further and sighed softly.

    "I see, the eldest sister is angry because of this"

    Neil looked at his brother’s confused expression, and he probably figured out what was going on between him and Asuna.

    After meeting with Gunel and learning that his father was still alive, Neil also guessed what Negi was thinking now. He must be full of things about his father. Since a long time ago, Negi has been working hard for his father.  , constantly injured, and constantly moving forward. After getting more accurate news, he will only work harder to move forward for his dream, even at the risk of losing his life.

    Father seems to be everything to him.

    This is exactly the same as the super ring tone.

    For the sake of your dreams, you are willing to give up everything, including your own happiness.

    And Tomorrow Cai is angry about it, maybe that's it.

    "Actually, Asuna-san is right, and I said the same thing to Chao-san, but I"? 

    Although he clearly rejected Chao's approach, he himself followed Chao's path, almost exactly the same path.

    He, how should he choose?

    "Neji, do you still remember what Chao Lingyin said?"

    Neil didn’t pay attention to Negi’s current expression and just continued talking.

    "Don't stop, keep moving forward This sentence should be very suitable for you now. For you, your father's affairs can be said to be everything to you. If you are asked to give up everything now for this, you must be able to do it.  Yes, in this aspect, you, Chao Lingyin, and I are really the same"

    Neil slowly took a breath of the refreshing summer night, his eyes slightly focused on Negi's face.

    "However, I think this is correct, or in other words, any approach is correct, but everyone chooses a different position. It is probably impossible for you to give up looking for your father, so why not go all the way?  Black, just like Kick-Ass who became a hero after being knocked headlong"

    "Well, I always feel that the tone of your words has suddenly changed a lot"

    "Don't worry about these things. Your goal is very clear anyway. You just think too much. Anyway, there is only one way you want to go from now on, isn't it?"

    Facing Neil’s smile, Negi seemed to know a little bit about what he should choose.

    "However, I have one more thing to say. No matter what you choose, you should also pay more attention to the people around you, such as eldest sister. I think eldest sister is very clear about your thoughts, and this is what she is worried about.  , it’s just that she doesn’t want to see you scarring yourself, the eldest sister’s idea is probably that simple"

    Neil took a few steps forward, tapping his toes slightly. As his body turned, his long hair fluttered lightly, and his face was clearly reflected in Negi's eyes.

    "Don't forget this, because when you lose, the pain is not something you can bear"

    "Neil"

    They were only a few steps apart, but Niji felt like they were separated by a chasm.

    Because there was a bit of sad nostalgia in Neil's eyes, which blocked his approach.

    "Well, that's all I want to say. It's up to you what you think about next" Neil spread his hands and smiled softly, then turned a little evil again, "But eldest sister really loves you deeply.  Said~~~"

    "Why do you come back here again!!!"

    The sentimental atmosphere just now was gone, and Negi rolled his eyes angrily.

    “Hehe~~~”

    Neil grinned wider, looked away slightly, and saw the surrounding environment clearly. His smile was frozen, and his expression was a little confused.

    "Ah, by the way, what am I doing here?"

    "Huh? Don't you know it yourself!?"

    "I really don't know, I'm following you"

    "How are you following me!? You are following me and running in front of me!!"

    "In this case, I will go home. Goodbye, young man who works hard~~~"

    Neil waved his hand and walked forward without looking back, but he was immediately grabbed by the collar.

    "It's rare that you come here, so just patrol with me. You have a lot of time anyway"

    I don’t know where Niji got the strength, but he was holding on to Neil’s collar as firmly as a rock.

    "Hey, I'm not on duty tonight, and my youth is calling me!!"

    "What youth?"

    “Galgame on the computer!!!”

    “Delete your youth for me!!”

    "Do you want to ruin my life!?"

    "Your life is too insignificant!!"

    Seeing that Negi refused to let go of him, Neil lowered his head helplessly, but after waiting for a while, he found that Negi was still where he was.

    "Aren't you going to patrol? Why are you standing here without moving? You want to be a sentinel!"

    "No, I'm waitingah, here it comes!"

    When Negi was talking, a figure in the field of vision gradually enlarged, and he suddenly shouted.

    Neil looked in the direction that Negi was looking at, and saw Setsuna coming this way quickly, and Kamo the ferret was lying on her shoulder.

    "Why is Kamo and Setsuna-san together?"

    Generally speaking, doesn’t Kamo, the pervert, always follow Negi?

    "If you come to me today, I will ask Kamo to find Setsuna-san first, and then we will make an appointment to meet here."

    ? ?Ji smiled and explained in a calm tone.

    Neil glanced at Negi thoughtfully, his eyes brightened slightly, and then fell silent.

    "Teacher Negi, Teacher Neil, good evening."

    Setsuna quickly arrived in front of them. There seemed to be no surprise about Neil's appearance. Negi or Kamo must have told her in advance.

    "Boss Neil, long time no see."

    Kamo jumped from Setsuna’s shoulder to Negi, turned to say hello to Neil.

    "It's been a long time indeed. You haven't done anything wrong recently, have you?"

    Neil half-opened his eyes and glanced at Kamo who was stiff.

    “No, absolutely not!! I don’t dare to lose even a hair under Boss Neil’s eyes!!”

    "That means you did a lot of bad things that I didn't see, right?"

    Under Kamo’s desperate eyes, Neil raised a bright smile.

    "Okay, Neil, Kamo hasn't done much recently and has helped me a lot. Let's go on patrol now"

    Seeing this, Negi had no choice but to interrupt Neil's topic.

    Neil waved his hand quickly, as if he refused to agree.

    "No, it's not my turn tonight, I won't work overtime, you have to go do it yourself!"

    "Anyway, you are here, and you will do some meaningless things when you go back. It is better to stay. It is rare that we can be on duty together"

    “What’s so pointless!! You’re actually vetoing my life!!”

    "Teacher, what are you talking about?"

    Listening to the conversation between the two, Setsuna on the side was confused.

    "It's nothing, it's just that Neil promised us to patrol together. One more person will add more strength."

    Negi turned to Setsuna and smiled, taking Neil with him by the way.

    "Who agreed? Don't just talk to yourself!"

    "Then let's set off now!"

    "Okay, Teacher Negi."

    "Hey, don't ignore me, listen to me!!!"

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Ah, I really want to go home"

    Raising his head, Neil looked at the starry sky and lazily followed Negi and Setsuna.

    “It’s only been less than two minutes! How unmotivated you are!!”

    Neil didn’t pay attention to Neji’s words. He turned to look at An Jing walking beside him, his eyes rolled, and he didn’t know what he was thinking.

    "Speaking of Setsuna-san, why are you and Negi together? Could it be that you are having an unethical love affair with your eldest lady and her fiancé behind your back!?"

    Neil covered his mouth with his hands, his face filled with disbelief.

    "Who do you think is the betrothed!!"

    "I did not betray the eldest lady!!"

    "As expected of Neil, he said all the things in my heart, but it doesn't matter, brother, you can be considered Setsuna's master, it's totally okay!!"

    "How is it OK!!!" x2

    The two of them shouted at Kamo at the same time, dumbfounded.

    “I understand, I know how to do it, huh huh~~~~~”

    "You know nothing! The laughter behind you is full of bad intentions!!"

    "Teacher Neil, I will never change my heart for the eldest lady!!"

    In desperation, Setsuna expressed his loyalty to Konoka without thinking.

    "Oh, that's true" x3

    At this time, two young men, one a pervert, looked at Setsuna with ambiguous eyes. Setsuna was stunned, and then turned red and waved his hands in denial.

    "No, it's not what you think. I, I just treat the eldest lady, just"

    "Love……"

    "It's love"

    "like."

    The three guys caught Setsuna’s words very wisely.

    "Nah!!!!!!!"

    At night, the girl’s shy screams broke through the sky.

    "You guys are really energetic"

    Suddenly a voice intervened in the joke between three people and one mink. They followed the sound at the same time and saw a young man wearing a high school uniform leaning against a lamppost, holding a mobile phone in his hand, and his eyes glanced slightly  Their fingertips are still touching the bright screen.

    &nbsp;"Why are you here? Are you also patrolling at night?"

    Neil walked over and obviously knew the other person.

    The young man then turned his head, looked at Neil walking towards him, and smiled slightly.

    "Well, I'm short of manpower recently, so I came to help. Anyway, I still get overtime pay"

    "Senior Muchen."

    In an instant, he also came over and bowed respectfully to the other party.

    The young man is Jun Muchen.

    "It's Setsuna-chan, why are you with this bastard brat?"

    "Who are you calling a bastard? Speaking of bastards, you bastard is even more of a bastard!!"

    “Tsk, tsk, tsk, it’s full of balls in one sentence, it’s really dirty!”

    “It’s your head that’s dirty!!”

    "Well, actually, Teacher Neil is here to patrol tonight, so we came together"

    "The moment interrupted the two people's unscrupulous conversation, and at the same time, I felt that the two guys were really similar.

    "Neil, Setsuna-san, who is this gentleman?"

    There is obviously someone here who doesn’t know the other person.

    "Oh, this is a student from the high school department. Senior Jun Muchen, like me, is also employed by the school and is very powerful."

    Seeing that Neal had no intention of introducing him, Setsuna had no choice but to introduce him to Neji. When he looked at Jun Muchen, there was a hint of admiration in his eyes.

    "Ahahaha, I am stronger in that area"

    Jun Muchen touched the back of his head and smiled brightly, swinging his waist back and forth slightly.

    In an instant, he turned away with his cheeks slightly red, Negi looked puzzled, while Neil's eyes were full of contempt.

    "You can no longer be described as a scumbag."

    "Uh, um, nice to meet you, Mr. Jun."

    Although I didn’t understand what Jun Muchen meant by that aspect, I still extended my hand in a friendly manner.

    "This is Teacher Negi, just call me Muchen. He is such a personable gentleman, completely different from a guy who only knows bullshit"

    With a gentle smile on her face, Jun Muchen held Niji’s hand and said something that made someone angry.

    "It's much better than you, the guy with the same curly hair as [beep——]"

    Neil twitched the corners of his eyes, raised the corners of his mouth, and said coldly.

    “Although my hair is black and curly, it is definitely not the curly hair on [beep——]!!”

    "Ah la la, you really didn't bring it upon yourself"

    The two people looked at each other, as if there were sparks constantly arousing.

    "Well, Neil, you and Mr. Muchen are very familiar with each other."

    "Only a ghost is familiar with this kind of guy!" Neil turned his head and glared at Niji, then immediately turned back to stare at Jun Muchen, "This guy had a fight with me for no reason last time, what do you think?  Is this kind of person seriously ill?!"

    “It’s not just for nothing!!”

    "Then what are you talking about!!"

    “Because I’m bored!!”

    “Idiot!!”

    "Ha, I really don't understand"

    Negi held his forehead with a headache, feeling as if two Neils appeared in front of him.

    "Speaking of which, what are you doing here alone?"

    "I'm waiting for someone."

    Jun Muchen put away his phone and said with a yawn.

    "Ha, waiting for someone? You don't look like you have a date, do you?"

    "How different! One day I will go to a love hotel with the president!!"

    "One sentence will reveal your true face clearly."

    Neil sighed very much, this guy is really powerful in combat, his combat effectiveness has broken through the lower limit.

    "Actually, I was waiting for the principal's guests to come out" Seeing the curiosity in the three people's eyes, Jun Muchen continued, "They are people from the Holy Church."

    "The Holy Church? Is it dealing with the previous ghoul incident?"

    Neil was the first to react, and at the same time, three unlucky children flashed through his mind.

    "Ghoul? What ghoul?"

    Negi and Setsuna looked at Neil suspiciously. Neil was stunned. It seemed that they didn't know about the incident.

    After briefly explaining it to them, Negi and Setsuna's expressions changed slightly and became a little heavy.

    “Actually, you don’t need to be so nervous. As long as you deal with it well, you won’t be afraid of too much trouble”

    &nbsp; Jun Muchen put away his playful look and calmly comforted the two of them, with a comforting warmth in his voice.

    "Yeah." x2

    "By the way, who was sent by the Holy Church?" Neil raised his eyes and looked at Jun Muchen, "Is it the agent? Or are the people from the burial agency also coming out?"

    "You know a lot" Jun Muchen's eyes were slightly surprised, and then he continued to lean against the lamppost lazily, "That person is the person in charge of the nearby Shengtang Church stronghold, he is oh, myself  Look, he comes out."

    Jun Muchen suddenly stood up straight and looked back at the building behind him. In the darkness, the sound of neither light nor heavy footsteps sounded rhythmically.

    Everyone’s eyes were focused on him, and the figure in the shadow gradually became clearer, and the cross hanging on his chest reflected a faint silver light.

    "Oh? I didn't expect there would be so many people here"

    There seemed to be a little surprise in the heavy voice, and a man wearing a black priest's uniform appeared in front of everyone.

    Neil’s pupils shrank tightly, and the man’s face was deeply imprinted on his retinas. He opened his mouth slightly, then bit his lower lip tightly, and an imperceptible trace of violent murderous intention passed deep in his eyes.

    Soon, the trace of hostility disappeared, and Neil stood aside silently, returning to his usual listless appearance.

    Jun Muchen, who had been keeping quiet, glanced at Neil thoughtfully, then stood up with a smile and introduced the newcomer to Niji and the others.

    "This is the chief priest of Haiming City Church, and the person in charge of negotiating with our Magic Association on behalf of the Holy Church Church, Kotomine Kirei."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Jun Muchen faced Kotomine Kirei and introduced the person on the other side.

    "These three are magicians and swordsmen from the Magic Association, Negi Springfield, Neil Springfield, and Setsuna Sakurasaki."

    "Good evening, you three. I never expected that the Magic Association would have such outstanding children."

    Kotomine Kirei's eyes are always heavy, giving people a serious feeling.

    "You're flattered, Mr. Kotomine."

    Facing the other party’s compliment, Negi quickly nodded in return.

    Kotomine Kirei’s eyes passed over the faces of the three of them one by one. When he saw Neil, he paused for a moment and then turned to Jun Muchen.

    "Mr. Muchen, my business has been finished, and it's almost time for me to leave."

    "Let me take you out" Jun Muchen nodded to the other party, and then winked at the three of them, "Then I will lead Mr. Yanfeng to leave, and you three can continue working"

    "Okay, Mr. Muchen."

    "Goodbye, Senior Muchen."

    Neil didn’t look at Kirei for a second, he raised his head and nodded lightly to Jun Muchen, then turned around and left with the two of them.

    "Then let's go, Mr. Kotomine."

    "sorry to bother you."

    Kotomine Kirei nodded in thanks, then vaguely glanced at the direction Neil left, with an obscure smile on his lips.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "I'll send it here."

    Reaching the entrance of the academy, Jun Muchen stopped and turned to talk to Kotomine Kirei, who was following closely behind him.

    "Well, thank you."

    Jun Muchen nodded slightly to him and walked away.

    Kotomine Kirei calmly watched Jun Muchen leave. He slowly turned around until his back disappeared.

    “It seems like something interesting happened tonight, Kirei.”

    The strange voice appeared out of thin air, but Kotomine Kirei did not feel the slightest surprise, and his expressionless face maintained his usual indifference.

    "What are you referring to?"

    Kirei stared at the void in front of him, as if there was a figure in front of him talking to him.

    "hehe……"

    The sound of laughter was accompanied by golden light particles, which gathered together little by little. Soon, the silhouette of a human figure loomed in the golden light.

    "You should have discovered it, that brat"

    Yao dispersed, and a young man wearing a black jacket had his hands in his trouser pockets. His handsome face was full of arrogance, and a pair of bloody eyes under the golden bangs seemed to have an addictive demonic quality, staring directly at the indifferent eyes.  man.

    Seeing that Kirei remained silent, the young man raised an evil smile on his lips, narrowed his eyes slightly, and the blood in his eyes became more and more piercing.

    "He seems to have the same thing as us."

    Qili looked at the man??, his eyes were cold, and he met those eyes that were difficult for mortals to look directly into without giving in.

    Suddenly, Kirei smiled.

    A gloomy smile appeared on his cold and sharp face.

    "Indeed, aren't you interested, Gilgamesh?"

    "Of course I have interests. There aren't many things in this world that interest me" The smile on Gilgamesh's lips grew wider, and the light in his eyes became more and more elusive. "But, we can't be interested in him now."  Take action."

    "Oh why?"

    There was a hint of curiosity in Kirei's expression.

    Such emotional changes are very rare for him.

    "Because of the agreement with that guy, if that kid encounters danger within my sight, try to save his life."

    Gilgamesh withdrew his gaze and raised his head slightly. The night sky was reflected in his eyes, and he seemed to be able to see a night similar to the original one.

    "That mysterious heroic spirit?"

    Kirei frowned, a familiar yet unfamiliar figure appeared in his mind.

    "Um."

    Gilgamesh’s gaze retracted from the sky and fell on Kirei.

    "Do you know his identity?"

    Hearing Kirei’s question, Gilgamesh smiled playfully.

    "That's right, but it's better not to tell you for the time being. It will be more exciting to save the interesting things until the end."

    Gilgamesh looked past Kirei, looking in an unknown direction, with slight waves in his eyes.

    "My king, I am looking forward to meeting him again."

    ?…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

    PS: I plan to overthrow and rewrite it, and change the protagonist to a female.

 Text Chapter 60 Moon Peak Shrine

    irritable.

    That feeling lingered in my mind for quite some time.

    The things that happened recently and the people I met have revived many memories that have been buried deep in my heart. In my mind, almost all of them are pictures that I don’t want to think of.

    In the past, he would sometimes recall it or appear in his dreams. Even though it was like a curse, he never wanted to abandon those memories. For him, this was a sin that he had to endure.

    However, even so, he would not be as inexplicably restless in the past as he is now. Often, as long as he hints to himself, his mood will soon calm down, or in other words, his heart will feel like death again.

    Is it because of those people?

    Some familiar faces flashed through Neil's mind, and a subtle sense of peace flowed through them.

    He has always been walking alone. Even Negi, who is closest to him, cannot get close to the depths of his heart. Now, the shadows of other people have been left in his heart. Unknowingly, the cracks in his heart have opened up.  got bigger.

    However, he knew very well that this would not work.

    He has learned a lot from what happened in the past, and he doesn't want to repeat the same mistakes. In order to no longer let others get hurt because of him, and make himself suffer again, as long as he no longer establishes close relationships with other people and is separated by a distance, then each other will  Will not be harmed.

    “Otherwise, what happened to Touma that night will happen again.

    "well……"

    Neil sighed slightly, because being reminded by Negi made him a little concerned about his own problems.

    Since coming to this country and coming into contact with those people, he seems to have changed more or less. Now I think about it, does the practice assigned to him by the principal have such meaning.

    "It's so weak"

    Neil stopped his directionless progress, looked up at the clear blue sky, and laughed somewhat self-deprecatingly.

    In the breeze, there is a hint of fragrance.

    Neil put away his complicated thoughts, smelled the fragrance of flowers, and couldn't help but turn his head and look around. It turned out that he had come to a place that was familiar yet unfamiliar.

    On the long stairs, there is a torii gate.

    "Shrine"

    Neil had seen this kind of building before at Bang Zhikui's home, but he didn't expect that he would encounter another shrine while wandering around this city. It seems that the people here seem to believe in gods.

    However, there seemed to be something about this shrine that attracted him. Unconsciously, Neil stepped on the stairs and walked up out of curiosity. He glanced at the sign on the torii gate, which was written in black ink on the somewhat broken wooden board.  With a few big characters.

    Tsukimine Shrine.

    After walking up the stairs, a clean open space appeared in front of me. In the distance, there is the main hall of Tsukamine Shrine, and it is surrounded by trees. In the center, there is a peach blossom tree, with pale pink petals blooming. From time to time, it is surrounded by trees.  The wind blows, and the petals carry their fragrance and blow into the distance.

    Neil walked over, and the fragrance he just smelled seemed to be the fragrance of the flowers of this peach blossom tree. But, is this season the time for peach blossoms to bloom?

    After touching the rough tree trunk, Neil looked up at the crown of the tree where the buds were blooming with a strange expression.

    "Is it the same as the cherry blossom tree in my house?"

    It seems wrong. The tree at home will remain open for a long time because it has been tampered with. Unless the tree in front of you has also been tampered with, but would anyone be so bothered?

    "Maybe yes."

    Neil held his chin up and murmured uncertainly.

    "Well, it's not a bad thing anyway, it's just a spectacle at best"

    It’s really not a big deal. At least not many people will delve into the school’s World Tree, which is too big to complain about. Sometimes Neil really wonders if the people in this city are all crazy guys.

    "But why don't you see a clergyman?"

    After being here for a long time, I didn’t find anyone coming or going, not even a worshipper.

    Neil sat down under the peach blossom tree, leaning against the trunk of the tree and vaguely seeing the sky through the branches. The hazy and broken beauty was particularly charming. As he watched quietly, time seemed to have stopped.

    The slightly blowing wind mixed with the fragrance of peach blossoms and the simple atmosphere of the shrine seemed to have a hypnotic effect. Little by little, Neil's eyes slowly closed, and unknowingly, the scenery in front of him gradually changed.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    Ordinary furnishings, ordinary decoration.

    &nbsp; This is an ordinary house.

    The open window let in the bright morning light, and the faint light reflected on the floor and walls, making it warm.

    On the recliner, a beautiful woman with long black hair was sitting, and opposite her, a man with long white hair was half-kneeling on the ground, his palms gently covering the woman's slightly swollen abdomen.

    "Do you really want to go?"

    The woman raised her bright and moving amber eyes and stared at the man with gentle eyes.

    The man met those beautiful eyes and grinned.

    “I don’t want to go either, but I have to go, just like I have to take Sadharu out in the morning, otherwise he will be at home”

    "Be serious."

    The woman raised her hand and patted the man's head gently, her face full of anger.

    "Well, I'm very serious" The man grabbed the hand covering his head, held it softly and without force, and looked at the other person intently, "I'm sorry, I have to leave him at this time.  you alone……"

    Looking at his expression, the woman couldn't help but sigh, and then she curled her lips in displeasure.

    "I knew it was like this. You haven't listened to me since you were a child. I really doubt whether you are sincerely good to me"

    "Oh my, my whole body belongs to you, you still don't believe me" The man held the white catkin and couldn't help but laughed out loud, "A woman is a fragile work of art. If you don't cherish it, you will lose it."  It cannot be saved, so I will cherish you all the time."

    Hearing these straightforward words, the woman's pretty face couldn't help but blush slightly, but when she saw the smile in his eyes, she felt a little annoyed. She narrowed her eyes and smiled as charmingly as a crescent moon.

    “Hey, you must have a lot of artworks, right?”

    The man lowered his head and thought for a moment, then muttered uncertainly, "It seems like a lot"

    "Um?"

    The man quickly grabbed the hand that had started to press hard on his ear and looked at the woman with a flattering smile, "But I chose the one who is priceless to me"

    The woman glared at him and finally let go of her hand. Looking at his familiar face, she felt slightly absent-minded.

    "Do you know what the happiness I hope for me is like?"

    Her voice was very plain, but in the man's ears, there was always an unforgettable sadness.

    "I can eat with you every night, say good night to you before going to bed, and say good morning with a smile in the morning. What a little woman."

    The man stopped his smile and spoke seriously and calmly.

    The woman gently spread her face, her smile as happy as a rainbow after the rain.

    "Yes, I'm just a little woman, so I don't expect my husband to be a hero admired by all people. As long as he can stay with me, it's enough."

    "I don't want to be a hero, because heroes usually die young." The man shrugged, then stood up, bent down and gently touched the side of the woman's face, with tenderness written on his face, "But I can't be a hero.  person, so you can rest assured to let me go, I will definitely come back to you in vain."

    The woman held the broad and strong hand with both hands and pressed it tightly to her face. Her eyes were wet without knowing when.

    "I always feel that I am destined to wait for you all the time. I never see you waiting for me. You know, waiting is not a happy thing."

    "So, I can only compensate."

    The man let go of the woman’s hand and wiped away the tears from her eyes.

    "Wait until I use my future happiness to make up for your past unhappiness."

    With a smile on his face, he turned around and left with the woman looking at him forever.

    Determined, without a trace of nostalgia.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    Ding bell——ding bell——

    There seemed to be some melodious ringing ringing in my ears.

    Open your eyes, it’s the bright world.

    Neil was a little lost. What was that dream just now?

    In the dream, I only heard a man and a woman talking to each other, but I couldn't see their faces clearly, as if there was always a fog blurring their faces.

    【Do those two people have anything to do with me?  】

    ??Thinking hard, but can’t get any results.

    "My little friend, are you okay?"

    At this moment, a strange voice sounded in his ears, and only then did Neil notice that there was someone around himhuman existence.

    Turning around, Neil saw that the owner of the voice was a beautiful woman.

    A unique miko costume revealed the identity of the other party. Her long hair was bright flaxen, and the brown pupils dotted on her beautiful face seemed to be covered with a layer of light. No matter what the environment, she would exude a soft glow.  Glorious and reassuring.

    With a faint smile on her lips, the woman looked at Neil who had just woken up.

    "Uh, sorry, I just fell asleep."

    Neil noticed that the other person was holding a strange-looking bell in his hand. The ringing he just heard might have come from this thing.

    “It’s easy to catch a cold if you sleep here.”

    The woman suddenly realized it, and then she felt a little worried.

    "Well, I understand."

    Neil responded politely to other people's kindness.

    "Miss, are you the witch here?"

    "Well, I am the shrine maiden of Tsukimine Shrine, and I just took over recently."

    The woman smiled slightly, and the bell in her hand gently made a pleasant ringing sound.

    "Speaking of which, I saw you looking a little lost just now. Was it a nightmare?"

    Recalling the way Neil looked when he woke up before, the woman asked with some concern.

    "Well, in the distant Silent Hill, Alessa is trying to swallow me up with darkness and combine me with her. How can we repair it? I am obviously not Sharon"

    Neil habitually rambled on, even clenching his fists to express his anger.

    "What, is it an evil spirit!?"

    However, the miko was very shocked, and then she held the bell tightly and tried to hit Neil on the head.

    "Miss, wait!! What are you going to do!?"

    “I’ll help you get rid of the spirit, don’t worry, it’s very effective!”

    "It looks like you want to kill me. I'm afraid that before I can get rid of the spirit, I will become a spirit myself!!" Neil quickly raised his hand to stop the other party, with a look of shame on his face, "Miss Witch, what I just said was purely  Nonsense, please don’t pay attention!”

    "Ugh, why am I still so worried? Hey, could it be that you were possessed by a ghost and saw the ghost's memory!?"

    "Uh, no, and it's not really a nightmare. I just had a somewhat inexplicable dream" Neil paused, glanced at the witch, and felt that there was nothing embarrassing about saying it, so he continued, "In a dream  I saw a man and a woman having a conversation, but I had no impression of their faces, so it was a bit strange."

    "You didn't lie to me?"

    “…It’s true this time.”

    "Oh, is that so?" The witch held her delicate chin and thought carefully. She looked down at Neil, "Actually, dreams sometimes have something to do with the past. Sometimes, maybe it's the scene in the future, maybe it's you.  The future is uncertain"

    After saying that, the miko looked at him with a strange smile.

    "my future?"

    Neil was a little confused for a moment. He really hadn't thought about this, but it didn't look like it.

    He shook his head and got rid of all the messy thoughts in his mind. It didn't matter whether this dream was related to him or not. It was just a dream anyway.

    "Forget it, it's useless to think so much. By the way, what do you call Miss Miko?"

    "My name is Guanyue Gefan, you can just call me Guanyue. What about you?"

    "Neil Springfield, please give me your advice."

    Neil stretched out his hand to shake Gefan’s hand, and Gefan tilted his head, not knowing what he was thinking.

    After chatting with Ge Fan for a while, Neil said goodbye and left.

    Gefan stood at the top of the stairs, watching Neil leave. After losing sight of him, she turned around and walked back to the peach blossom tree. She reached out her hand and brushed the rough bark of the trunk.

    Ding bell——

    The peach blossom tree suddenly made a circle of invisible fluctuations, and the bell in Ge Fan's hand seemed to be vibrated and made a sound.

    The witch looked at the peach blossom tree with deep and gentle eyes, and suddenly smiled.

    "Just now, what kind of dream did you see for him?  "

    Ding bell——

    There was another sound.

    It seems that someone has given the answer.

 Text Chapter 61 Wash your hands before pursuing a girl

    "It's so boring. If I had known earlier, I would have asked Nanoha and Suzuka to come out together"

    Alyssa, who was walking alone on the street, muttered in a low voice with some regret. She looked sideways at the exquisite accessories in the closet, feeling like something was missing without anyone to chat with her.

    It turns out that she is not used to being alone.

    "Huh? Ahead is Kabukicho"

    Because I had been a guest at Neil's home, and Neil's home was in this street, I passed by this place at that time. Although this area is not very big, there are many weird shops. For example, there is a store called  A shemale club opened by people from Xixiang.

    What kind of person would go to such a strange place?

    Alyssa cursed in her heart.

    But this place seems to be as chaotic as ever, or rather lawless.

    Alyssa looked around and would always see groups of delinquents and gangsters gathering in some corners, but the people passing by seemed not to be surprised, and sometimes even greeted them familiarly.

    "No wonder we raise people like stupid teachers"

    Alyssa felt as if she had discovered the truth.

    And just when Alyssa was so absent-minded, she felt as if she hit something and fell backwards.

    “It hurts so much!”

    “Hey, little girl, how are you walking!!!”

    Suddenly there was a rough voice above her head, and Alyssa stood up with some pain and looked. A fierce young man was glaring at her. He was holding a bottle of drink in his hand, and there were five people surrounding him. They were also surrounded by five people.  With a black jacket and colorful hair, he has a standard bad appearance.

    Alyssa was startled by this sudden situation and couldn't help but take a small step back.

    "Youwhat are you going to do?"

    "What are you doing! You soiled my clothes, what are you talking about!!"

    The young man pointed to a puddle of water on the chest of his clothes, and then stared at Alyssa fiercely, "What do you think we should do now!?"

    "II didn't mean it. For clothes like this, I'll just pay you for it!"

    Only then did Alyssa know what was going on. She secretly sighed why she was so unlucky today, and then said in a strong tone.

    The bad boy raised his eyebrows, as if he was offended by the other party's toughness. He couldn't help but snorted and said with narrowed eyes, "Huh? Compensate to me? Do you think you can afford it!! This is unique in the world!!"

    "Huh? Unique!?"

    Alyssa looked at the tattered clothes and felt that it would be trivial to compensate him for a hundred identical ones.

    "That's right, the boss worked hard to make it!!"

    "Do you think ordinary people can make those jagged shapes on the cuffs!?"

    "This is a work of conscience for our bad industry!!"

    “That’s why people call it Great White Shark!!”

    The companions behind the young man shouted and looked proud, while the leading delinquent youth was even more embarrassed and shy.

    ""

    Ah, what are you so shy about, bad!

    Alyssa was speechless for a while. Fortunately, she thought the sleeveless cuffs were caused by being torn off, but it turned out that these idiots made them by themselves.

    "Then what are you going to do? If you don't want compensation, I'll leave!"

    Facing this group of people, Alyssa felt a little afraid, and her eyes flickered slightly. She asked pretending to be calm, just hoping to get out of here as soon as possible.

    "Well, what should I do"

    The young man suddenly calmed down and looked at Alyssa carefully, making her feel uncomfortable for a while.

    "Hey, what on earth are you"

    “Please date me on the condition of marriage!!!”

    Before Alyssa finished speaking, the young man bowed ninety degrees and stretched out his hand. Alyssa was stunned, and her face immediately turned red.

    【Eh!  ?  Interact!  ?  What the hell kind of development is this!  !  】

    “You, you, what did you say all of a sudden!!!!!!”

    Alyssa no longer knew whether she was embarrassed or angry. The person who looked so fierce just now as if he wanted to kill her actually turned around and said he wanted to date her!  ?

    “Oh, my God, the boss’s lolicon is having another attack”

    "This disease is difficult to treat"

    "Actually, I am also a lolita control."

    "+1 upstairs."

    "You guys don't give it to me"??Talk to yourself!  !  !  !  "

    Alyssa angrily complained about this group of people, and then swatted away the hand handed by the young man.

    “Did you agree to my proposal!?”

    “Don’t jump to the final stage all at once!!!”

    Alyssa felt like she was going to cry. She started to turn her head, hoping to ask for help from passers-by. As soon as she turned her head, she saw a guy passing by with his hands in his trouser pockets and looking at her dumbfounded.

    ""

    ""

    With their eyes facing each other, the other person shook his head and walked forward as if nothing had happened.

    “Idiot teacher, come back here!!!”

    Hearing the angry shouting behind him, Neil had a headache. How could he encounter such trouble on the way home? However, it was really a novel thing to see someone confessing to Alyssa.

    Neil looked back at Alyssa, he spread his hands helplessly, "Hey, Miss, someone is confessing to you, I'm too embarrassed to come out and mess with it"

    “Asshole, didn’t you see that I was surrounded by a group of bad guys!?”

    "Tsk, tsk, tsk, this is even worse. Classic romantic comedies like heroes saving beauties are not suitable for me"

    "Who is telling you about a romantic comedy?!" Alyssa walked over quickly and grabbed Neil's collar, "Stop showing off your narcissistic expression and saying boring words! Get him away right now!!!  !”

    With one move, the Tathagata Divine Palm was swung out in succession, and Neil was directly hit and sent flying for more than ten times in the air.

    Neil was lying on the ground, covering his bleeding nose, and was almost beaten into a mosaic by Alyssa.

    "Let me tell you, you've beaten me to this point, are you still afraid of these people?"

    "Hey! Don't ignore us!!"

    The group of bad guys stood up and stared fiercely at Neil who appeared on the stage.

    “Well, I always feel that this kid looks familiar.

    Neil patted his clothes and stood up, glanced at the group of people in front of him, and couldn't help but sigh.  He looked at the leading delinquent young man, spread his hands and asked speechlessly, "I say, big brother, what's so good about this kid?"

    Alyssa’s eyelids twitched, and she held back her anger and stood behind Neil.

    "Huh? I like it, but can you control it!?"

    Looking at him gearing up, he seemed ready to punch him at any moment.

    Neil shook his head, then turned away to reveal Alyssa. He pointed at Alyssa and pushed up a pair of non-existent glasses.

    "Look at this little girl, the top is as flat as a horizontal line. Does it feel like a hand? Of course it does, but it just feels like a scratch on your hand. Unless you are an M, you will feel good!!"

    Ignoring Alyssa’s pretty face that was starting to darken, she then pointed at her legs.

    "Look here again, these two legs are so short, can they cooperate with you to do some difficult movements!? What fun is there! Without fun, how bleak life will become!! Do you think  …”

    “Don’t judge me for thinking about yourself, you scum!!!!”

    The world's martial arts show rises to the dragon level, and Neil spurts blood for another ten meters.

    "Are you here to step on me or to save me"

    Alyssa picked up Neil and stared at him coldly.

    "This is a strategy, Miss"

    At this time, the young man who was stunned by Neil's words came back to his senses, frowned, and reached out to Alyssa.

    "Who cares about you? As long as I like it!!"

    When Alyssa looked back and saw this scene, a bit of panic appeared on her face, but another hand appeared to help her block it.

    "Just say it nicely, don't move your hands or feet"

    Neil stood up and grabbed the other person’s thick hand with a smile, but the other person’s face seemed to be distorted by pain.

    "Idiot teacher"

    Neil turned back and smiled at Alyssa, then threw the young man out.

    “Wash your hands clean before pursuing a girl!!!”

    The young man was thrown towards his companions. They quickly supported the young man and were a little stunned when they looked at the red mark on his hand.

    How can a kid be so powerful?

    "You bastard, get on me!!" The young man rubbed his arms, and then rushed out fiercely, "I don't believe that six holy swords can't push the mountain of meat!!!"

    Facing the six people flying over, Neil curled his lips and quickly crashed into the six people.

    "Who do you think I am!!!It’s been a solo since!  !  !  I am the tank mage all by myself!  !  !  "

    "You're cheating!! Uh, wait, are you from my mother-in-law's family"

    “You only know now!!!”

    A few seconds later, Neil waved his hand freely and said to Alyssa, "Let's go."

    Alyssa looked numbly at the figures with their heads stuck in the wall. It was really lucky that the smashing was so comic.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Classmate Alyssa, why do you appear there alone? Where are your two good friends?"

    "Don't keep saying things I don't understand!" Alyssa glared at Neil angrily and looked away, "Even good friends won't get tired of being together every day."

    "Hey, I thought you were all in a relationship where flowers kiss each other"

    "Can you say something I can understand! Ah, no, you'd better not talk."

    Neil shrugged and looked at Alyssa who was walking in front of her a little annoyed. It was so rare that he saved her, but he didn’t even get a candy. It was really unsettling.

    "Hey, thank you just now"

    Alyssa stopped, glanced at Neil sideways, then quickly looked away, her face slightly red.

    "Thank you for what it is, can you eat it?"

    "Neal's word "thank you" immediately shirks all the credit from others. It is really the most deceptive word creation in history. At this time, at least you have to invite him to the Green Room for a sundae to express your gratitude.

    "Eat your sister!"

    ???????????????? Could it be that she didn’t appreciate it even after thanking him? Alyssa was so angry that she gritted her teeth.

    "Oh, classmate Alyssa, I didn't expect you to be so impure and actually want me to do such an ethically degrading thing. You are such a crazy guy. I never thought I had ever taught such a student!"

    "Shut up, you lost Greymon!!"

    Seeing Alyssa’s cannibalistic expression, Neil had no choice but to shut up in frustration.

    Ah, poor Sundae-kun left me again.

    "Speaking of which, how did you get to that place?"

    "I walked there accidentally. Do you think I came to find you!?"

    Alyssa was still angry, and even her tone of voice was full of gunpowder.

    "Sorry, I'm not interested in washboards."

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!! I am a washboard, I am so sorry!!!"

    Neil stretched out his hand to block the attack, but was bitten hard by the eldest lady’s tiger teeth. He couldn’t help but helplessly cover his forehead and sigh.

    "Don't think that just because Rie Kugimiya can use skills randomly"

    After vomiting in a low voice, Neil found that his hands were comically bloody.

    "Miss, it's time to relax. Even if you want my blood to flow through your body, you don't have to do this. I have another compromise. If you give birth to my child, you will have our blood."  Well, don’t you think this is simple, quick and perfect?”

    “Uh-huh, uh-huh, uh-huh!!!”

    "What are you shouting! Have you been fucked by me [beep——]!? Ahhhh, I know I was wrong, please let me go!!"

 Text Chapter 62 There must be something hidden under the cute appearance

    "You don't want me anymore?"

    The blond girl pursed her lips into a pitiful line, looked at the indifferent young man with tears in her eyes, and made a very outrageous declaration.

    "you——"

    The young man's eyelids twitched. After taking a deep breath, he was about to speak in a calm tone.

    “Is it because you have this woman that you don’t want me!?”

    The girl suddenly changed the topic and pointed at the girl standing next to the boy. She also had blond hair similar to hers, but her expression was a bit stunned, and she seemed to have been greatly shocked.

    "Eh!? Me?"

    The girl who was accused pointed at her face, her whole body was stunned, but the girl didn't seem to hear her words, she just took out her handkerchief and wiped the non-existent tears, and continued to complain about her misery.

    "You already have me at home, why are you looking for another woman outside? Can't I satisfy you with my blond hair? As my mother said, men are all beasts whose lower bodies are always in a state of rage"

    ""

    The young man said that he was really not a blond person. Did this guy’s mother say such strong words?  Sure enough, divorced women have wrong prejudices against men.

    When the young man said nothing and looked speechless, the girl rushed to the young man and stared at him with tears in her eyes.

    "I just heard you say you wanted to have a baby with her, why!? I can obviously give birth to a baby for you. If you want, I can give birth to a football team for you right away!!"

    As she was speaking, the girl caressed her belly with both hands, a trace of yearning and happiness for the future flashing across her face.

    At this moment, the passing spectators either admired or despised the young man at the center of the whirlpool. If he could do such a cruel thing at the age of ten, is it really okay to have a child?  Has modern science advanced to a point that even they could not imagine!  ?

    The young man covered his face. He was so ashamed. The looks around him made him so ashamed that he wanted to dig a hole and bury himself. He really couldn't get pleasure from the public shameful play in public.

    For the first time, the young man felt that he was still very moral.

    "Please let me go"

    "No, I will never leave you! I will never give up my happiness! Are your feelings for me just for fun?! Do you just want my body!?"

    Hearing the young man’s pleading words, the girl immediately came back to her senses and held his hand tightly, her eyes full of determination.

    ""

    The young man looked up at the sky that was gradually losing color in his eyes and shed tears silently.

    “Ah, I really want to die.

    "Hey!! Don't talk to yourselves, don't involve me in it!! It has nothing to do with me!"

    Alyssa could no longer bear the weird looks from around her. As the eldest lady, she felt so ashamed for the first time in her life. She actually became another heroine of such a shabby drama, and she even gave birth to a child. The lower limit.  It's not that showy.

    "And you, the stupid teacher, no, the promiscuous teacher! You actually did that, that, that kind of thing to a little girl, I, I will definitely report you!! You wait to go to jail!!"

    Alyssa pointed at Neil with a red face. This guy actually did these heinous things. Fortunately, she still believed him.

    No, if this continues, Nanoha, Suzuka, and the girls in the class will be in danger.

    Alyssa took out her mobile phone and immediately dialed a number.

    "Hey! Is this the International Court of Justice!?"

    "Miss, you don't have to be so realistic! And why is it that the International Court of Justice convicted me all of a sudden? Do you want me to hold a grudge like this!? You actually raised it to the international level!! You want me to be punished by human beings?  Expelled from the world!?”

    Neil almost fainted when he heard Alyssa’s calling voice. He stretched out his hand to take away Alyssa’s phone.

    “Yeah——!! Don’t touch me, you’ll get pregnant!!!”

    Alyssa screamed and jumped a few steps away, crossing her arms warily.

    ""

    Neil squatted deeply on the ground and was about to enter the orz state.

    When did he become a turbid launch pad covered in mysterious liquid?

    “Meow haha, that’s really interesting.”

    And the girl who was the culprit was holding her hands behind her back, watching the developments in front of her with a smile.

    "Asshole, whose fault do you think it is?! I was almost exiled because of your nonsense!!" Neil jumped.He stood up and glared at the girl with a red cross on his head, "Alicia, please go to bed early tonight. Weren't what you just talked about the bloody plot of a TV series last night!!"

    Not long ago, Neil was being tormented by Alyssa, but he was bumped into by Alicia who happened to be wandering around, and she heard Neil's teasing, which resulted in such a third-rate movie.  A real-life ethical romance drama with low blood pressure, low age and low IQ.

    "I want to perform because I think it's interesting"

    Alicia stuck out her tongue cutely and smiled as if she was not afraid that Neil was about to go crazy.

    “I almost went to the end of my life because of your desire to perform!!”

    "So youth is like a sand castle, which instantly collapses just because of some trivial things."

    “Don’t make it sound like it has nothing to do with you!!”

    Alyssa came over, she looked at Alicia, and immediately stroked her chest and breathed a sigh of relief.

    "It turns out you are not Feit. I was still wondering why Feit was such a person"

    Because of Nanoha, Alyssa and Suzuka both recognized the child Fit, and later exchanged letters. Judging from each other's words and appearance, they both felt that Fit was a well-behaved child who could even  A cute and shy girl.

    But the girl who looked exactly like Fit had just appeared, almost shattering her fantasy.

    Fortunately, God is merciful.

    "That's right, I'm not Feit, but I am Feit's sister, Alicia~~" Alicia smiled cutely, then blinked her beautiful eyes and looked at Alyssa, "By the way, you know Fei  Special?"

    "Well, but we have never met, so when I first met you, I was surprised. You are more lively than I thought"

    Alyssa felt that the corners of her mouth were twitching when she spoke.

    "Fortunately, Feite is not like you"

    Neil stood up, feeling equally deeply.

    "Hey, if Feit is like me, so what?"

    "Tell your mother to have another baby."

    "Ah! Neil is so bad, even Feit and I are not enough, yet he still wants it!"

    “…You’d better kill me.”

    "I just heard Alicia say that you live in this guy's house" Alyssa asked Alicia, but her eyes looked at Neil strangely, "I don't want to ask why you live in his house.  Why isn’t Feit with you?”

    "Well, there are many reasons. When Feite comes back, I will tell you in detail if I have the chance"

    Seeing that Neil had no intention of answering, Alicia could only answer randomly.

    "……Oh well."

    Alyssa’s eyes swept back and forth between the two of them, but she still suppressed the doubts in her heart.

    She always felt that they and Nanoha had a common secret that she didn't know about.

    Alyssa felt a little irritated unconsciously.

    "Well, it's time to go home" Seeing that the atmosphere seemed to be silent, Neil said aloud, "Miss, you should go back too, otherwise you will be confessed to again later"

    "Well, I understand."

    "Hey, what confession, tell me!"

    Alicia immediately became interested, but ended up being slapped on the forehead by Neil.

    When Neil and the three of them were walking on the road, they met a familiar guy head-on, and the other person was staring with his mouth wide open, with a look of surprise on his face that made him stupid.

    "Hey, Furuichi-san"

    Neil opened his dead eyes and said hello to the other party. How dare he meet an acquaintance at such a distance. In this small town, the chance of such randomness is really unusually high.

    "Um, can you explain the current situation in detail?"

    Furuichi held his forehead, reluctantly put on a relaxed smile, and tried hard to pose as a wise man.

    "What do you care about?"

    Neil and the two girls all tilted their heads at the same time, with several question marks popping up on their heads.

    "You still ask me what I care about!? Why are you with classmate Alyssa and a cute girl!!"

    "Ha, you ask why, it's just that we met on the road"

    "Oh my god!! Neil, has spring arrived again!? What a world without morals this is!!!!"

    Furuichi rubbed his eyebrows and almost smoke came out, and he fell intoA subtle state of rage.

    "Can you calm down, Furuichi-san, be careful and poke your forehead"

    "Ah, Neil, who made an oath with me to be a jobless virgin for the rest of his life, unexpectedly had something good happen to him. This was such a shock, as if all the hair on his butt was about to fall out, just like hair loss.  Dropped, and they are actually two cute girls of the same age? Obviously I remember that Neil’s preference seems to be the royal sister style with bulging front and back - "

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? could have two lines of bitter tears of blood and tears left in their eyes, Gu Shi looked at the sky aimlessly.

    ""

    "Well, anyway" Neil walked over and punched Gu Shi directly in the face, "You set my egg first!!!"

    “How can I not be determined after you’ve done this?!”

    "Have you calmed down, Furuichi-san"

    "I was forced to cool down"

    Furuichi was lying on the ground. Was that a meteorite that punched him so hard that his head was smoking?

    Ah, this time the handsome side of the beautiful girl was completely ruined in front of her.

    "By the way, who is this lady next to you?"

    Furuichi saw Alicia and asked Neil.

    "Alicia Testerosa, is"

    Neil wanted to say the words "my tenant", but he felt that Furuichi might get crazy if he said it, and there might be some rumors the next day. Last time Hayate came to visit his home.  It was this guy who broke the news.

    ???????????????????????????????? How about we kill him here to eliminate the trouble?

    Furuichi was covered in cold sweat, and his teacher was releasing an unabashed murderous light next to him. In an instant, he felt that his life seemed to be forced to the edge of the cliff.

    However, Neil and Furuichi had no time to care about anything else at this time, because a group of vicious guys were coming towards them.

    "Hey!! Who is the guy who just bullied me from Dumburo High School!!!"

    The bald man in the lead stared fiercely at the few brats in front of him.

    "Uh, boss, did we find the wrong person? They are all brats"

    A boy next to him came over and asked in a low voice that the combined age of the primary school students in front of him might not be older than his father.

    "You can't be wrong, that brat from the Denshi family is so big!"

    The bald boss spoke with confidence and no guilt at all for bullying a child.

    "Ehehehe!!! What is this sudden development!?"

    Furuichi looked at these delinquent high school students in despair, and suddenly jumped from one desperate situation to another more dangerous desperate situation?

    Neil looked at the group of people in front of him, and then glanced back at Alyssa. She was looking away and whistling as if it had nothing to do with herself, while Alicia's eyes were shining and looking forward to it.

    "Oh? It's you, right?"

    The bald boss noticed Furuichi who was making a noise, and after scanning the four of them, he identified Furuichi whose jaw was about to dislocate, because Neil seemed to be even weaker than Furuichi, and he seemed to be fine with long hair.  Bullying look.

    "Well, I don't have anything to say. Anyway, keep going, Furuichi-kun"

    Neil patted Furuichi on the shoulder and covered his mouth to suppress laughter.

    "Why me!! Don't act like you're just watching a show!!! I'm your student!!!"

    "Hey, hey, hey, you guys, don't you feel shy bullying a few kids?"

    A pleasant magnetic voice interrupted them.

    Furuichi turned his head as if he had seen a savior, and saw a group of girls wearing white special attack uniforms walking over, but the wooden knives, chains, clubs, and maces they held in their hands really made him feel embarrassed.

    Are today’s delinquents so ferocious even if they are too young girls?

    But it doesn’t matter, these big sisters are so beautiful.

    "Furuichi-san, you have lost all your moral integrity"

    ""

    Neil raised his eyes and looked at the group of female delinquents. The leading girl had a healthy wheat-colored complexion. Her long purple hair was tied up and swayed with her steps. She had a bamboo stick in her mouth and her eyes showed no sign of weakness.  Stare at the group of boys.

    "Ah? It's none of your business! This is our Duowu Luo's business, you Furious Emperor, get out of the way!!"

    At the critical moment, the boss did not give in because the other party was a girl, and it seemed that he had some connections with the other party.

    But the leading girl didn’t reply to his words, she just walked over and whispered:After staring at Neil for a while, he suddenly put his hand on Neil's head, with a friendly smile on his lips.

    "Your kid is Neil, right? I heard the tyrant mention you, you are such a cute kid"

    "Tyrant?"

    Neil didn't slap the opponent's hand away. After all, she was a quasi-royal sister, and he was just confused about the tyrant she mentioned. The group of guys from Duwuluo High School behind him seemed a little unhappy after hearing this title.  It looks good, like taking laxatives.

    It sounds like he is very tough. Is there such a formidable person around him?

    "Ahaha, it's someone you know anyway"

    "Hey, Rika, this kid here is also very cute. I'm Shizuku Itoi, and I'll die at night~~~"

    "Hey, Shizuku, you're scaring people"

    And Furuichi was surrounded by several female delinquents holding his face in his hands. At this moment, he was so happy that he almost fainted.

    "You women, don't forget about us! Bastards, don't think we dare not take action. Even if Nan Lixiang knows the "tyrant", I won't be afraid of you!  !  "

    "Huh? Even if you don't know that guy, I will beat you up. If you have the guts, come and try it!!"

    The bosses of the two factions began to clamor, and they gritted their teeth as fiercely as a wolf.

    "Boys! Don't take it lightly just because they are girls! Let them see the power of Dumburo High School!!"

    “Oh oh oh!!!”

    "Ah!? We are the Furious Emperor, don't underestimate us, you scum!!"

    "Follow the boss and rush!!!"

    Alicia and Alyssa stood on the outside, watching the two gangs fighting like this, feeling almost numb.

    "Ahaha, the fight started"

    Alyssa laughed dryly a few times, revealing a pair of dead fish eyes like Neil's.

    "Ah, everyone is so full of energy. It's so lively, I really want to join in"

    Alicia showed a completely different expression, and her eagerness to try made Alyssa doubt that she would rush in next second.

    Neil, who was in the middle of it, was punching one after another, while Fushi was running around with his head in his hands, hiding in a cold sweat.

    "What's going on!? Gang war!? I'm just an ordinary elementary school student. I simply ran to the wrong set!!"

    "Ah ah ah, let me go back to my mother's arms and drink milk!!"

    As soon as Fushi turned his head, he saw Neil kicking a big man away, making him look embarrassed.

    This guy’s strength is as unparalleled as ever.

    “You stinky brat!!”

    Fushi suddenly heard a loud shout from behind him. He turned around and saw a bad guy hitting him with his fist.

    ——I’m probably seriously injured now.

    Unable to escape, we can only watch the imminent crisis coming.

    In the blink of an eye, Furuichi felt as if his head was being pushed down, and a gust of wind passed over his head.

    "Really, don't get in the way here, leave as soon as possible, there are so many people here, even if you stand behind me, I may not be able to care about you, I might even beat you up"

    Furuichi only saw Neil punch the opponent away, and with a few words, he pushed him to the safety of Alicia.

    Furuichi was startled for a moment, and when he looked back, what caught his eye was Neil's expression that was slightly different from usual.

    I once saw this unique side of him in a martial arts competition.

    Looking at him intently in the fight, Furuichi pursed his lips.

    ——It’s really strong.

    "Hey, are you okay, Furuichi-san?"

    Seeing Fushi’s dull expression, Alyssa couldn’t help but asked, it wouldn’t be funny if he was beaten silly.

    "Uh, I'm fine" Furuichi waved his hand, then looked at Alicia, pointing to the chaotic situation, "Miss Alicia, is it okay to be in such a mess?"

    The bald boss seemed to have been beaten ten meters above the ground just now. Is that okay?

    "No problem! You don't know, right? Fighting is a specialty of this street. Many idiots living here will die if they don't fight. Even Neil fights one fight every three days and one fight every five days."  Yes, to a certain extent, he is very familiar with the people here"

    It’s really a disgusting street.

    “Then Alicia, wouldn’t it be dangerous for you to live here?”

    Alyssa really can’t imagine that if a child lives here, wouldn’t he be frightened every day?"That's not the case" Alicia shook her head and smiled, as if she didn't care much, "Don't look at these people as being fierce, but in fact they are very principled people, at least they will not bully the elderly or children.  At best, they have bad mouths. Just now they were just scaring us. In the words of Neil and Granny Denshi, these people are apes without brains and can only express themselves in the most primitive way.  It’s just blood that’s burned too hot…”

    "Of course, there are also other connections, such as the mother-in-law Denshi and the "Scarlet Overlord" rumored here are Neil's family, so those people don't dare to mess with the people in the family"

    ""

    ? Okay, Scarlet Overlord is really the name of the bunker. Is Neil's house full of monsters?

    Furuichi and Alyssa once again watched the scene near the end. In their eyes, something seemed to be different.

    "These guys are really getting more and more durable"

    Neil twisted his wrist and walked back. His face was not red and he was out of breath. It was impossible to tell that he had just finished fighting.

    "You do like fighting"

    Furuichi looked at Neil and smiled softly.

    Niel paused for a moment, then shrugged and smiled slightly.

    "I don't hate it."

    "I didn't expect that my teacher is still a bad person" Alyssa covered her face as if she had a headache, "Are you performing a GTO?"

    "Please ask Mr. Onitsuka for this kind of thing" Neil scratched his head and said boredly, "Well, if I can make extra money, I wouldn't mind making a cameo"

    But not long after he finished speaking, Neil found that Furuichi, Alyssa and Alicia were all silent in front of him, with dull expressions on their faces.

    "Huh? Are you possessed by a ghost, you guys?"

    Suddenly, an arm even rougher than Kenjiro's wrapped around Neil's neck. He was stunned for a moment, and then fell into the shadow of despair.

    Who released this Godzilla at the end of the 21st century

    "Oh? Neal-chan, are you planning to make extra money? I have a place where you can make a guest appearance. I originally came out to see where the kid was having such a fun time, but I didn't expect to hear such good news"

    Furuichi and Alyssa looked up at the tall figure, with the stubble, thick eyebrows, piercing eyes, light lip gloss and eye shadow, a perfect figure comparable to King Billy, and a charming Jean  The kimono that no one can look at directly gave them an unparalleled impact.

    "Ah, I really want to vomit. Can I vomit?"

    "Hello, Mrs. Xixiang."

    Alicia reluctantly moved her lips and said hello proactively.

    "Oh, it's Alicia" Xixiang moved his eyes and nodded, "Go back and tell your family that Neil won't be going back tonight. He's working at my place, so tell them not to worry"

    "Well, I understand, please feel free to do so."

    Neil, who was almost out of breath, stared at him. Alicia sold him in the blink of an eye. Please feel free to take him for what he is. He didn't even know if he would be able to see the sun tomorrow.  .

    “Let’s go, Neil-chan~~~”

    Xixiang smiled girlishly at Neil, and Neil immediately rolled his eyes and fainted while frothing at the mouth.

    “Is it okay, Alicia?”

    Watching Neil being carried away on her shoulders, Alyssa felt for the first time that it was not easy for him either.

    "It doesn't matter, Mrs. Saigo is a good person."

    ""

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    That night, Xixiang Ladyboy Club.

    “Clang, clang, clang! The super future star of our store is now making a grand appearance, Sonoko!!!”

    "Who are you calling Sonoko! Who wants to be the future star of your store!!"

    "Come on, Nierzi! You have great potential to become the ACE_OF_ACE of our store!!"

    "A devil wants this kind of potential, even if you give me money!!"

    "Yo!! Pretty boy, twist your waist!!"

    “You can do it yourself, don’t make too many demands, you perverted uncles!!”

    "Yoooooooo, such a cute child is indeed a boy! Long live Lord Lucifer!!!"

    "Have your male-only penetrating weapons been scrapped by you idiots!?"

    "Nierzi, please date!!!"

    “Go to hell——!!!!!!”

    On the stage, ?A girl in a gorgeous kimono with light make-up, who was actually a boy, was dancing with terrifying momentum with a folding fan. Next to her, Saigo was admiring the dance with a face full of admiration.

    This kid really has hope of becoming the master of the great route.

    The next day, the news about Neil's transformation into a new human spread secretly without his knowledge.

 Text Chapter 63 To maintain moral integrity or to lose moral integrity, that is the question

    The long black hair floated gently.

    The bright pupils reflect the surrounding scenery, like a mirror world.

    The girl put her hands behind her back, holding a smile on her lips, and stepped lightly.

    "Ah, no matter how many times I come here, I always feel that this place is huge"

    The corners of Tifa's mouth were slightly raised, her eyes were shrouded in a bright light, and she looked around every inch of Maho Liang Academy from time to time.

    "That's right. After we entered through the school gate, we walked for more than half an hour and felt like we didn't even see the end"

    Alicia, who was following Tifa, glanced around with the same interest. Whenever she saw the architecture of European classical beauty and the natural scenery, her vermilion eyes suddenly brightened like gems.

    "Well, I heard from Neil that there are many schools here, ranging from elementary school to university, plus various research institutes, shopping streets and library islands. It really can't be visited in one day" Tifa introduced, tapping her lower lip.  , suddenly remembered something interesting, a smile on his face, "This school also has many activities, such as the last school festival, which was held for three days and three nights. It was really lively"

    "Wow, that sounds so interesting" Alicia immediately flattened her mouth in disgust when she saw Tifa's expression, and then murmured angrily, "If Neil had woken me up earlier, then I couldn't have done it either."  Did you attend the school festival?"

    ""

    Tifa scratched her cheek and smiled silently. Is this what she should be struggling with?

    "But it's great, I want to go to school here too"

    Looking at Alicia’s longing expression, Tifa couldn’t help but smile.

    "What you say should be fine. As long as you worship Tony Nier or Negi, they should be able to find a way"

    "Hmm, please Tony Neil? I always think that guy will say something like "It's too troublesome, so I won't do it""

    Alicia closed her eyes and frowned, as if she could imagine the scene at that time.

    "maybe……"

    Tifa nodded with deep understanding. She quite agreed with Alicia's idea and her understanding of that guy.

    However, because of her understanding, she knew that if Alicia really asked him to ask for help, Neil would still do his best to help her.

    "A soft-hearted fool."

    Tifa pursed her lips and murmured in a low voice. She was a little bit disgusted by this.

    "What's wrong, Tifa?"

    Alicia noticed Tifa’s little movements and couldn’t help but feel a little weird.

    Tifa came back to her senses immediately, scratched her cheek and laughed dryly, "It's okay, I just got a little lost in thought"

    "Hey, what are you thinking about? You are so absorbed in your thoughts~~~"

    Alicia rolled her eyes and didn’t know what she was thinking of. She half-covered her mouth with her hand and leaned over with an ambiguous smile.

    Tifa blocked the approaching smiling face with her hand and said angrily, "What are you thinking about? I feel like you are becoming more and more like that guy Neil"

    "Hehe, you are so embarrassed that I got it right, right?"

    "You're not shy!"

    "Oh~~~Don't you deny what you said before? Sure enough, Tifa-chan's heart is full of Nier~~~"

    ""

    Faced with such teasing, Tifa simply shut her mouth and turned away as if she didn't hear anything.

    Seeing Tifa like this, Alicia stopped teasing her. She glanced around and asked, "Hey, Tifa, where is Neil's school? We've been gone for a long time"

    Originally, I was idle at home and wanted to come to the school to kill some time. But after I came here with Tifa, this journey was really a good way to pass the time.

    ??Looking carefully, it seems that it is almost time for get out of class to end.

    "This place is too big. I haven't been here many times. How can I know how to get there?"

    "Eh? Didn't we see that big map when we entered?"

    “It’s true, but”

    "Is Tifa a roadie!? So cute!!"

    "What are you so cute about!? You're not praising yourself in disguise, when you haven't found a way either!?"

    "Are you two brats students here?"

    The two of them, who were fighting and looking for their way around, suddenly heard a voice coming from behind them. At the same time, they turned their heads and saw a tall man in black sportswear standing not far away with a cool expression.

    "Hello, we are not students here, we are here to find someone."

    TifaliNodding gracefully, the person in front of him seemed to be a school teacher or administrator.

    "Looking for someone?" Heigang raised his eyebrows and looked at the two girls in front of him, "Who are you looking for?"

    “It’s Neil Springfield who works at Shengxiang Elementary School here.”

    "It's that kid, but it's almost time for school to end. If we go by now, the people in the elementary school will probably leave as well. Forget it, I'll lead you there. Maybe that kid is still in school  By the way, are you his friends?"

    “We are his girlfriends!!”

    Before Tifa could speak, Alicia answered first.

    "girlfriend!?"

    Heigang opened his eyes in surprise, while Tifa covered his forehead as if he had a headache. He dared to believe that Alicia would start to display her natural instinct of fearing chaos in the world again.

    "I didn't expect that boy to have two girlfriends, but it seems reasonable after thinking about it"

    Heigang sighed at first, and then nodded unexpectedly.

    "Well, this gentleman"

    "Just call me Heigang" Heigang lowered his head and looked at Tifa, noticing the tangled look on her face as she hesitated to speak, and said with a very understanding expression, "Don't worry, I understand"

    "No, actually"

    "Let's go, I'll take you there now."

    "That bastard is really incredible. He actually did such a thing, but he is a role model for others. This is considered a harm to others' children. Well, I should be able to use this reason to teach him a lesson"

    A cold smile appeared on Black Steel's lips, and his narrow eyes narrowed slightly, flashing a frightening red light from time to time. When Tifa noticed the eldest brother's expression, she knew that the unlucky child was about to suffer a big disaster again.  , couldn't help but draw a cross in my heart.

    "Meow haha, it feels like something interesting is going to happen"

    Hearing Alicia’s cheerful laughter, Tifa sighed sadly, feeling deeply powerless.

    【Neal, if you want to blame it, you have a teammate who has been deceiving people for thirty years】

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Woo——"

    "What's the matter, Neil?"

    Naye suddenly heard Neil making a sound of unknown meaning, couldn't help but frowned, and asked with some worry.

    "It's okay, I just suddenly felt so miserable that I let out such a scream from my soul that it shook the world"

    "I have no idea what you are talking about" Nanoye shook her head in confusion, and then laughed happily, "But this means that Neil, there is nothing wrong with you"

    "Naye, at this moment, I feel more desperate than when I met a giant."

    She had just escaped from the demon king of the Kamabaka Kingdom and was mentally traumatized. Now she was attacked by this girl Nanoha. As her master, Neil suddenly felt that his majesty had lost as much as a certain vampire. He couldn't help but feel  I feel like life is dark.

    "By the way, aren't we going to the back mountain? This direction doesn't seem right"

    Nanoye looked at the direction Neil led the way. She had been training with Neil every day after school as usual, but at this moment, she visually saw that it was completely different from where she usually went.

    "Well, anyway, what I'm teaching you is just the control and application of magic power, and how to fight. I plan to hand you over to a more capable and experienced guy. Regardless of magic or physical skills, with her level, she can definitely  You trained me to become a master"

    Originally Naiyara was still being trained today. Neil felt that he had nothing to teach. After all, the magic system was completely different. Apart from some basic things, Neil felt that it would be better to have someone like Yuno as a coach.  Suitable for yourself.  When Professor Nanoha was in actual combat, whenever he encountered her unconsciously cute look, Neil would be blasted to pieces by a burst of starlight.

    Therefore, directly throwing Nanoha to the merciless Yiwen is definitely very profitable. Anyway, it is healthier for young people to abuse them, and there is Negi who can attract firepower next to him, and more importantly,  He can go home and cook quickly after school.

    【Ah, I can’t help it anymore, I can’t stop crying.  】

    "don't want!"

    Naye's face changed slightly and she shouted subconsciously, even her voice became slightly shrill.

    Neil was startled and quickly turned his head to look over, only to see Nanoye staring at him with her mouth bulging as if she was very angry.

    "Uh, what's wrong with you, Miss Nanoha?"

    &nbsp; Being stared at by Nanoye for a while, Neil asked cautiously.

    "me……"

    When asked by Neil, Nanoye didn't know how to answer. Could it be that she told him that she didn't want to leave him?

    "Dream on, it would be better to use a starburst to make him surrender."

    "Ms. Nanoha, did you think of something dangerous just now! Although I don't know what it was, I am firmly against violence!!"

    With the flash of red light in Nanoye’s eyes and the faint smile of excitement on her lips, no matter how idiotic she was, Neil still felt that he seemed to be very close to the door of hell.

    "Ahaha, what are you talking about Neil? I never thought of using Starlight Explosion to blast you"

    Nanoha scratched her cheek, smiled very cutely, and said horrible words that made Neil break into a cold sweat.

    【This guy said something that must never be uttered!  Naturally black?  ?  Definitely natural black!  !  】

    "Neil, why do you want others to teach me? I'm afraid I won't get along"

    Naye thought for a while and finally came up with a reason.

    "So that's the problem"

    Neil breathed a sigh of relief. He really didn't realize that Nanoha's character would be afraid of strangers, but this was no problem at all. After all, Yiwen's appearance was very deceptive. At first glance, he looked like a harmless cat, and he was very similar to  You don't have to worry about getting along with Yi Wen at all, because that guy's queen character is definitely about making others obey her.

    "That's not okay, Nanoha. If you hold back because of this small worry, you won't be able to make great progress in the future! Although I will be a little reluctant to let you go, dad, I will still do this for your future.  I did it! So, even if you resent Dad, I won’t regret it!!"

    "What dad, what role are you playing!"

    Nanoye slapped away Neil's hand on her shoulder with dissatisfaction. She blinked, not knowing what she thought of, her eyes suddenly lit up, and a meaningful smile appeared on her face.

    "Well, after all, Neil was defeated by me, I don't think he has the ability to teach me anything"

    "What!? Defeated by you!? It was just your luck that time. If I do it ten times again, you will not be my brother's" Neil originally retorted angrily, but when he saw Nanoye's smile, he seemed to understand.  Everything changed, "Well, since you said so, I also feel that I am not capable"

    Nanoha's smile froze slightly, but soon her lips curved into a more contemptuous arc, and at the same time her eyes swept three inches ahead.

    "Neil, it really doesn't work."

    Neil, who had been paying attention to Nanoye's expression, naturally noticed the other person's gaze. He looked down and couldn't help but widen his eyes, like an angry cat staring at Nanoye who was smiling leisurely and contentedly.

    "No!? You dare to say that I can't do it!? I've told you from the first day of class that I am a man who can break through the sky. The word "no" cannot appear to me!! Very good, Nanoha.  Just wait, if I don’t train you well, I will spend the rest of my life hanging around Xixiang!!!”

    “This is what you said, Neil~~~”

    Naye secretly made a gesture indicating that the plan was successful, and at the same time thought of something in her heart.

    【This trick of using retreat to advance that my mother taught me is really useful. Although I don't know why I aimed at it like this in the end, as long as it succeeds, I'll be fine!  】

    In fact, it was not until some years later that Nanoha understood the true meaning of this matter. At that time, she lamented that her health teacher died early. At the same time, she was very fortunate that she had a mother as great as Kami who allowed her to do this.  I have avoided many detours in my life.

    "Forget it, let's stop today's training. I'll go back and think about how to arrange it"

    “I don’t know whether it was because he was inspired to fight or because his dignity as a man was challenged. Neil began to seriously think about what to do. Usually, these things were left to Anders to do.

    "Huh? What is that guy doing?"

    Neil suddenly slowed down, and a shadowy figure appeared in his field of vision.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Ha, why are all the cleaners boys, not even a girl"

    Furuichi stopped the broom in his hand, looked around the classroom, and couldn't help but sigh sadly.

    Doesn’t it mean that if men and women match each other, the work will not be tiring?  There are just a bunch of idiots here, and they are exhausted from doing anything.

    "You just give up on this idea, this is terribleIt's our class's policy" Yuuji walked past Furuichi with a broom on his shoulder, not looking like he was working at all, "That guy said that in order to avoid a series of unnecessary problems caused by male-female combinations, we separate boys and girls.  Separated to facilitate management, do you think we can resist the mountain above our heads?  And the girls seem to agree"

    “Can you disagree!? Girls almost don’t have to participate in work during the week!!”

    "From this point of view, it turns out that he is still a gentleman"

    "That's weird! Even if he is a gentleman, he can only be a gentleman in another sense!!!"

    "I'm telling you, you can chat as much as you want, but if you can work, Yuuji, you've barely even done anything!!"

    Listening to the two complaining, Touma couldn't stand it anymore. He was almost the only one working now. He obviously planned to grab those half-price bento boxes.

    "You should tell the group of people over there first"

    Yuuji pointed with his broom in the direction of the podium, where a group of people were gathering for activities.

    Standing on the podium, Akihisa used the broom as a guitar and danced his fingers as much as he could, as if he had returned to the school festival concert, with the intense melody seeming to linger in his ears.

    “Come on, call me!!!”

    “Honey!!!”

    "What a tall person!!! Call me God-sama!!!"

    "Ah, Lord Kami is playing a game console in that corner over there"

    Touma looked at this scene, then looked at someone in the corner who had entered the god of strategy mode, and couldn't help but sigh.

    How long will he be able to do this?

    ——

    Suddenly, the sound of the door being pulled attracted the attention of everyone in the class.

    A handsome face that was as cold as a knife appeared behind the door, and at the same time, those sharp wolf-like eyes made the guys in the class stay silent for a while and started cleaning obediently.

    “Kids, is your bastard head teacher gone already?”

    They were slightly surprised by the unexpected punishment, and then suddenly realized that it was their class teacher who had caused the hatred.

    "Well, our bastard head teacher left early during the last self-study class and let all the girls go"

    As the leader of the boys, Xiongji told Heigang in detail. When Heigang heard this, he felt that the temples on his forehead began to beat again.

    "That rascal……"

    "Um, Teacher Heigang, what do you want from Neil?"

    Touma's question caused Heigang to turn around. He looked at the people in the class, and for some reason the corner of his mouth curled up into a weird smile.

    "Ah, actually it was the boy's two girlfriends who came to see him"

    "What——!?"

    "girlfriend——!?"

    “Two more——!?”

    The boys looked at each other and saw the jealousy hidden in each other's eyes. They nodded one after another, immediately picked up the thing in their hands, and rushed out of the back door without saying a word.

    "Hey, don't damage public property"

    Heigang shouted behind them, chuckled, and then walked downstairs.

    When he walked downstairs, he found that the two girls waiting nearby were gone. Instead, there was a guy who deserved a beating, gaping at the large cloud of dust.

    "Faye, did you see the two little girls who were here just now?"

    Heigang walked over, patted Fay on the shoulder and asked as coldly as usual.

    "Huh? It's Kurojia~~" Faye turned around and showed a very hearty smile, and then her face became a little weird, "Kurojia, are you a lolita control?"

    Heigang was startled, then his face turned black, he pulled out a cold long knife out of thin air, clasped his hands and raised it, ready to slash at it.

    "You really deserve to be cut down just like that kid"

    “Ehehehe!! Oppose violence, Hei-chan~~~”

    “Go to hell!!”

    "Wait a minute, aren't you going to ask where those two girls went? I'll tell you, but you can't do anything to me!"

    ""

    Heigang stopped and stared at Fay coldly, while Fay smiled slightly and tidied up his clothes. It was not until Heigang was about to have his second impact that he slowly spoke.

    "Actually, I just met them and chatted for a few words. I found out that they were here to see Neil-chan, so I told them that Neil-chan had left.Okay, so they took their leave, and let me tell you something by the way.  "

    "That means you knew it beforehand, right?"

    "Well Wow!! Kuro-chan, a surprise attack is a foul!!"

    “I don’t care about you!!”

    “I clearly said I wouldn’t do anything!!”

    "Did I promise you!?"

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "So, you lost the ring that Yiwen gave you and you were thinking about how to die, maybe this is it?"

    "No, I'm not thinking about how to die"

    Negi looked at his brother depressedly, forgetting if he didn't help, he was still gloating about his misfortune.

    "I just lost my ring, is there any need to do this?"

    Although the ring was a relatively rare magic item, it was not in a life-and-death situation. However, seeing Negi like this, Neil immediately felt very happy.

    "You won't understand. If Master finds out, I will see hell"

    Yiwen’s terror began to emerge in Negi’s mind. His face turned pale and his whole body was shaking, as if he had seen a ghost.

    Neil couldn’t help but sigh at how powerful Yiwen was. He was able to make Negi, a little man-trained boy, even more miserable. He felt like he was almost turning into an M.

    "Hey, Neal, what's the ring that Mr. Negi mentioned? Doesn't it matter that he's still like this?"

    Nanoye pulled the corner of Neil's clothes and asked with some confusion.

    "Well, that ring is like a wedding ring that represents a lifelong promise, and Negi, the idiot, threw it away without knowing where. If his powerful wife at home knew about it, he would probably not have to go to bed for a month."

    "Hey!? Teacher Negi is already married!?"

    "Hey, Neil, stop making this up!"

    "I'm not making it up, I'm just explaining it to Nanoha."

    "What are you trying to explain!!"

    Facing Negi’s fire-breathing eyes, Neil shrugged and had to give up, "Okay, okay, I won’t say it anymore. Why don’t you recall it and let me help you reorganize the scene at that time."

    "real?"

    Negi looked at him suspiciously, could this guy really be so kind?

    "We are brothers after all Speaking of which, when did the ring disappear?"

    "It should have been last night"

    "Well, very good" Neil nodded, "Which woman's bed did you sleep in last night?"

    "Herehey!! Where are you going!!"

    Negi is crazy, he actually believes in a guy like Neil, he is really a fool.

    "Oh, oh, did you really sleep in someone else's bed? Yeah, there are so many people in the girls' dormitory, who could it be?"

    "I told you not to do it!! I haven't even slept in Asuna-san's bed recently!!"

    "The married life is not harmonious?"

    “Stay away from me!!!”

    "Teacher Negi is not pure."

    ""

    Negi leaned against the tree, wanting to die.

    “Neil——!!!”

    Just when Neil was enjoying the sight of Negi being beaten to a pulp, a familiar scream came from behind. Without thinking, he immediately bent down. The next second, a figure flew over his head, and at the same time, a wave of wind blew up.  A gust of cold wind.

    Neil raised his head and looked at the blond girl who flipped in the air and landed perfectly, and couldn't help but be speechless for a while.

    "Alicia, do you have to say hello in this way? If I hadn't avoided it, I really doubt I would have suffered internal injuries from you."

    "It doesn't matter, I just said hello a little more enthusiastically."

    "Is this called being more enthusiastic!? Who would rush over at a speed of 40 yards, 4 seconds and 2!? Do you think I am an American football player!?"

    “What a small family man.”

    "I'm sorry, anyone would be petty when their lives are at stake!"

    "Tch, I won't talk to you anymore" Alicia left Neil alone, moved her target to Nanoye who was aside, and immediately pounced on her, "yahoo! Nanoye!!"

    "Whoa, be careful, Alicia!!"

    Neil sighed helplessly at the two who started to fuck Lily, then turned his head and forced a smile at the black-haired girl who was running slowly.

    "Won't you stop this guy, Tifa?"

    ? ???Isn't this bad?  There is a beautiful girl throwing herself into my arms"

    Tifa walked up to Neil and smiled teasingly.

    “I wish the way of throwing myself into someone’s arms could be improved”

    Neil muttered softly, but the next moment, Tifa's beautiful black hair was fluttering with invisible domineering aura.

    "What were you talking about just now?"

    "No, I didn't say anything, Your Lady Queen."

    Neil immediately displayed his low-profile and domineering attitude. His dignity and integrity were completely useless in front of Tifa.

    "Ah, look, Nanoha, Neil is starting to lose his moral integrity again!!"

    "Neil has never had any moral integrity anyway"

    "Alicia, shut up, whose fault do you think it is that makes me like this!"

    "You blame me?"

    "Ha, if I don't blame you, why should I blame myself!?"

    "Shut up."

    "Yes, Your Lady Queen."

    "Neil really suffered."

    Alicia’s triumphant look made Neil want to hang her up and tickle her, but for Tifa’s sake, he still lay on the ground obediently.

    "By the way, what is Negi doing there?"

    Tifa noticed Negi, who had been ignored for a long time, but the other party was obviously trapped in an endless loop and did not notice their arrival.

    "Nieji is struggling with the question of whether he should have moral integrity or lose his moral integrity."

    ""

    “By the way, why did you and Alicia come here?”

    “Well, since it’s okay to stay at home, and Alicia has never been to school, I took her here for a walk.”

    Neil looked back at the girl who was chatting enthusiastically with Nanoye. She had maintained such an optimistic attitude since she woke up. It was not an exaggeration to say that she was offline. However, these might just be to cover up her inner feelings.  lonely.

    【Looks like we need to hurry up.  】

    Just when Neil was thinking about something, a strange murderous aura rushed towards him. Neil looked around and saw a large black mist rumbling towards him.

    "What is that!? The Black Mist Monster!?"

    As soon as he finished complaining, Neil was swallowed by the black mist.

    "Whoa! Help! Huh? Isn't this a guy from the class!? Hey, are you rebelling!?"

    "Burn my remains with the blazing holy fire! How joyful is life, and how sad is death!"

    "Ahhh!! Where did you come from the Ming Cult!? These people are crazy again!!! Tifa, Negi, save me!!"

    Tifa watched the group of people go away speechlessly, and then glanced at Negi who continued to seek death.

    This school is still so peaceful today.

 Soar to the new world!  Chapter 1 That day, the boy walked into a new world

    My name is Orima Ichika, I'm 15 years old, and my gender is, um, with excalibur underneath, you know.

    At this moment, the fifteen-year-old youth is like a deep-sea fish.

    “The classroom with all girls except me is very stressful.

    But it doesn’t matter. With my ability to withstand stress that I have developed since childhood, I can still withstand this kind of pressure. I am quite confident about this.

    Why do you say that?

    This has to start with my family and my world.

    “Today’s world, I simply don’t know how to describe it in words.  First of all, the two mainstreams in the world today are technology and magic. As far as I know, eight years ago, the flying super weapon called IS came out, and the world has undergone earth-shaking changes. However, weapons like IS can only be made by  The manipulation by girls has led to a fundamental change in the status of men and women in society.  However, the matter did not end there. In the following years, the ISSDA organization responsible for space development announced the existence of "magic". Magic was originally unknown. Coupled with the new life from the universe, it became even more complicated.  Not to mention the various superpowers in Academy City, the world was once again in turmoil. However, with the efforts of many parties, the world finally settled down, and magic was gradually accepted by everyone. At the same time, ordinary humans could not  All known alien races appeared one after another, and the world became more and more diverse.

    However, there are still unknown things in this world, such as disobedient gods, demons, angels, magic societies that are still hidden in the dark, and advanced beings buried in the shadows. I know these because my family is special.  The reason is, after all, the old man in my family is not an ordinary person.

    In short, there are as many angels and demons as dogs, and fairies and heavenly beings are everywhere. This world is a strategic fortress.

    However, this world view is not enough to shock me, because the family I live in is enough to numb my nerves. My home is simply the most chaotic place in the world.  Compared with one who has a personality, all kinds of weapons are worth the sky, and I can also see angels and demons eating together and having fun, and even aiming their guns at someone. The moment I knew the truth, my three views were completely destroyed. Thousands of years of history  They've all been tricked into being dogs.

    “Alas, this world is so damn peaceful.

    “But even so, I am still very stressed at this moment.

    I folded my hands and put them under my chin, with cold eyes, trying to look calm. At this time, I finally understood Commander Ikari’s sense of pressure to remain calm in the face of the apostles’ attack.

    Commander Ikari is mighty!  !  !

    But the sights gathered from all around are really uncomfortable. Haven’t you seen that my forehead is already covered with heart-wrenching beads of sweat?  ?  Sure enough, no matter how old a girl is, she always has a trembling heart!  !  Sure enough, a girl's gaze is the most terrifying thing in the world. The ever-changing changes of sometimes resentment and sometimes anger are simply more disasters than taking the Western Scriptures.

    I took a deep breath, narrowed my eyes slightly, and all the nerves in my body suddenly became more tense than ever before.

    ??????????????????????????????????

    Wow, I relaxed too much and almost came out from behind.

    Ha, by the way, why do I have to stay in a place like this?

    Thinking of this, I recalled what happened the night before.

    That night, my brother said to me with a smile that could be read as bright and written as slutty.

    "Ichika, you will become the happiest man in the world."

    So that’s what he was talking about!  !  !  !  !

    I sighed deeply, and I mourned for a second for my seemingly happiness and actual sorrow. I started to swim away and observe the people around me.

    Well, the eyes of the girls on the left and the right are full of unparalleled curiosity for knowledge, and their shining eyes almost flashed through their tough golden eyes.

    I can’t see the back part, but the sight of the thorns on my back makes me feel like I’m sitting on pins and needles. I can understand it even without looking.

    "The person directly in front of me is a slightly older woman.

    She is a bit petite, and her figure is almost the same as that of a student, but her chest size is the nemesis of all high school girls.  The clothes are relatively large and make her look more petite, but she still feels quite cute.  In addition, she also wears a pair of black-rimmed glasses. Although they are crooked, she can still be called a bespectacled girl.

    And this girl with glasses was looking at the people in the class in panic, her timid posture was reminiscent of an injured little rabbit.

    You are a teacher, show me some domineering power!

    "Everyone is here. Then, SHR is going to startWhoops!  "

    Well, it’s not something you can do if you want to.

    I gave the teacher an appreciative look, but for some reason the teacher turned red and smiled shyly.

    ????????????????????????????????????????? Suddenly, I felt that the pressure on my body was a little heavier, and I almost died from a thousand arrows piercing my heart.

    “Well, then, please introduce yourself, uh, in order of seat number.”

    The teacher seemed to have recovered from the inexplicable emotion and said to the students in the audience in a panic.

    ""

    "It's so quiet. My dignity as a teacher is suddenly shattered into pieces."

    I looked at the teacher who was about to cry, and I couldn't bear it. At the same time, I felt unhappy with the girls in the class. Are you shy because you just entered high school? No one responded. The teacher was about to cry. Really?  I'm going to cry!  !

    I glanced at the teacher, and the teacher’s eyes also moved over.

    ??Okay, our eyes met.

    Please don’t look at me like this, you are not my type, teacher.

    I quickly lowered my head, I still understand the principle that a dead Taoist friend will not die a poor Taoist.

    “Oh, give me a normal high school life.

    The reason why I specifically emphasize "ordinary" here is simply because what I am in now is definitely not an ordinary high school, but the famous IS Academy-the only school in the world that trains IS operators.

    And the most important point is that IS, this deceptive thing, can only be activated by girls, so naturally, this is a girls' school.

    And why am I here?

    I need to emphasize again that I am a boy, and I am definitely a boy at first glance. My appearance can be considered a bit handsome, but it is definitely not the kind of beauty that makes even IS unable to identify my gender.

    The reason why I came to such a ghost place has to start with the entrance exam in February.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    That day, the sun was shining brightly, and the cherry blossoms flying freely in the sky made me fall in love.

    I looked at the clear sky and encouraged myself in my heart.

    Today is the entrance exam for Junior High School. For your own goals, you can’t do it without working hard.

    The school I go to is called Mahora Gakuin. It is a very large Academy City that has everything from kindergarten to university. There are many schools in it, all types, and my target is the famous Mitsusaka High School.

    The reason why I chose Mitsusaka is not because of its reputation, but because my brothers and sisters all graduated from here. I have an indescribable yearning for that place.

    I want to chase the traces they left behind, and I want to be like them.

    that's it.

    Well, of course, if I am admitted to Mitsusaka High School, my goal of dominating Mitsusaka will be one step closer, and realizing Mahora's dream of complete domination will not be unattainable.

    Hahahaha, I couldn’t help but laugh out loud.

    "Why are you giggling so early in the morning?"

    At this time, my head was hit hard.  When I looked back, I saw a handsome man with white shoulder-length hair standing behind me. He was looking at me listlessly with a pair of dead fish eyes, and he didn't look like he was awake at all.

    "Brother, you got up so early"

    ??I touched my head and laughed dryly.

    "Well, seeing as you have a test today, I got up early to see you out"

    Hey, is this guy so kind?

    "Hey, don't think I can't understand your expression"

    "Well……"

    Although those dead fish eyes are completely rotten, they are still so sharp.

    I don’t know if my thoughts were revealed again, but I got another blow on the head.

    "By the way, you forgot to bring your admission ticket"

    I was stunned for a moment, watching my brother hand a certificate to me.

    "Huh? Didn't I prepare it last night?"

    As I was talking, I wanted to go through my bag. I had carefully prepared all kinds of things the night before.

    "Well, men will always forget some things, just like forgetting what their first love looked like"

    “I won’t forget it!!”

    I replied angrily, but I didn't notice the firmness in my tone.

    The old man looked at me steadily for a moment, with an inexplicable light flashing in his eyes.?, and then touched my hair with a slight smile.

    “Okay, take your admission ticket and go quickly, don’t be late.”

    I didn’t notice anything strange about my brother, so I took the admission ticket and didn’t check whether I really didn’t bring it with me. I said goodbye to my brother and went out.

    "It seems that Ichika has grown up"

    After saying this softly, the man walked back into the room with a smile.

    It was easy, so I came to the address indicated on the admission ticket.

    ???????????????????? Why is it not in Mahonliang Academy, but in a high school outside?

    But I didn’t think too much about it. Anyway, it said this on the admission ticket and I couldn’t change it even if I wanted to.

    But I feel a little uneasy.

    Are you nervous before the exam?

    With a feeling of apprehension, I walked into the imposing building in front of me.

    "I'm just going to go, turn left and right, how on earth are you going to get to the second floor!?"

    It’s been almost ten minutes since I walked, and I still haven’t found the stairs to the second floor. The internal structure is too complicated!  ?  Is this the maze before challenging the BOSS!  !

    My eyes wandered around, trying to find the guide map on the wall, but I sadly discovered that the walls inside were so beautiful that I couldn't even find a crack, let alone any wall charts.

    ?????????? This time, shit, I’m lost.

    "Hey, what should I do? Hey, why are you so quiet?"

    At this time, I finally realized that it was eerily quiet here. After walking for so long, I didn’t even meet a single person. Could it be that the exam has already started?  ?  Could it be that my dream of dominating Mitsusaka was just aborted?  ?

    God, I curse Jesus for not having chrysanthemums!  !

    “Perhaps God really heard my curse from the heart, and a door appeared not far in front of me.

    I walked to the door and saw a piece of paper stuck on it with the words "Infinite_Stratos Examination Room" written on it.

    "Well, I guess this is the right place"

    Because it says "Examination Room" on it.

    But the name of this examination room really looks impressive, and there are actually two English words that I can’t understand.

    Thinking of this, I feel deeply disappointed for my English course.

    I guess I won’t be able to pass the English test this time.

    But it doesn’t matter, my other subjects are fine!  !

    After taking a deep breath, I opened the door and walked into the room.

    "Ah, you are a candidate. Okay, go over there to change clothes. We are pressed for time, so you have to hurry up. This place can only be rented until four o'clock. I don't have time to trouble you. Really, I don't know what I'm doing.  What……"

    As soon as I entered the room, a nervous-looking female teacher, about thirty-five years old or above, spoke a lot of words like a machine gun without raising her head. I was stunned for a few seconds.

    Hey, hey, hey!  !  !  Sister, don’t you need to see what I look like and check my admission ticket!  ?  Where has the professionalism of being an invigilator gone?  ?  And what’s going on with changing clothes!  ?  You have to change clothes for exams these days!  ?  Are you asking me to use my body to show the beauty of the human body in ancient Greece?  ?  Sorry, I have been failing art classes since I was a kid!  !  Well, actually this is to prevent students from cheating, right?  But there is no one other than you in this room. I really don’t see any other candidates anywhere!  !

    While I was minding my own business, the elder sister gave instructions and walked out of the room directly with the documents in her arms.

    I watched the other party leave in embarrassment. I bet the eldest sister really didn’t even look at me.

    "Hey, what kind of test is this"

    I muttered a few words in a depressed voice and walked towards the place covered by the curtain.

    And at this moment, I entered a new world.

 Soar to the new world!  Chapter 2 Sure enough, this is a conspiracy

    When I opened the curtain and walked in, I saw the object in the center of the room.

    The streamlined metal shell reflects light that is not dazzling, and an armor-like outfit sits quietly.

    I looked at it carefully and then fell silent.

    “Damn it, what kind of clothes do you want me to change into?! Are you asking me to take the war studies test!!”

    The bag in my hand was almost smashed by me.

    I calmed down the turbulent feeling in my heart that I wanted to hit someone, and walked over, looking left and right at this thing. After looking at it for a long time, I was speechless.

    Isn’t this the IS that appears on TV?

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of 1999

    But this thing actually has something to do with me. Well, it should be related to my family.

    "This is what changed the world"

    Because of the "White Knight Incident" of that year, the world became aware of the existence of this kind of weapon. At the same time, the originally balanced military structure suddenly collapsed. How many IS controllers can be found will directly affect the country's military strength.  , so every country began to implement a system of preferential treatment of women.

    Although there is a magical power like magic in the world today, it has not been widely used in the military due to various restrictions. Moreover, IS has advantages that can compete with magic. In comparison, the country is more willing to invest more resources.  on this emerging technology.

    Well, this is actually nothing to me. I am more curious about IS. After all, I have seen forces more powerful than IS.

    With all kinds of thoughts, I couldn't help but reach out and touch it.

    Anyway, IS can only be activated by women. If I, a pure man, touch it, I will probably have no reaction like touching a dead fish. It is a rare opportunity to touch it and I will not suffer any loss.

    However, there are always various unknowns in life. You can never guess what will happen in the next second. Of course, it is another matter if you have the ability to predict.

    A cold metallic feeling came from the fingertips, followed by a burst of dazzling silver light and various information pouring into the mind.

    “Eh!? Eh————!!!!!!”

    Faced with such a strange situation, I suddenly lost my train of thought.

    When I finally came to my senses, I found that the IS had actually moved and attached itself to my body like armor, becoming part of my hands and feet.

    "What happened!?"

    “Has someone activated IS!?”

    "who is it!?"

    "Huh? This, this is -"

    "man!?"

    Hearing the sound, a group of researchers in white coats came over. They opened the curtain and saw me activating IS. They all fell into a state of sluggishness where they couldn't think.

    I looked at the researchers in front of me in silence, and then looked at the abnormality on my body. I immediately showed a miserable face like a Christian abandoned by God. At the same time, the devil on my brother's face flashed through my mind.  smile, with only one thought left in her mind.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? This is a conspiracy.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    “Oh, I want to die.

    "Classmate, Orimaru Ichika-san!"

    A voice calling my name brought me back to reality from my annoying thoughts. I held my forehead and blurted out weakly before I could figure out the situation.

    "Ah, what's the matter?"

    "Ah, um, um, I'm very sorry for calling you so loudly all of a sudden. Are you, are you angry? Yes, I'm sorry! But, um, I'll introduce myself in the order of the fifty syllables. Now it's Oribara-san's turn.  So, I'm really, really sorry! Can you please introduce yourself? Are you willing?"

    It was then that I really came back to my senses and figured out the situation, and found that my deputy instructor, Yamada Maya, was constantly bowing his head and apologizing to me. It was obviously my own fault, but the teacher wanted to apologize himself. For a moment, I was full of guilt.

    "Uh, um, Mr. Yamada, you don't have to apologize like this. It's all my fault. I will introduce myself."

    I stretched out my hand to stop Teacher Maya Yamada from apologizing, and quickly made a comforting reassurance.

    "Really, really!? You, you promised me! You must do it!!"

    Teacher Yamada suddenly raised his head, seriously grasped my hand and leaned towards me, and he could still see the mist in his eyes.

    Teacher, are you really a teacher?  ?  This pairThe attitude of the little girl can easily be misunderstood, and some ignorant and innocent little boys might have fallen into trouble from then on!  !  !  Oh, oh, don't put your chest on it, be careful, my cannon may go off!  Also, I need to reiterate it again, teacher, you are really not my type!  !

    In the struggle between reason and sensibility, angels and demons, I took my hand out with difficulty, left my seat and walked to the podium with a slight bend without being noticed.

    Ah, I almost got hard just now.

    Standing on the podium, looking at the unabashed thirst for knowledge in the eyes of the girls in the audience, including Teacher Yamada, I suddenly felt like I was on the top of Mount Everest, and it was difficult to even breathe.

    "Ahem."

    I straightened my back and cleared my throat, thinking about what to say next.

    ???????????????????? But my mind went blank. As expected, the pressure had already crushed my thinking power into pieces.

    At this time, I took a peek at the seat by the window. Sitting there was a black-haired girl with a ponytail.

    Her name is Xiao Zhizhen, my childhood sweetheart who we only reunited after six years. This girl has always had a single ponytail. When I first entered the classroom, I recognized her at a glance.

    “But it’s really a transformation of women.

    No, no, now is not the time to think about this.

    "Help me quickly!!"

    I signaled her with my eyes. As a childhood sweetheart who has been dating for a long time, she must be able to understand this information instantly.

    "snort!"

    You actually ignored me!  ?

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Oh, oh, what does this cold aura and this arrogant attitude mean!  Where has the arrogant and a little bit coquettish Hoshi-chan gone!  !  Now Chen is completely 100% proud!  !  She actually abandoned me mercilessly at my critical moment, turned her face expressionlessly to the window, and snorted coldly, "I'll kill you, did I offend you, Miss Chen!"  !

    “However, this did remind me of something.

    I remember my brother once told me that when faced with a girl who is wrapped in pride and makes people wonder if she is engaged in chain defense, you must use your fiery penis to penetrate the opponent's uterus.

    Of course, this is summed up by my rich theory and practice. Although I don’t know where his theory and practice come from, I even wonder if he made it up casually.

    ??????????????????? However, I have no idea what those two words mean in English, because I am powerless in English. I have obviously been abroad, and there are foreigners at home. I only know the twenty-six English letters ABC, which is really weak.

    Well, I don’t really want to know the meaning of this. I know that what comes out of my brother’s mouth is definitely not fun, because every time I ask my sister or other older women in the family, I will be scolded.  Of course, many times I will attract hatred consciously or unconsciously. In comparison, the harm I suffered is quite small.

    Ah, I am going off topic again. Look, the eyes of the girls below are starting to burst into flames.

    Well, what should I say at this time?

    Let’s start with a song called “Girls’ School Boys” by Twins?  Well, it does fit the occasion, but this is a self-introduction, not a concert.

    【When we introduce ourselves, too many rhetoric just attracts the temporary attention of others. To let people know ourselves, the most important thing is to show our true side.  】

    Brother’s voice seemed to ring in my mind. At this time, I seemed to see the holy light of heaven.

    Sometimes I’m pretty reliable.

    The corners of my mouth raised slightly uncontrollably, and the sunshine outside the window shone in at the right time. At this moment, in the eyes of some ignorant little girls, I became a handsome and sunny boy.

    A small exclamation came from below, and my attention immediately came back. I took a breath and began to introduce myself.

    "My name is Ichika Orimara."

    “Yeah, yeah, yeah!!”

    Everyone’s eyes showed the expectation of “I want to hear more.”

    I smiled, what a group of curious and kind children.

    Then, I should also treat others with sincerity.

    "I like Lolita the most."

    Maintaining a sunny smile, I expressed what I loved most in my heart.

    institutions

    The sounds of various heads banging on the table and people falling to the ground kept ringing out. It seemed that they were moved by my sincerity.

    I think everyone can become a partner who loves lolita.

    At this moment, I seem to have new hope for the future.

    The sound of clicking footstepsThere was an urgent sound, is someone coming?

    “Are you going to reveal your abnormal sexual fetish as soon as you get here!?”

    Huh?  Does this sound sound familiar?

    But before I had time to react, I was hit hard on the head and sent flying.

    Wow, this kind of invisible murderous martial arts passed down by my brother is so familiar to me. The pain that directly penetrates the skull and hits the cerebral cortex is simply exhilarating How strange!  !  I'm not a pussy-shaker like Sister Xiaoyuan!  !  !

    “However, this knocking method, whether it’s power, angle, or speed, is very similar to the person in my impression.

    I swallowed and turned around with a little fear. I saw the woman behind me wearing a black suit and tight skirt. She had a slender figure and a body curve with no fat at all due to regular exercise. And the other person was at this time  He crossed his arms in front of his chest, raised the corners of his eyes, and his eyes were as sharp as a wolf's.

    "What the hell, Guan Yunchang!?"

    Snapped——

    “Ugh, I got hit on the head again, I’m probably going to have a cerebral hemorrhage now.

    "Sister Chifuyu, it hurts so much!"

    Yes, the domineering woman in front of me is my sister Chifuyu Orimaru.

    "Who is the hero in the Three Kingdoms, idiot!!"

    I rubbed my head and stood up from the ground, looking at my sister in front of me, very curious about her appearance.

    "Sister Chifuyu, why are you here? Aren't you out training for the annual World's No. 1 Martial Arts Tournament?"

    "Do you think I am Yamcha!? Who told you that I would go to that kind of conference!!"

    Chifuyu-san’s eyes started to sparkle, and her fists were clenched tightly. She would probably attack accordingly depending on my answer.

    “Uh, it’s my brother, that’s what I told you!!”

    I quickly shied away all the responsibilities, but after hearing this, Chifuyu-san loosened her fists and held her forehead in distress.

    "That idiot has been talking nonsense all day long"

    Looking at Chifuyu-san's depressed and gnashing expression, I couldn't help but want to laugh out loud. Those words I just came up with on the spur of the moment were purely to deceive my brother. Oh, haha, a Tai Chi push hand can kill someone invisible. I feel  At this moment, my IQ doubled several times.

    "Huh? By the way, what was going on with your self-introduction just now?"

    "Well……"

    Okay, I haven’t even breathed a sigh of relief yet. Why did this hatred suddenly shift back? I didn’t make fun of you.

    "My brother told me to be heart-to-heart and treat others with sincerity"

    And as soon as I finished speaking, Chifuyu-san came towards me with an angry fist.

    “Just lie to me now!!!!”

    Is it okay to let your brother lie like this openly?  ?

 Soar to the new world!  Chapter 59 Looking forward to meeting him again

    "Hey, your eyes are wandering. Do you want to borrow money from me? For the sake of us being brothers, just tell me how much you want. It's okay to give the Ming coins directly to you!"

    There was a short distance from leaving the World Tree to one of the squares near the World Tree. Along the way, Neil found that Negi peeked at him very frequently, almost every few steps.  When he turned his head, Negi quickly turned his head and whistled. This behavior made Neil very unhappy, because it felt very disgusting to be treated like this by a boy, and Negi was not a girl who secretly liked him.  .

    “ Could it be that Negi has been looking at 3A girls for a long time and hasn’t had any contact with boys for a long time, and finally his interest in that area has begun to awaken!  ?

    In an instant, Negi’s image became dangerous in Neil’s eyes.

    "Why is it such an unlucky thing to say? How much do you want today's birthday to become the anniversary of my death! What do you mean by that look in your eyes? I always feel super unhappy!!"

    Negi was obviously stunned by Neil's sudden words for a few seconds before he reacted. Coupled with the weird look in his eyes, he couldn't help but complain angrily.

    Neil stuck out his tongue, put his hands on the back of his head, and quickened his pace slightly, leading Negi by half a body.

    "Do you have anything to say?"

    Negi paused for a moment, looking sideways at the face partially blocked by his arms, his eyes flashing behind the lenses.

    “Hey, Neil, has something happened to you recently?”

    I always feel that something has changed in him.

    Neil’s pace slowed down unconsciously, but soon returned to its original state, and he asked without looking back.

    "Why do you think so?"

    “I just feel like you’ve been a little absent-minded these days, as if you’re a little further away”

    Raising his head and looking at the stars covering the night sky, the starlight gently reflected the faint light on Negi's glasses.

    Neil put down his hands and put them behind his back. He also raised his head and stared at him from a distance.

    "No, nothing has changed"

    In the end, he was still like that.

    Nothing has changed.

    "Neil"

    Negi turned his head and opened his mouth, as if he wanted to say something, but for a long time, he did not say another word.

    "Don't talk about me, it's you" Neil suddenly spoke up and grabbed the topic, turning his face and blinking, "You are the one who should be said to be absent-minded, right? You seem to have no energy recently, as if you were distracted by something.  Things are bothering me"

    "Is it that obvious?"

    Negi lowered his head and muttered quietly, but Neil could still hear him beside him.

    "It's all written on your face I thought you looked confident after the school festival, but it turns out you've been so worried these days that you almost jumped off a building. What, is it a worry about love, boy?"  "

    When talking about love, Neil’s eyes brightened up and his tone was full of ridicule.

    "No, I just had a quarrel with Asuna-san"

    Negi rolled his eyes at him and became dejected again.

    "Sister? Oh, haha, it really is a matter of love~~~You dishonest guy~~~"

    "Do you have to think about this!?"

    "Okay, what did you and eldest sister argue about?"

    Neil spread his hands and did not continue teasing the other party.

    "Actually, it's not a big deal. Asuna-san just reminded me that I am very similar to Chao-san"

    Negi lowered his head a little further and sighed softly.

    "I see, the eldest sister is angry because of this"

    Neil looked at his brother’s confused expression, and he probably figured out what was going on between him and Asuna.

    After meeting with Gunel and learning that his father was still alive, Neil also guessed what Negi was thinking now. He must be full of things about his father. Since a long time ago, Negi has been working hard for his father.  , constantly injured, and constantly moving forward. After getting more accurate news, he will only work harder to move forward for his dream, even at the risk of losing his life.

    Father seems to be everything to him.

    This is exactly the same as the super ring tone.

    For the sake of your dreams, you are willing to give up everything, including your own happiness.

    And Tomorrow Cai is angry about it, maybe that's it.

    "Actually, Asuna-san is right, and I said the same thing to Chao-san, but I"? 

    Although he clearly rejected Chao's approach, he himself followed Chao's path, almost exactly the same path.

    He, how should he choose?

    "Neji, do you still remember what Chao Lingyin said?"

    Neil didn’t pay attention to Negi’s current expression and just continued talking.

    "Don't stop, keep moving forward This sentence should be very suitable for you now. For you, your father's affairs can be said to be everything to you. If you are asked to give up everything now for this, you must be able to do it.  Yes, in this aspect, you, Chao Lingyin, and I are really the same"

    Neil slowly took a breath of the refreshing summer night, his eyes slightly focused on Negi's face.

    "However, I think this is correct, or in other words, any approach is correct, but everyone chooses a different position. It is probably impossible for you to give up looking for your father, so why not go all the way?  Black, just like Kick-Ass who became a hero after being knocked headlong"

    "Well, I always feel that the tone of your words has suddenly changed a lot"

    "Don't worry about these things. Your goal is very clear anyway. You just think too much. Anyway, there is only one way you want to go from now on, isn't it?"

    Facing Neil’s smile, Negi seemed to know a little bit about what he should choose.

    "However, I have one more thing to say. No matter what you choose, you should also pay more attention to the people around you, such as eldest sister. I think eldest sister is very clear about your thoughts, and this is what she is worried about.  , it’s just that she doesn’t want to see you scarring yourself, the eldest sister’s idea is probably that simple"

    Neil took a few steps forward, tapping his toes slightly. As his body turned, his long hair fluttered lightly, and his face was clearly reflected in Negi's eyes.

    "Don't forget this, because when you lose, the pain is not something you can bear"

    "Neil"

    They were only a few steps apart, but Niji felt like they were separated by a chasm.

    Because there was a bit of sad nostalgia in Neil's eyes, which blocked his approach.

    "Well, that's all I want to say. It's up to you what you think about next" Neil spread his hands and smiled softly, then turned a little evil again, "But eldest sister really loves you deeply.  Said~~~"

    "Why do you come back here again!!!"

    The sentimental atmosphere just now was gone, and Negi rolled his eyes angrily.

    “Hehe~~~”

    Neil grinned wider, looked away slightly, and saw the surrounding environment clearly. His smile was frozen, and his expression was a little confused.

    "Ah, by the way, what am I doing here?"

    "Huh? Don't you know it yourself!?"

    "I really don't know, I'm following you"

    "How are you following me!? You are following me and running in front of me!!"

    "In this case, I will go home. Goodbye, young man who works hard~~~"

    Neil waved his hand and walked forward without looking back, but he was immediately grabbed by the collar.

    "It's rare that you come here, so just patrol with me. You have a lot of time anyway"

    I don’t know where Niji got the strength, but he was holding on to Neil’s collar as firmly as a rock.

    "Hey, I'm not on duty tonight, and my youth is calling me!!"

    "What youth?"

    “Galgame on the computer!!!”

    “Delete your youth for me!!”

    "Do you want to ruin my life!?"

    "Your life is too insignificant!!"

    Seeing that Negi refused to let go of him, Neil lowered his head helplessly, but after waiting for a while, he found that Negi was still where he was.

    "Aren't you going to patrol? Why are you standing here without moving? You want to be a sentinel!"

    "No, I'm waitingah, here it comes!"

    When Negi was talking, a figure in the field of vision gradually enlarged, and he suddenly shouted.

    Neil looked in the direction that Negi was looking at, and saw Setsuna coming this way quickly, and Kamo the ferret was lying on her shoulder.

    "Why is Kamo and Setsuna-san together?"

    Generally speaking, doesn’t Kamo, the pervert, always follow Negi?

    "If you come to me today, I will ask Kamo to find Setsuna-san first, and then we will make an appointment to meet here."

    ? ?Ji smiled and explained in a calm tone.

    Neil glanced at Negi thoughtfully, his eyes brightened slightly, and then fell silent.

    "Teacher Negi, Teacher Neil, good evening."

    Setsuna quickly arrived in front of them. There seemed to be no surprise about Neil's appearance. Negi or Kamo must have told her in advance.

    "Boss Neil, long time no see."

    Kamo jumped from Setsuna’s shoulder to Negi, turned to say hello to Neil.

    "It's been a long time indeed. You haven't done anything wrong recently, have you?"

    Neil half-opened his eyes and glanced at Kamo who was stiff.

    “No, absolutely not!! I don’t dare to lose even a hair under Boss Neil’s eyes!!”

    "That means you did a lot of bad things that I didn't see, right?"

    Under Kamo’s desperate eyes, Neil raised a bright smile.

    "Okay, Neil, Kamo hasn't done much recently and has helped me a lot. Let's go on patrol now"

    Seeing this, Negi had no choice but to interrupt Neil's topic.

    Neil waved his hand quickly, as if he refused to agree.

    "No, it's not my turn tonight, I won't work overtime, you have to go do it yourself!"

    "Anyway, you are here, and you will do some meaningless things when you go back. It is better to stay. It is rare that we can be on duty together"

    “What’s so pointless!! You’re actually vetoing my life!!”

    "Teacher, what are you talking about?"

    Listening to the conversation between the two, Setsuna on the side was confused.

    "It's nothing, it's just that Neil promised us to patrol together. One more person will add more strength."

    Negi turned to Setsuna and smiled, taking Neil with him by the way.

    "Who agreed? Don't just talk to yourself!"

    "Then let's set off now!"

    "Okay, Teacher Negi."

    "Hey, don't ignore me, listen to me!!!"

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Ah, I really want to go home"

    Raising his head, Neil looked at the starry sky and lazily followed Negi and Setsuna.

    “It’s only been less than two minutes! How unmotivated you are!!”

    Neil didn’t pay attention to Neji’s words. He turned to look at An Jing walking beside him, his eyes rolled, and he didn’t know what he was thinking.

    "Speaking of Setsuna-san, why are you and Negi together? Could it be that you are having an unethical love affair with your eldest lady and her fiancé behind your back!?"

    Neil covered his mouth with his hands, his face filled with disbelief.

    "Who do you think is the betrothed!!"

    "I did not betray the eldest lady!!"

    "As expected of Neil, he said all the things in my heart, but it doesn't matter, brother, you can be considered Setsuna's master, it's totally okay!!"

    "How is it OK!!!" x2

    The two of them shouted at Kamo at the same time, dumbfounded.

    “I understand, I know how to do it, huh huh~~~~~”

    "You know nothing! The laughter behind you is full of bad intentions!!"

    "Teacher Neil, I will never change my heart for the eldest lady!!"

    In desperation, Setsuna expressed his loyalty to Konoka without thinking.

    "Oh, that's true" x3

    At this time, two young men, one a pervert, looked at Setsuna with ambiguous eyes. Setsuna was stunned, and then turned red and waved his hands in denial.

    "No, it's not what you think. I, I just treat the eldest lady, just"

    "Love……"

    "It's love"

    "like."

    The three guys caught Setsuna’s words very wisely.

    "Nah!!!!!!!"

    At night, the girl’s shy screams broke through the sky.

    "You guys are really energetic"

    Suddenly a voice intervened in the joke between three people and one mink. They followed the sound at the same time and saw a young man wearing a high school uniform leaning against a lamppost, holding a mobile phone in his hand, and his eyes glanced slightly  Their fingertips are still touching the bright screen.

    &nbsp;"Why are you here? Are you also patrolling at night?"

    Neil walked over and obviously knew the other person.

    The young man then turned his head, looked at Neil walking towards him, and smiled slightly.

    "Well, I'm short of manpower recently, so I came to help. Anyway, I still get overtime pay"

    "Senior Muchen."

    In an instant, he also came over and bowed respectfully to the other party.

    The young man is Jun Muchen.

    "It's Setsuna-chan, why are you with this bastard brat?"

    "Who are you calling a bastard? Speaking of bastards, you bastard is even more of a bastard!!"

    “Tsk, tsk, tsk, it’s full of balls in one sentence, it’s really dirty!”

    “It’s your head that’s dirty!!”

    "Well, actually, Teacher Neil is here to patrol tonight, so we came together"

    "The moment interrupted the two people's unscrupulous conversation, and at the same time, I felt that the two guys were really similar.

    "Neil, Setsuna-san, who is this gentleman?"

    There is obviously someone here who doesn’t know the other person.

    "Oh, this is a student from the high school department. Senior Jun Muchen, like me, is also employed by the school and is very powerful."

    Seeing that Neal had no intention of introducing him, Setsuna had no choice but to introduce him to Neji. When he looked at Jun Muchen, there was a hint of admiration in his eyes.

    "Ahahaha, I am stronger in that area"

    Jun Muchen touched the back of his head and smiled brightly, swinging his waist back and forth slightly.

    In an instant, he turned away with his cheeks slightly red, Negi looked puzzled, while Neil's eyes were full of contempt.

    "You can no longer be described as a scumbag."

    "Uh, um, nice to meet you, Mr. Jun."

    Although I didn’t understand what Jun Muchen meant by that aspect, I still extended my hand in a friendly manner.

    "This is Teacher Negi, just call me Muchen. He is such a personable gentleman, completely different from a guy who only knows bullshit"

    With a gentle smile on her face, Jun Muchen held Niji’s hand and said something that made someone angry.

    "It's much better than you, the guy with the same curly hair as [beep——]"

    Neil twitched the corners of his eyes, raised the corners of his mouth, and said coldly.

    “Although my hair is black and curly, it is definitely not the curly hair on [beep——]!!”

    "Ah la la, you really didn't bring it upon yourself"

    The two people looked at each other, as if there were sparks constantly arousing.

    "Well, Neil, you and Mr. Muchen are very familiar with each other."

    "Only a ghost is familiar with this kind of guy!" Neil turned his head and glared at Niji, then immediately turned back to stare at Jun Muchen, "This guy had a fight with me for no reason last time, what do you think?  Is this kind of person seriously ill?!"

    “It’s not just for nothing!!”

    "Then what are you talking about!!"

    “Because I’m bored!!”

    “Idiot!!”

    "Ha, I really don't understand"

    Negi held his forehead with a headache, feeling as if two Neils appeared in front of him.

    "Speaking of which, what are you doing here alone?"

    "I'm waiting for someone."

    Jun Muchen put away his phone and said with a yawn.

    "Ha, waiting for someone? You don't look like you have a date, do you?"

    "How different! One day I will go to a love hotel with the president!!"

    "One sentence will reveal your true face clearly."

    Neil sighed very much, this guy is really powerful in combat, his combat effectiveness has broken through the lower limit.

    "Actually, I was waiting for the principal's guests to come out" Seeing the curiosity in the three people's eyes, Jun Muchen continued, "They are people from the Holy Church."

    "The Holy Church? Is it dealing with the previous ghoul incident?"

    Neil was the first to react, and at the same time, three unlucky children flashed through his mind.

    "Ghoul? What ghoul?"

    Negi and Setsuna looked at Neil suspiciously. Neil was stunned. It seemed that they didn't know about the incident.

    After briefly explaining it to them, Negi and Setsuna's expressions changed slightly and became a little heavy.

    “Actually, you don’t need to be so nervous. As long as you deal with it well, you won’t be afraid of too much trouble”

    &nbsp; Jun Muchen put away his playful look and calmly comforted the two of them, with a comforting warmth in his voice.

    "Yeah." x2

    "By the way, who was sent by the Holy Church?" Neil raised his eyes and looked at Jun Muchen, "Is it the agent? Or are the people from the burial agency also coming out?"

    "You know a lot" Jun Muchen's eyes were slightly surprised, and then he continued to lean against the lamppost lazily, "That person is the person in charge of the nearby Shengtang Church stronghold, he is oh, myself  Look, he comes out."

    Jun Muchen suddenly stood up straight and looked back at the building behind him. In the darkness, the sound of neither light nor heavy footsteps sounded rhythmically.

    Everyone’s eyes were focused on him, and the figure in the shadow gradually became clearer, and the cross hanging on his chest reflected a faint silver light.

    "Oh? I didn't expect there would be so many people here"

    There seemed to be a little surprise in the heavy voice, and a man wearing a black priest's uniform appeared in front of everyone.

    Neil’s pupils shrank tightly, and the man’s face was deeply imprinted on his retinas. He opened his mouth slightly, then bit his lower lip tightly, and an imperceptible trace of violent murderous intention passed deep in his eyes.

    Soon, the trace of hostility disappeared, and Neil stood aside silently, returning to his usual listless appearance.

    Jun Muchen, who had been keeping quiet, glanced at Neil thoughtfully, then stood up with a smile and introduced the newcomer to Niji and the others.

    "This is the chief priest of Haiming City Church, and the person in charge of negotiating with our Magic Association on behalf of the Holy Church Church, Kotomine Kirei."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Jun Muchen faced Kotomine Kirei and introduced the person on the other side.

    "These three are magicians and swordsmen from the Magic Association, Negi Springfield, Neil Springfield, and Setsuna Sakurasaki."

    "Good evening, you three. I never expected that the Magic Association would have such outstanding children."

    Kotomine Kirei's eyes are always heavy, giving people a serious feeling.

    "You're flattered, Mr. Kotomine."

    Facing the other party’s compliment, Negi quickly nodded in return.

    Kotomine Kirei’s eyes passed over the faces of the three of them one by one. When he saw Neil, he paused for a moment and then turned to Jun Muchen.

    "Mr. Muchen, my business has been finished, and it's almost time for me to leave."

    "Let me take you out" Jun Muchen nodded to the other party, and then winked at the three of them, "Then I will lead Mr. Yanfeng to leave, and you three can continue working"

    "Okay, Mr. Muchen."

    "Goodbye, Senior Muchen."

    Neil didn’t look at Kirei for a second, he raised his head and nodded lightly to Jun Muchen, then turned around and left with the two of them.

    "Then let's go, Mr. Kotomine."

    "sorry to bother you."

    Kotomine Kirei nodded in thanks, then vaguely glanced at the direction Neil left, with an obscure smile on his lips.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "I'll send it here."

    Reaching the entrance of the academy, Jun Muchen stopped and turned to talk to Kotomine Kirei, who was following closely behind him.

    "Well, thank you."

    Jun Muchen nodded slightly to him and walked away.

    Kotomine Kirei calmly watched Jun Muchen leave. He slowly turned around until his back disappeared.

    “It seems like something interesting happened tonight, Kirei.”

    The strange voice appeared out of thin air, but Kotomine Kirei did not feel the slightest surprise, and his expressionless face maintained his usual indifference.

    "What are you referring to?"

    Kirei stared at the void in front of him, as if there was a figure in front of him talking to him.

    "hehe……"

    The sound of laughter was accompanied by golden light particles, which gathered together little by little. Soon, the silhouette of a human figure loomed in the golden light.

    "You should have discovered it, that brat"

    Yao dispersed, and a young man wearing a black jacket had his hands in his trouser pockets. His handsome face was full of arrogance, and a pair of bloody eyes under the golden bangs seemed to have an addictive demonic quality, staring directly at the indifferent eyes.  man.

    Seeing that Kirei remained silent, the young man raised an evil smile on his lips, narrowed his eyes slightly, and the blood in his eyes became more and more piercing.

    "He seems to have the same thing as us."

    Qili looked at the man??, his eyes were cold, and he met those eyes that were difficult for mortals to look directly into without giving in.

    Suddenly, Kirei smiled.

    A gloomy smile appeared on his cold and sharp face.

    "Indeed, aren't you interested, Gilgamesh?"

    "Of course I have interests. There aren't many things in this world that interest me" The smile on Gilgamesh's lips grew wider, and the light in his eyes became more and more elusive. "But, we can't be interested in him now."  Take action."

    "Oh why?"

    There was a hint of curiosity in Kirei's expression.

    Such emotional changes are very rare for him.

    "Because of the agreement with that guy, if that kid encounters danger within my sight, try to save his life."

    Gilgamesh withdrew his gaze and raised his head slightly. The night sky was reflected in his eyes, and he seemed to be able to see a night similar to the original one.

    "That mysterious heroic spirit?"

    Kirei frowned, a familiar yet unfamiliar figure appeared in his mind.

    "Um."

    Gilgamesh’s gaze retracted from the sky and fell on Kirei.

    "Do you know his identity?"

    Hearing Kirei’s question, Gilgamesh smiled playfully.

    "That's right, but it's better not to tell you for the time being. It will be more exciting to save the interesting things until the end."

    Gilgamesh looked past Kirei, looking in an unknown direction, with slight waves in his eyes.

    "My king, I am looking forward to meeting him again."

    ?…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

    PS: I plan to overthrow and rewrite it, and change the protagonist to a female.

 Soar to the new world!  Chapter 60 Moon Peak Shrine

    irritable.

    That feeling lingered in my mind for quite some time.

    The things that happened recently and the people I met have revived many memories that have been buried deep in my heart. In my mind, almost all of them are pictures that I don’t want to think of.

    In the past, he would sometimes recall it or appear in his dreams. Even though it was like a curse, he never wanted to abandon those memories. For him, this was a sin that he had to endure.

    However, even so, he would not be as inexplicably restless in the past as he is now. Often, as long as he hints to himself, his mood will soon calm down, or in other words, his heart will feel like death again.

    Is it because of those people?

    Some familiar faces flashed through Neil's mind, and a subtle sense of peace flowed through them.

    He has always been walking alone. Even Negi, who is closest to him, cannot get close to the depths of his heart. Now, the shadows of other people have been left in his heart. Unknowingly, the cracks in his heart have opened up.  got bigger.

    However, he knew very well that this would not work.

    He has learned a lot from what happened in the past, and he doesn't want to repeat the same mistakes. In order to no longer let others get hurt because of him, and make himself suffer again, as long as he no longer establishes close relationships with other people and is separated by a distance, then each other will  Will not be harmed.

    “Otherwise, what happened to Touma that night will happen again.

    "well……"

    Neil sighed slightly, because being reminded by Negi made him a little concerned about his own problems.

    Since coming to this country and coming into contact with those people, he seems to have changed more or less. Now I think about it, does the practice assigned to him by the principal have such meaning.

    "It's so weak"

    Neil stopped his directionless progress, looked up at the clear blue sky, and laughed somewhat self-deprecatingly.

    In the breeze, there is a hint of fragrance.

    Neil put away his complicated thoughts, smelled the fragrance of flowers, and couldn't help but turn his head and look around. It turned out that he had come to a place that was familiar yet unfamiliar.

    On the long stairs, there is a torii gate.

    "Shrine"

    Neil had seen this kind of building before at Bang Zhikui's home, but he didn't expect that he would encounter another shrine while wandering around this city. It seems that the people here seem to believe in gods.

    However, there seemed to be something about this shrine that attracted him. Unconsciously, Neil stepped on the stairs and walked up out of curiosity. He glanced at the sign on the torii gate, which was written in black ink on the somewhat broken wooden board.  With a few big characters.

    Tsukimine Shrine.

    After walking up the stairs, a clean open space appeared in front of me. In the distance, there is the main hall of Tsukamine Shrine, and it is surrounded by trees. In the center, there is a peach blossom tree, with pale pink petals blooming. From time to time, it is surrounded by trees.  The wind blows, and the petals carry their fragrance and blow into the distance.

    Neil walked over, and the fragrance he just smelled seemed to be the fragrance of the flowers of this peach blossom tree. But, is this season the time for peach blossoms to bloom?

    After touching the rough tree trunk, Neil looked up at the crown of the tree where the buds were blooming with a strange expression.

    "Is it the same as the cherry blossom tree in my house?"

    It seems wrong. The tree at home will remain open for a long time because it has been tampered with. Unless the tree in front of you has also been tampered with, but would anyone be so bothered?

    "Maybe yes."

    Neil held his chin up and murmured uncertainly.

    "Well, it's not a bad thing anyway, it's just a spectacle at best"

    It’s really not a big deal. At least not many people will delve into the school’s World Tree, which is too big to complain about. Sometimes Neil really wonders if the people in this city are all crazy guys.

    "But why don't you see a clergyman?"

    After being here for a long time, I didn’t find anyone coming or going, not even a worshipper.

    Neil sat down under the peach blossom tree, leaning against the trunk of the tree and vaguely seeing the sky through the branches. The hazy and broken beauty was particularly charming. As he watched quietly, time seemed to have stopped.

    The slightly blowing wind mixed with the fragrance of peach blossoms and the simple atmosphere of the shrine seemed to have a hypnotic effect. Little by little, Neil's eyes slowly closed, and unknowingly, the scenery in front of him gradually changed.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    Ordinary furnishings, ordinary decoration.

    &nbsp; This is an ordinary house.

    The open window let in the bright morning light, and the faint light reflected on the floor and walls, making it warm.

    On the recliner, a beautiful woman with long black hair was sitting, and opposite her, a man with long white hair was half-kneeling on the ground, his palms gently covering the woman's slightly swollen abdomen.

    "Do you really want to go?"

    The woman raised her bright and moving amber eyes and stared at the man with gentle eyes.

    The man met those beautiful eyes and grinned.

    “I don’t want to go either, but I have to go, just like I have to take Sadharu out in the morning, otherwise he will be at home”

    "Be serious."

    The woman raised her hand and patted the man's head gently, her face full of anger.

    "Well, I'm very serious" The man grabbed the hand covering his head, held it softly and without force, and looked at the other person intently, "I'm sorry, I have to leave him at this time.  you alone……"

    Looking at his expression, the woman couldn't help but sigh, and then she curled her lips in displeasure.

    "I knew it was like this. You haven't listened to me since you were a child. I really doubt whether you are sincerely good to me"

    "Oh my, my whole body belongs to you, you still don't believe me" The man held the white catkin and couldn't help but laughed out loud, "A woman is a fragile work of art. If you don't cherish it, you will lose it."  It cannot be saved, so I will cherish you all the time."

    Hearing these straightforward words, the woman's pretty face couldn't help but blush slightly, but when she saw the smile in his eyes, she felt a little annoyed. She narrowed her eyes and smiled as charmingly as a crescent moon.

    “Hey, you must have a lot of artworks, right?”

    The man lowered his head and thought for a moment, then muttered uncertainly, "It seems like a lot"

    "Um?"

    The man quickly grabbed the hand that had started to press hard on his ear and looked at the woman with a flattering smile, "But I chose the one who is priceless to me"

    The woman glared at him and finally let go of her hand. Looking at his familiar face, she felt slightly absent-minded.

    "Do you know what the happiness I hope for me is like?"

    Her voice was very plain, but in the man's ears, there was always an unforgettable sadness.

    "I can eat with you every night, say good night to you before going to bed, and say good morning with a smile in the morning. What a little woman."

    The man stopped his smile and spoke seriously and calmly.

    The woman gently spread her face, her smile as happy as a rainbow after the rain.

    "Yes, I'm just a little woman, so I don't expect my husband to be a hero admired by all people. As long as he can stay with me, it's enough."

    "I don't want to be a hero, because heroes usually die young." The man shrugged, then stood up, bent down and gently touched the side of the woman's face, with tenderness written on his face, "But I can't be a hero.  person, so you can rest assured to let me go, I will definitely come back to you in vain."

    The woman held the broad and strong hand with both hands and pressed it tightly to her face. Her eyes were wet without knowing when.

    "I always feel that I am destined to wait for you all the time. I never see you waiting for me. You know, waiting is not a happy thing."

    "So, I can only compensate."

    The man let go of the woman’s hand and wiped away the tears from her eyes.

    "Wait until I use my future happiness to make up for your past unhappiness."

    With a smile on his face, he turned around and left with the woman looking at him forever.

    Determined, without a trace of nostalgia.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    Ding bell——ding bell——

    There seemed to be some melodious ringing ringing in my ears.

    Open your eyes, it’s the bright world.

    Neil was a little lost. What was that dream just now?

    In the dream, I only heard a man and a woman talking to each other, but I couldn't see their faces clearly, as if there was always a fog blurring their faces.

    【Do those two people have anything to do with me?  】

    ??Thinking hard, but can’t get any results.

    "My little friend, are you okay?"

    At this moment, a strange voice sounded in his ears, and only then did Neil notice that there was someone around himhuman existence.

    Turning around, Neil saw that the owner of the voice was a beautiful woman.

    A unique miko costume revealed the identity of the other party. Her long hair was bright flaxen, and the brown pupils dotted on her beautiful face seemed to be covered with a layer of light. No matter what the environment, she would exude a soft glow.  Glorious and reassuring.

    With a faint smile on her lips, the woman looked at Neil who had just woken up.

    "Uh, sorry, I just fell asleep."

    Neil noticed that the other person was holding a strange-looking bell in his hand. The ringing he just heard might have come from this thing.

    “It’s easy to catch a cold if you sleep here.”

    The woman suddenly realized it, and then she felt a little worried.

    "Well, I understand."

    Neil responded politely to other people's kindness.

    "Miss, are you the witch here?"

    "Well, I am the shrine maiden of Tsukimine Shrine, and I just took over recently."

    The woman smiled slightly, and the bell in her hand gently made a pleasant ringing sound.

    "Speaking of which, I saw you looking a little lost just now. Was it a nightmare?"

    Recalling the way Neil looked when he woke up before, the woman asked with some concern.

    "Well, in the distant Silent Hill, Alessa is trying to swallow me up with darkness and combine me with her. How can we repair it? I am obviously not Sharon"

    Neil habitually rambled on, even clenching his fists to express his anger.

    "What, is it an evil spirit!?"

    However, the miko was very shocked, and then she held the bell tightly and tried to hit Neil on the head.

    "Miss, wait!! What are you going to do!?"

    “I’ll help you get rid of the spirit, don’t worry, it’s very effective!”

    "It looks like you want to kill me. I'm afraid that before I can get rid of the spirit, I will become a spirit myself!!" Neil quickly raised his hand to stop the other party, with a look of shame on his face, "Miss Witch, what I just said was purely  Nonsense, please don’t pay attention!”

    "Ugh, why am I still so worried? Hey, could it be that you were possessed by a ghost and saw the ghost's memory!?"

    "Uh, no, and it's not really a nightmare. I just had a somewhat inexplicable dream" Neil paused, glanced at the witch, and felt that there was nothing embarrassing about saying it, so he continued, "In a dream  I saw a man and a woman having a conversation, but I had no impression of their faces, so it was a bit strange."

    "You didn't lie to me?"

    “…It’s true this time.”

    "Oh, is that so?" The witch held her delicate chin and thought carefully. She looked down at Neil, "Actually, dreams sometimes have something to do with the past. Sometimes, maybe it's the scene in the future, maybe it's you.  The future is uncertain"

    After saying that, the miko looked at him with a strange smile.

    "my future?"

    Neil was a little confused for a moment. He really hadn't thought about this, but it didn't look like it.

    He shook his head and got rid of all the messy thoughts in his mind. It didn't matter whether this dream was related to him or not. It was just a dream anyway.

    "Forget it, it's useless to think so much. By the way, what do you call Miss Miko?"

    "My name is Guanyue Gefan, you can just call me Guanyue. What about you?"

    "Neil Springfield, please give me your advice."

    Neil stretched out his hand to shake Gefan’s hand, and Gefan tilted his head, not knowing what he was thinking.

    After chatting with Ge Fan for a while, Neil said goodbye and left.

    Gefan stood at the top of the stairs, watching Neil leave. After losing sight of him, she turned around and walked back to the peach blossom tree. She reached out her hand and brushed the rough bark of the trunk.

    Ding bell——

    The peach blossom tree suddenly made a circle of invisible fluctuations, and the bell in Ge Fan's hand seemed to be vibrated and made a sound.

    The witch looked at the peach blossom tree with deep and gentle eyes, and suddenly smiled.

    "Just now, what kind of dream did you see for him?"

    Ding bell——

    There was another sound.

    It seems that someone has given the answer.

 Soar to the new world!  Chapter 61 Wash your hands before pursuing a girl

    "It's so boring. If I had known earlier, I would have asked Nanoha and Suzuka to come out together"

    Alyssa, who was walking alone on the street, muttered in a low voice with some regret. She looked sideways at the exquisite accessories in the closet, feeling like something was missing without anyone to chat with her.

    It turns out that she is not used to being alone.

    "Huh? Ahead is Kabukicho"

    Because I had been a guest at Neil's home, and Neil's home was in this street, I passed by this place at that time. Although this area is not very big, there are many weird shops. For example, there is a store called  A shemale club opened by people from Xixiang.

    What kind of person would go to such a strange place?

    Alyssa cursed in her heart.

    But this place seems to be as chaotic as ever, or rather lawless.

    Alyssa looked around and would always see groups of delinquents and gangsters gathering in some corners, but the people passing by seemed not to be surprised, and sometimes even greeted them familiarly.

    "No wonder we raise people like stupid teachers"

    Alyssa felt as if she had discovered the truth.

    And just when Alyssa was so absent-minded, she felt as if she hit something and fell backwards.

    “It hurts so much!”

    “Hey, little girl, how are you walking!!!”

    Suddenly there was a rough voice above her head, and Alyssa stood up with some pain and looked. A fierce young man was glaring at her. He was holding a bottle of drink in his hand, and there were five people surrounding him. They were also surrounded by five people.  With a black jacket and colorful hair, he has a standard bad appearance.

    Alyssa was startled by this sudden situation and couldn't help but take a small step back.

    "Youwhat are you going to do?"

    "What are you doing! You soiled my clothes, what are you talking about!!"

    The young man pointed to a puddle of water on the chest of his clothes, and then stared at Alyssa fiercely, "What do you think we should do now!?"

    "II didn't mean it. For clothes like this, I'll just pay you for it!"

    Only then did Alyssa know what was going on. She secretly sighed why she was so unlucky today, and then said in a strong tone.

    The bad boy raised his eyebrows, as if he was offended by the other party's toughness. He couldn't help but snorted and said with narrowed eyes, "Huh? Compensate to me? Do you think you can afford it!! This is unique in the world!!"

    "Huh? Unique!?"

    Alyssa looked at the tattered clothes and felt that it would be trivial to compensate him for a hundred identical ones.

    "That's right, the boss worked hard to make it!!"

    "Do you think ordinary people can make those jagged shapes on the cuffs!?"

    "This is a work of conscience for our bad industry!!"

    “That’s why people call it Great White Shark!!”

    The companions behind the young man shouted and looked proud, while the leading delinquent youth was even more embarrassed and shy.

    ""

    Ah, what are you so shy about, bad!

    Alyssa was speechless for a while. Fortunately, she thought the sleeveless cuffs were caused by being torn off, but it turned out that these idiots made them by themselves.

    "Then what are you going to do? If you don't want compensation, I'll leave!"

    Facing this group of people, Alyssa felt a little afraid, and her eyes flickered slightly. She asked pretending to be calm, just hoping to get out of here as soon as possible.

    "Well, what should I do"

    The young man suddenly calmed down and looked at Alyssa carefully, making her feel uncomfortable for a while.

    "Hey, what on earth are you"

    “Please date me on the condition of marriage!!!”

    Before Alyssa finished speaking, the young man bowed ninety degrees and stretched out his hand. Alyssa was stunned, and her face immediately turned red.

    【Eh!  ?  Interact!  ?  What the hell kind of development is this!  !  】

    “You, you, what did you say all of a sudden!!!!!!”

    Alyssa no longer knew whether she was embarrassed or angry. The person who looked so fierce just now as if he wanted to kill her actually turned around and said he wanted to date her!  ?

    “Oh, my God, the boss’s lolicon is having another attack”

    "This disease is difficult to treat"

    "Actually, I am also a lolita control."

    "+1 upstairs."

    "You guys don't give it to me"??Talk to yourself!  !  !  !  "

    Alyssa angrily complained about this group of people, and then swatted away the hand handed by the young man.

    “Did you agree to my proposal!?”

    “Don’t jump to the final stage all at once!!!”

    Alyssa felt like she was going to cry. She started to turn her head, hoping to ask for help from passers-by. As soon as she turned her head, she saw a guy passing by with his hands in his trouser pockets and looking at her dumbfounded.

    ""

    ""

    With their eyes facing each other, the other person shook his head and walked forward as if nothing had happened.

    “Idiot teacher, come back here!!!”

    Hearing the angry shouting behind him, Neil had a headache. How could he encounter such trouble on the way home? However, it was really a novel thing to see someone confessing to Alyssa.

    Neil looked back at Alyssa, he spread his hands helplessly, "Hey, Miss, someone is confessing to you, I'm too embarrassed to come out and mess with it"

    “Asshole, didn’t you see that I was surrounded by a group of bad guys!?”

    "Tsk, tsk, tsk, this is even worse. Classic romantic comedies like heroes saving beauties are not suitable for me"

    "Who is telling you about a romantic comedy?!" Alyssa walked over quickly and grabbed Neil's collar, "Stop showing off your narcissistic expression and saying boring words! Get him away right now!!!  !”

    With one move, the Tathagata Divine Palm was swung out in succession, and Neil was directly hit and sent flying for more than ten times in the air.

    Neil was lying on the ground, covering his bleeding nose, and was almost beaten into a mosaic by Alyssa.

    "Let me tell you, you've beaten me to this point, are you still afraid of these people?"

    "Hey! Don't ignore us!!"

    The group of bad guys stood up and stared fiercely at Neil who appeared on the stage.

    “Well, I always feel that this kid looks familiar.

    Neil patted his clothes and stood up, glanced at the group of people in front of him, and couldn't help but sigh.  He looked at the leading delinquent young man, spread his hands and asked speechlessly, "I say, big brother, what's so good about this kid?"

    Alyssa’s eyelids twitched, and she held back her anger and stood behind Neil.

    "Huh? I like it, but can you control it!?"

    Looking at him gearing up, he seemed ready to punch him at any moment.

    Neil shook his head, then turned away to reveal Alyssa. He pointed at Alyssa and pushed up a pair of non-existent glasses.

    "Look at this little girl, the top is as flat as a horizontal line. Does it feel like a hand? Of course it does, but it just feels like a scratch on your hand. Unless you are a m, you will feel good!!"

    Ignoring Alyssa’s pretty face that was starting to darken, she then pointed at her legs.

    "Look here again, these two legs are so short, can they cooperate with you to do some difficult movements!? What fun is there! Without fun, how bleak life will become!! Do you think  …”

    “Don’t judge me for thinking about yourself, you scum!!!!”

    The world's martial arts show rises to the dragon level, and Neil spurts blood for another ten meters.

    "Are you here to step on me or to save me"

    Alyssa picked up Neil and stared at him coldly.

    "This is a strategy, Miss"

    At this time, the young man who was stunned by Neil's words came back to his senses, frowned, and reached out to Alyssa.

    "Who cares about you? As long as I like it!!"

    When Alyssa looked back and saw this scene, a bit of panic appeared on her face, but another hand appeared to help her block it.

    "Just say it nicely, don't move your hands or feet"

    Neil stood up and grabbed the other person’s thick hand with a smile, but the other person’s face seemed to be distorted by pain.

    "Idiot teacher"

    Neil turned back and smiled at Alyssa, then threw the young man out.

    “Wash your hands clean before pursuing a girl!!!”

    The young man was thrown towards his companions. They quickly supported the young man and were a little stunned when they looked at the red mark on his hand.

    How can a kid be so powerful?

    "You bastard, get on me!!" The young man rubbed his arms, and then rushed out fiercely, "I don't believe that six holy swords can't push the mountain of meat!!!"

    Facing the six people flying over, Neil curled his lips and quickly crashed into the six people.

    "Who do you think I am!!!It’s been a solo since!  !  !  I am the tank mage all by myself!  !  !  "

    "You're cheating!! Uh, wait, are you from my mother-in-law's family"

    “You only know now!!!”

    A few seconds later, Neil waved his hand freely and said to Alyssa, "Let's go."

    Alyssa looked numbly at the figures with their heads stuck in the wall. It was really lucky that the smashing was so comic.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Classmate Alyssa, why do you appear there alone? Where are your two good friends?"

    "Don't keep saying things I don't understand!" Alyssa glared at Neil angrily and looked away, "Even good friends won't get tired of being together every day."

    "Hey, I thought you were all in a relationship where flowers kiss each other"

    "Can you say something I can understand! Ah, no, you'd better not talk."

    Neil shrugged and looked at Alyssa who was walking in front of her a little annoyed. It was so rare that he saved her, but he didn’t even get a candy. It was really unsettling.

    "Hey, thank you just now"

    Alyssa stopped, glanced at Neil sideways, then quickly looked away, her face slightly red.

    "Thank you for what it is, can you eat it?"

    "Neal's word "thank you" immediately shirks all the credit from others. It is really the most deceptive word creation in history. At this time, at least you have to invite him to the Green Room for a sundae to express your gratitude.

    "Eat your sister!"

    ???????????????? Could it be that she didn’t appreciate it even after thanking him? Alyssa was so angry that she gritted her teeth.

    "Oh, classmate Alyssa, I didn't expect you to be so impure and actually want me to do such an ethically degrading thing. You are such a crazy guy. I never thought I had ever taught such a student!"

    "Shut up, you lost Greymon!!"

    Seeing Alyssa’s cannibalistic expression, Neil had no choice but to shut up in frustration.

    Ah, poor Sundae-kun left me again.

    "Speaking of which, how did you get to that place?"

    "I walked there accidentally. Do you think I came to find you!?"

    Alyssa was still angry, and even her tone of voice was full of gunpowder.

    "Sorry, I'm not interested in washboards."

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!! I am a washboard, I am so sorry!!!"

    Neil stretched out his hand to block the attack, but was bitten hard by the eldest lady’s tiger teeth. He couldn’t help but helplessly cover his forehead and sigh.

    "Don't think that just because Rie Kugimiya can use skills randomly"

    After vomiting in a low voice, Neil found that his hands were comically bloody.

    "Miss, it's time to relax. Even if you want my blood to flow through your body, you don't have to do this. I have another compromise. If you give birth to my child, you will have our blood."  Well, don’t you think this is simple, quick and perfect?”

    “Uh-huh, uh-huh, uh-huh!!!”

    "What are you shouting! Have you been fucked by me [beep——]!? Ahhhh, I know I was wrong, please let me go!!"

 Soar to the new world!  Chapter 62 There must be something hidden under the cute appearance

    "You don't want me anymore?"

    The blond girl pursed her lips into a pitiful line, looked at the indifferent young man with tears in her eyes, and made a very outrageous declaration.

    "you——"

    The young man's eyelids twitched. After taking a deep breath, he was about to speak in a calm tone.

    “Is it because you have this woman that you don’t want me!?”

    The girl suddenly changed the topic and pointed at the girl standing next to the boy. She also had blond hair similar to hers, but her expression was a bit stunned, and she seemed to have been greatly shocked.

    "Eh!? Me?"

    The girl who was accused pointed at her face, her whole body was stunned, but the girl didn't seem to hear her words, she just took out her handkerchief and wiped the non-existent tears, and continued to complain about her misery.

    "You already have me at home, why are you looking for another woman outside? Can't I satisfy you with my blond hair? As my mother said, men are all beasts whose lower bodies are always in a state of rage"

    ""

    The young man said that he was really not a blond person. Did this guy’s mother say such strong words?  Sure enough, divorced women have wrong prejudices against men.

    When the young man said nothing and looked speechless, the girl rushed to the young man and stared at him with tears in her eyes.

    "I just heard you say you wanted to have a baby with her, why!? I can obviously give birth to a baby for you. If you want, I can give birth to a football team for you right away!!"

    As she was speaking, the girl caressed her belly with both hands, a trace of yearning and happiness for the future flashing across her face.

    At this moment, the passing spectators either admired or despised the young man at the center of the whirlpool. If he could do such a cruel thing at the age of ten, is it really okay to have a child?  Has modern science advanced to a point that even they could not imagine!  ?

    The young man covered his face. He was so ashamed. The looks around him made him so ashamed that he wanted to dig a hole and bury himself. He really couldn't get pleasure from the public shameful play in public.

    For the first time, the young man felt that he was still very moral.

    "Please let me go"

    "No, I will never leave you! I will never give up my happiness! Are your feelings for me just for fun?! Do you just want my body!?"

    Hearing the young man’s pleading words, the girl immediately came back to her senses and held his hand tightly, her eyes full of determination.

    ""

    The young man looked up at the sky that was gradually losing color in his eyes and shed tears silently.

    “Ah, I really want to die.

    "Hey!! Don't talk to yourselves, don't involve me in it!! It has nothing to do with me!"

    Alyssa could no longer bear the weird looks from around her. As the eldest lady, she felt so ashamed for the first time in her life. She actually became another heroine of such a shabby drama, and she even gave birth to a child. The lower limit.  It's not that showy.

    "And you, the stupid teacher, no, the promiscuous teacher! You actually did that, that, that kind of thing to a little girl, I, I will definitely report you!! You wait to go to jail!!"

    Alyssa pointed at Neil with a red face. This guy actually did these heinous things. Fortunately, she still believed him.

    No, if this continues, Nanoha, Suzuka, and the girls in the class will be in danger.

    Alyssa took out her mobile phone and immediately dialed a number.

    "Hey! Is this the International Court of Justice!?"

    "Miss, you don't have to be so realistic! And why is it that the International Court of Justice convicted me all of a sudden? Do you want me to hold a grudge like this!? You actually raised it to the international level!! You want me to be punished by human beings?  Expelled from the world!?”

    Neil almost fainted when he heard Alyssa’s calling voice. He stretched out his hand to take away Alyssa’s phone.

    “Yeah——!! Don’t touch me, you’ll get pregnant!!!”

    Alyssa screamed and jumped a few steps away, crossing her arms warily.

    ""

    Neil squatted deeply on the ground and was about to enter the orz state.

    When did he become a turbid launch pad covered in mysterious liquid?

    “Meow haha, that’s really interesting.”

    And the girl who was the culprit was holding her hands behind her back, watching the developments in front of her with a smile.

    "Asshole, whose fault do you think it is?! I was almost exiled because of your nonsense!!" Neil jumped.He stood up and glared at the girl with a red cross on his head, "Alicia, please go to bed early tonight. Weren't what you just talked about the bloody plot of a TV series last night!!"

    Not long ago, Neil was being tormented by Alyssa, but he was bumped into by Alicia who happened to be wandering around, and she heard Neil's teasing, which resulted in such a third-rate movie.  A real-life ethical romance drama with low blood pressure, low age and low IQ.

    "I want to perform because I think it's interesting"

    Alicia stuck out her tongue cutely and smiled as if she was not afraid that Neil was about to go crazy.

    “I almost went to the end of my life because of your desire to perform!!”

    "So youth is like a sand castle, which instantly collapses just because of some trivial things."

    “Don’t make it sound like it has nothing to do with you!!”

    Alyssa came over, she looked at Alicia, and immediately stroked her chest and breathed a sigh of relief.

    "It turns out you are not Feit. I was still wondering why Feit was such a person"

    Because of Nanoha, Alyssa and Suzuka both recognized the child Fit, and later exchanged letters. Judging from each other's words and appearance, they both felt that Fit was a well-behaved child who could even  A cute and shy girl.

    But the girl who looked exactly like Fit had just appeared, almost shattering her fantasy.

    Fortunately, God is merciful.

    "That's right, I'm not Feit, but I am Feit's sister, Alicia~~" Alicia smiled cutely, then blinked her beautiful eyes and looked at Alyssa, "By the way, you know Fei  Special?"

    "Well, but we have never met, so when I first met you, I was surprised. You are more lively than I thought"

    Alyssa felt that the corners of her mouth were twitching when she spoke.

    "Fortunately, Feite is not like you"

    Neil stood up, feeling equally deeply.

    "Hey, if Feit is like me, so what?"

    "Tell your mother to have another baby."

    "Ah! Neil is so bad, even Feit and I are not enough, yet he still wants it!"

    “…You’d better kill me.”

    "I just heard Alicia say that you live in this guy's house" Alyssa asked Alicia, but her eyes looked at Neil strangely, "I don't want to ask why you live in his house.  Why isn’t Feit with you?”

    "Well, there are many reasons. When Feite comes back, I will tell you in detail if I have the chance"

    Seeing that Neil had no intention of answering, Alicia could only answer randomly.

    "……Oh well."

    Alyssa’s eyes swept back and forth between the two of them, but she still suppressed the doubts in her heart.

    She always felt that they and Nanoha had a common secret that she didn't know about.

    Alyssa felt a little irritated unconsciously.

    "Well, it's time to go home" Seeing that the atmosphere seemed to be silent, Neil said aloud, "Miss, you should go back too, otherwise you will be confessed to again later"

    "Well, I understand."

    "Hey, what confession, tell me!"

    Alicia immediately became interested, but ended up being slapped on the forehead by Neil.

    When Neil and the three of them were walking on the road, they met a familiar guy head-on, and the other person was staring with his mouth wide open, with a look of surprise on his face that made him stupid.

    "Hey, Furuichi-san"

    Neil opened his dead eyes and said hello to the other party. How dare he meet an acquaintance at such a distance. In this small town, the chance of such randomness is really unusually high.

    "Um, can you explain the current situation in detail?"

    Furuichi held his forehead, reluctantly put on a relaxed smile, and tried hard to pose as a wise man.

    "What do you care about?"

    Neil and the two girls all tilted their heads at the same time, with several question marks popping up on their heads.

    "You still ask me what I care about!? Why are you with classmate Alyssa and a cute girl!!"

    "Ha, you ask why, it's just that we met on the road"

    "Oh my god!! Neil, has spring arrived again!? What a world without morals this is!!!!"

    Furuichi rubbed his eyebrows and almost smoke came out, and he fell intoA subtle state of rage.

    "Can you calm down, Furuichi-san, be careful and poke your forehead"

    "Ah, Neil, who made an oath with me to be a jobless virgin for the rest of his life, unexpectedly had something good happen to him. This was such a shock, as if all the hair on his butt was about to fall out, just like hair loss.  Dropped, and they are actually two cute girls of the same age? Obviously I remember that Neil’s preference seems to be the royal sister style with bulging front and back - "

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? could have two lines of bitter tears of blood and tears left in their eyes, Gu Shi looked at the sky aimlessly.

    ""

    "Well, anyway" Neil walked over and punched Gu Shi directly in the face, "You set my egg first!!!"

    “How can I not be determined after you’ve done this?!”

    "Have you calmed down, Furuichi-san"

    "I was forced to cool down"

    Furuichi was lying on the ground. Was that a meteorite that punched him so hard that his head was smoking?

    Ah, this time the handsome side of the beautiful girl was completely ruined in front of her.

    "By the way, who is this lady next to you?"

    Furuichi saw Alicia and asked Neil.

    "Alicia Testerosa, is"

    Neil wanted to say the words "my tenant", but he felt that Furuichi might get mad after saying it, and there might be some rumors the next day. Last time Hayate came to visit his home.  It was this guy who blew it up.

    ???????????????????????????????? How about we kill him here to eliminate the trouble?

    Furuichi was covered in cold sweat, and his teacher was releasing an unabashed murderous light next to him. In an instant, he felt that his life seemed to be forced to the edge of the cliff.

    However, Neil and Furuichi had no time to care about anything else at this time, because a group of vicious guys were coming towards them.

    "Hey!! Who is the guy who just bullied me from Dumburo High School!!!"

    The bald man in the lead stared fiercely at the few brats in front of him.

    "Uh, boss, did we find the wrong person? They are all brats"

    A boy next to him came over and asked in a low voice that the combined age of the primary school students in front of him might not be older than his father.

    "You can't be wrong, that brat from the Denshi family is so big!"

    The bald boss spoke with confidence and no guilt at all for bullying a child.

    "Ehehehe!!! What is this sudden development!?"

    Furuichi looked at these delinquent high school students in despair, and suddenly jumped from one desperate situation to another more dangerous desperate situation?

    Neil looked at the group of people in front of him, and then glanced back at Alyssa. She was looking away and whistling as if it had nothing to do with herself, while Alicia's eyes were shining and looking forward to it.

    "Oh? It's you, right?"

    The bald boss noticed Furuichi who was making a noise, and after scanning the four of them, he identified Furuichi whose jaw was about to dislocate, because Neil seemed to be even weaker than Furuichi, and he seemed to be fine with long hair.  Bullying look.

    "Well, I don't have anything to say. Anyway, keep going, Furuichi-kun"

    Neil patted Furuichi on the shoulder and covered his mouth to suppress laughter.

    "Why me!! Don't act like you're just watching a show!!! I'm your student!!!"

    "Hey, hey, hey, you guys, don't you feel shy bullying a few kids?"

    A pleasant magnetic voice interrupted them.

    Furuichi turned his head as if he had seen a savior, and saw a group of girls wearing white special attack uniforms walking over, but the wooden knives, chains, clubs, and maces they held in their hands really made him feel embarrassed.

    Are today’s delinquents so ferocious even if they are too young girls?

    But it doesn’t matter, these big sisters are so beautiful.

    "Furuichi-san, you have lost all your moral integrity"

    ""

    Neil raised his eyes and looked at the group of female delinquents. The leading girl had a healthy wheat-colored complexion. Her long purple hair was tied up and swayed with her steps. She had a bamboo stick in her mouth and her eyes showed no sign of weakness.  Stare at the group of boys.

    "Ah? It's none of your business! This is our Duowu Luo's business, you Furious Emperor, get out of the way!!"

    At the critical moment, the boss did not give in because the other party was a girl, and it seemed that he had some connections with the other party.

    But the leading girl didn’t reply to his words. She just walked over and stared down at him.After a while, Neil suddenly put his hand on Neil's head, with a friendly smile on his lips.

    "Your kid is Neil, right? I heard the tyrant mention you, you are such a cute kid"

    "Tyrant?"

    Neil didn't slap the opponent's hand away. After all, she was a quasi-royal sister, and he was just confused about the tyrant she mentioned. The group of guys from Duwuluo High School behind him seemed a little unhappy after hearing this title.  It looks good, like taking laxatives.

    It sounds like he is very tough. Is there such a formidable person around him?

    "Ahaha, it's someone you know anyway"

    "Hey, Rika, this kid here is also very cute. I'm Shizuku Itoi, and I'll die at night~~~"

    "Hey, Shizuku, you're scaring people"

    And Furuichi was surrounded by several female delinquents holding his face in his hands. At this moment, he was so happy that he almost fainted.

    "You women, don't forget us! Bastard, don't think we dare not take action. Even if Nan Lixiang knows the tyrant, I won't be afraid of you!!"

    "Huh? Even if you don't know that guy, I will beat you up. If you have the guts, come and try it!!"

    The bosses of the two factions began to clamor, and they gritted their teeth as fiercely as a wolf.

    "Boys! Don't take it lightly just because they are girls! Let them see the power of Dumburo High School!!"

    “Oh oh oh!!!”

    "Ah!? We are the Furious Emperor, don't underestimate us, you scum!!"

    "Follow the boss and rush!!!"

    Alicia and Alyssa stood on the outside, watching the two gangs fighting like this, feeling almost numb.

    "Ahaha, the fight started"

    Alyssa laughed dryly a few times, revealing a pair of dead fish eyes like Neil's.

    "Ah, everyone is so full of energy. It's so lively, I really want to join in"

    Alicia showed a completely different expression, and her eagerness to try made Alyssa doubt that she would rush in next second.

    Neil, who was in the middle of it, was punching one after another, while Fushi was running around with his head in his hands, hiding in a cold sweat.

    "What's going on!? Gang war!? I'm just an ordinary elementary school student. I simply ran to the wrong set!!"

    "Ah ah ah, let me go back to my mother's arms and drink milk!!"

    As soon as Fushi turned his head, he saw Neil kicking a big man away, making him look embarrassed.

    This guy’s strength is as unparalleled as ever.

    “You stinky brat!!”

    Fushi suddenly heard a loud shout from behind him. He turned around and saw a bad guy hitting him with his fist.

    ——I’m probably seriously injured now.

    Unable to escape, we can only watch the imminent crisis coming.

    In the blink of an eye, Furuichi felt as if his head was being pushed down, and a gust of wind passed over his head.

    "Really, don't get in the way here, leave as soon as possible, there are so many people here, even if you stand behind me, I may not be able to care about you, I might even beat you up"

    Furuichi only saw Neil punch the opponent away, and with a few words, he pushed him to the safety of Alicia.

    Furuichi was startled for a moment, and when he looked back, what caught his eye was Neil's expression that was slightly different from usual.

    I once saw this unique side of him in a martial arts competition.

    Looking at him intently in the fight, Furuichi pursed his lips.

    ——It’s really strong.

    "Hey, are you okay, Furuichi-san?"

    Seeing Fushi’s dull expression, Alyssa couldn’t help but asked, it wouldn’t be funny if he was beaten silly.

    "Uh, I'm fine" Furuichi waved his hand, then looked at Alicia, pointing to the chaotic situation, "Miss Alicia, is it okay to be in such a mess?"

    The bald boss seemed to have been beaten ten meters above the ground just now. Is that okay?

    "No problem! You don't know, right? Fighting is a specialty of this street. Many idiots living here will die if they don't fight. Even Neil fights one fight every three days and one fight every five days."  Yes, to a certain extent, he is very familiar with the people here"

    It’s really a disgusting street.

    “Then Alicia, wouldn’t it be dangerous for you to live here?”

    Alyssa really can’t imagine that if a child lives here, wouldn’t he be frightened every day?

    ?"That's not the case" Alicia shook her head and smiled, as if she didn't care much, "Don't look at these people as being fierce, but in fact they are very principled people, at least they will not bully the elderly or children.  At best, they have bad mouths. Just now they were just scaring us. In the words of Neil and Granny Denshi, these people are apes without brains and can only express themselves in the most primitive way.  It’s just blood that’s burned too hot…”

    "Of course, there are also other relationships, such as the mother-in-law Denshi, and the scarlet overlord rumored here is Neil's family, so those people don't dare to mess with the people in the family"

    ""

    ? Okay, Scarlet Overlord is really the name of the bunker. Is Neil's house full of monsters?

    Furuichi and Alyssa once again watched the scene near the end. In their eyes, something seemed to be different.

    "These guys are really getting more and more durable"

    Neil twisted his wrist and walked back. His face was not red and he was out of breath. It was impossible to tell that he had just finished fighting.

    "You do like fighting"

    Furuichi looked at Neil and smiled softly.

    Niel paused for a moment, then shrugged and smiled slightly.

    "I don't hate it."

    "I didn't expect that my teacher is still a bad person" Alyssa covered her face as if she had a headache, "Are you performing a GTO?"

    "Please ask Mr. Onitsuka for this kind of thing" Neil scratched his head and said boredly, "Well, if I can make extra money, I wouldn't mind making a cameo"

    But not long after he finished speaking, Neil found that Furuichi, Alyssa and Alicia were all silent in front of him, with dull expressions on their faces.

    "Huh? Are you possessed by a ghost, you guys?"

    Suddenly, an arm even rougher than Kenjiro's wrapped around Neil's neck. He was stunned for a moment, and then fell into the shadow of despair.

    Who released this Godzilla at the end of the 21st century

    "Oh? Neal-chan, are you planning to make extra money? I have a place where you can make a guest appearance. I originally came out to see where the kid was having such a fun time, but I didn't expect to hear such good news"

    Furuichi and Alyssa looked up at the tall figure, with the stubble, thick eyebrows, piercing eyes, light lip gloss and eye shadow, a perfect figure comparable to King Billy, and a charming Jean  The kimono that no one can look at directly gave them an unparalleled impact.

    "Ah, I really want to vomit. Can I vomit?"

    "Hello, Mrs. Xixiang."

    Alicia reluctantly moved her lips and said hello proactively.

    "Oh, it's Alicia" Xixiang moved his eyes and nodded, "Go back and tell your family that Neil won't be going back tonight. He's working at my place, so tell them not to worry"

    "Well, I understand, please feel free to do so."

    Neil, who was almost out of breath, stared at him. Alicia sold him in the blink of an eye. Please feel free to take him for what he is. He didn't even know if he would be able to see the sun tomorrow.  .

    “Let’s go, Neil-chan~~~”

    Xixiang smiled girlishly at Neil, and Neil immediately rolled his eyes and fainted while frothing at the mouth.

    “Is it okay, Alicia?”

    Watching Neil being carried away on her shoulders, Alyssa felt for the first time that it was not easy for him either.

    "It doesn't matter, Mrs. Saigo is a good person."

    ""

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    That night, Xixiang Ladyboy Club.

    “Clang, clang, clang! The super future star of our store is now making a grand appearance, Sonoko!!!”

    "Who are you calling Sonoko! Who wants to be the future star of your store!!"

    "Come on, Nierzi! You have great potential to become the ace_of_ace of our store!!"

    "A devil wants this kind of potential, even if you give me money!!"

    "Yo!! Pretty boy, twist your waist!!"

    “You can do it yourself, don’t make too many demands, you perverted uncles!!”

    "Yoooooooo, such a cute child is indeed a boy! Long live Lord Lucifer!!!"

    "Have your male-only penetrating weapons been scrapped by you idiots!?"

    "Nierzi, please date!!!"

    “Go to hell——!!!!!!”

    On the stage, a gorgeous lady with light makeupThe girl in kimono is actually a boy holding a folding fan and dancing with terrifying momentum. Next to him, Saigo is admiring the dance with a face full of admiration.

    This kid really has hope of becoming the master of the great route.

    The next day, the news about Neil's transformation into a new human spread secretly without his knowledge.

 Soar to the new world!  Chapter 63 To have moral integrity or to lose moral integrity, that is the question

    The long black hair floated gently.

    The bright pupils reflect the surrounding scenery, like a mirror world.

    The girl put her hands behind her back, holding a smile on her lips, and stepped lightly.

    "Ah, no matter how many times I come here, I always feel that this place is huge"

    The corners of Tifa's mouth were slightly raised, her eyes were shrouded in a bright light, and she looked around every inch of Maho Liang Academy from time to time.

    "That's right. After we entered through the school gate, we walked for more than half an hour and felt like we didn't even see the end"

    Alicia, who was following Tifa, glanced around with the same interest. Whenever she saw the architecture of European classical beauty and the natural scenery, her vermilion eyes suddenly brightened like gems.

    "Well, I heard from Neil that there are many schools here, ranging from elementary school to university, plus various research institutes, shopping streets and library islands. It really can't be visited in one day" Tifa introduced, tapping her lower lip.  , suddenly remembered something interesting, a smile on his face, "This school also has many activities, such as the last school festival, which was held for three days and three nights. It was really lively"

    "Wow, that sounds so interesting" Alicia immediately flattened her mouth in disgust when she saw Tifa's expression, and then murmured angrily, "If Neil had woken me up earlier, then I couldn't have done it either."  Did you attend the school festival?"

    ""

    Tifa scratched her cheek and smiled silently. Is this what she should be struggling with?

    "But it's great, I want to go to school here too"

    Looking at Alicia’s longing expression, Tifa couldn’t help but smile.

    "What you say should be fine. As long as you worship Tony Nier or Negi, they should be able to find a way"

    "Hmm, please Tony Neil? I always think that guy will say that it's too troublesome to stop doing it"

    Alicia closed her eyes and frowned, as if she could imagine the scene at that time.

    "maybe……"

    Tifa nodded with deep understanding. She quite agreed with Alicia's idea and her understanding of that guy.

    However, because of her understanding, she knew that if Alicia really asked him to ask for help, Neil would still do his best to help her.

    "A soft-hearted fool."

    Tifa pursed her lips and murmured in a low voice. She was a little bit disgusted by this.

    "What's wrong, Tifa?"

    Alicia noticed Tifa’s little movements and couldn’t help but feel a little weird.

    Tifa came back to her senses immediately, scratched her cheek and laughed dryly, "It's okay, I just got a little lost in thought"

    "Hey, what are you thinking about? You are so absorbed in your thoughts~~~"

    Alicia rolled her eyes and didn’t know what she was thinking of. She half-covered her mouth with her hand and leaned over with an ambiguous smile.

    Tifa blocked the approaching smiling face with her hand and said angrily, "What are you thinking about? I feel like you are becoming more and more like that guy Neil"

    "Hehe, you are so embarrassed that I got it right, right?"

    "You're not shy!"

    "Oh~~~Don't you deny what you said before? Sure enough, Tifa-chan's heart is full of Nier~~~"

    ""

    Faced with such teasing, Tifa simply shut her mouth and turned away as if she didn't hear anything.

    Seeing Tifa like this, Alicia stopped teasing her. She glanced around and asked, "Hey, Tifa, where is Neil's school? We've been gone for a long time"

    Originally, I was idle at home and wanted to come to the school to kill some time. But after I came here with Tifa, this journey was really a good way to pass the time.

    ??Looking carefully, it seems that it is almost time for get out of class to end.

    "This place is too big. I haven't been here many times. How can I know how to get there?"

    "Eh? Didn't we see that big map when we entered?"

    “It’s true, but”

    "Is Tifa a roadie!? So cute!!"

    "What are you so cute about!? You're not praising yourself in disguise, when you haven't found a way either!?"

    "Are you two brats students here?"

    The two of them, who were fighting and looking for their way around, suddenly heard a voice coming from behind them. At the same time, they turned their heads and saw a tall man in black sportswear standing not far away with a cool expression.

    "Hello, we are not students here, we are here to find someone."

    Tifa politelyNodding, the person in front of him seemed to be a school teacher or administrator.

    "Looking for someone?" Heigang raised his eyebrows and looked at the two girls in front of him, "Who are you looking for?"

    “It’s Neil Springfield who works at Shengxiang Elementary School here.”

    "It's that kid, but it's almost time for school to end. If we go by now, the people in the elementary school will probably leave as well. Forget it, I'll lead you there. Maybe that kid is still in school  By the way, are you his friends?"

    “We are his girlfriends!!”

    Before Tifa could speak, Alicia answered first.

    "girlfriend!?"

    Heigang opened his eyes in surprise, while Tifa covered his forehead as if he had a headache. He dared to believe that Alicia would start to display her natural instinct of fearing chaos in the world again.

    "I didn't expect that boy to have two girlfriends, but it seems reasonable after thinking about it"

    Heigang sighed at first, and then nodded unexpectedly.

    "Well, this gentleman"

    "Just call me Heigang" Heigang lowered his head and looked at Tifa, noticing the tangled look on her face as she hesitated to speak, and said with a very understanding expression, "Don't worry, I understand"

    "No, actually"

    "Let's go, I'll take you there now."

    "That bastard is really incredible. He actually did such a thing, but he is a role model for others. This is considered a harm to others' children. Well, I should be able to use this reason to teach him a lesson"

    A cold smile appeared on Black Steel's lips, and his narrow eyes narrowed slightly, flashing a frightening red light from time to time. When Tifa noticed the eldest brother's expression, she knew that the unlucky child was about to suffer a big disaster again.  , couldn't help but draw a cross in my heart.

    "Meow haha, it feels like something interesting is going to happen"

    Hearing Alicia’s cheerful laughter, Tifa sighed sadly, feeling deeply powerless.

    【Neal, if you want to blame it, you have a teammate who has been deceiving people for thirty years】

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Woo——"

    "What's the matter, Neil?"

    Naye suddenly heard Neil making a sound of unknown meaning, couldn't help but frowned, and asked with some worry.

    "It's okay, I just suddenly felt so miserable that I let out such a scream from my soul that it shook the world"

    "I have no idea what you are talking about" Nanoye shook her head in confusion, and then laughed happily, "But this means that Neil, there is nothing wrong with you"

    "Naye, at this moment, I feel more desperate than when I met a giant."

    She had just escaped from the demon king of the Kamabaka Kingdom and was mentally traumatized. Now she was attacked by this girl Nanoha. As her master, Neil suddenly felt that his majesty had lost as much as a certain vampire. He couldn't help but feel  I feel like life is dark.

    "By the way, aren't we going to the back mountain? This direction doesn't seem right"

    Nanoye looked at the direction Neil led the way. She had been training with Neil every day after school as usual, but at this moment, she visually saw that it was completely different from where she usually went.

    "Well, anyway, what I'm teaching you is just the control and application of magic power, and how to fight. I plan to hand you over to a more capable and experienced guy. Regardless of magic or physical skills, with her level, she can definitely  You trained me to become a master"

    Originally Naiyara was still being trained today. Neil felt that he had nothing to teach. After all, the magic system was completely different. Apart from some basic things, Neil felt that it would be better to have someone like Yuno as a coach.  Suitable for yourself.  When Professor Nanoha was in actual combat, whenever he encountered her unconsciously cute look, Neil would be blasted to pieces by a burst of starlight.

    Therefore, directly throwing Nanoha to the merciless Yiwen is definitely very profitable. Anyway, it is healthier for young people to abuse them, and there is Negi who can attract firepower next to him, and more importantly,  He can go home and cook quickly after school.

    【Ah, I can’t help it anymore, I can’t stop crying.  】

    "don't want!"

    Naye's face changed slightly and she shouted subconsciously, even her voice became slightly shrill.

    Neil was startled and quickly turned his head to look over, only to see Nanoye staring at him with her mouth bulging as if she was very angry.

    "Uh, what's wrong with you, Miss Nanoha?"

    ? ??Naye stared at her unnaturally for a while, and Neil asked cautiously.

    "me……"

    When asked by Neil, Nanoye didn't know how to answer. Could it be that she told him that she didn't want to leave him?

    "Dream on, it would be better to use a starburst to make him surrender."

    "Ms. Nanoha, did you think of something dangerous just now! Although I don't know what it was, I am firmly against violence!!"

    With the flash of red light in Nanoye’s eyes and the faint smile of excitement on her lips, no matter how idiotic she was, Neil still felt that he seemed to be very close to the door of hell.

    "Ahaha, what are you talking about Neil? I never thought of using Starlight Explosion to blast you"

    Nanoha scratched her cheek, smiled very cutely, and said horrible words that made Neil break into a cold sweat.

    【This guy said something that must never be uttered!  Naturally black?  ?  Definitely natural black!  !  】

    "Neil, why do you want others to teach me? I'm afraid I won't get along"

    Naye thought for a while and finally came up with a reason.

    "So that's the problem"

    Neil breathed a sigh of relief. He really didn't realize that Nanoha's character would be afraid of strangers, but this was no problem at all. After all, Yiwen's appearance was very deceptive. At first glance, he looked like a harmless cat, and he was very similar to  You don't have to worry about getting along with Yi Wen at all, because that guy's queen character is definitely about making others obey her.

    "That's not okay, Nanoha. If you hold back because of this small worry, you won't be able to make great progress in the future! Although I will be a little reluctant to let you go, dad, I will still do this for your future.  I did it! So, even if you resent Dad, I won’t regret it!!"

    "What dad, what role are you playing!"

    Nanoye slapped away Neil's hand on her shoulder with dissatisfaction. She blinked, not knowing what she thought of, her eyes suddenly lit up, and a meaningful smile appeared on her face.

    "Well, after all, Neil was defeated by me, I don't think he has the ability to teach me anything"

    "What!? Defeated by you!? It was just your luck that time. If I do it ten times again, you will not be my brother's" Neil originally retorted angrily, but when he saw Nanoye's smile, he seemed to understand.  Everything changed, "Well, since you said so, I also feel that I am not capable"

    Nanoha's smile froze slightly, but soon her lips curved into a more contemptuous arc, and at the same time her eyes swept three inches ahead.

    "Neil, it really doesn't work."

    Neil, who had been paying attention to Nanoye's expression, naturally noticed the other person's gaze. He looked down and couldn't help but widen his eyes, like an angry cat staring at Nanoye who was smiling leisurely and contentedly.

    "No!? You dare to say that I can't do it!? I've told you from the first day of class that I am a man who can break through the sky. The word "no" cannot appear to me!! Very good, Nanoha.  Just wait, if I don’t train you well, I will spend the rest of my life hanging around Xixiang!!!”

    “This is what you said, Neil~~~”

    Naye secretly made a gesture indicating that the plan was successful, and at the same time thought of something in her heart.

    【This trick of retreating to advance that my mother taught me is really useful. Although I don't know why I aimed it like this in the end, as long as it succeeds, it's all good!  】

    In fact, it was not until some years later that Nanoha understood the true meaning of this matter. At that time, she lamented that her health teacher died early. At the same time, she was very fortunate that she had a mother as great as Kami who allowed her to do this.  I have avoided many detours in my life.

    "Forget it, let's stop today's training. I'll go back and think about how to arrange it"

    “I don’t know whether it was because he was inspired to fight or because his dignity as a man was challenged. Neil began to seriously think about what to do. Usually, these things were left to Anders to do.

    "Huh? What is that guy doing?"

    Neil suddenly slowed down, and a shadowy figure appeared in his field of vision.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Ha, why are all the cleaners boys, not even a girl"

    Furuichi stopped the broom in his hand, looked around the classroom, and couldn't help but sigh sadly.

    Doesn’t it mean that if men and women match each other, the work will not be tiring?  There are just a bunch of idiots here, and they are exhausted from doing anything.

    "Just give up on this idea, this is meThe policy of our class" Yuuji walked past Furuichi with a broom on his shoulder, not looking like he was working at all, "That guy said that in order to avoid a series of unnecessary problems caused by the combination of men and women, he separated boys and girls.  To facilitate management, do you think we can resist the mountain above our heads?  And the girls seem to agree"

    “Can you disagree!? Girls almost don’t have to participate in work during the week!!”

    "From this point of view, it turns out that he is still a gentleman"

    "That's weird! Even if he is a gentleman, he can only be a gentleman in another sense!!!"

    "I'm telling you, you can chat as much as you want, but if you can work, Yuuji, you've barely even done anything!!"

    Listening to the two complaining, Touma couldn't stand it anymore. He was almost the only one working now. He obviously planned to grab those half-price bento boxes.

    "You should tell the group of people over there first"

    Yuuji pointed with his broom in the direction of the podium, where a group of people were gathering for activities.

    Standing on the podium, Akihisa used the broom as a guitar and danced his fingers as much as he could, as if he had returned to the school festival concert, with the intense melody seeming to linger in his ears.

    “Come on, call me!!!”

    “Honey!!!”

    "What a tall person!!! Call me God-sama!!!"

    "Ah, Lord Kami is playing a game console in that corner over there"

    Touma looked at this scene, then looked at someone in the corner who had entered the god of strategy mode, and couldn't help but sigh.

    How long will he be able to do this?

    ——

    Suddenly, the sound of the door being pulled attracted the attention of everyone in the class.

    A handsome face that was as cold as a knife appeared behind the door, and at the same time, those sharp wolf-like eyes made the guys in the class stay silent for a while and started cleaning obediently.

    “Kids, is your bastard head teacher gone already?”

    They were slightly surprised by the unexpected punishment, and then suddenly realized that it was their class teacher who had caused the hatred.

    "Well, our bastard head teacher left early during the last self-study class and let all the girls go"

    As the leader of the boys, Xiongji told Heigang in detail. When Heigang heard this, he felt that the temples on his forehead began to beat again.

    "That rascal……"

    "Um, Teacher Heigang, what do you want from Neil?"

    Touma's question caused Heigang to turn around. He looked at the people in the class, and for some reason the corner of his mouth curled up into a weird smile.

    "Ah, actually it was the boy's two girlfriends who came to see him"

    "What——!?"

    "girlfriend——!?"

    “Two more——!?”

    The boys looked at each other and saw the jealousy hidden in each other's eyes. They nodded one after another, immediately picked up the thing in their hands, and rushed out of the back door without saying a word.

    "Hey, don't damage public property"

    Heigang shouted behind them, chuckled, and then walked downstairs.

    When he walked downstairs, he found that the two girls waiting nearby were gone. Instead, there was a guy who deserved a beating, gaping at the large cloud of dust.

    "Faye, did you see the two little girls who were here just now?"

    Heigang walked over, patted Fay on the shoulder and asked as coldly as usual.

    "Huh? It's Kurojia~~" Faye turned around and showed a very hearty smile, and then her face became a little weird, "Kurojia, are you a lolita control?"

    Heigang was startled, then his face turned black, he pulled out a cold long knife out of thin air, clasped his hands and raised it, ready to slash at it.

    "You really deserve to be cut down just like that kid"

    “Ehehehe!! Oppose violence, Hei-chan~~~”

    “Go to hell!!”

    "Wait a minute, aren't you going to ask where those two girls went? I'll tell you, but you can't do anything to me!"

    ""

    Heigang stopped and stared at Fay coldly, while Fay smiled slightly and tidied up his clothes. It was not until Heigang was about to have his second impact that he slowly spoke.

    "Actually, I just met them and chatted for a few words. I found out that they were here to see Neil-chan, so I told them that Neil-chan had left.", so they took their leave and asked me to tell you something by the way.  "

    "That means you knew it beforehand, right?"

    "Well Wow!! Kuro-chan, a surprise attack is a foul!!"

    “I don’t care about you!!”

    “I clearly said I wouldn’t do anything!!”

    "Did I promise you!?"

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "So, you lost the ring that Yiwen gave you and you were thinking about how to die, maybe this is it?"

    "No, I'm not thinking about how to die"

    Negi looked at his brother depressedly, forgetting if he didn't help, he was still gloating about his misfortune.

    "I just lost my ring, is there any need to do this?"

    Although the ring was a relatively rare magic item, it was not in a life-and-death situation. However, seeing Negi like this, Neil immediately felt very happy.

    "You won't understand. If Master finds out, I will see hell"

    Yiwen’s terror began to emerge in Negi’s mind. His face turned pale and his whole body was shaking, as if he had seen a ghost.

    Neil had to sigh at how powerful Yiwen was. He was able to make Negi, a little man-taught by a boy, even more miserable. He felt like he was almost turning into an M.

    "Hey, Neal, what's the ring that Mr. Negi mentioned? Doesn't it matter that he's still like this?"

    Nanoye pulled the corner of Neil's clothes and asked with some confusion.

    "Well, that ring is like a wedding ring that represents a lifelong promise, and Negi, the idiot, threw it away without knowing where. If his powerful wife at home knew about it, he would probably not have to go to bed for a month."

    "Hey!? Teacher Negi is already married!?"

    "Hey, Neil, stop making this up!"

    "I'm not making it up, I'm just explaining it to Nanoha."

    "What are you trying to explain!!"

    Facing Negi’s fire-breathing eyes, Neil shrugged and had to give up, "Okay, okay, I won’t say it anymore. Why don’t you recall it and let me help you reorganize the scene at that time."

    "real?"

    Negi looked at him suspiciously, could this guy really be so kind?

    "We are brothers after all Speaking of which, when did the ring disappear?"

    "It should have been last night"

    "Well, very good" Neil nodded, "Which woman's bed did you sleep in last night?"

    "Herehey!! Where are you going!!"

    Negi is crazy, he actually believes in a guy like Neil, he is really a fool.

    "Oh, oh, did you really sleep in someone else's bed? Yeah, there are so many people in the girls' dormitory, who could it be?"

    "I told you not to do it!! I haven't even slept in Asuna-san's bed recently!!"

    "The married life is not harmonious?"

    “Stay away from me!!!”

    "Teacher Negi is not pure."

    ""

    Negi leaned against the tree, wanting to die.

    “Neil——!!!”

    Just when Neil was enjoying the sight of Negi being beaten to a pulp, a familiar scream came from behind. Without thinking, he immediately bent down. The next second, a figure flew over his head, and at the same time, a wave of wind blew up.  A gust of cold wind.

    Neil raised his head and looked at the blond girl who flipped in the air and landed perfectly, and couldn't help but be speechless for a while.

    "Alicia, do you have to say hello in this way? If I hadn't avoided it, I really doubt I would have suffered internal injuries from you."

    "It doesn't matter, I just said hello a little more enthusiastically."

    "Is this called being more enthusiastic!? Who would rush over at a speed of 40 yards, 4 seconds and 2!? Do you think I am an American football player!?"

    “What a small family man.”

    "I'm sorry, anyone would be petty when their lives are at stake!"

    "Tch, I won't talk to you anymore" Alicia left Neil alone, moved her target to Nanoye who was aside, and immediately pounced on her, "yahoo! Nanoye!!"

    "Whoa, be careful, Alicia!!"

    Neil sighed helplessly at the two who started to fuck Lily, then turned his head and forced a smile at the black-haired girl who was running slowly.

    "Won't you stop this guy, Tifa?"

    "ThisIsn’t it bad?  There is a beautiful girl throwing herself into my arms"

    Tifa walked up to Neil and smiled teasingly.

    “I wish the way of throwing myself into someone’s arms could be improved”

    Neil muttered softly, but the next moment, Tifa's beautiful black hair was fluttering with invisible domineering aura.

    "What were you talking about just now?"

    "No, I didn't say anything, Your Lady Queen."

    Neil immediately displayed his low-profile and domineering attitude. His dignity and integrity were completely useless in front of Tifa.

    "Ah, look, Nanoha, Neil is starting to lose his moral integrity again!!"

    "Neil has never had any moral integrity anyway"

    "Alicia, shut up, whose fault do you think it is that makes me like this!"

    "You blame me?"

    "Ha, if I don't blame you, why should I blame myself!?"

    "Shut up."

    "Yes, Your Lady Queen."

    "Neil really suffered."

    Alicia’s triumphant look made Neil want to hang her up and tickle her, but for Tifa’s sake, he still lay on the ground obediently.

    "By the way, what is Negi doing there?"

    Tifa noticed Negi, who had been ignored for a long time, but the other party was obviously trapped in an endless loop and did not notice their arrival.

    "Nieji is struggling with the question of whether he should have moral integrity or lose his moral integrity."

    ""

    “By the way, why did you and Alicia come here?”

    “Well, since it’s okay to stay at home, and Alicia has never been to school, I took her here for a walk.”

    Neil looked back at the girl who was chatting enthusiastically with Nanoye. She had maintained such an optimistic attitude since she woke up. It was not an exaggeration to say that she was offline. However, these might just be to cover up her inner feelings.  lonely.

    【Looks like we need to hurry up.  】

    Just when Neil was thinking about something, a strange murderous aura rushed towards him. Neil looked around and saw a large black mist rumbling towards him.

    "What is that!? The Black Mist Monster!?"

    As soon as he finished complaining, Neil was swallowed by the black mist.

    "Whoa! Help! Huh? Isn't this a guy from the class!? Hey, are you rebelling!?"

    "Burn my remains with the blazing holy fire! How joyful is life, and how sad is death!"

    "Ahhh!! Where did you come from the Ming Cult!? These people are crazy again!!! Tifa, Negi, save me!!"

    Tifa watched the group of people go away speechlessly, and then glanced at Negi who continued to seek death.

    This school is still so peaceful today.

 Soar to the new world!  Chapter 64 Women’s own skills—Chaitao Tiancheng

    In the dimly lit room, a young man was leaning over the desk, constantly drawing on the paper, and his surroundings were already filled with many dense drafts of the same writing.

    "Ah, it still doesn't work"

    Neil frowned, looked at the complicated magic circles and theories on the paper, and sighed.

    "That technique is really not that difficult. Spatial refraction and positioning alone are troublesome enough. I have been working on it for so long and it is still in the basic stage. I really admire Miyu's ability to use it so quickly.  She"

    Neil lay down on the table, recalling the overwhelming blockade he saw at the beginning, which could capture the dragon tightly by surprise. Since he came back, he has been studying it. If he can also put it into actual combat, in  It must be a big help when you can't defeat the enemy, at least you can save your life.

    However, while thinking of these things, Neil had something more concerned about him.

    【How on earth will my future self survive until that time?  Could it be said that a solution has been found?  Or……】

    Slowly closing his eyes, Neil couldn't see any difference in his plain expression.

    【Is the presentdifferent from the future I know?  】

    No matter how much he thought about it, he couldn't think of a result. Neil lay weakly on the table, feeling a little complicated at the same time.

    “ Knowing what a daughter will look like in the future, I guess no one will feel uncomplicated.

    Fortunately, he didn’t know who her mother was, otherwise Neil felt that his life would be over from that moment on.

    "Boss, are you lying on the table trying to die?"

    "You're just trying to die!" Neil glanced at the magic device that came to him and asked feebly, "What, did you get a reply?"

    "Yes, the administration has agreed to the boss's request."

    "Tsk, I've applied for several days, and I'm just getting a reply now. The efficiency is not very low, so for these high-ranking officials"

    Neil’s expression was still lazy, but his tone was very sarcastic. This scene made some people extremely angry.

    "Ah, I'm really sorry for our low efficiency!"

    Hearing such a fiery voice, Neil turned his eyes in surprise and covered his mouth with his hands as if he felt incredible.

    "Eh!? When did the communication turn on!? Anders, you are trying to trick me!!"

    "You did it on purpose, right?"

    "You did it on purpose, right?"

    Crono and Andres roared in unison on the screen.

    Neil was dissatisfied with their reactions and waved his hands, "Let's not talk about this anymore, Crono, can you do what I asked you to do?"

    "Yes, but is it really okay for you to do this?"

    Crono nodded first, then looked at Neil with worried eyes.

    “Well, I’m a man who just does what comes to my mind. I don’t think too much about other things"

    Crono frowned, but did not continue to delve deeper, "Since you said so, then so be it, I don't want you to get into any trouble."

    "I have been involved since the day I met Feit"

    Neil’s eyes flashed with memories, and he smiled helplessly.

    "By the way, how is Feite doing now?"

    "Fit has been working hard for her job recently. With her ability, she should be able to pass the assessment"

    "Do you want to work hard to reduce Precia's sentence? This is a hard-working child"

    "Do you want to see her now?"

    "Forget it, there will be opportunities to meet in the future, let's settle the current matters now" Neil thought for a while, but still rejected the proposal. He stood up, "Fortunately, this damn girl Alicia didn't run away today.  Go out, Crono, go make arrangements first, I will bring her over now."

    After saying that, Neil walked to the living room and saw Alicia watching the soap opera with gusto.

    "Alicia, stop looking and come to my room"

    Hearing the sudden sound, Alicia was stunned, and then smiled shyly.

    "Ah la la, Neil finally couldn't help but take action against others?"

    ""

    Neil rolled his eyes angrily and walked straight to his room without saying anything.

    "Hey!! Don't go, Neil, you haven't answered me yet!"

    "Who will answer you! You want to trick me, right? Last time I wasI haven't even settled the accounts with you yet about the school!  !  "

    Thinking of the unreasonable disaster that happened last time after school, Neil wanted to exile this damn girl to the Sahara Desert.

    "Meow haha, it's interesting, isn't it?"

    "How much do you like to trick me!? Is it so fun to watch me dying!?"

    "Hmm, because Neil is really handsome like that!"

    "Did you sleep for too long and make irreversible mistakes in your aesthetics?"

    Neil stopped and pointed to his door, "Here, go in by yourself."

    Alicia glanced suspiciously between Neil and the door several times, and asked strangely, "You don't want to take revenge on me and trick me again, do you?"

    "You think I am you!"

    Neil opened the door, pushed Alicia in, ignored the other party's sad eyes, closed the door smoothly, and breathed a heavy sigh of relief.

    The world is finally clean.

    【So, what should we do next?  】

    Sliding down the wall, Neil squatted on the ground, looking at the ceiling and thinking about himself.

    This time, please ask Crono to get a chance for Alicia to talk to Precia. In addition to reassuring Precia, after all, Precia has not seen Alicia in person since she woke up. In addition, she also wants to  The mother and daughter can have a good chat, including Feite's matters, which can only be handled by themselves.

    However, in this way, Alicia's resurrection from the dead will inevitably fall into the eyes of others, and will naturally spread to the top management of the administration. As long as they follow the clues, they will naturally find out about Neil, even if Admiral Lindy  It would be useless to hide it from Crono for him. For those people, taboos involving life are extremely attractive, and there is no limit to the greed of human nature.

    "If this is really the case, I don't mind dragging them to hell together"

    Neil's eyes slowly became empty, cold and crazy, and his fingers were clasped together unconsciously, as if he wanted to tear something apart, but without his noticing, there was a strange substance flowing in his body.  It exuded a heart-stopping and disgusting smell.

    "Right, Master"

    The corridor is very quiet.

    The boy squatted alone on the floor, as quiet as if he were dead.

    I don’t know how long time passed, until a slight sound of opening the door called Neil’s attention back.

    Neil raised his head and saw Alicia walking out with her head lowered, her long blond hair hanging down so that Neil couldn't see the expression on her face.

    "Are you done talking?"

    Neil asked in a low voice, and at the same time looked slightly into the room, only to see that the screen that Anders had originally turned on had been turned off, and the room was silent.

    "Um."

    Alicia still lowered her head and nodded slightly, her whole body less lively and active than usual.

    "Well, that's it for now. I'll go see her there again when I have the chance."

    Neil smiled and crossed Alicia to return to the room.

    "Neil"

    The girl’s voice made Neil stop. He turned around and stared at the other person’s beautiful back calmly.

    “Neal, why do you want to arrange a meeting between me and my mother?”

    The girl’s voice was choked. She raised her head, and Neil could clearly see that her eyes were slightly red, as if she had just cried.

    "Well, I said I rescued you, but Precia hasn't seen it with her own eyes, so she shouldn't be relieved. Besides, you are also the source of this incident. I can only deal with your matter.  It’s probably because of Precia that she will seriously consider Feit’s matter.”

    "Is it for Feite?"

    Neil looked at Alicia, whose eyes were wet but sparkling with inexplicable light, and scratched his head.

    "Half of it," Neil glanced at her and looked away, "It's also because of you. You usually seem to be out of touch. Although it may be because of the messy relationship in my family, I think in your heart  It must be very lonely, waking up and not being able to see your relatives for so long, and you are still in a completely new circle. No matter how hard you try to fit in, that strange feeling of loneliness cannot be eliminated."

    “As if he was remembering the past, there was an unforgettable loneliness in Neil’s smile.

    Alicia pursed her lips and twitched her pretty nose. She didn’t know whether it was because she was moved or something, but more mist appeared in her eyes.

    "Is Neil planning to attack me?"

    &nbsp; “I have been so unlucky for eight lifetimes”

    Why is this such a weird development? Neil has the urge to jump off the building.

    It’s rare to be so touched, and it’s all destroyed in one go.

    Just when Neil was speechless and wanted to leave, Alicia jumped into Neil's arms. He was stunned, and then immediately raised his hands to show his innocence.

    "Actually, since I came here, I don't feel lonely, because there are many good people around me, everyone cares about me, and I like this kind of life very much"

    ""

    Neil sighed, this compatibility is really not that good.

    "Hey, why does mom know what I do in my daily life?"

    Although Neil wanted to complain about the current situation, after hearing Alicia's question and seeing her trembling body, he was too embarrassed to push her away, so he could only continue to assume Ultraman's flying posture.

    “Ah, so tired.

    "Well, I secretly videotaped your usual appearance"

    "stalker!?"

    "Asshole, can you please listen to what I said before you evaluate me!!" Neil's dead fish eyes suddenly opened wide, and then he continued lifelessly, "I asked Crono to give it to Precia, I think  Rather than letting you face the camera and not knowing what to say, it would be better to show your mother how you look like you usually do. I think what she wants to see more is this"

    Neil felt that as soon as he finished speaking, the air he could breathe seemed to decrease, because a pair of hands that didn't look very strong were wrapped around his waist, squeezing the air out of his lungs.  go.

    "I'm touched, can you please be gentle?"

    He didn’t want to receive someone else’s white chrysanthemum before he received their thank you gift.

    "Neil really has no common sense at all. Don't you know how to comfort a girl at this time? It's a shame that you are still British"

    Alicia leaned on his chest and said angrily. Neil rolled his eyes. He didn't want to be said like that by this off-kilter guy.

    "Actually, there are many ways to comfort, such as"

    Neil was about to start talking nonsense, but was interrupted by Alicia's words.

    "Can't you put your hands down? You are so stupid."

    "……All right."

    Neil sighed dejectedly. Who was he raising his hands for? He was also told that he was stupid. He decided not to be a good person in the future.

    As I was thinking about it, I put my hand down, but it seemed that it was a little numb from holding it up for so long, so I smashed it down directly.

    Snapped——

    The sound of this physical collision is really crisp and tight.

    "Wow!"

    Alicia suddenly screamed, and unconsciously increased the force on her hands. Neil almost burst his lungs.

    “Neil is so bold, it’s just your words, it doesn’t matter”

    ""

    Neil silently glanced at the golden color in front of him. The ears under his long hair were as red as if they were burned by fire. Please tell me whether you are shy or conspiracy at this time, he is very confused.

    Silently moving his regained consciousness hand away from the girl’s buttocks, Neil suddenly felt a sense of loss.

    It is very elastic and feels good in hand. It is worthy of a developing young girl.

    【Unfortunately, Neil, you are the one controlling me.  】

    Neil, who almost entered the world of lolicon, suddenly felt a surge of momentum behind him that was stronger than an Intel CPU.

    “Hmph, I’ve already seen the ending.”

    Neil smiled confidently, pushed Alicia away gently, then turned to look at the person behind him, and he saw——

    Chifuyu’s eyes widened in shock and her face was full of disbelief.

    The smiling Kagetsu is full of evil powers because of her fun.

    Because she didn’t know if it was the calm before the storm, Tifa looked calm.

    "What are you doing?"

    Chifuyu took a deep breath and asked. To be honest, she had not yet recovered from the situation.

    “Neil was comforting me physically.”

    "How bad is your ability to express yourself!?"

    Neil really wanted to spit blood at Alicia, this guy was clearly trying to push him into the fire pit.

    "Yeah, yeah, it seems like if a girl is left alone at home, Neil will be tempted to take action"

    &nbsp;Kagetsu smiled and said something that made Neil's stomach hurt.

    "Please don't treat me as a beast that is in heat all year round! Haven't you heard the saying that seeing is not always believing?"

    "Well, you'd better explain it to her"

    Chifuyu glanced at him pityingly, then turned away to reveal the figure behind her.

    "Neil, I recently learned a new skill on my own"

    "Although I really don't want to know, looking at your expression I have to ask as usual, what is it, dear?"

    "Hate knife, dear~~"

    “Ya Zhudie!!!”

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    Raising his head and looking at the star-studded night sky, the young man looked very serious.

    "Recently, I seem to have been either cheated or beaten, completely destroying my tall and wise image in the past. Therefore, on behalf of the majority of readers, I here strongly urge the author to return to the main line and let me become Long Aotian and strive for  At this time tomorrow, I will bring the book to a perfect end"

    "What are you mumbling about there alone?"

    Tifa turned her face sideways and looked at Neil, who was talking to the sky god, and was speechless for a while.

    "The radio waves from higher dimensions just now allowed me to send a message to the master of this world"

    "Ha, this illness is not serious."

    ""

    Neil turned to look at the girl who was following him closely. She stabbed his guy without hesitation before, but now she just walked to him as if nothing had happened. Wasn't there any pressure at all?

    Noticing Neil’s gaze, Tifa raised her eyebrows, smiled and asked, “Do you want to do it again?”

    "I'm sorry, Queen!!"

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT off outright, let’s have a low-profile tyrant first and then talk about anything else.

    "Speaking of which, Tifa, why are you following me out tonight? I'm here to work"

    Neil was a little puzzled by the girl’s behavior.

    "There seem to have been some accidents in this city recently. As a member of the magicians, of course I have to contribute."

    Tifa said matter-of-factly, but Neil still felt that she had other reasons.

    "But there is a headquarters here, so there is no need for you to get involved. What's more, you are now an independent magician, so the danger is even greater." Neil did not continue walking forward, he turned around and looked seriously  Tifa, "So, listen to me, go back and leave the night patrol to me. Don't worry, there won't be any danger."

    Neil recalled the mysterious man that time. He may not be able to compete with the strength of the other party. Although he has reported it to his superiors and started investigating, there is no guarantee that he will not encounter him this time. If Tifa is put in danger or even loses his life  , he couldn't imagine what he would become.

    ——At least, I will go crazy.

    "You lied!" Tifa said loudly, her eyes full of distrust, "Something must have happened to you that night last time. Don't think that I can't see anything. Since that time, you have  It’s weird, even though you tried hard to hide it, I know you’ve changed back to your original self!”

    "Tifa!"

    Neil frowned and pressed her shoulders, trying to calm her down.

    Tifa faced his emotionless eyes and took out her contract card from her pocket.

    "Do you still remember this?" Tifa looked at herself on the card and smiled softly. She breathed out slowly and met Neil's beautiful eyes, "I got this tentative contract from you.  , just thinking that I can help you, but you must not think so, right? You just want to use your own power to protect me, even if you use this kind of contract, it doesn't matter, because this is also a way for you to protect me  . But you know? I don’t need your protection all the time. You have protected me time and time again, which is enough. You have to know that a person’s ability is limited, and not everything can be protected by you.  , Mr. Kiritsugu, Mr. Shoyo, they"

    "That's enough, Tifa."

    Neil finished Tifa’s words in a low voice, his voice was very low, even hoarse like scratching glass.

    Tifa bit her thin lip, looking at the young man in front of her who was knitted in pain, feeling helpless.

    What can she do for him?

    Tifa tried it many times, but she could never find the real answer.

    "Neil"

    However, some things must be faced no matter how painful they are."Tifa, I"

    Neil raised his head, his eyes had become bloodshot at some point, and he felt that it was difficult to breathe.

    And just when he was about to say something, a wave of fighting suddenly came from a certain direction.

    The two looked at each other, and Neil said slowly, "Let's go see what's going on first."

    After saying that, Neil turned around and went forward. Tifa looked at his figure and couldn't help but sigh slightly.

    They felt that the violent fluctuations in the air began to subside. It seemed that the battle was about to accelerate. Their expressions darkened and their speed increased again.

    Soon, they saw the scene there.

    A local magician is being tied up by black tentacles, and these tentacles extend from a book that exudes a strange aura. The tentacles are beating one by one, as if they are nibbling something into the book.  , and right next to this book, there are three slightly familiar figures standing in a triangle shape.

    "It's them?"

    </a>

 Soar to the new world!  Chapter 65 Beware of people wearing masks at night

    "Sorry, but that's all we can do"

    Looking at the magician who was tied up and unconscious, Xignom muttered in a low voice.

    "What's there to apologize for, Xignom? It's just to seize their magic power. This kind of thing is nothing at all" Vita glanced at Xignom who looked slightly sad, then turned to look at  The magician whose magic power was eaten away by the Book of Darkness had a trace of crazy obsession in his eyes, "As long as it's for the wind, I won't hesitate to kill someone"

    Xignom and Zafira looked at each other silently, and they did not deny Vita's words.

    Because they are the same.

    "Everything they do, even if it is considered evil, doesn't matter.

    Xignom calmed down her mood, then raised her head to observe her surroundings. The sudden uneasiness in her heart always made her very concerned.

    Will something happen tonight?

    Xignom is still very confident about her intuition. After all, she has experienced countless battlefields, and the intuition honed between life and death is already one of her abilities to survive.

    "But are the local magicians only of this level? They are really useless at all"

    Vita looked at the number of pages filled in the Book of Darkness and couldn't help but feel disappointed.

    "Don't complain so much, Vita" Xignom warned lightly. Although she was also eager to complete the Book of Darkness as soon as possible, as the team leader, she must remain calm enough, "What we are doing now has caused  We have caught the attention of the local Magician Association, we must be more careful in our next actions, and we must not let them discover the existence of the master"

    "Well, it's just that under the current situation, it is too difficult to continue to collect magic power, not to mention that these magicians don't have much magic power. For the Book of Darkness, it is simply a drop in the bucket" Vita frowned, and then  He looked at Xignom with a hint of danger in his eyes, "Xignom, the school where the Magicians Association is located here must have many qualified magicians. How about we"

    Regarding Vita's proposal, Xignom showed a little struggle on her cold face under the mask. When she wanted to say something, she suddenly felt a slight strangeness.

    "who!?"

    With their sharp eyes piercing in a certain direction, the other two people immediately understood and immediately assumed a battle stance.

    Soon, there was a rustling sound, and two short figures appeared.

    The girl in black looked solemnly on guard against the three of Xignom, but their attention was mostly focused on the boy walking in front.

    The boy seemed to notice that everyone's eyes were focused on him, and a warm smile suddenly appeared on his lips.

    “Good evening, current criminals, you have the right to remain silent, but everything you say will be used as evidence in court~~”

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    When Neil saw the mysterious man present, he couldn't help but exclaimed in surprise.

    "Neil, do you know who they are?"

    Tifa glanced at the scene, turned to Neil and asked quietly.

    "Actually, I'm not sure, mainly because we fought against each other before in the Holy Stone Seed incident, and they were dressed like this at that time" Neil explained in a low voice, and then frowned slightly, "But now it seems that they were dressed like this before.  The attack on the magician that the old man heard about was caused by these guys"

    "Then what are they doing now?" Tifa's face changed slightly, and then she pursed her lips towards the center, "And what's going on with that book?"

    From the beginning, Tifa felt a sense of uneasiness from that book, as if it was a darkness that would swallow everything up.

    ——Just like Neil used to be.

    Many images that she didn’t want to think of again gradually appeared in her mind. The girl felt as if her chest had been hit hard, and it was difficult to even breathe.

    "It should be swallowing magic power" Thinking about the information in his hand, Neil still gave the answer, but he didn't hear Tifa's response. He couldn't help but look over strangely, only to find that Tifa's face was a little pale.  In a daze, "Hey, Tifa, are you okay?"

    "Ah, it's okay!"

    Tifa was brought back to her senses and smiled reluctantly at Neil.

    "real?"

    Feeling the boy's worry, Tifa's smile became a little warmer, and Neil looked at her smile and felt as if he had gone back to a long time ago.

    "who!?"

    At this time, the voice from the other party seemed to indicate that their existence had been exposed.? 

    “What a sharp guy.”

    Neil murmured a little, and after looking at each other with Tifa, he jumped down and came to them.

    Tifa followed Neil closely, holding the contract card tightly in her hand, looking at the opponent warily, as long as they made any move, she would take action immediately.

    Neil glanced at the magician who had been thrown to the ground, feeling that he was still alive, he felt relieved, and then looked at the trio with a smile.

    “Good evening, current criminals, you have the right to remain silent, but everything you say will be used as evidence in court~~”

    "Ha!? Who cares about you, you perverted and lustful gay devil!!"

    The little man standing on the right sneered unceremoniously.

    "Hey, what's going on with this title? Who is that gay? He's slandering me for no reason!?"

    Neil felt very hurt. He just said he was horny, but this time he added a gay guy. Is he like a special group of people?  ?

    "Neil, I think you need to explain to me what happened afterward."

    Tifa blinked her shining eyes and smiled at Neil with a slightly curved mouth, and then Neil changed into a lifeless expression.

    Ah, death, I can bear it this time.

    The atmosphere at the scene became a little subtle. Although Xignom wanted to complain, it was still important to escape at this time. The uneasiness in her heart turned into reality. She actually met a troublesome guy. In public and private matters, she  They didn't really want to fight with this young man who had a close relationship with their master.

    Although she really wanted to chop off one of Neil's hands.

    The sudden resentment on his body made Neil think that Tifa's punishment on him was going to be doubled again.

    【Vita, Zafira, let's go.  】

    Xignom's words reached the hearts of the two of them, and they were in perfect agreement. When Nier and Tifa's attention was diverted, they started to move at the same time.

    However, before they had even taken a step forward, Neil's figure came from behind them, with a cold magic sword pointed directly at them.

    "Hey, since you're here, just finish your coffee before leaving. Don't worry, our service attitude here is very good, and you will definitely feel at home."

    【So fast!  How can it be!  ?  】

    Xignom had already calculated that several of her people could take advantage of that gap to escape. As long as they escaped a short distance, they could use magic to leave instantly, but she really didn't expect that the other party could intercept their way so quickly.

    Did they expose that gap on purpose just now?

    【It seems that they need to be re-evaluated.  】

    Behind them, unnoticed by them, Tifa let out a small breath, and the pair of gloves that appeared on her hands from unknown time were shining with a charming light.

    It was really dangerous just now, and someone almost ran away. Fortunately, Tifa activated the contract card ability in time to slow down the opponent's time, and Neil immediately chased him out.

    【Don’t let your mind wander during the battle. Let’s deal with Neil’s matter later.  】

    Tifa calmed her mind, clenched her fists, and concentrated all her attention.

    "There is no other way, let's fight quickly."

    Xignom groaned, and after exchanging glances with Vita and Zafira, the three of them immediately started to move.

    "Neil!"

    Tifa noticed that two of them were rushing towards Neil, her eyes flashed, and she ran towards them quickly, but her front was blocked by a burly man.

    "Let me be your opponent for now, young lady."

    A deep voice came from the man's mouth, and he clenched his fist, bringing a violent storm towards Tifa.

    Tifa slowed down her steps and turned sideways to avoid it. The opponent's punch made her little face feel a little painful.

    "Girls don't like men who keep pestering"

    Tifa slid forward and struck Zafira's chin with an uppercut wrapped in magical power. Zafira did not make a hard connection, but simply changed her direction and dodged away. But strangely, the fist that originally came from the attack suddenly disappeared.  In Zafira's eyes, the change of direction was like a random splicing together. The incongruous feeling made him unable to take any measures. Tifa's uppercut turned into an elbow and hit Zafira's head.  At the moment when the opponent was shaken away from her abdomen, she crossed her hands and stood upside down on the ground, attacking in a strange posture. Her slender legs rotated at high speed, rushing towards the opponent like a blue tornado.

    "The dragon dances against the will!"

    The magic power exploded,Two figures emerged from the raging magic power.

    "Did you miss it? But this is enough"

    Tifa did not pursue the victory, but turned around and threw herself into another situation where the battle was more intense.

    When Neil faced the combination of Xignom and Vita, he felt the pressure from them for the first time. One was fast and the other was fierce, but the cooperation was extremely perfect.

    Constantly waving his double blades, he blocked the incessant attacks from all directions. Xignom's fast attack almost required him to concentrate on dealing with it, while Vita's burst of pure power hit him hard.  My hands are a little numb.

    “Let me stop you, what’s wrong with them!? Have their skills been increased!? Anders, have you notified them yet?”

    "I've already sent out the SOS signal, but boss, I'm about to be knocked unconscious."

    "Can you stop being so humane!"

    Neil can suppress him alone, but if they two attack at the same time, it's not as simple as one plus one. The two of them have been working together for a long time, and their tacit understanding is excellent. Their complementary attacks almost make Neil breathless.  The combat effectiveness is simply doubled and doubled again.

    "Well, it seems we have no choice but to live or die"

    This is not the time to show mercy, and he is still powerful enough to play tricks on an enemy of this level.

    Neil narrowed his eyes, and the double blades in his hands shook. A dangerous aura made the two attacking people a little nervous.

    With a little magic on his toes, he instantly moved in front of Xignom in the void. Under the sudden change, Xignom saw Neil's eyes glowing with an ominous red light, and a cold feeling quietly flowed through his body, but the movements in his hands did not move at all.  Without delay, the long sword blocked in time, and Vita had already reached Neil's rear.

    “Give me a nap!!”

    With the violent shouting, Vita's giant hammer has arrived.

    "Didn't you notice that there is a sword missing from my hand?"

    "Huh!?"

    "Vita suddenly felt that his body seemed to be entangled with something. The joints were tightly clasped and unable to exert force. The giant hammer in his hand could only stop. He was unable to move as if he was hanging in the air.

    "This is a string?"

    Vita struggled hard, but the restraint on her body became tighter and tighter. Her throat felt like it was being strangled and she couldn't breathe. She reluctantly opened her eyes and looked around, only to see extremely thin threads wrapping around her.  The end of these threads is Neil's free left hand.

    Xignom did not expect that the situation would be reversed so quickly. She retracted her sword and stepped back a foot, looking at Neil calmly.

    "Hey, I caught you, surrender"

    Neil put the sword on his shoulder and tightened the string slightly. Vita, whose breathing was restricted, couldn't help but let out a painful groan.

    "Whowill surrenderI am justcareless"

    While breathing the air, Vita refused to admit defeat and retorted intermittently.

    "Ha, you still have time to talk"

    Neil laughed a little in anger. From Vita's eyes, all he could see was persistence without flinching.

    【Ah, what a nasty guy.  】

    "Be patient for a little while"

    However, what Neil was waiting for was not the response he was expecting. He saw a brown hard-cover book in Xignom's hand. The book floated in her palm and she automatically opened the pages towards Neil.

    "you……"

    Seeing that the other party did not care about the safety of his companions, Neil hesitated a little. Could it be that this guy was sure that he would not kill him?

    But the current situation really didn’t allow him to think too much, because Xignom had already slashed at him with his sword, and at the same time, the uncontrolled Book of Darkness stretched out countless black tentacles and rushed toward Neil.

    "Ah, tentacles or something, I'm not a magical girlthe 30th Archer of Light!"

    Neil pulled Vita away with a headache, barely blocking Xignom. Facing those black tentacles, Neil instinctively felt the danger, and there was always a voice in his heart warning him not to come into contact with them.  .

    Otherwise, unimaginable things will happen.

    However, when the light arrow came into contact with those tentacles, there was no collision between light and darkness. Instead, it was completely swallowed by the other party, just like a black hole. Then, as if it had received a delicious tonic, it danced more and more crazily.  .

    Neil couldn't help but be stunned. At this time, Xignom attacked Neil's left hand. Neil had no time to react, and he didn't even have time to use the Vita in his hand as a shield.

    Could it beDo you want to sacrifice one hand to fight hard?

    However, while his thoughts were still running, the scene in front of him suddenly changed into slow motion. Neil could clearly see the movement of everything around him, including the fine dust in the air.

    "Huh, it looks like we've caught up"

    There was a female voice of relief in his ears. Neil looked at Tifa's relaxed face and couldn't help but clenched his fists.

    In the end, was he the one being protected?

    "Hey, Neil, don't be distracted, there's still work to do next"

    Tifa’s heart sank when she saw Zafira appearing unharmed next to Xignom. She turned her head and looked at Neil, only to find that he seemed a little out of sorts, and she suddenly became anxious.

    "Ah, sorry"

    Neil shook his head, and then used his fingers slightly to bring Vitara a little closer.

    "Signom, that girl is a little strange."

    Zafira always had an unspeakable feeling in her heart about the scene during the fight. The girl named Tifa seemed to have abilities that they had never been exposed to before.

    Hearing this, Xignom looked at Tifa again, and was also surprised by Tifa's sudden appearance just now. It was not so much about speed, but more about a kind of mutated magic.

    【Xignom, Zafira, be careful with this girl, she seems to be able to control the flow of time.  】

    At this time, the words from Vita brought them an answer.

    When Neil was taken away, Vita could naturally feel the strange feeling of everything in the world slowing down. He felt wary and immediately sent news to his teammates who still didn't understand the situation.

    The two were stunned for a moment, and then became even more wary of Tifa who was ready to attack. At this moment, Tifa seemed to be more difficult to deal with than Nier.

    Sensing the change in the other person's eyes, Neil's mind was racing, and he turned to look at Vita in his hand, "It seems that keeping you with me is not a good thing" Then he turned around and said, "Tifa, be careful.  Well, the other party seems to have a vague understanding of your abilities"

    Tifa nodded, pulled the black gloves on her hands, and showed a confident smile, "Well, I understand, but I don't think I will lose"

    Neil shrugged and did not deny it. He had no intention of attacking his teammates at this time. What's more, he didn't have the courage.

    "Zafira, we will evacuate immediately after rescuing Vita"

    As soon as she finished speaking, Xignom flew out like a red cannonball. She gently stroked the sword body, her eyes as sharp as a knife.

    "The flaming magic sword is filled with magic bullets."

    "Explosion!"

    The long sword in his hand clicked and a smoking empty shell popped out. At this time, the sharp sword edge was surrounded by a layer of blazing flames, like a dancing fire snake, biting wantonly.

    Neil took a step to block Tifa behind him, raising the magic sword in his hand, but the force stronger than expected forced him to move away.

    "The power has become stronger!?"

    At the moment Neil was repulsed, Zafira's figure had already come to his side, her five fingers formed into claws, aiming directly at Neil's left wrist.

    "Don't forget me"

    The slender leg whip swept across the tip of Zafira's nose, and the magic power condensed on the toes was like a blade, leaving a shallow scar on his face and curling up a few blood flowers.

    There was no regret after being hit on Zafira's face, but a rare smile. His other hand appeared like a ghost and clasped Tifa's ankle.

    "caught you——"

    The silver sword shadow with murderous intent flashed coldly in Zafira's eyes. Before he could finish his words, he quickly retracted his hand and jumped back several meters.

    "Don't touch her with your hands"

    The cold eyes reflected Zafira's figure, and the red stream of light seemed to dye him with blood.

    "Neil"

    Tifa called out a little, Niall frowned, and the terrifying aura on his body became much weaker.

    "Be careful, let's go together."

    "Um."

    After getting Tifa’s answer, Neil looked down at Vita, who he had just used as a shield, and curled his lips.

    “It’s really a hindrance.”

    At this time, I was about to chop the guy in my hand.

    After hearing his whisper, Vita glared at him fiercely. This stubborn attitude was very familiar to Neil.

    “She looks quite similar to the violent lolita from Hayate’s family.  】

    ??At this moment, Neil felt a strange feeling in his heart.

    But the other party would not wait for him to think things through. A new round of offensive was launched again. Nier and Tifa's eyes instantly exchanged, and they took steps at the same time.

    Xignom swung the flaming magic sword and slashed it down from top to bottom. Neil endured the scorching heat and stepped aside. The big sword in his hand slashed towards the opponent's neck. At this moment, Zafira, who was acting as a backup, punched  It smashed over with a bang.

    In an instant, a faint light flashed.

    "Hey, as expected"

    The proud laughter came from behind, and Zafira and Xignom only felt chills running down their spines. The young man in front of them had disappeared, and was replaced by the girl who was in the gap between their attacks. Xignom's skills were better than his brain reaction.  Faster, the blazing magic sword turned subconsciously, just in time to block Tifa's palm from hitting the abdomen. The two forces collided and disappeared, and the two sides were slightly shaken several feet apart.

    And Zafira concentrated all her magic power on her arms, as if she had put on a thick wrist guard, crossed and blocked, and cut with the cold and sharp sword body, creating countless coquettish magic sparks.

    Neil turned around, and the magic sword in his hand rubbed a bright meteor in the night sky. He joined hands with Tifa who was shaken away at the same time. For a moment, Xignom and Zafira rushed over again, and Shige  Nomu's long sword turned into a snake-shaped chain, swinging in weird curves like a fire snake. Zafira moved straight back and forth, blocking the two's retreat with his heavy fists.

    However, a strange sense of dissonance came again.

    Speed ??up, slow down.

    The world in front of you seems to have stopped time.

    Only those two people are still moving freely in the world where time is stuck.

    Nier took Tifa’s hand and pulled it forward. Tifa swept away the magic power in her fist at infinite acceleration.

    "Hidden Dragon Thorn!!!"

    A piercing sound was shot out like a sharp arrow, passing through the center of the chain, all attacking Xignom's body.

    Tifa used the reaction force of the attack to retreat back, and placed her palm on Neil's back. Neil turned from extremely still to extremely active, holding the hilt of the sword tightly with both hands and placing it in front of his eyes. His plain eyes reflected Zafi peacefully.  The figure of La.

    "Yue Qian"

    The figure flashed and the light flew by.

    "The stars move."

    A light golden light filled the sky, Nier and Tifa fell at the same time, and opposite them, there were two knocked down enemies.

    "It was successful!"

    Tifa bit her lower lip to suppress the smile on her lips, but the excitement in her eyes was still clearly revealed.

    The first time she cooperated, she was able to achieve such results just through eye contact. In this way, she could really be his helper.

    Tifa looked at Neil, trying to find the same look on Neil's face.

    "I just repelled it once, don't be careless."

    But what disappointed her was that the boy's expression was very dull, and what happened just now seemed to be just a trivial matter.

    ——It’s just like this, it’s not enough.

    "You can't get close to them"

    Xignom stood up holding his abdomen. The two of them had a tacit cooperation just now. They easily defeated the slightly stronger ones just by using the ability to control the flow of time. It seemed that the two of them knew each other very well.

    "Leave me alone and leave!"

    If it were not for being caught in the hand, Vita, who had long been forgotten, screamed out and angrily refreshed her presence, while the comrades on the other side who stood up again just glanced at her silently, without any gesture of leaving.

    "No, I can never leave you behind."

    Xignom said lightly, if Vita is caught, Hayate will definitely choose to go into danger, not to mention, Vita is an indispensable partner of their Knights of the Storm.

    "Wow, this line is so good! Sure enough, everything on the jump is the truth!!"

    Neil nodded excitedly, not abandoning or giving up is the fine tradition of young jump. Gintama almost forgot this after watching it so much.

    As a partner, Tifa sighed helplessly, couldn't this guy take a look at the atmosphere?  No matter how you look at it, now is not the time to support the enemy.

    Xignom was not affected by Neil's words. He just glanced at Zafira, and the two of them surrounded her from both sides again.  Only this time, the two did not rush to attack, but maintained a proper offensive and defensive distance.

    "Heh, it seems that I have taken precautions"

    Neil chuckled lightly, and looked side by side with Tifa at each other's movements.

    Zafira suddenly lowered her body and?Slammed to the ground, stabbing countless pieces of gravel. Neil frowned, and swung the sword in his hand. The sword net formed by dancing at high speed blocked all the gravel, while Zafira just kept coming around.  Creating a nuisance and not approaching.

    "Neil, be careful."

    Hearing Tifa’s shout, Neil turned his eyes slightly and saw that Xignom was attacking from the other side. Tifa clasped his fingers, and the clock pattern on the glove glowed again.

    However, this time, Xignom did not hold a sword, but rushed over with the Book of Darkness. At the same time, he muttered words, and an ominous feeling passed through Neil's heart.

    The black magic circle suddenly appeared, and the previous tentacles emerged again. Tifa immediately activated the ability of Rhythm of Time, but something unexpected happened to her.

    The tentacles passed directly through the circle of Rhythm of Time, completely ignoring Tifa's magic and extending with ominous magic power.

    "careful!!"

    When the previous tentacles emerged from the black magic circle, Neil's eyes widened. He didn't care about the Vita in his hands and directly threw it away. He hugged the dazed Tifa into his arms and subconsciously reached out to block the rushing tentacles.

    "ah——!!!"

    The tentacle seemed to have pierced Neil's arm, and the blood vessels on his arm suddenly stood out. Neil couldn't help but scream in pain, his face was extremely ferocious, his eyes were blood red, and his body felt like a riot, with strange forces running around in his body.  , every nerve seems to be enduring the pain of tearing.

    "Walk!!"

    Xignom shouted, and Zafira immediately picked up the escaped Vita. She didn't care about Neil's weird situation, and immediately activated magic to escape. When they disappeared, the original tentacles also turned into light spots and dissipated.  Neil's painful expression gradually faded away. He reluctantly opened his eyes and glanced at Tifa, whose face was full of panic. He tried hard to open a reassuring smile on his lips, but he couldn't do it. He could only faint as if he was relieved.  past.

    “Neil!! What’s wrong with you!?”

    Tifa hugged the weakened Niall tightly, and gently stroked the boy's pale face with one hand. She bit her lips to hold back the tears, but the hot tears kept dripping uncontrollably.  The boy's face.

    Why?  Why is this happening?

    Although he was a servant, his master was injured.

    Once again, saved by him again.

    Obviously, I no longer hope for such a thing to happen.

    She is indeed very weak.

    "Miss Tifa, the boss just fainted now. Let's leave here first."

    At this time, Andles floated over, and the pleasant electronic sound recalled Tifa who was immersed in sadness.

    Tifa wiped away the tears from her eyes, nodded, and then turned to look at the previously unconscious magician.

    "What to do with that person?"

    "I have already sent a message back, and someone will be here to deal with it soon. Don't worry, just wait until the boss wakes up and explain."

    "I see."

    Tifa took a deep breath, stared at the boy in her arms for a moment with her reddish eyes, and then quickly left with the boy in her arms.

 Soar to the new world!  Chapter 66 People who can’t stand up again

    Boom——boom——

    It’s like the beating of a heart, echoing powerfully in a world where there is no other sound.

    However, the sound came from a darkness that swallowed up even the light. Deep in the depths, a dark sphere could be vaguely seen, pulsing non-stop in the endless chains.

    Malice, hatred, tyranny, despair——

    All kinds of suffocating negative emotions are constantly emanating from it.

    The world of darkness is a world where evil condenses.

    In the dim sky, a red shadow like fire passed by. In this world, this seemed to be the brightest existence.

    "It was really dangerous just now. If it were more violent, it would be difficult to seal this seal"

    The giant red shadow is a giant dragon covered with red scales. Its fully extended wings almost cover the sky. A pair of flaming red eyes reflect a completely different darkness. It flaps its wings and hovers high in the sky from time to time.

    "Indeed, something big happened almost"

    The speaker was a mysterious man. He was sitting cross-legged on the dragon's head. His beautiful long silver hair was flying wildly in the wind. His hands were resting on his cheeks. The originally twinkling five-pointed star in his scarlet eyes gradually disappeared and returned.  He calmed down and stared at the strangeness below without any emotion.

    "Don't you care?"

    The dragon's eyes moved up slightly and asked the man.

    "It would be a lie to say I don't care, but for me, maybe it doesn't matter"

    The man let go of his hands and gently placed them on the lava scales, leaning against the dragon's horns. His lazy and casual posture revealed a natural beauty.

    "It's all the same anyway"

    His words were inexplicably tinged with sadness.

    The giant dragon gradually looked away, exhaled a burst of fiery breath, and spoke slowly in a low and hoarse voice, "You are truly the most special being among the hosts I have ever encountered."

    "Haha" A teasing smile appeared on the man's lips, and he looked at the red dragon under him with half-open eyes, "Isn't this a rare experience?"

    "That's right" The giant dragon flapped its wings in agreement, with a humane meaning in its eyes, "So I don't want the host to die so quickly this time."

    The man’s smile slowly faded. He tucked the messy hair on the side of his face behind his ears, looked up at the dim sky, and remained silent for a long time.

    Seeing that he didn't say anything, the dragon continued, "Let's not talk about the sudden change this time. Let's talk about what happened last time. Those things that suddenly appeared are worse than the ones below. I think  You have also noticed that it is merging with the pile of black mud below little by little. What happens next may be beyond your expectation. I really don’t know how long you can live, one year.  , or a shorter time?”

    Even though it has experienced a long time, it has never seen such a thing.

    That kind purely represents death and destruction, coming from deeper existence, such as the root of all things.

    "That's a curse"

    The man's voice was soft. He stretched out his hand, and with his slightly spread fingers, he didn't know what he wanted to touch in the sky.

    “The punishment that must be endured for violating taboos.”

    "Is there no way to solve it?"

    The dragon hesitated for a moment and still asked with a little hope.

    The man shook his head and frowned slightly, "At least not yet. It is a curse entrenched in the soul. If it is lifted, my soul may also be wiped out. However, as a resurrection from the dead,  The price is quite equal. For the time being, let’s just wait and see what happens.”

    "Is it necessary to do this for an unrelated person?"

    "It's not necessary" The man seemed to have stretched out greatly because he had been sitting for a long time, and suddenly he made a crackling sound. "This is just the self-comfort pursued by the powerless. The soul is created because of the powerlessness.  When you encounter something that is within your power, you will do it regardless of the consequences, just to get rid of those familiar pains."

    "Alas, I don't even know what to say. It seems that I have to be prepared to find the next host."

    The dragon sighed heavily, and his face seemed to be full of helplessness, but the man didn't care and still maintained a calm and indifferent attitude.

    "But, it doesn't matter if "he" is like this now?  It seems that it has returned to its original shape, and it is rare for some changes.  "

    Facing the "him" mentioned by the dragon, the man lowered his head and remained silent for a moment, his eyesHer feelings were very complicated, and she sighed imperceptibly.

    "Perhaps time will heal "his" wounds, but because of what happened before, the scars were opened again, reminding him of what he has always been afraid of. It is inevitable that this will happen. If it happens again, will he stay away?  Where is everyone?  Maybe, he doesn’t know that he is always asking for the tenderness of others"

    He sighed again, as if he felt pity for someone.

    "Now, Glade, do you know what's the best way to avoid suffering this kind of pain again after being injured by a knife?"

    “…Stay away from the knife.”

    The dragon Glade seemed to understand the meaning of his words.

    "This is a very stupid but correct approach. If you don't stay away, no matter what form it is, you will be cut one day. Only when you stay far away and no longer have intersections, can the pain be effectively avoided.  ."

    The man looked down at his jade-white palms, staring at the intricate palm prints. The interlaced lines seemed to indicate a person's fate. He smiled slightly sarcastically, "As everyone knows, the real pain is not when you are cut.  It’s not a physical feeling, but a pain engraved on the soul. No matter how far away we are, those pains can never be shaken off.”

    The man seemed a little tired. He stood up and stood facing the wind. In a world filled with darkness, the pure white him and the fiery red dragon were the only colors and lights.

    "The inhuman body, the power of the devil, "he" has always been afraid of these. No, this is just his excuse. What he is afraid of is just the past stained with blood. He is afraid of suffering unbearable pain again.  In order to stop being so painful that he couldn't even shed tears, he could only escape and use these excuses to escape.  "

    "Hmph, it's really embarrassing that the host of the Sekiryuutei is so cowardly."

    Glade half-closed his eyes and spoke with a very disdainful tone. With the arrogance of the dragon clan, he would naturally not escape from any pain. What's more, if he can't even face such pain, what qualifications do he have to become the master of the Sekiryuutei.

    "Glade, you don't understand that not everyone can stand up again after being hit again and again. In the end, 'he' is just an ordinary human being" Feeling Glad's disdain, the man  Sighing silently, "'He' was once brave and tried to use his own strength to protect the people he wanted to protect. People always say that people become stronger because they are protected. Indeed,  As a result, he became stronger little by little, but he also lost everything because he could not protect others. Repeated again and again, and finally, "his" heart collapsed Haha, because of protection, it became painful  Source, how ridiculous and sad this is. In this case, if you no longer protect anyone, you will not suffer from losing again. A person carries all the sadness and hatred and isolates himself from others. This is  Whether he is selfish or cowardly, he is so contradictory because he just doesn't want to cry anymore.  "

    The man’s hand gently pressed on his heart, and his eyes were filled with sadness at some point.

    "There have been enough tears shed here, enough."

    The lips seemed to be smiling, but they were filled with sadness.

    Glady seemed to feel his sadness as well, without any rebuttal, he just flew in the air silently.

    It doesn’t understand human emotions very well, so what’s the use of being bound by emotions?

    Perhaps, this is what makes human beings extremely powerful.

    "Let's go back, Glade."

    The man slowly closed his eyes, covering up all his emotions.

    Glade raised his head high, his huge body stopped circling, and flew towards the unknown direction.

    "Actually, you can choose to replace "him".  "

    "Me and "him", it is not easy to explain who will replace the other, and I have never thought about replacing the other, I just"

    Gently squatting down, his slender fingers caressed the crystal scales, and it seemed as if he could feel the heat on his fingertips.

    “I just don’t want “him” to cry.  "

    His smile tried to wipe away all the tears.

    ——It would be great if this kind of heat could dispel the coldness in my heart.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    Once again, I woke up from the darkness of sleep.

    The vision became clear from blur, and the outline of the figure in front of her began to reflect her true face.

    "Are you alright?"

    The boy’s first words after waking up were blurted out almost without thinking.

    Sensing that Neil has turnedTifa woke up and wanted to say something, but the other party beat her to it.

    Her throat seemed to be strangled by something, and she was completely silent for a moment.

    “ Neil cares more about her than himself.

    Tifa didn’t know what kind of mood she was feeling at this moment. If she was happy, it was impossible to say she wasn’t, but more importantly, she felt like it was weighing heavily on her chest and it was difficult to vent.

    "Are you hurt, Tifa?"

    Seeing Tifa’s silent look, Neal suddenly became nervous and immediately wanted to sit up, but Tifa immediately pressed her chest with her hand and asked him to continue lying on her lap.

    "I'm fine, don't be nervous."

    Tifa smiled softly, and Neil looked at her for a moment, and then felt relieved when he found nothing unusual.

    He moved his eyes slightly to look at the surrounding environment, and unexpectedly discovered that this was the park where he and Touma were last time.

    【Last time it was Touma, is it me this time?  】

    Feeling the warmth on the back of his head, Neil didn't know what expression to make.

    To a certain extent, things are really changing.

    Neil quickly turned his attention back and glanced at Tifa secretly, only to see that her eyes were a little dull, as if she was not really looking at him when she was facing him.  Neil didn't know what to say at this time, so he could only rest his head on Tifa's lap silently, looking at the dim starlight.

    Just when he could no longer bear the strange silence, Tifa's voice caught his attention at the right time.

    "Are you okay, Neil?"

    Thinking of Neil’s ferocious expression before, Tifa felt as if her heart was being grasped.

    "Ahaha, are you scared by my acting skills?"

    Neil winked and joked in a weird tone, but seeing Tifa's little face without any smile, Neil could only scratch his face in embarrassment, and then jumped up and stood on tiptoe without Tifa's attention.  He turned around on his toes, and his long hair also twirled in an elegant arc before slowly settling down.

    "Hey, look, it's completely fine! Your master's seal is as strong as Yin Sang's balls!!"

    "Is this something you can say in front of a lady?"

    Tifa sighed helplessly, then looked at Neil and waved, "Come here."

    "Didn't I say I was fine"

    "come over."

    "……yes."

    Neil walked over with his head lowered. He felt as if he had been tamed by this childhood sweetheart.

    Suddenly, while Neil was still thinking about what kind of treatment he would receive, a pair of white hands wrapped around his neck and held him tightly in his arms.

    The girl's fragrance poured into his nose, and Neil felt softness on his face. He was stunned on the spot. When he noticed the subtle rise and fall of the other person's chest, his face was suddenly filled with crimson.

    Eh!  ?  What's this?  The childhood sweetheart's must-die show!  ?  Obviously, if he accidentally bumped into him, he would throw him over the shoulder and almost suffer a comminuted fracture of his spine.

    "Uh, um, Tifa"

    Neil swayed with his hands in the air. He really didn't know how to place his hands. He might be thrown out immediately after putting them on the girl's body.

    This is not cost-effective, so we might as well just leave it like this.

    "don't want——"

    The girl’s voice was a little abrupt.

    When Neil heard this, he almost jumped away, but the next words made him stop all his movements.

    “I don’t want to be a burden to you, Neil.”

    Her tone was much lower than usual. Neil could feel the girl leaning against his head tightly, and her warm breath seemed to be condensed on his long hair.

    "You are not a burden, Tifa"

    Neil sighed softly, closed his eyes, buried his head in the girl's arms, and said in a low voice.

    Tifa was silent for a while, her amber eyes were a little confused, and she hesitated for a moment. Finally, she said hesitantly, "You can't always protect me," she shook her head gently, "Don't do this, I don't want you to protect me all the time.  , Neil.”

    She bit her lip and closed her eyes, "I don't want you to put a shackles on yourself just to protect me. I don't regret the promise we made together. To me, that has an indescribable meaning."  Some of them are meanings that even you can’t understand, but I don’t want these promises to always bind you or become your pain, you know? You have protected me time and time again.”

    This time it’s Neil’s turnShaking his head, he failed to fulfill his promise many times. Many times he felt that he was trying his best to protect her, but in fact, he just made things worse. In fact, many times it was Ti who saved him.  Law.

    He failed to protect the girl well at all.

    ??Always unable to fulfill the agreement between him and his brother.

    "You've done it" Feeling the movements of the boy in her arms, Tifa snuggled up to him gently with her little face, "You have succeeded more times than you think. I want to be with you, but  , I don’t want you to protect me all the time, you can try to accept me and others, and no longer protect everyone behind you and rush to the front alone I understand that you are afraid, I understand that you can’t protect yourself if you are afraid.  Me, you are so afraid of losing the happiness you have that you would rather be hurt and suffer it alone, I understand the reason But Neil, these can all be changed, believe me, I will not leave you."

    Neil shrank back like a reflex, "You don't understand."

    However, all he got in exchange was a tighter hug, and the girl's heartbeat echoed clearly in his ears.

    "You don't understand either." She gently stroked the young man's hair with her hand, as if to soothe the fear and sadness in his heart. Tifa whispered, "I want to be with you forever, but I don't want you to be like this forever.  Staying away from others but blindly protecting others, you are not the only one who suffers like this You are different now from the past. You have been able to protect others well, your classmates, your  My friend, many people have been saved by you, but no one only wants to be helped by you. Give it a try, accept others, let everyone stand by your side, and please believe that no one will leave you again.  "

    The words ended softly, and the boy in her arms seemed to be asleep, but Tifa knew very well that he was struggling.

    Suddenly my waist tightened.

    Tifa felt a slight tremor, and there was a bit of pity in her eyes, as if responding to the other party's request, she hugged him quietly.

    "Tifa, I'm not as strong a person as you think. I understand everything you said, but I still can't accept it. I can only do this now, and this is the only way, because I don't know any other way.  Can you support yourself and go on Now, can you give me some time, can you wait for me?"

    At this moment, Neil felt as if his hands and feet were cold.

    There is no warmth anywhere on the body.

    "Well, I can wait, no matter how long it takes, I can afford it."

    It’s so cold, so cold.

    We can only continue to greedily seek the warmth that is close at hand.

    This night is still peaceful.

    Has not changed.

    ?…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

    PS: I don’t want to do it anymore.

 Soar to the new world!  Chapter 67 Mom said boys can’t just enter a girl’s room

    At that time, the snow seemed to fall from the sky forever.

    The naive little hand opened, and the snowflakes fell gently to the palm of the hand, and a delicate touch was brought up on the fair skin.

    Then, the snowflakes melted.

    ? ???????????????????????????????????????

    The girl’s eyes were blank, as if without focus, she looked at the small drops of water that fell from her hands and dripped on the snow without a trace.

    The little hand is gathered, the fingers and fingers are against each other, friction.

    But I can never wipe away the coldness that goes straight to my heart.

    "Tifa, what's wrong with you?"

    The boy next to her stopped and asked.

    His tone of voice is very strange, lazy, but it makes people feel comfortable, just like the sun in winter.

    The girl raised her head, her eyes focused on the caring and worried face. She paused for a moment, then shook her head gently, and then looked expressionlessly at the snow-white front.

    It’s just that the other hand holding the boy tightened slightly.

    The young man glanced at the two folded hands and shifted his gaze to the girl's lovely face. She was beautiful but emotionless. Even her eyes were empty. She looked like a doll. He couldn't help but sigh silently.

    However, the young man's sighing expression didn't last long and was replaced by a warm smile. He held the girl's hand and continued to walk forward. At the same time, he said slightly cheerfully, "Hey, Tifa, my brother will take you to a certain place today."  It’s a place where you have to stay for a few days, but it doesn’t matter. I’ll come back to pick you up soon. And there are children there who are about the same age as you. They are still very interesting little guys. I think you will like that place.  of."

    The girl didn’t know if she heard what he said, she just nodded instinctively.

    The young man didn't pay attention, smiled slightly, and at the same time gently wiped the snowflakes from the girl's head with his other hand.

    Soon, the young man saw the destination of his trip.

    He walked to an ordinary British-style building, raised his hand and knocked on the door, and a very young voice suddenly came from the door.

    "Wait, it's coming soon."

    Not long after the voice fell, the door was opened, and a little red-haired head was revealed.

    The red-haired child looked up, and the two bright black and white eyes on the cute face turned around in the boy's face, and he was instantly filled with smiles.

    “Brother Hans, you haven’t been back to the village for a long time!!”

    The child laughed as he opened the door and made way for a passage.

    “Well, I also have something to do, Negi~~”

    Hans’s hand pinched Negi’s tender and smooth face, his eyes blinking with smiles.

    “I hate it, it’s so cold.”

    Negi wrinkled his nose in dissatisfaction, but did not swat Hans’ mischievous hand away.

    But he soon focused his attention on the girl Hans had brought.

    "Brother Hans, is she?"

    "This is my sister, Tifa~~"

    "Eh!? Brother Hans actually has a sister!?"

    "Hey, what does this unbelievable expression mean!? Can't I have a sister!?" Hans gently patted Negi's head, then turned to look at Tifa, "Tifa, come and give Neji a sister!"  Say hello Kat.”

    "Hello."

    Tifa glanced at Negi indifferently, then looked away, still maintaining a cold expression, without even a hint of curiosity.

    "Uh, hello, I'm Negi."

    Negi scratched his head. At a young age, he didn't know how to respond to someone who didn't want to pay attention to him at all.

    "Sorry, Negi, Tifa is just a little shy"

    Does this mean you are shy?  Girls are really weird.

    The young Negi seemed to have some wrong perceptions in some aspects.

    "Why are you alone? Where are your sister and Neil?"

    Hans led Tifa and Negi into the living room. He looked around and found that some familiar people were not there.

    "Neil is lying in bed again, and his sister is waking him up."

    Negi obediently brought hot water to the two of them and explained to Hans.

    "It's almost ten o'clock now, I'm still sleepingAh, I can't do that anymore, I want to sleep too."

    Seeing Hans lying down on the table and starting to snore, Negi was very ashamed. At the same time, he felt that his brother's behavior seemed to have something to do with the guy in front of him.

    "Hans, you're here."

    Gentle and sweetThe sound seemed to be an alarm clock. Hans, who was originally like a dead fish, immediately jumped up. His eyes were bright and he could fight the legendary hero for three hundred rounds.

    "Ahaha, I just came hereuh, isn't this kid awake yet?"

    Hans laughed happily, but when he saw the child being held by Nijiane, his smile couldn't help but stiffen.

    "I should be awake, but I didn't want to get up when I heard you were coming."

    Nijiani brushed the child's silky hair one by one, with gentle doting on her face.

    At this time, Tifa, who was sipping water, turned her attention and saw a blond girl about the same age as her brother walking out of the room. The girl was holding a child in her arms. The child looked like a cat.  In the owner's arms, the little arms were wrapped around the girl's neck, and her head was buried in the other person's hair, twisting gently from time to time, and the gorgeous long hair was gently swaying.

    Tifa’s eyes moved to the child’s face, a face very similar to Negi’s but softer. His eyes were closed, and his slender eyelashes were curved and raised, very beautiful.

    ——What a beautiful child.

    This was Tifa’s first thought about this person.

    "Hey, little guy, are you looking down on me?"

    Hans walked over and looked at the child with his hands on his hips and squinted eyes.

    The child opened his eyes slightly, and through the slits he could see a pair of crystal clear purple eyes. He glanced at Hans, then turned his head back, grunting angrily but mumbling in a babyish voice, "Huh, I'm not talking to you.  What a big liar."

    "Huh? When did I lie to you?"

    "You missed your date last time, Hans."

    Seeing that Hans was confused, Nejane couldn't help but smile and remind him.

    "Last time?" Hans held his chin and thought for a long time, then suddenly realized, and then shook his head, "No, I told Negi clearly that I couldn't come because of something Uh, Negi, you kid didn't tell Neil  ?"

    "Eh? Is this happening?"

    Negi was very confused, and then imitated Hans’s posture and started to think back, “Well, it seems there is.”

    "What does it look like! It's obviously there! Are you a bird? You just forgot about what I told you!?"

    "What! It's obviously Brother Hans and you suddenly said, "I'm going to save the world" and ran away. Who knows what you mean!  !  "

    Tifa looked at this noisy group of people, not knowing what kind of feeling she had in her heart, and the emotions in her eyes fluctuated slightly.

    Immediately it fell silent again.

    Afterwards, Hans and Nejane chatted for a while, told Tifa a few words, and left the room.  For a period of time when Tifa stayed here, Tifa seemed to have no awareness of the things around her. She seemed confused and always stayed quietly in the house. Although Nejia took special care of her, Neji also kept looking for various people.  She talked to her on various topics, but unfortunately there was no response. Neil blinked his bright eyes and looked at the strange girl, saying nothing and staying quietly aside.

    it's getting dark.

    Tifa looked out the window at the night where snowflakes were still falling. She was alone in the quiet room and suddenly felt very cold.  She hugged the thick quilt tightly, trying to warm up her body. However, no matter how hard she hugged and rubbed, she was always cold.

    The hands, feet, joints, and even the heart are all numb.

    ——Because I am the only one left.

    "Woo——"

    I tried hard not to cry, but my throat was in pain and I could not control my cry.

    Her parents and the friends she grew up with all died in the war.

    Touching her mother's cold palms that day, she could only cry and wake up crying. She didn't know how long she lasted. By then, the tears were no longer flowing, and her throat was so hoarse that she could no longer recognize her original voice.  , she could only cry repeatedly.

    She can only do this.

    Until her brother rescued her, from that moment on, there was no smile on her face, and even her head stopped functioning.

    At night, she would be haunted by nightmares and unable to sleep. Only in her brother's arms could she fall asleep lightly.

    And now, her brother has also left and is no longer around.

    A strong sense of loneliness enveloped the girl.

    She seemed like a child abandoned by the world.

    Click——

    The slight sound of the door opening attracted the girl's attention.

    I saw the kid named Neil turning the handle and walking in, wearingUndressed, his long hair was scattered, as if it was emitting a faint silver light. He raised his eyes and looked at the girl who was crying. His purple pupils were very bright in the dark room, and all the light seemed to be concentrated in those eyes.  .

    "ah……"

    Tifa let out a low cry because of Neal's appearance, and even forgot that her crying posture was in the eyes of others.

    Why is this person here?

    With tears streaming down her face, Tifa just stared blankly at Neal's sudden arrival, and wondered why he came to her room.

    However, as if there was no reason at all, he came to her and gently touched the side of the girl's face with a small palm. The girl's eyes widened and she stared blankly at the child who seemed to be clumsily wiping away her tears.  .

    The touch on the face is soft and warm.

    An unprecedented peace of mind.

    Neil stretched out his hands and gently hugged Tifa to his chest, his shallow lips softly pressed against her forehead, letting the girl's tears wet his pajamas.

    Tifa came back to her senses, she didn’t push Neil away, she leaned against Neil’s small body with a slight trembling, sobbing quietly, and then, gradually, she burst into tears.

    The loneliness that had filled the body for a long time seemed to disappear with this cry, and more, it was filled with incredible warmth.

    She could not forget the warmth of that moment until many years later, she was still as attached as she was tonight.

    Tifa didn’t know how long she cried, or when she fell asleep. She only knew that it was the first time since that nightmare that she slept so peacefully.

    When she woke up, the soft sunlight slowly poured into her field of vision, followed by a lovely and peaceful face.

    ——It’s not a dream.

    Tifa slowly narrowed her eyes like a crescent moon, smiled lightly and purely, feeling simply happy.

    Looking at the face that was so close, she could even feel her breathing. Tifa subconsciously slowly reached out her hand to touch him, very slowly, and the sound of her heartbeat echoed in her ears like a drum.

    At this moment, there was a knock on the door. Tifa was so frightened that she immediately retracted her hand and pulled the quilt up to cover her hot face. Neil also woke up and sat up, rubbing his sleepy eyes.  .

    "Tifa, are you up?"

    "Um."

    Seeing that Neal was getting up, Tifa had no choice but to get up too and responded softly.

    As soon as Nijiane pushed the door open and walked in, she saw Neil who was in a daze, and immediately tapped his head angrily.

    "Ugh, why are you knocking me, sister?"

    "What can you say? Why did you fall asleep here? This is Tifa's room. Although you are still very young, you must know from now on that boys cannot just walk into a girl's room."

    A boy?

    Tifa was stunned for a moment, and her mind began to recall some things that she had not noticed when she was confused, such as Hans and the others' names for Neil.

    Brother, boy

    Hey, hey, hey!  ?  This guy turns out to be a boy!  ?

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Tifa, what are you laughing at?"

    The familiar voice brought back Tifa's memories. She was stunned for a moment, then picked up the tea cup in front of her to cover up her slight gaffe.

    "It's nothing, I just remembered the TV show last night." Tifa covered up the topic without leaving a trace, then looked straight at the boy sitting opposite her and smiled slightly, "By the way, Negi, what's going on?"

    I saw Negi lying on the table with a gray face, and Meowsas was lying on his head, meowing angrily from time to time to make his presence felt.

    “In Neil’s words, this is the price of love.”

    Negi wrapped Miusas off his head, with a healing smile on his face like a messenger from heaven. It would be best if the tattered suit and dusty face could be ignored.

    Fortunately, under Yiwen Jielin's care, he had trained his body to be able to be rubbed and stepped on without any harm. Otherwise, it would be difficult to guarantee that his hands and feet would not be broken under certain killing skills such as the Cross of Heaven and the Hammer of Hell.

    “Well, he doesn’t even know where the 9-year-old Kureha got these super S-level special moves.

    "Even though you said that, I still feel a touch of sadness."

    Tifa turned her attention to the children who were having a lot of fun in the yard, and Alicia who was making more fun than the children, and she was speechless.

    Alicia your wisdom?Actually, it’s right to stay at the five-year-old stage.

    "No wonder Neil let you stay here and go to the supermarket to buy groceries with Aunt Zhumei and Huayue."

    "Yes, this is definitely a prelude to cheating."

    Neji suddenly burst into tears like the Yellow River.

    "Meow——"

    "Woo, you still have a conscience, Meowsas."

    Looking at Negi being comforted by the kitten, Tifa couldn't help but sigh. In fact, he and Nier were very similar brothers.

    “By the way, where are Chifuyu and Miss Fujimura? I didn’t seem to see them at home when I came here.”

    "Sister Fujimura, if there is anything else she wants to do at home, take Chifuyu over to help. She should be back later."

    After Tifa answered, she turned her head, holding her cheek and looking quietly outside the room.

    Negi looked at her for a while, then lowered his head and thought for a while, then said hesitantly, "Tifa, Neal is having an affair?"

    “Cough cough cough————”

    Tifa felt her breath being choked and coughed violently. She took a breath and stared at Negi, "What did you say all of a sudden!?"

    "No, no, no," Negi quickly shook his hands and his head, "Because I think you seem to have something on your mind, laughing and sighing at times. You feel like those heroines in TV dramas who are worried when they find out that a third party is involved.  Same."

    "That's not true!!! Neil and I are not"

    Tifa groaned angrily, her face so red that she couldn't say the next words.

    "Eh? Aren't you Neil's contractor? You also know that Neil doesn't like tentative contracts very much"

    Negi said thoughtfully, and Tifa naturally understood what it meant. She blushed slightly and didn't know what to say, but looking at Negi's obviously teasing eyes, she suddenly lost her temper.

    As expected, you have to play tricks on him.

    "Oh? Is that the kind of relationship between contractors?" Tifa glanced sideways at Negi, with a smirk on her lips, "Then you have several girlfriends. I didn't expect that such an honest Negi would  He will be such a playboy, and it seems that the talkative Neil is much better than you."

    "Oh, I, I don't want to"

    In front of Tifa, Negi felt ashamed, even though Kazuka-san had already confessed to him.

    And just when Negi was extremely embarrassed, the voice from the entrance came to his rescue. It was like the gospel of the Lord.

    "My life is at an end."

    Damn it, such a sad greeting is not the gospel of the Lord.

    Tifa and Negi naturally knew who the owner of the voice was, and only that guy could say such things. However, when they saw the person who appeared in front of them, they were speechless.

    The clothes on his body were so torn that they turned into strips of cloth, with rags hanging lingeringly. His originally straight hair was curled up as if it had been electrocuted, and there were green onions stuck in the holes on his shoulders. The messy look was comparable to  Brother Sharp.

    The tragic momentum cannot be described in words.

    "Neil, you just came back from the Middle East."

    Looking at the appearance of his brother, Negi felt a sense of despair coming to his face. He suddenly felt that the play he just played was actually nothing.

    Neil shook his hair that was no longer flowing, and said with great disdain, "It's not enough to make a plan."

    ""

    "Conspiracy with your sister, who wants to plot all these messy things with you?"

    Negi thought so.

    “Neal is so weak, he only managed to grab two green onions…”

    Zhu Mei followed in with a convenience bag, and her first words were full of contempt.

    How dare these two green onions stuck in the clothes be the result of a battle instead of medals for injuries!  ?

    "Oh, hehe, Neil is actually quite good like this, but he can't even get close to the airs of others."

    Hua Yue covered her mouth and chuckled, revealing the crueler truth.

    Negi looked at the two ladies who had no loss at all. The contrast was really deeper than the Great Rift Valley in East Africa.

    "Tch, the special price period in the supermarket is the romance of a teacher's wife."

    "Who are you talking about?" Neil was hit hard on the head immediately. He yelled an incomprehensible "Long live Demacia" and fell to the ground. Zhu Mei didn't notice it and blew a whistle.  Yan's fist said, "I'm still in the Shui Lingling stage."

    "Okay, Neil, don't pretend to be dead, go back to the room and change clothes."

    Tifa said as she took Neil's feet and walked towards the room.

    ??Negi looked at Neil who was being dragged away and bumping on the ground. He really didn't know what part of his body was still good after he woke up.

    Well, actually, his life or death is unknown now.

    Negi silently exited the room and walked to the corridor with Mousas in his arms. He looked up at the ceiling and felt that the fact that he did not move back on impulse was the best thing he had done since he was born.

    “Ah, I’m so damn clever.

    ?……………………………………………………………………………………

    PS1: Chrysanthemum, your sister!

    PS2: Originally the title of the previous chapter was going to be "The Man Who Can't Get Hard Again", but I thought it was too disappointing, so I decided towell, you know.

    PS3: I finally figured out the first meeting between these childhood sweethearts. Well, I’m a scumbag.

 Soar to the new world!  Chapter 68 The great Loli party is immortal!

    The arrival of a new day meant going to work again. As soon as Neil walked in the door, he felt even more haggard than when he got off work.

    "Who are you kidding! I feel as high as a chicken blood shot after get off work."

    Negi suddenly complained to Neil who sat down next to him.

    "Good morning, everyone"

    Neil ignored the excited-looking person beside him and feebly greeted the people around him, which immediately elicited a sparse response.

    "Okay, since everyone is here, let's start today's regular meeting."

    He glanced at the principal of Carrot Head who was sitting in the chair seriously. After the magician's meeting on the other side, the daily teachers' meeting was about to take place on the other side. Neil felt that a person could hold multiple jobs but his salary still hadn't increased.  He expresses 120% dissatisfaction with this point, which is a clear violation of labor laws.

    Although it is debatable whether a ten-year-old child becoming a teacher also violates labor laws.

    While thinking about random things, Neil opened the document in front of him. After reading the first few words, Neil directly hit his head on the table, with a bang that startled everyone. Just as they  When I was confused and a little worried, I heard a slight snoring sound.

    ""

    Everyone thought a little bit, and then continued the regular meeting as if nothing had happened. After all, they were used to this guy's behavior. In fact, he always looked like this every time he came to the meeting, otherwise the school elders would not be happy.  He would have an expression of not being surprised, and still speak in an official tone calmly.

    “Next, it’s about the personnel arrangements for the primary school—Shengxiang Primary School…”

    After a short period of time, the old man started a new topic, but before he finished speaking, someone who was sleeping on the table suddenly jumped up and raised his right hand high to his face.  He stared at the ashamed principal excitedly.

    “Are you going to promote me!?”

    "Everyone was stunned, and then some senior teachers threw the table in their hearts. Damn, they have only been senior teachers for so long. This kid can be promoted soon after he comes?"  You can't take it through the back door like this, right?  !

    "Ahem"

    Noting that some teachers had a tendency to become evil, the old man wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and asked with a dry smile, "How did your logic jump?"

    "Isn't it!? After careful consideration, looking at the teachers of Shengxiang Primary School, who else can take on this important responsibility!!"

    ""

    Khan, what kind of domineering this is, and the considerations that can't be done in a second are really cautious.

    “Oh oh oh, is Mr. Neil going to be transferred to our high school!? Then he must come to Mitsusaka!”

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? It's the bad teacher Onizuka Eikichi who has a close personal relationship with Neil.

    “Oh oh oh!! Female high school students compete with each other!!”

    Neil’s eyes lit up when he heard this. The principal who saw this scene knew that he must not transfer this kid in this life, because this kid is a wolf.

    But the boys’ high school department can be considered.

    "Ahem, Neil, please calm down first" The principal of the school stroked his beard and motioned for a very happy guy to sit down, "This time I have disappointed you."

    "Eh? Why?"

    Neil was stunned for a moment, with a broken expression.

    "This is not what we are talking about at all, and we have never considered such a thing at all"

    The principal explained unhurriedly, and Neil leaned on the table again, turning into a ball of dead ashes.

    "My wallet can no longer thrive"

    Before he died, he muttered this sentence.

    "Ahem"

    The principal called everyone's attention back with a dry cough, "What follows is mainly about the vacancy of the head teacher position of Class C in the fourth year of Shengxiang Elementary School. Due to the resignation of the former teacher Nakamura, the elementary school department is short of manpower. Although there are currently several  Teachers take turns to take over, but this also increases everyone's workload. The reason why we are bringing this up today is because we have found suitable candidates to take the position, and we hope that the teachers in the primary school can guide them."

    After saying that, the principal raised his head and looked at the clock on the wall, and whispered in his mouth, "It should be almost there."

    Just when the old man was thinking this, there was a knock on the door at the right time.

    "Come in."

    Teacher Shizuna, who has always been the secretary to the principal, walked in, followed by an ordinary-looking young man with glasses in his twenties, wearing a suit. He looked nervous and tensed up from the moment he walked in.?Welcoming all kinds of curious eyes in the room.

    Teacher Jingna whispered a few words beside the principal. The old man nodded and stood up to introduce the young people around him.

    "This is teacher Daisuke Aoki, and the other teacher is Kanyue Geho. He is temporarily unable to come because he is busy. Since they are both newcomers, I will arrange for them to serve as the class teacher of Class C for the fourth year.  , as well as age-related courses.”

    "Hello everyone, I am Daisuke Aoki who just graduated from Tokyo University. Please give me your advice."

    “I have objections!!”

    At this time, Neil, who was lying in the corpse position, suddenly pretended to be dead. He stared at the sweating principal with a fierce look in his eyes.

    "Old man, why do they have two jobs for two people? When I came here, I became the head teacher directly, and I also worked as a teaching assistant for Negi! You damn let me work two jobs, and only get one  A salary, am I fighting alone!?"

    Although Neil was surprised for a while when he heard the name Kanyue Gefan. He didn't expect that the beautiful miko lady was actually a teacher. However, due to the arrangement of the principal, his surprise had long been swallowed up by anger.  Everything was wiped clean. Thinking of his current miserable treatment, he couldn't help but curse this damn capitalist.

    "Teacher Neil, you are not alone! Fight!!"

    Faye, who was across Negi, clenched her fists to cheer Neil up.

    "Fight your sister! Go play with eggs while you're at it!!"

    Neil glared at Faye who was smiling and gloating like a wolf, and continued to turn to the old man to use his eye-killing skills.

    "Well, after all, the situation is different."

    The principal turned away with a guilty conscience. At the beginning, he only received a notification from his best friend to trick Neil, and he had no thought of exploiting him at all.

    【Really, wouldn't it be okay if you agreed to be my grandson-in-law?  】

    For a moment, Neil felt that the principal's eyes were very resentful, and he couldn't help but shudder.

    "Anyway, your matter is not urgent. Let's postpone it. Now let's arrange Teacher Aoki's matters. Oh, by the way, Teacher Jingna, you seem to have something to do. Let Neil lead Teacher Aoki there. Anyway, he is also  Take some time"

    After the principal said that, he walked out of the door first. The others looked around and followed one after another. Negi, as a good brother, simply didn't even look at it. He followed the group with the documents in his arms, leaving  Someone staring down at me.

    “You bastards are all ignoring me!!!!”

    The roar in the room was deafening, Daisuke Aoki grinned awkwardly, not knowing whether to laugh or cry.

    I always feel like I’ve got someone in trouble

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Do you think so? How could they be like this?"

    "yes……"

    Daisuke Aoki nodded numbly in agreement. Ever since he left the house, he had suffered from Neil's middle-aged uncle-like complaints. Isn't this guy tired of talking like this all the time?  His ears are very tired.

    Seemingly noticing that Daisuke Aoki was about to turn into a robot, Neil finally put aside his complaints. He turned his head and looked at Daisuke Aoki, "Mr. Aoki, which class are you in charge of?"

    "yes……"

    "It's you, you big-headed guy!! I asked you which class you are in charge of!!"

    It was only then that Daisuke Aoki came to his senses. It turned out that the other party was asking him something. He scratched his hair awkwardly and said, "It's Class C of the fourth year."

    Huh?  Didn't you mention it during the meeting just now?

    “Humph, I don’t have time to pay attention to such trivial matters!”

    Neil’s angry voice answered Daisuke Aoki’s inner question.

    ?????????????????????????? Well, the things in the meeting are all trivial matters, and you can still say it so confidently. As a teacher, you are in trouble.

    "But, Class C for four years"

    Neil frowned and began to look closely. As a teacher in the elementary school, he still knew something about things in the school. Class C seemed to be a strange existence comparable to the class he taught.

    "Forget it, it's not me who jumps into the trap anywayhehe"

    Neil didn’t think deeply, he just glanced at Daisuke Aoki maliciously and chuckled softly.

    Daisuke Aoki felt for a moment that he should hand in his resignation letter immediately.

    When Neil and Daisuke Aoki just turned the corner of the stairs, they saw a loli squatting on the top floor of the stairs. Although the light brown twin ponytails tied on both sides of the head were very largeIt almost covered her little face, but Neil could still clearly see the delicate face and the crystal eyes hanging in the corner of her eyes. She was rubbing her ankle with one hand, which seemed to be injured.

    Neil blinked, seemingly thinking about how to deal with the emergency situation in front of him, while Daisuke Aoki beside him looked at Neil from time to time, hesitating whether he should go to lend a helping hand. It seemed that there was something hidden in the situation.  The lolicon soul deep inside awakened.

    "Well, Teacher Neil, should we go there first"

    "Okay, let's go!"

    Before Daisuke Aoki finished speaking, he saw Neil take a step forward. He couldn't help but show a knowing smile. Although he looked unreliable, he was actually a teacher who cared about his students.

    However, he soon stopped thinking so.

    Neil looked directly over the injured girl without any deviation in his eyes, and he simply regarded others as nothing.

    “That’s what “let’s go” actually means!  !  "

    Daisuke Aoki is broken, but he is really leaving!  !

    “When you see a lady in need of help, shouldn’t you do something, teacher!!”

    Daisuke Aoki's originally devastated expression became even more bad, because the seemingly injured girl knocked Neil to the ground with a beautiful flying shovel. If there is a Women's Hercules Cup, this move will definitely win it.  Take it down.

    "Hundan, you don't need help like this!" Neil touched the sore back of his head and glared fiercely at the girl who was looking down at him, "Don't think that I will be polite to you because you are a girl, Kuju Rin!!"

    Rin Kokonoe is a member of Class C of the fourth year of Shengxiang Elementary School. Neil knows her purely because this girl often appears in the office, so Neil will chat with her from time to time. Anyway, Neil is generally a useless person.  The moral integrity is familiar, and Kunou Rin is also very curious about this teacher of the same age.  However, this seemingly harmless little loli is actually a problem student. It seems that the previous homeroom teacher, Mr. Nakamura, was in large part because he was so angry with the guys in Class C that his blood pressure soared and he needed to be recuperated, and this girl is exactly  The best of them all.

    "Hundan, do you know who I am and no one will come to help me!?"

    ??Kuzhong Rin put her hands on her hips and said softly like a queen.

    "You have to have something worth helping. That's it anyway. Then I'm leaving."

    "Stop!"

    It was another beautiful flying shovel, and Neil fell hard from mid-air. He lamented why he was hit twice by the same move.

    "Hey, I've tolerated you for a long time, you damn brat!!" Neil patted the dust on his clothes with an expression on his face that said "I'll really get mad if you come again", but when he saw her pitiful face  Face, he glanced at the girl's ankles and found some redness and swelling. He couldn't help but shook his head, "Oh, forget it, I won't argue with you."

    "Eh? Do you want to take me back? This will have a bad impact on me"

    ??Kuzhong Rin suddenly held her face shyly, her eyes watery and heart-warming.

    "Is it based on hugging? I'm the one who said it's a bad influence, right?"

    Neil shook his head again, then turned to look at Daisuke Aoki, who was hesitating to come up by the stairs, and snapped his fingers, "Teacher Aoki, please come and get this girl back to the classroom. Well, she happens to be you.  The class in charge.”

    Daisuke Aoki had no choice but to walk over and say hello to Rin Kunou, "Hello, this classmate, I am the new Daisuke Aoki."

    Kunuzong Rin nodded politely, and then asked Neil quietly, "Teacher Neil, who is this Teacher Aoki?"

    "Well, enjoy the fat sheep presented to your class."

    Neil picked his ears and his dead fish eyes blinked happily.

    Daisuke Aoki was confused. He said that he heard these words clearly, but what happened to this seemingly simple conversation that actually contained murderous intent?  Is this really a primary school?  Are you sure there really aren't any Shinigami pupils here?  ?

    “Oh, no, the thought of resigning comes up again.

    "Then, please give me some advice, Mr. Aoki!"

    Kunou Rin showed an extremely cute smile to Daisuke Aoki, his eyes were sparkling, causing the virgin to instantly return to the idea of ??dedicating his life to the great cause of education and working hard until he died.

    So cute. Since it’s so cute, it doesn’t matter. Anyway, cuteness is justice. Long live the cute loli.

    Neil looked at this scene, smiled slightly, and then raised his head at 45 degrees to look up at the bright sky outside the window in an artistic manner.

    "Ah, long live lolicon"??…”

 Soar to the new world!  Chapter 69 The problem children are all from Class C in the fourth year

    When Kunou Rin was carried back by Daisuke Aoki, there was a huge commotion in the class.

    For example, a petite lolita with long black hair used its strength and speed that were extremely inconsistent with its body shape to severely cut off Daisuke Aoki's legs. The boys here tightened their legs and saw that poor teacher Aoki was venting his anger.  Qin Qi Shao hunched over and lay on the ground with a pale face.

    For example, a blond boy sitting by the window glanced coldly and smiled coldly, which was so cool that the girls around him became obsessed with it.

    For example, a lady with blond hair and twin tails sitting in the back row smiled when she saw this scene, showing a noble demeanor. However, due to a move of a certain maid next to her, the lady instantly transformed into a Roaring Emperor.  .

    There are many situations like this. Looking at Daisuke Aoki who fell to the ground, Neil really doubted whether he could survive in such a harsh environment.

    After all, not everyone has the same superior combat power as him.

    Neil dragged Daisuke Aoki to the podium, and the kids’ attention quickly shifted to the two people on the podium.  Neil glanced at the students in the audience. How should I put it, the aura was even worse than that of his class.

    “At least not an ordinary student can bring a maid to class and drink black tea leisurely.

    At least it’s not like ordinary students can have those fierce, wolf-like eyes. That blond guy over there is simply a delinquent.

    “At least it’s not just an ordinary student who can play basketball superbly. Are you sure that dark-skinned guy over there isn’t Brazilian?  Well, Brazil plays football.

    "Have you finally calmed down, you idiots?"

    Neil grinned and started laughing at the group immediately.

    “You’re looking for trouble, aren’t you!!”

    With a bang, the boys all stood up and pulled out various weapons from under the table. Is this a gang war?

    Daisuke Aoki took a sneak peek and continued to lie on the ground pretending to be dead.

    I wipe it, the world of elementary school students is terrible.

    "Neil, can't you be more serious"

    There is finally an acquaintance of Neil among the students here. Manami is holding her chin, looking helplessly at the proud young man.

    "Neal, are you here because of the class transfer? Are you going to be the head teacher of our class?"

    Kanako’s eyes lit up as she spoke, looking at Neil expectantly.

    "Oh? Our famous teacher Neil in the elementary school was finally overthrown and ruthlessly abandoned by the students in his class?"

    The unknown blond lady laughed, her eyes shining with an inexplicable light.

    "Unfortunately, this kind of thing will never happen to me as the top of the food chain. From the day they met me, their fate has already been decided. Rabbits can never resist lions, no matter how many there are.  It’s just the number of ingredients, well, of course, if I want to change the taste one day, I might come to harm you.”

    This guy is really outspoken. He even used the word "disaster".

    "Haha, not bad, I like it"

    "Has the estrus period arrived, Miss Ju Ye?"

    "Shut up, Jasmine!"

    "Have you become angry because of being told about the central issue, Miss Juya? You are very girly. Congratulations, tap tap tap"

    The blond lady known as Yuya gritted her teeth in an unladylike manner, while the silver-haired maid next to her was clapping her hands mechanically with a paralyzed face and a vicious tongue attack.

    Of course, this is only part of the discussion in the class. Basically, everyone in the class is discussing in small groups.

    "Hey, are there really no problems with such a teacher? Will he not be kicked out by the Parents' Association?"

    "Ada, if you want to criticize others, just put the basketball down first"

    "You are very verbose, May."

    "Hmph, you actually dare to claim to be a lion, you are very courageous."

    "Yes, you are an idiot carnivore just like you, Rin Matsuoka, a shark."

    "Nanase Haruka, you want to fight, right?"

    "Tomoyo, Teacher Neal seems to be worse than imagined"

    "Oh? I think it's normal"

    Neil looked at the eager classroom with satisfaction, then bent down and patted Daisuke Aoki.

    "Hey, Teacher Aoki, don't pretend to be dead when you get up. I've already helped you set the mood"

    Daisuke Aoki has a big problem in his heart. This is more than just done. JaneIt really lit up the atmosphere, right?

    However, Daisuke Aoki still stood up and faced various looks from the students in the audience. He reluctantly raised the corners of his mouth and smiled dryly, "Hello everyone, I am Daisuke Aoki who will be the homeroom teacher of this class.  , I hope everyone can support my work in the coming days, thank you."

    The mediocre introduction caused a sparse round of applause. It seemed that these naughty kids had little interest in Daisuke Aoki.

    An ordinary suit, an ordinary popular face, an ordinary physique, an ordinary greeting, and a strong sense of "ordinary" presence all over the body.

    "Well, it's so ordinary that all I have left is glasses."

    Neil nodded with deep understanding.

    "What does it mean to be so ordinary that only the glasses are left?! Aren't my glasses ordinary!? Or am I Xinbaji!? By the way, who is Xinbaji!!"

    "Oh oh oh! It's so awesome. The three consecutive complaints are also accompanied by self-complaints!! Sure enough, those who wear glasses are all those who complain about stars!!"

    "Don't let me admire such an inexplicable place!"

    Daisuke Aoki looked at Neil who was clapping happily with black lines on his head, and sighed heavily. He felt exhausted less than an hour after his first day at work. Now he doesn’t know what kind of legacy he has left for the students.  impression.  He turned to look at the students in the audience, and unexpectedly found that their eyes were shining with interest.

    Huh?  Could it be that Teacher Neil did this deliberately for him?

    He looked at Neil who was standing next to him very leisurely. He didn't seem to be conscious at all, and the thoughts in his heart couldn't help but be slightly shaken.

    ——This is a special boy.

    After Daisuke Aoki made an evaluation of Neil in his heart, he faced the students with a smile, "Then, I will start to call the roll in the next time, in order to be able to remember everyone's names and faces."

    The students nodded in unison and had no objection to Daisuke Aoki’s proposal. After all, it was almost a routine matter.

    "Sakura Kinomoto."

    "arrive!"

    "Li Xiaolang."

    "arrive!"

    "Daodao Temple knows the world."

    "arrive."

    "It's just a ceremony in the hall."

    “Here he is~~~”

    Daisuke Aoki looked at the students while reading their names, and from time to time he made some small marks on the roster. Neil glanced at the students whose names were read, and seemed a little bored, so he held his head and looked at the ceiling.

    "Usa Mimi."

    ""

    "Didn't you come?"

    Aoki didn't get a response, so he looked up and looked around the classroom, looked at the photos on the roster, and showed a somewhat surprised expression, but quickly continued to call the roll. Neil raised his eyes and looked at the empty seat in the classroom.  After briefly glancing at the cheerful Jiuzhong Rin, he looked back and leaned against the wall, wondering what he was thinking.

    "Mirror black."

    “Arrived~~”

    A weaker voice than Neil's attracted the attention of the two teachers. They looked at the same time and saw a black-haired girl holding her chin and playing with her mobile phone as if no one else was around, completely ignoring that the class was still in class.

    Daisuke Aoki scratched his hair and didn't know how to deal with it. He was knocked out by this girl before. He was a little scared and just read the next person's name. Neil blinked and said nothing.  , but in his opinion, Daisuke Aoki will probably only be bullied in the future.

    “It’s true that it’s not broken.”

    "snort."

    “…Takigawa Yoshino.”

    "Hu-hu——"

    " Qingfeng Dahui."

    “basketball!”

    "Matsuoka Rin……"

    “yahoo!!”

    Daisuke Aoki was a little confused by the individual answers, while Neil was attracted by them and looked at these naughty kids with interest. Unexpectedly, these people were quite interesting.

    "Kuzhong Rin."

    And when Daisuke Aoki read this familiar name, he felt very uneasy. It was because of this girl that he suffered an unreasonable disaster.

    "Here~ come~ come~ Teacher, I have a question to ask~~"

    Daisuke Aoki looked at the very enthusiastic Rin Kokonoe and nodded in agreement. Rin Kokonoe responded with an excited smile on his face.

    "Hey, Mr. Aoki, how old are you this year?"

    "Uh, 23 years old."

    &nbsp; “Do you have a girlfriend?”

    "Wait, wait a moment, the roll call is taking place now."

    "It turns out there isn't"

    Daisuke Aoki awkwardly tried to change the topic, but Rin Kokonoe was even more certain that the teacher in front of him was a bachelor, which caused a burst of laughter.

    “Then from today onwards I will be the teacher’s girlfriend!!”

    "ah!?"

    Daisuke Aoki’s eyes widened and he looked at the kid in front of him in disbelief. What did this little girl say suddenly?  And why did he feel his heartbeat speeding up!  ?  Is this the sorrow of a virgin?

    “Because, the teacher’s arms are so strong and warm~~”

    Kunou Rin held her face in her hands, looking intoxicated, her face flushed like a girl in love.

    "No, that's not right! That was just now"

    Daisuke Aoki's face turned slightly red and he waved his hands hurriedly. Although it was nice to fall in love because he helped a girl, he couldn't be a kid at the airport.

    Ah, the teacher Shizuna just now was very good.

    However, there were sudden crackling sounds and blinding flashes all around him. When he turned around, he saw the students in the class taking out their mobile phones and taking pictures of the two of them.

    "Hey! No photos allowed!!"

    "Oh oh oh!! You're dead, you're a current criminal, wash your butt and wait to go to jail! You just did this to Xiao Lin!!"

    In contrast to his lazy attitude, Kaguro pointed his cell phone at Daisuke Aoki, gritting his teeth and eyes flashing, as if he had a deep grudge against him.

    “I obviously didn’t do anything!!!”

    Facing such a farce, Neil laughed very happily. Jiuzhong Rin did not disappoint him. He could say this, but the hidden light in this girl's eyes made him a little confused from the time they met.  Care, I have a different understanding of this precocious girl.

    This person, perhaps like him, also has completely different dualities.

    "Let me tell you, you have had enough trouble"

    Seeing that Daisuke Aoki was almost beaten to death, Neil finally stood up generously.

    "Huh? It's not your turn to speak now, virgin little devil! Move over and be careful!"

    And the girl named Jinghei glared at Neil fiercely, and Neil couldn't help curling his lips, "Tch, if I wasn't a virgin, you'd have to be careful."

    Then he turned to look at Daisuke Aoki, who was about to collapse, shook his head, and sighed, "This is not acceptable, Mr. Aoki You have to understand, what is a teacher? A teacher is domineering! What is domineering? Domineering is dignity.  , what is dignity? Dignity is integrity!"

    "Teacher Neil, you can be laid off."

    As primary school students, they can still understand this simple reasoning.

    You have no moral integrity at all, why are you here to be a knitting teacher?  !

    "So, come on, Teacher Aoki!" Neil patted Daisuke Aoki on the shoulder and gave him a thumbs up in his moved eyes, "Try to get out this year!!"

    “Give me back my touch, Hun Dan!!!”

    Daisuke Aoki burst into tears. Are all the teachers and students in this elementary school so abnormal?

    After Neil made such a fuss, the class's attention was diverted. Daisuke Aoki couldn't figure out whether this guy was trying to save him, so he had to continue the roll call that was interrupted just now.

    The time of a class passed quickly. Aoki Daisuke dragged his heavy steps out of the classroom as if he was almost exhausted. He slowly slid down the wall and spit out a white cloud-like substance from his mouth.

    "Ah, it's burned out."

    "You're not dead yet?"

    Neil picked his nose and asked lazily, while Daisuke Aoki lay on the ground and didn't even have the strength to answer.  Neil shrugged, then squatted down and knocked Daisuke Aoki on the head.

    "By the way, Teacher Aoki"

    "Um?"

    Daisuke Aoki raised his head and looked at Neil doubtfully.

    "You'd better pay attention to that student named Usami"

    "Usami Mei? Oh, that girl who didn't come"

    Daisuke Aoki thought for a while and knew who Neil was talking about, and then he looked confused, "What's wrong with that girl? Isn't she sick at home?"

    "Well, I don't know the details" Neil waved his hands and stood up, then walked forward slowly, "But if you find out more, you might gain something unexpected"

    ? ?With the next word of unknown meaning, Neil disappeared around the corner of the corridor under Daisuke Aoki's increasingly puzzled gaze.

 Soar to the new world!  Chapter 70 The balls should be symmetrical

    The two legs of the chair were hanging in the air, swaying. Neil held his head in his hands, put his legs on the table, looked at the ceiling with a pen in his mouth, and didn't know what he was thinking.

    "What is Teacher Neil thinking about, so absorbed?"

    Faye put down the book and looked at Neil, who looked particularly relaxed, with a smile as bright as ever.

    "It's nothing, I'm just thinking about when I can retire"

    Neil put his feet down, stretched his stiff waist, and said words that made his stomach hurt.

    "Ahaha, as expected of you, you have thought so long-term" Faye was also used to Neil's off-key words. He turned around and scanned the office, "Isn't the new teacher Aoki back yet?"

    "Well, I'm probably still fighting to the death in the world of naughty children"

    "Please don't talk about those kids like real bears."

    "Don't worry, even the bear is as cute as the bully bear."

    "How can a guy with a sense of darkness be so cute? Even Bearmon is better than this!"

    "That's right. In comparison, sometimes adults are more like evil-minded bear cubs."

    Faye was stunned and asked strangely, "Teacher Neil, why are you so emotional all of a sudden? Did something just happen?"

    Neil turned his head and smiled at Faye, "You think too much."

    ""

    The clear pupils were like mirrors, and Faye could clearly see his slightly stunned expression. Neil's smile was very indifferent, but there was no smile in his eyes. They were far away, and he didn't know where he was looking.

    Neil didn’t pay attention to Faye’s expression. He stood up and walked to an empty seat in the office. He looked at the books on the table, picked them up and leafed through them a little.

    "There are many things in this position"

    Neil said while leaning on the table, and a female teacher next to the seat, Hoin Kyoko, who was also affiliated with the elementary school, raised her head when she heard the sound, and also looked at the desk, "It used to be Teacher Nakamura's seat, but now it should be reserved for  Teacher Aoki, please use it.”

    "Hey, are these books reserved for Teacher Aoki?"

    Neil raised the book in his hand and looked at Kyoko Hoin.

    "Well, the new books haven't been delivered yet, so I have to let Mr. Aoki use them for now."

    Neil put the books back, and then saw the old books in the slightly opened drawer. He noticed that the corner of one of the books was a little protruding. He picked it up and opened it, but a beautiful little note fell out.

    Go to hell.

    There are two simple words written on the note.

    Neil's brows jumped. He picked up the note from the ground and flipped the pages again. He saw that it was filled with all kinds of malicious words written in black ink. He put the note back into the book and closed it.  After placing the book in a more conspicuous place, a meaningful smile appeared on his face.

    There was a click at the door. Neil looked back and saw Daisuke Aoki dragging his exhausted body in.

    "I thought I would see the news today that a new teacher from the elementary school died in the wilderness, but I didn't expect you to come back."

    "What on earth do you imagine where I teach!? They are just a little too naughty and lively. Is it necessary to be so miserable!"

    Faced with Neil’s ridicule, Daisuke Aoki responded unceremoniously.

    Neil did not continue teasing him. He smiled proudly and walked away to make room. Daisuke Aoki walked back to his seat and lay down directly.

    "Hey, anyway, just keep working hard. The teachers here are very good. If you don't understand, just ask them, such as Teacher Bobo sitting next to you."

    "Who do you call Teacher Bobo!!!"

    Baoyuan Kyoko clasped the table and stood up, her face was reddish, and her majestic twin peaks also shook.

    "That's it, Bobo"

    Poor virgin Aoki actually blushed, glanced secretly at Mount Everest of Hoin Kyoko, and nodded with deep understanding.

    "Teacher Aoki!!!"

    "No, I'm sorry, BoTeacher Baoin!"

    "The relationship is so good, I'll leave first"

    Seeing the almost murderous look in Houan Kyoko’s eyes, Neil covered his mouth and smiled in a low voice, quickly rubbed oil on his soles and walked out of the office.

    "By the way, Mr. Aoki, your textbook hasn't arrived yet, so let's use the previous teacher's book for now."

    Before leaving, Neil turned around and reminded Daisuke Aoki, Daisuke Aoki nodded while looking at the book on the table, picked it up and read it, and the next second, his expression changed instantly.

    Looking at Daisuke Aoki’s side face that gradually became heavy, Neil chuckled silently and walked out of the office.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "After school, you should pack up your things and go home. Lately, the evenings have not been very peaceful, and there have been reports on TV, so just stay at home if you have nothing to do, and be prepared to sacrifice yourself if something happens."

    At the end of the day’s class, Neil tidied up his books and said feebly to his students.

    "Yes~~"

    “Perhaps they were infected by Neil’s style, but now Class A of the fourth year responds just like their class teacher, refusing to live or die, even completely ignoring the things in his words that are worth complaining about.

    Neil looked helplessly at the students who seemed not to have listened to his words at all, and patted the podium with his hand, "Hey, hey, I'm serious, you guys don't wander around at night, I  I don’t want to see the news on TV or newspapers about your unfortunate soul returning to heaven, especially an unlucky child.”

    "This is targeting you!!"

    Touma expressed his dissatisfaction. He was obviously a certain unlucky child or something, and even the eyes of the class suddenly focused on him.

    But what Neil said is also correct. Touma was also one of the victims of an incident at night. Although he saw something very extraordinary, if he was going to be stabbed every time, he had better think about it.  If you do it again, forget it.

    “It’s not always possible to save Mr. Kamijou’s life.

    "In short, if girls go to the hotel, they should come out the next morning. Boys will go home and automatically generate electricity after cleaning up. Please disappear quickly and don't come out at night."

    Neil put the book under his arm, picked his nose, and walked out without even looking at them.

    "This is sexual harassment, you are so stupid!!"

    Alyssa flew into the air with a flying kick. Neil stopped, took a few steps back, and naturally dodged Alyssa's sure kill. Then he bowed forward at 90 degrees, just in time to avoid the sudden attack on his back.  dictionary, and then gracefully turned around in the air, avoiding countless rulers, knives, books, pencils, wooden knives

    There is also a laser version of Starburst.

    With his heels firmly on the ground, Neil looked at the countless murder weapons on the ground and on the wall, as well as a smoking hole one centimeter in diameter in the wall, and couldn't help but wipe off a cold sweat.

    "I'll come back to check later. If you haven't left yet, just wait until I take care of you!"

    Without caring about the students' reactions, Neil pulled the door open, picked up his feet and rushed out at a speed of two hundred yards.

    Immediately afterwards, there was a faint sound of rioting behind them.

    "Phew, those brats are getting more and more fierce"

    After running for who knows how many laps, Neil was finally able to stop and take a breath, and then half of his head popped up around the corner and looked around furtively. When he saw that everything was safe, he breathed a sigh of relief and stood up, and then immediately put on a cynical look.  expression.

    "Today's students are becoming more and more outrageous. They are filled with all kinds of hedonism for personal desires. They only know how to resist teachers and make revolutions all day long. Ask the sky, where is the virtue of respecting teachers and respecting morality that has been passed down for thousands of years!? Ask  Earth, where is the hope for this country!? At this moment, as a great soul engineer, we must carry out the efforts of the three representatives, eight honors and eight shames to the end, to achieve the great rejuvenation of the human world, and we must put the red flag in every  corner!!"

    Just when Neil was about to go online for his little thing, a petite silhouette jumped into his eyes. Neil took a closer look and was filled with enthusiasm. Now is the time for him to work hard for the future of mankind.

    "That loli over there, stop! You're actually going back instead of going to the school gate. Didn't you hear the teacher's warning? I'm so disappointed. I'm so careless about my job and don't know how to keep myself clean."  , no sense of responsibility, no sense of family, I dare to ask where your future is!!"

    Loli was obviously frightened by someone. She stared blankly at Neil, who was full of righteousness and dedicated himself to the revolution anytime and anywhere. The turbulent emotions in her eyes were self-evident.

    "You're crazy."

    ""

    The human rejuvenation plan was officially declared bankrupt at this moment.

    When Neil was lamenting that children cannot be taught because of this black loli, they already regarded him as nothing and continued to stride forward.

    "A loli named Jing Hei"?Didn't you hear me?  "

    The feeling of being ignored made Neil very unhappy. He turned around and ran away from the corner quickly, and then appeared in front of Jing Hei from the other end of the corridor. He put his hands on his hips and panted.

    Jinghei looked at the teacher in front of him, his eyes becoming more and more impolite, and this time he clearly thought of him as a real psychopath.

    "I said, why don't you go home and wander around here?"

    "It's none of your business, virgin!"

    Even when facing Neil, who was famous in the elementary school, Jinghei still replied without any courtesy. She glared at Neil coldly, then shook her hair and left in a cool and noble manner.

    "Ah, I'm sorry that I'm a virgin, but you're not a virgin yourself."

    Neil plucked his ears with a look of disdain on his face.

    Jinghei’s eyes widened, and he was speechless for a moment. Neil was amazed to see that a chest that was even flatter than the horizon could be bullied to a large extent.

    This girl’s lung capacity is really good.

    "How dare you say such things in front of students?"

    Mirror Black seems a little unbelievable. It seems that she doesn’t know Neil very well. In terms of lawlessness, he has more problems than a problem child.

    "Ahaha, what am I afraid of! I think back then I was a ruthless person who punched Nanshan Nursing Home, kicked Beihai Kindergarten, and used a kitchen knife to chop wires with sparks and lightning all the way!!"

    Looking at Neil’s proud posture with his nostrils turned upward, Jinghei was speechless for a while.

    Not long after walking, Jinghei stopped in front of her classroom, opened the door, and the scene inside made her forget her words for a moment.

    Neil, who was behind her, also looked inside, his mouth wide open and stunned.

    There, a loli was leaning on the table, her panties had been taken off to her knees, and in front of her was an adult young man.

    In this case, no matter how you look at it, it’s that kind of thing, right?

    Neil took out his cell phone and immediately dialed a number. He said in a heavy voice to the other end of the phone, "Hey, is this the police station?"

    "Wait, wait, Teacher Neil! It's not what you think!!!!"

    Daisuke Aoki immediately rushed over to stop Neil. He was about to cry without tears. Sure enough, people would misunderstand him no matter how he looked at this time. On the side, Rin Kunou had a proud smile on his face and methodically took off his panties.  Pull back.

    “Mr. Police, there is a nympho here, it’s so scary.”

    Suddenly, there was the sound of stones breaking in the classroom.

    Eh?  Hey, hey, hey!  ?  what's the situation!  ?

    "Teacher Neil, do you know how to look at the situation?"

    Kunuzong Rin snatched Neil’s cell phone and glared at Neil who looked stunned.

    "Well, my visual acuity is 5.4 in both eyes."

    ""

    Kunou Rin rubbed her temples with a headache. It seemed that she had underestimated the head teacher of another class. In terms of his ability to destroy the atmosphere, he was probably unmatched by anyone.

    "Well, actually I don't think Mr. Aoki is interested in you. After all, you are still a primary school student"

    When Daisuke Aoki heard this, he was so moved that he almost wanted to worship Neil. His eyes immediately filled with gratitude when he looked at Neil.

    You are indeed my savior, Teacher Neil.

    "According to my observation, Mr. Aoki likes ladies who are plump and curvy, such as Mr. Jingna and Mr. Hoin. Well, they are all very big. In the office, they peek at them at a frequency of three times per second.  How about them……"

    "Although I'm very grateful to you for coming to the rescue, can you please stop calling me a moron!!!"

    I take it back, this guy is not a savior, he is more like a disaster star.

    "So," Neil patted Kunou Rin's shoulder with a teasing smile on his lips, "You guys at the airport never expect to take Mr. Aoki's virginity in your entire life."

    “Can you omit some words!!!”

    Daisuke Aoki felt that it would be better for him to commit suicide to prove his ambition.

    "Teacher Neil, you"

    And when Kunou Rin was about to say something, the young man in front of him suddenly turned pale and bent down while covering his crotch with his hands.

    "Mymy ballswent to the right"

    Jinghei snorted coldly, retracted his vaginal leg, took Jiuzong Rin's hand and ran out of the door.

    "Let's go, Xiao Lin, ignore these two idiots, they don't know anything."

    ??Kuzhong Rin let Jinghei pull her??, and finally took a pitiful look at Neil who fell to the ground and couldn't get up again.

    Daisuke Aoki walked over silently and patted Neil's back sympathetically.

    "Just bear with it, it will be fine later, just treat it as being caught in the door."

    "Look for a door that can cover a place like this"

    Neil was squirming on the ground. He climbed onto the table next to Daisuke Aoki with great difficulty. He almost opened his mouth and asked, "Tell me, what happened just now?"

    Seeing Neil mentioning business, Daisuke Aoki's face darkened, then he sighed and took out a note from his trouser pocket.

    "You know, this piece of paper was written by Kunou to Mr. Nakamura, and those textbooks are full of these things. She told me that she was just doing the same thing as Mr. Nakamura. Mr. Nakamura, who once  I have hurt Usa with my words.”

    Daisuke Aoki sighed again, then glanced at Neil from the corner of his eyes, only to find that his expression was as usual, and he couldn't help but feel a little confused.

    "Teacher Neil, did you know this beforehand?"

    Thinking of some of Neil’s previous reminders to him, Daisuke Aoki suddenly had an idea.

    This person deliberately let him know all this.

    "Don't look at me like that. I just hang out with the little guys and hear some things from them that the teacher cannot possibly know."

    Seeing the look in Aoki’s eyes, Neil naturally knew what he was thinking.

    Daisuke Aoki still looked at him distrustfully for a while, but finally put the matter behind him.

    Now, there is one more noteworthy matter to deal with.

    "Oh, I don't even understand that child. She would do what she just did to threaten me just because she wanted to protect her friends. However, isn't it too much to force Teacher Nakamura to get sick just because of this?  "

    "Is it too much?" Neil raised his head and stared at the ceiling in the classroom, "Actually, I personally don't know much about it, and it's a matter for another class, so it's not easy to get involved. How much does Mr. Nakamura go too far?  In the eyes of adults and children, the weight is different, maybe because adults are more rational, but if you try to stand in the perspective of Jiuzhong, you should have some understanding I don't think I am a good teacher, but I am good with  I can also tell the difference between bad and bad. For children, the so-called good is actually very simple. As long as you treat them sincerely, they will naturally respond to your sincerity"

    Neil lowered his head and looked at Daisuke Aoki next to him. Seeing his thoughtful look, Neil couldn't help but smile and flicked his forehead with his finger.

    "Now, you should know what to do and what kind of teacher to be."

    Daisuke Aoki helplessly rubbed his red forehead, looked helplessly at Neil with a playful smile, and couldn't help but shake his head.

    “You’ve already mentioned this, how can I not know?”

    Immediately, Daisuke Aoki put on a confident smile, put his hands on his hips and looked out the window at the sun that was starting to set.

    "Yoshi, let's go see Usami Mei tomorrow!"

    "Ah, young people are really passionate"

    Neil’s eyes narrowed, like an old man lamenting life.

    "Teacher Neil"

    "Um?"

    "Next time you talk to me about these serious things, can you please stop doing something that disturbs the atmosphere, such as covering your lower body now"

    "What can I do! Because of you, my center of gravity is unstable and my left and right are unbalanced!! Oh, no, I really can't put it back on the right side"

    ""

    &lt;/a&gt;&lt;a&gt;Mobile phone users please read it here.  &lt;/a&gt;

 Soar to the new world!  Chapter 71 Animation without baseball is not a good animation

    "Yoshi!! I will definitely kill this kid like you!!"

    The rhetoric was very loud and could be heard clearly by anyone within a radius of ten meters.

    Neil picked his nostrils, his dead eyes raised slightly, and he curled his lips in disdain.

    "Tsk, the devil is playing with you"

    "Hey!! Uncle, I took some time out of my busy schedule!!"

    Qiu Sheng’s eyes widened. This look was more intimidating than the impatience of playing with a child.

    "Who are you lying to? I obviously just came to the park to have a free time, and then I happened to see me playing baseball with my family, so I came over shamelessly. Ah, tell me, are there people like you? Even if you are a kid,  Even children know how to say "please". Are you, an adult, not as good as a child?  Or are you just a useless old man"

    Neil sneered at Qiu Sheng, who was starting to turn gray, while everyone around him suppressed the urge to complain.

    "Please let me play with you, uncle"

    Qiu Sheng was so prostrate that he had even abandoned his dignity as an adult.

    Neil sighed and spread his hands helplessly, "Uncle Qiusheng, you are an adult, how can we brats beat you"

    "Don't worry! I will let you go!!"

    Qiu Sheng looked like he was very good at it. Neil rolled his eyes, thinking that he didn't often go to the park to play baseball with the kid, right?

    【Go back to work, people in society】

    "Hey!! What are you thinking about!?"

    Qiu Sheng’s sharp eyes glared at him, making Neil look away with a guilty conscience, and whispered, “I wasn’t thinking about anything…”

    “Forget it, let’s hurry up and play!!”

    Staring at Neil's face, Qiu Sheng still couldn't see anything from his face looking at the sky at a 45-degree angle, and then he happily waved the bat and proposed to Neil.

    ""

    “Don’t act like you’re desperate, well, let’s do this, if you win me over, I’ll give you all the bread made by Sanae for free!”

    "Let's pack our things and go home"

    Neil didn’t even look at Qiu Sheng, he turned around and said to the people who came with him.

    "I'm sorry! I will eat all Sanae's bread!!"

    Niel paused for a moment, then stared at Qiu Sheng strangely, and smiled conspiratorially, "I want to put Aunt Qiuzi's jam on it"

    ""

    Qiu Sheng didn’t say anything, but from the cold sweat on his face and trembling all over his body, we could tell that Qiuzi’s jam was indeed notorious.

    "Since Uncle Qiu Sheng has agreed, let's play together!"

    Facing the frustrated uncle, Neil flashed a very cute smile.

    Tifa looked at this ultra-unrealistic scene and covered her forehead helplessly. What on earth was going on?  What is Aunt Qiuzi’s jam?  ?  After hearing this term, I always feel as if the uncle has seen the end of the world.

    "Then let me allocate personnel now"

    Neil turned his head and looked at everyone one by one, "Let's see, Tifa, Chifuyu, Alicia, Hanazuki is with me, Ichika, Kobato, Kureha is with Uncle Akio.  The set is, well, perfect!!”

    “Your size is perfect!!!”

    Before anyone else could react, Dahe, who was not named, jumped out, holding Neil by the collar and roaring.

    "Why is there no name for me!! I have been waiting with great interest to join you!! Are you completely ignoring it!?"

    "Well, calm down. I took into account Sister Teng's unparalleled fighting power. If I let you join in, I would know the result without even playing, so I didn't arrange for you to join in  "

    Neil explained with a righteous face. After hearing this, Dahe suddenly felt relieved, "That's it, but don't worry, I will make it easy!!"

    "Let's not mention this matter first, why is there an extra person on your side!! And the children on my side are all younger than you, what a fool! You want me to eat Qiuzi so much that I vomit Qiuzi  Sanae bread with jam!?”

    After Uncle Qiu Sheng saw his team members' allocation clearly, he began to collapse.

    "Isn't this obvious"

    “You really don’t hide it!!”

    "Ah, ah, ah, you should think about it. You are an adult, and you are much better than us in terms of standards, right? That's why, in order to balance the combat power, I made such an arrangement. Trust me!"

    &nbsp; "It sounds like this is the case, but you just want to use the big to bully the small, the more people suppress the less people!"

    "Tch, I didn't expect that even an ordinary uncle could see what I was thinking"

    "That's really what happened!"

    Having said that, Neal was still strongly requested to be reassigned, but since Kobato and Hanazuki did not plan to participate in such an intense sport, the number of people seemed to be a bit insufficient, although they were not intending to participate in a formal competition.

    "What should I do? Where can I find someone at once?"

    Neil rubbed his chin and thought hard. It would be great if two or three idiots showed up at this time.

    “Nice-catch!!!”

    "Good job, Yuuji!"

    "Yoshi, the next ball will definitely kill you, Mingjiu!"

    “What kind of baseball do you want to play!?”

    "Don't complain about them, Furuichi, they are all aiming at other people's lives anyway"

    "Hmph, it's impossible, Yuuji, with Touma here, how could such a misfortune happen to me!!"

    “You bet I’m still a lightning rod for misfortune!”

    Neil, who had better hearing than the average person, suddenly heard a few familiar voices. He turned his head in confusion and saw four humanoid objects with idiot labels on them in the distance.

    ——Aha, it’s you.

    The four people in the distance trembled all over, and immediately raised their eyes warily to look around. When their eyes came into contact with someone who was smiling without showing his teeth, the background turned black, and then they all bent forward in frustration.

    "Unfortunately"×4

    Mr. Kamijou’s mantra is universal.

    …………………………………………Dividing line………………………………………………

    Five minutes later, the staffing was completed.

    "Tifa, we will win, right?"

    Neil looked at the sky and asked the childhood sweetheart beside him, but his tone sounded more like he was seeking comfort.

    Tifa looked at Neil, then turned to scan her team members. One of the team members was being harassed by a group of idiots.

    "I guess so……"

    "Hello, Miss. Alicia, I am Akihisa Yoshii! Please give me your advice!"

    “It’s really frustrating to use two words in English and one sentence in Japanese.

    "It's a shame you can tell me, Mingjiu"

    “Don’t you know about international exchange!? Idiot Yuuji!!”

    "I would like to know which country would speak like this But I never thought that I would be called an idiot by the idiot emperor. Touma, please show me how to say it in English."

    "You want me, who usually fails to pass the test, to come and tell you!? I plan to stay in seclusion for the rest of my life."

    "Ahaha, I can speak Japanese, you can just speak Japanese."

    "It's been a while, but Miss Alicia is still so considerate"

    "Tch, the disgusting city will know how to be attentive By the way, you actually know each other!?"

    "Ahaha, you are jealous! You are angry! You are powerless!!"

    “You deserve a beating, don’t you!!”

    Alicia looked at the four people who were about to fight with a wry smile, not knowing how to react. By the way, are all Neil's students like this?

    "Hey! Why don't you come back quickly!!"

    Neil over there glared coldly, and the four of them immediately ran over.

    "Are all four of you on our team?"

    Tifa couldn’t help asking strangely as she watched the four idiots all running towards Neil.

    “I am!!!”×4

    ""

    “He’s not!!”×4

    ""

    Seeing them pointing at each other, Neil picked up the bat and tapped his palms, smiling brightly.

    "Do you want me to use this object with a diameter of seven centimeters to enter your body from behind? It will definitely make you experience the climax of ecstasy"

    "Sorry!! We were too presumptuous!!!"

    They probably went straight to the ending before they even experienced the climax.

    After a round of intimidation, the game officially began.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????

    ????????? Qiu Sheng Fang, Qian Dong, Ichi Xia, Dahe, Yuuji and Mingjiu.

    Audience outside the venue??Kojito and Huayue were drinking tea, and a group of passers-by who didn't know the truth.

    In the starting lineup, Ichika, a pitcher from Akio's side, came on the pitch, and after Neil saw it, he also walked up.

    “Batters, Neil steps in!!”

    "Why you!?"

    Qiu Sheng dropped the grass in his mouth and looked embarrassed. Is the big boss coming in the first game?  ?

    "Well, you guys are really messing around. The other person is a child, so please be patient"

    As a catcher, Yuuji was embarrassed.

    "Hmph, cute big breasts" Niall showed a winning smile, then narrowed his eyes and looked at the stupid Ichika, "Ichika! Go all out!! Let me see your strength, brother!!!"  "

    “Oh oh oh!!!”

    As expected of a child, he was instantly on fire.

    Ichika raised the ball and swung it forward from behind with all his strength. The ball came out of his hand. However, he was a child after all. No matter how powerful he was, the ball was still quite slow in the eyes of others.

    Neil’s eyes lit up, he grinned, and swung the bat hard.

    “Sinai!!!!!!”

    With a bang, the return ball was almost invisible and flew back, grazing Ichika's pink face, and then there was a loud noise like an explosion.

    ""

    "Oh no!!!! You actually do your best to a child!!!"

    Yuuji, who could see clearly behind Neil, jumped up and complained loudly.

    The wind pressure generated when he just swung the bat almost knocked him down.

    "Humph, there are only two kinds of people on the battlefield, the living and the dead!"

    "You were shouting "Sinai" just now!  !  Is that a killing ball?  ?  He just wants to kill people!  "

    "Hey, Ichika has fainted!!"

    ""

    In the first game, Neil won, but both his and her opponents, as well as those outside the court, stared at Neil sitting next to him with trashy eyes, and Neil only responded with one sentence.

    "The wisdom of the orangutan."

    Then the team members were brutally beaten inhumanely.

    In the second game, in view of Ichika’s mistakes and the degree of chaos of a certain guy, Akio sent out Taiga, who was second only to him in terms of power in the team.

    "Little brother Ichika!! Sister, I will help you take revenge!!"

    Dahe held the bat with tears in his eyes, vaguely seeing the child who was still smiling until the last moment.

    "Has Ichika died already?" Chifuyu sighed, then looked at her brother who was lying on the bench with his eyes wandering, and was silent for a few seconds before saying, "I'm so weak."

    After fainting, Ichika saw her sister smiling very gently in her dream, and was moved to tears.

    This time, Neil's bowler sent out Alicia, and Alicia was standing in the prescribed position with her mouth bulging and an unconvinced look on her face.

    When Alicia came on the court, Neil said to her, "Alicia, just wait and you can throw the ball casually. I don't expect you to perform well in this inning. Don't throw the ball before you throw it."  Just hit your feet and it will be fine"

    "Asshole!! I will definitely throw a good ball to you!!"

    Alicia held the ball angrily, and then looked at Dahe, whose fighting spirit was also high, with eyes filled with blazing fire. Alicia took a deep breath and shot hard.

    “Oh oh oh!! A straight ball that travels through time and space!?”

    Dahe looked at the ball coming straight at him, his eyes lit up, and he shouted a term that made everyone sweat.

    “Look at me————the end of the world!!!”

    There is no need to end the world as well!  ?

    Although I really wanted to ask, the sound of hitting the ball was particularly loud. Everyone looked up and saw the white ball flying high. Neil immediately shouted, "Go ahead, Touma!!"

    "Ha, it's so troublesome"

    Touma thought as he ran towards the ball landing point.

    "Hey!! Boy, don't be stunned, run over quickly!!"

    Akio raised his hands in the shape of a trumpet and shouted to Yuuji, who was yawning and jogging slowly.

    "Don't worry, uncle, there will definitely be no problem in this game!!"

    Yuuji’s face was full of certainty of victory, and he smiled heartily at Neil. Neil’s face was a little ugly. He looked towards the field, seemingly guessing why Yuuji was so sure of victory.

    “Unfortunately!!!”

    Neil covered his face as soon as he heard this voice. He really didn’t need to think about it.  He looked intently and saw Touma falling down for some reason, and rolling on the ground fiercely.Rolled over to Alicia.

    Touma opened his eyes and saw the slight rise of the knee-length skirt.

    “It’s unfortunate~~~”

    This time, I shouted with nosebleeds, and I shouted very proudly.

    "ah——!!!"

    Alicia was startled by the person at her feet. When she saw the lewd look on Touma's face, she immediately covered her skirt, raised her foot and stepped on it with her face flushed.

    In the second game, Qiusheng’s team won due to casualties.

    "Tsk, I originally wanted to use Touma's misfortune to drag the enemy down, but in the end, I lost the rice instead of the chicken? It was a mistake"

    Neil summed up the shortcomings of the previous game in a general-like manner, while Tifa silently withdrew her eyes from the mosaic behind her and listened quietly to the culprit's speech.

    And Huayue, who was sitting on a chair and watching the game quietly, looked at Neil, then smiled at Kojiu and said, "Xiaojiu, your brother is really a good teaching material"

    Xiaojiu also turned to look at Neil and nodded in understanding.

 Soar to the new world!  Chapter 72 The so-called haunted house is a place with zero sense of existence

    The third game follows immediately.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????: Kureha is swinging the bat with great energy, and the sound of the wind every time she swings makes people curious about the power contained in that small body.

    "Kuyu!!"

    Neil on the sidelines shouted to Hongyu. Hongyu turned her head in response and saw her brother making a vague gesture to her.

    "How is it so cryptic?! It's clearly an instruction to kill people!!"

    The opponent's pitcher Akihisa also looked over, but what he saw was Neil putting his thumb on his neck and crossing it from left to right. Who can't understand this internationally accepted gesture?  !

    “Oh oh oh!! I understand!!!”

    “Don’t understand!!!”

    Akijiu looked at the elated Kureha with tears streaming down his face. He turned to look at Uncle Qiu Sheng, "Coach!! Can I not play!?"

    Qiu Sheng paused for a moment, his eyes flashed, and he made the same gesture as Neil to Mingjiu.

    “Where in the world are you making such a fuss!?”

    “Fuck me, boy!! If we lose, we’ll still be dead!!”

    "It's scary! It's so scary! What kind of death match is this?! It seems that I didn't agree to any conditions!"

    With no choice but to stand on the court, Akihisa muttered "Satan bless me" in his heart, and threw the ball with his eyes closed. When Yuji, the catcher behind Kureha, saw the limp ball, he simply sat on the ground and rolled his eyes.

    Even if it’s a child, there’s no need to let it go like this.

    “Uh oh oh oh oh oh!!!”

    The ball was hit hard.

    "Yoshi!! I'll pick you uppoof-"

    Furuichi saw the direction of the ball and raised his glove to catch it. But as soon as he raised his hand, the ball, which was completely beyond his imagination, hit him in the face and flew away.

    Dahe looked at the ball that rolled near him, picked it up, and waved to Neil, "Hey!! Neil, I think I win!"

    ""

    "Hurrycallan ambulance"

    Furuichi reluctantly raised his hand, and after finishing speaking, he lay on the ground and lost his breath.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????…

    "Kureyu, you idiot, I asked you to kill the other party, how can you kill your own people!?"

    “Brother, you didn’t make it clear!!”

    "You still blame me!? Are you a gorilla!?"

    "Oh oh oh!!! I went back and told my mother that my brother called my mother King Kong!!"

    "Isn't your cat's evolution too great!? Who said such a thing!?"

    "Okay, okay, it's my turn next"

    Seeing Hong Yu being nagged and lectured by Neil, Tifa quickly pulled Hong Yu into her arms and gave Neil a roll of her eyes.

    "Hehe, Sister Tifa is so nice, not like that stupid old brother~~~"

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of Tifa's arms.

    Neil rolled his eyes, and then whispered to Tifa, "Tifa, Chifuyu should be on the stage later, use the contract items!"

    "How serious are you!? Do games have to reach this level?"

    "Be careful about making the Wannian Ship"

    "Be careful of overdoing it! And these are two different concepts at all!!"

    Afterwards, Tifa stood on the court, weighing the ball in her hand, looking at Chifuyu who was also smiling with high morale.

    "Be careful, Chifuyu"

    "Come here, this is the first time we face each other"

    Tifa smiled slightly, and her eyes gradually gathered light.

    The sound of wind sounded.

    Snapped——

    "nice shot!!"

    This time, Neil, who was the catcher, shouted loudly, as if he had won a big prize. Chifuyu also recovered from the high-speed ball just now, glared at Neil unhappily, and then slowly thought about it.  .

    【So fast, I can hardly see clearly】

    "Yuji, is that a ball that a girl can throw?"

    Akijiu on the sidelines said he couldn’t understand what happened just now.

    "You're so stupid, Akihisa" Yuuji smiled enigmatically, "Do you think the people following Neil are from Earth?"

    "Eh!? Is he a Saiyan!?"

    "Wrong, it's a mystery??Man!  !  "

    A ball suddenly flew over and hit two idiots who were chatting.

    "The next is the second ball, Chifuyu"

    Looking at the smiling Tifa, Chifuyu pursed her lips tightly, but she felt unexpectedly calm inside. Her eyes were unruffled, and Niall's eyes flashed with admiration.

    The ball was thrown out again, still leaving an afterimage quickly.

    【Calm down, feel the flow of air, don’t be confused】

    Chifuyu suddenly opened her eyes wide. The bat was like a knife, leaving a clear sound and the ball flew high.

    "Oh!! I caught it, good job!!"

    Chifuyu looked at the white ball in Uncle Qiuyu's hand and couldn't help but laugh.

    “It’s so awesome, Chifuyu~~”

    “I don’t practice in vain, Tifa~~~”

    At this time, Tifa noticed Neil who was gesturing desperately. After watching for a while, Tifa fell silent.

    What I just meant is probably to use the contract card to activate the acceleration ability to accelerate the ball to the speed of sound.

    Do you have to cheat even if you throw a ball?  ?  Be careful about GM banning your account!  !

    Tifa turned away, ignoring Neal's pitiful expression.

    At the last ball, Tifa bent slightly, as if there was a light wind lingering around her.

    Tifa held her breath and concentrated on throwing the ball out. The ball cut through the air and made a sound of breaking through the air.

    Chifuyu’s pupils shrank instantly and she swung the bat hard, her beautiful black hair rising slightly.

    "Hiss——"

    Chifuyu turned her head and saw Neil taking a breath of air, while the ball in his hand was smoking.

    "You are too serious, Tifa"

    Turning around, Chifuyu said to Tifa with a look of helplessness.

    "Hehe, I accidentally became serious~~" Tifa stuck out her tongue, blinked and smiled playfully, "And I don't want to lose either"

    Qianfuyu was stunned for a moment, glanced at Neil slightly from the corner of her eyes, and chuckled, "I see."

    "Eh? I found a problem!"

    Neil suddenly stood up and shouted, and the two girls immediately looked back, looking at him strangely.

    "Why did you throw three balls just now, but all the previous ones were one ball?"

    ""

    "Hey! Why are you looking at me like this? You seem to be looking at the culprit!"

    "Isn't that right!? Every round before has been a casualty, and you still expect to be able to fight!! And you were the one who messed up the first round!!"

    “Well, isn’t that what Japanese baseball is like?”

    “Which country’s baseball games are so dark!!”

    "There is no other way, then I have to decide the outcome!"

    Neil picked up the bat and pointed at Qiu Sheng, "Come on, Uncle Qiu Sheng, let's end our long-cherished wish for many years here!!"

    "Uh, have they known each other for a long time?"

    "……have no idea."

    Qiu Sheng sighed heavily and looked back at Neil with eyes as vast as the sea.

    "I never thought it would be todayis this fate?"

    【You are so big, Fate, who do you think you are a baseball hero?  】

    "You shouldn't have come."

    【It took you so long to say it!  ?  】

    "But I'm still here."

    【You don’t need to tell me to know it!  !  Literary shit!  !  】

    "I said hurry up, I still have to go home"

    Furuichi, who had just returned from the brink of death, looked up at the sun that was beginning to set, and couldn't help but interrupt the two convulsing guys.

    "Ahem, let's get started, but I have a question"

    Uncle Qiu Sheng coughed dryly, then looked at Neil, "Why are you the batsman again now!!"

    “There’s nothing I can do, I’m dead and injured”

    "Then isn't it even worse here!?"

    "That's so long-winded, uncle" Neil glanced at him dissatisfied, kept waving the bat in his hand, and said nonchalantly, "Come on, one ball will determine the outcome, and I'm still waiting for you to eat it.  Where’s the god-killing cuisine…”

    "You damn boylook, I'm coming!!"

    “Drink!!!”

    Before Qiu Sheng could get rid of the ball, a hurricane swept across his face.

    “Ahaha~~~I’m sorry, my hands are slippery~~”

    Neil rubbed the back of his head embarrassedlyHe said with a smile.

    Everyone looked behind Qiu Sheng and saw a bat stuck in a big tree behind him. The whole tree was crumbling and seemed to be broken into two pieces at any time.

    "Where did your hand slip to!? You really want to kill someone, don't you!?"

    Everyone was embarrassed.

    "Oh, I told you it was an accident~~~I'm sorry, Uncle Qiu Sheng~~"

    Neil put his hands together and bent down to apologize sincerely.

    However, no one could see the bloodshot eyeballs and sinister smile on that face.

    【a ha ha ha!  !  !  This will cast a psychological shadow on that uncle!  !  How can a mere combat power defeat the overall strategy!  !  Kneel on the ground and look up to me, you fools!  !  】

    【Hey, who can rescue my boss】

    Qiu Sheng's eyelids jumped, he took a deep breath, squeezed the ball in his hand, and smiled in a arrogant tone, "Today I will let you take a good look at my power. The power of the Black Flame Dragon sealed in my right hand will  Defeat you completely!! I am dark_flame_master!!"

    When Neil heard this, a cold smile appeared on his lips. He covered his right eye with one hand, his body trembled slightly, and deep laughter kept coming from his mouth.

    “Humph… So that’s it. No wonder I’m so excited. So is this resonance?”

    "Resonance? Is it possible!?"

    Qiu Sheng’s face changed and his expression became incredible.

    "That's right After traveling through thousands of years, we met here again. We can never escape this cycle of fate, dark_flame_master"

    Neil let go of his hand, his coquettish right eye shining in the sun with a light that was hard to look directly at.

    "The evil king's true eye!! Did you see it? The fateful enemy we are waiting for is right there!!"

    "The Evil King's True Eye!!"

    "The Dark Flame User!!"

    The two of them shouted passionately.

    “Oh oh oh, so handsome!!”

    When Ichika, who had regained consciousness, saw this scene, his pure heart seemed to have undergone subtle changes.

    Yes, that’s what he’s after——

    "Ichika, if you dare to be like that idiot, sister, I will shoot you away"

    Before I had time to express the surging feelings in my heart, Ichika's path to becoming the God of Chuuji was strangled.

    "Come on!! Be swallowed up by the black flames!!!"

    Qiu Sheng threw it hard, and the ball suddenly flew away wrapped in black flames.

    "Before my evil king's true eye, everything is powerless!! Explode, reality!!!"

    ??Golden light burst out brightly from the right eye.

    “Ahhhhhhh!!!!!!”×2

    In the eyes of others, there were no special effects at all. It was just two chuunibyou patients shouting nonsense. It was not known whether Neil's so-called strategy worked, and the ball was easily knocked away by Neil.

    "I lost……"

    Uncle Qiu Sheng bent forward in frustration, and the background was extremely vicissitudes of life.

    At this time, a hand was placed on Qiu Sheng's shoulder.

    "Boy, you"

    Qiu Sheng raised his head and saw Neil's smiling face.

    "Today's game was very exciting, Uncle Qiu Sheng"

    "Ah, I have no regrets"

    Qiu Sheng smiled with relief, his smile was light and calm.

    "Yes, no regrets" Neil stretched out his other hand and handed the thing in his hand to Qiu Sheng, "Come on, I'll take you on the last journey."

    The fragrant bread is spread with a thick layer of liquid crystal jam.

    "Where did it come from!?"

    "Hmph, I've already prepared it, otherwise you would definitely refuse to admit it!"

    "Devil!!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, bread was stuffed into his mouth.

    Then, the soul returns to heaven.

    "Uh, has this uncle died?"

    Touma looked at the uncle who had spit out his soul and asked with a black line.

    "I didn't expect it to be so powerful. Even people like Uncle Akio who eat Aunt Sanae's bread all day would fall down immediately."

    Neil poked his uncle’s soul and gained a deeper understanding of the power of this food combination.

    “By the way, what’s Akiko’s jam combined with Sanae’s bread? Isn’t it delicious?”

    "Well, it feels like someone pulled your stomach out of your stomach, hit it with a dictionary a hundred times, and then stuffed it back into you"Listening to Touma's question, Neil closed his eyes and frowned, slowly describing the feeling, while his hands continued to make various gestures.

    “…It’s really a vivid and concise explanation.”

    "Okay, it's almost time, it's time to go home Yuuji, Shoko called you home for dinner."

    “Why are you mentioning Xiangzi to me specifically at this time!!”

    "Tch, I feel uncomfortable looking at your face of a winner in life"

    "What are you complaining about, Furuichi!? And what kind of face is that!?"

    "Asshole!! Yuuji, the traitor!!"

    "Oh, Akihisa ran away crying, why don't you chase him, Yuuji?"

    “Don’t make it look like a romantic comedy!!”

    "Is this the place to complain? It turns out you are gay"

    “I always feel that Touma, you are not qualified to say that!”

    "Then take your time, let's go"

    Neil clapped his hands and followed Tifa and the others out of the park.

    The remaining people looked at each other, sighed tiredly, and left the park one after another.

    There was only one uncle left who was wandering around the Santu River.

    【Did I forget something?  】

    Neil was walking on the way home, kicking the small stones on the road and looking up at the sky with confusion.

    "Forget it, it shouldn't be an important thing huh?"

    The stone was kicked out of the way. Neil stopped and looked to his side strangely.

    There, there is a foreign-style mansion standing quietly.

    “Neil, what’s wrong with you?”

    Seeing Neil looking blankly at the buildings around him, Tifa also glanced at the mansion, but didn't find anything strange.

    It’s just an ordinary building.

    "It's nothing" Neil shook his head and walked quickly towards Tifa and the others, "By the way, is there such a building near our home?"

    "Oh, this, it existed a long time ago"

    Dahe, who was very familiar with this area, responded. After seeing the mansion clearly, he suddenly lowered his voice, "I heard that this mansion is a haunted house"

    "Eh!? Haunted house!?"

    Several little ghosts were startled. Neil raised his eyebrows and stared at the building with some deepness.

    "Yes, I have never known who the owner of this place is. I only know that it belongs to a family named Jiuyuanji, but no one has seen anyone from this house. I don't even know if there is anyone inside"

    "Neal, why do you ask this suddenly?"

    After hearing this, Tifa felt very strange, and at the same time she also felt something strange about Neil.

    "It's nothing, I'm just curious and asked, I don't notice it usually Okay, let's go home."

    Neil shrugged and said a few words casually to cover it up, turned around and walked home. His eyes briefly glanced at the window on the second floor of the mansion, but he didn't pay attention anymore.

    【Is there a haunted house with a hidden magic barrier?  】

    After everyone left, the front door of the mansion was as quiet as usual.

    The curtain in front of the second floor window seemed to be moving.

 Soar to the new world!  Chapter 73 Don’t strike up a conversation with a girl who doesn’t come home at night

    "Wash, wash, left and right (hey~!) wash well, front and back (hey~hey~!) wash, wash, top and bottom (right there!) wash well  , inside and outside (hmm~!) slowly enter the pool 1~2~3 (hui~)"

    In the bathroom, Neil was humming a bath song while washing Kobato and Ichika's hair with his hands left and right.

    "Brother, what are you singing?"

    While enjoying his brother's service, Xiaojiu asked curiously with his eyes half-opened.

    "What a bath song, don't you know?"

    Neil picked up the shower head, washed away the foam for the two of them, and continued humming, "You like taking a bath, right? (Of course~!/I like it very much~!) You like taking a bath, right? (Of course~!/I like it very much~  !) You like taking a bath, right? (Of course~!/I like it very much~!) My face is also washed clean~~My skin is washed smooth~~It’s great to take a bath (very comfortable~!)”

    "Eh? Does anyone have this song? Why haven't you heard it?"

    Ichika wiped her wet face and turned back to Neil.

    "Of course! This is the group leader's song! It sounds great!"

    Neil raised his nose proudly. He was not generally confident in his ability to appreciate songs.

    “No, it doesn’t sound good at all!”×2

    The two children responded in unison.

    "You're talking nonsense! How could it not sound good! You two brats really don't understand what cuteness is! No, I have to find time to educate you on the truth of the ACG world"

    Neil shook his head and said, then threw the two of them into the tub, and began to wipe his body with shower gel.

    "Soap, soap, lather, lather (hui~!) Bath sponge, bath sponge, huh, huh, huh, huh, huh, huh, huh, huh, huh, huh, huh, huh, huh, huh, huh, huh, huh, huh, huh, huh, huh, huh, huh, huh, huh, huh, huh, huh, huh, huh, huh, huh, huh, huh, huh, huh, huh, cute.  , that person is shining (hmm~beautiful~~~)"

    "Haha~~ It sounds so unpleasant, brother~~~"

    "Hey, what do you know~~~Uh, by the way, where did you just sing?"

    “Wash, scrub, scrub, scrub~~”

    "That's totally wrong! When did I sing the crazy songs of the Flower Band!?"

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: Chifuyu passed by and smiled softly, then shouted, "Hey! Don't soak in the bath for too long! Be careful of fainting!"

    “Department~~~”×3

    "It's really"

    Hearing this uniform and lazy voice, Chifuyu shook her head helplessly and walked towards the living room.

    …………………………………Bath dividing line……………………………………

    "Let me tell you, the story of this Hawaiian Island is not over yet"

    Neil blew the fan, glanced at the picture on the TV in the living room, and asked boredly.

    "What Hawaiian island? It's Bali, the story of Bali!"

    Zhu Mei turned around and looked down upon Neil's nonsense.

    “Well, that’s almost it~~~~”

    Neil closed his eyes and enjoyed the cool breeze, and said lazily.

    "Where are they similar? One is in the Indian Ocean and the other is in the Pacific Ocean. They are both thousands of miles apart, okay?"

    Tifa sighed and said weakly to Neil.

    “It’s almost done~~It’s all at sea~~~”

    "Then humans and other animals on earth are not all the same!"

    Chifuyu couldn’t help but say something. After hearing this, Neil gave a thumbs up and looked at Chifuyu with great admiration, "Nice complaint! Chifuyu!!"

    “Go to hell, ape!!”

    Chifuyu threw the pillow over angrily. Niall dodged and grabbed the pillow in his hand with a smile, "Oh haha~~You can't hit me~~Pfft ha————"

    Suddenly, Neil was thrown by a pillow and flew backwards.

    "Can't you be quiet? You're disturbing us! Oh, Crystal is so pitiful"

    "Ahem, Tiger, are you going to kill me, you idiot? I'm the one who's to blame, right? It's time for you to go home. You've been eating here all day long"

    Neil staggered back, muttering about the river, and looking at the actors on the TV who were crying so hard that they had black lines on their heads.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: Is this TV series a bit sadistic? Or are these TV viewers looking for abuse?

    "Oh, I really can't understand it I said, can you primary school students understand it?"

    "Because we are girls!!"

    Alicia puffed up her chest and gave an answer that left Neil speechless.

    ?"Oh, don't hold on, you're not as talented as Feite"

    "Ugh!! Perverted pervert!!!!"

    Neil picked his ears and turned a blind eye to Alicia's shame and anger.

    "Neil, it's not good to bully girls like this"

    Huayue, who was also watching the TV series, looked back at Neil, shook her index finger and laughed softly.

    "Yeah, yeah, I didn't bully her, I just told the truth"

    "You bastard!!"

    “Tsk, tsk, if you can’t bear such a blow, then you will have to commit suicide if your boyfriend dumps you in the future~~~Girl, your spiritual practice is not enough~~”

    Neil held down Alicia’s little face that was rushing toward her, teasing her with a playful smile.

    "Neal, you have nothing to do. Go out and make soy sauce. There is no soy sauce at home"

    Zhu Mei took a bite of the crispy senbei and said to Neil who was still playing around.

    "Isn't it? Do you need soy sauce again? Do you need so much at home?"

    Neil looked at Zhu Mei in embarrassment. It seemed that every night when they were watching TV series, they would rush out to make soy sauce. The kitchen was almost turning into a soy sauce factory, okay?

    "Oh, forget it, I'd better go make some soy sauce"

    Seeing that no one was paying attention to him, Neil slapped his forehead helplessly, then turned around and walked towards the entrance.

    "By the way, Neil, go to the convenience store and buy me some Root Haagen-Dazs!"

    Tifa didn’t look away from the TV screen, waving her hands leisurely and said to Neil.

    "Ah, then I want oolong tea!"

    “I want strawberry pudding!”

    “Lemon tea, please~~”

    "Cappuccino! Bastard!!"

    "Bloody Mary!"

    Neil looked at them with black lines on his head and complained loudly, "If you want to buy it, just go and buy it yourself! Why do you have to wait for me to go out before you are so united!!! By the way, you want more and more."  Isn’t that high-end!? I don’t go to a high-end restaurant when I go to a convenience store. I don’t know about capuccinos! What’s up with that bloody Mary at the end? Buy me a cup!!”

    ………………………………………………Dividing line…………………………………………

    "Oh, those guys"

    Neil picked his nose and walked listlessly on the street with half-open eyes.

    【Is the current life what I expect?  】

    Looking at the night sky glittering with countless stars, Neil felt peaceful in his heart.

    【But, how long can this kind of time last?  】

    Put your hand on your chest involuntarily, feeling the pulsation there. Is this the feeling of life?

    Deep in the eyes, a flash of sadness gradually disappeared in the night.

    "Well, let's do it like this. The boat will be straight when it reaches the bridge"

    Neil held the back of his head with his hands, a lazy smile on his face again.

    When he approached his usual convenience store, he unexpectedly noticed a special figure.

    ?? Her long silver hair shone beautifully under the reflection of the stars and moonlight, her clear blue pupils reflected the surrounding scenery, and her long purple skirt was wrapped in a mysterious Western armor.

    A girl as delicate as a doll, just like the Princess of the Night.

    When Neil saw this girl, he couldn't help but stop, and at the same time there was a special feeling in his heart.

    It was an indescribable feeling. Even he himself didn't know why he had such a strange feeling for a stranger.

    "I seem to be acting weird lately" Neil tilted his head and thought for a while, then moved his eyes again to the girl sitting with her knees crossed at the door of the convenience store, looking at the weird outfit, and her eyes became weird, "  What is that? A cosplayer?"

    The girl seemed to be aware of Neil's gaze, and her indifferent ice eyes also looked over. The two eyes collided. I don't know if it was an illusion, but Neil seemed to see an almost imperceptible change in the girl's eyes.  .

    After the girl glanced at Neil, she withdrew her gaze and continued to look at the original place. Her mirror-like eyes just calmly reflected everything in front of her.

    Neil scratched his head and thought it would be better not to worry about so much, so he walked towards the convenience store. However, the moment he stepped into the door, Neil still glanced sideways at the girl with some concern.

    That lovely face still has no emotional changes, but why does it feel a silent sadness.

    Neil paused for a moment and frowned, butNo matter what action he took, he walked into the store until the door separated the two.

    Ding dong——

    The automatic door opened again, and Neil walked out of the door with a convenience bag, but he caught the silver figure out of the corner of his eye.

    "Ah, no, I forgot to buy a jump"

    As soon as Neil stepped out of the door, he paused for a few seconds, touched the back of his head, and said in a smooth voice, then turned around and walked into the convenience store.

    Three minutes later, Neil walked out again.

    "Ah, no, I forgot to buy oolong tea"

    Neil forgot to buy something again and walked into the convenience store again, but he paused for a few seconds before entering, but the girl had no reaction.

    “Oh, no, I forgot to buy a cappuccino”

    The girl’s eyebrows seemed to twitch.

    “Oh, no, I forgot to buy a Bloody Mary”

    The girl finally glanced at him and then turned away.

    "Ah, no, I forgot to buy truffe"

    The girl was completely silent.

    “Hey!! Come and talk to me!!!”

    Neil took a few convenience bags and shouted frantically to the girl who was sitting quietly.

    【What the hell!  !  Is this what happened after a long time?  ?  】

    Even Anders went crazy.

    The girl looked over, seemingly stunned, then took the notebook and pen she didn't know where she came from, wrote something quickly, and then turned it over to show Neil.

    "Is this the problem? Why are you trying to talk to me? Don't boys usually do this to girls?"

    "Ah, well, I would be embarrassed!"

    "It's me who's embarrassed, right?"

    "Yeah, I never strike up a conversation with anyone, especially girls."

    "Then you think I can strike up a conversation!?"

    “Isn’t it!?”

    "Where did you get this knowledge from?"

    "Huh? According to common sense, isn't it that a beautiful girl talks to a beautiful boy!?"

    Neil picked his nose and asked with a surprised look on his face.

    "Which world's common sense is your common sense? Why do you look so sure, and even say that you are a beautiful boy as if nothing has happened? You must be too shameless."

    "Uh, you write so fast, you complain so fast"

    Neil always felt that it was better not to complain about her, but he couldn't help it anymore. He sat next to the girl, took out a can of drink from the bag, and handed it to her, "Here, drink it, this is bloody  Mary"

    The girl looked at the drink in her hand silently, and then quickly wrote something on the paper.

    "What kind of Bloody Mary is this? It's obviously just tomato juice."

    "Man! Doesn't this look almost like blood?"

    "Then you might as well bring a blood bag."

    "Well, don't worry about such trivial matters~~~" Neil said with a playful smile, then turned his face and asked doubtfully, "I mean, why are you staying out alone so late? And you're dressed like this  What's going on? Did you just attend a drag party?"

    "No, these are my ordinary clothes."

    “………”

    Neil covered his face, girl, what kind of ordinary clothes are these, a helmet, armor, and a strange long skirt, no matter how you look at it, it doesn’t look ordinary!

    "Could it be that you are a magical girl!?"

    The girl glanced at him and quickly looked away.

    “There are still people using this kind of chatting these days. It’s so vulgar, and it’s not worth complaining about in every sense of the word.

    "Hey! You're the one who deserves to complain! Also, don't underestimate magical girls! The recent magical girls are like Gundam!! There are floating cannons, ship-cutting swords and so on!! I guess they will be even more popular in the future!  We have all the requiems!!”

    "In a sense, she is no longer a magical girl."

    "Um" Neil ignored the girl's complaints and just asked with some embarrassment, "Are you unable to speak? Uh, please don't worry, I don't mean anything else!"

    The girl’s emotionless eyes clearly reflected Neil’s figure. After a moment, she slowly shook her head.

    Although the reason is not stated, it can make people feel a trace of inexpressible sadness.

    "Uh, really?" Neil scratched his cheek and then smiled cheerfully, "But it doesn't matter! Everyone always has some secrets that they don't want to tell others. If you don't want to tell them, don't force yourself, and you don't have to answer for it."??In the past, when you thought you could speak, just find someone you could rely on and speak out little by little!  "

    After hearing what Neil said, the girl nodded wordlessly and then continued writing in her notebook.

    "who are you?"

    Looking at the girl’s eyes as clear as moonlight, Neil tilted his head and smiled, “Then who do you think I am?”

    The girl tapped her chin with the pen cutely and started writing on the paper again.

    "A strange fool."

    “At least I’m a golden saint wearing sacred clothing”

    Neil’s figure was suddenly shrouded in shadow, and he felt very lost.

    "Your base level is too high."

    It’s another silent complaint.

    In the following time, Neil and the girl chatted about many different things. They were strangers who had never met each other before, but now they chatted like good friends.

    Although the way of dialogue is a bit strange.

    Neil looked at the pieces of paper that were almost covering the floor. He realized that they had been chatting for so long without realizing it. He patted his pants and stood up. He turned back and smiled at the girl, "Yeah, it's almost time for me to leave. Speaking of which,  , I don’t know your name yet, can you tell me?”

    "Euculiwood Herthaz"

    "It's so long! Even foreigners have very long names!" Neil complained to himself, tilted his head and thought for a while, then said, "Then I'll call you Youyou, ah, my name is Neil Spring.  Field, just call me Neil!"

    You looked at Neil for a while, then nodded slightly.

    "Then, I'm leaving. Don't stay out alone for so long. If you stay any longer, you may be accosted by strange Shuli"

    Neil smiled slightly, and Yu continued to write something. When he raised it for Neil to see, Neil was embarrassed on the spot.

    "Won't you take me home?"

    "Why did it suddenly develop like this!? Why did I suddenly want to take you home!? And it's better for me to say that I want to take you home, right? It's up to you to say it so that I can  Even if I want to take it home, I don’t dare to do it!!”

    "Isn't this the kind of plot development in galgames?"

    "You also know about galgame!? I didn't expect you to know a lot about it!! But the current development is no longer the normal development of galgame!!"

    "Oh, bye then."

    You took back the notebook used for communication, tilted his head and waved to Neil as if to say goodbye, and then returned to his previous appearance, looking around calmly.

    ""

    How do you let people leave in this situation?

    Neil couldn’t really move his feet. Although the girl still had that indifferent face and didn’t look at him, why did he always feel like he was being stared at by an abandoned puppy?

    "Let me go please……"

    Neil knelt down directly in front of Yu, who was stunned by his behavior.

    "Is there no one at home?"

    Neil raised his head and asked weakly.

    "No, not from the beginning."

    You gently closed your eyes and let the cold wind blow on your face.

    "It seems to be a very bad situation"

    Neil scratched his hair, as if he was troubled.

    "Okay, just come with me first. Oh, no, my house is almost full. Is my house a shelter for lost boys and girls?"

    Neil thought about how he had picked up a lot of people and brought them home. Why did so many people suddenly appear in such a short period of time?

    "May I?"

    You pulled Neil’s sleeve and motioned for him to look at his notebook.

    "Well, it doesn't matter. I think the people at home won't object. You can stay here temporarily and leave anytime. Of course, if possible, I hope to receive the rent. I guess it will be easier to get by this way.  …”

    Although Neil said this, he still felt uneasy in his heart.

    【Bring someone back, Sister Teng, Auntie, they won't kill me】

    Neil stood up and walked forward, and at the same time shouted without looking back, "Hey, follow me quickly~~~~I don't care if you get lost"

    You looked at the young man's slowly moving back, clenching his slender palms quietly, and there were unspeakable emotions in his beautiful and indifferent eyes, twinkling in the moonlight.

    ?…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

    PS: In the next chapter, Meiyu’s mother officiallyDebut!  !

 Soar to the new world!  Chapter 74 Night is the home of magical girls

    "Well, what excuse are you going to use later"

    Neil looked up at the stars, thinking about what words to use to get past the interrogation of those at home.

    "Is it okay to just say no?"

    Neil blinked his dead eyes and looked at the words on Yuna’s notebook, and then looked at her face with the same expression for thousands of years, and sighed helplessly, “Just tell me, how should I say it?”

    “As he said that, he glanced up and down at Yu’s outfit.

    "has a problem?"

    Yu tilted her head and asked cutely with a pen and paper.

    Neil Orz complained angrily, "Hey! Don't you think your dress is worth complaining!? Who should I take back with me at night? Bring a medieval knight back? I always feel that I will suffer immediately after I go back.  Yes! Although the problem is not your appearance but your gender."

    After a sad sigh, Neil still looked like he couldn't wake up, waving lazily, "Let's give the confession first"

    "Are you going to commit a crime?"

    "It's true! If you think about it carefully, it's really a crime for me to bring a girl back with unknown origins!!"

    Neil felt like he was going crazy. After he finished complaining, he started exchanging lines with Yu.

    “Remember, I’ll say that later!”

    Advantages nodded, and then wrote, "But, is it okay? This Titanic version of life and death"

    "It's okay, it's okay! With our nonsense skills, Jack can survive!"

    Neil said proudly, and even the silent Yu hung up a few black threads about this.

    What’s there to be proud of? What’s the point of being proud of having the same ability as a robber saying I can rob!

    "Um?"

    Neil, who was walking on the road, suddenly stopped, frowned slightly, and looked ahead, confusion flashing in his eyes.

    "What's wrong?"

    Seeing Neil stop, Yuu looked forward for a few seconds, and then asked Neil.

    【Is it magic?  】

    Although there was still some distance between them, Neil could still feel the flow of magic spreading in the air, as if someone was fighting.

    Neil frowned and hesitated for a while, wondering whether to leave alone or ask Yu to be transferred to another place.

    "There is a fluctuation of magic power ahead, what are you going to do?"

    Seeing the words on the note, Neil couldn't help but be stunned, and then turned to look at Yu. Seeing that her pretty face was still cold, there was a hint of relief in her tone, "You are indeed from the dark world, Yu."

    Without the slightest hesitation, Yu nodded immediately.

    Neil also felt it early on. After all, Yu didn't feel like an ordinary person, but he couldn't feel even half of the magic power fluctuations in Yu. If there was such a result, he would either be an ordinary person or be sealed.  That's why Neil hesitated.

    "By the way, do you have magic power?"

    The other party nodded slightly, saw the doubt in Neil's eyes, and continued to write on the paper, "Are you wondering why you can't feel my magic power?"

    "Well, that's almost it"

    "Because I am suppressed by this armor, others cannot perceive it."

    "Why do we need to suppress the magic power?"

    "many reasons."

    "That's it" Seeing that Yu didn't seem to want to mention it, Neil didn't ask any more and continued to look ahead, "It seems like some people are using magic in front of you. What do you think? Do you want to go take a look?"

    Although he was asking for permission, Neil had already started walking forward.

    You blinked your eyes and had no choice but to follow.

    Not long after leaving, Neil stopped behind a lamppost and stuck his head out to look at the situation outside. He saw flashes of light flashing in the air from time to time. He looked carefully and there seemed to be some kind of figure.

    "Oh my God, what happened?"

    Neil watched with interest, while Yu stood behind him, looked at that side for a while, and then looked back, as if he had no interest.

    "Huh? Why do you seem to be coming in our direction?"

    Neil looked up at the sky. The bright spot in the sky seemed to be getting bigger and bigger, and it seemed to be heading towards him.

    You looked at the sky, then at Neil, and quietly stepped back a few meters.

    "Huh? That's"

    Neil was very curious and stared at the mysterious object falling from high altitude without blinking.

    Is it possible that a beautiful girl is going to descend from heaven?  ?

    &nbsp; “Oh oh oh oh!!! Eyes!!! Eyes!!! I’m blind!!!”

    Neil covered his eyes and rolled on the ground.

    "Are those your dog eyes?"

    You held up the notebook and complained silently, of course Neil couldn't see it.

    "It's not a dog's eye!! It's a golden eye!!"

    "You can actually see it!?"

    "I guessed it!!!"

    After being cute for a while, Neil finally stood up. He rubbed his sour eyes. The thunder explosion just now was really cheating. He almost blinded himself.

    ?????????? Did Yu know this already? She seems to have retreated quite far

    "Tsk, tsk, it seems quite dangerous, Yu. If there is danger, remember to dodge huh?"

    After Neil finished speaking, he couldn't feel any response. He glanced back and found that there were no leaves left.

    "I'll go!! It's so fast!! Before I finish speaking, the ghost is no longer visible. Yu, you are so unloyal! At least wait until I leave before leaving!!"

    【Do you think this is loyalty, boss?  ?  】

    "Huh? Isn't loyalty just used to block knives!?"

    【……】

    While Neil was selflessly discussing whether loyalty should be sold or stabbed, a figure fell behind him.

    "Are you, Teacher Neil?"

    Hearing this strange girl’s voice, Neil turned around in confusion, and then saw an unknown girl standing in front of him who seemed to have some impression.

    Neil looked at the girl up and down. She had short brown shoulder-length hair and two dull hairs swaying in the wind. Her eyes were as bright as the sun and reflected the vitality that people yearned for. She had a strange but cute dress, and was cute and cute.  His face looked a little flustered at this time, and he looked at Neil in front of him somewhat hesitantly.

    Neil thought about it for a long time, but he didn’t know who this girl was, but it was obvious that she knew him.

    "Sir, who is the master?"

    "Eh? Uh, teacher, you forgot, I, I am Kinomoto Sakura, a student of Class C in the fourth year!"

    Kinomoto Sakura was stunned by Neil's messy words. After understanding what he meant, she immediately bowed slightly and introduced herself respectfully.

    "Oh, that's it. No wonder you know me."

    Neil nodded suddenly, then remembered that he had indeed seen this girl when Daisuke Aoki arrived in Class C, but the aura of some other people was so strong that he couldn't remember it, while Sakura hesitated.  After a moment, he asked, "Um, Teacher Neil, did you see anything just now?"

    Neil stared at Sakura blankly, and Sakura looked at those unblinking eyes, which made her feel frightened. It wasn't until she couldn't hold it in any longer that she heard Neil say, "  Well, let’s not talk about anything else, I’ve seen some very strange things now, Kinomoto-san…”

    "Eh?"

    Sakura showed her cuteness cutely, her bright eyes full of doubts, and then she followed Neil's sizing eyes and understood the meaning of his words.

    It’s late at night, and there’s a girl in strange clothes, holding a magic wand with a bird’s head in her hand. It looks weird no matter how you look at it, right?

    "This, this, is Chise"

    Sakura immediately blushed with embarrassment and grabbed the hem of her skirt in embarrassment. Well, this is the reaction when someone she doesn't know very well meets her in a weird outfit, right?  He's not as shameless as Neil.

    "Who doesn't have shame!! It's just that my lower limit is relatively low!!"

    Neil’s eyes froze, and he suddenly complained.

    【Ah, then you no longer have any sense of shame】

    Anders lasts the last shot.

    Just when Neil was about to say something, he suddenly felt a hurricane blowing past, which made him unable to open his eyes. Sakura was also caught off guard by the sudden wind.

    【what happened?  Isn't this an ordinary wind?  】

    Before Neil could figure it out, the wind had passed. He looked behind him in confusion, and there seemed to be a wave of magic power going that way.

    "Oops, Lan ran away too!"

    Sakura suddenly exclaimed, and Neil turned his gaze to Sakura in confusion, "Arashi? What Arashi?"

    "Uh, this, that"

    When asked by Neil, Sakura didn't know how to answer.

    be honest?  I always feel that things will get more complicated as they get higher.

    At this time, Neil felt?Someone was approaching in his direction, looking past Sakura and staring at the deserted street. However, not long after, two figures gradually appeared in front of them.

    Huh?  There seems to be a black spot?

    "Sakura!"×3

    Ah?  Why do two people seem to have three voices?

    "Ah, Xiao Ke, Zhi Shi, Xiao Lang, you are here!"

    As if she saw a savior, Sakura hurried over.

    "Are you okay, Sakura?"

    A girl with black and gray waist-length slightly curly hair looked at Sakura worriedly, and saw that she seemed to be fine, and she immediately breathed a sigh of relief.

    "Well, I'm fine, don't worry, but the Clow card"

    "Well, there's no rush for this. There will definitely be a chance."

    A ragdoll-like creature floated in the air, comforting Sakura in a mature tone.

    "Don't worry, you will be able to conquer them. You have to believe in yourself."

    The boy on the side saw the worry on Sakura's face and immediately spoke out. Although his voice was childish, it could make people feel the calmness and warmth in it.

    Sakura was stunned for a moment, then showed a smile that made even the sun eclipse, "Thank you, Syaoran."

    "Woo!"

    When the boy who was called Little Wolf saw that smile, two faint clouds could not help but rise on his cheeks. The girl standing next to them, Tomoyo, had an ambiguous smile on his lips, and he observed it with great interest.  The reaction of the two.

    And when Xiao Ke saw Xiao Lang’s stupidity, he couldn’t help but want to laugh a few words out loud, “Humph, little devil… ugh!!”

    Before he finished speaking, Xiao Ke felt that he was tightly clamped by five fingers.

    "Who the hell is this bastard!! How dare you treat Mr. Kerubelos like this!!"

    Xiao Ke kept struggling, trying to turn his head and see the face of that ignorant bastard clearly.

    "Yeah, today's puppets are really amazing. They have such high intelligence, can fly, and can talk. They are indeed the ultimate weapon to seduce lolita"

    When he heard this, Xiao Ke was so angry that he almost vomited blood.

    The Sun Sealed Beast that protects the Clow Card is actually said to be a puppet that seduces Lolita!  ?  Bastard!  !  So far, it has not successfully caught a single lolita!  !

    "It's really another lewd beast"

    A bright smile appeared on Neil's face, but the movements in his hands became more and more fierce.

    "Uh oh oh!! My body is going to be crushed!!! Please!! Please let me go!! I am definitely not a perverted beast who preys on lolita!! Look at my sharp eyes, you know it is definitely not the case  That’s a lie!! Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!

    Looking at the interaction between the two of them, the three people around them couldn't help but draw a few black lines.

    "Teacher Neil, can you let Xiao Ke go?"

    Sakura said with some embarrassment, although Xiao Ke is very unruly, but after all, he is also his partner, so he can't just die without saving him, right?

    Anders burst into tears over this. His boss is the kind of master who refuses to save him. He is also a partner. Why are there so many differences? Loli is still better.

    "Andles seems a little dissatisfied with me"

    【This kind of thing will never happen to me, boss!  !  】

    ""

    Neil shook his head helplessly, and at the same time let go of his hand. As soon as Xiao Ke got away, he immediately turned back to look at Neil, "You bastard! How dare you"

    However, when it saw Neil’s face for the first time, it was stunned and looked dull.

    This guy, why——

    No, that shouldn’t be the case. That person is almost dead.

    "Xiao Ke shook his head, and when he looked at Neil again, the familiar shadow also dissipated.

    "It's really not him, it's probably just a bit like him"

    "Xiao Ke, what's wrong?"

    Sakura leaned over and looked at Xiaoke's strange behavior, with a worried look on her face.

    "Ah, I'm fine, don't worry, I'm just remembering what happened before By the way, who is this guy?"

    "Oh, he is the little teacher I mentioned to you, Mr. Neil Springfield from our grade."

    "Oh, it turns out it's him"

    Xiao Ke nodded and glanced at Neil a few more times.

    "Teacher Neil, why are you here?"

    Tomoyo walked out and asked with a slight smile.

    &nbsp; Neil glanced at them and replied, "I just came out to make soy sauce. Who knew I would meet a magical girl while I was doing it"

    There are so many magical girls these days. Do they all like to go out for a walk at night?  Speaking of which, Nyafite seemed to be in a similar situation last time. He could meet magical girls when he went out for a walk at night. What a fate he had with magical girls.

    Having said that, is it okay to continue to break in like this?

    "No! Even if there is love and promiscuity, there will be no problem, right~~"

    Neil tilted his head and curled his mouth into a gleaming smile.

    【Hey, what fan fiction title is this?  !  Don't even comment!  !  】

    ?? Putting aside the complaints here, the three people and one beast over there are having a heated discussion, nothing more than how to get through.

    "How about we just say we are cosplaying"

    Tomoyo looked at Sakura's self-designed outfit and felt more and more satisfied.

    As expected, Sakura is the cutest!  !

    Being stared at by Tomoyo was very uncomfortable, but business was more important, so he continued the topic, "Huh? Going out to cosplay at night? Does anyone believe this?"

    "It doesn't matter, it will definitely work, because the other party is Teacher Neil!"

    "Daodaoji, where did your confidence come from! Why is it okay if the other party is him!!"

    When Xiaolang heard Tomoyo’s answer, his balls ached very much.

    "This should be possible!"

    Xiao Ke held his chin, and after some careful consideration, he said seriously.

    "This is no thoughtful thought!! You don't even have a second! It's not feasible at all, idiot!!"

    "Who are you calling an idiot!! You kid!!"

    "Let me tell you" Neil, who found that he was being ignored, felt very helpless and had to interrupt their conversation, "Don't you still want to conquer the Clow Cards? Hurry up, be careful of them escaping, then  That’s troublesome…”

    "Eh!? How does Mr. Neil know about Clow Cards!?"

    Sakura was very surprised. Faced with such a reaction, Neil held his forehead with a headache, "You have already said this before, okay!!!"

    "Real or fake!?"×4

    “Go back and see for yourself!!!”

    ?…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

    PS: The biological mother finally appears, spreading flowers!

 Soar to the new world!  Chapter 75 In this world, only same-sex love is true, Baga!

    Neil looked at the people in front of him, sighed helplessly, and then said in his usual uninspiring tone, "Well, those friends of Kinomoto-san should introduce themselves to me first. Although I  I've been to your class, but I really don't have much impression of you guys, well, and that obscene beast"

    “Who are you calling a pervert!!”

    Xiao Ke roared angrily, while Neil stared at him with a strange look.

    "Hey, it's obviously the same existence as Yuno and Kamo"

    "I'm not that kind of lewd beast! By the way, who are Yuno and Kamo!?"

    "Ah, Xiaoke, Teacher Neil"

    Just when Neil and Xiao Ke were having a heated argument, a weak voice broke in, and each of them immediately turned their heads, raised their eyes, and sounded like a gangster.

    "Huh?"×2

    "Oh! You continue, I won't disturb you anymore!"

    Sakura was frightened by their ferocious faces and retreated to Tomoyo with a sad face.

    "Tch, I won't argue with you anymore, you perverted beast"

    Neil looked away as if an adult didn't remember the faults of a villain.

    "Who wants to quarrel with you, idiot!!"

    Xiaoke flapped his little wings and looked away.

    "Haha, Teacher Neil and Xiaoke really don't get along"

    Chise covered her mouth and laughed softly, and Neil also turned his attention to her. When Chise saw his gaze, a perfect smile appeared on his lips, and he bowed slightly to Neil and saluted, "This is the second time.  We have met for the first time, Mr. Neil, I am Sakura’s childhood sweetheart and classmate, Tomoyo Daidoji.”

    The perfect ladylike demeanor made Neil a little more interested in this girl. After all, it is rare for him to see the eldest lady type. The only ones he can usually see are Alyssa and Suzuka. Suzuka is okay, but Alyssa is.  An unruly woman, without any temperament of a young lady.

    "So you are the person in the rumors"

    Neil nodded suddenly. This reaction made Tomoyo and the others very puzzled.

    Is Tomoyo a very famous person?

    Neil then moved his eyes to Tomoyo, and looked strangely back and forth between her and Sakura, muttering from time to time, "There may be many ways, this is the Lily combination circulated in Shengxiang Elementary School"

    “………”

    Three people and one beast express silence.

    The pure children said, what is a lily? Please explain!

    "Go to Wikipedia and find it yourself"

    【Eh!  ?  Is there such a thing as Wikipedia in this world?  ?  】

    "Well, that's what the author said"

    【……】

    Until the silence became uncomfortable, Neil began to look at the last member of the small team in front of him, the boy named Xiaolang.

    "Taoist Master Maoshan!?"

    Neil took a breath of air and looked at the little wolf in Taoist robes with wide eyes in disbelief.

    “Who is the one catching zombies!!!”

    "Xiaolang's face stiffened and he replied angrily, while Xiaoke beside him was holding his stomach and holding back his laughter in great pain.

    "Zhishi, what is Taoist Master Maoshan?"

    Seeing their strange reactions, Sakura asked Tomoyo in a curious voice.

    “Well, this is a person who protects human happiness, which is amazing”

    "Hey! So handsome!"

    The little wolf over there seemed to hear Sakura's voice, and his face suddenly straightened. He held the family heirloom sword behind his back with both hands, looking at the full moon hanging high, looking like a sanctimonious master.

    "This is the duty of a knight."

    "Xia, your sister!!!"×2

    Neil and Xiaoke kicked the little wolf out at the same time, looked at each other, and suddenly felt like they had met each other too late.

    "A fellow-minded person!"×2

    "Hey! You two are getting along so fast!!"

    The little wolf who was kicked away still insisted on complaining about the cause.

    "They have such a good relationship"

    Sakura looked at it with a hint of envy, while Tomoyo's eyes twitched at the sight. The friendship between these boys was really unreasonable.

    "Okay, I won't bullshit you anymore"

    Neil coughed dryly, walked back, and looked at the people in front of him seriously.  And everyone looked at Neil with a dark look, and kept talking about whether that person was the only one who was good.

    "There is no need to look at me with such admiration, although I am really worthy of admiration"

    &nbsp; Neil smoothed his bangs and smiled calmly.

    "Hey, does this bastard have bad eyesight? Can you kill this bastard?"

    Xiaoke turned his head and asked Xiaolang expressionlessly.

    "This is the first time I feel that I agree with you, but Rubelos"

    The little wolf swung his sword and responded with the same expressionless expression.

    "Alas, good men will always be jealous"

    Neil heard clearly what Xiaoke and Xiaolang said. He held his forehead and sighed helplessly, as if he understood very well.

    “Is it really okay to continue like this, Tomoyo?”

    Sakura had a hunch that if they were allowed to continue talking, they might cause more trouble than the Clow Card.

    “Well, there is a guy who is more troublesome than the Clow card

    "Hey! Kinomoto-san over there, you seem to be thinking about something very rude!"

    "Wow! No, not at all! I swear by Xiao Ke's integrity!"

    "Sakura, what do you mean by that! Do you mean that I have no moral integrity at all!?"

    "Where did you understand this?"

    "Okay, okay" At this time, Tomoyo stood up, looking a little helpless. She shook her head and said, "Don't we still have Clow cards to conquer? Isn't this the time for a quarrel? If we don't hurry up, then  Two Clow cards are going to be out of tune, and"

    Tomoyo paused, caressed the side of his face, held the camera, and said to himself a little intoxicatedly, "Then I won't be able to take pictures of Sakura's cute look. Wow, Sakura is so cute~~  ~~"

    Tomoyo begins to enter the fantasy theater

    "Ugh, isn't there a normal person around me?"

    Facing these people, Sakura burst into tears from the bottom of her heart.

    After a while, the group finally stopped. Neil looked at Sakura and asked, "Kinomoto-san, how come you are related to such a legendary thing as the Clow Card?"

    "Uh, well" Sakura scratched her head and looked at Xiao Ke with some trouble. She didn't know whether she should tell the truth. It didn't seem good to bring ordinary people in.

    "It doesn't matter if you tell him" Noticing Sakura's gaze, Xiao Ke shook his tail and shrugged indifferently, "This guy is not an ordinary person, he is probably several times stronger than all of us here combined.  …”

    "Eh!? Is it true?"

    The three of them all looked at Neil in surprise. Although a ten-year-old child was already quite impressive as a teacher, they really didn’t expect him to be someone related to magic.

    "Oh? It seems you are not an ordinary familiar"

    Neil raised his eyebrows, surprise flashing in his eyes.

    "Of course! I am the sealed beast that protects the Clow card! The holy beast of the sun under Clow Rido!!"

    Xiao Ke proudly puffed out his chest, but his puppet appearance really didn’t make anyone admire him at all.

    "Eh, is that right?"

    Neil picked his nostrils, his eyes unsurprised.

    "Be more excited!!"

    "Tsk, what's so exciting about this? I'm such a kid who has never seen the world."

    ""

    "However, it is not an easy matter to involve the Clow Card"

    Neil began to become a little serious, and his eyes were a little more solemn.

    The Clow card is a mysterious card created by the legendary great magician Clow Rido, who is as famous as the King of the Moon, with the ultimate power of darkness. It contains the supreme magic power of Clow Rido, a  If not careful, these cards can unleash devastating power.  However, the Clow Card only appeared in the distant era of the King of the Moon. Since then, the Clow Card has disappeared from the world and has never appeared in front of anyone. Therefore, the Clow Card has only been recorded in ancient books.  The presence.

    " However, this kind of extremely dangerous magic item has now reappeared in the world and has a relationship with a ten-year-old girl. Just like Nanoha and the Seed of the Holy Stone, the danger is self-evident.

    God knows if there will be another silly girl like Feit.

    "This, I know"

    Sakura nodded. She had known everything from Xiaoke for a long time. Indeed, there were many dangers from the beginning, but now she couldn't let it go. It wasn't a question of whether she could let it go. She had companions and people she wanted to protect.  She chose to keep fighting.

    Maybe it sounds a little arrogant, but this is something she can do, so she wants to do her best, even a little bit."Alas, today's young people"

    Neil sighed pretending to be mature. He naturally saw the determination in Sakura's eyes, that light that was the same as Nanoha's. It could no longer be changed by just a few words from him.

    Besides, what he is least good at is dealing with such people.

    "Forget it, since that's what you think, then it's up to you" Neil turned his eyes and looked behind him, pouting, "Then go ahead now, can you tell me other things on the way?"

    "Eh? Teacher Neil, do you want to go with us?"

    "Although you are not my students, I can't leave the students of my school alone. I am a dedicated teacher, otherwise my salary will be deducted by the old man"

    Neil waved his hand and took the lead in walking towards the Clow card.

    Sakura, Tomoyo and the others looked at each other and followed.

    …………………………………………Dividing line………………………………………………

    In the air, lightning flashed.

    Neil looked at the flashing thunder and lightning and couldn't help but sigh, meowing, are all magical girls so powerful?  Wouldn’t it be a magical girl without lightning and thunder?  Are there no peaceful magical girls?  ?

    【Actually, this is quite childish】

    Anders looked at the sky and sighed silently.

    "However, the book that sealed the Clow Card is in Sakura Kinomoto's home. Is this just a coincidence?  】

    Neil thought about what Sakura told him on the way, his brows knitting together slightly.

    "Teacher Neil, have you met many magical girls?"

    Standing next to Neil, Tomoyo held a camera and asked curiously.

    "Well, how should I say it? It should be quite a few"

    Neil looked back at Chise, then looked up at the sky with great emotion.

    "Please let me see you!!"

    Being stared at by Tomoyo’s scorching gaze, Neil felt his face twitching a little. He rolled his eyes helplessly and spread his hands, “Are you a fan of magical girls?”

    "But isn't it dangerous for you to do this?"

    Neil turned his head and turned to another topic.

    "Well, it will be very dangerous"

    Tomoyo naturally knew what Neil meant. If she had no power, she would be injured one day and her life would be in danger if she stayed by Sakura's side.

    "But I won't regret it As long as I stand here and watch Xiao Sakura, I think it's enough. I don't have the power of Xiao Lang, nor the knowledge of Xiao Ke, but I can stand here and watch.  Looking after Sakura, this is the only thing I can do, and this is also my support for her. As a friend, I should accompany each other to bear it together, not to mention, I like Sakura the most!"

    The corners of Tomoyo’s mouth raised, and the arc outlined the heart-stirring charm, and the stars seemed to lose their luster in an instant.

    Neil was stunned for a moment, then showed a knowing smile, raised his eyes to look at Sakura flying high in the sky, and said softly, "Is this a friend?"

    "But"

    Tomoyo's voice sounded again, and Neil turned his head slightly, only to see Tomoyo looking at the sky intoxicatedly with the camera, his eyes full of twinkling stars, and he said selflessly, "I want to take a picture of Sakura's heroic appearance! She is wearing a dress.  The clothes I carefully made, wow, so cute! So happy!! I almost fainted!!"

    ""

    There may be many roads, is this a friend?

 Soar to the new world!  Chapter 76 This is a sad story

    The galloping thunder and lightning, accompanied by the violent wind, cut across the dark night sky with a harsh sound, as if tearing a crack in the sky.

    As if the lightning had spiritual power, it made a sharp turn and rushed back towards Sakura, who could barely avoid it.

    "Sakura!!"

    Sakura had just stabilized her body, but the joint attack of Thunder Pai and Lan Pai struck again, stabbing Sakura who had the door wide open behind her. Seeing this, Xiao Ke couldn't help but scream.

    When Sakura heard Xiaoke's cry, she subconsciously looked back, only to see a dazzling light in her eyes, and she couldn't help but close her eyes.

    "You still close your eyes when fighting. If you don't want to die, you won't die. Why don't you understand!"

    Neil, who was chatting with Tomoyo, noticed something strange in the sky, but saw Sakura closing her eyes, and exclaimed, but now he couldn't reach her in time even if he moved instantly.

    However, there is someone who moves faster than Neil.

    "Fenghua is here!!"

    Invisible wind walls formed instantly. Little Wolf raised his long sword and gritted his teeth to resist the ferocious attack.

    "Little Wolf!"

    Sakura opened her eyes slightly and saw the figure standing in front of her. The small back was not tall, but at this moment, there was a different feeling in Sakura's heart.

    "ha——!!!"

    "Xiaolang shouted loudly, the sword condensed with majestic energy, and he just blasted away the attack of Clow Card. His body couldn't help but softened and fell backwards.

    Sakura hurriedly supported Syaoran and looked at him with worry, "Are you okay, Syaoran?"

    "It's okay, I just lost some strength just now"

    Syaoran shook his head and replied, his face slightly red at the same time, and he left Sakura's support without leaving a trace.

    The two fell from the sky and looked warily at the Clow card hovering in the sky. Xiao Ke flew over and was relieved to see that the two were fine, but looking at the current situation, he couldn't help but have a headache.

    "It's not good. I didn't expect that the two Clow cards, Thunder and Arashi, would join forces. Originally, they were already considered to have higher attack power among the Clow cards. Now that they are combined, Sakura and that dead kid may not be able to subdue them  …Um?"

    While Xiao Ke was thinking about countermeasures, he glanced at Neil and Tomoyo who were walking over. When he saw Neil, his eyes suddenly lit up. Isn't there a combat force here?

    "Hey, look at me, I'll kill you."

    ""

    Xiao Ke suppressed the anger that was about to burst out, trying to make his face look kinder, grinning slightly, showing a very sunny smile.

    "That, Ni"

    “You have facial cramps, you perverted beast?”

    "You bastard!! You're the one who's having cramps! Also, I told you I'm not a perverted beast!!"

    "Hey, yeah, aren't there always a lewd beast around magical girls?"

    "Where does this law come from?! Generally speaking, aren't there existences similar to companions!? Those are magical girls!!"

    "The complete series of magical girls!!"

    "What is that!!!"

    "Uh, Xiaoke, Teacher Neil, now is not the time to quarrel"

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????.  The enemy is still watching with eager eyes!

    "Ahem, Sakura is right" Xiaoke coughed dryly, and continued the previous topic. It looked at Neil seriously, "Neal Springfield, I need to use your power this time. Please be sure to  Help us!"

    "Why are you asking this person for help? There is no need for him to get involved in the Clow card"

    Xiaolang glanced at Neil and denied Xiaoke's request with some indifference.

    Neil raised his eyebrows, with an inexplicable smile on his lips, "Hey~~~ I don't know who was beaten badly, so you want me to take action"

    "Huh? I never expected to let you take action! I can handle it by myself!"

    "Don't talk so much~~~ Someone who wants to show off in front of someone~~~"

    “Who, who wants, wants to show off in front of her!!”

    "What an easy kid to see through"

    "You, a perverted beast, have no right to criticize me!"

    "I've told you hundreds of times that I'm not a perverted beast! Why do you even say that to me, a damn brat like you!!"

    “That’s enough!!!”

    Sakura yelled with all her strength, everyone was stunned. No one who knew Sakura had ever heard Sakura shout so loudly.  Sakura puffed up her faceLooking at Neil and the other three, there seemed to be a glimmer of light hanging from the corners of her eyes. After a few seconds, she turned away and walked towards the Clow card. At the same time, she said angrily, "You don't need to help me!! I can do it alone."  That’s it!!!”

    "Oh, Sakura is angry."

    Chise sighed, then turned to look at the three guys who had the sense to shut their mouths.

    "Haha, look, you both pissed off that docile child."

    Neil looked at Xiaoke and Xiaolang with a reproachful look, and quickly excused himself.

    "Is it our fault!?"×2

    "You guys are still planning to argue, be careful Sakura will ignore you in the future~~~"

    Seeing that these three idiots were still trying to start a fight at this time, Chise couldn't help but remind them loudly.

    When Xiaolang and Xiaoke heard this, they immediately shrank back and couldn't pronounce a single syllable.

    Neil looked at them who were so depressed that they didn't dare to say anything, and he immediately laughed, very meanly.

    "Well, what would happen if the students in Mr. Neil's class knew that he almost made a girl cry tonight?"

    Tomoyo nodded his chin gracefully and began to think about whether to tell those rumored masters who could suppress Neil.

    Neil fell into the gray state of failure in life.

    "……I was wrong."

    ""

    "Oh, I'll go there first, Sakura will probably be in trouble"

    "Xiaolang felt that he had been arguing with them for so long. It was really embarrassing. All these years of training were in vain. He looked back in the direction of Sakura, his heart was full of worry, he told them and rushed over.

    "That bastard kid, can you help me?"

    Xiao Ke flew to Neil and asked seriously.

    "Huh? Why do I have to do these thankless things? Do you plan to give me the Clow card? Even if you give it to me, you don't plan to take it"

    “Who will give it to you!!”

    "Then there must be a reward, I won't work for nothing"

    "Well, the reward"

    "Xiao Ke covered his forehead. He really couldn't think of what kind of reward he could give. Moreover, wouldn't the other party usually take the initiative to stand up when the plot develops?  This is the best moment to show off your masculine charm!

    Xiao Ke looked at Neil who was yawning leisurely and felt weak.

    "Teacher Neil"

    At this time, Tomoyo spoke, she tilted her head and smiled at Neil, "If you are willing to help, I will invite you to Baicao House for dessert~~Of course you can eat as much as you want~~~~"

    Whoosh————

    Neil supported the wall behind Tomoyo with one hand and stared at Tomoyo, who was a little shorter than himself, with deep and charming eyes. He stared into the other person's eyes with great affection and said in a calm and pleasant tone, "What are you talking about, Daidoji-san?"  ? At this time, as a boy and as a teacher, I should stand up. Aren’t you doing me injustice by doing this? But it doesn’t matter, I am a gentleman, and I respect everything about women.  It’s very tolerant Don’t worry, I will definitely do things beautifully, all you have to do is prepare the hospitality coupons from Baicao House and wait for my triumph, you understand?”

    The tone was very gentle, as if she was confiding the most beautiful words of love in the world. At the end of the sentence, she slightly frivolously brushed away the messy hair on the side of Tomoyo's face.

    Chise was startled by Neil who suddenly flashed in front of him, and then he blushed at Neil's affectionate eyes, foggy dialogue, and last frivolous movements.

    Generally speaking, in this case, this strategy seems to have a high probability of success.

    However, the last sentence completely exposed his true nature.

    Tomoyo breathed a sigh of relief, calming down his heartbeat that suddenly beat a few beats faster, and then returned to his original elegant smile, looking back at Neil's still affectionate eyes, "Then I'll leave it to you, Teacher Neil.  "

    "Well, wait for me"

    "And Xiao Ke, who was standing aside, looked at Neil's performance with black lines on his face. Should we say that he has no moral integrity or is shameless?

    "Then I'm going to eat the sundae. No, go kill it!"

    Neil smiled brightly, turned around and was about to run to the Baicao House. No, it was the battlefield.

    "Teacher Neil, Sakura and the others are not in that direction, and now is not the time to go to Baicao House"

    Tomoyo sighed, I really didn’t know whether it was right or wrong to ask this guy for help.

    Suddenly, a cry of surprise came from the sky.

    "Zhishi, Xiaoke, Ni?Teacher, get out of the way!  !  The Clow card is coming to you!  !  "

    Hearing Sakura's urgent and anxious shouts, they immediately looked over. When Neil saw that the enemy was indeed coming towards him, his mind moved and he grabbed Xiao Ke, who was in a daze, and pulled Tomoyo out of the way.

    As soon as the figure disappeared, there was a roar from the same place.

    "Why are you coming at us all of a sudden? I just finished speaking and you came over, making it seem like it was me"

    "No, it's your fault. You must be making fun of me"

    Xiao Ke looked at the hole on the ground and said expressionlessly.

    "Hey, I saved you after all! You actually said that to me. If I had known, I would have turned you into a rag"

    Neil let go of Xiao Ke’s hand, and then flashed again. Xiao Ke looked at the direction of Neil’s flash with some confusion, thinking about where he was going, and it immediately knew the answer.

    “Asshole! You really turned me into a rag!!! Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh that that ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh”

    "Uh, Teacher Neil, is Xiaoke okay?"

    Tomoyo, who was held in a princess-style hug by Neil, had a blush on his face, but when he saw Xiao Ke being scorched by electricity, his face became embarrassed again.

    "Don't worry, that guy won't die that easily"

    Neil replied without any worry, while looking at the Clow card following closely behind him with a little helplessness.

    Is it really his fault?  ?  Why do you have to follow me so closely?  !  There are obviously two guys who are determined to conquer them, but they actually leave them alone to pursue him. Is he really making a mockery of it!  ?  Elegant butterfly!  !

    "Asshole! Don't think I'm easy to bully! Believe it or not, I'll beat you until you go back and call Kuro Rido!"

    Neil turned around and yelled viciously, and the other party was obviously irritated by his arrogance. With a roar, the thunder beast instantly killed behind Neil. Neil twisted his ankle and turned sharply to avoid the pursuer behind him.  kill.

    "Ahahaha!!! I hit the wall!! Uh, I'm dead, it seems like I twisted my leg"

    Neil was sweating profusely. It seemed that he had not done any warm-up exercises and had sprained his ankle while running too fast.

    "Ugh, it's so dangerous to follow Teacher Neil"

    Chishi sincerely feels that being around Neil is the most dangerous place.

    "Hey, you can't say that! Who told them to chase after me! Ah, by the way, I just saved your life and the reward is doubled!"

    "don't want!"

    "Hey! Your teachers at school never taught you how to be ungrateful, right?"

    "It's not merciful! It's getting more and more dangerous now! You should find a place to put me down, and then continue to be chased by Clow Cards!"

    "I won't let you go! I won't let you go until you promise me!"

    "Are you still threatening me?"

    “Don’t think I can’t do it!”

    “Tomoyo, why are you and Mr. Neal quarreling too”

    A helpless voice sounded beside the two of them. They turned around and saw Sakura flying to them on a wand.

    Neil looked at the wand with two white wings, fluttering happily, and sighed, this thing is really high-end.

    "Kinomoto-san, why are they chasing me?"

    Neil glanced at the Clow cards that were chasing after him, and asked Sakura hurriedly.

    "Humph, it's a matter of character!"

    Sakura seemed to be still sulking about what happened before, she just said something to Neil and then shut up.

    "Well, it's my fault too."

    Neil sighed, and then said seriously, "The road here is not wide and is not suitable for fighting. Now let's find a more open place, just the park in front."

    Seeing that Neil was becoming serious, Sakura stopped fighting with him and nodded, "Then I'll block Clow's card first, and you guys go over first!"

    “It’s better that you take Daidoji-san there, it’s more convenient for me to go alone.”

    "That's it, okay then"

    Neil stopped, put down Tomoyo, and began to gather magic power in his hands, "Wind Flower·Feng Chen Dances!!"

    The three people were instantly surrounded by tornadoes, and lightning flashed from time to time. It was obvious that the thunder beast was constantly impacting.

    "Okay, hurry up, this will last you a while Huh?"

    Just when Neil was protecting Tomoyo and sitting on Sakura's wand, he noticed that the wind wall seemed to have changed. Before he could think clearly, the surrounding wind suddenly dissipated, and instead, a giant bird made of intertwined airflow appeared.A sound swept towards the three people.

    "Isn't it? Even my wind wall can be lifted. Can the Clow card assimilate the wind caused by my magic power?"

    Neil was caught off guard in an instant and was able to open the barrier, but the invisible storm blew the three of them staggering, and the two people sitting on the wand were blown down at once.

    "Wow!!"×2

    "Eh!?"

    Neil looked back and saw only two black shadows rushing towards him.

    "Ugh, it hurts"

    Sakura stood up with her wand and rubbed the sore spot. She remembered that she had bumped into someone just now. Was it Tomoyo?

    "Tomoyo! You're fine right"

    Sakura, who was a little worried, hurriedly looked for her best friend, but when she saw Tomoyo's condition, she was instantly embarrassed.

    Tomoyo stared wide-eyed at the face so close at hand. His delicate appearance, fair skin, as tender and smooth as a girl's, and those purple eyes that seemed to never wake up from sleep, adding a bit of lazy beauty.

    but!  None of this matters!  !

    Whether it was the touch on the lips or the strangeness on the chest, the mind of Chise, who had always been elegant and virtuous, was in a state of confusion.

    What the hell kind of situation is this!  ?

 Soar to the new world!  Chapter 77 Neil must die!  !

    Neil was still fighting against the weird wind, but when he heard the shouts behind him, he couldn't help but look back. First, his eyesight went dark, as if he had been knocked away by something, and then he felt a strange softness spreading on his face and hands.  When he opened his eyes, he saw Tomoyo's red face very close to his own. Well, it couldn't be described as close. It was already close to his face.

    The soft touch on his cheek and the slightly warm breath made Neil’s head unable to turn around.

    Eh!  ?  what's the situation!  ?  Big welfare giveaway!  ?  Kuso!  Since it’s a free kill, let Sister Yu do it!  The feeling on my hands is completely unsatisfying!  !  Ah, although it still feels soft.

    【Ah, this is not the time to think about this kind of thing at all, okay By the way, you can be called eating from a bowl while looking at the pot?  They all took advantage!  How can it be repaired? Change!  !  Replacement immediately!  !  】

    Anders, who had been hiding for a while, secretly took photos of the current situation while complaining about his master who didn’t know where he wanted to go.

    Sensing that there seemed to be something strange about Neil's hand, Tomoyo came back to his senses in an instant, his cherry lips immediately left Neil's cheek, he crossed his hands across his chest, stepped back a few feet, and looked at the boy lying on the ground with a blushing face.

    Neil sat up, but his hands still maintained the grabbing position before, and at the same time he looked at Tomoyo with extremely complicated eyes, covered in cold sweat.

    Sakura who was present walked up to Tomoyo and hugged her gently, conveying to Tomoyo her silent comfort and warmth.

    Eh?  This scene looks like a girl being comforted after meeting a pervert!  ?  That's totally wrong!

    "Xiaolang and Xiaoke, who had just arrived, looked around the place for a few seconds, and seemed to understand something. They stood silently behind the two girls, with disdainful eyes that made Neil feel ashamed.

    Eh!  ?  Ignore the Clow card at all!  ?

    The atmosphere at the scene seemed extremely chaotic.

    "Well, I"

    "Scum."

    "Shit."

    "Dirt."

    "Hey!! That's too much! It's a complete accident, okay?! Why do you blame me every time!!"

    Neil jumped up and shouted angrily to the three people standing in a line opposite.

    It was like this last time, and it’s like this this time as well. Why should I blame it all on myself?  !  It's obviously not his fault, okay!  !  Is this the role I play in everyone’s eyes?  ?  By the way, aren't those two guys men?  How can you understand how much harm this kind of accident will cause you?  ?  Even if they don't stand on their own side, they actually unite to attack him!  ?

    However, the information revealed in Neil’s words made the faces of the people opposite him look very unkind.

    “It turns out this is not the first time, he is still a repeat offender”

    "Teachers who engage in adultery must be reported!"

    "Just cut it off!"

    "No, it's better to cut it"

    ""

    Neil knelt on the ground with tears streaming down his face, thinking that people like him should just die.

    "Okay, stop talking, Sakura, it's not Teacher Neil's fault, he didn't mean it, probably"

    Tomoyo dissuaded his friends in a considerate way. Neil was really grateful. It would be better if the last two words could be removed.

    But now is not the time to let them talk nonsense. The two Clow cards, which had been ignored for a long time due to plot needs, couldn't bear it anymore and started to launch a new offensive.

    "If it weren't forif it weren't for you"

    Neil stood up, staring dangerously at the about-to-move Thunder Beast and the Misty Eagle, while magic power was vaguely flowing in his hands.

    "That kid seems to be angry"

    Xiao Ke looked at Neil's sinister look, murmured in a low voice, and then said to Sakura and the others, "We can't let the two Clow cards unite this time. Their combined power is very powerful, and it will be difficult for us."  If you deal with it, you should have a better chance of winning if you separate them and defeat them one by one."

    “Leave that sparkling one to me, and get rid of that Zhang Lan as soon as possible…”

    As soon as he finished speaking, Neil rushed out, stretched his left palm forward, and several layers of barriers blocked the shining lightning. Then he flashed and came to the side of the thunder beast, and suddenly punched out with his right fist.

    “If it weren’t for you, I wouldn’t have been criticized so badly!!!!!!”

    The right fist wrapped in magic power erupted with a harsh explosion in the air.

    The people below looked at this scene with black lines on their heads, and they were filled with personal resentment.

    "Okay, that kid will probably have to vent for a while. Xiaoying, you'd better hurry up and deal with that Zhang Lan"

    &nbsp; “Yeah.”

    Sakura set out with the hope that Lei Pai would not be bullied too badly. Syaoran glanced in Neil's direction, shook his head and followed Sakura towards Lan Pai.

    …………………………………………Dividing line………………………………………………

    "This Clow Card is indeed a bit strange"

    Neil stood in the air, looking at the thunder beast grinning at him, thinking about the Clow card in his mind.

    [The power seems to be sealed, otherwise if it explodes with all its strength, it will probably cause a lot of damage However, this Clow card does not seem to be pure magic, it is also mixed with the power of other systems, or in other words, it is Clow card  · Rido’s unique magic bar.  】

    "It's a bit interesting. I really want to study it when I have the chance. After all, it is something left by a big shot"

    The corners of Neil's mouth raised slightly, and he glanced in the direction of Sakura. Seeing that she and Syaoran seemed to have suppressed Lan, he returned his gaze to the Thunder Beast, "How can we do it well without completely killing you, and I can't kill you completely."  I can’t seal you…”

    Suddenly, Neil seemed to remember something, and the smile on his lips became even stronger. He took out his magic device, "It's your turn, Andles"

    "Eh? I thought I would always be in trouble, but it turns out the boss still remembers me"

    "Stop being so talkative, I have a new technique that I want to try First of all, let that guy calm down for a while."

    The void suddenly moved, and Neil jumped a few feet away from the thunder beast, holding his palm far away.

    "The wind spirit calls, comrades holding swords!! Trap him!"

    Eight elves appeared at the same time and followed Neil's command to meet the charging Thunder Beast. However, the elves did not prove the mark, but cleverly bypassed it and created a siege.

    “Next, let’s try that one…”

    Neil spread out several magic circles in front of his palms, his fingers danced rapidly, his eyes were indifferent and focused, while Anders was floating in the center of the spell, with streams of light constantly flashing in the beads.

    "New data initialization, new technique registration, technique type record, technique"

    Anders kept making stylized sounds, but Neil didn't just stand there. When the Thunder Beast rushed over, he tapped his toes and teleported to another place, constantly looking at him.  Playing hide and seek.

    "Xiao Ke, what is Teacher Neil doing? Is it dangerous?"

    Tomoyo couldn’t help but frown when he saw Neil’s location shining continuously.

    "Uh, are you worried about him, Tomoyo?"

    Does what happened before no longer matter?

    "If he dies, I won't have anywhere to take revenge"

    ""

    ??Well, its idea is too naive.

    "But he should be fine. He seems to be preparing something Well, with his strength, nothing will happen to him."

    Xiaoke frowned and stared in Neil's direction for a while, not sure what he wanted to do, but judging from his appearance, he seemed to be sure of victory.

    "Yeah?"

    Chise was still staring at the night sky, and in those dark gray-purple eyes similar to Neil's, a strange light that made people unable to fathom gradually rose.

    Tomoyo has always been rumored to be paying attention to the boy named Neil. As a student in his grade, it is estimated that no one would not pay attention to him. After all, ten-year-old teachers are not found everywhere. Tomoyo suddenly felt  This is a fun thing.

    One day, Neal led a new teacher to her class. After a burst of noise, the boy was yawning listlessly and leaning against the wall as if he wanted to sleep. The soft lines of his profile slid across her face.  eye.

    "Hey, Sakura, that person is the teacher of Class A, right?"

    "Well, it is said that he is the ten-year-old teacher in our grade. Uh, but it seems that he never woke up"

    Can such a person really be a teacher?

    However, one thing she knew clearly was that since he came to this school, their grade has always been filled with a warm joy.

    Did he bring all of these?

    Tomoyo always felt that he was a unique person, not just because he was a ten-year-old teacher, but something deeper.

    Maybe, just like Sakura.

    And this night, Chise finally knew the unknown side of him.

    "Sure enough, that's it"

    Tomoyo raised the corner of his mouth slightly, and that faint smile made those around him?It's a bit puzzling, but its intuition tells it that this is not a good thing.

    "What's the matter, Chise?"

    "It's nothing, I just learned some interesting things"

    ""

    Xiao Ke looked at the sky in silence, probably that person wouldn't find it interesting.

    Neil, who was preparing the technique, suddenly felt a strange feeling. Although he couldn't explain it clearly, this feeling was usually not a good thing. Most of the time, he was being stared at.

    "What outrageous thing have I done again"

    Neil sighed, then with a sharp look in his eyes, he stepped back a few feet with an inexplicable smile on his lips, "Next, let's get started!"

    "Anders, special style, Thousand Heavenly Locks ver is not completed!!"

    Anders suddenly turned into countless chains piercing the night sky. The constantly flashing blue magic circle complemented the stars in the sky. The young man standing in the void looked like a painting under the faint light.

    Within a moment, chains emerged from the surrounding void and entangled the thunder beast, and it could not break free no matter how violent the thunderstorm it unleashed.

    "Fortunately, this guy has no brains, otherwise it would be difficult to catch him"

    Neil glanced at the Thunder Beast and sighed softly.

    This technique was demonstrated by Miyu before, and he must have learned it from himself. Neil has been studying this technique since he came back from the future world, but this technique is beyond his expectation. At least that  Regarding the problem of space confinement, he has not yet completely succeeded. Now he is just blocking it through space transitions and space jumps. At the same time, he has to position the space in advance. If the other end had not entangled the thunder beast with elves in advance,  He can't be so smooth either.

    "This technique takes too long to prepare, and it has to have a fixed range. It seems that it needs to be improved"

    【Eh?  Isn't this already good?  】

    Anders came over to read, and Neil shook his head, "This still doesn't meet my requirements Forget it, I don't want to think about it for now, what's wrong with them?"

    Neil looked back and saw a bright light coming from Sakura's side. Soon, the sky over there returned to peace.

    “It seems like they’ve got it all done, let her leave the rest to her”

    Neil withdrew his gaze and continued to think about his own affairs while waiting for Sakura to arrive.

    Within a moment, Sakura and Syaoran rushed over. When they saw the tightly entangled Thunder Card, their eyes were filled with indescribable surprise.

    "Hey! This is it!?"

    Sakura looked at the flickering blue light all over the sky. At this moment, she seemed to be in the starry sky, and her eyes gradually became blurred by this beauty.

    "Hey, don't be stupid, clean it up quickly"

    Although Neil was very proud of the shocked expressions of Sakura and Syaoran, he still had to get down to business. After all, he had been annoyed by the Clow Card for long enough.

    "Oh, got it!"

    Sakura's pretty face blushed slightly, she stuck out her tongue cutely, then flew to the Thunder Beast, raised the wand in her hand, and waved it at the Thunder Beast.

    "Return to your original appearance! Clow Card!!"

    There was another bright light, the figure of the thunder beast gradually dissipated, the light gradually shrank, and finally turned into a simple card, which fell into Sakura's hand.

    "Is that the Clow card?"

    Neil held his chin and looked at the Clow card in Sakura's hand with some concentration.

    ??【The Clow CardsI always feel that they are somewhat related to the cards in Miyu's hand.  】

    "Teacher? Teacher Neil?"

    "Um?"

    Neil, who was brought back to his senses, saw Sakura looking at him with some doubts. He smiled softly and said, "Ah, sorry, I was distracted." Then he made a move, "Come back, Andles."

    The silver chains all over the sky disappeared instantly, and there was an extra bead in Neil's hand.

    "Ah, it's finally done."

    Sakura and Syaoran were startled when they heard the bead making a human voice.

    "Wow! It can talk!?"

    Seeing the startled look on the two of them, Neil couldn't help but smile, "Ah, this is my partner Andles, just like the sealed beast next to you, but it's just a bead  "

    "Hey! Girl, do you want to make a contract with me!?"

    "Except for being a little unruly"

    "Boss, are you qualified to speak against me!?"

    ""

    ………………………………………………………………………………………………

    PS: Ah, I keep talking nonsense.

 Soar to the new world!  Chapter 78 It’s either the world or the time that’s wrong

    The wind blowing in front of you is warm, with the smell of sunshine, and the fragrance of flowers mixed with it, making people feel drowsy.

    The silver-haired girl opened her eyes slightly, looked at the distant blue sky, and felt the tranquility of the world. The occasional chirping of birds and the swaying of leaves sounded like a soothing melody to the girl.

    How long has it been since you experienced a world like this?

    This beautiful, gentle world.

    The corners of the girl's mouth curved slightly, and she shifted her gaze to the person next to her.

    That was a young man.

    Her hair, which is exactly the same as hers, is scattered casually on the green grass. Her delicate facial features are as eye-catching as a painting. Under the soft sunshine, the young man's sleeping look with his eyes closed is so peaceful that no one can bear to disturb him.

    The girl hugged her knees, resting her chin on her knees, calmly watching the man's sleeping form, her focused eyes seeming to engrave his appearance deep into the depths of her mind.

    In the quiet world, there is only the sound of wind blowing through the earrings.

    Time is spent in this tranquility little by little.

    The refreshing wind suddenly became a bit strong.  The leaves swayed and made an increasingly moving sound. The young man resting under the tree seemed to feel the melody. His beautiful eyelashes trembled slightly and his eyes slowly opened. A pair of beautiful crimson pupils were shining with hazy light, like  The blue sky is reflected like a mirror.

    As if waking up from sleep, the man's pupils became brighter and brighter. In a blink of an eye, he saw the girl sitting hugging her knees next to him, with a soft smile on her face, "Good morning, Yuu"

    After saying that, the man sat up from the grass and stretched his somewhat stiff body, while the girl beside him said helplessly, "It's not morning anymore, idiot"

    "Huh? Really? Well, don't worry about these details, all you care about is ⑨!"

    The silver-haired man grinned and said nonchalantly.

    "What is ⑨?"

    You tilted her head. In her knowledge, she had never heard this word said.

    "Well, ⑨ is a very powerful existence. I will take you to see it when I have time!"

    The man seemed to have remembered something interesting, and the smile on his lips became brighter.

    "The outside world?"

    You looked towards the sky, as if yearning for the world on the other side.

    "Well, you've been staying here since you woke up. You probably haven't gone out. The outside has changed a lot. It's a very beautiful world. You will definitely like it"

    The man looked at Yu’s side face, put his hand on her head, and gently stroked the silky silver hair.

    "Is it more beautiful than here?"

    Yuu asked curiously, enjoying the tenderness.

    "Maybe. Although the underworld is very beautiful, I feel that there seems to be something missing here. Well, it's up to you to discover this by yourself. I believe you will know when the time comes But after all, this is the underworld.  It seems a bit strange that there will be sun"

    "This is the deepest part of the underworld. The sun seems to be a creature created by the gods" You briefly explained to the man, then tilted his head, his eyes filled with curious stars, "Is there a world outside as well?"

    "Yes, and it's bigger, brighter, and warmer~~~ Hey, Yu, when everything is over, I will take you to play everywhere, how about it?"

    The man turned back and looked at Yu with a smile. Although he was asking, his eyes seemed to tell Yu that he couldn't refuse.

    You stared at his face, his ice blue pupils showing nothing but his smile.

    The petals blown by the wind blew over the two of them, and their long hair was as beautiful as the Milky Way.

    Yu’s face bloomed with a happy smile that she had never seen before. Among the countless seven-color splendor, it was as beautiful as a dream.

    "Um."

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    If time could be frozen on that day, would it be happy?

    You slowly opened your eyes, looking into the distant sky where the light was gradually dissipating, and gradually woke up from the thousand-year drunken dream.

    All thoughts, all regrets, all efforts are ultimately in vain, and are ultimately an unattainable dream.

    "The face that has never changed at all, the cold eyes that have never had the slightest wave, yet make people vaguely feel the sadness that has nowhere to vent.

    "You looked at the conquered Clow Cards, the smiling faces of those young girls, her fingers gradually closed, and the pen in her handThe slightly increased force caused a few wrinkles to appear on the skin.

    However, on the piece of paper held tightly in his hand, there were two clearly visible words written on it.

    destiny.

    The wind at night seems to be cold.

    …………………………………………Dividing line………………………………………………

    Since the two cards were subdued, the atmosphere among several people became silent again.

    A big drop of cold sweat broke out on Neil's head. He raised his head and looked at the sky at 45 degrees, as if it had nothing to do with him, but the other people had their eyes fixed on him.

    【Who can tell me how to solve this situation?  ?  I have already said for the nth time that it was an accident. Are these people completely incapable of listening to others?  ?  Do you really think that I am Brother Cheng or Brother Yu who has no moral integrity and takes action at will?  ?  Seri first!  I can't even keep up with these two great masters!  !  Please take back those eyes that can almost be used as X-rays, and just treat me as a passerby on the bad street!  I just want to be an ordinary passerby!  !  A normal, harmless passerby!  !  I am not a guy who sows seeds randomly!  !  Why is it always my fault!  !  To sum up, nothing good happens every time you go out at night!  !  Why is my luck value even lower than that of a spearman?  ?  I swear I will never go out to make soy sauce at night again!  Absolutely not coming out!  !  】

    "Teacher, please put away your inner monologue, the number of words is enough"

    Sakura said expressionlessly.

    "I don't want to either, otherwise how could I get through"

    "Okay, let's talk about it now"

    Sakura stood up and looked at Neil who was sighing seriously, while the other people stood behind her, seeming to follow her lead.

    Neil held his forehead, he had wanted to ask since just now, why did this girl suddenly become so domineering!  ?  Could it be the power of Lily!  ?  Sure enough, in this world, only having sex is king.

    "Teacher, when do you plan to pay the betrothal gift?"

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Neil spat out a mouthful of old blood as if he had tuberculosis. He wondered if he was hearing things, but when he saw Xiao Ke and Xiao Lang looking almost dead like him, he knew that the fault was not with him, but with the world.

    ????????????? Sakura’s strong expression of standing up for herself just now moved Tomoyo very much. It doesn’t matter if she loses her moral integrity because she was moved. This is her best friend, and she has lived up to her love for so many years!  But even she had to be stunned by the words that suddenly burst out.

    Eh?  What is the betrothal gift!  ?

    "Sakura"

    Tomoyo opened his mouth and read out his best friend's name with difficulty.

    When Sakura heard this, she was not as cute as before, but still very strong, "Tomoyo, just listen to me this time! Don't worry, I will definitely make this guy responsible!!"

    Tomoyo turned away and covered his face directly to express, what on earth happened here?  Why did her Sakura become so strange!

    "There is also a reason for you"

    Neil uttered something with a black line in his head, and then looked at Sakura with twitching eyes, "Ah, Kinomoto-san, what does "responsible" mean? I"

    "Responsibility! Got it!"

    ""

    I understand, of course I understand!  Your sister can even speak English, how can he not understand?  Bullying him for being British and knowing English?  By the way, did you learn such long words in the fourth grade of elementary school?  The author was just learning abc at the beginning!  Japanese education is too advanced!  !

    "Okay! Let me tell you for the nth time, that accident! It has nothing to do with me at all!! If you had been more alert at the time, what happened next would not have happened!!"

    "Oh? Then it's our fault? It's our fault?"

    Sakura crossed her arms and said unwillingly.

    "No, it's all Tohsaka Rin's father's fault"

    Neil answered Sakura’s question with a serious face.

    (A certain Loli lady who was studying hard in the distance sneezed and looked up at the blue sky and white clouds outside the window, "It seems like someone is saying something extremely rude Could it be that bastard Kakarot?")

    "Stop talking nonsense! The last sentence, are you responsible!?"

    "Are you kidding! Do you have to be responsible? Then the girls who want me to be responsible can really open the Crystal Palace!"

    Are you sure there is no problem with this statement?  Sounds like a scumbag statement.

    When the two males, Xiao Ke and Xiao Lang, heard this, they really didn’t know whether to despise or admire them, but one thing is for sure, this is so disappointing.Envy, jealousy and hatred!

    "What!? You have already, already ugh, it's so embarrassing, I can't go on!"

    Sakura covered her red face and turned away, looking like a shy girl.

    "Huh? Was that paragraph bad just now?"

    Neil tilted his head, not knowing why.

    Tomoyo shook her head and sighed. She really didn’t know what to say. The situation was getting more and more confusing. Just as she was thinking about how to deal with it, Neil started to speak again.

    "Actually, no one else has ever kissed me on the cheek except my sister, so when I accidentally bumped into you, it's evened~~~Oh, I said it~~I'm so embarrassed~~  ~~"

    Neil also imitated Sakura and said shyly like a girl.

    【Eh?  Really or not, boss, you are just cheating me]

    “If Andres wouldn’t believe his unscrupulous master to death, at least some very loving things must have happened during the school festival.

    "No, I'm serious. Don't look at me like this. In fact, I really care about my own integrity. How could I lie at a time like this!"  Everything else is direct mouse_to_mouse!  !  】

    【It’s fallen, it’s fallen!  !  !  Your integrity has fallen all over the floor now, pick it up quickly!  !  】

    And when Chise saw Neil's coquettish look, she suddenly felt furious. She was always the one who suffered the loss, okay?  ?  Why does it seem like this guy is the one who is wronged!  Can this kind of thing be evened out?  ?  My first kiss!  What's yours!  !  It’s all the first time!  !  !

    However, Tomoyo, who was knowledgeable in books and rituals, still didn't explode. He tapped his aching forehead with his index finger, trying to calm himself down, and then turned around and took Sakura to mutter.

    Neil saw that the two girls seemed to be discussing vigorously, should he do something as well?

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????? Well, first of all, we must build a good camp. Being alone is too weak and we will suffer a lot.

    "Hey, you two, let's talk~~"

    "No."

    "I reject."

    Neil also expected this kind of reaction from them, and he didn't care. There is a saying that the so-called loyalty means not having enough chips to betray.

    "Hmm"

    Neil let out a devilish laugh, which made Xiaoke and Xiaolang tremble. One condensed a small fireball, and the other pulled out a sword, but barely made a move.

    "Well, don't be nervous, you won't die if you just talk~~" Neil leaned over with a playful smile, and then said to Xiao Ke in a seductive tone, "Ruberos, I don't know if you like games or not, I  I recently collected a very interesting game~~”

    "game?"

    Xiao Ke’s interest was piqued. Games are one of his hobbies, among which galgame is the most popular.

    Neil snapped his fingers, and Anders flew over lightly, flashing dozens of seconds of video in front of Xiao Ke.

    “This, this, this is——!!!!!!!!”

    Xiaoke looked at the flashing portraits with a shocked face, and the excitement in his heart was already extremely surging. At this time, he wanted to call for love from the center of the world.

    "That's right, this is the legendary "It's hard for a sister to control herself in love, and worshiping her brother always makes my heart beat wildly." It was recycled after only two weeks of release. It can be called the pinnacle of the galgame in the industry!  !  !  "

    Neil was equally excited and patted Xiao Ke's back excitedly. The two guys were like like-minded partners.

    "Um, where did you get it?"

    Xiao Ke rubbed his hands and asked very humbly.

    "Haha, this is a trade secret~~"

    Neil raised the corners of his mouth and smiled in a vulgar manner.

    Anders really wanted to hit the wall about this. This game was one day when Neil suddenly got the wrong idea and wanted to play this game he heard from the God of Strategy. However, the game had already been recycled by then, and Neil just insisted.  Let it hack into that company and it took a lot of time to copy the game. Neil also made a fortune from it afterwards.

    Although all the extra money was later confiscated by Tifa to subsidize the family's budget, which was about to be in deficit.

    "But, for the sake of being a friend, so what if I give you a copy!"

    Neil patted his chest proudly, and Xiao Ke’s eyes lit up, “Oh oh oh!!! These are indeed comrades who trust each other, and the world is wonderful because of you!!”

    The little wolf who had been standing nearby looked at the shameful transaction between the two and let out a disdainful sneer. But Rubelos is really unreliable. He can be bribed so easily. As aTotally out of character, mate.

    “Xiaolangjun, you’ve been doing pretty well lately, haven’t you~~~”

    Neil put his hand on the little wolf's shoulder familiarly. The little wolf frowned, but did not shake it off. He just said coldly, "Don't think I'm as easy to deceive as that idiot. I"

    The little wolf was still planning to speak righteously, but when he saw what Neil had on hand, his eyes suddenly went straight.

    After the terrifying atmosphere of silence lasted for a few seconds, Xiaolang asked in a low voice, "Where did it come from?"

    "Don't worry, it's definitely not fake, it's 100% natural. What do you think, are you interested?"

    "How many are in stock?"

    “Besides what’s here, there is another part.”

    "I want them all."

    "Heh, you understand that, right?"

    "Um."

    "Then, deal."

    “A pleasure to work with.”

    The hands of Xiaolang and Neil were tightly held together. They looked at each other and smiled meaningfully.

    【I seem to have seen some very dark transactions】

    As Anders listened to the conversation between the two, dark lines began to appear.

    Isn’t it just a few photos of Kinomoto Sakura? There is no need to make it look like something in the underground trade!  ?  You must have watched too many police and gangster movies, boy!  And just how much control does that kid have over Sakura Kinomoto? Her moral integrity is shattered like someone else!  Speaking of which, these photos were all taken with great pains for the great Lolicon cause!  !  He was actually blackmailed by his master, where is the justice of God!  !  !  !

    Neil naturally couldn't hear Anders' angry complaints. He was fully prepared to deal with Sakura at this time, and at least he also instigated two important figures in the Dingfang camp.

    Sakura and Tomoyo, who didn't know what they were talking about, also stopped. However, Sakura seemed extremely unhappy. She walked over and said to Neil, "Are you really not going to take responsibility?"

    "You are responsible for this. Let me be responsible for this situation. I will be at a huge disadvantage!"

    【What the hell are you at a loss for?  !  !  】

    Several other people complained bitterly in their hearts.

    "But, Sakura, this is really an accident, and you can't blame this kid"

    Xiaoke flew to Xiaoying's side and persuaded her earnestly.

    "Well, the specific situation must be analyzed in detail"

    Xiaolang also nodded, agreeing with Xiaoke's opinion.

    "Ugh, why do you even say that"

    When Sakura saw this situation, she knew that there was no chance. Tomoyo had talked with her for a long time and the same content was the same. Is a girl's purity so unimportant?  ?

    【No, that is very important】

    Neil sighed silently in his heart, and then said to them, "I said, it's getting late now, go home quickly, ah, no, Haagen-Dazs is melting! You'll die if you go back  "

    The miserable scene of being tortured began to appear in my mind.

    "Okay, okay, Sakura, that's it for tonight. Let's go back quickly. Your father and brother will be worried after being out for so long"

    Tomoyo took Sakura's hand and smiled softly.

    "Okay then" Sakura nodded helplessly, then looked at Neil firmly, "Teacher Neil! I will never give up!"

    "Give up for me"

    Neil no longer wanted to complain about her. Why did this child seem to have changed into a different person in one night? She always felt that her role had been broken!

    "It's all because of you, brother"

    Anders is too lazy to complain about his master. He also feels that the characters and plot are about to collapse. I guess the author thinks so too.

    "Then, Mr. Neil, let's say goodbye"

    Tomoyo bowed slightly and said goodbye to Neil very politely.

    "Well, goodbye then"

    Neil nodded quickly, the night was finally over, but what was that feeling of uneasiness in his heart?  Did you forget something important?

    "So, goodbye, haha, I'm really looking forward to it"

    Before leaving, Tomoyo covered his mouth and smiled, but in Neil's opinion, the smile was very weird. He wanted to complain, what on earth were you expecting!  ?

    "Um, goodbye"

    "Wish yourself good luck"

    Xiaolang and Xiaoke also said goodbye to him, but what was going on with their hesitant expressions?

    After everyone left, Neil asked with a tangled expression, "Hey, Anders"??Do you know what's going on?  "

    "……God knows."

    ?…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

    PS: It’s the holiday tonight and I’m almost exhausted from eating, so I almost forgot to update.

    PS of PS: Do you think I can write about the Holy Grail?

    PS’s PS’s PS: Blackened?  The protagonist is gay and the author is a gentleman. Does this have to be bad?  ?

 Soar to the new world!  Chapter 79 After doing bad things, remember not to leave any traces

    Until the end, Neil couldn't figure out what Chiyo's smile meant, but one thing was clear to him. He could tell that this girl was black without cutting it open. To a certain extent, she was very similar to Konoka.

    ???????????????????????????? No wonder people on the Internet don’t always call Konoka a fake Tomoyo.

    "Oh, forget it, don't think about it anymore, I don't know what that guy is laughing about Go back, I'm sure those landlords will be scolded again."

    Neil picked up the convenience bag on the ground and walked with unsteady steps.

    "By the way, where did Yu go? He must have disappeared Could it be that what I encountered today was a ghost, ghost, ghost!?"

    Neil's feet were trembling, his forehead was covered with cold sweat, and he comforted himself, saying, "How, how could it be? And I, I, I'm not afraid of ghosts at all. These things are not scientific at all.  Well, although I only believe in the MU continent calm down, Ming, even ghosts and haunted houses dare to enter, what are you afraid of"

    "Boss, you are completely unconvincing"

    "Ugh, Wu Lu Sai! How could I possibly have such an idiotic setting!?"

    Neil tried his best to look natural, but his wandering eyes gave him away completely.

    At this time, a hand was placed on Neil's shoulder.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    "No, it doesn't matter, calm down! The entrance to the MU continent is right here!"

    Neil dove into the bottom of the vending machine and squeezed in with half his body.

    "You are the one who needs to calm down!!!"

    Neil, who was trying hard to reach the MU continent, felt his back being patted a few times, both moderately and lightly. He quickly fell down in front of the opponent.

    "Brother, let me go!! Do you want an eroge notebook? Do you want an eroge notebook with super exquisite paintings? I will definitely burn thousands of copies for you! I am just an ordinary passerby looking for the entrance to the MU continent.  It’s just armor!!”

    "I don't know what you're talking about, but most passers-by won't look for that entrance."

    Suddenly, a piece of paper with this line written on it was placed in front of Neil.

    "Eh!? Isn't it an eroge!? That's an inflatable doll! Don't worry, I will prepare the best for you. It will definitely be more real than a real person. You will never be lonely down there!! So,  Let me go, I didn’t mean to disturb your sleep!!”

    "How on earth do you understand this! Haven't you figured out the situation yet?"

    Finally, Neil saw the situation in front of him clearly, looked at the new piece of paper, then raised his head, and saw Yu's face that had not changed for thousands of years appeared in front of him.

    "What, it turns out to be you" Neil breathed a sigh of relief, and then became very disdainful, "Well, I was just teasing you, don't think wrong"

    "There's a white shadow floating around behind you."

    Yu held up the notebook, but Neil himself hid behind Yu before he finished speaking.

    "Yu, don't worry, you are not alone. Even if the world comes to an end, I will always stand behind you and support you!"

    "The cool lines you say at this time have completely changed their quality!"

    You feel very embarrassed that this guy is actually afraid of ghosts and stuff like that.

    But it feels good to have the handle in your hand!

    "Why do I always think you are black? You must be black when you cut it open"

    Neil felt chills all over and looked at Yu, who had no expression at all, with dark eyes.

    "Illusion."

    There’s not even a complaint, it’s definitely black.

    Neil shook his head and breathed a sigh of relief, "Forget it, it's time for us to leave. If I don't go back, I probably won't be able to see the sun tomorrow"

    Advantages nodded, seeming to agree.

    "I guess you will be choked tonight."

    "Eh? Why?"

    "You'll know when you get back."

    Neil was a little crazy. What was going on with these guys? They were half-talking and half-talking. It was like the tangled feeling of wanting to sneeze but not being able to sneeze. It was so uncomfortable.

    …………………………………………Dividing line………………………………………………

    "Is this right here?"

    Yu raised his head, looked at the building in front of him, and asked Neil.

    "Well, this is it."

    "so big."

    "Well, it's okay, but you won't feel it after you go in"

    Neil smiled, who said the family had a bunch of idle people.

    Living at the same timeFei also turned over N circles in confusion.

    "You suddenly vomited blood, are you okay?"

    "Cute big breasts" Neil wiped away the uncontrollable blood that surged with excitement from his mouth, then opened the door with the key, and looked back at Yu, "By the way, remember to say what you said before  …”

    "Well, I understand."

    You responded immediately and wrote another sentence quickly.

    "But I don't think they will care too much."

    Neil was at a loss and looked confused, "I haven't been able to understand what you mean since just now"

    "It doesn't matter, you will understand soon."

    ""

    I always felt that taking her home was a mistake.

    With a sigh, Neil took Yu towards the entrance.

    "I'm back."

    Neil walked into the house, took off his shoes, and shouted to the people in the house, but even if he shouted, there was still no response.

    Well, I didn’t expect anyone to respond.

    I walked to the living room and pushed the door open. Sure enough, I saw the group of people still watching TV, except for the three children who were no longer there.

    Speaking of which, I have been working outside for more than an hour, and no one even called me to say hello, which made me feel sad.

    Is this really his home?

    "Don't cry, stand up and keep masturbating."

    You gave a thumbs up and a little star flashed out.

    "Although it is a good thing to be able to comfort people, can you say something better? Your comfort really makes me feel so sad"

    Neil really burst into tears, God, can I return it?

    "I'm finally back. What on earth were you doing Huh?"

    Tifa turned her head and saw the two of them, but a dazzling light suddenly flashed in her eyes.

    Have you finally noticed this?

    Neil nodded. As expected, his childhood sweetheart is more reliable, but even if he sees Yu, he doesn’t need such a scary look, right?

    I don’t know if it was because of Tifa, but the rest of the people also turned their attention, and soon they became similar to Tifa, surprised, cold, and ready to watch the show, with a bunch of expressions that seemed to have no meaning.  They were all staring at him.

    Did you get the wrong person?

    "Ahem" Neil coughed dryly in an attempt to dispel the weird atmosphere. He pointed at Yu who was standing next to him, "This is Yukuriwood Herthaz"

    "That's not the point."

    Tifa directly interrupted Neil’s introduction with an emotionless word.

    I’m speechless, I’m really speechless. This is not the point. Where is the point?  He brought a strange girl home in the middle of the night with a strange dress. Wouldn't he usually chase after the girl and ask about her?  ?  This is not the point. Is the Haagen-Dazs that is almost melting in the bag the point?  ?

    "What did you do outside tonight?"

    Tifa suddenly smiled and folded her hands, as if she was looking forward to Neal's answer.

    Neil raised his eyebrows, this really got to the point. Why can’t you tell me what happened tonight?  Saying it will definitely lead to a dead end, right?  He will definitely die!  ?

    "It's nothing, I'm just running errands for you and picking up the guy next to me"

    "Don't talk about people like kittens on the roadside."

    "Is not it!?"

    "Oh?" Qianfuyu came over at this time, folded her hands, and stared at Neil meaningfully, "Then what is that on your face?"

    "On your face?"

    Neil subconsciously touched his cheek, and cold sweat began to break out on his head.

    Could it be——

    "Neil, please use it."

    Dahe respectfully handed over a mirror.

    ""

    Why do you have such a good attitude only when life and death are at stake?

    Neil glanced at himself in the mirror. Well, it was as perfect as ever, but what happened to that faint lip mark?

    "I really want to die, I really want to die, let me die immediately"

    No wonder those guys all looked like they were watching a good show.

    "Well, before you die, let me explain it first~~~"

    Tifa patted Neil on the shoulder with a smile, and then looked at Yu, who had been fussing about it, "Could it be this lady"

    "It's not me, it belongs to another very cute girl, by the way."??He also touched the girl's breasts, um, and almost made the girl's friend cry. um, he was also very cute.  "

    "I'll wipe it!!! What are you trying to do!! By the way, where were you hiding and peeking at that time!! I didn't notice you at all!!"

    Neil has a black streak on his head, where is this girl hiding?  ?  Have you been observing him with a telescope?  ?

    "Oh hehehe~~~~Does that mean you admit it? Neil is very powerful. He conquered two girls he just met in one night. Should I call you the Saint of Love? Or the Invincible King of Love?  "

    "Please don't use this kind of title that makes my personality break through the lower limit again, okay!?"

    "He's really just like your dad"

    Zhu Mei looked at Neil and sighed as she recalled that glorious time.

    "Eh? Is this the power of blood?"

    Tifa clasped her hands together, her eyes were horrifyingly empty, making Neal tremble all over.

    "Wow, Tifa seems to be becoming more and more scary recently~~"

    Alicia ate potato chips and whispered to Huayue beside her.

    "Well~~This is the charm of girls~~~"

    Kagetsu stroked her cheek, smiling like a Yamato Nadeshiko.

    "Eh!? Is this how attractive girls are!?"

    "That's right~~Alicia also needs to practice more~~"

    It seems that there is a child who has begun to take an irreversible fork in the road of life.

    "Hey, Neil, how are you going to spend tonight?" Tifa fiddled with Neil's hair and tilted her head, her bright smile without any warmth at all, "Are you going to spend the night in the ICU?"

    "ICU!?" Neil almost foamed at the foam, "Do you mean to beat me to the brink of death!? Do you mean to beat me to the point where I can't take care of myself!?"

    “Isn’t this very clear~~~”

    Tifa clasped her hands together, tilted her head and showed a cute smile.

    “If I still don’t have a clear mind under this situation, I will lose my mind!!!”

    "Then do you want to use penetration? Or stabbing? Or stabbing is better?"

    "Aren't they all the same!? They all have a hole in their body!"

    "It's really hard to serve"

    Chifuyu curled her lips and added.

    "Then let me go, sisters"

    Neil covered his face and cried bitterly. Wouldn't anyone come to rescue him at this time?

    As if Neil’s wish was fulfilled, Yu stood up and raised the notebook in his hand.

    "A lot of things happened here, and I can't blame him entirely."

    【Eh!  ?  Are you going to stand up for me?  】

    "We might as well make a compromise and hang him upside down on the cherry blossom tree outside, and stab each one with a knife. That would be fair."

    Yu glanced at Neil and seemed to tell him, "You have to repay me later."

    "What kind of compromise is this! How is it fair!! You are a devil!!!"

    "I can't stand it anymore. I really can't bear it anymore. I'm really vomiting blood."

    "I see!"

    Everyone present suddenly realized, Neil's eyes darkened and he simply fainted.

    Afterwards, there was blood.

 Soar to the new world!  Chapter 80 This is the prelude to the Minotaur!

    The morning sunlight shines into the room through the window, and the rays of light seem to be tangible and can be held in the hand.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out out were was a long, silver-white hair that flowed gently, not fading in the soft sunlight at all, but shimmering like the light emitted from the lake.

    You looked around at the furnishings in the room, seeming to confirm where he was.

    【last night……】

    Thinking of what happened last night, the light blue eyes shimmered like water.

    What happened last night was not a dream.

    The gentle sound of wind and birdsong came to my ears.

    Turning his head to look at the unfamiliar delicacy outside the window, Yu’s delicate little face with few expressions seemed to have undergone subtle changes.

    It seems like he is smiling.

    After getting up and changing into his strange clothes, Yu walked out of the room to the corridor in front of the yard and walked towards the hall.

    When turning the corner, Yu paused for a moment, then changed direction and walked towards the cherry blossom tree in the courtyard.

    ??The originally beautiful cherry blossom tree is hanging with a strange object.

    Yu looked carefully and saw that the guy in front of him had his hands and feet tied together, and his whole body was tightly hung in the air through a very artistic binding method. His hanging head was completely covered by his long hair.  , the whole body was wrapped in thick black mist.

    It’s almost like Sadako on TV.

    You stretched out your fingers and poked his face, as if trying to wake him up.

    ????????????????? It’s completely shriveled up, it’s even dryer than a mummy, it won’t bounce up at all after it sinks in.

    "Ahit's Yu"

    The voice was completely lifeless, sounding like a dying old man.

    "Are you okay?"

    The notepad with these words written on it was handed to Neil.

    "You try being hung like this for a whole nightAh, no, I can't feel my hands and feet anymore. Have I been hacked by God Kira"

    It’s a time like this, and I still have the time to complain about myself.

    Listening to Neil’s dry voice, which sounded like he hadn’t spoken for hundreds of years, Yu paused and started writing on the paper again.

    "How pitiful, at this time I should"

    After glancing at it, Neil raised his head with difficulty and forced a grateful smile.

    "That's right, you should let it go"

    "Hilarious."

    The words on another piece of paper jumped before my eyes.

    “Devil——!!!”

    Even if you don’t help, it’s still hilarious!  ?  Speaking of which, wasn't the guy in front of me the culprit who made him like this last night?  ?

    "Good spirit, then it doesn't matter, come on!"

    “Where do you want me to work on?”

    Neil lowered his head and continued to pretend to be dead.

    "Miss You, so you are here?"

    The soft voice came from far away, Yu turned his head, and saw Hanazuki, who was wearing a plain white kimono, walking over with a smile. Yu nodded and raised the notepad in his hand.

    "Good morning, Hanazuki."

    "Good morning, breakfast is ready. Let's go over now."

    "OK, all right."

    "Hey, Huayue, there's me"

    Huayue turned around, her eyes full of surprise, and she slightly covered her mouth in surprise.

    "Ah la la, why is Neil here?"

    ""

    Why are you here?  Who do you think is here all the time?  !  Or do you think this is not a creature called human at all?  !

    "Okay, okay, don't look at me so pitifully. Although Tifa said she can't let you go, I still prepared breakfast for you~~~"

    Ah, so touched!  Although I can't put it down, I feel full of warmth flowing through my heart!

    “Come~~”

    Huayue took out a small bowl filled with water, and then sprinkled a few grains of salt.

    “This is your breakfast~~”

    Huayue placed the bowl directly below Neil's perspective. Neil looked at the bowl of salt water on the ground expressionlessly, as dumbfounded as a chicken.

    At least put it somewhere he can reach it!  !  !  This is absolutely the furthest distance in the world, bastard!  !  !

    “Then let’s go first, Neil~~”

    Yingying smiled, Huayue and Yu turned around and left.

    ""

    A chillPassed by, speechless and desolate.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Ah, Calorie, where are you"

    Today’s breakfast is salt water that you can’t even taste salty. It can’t be used to sustain the energy required for a day’s activities. It’s not even energy.

    ——

    Neil touched his belly that kept making a warning sound, fumbled in his trouser pocket for a while, turned the bag out, and then sighed deeply.

    I can’t even turn out a dime.

    "That guy Tifa actually stopped all my pocket money today. Speaking of which, why is my salary in her hands"

    Sure enough, a man should have his own small treasury for emergencies.

    But why do you feel like you are becoming more and more like a certain type of character?

    "No, no, no, how could such a thing happen!"

    Neil shook his head to get rid of a certain thought that was gradually emerging in his mind, and then rubbed his chin, thinking about where to find a free lunch today.

    To be honest, he didn't dare to go back to his class, or rather, the fourth grade of the elementary school. The three Sakura Kinomoto whom he met yesterday were also of that level. Logically speaking, the chance of encountering him was very high, and if Kinomoto  If Sakura and Daidoji Tomoyo reveal any information, it is estimated that the next place where he hangs himself will be the World Tree.

    So, the only place he can go to now is Negi’s place.

    It’s better to be a beautiful big sister, and she also has food and shelter.

    Thinking of this, Neil suddenly became calm and relaxed. He sat leisurely on the tram with his feet folded, listening to the electronic sound of the next station's middle school announcement on the tram, with a proud smile on his lips.

    Do you think you can hit me this way?  ?  It is too sweet!  Sweeter than chocolate parfait!  !  Before brother's strategy, all methods are rubbish!  !

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    “Oh, I’m still so hungry.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    The scene of cherry-colored flowers covering the streets slowly disappears, replaced by new green branches and buds. This is the scene of early summer.

    Neil didn’t pay attention to the surrounding scenery, he just stroked his belly and weakly walked forward step by step. The steps he took looked more like dragging the ground.

    "As the saying goes, the day's plan begins in the morning"

    "Assault Gundam also needs good initialization to run smoothly, but the current state is that there is no new OS input.

    Raising his head, he glanced at the gate which was not very far away. He suddenly felt excited, as if he had discovered an oasis in the desert.

    "Huh? Who is that?"

    Although his eyes were starry with hunger, Neil could still clearly see a figure wandering in front of the main gate of the Women's Middle School.

    Looking from the back, the man was wearing an off-white hat, which was held down a little low, as if he didn't want people to see his face. Only his light brown hair was exposed from the hat, and he was wearing a coat and hat.  They were of the same color, and kept walking back and forth at the door, as if waiting for someone.

    Huh?  Wait, dressed like this and still walking around in front of the Girls' Junior High School, you look like an attempted criminal who wants to commit a crime!

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? !  Bonus No, here comes the opportunity to make a meritorious deed!  !  !

    Neil instantly forgot that he was very hungry and walked over aggressively. The man seemed to feel something strange coming from behind him and turned his head suspiciously.

    "In broad daylight, you actually want to sneak into the Women's Paradise, uh, no! You actually want to sneak into the middle of the Girls' Kingdom!! What a heinous thing! Even Jiraiya, the Sannin, can't forgive!!"

    With his eyes widened, Neil shouted with great force.

    But this time I could see the other person's face clearly. He had a pretty face, and he didn't look like someone who would want to do some inappropriate behavior. With this face, he could be called a transvestite in just a few looks.  You can attract the attention of a large group of girls in one click.

    But it doesn’t matter, since he wanted to commit a crime anyway!

    The young man was obviously blindfolded, and his clear emerald green eyes looked back at Neil with confusion.

    "Well, I'm not Jiraiya."

    Regarding the boy’s answer, Neil’s expression was obviously embarrassed.

    "Well, I know this even if you don't tell me"

    &nbsp;"Eh!? Then did that person named Jiraiya run in!?"

    The young man turned his head hurriedly, scanning the situation inside the country outside the door, trying to find the person Neil was talking about.

    Neil pointed his forehead with his index finger and rubbed it vigorously a few times. Suddenly he felt that his brain power was not enough.

    "Let me tell you, did you see anyone running in just now?"

    "No!!"

    The young man also felt strange. From the time he got here, he had not seen the suspicious person that Neil mentioned.

    "Then who do you think I'm talking to?"

    Neil raised his head and smiled kindly. Now this guy should know who he was talking about.

    The young man tilted his head, gently held his chin and thought hard for a while, then his eyes lit up and he clapped his hands in sudden realization.

    "I know! You are doing an air show!!"

    "Hey!! Who will take this guy back to Mars? The language of the earth is completely incommunicable!!!"

    Neil raised his head and shouted loudly to the sky with his hands in the shape of trumpets.

    Why did God create nature?  !  Totally unable to communicate!  !

    "Are you OK?"

    Seeing Neil suddenly roaring to the sky, the young man was startled and couldn't help asking worriedly.

    “Don’t look at me with that “I suddenly saw someone getting nervous and I was a little worried” look!  !  "

    This kind of tender care really made him want to cry.

    "Speaking of which, brother, what are you doing here?"

    Neil is now basically sure that this guy is not a criminal. Who can expect a natural idiot to do anything.

    "Actually, I'm here to find someone."

    The young man scratched his face and told himself his purpose.

    "Looking for someone? Who are you looking for? Maybe I know someone"

    “It’s a girl, her name is Sagara Misae.”

    "SagaraMisae?"

    Isn’t he the student council president of Mitsusaka High School?  Is there someone with the same name in the central part of the country?

    "The Sagara Misae you are talking about is a student here?"

    Neil pointed to the door and asked doubtfully.

    "I remembershe seems to be Mitsusakaa student in the high school"

    The young man held his head high, closed his eyes and thought about it, while speaking intermittently.

    ""

    “You’re in the wrong place at all, kid.

    “Brother, don’t you know the words?”

    "Girls' High School Department" is clearly written on the door.

    "Isn't it written about middle school?"

    The young man continued to tilt his head naturally.

    “Do you only see these two words in your sight!!!”

    It’s so painful!  !  It’s so painful to talk to Zirandai!  !

    "Ah, did I go to the wrong place?"

    【You might as well wait until the end of the world to find out】

    Covering his forehead and sighing, Neil nodded silently.

    “Hey!! What should I do!? I don’t know the road!!”

    The young man suddenly became panicked and started spinning around in circles at a loss.

    "There is a tram stop over there. You can take the tram to the next stop"

    "Electricity, what is a tram!?"

    ""

    Neil’s eyes are black. Who can teach him how to react to this guy?

    By the way, do I need to find someone to take him there in person?

    ——

    It turns out that there is still a life-threatening matter of calorie intake that has not been resolved

    “Ahaha, I’m so lucky, I’m so lucky today, I took so many photos of lolita!!”

    There was a very idiotic laughter coming from afar, and the words were simply full of criminal atmosphere. In addition, they sounded a bit familiar.

    Turning around and looking in the direction of the source of the sound, I saw a sad guy appearing not far away.

    The guy who was intoxicated with the photos on his phone suddenly stopped smiling, his eyes stern, and he shook his head from side to side.

    Their eyes met.

    ""

    “Ah, I’m so lucky, I’m so lucky today! I took so many beautiful photos!!”

    "Do you want to get away with it, natural curls!?"

    “Don’t regard people’s physical characteristics as personal symbols.,Son of a bitch!  !  "

    Jun Muchen came to Neil in an instant, grabbed his collar and sprayed wildly.

    "Can you be more open-minded? I don't want to be misunderstood. It's best not to let people think that I have anything to do with you"

    Neil leaned back with a look of disgust on his face, then saw the direction Jun Muchen was passing by, and looked in the opposite direction. There seemed to be the elementary school over there.

    "I asked you, bastard, did you just secretly take photos of Lolita in the elementary school?"

    "Who, who secretly took photos of Lolita!!"

    "Get away, criminal!"

    "Who do you think is committing a crime!! I just hid and took pictures of the lively and sunny look of the lolita!!"

    "Yeah, in the eyes of ordinary people, you are a criminal if you do this, Nagase Hikaru."

    "Who is the lolicon who is the root of all evil!! Although we both have natural curly hair, I am black!!!"

    "I understand, Hikari Kuronase."

    "I told you I'm not that guy!! And what the hell is this Digimon virus called? Am I Black BattleGreymon!?"

    "No, you are at most the level of a black snot beast."

    "Don't look down on Snotmon, he died heroically for Jia'er and Mechanical Evildramon!!"

    Jun Muchen let out a long sigh of relief, and his dead fish eyes met another pair of even more lifeless dead fish eyes.

    "Do you have anything to ask me about?"

    Neil nodded, then nuzzled at the young man.

    "That's the guy. He wanted to go to your school, but he got lost. Please take him there"

    Jun Muchen glanced at the young man, holding his chin and not knowing what he was thinking, and frowning slightly.

    "What's wrong?"

    Neil didn’t hear his response and was a little strange about his reaction.

    "I feel like this guy will be my strongest enemy in my life"

    "ha!?"

    Neil wondered if he had heard wrongly, or if this idiot had a knot in his mind.

    "Hey, he doesn't look special. What makes him stronger?"

    "It's not what you thinkforget it, it's all nonsense to tell you"

    Seeing Neil's puzzled expression, Jun Muchen didn't bother to explain. He waved to the young man, "Hey, little brother, let me take you there. I just want to go back."

    "Really!? Thank you very much!!"

    The young man bowed gratefully.

    "Then let's go first, you bastard."

    Jun Muchen smiled slightly, then turned to say goodbye to Neil.

    "Well, die early and be born early By the way, I don't know my brother's name yet?"

    Ignoring Jun Muchen’s darkened face, Neil asked the young man.

    The young man paused for a moment, pulled the brim of his hat slightly, and a bright smile appeared on his beautiful face.

    "Shima Hetsuki."

 Soar to the new world!  Chapter 81 Calcium intake is the way to go!

    "I love you all."

    The young man sitting on the podium smiled and declared that his wings should be spread wide.

    ""

    Thirty girls were silent.

    Thirty girls, thirty wings, can you fly them!  ?  Even if you can drive, can you fly?  ?

    The boy was a little dissatisfied with the looks from the girls that said, "There's a psycho here, come and see."

    "I was serious!"

    His posture was unusually upright, and his tone was unusually serious.

    "How serious are you when you confess to so many people at the same time?"

    Tianzi’s No. 1 complainer Tomorrow Cai slapped the table and got up.

    "Who do you call the number one complainer in the world!!"

    "It's okay, eldest sister, my love is infinite and I can definitely spread my wings all over the world!"

    “That’s not love, it’s just a bulldozer!!”

    "Teacher Neil, the so-called infinity is based on the finite."

    Qianyu pushed up his glasses and expressed his opinion calmly.

    "So, the conclusion is that your so-called infinite love cannot support the people in our class at all!"

    “How small is my infinity in your eyes!!”

    "You can't even pretend to be yourself."

    Asakura, who was sitting in the front row, responded to Neil's words with a smile.

    "When did I become such a petty man?! Look at my trembling waist, it's definitely faster than Char's triple speed. Doesn't he seem like a man who can't give girls happiness!?"

    Neil swung his waist back and forth, leaving countless afterimages at such a fast speed. When the female students below saw this scene, twenty-nine out of thirty of them had slightly red faces and showed contempt.

    “Teacher! What does this mean!!”

    Monitor Ayaka, who had never understood what was going on, raised her hand high and asked the question in her heart.

    Does this swinging waist have anything to do with girls?  ?

    Neil paused, his dark head met Ayaka's extremely pure and upright eyes, then he lay on the podium, buried his head in his arms, and fell into the shadow of self-loathing.

    "I'm so ashamed"

    ""

    For a time, the figure of the squad leader became dozens of times more holy in the eyes of the girls in the same class.

    At times like this, aren’t the eldest ladies who seem to be ignorant of worldly affairs usually the ones who know the best about that kind of thing?  ?

    "Speaking of which, why did Neil come to our class so early in the morning? Don't you have to go to your class?"

    Rather than comforting Neil's sadness, Konoka curiously asked about something else.

    "Because I didn't have breakfast"

    "What's the reason for this?! Do you think we are a restaurant!?"

    Tomorrow dish was embarrassed at Neil's reason.

    "There's nothing I can do, I just drank salt water this morning! And you are the only ones willing to share food with me. I snickered when those guys in my class took pleasure in their misfortune!!"

    “Whose fault do you think this is!?”

    It’s obviously the reason why this idiot doesn’t have a good teacher-student relationship!

    "But it's still good for you" Neil sighed and shook his head, then looked at the box of strawberry milk that Asuna threw to him, then looked at Asuna and said, "Sister, you might as well date me.  never mind……"

    Neil’s words did not cause a stir in the class, probably because they were all used to it.

    “What an idiot would date a loser like you!!”

    Asuka glanced at him without any blush or heartbeat.

    Sure enough, this kind of pretty boy is not her cup of tea.

    "It's really too much. What a loser this person is. At most, he just stops doing business and goes to play Pachinko!"

    “What is that if not useless!!”

    "Do you think Negi is better than me!? Even if you choose him, I still have the right to pursue him!!"

    Neil was very jealous, why were the girls all looking towards Negi and not looking at him at all? They all had the same face, but at most Negi looked a little more uncomfortable.

    “What nonsense are you talking about!?”

    Asuna picked up the textbook in her hand and threw it at it. Others in the class suddenly looked at her with interest, and one of the monitors was staring at Asuna with burning eyes.

    "Asuna-san! You really have impure intentions towards Negi-sensei!!"

    "That's right for you, monitor!  !  "

    "II never thought about those things!!"

    "With a bleeding nose, do you have the right to say such things!?"

    "Why can Negi open his wings but I can't!!"

    "What are you doing here, you idiot? And you got the point wrong!?"

    "Uh, can't you just be quiet? If Mr. Negi finds out, it will be very troublesome."

    Xiying watched with some embarrassment as the class started to make a fuss. Why was even the class monitor making a fuss?  Even if this is a self-study class, it can't be like this, right?

    But when Negi was mentioned, the squad leader immediately calmed down and returned to his usual noble lady temperament. He hummed to Asuna and sat down, seemingly not giving up at all.

    Asuna slapped her forehead helplessly, and then took a sharp look at Neil on the stage.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? This guy is the cause of the trouble, he is really a humanoid troublemaker.

    Looking at the students in the audience who were reading seriously, Neil picked his nose and his half-open eyes were calm.

    "Now, let me ask you a question, if a boy likes you, but you never knew it, and when you suddenly realize it, what will you do?"

    The sudden question stunned everyone, and then everyone’s eyes lit up like a 100,000-watt light bulb.

    "Oh, oh, little brother, are you having love troubles!? Do you want to share it with the big sisters!?"

    Asakura immediately took out a pen and paper, and the tip of the pen bounced quickly on the paper.

    "Uh, I'm asking about you"

    "You kid, stop pretending, you usually ask questions about yourself! Don't underestimate TV dramas and shojo manga!!"

    Asuka is also very interested. The topic of love is a long-lasting hot topic in girls' junior high schools, not to mention the love issues of children.

    “Hey, Neil, are you a girl in your class? My sisters can help you~~~”

    Konoka left her seat and came to Neil, her beautiful black eyes gleaming.

    Neil really wanted to take back what he said before, but it was really a mistake to talk about this kind of topic with these girls.

    "Don't be stupid" Neil smiled disdainfully and crossed his hands, "Love? I don't need such a thing at such a young age!"

    Glancing at the strawberry milk on the table, he nodded firmly.

    "That's right, calcium. As long as you have calcium, everything can be solved. The pressure of exams, the generation gap with your parents, the girl you like, etc. In short, taking calcium is the best way!"

    “Calcium doesn’t have that function, sad guy!!”

    "Who are you calling pathetic?! Doesn't it look like I'm wanted by no one!?"

    "People who like you are really fooled by you"

    "However, Teacher Neal will ask this question, it should be because you the people around you are encountering similar troubles, right?"

    It’s still a quiet bookstore that’s considerate.

    "Well, probably"

    “Why don’t you talk to the priest at the church?”

    "Father?"

    "Oh, yes, I heard that the priest in our church is very effective, and many people in our class have been helped~~~"

    Asakura's eyes lit up, and then he glanced at the few people in the class who were suddenly blushing.

    And Neil held his chin, considering Hexiang's proposal.

    Maybe it would be good to find someone to talk to.

    But why do I always feel that there is a strange atmosphere in the class?

    In the audience, someone’s eyes were shining brightly.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    “Mikora, are you going to pull this kind of prank again?”

    Coconie watched with a blank expression as Misora ??cast an illusion spell and sat in the confessional in a serious manner.

    "Oh, I can't stop it at all. Although the nun dealt with me badly last time, I can't let go of the people who are coming this time!! And the nun is not here today, so don't worry at all!!"

    Misora ??clenched her fists, her expression extremely excited. In her opinion, the probability that the young man would come here was not very high, and he could also hear some secrets that were not usually heard at all. How could she let go of this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity?  Got it!

    "Beautiful and empty, evil-minded."

    Coconie’s cold face had a helpless expression.

    And at this time, gentlyThere was a knock on the window.

    "Ah, is the priest here?"

    Hearing this familiar voice, Mei Kong's pupils tightened, she coughed a few times, and spoke solemnly.

    "Oh? What's the matter, young man?"

    Listening to this serious voice, Neil felt a little strange for some reason, but he didn't think much about it. After a moment of hesitation, he decided to tell what was bothering him.

    "Actually, there are some things that have been bothering me recently, such as, well, human emotional issues I think human emotions are very complicated. Sometimes emotions that I didn't think would exist develop in that direction unexpectedly, and  At times like this, I often don’t know whether to stop or move forward. Although I have talked with someone before, she said that the answer is in my heart, but does that answer really exist? I don’t know exactly what it is  …What on earth should I do, Father?”

    “Well, boy, this topic is complicated enough.

    "Ahem, young man, you think too much. You are only ten years old, right? Do you need to consider such a philosophical question? To put it bluntly, you find that there is a girl who likes you, and you suddenly found out that you didn't care at first.  Are you overwhelmed with time?"

    "Well……"

    This priest is really straightforward and to the point, but he still talks so much nonsense to distract attention.

    “So have you ever liked that girl!?”

    "II never thought"

    “I’ve never thought about your sister!! Is it possible that I haven’t thought about this kind of thing!?”

    ""

    Is this really a priest?  Isn't that too heroic?

    “Let’s change the question, do you have someone you like?”

    Why is this bastard priest’s questions so straightforward?

    "Uh, do I have to answer?"

    “That’s right, I must say it!!”

    Neil opened his mouth and pointed his two index fingers nervously at each other. Finally, with his cheeks slightly flushed, he whispered a syllable.

    "……have."

    “Oh oh oh oh!!! Who is it!!!”

    Misora ??is so excited that Neil’s top-secret love life is about to be exposed!  !  If you sell this information, you will definitely make a fortune!  !

    "Uh, does it matter, Father?"

    Does who he likes have anything to do with this topic?  By the way, why does this priest feel like he suddenly became excited?  It seems a little strange.

    "Ahem, I'm just asking because I'm a little concerned"

    Meikong came back to her senses and wiped her hands with cold sweat. If she continued to ask questions, she might be dead.

    "Actually, it's not a big deal even if you like me, and it's not a big deal if you don't have an answer. I don't want you to date immediately, because you are just children, and you may still have some shortcomings in emotional understanding. People, this is how you grow up step by step!  "

    "It's no big deal"

    Neil looked at the confession room in front of him in surprise, as if he felt suddenly enlightened.

    "That's right, don't put too much burden on yourself!"

    Meikong smiled with satisfaction, the feeling of helping others was not ordinary.

    "By the way, let me give you another piece of advice! Boys can't procrastinate. If you have the answer, you must tell them clearly, Teacher Neil!!"

    "That's it thank you very much, Father."

    Neil was stunned for a moment, his eyes sparkling, and then he raised a smile so pure and beautiful that it would make the sun pale.

    “Oh hehehe!!! It’s a joke, you’re welcome!!!”

    Misora ??didn’t notice her mistake at all and continued to laugh boldly, while the cocoon in her lap was already covering her face, as if she had foreseen someone’s future misery.

    ————

    Meikong’s smile froze, and she looked at the silver-white blade a millimeter away from her neck with cold sweat on her face, her head going blank.

    "Thank you very much for today, Kasuga Misora-san."

    Neil smiled slightly and thanked him. He opened his eyes slightly. Although he was not wearing glasses, his eyes reflected a cold light strangely.

    "But it's really troublesome for you, and you even used illusions to hide it from me"

    That’s right!  For the healthy physical and mental development of my own teacher, what does this little thing mean?  !

    "But, if I find out what I said today and it spreadsyou should understand, right?"

    I understand, of course I understand!  !  The sword was less than a millimeter away from her!  !

    “Then, I hope I can see you again tomorrow, Kasuga??.  "

    "Yes!! Please walk slowly, Lord Neal!!"

    ?…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

    PS: Can I not update it?

    PS of PS: Damn it, how bad is this impression, a bunch of gays!

    PS’s PS’s PS: Please join a group that can cause harm.

 Soar to the new world!  Chapter 82 Lost Lamb, throw yourself into the arms of the Lord

    "Oh, I didn't expect the so-called priest to be Kasuga Misora ??from Negi's class. Is that guy Asakura still trying to trick me after knowing it?"

    Neil, who had just come out of the church, walked on the road with his hands folded and his head shaking.

    If it hadn't been for Neil's discovery of Misora's self-destruction, he really didn't realize that someone was using illusions at such a close range and was tricked. Fortunately, he didn't say much. Besides, she didn't dare to talk nonsense unless she  He is a bitch who likes to be chased by others for thousands of miles.

    ????????????????????????? However, after talking to Misora, it still had some effect, at least I felt a little relieved after having been a little depressed.

    Neil smiled slightly and walked towards the elementary school with a brisk pace.

    "Oh, the lost lambs over there, are you confused about your own life? Come, listen to the voice of the Lord, accept the guidance of the Lord, and you will be reborn."

    The magnetic voice and the ups and downs of the words made people feel something in their hearts. When it reached Neil's ears, he was obviously stunned, but then he continued to move forward without looking back. After all, there is a church in this school.  , priests and nuns are essential, and it is understandable that there will be people preaching here.

    "Ah? Didn't you hear what I said, little lamb?"

    The owner of the voice seemed a little confused because of the ignorance of others.

    A little lamb?

    Neil was very curious about who this so-called little lamb was. He turned his head to look for that person with some concern. However, except for the man in black standing not far away, there were no more people around.

    Huh?  Where is the priest who just preached?

    I looked around several times, but I didn’t see the kind-looking priest wearing a white robe that I imagined, but the voice didn’t sound like he was a very old man.

    "Did you hear it at last, little lamb?"

    At this time, the blond young man wearing a black high-collar coat from a distance came over with a smile on his face, holding a book in his hand, and turning the pages of the book from time to time with his other hand.

    Neil’s eyes widened and he pointed at himself in disbelief, “You mean me?”

    "Huh? Is there anyone else here?"

    The guy who looked like a priest looked around, and then asked Neil seriously for confirmation.

    "How do I look like a little lamb? At least call me the Lion King!!"

    "Oh, kid, you are really struggling in a strange way."

    “I don’t want to be told by a priest like you who dresses in weird clothes.”

    Neil looked at the man in front of him again. He was very tall and looked very young, about sixteen or seventeen years old. His narrow eyes seemed to be sleepy, and he just looked back at Neil casually, feeling  He didn't take anyone's notice at all.  The black long coat he wore had a chin like a windbreaker that covered the sides of his legs. Two black belts were tied around his waist, outlining his slender figure.  The chest of the clothes was open to reveal his strong chest, and coupled with his sharp and aggressive golden hair, it even revealed a bit of wildness.

    Neil held his forehead. There was nothing about this guy who looked like a solemn priest from side to side. He was all black and looked more like a delinquent than someone who could read the Bible. Only a cross hung on his chest. He meowed.  Don't think that wearing a cross means you are a priest!  !

    "So, Mr. Strange Father, what do you want to say to me? If you want me to become a religious believer, then you don't have to. I believe in Satan more than God."

    "You really dare to say it However, I forgive your rudeness, child. The Lord is loving. Even if they are the people of the devil, the Lord will still bestow His glory on them."

    The bad priest put the book back in his arms, closed his eyes toward the sky, and crossed his hands in a prayer posture. At this time, his expression was more or less a sincere believer in God.

    "Hey, he is really an amazing god. He can be so kind to the fallen angels who have rebelled against him. Does he still regard these demons as his children?"

    Neil said slightly exaggeratedly, but the smile on his lips was obviously meant to be teasing.

    "Of course," the bad priest opened his eyes and turned up his nose proudly, "As long as the Lord's glory shines upon him, the devil will immediately vanish into ashes and return to the Lord's arms! This shows how tolerant the Lord is!"

    ""

    I am very suspicious, is this really a priest?

    Neil sighed sadly, he seemed to have met a very problematic guy again.

    At the very least, moral integrity is almost at its bottom.

    【Is this what is called birds of a feather flocking together?  Hey, by saying that, I seem to be treating myself as having no moral integrity!  】

    "Huh? My child, your expression is so beautiful.?I am very excited. Could it be that I am moved by the Lord’s love?  Come on, throw yourself into the arms of our Lord. Even if you masturbate to the Lord, the Lord will accept it!  "

    "How disgusting! Is it okay for you to slander your boss like this!?"

    "It's okay, because I often do this, and I don't see myself being punished by God."

    “…I think you should just dye your cross black.”

    This guy definitely went to the wrong church.

    "So, this priest, did you stop me just to preach?" Neil looked at the unscrupulous priest depressedly and asked feebly, "If that's the case, then you'd better find someone else, I still have things to do.  ."

    "No, no, no," the priest shook his head quickly and put one hand on his chest. A very serious expression appeared on his handsome face, with a pair of bright blue eyes. "I just felt from your body that you seemed to be on the road of life."  You were lost, and the voice from my heart told me that I must step forward to guide you."

    “I don’t want a priest like you who masturbates to God to guide my life.”

    Neil mercilessly complained about the seemingly serious priest, but the priest seemed not to hear his words. He was bathed in the sunshine and immersed in the world of praising God.

    "Ah, I think this must be God's will."

    "God won't give you a will. If he does, he will curse you."

    “Come, child, tell me your troubles, and I will listen on behalf of the Lord.”

    "Did you hear what I just said!! Forget it, I have already told a certain fake priest, I really have nothing to say now, goodbye!!"

    Neil was already desperate for this priest who couldn’t listen to others, so he turned around and ran away, not wanting to have anything to do with this cheating priest.

    "Hey, kid, if you have any troubles, remember to come to me!!"

    The priest waved his hand at Neil’s back, looking at the gradually smaller figure, a playful smile appeared on his lips.

    Suddenly, a hand was placed on the priest's shoulder, but the priest still maintained a smile, as if he was not surprised by the sudden hand.

    "Dear Jun, do you give me such a warm greeting as soon as you come up? If possible, please dedicate your enthusiasm to the Lord."

    The priest opened his eyes slightly and glanced at the Shadowless Sword on his neck, and then squinted at Jun Muchen, who had appeared beside him at some unknown time, still carrying out his missionary work.

    "You are also very enthusiastic, Frau."

    Jun Muchen put his arm around the man's shoulder and looked listlessly at his waist. His waist was held up by a pistol-shaped hand, and the magic power flowing on his fingers could penetrate his abdomen at any time.

    【She is as sharp as ever】

    "I said Frau, if you don't just stay in the church of the world over there, why are you coming here? Although the scenery here is nice, as one of the three bishops of Brooke Church, you should be very busy.  "

    Jun Muchen shook Chengying in his hand, and the void seemed to be distorted by a ray of light. His eyes were slightly lowered, and a sharp flash of pure red eyes flashed, "Or, you are attracted to that child and want him to be yours."  Forbidden?"

    "Ah, ah, ah, jun, you really protect that child."

    Although Jun Muchen spoke nonsense words, Flawu still keenly felt the flash of killing intent.  Flavu smiled nonchalantly, took back his hand on the opponent's waist, and pushed away the sword that was almost close to his neck with a slight force.

    "But don't worry, I came out this time for other reasons. The reason why I talked to that child was just out of curiosity. After all, he is the orphan of the savior hero and the Queen of Disaster."

    "Oh, what is it that bothers you?" Jun Muchen relaxed slightly, but the sword in his hand was not completely released, and the corners of his mouth were slightly raised, "The power of your church has not yet touched the world here?  "

    "Have you heard of CODE?"

    ?Flavu suppressed the faint smile on his lips and replaced it with caution hidden under the plainness.

    "CODE? What the hell?"

    Jun Muchen frowned and looked at Flawu in confusion. However, Flawu shook his head and said, "I don't know. It's just that a mysterious GEASS sect appeared recently and seemed to be studying that code.  The origin of this sect and when it appeared are completely unknown. However, the current emperor’s waging war seems to have something to do with the sect.”

    "Then how did your investigation of that religious sect end up outside here?"

    "Well, there's no need to tell you this. I've already said it.""I don't understand" Flawu rolled his eyes at him, then stretched out his hand to flick Cheng Ying, "I said you should probably take your sword away, right?"  "

    Jun Muchen shrugged, quickly waved his right hand, and the sword in his hand disappeared. At the same time, he took out a book from Flawu's arms and opened it to read.

    "In this case, you can dodge as far away as you want, and I won't bother you anymore Oh oh oh oh, isn't this Takeda-sensei's work? After the heroine was NTRed, her expression was really high.  ah!!"

    Jun Muchen waved his hand at Flawu impatiently, as if to shoo away flies, but when he saw the picture in the book in his hand, his eyes immediately lit up.

    "Hey, that's my book after all. I went to Akihabara to buy it. If you snatch it away like this, the Lord will be angry!"

    "Who are you kidding, you lecherous priest! If you have anything else, bring it out. Doesn't your boss always say that if someone hits you on the right cheek, you should stick out the left cheek to be hit?"

    "What a nonsense!! The Lord never said such a thing! The Lord said that if you slap someone on the right cheek, you must also slap the other person on the left cheek!!"

    "How dare you say that God is still a jerk!! Why did he create humans? To satisfy his own perverted desires!?"

    "Oh, my Lord is merciful and loving."

    "Is it mercy to hold a whip in hand!?"

    Seeing that Flawu was holding on to him, Jun Muchen rolled his eyes, threw the book back to Flawu, patted the clothes on his body, and curled his lips in disdain.

    "Tsk, that's really stingy."

    "You think I want it? You have to know that I don't sell this stuff over there. Ah, it feels like coming into contact with a new world when I come here. I'm so moved that my fluids are almost flowing out."

    “I’m really curious as to why you haven’t been kicked out of the church yet.”

    “If he hadn’t come into contact with Brooke Church, Jun Muchen would have thought that the church was an evil place that held promiscuous parties all day long.

    "Hehe, I am a sincere believer." Frawu grinned uninhibitedly, and then looked in a certain direction, "But there is another reason why I just came into contact with Neil Springfield.  "

    Seeing Jun Muchen's questioning gaze, Flawu didn't hold back and said directly, "I once saw a person in the royal family who looked very similar to that child. He was exactly the same. Could it be that the hero has an illegitimate child over there?  ?”

    "That's not certain. He is a hero after all. Women should like this kind of genetic gene"

    The two of them rubbed their chins and maliciously speculated on something very bad.

    "Then do you know that person's true identity?"

    "I don't know, this information is completely confidential" Frau shook his finger, and then said softly in an incomprehensible tone, "But that person is a knight directly subordinate to the emperor"

    As soon as he finished speaking, Jun Muchen's expression changed slightly, his brows furrowed and he didn't know what he was thinking.

    "You can't worry about that kind of thing" Flawu patted his shoulder and said, "It's better for you to worry about yourself now" Then he narrowed his eyes with a hint of meaning, "'One Leaf Knows Autumn'"  His name should be familiar to you, right? He is a genius killer who is one of the three supernovas of Yuanzhu Tower?  "

    When Jun Muchen said the name Yiye Zhiqiu, his pupils contracted tightly, his usual lazy expression disappeared, and his expression was extremely serious.

    "You don't want to say that the team formed by the number one killer of Huanzhu Tower is here, right?"

    "Ahaha, your brain is really good, but I just knew they were coming. If they are coming to find you, I have to ask them."

    Jun Muchen's eyes changed several times, and he breathed out slowly. He let go of his five fingers, then clenched them tightly, and began to change back to his original dead fish eyes and listless bored look.

    "You really don't know anything about this. Forget it, if nothing happens, we'll leave."

    “It’s so heartless, my dear~~~”

    “Please, please don’t darling darling, that’s disgusting for a man to say.”

    "Your thoughts are really dirty, Jun."

    "Why did I save you, you bastard?"

    ?…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

    PS: Please, what kind of impression are you making?  Do you still care so much about my nonsense in the past?  Author, I was scolded and scolded so disgustingly that I almost wanted to go to the palace. If I didn't go to the palace, I might as well really BL show you Hundan!

    PS of PS: Ah, the new work of the magic teacher is so cheating.

 Soar to the new world!  Chapter 83 Don’t think that the airport is useless

    With a stroke of the pen, the final sentence was drawn.

    In the spacious office, the principal looked at a stack of paper that was filled with hundreds of thousands of words. He breathed a long sigh of relief, then picked it up and flipped through it. The old man wrinkled as he read this unprecedented and shocking work.  A very satisfied smile appeared on Manfu's face.

    "On various feasibility investigation reports on Naneji and Neil as grandson-in-law"

    The discussion in this report covers everything from the macro to the objective. It conducts detailed investigation and analysis on dozens of aspects such as market demand, resource supply, and environmental impact. It evaluates purely from a third party's perspective and considers how to obtain the best results.  Benefits, with good predictability, fairness, reliability and scientific nature.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????? Don’t mix in any personal feelings, it’s all right, this plan has a 100% feasibility rate.

    The principal patted the draft and nodded again with satisfaction. He had already foreseen the scene of "all roads lead to Rome, and Rome is already in front of me" in his heart. He was filled with passion and stood by the floor-to-ceiling window with great pride, looking at the scene.  On the road where people come and go, a feeling of independence and self-improvement arises spontaneously.

    But looking at the smiling faces below that were full of youth, the old man suddenly felt a little emotional.  I dare say that I have reached this age now and have to worry about my children. Unfortunately, there is still no news about the whereabouts of my great-grandson.

    “Alas, I am indeed old.

    I think about how high-spirited and handsome the old man was back then. He was dressed in a warrior uniform and had two watermelon knives. He slashed from the royal family of Britannia in the east to the Supreme Council in the west. He went back and forth for three days and nights, killing seven people.  In and out, blood flowed like a river. Along the way, the knife was raised and dropped, the knife was raised and dropped, and the knife was raised and dropped without even blinking.

    But what now?  Is he just a bad old man?

    Recalling the past, when I was so arrogant, I would urinate three feet in the wind. I sigh at the present time, I am possessed by evil spirits, and I will pee my shoe with the wind.

    "Actually, your heart is not dead yet, right?"

    The principal looked down at his little friend, feeling inexplicably sad.

    "Ahem"

    A well-intentioned coughing sound came from behind. The principal calmed down his complicated mood and turned away with an indifferent expression.

    "You're back, Takashi" The principal nodded, "I've been working hard on you lately."

    ??Takadao looked at the principal of the school who looked okay in silence, thinking that as a subordinate, it would be better not to expose his boss. After all, as a successful subordinate, the first priority is to be considerate.

    ????????????????????????????????????????Don’t you think that secretaries all come out like this?

    "Yes, Principal."

    Long Dao replied in a coping manner, then took out a letter from his pocket and handed it to the principal. He took a puff of the cigarette before slowly saying, "I stopped by the Magic Association before. This is Wing Chun."  Sir, please ask me to give it to you. It is said that they will send some people here recently, and I hope we can provide some help."

    The principal opened the envelope and read the letter inside. After a moment of silence, he put the letter down and looked up at Takashi who was standing at the table waiting for instructions.

    "For the sake of safety, the Spellmanship Association will send its warlocks and onmyojis here to strengthen the large seal left four hundred years ago. They have already sent a notice to the local shrine, and I will notify everyone later.  If you cooperate, it happens once every four years. I think you also know, Longdao, this can be regarded as a routine matter Sigh, it seems that things have been really troubled recently."

    Recently, all kinds of things have come one after another like a volcanic eruption. Vampires, mysterious groups that steal magic power, and four-hundred-year seals. He will have to retire in a few years and he has done so many things. Will he let people live?

    The old man was leaning on the back of his chair, looking a little tired.

    “Then will Mr. Wing Chun lead the team this time?”

    Long Dao had indeed heard about it, but because the system was different, he didn’t know much about it. He just remembered that the last seal was led by Konoe Wing Chun.

    The principal shook his head and rejected Long Dao's answer, "Wing Chun didn't come this time. He also had a lot of things to deal with, but he did send the child he adopted"

    Long Dao was startled for a moment, and began to search the child mentioned by the principal in his mind. After a while, a figure with long black hair appeared in front of him.

    "Hazy Moon Qianluo?"

    "Yes," the principal nodded, a smile appearing under his long beard, "The one who is known as the most talented onmyoji after Abe Seimei" He turned to Takashi and said, "I have seen that child before.  , indeed lives up to its reputation, and is no worse than Najib’s two children"

    "I also have the impression, and Mr. Wing Chun seems to be interested in cultivating him as a?The heir to the president of the Magic Association.  "

    "My son-in-law has a good eye By the way, shouldn't it be time for me to choose my successor? Longdao, do you think Negi or Neil is better?"

    Seeing that the principal suddenly brought the topic back to him, Longdao was speechless.

    When talking about this topic, the principal immediately became energetic, showed the report on his desk to Ryudo, and began to expound the overall strategy of surrounding the mind from the body with great excitement, while Ryudo listened to his various theories depressedly,  He didn't know whether he should tell the principal. According to his general observation, the principal's good granddaughter seemed to be more inclined to have sex with Lily.

    “Ah, no, as a subordinate you have to be sensible.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Why do you look like this every time I see you, Teacher Aoki?"

    Neil put his feet up on the table, picked his nose and said to Daisuke Aoki who was lying on the table in a very pained and helpless tone. He glanced at Daisuke Aoki sideways, and there was a piece of paper on his back with the word "lustful" written on it.  Tiao actually hasn't realized how crazy this guy is until now.

    “Well, it’s better not to tell him, so as not to waste the children’s hard work.

    "There's nothing I can do. They teased me as soon as I entered the classroom, especially Kunou and Jing, who actually started a gambling game"

    "Well, Teacher Aoki, you just took office, so they are very curious."

    The neighbor Kyoko Hoin intervened and comforted the exhausted Daisuke Aoki with a wry smile.

    "What kind of curiosity is this Well, I just want to establish the image of a reliable big brother"

    Daisuke Aoki held his cheek and sighed melancholy.

    As a result, the teacher Baoyuan next to him burst out laughing, covered his mouth and turned away, while Neil laughed even more unscrupulously.

    "Pfft hahaha - big brother or something, you are so grown up, and you still want to be the big brother of a group of lolita, you damn lolita control - pfft haha——"

    "Is it that funny!? Do you need to laugh so hard that you shed tears? I don't look like a lolicon! Don't slander me casually!!"

    "Ah, I've been called lustful, why do you want to deny it?"

    "What a lewd thing! I don't understand it at all!"

    "Teacher Aoki"

    "What's the matter, Teacher Baoyuan?"

    Aoki turned his attention when he heard Teacher Hoin's voice, and saw Kyoko Hoin pointing at his back in a funny way.

    "I'll check it out. When was it posted?"

    "Well, it's been there since you came in. I guess that's how you've come along."

    "If you find out, tell me earlier, you bastard!!! And Teacher Baoyuan too, why didn't you remind me!!"

    “Because it’s quite interesting~~”

    "Sooner or later my life will be in a mess because of all kinds of interesting things."

    Daisuke Aoki discovered that not only were there a group of problem children in the class, but even the teachers in the office were quite unreliable.

    "Speaking of which, Mr. Aoki, has the Usami matter been settled?"

    Hearing Neil mention this, a smile appeared on Daisuke Aoki's face. He nodded and said with some sigh, "After talking to her, she finally came back to class, and the students in the class were very happy.  Perhaps, Jiuzhong is not wrong, but there is something wrong with her approach."

    "Well, one thing must be viewed from multiple perspectives."

    After all, nothing is simply right or wrong. The boundaries called "right" are often established due to personal subjectivity and public purpose.

    While the two were chatting about these things, the office door was opened, and a well-dressed long-haired beauty walked in. She bowed slightly to the people in the office, "Hello everyone, I am Guan Yue Ge.  Fan, is the new teacher, I just arrived today due to some matters, so I am here to re-introduce myself."

    The arrival of Guanyue Gefan immediately aroused enthusiastic responses from everyone. After politely responding one by one, she walked towards Neil's direction.

    "Neil, ah, I should call you Teacher Neil" Guanyue Gefan clapped his hands in sudden realization, with a charming smile, "We meet again."

    "Yes, I didn't expect you, Miss Miko, to be the teacher here. This world is so small."

    Neil stood up, stretched out his hand to Guanyue Songfan, and said with a smile, "Let's get to know Neil Springfield again, a much-loved people's teacher."

    "Haha, I am Guanyue Gefan, I hope I can also become??A teacher like Neil.  "

    They shook hands and looked at each other with a smile.

    "No, no, no, it would be terrible if you really become someone like Teacher Neil"

    Daisuke Aoki on the side kept shaking his head and complaining.

    "Ha!? Are you jealous, virgin!!"

    "Who is jealous! And you are always talking about your virginity. Are you Jinghei!?"

    Being called a virgin in front of a beautiful woman is like setting a flag without even a place to place the flag. Daisuke Aoki thinks this is a sad story.

    "The relationship between the two of you is really good."

    Guanyue Gefan seems to be envious of this relationship where he can call her by his nickname.

    “This is not my nickname!!!”

    Daisuke Aoki cannot rise again.

    "Well, this is Teacher Daisuke Aoki. He came a few days earlier than you. He is in charge of the same class as you. If you have anything, you can ask him."

    "I see, hello, Teacher Aoki."

    The healing power of a beautiful woman’s smile is infinite. Daisuke Aoki was instantly resurrected, and the effect was outstanding.

    "Hello, Teacher Guanyue!"

    "Okay, now that you know each other, don't come to me about your class in the future!"

    Neil nodded with satisfaction, then put himself out of the situation with a firm expression.  Due to some special people's reasons, he said that he was unwilling to go back to the Dragon Pool of Class C in the fourth year of his life. It was better to leave such a great task as a solo expedition to the Dragon Pool to Colonel Mantelix.

    "Eh!? You gave up on your teammates so quickly!?"

    "Go away, we are not the same people!" Neil complained viciously, and then said with a stern expression, "I have an ominous feeling, so I have to withdraw first."

    Neil turned around gracefully, ignoring all the unclear sights behind him. He put one hand on the window sill and shook his hair that had just been stained with bird droppings in the morning with the other hand. He jumped up and yanked Kuba to the ground——

    Jumped down.

    "Damn it! Teacher Neil jumped off the building!!"

    Daisuke Aoki was the first to remain calm.

    "Bravo……"

    Guanyue Gefan was the second to express his thoughts. This highly artistic leap cannot be fully described even in a hundred and eight thousand words.

    "Ah, it's jumping again"

    This was the reaction of other teachers, and they continued to work calmly.

    “Complain to me!!”

    And what responded to him was not the passionate complaints from other teachers that were so blood-splattered, but the fierce sound of the door being pulled, and the loud snapping sound scared him that the leader was going to lecture him.

    "Is Teacher Neil here!?"

    "ha?"

    Daisuke Aoki stared blankly at the aggressive brown-haired girl at the door. She seemed to be a student in his class, and her name seemed to be Kinomoto Sakura.

    "Tch, did you escape?"

    Kinomoto Sakura smacked her tongue with a gloomy expression, and then bowed respectfully to the teacher in the room.

    "Sorry, I was a little rude just now."

    After saying that, she immediately turned around and ran away. The two friends behind her, a man and a woman, also nodded apologetically and followed her, seeming to be shouting something like "Sakura-chan, Mie Luo".

    ""

    What's going on?

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    There was no danger, and it was time for get off work.

    Neil felt that he had a very frightening day today. Considering the disparity in strength between the enemy and the enemy, in order to avoid a head-on conflict, he chose the options of advancing when the enemy is advancing and retreating when the enemy is stationed, sleeping when the enemy is tired, and retreating when the enemy is retreating.  The great strategic policy of continuing to retreat.

    ????????????? So far, he is safe and sound.

    "Huh? What is she doing there?"

    When Neil was thinking about how to maximize the effectiveness of his tactics, he noticed a petite figure squatting on the other side of the grass outside the teaching building.

    "Kuzhong Rin, what are you doing? It's time to go home after school."

    When Kunou Rin heard this, she turned towards Neil. She smiled sweetly at Neil and said, "Hello, Teacher Neil, I heard that Kinomoto-san has been looking for you a lot these days."

    ""

    ?????????????????????????????? Well, he shouldn’t bring himself to trouble to talk to me.

    Neil turned his attention elsewhere and saw a black kitten lying in front of Kunou Rin, engrossed in eating. She must have fed it to the cat.

    “?Raised cat?  "

    "No, he got lost ten days ago. Seeing how thin he was, I fed him some leftover food. He seemed to have been bullied before. At the beginning, he wouldn't let me touch him at all. Hey, you  You won’t drive it out, will you?”

    Neil didn’t feel angry at Kunou Rin’s rude tone. He shrugged and said, “Well, I haven’t dehumanized myself to this extent yet, although cats and I are naturally at odds with each other.”

    "Eh? Really? Maybe it's because Mr. Neil is still a brat like us" Kouzhong Rin frowned and said indifferently, "Adults always say "love animals" while hurting them casually.  Doing the same thing, disgusting.  "

    【Were you hurt by someone?  】

    Neil glanced sideways at Kunou Rin, who had a cold expression, and gently patted her little head with his hand, "Then just don't become such an adult."

    Jiuzhong Rin was stunned. When she came back to her senses, the warm touch on her head was no longer there, and Neil had already walked away. He waved his hand, turned his back to her and said, "Also, wait a minute, I will take a turn.  When you come back, I don’t want to see you still here.”

    Jiuzong Rin watched him disappear around the corner with complicated eyes.

    After walking around the fourth grade, the students basically left. Neil went back to Kunou Rin and found that she was no longer there. He nodded with satisfaction.

    Although he is a bit naughty, he is still a very well-behaved child.

    "Xiao Lin, don't go there!"

    A cry came into Neil's ears, and he quickly ran over to follow the sound, and saw a girl with long light brown hair in two braids, rimmed glasses, and a figure much taller than an average elementary school student, looking at her eyes with tears in her eyes.  Shout to the trees.

    "She is Usami Meibut who is Xiao Rin?"

    When Neil looked up, his head was immediately covered with black lines.

    “Let me go, it turns out it’s you!”

    I take back what I said before, Kunou Rin is definitely a problem child who is in constant trouble all day long.

    At this time, Kunou Rin was slowly crawling towards the black kitten from before, with a gentle smile on her face that was completely different from her usual self.

    “Hey, hey, do you know this is very dangerous, Jiuzhong!”

    Neil walked under the tree and shouted to Kouzhong Rin, startling the girl next to him.

    "Eh? Teacher Neil?"

    Nine Rin on the tree also noticed Neil, but she still stubbornly climbed forward along the branches and stretched out her hand tremblingly.

    "This child is so pitiful. It has been bullied. How could I not save it! Let it know that there are also gentle people!" Kuzorin was very close to the kitten and spoke in a very gentle tone, as if talking to people.  Normally, "Xiao Meow, come here, it's okay"

    I don’t know if I was really infected by Kunou Rin’s tenderness. The kitten, which was originally frightened and had its hair standing on end, gradually became docile and allowed Kunou Rin to gently hold it in my arms.

    "Be good, it's okay."

    Jiuzhong Rin gently stroked the kitten's fur, with the purest smile on his face.

    “Okay, just like that, don’t move!! Leave the next step to me!!!”

    Neil found that the branch could not bear the heavy pressure and was at the critical point of breaking at any time. He quickly shouted to Jiuzhong Rin to stop.

    Although he wanted to go up there in a flash, the two children here were ordinary people, so he had to do what he often did when he was a child - climb trees and make bird eggs. Although there were no bird eggs for him to make this time,  Just a troublesome loli and a cat who always understands him.

    "Very good, don't move"

    Neil held his breath and used magic to gently float himself up. At the same time, he strengthened the branches to reduce the pressure on them.

    "Give me your hand, trust me"

    Neil showed a shallow smile to Kunou Rin without any blame.

    His smile was very reassuring. Looking at this smile, Jiuzhong Rin felt that the darkness that had been plaguing him seemed to be dispelled. He even held out his hand to Neil without thinking.

    Hold your hands together gently and apply force.

    "Well done."

    Neil praised without hesitation with a smile, but his coaxing tone made Kunou Rin very dissatisfied, but he did not refute, and was gradually pulled to his side by Neil.

    "Hey! What are you doing?! Why did you even run into the tree, Mr. Neil!!!"

    A hurried shout frightened Neil. His smooth output of magic suddenly went into chaos. The branches snapped with a snap. Kouzhong Rin felt the air beneath him and screamed. He immediately reached out and hugged the life preserver.  Neil.

    ?【What did you suddenly say?  !  !  !  】

    Being held tightly by Kunou Rin, Neil was buried in her chest and couldn't even say a word. He could only curse Daisuke Aoki bitterly in his heart, who was led over by Kaguro.

    But Neil’s current situation seems to be even worse, because before, Rin Kokonoe was holding the kitten, but now he was holding him, causing his whole face to be stuck on the kitten.

    Neil couldn’t care so much now. He just turned his body in the air and turned his back to the ground, intending to use his body as a pad for Jiuzhong Rin.

    “Ahhhhh, be careful!!!!”

    Daisuke Aoki's body moved faster than his brain, and he flew out to catch the two of them. The weight of the two children suddenly fell on him, and he fell heavily to the ground. He almost vomited blood, his eyes went dark, and he fainted.

    "Teacher Aoki!!"

    Baoyuan Kyoko put down the ladder that just moved, and quickly patted Aoki Okuke's face trying to wake him up.

    "teacher……"

    Jiuzong Lin slowly got up, her eyes were a little dazed, and suddenly she felt something strange on her chest. Her face turned red and she got up immediately, but when she saw Neil clearly under her, her head was covered with black lines.

    What’s going on with this idiot who’s foaming at the mouth!  ?  Is she that heavy?  ?

    “Hey, hey, hey!! Call an ambulance!!!”

    “Wow, don’t die, teachers!!”

    “You’re not dead yet, Meimei!!”

    Neil didn't know anything at this time. He had once again visited the gate of hell. He said that he was really not interested in Kouzhong Rin's airport, and he had no interest in burying his head in that purely skinny chest.  He was afraid that this would hurt his pretty face.

    Of course, compared to cats, he would rather choose Kokonoe Rin’s airport.

    Ever since, Neil, who was foaming at the mouth, felt very regretful, and at the same time he also understood a truth deeply.

    Sorry, he shouldn’t look down on the airport!

 Soar to the new world!  Chapter 84 Attack on the Shura Field

    This is the first time I opened my eyes and saw an unfamiliar ceiling.

    Neil feels that since he became a teacher, he has been injured so many times that it has almost become his official job. What kind of teacher can he take injuries as his official job?

    Speaking of which, this room filled with the smell of disinfectant is still in a hospital, right?

    "Sorry, this is an infirmary, not a hospital."

    Seemingly seeing through Neil’s thoughts, Daisuke Aoki, who had woken up earlier than him, said calmly.

    Neil half-opened his eyes and glanced sideways, only to see Daisuke Aoki sitting up from the bed. There was an obvious swelling on his head. There was a faint smell of medicine coming from his body. It seemed that he had been treated.

    "Hey, Mr. Aoki"

    "Um?"

    Hearing Neil’s call, Daisuke Aoki turned his head and saw Neil’s expression was calm and his eyes were staring at the ceiling.

    “Sure enough, it’s better to be a woman with big breasts…”

    ""

    Daisuke Aoki was so fucked up on the spot, was this the first thing he said when he woke up?  Although he also thinks that big breasts are good, it would be better to at least look at the occasion. For example, there are some incredible ladies outside the curtain that is being drawn up.

    “That’s it, teacher, do you like women with big breasts that much?”

    The white curtain was pulled open with a swish, and then a mocking but cold voice broke into his ears. Neil was stunned for a moment, and this time he opened his eyelids a millimeter and looked over, only to see the curtain after it was pulled open.  There were four people standing tall and short. It turned out that I didn't realize there was anyone else in the room.

    At this moment, Kunou Rin had a sweet smile on his face. Anyone who saw that smile couldn't help but lose their moral integrity, but Neil had no impulse, and even felt it was a pity, because there was no smile in this girl's eyes at all.  At most, there is only the killing intent that is about to overflow.

    "It is undeniable that this is the natural pursuit of men! Are you right, Teacher Aoki?"

    Neil was not afraid at all and spoke his mind directly, and asked Daisuke Aoki who was trying hard to reduce his presence.

    Daisuke Aoki has the urge to pick up a pillow and suffocate Neil. Is it necessary to drag the innocent man into the water at this time?  Unknown to you, all the attention present has been focused on him.

    No, this guy is selling his teammates!

    Daisuke Aoki glanced at him, and Neil instantly understood. There was a slight arc on his lips, which deepened Aoki's murderous impulse.

    Several people next to Kunou Rin had different reactions. Houan Kyoko blushed slightly and laughed awkwardly. Her eyes glanced at Daisuke Aoki from time to time. Kaguro hid behind Kunou Rin and gloated and snickered, constantly teasing Aoki who was at a loss.  , and Usamimi crossed her arms tightly in front of her chest, trembling like she was seeing a wolf. It turned out that her teacher was such a person, so wouldn't she have fallen into the wolf's mouth?

    "Ya Zhudie!!"

    The fear in her heart made Usamimi scream and rush out of the door.

    "Eh!? Beautiful!!"

    Jingguo was stunned for a few seconds before he realized what he was doing, and he quickly chased after Usamimi.

    "I wiped it! I didn't do anything!"

    Daisuke Aoki is embarrassed in the same place, why is everyone's gaze becoming more intense again.

    "Teacher Aoki"

    “What happened again!?”

    Hearing Neil's voice, Aoki suddenly became impatient. At the same time, he regretted why he had to respond to him, knowing that something good would definitely come out of his mouth.

    “The little girl is not mature yet, let’s eat it in a few years”

    “I knew that was the case!!!!!!”

    Daisuke Aoki covered his face and cried bitterly. He felt like he was going crazy.

    "Let's not talk about this first"

    Kunou Rin suddenly spoke, attracting the attention of the three teachers present. She slowly walked to Daisuke Aoki's bedside, stared at Daisuke Aoki, and opened and closed her mouth for a long time before speaking slowly.  Come.

    "thank you teacher……"

    Kunou Rin’s thank you was very soft, and he didn’t know if it was because of shyness, but Daisuke Aoki could clearly feel her gratitude from her eyes.

    She is a good child.

    Daisuke Aoki smiled from the bottom of his heart. Perhaps, as a teacher, all he wants is such a trivial thank you. There is no more gratifying gift than this.

    "Well, then you have to take good care of that kitten"

    "Yes, teacher!"

    Kunou Rin showed a pure and sweet smile, and Daisuke Aoki seemed to be infected by this smile.??, even the pain on my head has disappeared a lot.

    Neil, who was silent on the side, was very depressed. He was obviously the one who had contributed the most before, but he almost died again and said that he didn't even say thank you. What's the point of God!  All the good things have been taken away by Daisuke Aoki, a dead lolita. Could it be that this bastard was born with the halo of the protagonist!

    Sensing Neil’s jealous gaze, Daisuke Aoki turned his eyes and revealed a smile that was the same as Neil’s before, full of sarcasm.

    "Daisuke Aoki must die!!"

    “Asshole, if you want to fight, come and fight!!”

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? hōin Kyoko looked at the two people who were actually fighting each other. Not long after they fell in love, even the simple teacher Aoki became like this. The influence is not trivial, ah, teacher Neil.

    "Teacher Neil, I want to thank you too."

    Kunou Rin turned around with a smile. As soon as Neil saw it, he stopped fighting with Daisuke Aoki, coughed and shook his hand, pretending to be an attitude of "This is what I should do, don't worry too much".

    "It doesn't matter, thank you or anything else. Treat me to a special brownie when you have time"

    "Damn it! How many levels have you raised your gratitude this time!!"

    Daisuke Aoki never missed an opportunity to complain, immediately attracting Neil's hateful eyes.

    Kunou Rin looked around at the two people who were about to get into a fight. She turned back and asked Hoin Kyoko in a low voice what the thing Neil mentioned was. The other person's expression was speechless.

    "That's a dessert that even our wages may not be able to afford"

    "I see."

    Kunou Rin smiled casually, then sat on Neil's bed, approaching Neil with a charming smile that was inappropriate for his age, which made Neil feel very uncomfortable.

    "Hey, what do you want to do, I will bark!"

    His hymen is still flawless to this day!

    "It's nothing, I just think I can use another way to thank the teacher" She leaned into Neil's ear and whispered softly, "It's totally okay to cum"

    Neil’s pupils dilated a little, and his face looked calm. He glanced sideways at Jiuzhong Rin and smiled disdainfully.

    "Humph, you underestimate my brother's determination too much."

    Loli also wants to win the brother Amsterranda, who wants to win his brother, to accelerate the jet Amsterram, dreaming!

    "Oh, is it so?"

    Jiuzong Rin raised his eyebrows, the smile on his face did not change, and one hand intentionally or unintentionally covered the quilt, pressing it down slightly, and in an instant, the smile became stronger.

    Neil looked at the delicately positioned little hand with a cold expression and a frown on his face, silent.

    ??Okay, he admitted that he was indeed a little excited just now, and even his little friend jumped excitedly.

    "Well, if the teacher is interested someday, come see me again~~~"

    Kunou Rin jumped out of bed, smiled sweetly at Neil, then bowed to Daisuke Aoki and Kyoko Howon before leaving.

    Daisuke Aoki expressed infinite disdain for Neil's performance.

    “Tch, you have the nerve to say that others are a lolicon, but aren’t you a lolicon yourself?”

    Although he didn’t hear what was said between them, looking at Neil’s bearish look, Daisuke Aoki felt that they were basically the same type of people.

    Neil looked at Daisuke Aoki coldly and sneered.

    "It's not illegal for me to accuse a lolita."

    Facing the absolute advantage of age, Neil is already in an invincible position.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Hōin Kyōko left the show early, because this is a world that only lolicons know.

    Neil was about to continue chasing Daisuke Aoki, who was sunk, when suddenly his cell phone vibrated in his trouser pocket. He took it out and looked at it, and then he became depressed.

    "Fuck"

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    Niall pushed the shopping cart and followed behind Tifa who seemed to be quite happy. He felt it was necessary to tell Tifa that he had just made a circle before death, to gain some sympathy points, otherwise he would give Yu a welcome tonight.  Dinner parties can be really tiring.

    After all, he is the only one cooking here!  !

    "Um, Tifa"

    After hesitating for a moment, Neil decided to change his miserable life. As long as he bravely takes a small step here, it is a big step in life.

    Come on, I want to surpass the world!

    "Huh?" Tifa askedHe turned his head towards Neil and saw his manly face as strong as the Fist of the North Star. He smiled softly and said, "If it's about tonight, do you think it will be useful if you tell me?"

    ""

    Even before I took this small step, I was already falling to pieces.

    Seeing this, Tifa patted Neil's head with satisfaction, as if touching a pet, "That's how you behave"

    Neil covered his face and cried bitterly, childhood sweethearts are not meant to be like this!  Where is the childhood sweetheart who is sent a message of death every morning?  Where is the childhood sweetheart who can be knocked down anytime and anywhere!

    "Neil?"

    Someone called Neil’s name. He turned around and saw a girl in a wheelchair with a face full of surprise and waving her hand not far away.

    "Uh, Hayate" Neil walked over quickly and looked around, but didn't find the person he expected. "Why are you the only one? Didn't anyone else in the family accompany you? It's really irresponsible"

    Neil was very dissatisfied with the fact that Hayate was allowed to come out alone despite knowing her condition.

    "Oh, no! Xignom, Shamar and Vita are all here with me. They just went to get some things from the shelves nearby and will be back soon."

    "Even so, I can't leave you alone. There are many people in the mall, and you may get hurt if you're not careful."

    "No, I can do it alone. I was like this before. Besides, I'm asking Shamar and the others now"

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Really stubborn.

    Neil sighed in his heart, patted Hayate's head with his hand, and said helplessly, "Okay, I understand. Now you are alone anyway, so it doesn't matter if you are with us."

    Hayate’s cheeks were slightly red because of Neil’s actions in public, his smart eyes flickered, and he turned to look at the girl who had been standing silently behind Neil.

    "Would you mind, Ms. Tifa?"

    "How could it be? It's better to have more people and more opinions. You can't rely on Neil at all. He will only listen to my instructions. Oh, you can just call me Tifa. It's quite troublesome to add a title.  "

    Neil wanted to refute, but he couldn't count on anything. It was clear that Tifa didn't even let him speak, and any opinions he had were directly rejected. The control power was never in his hands.

    Of course, he only dared to say these words in his heart, because the look Tifa gave her when she spoke made him dare not even fart.

    Gale raised her eyebrows, clearly feeling that there was something behind Tifa's words, and the little actions between her and Neil made her feel a little depressed, and also felt a sense of envy that she couldn't let go of.

    "Eh? That's it" Hayate seemed a little surprised and opened his mouth slightly, "But I think Neil also has a lot of ideas. Neil is very active when he comes to my house and always comes up with a lot of interesting things.  " His eyes then turned to Neil, who had never dared to speak, "right, Neil?"

    "Oh? There is such a thing"

    Tifa narrowed her eyes and turned her gaze to Neil with a toothless smile.

    Hey, hey, hey!  ?  Why are you targeting him!  !  How come these two people seemed to have set off explosives as soon as they met.

    Neil, who was in the center of the whirlpool, had already been shaken to his core by his own cold sweat. From the beginning, the two girls had been smiling and laughing. The seemingly calm situation was actually full of undercurrents, and Neil was a broken ship.  There is a possibility of capsizing and dying without burial at any time and at any time.

    "I just came back from Santuchuan and fell directly into the Shura field. It's true that good fortune and misfortune never come alone."

    By the way, what should we do now?  I always feel that any answer will lead to the same ending.

    Good ship, boy!

    "Who knows?"

    Neil suddenly felt the air pressure drop again, and he realized that he seemed to have just said a very bad answer that was not really an answer. He smiled dryly and touched his head, "Yeah, I just put forward some opinions because I think Hayate is a little inexperienced."  , after all, the people in Hayate’s family are all a bunch of novices, unlike our family, where if you pick anyone at random, you will be able to defeat one against a hundred.”

    Wiping off a cold sweat, Neil felt that he was really too smart to come up with such nonsense that would not offend people.

    "Well, let's go pick out the food as soon as possible. If we go late, we will be robbed by the nurses."

    Now Neil just wants to change their target quickly and don’t let the innocent him get shot again.

    "Well, okay, let's leave now."

    Tifa and Hayate looked at each other for a while, then smiled slightly, and then signaled Neil to work quickly. Neil understood and pushed Hayate's wheelchair to the meat area together.

    And not far from them,Three pairs of eyes sparklingly observed the development of the situation.

    Feeling the tense aura of Enter the Dragon, the three Knights of the Storm hiding behind the shelves trembled all over.

    "This is full of the rhythm of Shura Field!!!"

    "Hey, should we jump out and cheer up Master Gale now?"

    "Ah la la, this is not good. If outsiders like us get involved, the Shura Field will not be built~~"

    "You are totally watching the show, Shamal! As knights, we should naturally advance and retreat with the master, become the master's sword, and repel all enemies for the master!"

    "That's right! I will definitely make it a real Shura field!"

    "Vita, I'm not asking you to kill people. What kind of real Shura field? You want to sacrifice that guy's blood!"

    “Signom, I really want to experience it too~~”

    "Shamar, please don't get mad at this time, please."

    And just when the three Knights of the Storm were muttering, Neil and the others had already arrived at the meat area, and only then did Neil realize that his tragedy had just begun.

    “Hey, Neil, do you want to come to my house for dinner tonight?”

    With just one word, Hayate blew up the relatively stable situation to pieces.

    "Ah la la, Neil, is the food at home so unpalatable to you? If you don't like it, you can tell me"

    Tifa glanced at Hayate, who had an expectant expression on his face, with a gentle smile on his face.

    "Well, I like it very much, it fits"

    Can I not like it or not conform to it?  He's the one doing the cooking, okay!

    Neil trembled and glanced secretly at Tifa, who was smiling but saying nothing. He really agreed with Gale's opinion. Of course he was willing to eat it without doing anything, but in this situation, he dared to ask Gale's side.  If it were shifted by just one millimeter, he would probably be separated from his family forever for the rest of his life.

    "I'm afraid this won't work, because tonight I have to give Yu, oh, she's a new person I need to hold a welcome party for her, so"

    Neil said awkwardly, and Hayate was stunned for a moment before saying apologetically, "I'm sorry, I don't know."

    "It doesn't matter. Why don't you come with me, Hayate?"

    As soon as he finished saying this, Neil clutched his chest, as if he had been stabbed by something.

    He opened his hands and took a look. It turned out that there was nothing but sweat on his hands, but what was that lingering fear about?  Don't you see that Tifa next to her is filled with black energy in an instant.

    “Let’s forget it this time, I’ll bother you next time.”

    Hayate caught Tifa’s little strangeness from the corner of her eyes, she covered her mouth and smiled, then rejected Neil’s invitation.

    "Okay, let's talk about it next time."

    "Neil, come pick it up. It seems that the beef you mentioned is gone. If you can't make a burger tonight, you're dead."

    Tifa ordered domineeringly with her hands on her hips, and Neil could only keep looking at the other substitutes. Hayate narrowed her eyes slightly, showed a weird smile, and then quickly disappeared. She tilted her head, clasped her hands together and suggested,  "Eh? There are so many people in Neil's family. Wouldn't it be troublesome to make burgers? How about we make hot pot like we did at Kobato's welcome party last time? It's very convenient and Neil won't be too busy~~  "

    ??????????????????????????????????????…  Didn't you hear Tifa say "If you can't make a burger, you're dead"?  He will really die!

    “It’s so hot, wouldn’t it be good to eat hot pot?”

    "But wouldn't it be more fun for the whole family to eat together? Or are foreigners used to eating separately?"

    "Ah, Yucha is a foreigner"

    "Then it is necessary to let her experience Japanese customs and give her the warmth of home~~"

    Very good, the two women left him alone and started to confront each other. Neil secretly clenched his fists, he was finally safe.

    "Hamburger."

    Tifa didn’t give in, she simply explained it straightforwardly this time.

    "hot pot."

    Gale Feng smiled and responded with the same attitude.

    "Hamburger."

    "hot pot."

    When the stalemate reached a stalemate, the two of them simply turned their attention to Neil, who was about to make a fuss silently.

    Neil was almost crying when he was stared at by the two people. He almost ascended to the sky in the midst of this electric and scorching sight.

    “…ask Mr. Bei.”

    He would rather go to Ga Bang with Mr. Bei?I don’t want to choose one of them.

    At this moment, Neil suffered two heavy blows to his abdomen. He held his belly and pretended to be dead on the ground without even daring to make a sound.

    The eyes of the two girls collided fiercely in the air, and then immediately staggered away, returning to their original smiles.

    "Actually, the burgers are not bad. After all, Neil has a lot of children at home. I think everyone will like them very much."

    "No, no, no, the hot pot that Hayate said is very good, I have never tried it. As you said, the whole family should eat together affectionately to create an atmosphere."

    "Haha, since Tifa likes it, that's fine. By the way, Shamar and the others are still there, so I'll leave first."

    Hayate noticed the three people who had been hiding behind the shelves, waved to them, and then said goodbye to Tifa. As for Neil on the ground, she ignored it for the time being.

    "Walk slowly, strong wind."

    Tifa watched Hayate leave, who was pushed away by Xignom, and then bent down and fiddled with Neil's hair.

    "Neal, what should we eat tonight?"

    Neil raised his head and smiled flatteringly, "Let's eat hot pot and burgers together."

    "Hey, don't you work too hard?"

    "It doesn't matter, my kidneys are good!"

    Seeing Neil patting his chest and swearing, Tifa chuckled and continued to select ingredients.

    "Um, Tifa, you're not angry, are you?"

    "Huh? Why should I be angry?"

    "That's good……"

    "By the way, Neil"

    "What's up?"

    "I heard that Baicaowu has launched a limited-time limited cake. Please bring one for each person in your family tomorrow."

    ""

    Tifa is definitely angry, right?  !  !

 Soar to the new world!  Chapter 85 How can a campus comedy not have a love letter incident?

    A new day has come again.

    Neil stood in the corridor, looking out the window at the dazzling sun.

    "Father Sun, why don't you come down from the mountain?"

    "How many hours has it been since dawn!? You've just gone to work and you're already thinking about getting dark!"

    Negi happened to meet Neil on the road, so he was speechless when he heard these words here.  He looked at his watch and found that it was almost time, so he took Neil by the collar and dragged him to the office.

    "Hurry up, we don't have much time, get ready and go to class"

    "Neji, haven't you heard the saying that you can't be happy even if you can't?"

    "Sorry, this sentence does not apply to you. It would be better for you to sink in the whirlpool of tragedy for the rest of your life."

    In this way, Neil was helplessly dragged into the office by Negi. The teachers he met on the way all had a accustomed expression and greeted him as usual, without feeling any violation at all.

    "Good morning, you two~~"

    The brisk greetings reached the ears of the two of them. As soon as they entered the door, they saw Faye with a smile on his face, sitting next to Neil and making records.

    "Good morning, Mr. Faye."

    Negi replied politely. Neil looked back at him and waved as a greeting.

    "It's a miracle that Teacher Neil is not late today."

    Faye squinted his eyes and looked at Neil, who was half-dead walking towards his seat, and smiled in a slightly exaggerated tone.

    "Teacher Faye, your words really hurt my heart! Am I someone who is often late!?"

    "How qualified are you to say this if you are late five days a week?"

    Seeing Neil’s dissatisfied look, Negi couldn’t help but complain.

    "I'm not late for two days."

    "Fuck you! Those two days are weekends, you don't have to come to school!"

    "Tch, you don't understand that being late is a man's romance, so you are not popular"

    Neil was speechless, showing contempt.

    "Teacher Neil, you have to arrive early to make people feel romantic, right? Girls generally like boys who arrive early for dates, right?"

    Faye blinked, saying that the most unpopular person is a guy like him who has lost all his integrity.

    "So you can never compare to me, I am very popular"

    Neil, who had no self-awareness at all, sat down on his seat with a slight smile and took away the copywriting on the table. At this time, a pink envelope slowly floated out.

    My mind just stopped functioning for 0.0001 seconds.

    ??And after this 0.0001 second, the brain was running at high speed with eight-core computing speed. In Neil's eyes, everything in the world seemed to be slowing down a hundred times. He shouted in his heart, BurstLinker!  !  !  !

    In less than a second, he stuffed the envelope into his pocket with lightning speed.

    ""

    Neil pretended to be nonchalant and took out the paperwork to be done today. He was about to take out a pen and draw some pictures to make it look like he was working to avoid everyone's attention.

    However, he suddenly found that Negi beside him was watching with his mouth slightly open.

    Well, Negi saw everything clearly.

    "Huhu"

    Negi covered his mouth with a narrow smile.

    Feeling as if he had been caught, Neil's eyelids twitched and he began to think about countermeasures.

    What should we do at this time?

    Pretend to continue working as if nothing happened?  Anyway, denying him alive and dead can't do anything to him, but when the time comes, people all over the world will definitely know.

    Or tell Negi what happened?  Anyway, this guy is not a big speaker singing everywhere.

    Which of the two current options is the most correct?

    No, he has a third way!

    "I'll do it!!!"

    “Ah————!!! The glasses are cracked!! My eyes hurt so much!!”

    Negi covered his eyes and rolled on the ground with all his grace lost.

    "Uh, what's wrong with Mr. Negi?"

    Fayi turned her head in surprise. It was a rare sight in a hundred years for the serious Negi to behave like this.

    "Actually, when Niji was looking at the student's homework just now, he found that the ink was so reflective that his glasses exploded and his eyes hurt. I sent him to the infirmary first!!"

    Without saying a word, he took Negi and ran out.

    Fayi looked at the door where there was no one left speechlessly, and then looked at??Neji's table.

    Not to mention ink, there isn’t even a word.

    When the two people ran to the infirmary, Neil found that no one was in the room. He locked the door, threw Negi onto the bed, and then took out an ebony wood and blocked Negi's temples.

    “Boy, if you dare to talk nonsense, don’t blame me for being cruel!!”

    “I haven’t spoken yet, okay!!”

    Negi slapped the gun away and said angrily.

    This guy is so cruel, my eyes still hurt a little.

    "Humph, it's best not to mess around!"

    Rubbing his red eyes, Negi glanced at Neil who was speechless.

    "But speaking of it, is that letter a love letter?"

    "Yeah, definitely! Judging from my experience, the love letter definitely didn't escape!!"

    "What experience do you have"

    Neil curled his lips disdainfully and raised the envelope in his hand, "Do you think that receiving this letter is a weird development like "there is a scroll inside that says "I will see you on the rooftop until death"?  "

    "What is that, a challenge!?"

    Having said that, Neil still opened the envelope with anxiety. After all, this was the first time this happened. Regardless of whether he really wanted to date someone else, this kind of plot that only happened in galgame still made him excited.

    After living for so long, someone finally had the vision to discover this gem of his.

    Neil opened the folded letter, and Negi leaned over curiously.

    "See you on the rooftop during lunch break."

    These words are written on the letter, and the handwriting is very graceful. It can be seen that it is written by a generous and decent woman. For this impression, I can give it 60 points.

    However, is it a bit too short.

    "Well, concentration is the essence. Today's young people like to get straight to the point."

    After reading the letter from the inside out again, Neil nodded with certainty.

    "Eh? Is that so?"

    Negi was very surprised. This was completely different from the development in the comics collected by Asuna and the others. There was no sense of affection between the lines at all.

    "Is Neil going to go?"

    "Well, no matter what the outcome is, I'm going to go."

    Neil put the letter back into his pocket, took a breath, and said calmly.

    "It would be great if Neil could date that girl"

    Hearing what he said, Negi sighed with anticipation.

    "Get out of the way, you guy who was directly confessed to!!"

    ""

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Do you think Neil is acting weird today?"

    During the lunch break in the classroom, Touma and a few classmates gathered together to eat. Thinking of Neil's behavior in class today, he always felt weird.

    "How should I put it" Furuichi closed his eyes and tried to recall the scene at that time, thinking about how to describe it, "His, um, smile is too refreshing."

    That shining smile really frightened them for a long time.

    "It's the first time I've seen him take class so seriously. Even though the whole class was taught in English from beginning to end" Yuuji chewed his rice and turned his attention to the girls, "I didn't talk to Alyssa and Xing today either.  When it comes to arguing, he usually likes to waste time like this"

    "Well, did something happen to make him change?"

    Even Akihisa, the king of fools, can detect that weirdness.

    "Change? What can make him change?"

    Touma frowned, it was hard to imagine.

    "Sweets?"

    "money?"

    "Beautiful girl game?"

    Although these are very important to Neil, they do not seem to be able to change him.

    So, for a man, what power can make him change so much?

    There is only one answer.

    "In love!?"×4

    It’s really unbelievable.

    "Hey! Who are you guys talking about over there who is in love?"

    Alyssa among the girls suddenly caught the most important words, she turned her head and asked curiously.

    "Uh, we're talking about Neil"

    After Touma finished speaking, he felt a little regretful, wondering whether he would be chased by Neil Qianli afterwards.

    “Ha!? That guy is in love???  "

    “Eh!? Neil is in love, why didn’t I know!?”

    "Why do you know Nanoha?"

    Suzuka looked at Nanoha who stood up and slapped the table excitedly. Although there was some confusion on her face, a clear light flashed in her eyes.

    "Ahaha, well, because"

    Naye didn’t know how to get through it for a while, but Xing next to her suddenly spoke up to save her.

    "Maybe, you don't see how weird he is today"

    "If it's true, it happened recently, maybe yesterday?"

    Qianye recalled that their teacher was only like this today, so he concluded that he fell in love yesterday?

    "Hey, Chifuyu, is the teacher dating his childhood sweetheart?"

    "Tifa?"

    Chifuyu frowned, thinking back on the events of the past few days. Rather than saying that he fell in love, it would be more appropriate to say that he fell into the River Styx. He was tortured by Tifa so happily every day. If it was really a relationship,  That's really enough love to die for.

    "It does not seem."

    “Then let’s say there is someone else!”

    The girls immediately became excited. This was a rare event in the class.

    "Ahaha, I think I will die miserably."

    With a desperate smile on his face, Touma said this to the other companions.

    ""

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Out of silence.

    At this time, a sound of sliding the door attracted the attention of the noisy class. The girls all turned their heads and saw Faye walking in.

    "Good afternoon, everyone~" Faye winked and smiled, then glanced around the class, "Isn't Mr. Neil here? I still want to have lunch with him."

    "Eh? Isn't the teacher in the office?"

    "No, as soon as the lunch bell rang, he disappeared. Is it true?"

    Faye held her chin thoughtfully.

    "Teacher Faye, what's true?"

    Naye narrowed her eyes and asked softly in a tone that didn't seem to care.

    "Oh, actually it seems that Teacher Neal received a love letter, and it seems that they agreed to meet on the rooftop during the lunch break. I heard it from Teacher Negi"

    ""

    Fayi suddenly came back to his senses in the deathly silence of the classroom. Looking at the silent crowd and the heavy atmosphere, he smiled slyly and slowly exited the classroom.

    “I’ll go!! It turns out there really is one!!”

    "Hurry up!! Come up and watch with force!!"

    “Perhaps the door to the rooftop has been locked by the teacher, why not go upstairs and take a look!!”

    "Yo Xi, let's divide our troops into two groups!!"

    "Everyone! You can only win this battle, not lose!"

    “Stop talking nonsense, Takamachi and the others have already disappeared!!”

    ?…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

    PS1: Fei

    PS2: Are you complaining about my cover again this time?  ?

 Soar to the new world!  Chapter 86 Do you know why love letters use pink envelopes?

    Looking at the iron door in front of him, Neil felt like he was facing the door of truth before. His heart was beating more than 200 times per second. He really doubted when it would explode due to overload. He took a breath and said, "Meow!"  The protagonist in the galgame looks extremely calm when receiving love letters, which is just bullshit on his part.

    "If I don't go to hell, who will!"

    With an indomitable momentum, Neil put his hand on the door and slowly pushed it open. The creaking sound was like an ancient stone door. At this moment, he felt like he had gone to the Ruby Palace to prepare to fight Heathcliff.

    The door was pushed open.

    Not far away, a beautiful silhouette stands tall.

    Her long, slightly curly black hair rippled like waves in the wind. She looked slightly shorter than him. She must be a girl of about the same age. She had a slender figure, and the skirt hem blew by the wind gently swayed in attractive ripples.  , standing quietly on the deserted rooftop, under the blue sky, quiet and picturesque.

    Very good, very good, I can give it 90 points!

    Of course, if he is blond, then he will be given full marks. He is the cutest blond.

    Because of the sound of pushing the door, the girl turned around in response, and her pretty face gradually appeared in Neil's eyes.

    Snapped——

    After slamming the door shut, Neil held his head and sighed sadly.

    "Sure enough, the development of campus romance dramas has no chance for me?"

    Return the emotion, you cheating god of love.

    “Teacher, you don’t need to act like you’ve seen a ghost, right?”

    The door was reopened, and pleasant sounds floated in along with the sunshine.

    "Can I not do this? Because of you, I went back to hell that night."

    He looked at the girl in front of him again - Tomoyo Daidoji, who was full of ladylike demeanor. His cute face and gentle temperament would probably make many ignorant little boys' hearts flutter.

    "However, facing Chise, Neil couldn't think of anything at all.

    "Okay, Teacher Neil, don't stand at the top of the stairs. Come over here. I have something to talk to you about."

    Tomoyo turned around first. In desperation, Neil scratched his head and had no choice but to follow.  But as soon as he crossed the door, he stopped, looked back, thought about it, and subconsciously closed the door bolt.

    When Tomoyo looked back, he noticed Neil's move and took a few steps back in horror.

    “Teacher, you want to attack me!?”

    "Am I just a beast in your eyes!? I'm afraid someone will attack me!!"

    “Teacher, no one would be so hungry as to be selective about food.”

    “Am I that bad, asshole!!”

    At least some groups are specifically targeting his type.

    【Ah, that’s not the point here, boss, don’t you think it’s off topic?  】

    Anders' voice came through his mind, and Neil also realized this problem, so he met Tomoyo's somewhat wary gaze, spread his hands and asked helplessly, "Why are you looking for me? Wait, why are you doing this?  notice me!?"

    With that said, Neil took out the pink envelope and waved it in front of Tomoyo.

    "This is how to attract the teacher's attention"

    “Usually you don’t need to do it like this to attract attention!! Don’t underestimate human curiosity!!”

    "I want to guarantee that the teacher will come 100%."

    ""

    I bet this girl is still a counselor.

    "Okay" Neil lowered his eyelids helplessly, luckily he still had some expectations, "Let's go back to the previous topic, what are you doing here with me?"

    "Because Sakura" Tomoyo frowned slightly, and a rare trouble appeared on her face, "Since that night, Sakura has become weird sometimes, and she almost ran into Ni several times.  I’m going to Teacher Er’s class, and I’m also looking for your home address, Teacher.”

    A big sweat dropped from the back of Neil's head. It turned out that he almost died several times. If Tifa knew about it, the consequences would be disastrous.

    "Did I say Kinomoto-san hasn't given up yet?"

    "I originally thought it would be fine the next day, but who knew that Sakura brought it up again, and her attitude was unexpectedly tough It's all the teacher's fault."

    "You're actually blaming it all on me!? Let's talk reason, it's force majeure!"

    “That’s what boys who get a good deal say.”

    "Who took advantage of you!!" Neil said unconvinced, but when he saw Chiyo's eyes turned cold, he bent down spinelessly, "I'm sorry, I have toIt's so shameless of me to act like a good guy just for the sake of cheap.  "

    "Then what does the teacher plan to do?"

    "What can I do? Do you still need me to tell her again?"

    It is estimated that Mu Zhiben will not listen to it.

    "Sakura almost ran to tell my mother that you were ruining my innocence."

    "What a shame!! Is this a period drama!?"

    "Anyway, teacher, please take responsibility for me! Change Sakura back to her original self!" Tomoyo felt impatient and immediately issued the death order, then held his face in his hands and became intoxicated, "Although the strong Sakura now  That’s not bad, but I still prefer her original way of being weak yet strong, and at the same time a little bit natural, wow, it really makes me want to stop~~~”

    ""

    What exactly do you want him to do?

    Neil suddenly discovered that no matter what he did, he would always be the hardest one.

    This is really a heartbreaking truth.

    And when he was feeling sorry for himself, a cold and soaring aura suddenly came from behind the iron door. Neil trembled, glanced at Chise who was still intoxicated, and turned his head speechlessly. Then, there was a loud sound from the iron door.  The knocking sound.

    "Neil, are you in there? Open the door for us now~~~"

    This is obviously Nanoha's voice. Although it sounds as soft as usual, the back part is obviously out of tune and sounds like a devil. Moreover, the door that is almost falling off after being photographed is clearly her masterpiece!  ?

    "Hey! Scumbag teacher, have you finally taken action against the ignorant female student!?"

    "Still as ruthless as ever, Alyssa, this time she fell from an idiot teacher to a scumbag teacher.

    “Teacher, who confessed to you? I’m very interested~~~”

    It is undeniable that Suzuka’s voice is the most beautiful among so many people. If it were normal times, he would definitely walk past her, but now he felt chills in his heart.  Huh?  Speaking of which, why do they know about the confession?

    "Neal! If you don't open the door, I'll call Tifa right away!!"

    “Does that mean you want him to die immediately, Miss Chifuyu?  ?

    Neil had a headache, and there were a lot of noisy sounds behind him that he didn't want to listen to anymore. Tomoyo was also attracted by these sounds, his beautiful eyelashes flickered slightly, and a teasing smile appeared on his lips.

    "Oh, why doesn't Mr. Neil open the door?"

    “Whose fault do you think this is!?”

    "Hey!! Scumbag teacher!! Who are you talking to!?"

    "Are you a snob!?"

    Alyssa’s hearing is really not good.

    Neil quickly blocked the rickety door with his back, and the heavy knocks from behind came through the iron door, making him feel like his lungs were about to vomit.

    How powerful are these people? Do you think they are attacking the city?

    "Neal, don't blame me if you don't open the door"

    【Ooooooooooh!  !  !  Nanoha's voice is so scary!  !  Super scary!  !  !  】

    Having no idea how to break up at this time, Neil was about to cry but suddenly felt like he was being watched. When he took a closer look, he unexpectedly found that someone was watching from the rooftop of the opposite building.

    "Aren't these guys too powerful!? Look here with an astronomical telescope!? What do you want to see!? Do you want to see my pores expand!?"

    This is indeed his student, and he will not disappoint you at all.

    Tomoyo also noticed what was happening behind her. Her black and white eyes rolled around, blocking Neil's figure without any trace. From the opposite side, it seemed like she was slowly approaching Neil.

    "Ouch!!!! Are you kissing!? Are you really going to kiss!?"

    The atmosphere became unexpectedly intense.

    “Hey!! You’re so stupid!!”

    Neil looked at the smiling Tomoyo with a black line on his head.

    “Teacher, please give me an answer quickly~~~”

    Chise blinked her beautiful eyes, and her face slowly came closer.

    "There seems to be something going on behind the door, speed up!"

    “Neil!! Open the door!!!”

    “Bring the chainsaw over here!!”

    "Get on C4 and blast it!!"

    “It seems that because of hearing Tomoyo’s words, the riot behind him became several times more violent.

    I can’t stand it anymore, I really can’t stand it anymore.

    “I’ll kill you, that’s all after I received the love letter! If I get a girlfriend in the future, why don’t you guys kill me!?”

    The atmosphere suddenly became silent, and the door was broken.The operation also stopped, and the dead silence without a word really made him want to jump off the building.

    Ah?  Is this sentence so powerful?  Why does the atmosphere seem to have dropped to freezing point?

    No, you should think about how to save your life now.

    ???????????????????First of all, the culprit of this incident should be settled.

    Neil immediately cast his dangerous eyes on Tomoyo, and when Tomoyo took a look, a charming smile appeared on his face.

    "Teacher, get out of the way and let me do it."

    Tomoyo patted Neil on the shoulder and motioned for him to go away.

    Well, she obviously took his look as a distress signal.

    Neil stared at her suspiciously for a few seconds, and finally walked aside obediently, holding his head and preparing to be beaten at any time.

    And when the door was opened, the people behind the door who were preparing to riot again saw Tomoyo blocking the door, and they were all stunned.

    "Everyone, welcome."

    Without losing her ladylike demeanor, Tomoyo nodded to everyone with an elegant smile on her lips.

    "Uh, isn't this Tomoyo Daidoji from the next class?"

    "Eh!? The one who confessed to the teacher is Daidoji-san!!"

    "No, how could it be that someone like a teacher in a landfill would be attracted by such a cute girl?"

    There were whispers from the people behind, and Naye, who was standing at the front, suddenly felt weird. Did they know each other a long time ago?

    "Daoji-san, you really treat the teacher"

    "Oh haha, how is that possible~~~" Tomoyo covered his mouth and smiled softly, "It's just that Teacher Neil did something for me. What's more, Teacher Neil is not a person worth dating.  Bar……"

    "Well……"

    A faint blush appeared on Nanoye's little face, which quickly faded away. However, this small change was clearly captured by Tomoyo. He glanced at Neil who was preparing defensive measures from the corner of his eyes, and then looked at the person in front of him with a deep look.  girl.

    ——Hehe, that’s what happened.

    "I've finished talking to Teacher Neil. If you have anything, please ask your class teacher. Then, I'll take my leave first."

    Tomoyo gave a salute, then cast a vague look at Neil, and walked through the crowd and walked down the stairs.

    Neil was stunned, what did that look mean just now?

    At least you typed in Morse code before leaving!  !

    ?…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

    PS1: Group number XXXXXXXXX, welcome to join.

    PS2: Aha, I really want to cry. The conditions Fei Lu promised me sound very good.

 Soar to the new world!  Chapter 87 Love is generally a sudden death

    What's going on?

    Neil looked at the loops of rope on his body and saw that he was tied up unusually tightly. The binding skills of these dead children were getting better and better.

    He raised his eyes and looked around again. Well, on the left, there was a group of guys dressed in black death suits holding various instruments of torture. On the right, there was a group of onlookers with curiosity written all over their faces. In the middle, headed by squad leader Alyssa.  Some people were muttering and didn't know what they were discussing.

    ???????????????????? Is this a joint trial of the three divisions?  ?

    “You trash down there, tell me the truth!”

    Neil looked up at Alyssa, who had a condescending attitude, with a few more red crosses on her forehead.

    "Didn't Daidoji-san already say that? What else do you want me to say"

    "Things are definitely not that simple! There must be something that cannot be told to others!"

    Looking at Alyssa’s vow, Neil curled his lips disdainfully.

    "Hey, you have to have evidence to say that. Where is the evidence?"

    “My intuition is the evidence!!”

    “So that’s it… you’re just a piece of cake!! Don’t use intuition to explain everything!!”

    He has suffered so much because of his female intuition.

    "You could just tell me what happened on the rooftop"

    Chifuyu walked up to Neil, waved her cell phone in front of Neil a few times, patted his shoulder and spoke earnestly to persuade him.

    "Nothing happened at all!? What does that mean on your hand!? What does it mean that it's Tifa's number!! Yachudie, I really didn't do anything!!"

    Seeing that Chifuyu seemed to be pressing the call button, Neil almost burst into tears.

    "Report! Our Heresy Inquisition Committee has clearly discovered that the defendant committed an unforgivable act on the rooftop!!"

    A man in black robes stepped out from the crowd and loudly announced Neil's crime.

    "Don't talk nonsense! Where have I done any unforgivable behavior!? Why do I have to bite the unforgivable so hard!"

    "Tell me, what kind of behavior is it?"

    Alyssa ignored someone in the protest and asked the reporter directly.

    “bozk!!”

    "Uh, what is that?"

    Everyone sweated, what on earth is this.

    "Slovak, it means kissing!!"

    "You can just use Chinese!!! Who knows such a partial language!!"

    Xing Yiyi Dictionary, whose eyes were twitching, flew over and knocked the person unconscious.

    ""

    Dare to love this product, is it Mingjiu? Can he learn such a sense of distance with his brainpower?

    “You have nothing to say down there, right?”

    Alyssa patted the podium lightly, looking like "You can't deny someone's stolen goods", and smiled very proudly.

    "These people are just talking nonsense!! It's just a visual illusion!! It's just like the fake kiss on TV!!"

    “Burn—burn—burn—”

    Some people started rioting because the word kiss was so heartbreaking.

    "Burn your sister! Why do you have to burn the fake one too!"

    "It's so noisy! Just answer me truthfully and everything will be fine!!"

    After arguing for a long time with no result, Nanoye couldn't help it anymore, slapping the table and staring at Neil.

    "Who are you lying to? If you answer this, you will definitely die more miserably!"

    “Oh oh oh!! You must be hiding something, right?”

    "Classmate Alyssa"

    "What? Do you want to say something?"

    "You'd better go die."

    "Hey!! Those heresy interrogation meetings over there are ready to go!"

    "Wait!! Don't pile up dry firewood around me! What do you want to do!! Don't you know chemistry!? Fire, dry firewood and oxygen will produce very scary chemical experiments!! Teacher, I don't know  You are allowed to do such a dangerous thing!!"

    “It’s really not a man to be nagging at the smallest things.”

    “Come here, you mountain female orangutan king!!”

    "Who are you talking about as a female gorilla!!"

    In response, a dictionary hit Neil in the head.

    Neil, forever silent.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    “It’s none of my business!!!”

    &nbsp; Negi activated his magic power on his feet and ran quickly down the corridor, with a figure covered in black energy following closely behind him.

    “You kid, just give me nonsense!!”

    While roaring, Neil picked up the rocket launcher and hit Negi.

    "This is school, don't mess around!!"

    "I don't care about you!! This place will become your graveyard today!! Sure enough, betrayal has been there from the beginning!!"

    "Although this kind of statement is quite in line with the current situation, it is not cool to say it at this time!"

    Negi had no way to escape, clinging to the cold wall, looking at the approaching cannon barrel with cold sweat on his face.

    By the way, this thing I got from the Ministry of Military Affairs is really realistic. Even if it wants to start a world war, it will be no problem at all.

    "Neal, I said it accidentally"

    "Huh?" Neil raised his eyebrows, his eyes became colder, and he stared at Negi closely, "Then you just admit that you were the one who said it"

    "Well, although I was the one who spilled the beans, I was just telling Teacher Faye. It's not my fault!!"

    "oh?"

    Neil thought about it and realized that the information he heard from the people in the class was indeed Faye who told them the matter.

    However, the culprit is still the guy in front of you!

    "Anyone who betrays me will die!!"

    “Are you one of those unfaithful protagonists in urban novels!?”

    "Rest in peace, I will avenge you."

    "You are the one who wants to kill me!"

    "Teacher, what are you doing?"

    Just when Negi burst into tears and was about to despair, a voice interrupted them.

    Neil turned his head and was slightly startled when he saw the person coming.

    "Suzuka-kun? Why are you here? Aren't you with Nanoha and the tsundere and violent girl?"

    It’s rare to see Suzuka alone after school.

    "Because I made an appointment with Hayate to meet in the library later, I didn't leave with Alyssa and the others"

    Suzuka glanced at Negi who was running away without leaving any trace, and explained to Neil softly.

    "I see hmm? Where is the boy?"

    Neil took a quick look and found that there was no one around where Negi was. He had clearly taken advantage of his attention to be diverted and escaped.

    "Tch, I must divide him into seventeen pieces next time."

    Throwing away the rocket launcher, Neil muttered viciously, causing Suzuka next to him to have a black line.  He looked out the window at the sunset-tinged sky, then looked back at Suzuka, "Suzuka-san is leaving now, right? Let's go together"

    "Um."

    Suzuka nodded slightly, with a sweet smile on her face, which made Neil feel happy.

    It’s better to be this kid. At least when he’s being tried, Suzuka won’t get involved like the others and give him a few hard blows regardless of whether it’s relevant or not.

    "Teacher, what are you laughing at?"

    Walking on the road, Suzuka found Neil crying silently and smiling contentedly, and couldn't help but feel strange.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? away?

    "Yeah, I just feel so lucky to have a girl like Suzuka-san by my side"

    Neil didn’t pay much attention and directly said what he was thinking.

    Suzuka's face turned red immediately at these words, and her soft eyes were filled with water. She gently stroked her heated cheek with her right hand and murmured in her mouth.

    "This is a foul"

    "Huh? Suzuka-san, what are you talking about?"

    Suzuka looked at his innocent and ignorant look, felt sulky in her heart, and replied lukewarmly.

    "No."

    ""

    Is it his fault again?

    Neil didn’t dare to speak casually, feeling the somewhat oppressive atmosphere, and his eyes couldn’t help but wander around.

    【Um?  】

    There was a sudden change in his eyes, and Neil stopped in his tracks. Suzuka also stopped after taking a few steps, turning her face to look back at him.

    "Teacher, why don't you leave?"

    "Ahaha, how should I put it? Today I watched Kato Cha's horoscope divination. He said that it is not appropriate for me to go through the front door today, otherwise I will be in disaster. Let's go through the side door"

    Neil touched the back of his head, his forehead was covered with sweat.

    “…Teacher, Katocha has never done this beforeIt’s a show, and no show’s divination is so terrifying.  "

    "Well, anyway, teacher, I don't really want to go through the front door today. Just like a man always goes through the front door when he and his wife [beep——], but after walking there many times, they will no longer [beep——]  ] desire, you will inevitably think about [beep——] common backdoors that you haven’t walked through often, so you have to keep it fresh at all times.”

    Suzuka’s face turned red with embarrassment, and she couldn’t help but take a few steps back, her eyes completely turning into those of a pervert.

    "Ah, the teacher's fallacies are as disgusting as ever."

    At this time, a female voice came from afar, Suzuka couldn't help but follow the sound, while Neil lowered his head in frustration.

    “Daoji-san classmate?”

    Suzuka looked puzzledly at Tomoyo, who was walking in with her schoolbag. It seemed that she had been waiting at the door in front.

    Thinking of this, she couldn't help but look at Neil, but all she saw was a "let me go" look on his face.

    "Hello, Tsukimura-san" Tomoyo smiled, and then pointed to Neil on the side, "Can I have a few words with Teacher Neil?"

    "This please do as you please."

    Suzuka’s gaze shifted between the two of them, then she stepped back a few meters and shifted her gaze to other places.

    Tomoyo glanced at Suzuka, turned to Neil and joked, "Hey, Teacher Neil, I didn't expect to date a female student in my class after school"

    “Let’s ask you out. If this is a date, then going home together means we are married!”

    "Well, if it's a teacher"

    "What do you mean you are so reluctant to speak!? Why are you here?"

    "Didn't the look in my eyes before I left today tell you to see you after school?"

    "Who can understand?! Can your eyes talk!?"

    "Oh, it's a shame you can be a teacher"

    "That kind of ability is no longer the scope of a teacher. I'm really sorry that I can be a teacher!! So what do you want to say this time?"

    "It's nothing, just reminding the teacher not to forget the agreement with me"

    "Don't worry, Kinomoto will calm down after a while" Neil waved his hand and said, and then his voice suddenly became softer, "At worst, I'll just brainwash her"

    "Teacher, what did you say next?"

    A cold light flashed in Zhishi's eyes, he squinted and smiled.

    “No, not at all!!”

    "Really?" Chise stared at him for several seconds before letting him go, and then took out something from his schoolbag, "Teacher, there is another thing I am curious about. How did you get these?"

    Neil took a closer look and found that it was the photo he used when bribing Little Wolf.

    "Uh, how did you get it?"

    "Xiao Langjun has been smiling at the photos all day long. It's hard not to notice"

    ""

    That guy is really an idiot. If you want to see it, you can do it in the toilet!  When the time comes, it’s up to him whether it turns white or whether he offers it up and worships it, whatever he wants to do!  !

    "Teacher, you are not targeting Sakura, are you? I found that after that night, Xiaolang actually had some photos that were sure to kill him, but even I might not have been able to take them"

    Chise’s tone was faint, and although nothing could be seen from his expression, it was enough to make Neil’s scalp tingle. Now he really wanted to take out his mobile phone and dial 999 to inform the police that there was a pervert here.

    "I didn't do this"

    "Oh? Who is it then?"

    Zhishi is approaching step by step, making it clear that he will never give up without knowing the truth.

    ""

    How to explain this?

    Neil glanced at his magic weapon and wondered whether he should hand it over. After all, it is the truth in the world that a dead Taoist friend does not die a poor Taoist.

    Chise rolled his eyes and came closer to Neil with a bright smile, "I almost forgot that the teacher can do magic. Isn't it some kind of strange magic? Can you teach me?"

    This woman is really troublesome.

    Neil scratched his head, took out Anders and stuffed it into Tomoyo's hand.

    "Ah, if you have anything to do, just ask this guy, and then let me go"

    "Hey, boss, you really sold me out!! Unfortunately, I still firmly believe that you won't hand me out!!"

    "Sorry, I won't lie."

    "This is a complete lie!!"

    "Is this the existence like Xiaoke?" Chise looked at the voice curiously and a little surprised.Anders, who was croaking, nodded with satisfaction, "Well, in this case, I won't bother the teacher anymore. I'll give it back to you after I've played with him thoroughly"

    "Help!! Boss!! I can't bear the excitement!!!"

    "Sado Taro, you must be happy"

    With tears in his eyes, Neil said goodbye to his partner with tears.

    "Who is that super sexy pussy!!!"

    Seeing Tomoyo leave with satisfaction, Suzuka came over and stared at Neil suspiciously for a while.

    "Uh, what's the matter, Suzuka-san?"

    "Teacher, don't be too carefree."

    ""

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Boss, put a stamp here."

    Neil looked at the light curtain popping up in the void with dark eyes. What is this, a contract termination agreement?

    "Hey, can this thing break the contract!? Is it such a simple thing!?"

    "Well, there will be lawyers to deal with it later. What do you think about the breakup fee of 200 million? After all, I have also deactivated the magic device. Everything in the future will not be easy."

    "Why do you make it look like a divorce agreement!! Are you cheating on marriage or cheating on magic tools!! And you have been masters for several generations! You are worse than a ruined flower and a willow!!  "

    "That's too much!! It's better than your dirty balls!!"

    "Whose balls are you saying are dirty!! I wipe them back and forth more than ten times every day!!"

    "Tsk, what a troublesome man"

    Neil held his forehead weakly and punched Andles.

    "I said you went out and why did you become like this?"

    "Yeah, there's no comparison at all, boss I learned a lot of knowledge from that beauty that I haven't collected before. It turns out that photography is such a great art, and she has food and shelter there, and lives in the same place.  Below the horizontal line, you are completely in two dimensions."

    ""

    “Does this piece of shit like you need food and shelter?

    "Okay, boss, hurry up and get the stamp done. I can get a good salary if I take photos later, and I don't have to work hard at all"

    Eh?  The photos taken by Anders also have such a use, that doesn’t mean he can make extra money from those photos in the future!  ?

    "You, wait a minute, what you just said is true, right? Hey, wait a minute, please stay, my master!!!!"

 Soar to the new world!  Chapter 88 The more beautiful a woman is, the more careful she must be

    "Welcome back, Miss Second."

    "Well, I'm back."

    Suzuka, who returned from the library, smiled and nodded at Noelle and Faline who were standing by the door.

    Thinking back, there were quite a lot of things that happened in school today, and they were related to that person, including the mindless love letter incident, and the encounter after school. There seemed to be something ulterior between him and Daidoji Tomoyo.  The secret is there.

    Suzuka couldn't help but be curious about the truth. Unknown to her, her teacher was involved in some kind of trouble.

    "After all, he is a teacher"

    The corners of Suzuka's mouth couldn't help but rise, and a charming smile filled her beautiful eyes.

    【Speaking of which, it seems that Hayate couldn't find the book he wanted in the library today. The school library should have it, so why not ask the teacher tomorrow】

    "Um, second young lady, the master has ordered that no one is allowed to go to the living room without his signal"

    At this time, while Suzuka was thinking about things, the voice of her exclusive maid Faline came to her ears.

    Suzuka stopped and looked back at the two maids behind her, only to find that their faces were solemn.

    It seems that from the moment you enter the house, the atmosphere at home is a bit heavy.

    "What happened at home?"

    Suzuka couldn't help but worry.

    Noelle and Faline looked at each other, not knowing how to answer.

    "Because there is a distinguished guest at home."

    There was a hint of endearment in the familiar voice, and Suzuka knew who it was without turning around.

    "elder sister!"

    Suzuka quickly turned her head and saw her sister Tsukimura Shinobu walking out of the side hall.

    He looked at his sister dotingly, and gently rubbed her head with his hand.

    "Sister, who is the guest at home? The atmosphere seems a bit strange"

    As soon as Suzuka finished asking, she felt the caress on her head pause slightly.

    She raised her head and glanced at Shinobu secretly, and found the same look on her face as Faline and the others.

    Is there anyone important here?

    "He is a very noble man, even his father cannot neglect him."

    Shinobu smiled at Suzuka and explained briefly.

    "Eh? Is he such a noble person?"

    "Well, I can see my father when he comes out later By the way, tell me if you encountered anything interesting today?"

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Suzuka also noticed what her sister meant and talked about what happened today.

    "Haha, Mr. Neil is still so interesting. No wonder Suzuka goes home smiling every day."

    Listening to Suzuka’s narration, I couldn’t help but laugh out loud.

    "It has nothing to do with Teacher Neil!"

    "Yes, yes, yes~~~ But Suzuka, do you really have no special interest in Neil-sensei?"

    "No, sister, don't make random guesses!"

    Seeing Suzuka’s shy expression, Shinobu stopped teasing her.

    Just as the sisters were chatting happily, a steady and powerful voice interrupted their conversation.

    "Shinobu, Suzuka, all of you, come over."

    That was their father’s voice. Suzuka and Shinobu looked at the same time. The head of the Tsukimura clan, Tsukimura Arashi, was at the door of the main hall.

    "Father."

    The Yuecun sisters shouted at the same time and walked towards their father.

    "Well, when you see the guests later, you have to pay attention to etiquette."

    Tsukimura Arashi reminded the two of them carefully, then turned and walked towards the living room.

    The two sisters looked at each other. Their father, who was usually gentle and casual, looked extra cautious at this moment, not even showing a smile.

    Suzuka became more and more curious about the guest who arrived.

    Soon, Suzuka saw that person.

    Entering the main hall, Suzuka saw a pure white figure sitting at the top of the long table, the position belonging to the head of the family. However, at this moment, Suzuka could no longer consider the other party's rude behavior that seemed to be overstepping.  Purely attracted to each other.

    The woman sitting on the seat was wrapped in a kimono as pure as snow. Her long, silver-white hair fell as softly as snow, combined with her delicate and fair skin. She was as noble as a narcissus, but those pair of  Like bloody pupils, there was always a lingering loneliness, as if the whole world would become desolate when she sighed.

    That is a person who is the best in the world??Stunning.

    "Master Xian, they are my two little daughters."

    Tsukimura Arashi bowed slightly and saluted, and the woman turned her head in response, her clear red eyes glowing faintly, scanning the faces of Shinobu and Suzuka.

    After being looked at gently by her for a while, Suzuka felt her back tighten and tremble slightly. The strange breath made her almost breathless, and she couldn't feel any resistance in her heart.

    "I never imagined that you, the Night Clan, would have such a talented child"

    The woman paused for a moment on Suzuka, then looked away and smiled softly.

    Suzuka and Shinobu breathed a sigh of relief at the same time. The situation just now lasted only a short moment, but it felt like a very long time had passed.

    "Your Excellency, you have given me the award."

    Tsukimura Arashi continued to maintain a respectful posture.

    From the beginning to the end, Suzuka couldn't figure out the situation. She only knew that the other party's identity was extremely noble. Even her father could only lower his head. What's more, the strange power revealed in that woman.

    "Dad, who is this guest?"

    Suzuka couldn't help but asked in a low voice.

    Tsukimura Arashi hesitated for a few seconds, thinking about how to organize his words.

    "Feiying Xian, this is my name. You can just call me Xian. Because I can't find a place to stay for the time being, I have to come here to bother you. I'm sorry."

    Xian explained on behalf of Tsukimura Arashi. She looked directly at Suzuka, her posture casual but charming.

    Suzuka met the other person's gaze, and her face once again made her slightly distracted. Her slender eyelashes were like huge butterflies perched on, and the light and shadow cast gorgeous shadows on her beautiful face. And her eyes, Suzuka until many years later  I can also remember it clearly, it was cool and enchanting, and it was thrilling to look deeply into it.

    "No, Master Xian's arrival is the glory of our Yuecun family."

    Regarding Yue Cunlan's compliment, Xian didn't say anything, and his mouth still had a shallow arc.

    Xian lazily picked up the tea cup and took a sip of tea. I wonder if the bitterness of the tea made her beautiful eyebrows slightly raised. She pinched the tea cup with her long and beautiful fingers, shook it slightly, and then with a bang,  The teacup in his hand was gently placed on the table.

    Such ordinary movements, but there is an indescribable elegance in every gesture. Suzuka has received good tutoring since she was a child, but she asked herself that she could not be as graceful as the other person in integrating into life. This is not a talent, nor is it  Learning is just the nobility accumulated over time.

    "I'll excuse you for this time" Xian turned to face Yue Cunlan, "If those people come to you because of my matter, just tell them directly. I don't want to cause any big trouble to you.  trouble, after all, you have nothing to do with them anymore"

    "No," Yuecunlan shook his head, looking back at Xian with a firm look, "Since Mr. Xian stays in my Yuecun family, I naturally have to protect you, no matter what the cost, and I believe that those  People don’t dare to mess with adults.”

    Xian stared at the reflection in the cup and was silent for a moment before speaking slowly.

    "Thanks."

    Tsukimura Arashi smiled slightly, "This is my honor, sir."

    “I’m a little tired, so I’ll go and rest first.”

    Xian stood up and said calmly.

    "Well, I'll ask someone to take you there."

    Xian nodded, and then smiled lightly at Shinobu and Suzuka, who had been standing silently aside.

    "Good night, you two."

    "Well, good night, Mr. Xian."

    "Good night, sister Xian."

    Xian couldn't help but be stunned by Suzuka's name, then a touching chuckle appeared on the corner of his mouth, and his hand gently caressed Suzuka's head.

    "Good night, Suzuka."

    After Tsukimura Arashi and Xian left, Shinobu lowered his head and looked at his sister.

    "Suzuka, how do you call that adult your sister?"

    "Huh? She looks very young. She doesn't seem to be much older than my sister. Doesn't it look very old to be called an adult?"

    "Yeah?"

    She couldn't help but smile bitterly. She knew a little about leisure matters from her father.

    That lord is a very ancient existence.

    …………………………………………Dividing line………………………………………………

    "Actually, I have always had a small, ordinary dream."

    "Dream? What kind of dream is it?"

    &nbsp; "That ispush the earth into the abyss of despair."

    "Hey! This kind of dream full of chuunibyou is so small and ordinary! Are you the first generation Piccolo Demon King!!"

    "Actually, I am the second generation."

    "I'm protecting the earth with Wukong! You idiot!"

    "Well, yes, I am Satan."

    "Please work hard to earn living expenses, Demon King."

    Neil and Hayate, who were in the Mahora Library, were making complaints one after another.

    Neil would be with Hayate at this time, because it was Suzuka's request. Hayate was looking for a book, and he thought there would be a collection in the school's library island, so Suzuka asked Neil, who had nothing to do, to come and help.  Anyway, he himself has the authority to borrow books.

    "By the way, will I disturb your work, Neil?"

    Hayate looked at the bookshelves in the library and asked Neil at the same time.

    "Hmph, my job is to become the king of the world!"

    ""

    Why did you bring the topic back again?

    "Haifeng, why don't you see a few other people today?"

    Neil remembered that when he saw Hayate, there was only Shamar beside her. Xignom and Vita, who usually stayed close to Hayate, were nowhere to be seen.

    But Shamaer didn’t come in with them for some reason. There was no explicit policy prohibiting outsiders from entering or exiting. She insisted on waiting outside, saying that it was enough to leave Neil alone. Of course, Shamaer thought that this place was  In the base camp of a hostile force, your identity may be exposed at any time.

    "They have all been a little busy recently, so I rarely see them during the day"

    "I won't talk about it, Xignom. What is that little guy busy with?"

    "Uh, this"

    "Is it possible to hook up with a man!? Alas, a life full of [beep——] will make girls corrupt"

    "What are you thinking about"

    ?? Hayate’s face turned slightly red, is it really okay to speak obscenely in front of a girl like this?

    "By the way, the book you want is over there, Hayate, but the book you want is really offbeat"

    Neil pushed Hayate towards a certain bookshelf. He said that he had never heard of such a profound book title. He usually read "Teaching You How to Become a Big Demon King", "One Hundred Ways to Conquer the World", "Gift  "Despair is the highest joy" is a simple and easy-to-understand book.

    "I saw it in a certain book. I was a little interested, so I came to look for it, but I will trouble you later."

    Gale clasped his hands together, tilted his head and smiled cutely at Neil.

    "Don't worry!" Neil patted his chest with a "Everything is on me" attitude, "Just take the book away later. If you like it, keep it. If you don't like it, burn it!  "

    "Eh!? That's public property, right? Do you think the library is owned by your family!? And you'll be responsible for the loss of books, right?"

    "It doesn't matter, I won't make such a stupid mistake! I always use Negi's card to borrow books, and he always takes the blame!"

    “Hey, it’s immoral of you to do this!!”

    "Morality? Those are just shackles that humans use to restrain themselves. Come on, girl, let go of your desires! Become a miracle!"

    “I haven’t seen the miracle yet, but I already foresee myself being shackled by another shackles!”

    “When the time comes, it will be OK as long as you break through the cage called yourself!”

    “Does that mean breaking the jar and breaking it!?”

    Gale couldn’t laugh or cry, and deeply regretted Neil’s outlook on life.

    "Teacher Neil, can you say this in private? Saying it openly like this really makes me speechless and refreshing at the same time"

    Xiying, who was doing library homework, was facing Neil with an expression that didn't know how to react.

    "Hey, aren't these Yuei-san and Waka-san? Well, where is Haruna-san in your trio?"

    Neil found Yuying and Hexiang who were sorting out books, but he didn’t see the other person who was usually inseparable.

    "I'm struggling in the Shura field"

    Xiying pointed at Haruna who was waving her pen rapidly at the front desk.

    "It turns out to be the Shura Field at the end of the month"

    "Is this Miss Yagami whom I met at the school festival before?"

    Hexiang recognized the person, she smiled and asked, "Is Miss Yagami here looking for books?"

    "Well, I amPlease come and find Neil with me"

    “I see, but Miss Yagami, please be sure to come in person when returning the book…”

    Xiying nodded suddenly, and then warned Hayate cautiously.

    "Hey! Xiying-san, do you just not believe me!?"

    "The teacher who just said those words is the one who can't be believed!"

    "Believe it or not, I asked Negi to divorce you, sister-in-law No. 3!!"

    "Whose sister-in-law do you call No. 3!!"

    Xiying blushed and went crazy.

    "Isn't it right? The classmate Hexiang over there is No. 2"

    "Two, number two or something"

    Hexiang's head started to smoke, and he began to wander.

    Looking at this scene, Hayate looked away in embarrassment. Their love rivals could still live together so peacefully. Their relationship was really complicated.

    But just when she turned her eyes away, she unexpectedly spotted a figure that turned from virtual to real, and her eyes almost fell off.

    "Ghost!!!"

    “Where, where!!!”

    Startled by Gale's cry, Neil hid behind Gale and peered around to observe.

    "Uh, Mr. Gunel"

    Xiying and Hexiang couldn't help but look helpless after seeing the true face of the so-called ghost.

    "Oh, hehe, I'm sorry, I scared this young lady"

    Gunair smiled slightly and apologized, but his extremely refreshing expression made it impossible to feel the apology.

    "It turns out it's you"

    Neil patted his chest and walked out, then squinted at Gunel mischievously, "You're not going easy on your road. You insist on being like a ghost. Believe it or not, I'll save you to the Buddha immediately!"

    "Ah, so Neil is afraid of these things"

    "Who, who is afraid? It's just that I'm not good at these things!"

    ""

    ?That’s just because you’re afraid.

    "It turns out to be the gentleman from the martial arts festival"

    It was only then that Hayate remembered Gunel who had appeared at the martial arts tournament, a mysterious man who had appeared as a brief phantom of Najib.

    “Neil, is this Mr. Gurnell?”

    Hearing Hayate’s question, Neil held his chin and thought for a while.

    "Heis my father's lover."

    “Pfft————!!!”

    The three girls were all shocked by this fact.

    ""

    Gunair’s eyes were twitching, his head was covered with black lines and he was speechless.

    "Neil"

    Gunair was smiling and exuding the aura unique to the strong, which is the so-called black aura.

    "Um, sorry, what I said just now is not quite correct"

    Neil readily admitted his mistake, and then turned back to the girls.

    "To put it simply, he is a pervert who got together with my father!"

    “Isn’t this even more wrong!?”

    Even Gunel, who is as calm as he is, can no longer be calm. Is it so difficult to say the word "meow friend"!  ?

    "I don't admit it, faggot!"

    "Who are you calling a faggot?"

    "The contractors and partners around my dad are all men. What is he if he's not a gay!?"

    "If he is gay, where will you be?"

    The three girls sighed very much. Such a happy conversation really lacked any sense of joy.

    "By the way, what are you doing here out of nowhere?"

    Neil stopped worrying about whether his father was gay and asked about other things.

    "I am the librarian here, isn't it natural for me to work?"

    Gunair answered calmly, seeming to have completely ignored what happened before.

    And Neil was very contemptuous of what Gunel said. This bastard has been hiding in the deepest part of the library for ten years and still has the nerve to talk about work. If so, the otaku would be maintaining world peace every day.

    "But what are you looking for?"

    Before Hayate could answer, Neil said it for her.

    “one_piece!!”

    “Go to the convenience store for me!”

    ?…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

    PS: Very good, writing this, I want toFilling the hole!

 Soar to the new world!  Chapter 89 Minors are not allowed to enter bars casually

    "So, Alicia and I will be the tour guide today!"

    As a tradition of the Neal family, when a new person moves in, the old residents are obliged to help the new person get familiar with the surrounding environment. Although this tradition was set by Alicia herself, it does not stop her enthusiasm and desire to help.  Human positivity.

    "no problem?"

    Yu thought about it for a while. If Huayue and Tifa weren't busy with something, Yu thought it would be more appropriate to let one of the two come to accompany her.

    After all, Alicia looks even less reliable than Neil.

    "It's absolutely no problem! Alicia, I am very familiar with this place, almost to the level of a doctor!"

    Alicia put her hands on her hips and smiled confidently, then strode forward with her head held high, and Yu had no choice but to follow her and listen to her introduction to this area.

    And soon, Alicia’s words were confirmed to some extent.

    “Isn’t this Alicia-chan? Come on, uncle will give you a lollipop~~”

    "Alicia, do you want uncle to take you to see the goldfish?"

    "Oh, Neil's little wife went shopping with her friends?"

    "Alicia-chan, these are freshly baked potato pancakes. Auntie, please eat them~~"

    You looked at the various uncles and aunts on the street greeting Alicia who was passing by. Alicia also responded to everyone with great enthusiasm. In this regard, You couldn't help but be surprised by Alicia's popularity on this street.

    "You're very popular, Alicia."

    Seeing what Yu wrote in the notebook, Alicia took a bite of the crispy potato pancake, and her oily and delicate lips curved into a cute smile.

    "That's right, Alicia, I am the most beloved beautiful girl in the shopping street! By the way, this is for you, it's delicious!"

    Yu took the food handed over by Alicia and looked at her look that looked like someone, and couldn't help but start writing quickly.

    "Alicia, don't get too close to Neil in the future, you will be led astray."

    "That said, I'm also troubled by this."

    Alicia held her cheeks and frowned, trying to pretend to be distressed, but in Yu's opinion, she was completely interested.

    I’m really too lazy to complain.

    "Alicia, why didn't you go to school? I think you are very interested in going to school."

    Yu feels that with Alicia's character who fears that the world will be in chaos, a place like school where naughty children gather is definitely a place she must go to. What's more, there is a problem teacher there. It is estimated that this naughty level has not turned ten to eight.  Times are impossible.

    “I also want to go to school, but Neil said that I can’t tell him about this until I know what ⑨ plus ⑨ equals. Hundan, why is the answer still ⑨!? Are you kidding me!?”

    Alicia took another vicious bite of the potato pancake. The crunching sound seemed to be someone biting it. Looking at Alicia's angry smile, her beautiful eyes widened slightly, ice blue.  Midpointed with a soft sheen.

    "It's really an interesting topic."

    "No way!" Alicia wrinkled her nose, "Neal is definitely seeking revenge because he was tricked by me so many times."

    "It turns out you know this very well."

    It seems that Neil’s future is really troubled.

    ——But it’s very interesting.

    "Ah, why do I feel like you just thought of something that coincides with me, Yu?"

    "That's an illusion."

    "Forget it, I'll wait until Feite comes back to talk about school. Then the cute twins will make a grand appearance, and the effect will definitely be shocking! Haha——"

    Thinking of her and Fit standing on the podium, and the extremely shocked expressions on Neil and the students' faces, Alicia couldn't help laughing.

    "Who is Feite?"

    "She is my cutest sister! I will introduce her to you in the future. Now let's go shopping quickly!"

    Not sure if she didn't want to mention something, Alicia changed the topic, and Yu noticed something strange between her eyebrows, and wisely didn't ask, allowing Alicia to hold her hand and happily intersperse it in the sparse space.  among the crowd.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    You looked at his empty palms, and there was a hint of helplessness on his usually expressionless face.

    The whole journey was still so lively, with a group of uncles, aunts and shemales that you didn’t know, and evenThe lolicons who passed by greeted Alicia warmly, so much so that the hands they were holding had been let go at some point. When Yu came to his senses, Alicia was no longer visible.

    Alicia is indeed unreliable.

    Shaking his head, Yu felt that it would be more reliable to walk around by himself.

    However, not long after walking, Yu stopped in front of a bar with retro and elegant decoration.

    ——BARSTILL.

    Looking at the sign, Yu thought to himself.

    Perhaps out of a momentary feeling, You opened the door and walked in. The wind chimes hanging on the door rang out, clear and sweet.

    “Maybe it’s because of the daytime, there are no customers in the elegant booths and tables, and the store looks particularly empty.  Yu looked around, then turned his attention to the only two people in the bar.

    A man was sitting in front of the stage, drinking wine slowly. All he could see was his slender back, a retro-style black trench coat, a pair of white silk gloves on the hand holding the wine glass, and his silver hair, which was extremely long and braided.  His braid is hanging on his back, and beside him is a hat of the same style as the windbreaker, and a cane at his feet leaning against the bar.

    Although you can’t see the front, there are only two words that can describe this outfit: suspicious.

    You looked at him for a while, then looked at the other person.

    A man dressed as a bartender was wiping the wine glass attentively in front of the stage. He had sandalwood-like black hair, lowered eyelashes, a perfect face like a work of art, and was as gentle as jade, with a comfortable temperament that seemed to emanate from his body.  , making people feel that the air around the man is peaceful.

    What a comfortable man.

    It’s just that these two people gave Yu a feeling of déjà vu.

    "I didn't expect you to actually come in, princess."

    A gentle voice suddenly sounded, causing You to open your eyes wide, and your pupils narrowed in surprise.

    The silver-haired man turned around, supported his cheek with the back of his hand, and looked at the surprised Yuu with a smile on his face.

    You looked at the other person blankly. At this moment, she finally saw his face clearly. His long and narrow eyes, the ends of the eyes were slightly raised, bringing out a touch of charm, and his lips, which were so light and charming, had a pearl-like color, reflecting the white skin.  The beauty of flawless skin is no less than that of a stunningly beautiful woman.

    But unfortunately, this guy is 100% a man.

    "I didn't expect to see you here either, Shirogane."

    You held up the notebook and nodded to the man named Shirogane.

    “You don’t have to worry about it here, Yu.”

    Baiyin shook the wine glass in his hand and looked at the girl sideways. The brown transparent liquid reflected the luster of the human eye through the glass.

    She glanced at him intently, and saw an indifferent smile on his lips. She felt the store carefully again, and there seemed to be some force suppressing her. She tapped her chin and walked straight to Baiyin.  Sit down on the empty seat next to you.

    After she sat down, she raised her eyes and stared at the unfamiliar face of the bartender. His eyes were not opened, as if because he could not see, but this made Yu feel familiar.

    "Sacrifice Cui?"

    You opened his mouth, and the sound coming from his lips was as ethereal and beautiful as a harp.

    Sicui stopped what he was doing and closed his eyes, but You could still feel the gaze behind his eyes.

    "Long time no see, princess."

    With one hand on his chest, Si Cui bowed slightly and performed a simple but elegant salute, then raised his head and showed a gentle smile.

    "But now it's better to call me my wife Qiu Yi."

    “Then don’t call me princess, just call me you.”

    “Yes,your_highness.”×2

    The two of them smiled slightly and bowed again at the right time.

    "When did you come here?"

    You asked them after picking up the drink Qiu Yi brought and taking a sip.

    "I've been here for a long time" Bai Yin squinted and thought for a while before saying, then glanced at Qiu Yi who was continuing to work, "This guy came earlier than me, he must have stayed for many years.  "

    "Haha, I don't quite remember."

    Seemingly noticing Bai Yin’s gaze, Qiu Yi smiled carelessly.

    "Didn't you go back?"

    This time, Yu’s question ushered in a period of silence. Yu did not continue to speak, but just sipped his drink quietly.

    There is only gentle music ringing in my ears.

    “Speaking of which, I don’t know how many years have passed since then.??After we came out, the door to the king's realm has been closed. We can't enter at all. No one can enter without the king's permission. You should be very clear about this, Yu.  "

    Baiyin sighed softly, drank the wine in the glass, and gently wiped the liquid from the corner of his mouth with his long white fingers.

    "But it's nice to look like this. There are only a few of us coming and going in the King Realm, not to mention they are not there anymore. Besides, don't you think life outside is more interesting?"

    Qiu picked up the topic, and her brisk tone made the atmosphere much more relaxed.

    “That’s right, I’ve met a lot of acquaintances now, and I’ve also found the person I’m looking for…”

    Bai Yin smiled the same way, his smile was particularly gentle, and then he gently stroked Yu's hair with his broad palms. His obsidian eyes looked at her dotingly, "What do you think, Yu?"

    You looked at yourself reflected in the cup and slowly closed your eyes.

    "Um."

    This is another reincarnation.

    "By the way, Xian has also come here recently. Although I don't know what she wants to do, I think it's better for you to pay attention, Yu. After all, Xian is different from us."

    Bai Yin took back his hand and lightly reminded Yu. He knocked on the empty glass and signaled Qiu Yi to fill him with wine.

    "Fei Ying are you free?"

    The cold gaze was cast directly on the side of Baiyin's soft face. Baiyin didn't say anything, just nodded lightly.

    "I see."

    You slowly exhaled a breath, looked up at the hands on the clock, and saw that time had turned half a circle.

    "Are you going back?"

    Noticing Yu’s movements, Bai Yin asked softly, and Qiu Yi also turned his face towards Yu.

    "Well, it's time to go back."

    At this time, there was a loud conversation outside the door.

    "Damn, nothing good will happen every time I'm with you. How on earth do you take Yu with you? Don't you know when someone disappears?"

    "Alicia, I also want to know this!"

    "Why do you act like you want to find out more!? This is obviously your fault! Forget it, even a big guy like Yu will be fine. He will come back when he is hungry. It would be better if he doesn't come back.  , we can have half a bowl more rice."

    "Alicia, I want a bowl!"

    "Hey, are there any like you? Especially Neil, are there any landlords like you!? The landlord wants to ensure the safety of the tenants!"

    "Who is the landlord! And you don't look like tenants! You have paid the rent and then you start talking about this!"

    "Sister Teng is right, Alicia and I will feel very unsafe if Neil is so irresponsible!"

    "Who will believe what you say? The one who is with you is truly unsafe, and it doesn't matter who lost the person."

    "But the lollipops given by the uncles are delicious"

    "Ignore those eroge uncles!"

    "Neil, don't you want it?"

    "Are you sending beggars away!? At least take out everything in your bag!"

    “You want it all in the end!”

    ??The three people in the store all heard this conversation, Bai Yin pursed his lips and smiled slightly, "Haha, what a lively group of people"

    "And it's very warm."

    Qiu Yi opened his closed eyes, and his originally dull pupils seemed to be filled with the brightness of the morning sun.

    "Well, they've always been like this."

    Only this is where they are.

    Only this is what she yearns for.

    Yuu stood up and walked to the door. When she reached the door, she turned around and held up the notebook in her hand and raised it to Shirogane and Qiuyi.

    "It's nice to see you again, I will come again."

    “Welcome to come again next time~~”

    "You can also bring your friends."

    The two of them smiled at the same time, doting like brothers.

    You waved to them and opened the door to welcome the faint light of dusk. She gently closed her eyes. The warmth flowing in her heart at this moment was enough to make her happy.

 Soar to the new world!  Chapter 90 There is no tomorrow in this world!

    [[[CP|W:720|H:480|A:L|U:http://file1./chapters/20139/14/2249608635147755646656250273913.jpg]]]

    "President! I got two movie tickets from the class! Let's go see it together!!"

    It was so dangerous, I almost blew myself up.

    But fortunately, the talents of agility and wit are maxed out, otherwise the guild leader's great cause will fall short.

    Jun Muchen breathed a sigh of relief and praised himself in his heart. Then he panted like an ox and looked towards the head of the student union office with gleaming eyes.

    The result was empty.

    "Huh? Where is the president?"

    Logically speaking, Misae would usually continue working in the office for a while after school before leaving, but now she was nowhere to be seen, not even her schoolbag.

    "Is the president's eldest aunt here?"

    Jun Muchen held his chin and thought. With his IQ, he could only think of the most likely possibility.

    If this is the case, there is nothing we can do. This kind of day is not suitable for a love hotel. He is a gentle and polite man.

    “Based on his long-term observation, it seems that the days when the president comes to visit his aunt are not these days.

    "Did I remember it wrongly?"

    After thinking for a long time, to no avail, Jun Muchen had no choice but to close the door and walk back dejectedly.

    "Ajun, what are you doing?"

    Hearing someone calling him, he looked back and saw a girl with a green ponytail carrying a guitar bag staring at him strangely.

    "It's Gui" Jun Muchen responded weakly, then lowered his head as if he was about to encounter terminal cancer, "I was once again played by the God of Love, both physically and mentally."

    “In which world would the God of Love be so naughty?”

    Gui Xuelu complained angrily, but she also understood the meaning of the other party's words. It was the leader of the strategy group who failed again.

    "President, she has already left. I just met her on the road"

    "Nani!? The president's aunt really came early!?"

    "Did my words express this meaning just now!?"

    Seeing the shocked expression on Jun Muchen’s face, Guixuelu couldn’t complain.

    "Hmm, I have to correct the data. I didn't expect it to be so far in advance"

    Right in front of Gui Xuelu, Jun Muchen took out a small notebook from his trouser pocket and made some notes, regardless of the gazes of others. His serious look was like a staff member analyzing intelligence.

    “Ah, how scary, there is a complete pervert here.

    "I still have club activities, you can continue to be busy"

    Fighting back the cold feeling in his body, Gui Xuelu was too lazy to care about this guy's affairs and just wanted to run away, so he said hello to him and left in a hurry.

    Cherish moral integrity and stay away from perversion.

    "Oh, walk slowly huh? You won't see anyone so soon."

    As soon as I raised my head, I found that Guixuelu had disappeared.

    But for Jun Muchen, this was obviously a trivial matter. The information was updated, which immediately made him somewhat satisfied. With an enigmatic smile on his face like a counselor, he walked towards his class with figure-eight steps.

    Opening the class door, Jun Muchen yelled at the opposite side without blinking an eye.

    “Subaru, it’s time to go find the basketball club and find the little girls! By the way, let’s heal my newly injured heart and let’s get going!!”

    The students in the class looked at him speechlessly. One of them, a handsome boy with short brown hair, had a headache and covered his forehead with a very helpless expression.

    “I don’t know what kind of hurt you just suffered, but can you stop making these sinful words?”

    "Hey!? Subaru, aren't we like-minded comrades!?"

    "Don't worry, you and I are definitely the same existences in the Chu, He and Han realms!"

    Although they are both Lolicon comrades, as a best friend, Subaru Hasegawa did not hesitate to abandon this pervert who should be covered with mosaics.

    As lolicons, they are also on different levels!

    "Ah ah, never mind!!" Jun Muchen scratched his curly hair impatiently. He took Subaru Hasegawa's hand and walked out, "Anyway, let's go see the lolita now! Hinata-chan, Chi  Hua Jiang, big brother, I’m coming~~~”

    Seeing the drool dripping from Jun Muchen's mouth, Hasegawa Subaru threw away his hand in disgust and immediately distanced himself several meters away.

    "Ajun, you are disappointed this time. Zhihua and the others did not train today."

    "How could this happen!? Did my lucky god masturbate too late last night and forget to go to bed?Is it done!  ?  "

    Jun Muchen looked at Hasegawa Subaru, his whole person falling into the shadow of despair.

    "What kind of lucky god are you!? It's as low-level as the depths of the toilet!"

    "Really, Mu Chen, if you keep acting like this, you will be arrested by the police sooner or later."

    Just when Jun Muchen was about to jump off the building in frustration, a tall girl with long black hair clasped her hands and said helplessly.

    “Oh, it’s the next life.”

    Subaru turned his head and waved hello.

    As soon as Jun Muchen raised his head, he met those big eyes as clear as black pearls. He quickly looked away and said angrily, "What do you mean, Hitomi! Is it in your eyes?"  Am I a criminal?"

    Afterlife Hitomi shook her head unexpectedly, then raised a charming smile on her delicate face and spoke in a soft tone.

    "How could it be? You are just a pre-criminal now."

    "You've already decided that I'm going to commit a crime, right!? You're slandering the vast number of lolicons, right, Subaru!"

    "Please, please don't drag me along."

    Subaru is very depressed, he is obviously just a pure lolicon.

    "Oh, today is really unlucky" Jun Muchen looked helplessly at the two movies on his hand, "I originally wanted to go with the president" Then he turned to look at Subaru, his eyes sparkling, "  Otherwise Subaru…”

    "Get out! What kind of romance movie are you letting two grown men watch?"

    Subaru didn’t know this guy had this hobby.

    "Who wants to go with you! I asked you to ask Hinata-chan to accompany me!!"

    "That's even more impossible! Hinata has gone and I'm afraid she won't be able to come back!!"

    "What do you think I am!?"

    "abnormal!"

    "Do you, the guy who drools over Zhihua and the others all day long, have the right to talk about me!?"

    "Who's drooling? I'm just watching the little angels with happy eyes!!"

    In the next life, Tong looked at the two Lolicons who were constantly blowing themselves up, sighed, and then glanced at the movie ticket in Jun Muchen's hand. His black eyes flickered brightly for a few times, his face turned slightly pink, and he stretched out his slender  held one of the tickets between his fingers.

    "This is released this weekend, right? Seeing how pitiful you are, I'll go with you~~"

    "Huh? You're not a lolita!"

    Jun Muchen shouted angrily, and then immediately lay down on the ground.

    Afterlife Hitomi rubbed the smoking palm and asked with a smile, "What did you just say?"

    "I'm so honored to have a beautiful woman accompanying me"

    “Hehe~~~”

    Looking at the idiot being photographed into the concrete floor, Subaru secretly wiped a cold sweat while taking a peek at the smiling girl.

    As expected, it’s better to be a docile loli.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    In the end, Laishengtong took away the ticket, made an appointment and left. Jun Muchen looked at the girl's slightly cheerful back as she left, and suddenly had a grimace on her face.

    "Do you need such an expression? It's rare that she will accompany you to see the next life"

    Seeing Jun Muchen’s depressed expression, Hasegawa Subaru became even more helpless.  After all, Hitomi is also a well-known beautiful girl in the school. People who want to date her are probably lined up at the school gate. It is rare for someone to take the initiative, and this guy is still reluctant. I really don’t know how many people he will be exposed to if he tells this.  Hacked to death.

    "I forgot to ask Hitomi for the money for the ticket"

    ""

    Is this where the original problem lies?  Subaru could only laugh numbly, but then a cheerful female voice interrupted.

    "Hey, Ajun! Why do you have such a sad expression like "Ah, my ticket was taken and I haven't paid yet"?  "

    Ah, that’s surprisingly appropriate.

    Under Subaru’s gaze, Jun Muchen was slapped hard on the back and fell to the ground again.  Subaru looked at the culprit, a girl with long purple hair. He really wanted to complain, "Senior, are you hiding somewhere to peek?"

    "Hello, Senior Sister Nan."

    Of course he didn’t dare to say it, he didn’t want to follow in someone’s footsteps.

    “Can’t you be gentler, Senior Sister Nan?”

    Jun Muchen gasped and stood up. He touched his heated back. He really doubted whether an ordinary person would be immediately hit by the Bone-Transforming Palm.

    "Aha"?, tyrants are not so fragile!  This time it’s nothing!  !  "

    Nan Lixiang laughed boldly and patted Mu Chen on the shoulder very hard.

    “But my mind is very fragile!!”

    Jun Muchen burst into tears. What kind of unlucky day is today? Did the God of Luck die suddenly by rubbing his head last night?

    “Lixiang, let’s go, I’m so hungry~~~”

    A coquettish female voice came from behind Nan Lixiang, and the two boys immediately looked at her, and then their eyes widened, and their eyeballs almost exploded.

    Damn it, it’s so majestic (so fierce).

    A blond beauty looked like she was awake with her eyes squinted. She was dazedly stroking her flat belly with one hand and holding Minami Rika's hand with the other. As she swayed, the pair of fighting abilities on her chest that far exceeded the world's level also followed.  The shaking made the eyes of two innocent little boys sparkle with stars.

    I don’t know where to put my eyes at all.

    "Ajun, Subaru is here, Shizuka."

    The girl called Shizuka opened her eyes and looked over. She stayed for a few seconds before she smiled as if she suddenly understood.

    "Ajun, and Xiao Subaru, what a coincidence, why are you here?"

    【Actually, we have always been here.  】

    Facing the naturally stupid senior, the two could only complain silently in their hearts.

    "Li Xiang, can we leave?" Marikawa Shizuka asked in a soft voice, "My stomach is empty now~~~"

    "I know, let's go eat now." Nan Lixiang smiled helplessly, then her eyes changed, and she grabbed Shizuka's chest with both hands and started playing with it, "It wouldn't be good if these babies starve.  My stuff!"

    "Ah, no, Li Xiang~~"

    Seeing the picture of lilies in full bloom and the seductive gasp in their ears, Hasegawa Subaru and Jun Muchen tacitly bowed slightly at the same time, with expressions on their faces that looked both happy and painful, extremely tangled.

    It’s really painful and happy at the same time. It’s so hard to be a man.

    "Eh? Isn't that the president?"

    Just as Subaru's eyes wandered away, his eyes happened to catch Misae appearing at the school gate.  When Jun Muchen heard this, he straightened his back and looked over with wide eyes, regardless of the condition of his lower body.

    "Oh oh oh, yes"

    He was about to shout to attract Misae’s attention, but Jun Muchen choked him mid-sentence and stood frozen in place.

    A boy wearing a peaked cap walked with Misae and left talking and laughing.

    Eh?  Isn't that guy the so-and-so he brought over last time?

    "Uh, who is that person? Is he the president's boyfriend?"

    Subaru unconsciously hit the target, and Jun Muchen immediately fell to the ground, unable to get up again.

    "Ajun, are you okay!?"

    "I'm wilted."

    Just thinking about it makes me hardened.

    “There is no tomorrow in this world!!”

    Jun Muchen stood up unsteadily, uttered a harsh word under the embarrassed eyes of everyone, and walked away with tears in his eyes.

    ?…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

    PS1: Cat’s eyes are our first love. Oops, I’m showing my age.

    PS2: I recommend "The Legend of Ilysia Continent". This is my master's new novel. Please read it. It is definitely a masterpiece. It is several times better than my third-rate novel!  No matter what my book is, I would like everyone to collect and recommend the new book by the master!

    [bookid=2986352,bookname="The Biography of Ilysia Continent"]

 Soar to the new world!  Chapter 91 Auntie, big event

    Not long after Yu left, Baiyin and Qiuyi felt a dark breath coming from the door.  Bai Yin turned around and saw Jun Muchen pushing the door open and walking in. His face was gloomy. He looked completely unscathed but exuded an unspeakable tragic aura.

    "There is no tomorrow in this world!"

    ""

    "Thank you so much, Lord Earth, for inexplicably facing the danger of being destroyed again.

    With Bai Yin and Qiu Yi looking slightly ashamed, Jun Muchen walked straight to the bar and snapped his fingers.

    "Shopkeeper, bring me a bottle of Laobaigan."

    "If you can, please call me master" Qiu Yi put down the rag in his hand, picked up a few bottles of wine and started mixing drinks. He quickly made a glass of Long Island Ice Tea with a bright color and placed it in front of Jun Muchen.  "Although you are underage, I think it should be okay for you."

    "Tch, this kind of wine doesn't matter!" Jun Muchen took a sip as if drinking water. The spicy taste spread from his throat to his lungs, and his face couldn't help but turn slightly red. "We picked up Erguotou and blew it straight.  Man!"

    "Haha, really?" Bai Yin blinked and smiled. He glanced sideways at the helpless Qiu Yi and chuckled teasingly, "Qiu Yi, take out the spirittus you have stored in your store. A real man should drink this.  Grow wine.”

    “…You might as well let me drink alcohol.”

    Ninety-six proof vodka is meant to kill people, right?  ?

    Bai Yin shrugged undeniably, moved closer to Jun Muchen, rubbed his silver hair against him, and narrowed his eyes as if he was comfortable, "Then what happened today? It seems like the world will be destroyed tomorrow No, the world  Even if I destroy you, you will look like a useless person."

    "Are you trying to comfort me? Also, can you please stop coming over to me? I'm not gay!"

    Jun Muchen pushed Bai Yin away with one hand, and at the same time took out his sword and placed it in the middle, looking at Bai Yin who was still smiling warily.

    "I'm also curious about what happened to you? Did the girl you like ignore you?"

    Although Qiu Yi couldn't see it, he could still feel the movements between the two. He smiled slightly and asked curiously.

    However, as soon as he finished asking, he heard a heavy crash.

    Jun Muchen was lying on the bar, and the thick aura of death spread.

    “It’s okay if the president ignores me, because the president often plays with me. He’s such a heart-breaking little kitten”

    Khan, this guy is really optimistic.

    "However, I actually saw the president leaving with a boy today! A Hundan with a pretty face!! Wuwuwu - Do women in this world like guys who look similar to women!? Do you want to have sex that much?  Are you heterosexual and engaging in fake lilies at the same time!? How can it be repaired? This world is already hopeless!!"

    "Shirogane and Qiuyi have nothing to say. This kind of thinking logic will prevent them from keeping up for thousands of years."

    Bai Yin shook his head gently, then stretched out his hand to play with Jun Muchen's soft curly hair, and laughed happily as if he had found an interesting toy, "I told you, do you like that girl that much?"

    Jun Muchen's funny cries stopped abruptly. He slapped Bai Yin's hand away and turned his face away. His expression was no longer as decadent as before, and his red eyes looked a little dazed.

    “Girls who appear when men are very vulnerable are very special.”

    That rainy day.

    That girl.

    That umbrella.

    That smile.

    Little by little, his decaying world gradually became different, and the faint light dispersed.

    Seeing the tenderness at the corner of the young man's mouth, Bai Yin just held his cheek and watched quietly, his pupils reflecting his face, gradually overlapping with the person in his memories.

    Still smiling like that.

    "Oh, forget it, I'm going back."

    Jun Muchen left his seat, his back as melancholy as a prince from a certain country, and his steps were slow and gentle.

    "Mu Chen"

    Behind him, Qiu Yi called softly.

    Jun Muchen looked back, revealing a lonely profile.

    “…You haven’t given me the money yet.”

    The next second, he picked up his feet and slammed the door quickly.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    what happened?

    Miyuki moved rapidly, her mind in chaos.

    Originally, on the way home, she accidentally bumped into several men in black who were plotting against a woman. Naturally, she would not turn a blind eye. With her usualHe quickly rescued the woman with his refined skills, but what happened next was beyond her imagination.

    Those men in black are not human beings at all.

    The originally human-like guy actually turned into a monster in the blink of an eye, including a human-shaped lizard and a monster with a dog's head.

    Exactly like the monster in the story.

    "Tsk, have you caught up?"

    Feeling the clearer and clearer breath behind her, Miyuki couldn't help but smack her tongue. As expected, she moved much slower with a person beside her.

    Miyuki placed the unconscious woman in a safe corner. She bit her lip and immediately turned in another direction, attracting her pursuers.

    "It's just a matter of time."

    Taking out two retractable knives, one long and one short, from her schoolbag, Miyuki took an attack stance against the monsters that had surrounded her.

    "This woman should be more delicious than the previous one"

    The leader of the lizard man wiped the saliva from his mouth, his eyes filled with greed as if he was seeing prey.

    Facing the self-evident looks of these monsters, Miyuki felt sick and took a step back unconsciously.

    “Get her!!”

    With a loud shout, the monsters rushed forward with their teeth and claws open.

    "Although I don't know what you are, but"

    The two swords are crossed in front of the body, the waist is slightly bent to push the center of gravity down, and the muscles of the body are adjusted to the extreme.

    "Those who mess around should be punished!"

    In an instant, it shot out like an arrow from the string, the two knives stabbed at high speed, one long blade and one short blade alternated between empty and real. In a short period of time, the monster could not get closer to her.

    It is obvious that these monsters have no strength and do not know any skills.

    Can win.

    "The God of War is not broken -"

    ? Stepping out the specific steps of Goshen-ryu with both feet adjusts the muscles of the legs and the flow of Qi, and the personal speed is greatly improved in an instant.

    Miyuki held her two swords at her waist, her speed reached a critical point, and her body movement exceeded the speed of sound in an instant.

    "Mysterious truth, flash!!"

    With a flash of cold light, all the monsters around were knocked away.

    "Huh"

    Miyuki slowly exhaled, but the sudden coldness on her spine made her roll forward without thinking, and once again used the super-high-speed sword drawing technique to swing forward.

    “Ahhhhh————!!!”

    The heartbreaking screams made Miyuki's ears hurt. She opened her eyes and saw that the lizard man's tail had been cut off, and countless blood flowed out from the wound, staining the ground red.

    "Woo——"

    Miyuki covered her nose and resisted the urge to vomit.

    “Asshole, I will definitely eat you!!”

    The lizard man's momentum changed, strong demonic energy began to billow on the surface of his body, and his tail faintly regenerated.

    Miyuki’s eyes were silent, she aimed at the opening of the opponent’s attack, took a step forward, and placed the long sword beside her face.

    "The ultimate truth!"

    Flashing, the knife stabbed out.

    The sound of meat entering was heard, and at the same time the smell of blood spread.

    But Miyuki didn’t feel like winning, and her face turned pale.

    The knife was entangled.

    A sharp claw stabbed towards her head with an awe-inspiring aura.

    【Are you going to die?  】

    Holding the knife tightly, Miyuki felt only strong unwillingness in her heart.

    "Yeah, yeah, in the final analysis, I still don't have enough experience"

    The lazy voice dispersed the complicated emotions in her heart, and she saw that the menacing monster in front of her was suddenly shot away far away.

    never mind.

    Miyuki felt relieved, her feet suddenly softened, and she sat on the ground.

    "If you had just attacked the vital points without mercy, you might be able to go home and eat."

    The unfamiliar voice was full of joking. Miyuki was stunned for a moment, then turned back and glared with some dissatisfaction.

    It sounds easy to say, but is it really that simple to take someone else's life?

    Miyuki, who wanted to retort a few words, was stunned again after seeing the person who saved her.

    The black natural curls, the listless dead fish eyes, and the red pupils looked dim due to this. He picked his nose regardless of etiquette, and the whole person looked lazy and a complete loser.

    However, this image is too difficult for her??Exceptionally profound.

    "It's you!?"

    Jun Muchen blinked strangely, pointed at Miyuki, then pointed at his own face, and asked, "We know each other, girl with glasses?"

    "Who are you calling the glasses girl?"

    Miyuxi was so angry that she almost smashed her glasses on the face that deserved a beating, but now was obviously not the time to do such things. Jun Muchen looked at the monster walking towards them again, with a cold smile on his lips.

    "Are you an idiot who can't even understand the difference?"

    In Miyuki’s surprised gaze, Jun Muchen’s right hand shook out a shadow of distorted light.

    "Hey, glasses girl"

    “If you call me glasses girl again, I’ll kill you!”

    "Let me find out the situation!" Jun Muchen lowered his head and replied, but seeing the look on Miyuki's face about to eat someone, he had no choice but to stop saying, "Then stay away from me first, the next scene will be eighteen  Forbidden.”

    Before Miyuki could react, Jun Muchen's figure shook, leaving an afterimage in the air. In the blink of an eye, he flashed left and right and faced several monsters at the same time.

    The sword's edge moved, and the sharp sword energy collided with the demon power, causing bursts of sonic booms.

    Jun Muchen glanced coldly, his eyes lit up with a cold light in response to the sword light, his footsteps hit the ground with force, and the shadow in his hand stabbed into the ground with a cry.

    "Four swords, destroy!"

    Chengying trembles, and the majestic sword energy pours into the earth through the sword body. With a twist of the wrist, Chengying rises from the ground, and the sword energy breaks through the ground and rushes out with several times the power.

    Without any mercy, the monster was shattered into dust by the sword energy without even letting out a scream.

    "Ah, I forgot to keep him alive."

    Jun Muchen realized later, and then he remembered to leave a live trap to collect information, but there was nothing he could do about it at this point, so he carelessly pushed the matter to the back of his mind.

    "The next step is to deal with the girl with glasses huh?"

    When walking towards Miyuki, Jun Muchen found her sitting on the ground motionless, her eyes blank, obviously entering a mysterious state.

    Enlightenment is a necessary step for a warrior to reach a higher realm.

    "I have some understanding"

    Jun Muchen smiled softly with some appreciation, and then stood aside quietly.

    "ah!"

    It wasn’t until Miyuki shouted that Jun Muchen looked away from the sky. When he turned around, he saw Miyuki patting her clothes and standing up from the ground.

    "Hey, are you finished dazed?"

    This time Miyuki did not reply angrily, she just snorted coldly, then put her hands on her hips and looked at Jun Muchen with a furrowed brow.

    "You really don't remember?"

    "Ugh" Jun Muchen rubbed his chin. After much thought, it seemed that Miyuki was nowhere to be found, "I remember that I am still a virgin."

    "Cut it out with one knife."

    "Don't take action suddenly!"

    Jun Muchen hugged his head and hid in embarrassment. He was so dangerous that even his curly hair stood on end. He was going to be chopped down even though he was telling the truth. Sure enough, what the world lacks the most is a kind person like him.

    Miyuki stood up after receiving it, and looked up and down again at Jun Muchen, who could not see any strong temperament. Although there were some differences with the person in her memories, the face was undoubtedly the same.

    "We should have met in Hong Kong, China, right?"

    "Hongkong?"

    Jun Muchen stroked his hair and thought for a while, and a vague impression began to emerge in his mind.

    “Fias Crystal?”

    Hearing Jun Muchen read a certain name, Miyuki finally smiled with satisfaction, "Yes, we met during the Feas incident a year ago. You saved our lives at that time."

    "Ah, I remembered." Jun Muchen nodded, "I happened to be passing by and saved a few guys at that time, but I didn't expect that one of them was you."

    When he said this, Miyuki felt the corners of her eyes twitching. She felt that the other person had saved several of her people just like he had saved a kitten, and she regarded it as a trivial matter.

    However, given his strength, he is indeed qualified to say so.

    Sighing silently, Miyuki once again deeply felt the gap between herself and this person.

    "Then, let me reintroduce myself here." Miyuki collected her thoughts, stretched out her hand to Jun Muchen, and said with a smile, "My name is Takamachi Miyuki, a sophomore at the private Fuugaoka Academy High School."

    "Maho Liangguangzaka High School sophomore, Jun Muchen."

    "Jun Muchen? Are you Chinese?"

    &nbsp;"Well, I'm studying abroad here."

    "Then those monsters just now are?"

    Jun Muchen scratched his hair and hesitated for a few seconds, but when he saw Miyuki's persistent eyes, he knew he couldn't avoid it, so he had to say awkwardly, "It's not impossible for you to come into contact with the dark world, but don't tell anyone.  , let alone my family members." After a pause, he continued, "Those are monsters, the monsters in the Japanese folklore Hyakki Night Walk. Well, you can think of them as other types of human beings. Just like humans, monsters also have their own  There are good and bad societies in society, but I don’t know what the purpose of these monsters that suddenly appear in the place is."

    "Monster?"

    Miyuki really can’t believe that there is still this side of the world, and what she has done before is nothing compared to it.

    "Well, it's getting late, I'm leaving."

    Seeing Jun Muchen was about to leave, Miyuki quickly shouted at his back.

    "Hey! Will we meet again?"

    “I think it’s hard not to think about it when you live in this small town.”

    Jun Muchen sent the message without looking back, and waved away with his back to her.

    Miyuki didn’t care whether he saw it or not, waving her hands and watching the impressive figure with a smile.

    Today is unexpectedly interesting.

    As if he could feel the sight still existing behind him, Jun Muchen turned his face slightly and caught the girl who was still standing there with his eyes. He smiled helplessly. He looked up at the sky. The dusk sky was now stained with blood-like red.

    "She's as red as her aunt. It seems like things are serious."

    ?…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

    PS: "The Biography of the Continent of Ilysia", Master Jiang's book will continue to be recommended and collected. Please recommend it and add it to your collection!  The master craftsman group is recruiting new members at 189813527 or 274599109!

 Soar to the new world!  Chapter 92 "You like me" Is this a confession!  ?

    "Yu, are you really watching TV?"

    Watching the hilarious cross talk show on TV, Neil, who was lying on his side on the ground, glanced at the expressionless Yu, feeling like he couldn't laugh.

    It’s not that I’m embarrassed to laugh, but I feel like I’ll lose if I laugh.

    "Well, I can give it three stars."

    You raised the notebook in his hand, and then slowly took a sip of tea.

    ""

    Are you really laughing?  ?  Have the muscles at the corners of the mouth and cheekbones really been stretched?  ?

    Neil took a deep breath and his eyes became very firm.

    "Can't lose!"

    "What are you competing against?"

    At the same time as the sound rang, Neil felt someone knocking him on the head.

    "It's you, Sister Teng"

    When he raised his head and looked up, he saw Dahe in sportswear, holding a package in his hand. It seemed that this was the thing that had just hit him on the head.

    "Why are you back so early today?"

    Neil sat up. On weekends, Dahe would usually go to the kendo club for training. He usually wouldn't come back until the afternoon, but today it was obviously quite early, and he came back not long after noon.

    "The club activities ended early"

    Dahe sat on the sofa, and his refreshing ponytail made gentle ripples.

    "By the way, a package just arrived at the door, it's for you"

    Neil took the package from Dahe, and there was a familiar name written on it.

    ——Fit Testerosa.

    "Fit?"

    This is the first time I have received anything from her. I thought it was all for Nanoha.

    "Ah? Who is Feite? It can't be a girl, right?"

    Dahe came over, looked at the name on the package, and then looked at Neil's expression, narrowed his eyes slightly, and suddenly smiled narrowly.

    Facing Dahe’s expression, which looked like that of an uncle seducing the little Lolita, Neil showed a very contemptuous look.

    "I know very well that you feel very sad that your female charm is almost zero, but there is no need to give up on yourself so much that you actually changed your job and became a lolita control"

    “Who do you think is a lolicon!!!”

    Dahe glared and tightened his grip on Neil's neck. Neil's breathing was stagnant and his face began to turn purple.

    “Let…let me go…I’m about to die…”

    At this time, two knocks on the table reminded the two of them.

    Neil and Dahe looked at the note on the table and saw the round font written like this.

    "Fate? Is she Alicia's sister?"

    "Oh, you know, it seems Alicia told you."

    After Dahe let go of his hand, Neil took a breath and said this.

    "Hey, it turns out she's Alicia's sister"

    Dahe nodded suddenly, but a flash of light suddenly flashed in his mind.

    "Neil!! You actually went out with Alicia's sister behind her back!? This is such an unfaithful relationship!? How do you ask me, my eldest sister, to face Alicia, a child who doesn't know anything about it!?"

    Dahe covered his mouth with an expression of disbelief and horror.

    "Why did the topic develop like this!? Who would do such a soap opera thing!! Have you watched so many TV dramas that your brain is filled with water!?"

    "Although I don't understand it, I feel it is powerful."

    With extremely fast speed, Yu used a ballpoint pen to write down words instantly, looking at Neil with an obvious emotion of admiration in his eyes.

    "Please don't worship me in a place like this where my lower limit is refreshed again!"

    "I'm so sad, sister. Neil has grown up to be such a playboy. What should I do, Kiritsugu?"

    "Who cares about you! Are you a mother!?"

    Neil complained angrily, then took the package and went back to the room.  When I returned to the room and opened the package, I saw a CD inside.

    "Disc?" Neil weighed the disc in his hand and turned his fingers through the center of the disc's hole. "I didn't expect it to be used like this. Can't I ask Crono to talk to me face to face?"

    "I am a girl, so I will be shy."

    Anders appeared just in time.

    "Don't tell me you know women very well"

    "Only a guy like you who has never received a love letter or confession has no right to criticize me."

    "Who are you talking about??Qualification!  ?  Don’t you know that women nowadays are more reserved!  ?  How could he possibly do such a thing like hooking up with someone!  !  "

    "Where are you being subtle!? Boss, what do you think of a pure confession!? A special service at the Clock Hotel!?"

    "I really don't understand women's hearts"

    While criticizing Anders, Neil put the CD into the computer and started playing it.

    Soon, a blond girl appeared on the screen.

    "Neil, well long time no see"

    Fit’s pleasant voice came from the screen.

    Her expression looked a little panicked, even the smile on her face was a little stiff, and her face was dyed a light red, as delicate as a pink rose.

    However, Neil’s dead fish eyes were a little dull, and his mouth was slightly opened as he stared at Fit on the screen.

    It’s not because of Fit’s cute shy personality, but because of her outfit that looks like a modern office lady.

    "Why are you wearing this outfit? Generally speaking, ordinary girls' clothes are just fine. It's just me and I chatting. Could it be" Neil's eyebrows flashed, and his eyes emitted the light of hundreds of watts of light bulbs.  He acted like a dead elementary school student who said, "I know the truth." "Is the uniform a temptation?"

    "Why did you come to such a conclusion!?"

    Once again, Anders felt extremely stressed about his master.

    While the video on the screen was still playing, Fitt squirmed for a while and seemed to relax, his beautiful red eyes seeming to see Neil through the video.

    "Neal, how have you been lately?"

    "Well, that's not bad. If my family doesn't keep an eye on my life all day long"

    Neil picked his nose and replied.

    "Boss, why can you have a video conversation?"

    There are obviously a few more black lines on Anders' smooth appearance.

    "Uh, this, that, do my clothes look good? Although Admiral Lindy suggested buying those beautiful clothes, I took a long time to choose before I decided on this"

    Feite hesitated for a while, pulled at the corner of his clothes, and smiled shyly.

    "As expected of Fit, he understands the male psychology so well"

    "Boss, you seem to have made a mistake, right?"

    "Ahem, just kidding"

    Neil coughed dryly, then turned and walked towards the closet.

    "Boss, what are you doing?"

    "I'm looking for a suit. People are so serious about their business, so of course I have to act grandly. I'm a gentleman"

    "Go to hell, you pervert, this is just a video!"

    "Who are you talking about! I am an orthodox gentleman! I am a true man!!"

    "It's true! You really don't know how perverted you are! But, boss, you'd better come back quickly, this video is almost over."

    Hearing this, Neil still walked back and continued to listen to Feite talking about her recent affairs.

    Although they were all trivial things and words of thanks, this girl's expression was much gentler.

    Maybe, this is her true side.

    "Really, Feit, this can't be done!"

    "Eh!? Aluf!?"

    At this time, Aluf, who had obviously been staying nearby, jumped out. She blocked the front of the video with a mysterious smile on her face.

    "Hey, you bastard kid, it's been a long time no see. Are you feeling itchy after not seeing Feite for so long~~~"

    "AhArufu, what are you talking about?"

    ""

    What is this woman talking about?

    "But it doesn't matter. I have a lot of photos here that I took when I was shopping for clothes with Fit. Many of them were taken while trying on cosplay clothes and in killing poses~~~"

    "What!!??"

    "Boss, calm down! This is just a video!!"

    "Then that's just what Aluf and Admiral Lindy asked me to do! Neil, don't listen to her! Woohoo!!!"

    After realizing what she had said, Feite's blush became more intense, and her whole little face was on fire. She quickly pulled away from Aluf and bowed quickly.

    “Neil, I’ll talk to you next time, bye!”

    The next second, the video suddenly turned black.

    ""

    Neil silently stared at the screen without any portraits, and then turned his attention to the window with a very calm expression.

    &nbsp; "Boss"

    He should be feeling emotional about the change in that girl, after all, she was the one he tried so hard to help.

    "Photo……"

    "It turns out that I am so moved here!!!"

    Andles hit his master on the head.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    “Thank you for your guidance today!!”

    The young man bowed respectfully to the old man not far in front of him, bringing up a few crystal clear drops of sweat in the air, reflecting the seven-color clouds through the slightly setting sun.

    "Um."

    Kunizhi Ittousai nodded slightly. Although there was no special emotion on his face, a somewhat satisfied look could be seen in his energetic eyes.

    “Neil, towel.”

    Seeing them stop, Kui on the side quickly handed over the towel.

    "Thanks, Bangzhi."

    Neil wiped the sweat beads and walked out the door. Looking at the sky that was beginning to be stained with a faint glow, he realized that it was almost time to leave.

    After changing their clothes, Neil and Aoi walked outside the house slowly.

    "Neil, after Aunt Zhumei came to your place, there was no big problem, right?"

    Thinking of the chaotic situation in Neil's house compared to ordinary people, Aoi was really speechless.

    "Ah, it's okay, it's just that there are a few more freeloaders, and by the way, my life, moral integrity, status, and dignity were completely shattered."

    “Didn’t that almost ruin your entire life!?”

    "What does it mean to ruin your life? They destroyed me from the soul"

    "Please forgive me and accept the change."

    "Well, I will live strong."

    Neil sighed heavily, then looked back at the shrine behind him.

    "Kunie, how do you manage the daily expenses of your shrine?"

    He really has never seen what kind of work the shrine usually does.

    "Well, people usually come to pay their respects, and grandpa also has some disciples. Coupled with the allocation from the state department, it is enough for the family to live"

    Aoi blinked and explained to Neil, while Neil listened with envy on his face.

    "I might as well open a shrine in my family"

    "You think the shrine is 7-Eleven!"

    “Anyway, my house is quite ancient, so it’s no problem to make it look like a shrine!!”

    "That's not the problem, idiot!"

    Aoi slapped her forehead feebly, looking at Neil's "You're so selfish" expression, she really wanted to kick him.

    "Shrines are arranged by the state, and they all have historical origins. They are not just called shrines just because you want to"

    Neil was stunned for a moment, then a little disappointed.

    "Hey, that's it Then I'll open a Buddhist temple."

    ""

    He is really a guy who can't communicate.

    "Hey, Kunzhi, are there many shrines in this city?"

    "I don't know how many there are" Aoi frowned slightly, then stretched out her hand to point to the four directions outside the shrine, "But there are five main ones, which are located in the town in the form of a Bagua square.  My family's shrine is one of the five directions, and the five shrines happen to be centered around our school's World Tree. The World Tree seems to have existed a long time ago, and is praised as a god-like existence. Even  The development of this town also revolves around the World Tree, so the five shrines seem to have the meaning of protecting the World Tree, which I heard from my grandfather."

    "It turns out that the World Tree in our school is such a fortress. I thought it was just a tree that can only be used for burning firewood"

    "You will be punished by God."

    Neil rolled his eyes and waved his hand nonchalantly, "What about the miko? Kunieda, you seem to be the miko of your shrine"

    "Well, a shrine maiden is usually a member of the family. If not, the shrine in Kyoto will send someone over, such as the Shichio Shrine in the west. I heard that a shrine maiden from Kyoto is going to take over."

    “…There are so many twists and turns here.”

    Unconsciously, the two of them walked to the torii outside.

    "Okay, just send it here. After all, there is a banquet in the world. We must say goodbye after thousands of miles, and we are destined to meet again after thousands of miles"

    Neil held his fists and muttered to Kui NianFinished.

    "What poem are you reciting? Don't you come here often?"

    “Tsk, you are such a child who doesn’t know what to say. It’s obviously a farewell gift”

    After that, Aoi gave him a Shingeki-ryu move.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Well, I understand, let's talk about it when we get back, Dad."

    Nanoye hung up the phone, her heart full of joy. She had just received a call from her home. She had just received a package from Fit. She had not contacted Fit for a while. Although she had exchanged letters, she was able to see him.  When you see her in person, you will naturally be happier.

    "Neil?"

    Inadvertently, Nanoye noticed that the figure in front of her looked familiar. The person seemed to hear her voice and turned around. When Nanoye took a closer look, it turned out to be Neil himself.

    "Naye?"

    Neil slowed down and waited for Nanoha to jog over.

    “Neil, what’s wrong with you?”

    Naye saw Neal touching her chin, her head and face were gray, and her pigtails were jumping up and down as if to express her curiosity.

    "I just fell down the stairs"

    Neil could just make up an excuse, but he couldn't tell the tragic fact that Bangzhi hit his chin with a sword and rolled down the stairs, right?

    "that's all?"

    "What else do you want!? This expression of sadness, do you want me to be so miserable!?"

    "Eleku Pail?"

    "How cruel! You actually hope that I will follow in the footsteps of the empress who is in pain and want to die. Is it really like a wasp's tail? The most poisonous woman's heart!?"

    “Meow haha~~You’re kidding~~~”

    “It’s not funny at all!!”

    Girls don’t understand what the most painful thing is for a man forever!

    "By the way, why is Neil here?"

    "I'm here to practiceHey! What's going on with your "sky is falling" look!  ?  Am I so unworthy of trust?  "

    "No la……"

    Nanoha shook her head, but she still had that incredible expression.

    "I just didn't expect that someone like you, who would be at ease until the end of the world, would take the initiative to practice"

    “I’m so sorry for you Zaiyouzai!!”

    Seeing Neil’s depressed look, Nanoha pursed her lips and chuckled.

    "Naye, can you accompany me for a walk?"

    Neil suddenly made this request, Nanoha was slightly startled, and then nodded gently.

    "OK."

    The sky is gradually ushering in dusk, and in the soft and charming glow, there is a sense of trance and confusion.

    Neil looked at the setting sun. In the dusk, he walked quietly and slowly on the road that started to light up. The shadow behind him sometimes became longer and sometimes shorter.

    “Speaking of which, it’s been a long time since I calmed down and took a walk.”

    "Eh, is that right?"

    Nanoye, who was walking side by side, glanced at his side face slightly. Maybe it was because of the time, but his outline looked particularly soft, and his purple eyes seemed to be surging with light.

    "Well, since I came to Japan, I always feel like things have never stopped"

    Various people and things are intertwined in his life unconsciously. Now it seems that he has entered a world that he subconsciously avoids.

    “Because Neil never stops…”

    The corners of her mouth were slightly raised, and Nanoha's clear pupils seemed to be filled with waves of memories.

    "Talking to me like a demon king"

    Neil glanced at her, shook his head and said helplessly.

    "whee……"

    Nanoye let out a light and pleasant laugh, her eyes moved slightly, and she couldn't help but stop.

    "Neil, do you remember this place?"

    Neil looked up and saw that they had arrived at Linhai Park.

    "How could I forget?" Neil exhaled lightly and narrowed his eyes slightly, "This is the place where it ends and it also begins."

    Here, Nanoye and Fit made the final and first victory, and it was here that their lives officially took the first step.

    Later, they and Feite said goodbye here.

    Until now, they all clearly remember Feite’s smile before he said goodbye that day.

    She also won??Happy.

    "Let's go in and take a walk"

    Nanoye suddenly took Neil's hand, turned around slightly, and showed a smile that was so beautiful that it made people dizzy.

    Neil's body stiffened slightly, and his eyes moved from the clasped hands to the smile on Naye's face, and the picturesque look on her seemed to be frozen in her constricted pupils.

    "Well, let's go."

    He said softly, stretched out a gentle smile, and relaxed his whole body.

    The two held hands and walked on this land of memories.

    "Looking back now, it turns out that quite a while has passed"

    After walking dozens of meters away, Nanoye's voice sounded softly in Neil's ears.

    "I didn't know anything at first, but everything changed that night"

    His fingers gently brushed against the Heart of the Rising Sun hanging on his chest, and the events of that night slowly came to mind.

    "At the beginning, I was just excited because of magic. However, after seeing the Holy Stone Seed and coming into contact with Feite, I learned a lot of things that I never understood before. I cried because of being hurt, because  Crying because I cannot understand, crying because I am far away, crying because I am powerless"

    Neil raised his eyes and looked at the girl's vague face in the dusk, and couldn't help but responded.

    "If it hadn't happened that night, maybe you would have been better off."

    Yes, it must be like this, so Nanoha won't get hurt or cry.

    "No, I'm very lucky to have encountered those things"

    Naye stopped, turned around, and looked straight into those deep pupils with her crystal-like eyes.

    "Because of that night, I was able to meet and become friends with Feit, and I was able to really get in touch with you and see the you I've never seen before"

    Her words made Neil's pupils shrink tightly, and then slowly opened.

    Without waiting for Neil's reply, Nanoha continued.

    "Because of the Holy Stone Seed, I got to know you in another world, and I got to know you that no one else knew. And because of you, I understand a lot that I may not understand in my whole life.  When I cried, you would hand me a tissue, and when I was weak, you would give me a hand"

    Nanoye’s hands wrapped around Neil’s not-so-wide palms, and there was a tenderness on her face that she had never seen before.

    “It’s really great to meet you.”

    A slightly fishy wind blows from the sea.

    Neil took a deep breath, and the coolness of the sea breeze seemed to make his head feel empty.

    "hehe……"

    Smiling softly, his eyes blinked slightly, slightly bright, as calm as lake water.

    "Who asked me to be your teacher"

    Naye sighed and lowered her head.

    ——This time, let’s forget it.

    Suddenly, she felt a soft and gentle feeling coming from her head.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? by Nanoha, and saw that the young man's face was calm, and the light in his smart eyes was faint.

    The young man’s delicate eyebrows wrinkled slightly, and his eyes met hers, with a little hesitation and tangle.

    "Hey, Nanoha"

    Naye stared at the boy quietly, waiting for his next words.

    The sound of salsa’s waves has reached my ears countless times.

    After a long time, young man, I asked lightly.

    "do you like me?"

    ?…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

    PS: I originally planned to update it tomorrow night, but I saw a guy who voted for evaluation, yes, that cool guy who always called me uncle. In my eyes, evaluation votes cost money, so I voted here.  There is no difference between writing a broken book and throwing money into the sea. If you don't feel sorry for me, I feel sorry for you.  I feel that saying thank you is useless, so I have to update it as a thank you gift.  In addition, you don’t need to vote for this book. I recommend that you vote for the masters you like. I really can’t stand the low-end works of a little shrimp like me. Compared with the masters on the fan list,  I need it more. I just need to write my own story and that’s it.  After finishing speaking, I expressed my gratitude again.

 Soar to the new world!  Chapter 93 Takamachi Nanoha’s Melancholy

    [[[CP|W:600|H:590|A:L|U:http://file1./chapters/20139/18/2249608635151287861672245683852.jpg]]]

    Nanoha looked at the package on the table and the names of her friends on it. The mood that was full of expectations suddenly became empty. It seemed that there was a missing piece in her heart. Now, it seemed that her brain could not accept any information at all.

    "well……"

    As if very tired, Nanoha lay on the table without energy, her slender fingers lightly scratched the rough surface of the package, her eyes were vague, as if she was remembering.

    "I'm sorry, Fit, I'm not in the mood to see what you gave me right now.  】

    A small amount of guilt arose in her heart, and Nanoha apologized in her heart to Fit, who was in a distant dimension.

    "ha……"

    With another sigh, Nanoha turned her head, looking at the night scene outside the window, her beautiful eyelashes trembling slightly.

    "It feels so disgusting"

    The boredom in my heart never goes away. The depression in my chest seems to have no way to vent. No matter what I do, I can't get motivated. It is simply terrible at this moment.

    ——Ah, I feel so unhappy.

    Nanoha moved again, burying her head in her arms and disappearing into the darkness.

    Trying not to think about anything, hoping to relax.

    But in my mind, the scene at that time clearly emerged again.

    Yes, it was the scene that made her feel so bad.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Naye, do you like me?"

    In the drunken dusk, the young man in front of Naye gently asked her this sentence.

    At that moment, Nanoye's pupils shrank tightly, and the young man's delicate face was deeply engraved on her retina. She opened her mouth slightly in disbelief, unable to make any sound, as if she was still confirming whether she heard correctly.

    Like it, like it, like it

    It seems that only this voice is left lingering in my mind.

    Eh?  Eh!  !  !  !  !  like!  ?

    When she understood the meaning of the word, a rush of heat rushed to her face. She didn't need to look in the mirror to imagine how blushing she looked.

    "You, what did you just say, Neil?"

    Naye's face was flushed, her eyes wandered away, and then she quietly focused on Neil's face.

    Until now, she suspected that she had heard or understood wrongly. After all, how could he, who usually behaved like a super wooden person, say such a thing!  ?

    Facing Nanoye’s question, Neil pursed his lips and a faint blush appeared on his cheeks.

    Even though he showed no limits to his integrity, he was shy.

    It was the first time Naiye saw Neil like this, and his eyes couldn't help but light up slightly. While he felt novel in his heart, he also felt a little joy.

    He will still care about himself.

    "Uh, I'm asking, do you like me?"

    Seemingly because it was a bit difficult to speak out, the light red on Neil's face became brighter and brighter.

    Nanoha finally confirmed it this time. She didn’t know whether it was because of being infected by Neil or because of her own shame. She gently held her red face, her head in confusion.

    How to do how to do?  How to answer now?  Isn’t it generally true that confessions are made directly?  Why is it made like a quiz question!  ?  He actually asked a girl if she liked him, what the hell!  !  Are the subject and object in this sentence reversed?  ?

    "Naye?"

    Neil saw Naye’s eyes twitching and her two pigtails turning almost to the sky, and he couldn’t help but let out a small cry.

    "Who would like you!!"

    Out of a girl’s shyness and reserve, Nanoha answered instantly.

    【woo woo woo woo!  !  !  !  Answered so quickly!  !  By the way, what did I answer?  !  That’s not what I meant at all!  !  Totally screwed!  !  !  But I always felt uncomfortable being asked like this by him!  !  Girls have the persistence of girls!  !  !  It's okay, just answer it seriously when he asks again!  !  !  】

    Naye took a deep breath, clenched her fists and encouraged herself in her heart.

    Neil, who was opposite him, was stunned by Nanoye's answer for a moment, then scratched the back of his head and laughed dryly.

    "Ahaha, that's right, it doesn't look like this"

    Neil smiled a little awkwardly. It turns out that Alicia is talking nonsense. If you like him, you are not trustworthy at all. You just like to beat him.

    &nbsp; After learning the truth, Neil suddenly felt the urge to bleed and shed tears.

    However, after hearing Neil's answer, Nanoha stiffened and even tended to become petrified. She looked at the embarrassed boy with a complicated expression, and suddenly had the idea of ??taking out the Heart of the Rising Sun and giving him a Starburst.

    Doesn’t it matter if you give up like this?  ?  Will he die if he asks me again?  ?  If I ask again, she might agree!  !  !  There is no shop like this in this village!  !

    Neil breathed a sigh of relief, looked deeply at Naye, whose expression was indescribable, and without saying anything, walked over her to the railing on the beach.

    With his hands leaning on the cold railing, Neil looked at the sea quietly, letting the sea breeze ruffle his long hair.

    The swimming sea, the quiet boy, the strong contrast is like a painting.

    Nanoha watched the boy walk by, her lips pursed into a deep line, and her eyes revealed unwillingness.

    【Ah ah ah, this is not right, what should I do, idiot!  !  】

    Looking at the young man’s back facing the sunset, Nanoha bit her thin lips and took the first step towards him.

    【Sure enough, I still have to say it directly. Only in this way can I convey my feelings to him】

    That’s right, speaking it to this person was Takamachi Nanoha’s true thoughts.

    "That, that! Neil, although I haven't said it out loud, I feel sorry for you"

    Nanoha’s eyes were firm, and the girl’s voice sounded in the gentle wind.

    Neil leaned on the railing with his hands, watching the waves coming up one after another, feeling the slightly humid sea breeze, his eyes showed no wave, as if he was lost in some thoughts and did not notice the sound from behind.

    "As for me, I have someone I like."

    Just as Nanoye was about to continue speaking, Neil gently revealed the secret in his heart.

    His voice was not very loud, it was very soft, and the sound of the waves could almost cover it up, but Nanoha could hear every word clearly.

    The blush on Naye's face faded instantly, and the words she was about to say stopped in her throat.

    But she couldn’t remember what she wanted to say.

    What kind of words is that?

    Already, I can’t remember it at all.

    And at that time, the only feeling left in my heart was crying.

    The pressure blocking her heart urged her to shed tears.

    ——No, you can’t cry.

    Nanoye bit her lower lip, trying hard to suppress her throat so as not to make a sound. She was glad that the boy didn't look back and didn't see her looking so embarrassed at this moment.

    How can you cry at a time like this, and what’s the use of crying?  I had obviously thought that Neil would have someone he liked, so this was nothing to be sad about.

    But, I feel really, really sad.

    Nanoha wiped away a little moisture from the corner of her eyes with her index finger, trying to look the same as usual, but the redness in her eyes that had not dissipated was the remnants of the feelings in her heart.

    "Eh!? It's true or not, it turns out that Neil has someone he likes!"

    Nanoha took a deep breath of the pungent sea breeze and said in a tone of fake surprise.

    "Um……"

    Neil responded softly, his eyes softening.

    "Is that person Tifa? It should be Tifa"

    The only person I can imagine is her.

    The only person he can like is her.

    Tifa Lockhart.

    The girl who has always been by Neil's side.

    "Tifa" Neil's eyes slowly gathered the figure of the girl. His eyes dimmed slightly and he shook his head gently, "No, Tifa and I are not that innocent in our relationship. After all, it happened  There are too many things, and sometimes I think that for her, I may be a substitute"

    Seemingly not wanting to dwell on this issue, Neil sighed and stopped talking.

    Nanoye may have noticed the seriousness of the question and didn't intend to pursue it. In contrast, she cared more about who Neil liked.

    Neil turned around and looked at the girl in front of him who seemed to have not changed much. He opened his mouth slightly and hesitated for a moment.

    "Xiaoya"

    Neil slowly read out the title that had not been mentioned for many years. Every time he mentioned it, it would bring back those happy and sad memories of the past.

    "Xiaoya?"

    Naye also read it again, and her heart suddenly surged.??Complex and unspeakable feelings, this name is closer than anyone else, and it is also the only one who can let him call it this way so far.

    "Well, I have always called her that. Only in this way can I feel that I am very close to her, very close"

    Seeing the gentle look on Neil's face, Nanoha could only feel disappointed.

    "What kind of person is that girl?"

    "Xiaoyashe is very gentle, very mature, and very strong. She is obviously the same age as me, but she taught me many things. It can be said that without her, I would not be standing here today"

    Neil looked down at his right hand. The residual warmth from touching her that day seemed to still remain in his palm.

    "Now that I think about it, it is not an exaggeration to say that those days were the happiest time in my life"

    Neil turned his head and looked at the sea behind him with the tips of his eyes, his purple eyes particularly bright in the glow, while Nanoha stood there quietly, listening to the young man's thoughts.

    "During that time, she taught me all kinds of things, various skills in life, as well as swordsmanship and magic. Whenever I made progress, she would smile happily, so I  Work harder to do well"

    The soft words paused for a moment, and the happiness flowing in Neil's eyes was not concealed at all.

    "Hey, Nanoha, you still remember my performance at the school festival, right? I can sing and play the piano because of Xiaoya She likes the piano, so I work hard to learn the piano, and she likes listening to songs, so I work hard to learn singing. As long as it's  I will cheer for whatever she likes. I just want to see her smile At that time, it must have been the first time that I worked so hard to do all kinds of things for someone"

    As long as it’s Xiaoya’s business, no matter how difficult it is, it doesn’t matter.

    And this tenderness was only revealed for a girl named Athena of the Heavenly Kingdom.

    Nanoha sighed quietly without Neil noticing, and then put on her face a warm smile that was not even faded by the sun.

    "Neil really likes each other"

    It’s totally incomparable.

    "Well, yes, I like her the most."

    Neil slowly closed his eyes, and it seemed that he could no longer hear the sound of the waves and the wind.

    "Then where is Xiaoya now?"

    "I don't know" Neil opened his eyes, feeling a little gloomy, "Because I have done irreparable wrong things, I may not have the chance to see her again"

    "How could it be!? What happened?"

    Nanoye cried out in surprise, Neil didn't say anything for a long time, just exhaled, smiled and waved his hands indifferently.

    "Okay, let's stop talking about this matter. Naye, you are still the first one to know. By the way, you must not tell others about this matter. Just treat it as a secret between the two of us."

    Neil brought the matter to light and winked in a funny manner.

    "A secret?"

    With a forced bitter smile, Nanoha nodded.

    ——I would rather not know such a secret.

    …………………………………………Dividing line………………………………………………

    Recalling every word and every expression he said at that time, Naye felt as if her heart was being tugged.

    Nanoye was lying on the table in a daze. Even if she knew who Neil really liked, she still couldn't let go.

    However, the girl named Xiaoya, who has always been liked by Neil, must not be comparable to an ordinary girl like her.

    "Ha, what should we do now?"

    I feel more at a loss than ever, and I don’t even know who to talk to. What’s more, Neil’s love for that child must not be revealed.

    And just when Nanoha felt confused, the remaining members of the Takamachi family gathered in the living room with solemn expressions.

    "Naye has been acting blankly since she came back. Did something happen to her on the way?"

    Did someone take action against his cutest and most charming Nanoha!  ?

    "Death penalty!!! God's punishment!!!"

    When he thought of that possibility, Mr. Takamachi slapped the table and jumped up, holding a wooden sword that he didn't know where it came from, with a murderous look on his face.

    "Honey, be quiet."

    With a sweet smile on Taozi’s face, she hit the waiter’s stomach mercilessly with a knife. The waiter didn’t even make a sound and lay on the table with his stomach in his arms.

    The Takamachi brothers and sisters looked ashamed, they regarded them as Kodachi II.Someone who was the strongest in the Mikami style was KO'd with just one move.

    As expected, the beautiful wife’s strength is worth MAX.

    "What makes Naye like this is nothing more than home and school."

    Taozi stroked her face and began to analyze the situation.

    “There’s nothing going on at home, it’s about school.”

    Miyuki thought for a while and then accepted Taozi's words.

    "As for the school, there will be no problem with my friends. I haven't heard anything from Shinobu."

    Kyouya said that his information source is absolutely reliable and the credibility is 100%.

    "Haha, it's neither family nor friends, so the most likely possibility is"

    Taozi narrowed her eyes and smiled enigmatically.

    "What!? Did that brat Neil make Nanoha cry!?"

    The waiter, who was foaming at the mouth, suddenly seemed to understand something and jumped up from his coma.

    "No, Nanoha didn't cry, Dad."

    "But that lost expression is not much worse than crying"

    Miyuki recalled Naye’s appearance at that time, as if she had cried.

    "Ahhhh!!! Even Najib's son cannot be forgiven!! How dare you hurt my most lovely Nanoha!!!"

    “Dad, calm down!!”

    “Nothing is clear now, don’t take out the real knife, Dad!!”

    "Honey……"

    Taozi opened her eyes slightly, and the cold light emitted from them made the servant tremble all over. He swallowed his saliva and sat down obediently without moving.

    “I’m going to have a chat with Naye, dear, don’t mess around”

    “Sir, yes_sir!!”

    "It's not sir, it's madam"

    "Give me the right place to complain, bro."

    ?…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

    PS: Sorry, no one is here to disrupt the situation. The long-awaited Nanoha line finally comes to an end.

 Soar to the new world!  Chapter 94 Night conversations are always quiet

    [[[CP|W:193|H:300|A:C|U:http://file2./chapters/20139/20/2249608635152938610620161321085.jpg]]]

    ???????????????????????????????????????

    A crisp and short knock on the door interrupted Naye's thoughts.

    "Naye, are you there?"

    Taozi’s voice came from outside the door.

    "Here, please come in."

    The door was opened, Naye turned around and saw her mother walking in, with a trace of concern on her face.

    "Mother……"

    Nanoha naturally noticed Taozi's overflowing concern, and she could more or less guess that Taozi was worried because of her state tonight.

    Not only her mother, but also her father, brother and sister must be the same.

    Thinking of this, Nanoha couldn't help but feel a warm current flowing gently in her heart.

    "Naye, what's on your mind? Do you want to talk to your mother?"

    Taozi sat down by the bed and looked at her daughter tenderly.

    "that……"

    Do you want to tell your mother what happened tonight?

    Nanoha was a little hesitant.

    Seeing Naye hesitate to speak, Taozi smiled slightly and asked playfully, "Is it related to Neil?"

    "How did mom know ugh——!!"

    Nanoye quickly covered her mouth, but Taozi was 100% sure. Looking at her mother's slightly teasing smile, Nanoye pouted dissatisfiedly.

    "Mother……"

    "Haha" Taozi touched Naye's head and her tone became softer, "Can you talk to mom now?"

    Facing Taozi’s gentle and water-like tolerance, Nanoha nodded gently.

    "Actually, I met Neil this afternoon, chatted for a while, and found out that he actually has someone he likes"

    "Eh? Someone you like!?"

    Taozi covered her mouth in slight surprise, and suddenly there was a small impact on the floor outside the door.

    "Huh? Is there anything outside?"

    Nanoha cast a confused look at the ajar door.

    "Don't worry, it's just your dad practicing high jump downstairs."

    "Eh!? Practicing high jump in the living room!?"

    "It doesn't matter, your father just can't stop By the way, Nanoha, please continue."

    "Um."

    Naye briefly told what happened in the park, avoiding Xiaoya's name, and basically told Taozi everything she could.

    "That girl is very special to Neil."

    "yes……"

    Hearing Taozi’s emotion, Nanoha lowered her head in despair, even the two braids hanging down listlessly.

    Seeing her little daughter’s appearance, Taozi couldn’t help but shook her head.

    "Actually, mom, I think there is not much difference between Nanoha and that girl"

    "how come?"

    Naye raised her head and looked at her mother's faint smile in disbelief.

    She always thought that Xiaoya was a different girl, or that only that kind of perfect woman would be noticed by Neil.

    She, Takamachi Nanoha, is just an ordinary girl you can see everywhere.

    "Everything I said is true."

    Momoko could see Nanoye's expression completely, and Momoko immediately understood Nanoye's thoughts.

    "The biggest difference between you and that girl is probably the difference in time That girl appeared when Neil needed someone the most. At that time, even a simple greeting would probably leave a deep impression on Neil's heart.  Isn't this the most indelible impression for anyone at this time?"

    Nanoha nodded as if understanding, and then asked, "At that time, was there no one around Neil?"

    However, at this time, Taozi fell silent.

    "……Mother?"

    Such silence made Naye feel a little flustered.

    "Naye, you don't know, that child has been living a life that is different from anyone else It is a life that is enough to make people despair."

    After a brief pause, Taozi lowered her head and looked at Nanoha, and said slowly.

    “Mom, do you know Neil’s past?”

    Naye grabbed Taozi's sleeves and asked anxiously.

    "I don't know much" Taozi gently stroked Naye's hair, "I say this, I just hope you can understand, Naye, just because you have experienced such despair, thatThe wife's heart is more delicate and cowardly than anyone else. Even if he can usually play with people around him, it doesn't mean that he really accepts it.  "

    “Slender, cowardly, such words, Nanoha can’t associate them with Neil.

    Maybe it’s because she doesn’t know his true heart.

    Naye wants to know his past more and more.

    Subconsciously, Nanoha cast an inquiring look at Momoko.

    "Naye, let me tell you this kind of thing" Taozi paused slightly, and the smile on her lips turned into a more playful one, "In this case, you might not be just friends anymore"

    "Noit's not like that!"

    Naye's face turned red and her fingers were tangled uneasily.

    "Naiye, you are just children now, and the feelings in your hearts are not mature, or even impulsive. There is no need to feel lost because of these things. It is normal to long for and like someone. It belongs to you.  Life is still very long, and no one knows what the outcome will be in the future. As long as you take it step by step according to your true thoughts, you will have no regrets."

    "Um."

    "So, what is Nanoha going to do next?"

    Taozi asked with a bit of a smile.

    "I" Nanoye paused for a while and said to Taozi in a firm tone, "Although I don't know it very well myself, I always feel in my heart that I should support Neil, no matter what his actions are.  It’s still his longing for that girl.”

    "Naye"

    This answer was really beyond Taozi’s expectation.

    After Nanoha finished speaking, she scratched her face in embarrassment, "As my mother said, we are just children. We don't understand many things. I'm not sure whether the feeling in my heart is true love. Maybe,  Seeing Neil who is different from us, anyone would approach him out of curiosity. Maybe I just had a simple admiration. At that time, I might have had a fever in my head. Besides, Neil can always like someone like this.  At least it proves that he is not that kind of playboy. As a friend, I have no reason not to support him"

    "Naye has really grown up"

    Taozi suddenly sighed. More than half a year ago, she was a little girl who didn't know how to do many things. Now she has become so strong. It seems that the influence of that child on her is not that simple.

    "Well, no matter what you say, mom, I am always on Nanoha's side, and women must be good at grasping high-quality stocks. Now is the time to prepare"

    "High-quality stocks? Prepare?"

    Nanoha tilted her head in confusion, always feeling that there seemed to be something extremely bad going on here.

    "hehe……"

    Momoko couldn't help but laugh out loud, and Naye became more and more sure of her thoughts.

    Outside the door, three figures of different heights moved quietly and walked downstairs.

    "I didn't expect that boy to actually have someone he likes"

    Gongya also lamented that that unscrupulous kid who looked like a loser all day long could actually fall in love with someone else. What an unscientific thing.

    “Sure enough, taking action when a man is most vulnerable is most effective…”

    Miyuki obviously noticed another aspect.

    When the brother and sister were sighing to themselves, they obviously didn't notice that someone in front of them was exuding a thick black aura.

    "That bastard actually dared to reject Nanoye's confession. Huhuhu, very good. He actually dared to hurt my little angel. Even Dad Pin has nothing to say. Just go to hell with peace of mind, kid Huhu  ——Hahaha!!!!!"

    Crazy laughter seemed to shake the whole house, and the two brothers and sisters following the minister were covering their faces speechlessly.

    The daughter-in-law started going berserk again.

    "Hey, dad, what's wrong with him?"

    Naye, who was chatting with Taozi in the room, naturally heard this extraordinary laughter.

    "Haha, your dad is just cheering for Nanoha in his own way, don't worry~~~"

    ""

    …………………………………………Dividing line………………………………………………

    "Well——"

    While he was absently fiddling with the ring that represented the oath, Neil suddenly felt a chill. He rubbed his body and looked around doubtfully.

    "The temperature at night really dropped a lot"

    "I guess you are being cursed."?,Boss"

    “What did I do wrong again!?”

    "Young man, have you seen it? The twin stars shining next to the Big Dipper"

    "Bao Dan! Is it the Death Star!?"

    "Well, who knows? But having said that, boss, did you deliberately tell that girl the things you said today?"

    In the dim room, Anders dangled in front of Neil.

    "Whatever you think" Neil held his head in his hands and looked up at the ceiling, "Some things are better explained clearly"

    "Haha, I didn't expect the boss to be so decisive"

    "Are you making fun of me?"

    Neil glanced at Anders, then got off the chair and stretched.

    "I can't sleep now, so let's go out and see the scenery"

    Walking lightly to the backyard, I thought he was alone, but unexpectedly found another figure in the corridor.

    "Yu, aren't you asleep yet?"

    Yu turned her head and glanced at Neil who was walking towards her, then turned her head back and continued to look at the cherry blossom trees in the garden.

    The cherry blossom trees that should have passed their flowering period are still blooming as before.

    "If you can't sleep, just come out and sit."

    After Neil came over, Yu raised the notepad in his hand.

    "Yeah?"

    Neil walked to Yu's side and didn't sit down. He just watched the petals fall quietly.

    "Why don't the cherry blossoms here wither?"

    Another piece of paper was delivered to me.

    "I don't know very well. When I planted the sapling when I was a child, a guy did something to the tree. It might have been magic, or something. After that, the cherry blossom tree grew up and I haven't seen it since.  Withered.”

    "There is a guy, who is it?"

    "The person I met when I was young, his name is Lelouch, and every time I see him I feel uncomfortable" Neil scratched his head and seemed to remember something troubling. He turned his head and looked at the girl Sanwu, "  Why are you asking about this suddenly?"

    "It's nothing, I just feel a little familiar from this cherry blossom tree."

    "Familiar? Do you know that guy?"

    "do not know."

    You shook his head and put down the pen and paper.

    Peace was restored between the two.

    “You, can I ask you something?”

    Neil did not look back, but asked with his lips slightly open.

    "What do you want to ask?"

    Neil glanced at the words on the note, and his eyes calmly met the more calm crystal eyes.

    "Why do you suppress your feelings?"

    From his daily observation, no matter what happens, he will find that Yu is suppressing his emotional fluctuations.

    Yu is very similar to him, both are people who have been suppressing their true selves.

    "You want to know?"

    "Um."

    "Do you have to say it?"

    "If you can, please tell me as your family at this moment."

    After hesitating for who knows how long, perhaps driven by fate and the emotions in his heart, Yu finally picked up a pen and scribbled it down in his notebook.

    "Destiny is like a rope, constantly swaying sideways and moving forward. If it is affected by a strong force, the swing will be larger and more intense. My wavering, restlessness, and inner activities will cause my power to fluctuate, thus affecting my destiny.  The rope has unknowingly changed the reality around me, so I cannot show my feelings."

    Looking at the note written by Yu, Neil could feel a hint of sadness in it.

    "My power is not completely combined with my will. My words will contain magic. Words are too heavy for me. I don't know which words will change, so I can't speak or utter.  The voice, and the magic power sealed with this set of cages and armor.”

    "Because you don't want to hurt others?"

    Neil held the note and unconsciously used a little more strength.

    "Now, are you afraid? Are you afraid of me who is like a monster? You who are closest to me don't know when you will change because of me?"

    Neil moved his eyes from the note to the girl's face. When he met her eyes, his pupils contracted tightly.

    He once thought that no matter what happened, Yu would never show his emotions.

    This is how it should be.

    But, herWhat's going on with that unseen sadness in your eyes?

    Her hand was trembling slightly, and even the note in her hand was swaying slightly.

    “In the final analysis, she is just a girl after all.

    Neil walked down the corridor and walked towards the cherry blossom tree in the garden. He gently stroked the trunk of the tree with his hand, feeling as if blood was flowing on his fingertips.

    "Your power will affect my destiny. That uncontrollable force may crush the thread of my destiny"

    Because he is burdened with the so-called powerful destiny and has the powerful power to control everything, he can't do anything.

    Because, no matter what you do, you just keep hurting others.

    Sitting in the corridor, Yuu’s eyes dimmed slightly and he nodded slowly.

    "What does it matter? Anyway, I have experienced no matter how bad the reality is. If you can make my life worse, you can give it a try"

    However, the young man showed an indifferent smile to her.

    ????????? Light, gentle, sad.

    In Yu’s eyes, the young man looked up at Luo Ying’s figure, ethereal and pitiful.

    "Does it not matter even if I am a monster?"

    "Isn't that just right? I am also a monster, we are the same kind"

    Neil turned his head, his beautiful hair flowing in elegant curves.

    "What's more, what's in front of me is just a girl who doesn't want others to get hurt and cause herself pain. You are so gentle, Yuu So, if you want to cry, just cry, if you want to laugh, just  Smile, no matter what fate you have, I will carry it for you, just treat it like a broken jar"

    Willing to bear everything for others, but not wanting others to share anything for themselves.

    He, Neil Springfield, is a really bad guy.

    Yu sat alone in the corridor, his head slightly lowered, but he couldn't help crying, couldn't make a sound, and couldn't stop the tears.

    ——It seems, similar to him.

    The hands on his thighs were clenched tightly into fists, and warm tears slid down the cold armor.

    Yu raised her head again, her expression still so indifferent, but Neil felt that she was smiling.

    That is, a shallow arc that may not be visible.

    Neil smiled slightly and turned back to continue to feel the cherry blossoms of the night.

    "You, as compensation, are you willing to hear about my past?"

    You stared at the young man in the rain of flowers, and the pen in his hand slowly left marks on the paper.

    "If you want to talk."

    "Thank you, Yu."

    Under the withered cherry blossoms, the boy's smile is gentle and lonely.

 Soar to the new world!  Chapter 95 You can’t guess the girl’s thoughts

    "Ha~~~~~~~~~"

    Neil covered his mouth, yawned extremely long, and even tears flowed out of the corners of his eyes.

    "Sure enough, a high-end activity like talking at night is not suitable for us. It would be better for me to generate electricity in front of galgame."

    Last night, after chatting with Yu for a while, he was tossing and turning all night and had a restless sleep. As a result, he overslept this morning and was nearly knocked out of the Styx by a decisive hit from Kureha for the first time in a long time.

    “Ah, I saw Komachi again.

    "What generates electricity?"

    Chifuyu, who was walking next to her with a backpack on her back, frowned and felt speechless at the incomprehensible words that Neil often said in his mouth. Can't this guy speak some normal human language?

    "Oh, hehe, do you want to know?"

    "……In no mood."

    Chifuyu answered immediately without thinking. From the weird expression on Neil's face, you could tell that the meaning was not good.

    "It's so sad, the road to the new world is right in front of you Ha - I'm so sleepy"

    "Did you commit thief last night? You didn't even come to the morning exercise this morning."

    Chifuyu looked at Neil who started to yawn again and felt helpless. At the same time, she was very dissatisfied with Neil's absence in the morning and felt extremely unhappy. As for where this discomfort came from, she didn't care.  There is only one simplest and most effective idea in my mind right now.

    ——I want to flatten him.

    The best method is to solve it violently.

    And Neil obviously didn’t notice the dangerous thoughts in the girl next to him. He just wiped his wet eyes and was immersed in the state of "life is as lonely as snow".

    "Yes, I am a heart-stealing thief, and the girl's pure corolla is waiting for my nourishment"

    “I recorded what I just said.”

    ""

    Seeing Chifuyu showing off her phone in front of her with a smile, Neil was silent at first, and then sneered.

    "Do you think you can make me give in like this? Hum, Chifuyu, I think it is necessary for you to recognize the gap between us."

    "Oh? Are you serious?"

    Chifuyu narrowed her eyes and looked at Neil who was arranging his posture. Her soft-spoken tone was like a breath of fresh air.

    “Come on, let’s have a good fight! This time I will definitely make you gasp fiercely!!”

    Chifuyu ignored Niall’s bad words in every sense of the word and still kept smiling, “Aren’t you afraid of Tifa and her sword?”

    ""

    At that moment, Neil finally recalled the terror that once dominated him, and the inhumanity of being stabbed upside down in a cherry blossom tree.

    "I'm sorry, I'm really scared."

    As long as it’s about Tifa, he’s afraid. In front of the attacking Tifa, he’s just a crispy chicken-flavored existence.

    Chifuyu patted the head of the frustrated boy with great satisfaction, recalling the calm figure sitting at home, training silently, hiding his merit and fame.

    "You are really a model among girls, Tifa.

    "Hey, are you blocking the door early in the morning and trying to die, stupid teacher?"

    The very unkind words brought the sunken Neil back to reality from despair. He glanced over with flat eyes and saw the unshakable trio of Jiyou standing in front of him, while Alyssa was looking down on him with condescending contempt.  he.

    "It's strawberries again"

    Alyssa didn't understand what Neil was talking about at first, but when she saw what he was looking at, she suddenly got angry and ignored the so-called female restraint. She raised her heels and stepped on them crazily like driving piles.  .

    “Perverts die——!!!”

    Behind her, Nanoha and Suzuka were stunned for a moment, then understood immediately, and took a few steps back with their faces slightly red and holding their skirts.

    Neil rolled in time to avoid the fatal blow, but before he could utter a victorious taunt, Chifuyu gave him a sap and lay straight on the ground.

    “Well done Chifuyu!”

    Alyssa nodded appreciatively, and at the same time kicked her feet mercilessly.

    "Ah ah ah, it hurts! Chifuyu is so despicable, I believe you so much! Wow, don't step on my face!! Everything is negotiable, Alisa-san. As an apology, I will tell you that in fact, the four corners of my clothes are  The pants are also made of strawberryHuh? You can't mess around in that place!!!!"

    Early in the morning, the screams of the head teacher of Class A of the fourth year were heard outside the classroom door.

    When the first bell rang in the morning, Alyssa finally took back her feet, sweating profuselyBreathing heavily, and with a smile on his face, he gave Neil, who was almost dead on the ground, a look of contempt that said, "That's all you can do." He walked into the classroom proudly and received warm applause from his friends.

    Before entering the classroom, Nanoha asked kindly, "Neil, are you still alive?"

    "That's right, there's no one who can beat me!"

    Neil, who was resurrected with full blood and demons, expressed his utmost contempt for Zhan Zha. However, he glanced at Nanoye secretly and found that her expression was as usual. What he said last night had no impact at all. His charm is like this.  Low?

    Neil wanted to make a sad face.

    And Naiye noticed Neil's peeking eyes, tilted his head and thought for a while, seemed to think of something, and then smiled at the corner of his mouth, "Don't worry, Neil, I will keep your secret, and"

    She leaned slightly closer to Neil and whispered in his ear, "I will support you."

    Neil was stunned for a moment before he understood, scratching his head in embarrassment, "Ahaha, really?"

    It once again shows that the so-called love is a myth. It seems that the chance of him being wrong is 100%.

    "Well, because Neil is a good man."

    At that moment, Neil was heartbroken.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Look at the boys, look at the girls, look at Laputa, look at the earth, um, good, go wherever you came from"

    After completing a completely incomprehensible warm-up exercise, Neil ignored the resentful looks of the students and threw them on the playground, leaving them to fend for themselves, which is the so-called free activity.

    Neil walked under the shade of the tree and paused for a few seconds while looking at the kids in his class. Then he lay back on Caoposhan with a freshly picked foxtail in his mouth, chewing it from time to time and feeling slightly astringent.  The taste spreads on the tongue.

    "The sun is shining brightly and the years are quiet. I have been waiting for you for three thousand green summers."

    Neil looked up at the clear blue sky, feeling melancholy.

    A certain boy’s literary disease recurred again.

    Under this situation, Neil felt that it was necessary to have someone around him to echo him, to say "You are not yet in the future, how dare I grow old" to heal his pain of being sent the good guy card, but what he heard was just that.  of noise.

    It is a good thing that the playground is big. The naughty children can have fun as much as they want. Even if they want to cede the land and dominate the mountain, it is completely fine. However, as a qualified school administrator, it is necessary to make rational use of excess resources.

    As a result, this mighty class came to ten classes, and the dust was rolling in the moment.

    In this regard, Neil thought sincerely——

    There are so many naughty children.

    Neil chewed the grass and slowly closed his eyes, a wave of tiredness suddenly appeared in his eyes.

    Get some sleep.

    The sound of melodious and light breathing immediately sounded in my ears. Each gentle breath seemed to blow a sweet breath, making people relax and fall asleep.

    Neil nodded proudly. As expected of him, even sleeping has such a tempting charm.

    It feels sweet and smells like strawberry.

    "Eh? Why do I hear my own breathing when I sleep? And it tastes so sweet, sweeter than mine!"

    Neil finally noticed something unusual.

    Turning his head, he saw a cute girl with a little baby fat on her face sleeping next to him unsuspectingly. She was wearing a primary school student's sportswear and exposed a pair of slender, fair and slender legs that made people want to touch her. It must be because of regular exercise.

    "Oh no! Why is it you!?"

    Mingxue, who was sleeping, did not hear Neil's yelling at all. Her soft face wore a peaceful sleeping look, her cherry-colored lips were slightly open, and the sweet aroma of strawberries was gently exhaled with each breath.  In Neil's face.

    Girls are sweet from the inside out.

    Neil feels that he has a lot of experience with this kind of understanding. After all, there were countless good morning kisses and good night kisses during that period, not to mention hugging each other when going to bed at night.

    Now I feel ashamed when I think about it. What good things did he do at such a young age?

    Neil couldn’t help but smile, feeling a little sweet in his heart and licking his lips.

    “Brother is such a pervert!!!!”

    "Teacher Neil"

    Two very different loli sounds brought anger and horror. Neil turned his head suddenly and saw Kureha leading Sakura Matou standing in front of him.At this moment, Kureha stared with disbelief on her face, while Matou Sakura was hiding behind her, looking over from time to time, and quickly looking away when Neil looked over.

    "Uh, it's you two"

    Neil sat up and wanted to say a few words, but he was met with Kureha’s accusation.

    "Brother, you actually licked your mouth at Mingxue who was sleeping! You eroge maniac!!"

    Next to her, Matou Sakura nodded in agreement.

    Neil's hair was black, and he dared not to believe that all his uncontrollable actions would fall into the eyes of the two lolita. However, he was not afraid to get up from the ground, and stood in front of Hong Yu with a righteousness as high as a mountain. He used his innate height advantage to look down righteously.  Watching Lolita.

    "Ha!? What's wrong with me licking my lips!? There's strawberry milk on my lips, shouldn't I lick it?"

    "You're such a mouthful, how can you keep milk for that long!"

    “Hey, you ignorant brat, I am a man who can make milk all the time!!”

    Hong Yu looked at his proud brother up and down, and really didn't understand how he could produce milk. He was not a cow, not even a female.  Sakura nodded her chin and thought for a moment, then her cheeks turned red, and her watery eyes even had a hint of charm that was inappropriate for her age.

    Seeing that the two lolita were completely silent, Neil secretly clenched his fists in excitement.

    But just when he was about to mock a few words to show his brother's majesty, Kureyu turned around and ran away. Neil was stunned for a few seconds, and then turned around to look, and saw that the petite figure was running towards the place where he taught him.  's class.

    It's bad, it seems that there will be a bad thing that will happen, and he will be excited to be excited.

    Neil was just thinking whether it was more important to escape or to get paid when he realized that there was another loli in front of him. It was obviously Sakura who had been ruthlessly abandoned by Kureha. Sakura saw Neil staring at her and looked around in panic.  With no hope of help, she clenched her little fists and put them on her chest, her face flushed and her eyes closed as she shouted.

    "Teacher, H is wrong!"

    Neil was so angry that he became shameless and said, "Damn it, is it wrong for men to like H!? My friends and I are so horny!! Look at me from the front!!!!"

    I didn't expect Neil to give such an answer. Sakura's little head suddenly went into panic. You are a teacher and don't expose your true side casually. Generally, only the scum who are not gentle and polite can successfully overthrow Luo.  Li.

    "Oldteacherpleaseplease be gentle"

    There were tears in the corners of Sakura's eyes, her fingers clenched the hem of her white sports uniform, and her intermittent answers were filled with miserable cries.

    Neil fell into a trap on the spot, thinking that this little girl was even less pure than he was.

    “…Sorry, loli is not suitable for me.”

    Neil bowed his head and apologized sincerely, and Sakura breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, she was a loli, otherwise she would be in danger in a few years.  Neil was extremely depressed when he saw her expression as if she had been reborn after a disaster, so he had to ask about other things, "By the way, haven't you been avoiding me recently? Why do you dare to stand in front of me this time?"

    Since he sent Sakura home that time, Neil saw her several times. She always nodded quickly to him and ran away without a trace. Even if Kureha or Nayuki were present, they would find various excuses to leave.

    It seems that some things are like a shadow to her.

    "I……"

    Sakura hesitated to speak, seeming to feel embarrassed.

    Seeing her like this, Neil knew he shouldn't ask further.

    "Don't force yourself. If what I said last time has caused any trouble to you, you don't have to take it to heart. No matter you or me, everyone in the world has secrets that they don't want others to know.  ,"

    Neil patted her shoulder and said calmly. Sakura raised her head and looked at Neil, smiling slightly.

    But in Neil’s eyes, such a smile is hypocritical.

    Because he is the same.

    Sighing silently, Neil narrowed his eyes and asked tentatively, "Speaking of which, do you plan to meet Rin Tosaka? She is yours"

    "Teacher" Sakura suddenly interrupted Neil's words. Neil didn't expect that such a docile girl would do such rude things. He saw that her eyes were completely dark and empty, gloomy and not what a child should have.  face, and said in the same low voice, "My name is Matou Sakura."

    Very clear answer.

    Neil no longer needed to say anything.

    This is Sakura's choice. He is just a passerby who passed by and has no right to interfere in other people's affairs.

    "Well, every family has sutras that are difficult to recite"

    NeilHe shrugged and pretended to smile casually, intending to ease the slightly stiff atmosphere.

    However, someone came immediately to help him break the atmosphere here.

    "Neil Springfield! You bastard is acting like a hooligan again!! You will die!!!!"

    The women's army headed by Alyssa was like a million spreading grass and mud horses running here with murderous intent. In their eyes, it goes without saying how embarrassing their teacher was. Now he was actually reported by his sister for intending to molest a girl.  At this moment, they saw him making some unjust acts towards a lost child.

    At least that’s what they think.

    “Burn—burn—burn—”

    There are also a group of friends who have been wandering around holding small torches all day long.

    Niel suddenly became angry, let alone what to do, he didn't even think about it, and he felt that running away every time he saw them was really damaging to his dignity. The wind must not rise, and it was necessary to show his ability to come from all directions.  Domineering to suppress this group of naughty kids who think about rebellion all day long.

    Thinking of doing it, he simply omitted the explanation. Neil immediately rolled up his sleeves and faced the thousands of troops with a fierce look.

    "Look at my blazing biceps!! Come on and fight if you don't want to give in!!"

    So, the holy war recorded in the history of Shengxiang Elementary School began like a rag.

    Sakura looked at the scene full of joy, and a trace of human warmth appeared in her dead and empty pupils. She shook her head gently, and a mask called a smile appeared on her face again.

    Mingxue, who is half the instigator, is still sleeping soundly in the river of time.

    ?…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

    PS1: I’m really too lazy to write memories or anything like that.

    PS2: Last night was the happiest night I had reading book reviews since writing a book.

 Soar to the new world!  Chapter 96 It’s you I like!

    "This is it"

    Neil looked down at the note in his hand, then looked up at the Western-style building in front of him. He saw the surname printed on the house plate on the outer wall and nodded firmly.

    "Hey, this is my first time here"

    “I didn’t expect that his family owns a coffee shop, and I never heard of him talking about it.”

    Two different sighs sounded in his ears, and Neil turned his head dissatisfied, glancing back and forth at the two people behind him unkindly.

    "So, why do you two want to come too!?"

    Touma and Furuichi looked at each other and shrugged in unison.

    "What's wrong? Everyone is idle anyway, and there are so many people and it's so lively"

    "That's right, Guimu will definitely welcome the arrival of good friends like us."

    "Woo——"

    Neil felt that he had nothing to refute. He couldn't control the two of them if they wanted to come, because this was not his home. It was a pity that his perfect plan of drinking coffee and playing games for a day failed.

    "Forget it, it's up to you." Neil put his hands on his hips and sighed in disappointment, then took out his mobile phone and started to dial Keima's number, "Let's talk to Mr. Keima first, let him come out to pick us up"

    The beeping busy tone quickly disappeared and was replaced by a silence, but Neil still keenly caught the faint sound of breathing.

    This guy is really cool.

    Neil took a deep breath and said in a calm tone, "Gui'an, Mr. Guimu, teacher, I'm coming to your house today"

    There was another beeping sound.

    Listening to the busy signal after hanging up on the phone, Neil froze in place with a kind smile.

    "As expected of Gui Mu, you didn't hesitate at all."

    Furuichi admires him very much. He is indeed one of the few boys who can face the big devil without changing his expression.

    Touma didn’t have time to pay attention to Furuichi’s sigh. He looked at Neil with black lines on his head, whose anger level soared and could switch to Saiyan class at any time. The mobile phone in his hand was making a sad beeping sound.

    Come on, that’s an iPhone 5, it’s very expensive.

    "Gui Mu! Do you think this can stop our progress!? Naive, so naive! We are existences comparable to giants!! How can three cliffs stop our attack!!"

    Three cliffs?

    Furuichi tilted his head and looked at Keima's house from the outside, from the outermost gate to the store door and then to Keima's room door. This metaphor is really novel and appropriate.

    Without saying a word, Neil rushed open the small door on the fence, ran directly to the back door of the store, which was the front door of the residential area, pressed the doorbell vigorously, and winked at Touma and Furuichi.

    The two of them understood, stepped back a few feet, raised their palms and shouted towards the window.

    “Let’s play together, Keima!!”

    "Who wants to play with you! Disappear quickly!!"

    The window was opened, and Guimu leaned out half of his body, staring at them with eyes that were about to burst into flames.

    “Here we come~~”

    At this time, a mature female voice came from behind the door, and then the door opened. A mature and beautiful woman with long orange hair looked at them with a little surprise at the door.

    "Ah, you are all Keima's friends. Welcome, come in quickly~~"

    The three of them were a little stunned when the wife enthusiastically invited them into the house. It was not until Keima walked down the stairs coolly and noblely that they came to their senses.

    "snort."

    Keima glanced at the three of them, snorted coldly, and turned away.

    “Aha, this guy is so arrogant~~”

    Neil said with a smile while stroking his face.

    "You're so proud."

    Touma nodded in sympathy.

    "What a arrogant person."

    Furuichi said contemptuously.

    "You three are here to quarrel, right?"

    "Hey, it's true Keima!" Keima hit Keima's head gently, then smiled at Neil and the other three, "You can't have this attitude when your friends come to play with you But  Mom is very happy, she didn’t expect to see Keima bring his friends home one day, by the way, when will he bring his girlfriend back next?”

    "Who will take charge of it! And the pace is too fast!" Keima was almost mad at his mother. He exhaled and pointed at Neil in the middle of the three people, "This is my homeroom teacher, who I used to be with  You mentioned" Then he pointed at Touma and Furuichi respectively, "These two are classmates in the class,?What I don't remember.  "

    "You did it on purpose!!"

    Just when the two despised people were about to run away, Neil stretched out his hand to suppress them, and then saluted Mari with a perfect smile, "Hello, Mrs. Katsuragi, I am Neil Springfield.  , although he is a teacher, Mr. Guimu has also provided me with a lot of help in my work, and his grades and conduct are very good. He is a very good child, Mrs. Guimu, you don’t have to worry at all. "

    "Teacher Neil, you are so commendable~~~"

    Mari covered her mouth with the back of her hand and smiled like a flower. She was obviously very happy to be coaxed by Neil. She looked sideways at Keima and said, "Keima, you have to entertain your teachers and friends well. Mom, I will prepare food and drink for you now."  of."

    Looking at his mother’s cheerful back, Keima sighed silently, then looked at Neil feebly, “Then, what are you thinking about now?”

    "Oh, hehe, you are very wise, Mr. Keima" Neil patted Mr. Keima on the shoulder, with a sinister smile on his face, "I'm just messing around in your house."

    "Can't you even understand how bad the word "Hu Tian Hu Di" is?  Are you really a teacher, you bastard?  ?  "

    There was no other way, Keima had no choice but to lead them to his room.

    "Why did you all come to my house today?"

    Keima asked them while leading the way.

    "I don't have money to fight Pachinko today"

    "There is a power outage at my house"

    "When I accidentally stared at the beautiful woman on TV, my sister kicked me out"

    "Leave! Leave immediately! I don't want to be tainted by useless men, unfortunate men and perverted men!"

    "Don't say that, aren't we already born in the same quilt and dead in the same hole~~"

    "With a group of men here, do you think it's appropriate to use this idiom!? Learn Chinese again, stupid teacher! And even if you die, it will be all of you, so don't get involved with me!"

    It didn't take long for Keima to take them to his room, and the moment they entered the door, Neil and the three saw a super-standard LCD TV, high-end game consoles, and the entire bookshelf in Keima's room.  Various types of beautiful girl games, the three country turtles suddenly opened their mouths wide and looked dull.

    “Hao, let’s be friends for life!”

    "It's such a blessing to be Keima-sama's friend"

    "We will always be friends!"

    The three of them fell to the ground without restraint. Keima just glanced at them and sat down on the bed.

    "I don't remember being friends with you."

    “You actually have such a frank look in your eyes!?”

    But they obviously didn’t take morality as morality. Under Keima’s helpless eyes, a few of them turned on the game consoles and started playing in a familiar manner.

    "Eh? Isn't this a game famous for its twelve beautiful girls with different attributes?"

    Neil, who knew a little bit about galgame, said in surprise when he saw the picture on the screen.

    "Oh? You also know, teacher" Keima pushed up his glasses, a rare proud smile appeared on his paralyzed face, "Yes, this is that game that is very attractive to both novices and veterans.  , the twelve heroines cover almost all types of female characters in today’s games, and the routes are intricate and ups and downs"

    Keima stopped mid-sentence, and these three bastards didn’t listen to his explanation at all.

    In this regard, Guima pushed up his glasses and expressed his opinion indifferently.

    "Mortal wisdom."

    "Keima, come down here."

    At this time, Keima heard his mother's call, glanced at the three people who had been attracted by the game, and left them to walk out of the room and go downstairs.

    "Hmm, leave this to me, the galgame master."

    "Just brag. I heard you say that you seem to be bad every time. What kind of master is this?"

    " Gushi exposed Neil's background mercilessly, while Neil curled his lips in disdain.

    "This is an experience."

    "Good ship experience!?"

    "Okay, okay, Neil, you'd better enter your name first" Touma quickly stopped them and pointed to the input box on the screen, "Just enter any name you like."

    "I like itthen"

    Neil blinked and tapped the buttons on the game controller with his fingers.

    See what you entered above??, Touma covered his face in shame on the spot, why should he enter his own surname in this situation, why can't he enter Furuichi's!  ?  He was already confused about the direction of his life, but now he is even more confused!  ?

    Furuichi’s eyes widened, and then he looked at Niall and Touma suspiciously. These two guys couldn’t really have that kind of relationship, right?

    "Kamijo (laughing)"

    Neil pressed OK and nodded with satisfaction.

    "Actually, this means annoying, right!!!"

    That bracket smile is simply full of malice.

    "It's very noisy, you two"

    Neil ignored the two people’s complaints and started playing the game.  When faced with options for each female character, Neil did not hesitate to choose options such as "Quickly retreat", "Scold her", "Kick her away".

    "Hey, what are you doing! Nothing is right no matter what you think!!"

    Furuichi looked on with shame, could such a choice not be bad?

    "No" Neil had a sullen face, and suddenly clenched his fists and roared, "How can we allow this guy Kamijou to be happy!"

    “Then why do you want to use my name! Change my name now!!!!”

    Touma is about to cry but has no tears. Is he such an unfortunate existence even in the game world?

    "Then let's pick an easy one to conquer now"

    Restarting the game, Neil looked at the female characters who appeared on the scene, pointed at the target he selected, "That's it."

    The two of them looked at each other at the same time and saw a cute girl with brown hair in two pigtails, with a friendly and energetic smile on her face.

    Ah?  By the way, doesn’t this character look a bit like Takamachi?  Could it be that Neil was interested in her

    "I heard that the story of this route is the best, and it is written in the guide book."

    "Don't read the spoilers!!!"

    It turns out that what he was talking about was from the strategy book.

    "Well, follow the prompts and go talk to your friends first."

    Neil quickly clicked on the male characters that appeared on the screen, and soon obtained relevant information and date props such as movie tickets.

    "Is there any problem with this setting? Why would Tomoda be so sacrificing himself for others? What are the benefits?"

    Touma, who is not familiar with galgame, is very confused about the role of Tomoda.

    "As for the gay friend setting, almost all galgames have it, so it doesn't matter what Tomoda does."

    "No, wait, actually I have always had doubts about this!" Neil suddenly turned to them with a serious expression, "Does he mean that to the protagonist!?"

    “The nature of this game has completely changed!! Don’t have everything to do with love!!”

    Furuichi flipped up the table crazily in his heart, why would a good beautiful girl love game involve this aspect?  It made him a little concerned.

    "Anyway, you should play it seriously." Touma held his forehead weakly, "It's better to master this character first."

    "Okay, it's up to me."

    The three people began to pay serious attention to the changes in the plot, and gradually, the center of their attention shifted.

    "Hey, you two are so close that you go to school together?"

    "I will help you hide it, go quickly!"

    "Don't give up! You like her, right!!"

    "Three years have passed by in the blink of an eye. It's so great that I met you."

    At the graduation ceremony at the end of the story, Tomoda showed them the most sincere and pure smile.

    “Tomoda!!!!!!”

    The three of them threw themselves in front of the screen and cried bitterly, beating the ground, chest, and wall.

    "Youactually, for the protagonist, you have been"

    “You should enjoy your youth too, idiot!!”

    "You are my lifelong best friend!!"

    Neil wiped away his nose and tears, threw the game controller aside, and took out his magic device.

    “I will create your happiness, Tomoda!!”

    "Oh!! Yes, we want him to be happy!!"

    “For our friend, Tomoda!!”

    Touma and Furuichi, who have been dazzled by friendship, don't care about what Neil brought out. Anyway, it doesn't matter what can make Tomoda happy now.

    Neil slapped Anders on the game console, and from an angle that no one else could see, a line lit up in the center of his palm.With a faint light, countless data seemed to flash inside the bead.

    【Boss, that’s not how I use it.  】

    “Obviously, Neil, who was in some inexplicable state, could no longer hear his partner’s complaints.

    "First of all, determine the target first!"

    "Yes, I am often with Tomoda"

    "A person who has an unusual love for him"

    Suddenly, the atmosphere fell into a strange dead silence.

    Isn’t the person he’s meowing the protagonist?  ?

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Really, I have to go out at this time, so I can get away now" Keima walked upstairs with drinks and snacks, complaining constantly, and at the same time glanced at his room, "I don't know what that means.  What are the three guys doing now?"

    He didn't think the three of them would be able to play games peacefully together. First of all, the problem teacher was a nuisance from the beginning to the end. Touma, who unfortunately brought his own device, doubted that he would destroy the game console just sitting there.  bad.

    “Oh, I’m really unlucky. I wanted to have a good day playing games”

    Keima smiled helplessly, maybe even he didn't notice this smile.

    However, what he saw after pushing the door open left him speechless.

    The three people burned to ashes and lay on the ground, with peaceful smiles, becoming Buddhas.

    Keima shook his head and looked at the screen, and the picture displayed by the game clearly showed that it had reached the end.

    By the way, why does it seem like he has never played this ending before?

    With the dignity and curiosity of a player, Keima picked up the game controller that was thrown aside, and clicked on the buttons quickly with his fingers.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    Why?

    Why didn’t you find out until now?

    The true feelings that have always been buried deep in my heart.

    Looking up at the sky, letting the rain fall on my face.

    so cold.

    But it can no longer cool down the feeling that is now uncontrollable.

    Like a volcano erupting with heat.

    Run, keep running, I have something to say to him.

    I saw him.

    Panting, I looked at Tomoda who was also soaked in the rain. He looked at the sky in a daze. His eyes were slightly painful, but it made my heart twitch.

    "Tomoda"

    Maybe he was disturbed by my voice, but when he saw my appearance, Tomoda's eyes were full of confusion and dissatisfaction.

    "You, why, you are still here, shouldn't you be looking for"

    "Compared to those twelve beautiful girls"

    Yes, tell Tomoda what I really think.

    "I like you more! Tomoda!!"

    Ah, I finally said it.

    I feel surprisingly relaxed.

    The oppression that had been unable to breathe seemed to have been cast by magic and miraculously disappeared.

    At that moment, I clearly saw that Tomoda opened his eyes wide in surprise, and the periphery of his eyes was crystal clear that was completely different from the rain.

    Mixed with the cold rain, the hot tears still did not lose their proper temperature.

    Tomoda bit his lower lip, desperately suppressing the soreness in his throat.

    ?Idiot, why are you doing this?

    "Obviously Ias long as I can protect you"

    ??Drip.

    "Will suffice."

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "What the hell! What is this!? Why did Tomoda become the final strategy character!?"

    Keima frantically threw the controller out of the window. How could a game about twelve beautiful girls have a hidden route for gay friends?  ?  Do you think this is Clannad’s Chunyuan line that was hidden by the Chinese team and not known to anyone?  ?  How heart-rending is this!  !

    He gasped for air, looked back at the three idiots who had turned into ashes, and covered his face with a headache.

    "What happened during the hour I was away?"

    ?…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

    PS: Aha, this chapter comes from the eighth chapter of Monthly Girls Nozaki-kunIf you want to read the original version, go ahead. Again, I am really not writing BL, so don’t keep talking about it.

 Soar to the new world!  Chapter 97 180 is not a lucky number

    Flashes of light flashed rapidly.

    Negi was breathing heavily, his eyes constantly flicking back and forth between the two people in front of him.

    As he was used to having dinner at Neil's house on weekends, Negi left an hour after dinner tonight and walked home alone. He didn't know whether it was luck or misfortune, but he met two people when he was alone.  An interception by a mysterious man.

    Judging from their actions, they should be the instigators of the recent series of attacks on magicians.

    "You two, if you have any difficulties, you can tell me and our local magicians will try their best to help you."

    Negi feels that they are not bad people. At least, the magicians who were attacked before did not suffer much physical damage. They just had their magic power drained out and fell into a state of fatigue.

    Presumably, they have their own secrets.

    But the answers given by Xignom and Vita were silence and attack. Obviously, they had no intention of talking at all.

    Negi gritted his teeth and flew at high speed with his wand.

    "Can we just go up?"

    Looking at the two men chasing behind him, Negi felt that it was really difficult to ask them to help him. In addition, there was a barrier around the area, so he could not send out a distress signal. It seemed that he had to defeat them to have a chance.  Escape.

    "Rath Tyr Mar Sgiel Magister! The battle song!"

    The magic power flowed back into the body, and the magic power overflowing from the surface of the body beat slightly. Negi landed on the ground, exerted force on his feet, and lifted his body in all directions. He flashed behind Xignom, who had also just landed, and struck each other with palms and fists.  Tuo, hitting Xignom in the back with an elbow.

    "ah——!!"

    The ferocious hammer blow was accompanied by a loud shout. Negi's eyelids jumped, and the barrier in his hand was fully opened, but the huge force coming through the barrier still knocked him away.

    "The wind spirit summons, comrades holding swords! Attack!!"

    Negi flew away, summoning several wind elves to intercept the pursuing Vita. He took advantage of this gap to wipe the bloodshot eyes around his mouth, and saw Xignom flying from the side, pointing his fingers towards the void.  Opening it, the wand was immediately in hand.

    With one sword and one staff, different magic powers collide violently, refusing to give in to each other.

    "Wind Flower——"

    Negi held the magic wand with one hand, and the powerful wind was spinning in the other hand. He held it tightly and threw the wind ball towards Xignom.

    “Disarm!!”

    The strong wind pushed the distance between the two of them. Without thinking, Negi once again stood on the wand and retreated. The next moment, there was a cracking sound from the ground.

    Vita stood in front of Xignom with a giant hammer and spoke to her in a low voice.

    【Xignom, are you okay?  】

    "It's okay, it's just that the mask was taken off.  】

    "But this guy is quite powerful, although not as good as his younger brother.  Xignom, wait a minute and I'll go first, and you'll see the opportunity.  】

    【Understand, you must not be careless.  】

    【Do not worry.  】

    As soon as the call ended, Vita had several steel balls in her hand. She threw them into the sky and swung the giant hammer. The propeller on the giant hammer suddenly spurted out scorching flames. The steel balls seemed to be burned by the high temperature and were smashed with all their strength.  out.

    "Feiyan soaring!!"

    "Magic Archer·Continuous Bullets·99 Arrows of Wind!"

    The emerald-green wind was like silk, turning into countless arrows that nimbly collided with Vita's magic bullets. A violent explosion disrupted everyone's vision. Negi did not retreat but advanced, chanting incantations urgently in his mouth.  .

    "Come on, the thunder of the void, pierce the sky, the ax of thunder!!"

    White thunder suddenly fell, and a subtle groan came from the mist. Negi felt happy, the raid just now must have worked.

    "I'm sorry, boy."

    The sudden sound swept away the joy that had lasted for a long time in Negi's heart, and was replaced by a coldness that made his body stiff.

    “Ahhhhh!!!”

    As if being bound by something, the magic power in the body continues to flow away, and the tingling feeling of being withdrawn spreads all over the body.

    Xignom looked at the pages of the Book of Darkness that were constantly being filled. He couldn't help but be amazed by Negi's magical power and quality. At the same time, his heart was filled with a sense of guilt.

    His eyelids could no longer hold up and fell uncontrollably. Negi reluctantly turned his head, trying to see the person behind him clearly.

    "It's a pity that I can only see a familiar pink color.

    Soon, endless darkness followed.

    ——Ah, I lost.

    ?…………………………………………??Secant line…………………………………………

    "Neji!!"

    The door was opened with force, and there was a deafening sound in the quiet room.

    The girls who were guarding the bed turned their heads together and saw Neil holding on to the door. There was a hint of uneasiness in his expression that was not seen at ordinary times.

    "Neil"

    Asuna turned sideways and made way for Neil to walk to the window.

    Neil walked over expressionlessly. He looked at Negian sleeping on the bed, breathing evenly. Except for his face being a little pale, everything else was normal.

    ——He’s fine.

    In an instant, the big stone weighing on my heart collapsed, and what followed was another kind of urgency.

    "Neil-chan, Neji is fine. He's just tired because his magic power has been drained. Don't worry."

    Konoka put her hands on Neil's shoulders and comforted her softly.

    "Did it happen last night?"

    Neil’s tone was very calm, making it difficult to understand his mood at this time.

    But with the understanding of the girls, they can imagine how the boy is feeling at this time.

    The calmer the surface, the more suffocating anger.

    The three of them looked at each other, sighed slightly, stood up in an instant, looked at the young man on the bed, and said as calmly as possible, "The magicians who were out on patrol last night met the unconscious Teacher Negi on the road. From him,  From the situation at that time, it seems that we encountered the group of people who stole the magic power. Because we saw that Mr. Negi was fine, we are only informing you now, sorry, Mr. Neal."

    In response to Setsuna's apology, Neil shook his head. He gently folded his hands on Negi's hand on the side of the bed, holding it with slight force without causing pain.

    "Is this what happened when Negi left my house last night?"

    Although he clearly knew that nights were very dangerous recently, he carelessly let Negi leave alone.

    What on earth is he thinking about?

    Asuna's pupils shrank suddenly. She knew what Neil was thinking at the moment. Like Negi, he would take all the blame on himself.  She grabbed Neil's arm and said in a higher voice unconsciously.

    "Neal, don't think about it. This has nothing to do with you. No one would think of such a thing! If you insist on saying it was your fault, then the friends who were not with Negi at the time were also at fault. So, don't  Blame yourself, okay?”

    At the end of the sentence, Asuna patted Neil's head comfortingly, just like a sister.

    "That's right, Neal-chan, if you think so, Neji will be unhappy, and so will we"

    "Teacher Neal, please rest assured that with us here, nothing will happen to Teacher Negi."

    Konoka and Setsuna spoke out one after another. Neil looked back at their sincere expressions and couldn't help but curl his lips slightly.

    "I see."

    Turning around to look at Negi, who frowned slightly.

    "Neji, don't let anything happen to you, otherwise"

    Neil held Negi’s somewhat cold palms with both hands and vaguely felt the pulse in his palms.

    Seeing Neil like this, Asuna and the three of them stayed behind quietly without saying a word.

    “Tell me your bank card password first.”

    "Do you think he is dead!?"

    ? What was a heart-touching scene followed by such an unscrupulous statement?  ?

    Asuna was so angry that she took out a paper fan and slapped Neil hard on the head. Fortunately, she was so worried about this kid just now. She thought he was a heartless bastard.

    Seeing this, Konoka and Setsuna could only laugh silently.

    "Oh, Negi, isn't there nothing wrong with him~~~"

    Neil touched the place where he was slapped and smiled, returning to his usual carefree appearance. The original sad atmosphere disappeared because of this, but they felt relieved in their hearts.

    After all, this is the kind of Neil they are familiar with.

    Negi on the bed seemed to have dreamed of something terrible, and his brows furrowed a little deeper.

    Neil turned back and looked at Negi again, as if a mark was left on his violet retinas, he held the back of his head in his hands and walked out the door.

    "If there's nothing wrong, I'll leave first, and so will you. You have to go to class later."

    "I got it, you little bastard."

    “See you later Neil-chan~~”

    But they didn’t see that at the moment he turned around, Neil’s expression suddenly changed. The smile that was originally on his face was gloomy, and murderous intent overflowed in his eyes.

    &nbsp; 【It’s them againAndles, help me contact Crono.  】

    【clear.  】

    In an instant, she turned to look at the young man's leaving figure, frowning with some concern. At that moment, she felt a personal chill.

    "Neilteacher?"

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "How is Master Gale?"

    Xignom walked into Hayate's room, looked at the sleeping Hayate, with some anxiety on his eyebrows, and asked Shamar who was guarding the bedside.

    Shamar gently covered Hayate, then stood up and motioned for Xignom to come outside to talk.

    "I had an attack just now, but it calmed down quickly. It seems that the magic power collected from the young man named Negi last night was very effective."

    After closing the door, Shamal said with a sigh of relief as if he was relieved.

    "But such repeated attacks are not a solution. It will have a great impact on the master's body." Xignom did not relax at all. He was still tense and clenched his fingers. "There are not many pages left in the Book of Darkness.  Just hurry up"

    "Xignom!"

    Shamal raised her voice slightly to stop Xignom. She held Xignom's hand worriedly, "You are already working very hard. If you keep tensing up like this, you will be exhausted sooner or later."

    Feeling Shamaer’s care, Xignom smiled from the bottom of her heart. She patted Shamaer on the shoulder to express that she was fine.

    “Aren’t Vita and Zafira back yet?”

    Seeing Xignom’s insistence, Shamael couldn’t say anything. She looked around and found that the other two people had not returned yet.

    "It's probably going to be soon"

    "But Vita can't stand it. He just went out last night, and now he and Zafira are hunting monsters in another dimension."

    "Well, I know, I'll let her stay well and don't go anywhere later."

    At this time, a dazzling green light lit up in the hall. The two looked at each other and immediately walked towards the hall. When they saw Vita and Zafira coming out of the magic circle, Vita looked very embarrassed.  His whole body was covered in dust, even his magic suit was in tatters, and his face was full of exhaustion.

    "We're back."

    When Zafira saw the two people who had just arrived, she greeted them angrily and sat aside to rest.

    "Welcome back" Shamar walked to Vita's side and looked at her with some distress, "Vita, let me treat you first, and then go to rest."

    "It's okay, I'll go after the treatment"

    "Vita!"

    Vita was stunned for a moment, looking at Xignom who was holding her down, and pursed her lips stubbornly, "I'm okay."

    "Vita, go rest." Xignom walked up to her, looked directly at her heart-wrenching smile, and sighed silently, "Don't let the master worry."

    ""

    Hearing this, Vita silently moved his gaze towards Hayate's room, and finally nodded.

    Shamar activated the power of "Holy Breeze" to treat Vita's injuries. She seemed to suddenly remember something, turned to the other people and said, "By the way, we took action against that boy last night. If we take action at this time,  If we meet Mr. Neil, we might be in big trouble."

    "Well, I have asked Zafira and Vita to set their sights on other worlds for the time being. They will first hunt Warcraft, distract the attention of the local magician, and try to avoid the possibility of conflict with him."

    "But there are magisters from the Space-Time Administration in many dimensional worlds. It seems they are targeting us. We can only choose a more remote place."

    Zafira, who was resting with her eyes closed, said loudly that now the situation has fallen into a serious situation, and I am afraid that the work ahead will be very difficult.

    "But it can only be done."

    "Tch, if you really meet that guy, you will definitely make him look good"

    Although Vita’s tone was still so tough, the others understood the compromise in his words.

    "We are now far from our goal"

    The ominous magic book floated in the palm of Xignom's hand, and the 666 pages began to turn quickly.

    "It's not far away."

    The remaining pages of the Book of Darkness are 180 pages.

    In the Bible, its meaning is——

    die.

    ?…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

    PS: Today?My boss delayed me from getting off work very late, so I wrote this chapter when I got home. Am I being too disciplined?

 Soar to the new world!  Chapter 98 If you feel unhappy, you will naturally feel unhappy when you look at anything.

    [[[CP|W:190|H:300|A:C|U:http://file2./chapters/20139/28/2249608635159847512517883637680.jpg]]]

    At dusk, the moment of encountering the devil.

    The crimson glow of the setting sun blurs the entire sky. Looking from a distance, the colorful world seems to become blurred in the hazy glow.

    An intoxicating temptation.

    “What a nice view.”

    The man in black trench coat stood at the top of the stone steps admiring the city under the setting sun. His long black hair was slightly messy in the drunken wind. He took out the cigarette in his mouth and blew out smoke rings in the wind.  The halo spreads, making that handsome face that is very lethal to women even more attractive.

    "But it's not perfect yet."

    There was an inexplicable magnetism in his quiet voice, revealing a little unspeakable regret.

    Released his fingers, the burned out cigarette fell to the ground, but before it landed strangely, it turned into ashes and disappeared into the air.

    The man didn't pay attention to this scene. He turned around and saw a woman with light blond hair and wheat-colored skin walking slowly and unhurriedly. A black leather tight skirt wrapped her curvy figure, and she was covered with a  The black coat of the military uniform swayed like the phantom of the night as she moved forward.

    The dark red eyes faced the soft light of dusk, giving people a meaningless but superior feeling. The man moved away from the woman's beautiful face and bowed slightly to salute.

    "Miss Yulu."

    "Well, thank you for your hard work, Ya."

    The man called Zuya just smiled, then raised his head and looked over Yulu at the place behind her, "Miss Yulu, have you seen the sealing point?"

    "I just saw it" Gyokuro turned his face and looked in the same direction as Miyabi, at the emerald green hill behind the shrine, "Four hundred years have passed. Although the seal has weakened, it will not last for another few hundred years.  Absolutely, I didn’t expect that Mizuna Yue Xuege’s sealing technique is so powerful, I’m afraid even Dongfang Bubai is slightly inferior to him.”

    "After all, Minazuki Yuki is a figure as famous as the three Plutos. He relied on the power of this spiritual vein to establish a seal, used the sacred tree as the formation eye, and supplemented it with the Five Elements and Bagua. The seal with the help of the power of heaven and earth has indeed surpassed  The sealing technique of the human realm.”

    Ya turned her face sideways and stared at the towering tree that stood out among the many buildings. The scene in the city below seemed to return to the chaos four hundred years ago.

    For four hundred years, the eight gods and monsters have been trapped here for four hundred years.

    【You are really good, Shui Wuyue, you can even seal the woman you like mercilessly.  】

    There is a gentle smile on her lips, but it doesn't make people feel close to her.

    It is a kind of indifference that is prohibitive.

    Yulu followed Ya's gaze and glanced sideways at Ya, who had always maintained a mysterious smile. She said in a steady tone, "According to you, it is impossible to break this seal, and it is even more difficult to break through forcefully.  ."

    "It would indeed be difficult if we relied solely on our country of Yuga" Ya was still smiling, with no distress on her face that matched the difficulty in her words, "But there is Chunyu behind us"

    Seemingly anticipating Ya’s answer, Yulu just laughed and stopped talking.

    "Miss Yulu, in fact, just leave these small things like sneaking and exploring to the people below. There is no need to trouble you to come in person."

    "This is something related to the ancestor of my Zhu Ran clan who once worshiped as a god. What's more, the woman who is as famous as the ancestor and is revered as the imperial concubine is also here. No matter what, I have to come, otherwise it would be too rude.  Yes." Zhu Ranyulu used her fingers to gather the hair around her ears, her manners were elegant and had a strange charm, "I don't want to be messed up by the idiots below."

    Ya knew that she was referring to the subordinates who were sent to explore last time, but before the news came back, they were all wiped out. I am afraid that their existence and actions have been alerted by local forces.

    "Well, there will always be some guys everywhere who are less successful than others, but they can only be passive and cannot hinder us after all." Ya shrugged nonchalantly, "But I didn't expect that the commander of the 12th Division would come back.  He will take the initiative to send us information about the imperial concubine."

    "According to that guy, he just left the vampire affairs to the vampires, but I don't mind." Zhu Ranyulu lowered his eyes, a cold smile on his beautiful face, "Since the Millennium City  If those guys can't do it, I don't mind doing it for you, after all, the blood of the ancestor is extremely precious."

    Ya looked at Zhu Ran Yulu and smiled silently, with an expectation that no one else knew about in her eyes.

    "Um?"

    Zhu Ranyulu suddenly stopped smiling and looked at the other side of the long stone staircase with a slight frown.?.

    "What's the matter, Miss Yulu?"

    "It's nothing, there's just a little mouse down there. It's time for us to go back."

    Zhu Ranyulu said indifferently, then raised her feet and walked down the stairs. Ya's eyes paused slightly on her body and followed her silently.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    This morning, they were having breakfast as usual while having fun, but after Neil received a phone call, everyone more or less felt the changes in Neil. At that time, he just said to his family  He said "I'm leaving first" and left in a hurry.

    Hua Yue clearly remembers the gloomy look in Neil's eyes when he answered the phone. At least Hua Yue has never seen him look like this before. Maybe something happened that caused Neil's personality to change suddenly.

    "I hope nothing happens."

    With a slight sigh, I could only pray in my heart.

    Huayue walked on the quiet street with her bag. She shook her head and looked around. Although it was dusk and there were relatively few people living in this area, there was not even a single person there.

    I feel a little uneasy.

    But when she saw two men in black suits standing on both sides of the stone steps not far ahead, her original feeling of uneasiness was instantly broken.

    It seems that I am too sensitive and worry too much.

    The two men were wearing black suits that gave people a cold feeling. They both wore sunglasses that almost covered half of their faces. They were quietly guarding the steps with their hands behind their backs. They were like two gatekeepers. They seemed to belong to this shrine.  Some big shot is coming from above.

    Huayue raised her eyes and looked upward. Although her career was mostly obscured by the shadow of the green trees, she could still make out the outline of the shrine.

    Nanchio Shrine is located in the west.

    【I heard that a miko will come to the shrine to take up a post. Are these people coming with that miko?  】

    Huayue only thought about it in her heart and had no intention of stepping forward to ask. She was not an overly curious person like Alicia.

    And just when she passed by two men in black, her heart suddenly lifted.

    No matter how they tried to hide it, they both revealed a trace of evil spirit that could not be concealed.

    Huayue’s dark eyes glanced at the other party slightly, trying her best to look as normal as possible, but secretly speeding up her pace.

    "Little girl, why are you walking alone in a deserted place? Don't you know it's dangerous?"

    The harsh sound that reached her ears made Huayue stop in her tracks. She secretly thought something bad and turned around with a smile on her face.

    “Aren’t there still two of you here?”

    Huayue said while blinking her eyes gently. The two looked at each other and burst out laughing.

    "Ah hahaha, yes, there are two people" The man on the left grinned with an unflattering and more annoying smile, "Soon there will only be two people left here."

    As soon as he finished speaking, he reached out his hand to roughly grab Huayue's shoulder.

    Huayue’s face darkened, her soles were slippery, and her body slid back gracefully as if she were stepping on ice.

    "It's not good to treat women like this, Mr. Monster."

    The two of them were stunned for a moment, staring at the girl who didn't look panic-stricken in front of them with wide eyes. Their originally unattractive face suddenly turned ferocious and terrifying.

    "It turns out I already knew it"

    Their bodies twisted for a while, and their well-fitting suits immediately made a crackling sound. There were many cracks in the clothes due to excessive stress, and their heads had turned into two snake heads, and their mouths were constantly swallowing scarlet snakes.

    "Then there's no need to hide!"

    The necks of the two snake heads stretched out strangely, and they opened their bloody mouths to bite Huayue's neck. A disgusting fishy smell emitted from their breath.

    "Ah, this won't be popular"

    Huayue took off the bells tied on the black hair on her temples, her eyes were slightly cold, her body bowed sharply, her figure erratically interspersed between the two snakes, and each step was so light that it danced on the water, extremely elegant.  His posture didn't look like he was in a life or death situation at all.

    With a jingle, countless radiant strings flew out of the golden bell.

    The body stopped suddenly, and then spun lightly. The gray kimono was surrounded by a sky full of string threads. Hanazuki's eyelids drooped slightly, and her ten fingers beat dexterously. The string threads seemed to be alive and swimming with the fingertips.

    Although the two snake demons were concerned about the countless strings, they did not pay too much attention to them.In my eyes, these ordinary strings can break free with just force.

    They passed by each other, and in just a blink of an eye, the two snake monsters were tightly restrained, and they could only hiss out from their mouths. Their round snake eyes kept rolling in disbelief, and they bit the string wire fiercely.  On the body, the sharp teeth rub and gnaw, trying to bite off these thin strings that are almost invisible to the naked eye.

    "It seems you still don't understand"

    Huayue raised her head and looked at the other party with cold eyes. Her fingers trembled slightly and the thin string tightened a little again.

    "The secret of Fuutoriin's string technique is to play the "melody" with your own fingers. The melody is transmitted through the strings. Sometimes the strings can be made as strong as steel, and sometimes"

    Sakura’s lips gently tightened on one of the strings, pulling it with a slight force, and then suddenly let go, raising and falling the string to play the highest note in an instant.

    "You can cut meat and bones into pieces."

    The strings penetrated the flesh and blood splattered everywhere.

    Huayue turned her face sideways and looked coldly at the blood dripping along the strings. The two water-like phoenix eyes were light but indescribably clear.

    ——

    A sudden sound of applause broke into her ears. Huayue suddenly followed the sound and looked at the two people slowly walking down the stairs in surprise. She saw the man behind the woman in black clapping his hands appreciatively and walking past the woman.  Come down below and keep your eyes fixed on Huayue, as if you are admiring a work of art.

    "Although those two are just trash, they were able to get rid of them in one go. It's worthy of the famous "Rei" Fujuin Genryu Jutsu. This fighting method is always pleasing to the eye no matter how bloody it is. The art of killing is really something you never tire of.  ah.  "

    Ya did not applaud again, but still had a happy smile on her face.

    Huayue took a step back, shook the bell with both hands, and produced a crisp and sweet sound, and the strings filled the sky were quickly retracted.

    "Who are you?"

    Although this man did not reveal a trace of demonic power, such a feeling made Huayue feel even more dangerous, as if a poisonous snake was waiting to deliver a fatal blow at any time, not to mention that in a world where monsters prey on the weak and the strong, being able to control just now  Of the two youkai, there is only the more powerful one, and since he seems to have some knowledge of Kazutoriin's skills, the situation may be very difficult.

    Ya was stunned for a moment, then showed a look of astonishment. He bent slightly to caress his chest, doing perfect gentlemanly etiquette.

    "I'm so rude, this beautiful young lady." The corners of Miyabi's lips were slightly raised, exuding an attention-grabbing but indifferent temperament, "My name is Fujisaki Miyabi."

    Kagetsu glanced at the woman who was standing motionless behind her arms, and once again focused her eyes on Fujisaki in front of her. She clasped the bell with her fingers and smiled back, "Kaugetsu Kazutoriin, please give me your advice."

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The bell in the hand rang again, and the strings were pulled at high speed. The sharp feeling seemed to cut through the air, emitting bursts of exciting piano sounds.

    The strings were like countless sharp blades under the swing of Hanazuki, cutting into every inch of Fujisaki's body.

    Fujisaki glanced at the strings wrapped around him indifferently, still maintaining a mysterious smile and placing his hands in his trouser pockets motionless.

    The strings are near.

    The scene of being cut is almost foreseeable.

    And the man was just laughing.

    There was a strange trembling of the strings on his fingers. Hanazuki looked at the strings that could not go any deeper with a low expression. There seemed to be an invisible wall isolating everything within half a meter around Fujisaki, and people appeared in front of and behind him.  There was a vacuum zone.

    Fujisaki's smile was a little brighter, and the majestic demonic power suddenly surged out, messing up all the strings like a hurricane.

    "Your talent is indeed very good, but your strength is not enough. In the face of absolute power, skills are just the struggle of the weak."

    Amidst the scattered strings, Fujisaki suddenly came to Kagetsu, raised her hand, and unleashed a powerful momentum with a simple straight punch.

    Huayue gritted her teeth, and the strings moved according to her heart, intertwining into a strange and dense network in front of her.

    ——"Scroll of Shou" No. 50 No. 3, The Shield of Cocoon Jade.

    The shield formed by the intertwined strings barely blocked the blow, but the lack of strength was still fatal.

    Although most of the attack was removed, the remaining impact hit Huayue through the strings. She vomited a mouthful of blood and was pushed away several meters.

    "Not bad, it actually blocked it"

    Fujisaki's leather shoes sounded a rhythmic rhythm. He walked up to Hanazuki, who was half-kneeling on the ground, and clasped her delicate chin with his hand, with a frightening thought in his eyes.

    "You are better than I thought"Beauty, even though you are human, I still like you very much. If you don't stay with me, I can keep your life.  "

    Zhu Rangyulu originally looked at Fujisaki Masa's actions with an expressionless face. It was not until she heard what she just said that she frowned, and soon calmed down again, watching indifferently.

    Huayue pursed her lips and looked at the man in front of her, clenching her fists unwillingly.

    Will she die?

    Are you going to die like this without anyone knowing?

    No way, absolutely not.

    “You must not die like this before you find the enemy of your clan.

    ——Let’s live.

    Strong desire dominated the heartbeat of the body. Kagyue grabbed Fujisaki Ya's wrist, her eyes showing bone-chilling coldness.

    "Is that so? Your answer ishuh!?"

    Fujisaki's face changed drastically. He quickly shook off Kagyue's hand and looked down, only to see blood marks on his wrist as if cut by a knife.

    Huayue stood up unsteadily, her body wrapped with violent energy. She smiled, but it made people tremble.

    I don’t know when the left pupil has turned golden, and the shining cross emits a strange light in the center of the pupil.

    "That is……"

    Zhu Ranyulu's emotions fluctuated for the first time, and she looked at Huayue in surprise, who was completely different from before, and her mutated left eye was the source of this surprise.

    "The Eye of the Stigmata," Fujisaki Ya suddenly answered Zhu Rangyokuro's surprise. He stared at Hanayue with excitement, "In the human world, a very small number of people can obtain this kind of God-given gift.  Power has nothing to do with talent or practice. It is purely a gift from the gods. Since ancient times, no one knows the source of this power. It is rumored that humans with this eye are qualified to see God. Although it is only a legend, this eye  There is no doubt about the power brought by the eyes. Back then, Yuzuki Minazuki used this power to achieve his strongest reputation. Perfect, you are more perfect than I imagined, Kazukiin Kazuki  !”

    As if to prove the power of this power, Kagetsu flashed behind Fujisaki Miyabi silently, too fast to catch the shadow, and the strings had already been wrapped tightly around Miyabi's body when she noticed it.

    ——"Ju Zhijuan" No. 17-2, the threshold of cocoon and jade.

    The strings formed a cocoon-like cage, imprisoning Fujisaki in it, and threw it into the sky, spinning rapidly, turning up a tornado of broken sounds.

    Huayue Tingxian’s hands intertwined and pulled downwards. The cocoon in the air suddenly fell to the ground, and the huge explosion power came like a meteor.

    ""Scroll of Attack" No. 36-5, Meteor.  "

    With smoke and dust filling the air behind her, Huayue half-knelt on the ground panting, her golden cross eyes gradually fading away.

    It seems that all the strength has been exhausted and the body is about to fall apart.

    Feeling the disappearing breath, Huayue couldn't help but have a faint smile on her tired face.

    ??Finally——

    "I really want you more and more"

    The moment the words rang out, Hua Yue felt that her body no longer belonged to her, and she knelt on the spot unable to move.

    "But you look like you would rather die than surrender, so we have to eliminate the potential danger"

    Fujisaki appeared ghostly behind Hanazuki, with long black claws extending from her five fingers, piercing through her limbs.

    "ah——"

    Hearing Kagetsu's painful cry, Fujisaki narrowed her eyes in enjoyment, and slowly stabbed her heart with the last finger.

    ??Clang, cut it down with one sword.

    Fujisaki stared blankly at the broken claws, then raised her eyes to look at the boy who had retreated a few feet away and was holding the girl in his arms.

    Neil glanced at Huayue, whose face was filled with pain, and couldn't help but hug her a little tighter.

    "I don't want to ask you who you are or what you are here for. I'm not interested at all right now. I might as well come and kill"

    Raising his eyes, Neil raised the sword in his hand with a serious face. The tip of the sword pointed directly at the opponent reflected the light of the setting sun, turning into a cold light in his eyes, which was particularly cold and silent.

    "I just happen to be in a bad mood today, you bastard!"

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    PS: The group has a project to follow up on, maybe I really have to ask for a leave of absence for half a year.  Well, it depends on the situation. If you are really too busy, please see you in the Shampoo Islands in two years. I hope I haven't given up by then.

 Soar to the new world!  Chapter 99 Oh la, Neil is crying

    Zhu Ranyulu had no interest in who was killed, as long as it had nothing to do with her purpose.

    "It was nothing more than a trivial matter for a stronger human being to be killed in front of her eyes, and to her, humans were just an inferior species.

    When Zhu Rangyulu coldly watched Fujisaki Ya about to kill Kagyue, a fierce magic power broke into her perception like the wind.

    When she looked at it, the silver shadow moved in her field of vision like lightning.

    ??Current and neat, full of murderous intent.

    "It's quite a killing intent"

    Zhu Ranyulu raised her eyebrows. This young man who suddenly appeared really made her eyes light up.

    ??Especially the unnoticeable ominous aura that overflows from the body.

    That is a scent that humans should never possess.

    "Who is he?"

    Crossing her hands, Zhu Ranyulu continued to watch with interest. She was a little bit interested in the development after this farce.

    Feeling the warmth and loving strength coming from her body, Huayue's heart relaxed for no reason. She half-opened her eyes, and her slightly obscure eyes reflected the young man's gloomy side face. She reluctantly stretched out her hand to grab Neil.  clothes in front of the chest.

    "Neilwhy are you here?"

    Neil lowered his head in response, frowned at the injuries on Hua Yue's body, and his tone was completely different from before, "Because I received intelligence that a mysterious person appeared in this area, I came to take a look, and the result is that you  I’m hurt, sorry, I’m late.”

    Just as he was talking, the sword in Neil's hand turned back into a colorful bead, and he put it in Hua Yue's hand, "Andles can do some simple treatments. Hua Yue, please wait a moment, I will bring you soon."  you go."

    Putting Huayue aside, he turned to look at the two people who were waiting patiently, with a mad smile on his lips, "I will kill these two guys right away."

    "Neal" Hua Yue grabbed Neil's sleeves, her eyes full of worry, "You have to be careful, those two people are very strong and very dangerous."

    Neil turned around and smiled gently at Huayue, patting the back of her hand to reassure her.

    Walking forward slowly, he flicked his wrist, and a silver sword appeared out of thin air in Neil's hand.

    "Is it your turn to die this time, kid?"

    Fujisaki fanned the dust on her clothes and looked at Neil leisurely.

    Putting the magic sword on his shoulder, Neil grinned at him with a weak smile and waved his palm at him, "Ah, after all, you hurt my person, I can't not return the favor."

    "Oh, yeah, I really don't want this gift" Fujisaki lowered her eyes slightly and said with a smile, "There's no smile in your eyes at all."

    “I’m sorry, I’m the one who sends out gifts, even if they are forced, I have to force them through.”

    Before he finished speaking, Neil held the sword in both hands and came in front of Fujisaki in an instant, leaping in the air and swung the sword towards his head.

    "Are you so vicious right from the start?"

    He looked at the sharp blade in front of him with a sneer, and the invisible aura blocked him like a shield. Neil seemed to have struck a stone, and the blade could only make a sharp sound, and invisible air flew up.  Weird sparks.

    Neil stepped on the invisible barrier and flew back. A white pistol suddenly appeared in his hand. He raised his hand and fired. The dense magic bullets poured like raindrops on Fujisaki's barrier and kept bouncing off.  Or explode.

    Fujisaki frowned dissatisfied, a little puzzled by Neil's thoughtless behavior of wasting magic power.

    “Kid, let’s stop here.”

    "I also believe so."

    Neil suddenly smiled and appeared in front of Fujisaki Ya again. The sword was covered with a thin layer of magic power and cut into the barrier with a mysterious trajectory.

    Fujisaki stepped back quickly. He touched the slits on his clothes, his expression full of surprise. If he had just taken a step back, he would have been disemboweled long ago.

    "Ya, this kid is calculating."

    Zhu Ranyulu leaned against the pillar, with a faint smile on her face.  After hearing her reminder, Fujisaki recalled what had happened before and immediately understood the cause and effect.

    "I see, it seems that I am a fan of the authorities. I fired just now to calculate the distribution and arrangement of the demon power on my barrier" Fujisaki narrowed his eyes and cast his gaze on Neil's sword, revealing a bit of coldness, "Then  The sword must be enchanted with the opposite arrangement of magic."

    Neil did not respond to Fujisaki Masa's explanation, but looked sideways at Zhu Ran Gyokuro, his eyes turning blood red at some point.

    ?"Hey, don't you understand the principle of watching a chess game without speaking? Just stay aside, it will be your turn next."

    "Haha" Zhu Ranyulu smiled instead of being angry, chuckling in a lazy tone, "What a scary little devil."

    “It seems like we can’t defend when we fight with you.”

    He leaned forward and rushed out. His feet did not move, but the ground left a mark cut by the Kamamaita. Fujisaki's whole body seemed to be passing by on the water.

    Neil held his sword horizontally to block the opponent's simple and direct fist, but the powerful demon power almost amplified the fist dozens of times, and the huge force pressed against him, causing the concrete ground beneath his feet to collapse.

    The hilt of the sword was turned in his hand, and Neil slashed the sharp edge of the sword across the body with an evenly matched magic force.

    "Second style, Qiyu Liuhong."

    Multiple sword energy shot out closely.

    "This swordsmanship!?"

    Fujisaki's expression changed obviously. It seemed a little incredible when he saw this sword skill. However, the situation did not allow him to think too much. He snapped his fingers, and the wind blades formed by the demonic power also met one after another, and two different forces shocked him.  Invisible fluctuations spread out in the space.

    The sword energy has not dispersed yet, but the man has already moved.

    ——Six styles, shadows and drunken dreams.

    Neil suddenly passed through the intertwined sword energy, holding the sword with one hand and stabbed Fujisaki's heart. Fujisaki's face was calm, and his palms were covered with demon power and he raised his hands to block it, but the warning that instantly flowed through his heart made him turn around without thinking.  Throw a kick.

    "cut!"

    ??Clicking his tongue unwillingly, Neil had to put away his sword to defend, and his body was kicked away by the opponent.

    With the sword stuck on the ground, Neil just kept his body in the air, kicked on the ground and made his whole waist spin up in the air at high speed, holding the sword hilt tightly with both hands——

    In one form, the hanging thread is broken into pieces.

    The violent crescent-shaped sword energy rushed toward his face, and his indomitable and heroic momentum seemed to cut the world apart with one strike.

    With the Qi machine locked, Fujisaki could only concentrate and wait. The power gathered by this attack might even be able to split his barrier.

    Raising his hands to the sky, Fujisaki exhaled and made a slashing motion with his hand as a sword. In an instant, a jet-black sword-shaped demonic force came.

    The moment the two forces exploded, Fujisaki suddenly rushed over and caught a fist with thunder in her blurred vision.

    Neil’s expression was obviously stunned, and Fujisaki couldn’t help but reveal an evil smile.

    "To deal with you, offense is the best defense."

    "Then just try it!"

    Neil opened the corner of his mouth and smiled coldly, and his other fist was wrapped in countless magic powers.

    "Leihua Collapse Fist!!"

    "I'm so impatient. I have many things to ask you now"

    Fujisaki smiled and opened her hand to wrap around Neil's fist, but the magic power that was about to burst out of his hand flowed into a mire and disappeared without a trace.

    Neil gritted his teeth and broke away, but as soon as his heels landed, Andres' call came.

    【Boss, Miss Huayue's situation is very dangerous!  】

    "What!?"

    It was as if something had been exploded in his mind. The original murderous intention disappeared in an instant, and the blood in his eyes faded away and returned to its original clarity.

    Neil couldn't help but look back, but this moment of space gave the other party a chance.

    "You can't be half-hearted in battle"

    【Oops!  】

    Just when Fujisaki was about to grab Neil's neck with victory in sight, a sudden burst of lightning suddenly fell from the sky and interrupted his movement.

    "Secret Sword, Thunderous Slash!!"

    A dazzling thunder exploded, and Fujisaki took a few steps back to avoid it. He blocked his eyes with his hands, and he could vaguely see the outline of a human figure in his half-open eyes.

    The lightning quickly dissipated, and Fujisaki looked again. There seemed to be no one on the opposite side.

    "They're gone."

    At this time, Zhu Ranyulu walked over slowly, staring in a certain direction.

    Fujisaki looked in the same direction, took out the cigarette case from her arms, took out a cigarette and held it in her mouth. A small spark condensed in the void and lit the cigarette.

    "Huh"

    The smoke is dispersing, like a scene after the war.

    "That was the sword skill of the Kyoto Kamire style just now, but" Fujisaki raised her eyebrows slightly, her eyes deep, "The person using the sword seems to be a demon clan."

    "Indeed, that person has the aura of the Uzbek people."

    "So, do you want to catch up, Miss Yulu?  "

    Zhu Ranyulu glanced at Ya and turned around, "No, just treat it as a sideshow, let's go."

    "yes."

    Fujisaki nodded, and then stared deeply for a moment.

    "That kid"

    "What's wrong?"

    Realizing that Fujisaki Ya had not followed, Zhu Rangyulu turned around and asked.

    “It’s nothing, just thinking about some unrelated things.”

    Fujisaki smiled and followed closely behind Zhu Rangyulu, but her eyes shone with confusion.

    【Why did Minazuki Snowge's unique sword skills appear on that brat? Could it be】

    As if she thought of something interesting, the corners of Fujisaki's lips curved into a deeper arc.

    ——I hope we can meet again, kid.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    The golden wheat ears are blown by the wind, setting off waves of golden waves. Under the light of dusk, everything around them seems to be integrated with the wheat fields.

    Two disharmonious black shadows quickly flashed across the beautiful wheat waves, breaking the tranquility of this space.

    "Thank you just now, Setsuna-san."

    Neil put Huayue down gently, turned to thank Setsuna who had just come to the rescue, and then asked doubtfully, "Why did you suddenly appear? I should have told the old man that I went to investigate"

    Seeing that no one was chasing him, he was relieved for a moment, and then he saw Neil asking him a question, and said slowly, "Because I was a little concerned. Teacher Neil, when you left the infirmary today, there was something strange."

    He carefully considered his words and expressed his meaning in a subtle way.

    Neil was stunned for a moment, then smiled self-deprecatingly, "So I've been discovered."

    "Teacher Neil, please stop doing such dangerous things"

    Feeling Setsuna's concern, Neil smiled apologetically at her, "I'm sorry, Setsuna-san, I did feel a little dizzy today" Then he lowered his head to observe Huayue's injuries, with some darkness and loss in his eyes, "  Huayue is injured, so she should obviously be taken away instead of"

    Since that time, it seemed as if something had been unlocked in the body, and unknowingly, it gradually became immersed in the pleasure of fighting, and even the desire to kill.

    He is becoming less and less like himself. On the contrary, he is becoming more and more like a monster.

    Seeing Neil's expression, Setsuna couldn't say anything. She looked at Huayue's pale face and knew that the situation was urgent, "Teacher Neil, you stay here and watch Miss Huayue first. I'm going to find someone here now."  ."

    "Um."

    Neil nodded, then stretched out his hand with a pure white light, caressing Huayue's wound, but there was no sign of healing.

    "Boss, it seems to be poison."

    "Poison?"

    Neil’s expression changed, and he immediately knew how bad the situation was, and couldn’t help but secretly curse Fujisaki for being despicable.

    “Andles, can you analyze the toxin?”

    "It's possible, it's possible, but we'll just wait until the analysis is done before we find a solution. Ms. Huayue may have already"

    "Isn't there enough time?"

    Is there nothing we can do?

    "By the way, Doctor Frog must have a way!"

    Thinking of the doctor with superb medical skills, Neil felt a glimmer of hope. He took out his mobile phone and dialed the number immediately, but all he heard from the other side was constant busy signals.

    "Damn it, just answer the phone right now, you bastard doctor"

    Neil bit his lip, and now he was so anxious that he was almost rolling on the spot.

    A slightly cold little hand suddenly rested on Neil's hand.

    "Flower Moon!"

    When Neil saw Huayue press his hand that was holding the phone, although his anxiety was not shown on his face, he put on a relaxed smile and said, "Don't move, someone will come to report your injuries soon.  Don’t worry, yours is just a minor injury.”

    Huayue just shook her head and stubbornly turned off Neil's phone, her eyes calm.

    "I heard everything you just said, and my body is very clear"

    "Then why don't you just stay here? Forget it, I'll just take you to the hospital."

    Without saying a word, Neil picked up Huayue on his back and took steps to run to the hospital.

    "Hey, Neil is surprisingly tough. I thought you were suffering from it"

    &nbsp; Snuggled on Neil's shoulder, smelling the unique fragrance, Huayue felt that her mind was not as groggy as before.

    It’s really reassuring.

    "I'm really sorry! Now is not the time to discuss this!!"

    Huayue couldn't help but chuckle when she heard Neil's crazy voice.

    "My consciousness is getting blurry. Am I going to die?"

    "Don't say such unlucky words! You will die even if King Yama allows it, I will never allow it!! You bastard still owes the rent!!"

    "Then consider it my silk gold"

    "Do you still need me to pay for the things that should be given to the family members!? Please, please wake up and don't sleep!!"

    Huayue tried her best to open her eyes, but she couldn't seem to bear the heaviness of her eyelids.

    "Hey, Neil now you can tell me who you like"

    "Why are you asking this!? I can't keep up! Are women inseparable from gossip until the last moment!? Ahhhh, I understand, you want to know, right? Wait until the day when the situation is no longer like this  I will tell you everything in an emergency, so stay awake!!!"

    Neil shouted loudly, but there was no response.

    Only the faint sound of breathing lingered in my ears.

    "Hey, Hua Yue! Wake up!" Neil quickly put Hua Yue down and let her lie in his arms, with a rare look of panic on his face, "Open your eyes, hey! Don't you still want to know who I like!"  ?Open your eyes for me!!"

    Huayue suddenly opened her eyes and stared straight at Neil, her beautiful round eyes reflecting Neil's expression clearly, as if she wanted to carve out his appearance at this moment.

    "Ah, Neil is crying."

    “You fucking kid are still pretending to be dead in this situation!!!!!!!”

    Neil stared so hard that his eyes almost exploded. Is this woman so sinister that she wants to kill him even at this time?  ?

    "Haha only in this way can I feel the feeling of being with you"

    The appearance just now was like an hallucination, and the voice gradually weakened. Hua Yue leaned weakly on Neil's chest, her delicate and slender eyelashes trembling slightly, almost covering her dim eyes.

    "Hey, where's your usual aura of teasing medon't you think I'm suffering? This is not strong enough"

    Neil looked at Huayue with a forced smile, but no matter how he called, she never responded.

    It's like dying.

    ——It’s so familiar, this kind of scene.

    With his head hanging down, Neil’s eyes were horribly empty.

    Save her.

    Want to save her.

    No matter what method is used.

    Even if he dies, only he will die, and no one else will be allowed to die in front of him.

    Neil looked at his palm, a trace of obsession rising in his eyes.

    Yes, use his blood to transform Huayue into an existence like him.

    “However, my hands were shaking uncontrollably.

    "Hey, are you crying?"

    The female voice like silver bells was like the bells of heaven in Neil's ears.

    ?…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

    PS: Although I am just an idiot fan writer who is crazy about the street, and I am not even a P compared to the XX master, I still can’t help but say, "Lelouch of the Rebellion: Symphony of Light and Darkness" doesn’t have many recommendations.  However, it is several levels better than some of the so-called masters on the list. I dare not say that this book is flawless, but the author has carefully conceived it, from the story logic to the characterization, from the tactical deduction to the macro layout.  A lot of thought was put into it, but this book was ruined because of a group of guys showing off their IQs. Please return this rare and good book to me, Hun Dan!  !  !

 Soar to the new world!  Chapter 100 That day, the miracle given by God

    Time and time again, the tragedy repeats itself.

    I am always praying to God.

    Even if I have nothing, I still hope to restore those broken happiness.

    “It’s a pity that God has never been fond of me.

    Ruthlessly took everything from me.

    Does God really exist?

    Do not believe.

    I don’t want to believe it anymore.

    Even if someone falls in front of my eyes, I will never pray to that illusory god.

    I obviously didn’t believe it, but on that day, I couldn’t help but think of——

    If God really exists in this world, then this day may be a miracle given by God.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    The voice was sweet and cold, awakening Neil who was struggling in some kind of illusion.

    Neil suddenly looked to his side following the sound. In front of him, there was only a girl of similar age to himself.

    The girl was wearing a beige dress and holding an ear of wheat in her hand. Under her long dark blue hair that was almost black, her emerald green pupils were filled with clear light as she looked at Neil calmly.

    She stood in front of the wheat field, with golden waves of wheat fragrance rising behind her. Under the twilight of the setting sun, she was as beautiful as a golden goddess in mythology. For a moment, Neil thought she was sent by the gods to save him.  people.

    When Neil looked carefully, he saw that she was just an ordinary girl. He smiled weakly, turned around, and held Hua Yue's hand with some trembling.

    Seeing that Neil didn’t pay any attention to her, the girl frowned slightly dissatisfiedly. However, she looked at the blood-stained Huayue in his arms, and then looked at Neil’s dejected expression, and sighed silently.

    That kind of sadness is only felt when you lose someone important.

    Just like her, when she was about to lose her mother, she had the same expression, an expression about to cry.

    The girl looked down at her open palm and slowly clenched her fist.

    Neil held Hua Yue’s hand. Although the palm of his hand was still warm, the beating pulse was getting weaker and weaker.

    Time is running out.

    Even if she is hated afterwards, she must be revived.

    Breathing secretly, Neil was about to mobilize the sealed power in his body, but was stunned by the hand that suddenly appeared.

    A pair of white hands held up Huayue's hand. The girl knelt on the ground, gently placed Huayue's hand in her palm, and clasped her hands together like a prayer. She closed her eyes, with a peaceful and holy look, like a saint serving God.

    "Hey you……"

    He came back to his senses and wanted to stop her movement, but the next moment, Neil's expression was full of astonishment.

    In his incredible gaze, a faint white light lit up on the girl's hand. The white light gave people a warm feeling, as if they were in the arms of their mother.

    The light seemed to be contagious, spreading to Hua Yue's body slowly and gently, caressing every part of her body. The entangled white shimmer was strongest for a moment, and then disappeared.

    Neil was stunned. When he saw the girl put down her hand, he quickly checked Hua Yue's condition and found that Hua Yue was sleeping peacefully. Her breathing was even and strong, her pulse had become stronger, and there were no injuries on her body. She was intact as before.

    It’s exactly the same as when nothing happens.

    The girl noticed Neil's shocked expression, lowered her eyes slightly, with an unknown sadness hidden in her eyes, and left without saying a word while Neil was not paying attention.

    "this……"

    Neil felt that he, who was usually eloquent, could even express a complete vocabulary at this moment. The matter that was almost powerless just now was solved so easily?

    But, it’s okay.

    He breathed a heavy sigh of relief, and Neil felt like he was sweating profusely. He raised his head but did not see the girl.

    she left?

    Neil quickly placed Huayue under the shade of a tree, turned around and ran to Mugihara to find the girl. However, the girl's figure disappeared without a trace.

    What just happened was like a dream.

    "Don't you even have a chance to say thank you?" Neil looked at the endless golden wheat field and let the wheat ears beat on him, "Well, there will always be a chance."

    Raising his hands in a trumpet shape and placing them to his mouth, Neil yelled at Mugihara with all his strength.

    "Hey!! Although I don't know your name, I will come again until I see you!!!"

    His words spread far and wide in the windFar.

    For a long time, the only sound that could be heard was the sound of salsa's wheat waves.

    Neil stroked his chest to catch his breath, smiled slightly, and then turned around to send a message to Setsuna.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    The ancient ancestral hall is burning, and the ruthless flames are devouring everything uncontrollably.

    "Mother, Mother! Wake up!!"

    A girl sitting in the corridor, holding her mother's body that was gradually hypothermic, crying and shouting over and over again.

    The mother’s back was left with a scar that was deep enough to see the bones. The corridor had long been covered with a large amount of blood. The girl’s pretty face and gray kimono were also stained with dark red blood.

    How long has she been crying?

    have no idea.

    Ever since her mother was killed to protect her, she has been repeating this meaningless behavior.

    The crying sound has become hoarse.

    has also become weaker.

    "Only the last screams of the tribesmen when they were slaughtered are still like a nightmare that has never subsided.

    Da da——

    The sound of steady footsteps came from directly ahead.

    The girl raised her head with a glimmer of hope, but in the next second, her last hope was shattered without mercy.

    A spotless silver-white kimono.

    The silver blade dripping with blood.

    ????????????????????????????????????????: The silver mask with blood pupils.

    And the long silver-white hair fluttering in the firelight.

    The charming posture is strangely blended with the hellish tragedy here.

    Looking at the sword with blood constantly flowing along the blade, the girl looked into those emotionless blood-colored eyes with hatred.

    Cold and emotionless, the moment of contact, there seemed to be a cold current circulating in the body.

    "Murderer."

    The sound of gnashing teeth is like wanting to tear the person in front of you into pieces.

    The masked man lowered his head slightly and looked at the two people in front of him, the dead mother and the surviving daughter. His eyes were like mirrors without temperature, reflecting the tragic situation.

    He, take a step forward.

    The girl’s body tensed up and she was trembling uncontrollably.

    The second step.

    The girl felt her breathing stop for an instant.

    third step.

    The girl was stunned and squatted on the spot incomprehensibly.

    The man who was originally the executioner just passed by as if he hadn't seen him.

    The girl bit her lip, and the coquettish blood dyed her lips red.

    The bell rang softly, and the cold wind blew from the strings.

    The man stopped and turned around with a knife.

    It is so powerful that it can split all the strings with a single stroke of the knife.

    "ah!"

    The girl cried out in pain, and the fluctuation of the strings caused blood marks on her fingers.

    The man left and came back again. He walked up to the girl, his silver hair flying in the scattered sparks, exuding an enchanting light, and his blood-red eyes reflecting the firelight stared straight at the girl.

    The girl met his gaze without flinching. Although she could not see his true face, only those eyes were deeply engraved in her soul.

    With a sudden move, the man grabbed the girl’s collar and threw her violently into the courtyard outside the corridor.

    The girl rolled on the ground in embarrassment. She looked up at the man who was starting to leave. For a moment, her face was wet with tears, and she cried hoarsely towards the man's back.

    "Why! Why!!! Why don't you kill me too!! Why!!!"

    She lay on the ground, crying and asking, not knowing whether she was asking someone else or herself.

    And the man, after all, did not leave a word.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    The coldness of the nightmare gradually subsided, and what gradually came was the gentle warmth.

    Slowly opening your eyes, soft light gold flooded into your hazy vision, as if this color can also make people feel warm.

    The golden world is reflected in the vision that begins to become clear, and the ethereal melody of the wind is heard in the ears.

    "Is this the Kingdom of Heaven?"

    Maybe only the world where angels live can make people feel gentle.

    "Sorry, God is not at work today."

    A weak, lazy voice broke the silence.

    Flower MoonHe turned his head in a daze and saw the young man sitting next to him. He was looking at him with his cheeks in his hands, a look of helplessness on his face.

    "Nealare you dead too?"

    Huayue acted silly and cute, and then she was slapped on the forehead.

    "Wow! It hurts!!"

    "I didn't expect you to have the hidden attribute of being stupid."

    Neil ignored Hua Yue’s cry of pain and asked, “How do you feel now?”

    Huayue sat up and touched her forehead, which was slightly red from the bullet. She glared at Neil dissatisfiedly, then closed her eyes to feel the condition of her body, and her eyes suddenly widened in shock.

    "Huh? Nothing happened? How is that possible?"

    Noticing Huayue's inquiring gaze, Neil could only shrug and said indifferently, "It's useless for you to ask me, because suddenly a worldly expert came to the rescue Hey, don't use that"  Are you out of your mind or have you read too many novels and are daydreaming? Look at me like this, okay?  But half of what I said is true!  "

    "The result is that half of it is nonsense!"

    Huayue rolled her eyes at him, then hugged her feet, put her head on her knees and quietly looked at the golden waves blown by the wind not far away.

    "As for me, I actually thought about dying like that before"

    There was a trace of sadness buried in the ethereal voice. Neil frowned and looked at her sideways, but said nothing.

    "I once said that I was adopted by Aunt Zhu Mei" Huayue buried her head in her arms and hid all her feelings. "My parents and my family all died a year ago.  And I survived, living in a state of confusion until now"

    ——Huayue, leave.

    Those were the last words left by my mother.

    This is her mother’s last wish. Even if she has to survive, she can only live on.

    "But if you really die, it's not a good thing.

    “At least, I can see my father and my mother.

    "For people who have experienced some pain, this idea is not wrong"

    Neil said softly, and Hua Yue, who was silent, moved visibly.

    "Painful memories will only bring pain and sorrow to people, and they will lead to escape. Isn't this helpless? Because people all have their own cowardly side, and they don't want to be hurt twice and want to protect themselves, but they can put these things aside  To endure the pain, in my opinion, does not require courage" Neil rested his chin with his palm, and gently covered Hua Yue's head with his other hand, his tone was calm and comforting, "Hua Yue  , Patience and protecting yourself are also a kind of courage.”

    The two of them were silent for a long, long time.

    “Neil, where did you learn those words just now?”

    Huayue raised her head and looked at Neil, her eyes sparkling and bright.

    "comics."

    Neil blinked his dead eyes, and his voice sounded equally listless.

    "Hehe, you are indeed a loyal reader of Jump" Huayue leaned on her arm and smiled, "It's a good thing that I'm still alive now, because I didn't expect to see Neil's vulnerable side. At that time  It seems like I’m really going to cry~~”

    After saying that, Huayue covered her mouth with the back of her hand and snickered teasingly.

    “…Can you please stop mentioning this matter?”

    Neil turned his head away depressedly and sighed, "By the way, don't you ask about those monsters?"

    "Forget it, I don't really want to know. After all, there are professionals like you and Ms. Setsuna to deal with it~~"

    Huayue’s beautiful eyelashes blinked playfully, and Neil couldn’t help but smile, “That really saved me a lot of effort.”

    "That's right, didn't you promise me to tell me who you like? Tell me now!"

    Huayue suddenly remembered what Neil had promised before she fell into coma, and quickly grabbed his sleeve, with curious little stars shining in her eyes.

    "Ah, it seems that this is the case" Neil lightly hammered his palms and said with sudden realization, "But I remember it was when the situation was not very urgent."

    "Isn't now the time?"

    “I’m in a state of emergency 24 hours a day.”

    "Who are you lying to?"

    "Hey, hey, I've been tricked by you guys all day long, haven't I?"

    "Tsk, Neil just accepts it."

    "You are still speechless! I will be regarded as someone who was not harmed by you!!"

    Neil rolled his eyes angrily. He was just suffering on the surface, but in fact he was a strong Qi attacker.Come on, he himself is convinced of this.

    "But I came out like a hero today. I'm really touched" Hua Yue moved closer to Neil, their shoulders almost touching hers. She looked at Neil's soft profile profile, her eyes were particularly beautiful, "Maybe  I will fall in love with you."

    Neil turned to look at Hua Yue who was very close to her. When he smelled the delicate fragrance on her body, his heartbeat accelerated slightly uncontrollably. He leaned back imperceptibly and grinned with a pure smile.

    "Let's wait until you develop six-pack abs."

    “…Neil’s taste is surprisingly unique.”

    ?…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

    PS: The holiday is over and I have to go to work again tomorrow, so busy.

 Soar to the new world!  Chapter 101 A real man hides his merit and fame

    Neil put down his book, looked at the students below who were staring at him, and sighed helplessly.

    "I told you that your class teacher Negi needs to take a break due to anemia, so I will take over the class, but do you need to be so prepared as if you are going to fight at any time? Relax, my class is very relaxed"

    What’s going on with this aura of staring at the book without blinking and gripping the book until it bursts?  Are you ready to beat the boss?

    "It's too relaxing, okay! Then let's just take a self-study class!"

    "Damn it, you guys still don't want me to teach you!"

    "Who would? Every time Mr. Neil comes here to give a class, our class's score will drop by ten percentage points. We can't be sorry to Mr. Negi!"

    "It sounds like I have an infectious disease"

    "No, the infectious disease is still mild. You are at least cursed."

    Qian Yu, who was sitting in the last row, made a comment indifferently, and Niel was immediately hit by an arrow.

    "I obviously just want to be a silently dedicated teacher"

    ""

    I really can’t complain.

    "Neil-sensei!" At this time, Akashi Yuna below raised his hand and said immediately without waiting for Neal's reaction, "I remember Negi-sensei. He is in good health and exercises regularly. How can he be anemic?"

    Except for his contract partners and some special people, the rest of the class only knew that Negi had fainted due to anemia and needed to recuperate.

    "Well"

    Neil looked around the class and looked a little embarrassed when he saw that the unsuspecting students were all concerned and anxious.

    "Alas, it seems I can only tell you the truth."

    After thinking for a while, Neil raised his head and looked at them seriously.

    "Neil, you"

    Asuna was surprised. Is this guy going to reveal all about magic?  Then their previous efforts to hide it were all in vain!  ?

    The rest of the insiders were obviously more or less surprised, but Yiwen Jielin raised her eyebrows with some interest.

    Neil stretched out his hand to block what Asuna was about to say. He put one hand on his chest and closed his eyes, with some struggle and pain in his expression.

    "Now, you also know, right, the special situation in my family"

    Everyone nodded. From a normal perspective, the situation in Neil’s family was indeed quite special. It was simply chaotic.

    But does this have anything to do with the fake news that Negi collapsed from anemia?

    Tomorrow Cai and the others suddenly had a bad feeling.

    "In addition to taking care of the children at home, we also have to deal with the love debt left by our father. How can we cope with it with the salary of the two of us"

    Suddenly, the surroundings went dark, and all the lights focused on Neil alone. He squatted on the ground, holding his heart in his hands, like the heroine in a tragic story.

    "Because of this, Negi and I had to find other ways to maintain our lives" Neil wiped away the tears from the corners of his eyes with his fingers and spoke in a plain but sad tone, "But, at our age, what can we do?  what?"

    “No, at your age you are already working as a teacher, what else can’t you do?”

    "Tomorrow's dish"

    Konoka looked at Neil's performance with shame, and was even more speechless after hearing Asuna's whisper.

    But Neil on the stage didn’t know it. He crossed his fingers in a prayer position and looked up at the illusory God with sad eyes. “In the end, we only thought of selling blood on the black market”

    When Yiwen, who was drinking tea and watching the show in Youzaiyouzai, heard about selling blood, he immediately spat out a mouthful of tea. Fortunately, Chacha Ling next to him took action in time to avoid the person in front of him from being hit.

    "However, he took care of things that should be shouldered by both of us by himself! He said that as an older brother, he should take care of his younger siblings, and refused to let me interfere! Even though he knew that his body could not hold on any longer, he still wanted to do it.  Force a smile in front of others! And if it weren’t for his age, he would have planned to donate sperm. Why are you so stupid, Negi!”

    Neil covered his face and sobbed, his words filled with heartache and crying.

    "This is too ridiculous"

    Asuka and the others were filled with dark thoughts when they heard this. The others didn’t know whether they believed it or were making noises. They were all yelling at each other. Ayaka, controlled by Negi, was so sad that she fainted.

    "how so!"

    “Why didn’t Teacher Negi tell us!”

    "Even if you let me raise Nirvana?It doesn’t matter if you are a teacher for the rest of your life!  "

    “Teacher Negi is such a man!”

    “Teacher Negi, marry me!”

    "The counter-light Genji plan begins!"

    “Teacher Negi’s sperm cannot be donated!”

    Although the following speeches became more and more strange, it didn't hurt that the guys in the class' favorability towards Negi increased by 200%.

    My younger brother can only help you so far, Negi.

    Neil looked up at the sky outside the window at a 45-degree angle, hiding his merits and fame.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    After class, everyone in the class swarmed around Negi's residence, which was Asuna's dormitory. Naturally, this made Asuna go berserk. Before leaving, he gave Neil a hard blow.

    Neil touched the swollen head of his head and looked at the large group of people leaving with relief, then turned around and looked at the unsociable blond girl.

    "Classmate Yiwen, don't you go and see your lovely disciple?"

    At this time, Yiwen was holding the paper box in both hands and sipping the juice in small sips. This look was so cute.

    After she heard Neil’s words, her brows suddenly jumped, her expression was very unkind, and her pretty little nose snorted heavily.

    "Hmph, that scumbag was actually taken care of by someone else in just two or three strokes. It seems that he has completely forgotten all the things I usually taught him. Even if I sucked his blood this morning, I can't understand the hatred at all. When he comes back, he will definitely know how to do it.  Let him go to hell."

    No wonder Negi’s face is paler today than yesterday. It turned out to be due to blood loss and intimidation.

    Seeing Yiwen’s fierce smile, Neil could only pray silently for Negi for a second.

    "Well, I don't care about the deep love between your master and apprentice. If nothing happens, I'll leave first, lovely Katie~~"

    Originally, Neil planned to visit Mugihara after school, but every word he said made Yiwen's eyelids jump. She held onto Neil's shoulders with a darkened smile.

    "I'm used to practicing with my little brother, but now that he's not around, it's a bit unnatural" Yiwen said softly, and Neil started to sweat all over his head, "Come and practice with me!"

    “This is more than just a matter of practice, it’s almost like you want to kill him. Are you sure?

    Seeing the red light in Yiwen’s eyes, Neil felt for the first time that he was really trying to die all day long, but only those who are good at killing can become winners in life.

    Neil took a long breath, raised his head with a sneer and looked down on Yiwen, who was a head shorter than him, "Come on then, I want to see what tricks Kitty Meow can do."

    "Haha, if you don't seek death, you won't die, don't you understand?" Yiwen turned around and grabbed his collar, pulling him closer with a bloodthirsty smile, "Or are you in a hurry to die?"

    "Katie, this is very ambiguous~~" Neil held his red cheeks and turned a blind eye to Yiwen's ferocity, "Being seen has a bad influence on me~~"

    Yiwen snorted coldly and shook him off in disgust.

    “Very well, I will definitely make you regret it, you bastard kid.”

    "Hmph, today I will take my brother's place and vent his accumulated resentment!" Neil patted his chest, looking as heroic as if he was about to go to the battlefield, "Brothers, there is no life in this life!"

    "I hope you're not just talking."

    "Whether there is a bird or not, you will know if it comes out!!"

    Neil was fully sarcastic, and Yi Wen could hardly suppress his urge to run away.

    【Just wait a moment and suck his blood until two-thirds of him is dead.  】

    Completely unaware of his dangerous situation, Neil left with Yi Wen by mistake.

    And on this day, Neil almost didn’t make it out alive.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "well……"

    Negi breathed an extremely exhausted breath. He had just sent away the students who came to visit him. Although he was very pleased that they did so, the constant chatter of questions, especially from the monitor, almost dragged him to the  When she went to stay at home, she felt that dealing with this group of junior high school girls was even more tiring than the battle the night before.

    “However, what really made Negi want to die was someone else.

    When the students visited him, they said that he sold blood and donated sperm, which made him confused and added a black line.

    And after Asuna’s explanation of the ECG call, Negi remained silent.

    Damn it, Neil is a kingWhat kind of excuses have you made? This story is too unreliable, right?  If it weren't for a group of even more unreliable students, who would believe such nonsense!

    "Really, I can't bear to be like this all the time"

    Seeing Negi’s rare depressed expression, Asuna and Konoka who stayed in the dormitory couldn’t help laughing. Only Neil could make Negi, who was usually serious, look like this.

    "Brother, it's not like you don't know what Boss Neil is like. Anyway, as long as there is no trouble, he will do whatever he can to the maximum extent."

    The ferret Kamo, who was lying on Negi's shoulder, said with deep feeling. Negi shook his head after hearing this.

    "Isn't that bad? The worst part is that I get shot every time I lie down. By the way, Neil, did he have a good class today?"

    As a good and conscientious teacher, Negi is very concerned about today's class, and since Neil is taking the class for him, he is even more worried.

    "Uh, this" Asuna scratched her head and said with some trepidation, "I think he is performing more of a drama."

    “But Neil-chan’s performance is still very interesting~~~”

    Konoka clapped her hands and said with a smile, although Negi’s class is very good, she also likes Neil’s totally mismatched style, because Konoka has a hidden dark side.

    "The character in it is me, how can I find it interesting?" Negi covered his forehead with a headache, "It's really worrying."

    "Well, even though Neil didn't say it, he still cares about you. When he knew something happened to you, his face turned pale."

    "That's it"

    Negi turned his head and stared at the window, not knowing what he was thinking, as calm as water.

    "Neji, are you okay?"

    Seeing that Negi suddenly became quiet, Konoka asked uneasily.

    "Ah, sorry, I was in a daze."

    Negi rubbed the back of his head and smiled sheepishly, then remembered something and looked at the two people in the room doubtfully, "By the way, today I feel that the monitor seems a little absent-minded. Did something happen?"

    Although Ayakashi still looked the same as usual, and she had participated in the heckling here just now, Negi could still feel something strange. At least, when she left today, she didn't hold back too much, just  After a few words of warning, he left with everyone.

    "You are quite attentive"

    Asuna glanced at Negi in surprise. She scratched her hair, as if she had something unspeakable to hide. She twitched the corners of her mouth but was speechless for a long time. She was sweating slightly on her forehead. She didn't know what unbearable memories she thought of.

    Even tomorrow’s dishes are like this, is it terrible?

    Negi noticed the change in Asuna's expression and couldn't help but think suspiciously.

    "Actually, it's nothing. It's just that the monitor's sister has returned from studying abroad."

    At this time, Konoka gave the answer for Asuna. Negi was stunned and frowned slightly, "The squad leader's sister? I have heard of the eldest lady of the Xuehiro Group, but she is very very  …”

    Negi didn’t know how to describe it, but Asuna obviously knew what he meant, and patted her head helplessly, "Ah, she is a very tormenting woman. The monitor and I have suffered from it since we were children"

    "At that time, Asuna and the squad leader had a very good relationship~~"

    "Who has a good relationship with them"

    Asuka curled her lips and denied it arrogantly.

    “Speaking of which, I still don’t know the name of the monitor’s sister?”

    Negi smiled dryly and touched his head, curiously wondering about this woman who could be like Asuna.

    "Xue Ji"

    Asuna put one hand on her hips and covered her face with the other. A look of pain appeared on her face when she read a familiar name.

    "Xueguang Xueji, a woman who will definitely make people shy away from her."

    ?…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

    PS: Snow Guang Alice, do you know who it is?

 Soar to the new world!  Chapter 1 That day, the boy walked into a new world

    My name is Orima Ichika, I'm 15 years old, and my gender is, um, with excalibur underneath, you know.

    At this moment, the fifteen-year-old youth is like a deep-sea fish.

    “The classroom with all girls except me is very stressful.

    But it doesn’t matter. With my ability to withstand stress that I have developed since childhood, I can still withstand this kind of pressure. I am quite confident about this.

    Why do you say that?

    This has to start with my family and my world.

    “Today’s world, I simply don’t know how to describe it in words.  First of all, the two mainstreams in the world today are technology and magic. As far as I know, eight years ago, the flying super weapon called IS came out, and the world has undergone earth-shaking changes. However, weapons like IS can only be made by  The manipulation by girls has led to a fundamental change in the status of men and women in society.  However, the matter did not end there. In the following years, the ISSDA organization responsible for space development announced the existence of "magic". Magic was originally unknown. Coupled with the new life from the universe, it became even more complicated.  Not to mention the various superpowers in Academy City, the world was once again in turmoil. However, with the efforts of many parties, the world finally settled down, and magic was gradually accepted by everyone. At the same time, ordinary humans could not  All known alien races appeared one after another, and the world became more and more diverse.

    However, there are still unknown things in this world, such as disobedient gods, demons, angels, magic societies that are still hidden in the dark, and advanced beings buried in the shadows. I know these because my family is special.  The reason is, after all, the old man in my family is not an ordinary person.

    In short, there are as many angels and demons as dogs, and fairies and heavenly beings are everywhere. This world is a strategic fortress.

    However, this world view is not enough to shock me, because the family I live in is enough to numb my nerves. My home is simply the most chaotic place in the world.  Compared with one who has a personality, all kinds of weapons are worth the sky, and I can also see angels and demons eating together and having fun, and even aiming their guns at someone. The moment I knew the truth, my three views were completely destroyed. Thousands of years of history  They've all been tricked into being dogs.

    “Alas, this world is so damn peaceful.

    “But even so, I am still very stressed at this moment.

    I folded my hands and put them under my chin, with cold eyes, trying to look calm. At this time, I finally understood Commander Ikari’s sense of pressure to remain calm in the face of the apostles’ attack.

    Commander Ikari is mighty!  !  !

    But the sights gathered from all around are really uncomfortable. Haven’t you seen that my forehead is already covered with heart-wrenching beads of sweat?  ?  Sure enough, no matter how old a girl is, she always has a trembling heart!  !  Sure enough, a girl's gaze is the most terrifying thing in the world. The ever-changing changes of sometimes resentment and sometimes anger are simply more disasters than taking the Western Scriptures.

    I took a deep breath, narrowed my eyes slightly, and all the nerves in my body suddenly became more tense than ever before.

    ??????????????????????????????????

    Wow, I relaxed too much and almost came out from behind.

    Ha, by the way, why do I have to stay in a place like this?

    Thinking of this, I recalled what happened the night before.

    That night, my brother said to me with a smile that could be read as bright and written as slutty.

    "Ichika, you will become the happiest man in the world."

    So that’s what he was talking about!  !  !  !  !

    I sighed deeply, and I mourned for a second for my seemingly happiness and actual sorrow. I started to swim away and observe the people around me.

    Well, the eyes of the girls on the left and the right are full of unparalleled curiosity for knowledge, and their shining eyes almost flashed through their tough golden eyes.

    I can’t see the back part, but the sight of the thorns on my back makes me feel like I’m sitting on pins and needles. I can understand it even without looking.

    "The person directly in front of me is a slightly older woman.

    She is a bit petite, and her figure is almost the same as that of a student, but her chest size is the nemesis of all high school girls.  The clothes are relatively large and make her look more petite, but she still feels quite cute.  In addition, she also wears a pair of black-rimmed glasses. Although they are crooked, she can still be called a bespectacled girl.

    And this girl with glasses was looking at the people in the class in panic, her timid posture was reminiscent of an injured little rabbit.

    You are a teacher, show me some domineering power!

    "Everyone is here. Then, SHR is going to startWhoops!  "

    Well, it’s not something you can do if you want to.

    I gave the teacher an appreciative look, but for some reason the teacher turned red and smiled shyly.

    ????????????????????????????????????????? Suddenly, I felt that the pressure on my body was a little heavier, and I almost died from a thousand arrows piercing my heart.

    “Well, then, please introduce yourself, uh, in order of seat number.”

    The teacher seemed to have recovered from the inexplicable emotion and said to the students in the audience in a panic.

    ""

    "It's so quiet. My dignity as a teacher is suddenly shattered into pieces."

    I looked at the teacher who was about to cry, and I couldn't bear it. At the same time, I felt unhappy with the girls in the class. Are you shy because you just entered high school? No one responded. The teacher was about to cry. Really?  I'm going to cry!  !

    I glanced at the teacher, and the teacher’s eyes also moved over.

    ??Okay, our eyes met.

    Please don’t look at me like this, you are not my type, teacher.

    I quickly lowered my head, I still understand the principle that a dead Taoist friend will not die a poor Taoist.

    “Oh, give me a normal high school life.

    The reason why I specifically emphasize "ordinary" here is simply because what I am in now is definitely not an ordinary high school, but the famous IS Academy-the only school in the world that trains IS operators.

    And the most important point is that IS, this deceptive thing, can only be activated by girls, so naturally, this is a girls' school.

    And why am I here?

    I need to emphasize again that I am a boy, and I am definitely a boy at first glance. My appearance can be considered a bit handsome, but it is definitely not the kind of beauty that makes even IS unable to identify my gender.

    The reason why I came to such a ghost place has to start with the entrance exam in February.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    That day, the sun was shining brightly, and the cherry blossoms flying freely in the sky made me fall in love.

    I looked at the clear sky and encouraged myself in my heart.

    Today is the entrance exam for Junior High School. For your own goals, you can’t do it without working hard.

    The school I go to is called Mahora Gakuin. It is a very large Academy City that has everything from kindergarten to university. There are many schools in it, all types, and my target is the famous Mitsusaka High School.

    The reason why I chose Mitsusaka is not because of its reputation, but because my brothers and sisters all graduated from here. I have an indescribable yearning for that place.

    I want to chase the traces they left behind, and I want to be like them.

    that's it.

    Well, of course, if I am admitted to Mitsusaka High School, my goal of dominating Mitsusaka will be one step closer, and realizing Mahora's dream of complete domination will not be unattainable.

    Hahahaha, I couldn’t help but laugh out loud.

    "Why are you giggling so early in the morning?"

    At this time, my head was hit hard.  When I looked back, I saw a handsome man with white shoulder-length hair standing behind me. He was looking at me listlessly with a pair of dead fish eyes, and he didn't look like he was awake at all.

    "Brother, you got up so early"

    ??I touched my head and laughed dryly.

    "Well, seeing as you have a test today, I got up early to see you out"

    Hey, is this guy so kind?

    "Hey, don't think I can't understand your expression"

    "Well……"

    Although those dead fish eyes are completely rotten, they are still so sharp.

    I don’t know if my thoughts were revealed again, but I got another blow on the head.

    "By the way, you forgot to bring your admission ticket"

    I was stunned for a moment, watching my brother hand a certificate to me.

    "Huh? Didn't I prepare it last night?"

    As I was talking, I wanted to go through my bag. I had carefully prepared all kinds of things the night before.

    "Well, men will always forget some things, just like forgetting what their first love looked like"

    “I won’t forget it!!”

    I replied angrily, but I didn't notice the firmness in my tone.

    The old man looked at me steadily for a moment, with an inexplicable light flashing in his eyes.?, and then touched my hair with a slight smile.

    “Okay, take your admission ticket and go quickly, don’t be late.”

    I didn’t notice anything strange about my brother, so I took the admission ticket and didn’t check whether I really didn’t bring it with me. I said goodbye to my brother and went out.

    "It seems that Ichika has grown up"

    After saying this softly, the man walked back into the room with a smile.

    It was easy, so I came to the address indicated on the admission ticket.

    ???????????????????? Why is it not in Mahonliang Academy, but in a high school outside?

    But I didn’t think too much about it. Anyway, it said this on the admission ticket and I couldn’t change it even if I wanted to.

    But I feel a little uneasy.

    Are you nervous before the exam?

    With a feeling of apprehension, I walked into the imposing building in front of me.

    "I'm just going to go, turn left and right, how on earth are you going to get to the second floor!?"

    It’s been almost ten minutes since I walked, and I still haven’t found the stairs to the second floor. The internal structure is too complicated!  ?  Is this the maze before challenging the BOSS!  !

    My eyes wandered around, trying to find the guide map on the wall, but I sadly discovered that the walls inside were so beautiful that I couldn't even find a crack, let alone any wall charts.

    ?????????? This time, shit, I’m lost.

    "Hey, what should I do? Hey, why are you so quiet?"

    At this time, I finally realized that it was eerily quiet here. After walking for so long, I didn’t even meet a single person. Could it be that the exam has already started?  ?  Could it be that my dream of dominating Mitsusaka was just aborted?  ?

    God, I curse Jesus for not having chrysanthemums!  !

    “Perhaps God really heard my curse from the heart, and a door appeared not far in front of me.

    I walked to the door and saw a piece of paper stuck on it with the words "Infinite_Stratos Examination Room" written on it.

    "Well, I guess this is the right place"

    Because it says "Examination Room" on it.

    But the name of this examination room really looks impressive, and there are actually two English words that I can’t understand.

    Thinking of this, I feel deeply disappointed for my English course.

    I guess I won’t be able to pass the English test this time.

    But it doesn’t matter, my other subjects are fine!  !

    After taking a deep breath, I opened the door and walked into the room.

    "Ah, you are a candidate. Okay, go over there to change clothes. We are pressed for time, so you have to hurry up. This place can only be rented until four o'clock. I don't have time to trouble you. Really, I don't know what I'm doing.  What……"

    As soon as I entered the room, a nervous-looking female teacher, about thirty-five years old or above, spoke a lot of words like a machine gun without raising her head. I was stunned for a few seconds.

    Hey, hey, hey!  !  !  Sister, don’t you need to see what I look like and check my admission ticket!  ?  Where has the professionalism of being an invigilator gone?  ?  And what’s going on with changing clothes!  ?  You have to change clothes for exams these days!  ?  Are you asking me to use my body to show the beauty of the human body in ancient Greece?  ?  Sorry, I have been failing art classes since I was a kid!  !  Well, actually this is to prevent students from cheating, right?  But there is no one other than you in this room. I really don’t see any other candidates anywhere!  !

    While I was minding my own business, the elder sister gave instructions and walked out of the room directly with the documents in her arms.

    I watched the other party leave in embarrassment. I bet the eldest sister really didn’t even look at me.

    "Hey, what kind of test is this"

    I muttered a few words in a depressed voice and walked towards the place covered by the curtain.

    And at this moment, I entered a new world.

 Soar to the new world!  Chapter 2 Sure enough, this is a conspiracy

    When I opened the curtain and walked in, I saw the object in the center of the room.

    The streamlined metal shell reflects light that is not dazzling, and an armor-like outfit sits quietly.

    I looked at it carefully and then fell silent.

    “Damn it, what kind of clothes do you want me to change into?! Are you asking me to take the war studies test!!”

    The bag in my hand was almost smashed by me.

    I calmed down the turbulent feeling in my heart that I wanted to hit someone, and walked over, looking left and right at this thing. After looking at it for a long time, I was speechless.

    Isn’t this the IS that appears on TV?

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of 1999

    But this thing actually has something to do with me. Well, it should be related to my family.

    "This is what changed the world"

    Because of the "White Knight Incident" of that year, the world became aware of the existence of this kind of weapon. At the same time, the originally balanced military structure suddenly collapsed. How many IS controllers can be found will directly affect the country's military strength.  , so every country began to implement a system of preferential treatment of women.

    Although there is a magical power like magic in the world today, it has not been widely used in the military due to various restrictions. Moreover, IS has advantages that can compete with magic. In comparison, the country is more willing to invest more resources.  on this emerging technology.

    Well, this is actually nothing to me. I am more curious about IS. After all, I have seen forces more powerful than IS.

    With all kinds of thoughts, I couldn't help but reach out and touch it.

    Anyway, IS can only be activated by women. If I, a pure man, touch it, I will probably have no reaction like touching a dead fish. It is a rare opportunity to touch it and I will not suffer any loss.

    However, there are always various unknowns in life. You can never guess what will happen in the next second. Of course, it is another matter if you have the ability to predict.

    A cold metallic feeling came from the fingertips, followed by a burst of dazzling silver light and various information pouring into the mind.

    “Eh!? Eh————!!!!!!”

    Faced with such a strange situation, I suddenly lost my train of thought.

    When I finally came to my senses, I found that the IS had actually moved and attached itself to my body like armor, becoming part of my hands and feet.

    "What happened!?"

    “Has someone activated IS!?”

    "who is it!?"

    "Huh? This, this is -"

    "man!?"

    Hearing the sound, a group of researchers in white coats came over. They opened the curtain and saw me activating IS. They all fell into a state of sluggishness where they couldn't think.

    I looked at the researchers in front of me in silence, and then looked at the abnormality on my body. I immediately showed a miserable face like a Christian abandoned by God. At the same time, the devil on my brother's face flashed through my mind.  smile, with only one thought left in her mind.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? This is a conspiracy.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    “Oh, I want to die.

    "Classmate, Orimaru Ichika-san!"

    A voice calling my name brought me back to reality from my annoying thoughts. I held my forehead and blurted out weakly before I could figure out the situation.

    "Ah, what's the matter?"

    "Ah, um, um, I'm very sorry for calling you so loudly all of a sudden. Are you, are you angry? Yes, I'm sorry! But, um, I'll introduce myself in the order of the fifty syllables. Now it's Oribara-san's turn.  So, I'm really, really sorry! Can you please introduce yourself? Are you willing?"

    It was then that I really came back to my senses and figured out the situation, and found that my deputy instructor, Yamada Maya, was constantly bowing his head and apologizing to me. It was obviously my own fault, but the teacher wanted to apologize himself. For a moment, I was full of guilt.

    "Uh, um, Mr. Yamada, you don't have to apologize like this. It's all my fault. I will introduce myself."

    I stretched out my hand to stop Teacher Maya Yamada from apologizing, and quickly made a comforting reassurance.

    "Really, really!? You, you promised me! You must do it!!"

    Teacher Yamada suddenly raised his head, seriously grasped my hand and leaned towards me, and he could still see the mist in his eyes.

    Teacher, are you really a teacher?  ?  This pairThe attitude of the little girl can easily be misunderstood, and some ignorant and innocent little boys might have fallen into trouble from then on!  !  !  Oh, oh, don't put your chest on it, be careful, my cannon may go off!  Also, I need to reiterate it again, teacher, you are really not my type!  !

    In the struggle between reason and sensibility, angels and demons, I took my hand out with difficulty, left my seat and walked to the podium with a slight bend without being noticed.

    Ah, I almost got hard just now.

    Standing on the podium, looking at the unabashed thirst for knowledge in the eyes of the girls in the audience, including Teacher Yamada, I suddenly felt like I was on the top of Mount Everest, and it was difficult to even breathe.

    "Ahem."

    I straightened my back and cleared my throat, thinking about what to say next.

    ???????????????????? But my mind went blank. As expected, the pressure had already crushed my thinking power into pieces.

    At this time, I took a peek at the seat by the window. Sitting there was a black-haired girl with a ponytail.

    Her name is Xiao Zhizhen, my childhood sweetheart who we only reunited after six years. This girl has always had a single ponytail. When I first entered the classroom, I recognized her at a glance.

    “But it’s really a transformation of women.

    No, no, now is not the time to think about this.

    "Help me quickly!!"

    I signaled her with my eyes. As a childhood sweetheart who has been dating for a long time, she must be able to understand this information instantly.

    "snort!"

    You actually ignored me!  ?

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Oh, oh, what does this cold aura and this arrogant attitude mean!  Where has the arrogant and a little bit coquettish Hoshi-chan gone!  !  Now Chen is completely 100% proud!  !  She actually abandoned me mercilessly at my critical moment, turned her face expressionlessly to the window, and snorted coldly, "I'll kill you, did I offend you, Miss Chen!"  !

    “However, this did remind me of something.

    I remember my brother once told me that when faced with a girl who is wrapped in pride and makes people wonder if she is engaged in chain defense, you must use your fiery penis to penetrate the opponent's uterus.

    Of course, this is summed up by my rich theory and practice. Although I don’t know where his theory and practice come from, I even wonder if he made it up casually.

    ??????????????????? However, I have no idea what those two words mean in English, because I am powerless in English. I have obviously been abroad, and there are foreigners at home. I only know the twenty-six English letters ABC, which is really weak.

    Well, I don’t really want to know the meaning of this. I know that what comes out of my brother’s mouth is definitely not fun, because every time I ask my sister or other older women in the family, I will be scolded.  Of course, many times I will attract hatred consciously or unconsciously. In comparison, the harm I suffered is quite small.

    Ah, I am going off topic again. Look, the eyes of the girls below are starting to burst into flames.

    Well, what should I say at this time?

    Let’s start with a song called “Girls’ School Boys” by Twins?  Well, it does fit the occasion, but this is a self-introduction, not a concert.

    【When we introduce ourselves, too many rhetoric just attracts the temporary attention of others. To let people know ourselves, the most important thing is to show our true side.  】

    Brother’s voice seemed to ring in my mind. At this time, I seemed to see the holy light of heaven.

    Sometimes I’m pretty reliable.

    The corners of my mouth raised slightly uncontrollably, and the sunshine outside the window shone in at the right time. At this moment, in the eyes of some ignorant little girls, I became a handsome and sunny boy.

    A small exclamation came from below, and my attention immediately came back. I took a breath and began to introduce myself.

    "My name is Ichika Orimara."

    “Yeah, yeah, yeah!!”

    Everyone’s eyes showed the expectation of “I want to hear more.”

    I smiled, what a group of curious and kind children.

    Then, I should also treat others with sincerity.

    "I like Lolita the most."

    Maintaining a sunny smile, I expressed what I loved most in my heart.

    institutions

    The sounds of various heads banging on the table and people falling to the ground kept ringing out. It seemed that they were moved by my sincerity.

    I think everyone can become a partner who loves lolita.

    At this moment, I seem to have new hope for the future.

    The sound of clicking footstepsThere was an urgent sound, is someone coming?

    “Are you going to reveal your abnormal sexual fetish as soon as you get here!?”

    Huh?  Does this sound sound familiar?

    But before I had time to react, I was hit hard on the head and sent flying.

    Wow, this kind of invisible murderous martial arts passed down by my brother is so familiar to me. The pain that directly penetrates the skull and hits the cerebral cortex is simply exhilarating How strange!  !  I'm not a pussy-shaker like Sister Xiaoyuan!  !  !

    “However, this knocking method, whether it’s power, angle, or speed, is very similar to the person in my impression.

    I swallowed and turned around with a little fear. I saw the woman behind me wearing a black suit and tight skirt. She had a slender figure and a body curve with no fat at all due to regular exercise. And the other person was at this time  He crossed his arms in front of his chest, raised the corners of his eyes, and his eyes were as sharp as a wolf's.

    "What the hell, Guan Yunchang!?"

    Snapped——

    “Ugh, I got hit on the head again, I’m probably going to have a cerebral hemorrhage now.

    "Sister Chifuyu, it hurts so much!"

    Yes, the domineering woman in front of me is my sister Chifuyu Orimaru.

    "Who is the hero in the Three Kingdoms, idiot!!"

    I rubbed my head and stood up from the ground, looking at my sister in front of me, very curious about her appearance.

    "Sister Chifuyu, why are you here? Aren't you out training for the annual World's No. 1 Martial Arts Tournament?"

    "Do you think I am Yamcha!? Who told you that I would go to that kind of conference!!"

    Chifuyu-san’s eyes started to sparkle, and her fists were clenched tightly. She would probably attack accordingly depending on my answer.

    “Uh, it’s my brother, that’s what I told you!!”

    I quickly shied away all the responsibilities, but after hearing this, Chifuyu-san loosened her fists and held her forehead in distress.

    "That idiot has been talking nonsense all day long"

    Looking at Chifuyu-san's depressed and gnashing expression, I couldn't help but want to laugh out loud. Those words I just came up with on the spur of the moment were purely to deceive my brother. Oh, haha, a Tai Chi push hand can kill someone invisible. I feel  At this moment, my IQ doubled several times.

    "Huh? By the way, what was going on with your self-introduction just now?"

    "Well……"

    Okay, I haven’t even breathed a sigh of relief yet. Why did this hatred suddenly shift back? I didn’t make fun of you.

    "My brother told me to be heart-to-heart and treat others with sincerity"

    And as soon as I finished speaking, Chifuyu-san came towards me with an angry fist.

    “Just lie to me now!!!!”

    Is it okay to let your brother lie like this openly?  ?

 Soar to the new world!  Chapter 59 Looking forward to meeting him again

    "Hey, your eyes are wandering. Do you want to borrow money from me? For the sake of us being brothers, just tell me how much you want. It's okay to give the Ming coins directly to you!"

    There was a short distance from leaving the World Tree to one of the squares near the World Tree. Along the way, Neil found that Negi peeked at him very frequently, almost every few steps.  When he turned his head, Negi quickly turned his head and whistled. This behavior made Neil very unhappy, because it felt very disgusting to be treated like this by a boy, and Negi was not a girl who secretly liked him.  .

    “ Could it be that Negi has been looking at 3A girls for a long time and hasn’t had any contact with boys for a long time, and finally his interest in that area has begun to awaken!  ?

    In an instant, Negi’s image became dangerous in Neil’s eyes.

    "Why is it such an unlucky thing to say? How much do you want today's birthday to become the anniversary of my death! What do you mean by that look in your eyes? I always feel super unhappy!!"

    Negi was obviously stunned by Neil's sudden words for a few seconds before he reacted. Coupled with the weird look in his eyes, he couldn't help but complain angrily.

    Neil stuck out his tongue, put his hands on the back of his head, and quickened his pace slightly, leading Negi by half a body.

    "Do you have anything to say?"

    Negi paused for a moment, looking sideways at the face partially blocked by his arms, his eyes flashing behind the lenses.

    “Hey, Neil, has something happened to you recently?”

    I always feel that something has changed in him.

    Neil’s pace slowed down unconsciously, but soon returned to its original state, and he asked without looking back.

    "Why do you think so?"

    “I just feel like you’ve been a little absent-minded these days, as if you’re a little further away”

    Raising his head and looking at the stars covering the night sky, the starlight gently reflected the faint light on Negi's glasses.

    Neil put down his hands and put them behind his back. He also raised his head and stared at him from a distance.

    "No, nothing has changed"

    In the end, he was still like that.

    Nothing has changed.

    "Neil"

    Negi turned his head and opened his mouth, as if he wanted to say something, but for a long time, he did not say another word.

    "Don't talk about me, it's you" Neil suddenly spoke up and grabbed the topic, turning his face and blinking, "You are the one who should be said to be absent-minded, right? You seem to have no energy recently, as if you were distracted by something.  Things are bothering me"

    "Is it that obvious?"

    Negi lowered his head and muttered quietly, but Neil could still hear him beside him.

    "It's all written on your face I thought you looked confident after the school festival, but it turns out you've been so worried these days that you almost jumped off a building. What, is it a worry about love, boy?"  "

    When talking about love, Neil’s eyes brightened up and his tone was full of ridicule.

    "No, I just had a quarrel with Asuna-san"

    Negi rolled his eyes at him and became dejected again.

    "Sister? Oh, haha, it really is a matter of love~~~You dishonest guy~~~"

    "Do you have to think about this!?"

    "Okay, what did you and eldest sister argue about?"

    Neil spread his hands and did not continue teasing the other party.

    "Actually, it's not a big deal. Asuna-san just reminded me that I am very similar to Chao-san"

    Negi lowered his head a little further and sighed softly.

    "I see, the eldest sister is angry because of this"

    Neil looked at his brother’s confused expression, and he probably figured out what was going on between him and Asuna.

    After meeting with Gunel and learning that his father was still alive, Neil also guessed what Negi was thinking now. He must be full of things about his father. Since a long time ago, Negi has been working hard for his father.  , constantly injured, and constantly moving forward. After getting more accurate news, he will only work harder to move forward for his dream, even at the risk of losing his life.

    Father seems to be everything to him.

    This is exactly the same as the super ring tone.

    For the sake of your dreams, you are willing to give up everything, including your own happiness.

    And Tomorrow Cai is angry about it, maybe that's it.

    "Actually, Asuna-san is right, and I said the same thing to Chao-san, but I"? 

    Although he clearly rejected Chao's approach, he himself followed Chao's path, almost exactly the same path.

    He, how should he choose?

    "Neji, do you still remember what Chao Lingyin said?"

    Neil didn’t pay attention to Negi’s current expression and just continued talking.

    "Don't stop, keep moving forward This sentence should be very suitable for you now. For you, your father's affairs can be said to be everything to you. If you are asked to give up everything now for this, you must be able to do it.  Yes, in this aspect, you, Chao Lingyin, and I are really the same"

    Neil slowly took a breath of the refreshing summer night, his eyes slightly focused on Negi's face.

    "However, I think this is correct, or in other words, any approach is correct, but everyone chooses a different position. It is probably impossible for you to give up looking for your father, so why not go all the way?  Black, just like Kick-Ass who became a hero after being knocked headlong"

    "Well, I always feel that the tone of your words has suddenly changed a lot"

    "Don't worry about these things. Your goal is very clear anyway. You just think too much. Anyway, there is only one way you want to go from now on, isn't it?"

    Facing Neil’s smile, Negi seemed to know a little bit about what he should choose.

    "However, I have one more thing to say. No matter what you choose, you should also pay more attention to the people around you, such as eldest sister. I think eldest sister is very clear about your thoughts, and this is what she is worried about.  , it’s just that she doesn’t want to see you scarring yourself, the eldest sister’s idea is probably that simple"

    Neil took a few steps forward, tapping his toes slightly. As his body turned, his long hair fluttered lightly, and his face was clearly reflected in Negi's eyes.

    "Don't forget this, because when you lose, the pain is not something you can bear"

    "Neil"

    They were only a few steps apart, but Niji felt like they were separated by a chasm.

    Because there was a bit of sad nostalgia in Neil's eyes, which blocked his approach.

    "Well, that's all I want to say. It's up to you what you think about next" Neil spread his hands and smiled softly, then turned a little evil again, "But eldest sister really loves you deeply.  Said~~~"

    "Why do you come back here again!!!"

    The sentimental atmosphere just now was gone, and Negi rolled his eyes angrily.

    “Hehe~~~”

    Neil grinned wider, looked away slightly, and saw the surrounding environment clearly. His smile was frozen, and his expression was a little confused.

    "Ah, by the way, what am I doing here?"

    "Huh? Don't you know it yourself!?"

    "I really don't know, I'm following you"

    "How are you following me!? You are following me and running in front of me!!"

    "In this case, I will go home. Goodbye, young man who works hard~~~"

    Neil waved his hand and walked forward without looking back, but he was immediately grabbed by the collar.

    "It's rare that you come here, so just patrol with me. You have a lot of time anyway"

    I don’t know where Niji got the strength, but he was holding on to Neil’s collar as firmly as a rock.

    "Hey, I'm not on duty tonight, and my youth is calling me!!"

    "What youth?"

    “Galgame on the computer!!!”

    “Delete your youth for me!!”

    "Do you want to ruin my life!?"

    "Your life is too insignificant!!"

    Seeing that Negi refused to let go of him, Neil lowered his head helplessly, but after waiting for a while, he found that Negi was still where he was.

    "Aren't you going to patrol? Why are you standing here without moving? You want to be a sentinel!"

    "No, I'm waitingah, here it comes!"

    When Negi was talking, a figure in the field of vision gradually enlarged, and he suddenly shouted.

    Neil looked in the direction that Negi was looking at, and saw Setsuna coming this way quickly, and Kamo the ferret was lying on her shoulder.

    "Why is Kamo and Setsuna-san together?"

    Generally speaking, doesn’t Kamo, the pervert, always follow Negi?

    "If you come to me today, I will ask Kamo to find Setsuna-san first, and then we will make an appointment to meet here."

    ? ?Ji smiled and explained in a calm tone.

    Neil glanced at Negi thoughtfully, his eyes brightened slightly, and then fell silent.

    "Teacher Negi, Teacher Neil, good evening."

    Setsuna quickly arrived in front of them. There seemed to be no surprise about Neil's appearance. Negi or Kamo must have told her in advance.

    "Boss Neil, long time no see."

    Kamo jumped from Setsuna’s shoulder to Negi, turned to say hello to Neil.

    "It's been a long time indeed. You haven't done anything wrong recently, have you?"

    Neil half-opened his eyes and glanced at Kamo who was stiff.

    “No, absolutely not!! I don’t dare to lose even a hair under Boss Neil’s eyes!!”

    "That means you did a lot of bad things that I didn't see, right?"

    Under Kamo’s desperate eyes, Neil raised a bright smile.

    "Okay, Neil, Kamo hasn't done much recently and has helped me a lot. Let's go on patrol now"

    Seeing this, Negi had no choice but to interrupt Neil's topic.

    Neil waved his hand quickly, as if he refused to agree.

    "No, it's not my turn tonight, I won't work overtime, you have to go do it yourself!"

    "Anyway, you are here, and you will do some meaningless things when you go back. It is better to stay. It is rare that we can be on duty together"

    “What’s so pointless!! You’re actually vetoing my life!!”

    "Teacher, what are you talking about?"

    Listening to the conversation between the two, Setsuna on the side was confused.

    "It's nothing, it's just that Neil promised us to patrol together. One more person will add more strength."

    Negi turned to Setsuna and smiled, taking Neil with him by the way.

    "Who agreed? Don't just talk to yourself!"

    "Then let's set off now!"

    "Okay, Teacher Negi."

    "Hey, don't ignore me, listen to me!!!"

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Ah, I really want to go home"

    Raising his head, Neil looked at the starry sky and lazily followed Negi and Setsuna.

    “It’s only been less than two minutes! How unmotivated you are!!”

    Neil didn’t pay attention to Neji’s words. He turned to look at An Jing walking beside him, his eyes rolled, and he didn’t know what he was thinking.

    "Speaking of Setsuna-san, why are you and Negi together? Could it be that you are having an unethical love affair with your eldest lady and her fiancé behind your back!?"

    Neil covered his mouth with his hands, his face filled with disbelief.

    "Who do you think is the betrothed!!"

    "I did not betray the eldest lady!!"

    "As expected of Neil, he said all the things in my heart, but it doesn't matter, brother, you can be considered Setsuna's master, it's totally okay!!"

    "How is it OK!!!" x2

    The two of them shouted at Kamo at the same time, dumbfounded.

    “I understand, I know how to do it, huh huh~~~~~”

    "You know nothing! The laughter behind you is full of bad intentions!!"

    "Teacher Neil, I will never change my heart for the eldest lady!!"

    In desperation, Setsuna expressed his loyalty to Konoka without thinking.

    "Oh, that's true" x3

    At this time, two young men, one a pervert, looked at Setsuna with ambiguous eyes. Setsuna was stunned, and then turned red and waved his hands in denial.

    "No, it's not what you think. I, I just treat the eldest lady, just"

    "Love……"

    "It's love"

    "like."

    The three guys caught Setsuna’s words very wisely.

    "Nah!!!!!!!"

    At night, the girl’s shy screams broke through the sky.

    "You guys are really energetic"

    Suddenly a voice intervened in the joke between three people and one mink. They followed the sound at the same time and saw a young man wearing a high school uniform leaning against a lamppost, holding a mobile phone in his hand, and his eyes glanced slightly  Their fingertips are still touching the bright screen.

    &nbsp;"Why are you here? Are you also patrolling at night?"

    Neil walked over and obviously knew the other person.

    The young man then turned his head, looked at Neil walking towards him, and smiled slightly.

    "Well, I'm short of manpower recently, so I came to help. Anyway, I still get overtime pay"

    "Senior Muchen."

    In an instant, he also came over and bowed respectfully to the other party.

    The young man is Jun Muchen.

    "It's Setsuna-chan, why are you with this bastard brat?"

    "Who are you calling a bastard? Speaking of bastards, you bastard is even more of a bastard!!"

    “Tsk, tsk, tsk, it’s full of balls in one sentence, it’s really dirty!”

    “It’s your head that’s dirty!!”

    "Well, actually, Teacher Neil is here to patrol tonight, so we came together"

    "The moment interrupted the two people's unscrupulous conversation, and at the same time, I felt that the two guys were really similar.

    "Neil, Setsuna-san, who is this gentleman?"

    There is obviously someone here who doesn’t know the other person.

    "Oh, this is a student from the high school department. Senior Jun Muchen, like me, is also employed by the school and is very powerful."

    Seeing that Neal had no intention of introducing him, Setsuna had no choice but to introduce him to Neji. When he looked at Jun Muchen, there was a hint of admiration in his eyes.

    "Ahahaha, I am stronger in that area"

    Jun Muchen touched the back of his head and smiled brightly, swinging his waist back and forth slightly.

    In an instant, he turned away with his cheeks slightly red, Negi looked puzzled, while Neil's eyes were full of contempt.

    "You can no longer be described as a scumbag."

    "Uh, um, nice to meet you, Mr. Jun."

    Although I didn’t understand what Jun Muchen meant by that aspect, I still extended my hand in a friendly manner.

    "This is Teacher Negi, just call me Muchen. He is such a personable gentleman, completely different from a guy who only knows bullshit"

    With a gentle smile on her face, Jun Muchen held Niji’s hand and said something that made someone angry.

    "It's much better than you, the guy with the same curly hair as [beep——]"

    Neil twitched the corners of his eyes, raised the corners of his mouth, and said coldly.

    “Although my hair is black and curly, it is definitely not the curly hair on [beep——]!!”

    "Ah la la, you really didn't bring it upon yourself"

    The two people looked at each other, as if there were sparks constantly arousing.

    "Well, Neil, you and Mr. Muchen are very familiar with each other."

    "Only a ghost is familiar with this kind of guy!" Neil turned his head and glared at Niji, then immediately turned back to stare at Jun Muchen, "This guy had a fight with me for no reason last time, what do you think?  Is this kind of person seriously ill?!"

    “It’s not just for nothing!!”

    "Then what are you talking about!!"

    “Because I’m bored!!”

    “Idiot!!”

    "Ha, I really don't understand"

    Negi held his forehead with a headache, feeling as if two Neils appeared in front of him.

    "Speaking of which, what are you doing here alone?"

    "I'm waiting for someone."

    Jun Muchen put away his phone and said with a yawn.

    "Ha, waiting for someone? You don't look like you have a date, do you?"

    "How different! One day I will go to a love hotel with the president!!"

    "One sentence will reveal your true face clearly."

    Neil sighed very much, this guy is really powerful in combat, his combat effectiveness has broken through the lower limit.

    "Actually, I was waiting for the principal's guests to come out" Seeing the curiosity in the three people's eyes, Jun Muchen continued, "They are people from the Holy Church."

    "The Holy Church? Is it dealing with the previous ghoul incident?"

    Neil was the first to react, and at the same time, three unlucky children flashed through his mind.

    "Ghoul? What ghoul?"

    Negi and Setsuna looked at Neil suspiciously. Neil was stunned. It seemed that they didn't know about the incident.

    After briefly explaining it to them, Negi and Setsuna's expressions changed slightly and became a little heavy.

    “Actually, you don’t need to be so nervous. As long as you deal with it well, you won’t be afraid of too much trouble”

    &nbsp; Jun Muchen put away his playful look and calmly comforted the two of them, with a comforting warmth in his voice.

    "Yeah." x2

    "By the way, who was sent by the Holy Church?" Neil raised his eyes and looked at Jun Muchen, "Is it the agent? Or are the people from the burial agency also coming out?"

    "You know a lot" Jun Muchen's eyes were slightly surprised, and then he continued to lean against the lamppost lazily, "That person is the person in charge of the nearby Shengtang Church stronghold, he is oh, myself  Look, he comes out."

    Jun Muchen suddenly stood up straight and looked back at the building behind him. In the darkness, the sound of neither light nor heavy footsteps sounded rhythmically.

    Everyone’s eyes were focused on him, and the figure in the shadow gradually became clearer, and the cross hanging on his chest reflected a faint silver light.

    "Oh? I didn't expect there would be so many people here"

    There seemed to be a little surprise in the heavy voice, and a man wearing a black priest's uniform appeared in front of everyone.

    Neil’s pupils shrank tightly, and the man’s face was deeply imprinted on his retinas. He opened his mouth slightly, then bit his lower lip tightly, and an imperceptible trace of violent murderous intention passed deep in his eyes.

    Soon, the trace of hostility disappeared, and Neil stood aside silently, returning to his usual listless appearance.

    Jun Muchen, who had been keeping quiet, glanced at Neil thoughtfully, then stood up with a smile and introduced the newcomer to Niji and the others.

    "This is the chief priest of Haiming City Church, and the person in charge of negotiating with our Magic Association on behalf of the Holy Church Church, Kotomine Kirei."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Jun Muchen faced Kotomine Kirei and introduced the person on the other side.

    "These three are magicians and swordsmen from the Magic Association, Negi Springfield, Neil Springfield, and Setsuna Sakurasaki."

    "Good evening, you three. I never expected that the Magic Association would have such outstanding children."

    Kotomine Kirei's eyes are always heavy, giving people a serious feeling.

    "You're flattered, Mr. Kotomine."

    Facing the other party’s compliment, Negi quickly nodded in return.

    Kotomine Kirei’s eyes passed over the faces of the three of them one by one. When he saw Neil, he paused for a moment and then turned to Jun Muchen.

    "Mr. Muchen, my business has been finished, and it's almost time for me to leave."

    "Let me take you out" Jun Muchen nodded to the other party, and then winked at the three of them, "Then I will lead Mr. Yanfeng to leave, and you three can continue working"

    "Okay, Mr. Muchen."

    "Goodbye, Senior Muchen."

    Neil didn’t look at Kirei for a second, he raised his head and nodded lightly to Jun Muchen, then turned around and left with the two of them.

    "Then let's go, Mr. Kotomine."

    "sorry to bother you."

    Kotomine Kirei nodded in thanks, then vaguely glanced at the direction Neil left, with an obscure smile on his lips.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "I'll send it here."

    Reaching the entrance of the academy, Jun Muchen stopped and turned to talk to Kotomine Kirei, who was following closely behind him.

    "Well, thank you."

    Jun Muchen nodded slightly to him and walked away.

    Kotomine Kirei calmly watched Jun Muchen leave. He slowly turned around until his back disappeared.

    “It seems like something interesting happened tonight, Kirei.”

    The strange voice appeared out of thin air, but Kotomine Kirei did not feel the slightest surprise, and his expressionless face maintained his usual indifference.

    "What are you referring to?"

    Kirei stared at the void in front of him, as if there was a figure in front of him talking to him.

    "hehe……"

    The sound of laughter was accompanied by golden light particles, which gathered together little by little. Soon, the silhouette of a human figure loomed in the golden light.

    "You should have discovered it, that brat"

    Yao dispersed, and a young man wearing a black jacket had his hands in his trouser pockets. His handsome face was full of arrogance, and a pair of bloody eyes under the golden bangs seemed to have an addictive demonic quality, staring directly at the indifferent eyes.  man.

    Seeing that Kirei remained silent, the young man raised an evil smile on his lips, narrowed his eyes slightly, and the blood in his eyes became more and more piercing.

    "He seems to have the same thing as us."

    Qili looked at the man??, his eyes were cold, and he met those eyes that were difficult for mortals to look directly into without giving in.

    Suddenly, Kirei smiled.

    A gloomy smile appeared on his cold and sharp face.

    "Indeed, aren't you interested, Gilgamesh?"

    "Of course I have interests. There aren't many things in this world that interest me" The smile on Gilgamesh's lips grew wider, and the light in his eyes became more and more elusive. "But, we can't be interested in him now."  Take action."

    "Oh why?"

    There was a hint of curiosity in Kirei's expression.

    Such emotional changes are very rare for him.

    "Because of the agreement with that guy, if that kid encounters danger within my sight, try to save his life."

    Gilgamesh withdrew his gaze and raised his head slightly. The night sky was reflected in his eyes, and he seemed to be able to see a night similar to the original one.

    "That mysterious heroic spirit?"

    Kirei frowned, a familiar yet unfamiliar figure appeared in his mind.

    "Um."

    Gilgamesh’s gaze retracted from the sky and fell on Kirei.

    "Do you know his identity?"

    Hearing Kirei’s question, Gilgamesh smiled playfully.

    "That's right, but it's better not to tell you for the time being. It will be more exciting to save the interesting things until the end."

    Gilgamesh looked past Kirei, looking in an unknown direction, with slight waves in his eyes.

    "My king, I am looking forward to meeting him again."

    ?…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

    PS: I plan to overthrow and rewrite it, and change the protagonist to a female.

 Soar to the new world!  Chapter 60 Moon Peak Shrine

    irritable.

    That feeling lingered in my mind for quite some time.

    The things that happened recently and the people I met have revived many memories that have been buried deep in my heart. In my mind, almost all of them are pictures that I don’t want to think of.

    In the past, he would sometimes recall it or appear in his dreams. Even though it was like a curse, he never wanted to abandon those memories. For him, this was a sin that he had to endure.

    However, even so, he would not be as inexplicably restless in the past as he is now. Often, as long as he hints to himself, his mood will soon calm down, or in other words, his heart will feel like death again.

    Is it because of those people?

    Some familiar faces flashed through Neil's mind, and a subtle sense of peace flowed through them.

    He has always been walking alone. Even Negi, who is closest to him, cannot get close to the depths of his heart. Now, the shadows of other people have been left in his heart. Unknowingly, the cracks in his heart have opened up.  got bigger.

    However, he knew very well that this would not work.

    He has learned a lot from what happened in the past, and he doesn't want to repeat the same mistakes. In order to no longer let others get hurt because of him, and make himself suffer again, as long as he no longer establishes close relationships with other people and is separated by a distance, then each other will  Will not be harmed.

    “Otherwise, what happened to Touma that night will happen again.

    "well……"

    Neil sighed slightly, because being reminded by Negi made him a little concerned about his own problems.

    Since coming to this country and coming into contact with those people, he seems to have changed more or less. Now I think about it, does the practice assigned to him by the principal have such meaning.

    "It's so weak"

    Neil stopped his directionless progress, looked up at the clear blue sky, and laughed somewhat self-deprecatingly.

    In the breeze, there is a hint of fragrance.

    Neil put away his complicated thoughts, smelled the fragrance of flowers, and couldn't help but turn his head and look around. It turned out that he had come to a place that was familiar yet unfamiliar.

    On the long stairs, there is a torii gate.

    "Shrine"

    Neil had seen this kind of building before at Bang Zhikui's home, but he didn't expect that he would encounter another shrine while wandering around this city. It seems that the people here seem to believe in gods.

    However, there seemed to be something about this shrine that attracted him. Unconsciously, Neil stepped on the stairs and walked up out of curiosity. He glanced at the sign on the torii gate, which was written in black ink on the somewhat broken wooden board.  With a few big characters.

    Tsukimine Shrine.

    After walking up the stairs, a clean open space appeared in front of me. In the distance, there is the main hall of Tsukamine Shrine, and it is surrounded by trees. In the center, there is a peach blossom tree, with pale pink petals blooming. From time to time, it is surrounded by trees.  The wind blows, and the petals carry their fragrance and blow into the distance.

    Neil walked over, and the fragrance he just smelled seemed to be the fragrance of the flowers of this peach blossom tree. But, is this season the time for peach blossoms to bloom?

    After touching the rough tree trunk, Neil looked up at the crown of the tree where the buds were blooming with a strange expression.

    "Is it the same as the cherry blossom tree in my house?"

    It seems wrong. The tree at home will remain open for a long time because it has been tampered with. Unless the tree in front of you has also been tampered with, but would anyone be so bothered?

    "Maybe yes."

    Neil held his chin up and murmured uncertainly.

    "Well, it's not a bad thing anyway, it's just a spectacle at best"

    It’s really not a big deal. At least not many people will delve into the school’s World Tree, which is too big to complain about. Sometimes Neil really wonders if the people in this city are all crazy guys.

    "But why don't you see a clergyman?"

    After being here for a long time, I didn’t find anyone coming or going, not even a worshipper.

    Neil sat down under the peach blossom tree, leaning against the trunk of the tree and vaguely seeing the sky through the branches. The hazy and broken beauty was particularly charming. As he watched quietly, time seemed to have stopped.

    The slightly blowing wind mixed with the fragrance of peach blossoms and the simple atmosphere of the shrine seemed to have a hypnotic effect. Little by little, Neil's eyes slowly closed, and unknowingly, the scenery in front of him gradually changed.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    Ordinary furnishings, ordinary decoration.

    &nbsp; This is an ordinary house.

    The open window let in the bright morning light, and the faint light reflected on the floor and walls, making it warm.

    On the recliner, a beautiful woman with long black hair was sitting, and opposite her, a man with long white hair was half-kneeling on the ground, his palms gently covering the woman's slightly swollen abdomen.

    "Do you really want to go?"

    The woman raised her bright and moving amber eyes and stared at the man with gentle eyes.

    The man met those beautiful eyes and grinned.

    “I don’t want to go either, but I have to go, just like I have to take Sadharu out in the morning, otherwise he will be at home”

    "Be serious."

    The woman raised her hand and patted the man's head gently, her face full of anger.

    "Well, I'm very serious" The man grabbed the hand covering his head, held it softly and without force, and looked at the other person intently, "I'm sorry, I have to leave him at this time.  you alone……"

    Looking at his expression, the woman couldn't help but sigh, and then she curled her lips in displeasure.

    "I knew it was like this. You haven't listened to me since you were a child. I really doubt whether you are sincerely good to me"

    "Oh my, my whole body belongs to you, you still don't believe me" The man held the white catkin and couldn't help but laughed out loud, "A woman is a fragile work of art. If you don't cherish it, you will lose it."  It cannot be saved, so I will cherish you all the time."

    Hearing these straightforward words, the woman's pretty face couldn't help but blush slightly, but when she saw the smile in his eyes, she felt a little annoyed. She narrowed her eyes and smiled as charmingly as a crescent moon.

    “Hey, you must have a lot of artworks, right?”

    The man lowered his head and thought for a moment, then muttered uncertainly, "It seems like a lot"

    "Um?"

    The man quickly grabbed the hand that had started to press hard on his ear and looked at the woman with a flattering smile, "But I chose the one who is priceless to me"

    The woman glared at him and finally let go of her hand. Looking at his familiar face, she felt slightly absent-minded.

    "Do you know what the happiness I hope for me is like?"

    Her voice was very plain, but in the man's ears, there was always an unforgettable sadness.

    "I can eat with you every night, say good night to you before going to bed, and say good morning with a smile in the morning. What a little woman."

    The man stopped his smile and spoke seriously and calmly.

    The woman gently spread her face, her smile as happy as a rainbow after the rain.

    "Yes, I'm just a little woman, so I don't expect my husband to be a hero admired by all people. As long as he can stay with me, it's enough."

    "I don't want to be a hero, because heroes usually die young." The man shrugged, then stood up, bent down and gently touched the side of the woman's face, with tenderness written on his face, "But I can't be a hero.  person, so you can rest assured to let me go, I will definitely come back to you in vain."

    The woman held the broad and strong hand with both hands and pressed it tightly to her face. Her eyes were wet without knowing when.

    "I always feel that I am destined to wait for you all the time. I never see you waiting for me. You know, waiting is not a happy thing."

    "So, I can only compensate."

    The man let go of the woman’s hand and wiped away the tears from her eyes.

    "Wait until I use my future happiness to make up for your past unhappiness."

    With a smile on his face, he turned around and left with the woman looking at him forever.

    Determined, without a trace of nostalgia.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    Ding bell——ding bell——

    There seemed to be some melodious ringing ringing in my ears.

    Open your eyes, it’s the bright world.

    Neil was a little lost. What was that dream just now?

    In the dream, I only heard a man and a woman talking to each other, but I couldn't see their faces clearly, as if there was always a fog blurring their faces.

    【Do those two people have anything to do with me?  】

    ??Thinking hard, but can’t get any results.

    "My little friend, are you okay?"

    At this moment, a strange voice sounded in his ears, and only then did Neil notice that there was someone around himhuman existence.

    Turning around, Neil saw that the owner of the voice was a beautiful woman.

    A unique miko costume revealed the identity of the other party. Her long hair was bright flaxen, and the brown pupils dotted on her beautiful face seemed to be covered with a layer of light. No matter what the environment, she would exude a soft glow.  Glorious and reassuring.

    With a faint smile on her lips, the woman looked at Neil who had just woken up.

    "Uh, sorry, I just fell asleep."

    Neil noticed that the other person was holding a strange-looking bell in his hand. The ringing he just heard might have come from this thing.

    “It’s easy to catch a cold if you sleep here.”

    The woman suddenly realized it, and then she felt a little worried.

    "Well, I understand."

    Neil responded politely to other people's kindness.

    "Miss, are you the witch here?"

    "Well, I am the shrine maiden of Tsukimine Shrine, and I just took over recently."

    The woman smiled slightly, and the bell in her hand gently made a pleasant ringing sound.

    "Speaking of which, I saw you looking a little lost just now. Was it a nightmare?"

    Recalling the way Neil looked when he woke up before, the woman asked with some concern.

    "Well, in the distant Silent Hill, Alessa is trying to swallow me up with darkness and combine me with her. How can we repair it? I am obviously not Sharon"

    Neil habitually rambled on, even clenching his fists to express his anger.

    "What, is it an evil spirit!?"

    However, the miko was very shocked, and then she held the bell tightly and tried to hit Neil on the head.

    "Miss, wait!! What are you going to do!?"

    “I’ll help you get rid of the spirit, don’t worry, it’s very effective!”

    "It looks like you want to kill me. I'm afraid that before I can get rid of the spirit, I will become a spirit myself!!" Neil quickly raised his hand to stop the other party, with a look of shame on his face, "Miss Witch, what I just said was purely  Nonsense, please don’t pay attention!”

    "Ugh, why am I still so worried? Hey, could it be that you were possessed by a ghost and saw the ghost's memory!?"

    "Uh, no, and it's not really a nightmare. I just had a somewhat inexplicable dream" Neil paused, glanced at the witch, and felt that there was nothing embarrassing about saying it, so he continued, "In a dream  I saw a man and a woman having a conversation, but I had no impression of their faces, so it was a bit strange."

    "You didn't lie to me?"

    “…It’s true this time.”

    "Oh, is that so?" The witch held her delicate chin and thought carefully. She looked down at Neil, "Actually, dreams sometimes have something to do with the past. Sometimes, maybe it's the scene in the future, maybe it's you.  The future is uncertain"

    After saying that, the miko looked at him with a strange smile.

    "my future?"

    Neil was a little confused for a moment. He really hadn't thought about this, but it didn't look like it.

    He shook his head and got rid of all the messy thoughts in his mind. It didn't matter whether this dream was related to him or not. It was just a dream anyway.

    "Forget it, it's useless to think so much. By the way, what do you call Miss Miko?"

    "My name is Guanyue Gefan, you can just call me Guanyue. What about you?"

    "Neil Springfield, please give me your advice."

    Neil stretched out his hand to shake Gefan’s hand, and Gefan tilted his head, not knowing what he was thinking.

    After chatting with Ge Fan for a while, Neil said goodbye and left.

    Gefan stood at the top of the stairs, watching Neil leave. After losing sight of him, she turned around and walked back to the peach blossom tree. She reached out her hand and brushed the rough bark of the trunk.

    Ding bell——

    The peach blossom tree suddenly made a circle of invisible fluctuations, and the bell in Ge Fan's hand seemed to be vibrated and made a sound.

    The witch looked at the peach blossom tree with deep and gentle eyes, and suddenly smiled.

    "Just now, what kind of dream did you see for him?"

    Ding bell——

    There was another sound.

    It seems that someone has given the answer.

 Soar to the new world!  Chapter 61 Wash your hands before pursuing a girl

    "It's so boring. If I had known earlier, I would have asked Nanoha and Suzuka to come out together"

    Alyssa, who was walking alone on the street, muttered in a low voice with some regret. She looked sideways at the exquisite accessories in the closet, feeling like something was missing without anyone to chat with her.

    It turns out that she is not used to being alone.

    "Huh? Ahead is Kabukicho"

    Because I had been a guest at Neil's home, and Neil's home was in this street, I passed by this place at that time. Although this area is not very big, there are many weird shops. For example, there is a store called  A shemale club opened by people from Xixiang.

    What kind of person would go to such a strange place?

    Alyssa cursed in her heart.

    But this place seems to be as chaotic as ever, or rather lawless.

    Alyssa looked around and would always see groups of delinquents and gangsters gathering in some corners, but the people passing by seemed not to be surprised, and sometimes even greeted them familiarly.

    "No wonder we raise people like stupid teachers"

    Alyssa felt as if she had discovered the truth.

    And just when Alyssa was so absent-minded, she felt as if she hit something and fell backwards.

    “It hurts so much!”

    “Hey, little girl, how are you walking!!!”

    Suddenly there was a rough voice above her head, and Alyssa stood up with some pain and looked. A fierce young man was glaring at her. He was holding a bottle of drink in his hand, and there were five people surrounding him. They were also surrounded by five people.  With a black jacket and colorful hair, he has a standard bad appearance.

    Alyssa was startled by this sudden situation and couldn't help but take a small step back.

    "Youwhat are you going to do?"

    "What are you doing! You soiled my clothes, what are you talking about!!"

    The young man pointed to a puddle of water on the chest of his clothes, and then stared at Alyssa fiercely, "What do you think we should do now!?"

    "II didn't mean it. For clothes like this, I'll just pay you for it!"

    Only then did Alyssa know what was going on. She secretly sighed why she was so unlucky today, and then said in a strong tone.

    The bad boy raised his eyebrows, as if he was offended by the other party's toughness. He couldn't help but snorted and said with narrowed eyes, "Huh? Compensate to me? Do you think you can afford it!! This is unique in the world!!"

    "Huh? Unique!?"

    Alyssa looked at the tattered clothes and felt that it would be trivial to compensate him for a hundred identical ones.

    "That's right, the boss worked hard to make it!!"

    "Do you think ordinary people can make those jagged shapes on the cuffs!?"

    "This is a work of conscience for our bad industry!!"

    “That’s why people call it Great White Shark!!”

    The companions behind the young man shouted and looked proud, while the leading delinquent youth was even more embarrassed and shy.

    ""

    Ah, what are you so shy about, bad!

    Alyssa was speechless for a while. Fortunately, she thought the sleeveless cuffs were caused by being torn off, but it turned out that these idiots made them by themselves.

    "Then what are you going to do? If you don't want compensation, I'll leave!"

    Facing this group of people, Alyssa felt a little afraid, and her eyes flickered slightly. She asked pretending to be calm, just hoping to get out of here as soon as possible.

    "Well, what should I do"

    The young man suddenly calmed down and looked at Alyssa carefully, making her feel uncomfortable for a while.

    "Hey, what on earth are you"

    “Please date me on the condition of marriage!!!”

    Before Alyssa finished speaking, the young man bowed ninety degrees and stretched out his hand. Alyssa was stunned, and her face immediately turned red.

    【Eh!  ?  Interact!  ?  What the hell kind of development is this!  !  】

    “You, you, what did you say all of a sudden!!!!!!”

    Alyssa no longer knew whether she was embarrassed or angry. The person who looked so fierce just now as if he wanted to kill her actually turned around and said he wanted to date her!  ?

    “Oh, my God, the boss’s lolicon is having another attack”

    "This disease is difficult to treat"

    "Actually, I am also a lolita control."

    "+1 upstairs."

    "You guys don't give it to me"??Talk to yourself!  !  !  !  "

    Alyssa angrily complained about this group of people, and then swatted away the hand handed by the young man.

    “Did you agree to my proposal!?”

    “Don’t jump to the final stage all at once!!!”

    Alyssa felt like she was going to cry. She started to turn her head, hoping to ask for help from passers-by. As soon as she turned her head, she saw a guy passing by with his hands in his trouser pockets and looking at her dumbfounded.

    ""

    ""

    With their eyes facing each other, the other person shook his head and walked forward as if nothing had happened.

    “Idiot teacher, come back here!!!”

    Hearing the angry shouting behind him, Neil had a headache. How could he encounter such trouble on the way home? However, it was really a novel thing to see someone confessing to Alyssa.

    Neil looked back at Alyssa, he spread his hands helplessly, "Hey, Miss, someone is confessing to you, I'm too embarrassed to come out and mess with it"

    “Asshole, didn’t you see that I was surrounded by a group of bad guys!?”

    "Tsk, tsk, tsk, this is even worse. Classic romantic comedies like heroes saving beauties are not suitable for me"

    "Who is telling you about a romantic comedy?!" Alyssa walked over quickly and grabbed Neil's collar, "Stop showing off your narcissistic expression and saying boring words! Get him away right now!!!  !”

    With one move, the Tathagata Divine Palm was swung out in succession, and Neil was directly hit and sent flying for more than ten times in the air.

    Neil was lying on the ground, covering his bleeding nose, and was almost beaten into a mosaic by Alyssa.

    "Let me tell you, you've beaten me to this point, are you still afraid of these people?"

    "Hey! Don't ignore us!!"

    The group of bad guys stood up and stared fiercely at Neil who appeared on the stage.

    “Well, I always feel that this kid looks familiar.

    Neil patted his clothes and stood up, glanced at the group of people in front of him, and couldn't help but sigh.  He looked at the leading delinquent young man, spread his hands and asked speechlessly, "I say, big brother, what's so good about this kid?"

    Alyssa’s eyelids twitched, and she held back her anger and stood behind Neil.

    "Huh? I like it, but can you control it!?"

    Looking at him gearing up, he seemed ready to punch him at any moment.

    Neil shook his head, then turned away to reveal Alyssa. He pointed at Alyssa and pushed up a pair of non-existent glasses.

    "Look at this little girl, the top is as flat as a horizontal line. Does it feel like a hand? Of course it does, but it just feels like a scratch on your hand. Unless you are a m, you will feel good!!"

    Ignoring Alyssa’s pretty face that was starting to darken, she then pointed at her legs.

    "Look here again, these two legs are so short, can they cooperate with you to do some difficult movements!? What fun is there! Without fun, how bleak life will become!! Do you think  …”

    “Don’t judge me for thinking about yourself, you scum!!!!”

    The world's martial arts show rises to the dragon level, and Neil spurts blood for another ten meters.

    "Are you here to step on me or to save me"

    Alyssa picked up Neil and stared at him coldly.

    "This is a strategy, Miss"

    At this time, the young man who was stunned by Neil's words came back to his senses, frowned, and reached out to Alyssa.

    "Who cares about you? As long as I like it!!"

    When Alyssa looked back and saw this scene, a bit of panic appeared on her face, but another hand appeared to help her block it.

    "Just say it nicely, don't move your hands or feet"

    Neil stood up and grabbed the other person’s thick hand with a smile, but the other person’s face seemed to be distorted by pain.

    "Idiot teacher"

    Neil turned back and smiled at Alyssa, then threw the young man out.

    “Wash your hands clean before pursuing a girl!!!”

    The young man was thrown towards his companions. They quickly supported the young man and were a little stunned when they looked at the red mark on his hand.

    How can a kid be so powerful?

    "You bastard, get on me!!" The young man rubbed his arms, and then rushed out fiercely, "I don't believe that six holy swords can't push the mountain of meat!!!"

    Facing the six people flying over, Neil curled his lips and quickly crashed into the six people.

    "Who do you think I am!!!It’s been a solo since!  !  !  I am the tank mage all by myself!  !  !  "

    "You're cheating!! Uh, wait, are you from my mother-in-law's family"

    “You only know now!!!”

    A few seconds later, Neil waved his hand freely and said to Alyssa, "Let's go."

    Alyssa looked numbly at the figures with their heads stuck in the wall. It was really lucky that the smashing was so comic.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Classmate Alyssa, why do you appear there alone? Where are your two good friends?"

    "Don't keep saying things I don't understand!" Alyssa glared at Neil angrily and looked away, "Even good friends won't get tired of being together every day."

    "Hey, I thought you were all in a relationship where flowers kiss each other"

    "Can you say something I can understand! Ah, no, you'd better not talk."

    Neil shrugged and looked at Alyssa who was walking in front of her a little annoyed. It was so rare that he saved her, but he didn’t even get a candy. It was really unsettling.

    "Hey, thank you just now"

    Alyssa stopped, glanced at Neil sideways, then quickly looked away, her face slightly red.

    "Thank you for what it is, can you eat it?"

    "Neal's word "thank you" immediately shirks all the credit from others. It is really the most deceptive word creation in history. At this time, at least you have to invite him to the Green Room for a sundae to express your gratitude.

    "Eat your sister!"

    ???????????????? Could it be that she didn’t appreciate it even after thanking him? Alyssa was so angry that she gritted her teeth.

    "Oh, classmate Alyssa, I didn't expect you to be so impure and actually want me to do such an ethically degrading thing. You are such a crazy guy. I never thought I had ever taught such a student!"

    "Shut up, you lost Greymon!!"

    Seeing Alyssa’s cannibalistic expression, Neil had no choice but to shut up in frustration.

    Ah, poor Sundae-kun left me again.

    "Speaking of which, how did you get to that place?"

    "I walked there accidentally. Do you think I came to find you!?"

    Alyssa was still angry, and even her tone of voice was full of gunpowder.

    "Sorry, I'm not interested in washboards."

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!! I am a washboard, I am so sorry!!!"

    Neil stretched out his hand to block the attack, but was bitten hard by the eldest lady’s tiger teeth. He couldn’t help but helplessly cover his forehead and sigh.

    "Don't think that just because Rie Kugimiya can use skills randomly"

    After vomiting in a low voice, Neil found that his hands were comically bloody.

    "Miss, it's time to relax. Even if you want my blood to flow through your body, you don't have to do this. I have another compromise. If you give birth to my child, you will have our blood."  Well, don’t you think this is simple, quick and perfect?”

    “Uh-huh, uh-huh, uh-huh!!!”

    "What are you shouting! Have you been fucked by me [beep——]!? Ahhhh, I know I was wrong, please let me go!!"

 Soar to the new world!  Chapter 62 There must be something hidden under the cute appearance

    "You don't want me anymore?"

    The blond girl pursed her lips into a pitiful line, looked at the indifferent young man with tears in her eyes, and made a very outrageous declaration.

    "you——"

    The young man's eyelids twitched. After taking a deep breath, he was about to speak in a calm tone.

    “Is it because you have this woman that you don’t want me!?”

    The girl suddenly changed the topic and pointed at the girl standing next to the boy. She also had blond hair similar to hers, but her expression was a bit stunned, and she seemed to have been greatly shocked.

    "Eh!? Me?"

    The girl who was accused pointed at her face, her whole body was stunned, but the girl didn't seem to hear her words, she just took out her handkerchief and wiped the non-existent tears, and continued to complain about her misery.

    "You already have me at home, why are you looking for another woman outside? Can't I satisfy you with my blond hair? As my mother said, men are all beasts whose lower bodies are always in a state of rage"

    ""

    The young man said that he was really not a blond person. Did this guy’s mother say such strong words?  Sure enough, divorced women have wrong prejudices against men.

    When the young man said nothing and looked speechless, the girl rushed to the young man and stared at him with tears in her eyes.

    "I just heard you say you wanted to have a baby with her, why!? I can obviously give birth to a baby for you. If you want, I can give birth to a football team for you right away!!"

    As she was speaking, the girl caressed her belly with both hands, a trace of yearning and happiness for the future flashing across her face.

    At this moment, the passing spectators either admired or despised the young man at the center of the whirlpool. If he could do such a cruel thing at the age of ten, is it really okay to have a child?  Has modern science advanced to a point that even they could not imagine!  ?

    The young man covered his face. He was so ashamed. The looks around him made him so ashamed that he wanted to dig a hole and bury himself. He really couldn't get pleasure from the public shameful play in public.

    For the first time, the young man felt that he was still very moral.

    "Please let me go"

    "No, I will never leave you! I will never give up my happiness! Are your feelings for me just for fun?! Do you just want my body!?"

    Hearing the young man’s pleading words, the girl immediately came back to her senses and held his hand tightly, her eyes full of determination.

    ""

    The young man looked up at the sky that was gradually losing color in his eyes and shed tears silently.

    “Ah, I really want to die.

    "Hey!! Don't talk to yourselves, don't involve me in it!! It has nothing to do with me!"

    Alyssa could no longer bear the weird looks from around her. As the eldest lady, she felt so ashamed for the first time in her life. She actually became another heroine of such a shabby drama, and she even gave birth to a child. The lower limit.  It's not that showy.

    "And you, the stupid teacher, no, the promiscuous teacher! You actually did that, that, that kind of thing to a little girl, I, I will definitely report you!! You wait to go to jail!!"

    Alyssa pointed at Neil with a red face. This guy actually did these heinous things. Fortunately, she still believed him.

    No, if this continues, Nanoha, Suzuka, and the girls in the class will be in danger.

    Alyssa took out her mobile phone and immediately dialed a number.

    "Hey! Is this the International Court of Justice!?"

    "Miss, you don't have to be so realistic! And why is it that the International Court of Justice convicted me all of a sudden? Do you want me to hold a grudge like this!? You actually raised it to the international level!! You want me to be punished by human beings?  Expelled from the world!?”

    Neil almost fainted when he heard Alyssa’s calling voice. He stretched out his hand to take away Alyssa’s phone.

    “Yeah——!! Don’t touch me, you’ll get pregnant!!!”

    Alyssa screamed and jumped a few steps away, crossing her arms warily.

    ""

    Neil squatted deeply on the ground and was about to enter the orz state.

    When did he become a turbid launch pad covered in mysterious liquid?

    “Meow haha, that’s really interesting.”

    And the girl who was the culprit was holding her hands behind her back, watching the developments in front of her with a smile.

    "Asshole, whose fault do you think it is?! I was almost exiled because of your nonsense!!" Neil jumped.He stood up and glared at the girl with a red cross on his head, "Alicia, please go to bed early tonight. Weren't what you just talked about the bloody plot of a TV series last night!!"

    Not long ago, Neil was being tormented by Alyssa, but he was bumped into by Alicia who happened to be wandering around, and she heard Neil's teasing, which resulted in such a third-rate movie.  A real-life ethical romance drama with low blood pressure, low age and low IQ.

    "I want to perform because I think it's interesting"

    Alicia stuck out her tongue cutely and smiled as if she was not afraid that Neil was about to go crazy.

    “I almost went to the end of my life because of your desire to perform!!”

    "So youth is like a sand castle, which instantly collapses just because of some trivial things."

    “Don’t make it sound like it has nothing to do with you!!”

    Alyssa came over, she looked at Alicia, and immediately stroked her chest and breathed a sigh of relief.

    "It turns out you are not Feit. I was still wondering why Feit was such a person"

    Because of Nanoha, Alyssa and Suzuka both recognized the child Fit, and later exchanged letters. Judging from each other's words and appearance, they both felt that Fit was a well-behaved child who could even  A cute and shy girl.

    But the girl who looked exactly like Fit had just appeared, almost shattering her fantasy.

    Fortunately, God is merciful.

    "That's right, I'm not Feit, but I am Feit's sister, Alicia~~" Alicia smiled cutely, then blinked her beautiful eyes and looked at Alyssa, "By the way, you know Fei  Special?"

    "Well, but we have never met, so when I first met you, I was surprised. You are more lively than I thought"

    Alyssa felt that the corners of her mouth were twitching when she spoke.

    "Fortunately, Feite is not like you"

    Neil stood up, feeling equally deeply.

    "Hey, if Feit is like me, so what?"

    "Tell your mother to have another baby."

    "Ah! Neil is so bad, even Feit and I are not enough, yet he still wants it!"

    “…You’d better kill me.”

    "I just heard Alicia say that you live in this guy's house" Alyssa asked Alicia, but her eyes looked at Neil strangely, "I don't want to ask why you live in his house.  Why isn’t Feit with you?”

    "Well, there are many reasons. When Feite comes back, I will tell you in detail if I have the chance"

    Seeing that Neil had no intention of answering, Alicia could only answer randomly.

    "……Oh well."

    Alyssa’s eyes swept back and forth between the two of them, but she still suppressed the doubts in her heart.

    She always felt that they and Nanoha had a common secret that she didn't know about.

    Alyssa felt a little irritated unconsciously.

    "Well, it's time to go home" Seeing that the atmosphere seemed to be silent, Neil said aloud, "Miss, you should go back too, otherwise you will be confessed to again later"

    "Well, I understand."

    "Hey, what confession, tell me!"

    Alicia immediately became interested, but ended up being slapped on the forehead by Neil.

    When Neil and the three of them were walking on the road, they met a familiar guy head-on, and the other person was staring with his mouth wide open, with a look of surprise on his face that made him stupid.

    "Hey, Furuichi-san"

    Neil opened his dead eyes and said hello to the other party. How dare he meet an acquaintance at such a distance. In this small town, the chance of such randomness is really unusually high.

    "Um, can you explain the current situation in detail?"

    Furuichi held his forehead, reluctantly put on a relaxed smile, and tried hard to pose as a wise man.

    "What do you care about?"

    Neil and the two girls all tilted their heads at the same time, with several question marks popping up on their heads.

    "You still ask me what I care about!? Why are you with classmate Alyssa and a cute girl!!"

    "Ha, you ask why, it's just that we met on the road"

    "Oh my god!! Neil, has spring arrived again!? What a world without morals this is!!!!"

    Furuichi rubbed his eyebrows and almost smoke came out, and he fell intoA subtle state of rage.

    "Can you calm down, Furuichi-san, be careful and poke your forehead"

    "Ah, Neil, who made an oath with me to be a jobless virgin for the rest of his life, unexpectedly had something good happen to him. This was such a shock, as if all the hair on his butt was about to fall out, just like hair loss.  Dropped, and they are actually two cute girls of the same age? Obviously I remember that Neil’s preference seems to be the royal sister style with bulging front and back - "

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? could have two lines of bitter tears of blood and tears left in their eyes, Gu Shi looked at the sky aimlessly.

    ""

    "Well, anyway" Neil walked over and punched Gu Shi directly in the face, "You set my egg first!!!"

    “How can I not be determined after you’ve done this?!”

    "Have you calmed down, Furuichi-san"

    "I was forced to cool down"

    Furuichi was lying on the ground. Was that a meteorite that punched him so hard that his head was smoking?

    Ah, this time the handsome side of the beautiful girl was completely ruined in front of her.

    "By the way, who is this lady next to you?"

    Furuichi saw Alicia and asked Neil.

    "Alicia Testerosa, is"

    Neil wanted to say the words "my tenant", but he felt that Furuichi might get mad after saying it, and there might be some rumors the next day. Last time Hayate came to visit his home.  It was this guy who blew it up.

    ???????????????????????????????? How about we kill him here to eliminate the trouble?

    Furuichi was covered in cold sweat, and his teacher was releasing an unabashed murderous light next to him. In an instant, he felt that his life seemed to be forced to the edge of the cliff.

    However, Neil and Furuichi had no time to care about anything else at this time, because a group of vicious guys were coming towards them.

    "Hey!! Who is the guy who just bullied me from Dumburo High School!!!"

    The bald man in the lead stared fiercely at the few brats in front of him.

    "Uh, boss, did we find the wrong person? They are all brats"

    A boy next to him came over and asked in a low voice that the combined age of the primary school students in front of him might not be older than his father.

    "You can't be wrong, that brat from the Denshi family is so big!"

    The bald boss spoke with confidence and no guilt at all for bullying a child.

    "Ehehehe!!! What is this sudden development!?"

    Furuichi looked at these delinquent high school students in despair, and suddenly jumped from one desperate situation to another more dangerous desperate situation?

    Neil looked at the group of people in front of him, and then glanced back at Alyssa. She was looking away and whistling as if it had nothing to do with herself, while Alicia's eyes were shining and looking forward to it.

    "Oh? It's you, right?"

    The bald boss noticed Furuichi who was making a noise, and after scanning the four of them, he identified Furuichi whose jaw was about to dislocate, because Neil seemed to be even weaker than Furuichi, and he seemed to be fine with long hair.  Bullying look.

    "Well, I don't have anything to say. Anyway, keep going, Furuichi-kun"

    Neil patted Furuichi on the shoulder and covered his mouth to suppress laughter.

    "Why me!! Don't act like you're just watching a show!!! I'm your student!!!"

    "Hey, hey, hey, you guys, don't you feel shy bullying a few kids?"

    A pleasant magnetic voice interrupted them.

    Furuichi turned his head as if he had seen a savior, and saw a group of girls wearing white special attack uniforms walking over, but the wooden knives, chains, clubs, and maces they held in their hands really made him feel embarrassed.

    Are today’s delinquents so ferocious even if they are too young girls?

    But it doesn’t matter, these big sisters are so beautiful.

    "Furuichi-san, you have lost all your moral integrity"

    ""

    Neil raised his eyes and looked at the group of female delinquents. The leading girl had a healthy wheat-colored complexion. Her long purple hair was tied up and swayed with her steps. She had a bamboo stick in her mouth and her eyes showed no sign of weakness.  Stare at the group of boys.

    "Ah? It's none of your business! This is our Duowu Luo's business, you Furious Emperor, get out of the way!!"

    At the critical moment, the boss did not give in because the other party was a girl, and it seemed that he had some connections with the other party.

    But the leading girl didn’t reply to his words. She just walked over and stared down at him.After a while, Neil suddenly put his hand on Neil's head, with a friendly smile on his lips.

    "Your kid is Neil, right? I heard the tyrant mention you, you are such a cute kid"

    "Tyrant?"

    Neil didn't slap the opponent's hand away. After all, she was a quasi-royal sister, and he was just confused about the tyrant she mentioned. The group of guys from Duwuluo High School behind him seemed a little unhappy after hearing this title.  It looks good, like taking laxatives.

    It sounds like he is very tough. Is there such a formidable person around him?

    "Ahaha, it's someone you know anyway"

    "Hey, Rika, this kid here is also very cute. I'm Shizuku Itoi, and I'll die at night~~~"

    "Hey, Shizuku, you're scaring people"

    And Furuichi was surrounded by several female delinquents holding his face in his hands. At this moment, he was so happy that he almost fainted.

    "You women, don't forget us! Bastard, don't think we dare not take action. Even if Nan Lixiang knows the tyrant, I won't be afraid of you!!"

    "Huh? Even if you don't know that guy, I will beat you up. If you have the guts, come and try it!!"

    The bosses of the two factions began to clamor, and they gritted their teeth as fiercely as a wolf.

    "Boys! Don't take it lightly just because they are girls! Let them see the power of Dumburo High School!!"

    “Oh oh oh!!!”

    "Ah!? We are the Furious Emperor, don't underestimate us, you scum!!"

    "Follow the boss and rush!!!"

    Alicia and Alyssa stood on the outside, watching the two gangs fighting like this, feeling almost numb.

    "Ahaha, the fight started"

    Alyssa laughed dryly a few times, revealing a pair of dead fish eyes like Neil's.

    "Ah, everyone is so full of energy. It's so lively, I really want to join in"

    Alicia showed a completely different expression, and her eagerness to try made Alyssa doubt that she would rush in next second.

    Neil, who was in the middle of it, was punching one after another, while Fushi was running around with his head in his hands, hiding in a cold sweat.

    "What's going on!? Gang war!? I'm just an ordinary elementary school student. I simply ran to the wrong set!!"

    "Ah ah ah, let me go back to my mother's arms and drink milk!!"

    As soon as Fushi turned his head, he saw Neil kicking a big man away, making him look embarrassed.

    This guy’s strength is as unparalleled as ever.

    “You stinky brat!!”

    Fushi suddenly heard a loud shout from behind him. He turned around and saw a bad guy hitting him with his fist.

    ——I’m probably seriously injured now.

    Unable to escape, we can only watch the imminent crisis coming.

    In the blink of an eye, Furuichi felt as if his head was being pushed down, and a gust of wind passed over his head.

    "Really, don't get in the way here, leave as soon as possible, there are so many people here, even if you stand behind me, I may not be able to care about you, I might even beat you up"

    Furuichi only saw Neil punch the opponent away, and with a few words, he pushed him to the safety of Alicia.

    Furuichi was startled for a moment, and when he looked back, what caught his eye was Neil's expression that was slightly different from usual.

    I once saw this unique side of him in a martial arts competition.

    Looking at him intently in the fight, Furuichi pursed his lips.

    ——It’s really strong.

    "Hey, are you okay, Furuichi-san?"

    Seeing Fushi’s dull expression, Alyssa couldn’t help but asked, it wouldn’t be funny if he was beaten silly.

    "Uh, I'm fine" Furuichi waved his hand, then looked at Alicia, pointing to the chaotic situation, "Miss Alicia, is it okay to be in such a mess?"

    The bald boss seemed to have been beaten ten meters above the ground just now. Is that okay?

    "No problem! You don't know, right? Fighting is a specialty of this street. Many idiots living here will die if they don't fight. Even Neil fights one fight every three days and one fight every five days."  Yes, to a certain extent, he is very familiar with the people here"

    It’s really a disgusting street.

    “Then Alicia, wouldn’t it be dangerous for you to live here?”

    Alyssa really can’t imagine that if a child lives here, wouldn’t he be frightened every day?

    ?"That's not the case" Alicia shook her head and smiled, as if she didn't care much, "Don't look at these people as being fierce, but in fact they are very principled people, at least they will not bully the elderly or children.  At best, they have bad mouths. Just now they were just scaring us. In the words of Neil and Granny Denshi, these people are apes without brains and can only express themselves in the most primitive way.  It’s just blood that’s burned too hot…”

    "Of course, there are also other relationships, such as the mother-in-law Denshi, and the scarlet overlord rumored here is Neil's family, so those people don't dare to mess with the people in the family"

    ""

    ? Okay, Scarlet Overlord is really the name of the bunker. Is Neil's house full of monsters?

    Furuichi and Alyssa once again watched the scene near the end. In their eyes, something seemed to be different.

    "These guys are really getting more and more durable"

    Neil twisted his wrist and walked back. His face was not red and he was out of breath. It was impossible to tell that he had just finished fighting.

    "You do like fighting"

    Furuichi looked at Neil and smiled softly.

    Niel paused for a moment, then shrugged and smiled slightly.

    "I don't hate it."

    "I didn't expect that my teacher is still a bad person" Alyssa covered her face as if she had a headache, "Are you performing a GTO?"

    "Please ask Mr. Onitsuka for this kind of thing" Neil scratched his head and said boredly, "Well, if I can make extra money, I wouldn't mind making a cameo"

    But not long after he finished speaking, Neil found that Furuichi, Alyssa and Alicia were all silent in front of him, with dull expressions on their faces.

    "Huh? Are you possessed by a ghost, you guys?"

    Suddenly, an arm even rougher than Kenjiro's wrapped around Neil's neck. He was stunned for a moment, and then fell into the shadow of despair.

    Who released this Godzilla at the end of the 21st century

    "Oh? Neal-chan, are you planning to make extra money? I have a place where you can make a guest appearance. I originally came out to see where the kid was having such a fun time, but I didn't expect to hear such good news"

    Furuichi and Alyssa looked up at the tall figure, with the stubble, thick eyebrows, piercing eyes, light lip gloss and eye shadow, a perfect figure comparable to King Billy, and a charming Jean  The kimono that no one can look at directly gave them an unparalleled impact.

    "Ah, I really want to vomit. Can I vomit?"

    "Hello, Mrs. Xixiang."

    Alicia reluctantly moved her lips and said hello proactively.

    "Oh, it's Alicia" Xixiang moved his eyes and nodded, "Go back and tell your family that Neil won't be going back tonight. He's working at my place, so tell them not to worry"

    "Well, I understand, please feel free to do so."

    Neil, who was almost out of breath, stared at him. Alicia sold him in the blink of an eye. Please feel free to take him for what he is. He didn't even know if he would be able to see the sun tomorrow.  .

    “Let’s go, Neil-chan~~~”

    Xixiang smiled girlishly at Neil, and Neil immediately rolled his eyes and fainted while frothing at the mouth.

    “Is it okay, Alicia?”

    Watching Neil being carried away on her shoulders, Alyssa felt for the first time that it was not easy for him either.

    "It doesn't matter, Mrs. Saigo is a good person."

    ""

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    That night, Xixiang Ladyboy Club.

    “Clang, clang, clang! The super future star of our store is now making a grand appearance, Sonoko!!!”

    "Who are you calling Sonoko! Who wants to be the future star of your store!!"

    "Come on, Nierzi! You have great potential to become the ace_of_ace of our store!!"

    "A devil wants this kind of potential, even if you give me money!!"

    "Yo!! Pretty boy, twist your waist!!"

    “You can do it yourself, don’t make too many demands, you perverted uncles!!”

    "Yoooooooo, such a cute child is indeed a boy! Long live Lord Lucifer!!!"

    "Have your male-only penetrating weapons been scrapped by you idiots!?"

    "Nierzi, please date!!!"

    “Go to hell——!!!!!!”

    On the stage, a gorgeous lady with light makeupThe girl in kimono is actually a boy holding a folding fan and dancing with terrifying momentum. Next to him, Saigo is admiring the dance with a face full of admiration.

    This kid really has hope of becoming the master of the great route.

    The next day, the news about Neil's transformation into a new human spread secretly without his knowledge.

 Soar to the new world!  Chapter 63 To have moral integrity or to lose moral integrity, that is the question

    The long black hair floated gently.

    The bright pupils reflect the surrounding scenery, like a mirror world.

    The girl put her hands behind her back, holding a smile on her lips, and stepped lightly.

    "Ah, no matter how many times I come here, I always feel that this place is huge"

    The corners of Tifa's mouth were slightly raised, her eyes were shrouded in a bright light, and she looked around every inch of Maho Liang Academy from time to time.

    "That's right. After we entered through the school gate, we walked for more than half an hour and felt like we didn't even see the end"

    Alicia, who was following Tifa, glanced around with the same interest. Whenever she saw the architecture of European classical beauty and the natural scenery, her vermilion eyes suddenly brightened like gems.

    "Well, I heard from Neil that there are many schools here, ranging from elementary school to university, plus various research institutes, shopping streets and library islands. It really can't be visited in one day" Tifa introduced, tapping her lower lip.  , suddenly remembered something interesting, a smile on his face, "This school also has many activities, such as the last school festival, which was held for three days and three nights. It was really lively"

    "Wow, that sounds so interesting" Alicia immediately flattened her mouth in disgust when she saw Tifa's expression, and then murmured angrily, "If Neil had woken me up earlier, then I couldn't have done it either."  Did you attend the school festival?"

    ""

    Tifa scratched her cheek and smiled silently. Is this what she should be struggling with?

    "But it's great, I want to go to school here too"

    Looking at Alicia’s longing expression, Tifa couldn’t help but smile.

    "What you say should be fine. As long as you worship Tony Nier or Negi, they should be able to find a way"

    "Hmm, please Tony Neil? I always think that guy will say that it's too troublesome to stop doing it"

    Alicia closed her eyes and frowned, as if she could imagine the scene at that time.

    "maybe……"

    Tifa nodded with deep understanding. She quite agreed with Alicia's idea and her understanding of that guy.

    However, because of her understanding, she knew that if Alicia really asked him to ask for help, Neil would still do his best to help her.

    "A soft-hearted fool."

    Tifa pursed her lips and murmured in a low voice. She was a little bit disgusted by this.

    "What's wrong, Tifa?"

    Alicia noticed Tifa’s little movements and couldn’t help but feel a little weird.

    Tifa came back to her senses immediately, scratched her cheek and laughed dryly, "It's okay, I just got a little lost in thought"

    "Hey, what are you thinking about? You are so absorbed in your thoughts~~~"

    Alicia rolled her eyes and didn’t know what she was thinking of. She half-covered her mouth with her hand and leaned over with an ambiguous smile.

    Tifa blocked the approaching smiling face with her hand and said angrily, "What are you thinking about? I feel like you are becoming more and more like that guy Neil"

    "Hehe, you are so embarrassed that I got it right, right?"

    "You're not shy!"

    "Oh~~~Don't you deny what you said before? Sure enough, Tifa-chan's heart is full of Nier~~~"

    ""

    Faced with such teasing, Tifa simply shut her mouth and turned away as if she didn't hear anything.

    Seeing Tifa like this, Alicia stopped teasing her. She glanced around and asked, "Hey, Tifa, where is Neil's school? We've been gone for a long time"

    Originally, I was idle at home and wanted to come to the school to kill some time. But after I came here with Tifa, this journey was really a good way to pass the time.

    ??Looking carefully, it seems that it is almost time for get out of class to end.

    "This place is too big. I haven't been here many times. How can I know how to get there?"

    "Eh? Didn't we see that big map when we entered?"

    “It’s true, but”

    "Is Tifa a roadie!? So cute!!"

    "What are you so cute about!? You're not praising yourself in disguise, when you haven't found a way either!?"

    "Are you two brats students here?"

    The two of them, who were fighting and looking for their way around, suddenly heard a voice coming from behind them. At the same time, they turned their heads and saw a tall man in black sportswear standing not far away with a cool expression.

    "Hello, we are not students here, we are here to find someone."

    Tifa politelyNodding, the person in front of him seemed to be a school teacher or administrator.

    "Looking for someone?" Heigang raised his eyebrows and looked at the two girls in front of him, "Who are you looking for?"

    “It’s Neil Springfield who works at Shengxiang Elementary School here.”

    "It's that kid, but it's almost time for school to end. If we go by now, the people in the elementary school will probably leave as well. Forget it, I'll lead you there. Maybe that kid is still in school  By the way, are you his friends?"

    “We are his girlfriends!!”

    Before Tifa could speak, Alicia answered first.

    "girlfriend!?"

    Heigang opened his eyes in surprise, while Tifa covered his forehead as if he had a headache. He dared to believe that Alicia would start to display her natural instinct of fearing chaos in the world again.

    "I didn't expect that boy to have two girlfriends, but it seems reasonable after thinking about it"

    Heigang sighed at first, and then nodded unexpectedly.

    "Well, this gentleman"

    "Just call me Heigang" Heigang lowered his head and looked at Tifa, noticing the tangled look on her face as she hesitated to speak, and said with a very understanding expression, "Don't worry, I understand"

    "No, actually"

    "Let's go, I'll take you there now."

    "That bastard is really incredible. He actually did such a thing, but he is a role model for others. This is considered a harm to others' children. Well, I should be able to use this reason to teach him a lesson"

    A cold smile appeared on Black Steel's lips, and his narrow eyes narrowed slightly, flashing a frightening red light from time to time. When Tifa noticed the eldest brother's expression, she knew that the unlucky child was about to suffer a big disaster again.  , couldn't help but draw a cross in my heart.

    "Meow haha, it feels like something interesting is going to happen"

    Hearing Alicia’s cheerful laughter, Tifa sighed sadly, feeling deeply powerless.

    【Neal, if you want to blame it, you have a teammate who has been deceiving people for thirty years】

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Woo——"

    "What's the matter, Neil?"

    Naye suddenly heard Neil making a sound of unknown meaning, couldn't help but frowned, and asked with some worry.

    "It's okay, I just suddenly felt so miserable that I let out such a scream from my soul that it shook the world"

    "I have no idea what you are talking about" Nanoye shook her head in confusion, and then laughed happily, "But this means that Neil, there is nothing wrong with you"

    "Naye, at this moment, I feel more desperate than when I met a giant."

    She had just escaped from the demon king of the Kamabaka Kingdom and was mentally traumatized. Now she was attacked by this girl Nanoha. As her master, Neil suddenly felt that his majesty had lost as much as a certain vampire. He couldn't help but feel  I feel like life is dark.

    "By the way, aren't we going to the back mountain? This direction doesn't seem right"

    Nanoye looked at the direction Neil led the way. She had been training with Neil every day after school as usual, but at this moment, she visually saw that it was completely different from where she usually went.

    "Well, anyway, what I'm teaching you is just the control and application of magic power, and how to fight. I plan to hand you over to a more capable and experienced guy. Regardless of magic or physical skills, with her level, she can definitely  You trained me to become a master"

    Originally Naiyara was still being trained today. Neil felt that he had nothing to teach. After all, the magic system was completely different. Apart from some basic things, Neil felt that it would be better to have someone like Yuno as a coach.  Suitable for yourself.  When Professor Nanoha was in actual combat, whenever he encountered her unconsciously cute look, Neil would be blasted to pieces by a burst of starlight.

    Therefore, directly throwing Nanoha to the merciless Yiwen is definitely very profitable. Anyway, it is healthier for young people to abuse them, and there is Negi who can attract firepower next to him, and more importantly,  He can go home and cook quickly after school.

    【Ah, I can’t help it anymore, I can’t stop crying.  】

    "don't want!"

    Naye's face changed slightly and she shouted subconsciously, even her voice became slightly shrill.

    Neil was startled and quickly turned his head to look over, only to see Nanoye staring at him with her mouth bulging as if she was very angry.

    "Uh, what's wrong with you, Miss Nanoha?"

    ? ??Naye stared at her unnaturally for a while, and Neil asked cautiously.

    "me……"

    When asked by Neil, Nanoye didn't know how to answer. Could it be that she told him that she didn't want to leave him?

    "Dream on, it would be better to use a starburst to make him surrender."

    "Ms. Nanoha, did you think of something dangerous just now! Although I don't know what it was, I am firmly against violence!!"

    With the flash of red light in Nanoye’s eyes and the faint smile of excitement on her lips, no matter how idiotic she was, Neil still felt that he seemed to be very close to the door of hell.

    "Ahaha, what are you talking about Neil? I never thought of using Starlight Explosion to blast you"

    Nanoha scratched her cheek, smiled very cutely, and said horrible words that made Neil break into a cold sweat.

    【This guy said something that must never be uttered!  Naturally black?  ?  Definitely natural black!  !  】

    "Neil, why do you want others to teach me? I'm afraid I won't get along"

    Naye thought for a while and finally came up with a reason.

    "So that's the problem"

    Neil breathed a sigh of relief. He really didn't realize that Nanoha's character would be afraid of strangers, but this was no problem at all. After all, Yiwen's appearance was very deceptive. At first glance, he looked like a harmless cat, and he was very similar to  You don't have to worry about getting along with Yi Wen at all, because that guy's queen character is definitely about making others obey her.

    "That's not okay, Nanoha. If you hold back because of this small worry, you won't be able to make great progress in the future! Although I will be a little reluctant to let you go, dad, I will still do this for your future.  I did it! So, even if you resent Dad, I won’t regret it!!"

    "What dad, what role are you playing!"

    Nanoye slapped away Neil's hand on her shoulder with dissatisfaction. She blinked, not knowing what she thought of, her eyes suddenly lit up, and a meaningful smile appeared on her face.

    "Well, after all, Neil was defeated by me, I don't think he has the ability to teach me anything"

    "What!? Defeated by you!? It was just your luck that time. If I do it ten times again, you will not be my brother's" Neil originally retorted angrily, but when he saw Nanoye's smile, he seemed to understand.  Everything changed, "Well, since you said so, I also feel that I am not capable"

    Nanoha's smile froze slightly, but soon her lips curved into a more contemptuous arc, and at the same time her eyes swept three inches ahead.

    "Neil, it really doesn't work."

    Neil, who had been paying attention to Nanoye's expression, naturally noticed the other person's gaze. He looked down and couldn't help but widen his eyes, like an angry cat staring at Nanoye who was smiling leisurely and contentedly.

    "No!? You dare to say that I can't do it!? I've told you from the first day of class that I am a man who can break through the sky. The word "no" cannot appear to me!! Very good, Nanoha.  Just wait, if I don’t train you well, I will spend the rest of my life hanging around Xixiang!!!”

    “This is what you said, Neil~~~”

    Naye secretly made a gesture indicating that the plan was successful, and at the same time thought of something in her heart.

    【This trick of retreating to advance that my mother taught me is really useful. Although I don't know why I aimed it like this in the end, as long as it succeeds, it's all good!  】

    In fact, it was not until some years later that Nanoha understood the true meaning of this matter. At that time, she lamented that her health teacher died early. At the same time, she was very fortunate that she had a mother as great as Kami who allowed her to do this.  I have avoided many detours in my life.

    "Forget it, let's stop today's training. I'll go back and think about how to arrange it"

    “I don’t know whether it was because he was inspired to fight or because his dignity as a man was challenged. Neil began to seriously think about what to do. Usually, these things were left to Anders to do.

    "Huh? What is that guy doing?"

    Neil suddenly slowed down, and a shadowy figure appeared in his field of vision.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Ha, why are all the cleaners boys, not even a girl"

    Furuichi stopped the broom in his hand, looked around the classroom, and couldn't help but sigh sadly.

    Doesn’t it mean that if men and women match each other, the work will not be tiring?  There are just a bunch of idiots here, and they are exhausted from doing anything.

    "Just give up on this idea, this is meThe policy of our class" Yuuji walked past Furuichi with a broom on his shoulder, not looking like he was working at all, "That guy said that in order to avoid a series of unnecessary problems caused by the combination of men and women, he separated boys and girls.  To facilitate management, do you think we can resist the mountain above our heads?  And the girls seem to agree"

    “Can you disagree!? Girls almost don’t have to participate in work during the week!!”

    "From this point of view, it turns out that he is still a gentleman"

    "That's weird! Even if he is a gentleman, he can only be a gentleman in another sense!!!"

    "I'm telling you, you can chat as much as you want, but if you can work, Yuuji, you've barely even done anything!!"

    Listening to the two complaining, Touma couldn't stand it anymore. He was almost the only one working now. He obviously planned to grab those half-price bento boxes.

    "You should tell the group of people over there first"

    Yuuji pointed with his broom in the direction of the podium, where a group of people were gathering for activities.

    Standing on the podium, Akihisa used the broom as a guitar and danced his fingers as much as he could, as if he had returned to the school festival concert, with the intense melody seeming to linger in his ears.

    “Come on, call me!!!”

    “Honey!!!”

    "What a tall person!!! Call me God-sama!!!"

    "Ah, Lord Kami is playing a game console in that corner over there"

    Touma looked at this scene, then looked at someone in the corner who had entered the god of strategy mode, and couldn't help but sigh.

    How long will he be able to do this?

    ——

    Suddenly, the sound of the door being pulled attracted the attention of everyone in the class.

    A handsome face that was as cold as a knife appeared behind the door, and at the same time, those sharp wolf-like eyes made the guys in the class stay silent for a while and started cleaning obediently.

    “Kids, is your bastard head teacher gone already?”

    They were slightly surprised by the unexpected punishment, and then suddenly realized that it was their class teacher who had caused the hatred.

    "Well, our bastard head teacher left early during the last self-study class and let all the girls go"

    As the leader of the boys, Xiongji told Heigang in detail. When Heigang heard this, he felt that the temples on his forehead began to beat again.

    "That rascal……"

    "Um, Teacher Heigang, what do you want from Neil?"

    Touma's question caused Heigang to turn around. He looked at the people in the class, and for some reason the corner of his mouth curled up into a weird smile.

    "Ah, actually it was the boy's two girlfriends who came to see him"

    "What——!?"

    "girlfriend——!?"

    “Two more——!?”

    The boys looked at each other and saw the jealousy hidden in each other's eyes. They nodded one after another, immediately picked up the thing in their hands, and rushed out of the back door without saying a word.

    "Hey, don't damage public property"

    Heigang shouted behind them, chuckled, and then walked downstairs.

    When he walked downstairs, he found that the two girls waiting nearby were gone. Instead, there was a guy who deserved a beating, gaping at the large cloud of dust.

    "Faye, did you see the two little girls who were here just now?"

    Heigang walked over, patted Fay on the shoulder and asked as coldly as usual.

    "Huh? It's Kurojia~~" Faye turned around and showed a very hearty smile, and then her face became a little weird, "Kurojia, are you a lolita control?"

    Heigang was startled, then his face turned black, he pulled out a cold long knife out of thin air, clasped his hands and raised it, ready to slash at it.

    "You really deserve to be cut down just like that kid"

    “Ehehehe!! Oppose violence, Hei-chan~~~”

    “Go to hell!!”

    "Wait a minute, aren't you going to ask where those two girls went? I'll tell you, but you can't do anything to me!"

    ""

    Heigang stopped and stared at Fay coldly, while Fay smiled slightly and tidied up his clothes. It was not until Heigang was about to have his second impact that he slowly spoke.

    "Actually, I just met them and chatted for a few words. I found out that they were here to see Neil-chan, so I told them that Neil-chan had left.", so they took their leave and asked me to tell you something by the way.  "

    "That means you knew it beforehand, right?"

    "Well Wow!! Kuro-chan, a surprise attack is a foul!!"

    “I don’t care about you!!”

    “I clearly said I wouldn’t do anything!!”

    "Did I promise you!?"

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "So, you lost the ring that Yiwen gave you and you were thinking about how to die, maybe this is it?"

    "No, I'm not thinking about how to die"

    Negi looked at his brother depressedly, forgetting if he didn't help, he was still gloating about his misfortune.

    "I just lost my ring, is there any need to do this?"

    Although the ring was a relatively rare magic item, it was not in a life-and-death situation. However, seeing Negi like this, Neil immediately felt very happy.

    "You won't understand. If Master finds out, I will see hell"

    Yiwen’s terror began to emerge in Negi’s mind. His face turned pale and his whole body was shaking, as if he had seen a ghost.

    Neil had to sigh at how powerful Yiwen was. He was able to make Negi, a little man-taught by a boy, even more miserable. He felt like he was almost turning into an M.

    "Hey, Neal, what's the ring that Mr. Negi mentioned? Doesn't it matter that he's still like this?"

    Nanoye pulled the corner of Neil's clothes and asked with some confusion.

    "Well, that ring is like a wedding ring that represents a lifelong promise, and Negi, the idiot, threw it away without knowing where. If his powerful wife at home knew about it, he would probably not have to go to bed for a month."

    "Hey!? Teacher Negi is already married!?"

    "Hey, Neil, stop making this up!"

    "I'm not making it up, I'm just explaining it to Nanoha."

    "What are you trying to explain!!"

    Facing Negi’s fire-breathing eyes, Neil shrugged and had to give up, "Okay, okay, I won’t say it anymore. Why don’t you recall it and let me help you reorganize the scene at that time."

    "real?"

    Negi looked at him suspiciously, could this guy really be so kind?

    "We are brothers after all Speaking of which, when did the ring disappear?"

    "It should have been last night"

    "Well, very good" Neil nodded, "Which woman's bed did you sleep in last night?"

    "Herehey!! Where are you going!!"

    Negi is crazy, he actually believes in a guy like Neil, he is really a fool.

    "Oh, oh, did you really sleep in someone else's bed? Yeah, there are so many people in the girls' dormitory, who could it be?"

    "I told you not to do it!! I haven't even slept in Asuna-san's bed recently!!"

    "The married life is not harmonious?"

    “Stay away from me!!!”

    "Teacher Negi is not pure."

    ""

    Negi leaned against the tree, wanting to die.

    “Neil——!!!”

    Just when Neil was enjoying the sight of Negi being beaten to a pulp, a familiar scream came from behind. Without thinking, he immediately bent down. The next second, a figure flew over his head, and at the same time, a wave of wind blew up.  A gust of cold wind.

    Neil raised his head and looked at the blond girl who flipped in the air and landed perfectly, and couldn't help but be speechless for a while.

    "Alicia, do you have to say hello in this way? If I hadn't avoided it, I really doubt I would have suffered internal injuries from you."

    "It doesn't matter, I just said hello a little more enthusiastically."

    "Is this called being more enthusiastic!? Who would rush over at a speed of 40 yards, 4 seconds and 2!? Do you think I am an American football player!?"

    “What a small family man.”

    "I'm sorry, anyone would be petty when their lives are at stake!"

    "Tch, I won't talk to you anymore" Alicia left Neil alone, moved her target to Nanoye who was aside, and immediately pounced on her, "yahoo! Nanoye!!"

    "Whoa, be careful, Alicia!!"

    Neil sighed helplessly at the two who started to fuck Lily, then turned his head and forced a smile at the black-haired girl who was running slowly.

    "Won't you stop this guy, Tifa?"

    "ThisIsn’t it bad?  There is a beautiful girl throwing herself into my arms"

    Tifa walked up to Neil and smiled teasingly.

    “I wish the way of throwing myself into someone’s arms could be improved”

    Neil muttered softly, but the next moment, Tifa's beautiful black hair was fluttering with invisible domineering aura.

    "What were you talking about just now?"

    "No, I didn't say anything, Your Lady Queen."

    Neil immediately displayed his low-profile and domineering attitude. His dignity and integrity were completely useless in front of Tifa.

    "Ah, look, Nanoha, Neil is starting to lose his moral integrity again!!"

    "Neil has never had any moral integrity anyway"

    "Alicia, shut up, whose fault do you think it is that makes me like this!"

    "You blame me?"

    "Ha, if I don't blame you, why should I blame myself!?"

    "Shut up."

    "Yes, Your Lady Queen."

    "Neil really suffered."

    Alicia’s triumphant look made Neil want to hang her up and tickle her, but for Tifa’s sake, he still lay on the ground obediently.

    "By the way, what is Negi doing there?"

    Tifa noticed Negi, who had been ignored for a long time, but the other party was obviously trapped in an endless loop and did not notice their arrival.

    "Nieji is struggling with the question of whether he should have moral integrity or lose his moral integrity."

    ""

    “By the way, why did you and Alicia come here?”

    “Well, since it’s okay to stay at home, and Alicia has never been to school, I took her here for a walk.”

    Neil looked back at the girl who was chatting enthusiastically with Nanoye. She had maintained such an optimistic attitude since she woke up. It was not an exaggeration to say that she was offline. However, these might just be to cover up her inner feelings.  lonely.

    【Looks like we need to hurry up.  】

    Just when Neil was thinking about something, a strange murderous aura rushed towards him. Neil looked around and saw a large black mist rumbling towards him.

    "What is that!? The Black Mist Monster!?"

    As soon as he finished complaining, Neil was swallowed by the black mist.

    "Whoa! Help! Huh? Isn't this a guy from the class!? Hey, are you rebelling!?"

    "Burn my remains with the blazing holy fire! How joyful is life, and how sad is death!"

    "Ahhh!! Where did you come from the Ming Cult!? These people are crazy again!!! Tifa, Negi, save me!!"

    Tifa watched the group of people go away speechlessly, and then glanced at Negi who continued to seek death.

    This school is still so peaceful today.

 Soar to the new world!  Chapter 64 Women’s own skills—Chaitao Tiancheng

    In the dimly lit room, a young man was leaning over the desk, constantly drawing on the paper, and his surroundings were already filled with many dense drafts of the same writing.

    "Ah, it still doesn't work"

    Neil frowned, looked at the complicated magic circles and theories on the paper, and sighed.

    "That technique is really not that difficult. Spatial refraction and positioning alone are troublesome enough. I have been working on it for so long and it is still in the basic stage. I really admire Miyu's ability to use it so quickly.  She"

    Neil lay down on the table, recalling the overwhelming blockade he saw at the beginning, which could capture the dragon tightly by surprise. Since he came back, he has been studying it. If he can also put it into actual combat, in  It must be a big help when you can't defeat the enemy, at least you can save your life.

    However, while thinking of these things, Neil had something more concerned about him.

    【How on earth will my future self survive until that time?  Could it be said that a solution has been found?  Or……】

    Slowly closing his eyes, Neil couldn't see any difference in his plain expression.

    【Is the presentdifferent from the future I know?  】

    No matter how much he thought about it, he couldn't think of a result. Neil lay weakly on the table, feeling a little complicated at the same time.

    “ Knowing what a daughter will look like in the future, I guess no one will feel uncomplicated.

    Fortunately, he didn’t know who her mother was, otherwise Neil felt that his life would be over from that moment on.

    "Boss, are you lying on the table trying to die?"

    "You're just trying to die!" Neil glanced at the magic device that came to him and asked feebly, "What, did you get a reply?"

    "Yes, the administration has agreed to the boss's request."

    "Tsk, I've applied for several days, and I'm just getting a reply now. The efficiency is not very low, so for these high-ranking officials"

    Neil’s expression was still lazy, but his tone was very sarcastic. This scene made some people extremely angry.

    "Ah, I'm really sorry for our low efficiency!"

    Hearing such a fiery voice, Neil turned his eyes in surprise and covered his mouth with his hands as if he felt incredible.

    "Eh!? When did the communication turn on!? Anders, you are trying to trick me!!"

    "You did it on purpose, right?"

    "You did it on purpose, right?"

    Crono and Andres roared in unison on the screen.

    Neil was dissatisfied with their reactions and waved his hands, "Let's not talk about this anymore, Crono, can you do what I asked you to do?"

    "Yes, but is it really okay for you to do this?"

    Crono nodded first, then looked at Neil with worried eyes.

    “Well, I’m a man who just does what comes to my mind. I don’t think too much about other things"

    Crono frowned, but did not continue to delve deeper, "Since you said so, then so be it, I don't want you to get into any trouble."

    "I have been involved since the day I met Feit"

    Neil’s eyes flashed with memories, and he smiled helplessly.

    "By the way, how is Feite doing now?"

    "Fit has been working hard for her job recently. With her ability, she should be able to pass the assessment"

    "Do you want to work hard to reduce Precia's sentence? This is a hard-working child"

    "Do you want to see her now?"

    "Forget it, there will be opportunities to meet in the future, let's settle the current matters now" Neil thought for a while, but still rejected the proposal. He stood up, "Fortunately, this damn girl Alicia didn't run away today.  Go out, Crono, go make arrangements first, I will bring her over now."

    After saying that, Neil walked to the living room and saw Alicia watching the soap opera with gusto.

    "Alicia, stop looking and come to my room"

    Hearing the sudden sound, Alicia was stunned, and then smiled shyly.

    "Ah la la, Neil finally couldn't help but take action against others?"

    ""

    Neil rolled his eyes angrily and walked straight to his room without saying anything.

    "Hey!! Don't go, Neil, you haven't answered me yet!"

    "Who will answer you! You want to trick me, right? Last time I wasI haven't even settled the accounts with you yet about the school!  !  "

    Thinking of the unreasonable disaster that happened last time after school, Neil wanted to exile this damn girl to the Sahara Desert.

    "Meow haha, it's interesting, isn't it?"

    "How much do you like to trick me!? Is it so fun to watch me dying!?"

    "Hmm, because Neil is really handsome like that!"

    "Did you sleep for too long and make irreversible mistakes in your aesthetics?"

    Neil stopped and pointed to his door, "Here, go in by yourself."

    Alicia glanced suspiciously between Neil and the door several times, and asked strangely, "You don't want to take revenge on me and trick me again, do you?"

    "You think I am you!"

    Neil opened the door, pushed Alicia in, ignored the other party's sad eyes, closed the door smoothly, and breathed a heavy sigh of relief.

    The world is finally clean.

    【So, what should we do next?  】

    Sliding down the wall, Neil squatted on the ground, looking at the ceiling and thinking about himself.

    This time, please ask Crono to get a chance for Alicia to talk to Precia. In addition to reassuring Precia, after all, Precia has not seen Alicia in person since she woke up. In addition, she also wants to  The mother and daughter can have a good chat, including Feite's matters, which can only be handled by themselves.

    However, in this way, Alicia's resurrection from the dead will inevitably fall into the eyes of others, and will naturally spread to the top management of the administration. As long as they follow the clues, they will naturally find out about Neil, even if Admiral Lindy  It would be useless to hide it from Crono for him. For those people, taboos involving life are extremely attractive, and there is no limit to the greed of human nature.

    "If this is really the case, I don't mind dragging them to hell together"

    Neil's eyes slowly became empty, cold and crazy, and his fingers were clasped together unconsciously, as if he wanted to tear something apart, but without his noticing, there was a strange substance flowing in his body.  It exuded a heart-stopping and disgusting smell.

    "Right, Master"

    The corridor is very quiet.

    The boy squatted alone on the floor, as quiet as if he were dead.

    I don’t know how long time passed, until a slight sound of opening the door called Neil’s attention back.

    Neil raised his head and saw Alicia walking out with her head lowered, her long blond hair hanging down so that Neil couldn't see the expression on her face.

    "Are you done talking?"

    Neil asked in a low voice, and at the same time looked slightly into the room, only to see that the screen that Anders had originally turned on had been turned off, and the room was silent.

    "Um."

    Alicia still lowered her head and nodded slightly, her whole body less lively and active than usual.

    "Well, that's it for now. I'll go see her there again when I have the chance."

    Neil smiled and crossed Alicia to return to the room.

    "Neil"

    The girl’s voice made Neil stop. He turned around and stared at the other person’s beautiful back calmly.

    “Neal, why do you want to arrange a meeting between me and my mother?”

    The girl’s voice was choked. She raised her head, and Neil could clearly see that her eyes were slightly red, as if she had just cried.

    "Well, I said I rescued you, but Precia hasn't seen it with her own eyes, so she shouldn't be relieved. Besides, you are also the source of this incident. I can only deal with your matter.  It’s probably because of Precia that she will seriously consider Feit’s matter.”

    "Is it for Feite?"

    Neil looked at Alicia, whose eyes were wet but sparkling with inexplicable light, and scratched his head.

    "Half of it," Neil glanced at her and looked away, "It's also because of you. You usually seem to be out of touch. Although it may be because of the messy relationship in my family, I think in your heart  It must be very lonely, waking up and not being able to see your relatives for so long, and you are still in a completely new circle. No matter how hard you try to fit in, that strange feeling of loneliness cannot be eliminated."

    “As if he was remembering the past, there was an unforgettable loneliness in Neil’s smile.

    Alicia pursed her lips and twitched her pretty nose. She didn’t know whether it was because she was moved or something, but more mist appeared in her eyes.

    "Is Neil planning to attack me?"

    &nbsp; “I have been so unlucky for eight lifetimes”

    Why is this such a weird development? Neil has the urge to jump off the building.

    It’s rare to be so touched, and it’s all destroyed in one go.

    Just when Neil was speechless and wanted to leave, Alicia jumped into Neil's arms. He was stunned, and then immediately raised his hands to show his innocence.

    "Actually, since I came here, I don't feel lonely, because there are many good people around me, everyone cares about me, and I like this kind of life very much"

    ""

    Neil sighed, this compatibility is really not that good.

    "Hey, why does mom know what I do in my daily life?"

    Although Neil wanted to complain about the current situation, after hearing Alicia's question and seeing her trembling body, he was too embarrassed to push her away, so he could only continue to assume Ultraman's flying posture.

    “Ah, so tired.

    "Well, I secretly videotaped your usual appearance"

    "stalker!?"

    "Asshole, can you please listen to what I said before you evaluate me!!" Neil's dead fish eyes suddenly opened wide, and then he continued lifelessly, "I asked Crono to give it to Precia, I think  Rather than letting you face the camera and not knowing what to say, it would be better to show your mother how you look like you usually do. I think what she wants to see more is this"

    Neil felt that as soon as he finished speaking, the air he could breathe seemed to decrease, because a pair of hands that didn't look very strong were wrapped around his waist, squeezing the air out of his lungs.  go.

    "I'm touched, can you please be gentle?"

    He didn’t want to receive someone else’s white chrysanthemum before he received their thank you gift.

    "Neil really has no common sense at all. Don't you know how to comfort a girl at this time? It's a shame that you are still British"

    Alicia leaned on his chest and said angrily. Neil rolled his eyes. He didn't want to be said like that by this off-kilter guy.

    "Actually, there are many ways to comfort, such as"

    Neil was about to start talking nonsense, but was interrupted by Alicia's words.

    "Can't you put your hands down? You are so stupid."

    "……All right."

    Neil sighed dejectedly. Who was he raising his hands for? He was also told that he was stupid. He decided not to be a good person in the future.

    As I was thinking about it, I put my hand down, but it seemed that it was a little numb from holding it up for so long, so I smashed it down directly.

    Snapped——

    The sound of this physical collision is really crisp and tight.

    "Wow!"

    Alicia suddenly screamed, and unconsciously increased the force on her hands. Neil almost burst his lungs.

    “Neil is so bold, it’s just your words, it doesn’t matter”

    ""

    Neil silently glanced at the golden color in front of him. The ears under his long hair were as red as if they were burned by fire. Please tell me whether you are shy or conspiracy at this time, he is very confused.

    Silently moving his regained consciousness hand away from the girl’s buttocks, Neil suddenly felt a sense of loss.

    It is very elastic and feels good in hand. It is worthy of a developing young girl.

    【Unfortunately, Neil, you are the one controlling me.  】

    Neil, who almost entered the world of lolicon, suddenly felt a surge of momentum behind him that was stronger than an Intel CPU.

    “Hmph, I’ve already seen the ending.”

    Neil smiled confidently, pushed Alicia away gently, then turned to look at the person behind him, and he saw——

    Chifuyu’s eyes widened in shock and her face was full of disbelief.

    The smiling Kagetsu is full of evil powers because of her fun.

    Because she didn’t know if it was the calm before the storm, Tifa looked calm.

    "What are you doing?"

    Chifuyu took a deep breath and asked. To be honest, she had not yet recovered from the situation.

    “Neil was comforting me physically.”

    "How bad is your ability to express yourself!?"

    Neil really wanted to spit blood at Alicia, this guy was clearly trying to push him into the fire pit.

    "Yeah, yeah, it seems like if a girl is left alone at home, Neil will be tempted to take action"

    &nbsp;Kagetsu smiled and said something that made Neil's stomach hurt.

    "Please don't treat me as a beast that is in heat all year round! Haven't you heard the saying that seeing is not always believing?"

    "Well, you'd better explain it to her"

    Chifuyu glanced at him pityingly, then turned away to reveal the figure behind her.

    "Neil, I recently learned a new skill on my own"

    "Although I really don't want to know, looking at your expression I have to ask as usual, what is it, dear?"

    "Hate knife, dear~~"

    “Ya Zhudie!!!”

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    Raising his head and looking at the star-studded night sky, the young man looked very serious.

    "Recently, I seem to have been either cheated or beaten, completely destroying my tall and wise image in the past. Therefore, on behalf of the majority of readers, I here strongly urge the author to return to the main line and let me become Long Aotian and strive for  At this time tomorrow, I will bring the book to a perfect end"

    "What are you mumbling about there alone?"

    Tifa turned her face sideways and looked at Neil, who was talking to the sky god, and was speechless for a while.

    "The radio waves from higher dimensions just now allowed me to send a message to the master of this world"

    "Ha, this illness is not serious."

    ""

    Neil turned to look at the girl who was following him closely. She stabbed his guy without hesitation before, but now she just walked to him as if nothing had happened. Wasn't there any pressure at all?

    Noticing Neil’s gaze, Tifa raised her eyebrows, smiled and asked, “Do you want to do it again?”

    "I'm sorry, Queen!!"

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT off outright, let’s have a low-profile tyrant first and then talk about anything else.

    "Speaking of which, Tifa, why are you following me out tonight? I'm here to work"

    Neil was a little puzzled by the girl’s behavior.

    "There seem to have been some accidents in this city recently. As a member of the magicians, of course I have to contribute."

    Tifa said matter-of-factly, but Neil still felt that she had other reasons.

    "But there is a headquarters here, so there is no need for you to get involved. What's more, you are now an independent magician, so the danger is even greater." Neil did not continue walking forward, he turned around and looked seriously  Tifa, "So, listen to me, go back and leave the night patrol to me. Don't worry, there won't be any danger."

    Neil recalled the mysterious man that time. He may not be able to compete with the strength of the other party. Although he has reported it to his superiors and started investigating, there is no guarantee that he will not encounter him this time. If Tifa is put in danger or even loses his life  , he couldn't imagine what he would become.

    ——At least, I will go crazy.

    "You lied!" Tifa said loudly, her eyes full of distrust, "Something must have happened to you that night last time. Don't think that I can't see anything. Since that time, you have  It’s weird, even though you tried hard to hide it, I know you’ve changed back to your original self!”

    "Tifa!"

    Neil frowned and pressed her shoulders, trying to calm her down.

    Tifa faced his emotionless eyes and took out her contract card from her pocket.

    "Do you still remember this?" Tifa looked at herself on the card and smiled softly. She breathed out slowly and met Neil's beautiful eyes, "I got this tentative contract from you.  , just thinking that I can help you, but you must not think so, right? You just want to use your own power to protect me, even if you use this kind of contract, it doesn't matter, because this is also a way for you to protect me  . But you know? I don’t need your protection all the time. You have protected me time and time again, which is enough. You have to know that a person’s ability is limited, and not everything can be protected by you.  , Mr. Kiritsugu, Mr. Shoyo, they"

    "That's enough, Tifa."

    Neil finished Tifa’s words in a low voice, his voice was very low, even hoarse like scratching glass.

    Tifa bit her thin lip, looking at the young man in front of her who was knitted in pain, feeling helpless.

    What can she do for him?

    Tifa tried it many times, but she could never find the real answer.

    "Neil"

    However, some things must be faced no matter how painful they are."Tifa, I"

    Neil raised his head, his eyes had become bloodshot at some point, and he felt that it was difficult to breathe.

    And just when he was about to say something, a wave of fighting suddenly came from a certain direction.

    The two looked at each other, and Neil said slowly, "Let's go see what's going on first."

    After saying that, Neil turned around and went forward. Tifa looked at his figure and couldn't help but sigh slightly.

    They felt that the violent fluctuations in the air began to subside. It seemed that the battle was about to accelerate. Their expressions darkened and their speed increased again.

    Soon, they saw the scene there.

    A local magician is being tied up by black tentacles, and these tentacles extend from a book that exudes a strange aura. The tentacles are beating one by one, as if they are nibbling something into the book.  , and right next to this book, there are three slightly familiar figures standing in a triangle shape.

    "It's them?"

    </a>

 Soar to the new world!  Chapter 65 Beware of people wearing masks at night

    "Sorry, but that's all we can do"

    Looking at the magician who was tied up and unconscious, Xignom muttered in a low voice.

    "What's there to apologize for, Xignom? It's just to seize their magic power. This kind of thing is nothing at all" Vita glanced at Xignom who looked slightly sad, then turned to look at  The magician whose magic power was eaten away by the Book of Darkness had a trace of crazy obsession in his eyes, "As long as it's for the wind, I won't hesitate to kill someone"

    Xignom and Zafira looked at each other silently, and they did not deny Vita's words.

    Because they are the same.

    "Everything they do, even if it is considered evil, doesn't matter.

    Xignom calmed down her mood, then raised her head to observe her surroundings. The sudden uneasiness in her heart always made her very concerned.

    Will something happen tonight?

    Xignom is still very confident about her intuition. After all, she has experienced countless battlefields, and the intuition honed between life and death is already one of her abilities to survive.

    "But are the local magicians only of this level? They are really useless at all"

    Vita looked at the number of pages filled in the Book of Darkness and couldn't help but feel disappointed.

    "Don't complain so much, Vita" Xignom warned lightly. Although she was also eager to complete the Book of Darkness as soon as possible, as the team leader, she must remain calm enough, "What we are doing now has caused  We have caught the attention of the local Magician Association, we must be more careful in our next actions, and we must not let them discover the existence of the master"

    "Well, it's just that under the current situation, it is too difficult to continue to collect magic power, not to mention that these magicians don't have much magic power. For the Book of Darkness, it is simply a drop in the bucket" Vita frowned, and then  He looked at Xignom with a hint of danger in his eyes, "Xignom, the school where the Magicians Association is located here must have many qualified magicians. How about we"

    Regarding Vita's proposal, Xignom showed a little struggle on her cold face under the mask. When she wanted to say something, she suddenly felt a slight strangeness.

    "who!?"

    With their sharp eyes piercing in a certain direction, the other two people immediately understood and immediately assumed a battle stance.

    Soon, there was a rustling sound, and two short figures appeared.

    The girl in black looked solemnly on guard against the three of Xignom, but their attention was mostly focused on the boy walking in front.

    The boy seemed to notice that everyone's eyes were focused on him, and a warm smile suddenly appeared on his lips.

    “Good evening, current criminals, you have the right to remain silent, but everything you say will be used as evidence in court~~”

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    When Neil saw the mysterious man present, he couldn't help but exclaimed in surprise.

    "Neil, do you know who they are?"

    Tifa glanced at the scene, turned to Neil and asked quietly.

    "Actually, I'm not sure, mainly because we fought against each other before in the Holy Stone Seed incident, and they were dressed like this at that time" Neil explained in a low voice, and then frowned slightly, "But now it seems that they were dressed like this before.  The attack on the magician that the old man heard about was caused by these guys"

    "Then what are they doing now?" Tifa's face changed slightly, and then she pursed her lips towards the center, "And what's going on with that book?"

    From the beginning, Tifa felt a sense of uneasiness from that book, as if it was a darkness that would swallow everything up.

    ——Just like Neil used to be.

    Many images that she didn’t want to think of again gradually appeared in her mind. The girl felt as if her chest had been hit hard, and it was difficult to even breathe.

    "It should be swallowing magic power" Thinking about the information in his hand, Neil still gave the answer, but he didn't hear Tifa's response. He couldn't help but look over strangely, only to find that Tifa's face was a little pale.  In a daze, "Hey, Tifa, are you okay?"

    "Ah, it's okay!"

    Tifa was brought back to her senses and smiled reluctantly at Neil.

    "real?"

    Feeling the boy's worry, Tifa's smile became a little warmer, and Neil looked at her smile and felt as if he had gone back to a long time ago.

    "who!?"

    At this time, the voice from the other party seemed to indicate that their existence had been exposed.? 

    “What a sharp guy.”

    Neil murmured a little, and after looking at each other with Tifa, he jumped down and came to them.

    Tifa followed Neil closely, holding the contract card tightly in her hand, looking at the opponent warily, as long as they made any move, she would take action immediately.

    Neil glanced at the magician who had been thrown to the ground, feeling that he was still alive, he felt relieved, and then looked at the trio with a smile.

    “Good evening, current criminals, you have the right to remain silent, but everything you say will be used as evidence in court~~”

    "Ha!? Who cares about you, you perverted and lustful gay devil!!"

    The little man standing on the right sneered unceremoniously.

    "Hey, what's going on with this title? Who is that gay? He's slandering me for no reason!?"

    Neil felt very hurt. He just said he was horny, but this time he added a gay guy. Is he like a special group of people?  ?

    "Neil, I think you need to explain to me what happened afterward."

    Tifa blinked her shining eyes and smiled at Neil with a slightly curved mouth, and then Neil changed into a lifeless expression.

    Ah, death, I can bear it this time.

    The atmosphere at the scene became a little subtle. Although Xignom wanted to complain, it was still important to escape at this time. The uneasiness in her heart turned into reality. She actually met a troublesome guy. In public and private matters, she  They didn't really want to fight with this young man who had a close relationship with their master.

    Although she really wanted to chop off one of Neil's hands.

    The sudden resentment on his body made Neil think that Tifa's punishment on him was going to be doubled again.

    【Vita, Zafira, let's go.  】

    Xignom's words reached the hearts of the two of them, and they were in perfect agreement. When Nier and Tifa's attention was diverted, they started to move at the same time.

    However, before they had even taken a step forward, Neil's figure came from behind them, with a cold magic sword pointed directly at them.

    "Hey, since you're here, just finish your coffee before leaving. Don't worry, our service attitude here is very good, and you will definitely feel at home."

    【So fast!  How can it be!  ?  】

    Xignom had already calculated that several of her people could take advantage of that gap to escape. As long as they escaped a short distance, they could use magic to leave instantly, but she really didn't expect that the other party could intercept their way so quickly.

    Did they expose that gap on purpose just now?

    【It seems that they need to be re-evaluated.  】

    Behind them, unnoticed by them, Tifa let out a small breath, and the pair of gloves that appeared on her hands from unknown time were shining with a charming light.

    It was really dangerous just now, and someone almost ran away. Fortunately, Tifa activated the contract card ability in time to slow down the opponent's time, and Neil immediately chased him out.

    【Don’t let your mind wander during the battle. Let’s deal with Neil’s matter later.  】

    Tifa calmed her mind, clenched her fists, and concentrated all her attention.

    "There is no other way, let's fight quickly."

    Xignom groaned, and after exchanging glances with Vita and Zafira, the three of them immediately started to move.

    "Neil!"

    Tifa noticed that two of them were rushing towards Neil, her eyes flashed, and she ran towards them quickly, but her front was blocked by a burly man.

    "Let me be your opponent for now, young lady."

    A deep voice came from the man's mouth, and he clenched his fist, bringing a violent storm towards Tifa.

    Tifa slowed down her steps and turned sideways to avoid it. The opponent's punch made her little face feel a little painful.

    "Girls don't like men who keep pestering"

    Tifa slid forward and struck Zafira's chin with an uppercut wrapped in magical power. Zafira did not make a hard connection, but simply changed her direction and dodged away. But strangely, the fist that originally came from the attack suddenly disappeared.  In Zafira's eyes, the change of direction was like a random splicing together. The incongruous feeling made him unable to take any measures. Tifa's uppercut turned into an elbow and hit Zafira's head.  At the moment when the opponent was shaken away from her abdomen, she crossed her hands and stood upside down on the ground, attacking in a strange posture. Her slender legs rotated at high speed, rushing towards the opponent like a blue tornado.

    "The dragon dances against the will!"

    The magic power exploded,Two figures emerged from the raging magic power.

    "Did you miss it? But this is enough"

    Tifa did not pursue the victory, but turned around and threw herself into another situation where the battle was more intense.

    When Neil faced the combination of Xignom and Vita, he felt the pressure from them for the first time. One was fast and the other was fierce, but the cooperation was extremely perfect.

    Constantly waving his double blades, he blocked the incessant attacks from all directions. Xignom's fast attack almost required him to concentrate on dealing with it, while Vita's burst of pure power hit him hard.  My hands are a little numb.

    “Let me stop you, what’s wrong with them!? Have their skills been increased!? Anders, have you notified them yet?”

    "I've already sent out the SOS signal, but boss, I'm about to be knocked unconscious."

    "Can you stop being so humane!"

    Neil can suppress him alone, but if they two attack at the same time, it's not as simple as one plus one. The two of them have been working together for a long time, and their tacit understanding is excellent. Their complementary attacks almost make Neil breathless.  The combat effectiveness is simply doubled and doubled again.

    "Well, it seems we have no choice but to live or die"

    This is not the time to show mercy, and he is still powerful enough to play tricks on an enemy of this level.

    Neil narrowed his eyes, and the double blades in his hands shook. A dangerous aura made the two attacking people a little nervous.

    With a little magic on his toes, he instantly moved in front of Xignom in the void. Under the sudden change, Xignom saw Neil's eyes glowing with an ominous red light, and a cold feeling quietly flowed through his body, but the movements in his hands did not move at all.  Without delay, the long sword blocked in time, and Vita had already reached Neil's rear.

    “Give me a nap!!”

    With the violent shouting, Vita's giant hammer has arrived.

    "Didn't you notice that there is a sword missing from my hand?"

    "Huh!?"

    "Vita suddenly felt that his body seemed to be entangled with something. The joints were tightly clasped and unable to exert force. The giant hammer in his hand could only stop. He was unable to move as if he was hanging in the air.

    "This is a string?"

    Vita struggled hard, but the restraint on her body became tighter and tighter. Her throat felt like it was being strangled and she couldn't breathe. She reluctantly opened her eyes and looked around, only to see extremely thin threads wrapping around her.  The end of these threads is Neil's free left hand.

    Xignom did not expect that the situation would be reversed so quickly. She retracted her sword and stepped back a foot, looking at Neil calmly.

    "Hey, I caught you, surrender"

    Neil put the sword on his shoulder and tightened the string slightly. Vita, whose breathing was restricted, couldn't help but let out a painful groan.

    "Whowill surrenderI am justcareless"

    While breathing the air, Vita refused to admit defeat and retorted intermittently.

    "Ha, you still have time to talk"

    Neil laughed a little in anger. From Vita's eyes, all he could see was persistence without flinching.

    【Ah, what a nasty guy.  】

    "Be patient for a little while"

    However, what Neil was waiting for was not the response he was expecting. He saw a brown hard-cover book in Xignom's hand. The book floated in her palm and she automatically opened the pages towards Neil.

    "you……"

    Seeing that the other party did not care about the safety of his companions, Neil hesitated a little. Could it be that this guy was sure that he would not kill him?

    But the current situation really didn’t allow him to think too much, because Xignom had already slashed at him with his sword, and at the same time, the uncontrolled Book of Darkness stretched out countless black tentacles and rushed toward Neil.

    "Ah, tentacles or something, I'm not a magical girlthe 30th Archer of Light!"

    Neil pulled Vita away with a headache, barely blocking Xignom. Facing those black tentacles, Neil instinctively felt the danger, and there was always a voice in his heart warning him not to come into contact with them.  .

    Otherwise, unimaginable things will happen.

    However, when the light arrow came into contact with those tentacles, there was no collision between light and darkness. Instead, it was completely swallowed by the other party, just like a black hole. Then, as if it had received a delicious tonic, it danced more and more crazily.  .

    Neil couldn't help but be stunned. At this time, Xignom attacked Neil's left hand. Neil had no time to react, and he didn't even have time to use the Vita in his hand as a shield.

    Could it beDo you want to sacrifice one hand to fight hard?

    However, while his thoughts were still running, the scene in front of him suddenly changed into slow motion. Neil could clearly see the movement of everything around him, including the fine dust in the air.

    "Huh, it looks like we've caught up"

    There was a female voice of relief in his ears. Neil looked at Tifa's relaxed face and couldn't help but clenched his fists.

    In the end, was he the one being protected?

    "Hey, Neil, don't be distracted, there's still work to do next"

    Tifa’s heart sank when she saw Zafira appearing unharmed next to Xignom. She turned her head and looked at Neil, only to find that he seemed a little out of sorts, and she suddenly became anxious.

    "Ah, sorry"

    Neil shook his head, and then used his fingers slightly to bring Vitara a little closer.

    "Signom, that girl is a little strange."

    Zafira always had an unspeakable feeling in her heart about the scene during the fight. The girl named Tifa seemed to have abilities that they had never been exposed to before.

    Hearing this, Xignom looked at Tifa again, and was also surprised by Tifa's sudden appearance just now. It was not so much about speed, but more about a kind of mutated magic.

    【Xignom, Zafira, be careful with this girl, she seems to be able to control the flow of time.  】

    At this time, the words from Vita brought them an answer.

    When Neil was taken away, Vita could naturally feel the strange feeling of everything in the world slowing down. He felt wary and immediately sent news to his teammates who still didn't understand the situation.

    The two were stunned for a moment, and then became even more wary of Tifa who was ready to attack. At this moment, Tifa seemed to be more difficult to deal with than Nier.

    Sensing the change in the other person's eyes, Neil's mind was racing, and he turned to look at Vita in his hand, "It seems that keeping you with me is not a good thing" Then he turned around and said, "Tifa, be careful.  Well, the other party seems to have a vague understanding of your abilities"

    Tifa nodded, pulled the black gloves on her hands, and showed a confident smile, "Well, I understand, but I don't think I will lose"

    Neil shrugged and did not deny it. He had no intention of attacking his teammates at this time. What's more, he didn't have the courage.

    "Zafira, we will evacuate immediately after rescuing Vita"

    As soon as she finished speaking, Xignom flew out like a red cannonball. She gently stroked the sword body, her eyes as sharp as a knife.

    "The flaming magic sword is filled with magic bullets."

    "Explosion!"

    The long sword in his hand clicked and a smoking empty shell popped out. At this time, the sharp sword edge was surrounded by a layer of blazing flames, like a dancing fire snake, biting wantonly.

    Neil took a step to block Tifa behind him, raising the magic sword in his hand, but the force stronger than expected forced him to move away.

    "The power has become stronger!?"

    At the moment Neil was repulsed, Zafira's figure had already come to his side, her five fingers formed into claws, aiming directly at Neil's left wrist.

    "Don't forget me"

    The slender leg whip swept across the tip of Zafira's nose, and the magic power condensed on the toes was like a blade, leaving a shallow scar on his face and curling up a few blood flowers.

    There was no regret after being hit on Zafira's face, but a rare smile. His other hand appeared like a ghost and clasped Tifa's ankle.

    "caught you——"

    The silver sword shadow with murderous intent flashed coldly in Zafira's eyes. Before he could finish his words, he quickly retracted his hand and jumped back several meters.

    "Don't touch her with your hands"

    The cold eyes reflected Zafira's figure, and the red stream of light seemed to dye him with blood.

    "Neil"

    Tifa called out a little, Niall frowned, and the terrifying aura on his body became much weaker.

    "Be careful, let's go together."

    "Um."

    After getting Tifa’s answer, Neil looked down at Vita, who he had just used as a shield, and curled his lips.

    “It’s really a hindrance.”

    At this time, I was about to chop the guy in my hand.

    After hearing his whisper, Vita glared at him fiercely. This stubborn attitude was very familiar to Neil.

    “She looks quite similar to the violent lolita from Hayate’s family.  】

    ??At this moment, Neil felt a strange feeling in his heart.

    But the other party would not wait for him to think things through. A new round of offensive was launched again. Nier and Tifa's eyes instantly exchanged, and they took steps at the same time.

    Xignom swung the flaming magic sword and slashed it down from top to bottom. Neil endured the scorching heat and stepped aside. The big sword in his hand slashed towards the opponent's neck. At this moment, Zafira, who was acting as a backup, punched  It smashed over with a bang.

    In an instant, a faint light flashed.

    "Hey, as expected"

    The proud laughter came from behind, and Zafira and Xignom only felt chills running down their spines. The young man in front of them had disappeared, and was replaced by the girl who was in the gap between their attacks. Xignom's skills were better than his brain reaction.  Faster, the blazing magic sword turned subconsciously, just in time to block Tifa's palm from hitting the abdomen. The two forces collided and disappeared, and the two sides were slightly shaken several feet apart.

    And Zafira concentrated all her magic power on her arms, as if she had put on a thick wrist guard, crossed and blocked, and cut with the cold and sharp sword body, creating countless coquettish magic sparks.

    Neil turned around, and the magic sword in his hand rubbed a bright meteor in the night sky. He joined hands with Tifa who was shaken away at the same time. For a moment, Xignom and Zafira rushed over again, and Shige  Nomu's long sword turned into a snake-shaped chain, swinging in weird curves like a fire snake. Zafira moved straight back and forth, blocking the two's retreat with his heavy fists.

    However, a strange sense of dissonance came again.

    Speed ??up, slow down.

    The world in front of you seems to have stopped time.

    Only those two people are still moving freely in the world where time is stuck.

    Nier took Tifa’s hand and pulled it forward. Tifa swept away the magic power in her fist at infinite acceleration.

    "Hidden Dragon Thorn!!!"

    A piercing sound was shot out like a sharp arrow, passing through the center of the chain, all attacking Xignom's body.

    Tifa used the reaction force of the attack to retreat back, and placed her palm on Neil's back. Neil turned from extremely still to extremely active, holding the hilt of the sword tightly with both hands and placing it in front of his eyes. His plain eyes reflected Zafi peacefully.  The figure of La.

    "Yue Qian"

    The figure flashed and the light flew by.

    "The stars move."

    A light golden light filled the sky, Nier and Tifa fell at the same time, and opposite them, there were two knocked down enemies.

    "It was successful!"

    Tifa bit her lower lip to suppress the smile on her lips, but the excitement in her eyes was still clearly revealed.

    The first time she cooperated, she was able to achieve such results just through eye contact. In this way, she could really be his helper.

    Tifa looked at Neil, trying to find the same look on Neil's face.

    "I just repelled it once, don't be careless."

    But what disappointed her was that the boy's expression was very dull, and what happened just now seemed to be just a trivial matter.

    ——It’s just like this, it’s not enough.

    "You can't get close to them"

    Xignom stood up holding his abdomen. The two of them had a tacit cooperation just now. They easily defeated the slightly stronger ones just by using the ability to control the flow of time. It seemed that the two of them knew each other very well.

    "Leave me alone and leave!"

    If it were not for being caught in the hand, Vita, who had long been forgotten, screamed out and angrily refreshed her presence, while the comrades on the other side who stood up again just glanced at her silently, without any gesture of leaving.

    "No, I can never leave you behind."

    Xignom said lightly, if Vita is caught, Hayate will definitely choose to go into danger, not to mention, Vita is an indispensable partner of their Knights of the Storm.

    "Wow, this line is so good! Sure enough, everything on the jump is the truth!!"

    Neil nodded excitedly, not abandoning or giving up is the fine tradition of young jump. Gintama almost forgot this after watching it so much.

    As a partner, Tifa sighed helplessly, couldn't this guy take a look at the atmosphere?  No matter how you look at it, now is not the time to support the enemy.

    Xignom was not affected by Neil's words. He just glanced at Zafira, and the two of them surrounded her from both sides again.  Only this time, the two did not rush to attack, but maintained a proper offensive and defensive distance.

    "Heh, it seems that I have taken precautions"

    Neil chuckled lightly, and looked side by side with Tifa at each other's movements.

    Zafira suddenly lowered her body and?Slammed to the ground, stabbing countless pieces of gravel. Neil frowned, and swung the sword in his hand. The sword net formed by dancing at high speed blocked all the gravel, while Zafira just kept coming around.  Creating a nuisance and not approaching.

    "Neil, be careful."

    Hearing Tifa’s shout, Neil turned his eyes slightly and saw that Xignom was attacking from the other side. Tifa clasped his fingers, and the clock pattern on the glove glowed again.

    However, this time, Xignom did not hold a sword, but rushed over with the Book of Darkness. At the same time, he muttered words, and an ominous feeling passed through Neil's heart.

    The black magic circle suddenly appeared, and the previous tentacles emerged again. Tifa immediately activated the ability of Rhythm of Time, but something unexpected happened to her.

    The tentacles passed directly through the circle of Rhythm of Time, completely ignoring Tifa's magic and extending with ominous magic power.

    "careful!!"

    When the previous tentacles emerged from the black magic circle, Neil's eyes widened. He didn't care about the Vita in his hands and directly threw it away. He hugged the dazed Tifa into his arms and subconsciously reached out to block the rushing tentacles.

    "ah——!!!"

    The tentacle seemed to have pierced Neil's arm, and the blood vessels on his arm suddenly stood out. Neil couldn't help but scream in pain, his face was extremely ferocious, his eyes were blood red, and his body felt like a riot, with strange forces running around in his body.  , every nerve seems to be enduring the pain of tearing.

    "Walk!!"

    Xignom shouted, and Zafira immediately picked up the escaped Vita. She didn't care about Neil's weird situation, and immediately activated magic to escape. When they disappeared, the original tentacles also turned into light spots and dissipated.  Neil's painful expression gradually faded away. He reluctantly opened his eyes and glanced at Tifa, whose face was full of panic. He tried hard to open a reassuring smile on his lips, but he couldn't do it. He could only faint as if he was relieved.  past.

    “Neil!! What’s wrong with you!?”

    Tifa hugged the weakened Niall tightly, and gently stroked the boy's pale face with one hand. She bit her lips to hold back the tears, but the hot tears kept dripping uncontrollably.  The boy's face.

    Why?  Why is this happening?

    Although he was a servant, his master was injured.

    Once again, saved by him again.

    Obviously, I no longer hope for such a thing to happen.

    She is indeed very weak.

    "Miss Tifa, the boss just fainted now. Let's leave here first."

    At this time, Andles floated over, and the pleasant electronic sound recalled Tifa who was immersed in sadness.

    Tifa wiped away the tears from her eyes, nodded, and then turned to look at the previously unconscious magician.

    "What to do with that person?"

    "I have already sent a message back, and someone will be here to deal with it soon. Don't worry, just wait until the boss wakes up and explain."

    "I see."

    Tifa took a deep breath, stared at the boy in her arms for a moment with her reddish eyes, and then quickly left with the boy in her arms.

 Soar to the new world!  Chapter 66 People who can’t stand up again

    Boom——boom——

    It’s like the beating of a heart, echoing powerfully in a world where there is no other sound.

    However, the sound came from a darkness that swallowed up even the light. Deep in the depths, a dark sphere could be vaguely seen, pulsing non-stop in the endless chains.

    Malice, hatred, tyranny, despair——

    All kinds of suffocating negative emotions are constantly emanating from it.

    The world of darkness is a world where evil condenses.

    In the dim sky, a red shadow like fire passed by. In this world, this seemed to be the brightest existence.

    "It was really dangerous just now. If it were more violent, it would be difficult to seal this seal"

    The giant red shadow is a giant dragon covered with red scales. Its fully extended wings almost cover the sky. A pair of flaming red eyes reflect a completely different darkness. It flaps its wings and hovers high in the sky from time to time.

    "Indeed, something big happened almost"

    The speaker was a mysterious man. He was sitting cross-legged on the dragon's head. His beautiful long silver hair was flying wildly in the wind. His hands were resting on his cheeks. The originally twinkling five-pointed star in his scarlet eyes gradually disappeared and returned.  He calmed down and stared at the strangeness below without any emotion.

    "Don't you care?"

    The dragon's eyes moved up slightly and asked the man.

    "It would be a lie to say I don't care, but for me, maybe it doesn't matter"

    The man let go of his hands and gently placed them on the lava scales, leaning against the dragon's horns. His lazy and casual posture revealed a natural beauty.

    "It's all the same anyway"

    His words were inexplicably tinged with sadness.

    The giant dragon gradually looked away, exhaled a burst of fiery breath, and spoke slowly in a low and hoarse voice, "You are truly the most special being among the hosts I have ever encountered."

    "Haha" A teasing smile appeared on the man's lips, and he looked at the red dragon under him with half-open eyes, "Isn't this a rare experience?"

    "That's right" The giant dragon flapped its wings in agreement, with a humane meaning in its eyes, "So I don't want the host to die so quickly this time."

    The man’s smile slowly faded. He tucked the messy hair on the side of his face behind his ears, looked up at the dim sky, and remained silent for a long time.

    Seeing that he didn't say anything, the dragon continued, "Let's not talk about the sudden change this time. Let's talk about what happened last time. Those things that suddenly appeared are worse than the ones below. I think  You have also noticed that it is merging with the pile of black mud below little by little. What happens next may be beyond your expectation. I really don’t know how long you can live, one year.  , or a shorter time?”

    Even though it has experienced a long time, it has never seen such a thing.

    That kind purely represents death and destruction, coming from deeper existence, such as the root of all things.

    "That's a curse"

    The man's voice was soft. He stretched out his hand, and with his slightly spread fingers, he didn't know what he wanted to touch in the sky.

    “The punishment that must be endured for violating taboos.”

    "Is there no way to solve it?"

    The dragon hesitated for a moment and still asked with a little hope.

    The man shook his head and frowned slightly, "At least not yet. It is a curse entrenched in the soul. If it is lifted, my soul may also be wiped out. However, as a resurrection from the dead,  The price is quite equal. For the time being, let’s just wait and see what happens.”

    "Is it necessary to do this for an unrelated person?"

    "It's not necessary" The man seemed to have stretched out greatly because he had been sitting for a long time, and suddenly he made a crackling sound. "This is just the self-comfort pursued by the powerless. The soul is created because of the powerlessness.  When you encounter something that is within your power, you will do it regardless of the consequences, just to get rid of those familiar pains."

    "Alas, I don't even know what to say. It seems that I have to be prepared to find the next host."

    The dragon sighed heavily, and his face seemed to be full of helplessness, but the man didn't care and still maintained a calm and indifferent attitude.

    "But, it doesn't matter if "he" is like this now?  It seems that it has returned to its original shape, and it is rare for some changes.  "

    Facing the "him" mentioned by the dragon, the man lowered his head and remained silent for a moment, his eyesHer feelings were very complicated, and she sighed imperceptibly.

    "Perhaps time will heal "his" wounds, but because of what happened before, the scars were opened again, reminding him of what he has always been afraid of. It is inevitable that this will happen. If it happens again, will he stay away?  Where is everyone?  Maybe, he doesn’t know that he is always asking for the tenderness of others"

    He sighed again, as if he felt pity for someone.

    "Now, Glade, do you know what's the best way to avoid suffering this kind of pain again after being injured by a knife?"

    “…Stay away from the knife.”

    The dragon Glade seemed to understand the meaning of his words.

    "This is a very stupid but correct approach. If you don't stay away, no matter what form it is, you will be cut one day. Only when you stay far away and no longer have intersections, can the pain be effectively avoided.  ."

    The man looked down at his jade-white palms, staring at the intricate palm prints. The interlaced lines seemed to indicate a person's fate. He smiled slightly sarcastically, "As everyone knows, the real pain is not when you are cut.  It’s not a physical feeling, but a pain engraved on the soul. No matter how far away we are, those pains can never be shaken off.”

    The man seemed a little tired. He stood up and stood facing the wind. In a world filled with darkness, the pure white him and the fiery red dragon were the only colors and lights.

    "The inhuman body, the power of the devil, "he" has always been afraid of these. No, this is just his excuse. What he is afraid of is just the past stained with blood. He is afraid of suffering unbearable pain again.  In order to stop being so painful that he couldn't even shed tears, he could only escape and use these excuses to escape.  "

    "Hmph, it's really embarrassing that the host of the Sekiryuutei is so cowardly."

    Glade half-closed his eyes and spoke with a very disdainful tone. With the arrogance of the dragon clan, he would naturally not escape from any pain. What's more, if he can't even face such pain, what qualifications do he have to become the master of the Sekiryuutei.

    "Glade, you don't understand that not everyone can stand up again after being hit again and again. In the end, 'he' is just an ordinary human being" Feeling Glad's disdain, the man  Sighing silently, "'He' was once brave and tried to use his own strength to protect the people he wanted to protect. People always say that people become stronger because they are protected. Indeed,  As a result, he became stronger little by little, but he also lost everything because he could not protect others. Repeated again and again, and finally, "his" heart collapsed Haha, because of protection, it became painful  Source, how ridiculous and sad this is. In this case, if you no longer protect anyone, you will not suffer from losing again. A person carries all the sadness and hatred and isolates himself from others. This is  Whether he is selfish or cowardly, he is so contradictory because he just doesn't want to cry anymore.  "

    The man’s hand gently pressed on his heart, and his eyes were filled with sadness at some point.

    "There have been enough tears shed here, enough."

    The lips seemed to be smiling, but they were filled with sadness.

    Glady seemed to feel his sadness as well, without any rebuttal, he just flew in the air silently.

    It doesn’t understand human emotions very well, so what’s the use of being bound by emotions?

    Perhaps, this is what makes human beings extremely powerful.

    "Let's go back, Glade."

    The man slowly closed his eyes, covering up all his emotions.

    Glade raised his head high, his huge body stopped circling, and flew towards the unknown direction.

    "Actually, you can choose to replace "him".  "

    "Me and "him", it is not easy to explain who will replace the other, and I have never thought about replacing the other, I just"

    Gently squatting down, his slender fingers caressed the crystal scales, and it seemed as if he could feel the heat on his fingertips.

    “I just don’t want “him” to cry.  "

    His smile tried to wipe away all the tears.

    ——It would be great if this kind of heat could dispel the coldness in my heart.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    Once again, I woke up from the darkness of sleep.

    The vision became clear from blur, and the outline of the figure in front of her began to reflect her true face.

    "Are you alright?"

    The boy’s first words after waking up were blurted out almost without thinking.

    Sensing that Neil has turnedTifa woke up and wanted to say something, but the other party beat her to it.

    Her throat seemed to be strangled by something, and she was completely silent for a moment.

    “ Neil cares more about her than himself.

    Tifa didn’t know what kind of mood she was feeling at this moment. If she was happy, it was impossible to say she wasn’t, but more importantly, she felt like it was weighing heavily on her chest and it was difficult to vent.

    "Are you hurt, Tifa?"

    Seeing Tifa’s silent look, Neal suddenly became nervous and immediately wanted to sit up, but Tifa immediately pressed her chest with her hand and asked him to continue lying on her lap.

    "I'm fine, don't be nervous."

    Tifa smiled softly, and Neil looked at her for a moment, and then felt relieved when he found nothing unusual.

    He moved his eyes slightly to look at the surrounding environment, and unexpectedly discovered that this was the park where he and Touma were last time.

    【Last time it was Touma, is it me this time?  】

    Feeling the warmth on the back of his head, Neil didn't know what expression to make.

    To a certain extent, things are really changing.

    Neil quickly turned his attention back and glanced at Tifa secretly, only to see that her eyes were a little dull, as if she was not really looking at him when she was facing him.  Neil didn't know what to say at this time, so he could only rest his head on Tifa's lap silently, looking at the dim starlight.

    Just when he could no longer bear the strange silence, Tifa's voice caught his attention at the right time.

    "Are you okay, Neil?"

    Thinking of Neil’s ferocious expression before, Tifa felt as if her heart was being grasped.

    "Ahaha, are you scared by my acting skills?"

    Neil winked and joked in a weird tone, but seeing Tifa's little face without any smile, Neil could only scratch his face in embarrassment, and then jumped up and stood on tiptoe without Tifa's attention.  He turned around on his toes, and his long hair also twirled in an elegant arc before slowly settling down.

    "Hey, look, it's completely fine! Your master's seal is as strong as Yin Sang's balls!!"

    "Is this something you can say in front of a lady?"

    Tifa sighed helplessly, then looked at Neil and waved, "Come here."

    "Didn't I say I was fine"

    "come over."

    "……yes."

    Neil walked over with his head lowered. He felt as if he had been tamed by this childhood sweetheart.

    Suddenly, while Neil was still thinking about what kind of treatment he would receive, a pair of white hands wrapped around his neck and held him tightly in his arms.

    The girl's fragrance poured into his nose, and Neil felt softness on his face. He was stunned on the spot. When he noticed the subtle rise and fall of the other person's chest, his face was suddenly filled with crimson.

    Eh!  ?  What's this?  The childhood sweetheart's must-die show!  ?  Obviously, if he accidentally bumped into him, he would throw him over the shoulder and almost suffer a comminuted fracture of his spine.

    "Uh, um, Tifa"

    Neil swayed with his hands in the air. He really didn't know how to place his hands. He might be thrown out immediately after putting them on the girl's body.

    This is not cost-effective, so we might as well just leave it like this.

    "don't want——"

    The girl’s voice was a little abrupt.

    When Neil heard this, he almost jumped away, but the next words made him stop all his movements.

    “I don’t want to be a burden to you, Neil.”

    Her tone was much lower than usual. Neil could feel the girl leaning against his head tightly, and her warm breath seemed to be condensed on his long hair.

    "You are not a burden, Tifa"

    Neil sighed softly, closed his eyes, buried his head in the girl's arms, and said in a low voice.

    Tifa was silent for a while, her amber eyes were a little confused, and she hesitated for a moment. Finally, she said hesitantly, "You can't always protect me," she shook her head gently, "Don't do this, I don't want you to protect me all the time.  , Neil.”

    She bit her lip and closed her eyes, "I don't want you to put a shackles on yourself just to protect me. I don't regret the promise we made together. To me, that has an indescribable meaning."  Some of them are meanings that even you can’t understand, but I don’t want these promises to always bind you or become your pain, you know? You have protected me time and time again.”

    This time it’s Neil’s turnShaking his head, he failed to fulfill his promise many times. Many times he felt that he was trying his best to protect her, but in fact, he just made things worse. In fact, many times it was Ti who saved him.  Law.

    He failed to protect the girl well at all.

    ??Always unable to fulfill the agreement between him and his brother.

    "You've done it" Feeling the movements of the boy in her arms, Tifa snuggled up to him gently with her little face, "You have succeeded more times than you think. I want to be with you, but  , I don’t want you to protect me all the time, you can try to accept me and others, and no longer protect everyone behind you and rush to the front alone I understand that you are afraid, I understand that you can’t protect yourself if you are afraid.  Me, you are so afraid of losing the happiness you have that you would rather be hurt and suffer it alone, I understand the reason But Neil, these can all be changed, believe me, I will not leave you."

    Neil shrank back like a reflex, "You don't understand."

    However, all he got in exchange was a tighter hug, and the girl's heartbeat echoed clearly in his ears.

    "You don't understand either." She gently stroked the young man's hair with her hand, as if to soothe the fear and sadness in his heart. Tifa whispered, "I want to be with you forever, but I don't want you to be like this forever.  Staying away from others but blindly protecting others, you are not the only one who suffers like this You are different now from the past. You have been able to protect others well, your classmates, your  My friend, many people have been saved by you, but no one only wants to be helped by you. Give it a try, accept others, let everyone stand by your side, and please believe that no one will leave you again.  "

    The words ended softly, and the boy in her arms seemed to be asleep, but Tifa knew very well that he was struggling.

    Suddenly my waist tightened.

    Tifa felt a slight tremor, and there was a bit of pity in her eyes, as if responding to the other party's request, she hugged him quietly.

    "Tifa, I'm not as strong a person as you think. I understand everything you said, but I still can't accept it. I can only do this now, and this is the only way, because I don't know any other way.  Can you support yourself and go on Now, can you give me some time, can you wait for me?"

    At this moment, Neil felt as if his hands and feet were cold.

    There is no warmth anywhere on the body.

    "Well, I can wait, no matter how long it takes, I can afford it."

    It’s so cold, so cold.

    We can only continue to greedily seek the warmth that is close at hand.

    This night is still peaceful.

    Has not changed.

    ?…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

    PS: I don’t want to do it anymore.

 Soar to the new world!  Chapter 67 Mom said boys can’t just enter a girl’s room

    At that time, the snow seemed to fall from the sky forever.

    The naive little hand opened, and the snowflakes fell gently to the palm of the hand, and a delicate touch was brought up on the fair skin.

    Then, the snowflakes melted.

    ? ???????????????????????????????????????

    The girl’s eyes were blank, as if without focus, she looked at the small drops of water that fell from her hands and dripped on the snow without a trace.

    The little hand is gathered, the fingers and fingers are against each other, friction.

    But I can never wipe away the coldness that goes straight to my heart.

    "Tifa, what's wrong with you?"

    The boy next to her stopped and asked.

    His tone of voice is very strange, lazy, but it makes people feel comfortable, just like the sun in winter.

    The girl raised her head, her eyes focused on the caring and worried face. She paused for a moment, then shook her head gently, and then looked expressionlessly at the snow-white front.

    It’s just that the other hand holding the boy tightened slightly.

    The young man glanced at the two folded hands and shifted his gaze to the girl's lovely face. She was beautiful but emotionless. Even her eyes were empty. She looked like a doll. He couldn't help but sigh silently.

    However, the young man's sighing expression didn't last long and was replaced by a warm smile. He held the girl's hand and continued to walk forward. At the same time, he said slightly cheerfully, "Hey, Tifa, my brother will take you to a certain place today."  It’s a place where you have to stay for a few days, but it doesn’t matter. I’ll come back to pick you up soon. And there are children there who are about the same age as you. They are still very interesting little guys. I think you will like that place.  of."

    The girl didn’t know if she heard what he said, she just nodded instinctively.

    The young man didn't pay attention, smiled slightly, and at the same time gently wiped the snowflakes from the girl's head with his other hand.

    Soon, the young man saw the destination of his trip.

    He walked to an ordinary British-style building, raised his hand and knocked on the door, and a very young voice suddenly came from the door.

    "Wait, it's coming soon."

    Not long after the voice fell, the door was opened, and a little red-haired head was revealed.

    The red-haired child looked up, and the two bright black and white eyes on the cute face turned around in the boy's face, and he was instantly filled with smiles.

    “Brother Hans, you haven’t been back to the village for a long time!!”

    The child laughed as he opened the door and made way for a passage.

    “Well, I also have something to do, Negi~~”

    Hans’s hand pinched Negi’s tender and smooth face, his eyes blinking with smiles.

    “I hate it, it’s so cold.”

    Negi wrinkled his nose in dissatisfaction, but did not swat Hans’ mischievous hand away.

    But he soon focused his attention on the girl Hans had brought.

    "Brother Hans, is she?"

    "This is my sister, Tifa~~"

    "Eh!? Brother Hans actually has a sister!?"

    "Hey, what does this unbelievable expression mean!? Can't I have a sister!?" Hans gently patted Negi's head, then turned to look at Tifa, "Tifa, come and give Neji a sister!"  Say hello Kat.”

    "Hello."

    Tifa glanced at Negi indifferently, then looked away, still maintaining a cold expression, without even a hint of curiosity.

    "Uh, hello, I'm Negi."

    Negi scratched his head. At a young age, he didn't know how to respond to someone who didn't want to pay attention to him at all.

    "Sorry, Negi, Tifa is just a little shy"

    Does this mean you are shy?  Girls are really weird.

    The young Negi seemed to have some wrong perceptions in some aspects.

    "Why are you alone? Where are your sister and Neil?"

    Hans led Tifa and Negi into the living room. He looked around and found that some familiar people were not there.

    "Neil is lying in bed again, and his sister is waking him up."

    Negi obediently brought hot water to the two of them and explained to Hans.

    "It's almost ten o'clock now, I'm still sleepingAh, I can't do that anymore, I want to sleep too."

    Seeing Hans lying down on the table and starting to snore, Negi was very ashamed. At the same time, he felt that his brother's behavior seemed to have something to do with the guy in front of him.

    "Hans, you're here."

    Gentle and sweetThe sound seemed to be an alarm clock. Hans, who was originally like a dead fish, immediately jumped up. His eyes were bright and he could fight the legendary hero for three hundred rounds.

    "Ahaha, I just came hereuh, isn't this kid awake yet?"

    Hans laughed happily, but when he saw the child being held by Nijiane, his smile couldn't help but stiffen.

    "I should be awake, but I didn't want to get up when I heard you were coming."

    Nijiani brushed the child's silky hair one by one, with gentle doting on her face.

    At this time, Tifa, who was sipping water, turned her attention and saw a blond girl about the same age as her brother walking out of the room. The girl was holding a child in her arms. The child looked like a cat.  In the owner's arms, the little arms were wrapped around the girl's neck, and her head was buried in the other person's hair, twisting gently from time to time, and the gorgeous long hair was gently swaying.

    Tifa’s eyes moved to the child’s face, a face very similar to Negi’s but softer. His eyes were closed, and his slender eyelashes were curved and raised, very beautiful.

    ——What a beautiful child.

    This was Tifa’s first thought about this person.

    "Hey, little guy, are you looking down on me?"

    Hans walked over and looked at the child with his hands on his hips and squinted eyes.

    The child opened his eyes slightly, and through the slits he could see a pair of crystal clear purple eyes. He glanced at Hans, then turned his head back, grunting angrily but mumbling in a babyish voice, "Huh, I'm not talking to you.  What a big liar."

    "Huh? When did I lie to you?"

    "You missed your date last time, Hans."

    Seeing that Hans was confused, Nejane couldn't help but smile and remind him.

    "Last time?" Hans held his chin and thought for a long time, then suddenly realized, and then shook his head, "No, I told Negi clearly that I couldn't come because of something Uh, Negi, you kid didn't tell Neil  ?"

    "Eh? Is this happening?"

    Negi was very confused, and then imitated Hans’s posture and started to think back, “Well, it seems there is.”

    "What does it look like! It's obviously there! Are you a bird? You just forgot about what I told you!?"

    "What! It's obviously Brother Hans and you suddenly said, "I'm going to save the world" and ran away. Who knows what you mean!  !  "

    Tifa looked at this noisy group of people, not knowing what kind of feeling she had in her heart, and the emotions in her eyes fluctuated slightly.

    Immediately it fell silent again.

    Afterwards, Hans and Nejane chatted for a while, told Tifa a few words, and left the room.  For a period of time when Tifa stayed here, Tifa seemed to have no awareness of the things around her. She seemed confused and always stayed quietly in the house. Although Nejia took special care of her, Neji also kept looking for various people.  She talked to her on various topics, but unfortunately there was no response. Neil blinked his bright eyes and looked at the strange girl, saying nothing and staying quietly aside.

    it's getting dark.

    Tifa looked out the window at the night where snowflakes were still falling. She was alone in the quiet room and suddenly felt very cold.  She hugged the thick quilt tightly, trying to warm up her body. However, no matter how hard she hugged and rubbed, she was always cold.

    The hands, feet, joints, and even the heart are all numb.

    ——Because I am the only one left.

    "Woo——"

    I tried hard not to cry, but my throat was in pain and I could not control my cry.

    Her parents and the friends she grew up with all died in the war.

    Touching her mother's cold palms that day, she could only cry and wake up crying. She didn't know how long she lasted. By then, the tears were no longer flowing, and her throat was so hoarse that she could no longer recognize her original voice.  , she could only cry repeatedly.

    She can only do this.

    Until her brother rescued her, from that moment on, there was no smile on her face, and even her head stopped functioning.

    At night, she would be haunted by nightmares and unable to sleep. Only in her brother's arms could she fall asleep lightly.

    And now, her brother has also left and is no longer around.

    A strong sense of loneliness enveloped the girl.

    She seemed like a child abandoned by the world.

    Click——

    The slight sound of the door opening attracted the girl's attention.

    I saw the kid named Neil turning the handle and walking in, wearingUndressed, his long hair was scattered, as if it was emitting a faint silver light. He raised his eyes and looked at the girl who was crying. His purple pupils were very bright in the dark room, and all the light seemed to be concentrated in those eyes.  .

    "ah……"

    Tifa let out a low cry because of Neal's appearance, and even forgot that her crying posture was in the eyes of others.

    Why is this person here?

    With tears streaming down her face, Tifa just stared blankly at Neal's sudden arrival, and wondered why he came to her room.

    However, as if there was no reason at all, he came to her and gently touched the side of the girl's face with a small palm. The girl's eyes widened and she stared blankly at the child who seemed to be clumsily wiping away her tears.  .

    The touch on the face is soft and warm.

    An unprecedented peace of mind.

    Neil stretched out his hands and gently hugged Tifa to his chest, his shallow lips softly pressed against her forehead, letting the girl's tears wet his pajamas.

    Tifa came back to her senses, she didn’t push Neil away, she leaned against Neil’s small body with a slight trembling, sobbing quietly, and then, gradually, she burst into tears.

    The loneliness that had filled the body for a long time seemed to disappear with this cry, and more, it was filled with incredible warmth.

    She could not forget the warmth of that moment until many years later, she was still as attached as she was tonight.

    Tifa didn’t know how long she cried, or when she fell asleep. She only knew that it was the first time since that nightmare that she slept so peacefully.

    When she woke up, the soft sunlight slowly poured into her field of vision, followed by a lovely and peaceful face.

    ——It’s not a dream.

    Tifa slowly narrowed her eyes like a crescent moon, smiled lightly and purely, feeling simply happy.

    Looking at the face that was so close, she could even feel her breathing. Tifa subconsciously slowly reached out her hand to touch him, very slowly, and the sound of her heartbeat echoed in her ears like a drum.

    At this moment, there was a knock on the door. Tifa was so frightened that she immediately retracted her hand and pulled the quilt up to cover her hot face. Neil also woke up and sat up, rubbing his sleepy eyes.  .

    "Tifa, are you up?"

    "Um."

    Seeing that Neal was getting up, Tifa had no choice but to get up too and responded softly.

    As soon as Nijiane pushed the door open and walked in, she saw Neil who was in a daze, and immediately tapped his head angrily.

    "Ugh, why are you knocking me, sister?"

    "What can you say? Why did you fall asleep here? This is Tifa's room. Although you are still very young, you must know from now on that boys cannot just walk into a girl's room."

    A boy?

    Tifa was stunned for a moment, and her mind began to recall some things that she had not noticed when she was confused, such as Hans and the others' names for Neil.

    Brother, boy

    Hey, hey, hey!  ?  This guy turns out to be a boy!  ?

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Tifa, what are you laughing at?"

    The familiar voice brought back Tifa's memories. She was stunned for a moment, then picked up the tea cup in front of her to cover up her slight gaffe.

    "It's nothing, I just remembered the TV show last night." Tifa covered up the topic without leaving a trace, then looked straight at the boy sitting opposite her and smiled slightly, "By the way, Negi, what's going on?"

    I saw Negi lying on the table with a gray face, and Meowsas was lying on his head, meowing angrily from time to time to make his presence felt.

    “In Neil’s words, this is the price of love.”

    Negi wrapped Miusas off his head, with a healing smile on his face like a messenger from heaven. It would be best if the tattered suit and dusty face could be ignored.

    Fortunately, under Yiwen Jielin's care, he had trained his body to be able to be rubbed and stepped on without any harm. Otherwise, it would be difficult to guarantee that his hands and feet would not be broken under certain killing skills such as the Cross of Heaven and the Hammer of Hell.

    “Well, he doesn’t even know where the 9-year-old Kureha got these super S-level special moves.

    "Even though you said that, I still feel a touch of sadness."

    Tifa turned her attention to the children who were having a lot of fun in the yard, and Alicia who was making more fun than the children, and she was speechless.

    Alicia your wisdom?Actually, it’s right to stay at the five-year-old stage.

    "No wonder Neil let you stay here and go to the supermarket to buy groceries with Aunt Zhumei and Huayue."

    "Yes, this is definitely a prelude to cheating."

    Neji suddenly burst into tears like the Yellow River.

    "Meow——"

    "Woo, you still have a conscience, Meowsas."

    Looking at Negi being comforted by the kitten, Tifa couldn't help but sigh. In fact, he and Nier were very similar brothers.

    “By the way, where are Chifuyu and Miss Fujimura? I didn’t seem to see them at home when I came here.”

    "Sister Fujimura, if there is anything else she wants to do at home, take Chifuyu over to help. She should be back later."

    After Tifa answered, she turned her head, holding her cheek and looking quietly outside the room.

    Negi looked at her for a while, then lowered his head and thought for a while, then said hesitantly, "Tifa, Neal is having an affair?"

    “Cough cough cough————”

    Tifa felt her breath being choked and coughed violently. She took a breath and stared at Negi, "What did you say all of a sudden!?"

    "No, no, no," Negi quickly shook his hands and his head, "Because I think you seem to have something on your mind, laughing and sighing at times. You feel like those heroines in TV dramas who are worried when they find out that a third party is involved.  Same."

    "That's not true!!! Neil and I are not"

    Tifa groaned angrily, her face so red that she couldn't say the next words.

    "Eh? Aren't you Neil's contractor? You also know that Neil doesn't like tentative contracts very much"

    Negi said thoughtfully, and Tifa naturally understood what it meant. She blushed slightly and didn't know what to say, but looking at Negi's obviously teasing eyes, she suddenly lost her temper.

    As expected, you have to play tricks on him.

    "Oh? Is that the kind of relationship between contractors?" Tifa glanced sideways at Negi, with a smirk on her lips, "Then you have several girlfriends. I didn't expect that such an honest Negi would  He will be such a playboy, and it seems that the talkative Neil is much better than you."

    "Oh, I, I don't want to"

    In front of Tifa, Negi felt ashamed, even though Kazuka-san had already confessed to him.

    And just when Negi was extremely embarrassed, the voice from the entrance came to his rescue. It was like the gospel of the Lord.

    "My life is at an end."

    Damn it, such a sad greeting is not the gospel of the Lord.

    Tifa and Negi naturally knew who the owner of the voice was, and only that guy could say such things. However, when they saw the person who appeared in front of them, they were speechless.

    The clothes on his body were so torn that they turned into strips of cloth, with rags hanging lingeringly. His originally straight hair was curled up as if it had been electrocuted, and there were green onions stuck in the holes on his shoulders. The messy look was comparable to  Brother Sharp.

    The tragic momentum cannot be described in words.

    "Neil, you just came back from the Middle East."

    Looking at the appearance of his brother, Negi felt a sense of despair coming to his face. He suddenly felt that the play he just played was actually nothing.

    Neil shook his hair that was no longer flowing, and said with great disdain, "It's not enough to make a plan."

    ""

    "Conspiracy with your sister, who wants to plot all these messy things with you?"

    Negi thought so.

    “Neal is so weak, he only managed to grab two green onions…”

    Zhu Mei followed in with a convenience bag, and her first words were full of contempt.

    How dare these two green onions stuck in the clothes be the result of a battle instead of medals for injuries!  ?

    "Oh, hehe, Neil is actually quite good like this, but he can't even get close to the airs of others."

    Hua Yue covered her mouth and chuckled, revealing the crueler truth.

    Negi looked at the two ladies who had no loss at all. The contrast was really deeper than the Great Rift Valley in East Africa.

    "Tch, the special price period in the supermarket is the romance of a teacher's wife."

    "Who are you talking about?" Neil was hit hard on the head immediately. He yelled an incomprehensible "Long live Demacia" and fell to the ground. Zhu Mei didn't notice it and blew a whistle.  Yan's fist said, "I'm still in the Shui Lingling stage."

    "Okay, Neil, don't pretend to be dead, go back to the room and change clothes."

    Tifa said as she took Neil's feet and walked towards the room.

    ??Negi looked at Neil who was being dragged away and bumping on the ground. He really didn't know what part of his body was still good after he woke up.

    Well, actually, his life or death is unknown now.

    Negi silently exited the room and walked to the corridor with Mousas in his arms. He looked up at the ceiling and felt that the fact that he did not move back on impulse was the best thing he had done since he was born.

    “Ah, I’m so damn clever.

    ?……………………………………………………………………………………

    PS1: Chrysanthemum, your sister!

    PS2: Originally the title of the previous chapter was going to be "The Man Who Can't Get Hard Again", but I thought it was too disappointing, so I decided towell, you know.

    PS3: I finally figured out the first meeting between these childhood sweethearts. Well, I’m a scumbag.

 Soar to the new world!  Chapter 68 The great Loli party is immortal!

    The arrival of a new day meant going to work again. As soon as Neil walked in the door, he felt even more haggard than when he got off work.

    "Who are you kidding! I feel as high as a chicken blood shot after get off work."

    Negi suddenly complained to Neil who sat down next to him.

    "Good morning, everyone"

    Neil ignored the excited-looking person beside him and feebly greeted the people around him, which immediately elicited a sparse response.

    "Okay, since everyone is here, let's start today's regular meeting."

    He glanced at the principal of Carrot Head who was sitting in the chair seriously. After the magician's meeting on the other side, the daily teachers' meeting was about to take place on the other side. Neil felt that a person could hold multiple jobs but his salary still hadn't increased.  He expresses 120% dissatisfaction with this point, which is a clear violation of labor laws.

    Although it is debatable whether a ten-year-old child becoming a teacher also violates labor laws.

    While thinking about random things, Neil opened the document in front of him. After reading the first few words, Neil directly hit his head on the table, with a bang that startled everyone. Just as they  When I was confused and a little worried, I heard a slight snoring sound.

    ""

    Everyone thought a little bit, and then continued the regular meeting as if nothing had happened. After all, they were used to this guy's behavior. In fact, he always looked like this every time he came to the meeting, otherwise the school elders would not be happy.  He would have an expression of not being surprised, and still speak in an official tone calmly.

    “Next, it’s about the personnel arrangements for the primary school—Shengxiang Primary School…”

    After a short period of time, the old man started a new topic, but before he finished speaking, someone who was sleeping on the table suddenly jumped up and raised his right hand high to his face.  He stared at the ashamed principal excitedly.

    “Are you going to promote me!?”

    "Everyone was stunned, and then some senior teachers threw the table in their hearts. Damn, they have only been senior teachers for so long. This kid can be promoted soon after he comes?"  You can't take it through the back door like this, right?  !

    "Ahem"

    Noting that some teachers had a tendency to become evil, the old man wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and asked with a dry smile, "How did your logic jump?"

    "Isn't it!? After careful consideration, looking at the teachers of Shengxiang Primary School, who else can take on this important responsibility!!"

    ""

    Khan, what kind of domineering this is, and the considerations that can't be done in a second are really cautious.

    “Oh oh oh, is Mr. Neil going to be transferred to our high school!? Then he must come to Mitsusaka!”

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? It's the bad teacher Onizuka Eikichi who has a close personal relationship with Neil.

    “Oh oh oh!! Female high school students compete with each other!!”

    Neil’s eyes lit up when he heard this. The principal who saw this scene knew that he must not transfer this kid in this life, because this kid is a wolf.

    But the boys’ high school department can be considered.

    "Ahem, Neil, please calm down first" The principal of the school stroked his beard and motioned for a very happy guy to sit down, "This time I have disappointed you."

    "Eh? Why?"

    Neil was stunned for a moment, with a broken expression.

    "This is not what we are talking about at all, and we have never considered such a thing at all"

    The principal explained unhurriedly, and Neil leaned on the table again, turning into a ball of dead ashes.

    "My wallet can no longer thrive"

    Before he died, he muttered this sentence.

    "Ahem"

    The principal called everyone's attention back with a dry cough, "What follows is mainly about the vacancy of the head teacher position of Class C in the fourth year of Shengxiang Elementary School. Due to the resignation of the former teacher Nakamura, the elementary school department is short of manpower. Although there are currently several  Teachers take turns to take over, but this also increases everyone's workload. The reason why we are bringing this up today is because we have found suitable candidates to take the position, and we hope that the teachers in the primary school can guide them."

    After saying that, the principal raised his head and looked at the clock on the wall, and whispered in his mouth, "It should be almost there."

    Just when the old man was thinking this, there was a knock on the door at the right time.

    "Come in."

    Teacher Shizuna, who has always been the secretary to the principal, walked in, followed by an ordinary-looking young man with glasses in his twenties, wearing a suit. He looked nervous and tensed up from the moment he walked in.?Welcoming all kinds of curious eyes in the room.

    Teacher Jingna whispered a few words beside the principal. The old man nodded and stood up to introduce the young people around him.

    "This is teacher Daisuke Aoki, and the other teacher is Kanyue Geho. He is temporarily unable to come because he is busy. Since they are both newcomers, I will arrange for them to serve as the class teacher of Class C for the fourth year.  , as well as age-related courses.”

    "Hello everyone, I am Daisuke Aoki who just graduated from Tokyo University. Please give me your advice."

    “I have objections!!”

    At this time, Neil, who was lying in the corpse position, suddenly pretended to be dead. He stared at the sweating principal with a fierce look in his eyes.

    "Old man, why do they have two jobs for two people? When I came here, I became the head teacher directly, and I also worked as a teaching assistant for Negi! You damn let me work two jobs, and only get one  A salary, am I fighting alone!?"

    Although Neil was surprised for a while when he heard the name Kanyue Gefan. He didn't expect that the beautiful miko lady was actually a teacher. However, due to the arrangement of the principal, his surprise had long been swallowed up by anger.  Everything was wiped clean. Thinking of his current miserable treatment, he couldn't help but curse this damn capitalist.

    "Teacher Neil, you are not alone! Fight!!"

    Faye, who was across Negi, clenched her fists to cheer Neil up.

    "Fight your sister! Go play with eggs while you're at it!!"

    Neil glared at Faye who was smiling and gloating like a wolf, and continued to turn to the old man to use his eye-killing skills.

    "Well, after all, the situation is different."

    The principal turned away with a guilty conscience. At the beginning, he only received a notification from his best friend to trick Neil, and he had no thought of exploiting him at all.

    【Really, wouldn't it be okay if you agreed to be my grandson-in-law?  】

    For a moment, Neil felt that the principal's eyes were very resentful, and he couldn't help but shudder.

    "Anyway, your matter is not urgent. Let's postpone it. Now let's arrange Teacher Aoki's matters. Oh, by the way, Teacher Jingna, you seem to have something to do. Let Neil lead Teacher Aoki there. Anyway, he is also  Take some time"

    After the principal said that, he walked out of the door first. The others looked around and followed one after another. Negi, as a good brother, simply didn't even look at it. He followed the group with the documents in his arms, leaving  Someone staring down at me.

    “You bastards are all ignoring me!!!!”

    The roar in the room was deafening, Daisuke Aoki grinned awkwardly, not knowing whether to laugh or cry.

    I always feel like I’ve got someone in trouble

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Do you think so? How could they be like this?"

    "yes……"

    Daisuke Aoki nodded numbly in agreement. Ever since he left the house, he had suffered from Neil's middle-aged uncle-like complaints. Isn't this guy tired of talking like this all the time?  His ears are very tired.

    Seemingly noticing that Daisuke Aoki was about to turn into a robot, Neil finally put aside his complaints. He turned his head and looked at Daisuke Aoki, "Mr. Aoki, which class are you in charge of?"

    "yes……"

    "It's you, you big-headed guy!! I asked you which class you are in charge of!!"

    It was only then that Daisuke Aoki came to his senses. It turned out that the other party was asking him something. He scratched his hair awkwardly and said, "It's Class C of the fourth year."

    Huh?  Didn't you mention it during the meeting just now?

    “Humph, I don’t have time to pay attention to such trivial matters!”

    Neil’s angry voice answered Daisuke Aoki’s inner question.

    ?????????????????????????? Well, the things in the meeting are all trivial matters, and you can still say it so confidently. As a teacher, you are in trouble.

    "But, Class C for four years"

    Neil frowned and began to look closely. As a teacher in the elementary school, he still knew something about things in the school. Class C seemed to be a strange existence comparable to the class he taught.

    "Forget it, it's not me who jumps into the trap anywayhehe"

    Neil didn’t think deeply, he just glanced at Daisuke Aoki maliciously and chuckled softly.

    Daisuke Aoki felt for a moment that he should hand in his resignation letter immediately.

    When Neil and Daisuke Aoki just turned the corner of the stairs, they saw a loli squatting on the top floor of the stairs. Although the light brown twin ponytails tied on both sides of the head were very largeIt almost covered her little face, but Neil could still clearly see the delicate face and the crystal eyes hanging in the corner of her eyes. She was rubbing her ankle with one hand, which seemed to be injured.

    Neil blinked, seemingly thinking about how to deal with the emergency situation in front of him, while Daisuke Aoki beside him looked at Neil from time to time, hesitating whether he should go to lend a helping hand. It seemed that there was something hidden in the situation.  The lolicon soul deep inside awakened.

    "Well, Teacher Neil, should we go there first"

    "Okay, let's go!"

    Before Daisuke Aoki finished speaking, he saw Neil take a step forward. He couldn't help but show a knowing smile. Although he looked unreliable, he was actually a teacher who cared about his students.

    However, he soon stopped thinking so.

    Neil looked directly over the injured girl without any deviation in his eyes, and he simply regarded others as nothing.

    “That’s what “let’s go” actually means!  !  "

    Daisuke Aoki is broken, but he is really leaving!  !

    “When you see a lady in need of help, shouldn’t you do something, teacher!!”

    Daisuke Aoki's originally devastated expression became even more bad, because the seemingly injured girl knocked Neil to the ground with a beautiful flying shovel. If there is a Women's Hercules Cup, this move will definitely win it.  Take it down.

    "Hundan, you don't need help like this!" Neil touched the sore back of his head and glared fiercely at the girl who was looking down at him, "Don't think that I will be polite to you because you are a girl, Kuju Rin!!"

    Rin Kokonoe is a member of Class C of the fourth year of Shengxiang Elementary School. Neil knows her purely because this girl often appears in the office, so Neil will chat with her from time to time. Anyway, Neil is generally a useless person.  The moral integrity is familiar, and Kunou Rin is also very curious about this teacher of the same age.  However, this seemingly harmless little loli is actually a problem student. It seems that the previous homeroom teacher, Mr. Nakamura, was in large part because he was so angry with the guys in Class C that his blood pressure soared and he needed to be recuperated, and this girl is exactly  The best of them all.

    "Hundan, do you know who I am and no one will come to help me!?"

    ??Kuzhong Rin put her hands on her hips and said softly like a queen.

    "You have to have something worth helping. That's it anyway. Then I'm leaving."

    "Stop!"

    It was another beautiful flying shovel, and Neil fell hard from mid-air. He lamented why he was hit twice by the same move.

    "Hey, I've tolerated you for a long time, you damn brat!!" Neil patted the dust on his clothes with an expression on his face that said "I'll really get mad if you come again", but when he saw her pitiful face  Face, he glanced at the girl's ankles and found some redness and swelling. He couldn't help but shook his head, "Oh, forget it, I won't argue with you."

    "Eh? Do you want to take me back? This will have a bad impact on me"

    ??Kuzhong Rin suddenly held her face shyly, her eyes watery and heart-warming.

    "Is it based on hugging? I'm the one who said it's a bad influence, right?"

    Neil shook his head again, then turned to look at Daisuke Aoki, who was hesitating to come up by the stairs, and snapped his fingers, "Teacher Aoki, please come and get this girl back to the classroom. Well, she happens to be you.  The class in charge.”

    Daisuke Aoki had no choice but to walk over and say hello to Rin Kunou, "Hello, this classmate, I am the new Daisuke Aoki."

    Kunuzong Rin nodded politely, and then asked Neil quietly, "Teacher Neil, who is this Teacher Aoki?"

    "Well, enjoy the fat sheep presented to your class."

    Neil picked his ears and his dead fish eyes blinked happily.

    Daisuke Aoki was confused. He said that he heard these words clearly, but what happened to this seemingly simple conversation that actually contained murderous intent?  Is this really a primary school?  Are you sure there really aren't any Shinigami pupils here?  ?

    “Oh, no, the thought of resigning comes up again.

    "Then, please give me some advice, Mr. Aoki!"

    Kunou Rin showed an extremely cute smile to Daisuke Aoki, his eyes were sparkling, causing the virgin to instantly return to the idea of ??dedicating his life to the great cause of education and working hard until he died.

    So cute. Since it’s so cute, it doesn’t matter. Anyway, cuteness is justice. Long live the cute loli.

    Neil looked at this scene, smiled slightly, and then raised his head at 45 degrees to look up at the bright sky outside the window in an artistic manner.

    "Ah, long live lolicon"??…”

 Soar to the new world!  Chapter 69 The problem children are all from Class C in the fourth year

    When Kunou Rin was carried back by Daisuke Aoki, there was a huge commotion in the class.

    For example, a petite lolita with long black hair used its strength and speed that were extremely inconsistent with its body shape to severely cut off Daisuke Aoki's legs. The boys here tightened their legs and saw that poor teacher Aoki was venting his anger.  Qin Qi Shao hunched over and lay on the ground with a pale face.

    For example, a blond boy sitting by the window glanced coldly and smiled coldly, which was so cool that the girls around him became obsessed with it.

    For example, a lady with blond hair and twin tails sitting in the back row smiled when she saw this scene, showing a noble demeanor. However, due to a move of a certain maid next to her, the lady instantly transformed into a Roaring Emperor.  .

    There are many situations like this. Looking at Daisuke Aoki who fell to the ground, Neil really doubted whether he could survive in such a harsh environment.

    After all, not everyone has the same superior combat power as him.

    Neil dragged Daisuke Aoki to the podium, and the kids’ attention quickly shifted to the two people on the podium.  Neil glanced at the students in the audience. How should I put it, the aura was even worse than that of his class.

    “At least not an ordinary student can bring a maid to class and drink black tea leisurely.

    At least it’s not like ordinary students can have those fierce, wolf-like eyes. That blond guy over there is simply a delinquent.

    “At least it’s not just an ordinary student who can play basketball superbly. Are you sure that dark-skinned guy over there isn’t Brazilian?  Well, Brazil plays football.

    "Have you finally calmed down, you idiots?"

    Neil grinned and started laughing at the group immediately.

    “You’re looking for trouble, aren’t you!!”

    With a bang, the boys all stood up and pulled out various weapons from under the table. Is this a gang war?

    Daisuke Aoki took a sneak peek and continued to lie on the ground pretending to be dead.

    I wipe it, the world of elementary school students is terrible.

    "Neil, can't you be more serious"

    There is finally an acquaintance of Neil among the students here. Manami is holding her chin, looking helplessly at the proud young man.

    "Neal, are you here because of the class transfer? Are you going to be the head teacher of our class?"

    Kanako’s eyes lit up as she spoke, looking at Neil expectantly.

    "Oh? Our famous teacher Neil in the elementary school was finally overthrown and ruthlessly abandoned by the students in his class?"

    The unknown blond lady laughed, her eyes shining with an inexplicable light.

    "Unfortunately, this kind of thing will never happen to me as the top of the food chain. From the day they met me, their fate has already been decided. Rabbits can never resist lions, no matter how many there are.  It’s just the number of ingredients, well, of course, if I want to change the taste one day, I might come to harm you.”

    This guy is really outspoken. He even used the word "disaster".

    "Haha, not bad, I like it"

    "Has the estrus period arrived, Miss Ju Ye?"

    "Shut up, Jasmine!"

    "Have you become angry because of being told about the central issue, Miss Juya? You are very girly. Congratulations, tap tap tap"

    The blond lady known as Yuya gritted her teeth in an unladylike manner, while the silver-haired maid next to her was clapping her hands mechanically with a paralyzed face and a vicious tongue attack.

    Of course, this is only part of the discussion in the class. Basically, everyone in the class is discussing in small groups.

    "Hey, are there really no problems with such a teacher? Will he not be kicked out by the Parents' Association?"

    "Ada, if you want to criticize others, just put the basketball down first"

    "You are very verbose, May."

    "Hmph, you actually dare to claim to be a lion, you are very courageous."

    "Yes, you are an idiot carnivore just like you, Rin Matsuoka, a shark."

    "Nanase Haruka, you want to fight, right?"

    "Tomoyo, Teacher Neal seems to be worse than imagined"

    "Oh? I think it's normal"

    Neil looked at the eager classroom with satisfaction, then bent down and patted Daisuke Aoki.

    "Hey, Teacher Aoki, don't pretend to be dead when you get up. I've already helped you set the mood"

    Daisuke Aoki has a big problem in his heart. This is more than just done. JaneIt really lit up the atmosphere, right?

    However, Daisuke Aoki still stood up and faced various looks from the students in the audience. He reluctantly raised the corners of his mouth and smiled dryly, "Hello everyone, I am Daisuke Aoki who will be the homeroom teacher of this class.  , I hope everyone can support my work in the coming days, thank you."

    The mediocre introduction caused a sparse round of applause. It seemed that these naughty kids had little interest in Daisuke Aoki.

    An ordinary suit, an ordinary popular face, an ordinary physique, an ordinary greeting, and a strong sense of "ordinary" presence all over the body.

    "Well, it's so ordinary that all I have left is glasses."

    Neil nodded with deep understanding.

    "What does it mean to be so ordinary that only the glasses are left?! Aren't my glasses ordinary!? Or am I Xinbaji!? By the way, who is Xinbaji!!"

    "Oh oh oh! It's so awesome. The three consecutive complaints are also accompanied by self-complaints!! Sure enough, those who wear glasses are all those who complain about stars!!"

    "Don't let me admire such an inexplicable place!"

    Daisuke Aoki looked at Neil who was clapping happily with black lines on his head, and sighed heavily. He felt exhausted less than an hour after his first day at work. Now he doesn’t know what kind of legacy he has left for the students.  impression.  He turned to look at the students in the audience, and unexpectedly found that their eyes were shining with interest.

    Huh?  Could it be that Teacher Neil did this deliberately for him?

    He looked at Neil who was standing next to him very leisurely. He didn't seem to be conscious at all, and the thoughts in his heart couldn't help but be slightly shaken.

    ——This is a special boy.

    After Daisuke Aoki made an evaluation of Neil in his heart, he faced the students with a smile, "Then, I will start to call the roll in the next time, in order to be able to remember everyone's names and faces."

    The students nodded in unison and had no objection to Daisuke Aoki’s proposal. After all, it was almost a routine matter.

    "Sakura Kinomoto."

    "arrive!"

    "Li Xiaolang."

    "arrive!"

    "Daodao Temple knows the world."

    "arrive."

    "It's just a ceremony in the hall."

    “Here he is~~~”

    Daisuke Aoki looked at the students while reading their names, and from time to time he made some small marks on the roster. Neil glanced at the students whose names were read, and seemed a little bored, so he held his head and looked at the ceiling.

    "Usa Mimi."

    ""

    "Didn't you come?"

    Aoki didn't get a response, so he looked up and looked around the classroom, looked at the photos on the roster, and showed a somewhat surprised expression, but quickly continued to call the roll. Neil raised his eyes and looked at the empty seat in the classroom.  After briefly glancing at the cheerful Jiuzhong Rin, he looked back and leaned against the wall, wondering what he was thinking.

    "Mirror black."

    “Arrived~~”

    A weaker voice than Neil's attracted the attention of the two teachers. They looked at the same time and saw a black-haired girl holding her chin and playing with her mobile phone as if no one else was around, completely ignoring that the class was still in class.

    Daisuke Aoki scratched his hair and didn't know how to deal with it. He was knocked out by this girl before. He was a little scared and just read the next person's name. Neil blinked and said nothing.  , but in his opinion, Daisuke Aoki will probably only be bullied in the future.

    “It’s true that it’s not broken.”

    "snort."

    “…Takigawa Yoshino.”

    "Hu-hu——"

    " Qingfeng Dahui."

    “basketball!”

    "Matsuoka Rin……"

    “yahoo!!”

    Daisuke Aoki was a little confused by the individual answers, while Neil was attracted by them and looked at these naughty kids with interest. Unexpectedly, these people were quite interesting.

    "Kuzhong Rin."

    And when Daisuke Aoki read this familiar name, he felt very uneasy. It was because of this girl that he suffered an unreasonable disaster.

    "Here~ come~ come~ Teacher, I have a question to ask~~"

    Daisuke Aoki looked at the very enthusiastic Rin Kokonoe and nodded in agreement. Rin Kokonoe responded with an excited smile on his face.

    "Hey, Mr. Aoki, how old are you this year?"

    "Uh, 23 years old."

    &nbsp; “Do you have a girlfriend?”

    "Wait, wait a moment, the roll call is taking place now."

    "It turns out there isn't"

    Daisuke Aoki awkwardly tried to change the topic, but Rin Kokonoe was even more certain that the teacher in front of him was a bachelor, which caused a burst of laughter.

    “Then from today onwards I will be the teacher’s girlfriend!!”

    "ah!?"

    Daisuke Aoki’s eyes widened and he looked at the kid in front of him in disbelief. What did this little girl say suddenly?  And why did he feel his heartbeat speeding up!  ?  Is this the sorrow of a virgin?

    “Because, the teacher’s arms are so strong and warm~~”

    Kunou Rin held her face in her hands, looking intoxicated, her face flushed like a girl in love.

    "No, that's not right! That was just now"

    Daisuke Aoki's face turned slightly red and he waved his hands hurriedly. Although it was nice to fall in love because he helped a girl, he couldn't be a kid at the airport.

    Ah, the teacher Shizuna just now was very good.

    However, there were sudden crackling sounds and blinding flashes all around him. When he turned around, he saw the students in the class taking out their mobile phones and taking pictures of the two of them.

    "Hey! No photos allowed!!"

    "Oh oh oh!! You're dead, you're a current criminal, wash your butt and wait to go to jail! You just did this to Xiao Lin!!"

    In contrast to his lazy attitude, Kaguro pointed his cell phone at Daisuke Aoki, gritting his teeth and eyes flashing, as if he had a deep grudge against him.

    “I obviously didn’t do anything!!!”

    Facing such a farce, Neil laughed very happily. Jiuzhong Rin did not disappoint him. He could say this, but the hidden light in this girl's eyes made him a little confused from the time they met.  Care, I have a different understanding of this precocious girl.

    This person, perhaps like him, also has completely different dualities.

    "Let me tell you, you have had enough trouble"

    Seeing that Daisuke Aoki was almost beaten to death, Neil finally stood up generously.

    "Huh? It's not your turn to speak now, virgin little devil! Move over and be careful!"

    And the girl named Jinghei glared at Neil fiercely, and Neil couldn't help curling his lips, "Tch, if I wasn't a virgin, you'd have to be careful."

    Then he turned to look at Daisuke Aoki, who was about to collapse, shook his head, and sighed, "This is not acceptable, Mr. Aoki You have to understand, what is a teacher? A teacher is domineering! What is domineering? Domineering is dignity.  , what is dignity? Dignity is integrity!"

    "Teacher Neil, you can be laid off."

    As primary school students, they can still understand this simple reasoning.

    You have no moral integrity at all, why are you here to be a knitting teacher?  !

    "So, come on, Teacher Aoki!" Neil patted Daisuke Aoki on the shoulder and gave him a thumbs up in his moved eyes, "Try to get out this year!!"

    “Give me back my touch, Hun Dan!!!”

    Daisuke Aoki burst into tears. Are all the teachers and students in this elementary school so abnormal?

    After Neil made such a fuss, the class's attention was diverted. Daisuke Aoki couldn't figure out whether this guy was trying to save him, so he had to continue the roll call that was interrupted just now.

    The time of a class passed quickly. Aoki Daisuke dragged his heavy steps out of the classroom as if he was almost exhausted. He slowly slid down the wall and spit out a white cloud-like substance from his mouth.

    "Ah, it's burned out."

    "You're not dead yet?"

    Neil picked his nose and asked lazily, while Daisuke Aoki lay on the ground and didn't even have the strength to answer.  Neil shrugged, then squatted down and knocked Daisuke Aoki on the head.

    "By the way, Teacher Aoki"

    "Um?"

    Daisuke Aoki raised his head and looked at Neil doubtfully.

    "You'd better pay attention to that student named Usami"

    "Usami Mei? Oh, that girl who didn't come"

    Daisuke Aoki thought for a while and knew who Neil was talking about, and then he looked confused, "What's wrong with that girl? Isn't she sick at home?"

    "Well, I don't know the details" Neil waved his hands and stood up, then walked forward slowly, "But if you find out more, you might gain something unexpected"

    ? ?With the next word of unknown meaning, Neil disappeared around the corner of the corridor under Daisuke Aoki's increasingly puzzled gaze.

 Soar to the new world!  Chapter 70 The balls should be symmetrical

    The two legs of the chair were hanging in the air, swaying. Neil held his head in his hands, put his legs on the table, looked at the ceiling with a pen in his mouth, and didn't know what he was thinking.

    "What is Teacher Neil thinking about, so absorbed?"

    Faye put down the book and looked at Neil, who looked particularly relaxed, with a smile as bright as ever.

    "It's nothing, I'm just thinking about when I can retire"

    Neil put his feet down, stretched his stiff waist, and said words that made his stomach hurt.

    "Ahaha, as expected of you, you have thought so long-term" Faye was also used to Neil's off-key words. He turned around and scanned the office, "Isn't the new teacher Aoki back yet?"

    "Well, I'm probably still fighting to the death in the world of naughty children"

    "Please don't talk about those kids like real bears."

    "Don't worry, even the bear is as cute as the bully bear."

    "How can a guy with a sense of darkness be so cute? Even Bearmon is better than this!"

    "That's right. In comparison, sometimes adults are more like evil-minded bear cubs."

    Faye was stunned and asked strangely, "Teacher Neil, why are you so emotional all of a sudden? Did something just happen?"

    Neil turned his head and smiled at Faye, "You think too much."

    ""

    The clear pupils were like mirrors, and Faye could clearly see his slightly stunned expression. Neil's smile was very indifferent, but there was no smile in his eyes. They were far away, and he didn't know where he was looking.

    Neil didn’t pay attention to Faye’s expression. He stood up and walked to an empty seat in the office. He looked at the books on the table, picked them up and leafed through them a little.

    "There are many things in this position"

    Neil said while leaning on the table, and a female teacher next to the seat, Hoin Kyoko, who was also affiliated with the elementary school, raised her head when she heard the sound, and also looked at the desk, "It used to be Teacher Nakamura's seat, but now it should be reserved for  Teacher Aoki, please use it.”

    "Hey, are these books reserved for Teacher Aoki?"

    Neil raised the book in his hand and looked at Kyoko Hoin.

    "Well, the new books haven't been delivered yet, so I have to let Mr. Aoki use them for now."

    Neil put the books back, and then saw the old books in the slightly opened drawer. He noticed that the corner of one of the books was a little protruding. He picked it up and opened it, but a beautiful little note fell out.

    Go to hell.

    There are two simple words written on the note.

    Neil's brows jumped. He picked up the note from the ground and flipped the pages again. He saw that it was filled with all kinds of malicious words written in black ink. He put the note back into the book and closed it.  After placing the book in a more conspicuous place, a meaningful smile appeared on his face.

    There was a click at the door. Neil looked back and saw Daisuke Aoki dragging his exhausted body in.

    "I thought I would see the news today that a new teacher from the elementary school died in the wilderness, but I didn't expect you to come back."

    "What on earth do you imagine where I teach!? They are just a little too naughty and lively. Is it necessary to be so miserable!"

    Faced with Neil’s ridicule, Daisuke Aoki responded unceremoniously.

    Neil did not continue teasing him. He smiled proudly and walked away to make room. Daisuke Aoki walked back to his seat and lay down directly.

    "Hey, anyway, just keep working hard. The teachers here are very good. If you don't understand, just ask them, such as Teacher Bobo sitting next to you."

    "Who do you call Teacher Bobo!!!"

    Baoyuan Kyoko clasped the table and stood up, her face was reddish, and her majestic twin peaks also shook.

    "That's it, Bobo"

    Poor virgin Aoki actually blushed, glanced secretly at Mount Everest of Hoin Kyoko, and nodded with deep understanding.

    "Teacher Aoki!!!"

    "No, I'm sorry, BoTeacher Baoin!"

    "The relationship is so good, I'll leave first"

    Seeing the almost murderous look in Houan Kyoko’s eyes, Neil covered his mouth and smiled in a low voice, quickly rubbed oil on his soles and walked out of the office.

    "By the way, Mr. Aoki, your textbook hasn't arrived yet, so let's use the previous teacher's book for now."

    Before leaving, Neil turned around and reminded Daisuke Aoki, Daisuke Aoki nodded while looking at the book on the table, picked it up and read it, and the next second, his expression changed instantly.

    Looking at Daisuke Aoki’s side face that gradually became heavy, Neil chuckled silently and walked out of the office.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "After school, you should pack up your things and go home. Lately, the evenings have not been very peaceful, and there have been reports on TV, so just stay at home if you have nothing to do, and be prepared to sacrifice yourself if something happens."

    At the end of the day’s class, Neil tidied up his books and said feebly to his students.

    "Yes~~"

    “Perhaps they were infected by Neil’s style, but now Class A of the fourth year responds just like their class teacher, refusing to live or die, even completely ignoring the things in his words that are worth complaining about.

    Neil looked helplessly at the students who seemed not to have listened to his words at all, and patted the podium with his hand, "Hey, hey, I'm serious, you guys don't wander around at night, I  I don’t want to see the news on TV or newspapers about your unfortunate soul returning to heaven, especially an unlucky child.”

    "This is targeting you!!"

    Touma expressed his dissatisfaction. He was obviously a certain unlucky child or something, and even the eyes of the class suddenly focused on him.

    But what Neil said is also correct. Touma was also one of the victims of an incident at night. Although he saw something very extraordinary, if he was going to be stabbed every time, he had better think about it.  If you do it again, forget it.

    “It’s not always possible to save Mr. Kamijou’s life.

    "In short, if girls go to the hotel, they should come out the next morning. Boys will go home and automatically generate electricity after cleaning up. Please disappear quickly and don't come out at night."

    Neil put the book under his arm, picked his nose, and walked out without even looking at them.

    "This is sexual harassment, you are so stupid!!"

    Alyssa flew into the air with a flying kick. Neil stopped, took a few steps back, and naturally dodged Alyssa's sure kill. Then he bowed forward at 90 degrees, just in time to avoid the sudden attack on his back.  dictionary, and then gracefully turned around in the air, avoiding countless rulers, knives, books, pencils, wooden knives

    There is also a laser version of Starburst.

    With his heels firmly on the ground, Neil looked at the countless murder weapons on the ground and on the wall, as well as a smoking hole one centimeter in diameter in the wall, and couldn't help but wipe off a cold sweat.

    "I'll come back to check later. If you haven't left yet, just wait until I take care of you!"

    Without caring about the students' reactions, Neil pulled the door open, picked up his feet and rushed out at a speed of two hundred yards.

    Immediately afterwards, there was a faint sound of rioting behind them.

    "Phew, those brats are getting more and more fierce"

    After running for who knows how many laps, Neil was finally able to stop and take a breath, and then half of his head popped up around the corner and looked around furtively. When he saw that everything was safe, he breathed a sigh of relief and stood up, and then immediately put on a cynical look.  expression.

    "Today's students are becoming more and more outrageous. They are filled with all kinds of hedonism for personal desires. They only know how to resist teachers and make revolutions all day long. Ask the sky, where is the virtue of respecting teachers and respecting morality that has been passed down for thousands of years!? Ask  Earth, where is the hope for this country!? At this moment, as a great soul engineer, we must carry out the efforts of the three representatives, eight honors and eight shames to the end, to achieve the great rejuvenation of the human world, and we must put the red flag in every  corner!!"

    Just when Neil was about to go online for his little thing, a petite silhouette jumped into his eyes. Neil took a closer look and was filled with enthusiasm. Now is the time for him to work hard for the future of mankind.

    "That loli over there, stop! You're actually going back instead of going to the school gate. Didn't you hear the teacher's warning? I'm so disappointed. I'm so careless about my job and don't know how to keep myself clean."  , no sense of responsibility, no sense of family, I dare to ask where your future is!!"

    Loli was obviously frightened by someone. She stared blankly at Neil, who was full of righteousness and dedicated himself to the revolution anytime and anywhere. The turbulent emotions in her eyes were self-evident.

    "You're crazy."

    ""

    The human rejuvenation plan was officially declared bankrupt at this moment.

    When Neil was lamenting that children cannot be taught because of this black loli, they already regarded him as nothing and continued to stride forward.

    "A loli named Jing Hei"?Didn't you hear me?  "

    The feeling of being ignored made Neil very unhappy. He turned around and ran away from the corner quickly, and then appeared in front of Jing Hei from the other end of the corridor. He put his hands on his hips and panted.

    Jinghei looked at the teacher in front of him, his eyes becoming more and more impolite, and this time he clearly thought of him as a real psychopath.

    "I said, why don't you go home and wander around here?"

    "It's none of your business, virgin!"

    Even when facing Neil, who was famous in the elementary school, Jinghei still replied without any courtesy. She glared at Neil coldly, then shook her hair and left in a cool and noble manner.

    "Ah, I'm sorry that I'm a virgin, but you're not a virgin yourself."

    Neil plucked his ears with a look of disdain on his face.

    Jinghei’s eyes widened, and he was speechless for a moment. Neil was amazed to see that a chest that was even flatter than the horizon could be bullied to a large extent.

    This girl’s lung capacity is really good.

    "How dare you say such things in front of students?"

    Mirror Black seems a little unbelievable. It seems that she doesn’t know Neil very well. In terms of lawlessness, he has more problems than a problem child.

    "Ahaha, what am I afraid of! I think back then I was a ruthless person who punched Nanshan Nursing Home, kicked Beihai Kindergarten, and used a kitchen knife to chop wires with sparks and lightning all the way!!"

    Looking at Neil’s proud posture with his nostrils turned upward, Jinghei was speechless for a while.

    Not long after walking, Jinghei stopped in front of her classroom, opened the door, and the scene inside made her forget her words for a moment.

    Neil, who was behind her, also looked inside, his mouth wide open and stunned.

    There, a loli was leaning on the table, her panties had been taken off to her knees, and in front of her was an adult young man.

    In this case, no matter how you look at it, it’s that kind of thing, right?

    Neil took out his cell phone and immediately dialed a number. He said in a heavy voice to the other end of the phone, "Hey, is this the police station?"

    "Wait, wait, Teacher Neil! It's not what you think!!!!"

    Daisuke Aoki immediately rushed over to stop Neil. He was about to cry without tears. Sure enough, people would misunderstand him no matter how he looked at this time. On the side, Rin Kunou had a proud smile on his face and methodically took off his panties.  Pull back.

    “Mr. Police, there is a nympho here, it’s so scary.”

    Suddenly, there was the sound of stones breaking in the classroom.

    Eh?  Hey, hey, hey!  ?  what's the situation!  ?

    "Teacher Neil, do you know how to look at the situation?"

    Kunuzong Rin snatched Neil’s cell phone and glared at Neil who looked stunned.

    "Well, my visual acuity is 5.4 in both eyes."

    ""

    Kunou Rin rubbed her temples with a headache. It seemed that she had underestimated the head teacher of another class. In terms of his ability to destroy the atmosphere, he was probably unmatched by anyone.

    "Well, actually I don't think Mr. Aoki is interested in you. After all, you are still a primary school student"

    When Daisuke Aoki heard this, he was so moved that he almost wanted to worship Neil. His eyes immediately filled with gratitude when he looked at Neil.

    You are indeed my savior, Teacher Neil.

    "According to my observation, Mr. Aoki likes ladies who are plump and curvy, such as Mr. Jingna and Mr. Hoin. Well, they are all very big. In the office, they peek at them at a frequency of three times per second.  How about them……"

    "Although I'm very grateful to you for coming to the rescue, can you please stop calling me a moron!!!"

    I take it back, this guy is not a savior, he is more like a disaster star.

    "So," Neil patted Kunou Rin's shoulder with a teasing smile on his lips, "You guys at the airport never expect to take Mr. Aoki's virginity in your entire life."

    “Can you omit some words!!!”

    Daisuke Aoki felt that it would be better for him to commit suicide to prove his ambition.

    "Teacher Neil, you"

    And when Kunou Rin was about to say something, the young man in front of him suddenly turned pale and bent down while covering his crotch with his hands.

    "Mymy ballswent to the right"

    Jinghei snorted coldly, retracted his vaginal leg, took Jiuzong Rin's hand and ran out of the door.

    "Let's go, Xiao Lin, ignore these two idiots, they don't know anything."

    ??Kuzhong Rin let Jinghei pull her??, and finally took a pitiful look at Neil who fell to the ground and couldn't get up again.

    Daisuke Aoki walked over silently and patted Neil's back sympathetically.

    "Just bear with it, it will be fine later, just treat it as being caught in the door."

    "Look for a door that can cover a place like this"

    Neil was squirming on the ground. He climbed onto the table next to Daisuke Aoki with great difficulty. He almost opened his mouth and asked, "Tell me, what happened just now?"

    Seeing Neil mentioning business, Daisuke Aoki's face darkened, then he sighed and took out a note from his trouser pocket.

    "You know, this piece of paper was written by Kunou to Mr. Nakamura, and those textbooks are full of these things. She told me that she was just doing the same thing as Mr. Nakamura. Mr. Nakamura, who once  I have hurt Usa with my words.”

    Daisuke Aoki sighed again, then glanced at Neil from the corner of his eyes, only to find that his expression was as usual, and he couldn't help but feel a little confused.

    "Teacher Neil, did you know this beforehand?"

    Thinking of some of Neil’s previous reminders to him, Daisuke Aoki suddenly had an idea.

    This person deliberately let him know all this.

    "Don't look at me like that. I just hang out with the little guys and hear some things from them that the teacher cannot possibly know."

    Seeing the look in Aoki’s eyes, Neil naturally knew what he was thinking.

    Daisuke Aoki still looked at him distrustfully for a while, but finally put the matter behind him.

    Now, there is one more noteworthy matter to deal with.

    "Oh, I don't even understand that child. She would do what she just did to threaten me just because she wanted to protect her friends. However, isn't it too much to force Teacher Nakamura to get sick just because of this?  "

    "Is it too much?" Neil raised his head and stared at the ceiling in the classroom, "Actually, I personally don't know much about it, and it's a matter for another class, so it's not easy to get involved. How much does Mr. Nakamura go too far?  In the eyes of adults and children, the weight is different, maybe because adults are more rational, but if you try to stand in the perspective of Jiuzhong, you should have some understanding I don't think I am a good teacher, but I am good with  I can also tell the difference between bad and bad. For children, the so-called good is actually very simple. As long as you treat them sincerely, they will naturally respond to your sincerity"

    Neil lowered his head and looked at Daisuke Aoki next to him. Seeing his thoughtful look, Neil couldn't help but smile and flicked his forehead with his finger.

    "Now, you should know what to do and what kind of teacher to be."

    Daisuke Aoki helplessly rubbed his red forehead, looked helplessly at Neil with a playful smile, and couldn't help but shake his head.

    “You’ve already mentioned this, how can I not know?”

    Immediately, Daisuke Aoki put on a confident smile, put his hands on his hips and looked out the window at the sun that was starting to set.

    "Yoshi, let's go see Usami Mei tomorrow!"

    "Ah, young people are really passionate"

    Neil’s eyes narrowed, like an old man lamenting life.

    "Teacher Neil"

    "Um?"

    "Next time you talk to me about these serious things, can you please stop doing something that disturbs the atmosphere, such as covering your lower body now"

    "What can I do! Because of you, my center of gravity is unstable and my left and right are unbalanced!! Oh, no, I really can't put it back on the right side"

    ""

    &lt;/a&gt;&lt;a&gt;Mobile phone users please read it here.  &lt;/a&gt;

 Soar to the new world!  Chapter 71 Animation without baseball is not a good animation

    "Yoshi!! I will definitely kill this kid like you!!"

    The rhetoric was very loud and could be heard clearly by anyone within a radius of ten meters.

    Neil picked his nostrils, his dead eyes raised slightly, and he curled his lips in disdain.

    "Tsk, the devil is playing with you"

    "Hey!! Uncle, I took some time out of my busy schedule!!"

    Qiu Sheng’s eyes widened. This look was more intimidating than the impatience of playing with a child.

    "Who are you lying to? I obviously just came to the park to have a free time, and then I happened to see me playing baseball with my family, so I came over shamelessly. Ah, tell me, are there people like you? Even if you are a kid,  Even children know how to say "please". Are you, an adult, not as good as a child?  Or are you just a useless old man"

    Neil sneered at Qiu Sheng, who was starting to turn gray, while everyone around him suppressed the urge to complain.

    "Please let me play with you, uncle"

    Qiu Sheng was so prostrate that he had even abandoned his dignity as an adult.

    Neil sighed and spread his hands helplessly, "Uncle Qiusheng, you are an adult, how can we brats beat you"

    "Don't worry! I will let you go!!"

    Qiu Sheng looked like he was very good at it. Neil rolled his eyes, thinking that he didn't often go to the park to play baseball with the kid, right?

    【Go back to work, people in society】

    "Hey!! What are you thinking about!?"

    Qiu Sheng’s sharp eyes glared at him, making Neil look away with a guilty conscience, and whispered, “I wasn’t thinking about anything…”

    “Forget it, let’s hurry up and play!!”

    Staring at Neil's face, Qiu Sheng still couldn't see anything from his face looking at the sky at a 45-degree angle, and then he happily waved the bat and proposed to Neil.

    ""

    “Don’t act like you’re desperate, well, let’s do this, if you win me over, I’ll give you all the bread made by Sanae for free!”

    "Let's pack our things and go home"

    Neil didn’t even look at Qiu Sheng, he turned around and said to the people who came with him.

    "I'm sorry! I will eat all Sanae's bread!!"

    Niel paused for a moment, then stared at Qiu Sheng strangely, and smiled conspiratorially, "I want to put Aunt Qiuzi's jam on it"

    ""

    Qiu Sheng didn’t say anything, but from the cold sweat on his face and trembling all over his body, we could tell that Qiuzi’s jam was indeed notorious.

    "Since Uncle Qiu Sheng has agreed, let's play together!"

    Facing the frustrated uncle, Neil flashed a very cute smile.

    Tifa looked at this ultra-unrealistic scene and covered her forehead helplessly. What on earth was going on?  What is Aunt Qiuzi’s jam?  ?  After hearing this term, I always feel as if the uncle has seen the end of the world.

    "Then let me allocate personnel now"

    Neil turned his head and looked at everyone one by one, "Let's see, Tifa, Chifuyu, Alicia, Hanazuki is with me, Ichika, Kobato, Kureha is with Uncle Akio.  The set is, well, perfect!!”

    “Your size is perfect!!!”

    Before anyone else could react, Dahe, who was not named, jumped out, holding Neil by the collar and roaring.

    "Why is there no name for me!! I have been waiting with great interest to join you!! Are you completely ignoring it!?"

    "Well, calm down. I took into account Sister Teng's unparalleled fighting power. If I let you join in, I would know the result without even playing, so I didn't arrange for you to join in  "

    Neil explained with a righteous face. After hearing this, Dahe suddenly felt relieved, "That's it, but don't worry, I will make it easy!!"

    "Let's not mention this matter first, why is there an extra person on your side!! And the children on my side are all younger than you, what a fool! You want me to eat Qiuzi so much that I vomit Qiuzi  Sanae bread with jam!?”

    After Uncle Qiu Sheng saw his team members' allocation clearly, he began to collapse.

    "Isn't this obvious"

    “You really don’t hide it!!”

    "Ah, ah, ah, you should think about it. You are an adult, and you are much better than us in terms of standards, right? That's why, in order to balance the combat power, I made such an arrangement. Trust me!"

    &nbsp; "It sounds like this is the case, but you just want to use the big to bully the small, the more people suppress the less people!"

    "Tch, I didn't expect that even an ordinary uncle could see what I was thinking"

    "That's really what happened!"

    Having said that, Neal was still strongly requested to be reassigned, but since Kobato and Hanazuki did not plan to participate in such an intense sport, the number of people seemed to be a bit insufficient, although they were not intending to participate in a formal competition.

    "What should I do? Where can I find someone at once?"

    Neil rubbed his chin and thought hard. It would be great if two or three idiots showed up at this time.

    “Nice-catch!!!”

    "Good job, Yuuji!"

    "Yoshi, the next ball will definitely kill you, Mingjiu!"

    “What kind of baseball do you want to play!?”

    "Don't complain about them, Furuichi, they are all aiming at other people's lives anyway"

    "Hmph, it's impossible, Yuuji, with Touma here, how could such a misfortune happen to me!!"

    “You bet I’m still a lightning rod for misfortune!”

    Neil, who had better hearing than the average person, suddenly heard a few familiar voices. He turned his head in confusion and saw four humanoid objects with idiot labels on them in the distance.

    ——Aha, it’s you.

    The four people in the distance trembled all over, and immediately raised their eyes warily to look around. When their eyes came into contact with someone who was smiling without showing his teeth, the background turned black, and then they all bent forward in frustration.

    "Unfortunately"×4

    Mr. Kamijou’s mantra is universal.

    …………………………………………Dividing line………………………………………………

    Five minutes later, the staffing was completed.

    "Tifa, we will win, right?"

    Neil looked at the sky and asked the childhood sweetheart beside him, but his tone sounded more like he was seeking comfort.

    Tifa looked at Neil, then turned to scan her team members. One of the team members was being harassed by a group of idiots.

    "I guess so……"

    "Hello, Miss. Alicia, I am Akihisa Yoshii! Please give me your advice!"

    “It’s really frustrating to use two words in English and one sentence in Japanese.

    "It's a shame you can tell me, Mingjiu"

    “Don’t you know about international exchange!? Idiot Yuuji!!”

    "I would like to know which country would speak like this But I never thought that I would be called an idiot by the idiot emperor. Touma, please show me how to say it in English."

    "You want me, who usually fails to pass the test, to come and tell you!? I plan to stay in seclusion for the rest of my life."

    "Ahaha, I can speak Japanese, you can just speak Japanese."

    "It's been a while, but Miss Alicia is still so considerate"

    "Tch, the disgusting city will know how to be attentive By the way, you actually know each other!?"

    "Ahaha, you are jealous! You are angry! You are powerless!!"

    “You deserve a beating, don’t you!!”

    Alicia looked at the four people who were about to fight with a wry smile, not knowing how to react. By the way, are all Neil's students like this?

    "Hey! Why don't you come back quickly!!"

    Neil over there glared coldly, and the four of them immediately ran over.

    "Are all four of you on our team?"

    Tifa couldn’t help asking strangely as she watched the four idiots all running towards Neil.

    “I am!!!”×4

    ""

    “He’s not!!”×4

    ""

    Seeing them pointing at each other, Neil picked up the bat and tapped his palms, smiling brightly.

    "Do you want me to use this object with a diameter of seven centimeters to enter your body from behind? It will definitely make you experience the climax of ecstasy"

    "Sorry!! We were too presumptuous!!!"

    They probably went straight to the ending before they even experienced the climax.

    After a round of intimidation, the game officially began.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????

    ????????? Qiu Sheng Fang, Qian Dong, Ichi Xia, Dahe, Yuuji and Mingjiu.

    Audience outside the venue??Kojito and Huayue were drinking tea, and a group of passers-by who didn't know the truth.

    In the starting lineup, Ichika, a pitcher from Akio's side, came on the pitch, and after Neil saw it, he also walked up.

    “Batters, Neil steps in!!”

    "Why you!?"

    Qiu Sheng dropped the grass in his mouth and looked embarrassed. Is the big boss coming in the first game?  ?

    "Well, you guys are really messing around. The other person is a child, so please be patient"

    As a catcher, Yuuji was embarrassed.

    "Hmph, cute big breasts" Niall showed a winning smile, then narrowed his eyes and looked at the stupid Ichika, "Ichika! Go all out!! Let me see your strength, brother!!!"  "

    “Oh oh oh!!!”

    As expected of a child, he was instantly on fire.

    Ichika raised the ball and swung it forward from behind with all his strength. The ball came out of his hand. However, he was a child after all. No matter how powerful he was, the ball was still quite slow in the eyes of others.

    Neil’s eyes lit up, he grinned, and swung the bat hard.

    “Sinai!!!!!!”

    With a bang, the return ball was almost invisible and flew back, grazing Ichika's pink face, and then there was a loud noise like an explosion.

    ""

    "Oh no!!!! You actually do your best to a child!!!"

    Yuuji, who could see clearly behind Neil, jumped up and complained loudly.

    The wind pressure generated when he just swung the bat almost knocked him down.

    "Humph, there are only two kinds of people on the battlefield, the living and the dead!"

    "You were shouting "Sinai" just now!  !  Is that a killing ball?  ?  He just wants to kill people!  "

    "Hey, Ichika has fainted!!"

    ""

    In the first game, Neil won, but both his and her opponents, as well as those outside the court, stared at Neil sitting next to him with trashy eyes, and Neil only responded with one sentence.

    "The wisdom of the orangutan."

    Then the team members were brutally beaten inhumanely.

    In the second game, in view of Ichika’s mistakes and the degree of chaos of a certain guy, Akio sent out Taiga, who was second only to him in terms of power in the team.

    "Little brother Ichika!! Sister, I will help you take revenge!!"

    Dahe held the bat with tears in his eyes, vaguely seeing the child who was still smiling until the last moment.

    "Has Ichika died already?" Chifuyu sighed, then looked at her brother who was lying on the bench with his eyes wandering, and was silent for a few seconds before saying, "I'm so weak."

    After fainting, Ichika saw her sister smiling very gently in her dream, and was moved to tears.

    This time, Neil's bowler sent out Alicia, and Alicia was standing in the prescribed position with her mouth bulging and an unconvinced look on her face.

    When Alicia came on the court, Neil said to her, "Alicia, just wait and you can throw the ball casually. I don't expect you to perform well in this inning. Don't throw the ball before you throw it."  Just hit your feet and it will be fine"

    "Asshole!! I will definitely throw a good ball to you!!"

    Alicia held the ball angrily, and then looked at Dahe, whose fighting spirit was also high, with eyes filled with blazing fire. Alicia took a deep breath and shot hard.

    “Oh oh oh!! A straight ball that travels through time and space!?”

    Dahe looked at the ball coming straight at him, his eyes lit up, and he shouted a term that made everyone sweat.

    “Look at me————the end of the world!!!”

    There is no need to end the world as well!  ?

    Although I really wanted to ask, the sound of hitting the ball was particularly loud. Everyone looked up and saw the white ball flying high. Neil immediately shouted, "Go ahead, Touma!!"

    "Ha, it's so troublesome"

    Touma thought as he ran towards the ball landing point.

    "Hey!! Boy, don't be stunned, run over quickly!!"

    Akio raised his hands in the shape of a trumpet and shouted to Yuuji, who was yawning and jogging slowly.

    "Don't worry, uncle, there will definitely be no problem in this game!!"

    Yuuji’s face was full of certainty of victory, and he smiled heartily at Neil. Neil’s face was a little ugly. He looked towards the field, seemingly guessing why Yuuji was so sure of victory.

    “Unfortunately!!!”

    Neil covered his face as soon as he heard this voice. He really didn’t need to think about it.  He looked intently and saw Touma falling down for some reason, and rolling on the ground fiercely.Rolled over to Alicia.

    Touma opened his eyes and saw the slight rise of the knee-length skirt.

    “It’s unfortunate~~~”

    This time, I shouted with nosebleeds, and I shouted very proudly.

    "ah——!!!"

    Alicia was startled by the person at her feet. When she saw the lewd look on Touma's face, she immediately covered her skirt, raised her foot and stepped on it with her face flushed.

    In the second game, Qiusheng’s team won due to casualties.

    "Tsk, I originally wanted to use Touma's misfortune to drag the enemy down, but in the end, I lost the rice instead of the chicken? It was a mistake"

    Neil summed up the shortcomings of the previous game in a general-like manner, while Tifa silently withdrew her eyes from the mosaic behind her and listened quietly to the culprit's speech.

    And Huayue, who was sitting on a chair and watching the game quietly, looked at Neil, then smiled at Kojiu and said, "Xiaojiu, your brother is really a good teaching material"

    Xiaojiu also turned to look at Neil and nodded in understanding.

 Soar to the new world!  Chapter 72 The so-called haunted house is a place with zero sense of existence

    The third game follows immediately.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????: Kureha is swinging the bat with great energy, and the sound of the wind every time she swings makes people curious about the power contained in that small body.

    "Kuyu!!"

    Neil on the sidelines shouted to Hongyu. Hongyu turned her head in response and saw her brother making a vague gesture to her.

    "How is it so cryptic?! It's clearly an instruction to kill people!!"

    The opponent's pitcher Akihisa also looked over, but what he saw was Neil putting his thumb on his neck and crossing it from left to right. Who can't understand this internationally accepted gesture?  !

    “Oh oh oh!! I understand!!!”

    “Don’t understand!!!”

    Akijiu looked at the elated Kureha with tears streaming down his face. He turned to look at Uncle Qiu Sheng, "Coach!! Can I not play!?"

    Qiu Sheng paused for a moment, his eyes flashed, and he made the same gesture as Neil to Mingjiu.

    “Where in the world are you making such a fuss!?”

    “Fuck me, boy!! If we lose, we’ll still be dead!!”

    "It's scary! It's so scary! What kind of death match is this?! It seems that I didn't agree to any conditions!"

    With no choice but to stand on the court, Akihisa muttered "Satan bless me" in his heart, and threw the ball with his eyes closed. When Yuji, the catcher behind Kureha, saw the limp ball, he simply sat on the ground and rolled his eyes.

    Even if it’s a child, there’s no need to let it go like this.

    “Uh oh oh oh oh oh!!!”

    The ball was hit hard.

    "Yoshi!! I'll pick you uppoof-"

    Furuichi saw the direction of the ball and raised his glove to catch it. But as soon as he raised his hand, the ball, which was completely beyond his imagination, hit him in the face and flew away.

    Dahe looked at the ball that rolled near him, picked it up, and waved to Neil, "Hey!! Neil, I think I win!"

    ""

    "Hurrycallan ambulance"

    Furuichi reluctantly raised his hand, and after finishing speaking, he lay on the ground and lost his breath.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????…

    "Kureyu, you idiot, I asked you to kill the other party, how can you kill your own people!?"

    “Brother, you didn’t make it clear!!”

    "You still blame me!? Are you a gorilla!?"

    "Oh oh oh!!! I went back and told my mother that my brother called my mother King Kong!!"

    "Isn't your cat's evolution too great!? Who said such a thing!?"

    "Okay, okay, it's my turn next"

    Seeing Hong Yu being nagged and lectured by Neil, Tifa quickly pulled Hong Yu into her arms and gave Neil a roll of her eyes.

    "Hehe, Sister Tifa is so nice, not like that stupid old brother~~~"

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of Tifa's arms.

    Neil rolled his eyes, and then whispered to Tifa, "Tifa, Chifuyu should be on the stage later, use the contract items!"

    "How serious are you!? Do games have to reach this level?"

    "Be careful about making the Wannian Ship"

    "Be careful of overdoing it! And these are two different concepts at all!!"

    Afterwards, Tifa stood on the court, weighing the ball in her hand, looking at Chifuyu who was also smiling with high morale.

    "Be careful, Chifuyu"

    "Come here, this is the first time we face each other"

    Tifa smiled slightly, and her eyes gradually gathered light.

    The sound of wind sounded.

    Snapped——

    "nice shot!!"

    This time, Neil, who was the catcher, shouted loudly, as if he had won a big prize. Chifuyu also recovered from the high-speed ball just now, glared at Neil unhappily, and then slowly thought about it.  .

    【So fast, I can hardly see clearly】

    "Yuji, is that a ball that a girl can throw?"

    Akijiu on the sidelines said he couldn’t understand what happened just now.

    "You're so stupid, Akihisa" Yuuji smiled enigmatically, "Do you think the people following Neil are from Earth?"

    "Eh!? Is he a Saiyan!?"

    "Wrong, it's a mystery??Man!  !  "

    A ball suddenly flew over and hit two idiots who were chatting.

    "The next is the second ball, Chifuyu"

    Looking at the smiling Tifa, Chifuyu pursed her lips tightly, but she felt unexpectedly calm inside. Her eyes were unruffled, and Niall's eyes flashed with admiration.

    The ball was thrown out again, still leaving an afterimage quickly.

    【Calm down, feel the flow of air, don’t be confused】

    Chifuyu suddenly opened her eyes wide. The bat was like a knife, leaving a clear sound and the ball flew high.

    "Oh!! I caught it, good job!!"

    Chifuyu looked at the white ball in Uncle Qiuyu's hand and couldn't help but laugh.

    “It’s so awesome, Chifuyu~~”

    “I don’t practice in vain, Tifa~~~”

    At this time, Tifa noticed Neil who was gesturing desperately. After watching for a while, Tifa fell silent.

    What I just meant is probably to use the contract card to activate the acceleration ability to accelerate the ball to the speed of sound.

    Do you have to cheat even if you throw a ball?  ?  Be careful about GM banning your account!  !

    Tifa turned away, ignoring Neal's pitiful expression.

    At the last ball, Tifa bent slightly, as if there was a light wind lingering around her.

    Tifa held her breath and concentrated on throwing the ball out. The ball cut through the air and made a sound of breaking through the air.

    Chifuyu’s pupils shrank instantly and she swung the bat hard, her beautiful black hair rising slightly.

    "Hiss——"

    Chifuyu turned her head and saw Neil taking a breath of air, while the ball in his hand was smoking.

    "You are too serious, Tifa"

    Turning around, Chifuyu said to Tifa with a look of helplessness.

    "Hehe, I accidentally became serious~~" Tifa stuck out her tongue, blinked and smiled playfully, "And I don't want to lose either"

    Qianfuyu was stunned for a moment, glanced at Neil slightly from the corner of her eyes, and chuckled, "I see."

    "Eh? I found a problem!"

    Neil suddenly stood up and shouted, and the two girls immediately looked back, looking at him strangely.

    "Why did you throw three balls just now, but all the previous ones were one ball?"

    ""

    "Hey! Why are you looking at me like this? You seem to be looking at the culprit!"

    "Isn't that right!? Every round before has been a casualty, and you still expect to be able to fight!! And you were the one who messed up the first round!!"

    “Well, isn’t that what Japanese baseball is like?”

    “Which country’s baseball games are so dark!!”

    "There is no other way, then I have to decide the outcome!"

    Neil picked up the bat and pointed at Qiu Sheng, "Come on, Uncle Qiu Sheng, let's end our long-cherished wish for many years here!!"

    "Uh, have they known each other for a long time?"

    "……have no idea."

    Qiu Sheng sighed heavily and looked back at Neil with eyes as vast as the sea.

    "I never thought it would be todayis this fate?"

    【You are so big, Fate, who do you think you are a baseball hero?  】

    "You shouldn't have come."

    【It took you so long to say it!  ?  】

    "But I'm still here."

    【You don’t need to tell me to know it!  !  Literary shit!  !  】

    "I said hurry up, I still have to go home"

    Furuichi, who had just returned from the brink of death, looked up at the sun that was beginning to set, and couldn't help but interrupt the two convulsing guys.

    "Ahem, let's get started, but I have a question"

    Uncle Qiu Sheng coughed dryly, then looked at Neil, "Why are you the batsman again now!!"

    “There’s nothing I can do, I’m dead and injured”

    "Then isn't it even worse here!?"

    "That's so long-winded, uncle" Neil glanced at him dissatisfied, kept waving the bat in his hand, and said nonchalantly, "Come on, one ball will determine the outcome, and I'm still waiting for you to eat it.  Where’s the god-killing cuisine…”

    "You damn boylook, I'm coming!!"

    “Drink!!!”

    Before Qiu Sheng could get rid of the ball, a hurricane swept across his face.

    “Ahaha~~~I’m sorry, my hands are slippery~~”

    Neil rubbed the back of his head embarrassedlyHe said with a smile.

    Everyone looked behind Qiu Sheng and saw a bat stuck in a big tree behind him. The whole tree was crumbling and seemed to be broken into two pieces at any time.

    "Where did your hand slip to!? You really want to kill someone, don't you!?"

    Everyone was embarrassed.

    "Oh, I told you it was an accident~~~I'm sorry, Uncle Qiu Sheng~~"

    Neil put his hands together and bent down to apologize sincerely.

    However, no one could see the bloodshot eyeballs and sinister smile on that face.

    【a ha ha ha!  !  !  This will cast a psychological shadow on that uncle!  !  How can a mere combat power defeat the overall strategy!  !  Kneel on the ground and look up to me, you fools!  !  】

    【Hey, who can rescue my boss】

    Qiu Sheng's eyelids jumped, he took a deep breath, squeezed the ball in his hand, and smiled in a arrogant tone, "Today I will let you take a good look at my power. The power of the Black Flame Dragon sealed in my right hand will  Defeat you completely!! I am dark_flame_master!!"

    When Neil heard this, a cold smile appeared on his lips. He covered his right eye with one hand, his body trembled slightly, and deep laughter kept coming from his mouth.

    “Humph… So that’s it. No wonder I’m so excited. So is this resonance?”

    "Resonance? Is it possible!?"

    Qiu Sheng’s face changed and his expression became incredible.

    "That's right After traveling through thousands of years, we met here again. We can never escape this cycle of fate, dark_flame_master"

    Neil let go of his hand, his coquettish right eye shining in the sun with a light that was hard to look directly at.

    "The evil king's true eye!! Did you see it? The fateful enemy we are waiting for is right there!!"

    "The Evil King's True Eye!!"

    "The Dark Flame User!!"

    The two of them shouted passionately.

    “Oh oh oh, so handsome!!”

    When Ichika, who had regained consciousness, saw this scene, his pure heart seemed to have undergone subtle changes.

    Yes, that’s what he’s after——

    "Ichika, if you dare to be like that idiot, sister, I will shoot you away"

    Before I had time to express the surging feelings in my heart, Ichika's path to becoming the God of Chuuji was strangled.

    "Come on!! Be swallowed up by the black flames!!!"

    Qiu Sheng threw it hard, and the ball suddenly flew away wrapped in black flames.

    "Before my evil king's true eye, everything is powerless!! Explode, reality!!!"

    ??Golden light burst out brightly from the right eye.

    “Ahhhhhhh!!!!!!”×2

    In the eyes of others, there were no special effects at all. It was just two chuunibyou patients shouting nonsense. It was not known whether Neil's so-called strategy worked, and the ball was easily knocked away by Neil.

    "I lost……"

    Uncle Qiu Sheng bent forward in frustration, and the background was extremely vicissitudes of life.

    At this time, a hand was placed on Qiu Sheng's shoulder.

    "Boy, you"

    Qiu Sheng raised his head and saw Neil's smiling face.

    "Today's game was very exciting, Uncle Qiu Sheng"

    "Ah, I have no regrets"

    Qiu Sheng smiled with relief, his smile was light and calm.

    "Yes, no regrets" Neil stretched out his other hand and handed the thing in his hand to Qiu Sheng, "Come on, I'll take you on the last journey."

    The fragrant bread is spread with a thick layer of liquid crystal jam.

    "Where did it come from!?"

    "Hmph, I've already prepared it, otherwise you would definitely refuse to admit it!"

    "Devil!!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, bread was stuffed into his mouth.

    Then, the soul returns to heaven.

    "Uh, has this uncle died?"

    Touma looked at the uncle who had spit out his soul and asked with a black line.

    "I didn't expect it to be so powerful. Even people like Uncle Akio who eat Aunt Sanae's bread all day would fall down immediately."

    Neil poked his uncle’s soul and gained a deeper understanding of the power of this food combination.

    “By the way, what’s Akiko’s jam combined with Sanae’s bread? Isn’t it delicious?”

    "Well, it feels like someone pulled your stomach out of your stomach, hit it with a dictionary a hundred times, and then stuffed it back into you"Listening to Touma's question, Neil closed his eyes and frowned, slowly describing the feeling, while his hands continued to make various gestures.

    “…It’s really a vivid and concise explanation.”

    "Okay, it's almost time, it's time to go home Yuuji, Shoko called you home for dinner."

    “Why are you mentioning Xiangzi to me specifically at this time!!”

    "Tch, I feel uncomfortable looking at your face of a winner in life"

    "What are you complaining about, Furuichi!? And what kind of face is that!?"

    "Asshole!! Yuuji, the traitor!!"

    "Oh, Akihisa ran away crying, why don't you chase him, Yuuji?"

    “Don’t make it look like a romantic comedy!!”

    "Is this the place to complain? It turns out you are gay"

    “I always feel that Touma, you are not qualified to say that!”

    "Then take your time, let's go"

    Neil clapped his hands and followed Tifa and the others out of the park.

    The remaining people looked at each other, sighed tiredly, and left the park one after another.

    There was only one uncle left who was wandering around the Santu River.

    【Did I forget something?  】

    Neil was walking on the way home, kicking the small stones on the road and looking up at the sky with confusion.

    "Forget it, it shouldn't be an important thing huh?"

    The stone was kicked out of the way. Neil stopped and looked to his side strangely.

    There, there is a foreign-style mansion standing quietly.

    “Neil, what’s wrong with you?”

    Seeing Neil looking blankly at the buildings around him, Tifa also glanced at the mansion, but didn't find anything strange.

    It’s just an ordinary building.

    "It's nothing" Neil shook his head and walked quickly towards Tifa and the others, "By the way, is there such a building near our home?"

    "Oh, this, it existed a long time ago"

    Dahe, who was very familiar with this area, responded. After seeing the mansion clearly, he suddenly lowered his voice, "I heard that this mansion is a haunted house"

    "Eh!? Haunted house!?"

    Several little ghosts were startled. Neil raised his eyebrows and stared at the building with some deepness.

    "Yes, I have never known who the owner of this place is. I only know that it belongs to a family named Jiuyuanji, but no one has seen anyone from this house. I don't even know if there is anyone inside"

    "Neal, why do you ask this suddenly?"

    After hearing this, Tifa felt very strange, and at the same time she also felt something strange about Neil.

    "It's nothing, I'm just curious and asked, I don't notice it usually Okay, let's go home."

    Neil shrugged and said a few words casually to cover it up, turned around and walked home. His eyes briefly glanced at the window on the second floor of the mansion, but he didn't pay attention anymore.

    【Is there a haunted house with a hidden magic barrier?  】

    After everyone left, the front door of the mansion was as quiet as usual.

    The curtain in front of the second floor window seemed to be moving.

 Soar to the new world!  Chapter 73 Don’t strike up a conversation with a girl who doesn’t come home at night

    "Wash, wash, left and right (hey~!) wash well, front and back (hey~hey~!) wash, wash, top and bottom (right there!) wash well  , inside and outside (hmm~!) slowly enter the pool 1~2~3 (hui~)"

    In the bathroom, Neil was humming a bath song while washing Kobato and Ichika's hair with his hands left and right.

    "Brother, what are you singing?"

    While enjoying his brother's service, Xiaojiu asked curiously with his eyes half-opened.

    "What a bath song, don't you know?"

    Neil picked up the shower head, washed away the foam for the two of them, and continued humming, "You like taking a bath, right? (Of course~!/I like it very much~!) You like taking a bath, right? (Of course~!/I like it very much~  !) You like taking a bath, right? (Of course~!/I like it very much~!) My face is also washed clean~~My skin is washed smooth~~It’s great to take a bath (very comfortable~!)”

    "Eh? Does anyone have this song? Why haven't you heard it?"

    Ichika wiped her wet face and turned back to Neil.

    "Of course! This is the group leader's song! It sounds great!"

    Neil raised his nose proudly. He was not generally confident in his ability to appreciate songs.

    “No, it doesn’t sound good at all!”×2

    The two children responded in unison.

    "You're talking nonsense! How could it not sound good! You two brats really don't understand what cuteness is! No, I have to find time to educate you on the truth of the ACG world"

    Neil shook his head and said, then threw the two of them into the tub, and began to wipe his body with shower gel.

    "Soap, soap, lather, lather (hui~!) Bath sponge, bath sponge, huh, huh, huh, huh, huh, huh, huh, huh, huh, huh, huh, huh, huh, huh, huh, huh, huh, huh, huh, huh, huh, huh, huh, huh, huh, huh, huh, huh, huh, huh, huh, huh, huh, huh, huh, huh, huh, cute.  , that person is shining (hmm~beautiful~~~)"

    "Haha~~ It sounds so unpleasant, brother~~~"

    "Hey, what do you know~~~Uh, by the way, where did you just sing?"

    “Wash, scrub, scrub, scrub~~”

    "That's totally wrong! When did I sing the crazy songs of the Flower Band!?"

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: Chifuyu passed by and smiled softly, then shouted, "Hey! Don't soak in the bath for too long! Be careful of fainting!"

    “Department~~~”×3

    "It's really"

    Hearing this uniform and lazy voice, Chifuyu shook her head helplessly and walked towards the living room.

    …………………………………Bath dividing line……………………………………

    "Let me tell you, the story of this Hawaiian Island is not over yet"

    Neil blew the fan, glanced at the picture on the TV in the living room, and asked boredly.

    "What Hawaiian island? It's Bali, the story of Bali!"

    Zhu Mei turned around and looked down upon Neil's nonsense.

    “Well, that’s almost it~~~~”

    Neil closed his eyes and enjoyed the cool breeze, and said lazily.

    "Where are they similar? One is in the Indian Ocean and the other is in the Pacific Ocean. They are both thousands of miles apart, okay?"

    Tifa sighed and said weakly to Neil.

    “It’s almost done~~It’s all at sea~~~”

    "Then humans and other animals on earth are not all the same!"

    Chifuyu couldn’t help but say something. After hearing this, Neil gave a thumbs up and looked at Chifuyu with great admiration, "Nice complaint! Chifuyu!!"

    “Go to hell, ape!!”

    Chifuyu threw the pillow over angrily. Niall dodged and grabbed the pillow in his hand with a smile, "Oh haha~~You can't hit me~~Pfft ha————"

    Suddenly, Neil was thrown by a pillow and flew backwards.

    "Can't you be quiet? You're disturbing us! Oh, Crystal is so pitiful"

    "Ahem, Tiger, are you going to kill me, you idiot? I'm the one who's to blame, right? It's time for you to go home. You've been eating here all day long"

    Neil staggered back, muttering about the river, and looking at the actors on the TV who were crying so hard that they had black lines on their heads.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: Is this TV series a bit sadistic? Or are these TV viewers looking for abuse?

    "Oh, I really can't understand it I said, can you primary school students understand it?"

    "Because we are girls!!"

    Alicia puffed up her chest and gave an answer that left Neil speechless.

    ?"Oh, don't hold on, you're not as talented as Feite"

    "Ugh!! Perverted pervert!!!!"

    Neil picked his ears and turned a blind eye to Alicia's shame and anger.

    "Neil, it's not good to bully girls like this"

    Huayue, who was also watching the TV series, looked back at Neil, shook her index finger and laughed softly.

    "Yeah, yeah, I didn't bully her, I just told the truth"

    "You bastard!!"

    “Tsk, tsk, if you can’t bear such a blow, then you will have to commit suicide if your boyfriend dumps you in the future~~~Girl, your spiritual practice is not enough~~”

    Neil held down Alicia’s little face that was rushing toward her, teasing her with a playful smile.

    "Neal, you have nothing to do. Go out and make soy sauce. There is no soy sauce at home"

    Zhu Mei took a bite of the crispy senbei and said to Neil who was still playing around.

    "Isn't it? Do you need soy sauce again? Do you need so much at home?"

    Neil looked at Zhu Mei in embarrassment. It seemed that every night when they were watching TV series, they would rush out to make soy sauce. The kitchen was almost turning into a soy sauce factory, okay?

    "Oh, forget it, I'd better go make some soy sauce"

    Seeing that no one was paying attention to him, Neil slapped his forehead helplessly, then turned around and walked towards the entrance.

    "By the way, Neil, go to the convenience store and buy me some Root Haagen-Dazs!"

    Tifa didn’t look away from the TV screen, waving her hands leisurely and said to Neil.

    "Ah, then I want oolong tea!"

    “I want strawberry pudding!”

    “Lemon tea, please~~”

    "Cappuccino! Bastard!!"

    "Bloody Mary!"

    Neil looked at them with black lines on his head and complained loudly, "If you want to buy it, just go and buy it yourself! Why do you have to wait for me to go out before you are so united!!! By the way, you want more and more."  Isn’t that high-end!? I don’t go to a high-end restaurant when I go to a convenience store. I don’t know about capuccinos! What’s up with that bloody Mary at the end? Buy me a cup!!”

    ………………………………………………Dividing line…………………………………………

    "Oh, those guys"

    Neil picked his nose and walked listlessly on the street with half-open eyes.

    【Is the current life what I expect?  】

    Looking at the night sky glittering with countless stars, Neil felt peaceful in his heart.

    【But, how long can this kind of time last?  】

    Put your hand on your chest involuntarily, feeling the pulsation there. Is this the feeling of life?

    Deep in the eyes, a flash of sadness gradually disappeared in the night.

    "Well, let's do it like this. The boat will be straight when it reaches the bridge"

    Neil held the back of his head with his hands, a lazy smile on his face again.

    When he approached his usual convenience store, he unexpectedly noticed a special figure.

    ?? Her long silver hair shone beautifully under the reflection of the stars and moonlight, her clear blue pupils reflected the surrounding scenery, and her long purple skirt was wrapped in a mysterious Western armor.

    A girl as delicate as a doll, just like the Princess of the Night.

    When Neil saw this girl, he couldn't help but stop, and at the same time there was a special feeling in his heart.

    It was an indescribable feeling. Even he himself didn't know why he had such a strange feeling for a stranger.

    "I seem to be acting weird lately" Neil tilted his head and thought for a while, then moved his eyes again to the girl sitting with her knees crossed at the door of the convenience store, looking at the weird outfit, and her eyes became weird, "  What is that? A cosplayer?"

    The girl seemed to be aware of Neil's gaze, and her indifferent ice eyes also looked over. The two eyes collided. I don't know if it was an illusion, but Neil seemed to see an almost imperceptible change in the girl's eyes.  .

    After the girl glanced at Neil, she withdrew her gaze and continued to look at the original place. Her mirror-like eyes just calmly reflected everything in front of her.

    Neil scratched his head and thought it would be better not to worry about so much, so he walked towards the convenience store. However, the moment he stepped into the door, Neil still glanced sideways at the girl with some concern.

    That lovely face still has no emotional changes, but why does it feel a silent sadness.

    Neil paused for a moment and frowned, butNo matter what action he took, he walked into the store until the door separated the two.

    Ding dong——

    The automatic door opened again, and Neil walked out of the door with a convenience bag, but he caught the silver figure out of the corner of his eye.

    "Ah, no, I forgot to buy a jump"

    As soon as Neil stepped out of the door, he paused for a few seconds, touched the back of his head, and said in a smooth voice, then turned around and walked into the convenience store.

    Three minutes later, Neil walked out again.

    "Ah, no, I forgot to buy oolong tea"

    Neil forgot to buy something again and walked into the convenience store again, but he paused for a few seconds before entering, but the girl had no reaction.

    “Oh, no, I forgot to buy a cappuccino”

    The girl’s eyebrows seemed to twitch.

    “Oh, no, I forgot to buy a Bloody Mary”

    The girl finally glanced at him and then turned away.

    "Ah, no, I forgot to buy truffe"

    The girl was completely silent.

    “Hey!! Come and talk to me!!!”

    Neil took a few convenience bags and shouted frantically to the girl who was sitting quietly.

    【What the hell!  !  Is this what happened after a long time?  ?  】

    Even Anders went crazy.

    The girl looked over, seemingly stunned, then took the notebook and pen she didn't know where she came from, wrote something quickly, and then turned it over to show Neil.

    "Is this the problem? Why are you trying to talk to me? Don't boys usually do this to girls?"

    "Ah, well, I would be embarrassed!"

    "It's me who's embarrassed, right?"

    "Yeah, I never strike up a conversation with anyone, especially girls."

    "Then you think I can strike up a conversation!?"

    “Isn’t it!?”

    "Where did you get this knowledge from?"

    "Huh? According to common sense, isn't it that a beautiful girl talks to a beautiful boy!?"

    Neil picked his nose and asked with a surprised look on his face.

    "Which world's common sense is your common sense? Why do you look so sure, and even say that you are a beautiful boy as if nothing has happened? You must be too shameless."

    "Uh, you write so fast, you complain so fast"

    Neil always felt that it was better not to complain about her, but he couldn't help it anymore. He sat next to the girl, took out a can of drink from the bag, and handed it to her, "Here, drink it, this is bloody  Mary"

    The girl looked at the drink in her hand silently, and then quickly wrote something on the paper.

    "What kind of Bloody Mary is this? It's obviously just tomato juice."

    "Man! Doesn't this look almost like blood?"

    "Then you might as well bring a blood bag."

    "Well, don't worry about such trivial matters~~~" Neil said with a playful smile, then turned his face and asked doubtfully, "I mean, why are you staying out alone so late? And you're dressed like this  What's going on? Did you just attend a drag party?"

    "No, these are my ordinary clothes."

    “………”

    Neil covered his face, girl, what kind of ordinary clothes are these, a helmet, armor, and a strange long skirt, no matter how you look at it, it doesn’t look ordinary!

    "Could it be that you are a magical girl!?"

    The girl glanced at him and quickly looked away.

    “There are still people using this kind of chatting these days. It’s so vulgar, and it’s not worth complaining about in every sense of the word.

    "Hey! You're the one who deserves to complain! Also, don't underestimate magical girls! The recent magical girls are like Gundam!! There are floating cannons, ship-cutting swords and so on!! I guess they will be even more popular in the future!  We have all the requiems!!”

    "In a sense, she is no longer a magical girl."

    "Um" Neil ignored the girl's complaints and just asked with some embarrassment, "Are you unable to speak? Uh, please don't worry, I don't mean anything else!"

    The girl’s emotionless eyes clearly reflected Neil’s figure. After a moment, she slowly shook her head.

    Although the reason is not stated, it can make people feel a trace of inexpressible sadness.

    "Uh, really?" Neil scratched his cheek and then smiled cheerfully, "But it doesn't matter! Everyone always has some secrets that they don't want to tell others. If you don't want to tell them, don't force yourself, and you don't have to answer for it."??In the past, when you thought you could speak, just find someone you could rely on and speak out little by little!  "

    After hearing what Neil said, the girl nodded wordlessly and then continued writing in her notebook.

    "who are you?"

    Looking at the girl’s eyes as clear as moonlight, Neil tilted his head and smiled, “Then who do you think I am?”

    The girl tapped her chin with the pen cutely and started writing on the paper again.

    "A strange fool."

    “At least I’m a golden saint wearing sacred clothing”

    Neil’s figure was suddenly shrouded in shadow, and he felt very lost.

    "Your base level is too high."

    It’s another silent complaint.

    In the following time, Neil and the girl chatted about many different things. They were strangers who had never met each other before, but now they chatted like good friends.

    Although the way of dialogue is a bit strange.

    Neil looked at the pieces of paper that were almost covering the floor. He realized that they had been chatting for so long without realizing it. He patted his pants and stood up. He turned back and smiled at the girl, "Yeah, it's almost time for me to leave. Speaking of which,  , I don’t know your name yet, can you tell me?”

    "Euculiwood Herthaz"

    "It's so long! Even foreigners have very long names!" Neil complained to himself, tilted his head and thought for a while, then said, "Then I'll call you Youyou, ah, my name is Neil Spring.  Field, just call me Neil!"

    You looked at Neil for a while, then nodded slightly.

    "Then, I'm leaving. Don't stay out alone for so long. If you stay any longer, you may be accosted by strange Shuli"

    Neil smiled slightly, and Yu continued to write something. When he raised it for Neil to see, Neil was embarrassed on the spot.

    "Won't you take me home?"

    "Why did it suddenly develop like this!? Why did I suddenly want to take you home!? And it's better for me to say that I want to take you home, right? It's up to you to say it so that I can  Even if I want to take it home, I don’t dare to do it!!”

    "Isn't this the kind of plot development in galgames?"

    "You also know about galgame!? I didn't expect you to know a lot about it!! But the current development is no longer the normal development of galgame!!"

    "Oh, bye then."

    You took back the notebook used for communication, tilted his head and waved to Neil as if to say goodbye, and then returned to his previous appearance, looking around calmly.

    ""

    How do you let people leave in this situation?

    Neil couldn’t really move his feet. Although the girl still had that indifferent face and didn’t look at him, why did he always feel like he was being stared at by an abandoned puppy?

    "Let me go please……"

    Neil knelt down directly in front of Yu, who was stunned by his behavior.

    "Is there no one at home?"

    Neil raised his head and asked weakly.

    "No, not from the beginning."

    You gently closed your eyes and let the cold wind blow on your face.

    "It seems to be a very bad situation"

    Neil scratched his hair, as if he was troubled.

    "Okay, just come with me first. Oh, no, my house is almost full. Is my house a shelter for lost boys and girls?"

    Neil thought about how he had picked up a lot of people and brought them home. Why did so many people suddenly appear in such a short period of time?

    "May I?"

    You pulled Neil’s sleeve and motioned for him to look at his notebook.

    "Well, it doesn't matter. I think the people at home won't object. You can stay here temporarily and leave anytime. Of course, if possible, I hope to receive the rent. I guess it will be easier to get by this way.  …”

    Although Neil said this, he still felt uneasy in his heart.

    【Bring someone back, Sister Teng, Auntie, they won't kill me】

    Neil stood up and walked forward, and at the same time shouted without looking back, "Hey, follow me quickly~~~~I don't care if you get lost"

    You looked at the young man's slowly moving back, clenching his slender palms quietly, and there were unspeakable emotions in his beautiful and indifferent eyes, twinkling in the moonlight.

    ?…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

    PS: In the next chapter, Meiyu’s mother officiallyDebut!  !

 Soar to the new world!  Chapter 74 Night is the home of magical girls

    "Well, what excuse are you going to use later"

    Neil looked up at the stars, thinking about what words to use to get past the interrogation of those at home.

    "Is it okay to just say no?"

    Neil blinked his dead eyes and looked at the words on Yuna’s notebook, and then looked at her face with the same expression for thousands of years, and sighed helplessly, “Just tell me, how should I say it?”

    “As he said that, he glanced up and down at Yu’s outfit.

    "has a problem?"

    Yu tilted her head and asked cutely with a pen and paper.

    Neil Orz complained angrily, "Hey! Don't you think your dress is worth complaining!? Who should I take back with me at night? Bring a medieval knight back? I always feel that I will suffer immediately after I go back.  Yes! Although the problem is not your appearance but your gender."

    After a sad sigh, Neil still looked like he couldn't wake up, waving lazily, "Let's give the confession first"

    "Are you going to commit a crime?"

    "It's true! If you think about it carefully, it's really a crime for me to bring a girl back with unknown origins!!"

    Neil felt like he was going crazy. After he finished complaining, he started exchanging lines with Yu.

    “Remember, I’ll say that later!”

    Advantages nodded, and then wrote, "But, is it okay? This Titanic version of life and death"

    "It's okay, it's okay! With our nonsense skills, Jack can survive!"

    Neil said proudly, and even the silent Yu hung up a few black threads about this.

    What’s there to be proud of? What’s the point of being proud of having the same ability as a robber saying I can rob!

    "Um?"

    Neil, who was walking on the road, suddenly stopped, frowned slightly, and looked ahead, confusion flashing in his eyes.

    "What's wrong?"

    Seeing Neil stop, Yuu looked forward for a few seconds, and then asked Neil.

    【Is it magic?  】

    Although there was still some distance between them, Neil could still feel the flow of magic spreading in the air, as if someone was fighting.

    Neil frowned and hesitated for a while, wondering whether to leave alone or ask Yu to be transferred to another place.

    "There is a fluctuation of magic power ahead, what are you going to do?"

    Seeing the words on the note, Neil couldn't help but be stunned, and then turned to look at Yu. Seeing that her pretty face was still cold, there was a hint of relief in her tone, "You are indeed from the dark world, Yu."

    Without the slightest hesitation, Yu nodded immediately.

    Neil also felt it early on. After all, Yu didn't feel like an ordinary person, but he couldn't feel even half of the magic power fluctuations in Yu. If there was such a result, he would either be an ordinary person or be sealed.  That's why Neil hesitated.

    "By the way, do you have magic power?"

    The other party nodded slightly, saw the doubt in Neil's eyes, and continued to write on the paper, "Are you wondering why you can't feel my magic power?"

    "Well, that's almost it"

    "Because I am suppressed by this armor, others cannot perceive it."

    "Why do we need to suppress the magic power?"

    "many reasons."

    "That's it" Seeing that Yu didn't seem to want to mention it, Neil didn't ask any more and continued to look ahead, "It seems like some people are using magic in front of you. What do you think? Do you want to go take a look?"

    Although he was asking for permission, Neil had already started walking forward.

    You blinked your eyes and had no choice but to follow.

    Not long after leaving, Neil stopped behind a lamppost and stuck his head out to look at the situation outside. He saw flashes of light flashing in the air from time to time. He looked carefully and there seemed to be some kind of figure.

    "Oh my God, what happened?"

    Neil watched with interest, while Yu stood behind him, looked at that side for a while, and then looked back, as if he had no interest.

    "Huh? Why do you seem to be coming in our direction?"

    Neil looked up at the sky. The bright spot in the sky seemed to be getting bigger and bigger, and it seemed to be heading towards him.

    You looked at the sky, then at Neil, and quietly stepped back a few meters.

    "Huh? That's"

    Neil was very curious and stared at the mysterious object falling from high altitude without blinking.

    Is it possible that a beautiful girl is going to descend from heaven?  ?

    &nbsp; “Oh oh oh oh!!! Eyes!!! Eyes!!! I’m blind!!!”

    Neil covered his eyes and rolled on the ground.

    "Are those your dog eyes?"

    You held up the notebook and complained silently, of course Neil couldn't see it.

    "It's not a dog's eye!! It's a golden eye!!"

    "You can actually see it!?"

    "I guessed it!!!"

    After being cute for a while, Neil finally stood up. He rubbed his sour eyes. The thunder explosion just now was really cheating. He almost blinded himself.

    ?????????? Did Yu know this already? She seems to have retreated quite far

    "Tsk, tsk, it seems quite dangerous, Yu. If there is danger, remember to dodge huh?"

    After Neil finished speaking, he couldn't feel any response. He glanced back and found that there were no leaves left.

    "I'll go!! It's so fast!! Before I finish speaking, the ghost is no longer visible. Yu, you are so unloyal! At least wait until I leave before leaving!!"

    【Do you think this is loyalty, boss?  ?  】

    "Huh? Isn't loyalty just used to block knives!?"

    【……】

    While Neil was selflessly discussing whether loyalty should be sold or stabbed, a figure fell behind him.

    "Are you, Teacher Neil?"

    Hearing this strange girl’s voice, Neil turned around in confusion, and then saw an unknown girl standing in front of him who seemed to have some impression.

    Neil looked at the girl up and down. She had short brown shoulder-length hair and two dull hairs swaying in the wind. Her eyes were as bright as the sun and reflected the vitality that people yearned for. She had a strange but cute dress, and was cute and cute.  His face looked a little flustered at this time, and he looked at Neil in front of him somewhat hesitantly.

    Neil thought about it for a long time, but he didn’t know who this girl was, but it was obvious that she knew him.

    "Sir, who is the master?"

    "Eh? Uh, teacher, you forgot, I, I am Kinomoto Sakura, a student of Class C in the fourth year!"

    Kinomoto Sakura was stunned by Neil's messy words. After understanding what he meant, she immediately bowed slightly and introduced herself respectfully.

    "Oh, that's it. No wonder you know me."

    Neil nodded suddenly, then remembered that he had indeed seen this girl when Daisuke Aoki arrived in Class C, but the aura of some other people was so strong that he couldn't remember it, while Sakura hesitated.  After a moment, he asked, "Um, Teacher Neil, did you see anything just now?"

    Neil stared at Sakura blankly, and Sakura looked at those unblinking eyes, which made her feel frightened. It wasn't until she couldn't hold it in any longer that she heard Neil say, "  Well, let’s not talk about anything else, I’ve seen some very strange things now, Kinomoto-san…”

    "Eh?"

    Sakura showed her cuteness cutely, her bright eyes full of doubts, and then she followed Neil's sizing eyes and understood the meaning of his words.

    It’s late at night, and there’s a girl in strange clothes, holding a magic wand with a bird’s head in her hand. It looks weird no matter how you look at it, right?

    "This, this, is Chise"

    Sakura immediately blushed with embarrassment and grabbed the hem of her skirt in embarrassment. Well, this is the reaction when someone she doesn't know very well meets her in a weird outfit, right?  He's not as shameless as Neil.

    "Who doesn't have shame!! It's just that my lower limit is relatively low!!"

    Neil’s eyes froze, and he suddenly complained.

    【Ah, then you no longer have any sense of shame】

    Anders lasts the last shot.

    Just when Neil was about to say something, he suddenly felt a hurricane blowing past, which made him unable to open his eyes. Sakura was also caught off guard by the sudden wind.

    【what happened?  Isn't this an ordinary wind?  】

    Before Neil could figure it out, the wind had passed. He looked behind him in confusion, and there seemed to be a wave of magic power going that way.

    "Oops, Lan ran away too!"

    Sakura suddenly exclaimed, and Neil turned his gaze to Sakura in confusion, "Arashi? What Arashi?"

    "Uh, this, that"

    When asked by Neil, Sakura didn't know how to answer.

    be honest?  I always feel that things will get more complicated as they get higher.

    At this time, Neil felt?Someone was approaching in his direction, looking past Sakura and staring at the deserted street. However, not long after, two figures gradually appeared in front of them.

    Huh?  There seems to be a black spot?

    "Sakura!"×3

    Ah?  Why do two people seem to have three voices?

    "Ah, Xiao Ke, Zhi Shi, Xiao Lang, you are here!"

    As if she saw a savior, Sakura hurried over.

    "Are you okay, Sakura?"

    A girl with black and gray waist-length slightly curly hair looked at Sakura worriedly, and saw that she seemed to be fine, and she immediately breathed a sigh of relief.

    "Well, I'm fine, don't worry, but the Clow card"

    "Well, there's no rush for this. There will definitely be a chance."

    A ragdoll-like creature floated in the air, comforting Sakura in a mature tone.

    "Don't worry, you will be able to conquer them. You have to believe in yourself."

    The boy on the side saw the worry on Sakura's face and immediately spoke out. Although his voice was childish, it could make people feel the calmness and warmth in it.

    Sakura was stunned for a moment, then showed a smile that made even the sun eclipse, "Thank you, Syaoran."

    "Woo!"

    When the boy who was called Little Wolf saw that smile, two faint clouds could not help but rise on his cheeks. The girl standing next to them, Tomoyo, had an ambiguous smile on his lips, and he observed it with great interest.  The reaction of the two.

    And when Xiao Ke saw Xiao Lang’s stupidity, he couldn’t help but want to laugh a few words out loud, “Humph, little devil… ugh!!”

    Before he finished speaking, Xiao Ke felt that he was tightly clamped by five fingers.

    "Who the hell is this bastard!! How dare you treat Mr. Kerubelos like this!!"

    Xiao Ke kept struggling, trying to turn his head and see the face of that ignorant bastard clearly.

    "Yeah, today's puppets are really amazing. They have such high intelligence, can fly, and can talk. They are indeed the ultimate weapon to seduce lolita"

    When he heard this, Xiao Ke was so angry that he almost vomited blood.

    The Sun Sealed Beast that protects the Clow Card is actually said to be a puppet that seduces Lolita!  ?  Bastard!  !  So far, it has not successfully caught a single lolita!  !

    "It's really another lewd beast"

    A bright smile appeared on Neil's face, but the movements in his hands became more and more fierce.

    "Uh oh oh!! My body is going to be crushed!!! Please!! Please let me go!! I am definitely not a perverted beast who preys on lolita!! Look at my sharp eyes, you know it is definitely not the case  That’s a lie!! Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!

    Looking at the interaction between the two of them, the three people around them couldn't help but draw a few black lines.

    "Teacher Neil, can you let Xiao Ke go?"

    Sakura said with some embarrassment, although Xiao Ke is very unruly, but after all, he is also his partner, so he can't just die without saving him, right?

    Anders burst into tears over this. His boss is the kind of master who refuses to save him. He is also a partner. Why are there so many differences? Loli is still better.

    "Andles seems a little dissatisfied with me"

    【This kind of thing will never happen to me, boss!  !  】

    ""

    Neil shook his head helplessly, and at the same time let go of his hand. As soon as Xiao Ke got away, he immediately turned back to look at Neil, "You bastard! How dare you"

    However, when it saw Neil’s face for the first time, it was stunned and looked dull.

    This guy, why——

    No, that shouldn’t be the case. That person is almost dead.

    "Xiao Ke shook his head, and when he looked at Neil again, the familiar shadow also dissipated.

    "It's really not him, it's probably just a bit like him"

    "Xiao Ke, what's wrong?"

    Sakura leaned over and looked at Xiaoke's strange behavior, with a worried look on her face.

    "Ah, I'm fine, don't worry, I'm just remembering what happened before By the way, who is this guy?"

    "Oh, he is the little teacher I mentioned to you, Mr. Neil Springfield from our grade."

    "Oh, it turns out it's him"

    Xiao Ke nodded and glanced at Neil a few more times.

    "Teacher Neil, why are you here?"

    Tomoyo walked out and asked with a slight smile.

    &nbsp; Neil glanced at them and replied, "I just came out to make soy sauce. Who knew I would meet a magical girl while I was doing it"

    There are so many magical girls these days. Do they all like to go out for a walk at night?  Speaking of which, Nyafite seemed to be in a similar situation last time. He could meet magical girls when he went out for a walk at night. What a fate he had with magical girls.

    Having said that, is it okay to continue to break in like this?

    "No! Even if there is love and promiscuity, there will be no problem, right~~"

    Neil tilted his head and curled his mouth into a gleaming smile.

    【Hey, what fan fiction title is this?  !  Don't even comment!  !  】

    ?? Putting aside the complaints here, the three people and one beast over there are having a heated discussion, nothing more than how to get through.

    "How about we just say we are cosplaying"

    Tomoyo looked at Sakura's self-designed outfit and felt more and more satisfied.

    As expected, Sakura is the cutest!  !

    Being stared at by Tomoyo was very uncomfortable, but business was more important, so he continued the topic, "Huh? Going out to cosplay at night? Does anyone believe this?"

    "It doesn't matter, it will definitely work, because the other party is Teacher Neil!"

    "Daodaoji, where did your confidence come from! Why is it okay if the other party is him!!"

    When Xiaolang heard Tomoyo’s answer, his balls ached very much.

    "This should be possible!"

    Xiao Ke held his chin, and after some careful consideration, he said seriously.

    "This is no thoughtful thought!! You don't even have a second! It's not feasible at all, idiot!!"

    "Who are you calling an idiot!! You kid!!"

    "Let me tell you" Neil, who found that he was being ignored, felt very helpless and had to interrupt their conversation, "Don't you still want to conquer the Clow Cards? Hurry up, be careful of them escaping, then  That’s troublesome…”

    "Eh!? How does Mr. Neil know about Clow Cards!?"

    Sakura was very surprised. Faced with such a reaction, Neil held his forehead with a headache, "You have already said this before, okay!!!"

    "Real or fake!?"×4

    “Go back and see for yourself!!!”

    ?…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

    PS: The biological mother finally appears, spreading flowers!

 Soar to the new world!  Chapter 75 In this world, only same-sex love is true, Baga!

    Neil looked at the people in front of him, sighed helplessly, and then said in his usual uninspiring tone, "Well, those friends of Kinomoto-san should introduce themselves to me first. Although I  I've been to your class, but I really don't have much impression of you guys, well, and that obscene beast"

    “Who are you calling a pervert!!”

    Xiao Ke roared angrily, while Neil stared at him with a strange look.

    "Hey, it's obviously the same existence as Yuno and Kamo"

    "I'm not that kind of lewd beast! By the way, who are Yuno and Kamo!?"

    "Ah, Xiaoke, Teacher Neil"

    Just when Neil and Xiao Ke were having a heated argument, a weak voice broke in, and each of them immediately turned their heads, raised their eyes, and sounded like a gangster.

    "Huh?"×2

    "Oh! You continue, I won't disturb you anymore!"

    Sakura was frightened by their ferocious faces and retreated to Tomoyo with a sad face.

    "Tch, I won't argue with you anymore, you perverted beast"

    Neil looked away as if an adult didn't remember the faults of a villain.

    "Who wants to quarrel with you, idiot!!"

    Xiaoke flapped his little wings and looked away.

    "Haha, Teacher Neil and Xiaoke really don't get along"

    Chise covered her mouth and laughed softly, and Neil also turned his attention to her. When Chise saw his gaze, a perfect smile appeared on his lips, and he bowed slightly to Neil and saluted, "This is the second time.  We have met for the first time, Mr. Neil, I am Sakura’s childhood sweetheart and classmate, Tomoyo Daidoji.”

    The perfect ladylike demeanor made Neil a little more interested in this girl. After all, it is rare for him to see the eldest lady type. The only ones he can usually see are Alyssa and Suzuka. Suzuka is okay, but Alyssa is.  An unruly woman, without any temperament of a young lady.

    "So you are the person in the rumors"

    Neil nodded suddenly. This reaction made Tomoyo and the others very puzzled.

    Is Tomoyo a very famous person?

    Neil then moved his eyes to Tomoyo, and looked strangely back and forth between her and Sakura, muttering from time to time, "There may be many ways, this is the Lily combination circulated in Shengxiang Elementary School"

    “………”

    Three people and one beast express silence.

    The pure children said, what is a lily? Please explain!

    "Go to Wikipedia and find it yourself"

    【Eh!  ?  Is there such a thing as Wikipedia in this world?  ?  】

    "Well, that's what the author said"

    【……】

    Until the silence became uncomfortable, Neil began to look at the last member of the small team in front of him, the boy named Xiaolang.

    "Taoist Master Maoshan!?"

    Neil took a breath of air and looked at the little wolf in Taoist robes with wide eyes in disbelief.

    “Who is the one catching zombies!!!”

    "Xiaolang's face stiffened and he replied angrily, while Xiaoke beside him was holding his stomach and holding back his laughter in great pain.

    "Zhishi, what is Taoist Master Maoshan?"

    Seeing their strange reactions, Sakura asked Tomoyo in a curious voice.

    “Well, this is a person who protects human happiness, which is amazing”

    "Hey! So handsome!"

    The little wolf over there seemed to hear Sakura's voice, and his face suddenly straightened. He held the family heirloom sword behind his back with both hands, looking at the full moon hanging high, looking like a sanctimonious master.

    "This is the duty of a knight."

    "Xia, your sister!!!"×2

    Neil and Xiaoke kicked the little wolf out at the same time, looked at each other, and suddenly felt like they had met each other too late.

    "A fellow-minded person!"×2

    "Hey! You two are getting along so fast!!"

    The little wolf who was kicked away still insisted on complaining about the cause.

    "They have such a good relationship"

    Sakura looked at it with a hint of envy, while Tomoyo's eyes twitched at the sight. The friendship between these boys was really unreasonable.

    "Okay, I won't bullshit you anymore"

    Neil coughed dryly, walked back, and looked at the people in front of him seriously.  And everyone looked at Neil with a dark look, and kept talking about whether that person was the only one who was good.

    "There is no need to look at me with such admiration, although I am really worthy of admiration"

    &nbsp; Neil smoothed his bangs and smiled calmly.

    "Hey, does this bastard have bad eyesight? Can you kill this bastard?"

    Xiaoke turned his head and asked Xiaolang expressionlessly.

    "This is the first time I feel that I agree with you, but Rubelos"

    The little wolf swung his sword and responded with the same expressionless expression.

    "Alas, good men will always be jealous"

    Neil heard clearly what Xiaoke and Xiaolang said. He held his forehead and sighed helplessly, as if he understood very well.

    “Is it really okay to continue like this, Tomoyo?”

    Sakura had a hunch that if they were allowed to continue talking, they might cause more trouble than the Clow Card.

    “Well, there is a guy who is more troublesome than the Clow card

    "Hey! Kinomoto-san over there, you seem to be thinking about something very rude!"

    "Wow! No, not at all! I swear by Xiao Ke's integrity!"

    "Sakura, what do you mean by that! Do you mean that I have no moral integrity at all!?"

    "Where did you understand this?"

    "Okay, okay" At this time, Tomoyo stood up, looking a little helpless. She shook her head and said, "Don't we still have Clow cards to conquer? Isn't this the time for a quarrel? If we don't hurry up, then  Two Clow cards are going to be out of tune, and"

    Tomoyo paused, caressed the side of his face, held the camera, and said to himself a little intoxicatedly, "Then I won't be able to take pictures of Sakura's cute look. Wow, Sakura is so cute~~  ~~"

    Tomoyo begins to enter the fantasy theater

    "Ugh, isn't there a normal person around me?"

    Facing these people, Sakura burst into tears from the bottom of her heart.

    After a while, the group finally stopped. Neil looked at Sakura and asked, "Kinomoto-san, how come you are related to such a legendary thing as the Clow Card?"

    "Uh, well" Sakura scratched her head and looked at Xiao Ke with some trouble. She didn't know whether she should tell the truth. It didn't seem good to bring ordinary people in.

    "It doesn't matter if you tell him" Noticing Sakura's gaze, Xiao Ke shook his tail and shrugged indifferently, "This guy is not an ordinary person, he is probably several times stronger than all of us here combined.  …”

    "Eh!? Is it true?"

    The three of them all looked at Neil in surprise. Although a ten-year-old child was already quite impressive as a teacher, they really didn’t expect him to be someone related to magic.

    "Oh? It seems you are not an ordinary familiar"

    Neil raised his eyebrows, surprise flashing in his eyes.

    "Of course! I am the sealed beast that protects the Clow card! The holy beast of the sun under Clow Rido!!"

    Xiao Ke proudly puffed out his chest, but his puppet appearance really didn’t make anyone admire him at all.

    "Eh, is that right?"

    Neil picked his nostrils, his eyes unsurprised.

    "Be more excited!!"

    "Tsk, what's so exciting about this? I'm such a kid who has never seen the world."

    ""

    "However, it is not an easy matter to involve the Clow Card"

    Neil began to become a little serious, and his eyes were a little more solemn.

    The Clow card is a mysterious card created by the legendary great magician Clow Rido, who is as famous as the King of the Moon, with the ultimate power of darkness. It contains the supreme magic power of Clow Rido, a  If not careful, these cards can unleash devastating power.  However, the Clow Card only appeared in the distant era of the King of the Moon. Since then, the Clow Card has disappeared from the world and has never appeared in front of anyone. Therefore, the Clow Card has only been recorded in ancient books.  The presence.

    " However, this kind of extremely dangerous magic item has now reappeared in the world and has a relationship with a ten-year-old girl. Just like Nanoha and the Seed of the Holy Stone, the danger is self-evident.

    God knows if there will be another silly girl like Feit.

    "This, I know"

    Sakura nodded. She had known everything from Xiaoke for a long time. Indeed, there were many dangers from the beginning, but now she couldn't let it go. It wasn't a question of whether she could let it go. She had companions and people she wanted to protect.  She chose to keep fighting.

    Maybe it sounds a little arrogant, but this is something she can do, so she wants to do her best, even a little bit."Alas, today's young people"

    Neil sighed pretending to be mature. He naturally saw the determination in Sakura's eyes, that light that was the same as Nanoha's. It could no longer be changed by just a few words from him.

    Besides, what he is least good at is dealing with such people.

    "Forget it, since that's what you think, then it's up to you" Neil turned his eyes and looked behind him, pouting, "Then go ahead now, can you tell me other things on the way?"

    "Eh? Teacher Neil, do you want to go with us?"

    "Although you are not my students, I can't leave the students of my school alone. I am a dedicated teacher, otherwise my salary will be deducted by the old man"

    Neil waved his hand and took the lead in walking towards the Clow card.

    Sakura, Tomoyo and the others looked at each other and followed.

    …………………………………………Dividing line………………………………………………

    In the air, lightning flashed.

    Neil looked at the flashing thunder and lightning and couldn't help but sigh, meowing, are all magical girls so powerful?  Wouldn’t it be a magical girl without lightning and thunder?  Are there no peaceful magical girls?  ?

    【Actually, this is quite childish】

    Anders looked at the sky and sighed silently.

    "However, the book that sealed the Clow Card is in Sakura Kinomoto's home. Is this just a coincidence?  】

    Neil thought about what Sakura told him on the way, his brows knitting together slightly.

    "Teacher Neil, have you met many magical girls?"

    Standing next to Neil, Tomoyo held a camera and asked curiously.

    "Well, how should I say it? It should be quite a few"

    Neil looked back at Chise, then looked up at the sky with great emotion.

    "Please let me see you!!"

    Being stared at by Tomoyo’s scorching gaze, Neil felt his face twitching a little. He rolled his eyes helplessly and spread his hands, “Are you a fan of magical girls?”

    "But isn't it dangerous for you to do this?"

    Neil turned his head and turned to another topic.

    "Well, it will be very dangerous"

    Tomoyo naturally knew what Neil meant. If she had no power, she would be injured one day and her life would be in danger if she stayed by Sakura's side.

    "But I won't regret it As long as I stand here and watch Xiao Sakura, I think it's enough. I don't have the power of Xiao Lang, nor the knowledge of Xiao Ke, but I can stand here and watch.  Looking after Sakura, this is the only thing I can do, and this is also my support for her. As a friend, I should accompany each other to bear it together, not to mention, I like Sakura the most!"

    The corners of Tomoyo’s mouth raised, and the arc outlined the heart-stirring charm, and the stars seemed to lose their luster in an instant.

    Neil was stunned for a moment, then showed a knowing smile, raised his eyes to look at Sakura flying high in the sky, and said softly, "Is this a friend?"

    "But"

    Tomoyo's voice sounded again, and Neil turned his head slightly, only to see Tomoyo looking at the sky intoxicatedly with the camera, his eyes full of twinkling stars, and he said selflessly, "I want to take a picture of Sakura's heroic appearance! She is wearing a dress.  The clothes I carefully made, wow, so cute! So happy!! I almost fainted!!"

    ""

    There may be many roads, is this a friend?

 Soar to the new world!  Chapter 76 This is a sad story

    The galloping thunder and lightning, accompanied by the violent wind, cut across the dark night sky with a harsh sound, as if tearing a crack in the sky.

    As if the lightning had spiritual power, it made a sharp turn and rushed back towards Sakura, who could barely avoid it.

    "Sakura!!"

    Sakura had just stabilized her body, but the joint attack of Thunder Pai and Lan Pai struck again, stabbing Sakura who had the door wide open behind her. Seeing this, Xiao Ke couldn't help but scream.

    When Sakura heard Xiaoke's cry, she subconsciously looked back, only to see a dazzling light in her eyes, and she couldn't help but close her eyes.

    "You still close your eyes when fighting. If you don't want to die, you won't die. Why don't you understand!"

    Neil, who was chatting with Tomoyo, noticed something strange in the sky, but saw Sakura closing her eyes, and exclaimed, but now he couldn't reach her in time even if he moved instantly.

    However, there is someone who moves faster than Neil.

    "Fenghua is here!!"

    Invisible wind walls formed instantly. Little Wolf raised his long sword and gritted his teeth to resist the ferocious attack.

    "Little Wolf!"

    Sakura opened her eyes slightly and saw the figure standing in front of her. The small back was not tall, but at this moment, there was a different feeling in Sakura's heart.

    "ha——!!!"

    "Xiaolang shouted loudly, the sword condensed with majestic energy, and he just blasted away the attack of Clow Card. His body couldn't help but softened and fell backwards.

    Sakura hurriedly supported Syaoran and looked at him with worry, "Are you okay, Syaoran?"

    "It's okay, I just lost some strength just now"

    Syaoran shook his head and replied, his face slightly red at the same time, and he left Sakura's support without leaving a trace.

    The two fell from the sky and looked warily at the Clow card hovering in the sky. Xiao Ke flew over and was relieved to see that the two were fine, but looking at the current situation, he couldn't help but have a headache.

    "It's not good. I didn't expect that the two Clow cards, Thunder and Arashi, would join forces. Originally, they were already considered to have higher attack power among the Clow cards. Now that they are combined, Sakura and that dead kid may not be able to subdue them  …Um?"

    While Xiao Ke was thinking about countermeasures, he glanced at Neil and Tomoyo who were walking over. When he saw Neil, his eyes suddenly lit up. Isn't there a combat force here?

    "Hey, look at me, I'll kill you."

    ""

    Xiao Ke suppressed the anger that was about to burst out, trying to make his face look kinder, grinning slightly, showing a very sunny smile.

    "That, Ni"

    “You have facial cramps, you perverted beast?”

    "You bastard!! You're the one who's having cramps! Also, I told you I'm not a perverted beast!!"

    "Hey, yeah, aren't there always a lewd beast around magical girls?"

    "Where does this law come from?! Generally speaking, aren't there existences similar to companions!? Those are magical girls!!"

    "The complete series of magical girls!!"

    "What is that!!!"

    "Uh, Xiaoke, Teacher Neil, now is not the time to quarrel"

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????.  The enemy is still watching with eager eyes!

    "Ahem, Sakura is right" Xiaoke coughed dryly, and continued the previous topic. It looked at Neil seriously, "Neal Springfield, I need to use your power this time. Please be sure to  Help us!"

    "Why are you asking this person for help? There is no need for him to get involved in the Clow card"

    Xiaolang glanced at Neil and denied Xiaoke's request with some indifference.

    Neil raised his eyebrows, with an inexplicable smile on his lips, "Hey~~~ I don't know who was beaten badly, so you want me to take action"

    "Huh? I never expected to let you take action! I can handle it by myself!"

    "Don't talk so much~~~ Someone who wants to show off in front of someone~~~"

    “Who, who wants, wants to show off in front of her!!”

    "What an easy kid to see through"

    "You, a perverted beast, have no right to criticize me!"

    "I've told you hundreds of times that I'm not a perverted beast! Why do you even say that to me, a damn brat like you!!"

    “That’s enough!!!”

    Sakura yelled with all her strength, everyone was stunned. No one who knew Sakura had ever heard Sakura shout so loudly.  Sakura puffed up her faceLooking at Neil and the other three, there seemed to be a glimmer of light hanging from the corners of her eyes. After a few seconds, she turned away and walked towards the Clow card. At the same time, she said angrily, "You don't need to help me!! I can do it alone."  That’s it!!!”

    "Oh, Sakura is angry."

    Chise sighed, then turned to look at the three guys who had the sense to shut their mouths.

    "Haha, look, you both pissed off that docile child."

    Neil looked at Xiaoke and Xiaolang with a reproachful look, and quickly excused himself.

    "Is it our fault!?"×2

    "You guys are still planning to argue, be careful Sakura will ignore you in the future~~~"

    Seeing that these three idiots were still trying to start a fight at this time, Chise couldn't help but remind them loudly.

    When Xiaolang and Xiaoke heard this, they immediately shrank back and couldn't pronounce a single syllable.

    Neil looked at them who were so depressed that they didn't dare to say anything, and he immediately laughed, very meanly.

    "Well, what would happen if the students in Mr. Neil's class knew that he almost made a girl cry tonight?"

    Tomoyo nodded his chin gracefully and began to think about whether to tell those rumored masters who could suppress Neil.

    Neil fell into the gray state of failure in life.

    "……I was wrong."

    ""

    "Oh, I'll go there first, Sakura will probably be in trouble"

    "Xiaolang felt that he had been arguing with them for so long. It was really embarrassing. All these years of training were in vain. He looked back in the direction of Sakura, his heart was full of worry, he told them and rushed over.

    "That bastard kid, can you help me?"

    Xiao Ke flew to Neil and asked seriously.

    "Huh? Why do I have to do these thankless things? Do you plan to give me the Clow card? Even if you give it to me, you don't plan to take it"

    “Who will give it to you!!”

    "Then there must be a reward, I won't work for nothing"

    "Well, the reward"

    "Xiao Ke covered his forehead. He really couldn't think of what kind of reward he could give. Moreover, wouldn't the other party usually take the initiative to stand up when the plot develops?  This is the best moment to show off your masculine charm!

    Xiao Ke looked at Neil who was yawning leisurely and felt weak.

    "Teacher Neil"

    At this time, Tomoyo spoke, she tilted her head and smiled at Neil, "If you are willing to help, I will invite you to Baicao House for dessert~~Of course you can eat as much as you want~~~~"

    Whoosh————

    Neil supported the wall behind Tomoyo with one hand and stared at Tomoyo, who was a little shorter than himself, with deep and charming eyes. He stared into the other person's eyes with great affection and said in a calm and pleasant tone, "What are you talking about, Daidoji-san?"  ? At this time, as a boy and as a teacher, I should stand up. Aren’t you doing me injustice by doing this? But it doesn’t matter, I am a gentleman, and I respect everything about women.  It’s very tolerant Don’t worry, I will definitely do things beautifully, all you have to do is prepare the hospitality coupons from Baicao House and wait for my triumph, you understand?”

    The tone was very gentle, as if she was confiding the most beautiful words of love in the world. At the end of the sentence, she slightly frivolously brushed away the messy hair on the side of Tomoyo's face.

    Chise was startled by Neil who suddenly flashed in front of him, and then he blushed at Neil's affectionate eyes, foggy dialogue, and last frivolous movements.

    Generally speaking, in this case, this strategy seems to have a high probability of success.

    However, the last sentence completely exposed his true nature.

    Tomoyo breathed a sigh of relief, calming down his heartbeat that suddenly beat a few beats faster, and then returned to his original elegant smile, looking back at Neil's still affectionate eyes, "Then I'll leave it to you, Teacher Neil.  "

    "Well, wait for me"

    "And Xiao Ke, who was standing aside, looked at Neil's performance with black lines on his face. Should we say that he has no moral integrity or is shameless?

    "Then I'm going to eat the sundae. No, go kill it!"

    Neil smiled brightly, turned around and was about to run to the Baicao House. No, it was the battlefield.

    "Teacher Neil, Sakura and the others are not in that direction, and now is not the time to go to Baicao House"

    Tomoyo sighed, I really didn’t know whether it was right or wrong to ask this guy for help.

    Suddenly, a cry of surprise came from the sky.

    "Zhishi, Xiaoke, Ni?Teacher, get out of the way!  !  The Clow card is coming to you!  !  "

    Hearing Sakura's urgent and anxious shouts, they immediately looked over. When Neil saw that the enemy was indeed coming towards him, his mind moved and he grabbed Xiao Ke, who was in a daze, and pulled Tomoyo out of the way.

    As soon as the figure disappeared, there was a roar from the same place.

    "Why are you coming at us all of a sudden? I just finished speaking and you came over, making it seem like it was me"

    "No, it's your fault. You must be making fun of me"

    Xiao Ke looked at the hole on the ground and said expressionlessly.

    "Hey, I saved you after all! You actually said that to me. If I had known, I would have turned you into a rag"

    Neil let go of Xiao Ke’s hand, and then flashed again. Xiao Ke looked at the direction of Neil’s flash with some confusion, thinking about where he was going, and it immediately knew the answer.

    “Asshole! You really turned me into a rag!!! Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh that that ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh”

    "Uh, Teacher Neil, is Xiaoke okay?"

    Tomoyo, who was held in a princess-style hug by Neil, had a blush on his face, but when he saw Xiao Ke being scorched by electricity, his face became embarrassed again.

    "Don't worry, that guy won't die that easily"

    Neil replied without any worry, while looking at the Clow card following closely behind him with a little helplessness.

    Is it really his fault?  ?  Why do you have to follow me so closely?  !  There are obviously two guys who are determined to conquer them, but they actually leave them alone to pursue him. Is he really making a mockery of it!  ?  Elegant butterfly!  !

    "Asshole! Don't think I'm easy to bully! Believe it or not, I'll beat you until you go back and call Kuro Rido!"

    Neil turned around and yelled viciously, and the other party was obviously irritated by his arrogance. With a roar, the thunder beast instantly killed behind Neil. Neil twisted his ankle and turned sharply to avoid the pursuer behind him.  kill.

    "Ahahaha!!! I hit the wall!! Uh, I'm dead, it seems like I twisted my leg"

    Neil was sweating profusely. It seemed that he had not done any warm-up exercises and had sprained his ankle while running too fast.

    "Ugh, it's so dangerous to follow Teacher Neil"

    Chishi sincerely feels that being around Neil is the most dangerous place.

    "Hey, you can't say that! Who told them to chase after me! Ah, by the way, I just saved your life and the reward is doubled!"

    "don't want!"

    "Hey! Your teachers at school never taught you how to be ungrateful, right?"

    "It's not merciful! It's getting more and more dangerous now! You should find a place to put me down, and then continue to be chased by Clow Cards!"

    "I won't let you go! I won't let you go until you promise me!"

    "Are you still threatening me?"

    “Don’t think I can’t do it!”

    “Tomoyo, why are you and Mr. Neal quarreling too”

    A helpless voice sounded beside the two of them. They turned around and saw Sakura flying to them on a wand.

    Neil looked at the wand with two white wings, fluttering happily, and sighed, this thing is really high-end.

    "Kinomoto-san, why are they chasing me?"

    Neil glanced at the Clow cards that were chasing after him, and asked Sakura hurriedly.

    "Humph, it's a matter of character!"

    Sakura seemed to be still sulking about what happened before, she just said something to Neil and then shut up.

    "Well, it's my fault too."

    Neil sighed, and then said seriously, "The road here is not wide and is not suitable for fighting. Now let's find a more open place, just the park in front."

    Seeing that Neil was becoming serious, Sakura stopped fighting with him and nodded, "Then I'll block Clow's card first, and you guys go over first!"

    “It’s better that you take Daidoji-san there, it’s more convenient for me to go alone.”

    "That's it, okay then"

    Neil stopped, put down Tomoyo, and began to gather magic power in his hands, "Wind Flower·Feng Chen Dances!!"

    The three people were instantly surrounded by tornadoes, and lightning flashed from time to time. It was obvious that the thunder beast was constantly impacting.

    "Okay, hurry up, this will last you a while Huh?"

    Just when Neil was protecting Tomoyo and sitting on Sakura's wand, he noticed that the wind wall seemed to have changed. Before he could think clearly, the surrounding wind suddenly dissipated, and instead, a giant bird made of intertwined airflow appeared.A sound swept towards the three people.

    "Isn't it? Even my wind wall can be lifted. Can the Clow card assimilate the wind caused by my magic power?"

    Neil was caught off guard in an instant and was able to open the barrier, but the invisible storm blew the three of them staggering, and the two people sitting on the wand were blown down at once.

    "Wow!!"×2

    "Eh!?"

    Neil looked back and saw only two black shadows rushing towards him.

    "Ugh, it hurts"

    Sakura stood up with her wand and rubbed the sore spot. She remembered that she had bumped into someone just now. Was it Tomoyo?

    "Tomoyo! You're fine right"

    Sakura, who was a little worried, hurriedly looked for her best friend, but when she saw Tomoyo's condition, she was instantly embarrassed.

    Tomoyo stared wide-eyed at the face so close at hand. His delicate appearance, fair skin, as tender and smooth as a girl's, and those purple eyes that seemed to never wake up from sleep, adding a bit of lazy beauty.

    but!  None of this matters!  !

    Whether it was the touch on the lips or the strangeness on the chest, the mind of Chise, who had always been elegant and virtuous, was in a state of confusion.

    What the hell kind of situation is this!  ?

 Soar to the new world!  Chapter 77 Neil must die!  !

    Neil was still fighting against the weird wind, but when he heard the shouts behind him, he couldn't help but look back. First, his eyesight went dark, as if he had been knocked away by something, and then he felt a strange softness spreading on his face and hands.  When he opened his eyes, he saw Tomoyo's red face very close to his own. Well, it couldn't be described as close. It was already close to his face.

    The soft touch on his cheek and the slightly warm breath made Neil’s head unable to turn around.

    Eh!  ?  what's the situation!  ?  Big welfare giveaway!  ?  Kuso!  Since it’s a free kill, let Sister Yu do it!  The feeling on my hands is completely unsatisfying!  !  Ah, although it still feels soft.

    【Ah, this is not the time to think about this kind of thing at all, okay By the way, you can be called eating from a bowl while looking at the pot?  They all took advantage!  How can it be repaired? Change!  !  Replacement immediately!  !  】

    Anders, who had been hiding for a while, secretly took photos of the current situation while complaining about his master who didn’t know where he wanted to go.

    Sensing that there seemed to be something strange about Neil's hand, Tomoyo came back to his senses in an instant, his cherry lips immediately left Neil's cheek, he crossed his hands across his chest, stepped back a few feet, and looked at the boy lying on the ground with a blushing face.

    Neil sat up, but his hands still maintained the grabbing position before, and at the same time he looked at Tomoyo with extremely complicated eyes, covered in cold sweat.

    Sakura who was present walked up to Tomoyo and hugged her gently, conveying to Tomoyo her silent comfort and warmth.

    Eh?  This scene looks like a girl being comforted after meeting a pervert!  ?  That's totally wrong!

    "Xiaolang and Xiaoke, who had just arrived, looked around the place for a few seconds, and seemed to understand something. They stood silently behind the two girls, with disdainful eyes that made Neil feel ashamed.

    Eh!  ?  Ignore the Clow card at all!  ?

    The atmosphere at the scene seemed extremely chaotic.

    "Well, I"

    "Scum."

    "Shit."

    "Dirt."

    "Hey!! That's too much! It's a complete accident, okay?! Why do you blame me every time!!"

    Neil jumped up and shouted angrily to the three people standing in a line opposite.

    It was like this last time, and it’s like this this time as well. Why should I blame it all on myself?  !  It's obviously not his fault, okay!  !  Is this the role I play in everyone’s eyes?  ?  By the way, aren't those two guys men?  How can you understand how much harm this kind of accident will cause you?  ?  Even if they don't stand on their own side, they actually unite to attack him!  ?

    However, the information revealed in Neil’s words made the faces of the people opposite him look very unkind.

    “It turns out this is not the first time, he is still a repeat offender”

    "Teachers who engage in adultery must be reported!"

    "Just cut it off!"

    "No, it's better to cut it"

    ""

    Neil knelt on the ground with tears streaming down his face, thinking that people like him should just die.

    "Okay, stop talking, Sakura, it's not Teacher Neil's fault, he didn't mean it, probably"

    Tomoyo dissuaded his friends in a considerate way. Neil was really grateful. It would be better if the last two words could be removed.

    But now is not the time to let them talk nonsense. The two Clow cards, which had been ignored for a long time due to plot needs, couldn't bear it anymore and started to launch a new offensive.

    "If it weren't forif it weren't for you"

    Neil stood up, staring dangerously at the about-to-move Thunder Beast and the Misty Eagle, while magic power was vaguely flowing in his hands.

    "That kid seems to be angry"

    Xiao Ke looked at Neil's sinister look, murmured in a low voice, and then said to Sakura and the others, "We can't let the two Clow cards unite this time. Their combined power is very powerful, and it will be difficult for us."  If you deal with it, you should have a better chance of winning if you separate them and defeat them one by one."

    “Leave that sparkling one to me, and get rid of that Zhang Lan as soon as possible…”

    As soon as he finished speaking, Neil rushed out, stretched his left palm forward, and several layers of barriers blocked the shining lightning. Then he flashed and came to the side of the thunder beast, and suddenly punched out with his right fist.

    “If it weren’t for you, I wouldn’t have been criticized so badly!!!!!!”

    The right fist wrapped in magic power erupted with a harsh explosion in the air.

    The people below looked at this scene with black lines on their heads, and they were filled with personal resentment.

    "Okay, that kid will probably have to vent for a while. Xiaoying, you'd better hurry up and deal with that Zhang Lan"

    &nbsp; “Yeah.”

    Sakura set out with the hope that Lei Pai would not be bullied too badly. Syaoran glanced in Neil's direction, shook his head and followed Sakura towards Lan Pai.

    …………………………………………Dividing line………………………………………………

    "This Clow Card is indeed a bit strange"

    Neil stood in the air, looking at the thunder beast grinning at him, thinking about the Clow card in his mind.

    [The power seems to be sealed, otherwise if it explodes with all its strength, it will probably cause a lot of damage However, this Clow card does not seem to be pure magic, it is also mixed with the power of other systems, or in other words, it is Clow card  · Rido’s unique magic bar.  】

    "It's a bit interesting. I really want to study it when I have the chance. After all, it is something left by a big shot"

    The corners of Neil's mouth raised slightly, and he glanced in the direction of Sakura. Seeing that she and Syaoran seemed to have suppressed Lan, he returned his gaze to the Thunder Beast, "How can we do it well without completely killing you, and I can't kill you completely."  I can’t seal you…”

    Suddenly, Neil seemed to remember something, and the smile on his lips became even stronger. He took out his magic device, "It's your turn, Andles"

    "Eh? I thought I would always be in trouble, but it turns out the boss still remembers me"

    "Stop being so talkative, I have a new technique that I want to try First of all, let that guy calm down for a while."

    The void suddenly moved, and Neil jumped a few feet away from the thunder beast, holding his palm far away.

    "The wind spirit calls, comrades holding swords!! Trap him!"

    Eight elves appeared at the same time and followed Neil's command to meet the charging Thunder Beast. However, the elves did not prove the mark, but cleverly bypassed it and created a siege.

    “Next, let’s try that one…”

    Neil spread out several magic circles in front of his palms, his fingers danced rapidly, his eyes were indifferent and focused, while Anders was floating in the center of the spell, with streams of light constantly flashing in the beads.

    "New data initialization, new technique registration, technique type record, technique"

    Anders kept making stylized sounds, but Neil didn't just stand there. When the Thunder Beast rushed over, he tapped his toes and teleported to another place, constantly looking at him.  Playing hide and seek.

    "Xiao Ke, what is Teacher Neil doing? Is it dangerous?"

    Tomoyo couldn’t help but frown when he saw Neil’s location shining continuously.

    "Uh, are you worried about him, Tomoyo?"

    Does what happened before no longer matter?

    "If he dies, I won't have anywhere to take revenge"

    ""

    ??Well, its idea is too naive.

    "But he should be fine. He seems to be preparing something Well, with his strength, nothing will happen to him."

    Xiaoke frowned and stared in Neil's direction for a while, not sure what he wanted to do, but judging from his appearance, he seemed to be sure of victory.

    "Yeah?"

    Chise was still staring at the night sky, and in those dark gray-purple eyes similar to Neil's, a strange light that made people unable to fathom gradually rose.

    Tomoyo has always been rumored to be paying attention to the boy named Neil. As a student in his grade, it is estimated that no one would not pay attention to him. After all, ten-year-old teachers are not found everywhere. Tomoyo suddenly felt  This is a fun thing.

    One day, Neal led a new teacher to her class. After a burst of noise, the boy was yawning listlessly and leaning against the wall as if he wanted to sleep. The soft lines of his profile slid across her face.  eye.

    "Hey, Sakura, that person is the teacher of Class A, right?"

    "Well, it is said that he is the ten-year-old teacher in our grade. Uh, but it seems that he never woke up"

    Can such a person really be a teacher?

    However, one thing she knew clearly was that since he came to this school, their grade has always been filled with a warm joy.

    Did he bring all of these?

    Tomoyo always felt that he was a unique person, not just because he was a ten-year-old teacher, but something deeper.

    Maybe, just like Sakura.

    And this night, Chise finally knew the unknown side of him.

    "Sure enough, that's it"

    Tomoyo raised the corner of his mouth slightly, and that faint smile made those around him?It's a bit puzzling, but its intuition tells it that this is not a good thing.

    "What's the matter, Chise?"

    "It's nothing, I just learned some interesting things"

    ""

    Xiao Ke looked at the sky in silence, probably that person wouldn't find it interesting.

    Neil, who was preparing the technique, suddenly felt a strange feeling. Although he couldn't explain it clearly, this feeling was usually not a good thing. Most of the time, he was being stared at.

    "What outrageous thing have I done again"

    Neil sighed, then with a sharp look in his eyes, he stepped back a few feet with an inexplicable smile on his lips, "Next, let's get started!"

    "Anders, special style, Thousand Heavenly Locks ver is not completed!!"

    Anders suddenly turned into countless chains piercing the night sky. The constantly flashing blue magic circle complemented the stars in the sky. The young man standing in the void looked like a painting under the faint light.

    Within a moment, chains emerged from the surrounding void and entangled the thunder beast, and it could not break free no matter how violent the thunderstorm it unleashed.

    "Fortunately, this guy has no brains, otherwise it would be difficult to catch him"

    Neil glanced at the Thunder Beast and sighed softly.

    This technique was demonstrated by Miyu before, and he must have learned it from himself. Neil has been studying this technique since he came back from the future world, but this technique is beyond his expectation. At least that  Regarding the problem of space confinement, he has not yet completely succeeded. Now he is just blocking it through space transitions and space jumps. At the same time, he has to position the space in advance. If the other end had not entangled the thunder beast with elves in advance,  He can't be so smooth either.

    "This technique takes too long to prepare, and it has to have a fixed range. It seems that it needs to be improved"

    【Eh?  Isn't this already good?  】

    Anders came over to read, and Neil shook his head, "This still doesn't meet my requirements Forget it, I don't want to think about it for now, what's wrong with them?"

    Neil looked back and saw a bright light coming from Sakura's side. Soon, the sky over there returned to peace.

    “It seems like they’ve got it all done, let her leave the rest to her”

    Neil withdrew his gaze and continued to think about his own affairs while waiting for Sakura to arrive.

    Within a moment, Sakura and Syaoran rushed over. When they saw the tightly entangled Thunder Card, their eyes were filled with indescribable surprise.

    "Hey! This is it!?"

    Sakura looked at the flickering blue light all over the sky. At this moment, she seemed to be in the starry sky, and her eyes gradually became blurred by this beauty.

    "Hey, don't be stupid, clean it up quickly"

    Although Neil was very proud of the shocked expressions of Sakura and Syaoran, he still had to get down to business. After all, he had been annoyed by the Clow Card for long enough.

    "Oh, got it!"

    Sakura's pretty face blushed slightly, she stuck out her tongue cutely, then flew to the Thunder Beast, raised the wand in her hand, and waved it at the Thunder Beast.

    "Return to your original appearance! Clow Card!!"

    There was another bright light, the figure of the thunder beast gradually dissipated, the light gradually shrank, and finally turned into a simple card, which fell into Sakura's hand.

    "Is that the Clow card?"

    Neil held his chin and looked at the Clow card in Sakura's hand with some concentration.

    ??【The Clow CardsI always feel that they are somewhat related to the cards in Miyu's hand.  】

    "Teacher? Teacher Neil?"

    "Um?"

    Neil, who was brought back to his senses, saw Sakura looking at him with some doubts. He smiled softly and said, "Ah, sorry, I was distracted." Then he made a move, "Come back, Andles."

    The silver chains all over the sky disappeared instantly, and there was an extra bead in Neil's hand.

    "Ah, it's finally done."

    Sakura and Syaoran were startled when they heard the bead making a human voice.

    "Wow! It can talk!?"

    Seeing the startled look on the two of them, Neil couldn't help but smile, "Ah, this is my partner Andles, just like the sealed beast next to you, but it's just a bead  "

    "Hey! Girl, do you want to make a contract with me!?"

    "Except for being a little unruly"

    "Boss, are you qualified to speak against me!?"

    ""

    ………………………………………………………………………………………………

    PS: Ah, I keep talking nonsense.

 Soar to the new world!  Chapter 78 It’s either the world or the time that’s wrong

    The wind blowing in front of you is warm, with the smell of sunshine, and the fragrance of flowers mixed with it, making people feel drowsy.

    The silver-haired girl opened her eyes slightly, looked at the distant blue sky, and felt the tranquility of the world. The occasional chirping of birds and the swaying of leaves sounded like a soothing melody to the girl.

    How long has it been since you experienced a world like this?

    This beautiful, gentle world.

    The corners of the girl's mouth curved slightly, and she shifted her gaze to the person next to her.

    That was a young man.

    Her hair, which is exactly the same as hers, is scattered casually on the green grass. Her delicate facial features are as eye-catching as a painting. Under the soft sunshine, the young man's sleeping look with his eyes closed is so peaceful that no one can bear to disturb him.

    The girl hugged her knees, resting her chin on her knees, calmly watching the man's sleeping form, her focused eyes seeming to engrave his appearance deep into the depths of her mind.

    In the quiet world, there is only the sound of wind blowing through the earrings.

    Time is spent in this tranquility little by little.

    The refreshing wind suddenly became a bit strong.  The leaves swayed and made an increasingly moving sound. The young man resting under the tree seemed to feel the melody. His beautiful eyelashes trembled slightly and his eyes slowly opened. A pair of beautiful crimson pupils were shining with hazy light, like  The blue sky is reflected like a mirror.

    As if waking up from sleep, the man's pupils became brighter and brighter. In a blink of an eye, he saw the girl sitting hugging her knees next to him, with a soft smile on her face, "Good morning, Yuu"

    After saying that, the man sat up from the grass and stretched his somewhat stiff body, while the girl beside him said helplessly, "It's not morning anymore, idiot"

    "Huh? Really? Well, don't worry about these details, all you care about is ⑨!"

    The silver-haired man grinned and said nonchalantly.

    "What is ⑨?"

    You tilted her head. In her knowledge, she had never heard this word said.

    "Well, ⑨ is a very powerful existence. I will take you to see it when I have time!"

    The man seemed to have remembered something interesting, and the smile on his lips became brighter.

    "The outside world?"

    You looked towards the sky, as if yearning for the world on the other side.

    "Well, you've been staying here since you woke up. You probably haven't gone out. The outside has changed a lot. It's a very beautiful world. You will definitely like it"

    The man looked at Yu’s side face, put his hand on her head, and gently stroked the silky silver hair.

    "Is it more beautiful than here?"

    Yuu asked curiously, enjoying the tenderness.

    "Maybe. Although the underworld is very beautiful, I feel that there seems to be something missing here. Well, it's up to you to discover this by yourself. I believe you will know when the time comes But after all, this is the underworld.  It seems a bit strange that there will be sun"

    "This is the deepest part of the underworld. The sun seems to be a creature created by the gods" You briefly explained to the man, then tilted his head, his eyes filled with curious stars, "Is there a world outside as well?"

    "Yes, and it's bigger, brighter, and warmer~~~ Hey, Yu, when everything is over, I will take you to play everywhere, how about it?"

    The man turned back and looked at Yu with a smile. Although he was asking, his eyes seemed to tell Yu that he couldn't refuse.

    You stared at his face, his ice blue pupils showing nothing but his smile.

    The petals blown by the wind blew over the two of them, and their long hair was as beautiful as the Milky Way.

    Yu’s face bloomed with a happy smile that she had never seen before. Among the countless seven-color splendor, it was as beautiful as a dream.

    "Um."

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    If time could be frozen on that day, would it be happy?

    You slowly opened your eyes, looking into the distant sky where the light was gradually dissipating, and gradually woke up from the thousand-year drunken dream.

    All thoughts, all regrets, all efforts are ultimately in vain, and are ultimately an unattainable dream.

    "The face that has never changed at all, the cold eyes that have never had the slightest wave, yet make people vaguely feel the sadness that has nowhere to vent.

    "You looked at the conquered Clow Cards, the smiling faces of those young girls, her fingers gradually closed, and the pen in her handThe slightly increased force caused a few wrinkles to appear on the skin.

    However, on the piece of paper held tightly in his hand, there were two clearly visible words written on it.

    destiny.

    The wind at night seems to be cold.

    …………………………………………Dividing line………………………………………………

    Since the two cards were subdued, the atmosphere among several people became silent again.

    A big drop of cold sweat broke out on Neil's head. He raised his head and looked at the sky at 45 degrees, as if it had nothing to do with him, but the other people had their eyes fixed on him.

    【Who can tell me how to solve this situation?  ?  I have already said for the nth time that it was an accident. Are these people completely incapable of listening to others?  ?  Do you really think that I am Brother Cheng or Brother Yu who has no moral integrity and takes action at will?  ?  Seri first!  I can't even keep up with these two great masters!  !  Please take back those eyes that can almost be used as X-rays, and just treat me as a passerby on the bad street!  I just want to be an ordinary passerby!  !  A normal, harmless passerby!  !  I am not a guy who sows seeds randomly!  !  Why is it always my fault!  !  To sum up, nothing good happens every time you go out at night!  !  Why is my luck value even lower than that of a spearman?  ?  I swear I will never go out to make soy sauce at night again!  Absolutely not coming out!  !  】

    "Teacher, please put away your inner monologue, the number of words is enough"

    Sakura said expressionlessly.

    "I don't want to either, otherwise how could I get through"

    "Okay, let's talk about it now"

    Sakura stood up and looked at Neil who was sighing seriously, while the other people stood behind her, seeming to follow her lead.

    Neil held his forehead, he had wanted to ask since just now, why did this girl suddenly become so domineering!  ?  Could it be the power of Lily!  ?  Sure enough, in this world, only having sex is king.

    "Teacher, when do you plan to pay the betrothal gift?"

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Neil spat out a mouthful of old blood as if he had tuberculosis. He wondered if he was hearing things, but when he saw Xiao Ke and Xiao Lang looking almost dead like him, he knew that the fault was not with him, but with the world.

    ????????????? Sakura’s strong expression of standing up for herself just now moved Tomoyo very much. It doesn’t matter if she loses her moral integrity because she was moved. This is her best friend, and she has lived up to her love for so many years!  But even she had to be stunned by the words that suddenly burst out.

    Eh?  What is the betrothal gift!  ?

    "Sakura"

    Tomoyo opened his mouth and read out his best friend's name with difficulty.

    When Sakura heard this, she was not as cute as before, but still very strong, "Tomoyo, just listen to me this time! Don't worry, I will definitely make this guy responsible!!"

    Tomoyo turned away and covered his face directly to express, what on earth happened here?  Why did her Sakura become so strange!

    "There is also a reason for you"

    Neil uttered something with a black line in his head, and then looked at Sakura with twitching eyes, "Ah, Kinomoto-san, what does "responsible" mean? I"

    "Responsibility! Got it!"

    ""

    I understand, of course I understand!  Your sister can even speak English, how can he not understand?  Bullying him for being British and knowing English?  By the way, did you learn such long words in the fourth grade of elementary school?  The author was just learning abc at the beginning!  Japanese education is too advanced!  !

    "Okay! Let me tell you for the nth time, that accident! It has nothing to do with me at all!! If you had been more alert at the time, what happened next would not have happened!!"

    "Oh? Then it's our fault? It's our fault?"

    Sakura crossed her arms and said unwillingly.

    "No, it's all Tohsaka Rin's father's fault"

    Neil answered Sakura’s question with a serious face.

    (A certain Loli lady who was studying hard in the distance sneezed and looked up at the blue sky and white clouds outside the window, "It seems like someone is saying something extremely rude Could it be that bastard Kakarot?")

    "Stop talking nonsense! The last sentence, are you responsible!?"

    "Are you kidding! Do you have to be responsible? Then the girls who want me to be responsible can really open the Crystal Palace!"

    Are you sure there is no problem with this statement?  Sounds like a scumbag statement.

    When the two males, Xiao Ke and Xiao Lang, heard this, they really didn’t know whether to despise or admire them, but one thing is for sure, this is so disappointing.Envy, jealousy and hatred!

    "What!? You have already, already ugh, it's so embarrassing, I can't go on!"

    Sakura covered her red face and turned away, looking like a shy girl.

    "Huh? Was that paragraph bad just now?"

    Neil tilted his head, not knowing why.

    Tomoyo shook her head and sighed. She really didn’t know what to say. The situation was getting more and more confusing. Just as she was thinking about how to deal with it, Neil started to speak again.

    "Actually, no one else has ever kissed me on the cheek except my sister, so when I accidentally bumped into you, it's evened~~~Oh, I said it~~I'm so embarrassed~~  ~~"

    Neil also imitated Sakura and said shyly like a girl.

    【Eh?  Really or not, boss, you are just cheating me]

    “If Andres wouldn’t believe his unscrupulous master to death, at least some very loving things must have happened during the school festival.

    "No, I'm serious. Don't look at me like this. In fact, I really care about my own integrity. How could I lie at a time like this!"  Everything else is direct mouse_to_mouse!  !  】

    【It’s fallen, it’s fallen!  !  !  Your integrity has fallen all over the floor now, pick it up quickly!  !  】

    And when Chise saw Neil's coquettish look, she suddenly felt furious. She was always the one who suffered the loss, okay?  ?  Why does it seem like this guy is the one who is wronged!  Can this kind of thing be evened out?  ?  My first kiss!  What's yours!  !  It’s all the first time!  !  !

    However, Tomoyo, who was knowledgeable in books and rituals, still didn't explode. He tapped his aching forehead with his index finger, trying to calm himself down, and then turned around and took Sakura to mutter.

    Neil saw that the two girls seemed to be discussing vigorously, should he do something as well?

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????? Well, first of all, we must build a good camp. Being alone is too weak and we will suffer a lot.

    "Hey, you two, let's talk~~"

    "No."

    "I reject."

    Neil also expected this kind of reaction from them, and he didn't care. There is a saying that the so-called loyalty means not having enough chips to betray.

    "Hmm"

    Neil let out a devilish laugh, which made Xiaoke and Xiaolang tremble. One condensed a small fireball, and the other pulled out a sword, but barely made a move.

    "Well, don't be nervous, you won't die if you just talk~~" Neil leaned over with a playful smile, and then said to Xiao Ke in a seductive tone, "Ruberos, I don't know if you like games or not, I  I recently collected a very interesting game~~”

    "game?"

    Xiao Ke’s interest was piqued. Games are one of his hobbies, among which galgame is the most popular.

    Neil snapped his fingers, and Anders flew over lightly, flashing dozens of seconds of video in front of Xiao Ke.

    “This, this, this is——!!!!!!!!”

    Xiaoke looked at the flashing portraits with a shocked face, and the excitement in his heart was already extremely surging. At this time, he wanted to call for love from the center of the world.

    "That's right, this is the legendary "It's hard for a sister to control herself in love, and worshiping her brother always makes my heart beat wildly." It was recycled after only two weeks of release. It can be called the pinnacle of the galgame in the industry!  !  !  "

    Neil was equally excited and patted Xiao Ke's back excitedly. The two guys were like like-minded partners.

    "Um, where did you get it?"

    Xiao Ke rubbed his hands and asked very humbly.

    "Haha, this is a trade secret~~"

    Neil raised the corners of his mouth and smiled in a vulgar manner.

    Anders really wanted to hit the wall about this. This game was one day when Neil suddenly got the wrong idea and wanted to play this game he heard from the God of Strategy. However, the game had already been recycled by then, and Neil just insisted.  Let it hack into that company and it took a lot of time to copy the game. Neil also made a fortune from it afterwards.

    Although all the extra money was later confiscated by Tifa to subsidize the family's budget, which was about to be in deficit.

    "But, for the sake of being a friend, so what if I give you a copy!"

    Neil patted his chest proudly, and Xiao Ke’s eyes lit up, “Oh oh oh!!! These are indeed comrades who trust each other, and the world is wonderful because of you!!”

    The little wolf who had been standing nearby looked at the shameful transaction between the two and let out a disdainful sneer. But Rubelos is really unreliable. He can be bribed so easily. As aTotally out of character, mate.

    “Xiaolangjun, you’ve been doing pretty well lately, haven’t you~~~”

    Neil put his hand on the little wolf's shoulder familiarly. The little wolf frowned, but did not shake it off. He just said coldly, "Don't think I'm as easy to deceive as that idiot. I"

    The little wolf was still planning to speak righteously, but when he saw what Neil had on hand, his eyes suddenly went straight.

    After the terrifying atmosphere of silence lasted for a few seconds, Xiaolang asked in a low voice, "Where did it come from?"

    "Don't worry, it's definitely not fake, it's 100% natural. What do you think, are you interested?"

    "How many are in stock?"

    “Besides what’s here, there is another part.”

    "I want them all."

    "Heh, you understand that, right?"

    "Um."

    "Then, deal."

    “A pleasure to work with.”

    The hands of Xiaolang and Neil were tightly held together. They looked at each other and smiled meaningfully.

    【I seem to have seen some very dark transactions】

    As Anders listened to the conversation between the two, dark lines began to appear.

    Isn’t it just a few photos of Kinomoto Sakura? There is no need to make it look like something in the underground trade!  ?  You must have watched too many police and gangster movies, boy!  And just how much control does that kid have over Sakura Kinomoto? Her moral integrity is shattered like someone else!  Speaking of which, these photos were all taken with great pains for the great Lolicon cause!  !  He was actually blackmailed by his master, where is the justice of God!  !  !  !

    Neil naturally couldn't hear Anders' angry complaints. He was fully prepared to deal with Sakura at this time, and at least he also instigated two important figures in the Dingfang camp.

    Sakura and Tomoyo, who didn't know what they were talking about, also stopped. However, Sakura seemed extremely unhappy. She walked over and said to Neil, "Are you really not going to take responsibility?"

    "You are responsible for this. Let me be responsible for this situation. I will be at a huge disadvantage!"

    【What the hell are you at a loss for?  !  !  】

    Several other people complained bitterly in their hearts.

    "But, Sakura, this is really an accident, and you can't blame this kid"

    Xiaoke flew to Xiaoying's side and persuaded her earnestly.

    "Well, the specific situation must be analyzed in detail"

    Xiaolang also nodded, agreeing with Xiaoke's opinion.

    "Ugh, why do you even say that"

    When Sakura saw this situation, she knew that there was no chance. Tomoyo had talked with her for a long time and the same content was the same. Is a girl's purity so unimportant?  ?

    【No, that is very important】

    Neil sighed silently in his heart, and then said to them, "I said, it's getting late now, go home quickly, ah, no, Haagen-Dazs is melting! You'll die if you go back  "

    The miserable scene of being tortured began to appear in my mind.

    "Okay, okay, Sakura, that's it for tonight. Let's go back quickly. Your father and brother will be worried after being out for so long"

    Tomoyo took Sakura's hand and smiled softly.

    "Okay then" Sakura nodded helplessly, then looked at Neil firmly, "Teacher Neil! I will never give up!"

    "Give up for me"

    Neil no longer wanted to complain about her. Why did this child seem to have changed into a different person in one night? She always felt that her role had been broken!

    "It's all because of you, brother"

    Anders is too lazy to complain about his master. He also feels that the characters and plot are about to collapse. I guess the author thinks so too.

    "Then, Mr. Neil, let's say goodbye"

    Tomoyo bowed slightly and said goodbye to Neil very politely.

    "Well, goodbye then"

    Neil nodded quickly, the night was finally over, but what was that feeling of uneasiness in his heart?  Did you forget something important?

    "So, goodbye, haha, I'm really looking forward to it"

    Before leaving, Tomoyo covered his mouth and smiled, but in Neil's opinion, the smile was very weird. He wanted to complain, what on earth were you expecting!  ?

    "Um, goodbye"

    "Wish yourself good luck"

    Xiaolang and Xiaoke also said goodbye to him, but what was going on with their hesitant expressions?

    After everyone left, Neil asked with a tangled expression, "Hey, Anders"??Do you know what's going on?  "

    "……God knows."

    ?…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

    PS: It’s the holiday tonight and I’m almost exhausted from eating, so I almost forgot to update.

    PS of PS: Do you think I can write about the Holy Grail?

    PS’s PS’s PS: Blackened?  The protagonist is gay and the author is a gentleman. Does this have to be bad?  ?

 Soar to the new world!  Chapter 79 After doing bad things, remember not to leave any traces

    Until the end, Neil couldn't figure out what Chiyo's smile meant, but one thing was clear to him. He could tell that this girl was black without cutting it open. To a certain extent, she was very similar to Konoka.

    ???????????????????????????? No wonder people on the Internet don’t always call Konoka a fake Tomoyo.

    "Oh, forget it, don't think about it anymore, I don't know what that guy is laughing about Go back, I'm sure those landlords will be scolded again."

    Neil picked up the convenience bag on the ground and walked with unsteady steps.

    "By the way, where did Yu go? He must have disappeared Could it be that what I encountered today was a ghost, ghost, ghost!?"

    Neil's feet were trembling, his forehead was covered with cold sweat, and he comforted himself, saying, "How, how could it be? And I, I, I'm not afraid of ghosts at all. These things are not scientific at all.  Well, although I only believe in the MU continent calm down, Ming, even ghosts and haunted houses dare to enter, what are you afraid of"

    "Boss, you are completely unconvincing"

    "Ugh, Wu Lu Sai! How could I possibly have such an idiotic setting!?"

    Neil tried his best to look natural, but his wandering eyes gave him away completely.

    At this time, a hand was placed on Neil's shoulder.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    "No, it doesn't matter, calm down! The entrance to the MU continent is right here!"

    Neil dove into the bottom of the vending machine and squeezed in with half his body.

    "You are the one who needs to calm down!!!"

    Neil, who was trying hard to reach the MU continent, felt his back being patted a few times, both moderately and lightly. He quickly fell down in front of the opponent.

    "Brother, let me go!! Do you want an eroge notebook? Do you want an eroge notebook with super exquisite paintings? I will definitely burn thousands of copies for you! I am just an ordinary passerby looking for the entrance to the MU continent.  It’s just armor!!”

    "I don't know what you're talking about, but most passers-by won't look for that entrance."

    Suddenly, a piece of paper with this line written on it was placed in front of Neil.

    "Eh!? Isn't it an eroge!? That's an inflatable doll! Don't worry, I will prepare the best for you. It will definitely be more real than a real person. You will never be lonely down there!! So,  Let me go, I didn’t mean to disturb your sleep!!”

    "How on earth do you understand this! Haven't you figured out the situation yet?"

    Finally, Neil saw the situation in front of him clearly, looked at the new piece of paper, then raised his head, and saw Yu's face that had not changed for thousands of years appeared in front of him.

    "What, it turns out to be you" Neil breathed a sigh of relief, and then became very disdainful, "Well, I was just teasing you, don't think wrong"

    "There's a white shadow floating around behind you."

    Yu held up the notebook, but Neil himself hid behind Yu before he finished speaking.

    "Yu, don't worry, you are not alone. Even if the world comes to an end, I will always stand behind you and support you!"

    "The cool lines you say at this time have completely changed their quality!"

    You feel very embarrassed that this guy is actually afraid of ghosts and stuff like that.

    But it feels good to have the handle in your hand!

    "Why do I always think you are black? You must be black when you cut it open"

    Neil felt chills all over and looked at Yu, who had no expression at all, with dark eyes.

    "Illusion."

    There’s not even a complaint, it’s definitely black.

    Neil shook his head and breathed a sigh of relief, "Forget it, it's time for us to leave. If I don't go back, I probably won't be able to see the sun tomorrow"

    Advantages nodded, seeming to agree.

    "I guess you will be choked tonight."

    "Eh? Why?"

    "You'll know when you get back."

    Neil was a little crazy. What was going on with these guys? They were half-talking and half-talking. It was like the tangled feeling of wanting to sneeze but not being able to sneeze. It was so uncomfortable.

    …………………………………………Dividing line………………………………………………

    "Is this right here?"

    Yu raised his head, looked at the building in front of him, and asked Neil.

    "Well, this is it."

    "so big."

    "Well, it's okay, but you won't feel it after you go in"

    Neil smiled, who said the family had a bunch of idle people.

    Living at the same timeFei also turned over N circles in confusion.

    "You suddenly vomited blood, are you okay?"

    "Cute big breasts" Neil wiped away the uncontrollable blood that surged with excitement from his mouth, then opened the door with the key, and looked back at Yu, "By the way, remember to say what you said before  …”

    "Well, I understand."

    You responded immediately and wrote another sentence quickly.

    "But I don't think they will care too much."

    Neil was at a loss and looked confused, "I haven't been able to understand what you mean since just now"

    "It doesn't matter, you will understand soon."

    ""

    I always felt that taking her home was a mistake.

    With a sigh, Neil took Yu towards the entrance.

    "I'm back."

    Neil walked into the house, took off his shoes, and shouted to the people in the house, but even if he shouted, there was still no response.

    Well, I didn’t expect anyone to respond.

    I walked to the living room and pushed the door open. Sure enough, I saw the group of people still watching TV, except for the three children who were no longer there.

    Speaking of which, I have been working outside for more than an hour, and no one even called me to say hello, which made me feel sad.

    Is this really his home?

    "Don't cry, stand up and keep masturbating."

    You gave a thumbs up and a little star flashed out.

    "Although it is a good thing to be able to comfort people, can you say something better? Your comfort really makes me feel so sad"

    Neil really burst into tears, God, can I return it?

    "I'm finally back. What on earth were you doing Huh?"

    Tifa turned her head and saw the two of them, but a dazzling light suddenly flashed in her eyes.

    Have you finally noticed this?

    Neil nodded. As expected, his childhood sweetheart is more reliable, but even if he sees Yu, he doesn’t need such a scary look, right?

    I don’t know if it was because of Tifa, but the rest of the people also turned their attention, and soon they became similar to Tifa, surprised, cold, and ready to watch the show, with a bunch of expressions that seemed to have no meaning.  They were all staring at him.

    Did you get the wrong person?

    "Ahem" Neil coughed dryly in an attempt to dispel the weird atmosphere. He pointed at Yu who was standing next to him, "This is Yukuriwood Herthaz"

    "That's not the point."

    Tifa directly interrupted Neil’s introduction with an emotionless word.

    I’m speechless, I’m really speechless. This is not the point. Where is the point?  He brought a strange girl home in the middle of the night with a strange dress. Wouldn't he usually chase after the girl and ask about her?  ?  This is not the point. Is the Haagen-Dazs that is almost melting in the bag the point?  ?

    "What did you do outside tonight?"

    Tifa suddenly smiled and folded her hands, as if she was looking forward to Neal's answer.

    Neil raised his eyebrows, this really got to the point. Why can’t you tell me what happened tonight?  Saying it will definitely lead to a dead end, right?  He will definitely die!  ?

    "It's nothing, I'm just running errands for you and picking up the guy next to me"

    "Don't talk about people like kittens on the roadside."

    "Is not it!?"

    "Oh?" Qianfuyu came over at this time, folded her hands, and stared at Neil meaningfully, "Then what is that on your face?"

    "On your face?"

    Neil subconsciously touched his cheek, and cold sweat began to break out on his head.

    Could it be——

    "Neil, please use it."

    Dahe respectfully handed over a mirror.

    ""

    Why do you have such a good attitude only when life and death are at stake?

    Neil glanced at himself in the mirror. Well, it was as perfect as ever, but what happened to that faint lip mark?

    "I really want to die, I really want to die, let me die immediately"

    No wonder those guys all looked like they were watching a good show.

    "Well, before you die, let me explain it first~~~"

    Tifa patted Neil on the shoulder with a smile, and then looked at Yu, who had been fussing about it, "Could it be this lady"

    "It's not me, it belongs to another very cute girl, by the way."??He also touched the girl's breasts, um, and almost made the girl's friend cry. um, he was also very cute.  "

    "I'll wipe it!!! What are you trying to do!! By the way, where were you hiding and peeking at that time!! I didn't notice you at all!!"

    Neil has a black streak on his head, where is this girl hiding?  ?  Have you been observing him with a telescope?  ?

    "Oh hehehe~~~~Does that mean you admit it? Neil is very powerful. He conquered two girls he just met in one night. Should I call you the Saint of Love? Or the Invincible King of Love?  "

    "Please don't use this kind of title that makes my personality break through the lower limit again, okay!?"

    "He's really just like your dad"

    Zhu Mei looked at Neil and sighed as she recalled that glorious time.

    "Eh? Is this the power of blood?"

    Tifa clasped her hands together, her eyes were horrifyingly empty, making Neal tremble all over.

    "Wow, Tifa seems to be becoming more and more scary recently~~"

    Alicia ate potato chips and whispered to Huayue beside her.

    "Well~~This is the charm of girls~~~"

    Kagetsu stroked her cheek, smiling like a Yamato Nadeshiko.

    "Eh!? Is this how attractive girls are!?"

    "That's right~~Alicia also needs to practice more~~"

    It seems that there is a child who has begun to take an irreversible fork in the road of life.

    "Hey, Neil, how are you going to spend tonight?" Tifa fiddled with Neil's hair and tilted her head, her bright smile without any warmth at all, "Are you going to spend the night in the ICU?"

    "ICU!?" Neil almost foamed at the foam, "Do you mean to beat me to the brink of death!? Do you mean to beat me to the point where I can't take care of myself!?"

    “Isn’t this very clear~~~”

    Tifa clasped her hands together, tilted her head and showed a cute smile.

    “If I still don’t have a clear mind under this situation, I will lose my mind!!!”

    "Then do you want to use penetration? Or stabbing? Or stabbing is better?"

    "Aren't they all the same!? They all have a hole in their body!"

    "It's really hard to serve"

    Chifuyu curled her lips and added.

    "Then let me go, sisters"

    Neil covered his face and cried bitterly. Wouldn't anyone come to rescue him at this time?

    As if Neil’s wish was fulfilled, Yu stood up and raised the notebook in his hand.

    "A lot of things happened here, and I can't blame him entirely."

    【Eh!  ?  Are you going to stand up for me?  】

    "We might as well make a compromise and hang him upside down on the cherry blossom tree outside, and stab each one with a knife. That would be fair."

    Yu glanced at Neil and seemed to tell him, "You have to repay me later."

    "What kind of compromise is this! How is it fair!! You are a devil!!!"

    "I can't stand it anymore. I really can't bear it anymore. I'm really vomiting blood."

    "I see!"

    Everyone present suddenly realized, Neil's eyes darkened and he simply fainted.

    Afterwards, there was blood.

 Soar to the new world!  Chapter 80 This is the prelude to the Minotaur!

    The morning sunlight shines into the room through the window, and the rays of light seem to be tangible and can be held in the hand.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out out were was a long, silver-white hair that flowed gently, not fading in the soft sunlight at all, but shimmering like the light emitted from the lake.

    You looked around at the furnishings in the room, seeming to confirm where he was.

    【last night……】

    Thinking of what happened last night, the light blue eyes shimmered like water.

    What happened last night was not a dream.

    The gentle sound of wind and birdsong came to my ears.

    Turning his head to look at the unfamiliar delicacy outside the window, Yu’s delicate little face with few expressions seemed to have undergone subtle changes.

    It seems like he is smiling.

    After getting up and changing into his strange clothes, Yu walked out of the room to the corridor in front of the yard and walked towards the hall.

    When turning the corner, Yu paused for a moment, then changed direction and walked towards the cherry blossom tree in the courtyard.

    ??The originally beautiful cherry blossom tree is hanging with a strange object.

    Yu looked carefully and saw that the guy in front of him had his hands and feet tied together, and his whole body was tightly hung in the air through a very artistic binding method. His hanging head was completely covered by his long hair.  , the whole body was wrapped in thick black mist.

    It’s almost like Sadako on TV.

    You stretched out your fingers and poked his face, as if trying to wake him up.

    ????????????????? It’s completely shriveled up, it’s even dryer than a mummy, it won’t bounce up at all after it sinks in.

    "Ahit's Yu"

    The voice was completely lifeless, sounding like a dying old man.

    "Are you okay?"

    The notepad with these words written on it was handed to Neil.

    "You try being hung like this for a whole nightAh, no, I can't feel my hands and feet anymore. Have I been hacked by God Kira"

    It’s a time like this, and I still have the time to complain about myself.

    Listening to Neil’s dry voice, which sounded like he hadn’t spoken for hundreds of years, Yu paused and started writing on the paper again.

    "How pitiful, at this time I should"

    After glancing at it, Neil raised his head with difficulty and forced a grateful smile.

    "That's right, you should let it go"

    "Hilarious."

    The words on another piece of paper jumped before my eyes.

    “Devil——!!!”

    Even if you don’t help, it’s still hilarious!  ?  Speaking of which, wasn't the guy in front of me the culprit who made him like this last night?  ?

    "Good spirit, then it doesn't matter, come on!"

    “Where do you want me to work on?”

    Neil lowered his head and continued to pretend to be dead.

    "Miss You, so you are here?"

    The soft voice came from far away, Yu turned his head, and saw Hanazuki, who was wearing a plain white kimono, walking over with a smile. Yu nodded and raised the notepad in his hand.

    "Good morning, Hanazuki."

    "Good morning, breakfast is ready. Let's go over now."

    "OK, all right."

    "Hey, Huayue, there's me"

    Huayue turned around, her eyes full of surprise, and she slightly covered her mouth in surprise.

    "Ah la la, why is Neil here?"

    ""

    Why are you here?  Who do you think is here all the time?  !  Or do you think this is not a creature called human at all?  !

    "Okay, okay, don't look at me so pitifully. Although Tifa said she can't let you go, I still prepared breakfast for you~~~"

    Ah, so touched!  Although I can't put it down, I feel full of warmth flowing through my heart!

    “Come~~”

    Huayue took out a small bowl filled with water, and then sprinkled a few grains of salt.

    “This is your breakfast~~”

    Huayue placed the bowl directly below Neil's perspective. Neil looked at the bowl of salt water on the ground expressionlessly, as dumbfounded as a chicken.

    At least put it somewhere he can reach it!  !  !  This is absolutely the furthest distance in the world, bastard!  !  !

    “Then let’s go first, Neil~~”

    Yingying smiled, Huayue and Yu turned around and left.

    ""

    A chillPassed by, speechless and desolate.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Ah, Calorie, where are you"

    Today’s breakfast is salt water that you can’t even taste salty. It can’t be used to sustain the energy required for a day’s activities. It’s not even energy.

    ——

    Neil touched his belly that kept making a warning sound, fumbled in his trouser pocket for a while, turned the bag out, and then sighed deeply.

    I can’t even turn out a dime.

    "That guy Tifa actually stopped all my pocket money today. Speaking of which, why is my salary in her hands"

    Sure enough, a man should have his own small treasury for emergencies.

    But why do you feel like you are becoming more and more like a certain type of character?

    "No, no, no, how could such a thing happen!"

    Neil shook his head to get rid of a certain thought that was gradually emerging in his mind, and then rubbed his chin, thinking about where to find a free lunch today.

    To be honest, he didn't dare to go back to his class, or rather, the fourth grade of the elementary school. The three Sakura Kinomoto whom he met yesterday were also of that level. Logically speaking, the chance of encountering him was very high, and if Kinomoto  If Sakura and Daidoji Tomoyo reveal any information, it is estimated that the next place where he hangs himself will be the World Tree.

    So, the only place he can go to now is Negi’s place.

    It’s better to be a beautiful big sister, and she also has food and shelter.

    Thinking of this, Neil suddenly became calm and relaxed. He sat leisurely on the tram with his feet folded, listening to the electronic sound of the next station's middle school announcement on the tram, with a proud smile on his lips.

    Do you think you can hit me this way?  ?  It is too sweet!  Sweeter than chocolate parfait!  !  Before brother's strategy, all methods are rubbish!  !

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    “Oh, I’m still so hungry.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    The scene of cherry-colored flowers covering the streets slowly disappears, replaced by new green branches and buds. This is the scene of early summer.

    Neil didn’t pay attention to the surrounding scenery, he just stroked his belly and weakly walked forward step by step. The steps he took looked more like dragging the ground.

    "As the saying goes, the day's plan begins in the morning"

    "Assault Gundam also needs good initialization to run smoothly, but the current state is that there is no new OS input.

    Raising his head, he glanced at the gate which was not very far away. He suddenly felt excited, as if he had discovered an oasis in the desert.

    "Huh? Who is that?"

    Although his eyes were starry with hunger, Neil could still clearly see a figure wandering in front of the main gate of the Women's Middle School.

    Looking from the back, the man was wearing an off-white hat, which was held down a little low, as if he didn't want people to see his face. Only his light brown hair was exposed from the hat, and he was wearing a coat and hat.  They were of the same color, and kept walking back and forth at the door, as if waiting for someone.

    Huh?  Wait, dressed like this and still walking around in front of the Girls' Junior High School, you look like an attempted criminal who wants to commit a crime!

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? !  Bonus No, here comes the opportunity to make a meritorious deed!  !  !

    Neil instantly forgot that he was very hungry and walked over aggressively. The man seemed to feel something strange coming from behind him and turned his head suspiciously.

    "In broad daylight, you actually want to sneak into the Women's Paradise, uh, no! You actually want to sneak into the middle of the Girls' Kingdom!! What a heinous thing! Even Jiraiya, the Sannin, can't forgive!!"

    With his eyes widened, Neil shouted with great force.

    But this time I could see the other person's face clearly. He had a pretty face, and he didn't look like someone who would want to do some inappropriate behavior. With this face, he could be called a transvestite in just a few looks.  You can attract the attention of a large group of girls in one click.

    But it doesn’t matter, since he wanted to commit a crime anyway!

    The young man was obviously blindfolded, and his clear emerald green eyes looked back at Neil with confusion.

    "Well, I'm not Jiraiya."

    Regarding the boy’s answer, Neil’s expression was obviously embarrassed.

    "Well, I know this even if you don't tell me"

    &nbsp;"Eh!? Then did that person named Jiraiya run in!?"

    The young man turned his head hurriedly, scanning the situation inside the country outside the door, trying to find the person Neil was talking about.

    Neil pointed his forehead with his index finger and rubbed it vigorously a few times. Suddenly he felt that his brain power was not enough.

    "Let me tell you, did you see anyone running in just now?"

    "No!!"

    The young man also felt strange. From the time he got here, he had not seen the suspicious person that Neil mentioned.

    "Then who do you think I'm talking to?"

    Neil raised his head and smiled kindly. Now this guy should know who he was talking about.

    The young man tilted his head, gently held his chin and thought hard for a while, then his eyes lit up and he clapped his hands in sudden realization.

    "I know! You are doing an air show!!"

    "Hey!! Who will take this guy back to Mars? The language of the earth is completely incommunicable!!!"

    Neil raised his head and shouted loudly to the sky with his hands in the shape of trumpets.

    Why did God create nature?  !  Totally unable to communicate!  !

    "Are you OK?"

    Seeing Neil suddenly roaring to the sky, the young man was startled and couldn't help asking worriedly.

    “Don’t look at me with that “I suddenly saw someone getting nervous and I was a little worried” look!  !  "

    This kind of tender care really made him want to cry.

    "Speaking of which, brother, what are you doing here?"

    Neil is now basically sure that this guy is not a criminal. Who can expect a natural idiot to do anything.

    "Actually, I'm here to find someone."

    The young man scratched his face and told himself his purpose.

    "Looking for someone? Who are you looking for? Maybe I know someone"

    “It’s a girl, her name is Sagara Misae.”

    "SagaraMisae?"

    Isn’t he the student council president of Mitsusaka High School?  Is there someone with the same name in the central part of the country?

    "The Sagara Misae you are talking about is a student here?"

    Neil pointed to the door and asked doubtfully.

    "I remembershe seems to be Mitsusakaa student in the high school"

    The young man held his head high, closed his eyes and thought about it, while speaking intermittently.

    ""

    “You’re in the wrong place at all, kid.

    “Brother, don’t you know the words?”

    "Girls' High School Department" is clearly written on the door.

    "Isn't it written about middle school?"

    The young man continued to tilt his head naturally.

    “Do you only see these two words in your sight!!!”

    It’s so painful!  !  It’s so painful to talk to Zirandai!  !

    "Ah, did I go to the wrong place?"

    【You might as well wait until the end of the world to find out】

    Covering his forehead and sighing, Neil nodded silently.

    “Hey!! What should I do!? I don’t know the road!!”

    The young man suddenly became panicked and started spinning around in circles at a loss.

    "There is a tram stop over there. You can take the tram to the next stop"

    "Electricity, what is a tram!?"

    ""

    Neil’s eyes are black. Who can teach him how to react to this guy?

    By the way, do I need to find someone to take him there in person?

    ——

    It turns out that there is still a life-threatening matter of calorie intake that has not been resolved

    “Ahaha, I’m so lucky, I’m so lucky today, I took so many photos of lolita!!”

    There was a very idiotic laughter coming from afar, and the words were simply full of criminal atmosphere. In addition, they sounded a bit familiar.

    Turning around and looking in the direction of the source of the sound, I saw a sad guy appearing not far away.

    The guy who was intoxicated with the photos on his phone suddenly stopped smiling, his eyes stern, and he shook his head from side to side.

    Their eyes met.

    ""

    “Ah, I’m so lucky, I’m so lucky today! I took so many beautiful photos!!”

    "Do you want to get away with it, natural curls!?"

    “Don’t regard people’s physical characteristics as personal symbols.,Son of a bitch!  !  "

    Jun Muchen came to Neil in an instant, grabbed his collar and sprayed wildly.

    "Can you be more open-minded? I don't want to be misunderstood. It's best not to let people think that I have anything to do with you"

    Neil leaned back with a look of disgust on his face, then saw the direction Jun Muchen was passing by, and looked in the opposite direction. There seemed to be the elementary school over there.

    "I asked you, bastard, did you just secretly take photos of Lolita in the elementary school?"

    "Who, who secretly took photos of Lolita!!"

    "Get away, criminal!"

    "Who do you think is committing a crime!! I just hid and took pictures of the lively and sunny look of the lolita!!"

    "Yeah, in the eyes of ordinary people, you are a criminal if you do this, Nagase Hikaru."

    "Who is the lolicon who is the root of all evil!! Although we both have natural curly hair, I am black!!!"

    "I understand, Hikari Kuronase."

    "I told you I'm not that guy!! And what the hell is this Digimon virus called? Am I Black BattleGreymon!?"

    "No, you are at most the level of a black snot beast."

    "Don't look down on Snotmon, he died heroically for Jia'er and Mechanical Evildramon!!"

    Jun Muchen let out a long sigh of relief, and his dead fish eyes met another pair of even more lifeless dead fish eyes.

    "Do you have anything to ask me about?"

    Neil nodded, then nuzzled at the young man.

    "That's the guy. He wanted to go to your school, but he got lost. Please take him there"

    Jun Muchen glanced at the young man, holding his chin and not knowing what he was thinking, and frowning slightly.

    "What's wrong?"

    Neil didn’t hear his response and was a little strange about his reaction.

    "I feel like this guy will be my strongest enemy in my life"

    "ha!?"

    Neil wondered if he had heard wrongly, or if this idiot had a knot in his mind.

    "Hey, he doesn't look special. What makes him stronger?"

    "It's not what you thinkforget it, it's all nonsense to tell you"

    Seeing Neil's puzzled expression, Jun Muchen didn't bother to explain. He waved to the young man, "Hey, little brother, let me take you there. I just want to go back."

    "Really!? Thank you very much!!"

    The young man bowed gratefully.

    "Then let's go first, you bastard."

    Jun Muchen smiled slightly, then turned to say goodbye to Neil.

    "Well, die early and be born early By the way, I don't know my brother's name yet?"

    Ignoring Jun Muchen’s darkened face, Neil asked the young man.

    The young man paused for a moment, pulled the brim of his hat slightly, and a bright smile appeared on his beautiful face.

    "Shima Hetsuki."

 Soar to the new world!  Chapter 81 Calcium intake is the way to go!

    "I love you all."

    The young man sitting on the podium smiled and declared that his wings should be spread wide.

    ""

    Thirty girls were silent.

    Thirty girls, thirty wings, can you fly them!  ?  Even if you can drive, can you fly?  ?

    The boy was a little dissatisfied with the looks from the girls that said, "There's a psycho here, come and see."

    "I was serious!"

    His posture was unusually upright, and his tone was unusually serious.

    "How serious are you when you confess to so many people at the same time?"

    Tianzi’s No. 1 complainer Tomorrow Cai slapped the table and got up.

    "Who do you call the number one complainer in the world!!"

    "It's okay, eldest sister, my love is infinite and I can definitely spread my wings all over the world!"

    “That’s not love, it’s just a bulldozer!!”

    "Teacher Neil, the so-called infinity is based on the finite."

    Qianyu pushed up his glasses and expressed his opinion calmly.

    "So, the conclusion is that your so-called infinite love cannot support the people in our class at all!"

    “How small is my infinity in your eyes!!”

    "You can't even pretend to be yourself."

    Asakura, who was sitting in the front row, responded to Neil's words with a smile.

    "When did I become such a petty man?! Look at my trembling waist, it's definitely faster than Char's triple speed. Doesn't he seem like a man who can't give girls happiness!?"

    Neil swung his waist back and forth, leaving countless afterimages at such a fast speed. When the female students below saw this scene, twenty-nine out of thirty of them had slightly red faces and showed contempt.

    “Teacher! What does this mean!!”

    Monitor Ayaka, who had never understood what was going on, raised her hand high and asked the question in her heart.

    Does this swinging waist have anything to do with girls?  ?

    Neil paused, his dark head met Ayaka's extremely pure and upright eyes, then he lay on the podium, buried his head in his arms, and fell into the shadow of self-loathing.

    "I'm so ashamed"

    ""

    For a time, the figure of the squad leader became dozens of times more holy in the eyes of the girls in the same class.

    At times like this, aren’t the eldest ladies who seem to be ignorant of worldly affairs usually the ones who know the best about that kind of thing?  ?

    "Speaking of which, why did Neil come to our class so early in the morning? Don't you have to go to your class?"

    Rather than comforting Neil's sadness, Konoka curiously asked about something else.

    "Because I didn't have breakfast"

    "What's the reason for this?! Do you think we are a restaurant!?"

    Tomorrow dish was embarrassed at Neil's reason.

    "There's nothing I can do, I just drank salt water this morning! And you are the only ones willing to share food with me. I snickered when those guys in my class took pleasure in their misfortune!!"

    “Whose fault do you think this is!?”

    It’s obviously the reason why this idiot doesn’t have a good teacher-student relationship!

    "But it's still good for you" Neil sighed and shook his head, then looked at the box of strawberry milk that Asuna threw to him, then looked at Asuna and said, "Sister, you might as well date me.  never mind……"

    Neil’s words did not cause a stir in the class, probably because they were all used to it.

    “What an idiot would date a loser like you!!”

    Asuka glanced at him without any blush or heartbeat.

    Sure enough, this kind of pretty boy is not her cup of tea.

    "It's really too much. What a loser this person is. At most, he just stops doing business and goes to play Pachinko!"

    “What is that if not useless!!”

    "Do you think Negi is better than me!? Even if you choose him, I still have the right to pursue him!!"

    Neil was very jealous, why were the girls all looking towards Negi and not looking at him at all? They all had the same face, but at most Negi looked a little more uncomfortable.

    “What nonsense are you talking about!?”

    Asuna picked up the textbook in her hand and threw it at it. Others in the class suddenly looked at her with interest, and one of the monitors was staring at Asuna with burning eyes.

    "Asuna-san! You really have impure intentions towards Negi-sensei!!"

    "That's right for you, monitor!  !  "

    "II never thought about those things!!"

    "With a bleeding nose, do you have the right to say such things!?"

    "Why can Negi open his wings but I can't!!"

    "What are you doing here, you idiot? And you got the point wrong!?"

    "Uh, can't you just be quiet? If Mr. Negi finds out, it will be very troublesome."

    Xiying watched with some embarrassment as the class started to make a fuss. Why was even the class monitor making a fuss?  Even if this is a self-study class, it can't be like this, right?

    But when Negi was mentioned, the squad leader immediately calmed down and returned to his usual noble lady temperament. He hummed to Asuna and sat down, seemingly not giving up at all.

    Asuna slapped her forehead helplessly, and then took a sharp look at Neil on the stage.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? This guy is the cause of the trouble, he is really a humanoid troublemaker.

    Looking at the students in the audience who were reading seriously, Neil picked his nose and his half-open eyes were calm.

    "Now, let me ask you a question, if a boy likes you, but you never knew it, and when you suddenly realize it, what will you do?"

    The sudden question stunned everyone, and then everyone’s eyes lit up like a 100,000-watt light bulb.

    "Oh, oh, little brother, are you having love troubles!? Do you want to share it with the big sisters!?"

    Asakura immediately took out a pen and paper, and the tip of the pen bounced quickly on the paper.

    "Uh, I'm asking about you"

    "You kid, stop pretending, you usually ask questions about yourself! Don't underestimate TV dramas and shojo manga!!"

    Asuka is also very interested. The topic of love is a long-lasting hot topic in girls' junior high schools, not to mention the love issues of children.

    “Hey, Neil, are you a girl in your class? My sisters can help you~~~”

    Konoka left her seat and came to Neil, her beautiful black eyes gleaming.

    Neil really wanted to take back what he said before, but it was really a mistake to talk about this kind of topic with these girls.

    "Don't be stupid" Neil smiled disdainfully and crossed his hands, "Love? I don't need such a thing at such a young age!"

    Glancing at the strawberry milk on the table, he nodded firmly.

    "That's right, calcium. As long as you have calcium, everything can be solved. The pressure of exams, the generation gap with your parents, the girl you like, etc. In short, taking calcium is the best way!"

    “Calcium doesn’t have that function, sad guy!!”

    "Who are you calling pathetic?! Doesn't it look like I'm wanted by no one!?"

    "People who like you are really fooled by you"

    "However, Teacher Neal will ask this question, it should be because you the people around you are encountering similar troubles, right?"

    It’s still a quiet bookstore that’s considerate.

    "Well, probably"

    “Why don’t you talk to the priest at the church?”

    "Father?"

    "Oh, yes, I heard that the priest in our church is very effective, and many people in our class have been helped~~~"

    Asakura's eyes lit up, and then he glanced at the few people in the class who were suddenly blushing.

    And Neil held his chin, considering Hexiang's proposal.

    Maybe it would be good to find someone to talk to.

    But why do I always feel that there is a strange atmosphere in the class?

    In the audience, someone’s eyes were shining brightly.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    “Mikora, are you going to pull this kind of prank again?”

    Coconie watched with a blank expression as Misora ??cast an illusion spell and sat in the confessional in a serious manner.

    "Oh, I can't stop it at all. Although the nun dealt with me badly last time, I can't let go of the people who are coming this time!! And the nun is not here today, so don't worry at all!!"

    Misora ??clenched her fists, her expression extremely excited. In her opinion, the probability that the young man would come here was not very high, and he could also hear some secrets that were not usually heard at all. How could she let go of this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity?  Got it!

    "Beautiful and empty, evil-minded."

    Coconie’s cold face had a helpless expression.

    And at this time, gentlyThere was a knock on the window.

    "Ah, is the priest here?"

    Hearing this familiar voice, Mei Kong's pupils tightened, she coughed a few times, and spoke solemnly.

    "Oh? What's the matter, young man?"

    Listening to this serious voice, Neil felt a little strange for some reason, but he didn't think much about it. After a moment of hesitation, he decided to tell what was bothering him.

    "Actually, there are some things that have been bothering me recently, such as, well, human emotional issues I think human emotions are very complicated. Sometimes emotions that I didn't think would exist develop in that direction unexpectedly, and  At times like this, I often don’t know whether to stop or move forward. Although I have talked with someone before, she said that the answer is in my heart, but does that answer really exist? I don’t know exactly what it is  …What on earth should I do, Father?”

    “Well, boy, this topic is complicated enough.

    "Ahem, young man, you think too much. You are only ten years old, right? Do you need to consider such a philosophical question? To put it bluntly, you find that there is a girl who likes you, and you suddenly found out that you didn't care at first.  Are you overwhelmed with time?"

    "Well……"

    This priest is really straightforward and to the point, but he still talks so much nonsense to distract attention.

    “So have you ever liked that girl!?”

    "II never thought"

    “I’ve never thought about your sister!! Is it possible that I haven’t thought about this kind of thing!?”

    ""

    Is this really a priest?  Isn't that too heroic?

    “Let’s change the question, do you have someone you like?”

    Why is this bastard priest’s questions so straightforward?

    "Uh, do I have to answer?"

    “That’s right, I must say it!!”

    Neil opened his mouth and pointed his two index fingers nervously at each other. Finally, with his cheeks slightly flushed, he whispered a syllable.

    "……have."

    “Oh oh oh oh!!! Who is it!!!”

    Misora ??is so excited that Neil’s top-secret love life is about to be exposed!  !  If you sell this information, you will definitely make a fortune!  !

    "Uh, does it matter, Father?"

    Does who he likes have anything to do with this topic?  By the way, why does this priest feel like he suddenly became excited?  It seems a little strange.

    "Ahem, I'm just asking because I'm a little concerned"

    Meikong came back to her senses and wiped her hands with cold sweat. If she continued to ask questions, she might be dead.

    "Actually, it's not a big deal even if you like me, and it's not a big deal if you don't have an answer. I don't want you to date immediately, because you are just children, and you may still have some shortcomings in emotional understanding. People, this is how you grow up step by step!  "

    "It's no big deal"

    Neil looked at the confession room in front of him in surprise, as if he felt suddenly enlightened.

    "That's right, don't put too much burden on yourself!"

    Meikong smiled with satisfaction, the feeling of helping others was not ordinary.

    "By the way, let me give you another piece of advice! Boys can't procrastinate. If you have the answer, you must tell them clearly, Teacher Neil!!"

    "That's it thank you very much, Father."

    Neil was stunned for a moment, his eyes sparkling, and then he raised a smile so pure and beautiful that it would make the sun pale.

    “Oh hehehe!!! It’s a joke, you’re welcome!!!”

    Misora ??didn’t notice her mistake at all and continued to laugh boldly, while the cocoon in her lap was already covering her face, as if she had foreseen someone’s future misery.

    ————

    Meikong’s smile froze, and she looked at the silver-white blade a millimeter away from her neck with cold sweat on her face, her head going blank.

    "Thank you very much for today, Kasuga Misora-san."

    Neil smiled slightly and thanked him. He opened his eyes slightly. Although he was not wearing glasses, his eyes reflected a cold light strangely.

    "But it's really troublesome for you, and you even used illusions to hide it from me"

    That’s right!  For the healthy physical and mental development of my own teacher, what does this little thing mean?  !

    "But, if I find out what I said today and it spreadsyou should understand, right?"

    I understand, of course I understand!  !  The sword was less than a millimeter away from her!  !

    “Then, I hope I can see you again tomorrow, Kasuga??.  "

    "Yes!! Please walk slowly, Lord Neal!!"

    ?…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

    PS: Can I not update it?

    PS of PS: Damn it, how bad is this impression, a bunch of gays!

    PS’s PS’s PS: Please join a group that can cause harm.

 Soar to the new world!  Chapter 82 Lost Lamb, throw yourself into the arms of the Lord

    "Oh, I didn't expect the so-called priest to be Kasuga Misora ??from Negi's class. Is that guy Asakura still trying to trick me after knowing it?"

    Neil, who had just come out of the church, walked on the road with his hands folded and his head shaking.

    If it hadn't been for Neil's discovery of Misora's self-destruction, he really didn't realize that someone was using illusions at such a close range and was tricked. Fortunately, he didn't say much. Besides, she didn't dare to talk nonsense unless she  He is a bitch who likes to be chased by others for thousands of miles.

    ????????????????????????? However, after talking to Misora, it still had some effect, at least I felt a little relieved after having been a little depressed.

    Neil smiled slightly and walked towards the elementary school with a brisk pace.

    "Oh, the lost lambs over there, are you confused about your own life? Come, listen to the voice of the Lord, accept the guidance of the Lord, and you will be reborn."

    The magnetic voice and the ups and downs of the words made people feel something in their hearts. When it reached Neil's ears, he was obviously stunned, but then he continued to move forward without looking back. After all, there is a church in this school.  , priests and nuns are essential, and it is understandable that there will be people preaching here.

    "Ah? Didn't you hear what I said, little lamb?"

    The owner of the voice seemed a little confused because of the ignorance of others.

    A little lamb?

    Neil was very curious about who this so-called little lamb was. He turned his head to look for that person with some concern. However, except for the man in black standing not far away, there were no more people around.

    Huh?  Where is the priest who just preached?

    I looked around several times, but I didn’t see the kind-looking priest wearing a white robe that I imagined, but the voice didn’t sound like he was a very old man.

    "Did you hear it at last, little lamb?"

    At this time, the blond young man wearing a black high-collar coat from a distance came over with a smile on his face, holding a book in his hand, and turning the pages of the book from time to time with his other hand.

    Neil’s eyes widened and he pointed at himself in disbelief, “You mean me?”

    "Huh? Is there anyone else here?"

    The guy who looked like a priest looked around, and then asked Neil seriously for confirmation.

    "How do I look like a little lamb? At least call me the Lion King!!"

    "Oh, kid, you are really struggling in a strange way."

    “I don’t want to be told by a priest like you who dresses in weird clothes.”

    Neil looked at the man in front of him again. He was very tall and looked very young, about sixteen or seventeen years old. His narrow eyes seemed to be sleepy, and he just looked back at Neil casually, feeling  He didn't take anyone's notice at all.  The black long coat he wore had a chin like a windbreaker that covered the sides of his legs. Two black belts were tied around his waist, outlining his slender figure.  The chest of the clothes was open to reveal his strong chest, and coupled with his sharp and aggressive golden hair, it even revealed a bit of wildness.

    Neil held his forehead. There was nothing about this guy who looked like a solemn priest from side to side. He was all black and looked more like a delinquent than someone who could read the Bible. Only a cross hung on his chest. He meowed.  Don't think that wearing a cross means you are a priest!  !

    "So, Mr. Strange Father, what do you want to say to me? If you want me to become a religious believer, then you don't have to. I believe in Satan more than God."

    "You really dare to say it However, I forgive your rudeness, child. The Lord is loving. Even if they are the people of the devil, the Lord will still bestow His glory on them."

    The bad priest put the book back in his arms, closed his eyes toward the sky, and crossed his hands in a prayer posture. At this time, his expression was more or less a sincere believer in God.

    "Hey, he is really an amazing god. He can be so kind to the fallen angels who have rebelled against him. Does he still regard these demons as his children?"

    Neil said slightly exaggeratedly, but the smile on his lips was obviously meant to be teasing.

    "Of course," the bad priest opened his eyes and turned up his nose proudly, "As long as the Lord's glory shines upon him, the devil will immediately vanish into ashes and return to the Lord's arms! This shows how tolerant the Lord is!"

    ""

    I am very suspicious, is this really a priest?

    Neil sighed sadly, he seemed to have met a very problematic guy again.

    At the very least, moral integrity is almost at its bottom.

    【Is this what is called birds of a feather flocking together?  Hey, by saying that, I seem to be treating myself as having no moral integrity!  】

    "Huh? My child, your expression is so beautiful.?I am very excited. Could it be that I am moved by the Lord’s love?  Come on, throw yourself into the arms of our Lord. Even if you masturbate to the Lord, the Lord will accept it!  "

    "How disgusting! Is it okay for you to slander your boss like this!?"

    "It's okay, because I often do this, and I don't see myself being punished by God."

    “…I think you should just dye your cross black.”

    This guy definitely went to the wrong church.

    "So, this priest, did you stop me just to preach?" Neil looked at the unscrupulous priest depressedly and asked feebly, "If that's the case, then you'd better find someone else, I still have things to do.  ."

    "No, no, no," the priest shook his head quickly and put one hand on his chest. A very serious expression appeared on his handsome face, with a pair of bright blue eyes. "I just felt from your body that you seemed to be on the road of life."  You were lost, and the voice from my heart told me that I must step forward to guide you."

    “I don’t want a priest like you who masturbates to God to guide my life.”

    Neil mercilessly complained about the seemingly serious priest, but the priest seemed not to hear his words. He was bathed in the sunshine and immersed in the world of praising God.

    "Ah, I think this must be God's will."

    "God won't give you a will. If he does, he will curse you."

    “Come, child, tell me your troubles, and I will listen on behalf of the Lord.”

    "Did you hear what I just said!! Forget it, I have already told a certain fake priest, I really have nothing to say now, goodbye!!"

    Neil was already desperate for this priest who couldn’t listen to others, so he turned around and ran away, not wanting to have anything to do with this cheating priest.

    "Hey, kid, if you have any troubles, remember to come to me!!"

    The priest waved his hand at Neil’s back, looking at the gradually smaller figure, a playful smile appeared on his lips.

    Suddenly, a hand was placed on the priest's shoulder, but the priest still maintained a smile, as if he was not surprised by the sudden hand.

    "Dear Jun, do you give me such a warm greeting as soon as you come up? If possible, please dedicate your enthusiasm to the Lord."

    The priest opened his eyes slightly and glanced at the Shadowless Sword on his neck, and then squinted at Jun Muchen, who had appeared beside him at some unknown time, still carrying out his missionary work.

    "You are also very enthusiastic, Frau."

    Jun Muchen put his arm around the man's shoulder and looked listlessly at his waist. His waist was held up by a pistol-shaped hand, and the magic power flowing on his fingers could penetrate his abdomen at any time.

    【She is as sharp as ever】

    "I said Frau, if you don't just stay in the church of the world over there, why are you coming here? Although the scenery here is nice, as one of the three bishops of Brooke Church, you should be very busy.  "

    Jun Muchen shook Chengying in his hand, and the void seemed to be distorted by a ray of light. His eyes were slightly lowered, and a sharp flash of pure red eyes flashed, "Or, you are attracted to that child and want him to be yours."  Forbidden?"

    "Ah, ah, ah, jun, you really protect that child."

    Although Jun Muchen spoke nonsense words, Flawu still keenly felt the flash of killing intent.  Flavu smiled nonchalantly, took back his hand on the opponent's waist, and pushed away the sword that was almost close to his neck with a slight force.

    "But don't worry, I came out this time for other reasons. The reason why I talked to that child was just out of curiosity. After all, he is the orphan of the savior hero and the Queen of Disaster."

    "Oh, what is it that bothers you?" Jun Muchen relaxed slightly, but the sword in his hand was not completely released, and the corners of his mouth were slightly raised, "The power of your church has not yet touched the world here?  "

    "Have you heard of CODE?"

    ?Flavu suppressed the faint smile on his lips and replaced it with caution hidden under the plainness.

    "CODE? What the hell?"

    Jun Muchen frowned and looked at Flawu in confusion. However, Flawu shook his head and said, "I don't know. It's just that a mysterious GEASS sect appeared recently and seemed to be studying that code.  The origin of this sect and when it appeared are completely unknown. However, the current emperor’s waging war seems to have something to do with the sect.”

    "Then how did your investigation of that religious sect end up outside here?"

    "Well, there's no need to tell you this. I've already said it.""I don't understand" Flawu rolled his eyes at him, then stretched out his hand to flick Cheng Ying, "I said you should probably take your sword away, right?"  "

    Jun Muchen shrugged, quickly waved his right hand, and the sword in his hand disappeared. At the same time, he took out a book from Flawu's arms and opened it to read.

    "In this case, you can dodge as far away as you want, and I won't bother you anymore Oh oh oh oh, isn't this Takeda-sensei's work? After the heroine was NTRed, her expression was really high.  ah!!"

    Jun Muchen waved his hand at Flawu impatiently, as if to shoo away flies, but when he saw the picture in the book in his hand, his eyes immediately lit up.

    "Hey, that's my book after all. I went to Akihabara to buy it. If you snatch it away like this, the Lord will be angry!"

    "Who are you kidding, you lecherous priest! If you have anything else, bring it out. Doesn't your boss always say that if someone hits you on the right cheek, you should stick out the left cheek to be hit?"

    "What a nonsense!! The Lord never said such a thing! The Lord said that if you slap someone on the right cheek, you must also slap the other person on the left cheek!!"

    "How dare you say that God is still a jerk!! Why did he create humans? To satisfy his own perverted desires!?"

    "Oh, my Lord is merciful and loving."

    "Is it mercy to hold a whip in hand!?"

    Seeing that Flawu was holding on to him, Jun Muchen rolled his eyes, threw the book back to Flawu, patted the clothes on his body, and curled his lips in disdain.

    "Tsk, that's really stingy."

    "You think I want it? You have to know that I don't sell this stuff over there. Ah, it feels like coming into contact with a new world when I come here. I'm so moved that my fluids are almost flowing out."

    “I’m really curious as to why you haven’t been kicked out of the church yet.”

    “If he hadn’t come into contact with Brooke Church, Jun Muchen would have thought that the church was an evil place that held promiscuous parties all day long.

    "Hehe, I am a sincere believer." Frawu grinned uninhibitedly, and then looked in a certain direction, "But there is another reason why I just came into contact with Neil Springfield.  "

    Seeing Jun Muchen's questioning gaze, Flawu didn't hold back and said directly, "I once saw a person in the royal family who looked very similar to that child. He was exactly the same. Could it be that the hero has an illegitimate child over there?  ?”

    "That's not certain. He is a hero after all. Women should like this kind of genetic gene"

    The two of them rubbed their chins and maliciously speculated on something very bad.

    "Then do you know that person's true identity?"

    "I don't know, this information is completely confidential" Frau shook his finger, and then said softly in an incomprehensible tone, "But that person is a knight directly subordinate to the emperor"

    As soon as he finished speaking, Jun Muchen's expression changed slightly, his brows furrowed and he didn't know what he was thinking.

    "You can't worry about that kind of thing" Flawu patted his shoulder and said, "It's better for you to worry about yourself now" Then he narrowed his eyes with a hint of meaning, "'One Leaf Knows Autumn'"  His name should be familiar to you, right? He is a genius killer who is one of the three supernovas of Yuanzhu Tower?  "

    When Jun Muchen said the name Yiye Zhiqiu, his pupils contracted tightly, his usual lazy expression disappeared, and his expression was extremely serious.

    "You don't want to say that the team formed by the number one killer of Huanzhu Tower is here, right?"

    "Ahaha, your brain is really good, but I just knew they were coming. If they are coming to find you, I have to ask them."

    Jun Muchen's eyes changed several times, and he breathed out slowly. He let go of his five fingers, then clenched them tightly, and began to change back to his original dead fish eyes and listless bored look.

    "You really don't know anything about this. Forget it, if nothing happens, we'll leave."

    “It’s so heartless, my dear~~~”

    “Please, please don’t darling darling, that’s disgusting for a man to say.”

    "Your thoughts are really dirty, Jun."

    "Why did I save you, you bastard?"

    ?…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

    PS: Please, what kind of impression are you making?  Do you still care so much about my nonsense in the past?  Author, I was scolded and scolded so disgustingly that I almost wanted to go to the palace. If I didn't go to the palace, I might as well really BL show you Hundan!

    PS of PS: Ah, the new work of the magic teacher is so cheating.

 Soar to the new world!  Chapter 83 Don’t think that the airport is useless

    With a stroke of the pen, the final sentence was drawn.

    In the spacious office, the principal looked at a stack of paper that was filled with hundreds of thousands of words. He breathed a long sigh of relief, then picked it up and flipped through it. The old man wrinkled as he read this unprecedented and shocking work.  A very satisfied smile appeared on Manfu's face.

    "On various feasibility investigation reports on Naneji and Neil as grandson-in-law"

    The discussion in this report covers everything from the macro to the objective. It conducts detailed investigation and analysis on dozens of aspects such as market demand, resource supply, and environmental impact. It evaluates purely from a third party's perspective and considers how to obtain the best results.  Benefits, with good predictability, fairness, reliability and scientific nature.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????? Don’t mix in any personal feelings, it’s all right, this plan has a 100% feasibility rate.

    The principal patted the draft and nodded again with satisfaction. He had already foreseen the scene of "all roads lead to Rome, and Rome is already in front of me" in his heart. He was filled with passion and stood by the floor-to-ceiling window with great pride, looking at the scene.  On the road where people come and go, a feeling of independence and self-improvement arises spontaneously.

    But looking at the smiling faces below that were full of youth, the old man suddenly felt a little emotional.  I dare say that I have reached this age now and have to worry about my children. Unfortunately, there is still no news about the whereabouts of my great-grandson.

    “Alas, I am indeed old.

    I think about how high-spirited and handsome the old man was back then. He was dressed in a warrior uniform and had two watermelon knives. He slashed from the royal family of Britannia in the east to the Supreme Council in the west. He went back and forth for three days and nights, killing seven people.  In and out, blood flowed like a river. Along the way, the knife was raised and dropped, the knife was raised and dropped, and the knife was raised and dropped without even blinking.

    But what now?  Is he just a bad old man?

    Recalling the past, when I was so arrogant, I would urinate three feet in the wind. I sigh at the present time, I am possessed by evil spirits, and I will pee my shoe with the wind.

    "Actually, your heart is not dead yet, right?"

    The principal looked down at his little friend, feeling inexplicably sad.

    "Ahem"

    A well-intentioned coughing sound came from behind. The principal calmed down his complicated mood and turned away with an indifferent expression.

    "You're back, Takashi" The principal nodded, "I've been working hard on you lately."

    ??Takadao looked at the principal of the school who looked okay in silence, thinking that as a subordinate, it would be better not to expose his boss. After all, as a successful subordinate, the first priority is to be considerate.

    ????????????????????????????????????????Don’t you think that secretaries all come out like this?

    "Yes, Principal."

    Long Dao replied in a coping manner, then took out a letter from his pocket and handed it to the principal. He took a puff of the cigarette before slowly saying, "I stopped by the Magic Association before. This is Wing Chun."  Sir, please ask me to give it to you. It is said that they will send some people here recently, and I hope we can provide some help."

    The principal opened the envelope and read the letter inside. After a moment of silence, he put the letter down and looked up at Takashi who was standing at the table waiting for instructions.

    "For the sake of safety, the Spellmanship Association will send its warlocks and onmyojis here to strengthen the large seal left four hundred years ago. They have already sent a notice to the local shrine, and I will notify everyone later.  If you cooperate, it happens once every four years. I think you also know, Longdao, this can be regarded as a routine matter Sigh, it seems that things have been really troubled recently."

    Recently, all kinds of things have come one after another like a volcanic eruption. Vampires, mysterious groups that steal magic power, and four-hundred-year seals. He will have to retire in a few years and he has done so many things. Will he let people live?

    The old man was leaning on the back of his chair, looking a little tired.

    “Then will Mr. Wing Chun lead the team this time?”

    Long Dao had indeed heard about it, but because the system was different, he didn’t know much about it. He just remembered that the last seal was led by Konoe Wing Chun.

    The principal shook his head and rejected Long Dao's answer, "Wing Chun didn't come this time. He also had a lot of things to deal with, but he did send the child he adopted"

    Long Dao was startled for a moment, and began to search the child mentioned by the principal in his mind. After a while, a figure with long black hair appeared in front of him.

    "Hazy Moon Qianluo?"

    "Yes," the principal nodded, a smile appearing under his long beard, "The one who is known as the most talented onmyoji after Abe Seimei" He turned to Takashi and said, "I have seen that child before.  , indeed lives up to its reputation, and is no worse than Najib’s two children"

    "I also have the impression, and Mr. Wing Chun seems to be interested in cultivating him as a?The heir to the president of the Magic Association.  "

    "My son-in-law has a good eye By the way, shouldn't it be time for me to choose my successor? Longdao, do you think Negi or Neil is better?"

    Seeing that the principal suddenly brought the topic back to him, Longdao was speechless.

    When talking about this topic, the principal immediately became energetic, showed the report on his desk to Ryudo, and began to expound the overall strategy of surrounding the mind from the body with great excitement, while Ryudo listened to his various theories depressedly,  He didn't know whether he should tell the principal. According to his general observation, the principal's good granddaughter seemed to be more inclined to have sex with Lily.

    “Ah, no, as a subordinate you have to be sensible.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Why do you look like this every time I see you, Teacher Aoki?"

    Neil put his feet up on the table, picked his nose and said to Daisuke Aoki who was lying on the table in a very pained and helpless tone. He glanced at Daisuke Aoki sideways, and there was a piece of paper on his back with the word "lustful" written on it.  Tiao actually hasn't realized how crazy this guy is until now.

    “Well, it’s better not to tell him, so as not to waste the children’s hard work.

    "There's nothing I can do. They teased me as soon as I entered the classroom, especially Kunou and Jing, who actually started a gambling game"

    "Well, Teacher Aoki, you just took office, so they are very curious."

    The neighbor Kyoko Hoin intervened and comforted the exhausted Daisuke Aoki with a wry smile.

    "What kind of curiosity is this Well, I just want to establish the image of a reliable big brother"

    Daisuke Aoki held his cheek and sighed melancholy.

    As a result, the teacher Baoyuan next to him burst out laughing, covered his mouth and turned away, while Neil laughed even more unscrupulously.

    "Pfft hahaha - big brother or something, you are so grown up, and you still want to be the big brother of a group of lolita, you damn lolita control - pfft haha——"

    "Is it that funny!? Do you need to laugh so hard that you shed tears? I don't look like a lolicon! Don't slander me casually!!"

    "Ah, I've been called lustful, why do you want to deny it?"

    "What a lewd thing! I don't understand it at all!"

    "Teacher Aoki"

    "What's the matter, Teacher Baoyuan?"

    Aoki turned his attention when he heard Teacher Hoin's voice, and saw Kyoko Hoin pointing at his back in a funny way.

    "I'll check it out. When was it posted?"

    "Well, it's been there since you came in. I guess that's how you've come along."

    "If you find out, tell me earlier, you bastard!!! And Teacher Baoyuan too, why didn't you remind me!!"

    “Because it’s quite interesting~~”

    "Sooner or later my life will be in a mess because of all kinds of interesting things."

    Daisuke Aoki discovered that not only were there a group of problem children in the class, but even the teachers in the office were quite unreliable.

    "Speaking of which, Mr. Aoki, has the Usami matter been settled?"

    Hearing Neil mention this, a smile appeared on Daisuke Aoki's face. He nodded and said with some sigh, "After talking to her, she finally came back to class, and the students in the class were very happy.  Perhaps, Jiuzhong is not wrong, but there is something wrong with her approach."

    "Well, one thing must be viewed from multiple perspectives."

    After all, nothing is simply right or wrong. The boundaries called "right" are often established due to personal subjectivity and public purpose.

    While the two were chatting about these things, the office door was opened, and a well-dressed long-haired beauty walked in. She bowed slightly to the people in the office, "Hello everyone, I am Guan Yue Ge.  Fan, is the new teacher, I just arrived today due to some matters, so I am here to re-introduce myself."

    The arrival of Guanyue Gefan immediately aroused enthusiastic responses from everyone. After politely responding one by one, she walked towards Neil's direction.

    "Neil, ah, I should call you Teacher Neil" Guanyue Gefan clapped his hands in sudden realization, with a charming smile, "We meet again."

    "Yes, I didn't expect you, Miss Miko, to be the teacher here. This world is so small."

    Neil stood up, stretched out his hand to Guanyue Songfan, and said with a smile, "Let's get to know Neil Springfield again, a much-loved people's teacher."

    "Haha, I am Guanyue Gefan, I hope I can also become??A teacher like Neil.  "

    They shook hands and looked at each other with a smile.

    "No, no, no, it would be terrible if you really become someone like Teacher Neil"

    Daisuke Aoki on the side kept shaking his head and complaining.

    "Ha!? Are you jealous, virgin!!"

    "Who is jealous! And you are always talking about your virginity. Are you Jinghei!?"

    Being called a virgin in front of a beautiful woman is like setting a flag without even a place to place the flag. Daisuke Aoki thinks this is a sad story.

    "The relationship between the two of you is really good."

    Guanyue Gefan seems to be envious of this relationship where he can call her by his nickname.

    “This is not my nickname!!!”

    Daisuke Aoki cannot rise again.

    "Well, this is Teacher Daisuke Aoki. He came a few days earlier than you. He is in charge of the same class as you. If you have anything, you can ask him."

    "I see, hello, Teacher Aoki."

    The healing power of a beautiful woman’s smile is infinite. Daisuke Aoki was instantly resurrected, and the effect was outstanding.

    "Hello, Teacher Guanyue!"

    "Okay, now that you know each other, don't come to me about your class in the future!"

    Neil nodded with satisfaction, then put himself out of the situation with a firm expression.  Due to some special people's reasons, he said that he was unwilling to go back to the Dragon Pool of Class C in the fourth year of his life. It was better to leave such a great task as a solo expedition to the Dragon Pool to Colonel Mantelix.

    "Eh!? You gave up on your teammates so quickly!?"

    "Go away, we are not the same people!" Neil complained viciously, and then said with a stern expression, "I have an ominous feeling, so I have to withdraw first."

    Neil turned around gracefully, ignoring all the unclear sights behind him. He put one hand on the window sill and shook his hair that had just been stained with bird droppings in the morning with the other hand. He jumped up and yanked Kuba to the ground——

    Jumped down.

    "Damn it! Teacher Neil jumped off the building!!"

    Daisuke Aoki was the first to remain calm.

    "Bravo……"

    Guanyue Gefan was the second to express his thoughts. This highly artistic leap cannot be fully described even in a hundred and eight thousand words.

    "Ah, it's jumping again"

    This was the reaction of other teachers, and they continued to work calmly.

    “Complain to me!!”

    And what responded to him was not the passionate complaints from other teachers that were so blood-splattered, but the fierce sound of the door being pulled, and the loud snapping sound scared him that the leader was going to lecture him.

    "Is Teacher Neil here!?"

    "ha?"

    Daisuke Aoki stared blankly at the aggressive brown-haired girl at the door. She seemed to be a student in his class, and her name seemed to be Kinomoto Sakura.

    "Tch, did you escape?"

    Kinomoto Sakura smacked her tongue with a gloomy expression, and then bowed respectfully to the teacher in the room.

    "Sorry, I was a little rude just now."

    After saying that, she immediately turned around and ran away. The two friends behind her, a man and a woman, also nodded apologetically and followed her, seeming to be shouting something like "Sakura-chan, Mie Luo".

    ""

    What's going on?

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    There was no danger, and it was time for get off work.

    Neil felt that he had a very frightening day today. Considering the disparity in strength between the enemy and the enemy, in order to avoid a head-on conflict, he chose the options of advancing when the enemy is advancing and retreating when the enemy is stationed, sleeping when the enemy is tired, and retreating when the enemy is retreating.  The great strategic policy of continuing to retreat.

    ????????????? So far, he is safe and sound.

    "Huh? What is she doing there?"

    When Neil was thinking about how to maximize the effectiveness of his tactics, he noticed a petite figure squatting on the other side of the grass outside the teaching building.

    "Kuzhong Rin, what are you doing? It's time to go home after school."

    When Kunou Rin heard this, she turned towards Neil. She smiled sweetly at Neil and said, "Hello, Teacher Neil, I heard that Kinomoto-san has been looking for you a lot these days."

    ""

    ?????????????????????????????? Well, he shouldn’t bring himself to trouble to talk to me.

    Neil turned his attention elsewhere and saw a black kitten lying in front of Kunou Rin, engrossed in eating. She must have fed it to the cat.

    “?Raised cat?  "

    "No, he got lost ten days ago. Seeing how thin he was, I fed him some leftover food. He seemed to have been bullied before. At the beginning, he wouldn't let me touch him at all. Hey, you  You won’t drive it out, will you?”

    Neil didn’t feel angry at Kunou Rin’s rude tone. He shrugged and said, “Well, I haven’t dehumanized myself to this extent yet, although cats and I are naturally at odds with each other.”

    "Eh? Really? Maybe it's because Mr. Neil is still a brat like us" Kouzhong Rin frowned and said indifferently, "Adults always say "love animals" while hurting them casually.  Doing the same thing, disgusting.  "

    【Were you hurt by someone?  】

    Neil glanced sideways at Kunou Rin, who had a cold expression, and gently patted her little head with his hand, "Then just don't become such an adult."

    Jiuzhong Rin was stunned. When she came back to her senses, the warm touch on her head was no longer there, and Neil had already walked away. He waved his hand, turned his back to her and said, "Also, wait a minute, I will take a turn.  When you come back, I don’t want to see you still here.”

    Jiuzong Rin watched him disappear around the corner with complicated eyes.

    After walking around the fourth grade, the students basically left. Neil went back to Kunou Rin and found that she was no longer there. He nodded with satisfaction.

    Although he is a bit naughty, he is still a very well-behaved child.

    "Xiao Lin, don't go there!"

    A cry came into Neil's ears, and he quickly ran over to follow the sound, and saw a girl with long light brown hair in two braids, rimmed glasses, and a figure much taller than an average elementary school student, looking at her eyes with tears in her eyes.  Shout to the trees.

    "She is Usami Meibut who is Xiao Rin?"

    When Neil looked up, his head was immediately covered with black lines.

    “Let me go, it turns out it’s you!”

    I take back what I said before, Kunou Rin is definitely a problem child who is in constant trouble all day long.

    At this time, Kunou Rin was slowly crawling towards the black kitten from before, with a gentle smile on her face that was completely different from her usual self.

    “Hey, hey, do you know this is very dangerous, Jiuzhong!”

    Neil walked under the tree and shouted to Kouzhong Rin, startling the girl next to him.

    "Eh? Teacher Neil?"

    Nine Rin on the tree also noticed Neil, but she still stubbornly climbed forward along the branches and stretched out her hand tremblingly.

    "This child is so pitiful. It has been bullied. How could I not save it! Let it know that there are also gentle people!" Kuzorin was very close to the kitten and spoke in a very gentle tone, as if talking to people.  Normally, "Xiao Meow, come here, it's okay"

    I don’t know if I was really infected by Kunou Rin’s tenderness. The kitten, which was originally frightened and had its hair standing on end, gradually became docile and allowed Kunou Rin to gently hold it in my arms.

    "Be good, it's okay."

    Jiuzhong Rin gently stroked the kitten's fur, with the purest smile on his face.

    “Okay, just like that, don’t move!! Leave the next step to me!!!”

    Neil found that the branch could not bear the heavy pressure and was at the critical point of breaking at any time. He quickly shouted to Jiuzhong Rin to stop.

    Although he wanted to go up there in a flash, the two children here were ordinary people, so he had to do what he often did when he was a child - climb trees and make bird eggs. Although there were no bird eggs for him to make this time,  Just a troublesome loli and a cat who always understands him.

    "Very good, don't move"

    Neil held his breath and used magic to gently float himself up. At the same time, he strengthened the branches to reduce the pressure on them.

    "Give me your hand, trust me"

    Neil showed a shallow smile to Kunou Rin without any blame.

    His smile was very reassuring. Looking at this smile, Jiuzhong Rin felt that the darkness that had been plaguing him seemed to be dispelled. He even held out his hand to Neil without thinking.

    Hold your hands together gently and apply force.

    "Well done."

    Neil praised without hesitation with a smile, but his coaxing tone made Kunou Rin very dissatisfied, but he did not refute, and was gradually pulled to his side by Neil.

    "Hey! What are you doing?! Why did you even run into the tree, Mr. Neil!!!"

    A hurried shout frightened Neil. His smooth output of magic suddenly went into chaos. The branches snapped with a snap. Kouzhong Rin felt the air beneath him and screamed. He immediately reached out and hugged the life preserver.  Neil.

    ?【What did you suddenly say?  !  !  !  】

    Being held tightly by Kunou Rin, Neil was buried in her chest and couldn't even say a word. He could only curse Daisuke Aoki bitterly in his heart, who was led over by Kaguro.

    But Neil’s current situation seems to be even worse, because before, Rin Kokonoe was holding the kitten, but now he was holding him, causing his whole face to be stuck on the kitten.

    Neil couldn’t care so much now. He just turned his body in the air and turned his back to the ground, intending to use his body as a pad for Jiuzhong Rin.

    “Ahhhhh, be careful!!!!”

    Daisuke Aoki's body moved faster than his brain, and he flew out to catch the two of them. The weight of the two children suddenly fell on him, and he fell heavily to the ground. He almost vomited blood, his eyes went dark, and he fainted.

    "Teacher Aoki!!"

    Baoyuan Kyoko put down the ladder that just moved, and quickly patted Aoki Okuke's face trying to wake him up.

    "teacher……"

    Jiuzong Lin slowly got up, her eyes were a little dazed, and suddenly she felt something strange on her chest. Her face turned red and she got up immediately, but when she saw Neil clearly under her, her head was covered with black lines.

    What’s going on with this idiot who’s foaming at the mouth!  ?  Is she that heavy?  ?

    “Hey, hey, hey!! Call an ambulance!!!”

    “Wow, don’t die, teachers!!”

    “You’re not dead yet, Meimei!!”

    Neil didn't know anything at this time. He had once again visited the gate of hell. He said that he was really not interested in Kouzhong Rin's airport, and he had no interest in burying his head in that purely skinny chest.  He was afraid that this would hurt his pretty face.

    Of course, compared to cats, he would rather choose Kokonoe Rin’s airport.

    Ever since, Neil, who was foaming at the mouth, felt very regretful, and at the same time he also understood a truth deeply.

    Sorry, he shouldn’t look down on the airport!

 Soar to the new world!  Chapter 84 Attack on the Shura Field

    This is the first time I opened my eyes and saw an unfamiliar ceiling.

    Neil feels that since he became a teacher, he has been injured so many times that it has almost become his official job. What kind of teacher can he take injuries as his official job?

    Speaking of which, this room filled with the smell of disinfectant is still in a hospital, right?

    "Sorry, this is an infirmary, not a hospital."

    Seemingly seeing through Neil’s thoughts, Daisuke Aoki, who had woken up earlier than him, said calmly.

    Neil half-opened his eyes and glanced sideways, only to see Daisuke Aoki sitting up from the bed. There was an obvious swelling on his head. There was a faint smell of medicine coming from his body. It seemed that he had been treated.

    "Hey, Mr. Aoki"

    "Um?"

    Hearing Neil’s call, Daisuke Aoki turned his head and saw Neil’s expression was calm and his eyes were staring at the ceiling.

    “Sure enough, it’s better to be a woman with big breasts…”

    ""

    Daisuke Aoki was so fucked up on the spot, was this the first thing he said when he woke up?  Although he also thinks that big breasts are good, it would be better to at least look at the occasion. For example, there are some incredible ladies outside the curtain that is being drawn up.

    “That’s it, teacher, do you like women with big breasts that much?”

    The white curtain was pulled open with a swish, and then a mocking but cold voice broke into his ears. Neil was stunned for a moment, and this time he opened his eyelids a millimeter and looked over, only to see the curtain after it was pulled open.  There were four people standing tall and short. It turned out that I didn't realize there was anyone else in the room.

    At this moment, Kunou Rin had a sweet smile on his face. Anyone who saw that smile couldn't help but lose their moral integrity, but Neil had no impulse, and even felt it was a pity, because there was no smile in this girl's eyes at all.  At most, there is only the killing intent that is about to overflow.

    "It is undeniable that this is the natural pursuit of men! Are you right, Teacher Aoki?"

    Neil was not afraid at all and spoke his mind directly, and asked Daisuke Aoki who was trying hard to reduce his presence.

    Daisuke Aoki has the urge to pick up a pillow and suffocate Neil. Is it necessary to drag the innocent man into the water at this time?  Unknown to you, all the attention present has been focused on him.

    No, this guy is selling his teammates!

    Daisuke Aoki glanced at him, and Neil instantly understood. There was a slight arc on his lips, which deepened Aoki's murderous impulse.

    Several people next to Kunou Rin had different reactions. Houan Kyoko blushed slightly and laughed awkwardly. Her eyes glanced at Daisuke Aoki from time to time. Kaguro hid behind Kunou Rin and gloated and snickered, constantly teasing Aoki who was at a loss.  , and Usamimi crossed her arms tightly in front of her chest, trembling like she was seeing a wolf. It turned out that her teacher was such a person, so wouldn't she have fallen into the wolf's mouth?

    "Ya Zhudie!!"

    The fear in her heart made Usamimi scream and rush out of the door.

    "Eh!? Beautiful!!"

    Jingguo was stunned for a few seconds before he realized what he was doing, and he quickly chased after Usamimi.

    "I wiped it! I didn't do anything!"

    Daisuke Aoki is embarrassed in the same place, why is everyone's gaze becoming more intense again.

    "Teacher Aoki"

    “What happened again!?”

    Hearing Neil's voice, Aoki suddenly became impatient. At the same time, he regretted why he had to respond to him, knowing that something good would definitely come out of his mouth.

    “The little girl is not mature yet, let’s eat it in a few years”

    “I knew that was the case!!!!!!”

    Daisuke Aoki covered his face and cried bitterly. He felt like he was going crazy.

    "Let's not talk about this first"

    Kunou Rin suddenly spoke, attracting the attention of the three teachers present. She slowly walked to Daisuke Aoki's bedside, stared at Daisuke Aoki, and opened and closed her mouth for a long time before speaking slowly.  Come.

    "thank you teacher……"

    Kunou Rin’s thank you was very soft, and he didn’t know if it was because of shyness, but Daisuke Aoki could clearly feel her gratitude from her eyes.

    She is a good child.

    Daisuke Aoki smiled from the bottom of his heart. Perhaps, as a teacher, all he wants is such a trivial thank you. There is no more gratifying gift than this.

    "Well, then you have to take good care of that kitten"

    "Yes, teacher!"

    Kunou Rin showed a pure and sweet smile, and Daisuke Aoki seemed to be infected by this smile.??, even the pain on my head has disappeared a lot.

    Neil, who was silent on the side, was very depressed. He was obviously the one who had contributed the most before, but he almost died again and said that he didn't even say thank you. What's the point of God!  All the good things have been taken away by Daisuke Aoki, a dead lolita. Could it be that this bastard was born with the halo of the protagonist!

    Sensing Neil’s jealous gaze, Daisuke Aoki turned his eyes and revealed a smile that was the same as Neil’s before, full of sarcasm.

    "Daisuke Aoki must die!!"

    “Asshole, if you want to fight, come and fight!!”

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? hōin Kyoko looked at the two people who were actually fighting each other. Not long after they fell in love, even the simple teacher Aoki became like this. The influence is not trivial, ah, teacher Neil.

    "Teacher Neil, I want to thank you too."

    Kunou Rin turned around with a smile. As soon as Neil saw it, he stopped fighting with Daisuke Aoki, coughed and shook his hand, pretending to be an attitude of "This is what I should do, don't worry too much".

    "It doesn't matter, thank you or anything else. Treat me to a special brownie when you have time"

    "Damn it! How many levels have you raised your gratitude this time!!"

    Daisuke Aoki never missed an opportunity to complain, immediately attracting Neil's hateful eyes.

    Kunou Rin looked around at the two people who were about to get into a fight. She turned back and asked Hoin Kyoko in a low voice what the thing Neil mentioned was. The other person's expression was speechless.

    "That's a dessert that even our wages may not be able to afford"

    "I see."

    Kunou Rin smiled casually, then sat on Neil's bed, approaching Neil with a charming smile that was inappropriate for his age, which made Neil feel very uncomfortable.

    "Hey, what do you want to do, I will bark!"

    His hymen is still flawless to this day!

    "It's nothing, I just think I can use another way to thank the teacher" She leaned into Neil's ear and whispered softly, "It's totally okay to cum"

    Neil’s pupils dilated a little, and his face looked calm. He glanced sideways at Jiuzhong Rin and smiled disdainfully.

    "Humph, you underestimate my brother's determination too much."

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    "Oh, is it so?"

    Jiuzong Rin raised his eyebrows, the smile on his face did not change, and one hand intentionally or unintentionally covered the quilt, pressing it down slightly, and in an instant, the smile became stronger.

    Neil looked at the delicately positioned little hand with a cold expression and a frown on his face, silent.

    ??Okay, he admitted that he was indeed a little excited just now, and even his little friend jumped excitedly.

    "Well, if the teacher is interested someday, come see me again~~~"

    Kunou Rin jumped out of bed, smiled sweetly at Neil, then bowed to Daisuke Aoki and Kyoko Howon before leaving.

    Daisuke Aoki expressed infinite disdain for Neil's performance.

    “Tch, you have the nerve to say that others are a lolicon, but aren’t you a lolicon yourself?”

    Although he didn’t hear what was said between them, looking at Neil’s bearish look, Daisuke Aoki felt that they were basically the same type of people.

    Neil looked at Daisuke Aoki coldly and sneered.

    "It's not illegal for me to accuse a lolita."

    Facing the absolute advantage of age, Neil is already in an invincible position.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Hōin Kyōko left the show early, because this is a world that only lolicons know.

    Neil was about to continue chasing Daisuke Aoki, who was sunk, when suddenly his cell phone vibrated in his trouser pocket. He took it out and looked at it, and then he became depressed.

    "Fuck"

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    Niall pushed the shopping cart and followed behind Tifa who seemed to be quite happy. He felt it was necessary to tell Tifa that he had just made a circle before death, to gain some sympathy points, otherwise he would give Yu a welcome tonight.  Dinner parties can be really tiring.

    After all, he is the only one cooking here!  !

    "Um, Tifa"

    After hesitating for a moment, Neil decided to change his miserable life. As long as he bravely takes a small step here, it is a big step in life.

    Come on, I want to surpass the world!

    "Huh?" Tifa askedHe turned his head towards Neil and saw his manly face as strong as the Fist of the North Star. He smiled softly and said, "If it's about tonight, do you think it will be useful if you tell me?"

    ""

    Even before I took this small step, I was already falling to pieces.

    Seeing this, Tifa patted Neil's head with satisfaction, as if touching a pet, "That's how you behave"

    Neil covered his face and cried bitterly, childhood sweethearts are not meant to be like this!  Where is the childhood sweetheart who is sent a message of death every morning?  Where is the childhood sweetheart who can be knocked down anytime and anywhere!

    "Neil?"

    Someone called Neil’s name. He turned around and saw a girl in a wheelchair with a face full of surprise and waving her hand not far away.

    "Uh, Hayate" Neil walked over quickly and looked around, but didn't find the person he expected. "Why are you the only one? Didn't anyone else in the family accompany you? It's really irresponsible"

    Neil was very dissatisfied with the fact that Hayate was allowed to come out alone despite knowing her condition.

    "Oh, no! Xignom, Shamar and Vita are all here with me. They just went to get some things from the shelves nearby and will be back soon."

    "Even so, I can't leave you alone. There are many people in the mall, and you may get hurt if you're not careful."

    "No, I can do it alone. I was like this before. Besides, I'm asking Shamar and the others now"

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Really stubborn.

    Neil sighed in his heart, patted Hayate's head with his hand, and said helplessly, "Okay, I understand. Now you are alone anyway, so it doesn't matter if you are with us."

    Hayate’s cheeks were slightly red because of Neil’s actions in public, his smart eyes flickered, and he turned to look at the girl who had been standing silently behind Neil.

    "Would you mind, Ms. Tifa?"

    "How could it be? It's better to have more people and more opinions. You can't rely on Neil at all. He will only listen to my instructions. Oh, you can just call me Tifa. It's quite troublesome to add a title.  "

    Neil wanted to refute, but he couldn't count on anything. It was clear that Tifa didn't even let him speak, and any opinions he had were directly rejected. The control power was never in his hands.

    Of course, he only dared to say these words in his heart, because the look Tifa gave her when she spoke made him dare not even fart.

    Gale raised her eyebrows, clearly feeling that there was something behind Tifa's words, and the little actions between her and Neil made her feel a little depressed, and also felt a sense of envy that she couldn't let go of.

    "Eh? That's it" Hayate seemed a little surprised and opened his mouth slightly, "But I think Neil also has a lot of ideas. Neil is very active when he comes to my house and always comes up with a lot of interesting things.  " His eyes then turned to Neil, who had never dared to speak, "right, Neil?"

    "Oh? There is such a thing"

    Tifa narrowed her eyes and turned her gaze to Neil with a toothless smile.

    Hey, hey, hey!  ?  Why are you targeting him!  !  How come these two people seemed to have set off explosives as soon as they met.

    Neil, who was in the center of the whirlpool, had already been shaken to his core by his own cold sweat. From the beginning, the two girls had been smiling and laughing. The seemingly calm situation was actually full of undercurrents, and Neil was a broken ship.  There is a possibility of capsizing and dying without burial at any time and at any time.

    "I just came back from Santuchuan and fell directly into the Shura field. It's true that good fortune and misfortune never come alone."

    By the way, what should we do now?  I always feel that any answer will lead to the same ending.

    Good ship, boy!

    "Who knows?"

    Neil suddenly felt the air pressure drop again, and he realized that he seemed to have just said a very bad answer that was not really an answer. He smiled dryly and touched his head, "Yeah, I just put forward some opinions because I think Hayate is a little inexperienced."  , after all, the people in Hayate’s family are all a bunch of novices, unlike our family, where if you pick anyone at random, you will be able to defeat one against a hundred.”

    Wiping off a cold sweat, Neil felt that he was really too smart to come up with such nonsense that would not offend people.

    "Well, let's go pick out the food as soon as possible. If we go late, we will be robbed by the nurses."

    Now Neil just wants to change their target quickly and don’t let the innocent him get shot again.

    "Well, okay, let's leave now."

    Tifa and Hayate looked at each other for a while, then smiled slightly, and then signaled Neil to work quickly. Neil understood and pushed Hayate's wheelchair to the meat area together.

    And not far from them,Three pairs of eyes sparklingly observed the development of the situation.

    Feeling the tense aura of Enter the Dragon, the three Knights of the Storm hiding behind the shelves trembled all over.

    "This is full of the rhythm of Shura Field!!!"

    "Hey, should we jump out and cheer up Master Gale now?"

    "Ah la la, this is not good. If outsiders like us get involved, the Shura Field will not be built~~"

    "You are totally watching the show, Shamal! As knights, we should naturally advance and retreat with the master, become the master's sword, and repel all enemies for the master!"

    "That's right! I will definitely make it a real Shura field!"

    "Vita, I'm not asking you to kill people. What kind of real Shura field? You want to sacrifice that guy's blood!"

    “Signom, I really want to experience it too~~”

    "Shamar, please don't get mad at this time, please."

    And just when the three Knights of the Storm were muttering, Neil and the others had already arrived at the meat area, and only then did Neil realize that his tragedy had just begun.

    “Hey, Neil, do you want to come to my house for dinner tonight?”

    With just one word, Hayate blew up the relatively stable situation to pieces.

    "Ah la la, Neil, is the food at home so unpalatable to you? If you don't like it, you can tell me"

    Tifa glanced at Hayate, who had an expectant expression on his face, with a gentle smile on his face.

    "Well, I like it very much, it fits"

    Can I not like it or not conform to it?  He's the one doing the cooking, okay!

    Neil trembled and glanced secretly at Tifa, who was smiling but saying nothing. He really agreed with Gale's opinion. Of course he was willing to eat it without doing anything, but in this situation, he dared to ask Gale's side.  If it were shifted by just one millimeter, he would probably be separated from his family forever for the rest of his life.

    "I'm afraid this won't work, because tonight I have to give Yu, oh, she's a new person I need to hold a welcome party for her, so"

    Neil said awkwardly, and Hayate was stunned for a moment before saying apologetically, "I'm sorry, I don't know."

    "It doesn't matter. Why don't you come with me, Hayate?"

    As soon as he finished saying this, Neil clutched his chest, as if he had been stabbed by something.

    He opened his hands and took a look. It turned out that there was nothing but sweat on his hands, but what was that lingering fear about?  Don't you see that Tifa next to her is filled with black energy in an instant.

    “Let’s forget it this time, I’ll bother you next time.”

    Hayate caught Tifa’s little strangeness from the corner of her eyes, she covered her mouth and smiled, then rejected Neil’s invitation.

    "Okay, let's talk about it next time."

    "Neil, come pick it up. It seems that the beef you mentioned is gone. If you can't make a burger tonight, you're dead."

    Tifa ordered domineeringly with her hands on her hips, and Neil could only keep looking at the other substitutes. Hayate narrowed her eyes slightly, showed a weird smile, and then quickly disappeared. She tilted her head, clasped her hands together and suggested,  "Eh? There are so many people in Neil's family. Wouldn't it be troublesome to make burgers? How about we make hot pot like we did at Kobato's welcome party last time? It's very convenient and Neil won't be too busy~~  "

    ??????????????????????????????????????…  Didn't you hear Tifa say "If you can't make a burger, you're dead"?  He will really die!

    “It’s so hot, wouldn’t it be good to eat hot pot?”

    "But wouldn't it be more fun for the whole family to eat together? Or are foreigners used to eating separately?"

    "Ah, Yucha is a foreigner"

    "Then it is necessary to let her experience Japanese customs and give her the warmth of home~~"

    Very good, the two women left him alone and started to confront each other. Neil secretly clenched his fists, he was finally safe.

    "Hamburger."

    Tifa didn’t give in, she simply explained it straightforwardly this time.

    "hot pot."

    Gale Feng smiled and responded with the same attitude.

    "Hamburger."

    "hot pot."

    When the stalemate reached a stalemate, the two of them simply turned their attention to Neil, who was about to make a fuss silently.

    Neil was almost crying when he was stared at by the two people. He almost ascended to the sky in the midst of this electric and scorching sight.

    “…ask Mr. Bei.”

    He would rather go to Ga Bang with Mr. Bei?I don’t want to choose one of them.

    At this moment, Neil suffered two heavy blows to his abdomen. He held his belly and pretended to be dead on the ground without even daring to make a sound.

    The eyes of the two girls collided fiercely in the air, and then immediately staggered away, returning to their original smiles.

    "Actually, the burgers are not bad. After all, Neil has a lot of children at home. I think everyone will like them very much."

    "No, no, no, the hot pot that Hayate said is very good, I have never tried it. As you said, the whole family should eat together affectionately to create an atmosphere."

    "Haha, since Tifa likes it, that's fine. By the way, Shamar and the others are still there, so I'll leave first."

    Hayate noticed the three people who had been hiding behind the shelves, waved to them, and then said goodbye to Tifa. As for Neil on the ground, she ignored it for the time being.

    "Walk slowly, strong wind."

    Tifa watched Hayate leave, who was pushed away by Xignom, and then bent down and fiddled with Neil's hair.

    "Neal, what should we eat tonight?"

    Neil raised his head and smiled flatteringly, "Let's eat hot pot and burgers together."

    "Hey, don't you work too hard?"

    "It doesn't matter, my kidneys are good!"

    Seeing Neil patting his chest and swearing, Tifa chuckled and continued to select ingredients.

    "Um, Tifa, you're not angry, are you?"

    "Huh? Why should I be angry?"

    "That's good……"

    "By the way, Neil"

    "What's up?"

    "I heard that Baicaowu has launched a limited-time limited cake. Please bring one for each person in your family tomorrow."

    ""

    Tifa is definitely angry, right?  !  !

 Soar to the new world!  Chapter 85 How can a campus comedy not have a love letter incident?

    A new day has come again.

    Neil stood in the corridor, looking out the window at the dazzling sun.

    "Father Sun, why don't you come down from the mountain?"

    "How many hours has it been since dawn!? You've just gone to work and you're already thinking about getting dark!"

    Negi happened to meet Neil on the road, so he was speechless when he heard these words here.  He looked at his watch and found that it was almost time, so he took Neil by the collar and dragged him to the office.

    "Hurry up, we don't have much time, get ready and go to class"

    "Neji, haven't you heard the saying that you can't be happy even if you can't?"

    "Sorry, this sentence does not apply to you. It would be better for you to sink in the whirlpool of tragedy for the rest of your life."

    In this way, Neil was helplessly dragged into the office by Negi. The teachers he met on the way all had a accustomed expression and greeted him as usual, without feeling any violation at all.

    "Good morning, you two~~"

    The brisk greetings reached the ears of the two of them. As soon as they entered the door, they saw Faye with a smile on his face, sitting next to Neil and making records.

    "Good morning, Mr. Faye."

    Negi replied politely. Neil looked back at him and waved as a greeting.

    "It's a miracle that Teacher Neil is not late today."

    Faye squinted his eyes and looked at Neil, who was half-dead walking towards his seat, and smiled in a slightly exaggerated tone.

    "Teacher Faye, your words really hurt my heart! Am I someone who is often late!?"

    "How qualified are you to say this if you are late five days a week?"

    Seeing Neil’s dissatisfied look, Negi couldn’t help but complain.

    "I'm not late for two days."

    "Fuck you! Those two days are weekends, you don't have to come to school!"

    "Tch, you don't understand that being late is a man's romance, so you are not popular"

    Neil was speechless, showing contempt.

    "Teacher Neil, you have to arrive early to make people feel romantic, right? Girls generally like boys who arrive early for dates, right?"

    Faye blinked, saying that the most unpopular person is a guy like him who has lost all his integrity.

    "So you can never compare to me, I am very popular"

    Neil, who had no self-awareness at all, sat down on his seat with a slight smile and took away the copywriting on the table. At this time, a pink envelope slowly floated out.

    My mind just stopped functioning for 0.0001 seconds.

    ??And after this 0.0001 second, the brain was running at high speed with eight-core computing speed. In Neil's eyes, everything in the world seemed to be slowing down a hundred times. He shouted in his heart, BurstLinker!  !  !  !

    In less than a second, he stuffed the envelope into his pocket with lightning speed.

    ""

    Neil pretended to be nonchalant and took out the paperwork to be done today. He was about to take out a pen and draw some pictures to make it look like he was working to avoid everyone's attention.

    However, he suddenly found that Negi beside him was watching with his mouth slightly open.

    Well, Negi saw everything clearly.

    "Huhu"

    Negi covered his mouth with a narrow smile.

    Feeling as if he had been caught, Neil's eyelids twitched and he began to think about countermeasures.

    What should we do at this time?

    Pretend to continue working as if nothing happened?  Anyway, denying him alive and dead can't do anything to him, but when the time comes, people all over the world will definitely know.

    Or tell Negi what happened?  Anyway, this guy is not a big speaker singing everywhere.

    Which of the two current options is the most correct?

    No, he has a third way!

    "I'll do it!!!"

    “Ah————!!! The glasses are cracked!! My eyes hurt so much!!”

    Negi covered his eyes and rolled on the ground with all his grace lost.

    "Uh, what's wrong with Mr. Negi?"

    Fayi turned her head in surprise. It was a rare sight in a hundred years for the serious Negi to behave like this.

    "Actually, when Niji was looking at the student's homework just now, he found that the ink was so reflective that his glasses exploded and his eyes hurt. I sent him to the infirmary first!!"

    Without saying a word, he took Negi and ran out.

    Fayi looked at the door where there was no one left speechlessly, and then looked at??Neji's table.

    Not to mention ink, there isn’t even a word.

    When the two people ran to the infirmary, Neil found that no one was in the room. He locked the door, threw Negi onto the bed, and then took out an ebony wood and blocked Negi's temples.

    “Boy, if you dare to talk nonsense, don’t blame me for being cruel!!”

    “I haven’t spoken yet, okay!!”

    Negi slapped the gun away and said angrily.

    This guy is so cruel, my eyes still hurt a little.

    "Humph, it's best not to mess around!"

    Rubbing his red eyes, Negi glanced at Neil who was speechless.

    "But speaking of it, is that letter a love letter?"

    "Yeah, definitely! Judging from my experience, the love letter definitely didn't escape!!"

    "What experience do you have"

    Neil curled his lips disdainfully and raised the envelope in his hand, "Do you think that receiving this letter is a weird development like "there is a scroll inside that says "I will see you on the rooftop until death"?  "

    "What is that, a challenge!?"

    Having said that, Neil still opened the envelope with anxiety. After all, this was the first time this happened. Regardless of whether he really wanted to date someone else, this kind of plot that only happened in galgame still made him excited.

    After living for so long, someone finally had the vision to discover this gem of his.

    Neil opened the folded letter, and Negi leaned over curiously.

    "See you on the rooftop during lunch break."

    These words are written on the letter, and the handwriting is very graceful. It can be seen that it is written by a generous and decent woman. For this impression, I can give it 60 points.

    However, is it a bit too short.

    "Well, concentration is the essence. Today's young people like to get straight to the point."

    After reading the letter from the inside out again, Neil nodded with certainty.

    "Eh? Is that so?"

    Negi was very surprised. This was completely different from the development in the comics collected by Asuna and the others. There was no sense of affection between the lines at all.

    "Is Neil going to go?"

    "Well, no matter what the outcome is, I'm going to go."

    Neil put the letter back into his pocket, took a breath, and said calmly.

    "It would be great if Neil could date that girl"

    Hearing what he said, Negi sighed with anticipation.

    "Get out of the way, you guy who was directly confessed to!!"

    ""

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Do you think Neil is acting weird today?"

    During the lunch break in the classroom, Touma and a few classmates gathered together to eat. Thinking of Neil's behavior in class today, he always felt weird.

    "How should I put it" Furuichi closed his eyes and tried to recall the scene at that time, thinking about how to describe it, "His, um, smile is too refreshing."

    That shining smile really frightened them for a long time.

    "It's the first time I've seen him take class so seriously. Even though the whole class was taught in English from beginning to end" Yuuji chewed his rice and turned his attention to the girls, "I didn't talk to Alyssa and Xing today either.  When it comes to arguing, he usually likes to waste time like this"

    "Well, did something happen to make him change?"

    Even Akihisa, the king of fools, can detect that weirdness.

    "Change? What can make him change?"

    Touma frowned, it was hard to imagine.

    "Sweets?"

    "money?"

    "Beautiful girl game?"

    Although these are very important to Neil, they do not seem to be able to change him.

    So, for a man, what power can make him change so much?

    There is only one answer.

    "In love!?"×4

    It’s really unbelievable.

    "Hey! Who are you guys talking about over there who is in love?"

    Alyssa among the girls suddenly caught the most important words, she turned her head and asked curiously.

    "Uh, we're talking about Neil"

    After Touma finished speaking, he felt a little regretful, wondering whether he would be chased by Neil Qianli afterwards.

    “Ha!? That guy is in love???  "

    “Eh!? Neil is in love, why didn’t I know!?”

    "Why do you know Nanoha?"

    Suzuka looked at Nanoha who stood up and slapped the table excitedly. Although there was some confusion on her face, a clear light flashed in her eyes.

    "Ahaha, well, because"

    Naye didn’t know how to get through it for a while, but Xing next to her suddenly spoke up to save her.

    "Maybe, you don't see how weird he is today"

    "If it's true, it happened recently, maybe yesterday?"

    Qianye recalled that their teacher was only like this today, so he concluded that he fell in love yesterday?

    "Hey, Chifuyu, is the teacher dating his childhood sweetheart?"

    "Tifa?"

    Chifuyu frowned, thinking back on the events of the past few days. Rather than saying that he fell in love, it would be more appropriate to say that he fell into the River Styx. He was tortured by Tifa so happily every day. If it was really a relationship,  That's really enough love to die for.

    "It does not seem."

    “Then let’s say there is someone else!”

    The girls immediately became excited. This was a rare event in the class.

    "Ahaha, I think I will die miserably."

    With a desperate smile on his face, Touma said this to the other companions.

    ""

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Out of silence.

    At this time, a sound of sliding the door attracted the attention of the noisy class. The girls all turned their heads and saw Faye walking in.

    "Good afternoon, everyone~" Faye winked and smiled, then glanced around the class, "Isn't Mr. Neil here? I still want to have lunch with him."

    "Eh? Isn't the teacher in the office?"

    "No, as soon as the lunch bell rang, he disappeared. Is it true?"

    Faye held her chin thoughtfully.

    "Teacher Faye, what's true?"

    Naye narrowed her eyes and asked softly in a tone that didn't seem to care.

    "Oh, actually it seems that Teacher Neal received a love letter, and it seems that they agreed to meet on the rooftop during the lunch break. I heard it from Teacher Negi"

    ""

    Fayi suddenly came back to his senses in the deathly silence of the classroom. Looking at the silent crowd and the heavy atmosphere, he smiled slyly and slowly exited the classroom.

    “I’ll go!! It turns out there really is one!!”

    "Hurry up!! Come up and watch with force!!"

    “Perhaps the door to the rooftop has been locked by the teacher, why not go upstairs and take a look!!”

    "Yo Xi, let's divide our troops into two groups!!"

    "Everyone! You can only win this battle, not lose!"

    “Stop talking nonsense, Takamachi and the others have already disappeared!!”

    ?…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

    PS1: Fei

    PS2: Are you complaining about my cover again this time?  ?

 Soar to the new world!  Chapter 86 Do you know why love letters use pink envelopes?

    Looking at the iron door in front of him, Neil felt like he was facing the door of truth before. His heart was beating more than 200 times per second. He really doubted when it would explode due to overload. He took a breath and said, "Meow!"  The protagonist in the galgame looks extremely calm when receiving love letters, which is just bullshit on his part.

    "If I don't go to hell, who will!"

    With an indomitable momentum, Neil put his hand on the door and slowly pushed it open. The creaking sound was like an ancient stone door. At this moment, he felt like he had gone to the Ruby Palace to prepare to fight Heathcliff.

    The door was pushed open.

    Not far away, a beautiful silhouette stands tall.

    Her long, slightly curly black hair rippled like waves in the wind. She looked slightly shorter than him. She must be a girl of about the same age. She had a slender figure, and the skirt hem blew by the wind gently swayed in attractive ripples.  , standing quietly on the deserted rooftop, under the blue sky, quiet and picturesque.

    Very good, very good, I can give it 90 points!

    Of course, if he is blond, then he will be given full marks. He is the cutest blond.

    Because of the sound of pushing the door, the girl turned around in response, and her pretty face gradually appeared in Neil's eyes.

    Snapped——

    After slamming the door shut, Neil held his head and sighed sadly.

    "Sure enough, the development of campus romance dramas has no chance for me?"

    Return the emotion, you cheating god of love.

    “Teacher, you don’t need to act like you’ve seen a ghost, right?”

    The door was reopened, and pleasant sounds floated in along with the sunshine.

    "Can I not do this? Because of you, I went back to hell that night."

    He looked at the girl in front of him again - Tomoyo Daidoji, who was full of ladylike demeanor. His cute face and gentle temperament would probably make many ignorant little boys' hearts flutter.

    "However, facing Chise, Neil couldn't think of anything at all.

    "Okay, Teacher Neil, don't stand at the top of the stairs. Come over here. I have something to talk to you about."

    Tomoyo turned around first. In desperation, Neil scratched his head and had no choice but to follow.  But as soon as he crossed the door, he stopped, looked back, thought about it, and subconsciously closed the door bolt.

    When Tomoyo looked back, he noticed Neil's move and took a few steps back in horror.

    “Teacher, you want to attack me!?”

    "Am I just a beast in your eyes!? I'm afraid someone will attack me!!"

    “Teacher, no one would be so hungry as to be selective about food.”

    “Am I that bad, asshole!!”

    At least some groups are specifically targeting his type.

    【Ah, that’s not the point here, boss, don’t you think it’s off topic?  】

    Anders' voice came through his mind, and Neil also realized this problem, so he met Tomoyo's somewhat wary gaze, spread his hands and asked helplessly, "Why are you looking for me? Wait, why are you doing this?  notice me!?"

    With that said, Neil took out the pink envelope and waved it in front of Tomoyo.

    "This is how to attract the teacher's attention"

    “Usually you don’t need to do it like this to attract attention!! Don’t underestimate human curiosity!!”

    "I want to guarantee that the teacher will come 100%."

    ""

    I bet this girl is still a counselor.

    "Okay" Neil lowered his eyelids helplessly, luckily he still had some expectations, "Let's go back to the previous topic, what are you doing here with me?"

    "Because Sakura" Tomoyo frowned slightly, and a rare trouble appeared on her face, "Since that night, Sakura has become weird sometimes, and she almost ran into Ni several times.  I’m going to Teacher Er’s class, and I’m also looking for your home address, Teacher.”

    A big sweat dropped from the back of Neil's head. It turned out that he almost died several times. If Tifa knew about it, the consequences would be disastrous.

    "Did I say Kinomoto-san hasn't given up yet?"

    "I originally thought it would be fine the next day, but who knew that Sakura brought it up again, and her attitude was unexpectedly tough It's all the teacher's fault."

    "You're actually blaming it all on me!? Let's talk reason, it's force majeure!"

    “That’s what boys who get a good deal say.”

    "Who took advantage of you!!" Neil said unconvinced, but when he saw Chiyo's eyes turned cold, he bent down spinelessly, "I'm sorry, I have toIt's so shameless of me to act like a good guy just for the sake of cheap.  "

    "Then what does the teacher plan to do?"

    "What can I do? Do you still need me to tell her again?"

    It is estimated that Mu Zhiben will not listen to it.

    "Sakura almost ran to tell my mother that you were ruining my innocence."

    "What a shame!! Is this a period drama!?"

    "Anyway, teacher, please take responsibility for me! Change Sakura back to her original self!" Tomoyo felt impatient and immediately issued the death order, then held his face in his hands and became intoxicated, "Although the strong Sakura now  That’s not bad, but I still prefer her original way of being weak yet strong, and at the same time a little bit natural, wow, it really makes me want to stop~~~”

    ""

    What exactly do you want him to do?

    Neil suddenly discovered that no matter what he did, he would always be the hardest one.

    This is really a heartbreaking truth.

    And when he was feeling sorry for himself, a cold and soaring aura suddenly came from behind the iron door. Neil trembled, glanced at Chise who was still intoxicated, and turned his head speechlessly. Then, there was a loud sound from the iron door.  The knocking sound.

    "Neil, are you in there? Open the door for us now~~~"

    This is obviously Nanoha's voice. Although it sounds as soft as usual, the back part is obviously out of tune and sounds like a devil. Moreover, the door that is almost falling off after being photographed is clearly her masterpiece!  ?

    "Hey! Scumbag teacher, have you finally taken action against the ignorant female student!?"

    "Still as ruthless as ever, Alyssa, this time she fell from an idiot teacher to a scumbag teacher.

    “Teacher, who confessed to you? I’m very interested~~~”

    It is undeniable that Suzuka’s voice is the most beautiful among so many people. If it were normal times, he would definitely walk past her, but now he felt chills in his heart.  Huh?  Speaking of which, why do they know about the confession?

    "Neal! If you don't open the door, I'll call Tifa right away!!"

    “Does that mean you want him to die immediately, Miss Chifuyu?  ?

    Neil had a headache, and there were a lot of noisy sounds behind him that he didn't want to listen to anymore. Tomoyo was also attracted by these sounds, his beautiful eyelashes flickered slightly, and a teasing smile appeared on his lips.

    "Oh, why doesn't Mr. Neil open the door?"

    “Whose fault do you think this is!?”

    "Hey!! Scumbag teacher!! Who are you talking to!?"

    "Are you a snob!?"

    Alyssa’s hearing is really not good.

    Neil quickly blocked the rickety door with his back, and the heavy knocks from behind came through the iron door, making him feel like his lungs were about to vomit.

    How powerful are these people? Do you think they are attacking the city?

    "Neal, don't blame me if you don't open the door"

    【Ooooooooooh!  !  !  Nanoha's voice is so scary!  !  Super scary!  !  !  】

    Having no idea how to break up at this time, Neil was about to cry but suddenly felt like he was being watched. When he took a closer look, he unexpectedly found that someone was watching from the rooftop of the opposite building.

    "Aren't these guys too powerful!? Look here with an astronomical telescope!? What do you want to see!? Do you want to see my pores expand!?"

    This is indeed his student, and he will not disappoint you at all.

    Tomoyo also noticed what was happening behind her. Her black and white eyes rolled around, blocking Neil's figure without any trace. From the opposite side, it seemed like she was slowly approaching Neil.

    "Ouch!!!! Are you kissing!? Are you really going to kiss!?"

    The atmosphere became unexpectedly intense.

    “Hey!! You’re so stupid!!”

    Neil looked at the smiling Tomoyo with a black line on his head.

    “Teacher, please give me an answer quickly~~~”

    Chise blinked her beautiful eyes, and her face slowly came closer.

    "There seems to be something going on behind the door, speed up!"

    “Neil!! Open the door!!!”

    “Bring the chainsaw over here!!”

    "Get on C4 and blast it!!"

    “It seems that because of hearing Tomoyo’s words, the riot behind him became several times more violent.

    I can’t stand it anymore, I really can’t stand it anymore.

    “I’ll kill you, that’s all after I received the love letter! If I get a girlfriend in the future, why don’t you guys kill me!?”

    The atmosphere suddenly became silent, and the door was broken.The operation also stopped, and the dead silence without a word really made him want to jump off the building.

    Ah?  Is this sentence so powerful?  Why does the atmosphere seem to have dropped to freezing point?

    No, you should think about how to save your life now.

    ???????????????????First of all, the culprit of this incident should be settled.

    Neil immediately cast his dangerous eyes on Tomoyo, and when Tomoyo took a look, a charming smile appeared on his face.

    "Teacher, get out of the way and let me do it."

    Tomoyo patted Neil on the shoulder and motioned for him to go away.

    Well, she obviously took his look as a distress signal.

    Neil stared at her suspiciously for a few seconds, and finally walked aside obediently, holding his head and preparing to be beaten at any time.

    And when the door was opened, the people behind the door who were preparing to riot again saw Tomoyo blocking the door, and they were all stunned.

    "Everyone, welcome."

    Without losing her ladylike demeanor, Tomoyo nodded to everyone with an elegant smile on her lips.

    "Uh, isn't this Tomoyo Daidoji from the next class?"

    "Eh!? The one who confessed to the teacher is Daidoji-san!!"

    "No, how could it be that someone like a teacher in a landfill would be attracted by such a cute girl?"

    There were whispers from the people behind, and Naye, who was standing at the front, suddenly felt weird. Did they know each other a long time ago?

    "Daoji-san, you really treat the teacher"

    "Oh haha, how is that possible~~~" Tomoyo covered his mouth and smiled softly, "It's just that Teacher Neil did something for me. What's more, Teacher Neil is not a person worth dating.  Bar……"

    "Well……"

    A faint blush appeared on Nanoye's little face, which quickly faded away. However, this small change was clearly captured by Tomoyo. He glanced at Neil who was preparing defensive measures from the corner of his eyes, and then looked at the person in front of him with a deep look.  girl.

    ——Hehe, that’s what happened.

    "I've finished talking to Teacher Neil. If you have anything, please ask your class teacher. Then, I'll take my leave first."

    Tomoyo gave a salute, then cast a vague look at Neil, and walked through the crowd and walked down the stairs.

    Neil was stunned, what did that look mean just now?

    At least you typed in Morse code before leaving!  !

    ?…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

    PS1: Group number XXXXXXXXX, welcome to join.

    PS2: Aha, I really want to cry. The conditions Fei Lu promised me sound very good.

 Soar to the new world!  Chapter 87 Love is generally a sudden death

    What's going on?

    Neil looked at the loops of rope on his body and saw that he was tied up unusually tightly. The binding skills of these dead children were getting better and better.

    He raised his eyes and looked around again. Well, on the left, there was a group of guys dressed in black death suits holding various instruments of torture. On the right, there was a group of onlookers with curiosity written all over their faces. In the middle, headed by squad leader Alyssa.  Some people were muttering and didn't know what they were discussing.

    ???????????????????? Is this a joint trial of the three divisions?  ?

    “You trash down there, tell me the truth!”

    Neil looked up at Alyssa, who had a condescending attitude, with a few more red crosses on her forehead.

    "Didn't Daidoji-san already say that? What else do you want me to say"

    "Things are definitely not that simple! There must be something that cannot be told to others!"

    Looking at Alyssa’s vow, Neil curled his lips disdainfully.

    "Hey, you have to have evidence to say that. Where is the evidence?"

    “My intuition is the evidence!!”

    “So that’s it… you’re just a piece of cake!! Don’t use intuition to explain everything!!”

    He has suffered so much because of his female intuition.

    "You could just tell me what happened on the rooftop"

    Chifuyu walked up to Neil, waved her cell phone in front of Neil a few times, patted his shoulder and spoke earnestly to persuade him.

    "Nothing happened at all!? What does that mean on your hand!? What does it mean that it's Tifa's number!! Yachudie, I really didn't do anything!!"

    Seeing that Chifuyu seemed to be pressing the call button, Neil almost burst into tears.

    "Report! Our Heresy Inquisition Committee has clearly discovered that the defendant committed an unforgivable act on the rooftop!!"

    A man in black robes stepped out from the crowd and loudly announced Neil's crime.

    "Don't talk nonsense! Where have I done any unforgivable behavior!? Why do I have to bite the unforgivable so hard!"

    "Tell me, what kind of behavior is it?"

    Alyssa ignored someone in the protest and asked the reporter directly.

    “bozk!!”

    "Uh, what is that?"

    Everyone sweated, what on earth is this.

    "Slovak, it means kissing!!"

    "You can just use Chinese!!! Who knows such a partial language!!"

    Xing Yiyi Dictionary, whose eyes were twitching, flew over and knocked the person unconscious.

    ""

    Dare to love this product, is it Mingjiu? Can he learn such a sense of distance with his brainpower?

    “You have nothing to say down there, right?”

    Alyssa patted the podium lightly, looking like "You can't deny someone's stolen goods", and smiled very proudly.

    "These people are just talking nonsense!! It's just a visual illusion!! It's just like the fake kiss on TV!!"

    “Burn—burn—burn—”

    Some people started rioting because the word kiss was so heartbreaking.

    "Burn your sister! Why do you have to burn the fake one too!"

    "It's so noisy! Just answer me truthfully and everything will be fine!!"

    After arguing for a long time with no result, Nanoye couldn't help it anymore, slapping the table and staring at Neil.

    "Who are you lying to? If you answer this, you will definitely die more miserably!"

    “Oh oh oh!! You must be hiding something, right?”

    "Classmate Alyssa"

    "What? Do you want to say something?"

    "You'd better go die."

    "Hey!! Those heresy interrogation meetings over there are ready to go!"

    "Wait!! Don't pile up dry firewood around me! What do you want to do!! Don't you know chemistry!? Fire, dry firewood and oxygen will produce very scary chemical experiments!! Teacher, I don't know  You are allowed to do such a dangerous thing!!"

    “It’s really not a man to be nagging at the smallest things.”

    “Come here, you mountain female orangutan king!!”

    "Who are you talking about as a female gorilla!!"

    In response, a dictionary hit Neil in the head.

    Neil, forever silent.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    “It’s none of my business!!!”

    &nbsp; Negi activated his magic power on his feet and ran quickly down the corridor, with a figure covered in black energy following closely behind him.

    “You kid, just give me nonsense!!”

    While roaring, Neil picked up the rocket launcher and hit Negi.

    "This is school, don't mess around!!"

    "I don't care about you!! This place will become your graveyard today!! Sure enough, betrayal has been there from the beginning!!"

    "Although this kind of statement is quite in line with the current situation, it is not cool to say it at this time!"

    Negi had no way to escape, clinging to the cold wall, looking at the approaching cannon barrel with cold sweat on his face.

    By the way, this thing I got from the Ministry of Military Affairs is really realistic. Even if it wants to start a world war, it will be no problem at all.

    "Neal, I said it accidentally"

    "Huh?" Neil raised his eyebrows, his eyes became colder, and he stared at Negi closely, "Then you just admit that you were the one who said it"

    "Well, although I was the one who spilled the beans, I was just telling Teacher Faye. It's not my fault!!"

    "oh?"

    Neil thought about it and realized that the information he heard from the people in the class was indeed Faye who told them the matter.

    However, the culprit is still the guy in front of you!

    "Anyone who betrays me will die!!"

    “Are you one of those unfaithful protagonists in urban novels!?”

    "Rest in peace, I will avenge you."

    "You are the one who wants to kill me!"

    "Teacher, what are you doing?"

    Just when Negi burst into tears and was about to despair, a voice interrupted them.

    Neil turned his head and was slightly startled when he saw the person coming.

    "Suzuka-kun? Why are you here? Aren't you with Nanoha and the tsundere and violent girl?"

    It’s rare to see Suzuka alone after school.

    "Because I made an appointment with Hayate to meet in the library later, I didn't leave with Alyssa and the others"

    Suzuka glanced at Negi who was running away without leaving any trace, and explained to Neil softly.

    "I see hmm? Where is the boy?"

    Neil took a quick look and found that there was no one around where Negi was. He had clearly taken advantage of his attention to be diverted and escaped.

    "Tch, I must divide him into seventeen pieces next time."

    Throwing away the rocket launcher, Neil muttered viciously, causing Suzuka next to him to have a black line.  He looked out the window at the sunset-tinged sky, then looked back at Suzuka, "Suzuka-san is leaving now, right? Let's go together"

    "Um."

    Suzuka nodded slightly, with a sweet smile on her face, which made Neil feel happy.

    It’s better to be this kid. At least when he’s being tried, Suzuka won’t get involved like the others and give him a few hard blows regardless of whether it’s relevant or not.

    "Teacher, what are you laughing at?"

    Walking on the road, Suzuka found Neil crying silently and smiling contentedly, and couldn't help but feel strange.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? away?

    "Yeah, I just feel so lucky to have a girl like Suzuka-san by my side"

    Neil didn’t pay much attention and directly said what he was thinking.

    Suzuka's face turned red immediately at these words, and her soft eyes were filled with water. She gently stroked her heated cheek with her right hand and murmured in her mouth.

    "This is a foul"

    "Huh? Suzuka-san, what are you talking about?"

    Suzuka looked at his innocent and ignorant look, felt sulky in her heart, and replied lukewarmly.

    "No."

    ""

    Is it his fault again?

    Neil didn’t dare to speak casually, feeling the somewhat oppressive atmosphere, and his eyes couldn’t help but wander around.

    【Um?  】

    There was a sudden change in his eyes, and Neil stopped in his tracks. Suzuka also stopped after taking a few steps, turning her face to look back at him.

    "Teacher, why don't you leave?"

    "Ahaha, how should I put it? Today I watched Kato Cha's horoscope divination. He said that it is not appropriate for me to go through the front door today, otherwise I will be in disaster. Let's go through the side door"

    Neil touched the back of his head, his forehead was covered with sweat.

    “…Teacher, Katocha has never done this beforeIt’s a show, and no show’s divination is so terrifying.  "

    "Well, anyway, teacher, I don't really want to go through the front door today. Just like a man always goes through the front door when he and his wife [beep——], but after walking there many times, they will no longer [beep——]  ] desire, you will inevitably think about [beep——] common backdoors that you haven’t walked through often, so you have to keep it fresh at all times.”

    Suzuka’s face turned red with embarrassment, and she couldn’t help but take a few steps back, her eyes completely turning into those of a pervert.

    "Ah, the teacher's fallacies are as disgusting as ever."

    At this time, a female voice came from afar, Suzuka couldn't help but follow the sound, while Neil lowered his head in frustration.

    “Daoji-san classmate?”

    Suzuka looked puzzledly at Tomoyo, who was walking in with her schoolbag. It seemed that she had been waiting at the door in front.

    Thinking of this, she couldn't help but look at Neil, but all she saw was a "let me go" look on his face.

    "Hello, Tsukimura-san" Tomoyo smiled, and then pointed to Neil on the side, "Can I have a few words with Teacher Neil?"

    "This please do as you please."

    Suzuka’s gaze shifted between the two of them, then she stepped back a few meters and shifted her gaze to other places.

    Tomoyo glanced at Suzuka, turned to Neil and joked, "Hey, Teacher Neil, I didn't expect to date a female student in my class after school"

    “Let’s ask you out. If this is a date, then going home together means we are married!”

    "Well, if it's a teacher"

    "What do you mean you are so reluctant to speak!? Why are you here?"

    "Didn't the look in my eyes before I left today tell you to see you after school?"

    "Who can understand?! Can your eyes talk!?"

    "Oh, it's a shame you can be a teacher"

    "That kind of ability is no longer the scope of a teacher. I'm really sorry that I can be a teacher!! So what do you want to say this time?"

    "It's nothing, just reminding the teacher not to forget the agreement with me"

    "Don't worry, Kinomoto will calm down after a while" Neil waved his hand and said, and then his voice suddenly became softer, "At worst, I'll just brainwash her"

    "Teacher, what did you say next?"

    A cold light flashed in Zhishi's eyes, he squinted and smiled.

    “No, not at all!!”

    "Really?" Chise stared at him for several seconds before letting him go, and then took out something from his schoolbag, "Teacher, there is another thing I am curious about. How did you get these?"

    Neil took a closer look and found that it was the photo he used when bribing Little Wolf.

    "Uh, how did you get it?"

    "Xiao Langjun has been smiling at the photos all day long. It's hard not to notice"

    ""

    That guy is really an idiot. If you want to see it, you can do it in the toilet!  When the time comes, it’s up to him whether it turns white or whether he offers it up and worships it, whatever he wants to do!  !

    "Teacher, you are not targeting Sakura, are you? I found that after that night, Xiaolang actually had some photos that were sure to kill him, but even I might not have been able to take them"

    Chise’s tone was faint, and although nothing could be seen from his expression, it was enough to make Neil’s scalp tingle. Now he really wanted to take out his mobile phone and dial 999 to inform the police that there was a pervert here.

    "I didn't do this"

    "Oh? Who is it then?"

    Zhishi is approaching step by step, making it clear that he will never give up without knowing the truth.

    ""

    How to explain this?

    Neil glanced at his magic weapon and wondered whether he should hand it over. After all, it is the truth in the world that a dead Taoist friend does not die a poor Taoist.

    Chise rolled his eyes and came closer to Neil with a bright smile, "I almost forgot that the teacher can do magic. Isn't it some kind of strange magic? Can you teach me?"

    This woman is really troublesome.

    Neil scratched his head, took out Anders and stuffed it into Tomoyo's hand.

    "Ah, if you have anything to do, just ask this guy, and then let me go"

    "Hey, boss, you really sold me out!! Unfortunately, I still firmly believe that you won't hand me out!!"

    "Sorry, I won't lie."

    "This is a complete lie!!"

    "Is this the existence like Xiaoke?" Chise looked at the voice curiously and a little surprised.Anders, who was croaking, nodded with satisfaction, "Well, in this case, I won't bother the teacher anymore. I'll give it back to you after I've played with him thoroughly"

    "Help!! Boss!! I can't bear the excitement!!!"

    "Sado Taro, you must be happy"

    With tears in his eyes, Neil said goodbye to his partner with tears.

    "Who is that super sexy pussy!!!"

    Seeing Tomoyo leave with satisfaction, Suzuka came over and stared at Neil suspiciously for a while.

    "Uh, what's the matter, Suzuka-san?"

    "Teacher, don't be too carefree."

    ""

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Boss, put a stamp here."

    Neil looked at the light curtain popping up in the void with dark eyes. What is this, a contract termination agreement?

    "Hey, can this thing break the contract!? Is it such a simple thing!?"

    "Well, there will be lawyers to deal with it later. What do you think about the breakup fee of 200 million? After all, I have also deactivated the magic device. Everything in the future will not be easy."

    "Why do you make it look like a divorce agreement!! Are you cheating on marriage or cheating on magic tools!! And you have been masters for several generations! You are worse than a ruined flower and a willow!!  "

    "That's too much!! It's better than your dirty balls!!"

    "Whose balls are you saying are dirty!! I wipe them back and forth more than ten times every day!!"

    "Tsk, what a troublesome man"

    Neil held his forehead weakly and punched Andles.

    "I said you went out and why did you become like this?"

    "Yeah, there's no comparison at all, boss I learned a lot of knowledge from that beauty that I haven't collected before. It turns out that photography is such a great art, and she has food and shelter there, and lives in the same place.  Below the horizontal line, you are completely in two dimensions."

    ""

    “Does this piece of shit like you need food and shelter?

    "Okay, boss, hurry up and get the stamp done. I can get a good salary if I take photos later, and I don't have to work hard at all"

    Eh?  The photos taken by Anders also have such a use, that doesn’t mean he can make extra money from those photos in the future!  ?

    "You, wait a minute, what you just said is true, right? Hey, wait a minute, please stay, my master!!!!"

 Soar to the new world!  Chapter 88 The more beautiful a woman is, the more careful she must be

    "Welcome back, Miss Second."

    "Well, I'm back."

    Suzuka, who returned from the library, smiled and nodded at Noelle and Faline who were standing by the door.

    Thinking back, there were quite a lot of things that happened in school today, and they were related to that person, including the mindless love letter incident, and the encounter after school. There seemed to be something ulterior between him and Daidoji Tomoyo.  The secret is there.

    Suzuka couldn't help but be curious about the truth. Unknown to her, her teacher was involved in some kind of trouble.

    "After all, he is a teacher"

    The corners of Suzuka's mouth couldn't help but rise, and a charming smile filled her beautiful eyes.

    【Speaking of which, it seems that Hayate couldn't find the book he wanted in the library today. The school library should have it, so why not ask the teacher tomorrow】

    "Um, second young lady, the master has ordered that no one is allowed to go to the living room without his signal"

    At this time, while Suzuka was thinking about things, the voice of her exclusive maid Faline came to her ears.

    Suzuka stopped and looked back at the two maids behind her, only to find that their faces were solemn.

    It seems that from the moment you enter the house, the atmosphere at home is a bit heavy.

    "What happened at home?"

    Suzuka couldn't help but worry.

    Noelle and Faline looked at each other, not knowing how to answer.

    "Because there is a distinguished guest at home."

    There was a hint of endearment in the familiar voice, and Suzuka knew who it was without turning around.

    "elder sister!"

    Suzuka quickly turned her head and saw her sister Tsukimura Shinobu walking out of the side hall.

    He looked at his sister dotingly, and gently rubbed her head with his hand.

    "Sister, who is the guest at home? The atmosphere seems a bit strange"

    As soon as Suzuka finished asking, she felt the caress on her head pause slightly.

    She raised her head and glanced at Shinobu secretly, and found the same look on her face as Faline and the others.

    Is there anyone important here?

    "He is a very noble man, even his father cannot neglect him."

    Shinobu smiled at Suzuka and explained briefly.

    "Eh? Is he such a noble person?"

    "Well, I can see my father when he comes out later By the way, tell me if you encountered anything interesting today?"

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Suzuka also noticed what her sister meant and talked about what happened today.

    "Haha, Mr. Neil is still so interesting. No wonder Suzuka goes home smiling every day."

    Listening to Suzuka’s narration, I couldn’t help but laugh out loud.

    "It has nothing to do with Teacher Neil!"

    "Yes, yes, yes~~~ But Suzuka, do you really have no special interest in Neil-sensei?"

    "No, sister, don't make random guesses!"

    Seeing Suzuka’s shy expression, Shinobu stopped teasing her.

    Just as the sisters were chatting happily, a steady and powerful voice interrupted their conversation.

    "Shinobu, Suzuka, all of you, come over."

    That was their father’s voice. Suzuka and Shinobu looked at the same time. The head of the Tsukimura clan, Tsukimura Arashi, was at the door of the main hall.

    "Father."

    The Yuecun sisters shouted at the same time and walked towards their father.

    "Well, when you see the guests later, you have to pay attention to etiquette."

    Tsukimura Arashi reminded the two of them carefully, then turned and walked towards the living room.

    The two sisters looked at each other. Their father, who was usually gentle and casual, looked extra cautious at this moment, not even showing a smile.

    Suzuka became more and more curious about the guest who arrived.

    Soon, Suzuka saw that person.

    Entering the main hall, Suzuka saw a pure white figure sitting at the top of the long table, the position belonging to the head of the family. However, at this moment, Suzuka could no longer consider the other party's rude behavior that seemed to be overstepping.  Purely attracted to each other.

    The woman sitting on the seat was wrapped in a kimono as pure as snow. Her long, silver-white hair fell as softly as snow, combined with her delicate and fair skin. She was as noble as a narcissus, but those pair of  Like bloody pupils, there was always a lingering loneliness, as if the whole world would become desolate when she sighed.

    That is a person who is the best in the world??Stunning.

    "Master Xian, they are my two little daughters."

    Tsukimura Arashi bowed slightly and saluted, and the woman turned her head in response, her clear red eyes glowing faintly, scanning the faces of Shinobu and Suzuka.

    After being looked at gently by her for a while, Suzuka felt her back tighten and tremble slightly. The strange breath made her almost breathless, and she couldn't feel any resistance in her heart.

    "I never imagined that you, the Night Clan, would have such a talented child"

    The woman paused for a moment on Suzuka, then looked away and smiled softly.

    Suzuka and Shinobu breathed a sigh of relief at the same time. The situation just now lasted only a short moment, but it felt like a very long time had passed.

    "Your Excellency, you have given me the award."

    Tsukimura Arashi continued to maintain a respectful posture.

    From the beginning to the end, Suzuka couldn't figure out the situation. She only knew that the other party's identity was extremely noble. Even her father could only lower his head. What's more, the strange power revealed in that woman.

    "Dad, who is this guest?"

    Suzuka couldn't help but asked in a low voice.

    Tsukimura Arashi hesitated for a few seconds, thinking about how to organize his words.

    "Feiying Xian, this is my name. You can just call me Xian. Because I can't find a place to stay for the time being, I have to come here to bother you. I'm sorry."

    Xian explained on behalf of Tsukimura Arashi. She looked directly at Suzuka, her posture casual but charming.

    Suzuka met the other person's gaze, and her face once again made her slightly distracted. Her slender eyelashes were like huge butterflies perched on, and the light and shadow cast gorgeous shadows on her beautiful face. And her eyes, Suzuka until many years later  I can also remember it clearly, it was cool and enchanting, and it was thrilling to look deeply into it.

    "No, Master Xian's arrival is the glory of our Yuecun family."

    Regarding Yue Cunlan's compliment, Xian didn't say anything, and his mouth still had a shallow arc.

    Xian lazily picked up the tea cup and took a sip of tea. I wonder if the bitterness of the tea made her beautiful eyebrows slightly raised. She pinched the tea cup with her long and beautiful fingers, shook it slightly, and then with a bang,  The teacup in his hand was gently placed on the table.

    Such ordinary movements, but there is an indescribable elegance in every gesture. Suzuka has received good tutoring since she was a child, but she asked herself that she could not be as graceful as the other person in integrating into life. This is not a talent, nor is it  Learning is just the nobility accumulated over time.

    "I'll excuse you for this time" Xian turned to face Yue Cunlan, "If those people come to you because of my matter, just tell them directly. I don't want to cause any big trouble to you.  trouble, after all, you have nothing to do with them anymore"

    "No," Yuecunlan shook his head, looking back at Xian with a firm look, "Since Mr. Xian stays in my Yuecun family, I naturally have to protect you, no matter what the cost, and I believe that those  People don’t dare to mess with adults.”

    Xian stared at the reflection in the cup and was silent for a moment before speaking slowly.

    "Thanks."

    Tsukimura Arashi smiled slightly, "This is my honor, sir."

    “I’m a little tired, so I’ll go and rest first.”

    Xian stood up and said calmly.

    "Well, I'll ask someone to take you there."

    Xian nodded, and then smiled lightly at Shinobu and Suzuka, who had been standing silently aside.

    "Good night, you two."

    "Well, good night, Mr. Xian."

    "Good night, sister Xian."

    Xian couldn't help but be stunned by Suzuka's name, then a touching chuckle appeared on the corner of his mouth, and his hand gently caressed Suzuka's head.

    "Good night, Suzuka."

    After Tsukimura Arashi and Xian left, Shinobu lowered his head and looked at his sister.

    "Suzuka, how do you call that adult your sister?"

    "Huh? She looks very young. She doesn't seem to be much older than my sister. Doesn't it look very old to be called an adult?"

    "Yeah?"

    She couldn't help but smile bitterly. She knew a little about leisure matters from her father.

    That lord is a very ancient existence.

    …………………………………………Dividing line………………………………………………

    "Actually, I have always had a small, ordinary dream."

    "Dream? What kind of dream is it?"

    &nbsp; "That ispush the earth into the abyss of despair."

    "Hey! This kind of dream full of chuunibyou is so small and ordinary! Are you the first generation Piccolo Demon King!!"

    "Actually, I am the second generation."

    "I'm protecting the earth with Wukong! You idiot!"

    "Well, yes, I am Satan."

    "Please work hard to earn living expenses, Demon King."

    Neil and Hayate, who were in the Mahora Library, were making complaints one after another.

    Neil would be with Hayate at this time, because it was Suzuka's request. Hayate was looking for a book, and he thought there would be a collection in the school's library island, so Suzuka asked Neil, who had nothing to do, to come and help.  Anyway, he himself has the authority to borrow books.

    "By the way, will I disturb your work, Neil?"

    Hayate looked at the bookshelves in the library and asked Neil at the same time.

    "Hmph, my job is to become the king of the world!"

    ""

    Why did you bring the topic back again?

    "Haifeng, why don't you see a few other people today?"

    Neil remembered that when he saw Hayate, there was only Shamar beside her. Xignom and Vita, who usually stayed close to Hayate, were nowhere to be seen.

    But Shamaer didn’t come in with them for some reason. There was no explicit policy prohibiting outsiders from entering or exiting. She insisted on waiting outside, saying that it was enough to leave Neil alone. Of course, Shamaer thought that this place was  In the base camp of a hostile force, your identity may be exposed at any time.

    "They have all been a little busy recently, so I rarely see them during the day"

    "I won't talk about it, Xignom. What is that little guy busy with?"

    "Uh, this"

    "Is it possible to hook up with a man!? Alas, a life full of [beep——] will make girls corrupt"

    "What are you thinking about"

    ?? Hayate’s face turned slightly red, is it really okay to speak obscenely in front of a girl like this?

    "By the way, the book you want is over there, Hayate, but the book you want is really offbeat"

    Neil pushed Hayate towards a certain bookshelf. He said that he had never heard of such a profound book title. He usually read "Teaching You How to Become a Big Demon King", "One Hundred Ways to Conquer the World", "Gift  "Despair is the highest joy" is a simple and easy-to-understand book.

    "I saw it in a certain book. I was a little interested, so I came to look for it, but I will trouble you later."

    Gale clasped his hands together, tilted his head and smiled cutely at Neil.

    "Don't worry!" Neil patted his chest with a "Everything is on me" attitude, "Just take the book away later. If you like it, keep it. If you don't like it, burn it!  "

    "Eh!? That's public property, right? Do you think the library is owned by your family!? And you'll be responsible for the loss of books, right?"

    "It doesn't matter, I won't make such a stupid mistake! I always use Negi's card to borrow books, and he always takes the blame!"

    “Hey, it’s immoral of you to do this!!”

    "Morality? Those are just shackles that humans use to restrain themselves. Come on, girl, let go of your desires! Become a miracle!"

    “I haven’t seen the miracle yet, but I already foresee myself being shackled by another shackles!”

    “When the time comes, it will be OK as long as you break through the cage called yourself!”

    “Does that mean breaking the jar and breaking it!?”

    Gale couldn’t laugh or cry, and deeply regretted Neil’s outlook on life.

    "Teacher Neil, can you say this in private? Saying it openly like this really makes me speechless and refreshing at the same time"

    Xiying, who was doing library homework, was facing Neil with an expression that didn't know how to react.

    "Hey, aren't these Yuei-san and Waka-san? Well, where is Haruna-san in your trio?"

    Neil found Yuying and Hexiang who were sorting out books, but he didn’t see the other person who was usually inseparable.

    "I'm struggling in the Shura field"

    Xiying pointed at Haruna who was waving her pen rapidly at the front desk.

    "It turns out to be the Shura Field at the end of the month"

    "Is this Miss Yagami whom I met at the school festival before?"

    Hexiang recognized the person, she smiled and asked, "Is Miss Yagami here looking for books?"

    "Well, I amPlease come and find Neil with me"

    “I see, but Miss Yagami, please be sure to come in person when returning the book…”

    Xiying nodded suddenly, and then warned Hayate cautiously.

    "Hey! Xiying-san, do you just not believe me!?"

    "The teacher who just said those words is the one who can't be believed!"

    "Believe it or not, I asked Negi to divorce you, sister-in-law No. 3!!"

    "Whose sister-in-law do you call No. 3!!"

    Xiying blushed and went crazy.

    "Isn't it right? The classmate Hexiang over there is No. 2"

    "Two, number two or something"

    Hexiang's head started to smoke, and he began to wander.

    Looking at this scene, Hayate looked away in embarrassment. Their love rivals could still live together so peacefully. Their relationship was really complicated.

    But just when she turned her eyes away, she unexpectedly spotted a figure that turned from virtual to real, and her eyes almost fell off.

    "Ghost!!!"

    “Where, where!!!”

    Startled by Gale's cry, Neil hid behind Gale and peered around to observe.

    "Uh, Mr. Gunel"

    Xiying and Hexiang couldn't help but look helpless after seeing the true face of the so-called ghost.

    "Oh, hehe, I'm sorry, I scared this young lady"

    Gunair smiled slightly and apologized, but his extremely refreshing expression made it impossible to feel the apology.

    "It turns out it's you"

    Neil patted his chest and walked out, then squinted at Gunel mischievously, "You're not going easy on your road. You insist on being like a ghost. Believe it or not, I'll save you to the Buddha immediately!"

    "Ah, so Neil is afraid of these things"

    "Who, who is afraid? It's just that I'm not good at these things!"

    ""

    ?That’s just because you’re afraid.

    "It turns out to be the gentleman from the martial arts festival"

    It was only then that Hayate remembered Gunel who had appeared at the martial arts tournament, a mysterious man who had appeared as a brief phantom of Najib.

    “Neil, is this Mr. Gurnell?”

    Hearing Hayate’s question, Neil held his chin and thought for a while.

    "Heis my father's lover."

    “Pfft————!!!”

    The three girls were all shocked by this fact.

    ""

    Gunair’s eyes were twitching, his head was covered with black lines and he was speechless.

    "Neil"

    Gunair was smiling and exuding the aura unique to the strong, which is the so-called black aura.

    "Um, sorry, what I said just now is not quite correct"

    Neil readily admitted his mistake, and then turned back to the girls.

    "To put it simply, he is a pervert who got together with my father!"

    “Isn’t this even more wrong!?”

    Even Gunel, who is as calm as he is, can no longer be calm. Is it so difficult to say the word "meow friend"!  ?

    "I don't admit it, faggot!"

    "Who are you calling a faggot?"

    "The contractors and partners around my dad are all men. What is he if he's not a gay!?"

    "If he is gay, where will you be?"

    The three girls sighed very much. Such a happy conversation really lacked any sense of joy.

    "By the way, what are you doing here out of nowhere?"

    Neil stopped worrying about whether his father was gay and asked about other things.

    "I am the librarian here, isn't it natural for me to work?"

    Gunair answered calmly, seeming to have completely ignored what happened before.

    And Neil was very contemptuous of what Gunel said. This bastard has been hiding in the deepest part of the library for ten years and still has the nerve to talk about work. If so, the otaku would be maintaining world peace every day.

    "But what are you looking for?"

    Before Hayate could answer, Neil said it for her.

    “one_piece!!”

    “Go to the convenience store for me!”

    ?…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

    PS: Very good, writing this, I want toFilling the hole!

 Soar to the new world!  Chapter 89 Minors are not allowed to enter bars casually

    "So, Alicia and I will be the tour guide today!"

    As a tradition of the Neal family, when a new person moves in, the old residents are obliged to help the new person get familiar with the surrounding environment. Although this tradition was set by Alicia herself, it does not stop her enthusiasm and desire to help.  Human positivity.

    "no problem?"

    Yu thought about it for a while. If Huayue and Tifa weren't busy with something, Yu thought it would be more appropriate to let one of the two come to accompany her.

    After all, Alicia looks even less reliable than Neil.

    "It's absolutely no problem! Alicia, I am very familiar with this place, almost to the level of a doctor!"

    Alicia put her hands on her hips and smiled confidently, then strode forward with her head held high, and Yu had no choice but to follow her and listen to her introduction to this area.

    And soon, Alicia’s words were confirmed to some extent.

    “Isn’t this Alicia-chan? Come on, uncle will give you a lollipop~~”

    "Alicia, do you want uncle to take you to see the goldfish?"

    "Oh, Neil's little wife went shopping with her friends?"

    "Alicia-chan, these are freshly baked potato pancakes. Auntie, please eat them~~"

    You looked at the various uncles and aunts on the street greeting Alicia who was passing by. Alicia also responded to everyone with great enthusiasm. In this regard, You couldn't help but be surprised by Alicia's popularity on this street.

    "You're very popular, Alicia."

    Seeing what Yu wrote in the notebook, Alicia took a bite of the crispy potato pancake, and her oily and delicate lips curved into a cute smile.

    "That's right, Alicia, I am the most beloved beautiful girl in the shopping street! By the way, this is for you, it's delicious!"

    Yu took the food handed over by Alicia and looked at her look that looked like someone, and couldn't help but start writing quickly.

    "Alicia, don't get too close to Neil in the future, you will be led astray."

    "That said, I'm also troubled by this."

    Alicia held her cheeks and frowned, trying to pretend to be distressed, but in Yu's opinion, she was completely interested.

    I’m really too lazy to complain.

    "Alicia, why didn't you go to school? I think you are very interested in going to school."

    Yu feels that with Alicia's character who fears that the world will be in chaos, a place like school where naughty children gather is definitely a place she must go to. What's more, there is a problem teacher there. It is estimated that this naughty level has not turned ten to eight.  Times are impossible.

    “I also want to go to school, but Neil said that I can’t tell him about this until I know what ⑨ plus ⑨ equals. Hundan, why is the answer still ⑨!? Are you kidding me!?”

    Alicia took another vicious bite of the potato pancake. The crunching sound seemed to be someone biting it. Looking at Alicia's angry smile, her beautiful eyes widened slightly, ice blue.  Midpointed with a soft sheen.

    "It's really an interesting topic."

    "No way!" Alicia wrinkled her nose, "Neal is definitely seeking revenge because he was tricked by me so many times."

    "It turns out you know this very well."

    It seems that Neil’s future is really troubled.

    ——But it’s very interesting.

    "Ah, why do I feel like you just thought of something that coincides with me, Yu?"

    "That's an illusion."

    "Forget it, I'll wait until Feite comes back to talk about school. Then the cute twins will make a grand appearance, and the effect will definitely be shocking! Haha——"

    Thinking of her and Fit standing on the podium, and the extremely shocked expressions on Neil and the students' faces, Alicia couldn't help laughing.

    "Who is Feite?"

    "She is my cutest sister! I will introduce her to you in the future. Now let's go shopping quickly!"

    Not sure if she didn't want to mention something, Alicia changed the topic, and Yu noticed something strange between her eyebrows, and wisely didn't ask, allowing Alicia to hold her hand and happily intersperse it in the sparse space.  among the crowd.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    You looked at his empty palms, and there was a hint of helplessness on his usually expressionless face.

    The whole journey was still so lively, with a group of uncles, aunts and shemales that you didn’t know, and evenThe lolicons who passed by greeted Alicia warmly, so much so that the hands they were holding had been let go at some point. When Yu came to his senses, Alicia was no longer visible.

    Alicia is indeed unreliable.

    Shaking his head, Yu felt that it would be more reliable to walk around by himself.

    However, not long after walking, Yu stopped in front of a bar with retro and elegant decoration.

    ——BARSTILL.

    Looking at the sign, Yu thought to himself.

    Perhaps out of a momentary feeling, You opened the door and walked in. The wind chimes hanging on the door rang out, clear and sweet.

    “Maybe it’s because of the daytime, there are no customers in the elegant booths and tables, and the store looks particularly empty.  Yu looked around, then turned his attention to the only two people in the bar.

    A man was sitting in front of the stage, drinking wine slowly. All he could see was his slender back, a retro-style black trench coat, a pair of white silk gloves on the hand holding the wine glass, and his silver hair, which was extremely long and braided.  His braid is hanging on his back, and beside him is a hat of the same style as the windbreaker, and a cane at his feet leaning against the bar.

    Although you can’t see the front, there are only two words that can describe this outfit: suspicious.

    You looked at him for a while, then looked at the other person.

    A man dressed as a bartender was wiping the wine glass attentively in front of the stage. He had sandalwood-like black hair, lowered eyelashes, a perfect face like a work of art, and was as gentle as jade, with a comfortable temperament that seemed to emanate from his body.  , making people feel that the air around the man is peaceful.

    What a comfortable man.

    It’s just that these two people gave Yu a feeling of déjà vu.

    "I didn't expect you to actually come in, princess."

    A gentle voice suddenly sounded, causing You to open your eyes wide, and your pupils narrowed in surprise.

    The silver-haired man turned around, supported his cheek with the back of his hand, and looked at the surprised Yu with a smile on his face.

    You looked at the other person blankly. At this moment, she finally saw his face clearly. His long and narrow eyes, the ends of the eyes were slightly raised, bringing out a touch of charm, and his lips, which were so light and charming, had a pearl-like color, reflecting the white skin.  The beauty of flawless skin is no less than that of a stunningly beautiful woman.

    But unfortunately, this guy is 100% a man.

    "I didn't expect to see you here either, Shirogane."

    You held up the notebook and nodded to the man named Shirogane.

    “You don’t have to worry about it here, Yu.”

    Baiyin shook the wine glass in his hand and looked at the girl sideways. The brown transparent liquid reflected the luster of the human eye through the glass.

    She glanced at him intently, and saw an indifferent smile on his lips. She felt the store carefully again, and there seemed to be some force suppressing her. She tapped her chin and walked straight to Baiyin.  Sit down on the empty seat next to you.

    After she sat down, she raised her eyes and stared at the unfamiliar face of the bartender. His eyes were not opened, as if because he could not see, but this made Yu feel familiar.

    "Sacrifice Cui?"

    You opened his mouth, and the sound coming from his lips was as ethereal and beautiful as a harp.

    Sicui stopped what he was doing and closed his eyes, but You could still feel the gaze behind his eyes.

    "Long time no see, princess."

    With one hand on his chest, Si Cui bowed slightly and performed a simple but elegant salute, then raised his head and showed a gentle smile.

    "But now it's better to call me my wife Qiu Yi."

    “Then don’t call me princess, just call me you.”

    “Yes,your_highness.”×2

    The two of them smiled slightly and bowed again at the right time.

    "When did you come here?"

    You asked them after picking up the drink Qiu Yi brought and taking a sip.

    "I've been here for a long time" Bai Yin squinted and thought for a while before saying, then glanced at Qiu Yi who was continuing to work, "This guy came earlier than me, he must have stayed for many years.  "

    "Haha, I don't quite remember."

    Seemingly noticing Bai Yin’s gaze, Qiu Yi smiled carelessly.

    "Didn't you go back?"

    This time, Yu’s question ushered in a period of silence. Yu did not continue to speak, but just sipped his drink quietly.

    There is only gentle music ringing in my ears.

    “Speaking of which, I don’t know how many years have passed since then.??After we came out, the door to the king's realm has been closed. We can't enter at all. No one can enter without the king's permission. You should be very clear about this, Yu.  "

    Baiyin sighed softly, drank the wine in the glass, and gently wiped the liquid from the corner of his mouth with his long white fingers.

    "But it's nice to look like this. There are only a few of us coming and going in the King Realm, not to mention they are not there anymore. Besides, don't you think life outside is more interesting?"

    Qiu picked up the topic, and her brisk tone made the atmosphere much more relaxed.

    “That’s right, I’ve met a lot of acquaintances now, and I’ve also found the person I’m looking for…”

    Bai Yin smiled the same way, his smile was particularly gentle, and then he gently stroked Yu's hair with his broad palms. His obsidian eyes looked at her dotingly, "What do you think, Yu?"

    You looked at yourself reflected in the cup and slowly closed your eyes.

    "Um."

    This is another reincarnation.

    "By the way, Xian has also come here recently. Although I don't know what she wants to do, I think it's better for you to pay attention, Yu. After all, Xian is different from us."

    Bai Yin took back his hand and lightly reminded Yu. He knocked on the empty glass and signaled Qiu Yi to fill him with wine.

    "Fei Ying are you free?"

    The cold gaze was cast directly on the side of Baiyin's soft face. Baiyin didn't say anything, just nodded lightly.

    "I see."

    You slowly exhaled a breath, looked up at the hands on the clock, and saw that time had turned half a circle.

    "Are you going back?"

    Noticing Yu’s movements, Bai Yin asked softly, and Qiu Yi also turned his face towards Yu.

    "Well, it's time to go back."

    At this time, there was a loud conversation outside the door.

    "Damn, nothing good will happen every time I'm with you. How on earth do you take Yu with you? Don't you know when someone disappears?"

    "Alicia, I also want to know this!"

    "Why do you act like you want to find out more!? This is obviously your fault! Forget it, even a big guy like Yu will be fine. He will come back when he is hungry. It would be better if he doesn't come back.  , we can have half a bowl more rice."

    "Alicia, I want a bowl!"

    "Hey, are there any like you? Especially Neil, are there any landlords like you!? The landlord wants to ensure the safety of the tenants!"

    "Who is the landlord! And you don't look like tenants! You have paid the rent and then you start talking about this!"

    "Sister Teng is right, Alicia and I will feel very unsafe if Neil is so irresponsible!"

    "Who will believe what you say? The one who is with you is truly unsafe, and it doesn't matter who lost the person."

    "But the lollipops given by the uncles are delicious"

    "Ignore those eroge uncles!"

    "Neil, don't you want it?"

    "Are you sending beggars away!? At least take out everything in your bag!"

    “You want it all in the end!”

    ??The three people in the store all heard this conversation, Bai Yin pursed his lips and smiled slightly, "Haha, what a lively group of people"

    "And it's very warm."

    Qiu Yi opened his closed eyes, and his originally dull pupils seemed to be filled with the brightness of the morning sun.

    "Well, they've always been like this."

    Only this is where they are.

    Only this is what she yearns for.

    Yuu stood up and walked to the door. When she reached the door, she turned around and held up the notebook in her hand and raised it to Shirogane and Qiuyi.

    "It's nice to see you again, I will come again."

    “Welcome to come again next time~~”

    "You can also bring your friends."

    The two of them smiled at the same time, doting like brothers.

    You waved to them and opened the door to welcome the faint light of dusk. She gently closed her eyes. The warmth flowing in her heart at this moment was enough to make her happy.

 Soar to the new world!  Chapter 90 There is no tomorrow in this world!

    [[[CP|W:720|H:480|A:L|U:http://file1./chapters/20139/14/2249608635147755646656250273913.jpg]]]

    "President! I got two movie tickets from the class! Let's go see it together!!"

    It was so dangerous, I almost blew myself up.

    But fortunately, the talents of agility and wit are maxed out, otherwise the guild leader's great cause will fall short.

    Jun Muchen breathed a sigh of relief and praised himself in his heart. Then he panted like an ox and looked towards the head of the student union office with gleaming eyes.

    The result was empty.

    "Huh? Where is the president?"

    Logically speaking, Misae would usually continue working in the office for a while after school before leaving, but now she was nowhere to be seen, not even her schoolbag.

    "Is the president's eldest aunt here?"

    Jun Muchen held his chin and thought. With his IQ, he could only think of the most likely possibility.

    If this is the case, there is nothing we can do. This kind of day is not suitable for a love hotel. He is a gentle and polite man.

    “Based on his long-term observation, it seems that the days when the president comes to visit his aunt are not these days.

    "Did I remember it wrongly?"

    After thinking for a long time, to no avail, Jun Muchen had no choice but to close the door and walk back dejectedly.

    "Ajun, what are you doing?"

    Hearing someone calling him, he looked back and saw a girl with a green ponytail carrying a guitar bag staring at him strangely.

    "It's Gui" Jun Muchen responded weakly, then lowered his head as if he was about to encounter terminal cancer, "I was once again played by the God of Love, both physically and mentally."

    “In which world would the God of Love be so naughty?”

    Gui Xuelu complained angrily, but she also understood the meaning of the other party's words. It was the leader of the strategy group who failed again.

    "President, she has already left. I just met her on the road"

    "Nani!? The president's aunt really came early!?"

    "Did my words express this meaning just now!?"

    Seeing the shocked expression on Jun Muchen’s face, Guixuelu couldn’t complain.

    "Hmm, I have to correct the data. I didn't expect it to be so far in advance"

    Right in front of Gui Xuelu, Jun Muchen took out a small notebook from his trouser pocket and made some notes, regardless of the gazes of others. His serious look was like a staff member analyzing intelligence.

    “Ah, how scary, there is a complete pervert here.

    "I still have club activities, you can continue to be busy"

    Fighting back the cold feeling in his body, Gui Xuelu was too lazy to care about this guy's affairs and just wanted to run away, so he said hello to him and left in a hurry.

    Cherish moral integrity and stay away from perversion.

    "Oh, walk slowly huh? You won't see anyone so soon."

    As soon as I raised my head, I found that Guixuelu had disappeared.

    But for Jun Muchen, this was obviously a trivial matter. The information was updated, which immediately made him somewhat satisfied. With an enigmatic smile on his face like a counselor, he walked towards his class with figure-eight steps.

    Opening the class door, Jun Muchen yelled at the opposite side without blinking an eye.

    “Subaru, it’s time to go find the basketball club and find the little girls! By the way, let’s heal my newly injured heart and let’s get going!!”

    The students in the class looked at him speechlessly. One of them, a handsome boy with short brown hair, had a headache and covered his forehead with a very helpless expression.

    “I don’t know what kind of hurt you just suffered, but can you stop making these sinful words?”

    "Hey!? Subaru, aren't we like-minded comrades!?"

    "Don't worry, you and I are definitely the same existences in the Chu, He and Han realms!"

    Although they are both Lolicon comrades, as a best friend, Subaru Hasegawa did not hesitate to abandon this pervert who should be covered with mosaics.

    As lolicons, they are also on different levels!

    "Ah ah, never mind!!" Jun Muchen scratched his curly hair impatiently. He took Subaru Hasegawa's hand and walked out, "Anyway, let's go see the lolita now! Hinata-chan, Chi  Hua Jiang, big brother, I’m coming~~~”

    Seeing the drool dripping from Jun Muchen's mouth, Hasegawa Subaru threw away his hand in disgust and immediately distanced himself several meters away.

    "Ajun, you are disappointed this time. Zhihua and the others did not train today."

    "How could this happen!? Did my lucky god masturbate too late last night and forget to go to bed?Is it done!  ?  "

    Jun Muchen looked at Hasegawa Subaru, his whole person falling into the shadow of despair.

    "What kind of lucky god are you!? It's as low-level as the depths of the toilet!"

    "Really, Mu Chen, if you keep acting like this, you will be arrested by the police sooner or later."

    Just when Jun Muchen was about to jump off the building in frustration, a tall girl with long black hair clasped her hands and said helplessly.

    “Oh, it’s the next life.”

    Subaru turned his head and waved hello.

    As soon as Jun Muchen raised his head, he met those big eyes as clear as black pearls. He quickly looked away and said angrily, "What do you mean, Hitomi! Is it in your eyes?"  Am I a criminal?"

    Afterlife Hitomi shook her head unexpectedly, then raised a charming smile on her delicate face and spoke in a soft tone.

    "How could it be? You are just a pre-criminal now."

    "You've already decided that I'm going to commit a crime, right!? You're slandering the vast number of lolicons, right, Subaru!"

    "Please, please don't drag me along."

    Subaru is very depressed, he is obviously just a pure lolicon.

    "Oh, today is really unlucky" Jun Muchen looked helplessly at the two movies on his hand, "I originally wanted to go with the president" Then he turned to look at Subaru, his eyes sparkling, "  Otherwise Subaru…”

    "Get out! What kind of romance movie are you letting two grown men watch?"

    Subaru didn’t know this guy had this hobby.

    "Who wants to go with you! I asked you to ask Hinata-chan to accompany me!!"

    "That's even more impossible! Hinata has gone and I'm afraid she won't be able to come back!!"

    "What do you think I am!?"

    "abnormal!"

    "Do you, the guy who drools over Zhihua and the others all day long, have the right to talk about me!?"

    "Who's drooling? I'm just watching the little angels with happy eyes!!"

    In the next life, Tong looked at the two Lolicons who were constantly blowing themselves up, sighed, and then glanced at the movie ticket in Jun Muchen's hand. His black eyes flickered brightly for a few times, his face turned slightly pink, and he stretched out his slender  held one of the tickets between his fingers.

    "This is released this weekend, right? Seeing how pitiful you are, I'll go with you~~"

    "Huh? You're not a lolita!"

    Jun Muchen shouted angrily, and then immediately lay down on the ground.

    Afterlife Hitomi rubbed the smoking palm and asked with a smile, "What did you just say?"

    "I'm so honored to have a beautiful woman accompanying me"

    “Hehe~~~”

    Looking at the idiot being photographed into the concrete floor, Subaru secretly wiped a cold sweat while taking a peek at the smiling girl.

    As expected, it’s better to be a docile loli.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    In the end, Laishengtong took away the ticket, made an appointment and left. Jun Muchen looked at the girl's slightly cheerful back as she left, and suddenly had a grimace on her face.

    "Do you need such an expression? It's rare that she will accompany you to see the next life"

    Seeing Jun Muchen’s depressed expression, Hasegawa Subaru became even more helpless.  After all, Hitomi is also a well-known beautiful girl in the school. People who want to date her are probably lined up at the school gate. It is rare for someone to take the initiative, and this guy is still reluctant. I really don’t know how many people he will be exposed to if he tells this.  Hacked to death.

    "I forgot to ask Hitomi for the money for the ticket"

    ""

    Is this where the original problem lies?  Subaru could only laugh numbly, but then a cheerful female voice interrupted.

    "Hey, Ajun! Why do you have such a sad expression like "Ah, my ticket was taken and I haven't paid yet"?  "

    Ah, that’s surprisingly appropriate.

    Under Subaru’s gaze, Jun Muchen was slapped hard on the back and fell to the ground again.  Subaru looked at the culprit, a girl with long purple hair. He really wanted to complain, "Senior, are you hiding somewhere to peek?"

    "Hello, Senior Sister Nan."

    Of course he didn’t dare to say it, he didn’t want to follow in someone’s footsteps.

    “Can’t you be gentler, Senior Sister Nan?”

    Jun Muchen gasped and stood up. He touched his heated back. He really doubted whether an ordinary person would be immediately hit by the Bone-Transforming Palm.

    "Aha"?, tyrants are not so fragile!  This time it’s nothing!  !  "

    Nan Lixiang laughed boldly and patted Mu Chen on the shoulder very hard.

    “But my mind is very fragile!!”

    Jun Muchen burst into tears. What kind of unlucky day is today? Did the God of Luck die suddenly by rubbing his head last night?

    “Lixiang, let’s go, I’m so hungry~~~”

    A coquettish female voice came from behind Nan Lixiang, and the two boys immediately looked at her, and then their eyes widened, and their eyeballs almost exploded.

    Damn it, it’s so majestic (so fierce).

    A blond beauty looked like she was awake with her eyes squinted. She was dazedly stroking her flat belly with one hand and holding Minami Rika's hand with the other. As she swayed, the pair of fighting abilities on her chest that far exceeded the world's level also followed.  The shaking made the eyes of two innocent little boys sparkle with stars.

    I don’t know where to put my eyes at all.

    "Ajun, Subaru is here, Shizuka."

    The girl called Shizuka opened her eyes and looked over. She stayed for a few seconds before she smiled as if she suddenly understood.

    "Ajun, and Xiao Subaru, what a coincidence, why are you here?"

    【Actually, we have always been here.  】

    Facing the naturally stupid senior, the two could only complain silently in their hearts.

    "Li Xiang, can we leave?" Marikawa Shizuka asked in a soft voice, "My stomach is empty now~~~"

    "I know, let's go eat now." Nan Lixiang smiled helplessly, then her eyes changed, and she grabbed Shizuka's chest with both hands and started playing with it, "It wouldn't be good if these babies starve.  My stuff!"

    "Ah, no, Li Xiang~~"

    Seeing the picture of lilies in full bloom and the seductive gasp in their ears, Hasegawa Subaru and Jun Muchen tacitly bowed slightly at the same time, with expressions on their faces that looked both happy and painful, extremely tangled.

    It’s really painful and happy at the same time. It’s so hard to be a man.

    "Eh? Isn't that the president?"

    Just as Subaru's eyes wandered away, his eyes happened to catch Misae appearing at the school gate.  When Jun Muchen heard this, he straightened his back and looked over with wide eyes, regardless of the condition of his lower body.

    "Oh oh oh, yes"

    He was about to shout to attract Misae’s attention, but Jun Muchen choked him mid-sentence and stood frozen in place.

    A boy wearing a peaked cap walked with Misae and left talking and laughing.

    Eh?  Isn't that guy the so-and-so he brought over last time?

    "Uh, who is that person? Is he the president's boyfriend?"

    Subaru unconsciously hit the target, and Jun Muchen immediately fell to the ground, unable to get up again.

    "Ajun, are you okay!?"

    "I'm wilted."

    Just thinking about it makes me hardened.

    “There is no tomorrow in this world!!”

    Jun Muchen stood up unsteadily, uttered a harsh word under the embarrassed eyes of everyone, and walked away with tears in his eyes.

    ?…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

    PS1: Cat’s eyes are our first love. Oops, I’m showing my age.

    PS2: I recommend "The Legend of Ilysia Continent". This is my master's new novel. Please read it. It is definitely a masterpiece. It is several times better than my third-rate novel!  No matter what my book is, I would like everyone to collect and recommend the new book by the master!

    [bookid=2986352,bookname="The Biography of Ilysia Continent"]

 Soar to the new world!  Chapter 91 Auntie, big event

    Not long after Yu left, Baiyin and Qiuyi felt a dark breath coming from the door.  Bai Yin turned around and saw Jun Muchen pushing the door open and walking in. His face was gloomy. He looked completely unscathed but exuded an unspeakable tragic aura.

    "There is no tomorrow in this world!"

    ""

    "Thank you so much, Lord Earth, for inexplicably facing the danger of being destroyed again.

    With Bai Yin and Qiu Yi looking slightly ashamed, Jun Muchen walked straight to the bar and snapped his fingers.

    "Shopkeeper, bring me a bottle of Laobaigan."

    "If you can, please call me master" Qiu Yi put down the rag in his hand, picked up a few bottles of wine and started mixing drinks. He quickly made a glass of Long Island Ice Tea with a bright color and placed it in front of Jun Muchen.  "Although you are underage, I think it should be okay for you."

    "Tch, this kind of wine doesn't matter!" Jun Muchen took a sip as if drinking water. The spicy taste spread from his throat to his lungs, and his face couldn't help but turn slightly red. "We picked up Erguotou and blew it straight.  Man!"

    "Haha, really?" Bai Yin blinked and smiled. He glanced sideways at the helpless Qiu Yi and chuckled teasingly, "Qiu Yi, take out the spirittus you have stored in your store. A real man should drink this.  Grow wine.”

    “…You might as well let me drink alcohol.”

    Ninety-six proof vodka is meant to kill people, right?  ?

    Bai Yin shrugged undeniably, moved closer to Jun Muchen, rubbed his silver hair against him, and narrowed his eyes as if he was comfortable, "Then what happened today? It seems like the world will be destroyed tomorrow No, the world  Even if I destroy you, you will look like a useless person."

    "Are you trying to comfort me? Also, can you please stop coming over to me? I'm not gay!"

    Jun Muchen pushed Bai Yin away with one hand, and at the same time took out his sword and placed it in the middle, looking at Bai Yin who was still smiling warily.

    "I'm also curious about what happened to you? Did the girl you like ignore you?"

    Although Qiu Yi couldn't see it, he could still feel the movements between the two. He smiled slightly and asked curiously.

    However, as soon as he finished asking, he heard a heavy crash.

    Jun Muchen was lying on the bar, and the thick aura of death spread.

    “It’s okay if the president ignores me, because the president often plays with me. He’s such a heart-breaking little kitten”

    Khan, this guy is really optimistic.

    "However, I actually saw the president leaving with a boy today! A Hundan with a pretty face!! Wuwuwu - Do women in this world like guys who look similar to women!? Do you want to have sex that much?  Are you heterosexual and engaging in fake lilies at the same time!? How can it be repaired? This world is already hopeless!!"

    "Shirogane and Qiuyi have nothing to say. This kind of thinking logic will prevent them from keeping up for thousands of years."

    Bai Yin shook his head gently, then stretched out his hand to play with Jun Muchen's soft curly hair, and laughed happily as if he had found an interesting toy, "I told you, do you like that girl that much?"

    Jun Muchen's funny cries stopped abruptly. He slapped Bai Yin's hand away and turned his face away. His expression was no longer as decadent as before, and his red eyes looked a little dazed.

    “Girls who appear when men are very vulnerable are very special.”

    That rainy day.

    That girl.

    That umbrella.

    That smile.

    Little by little, his decaying world gradually became different, and the faint light dispersed.

    Seeing the tenderness at the corner of the young man's mouth, Bai Yin just held his cheek and watched quietly, his pupils reflecting his face, gradually overlapping with the person in his memories.

    Still smiling like that.

    "Oh, forget it, I'm going back."

    Jun Muchen left his seat, his back as melancholy as a prince from a certain country, and his steps were slow and gentle.

    "Mu Chen"

    Behind him, Qiu Yi called softly.

    Jun Muchen looked back, revealing a lonely profile.

    “…You haven’t given me the money yet.”

    The next second, he picked up his feet and slammed the door quickly.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    what happened?

    Miyuki moved rapidly, her mind in chaos.

    Originally, on the way home, she accidentally bumped into several men in black who were plotting against a woman. Naturally, she would not turn a blind eye. With her usualHe quickly rescued the woman with his refined skills, but what happened next was beyond her imagination.

    Those men in black are not human beings at all.

    The originally human-like guy actually turned into a monster in the blink of an eye, including a human-shaped lizard and a monster with a dog's head.

    Exactly like the monster in the story.

    "Tsk, have you caught up?"

    Feeling the clearer and clearer breath behind her, Miyuki couldn't help but smack her tongue. As expected, she moved much slower with a person beside her.

    Miyuki placed the unconscious woman in a safe corner. She bit her lip and immediately turned in another direction, attracting her pursuers.

    "It's just a matter of time."

    Taking out two retractable knives, one long and one short, from her schoolbag, Miyuki took an attack stance against the monsters that had surrounded her.

    "This woman should be more delicious than the previous one"

    The leader of the lizard man wiped the saliva from his mouth, his eyes filled with greed as if he was seeing prey.

    Facing the self-evident looks of these monsters, Miyuki felt sick and took a step back unconsciously.

    “Get her!!”

    With a loud shout, the monsters rushed forward with their teeth and claws open.

    "Although I don't know what you are, but"

    The two swords are crossed in front of the body, the waist is slightly bent to push the center of gravity down, and the muscles of the body are adjusted to the extreme.

    "Those who mess around should be punished!"

    In an instant, it shot out like an arrow from the string, the two knives stabbed at high speed, one long blade and one short blade alternated between empty and real. In a short period of time, the monster could not get closer to her.

    It is obvious that these monsters have no strength and do not know any skills.

    Can win.

    "The God of War is not broken -"

    ? Stepping out the specific steps of Goshen-ryu with both feet adjusts the muscles of the legs and the flow of Qi, and the personal speed is greatly improved in an instant.

    Miyuki held her two swords at her waist, her speed reached a critical point, and her body movement exceeded the speed of sound in an instant.

    "Mysterious truth, flash!!"

    With a flash of cold light, all the monsters around were knocked away.

    "Huh"

    Miyuki slowly exhaled, but the sudden coldness on her spine made her roll forward without thinking, and once again used the super-high-speed sword drawing technique to swing forward.

    “Ahhhhh————!!!”

    The heartbreaking screams made Miyuki's ears hurt. She opened her eyes and saw that the lizard man's tail had been cut off, and countless blood flowed out from the wound, staining the ground red.

    "Woo——"

    Miyuki covered her nose and resisted the urge to vomit.

    “Asshole, I will definitely eat you!!”

    The lizard man's momentum changed, strong demonic energy began to billow on the surface of his body, and his tail faintly regenerated.

    Miyuki’s eyes were silent, she aimed at the opening of the opponent’s attack, took a step forward, and placed the long sword beside her face.

    "The ultimate truth!"

    Flashing, the knife stabbed out.

    The sound of meat entering was heard, and at the same time the smell of blood spread.

    But Miyuki didn’t feel like winning, and her face turned pale.

    The knife was entangled.

    A sharp claw stabbed towards her head with an awe-inspiring aura.

    【Are you going to die?  】

    Holding the knife tightly, Miyuki felt only strong unwillingness in her heart.

    "Yeah, yeah, in the final analysis, I still don't have enough experience"

    The lazy voice dispersed the complicated emotions in her heart, and she saw that the menacing monster in front of her was suddenly shot away far away.

    never mind.

    Miyuki felt relieved, her feet suddenly softened, and she sat on the ground.

    "If you had just attacked the vital points without mercy, you might be able to go home and eat."

    The unfamiliar voice was full of joking. Miyuki was stunned for a moment, then turned back and glared with some dissatisfaction.

    It sounds easy to say, but is it really that simple to take someone else's life?

    Miyuki, who wanted to retort a few words, was stunned again after seeing the person who saved her.

    The black natural curls, the listless dead fish eyes, and the red pupils looked dim due to this. He picked his nose regardless of etiquette, and the whole person looked lazy and a complete loser.

    However, this image is too difficult for her??Exceptionally profound.

    "It's you!?"

    Jun Muchen blinked strangely, pointed at Miyuki, then pointed at his own face, and asked, "We know each other, girl with glasses?"

    "Who are you calling the glasses girl?"

    Miyuxi was so angry that she almost smashed her glasses on the face that deserved a beating, but now was obviously not the time to do such things. Jun Muchen looked at the monster walking towards them again, with a cold smile on his lips.

    "Are you an idiot who can't even understand the difference?"

    In Miyuki’s surprised gaze, Jun Muchen’s right hand shook out a shadow of distorted light.

    "Hey, glasses girl"

    “If you call me glasses girl again, I’ll kill you!”

    "Let me find out the situation!" Jun Muchen lowered his head and replied, but seeing the look on Miyuki's face about to eat someone, he had no choice but to stop saying, "Then stay away from me first, the next scene will be eighteen  Forbidden.”

    Before Miyuki could react, Jun Muchen's figure shook, leaving an afterimage in the air. In the blink of an eye, he flashed left and right and faced several monsters at the same time.

    The sword's edge moved, and the sharp sword energy collided with the demon power, causing bursts of sonic booms.

    Jun Muchen glanced coldly, his eyes lit up with a cold light in response to the sword light, his footsteps hit the ground with force, and the shadow in his hand stabbed into the ground with a cry.

    "Four swords, destroy!"

    Chengying trembles, and the majestic sword energy pours into the earth through the sword body. With a twist of the wrist, Chengying rises from the ground, and the sword energy breaks through the ground and rushes out with several times the power.

    Without any mercy, the monster was shattered into dust by the sword energy without even letting out a scream.

    "Ah, I forgot to keep him alive."

    Jun Muchen realized later, and then he remembered to leave a live trap to collect information, but there was nothing he could do about it at this point, so he carelessly pushed the matter to the back of his mind.

    "The next step is to deal with the girl with glasses huh?"

    When walking towards Miyuki, Jun Muchen found her sitting on the ground motionless, her eyes blank, obviously entering a mysterious state.

    Enlightenment is a necessary step for a warrior to reach a higher realm.

    "I have some understanding"

    Jun Muchen smiled softly with some appreciation, and then stood aside quietly.

    "ah!"

    It wasn’t until Miyuki shouted that Jun Muchen looked away from the sky. When he turned around, he saw Miyuki patting her clothes and standing up from the ground.

    "Hey, are you finished dazed?"

    This time Miyuki did not reply angrily, she just snorted coldly, then put her hands on her hips and looked at Jun Muchen with a furrowed brow.

    "You really don't remember?"

    "Ugh" Jun Muchen rubbed his chin. After much thought, it seemed that Miyuki was nowhere to be found, "I remember that I am still a virgin."

    "Cut it out with one knife."

    "Don't take action suddenly!"

    Jun Muchen hugged his head and hid in embarrassment. He was so dangerous that even his curly hair stood on end. He was going to be chopped down even though he was telling the truth. Sure enough, what the world lacks the most is a kind person like him.

    Miyuki stood up after receiving it, and looked up and down again at Jun Muchen, who could not see any strong temperament. Although there were some differences with the person in her memories, the face was undoubtedly the same.

    "We should have met in Hong Kong, China, right?"

    "Hongkong?"

    Jun Muchen stroked his hair and thought for a while, and a vague impression began to emerge in his mind.

    “Fias Crystal?”

    Hearing Jun Muchen read a certain name, Miyuki finally smiled with satisfaction, "Yes, we met during the Feas incident a year ago. You saved our lives at that time."

    "Ah, I remembered." Jun Muchen nodded, "I happened to be passing by and saved a few guys at that time, but I didn't expect that one of them was you."

    When he said this, Miyuki felt the corners of her eyes twitching. She felt that the other person had saved several of her people just like he had saved a kitten, and she regarded it as a trivial matter.

    However, given his strength, he is indeed qualified to say so.

    Sighing silently, Miyuki once again deeply felt the gap between herself and this person.

    "Then, let me reintroduce myself here." Miyuki collected her thoughts, stretched out her hand to Jun Muchen, and said with a smile, "My name is Takamachi Miyuki, a sophomore at the private Fuugaoka Academy High School."

    "Maho Liangguangzaka High School sophomore, Jun Muchen."

    "Jun Muchen? Are you Chinese?"

    &nbsp;"Well, I'm studying abroad here."

    "Then those monsters just now are?"

    Jun Muchen scratched his hair and hesitated for a few seconds, but when he saw Miyuki's persistent eyes, he knew he couldn't avoid it, so he had to say awkwardly, "It's not impossible for you to come into contact with the dark world, but don't tell anyone.  , let alone my family members." After a pause, he continued, "Those are monsters, the monsters in the Japanese folklore Hyakki Night Walk. Well, you can think of them as other types of human beings. Just like humans, monsters also have their own  There are good and bad societies in society, but I don’t know what the purpose of these monsters that suddenly appear in the place is."

    "Monster?"

    Miyuki really can’t believe that there is still this side of the world, and what she has done before is nothing compared to it.

    "Well, it's getting late, I'm leaving."

    Seeing Jun Muchen was about to leave, Miyuki quickly shouted at his back.

    "Hey! Will we meet again?"

    “I think it’s hard not to think about it when you live in this small town.”

    Jun Muchen sent the message without looking back, and waved away with his back to her.

    Miyuki didn’t care whether he saw it or not, waving her hands and watching the impressive figure with a smile.

    Today is unexpectedly interesting.

    As if he could feel the sight still existing behind him, Jun Muchen turned his face slightly and caught the girl who was still standing there with his eyes. He smiled helplessly. He looked up at the sky. The dusk sky was now stained with blood-like red.

    "She's as red as her aunt. It seems like things are serious."

    ?…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

    PS: "The Biography of the Continent of Ilysia", Master Jiang's book will continue to be recommended and collected. Please recommend it and add it to your collection!  The master craftsman group is recruiting new members at 189813527 or 274599109!

 Soar to the new world!  Chapter 92 "You like me" Is this a confession!  ?

    "Yu, are you really watching TV?"

    Watching the hilarious cross talk show on TV, Neil, who was lying on his side on the ground, glanced at the expressionless Yu, feeling like he couldn't laugh.

    It’s not that I’m embarrassed to laugh, but I feel like I’ll lose if I laugh.

    "Well, I can give it three stars."

    You raised the notebook in his hand, and then slowly took a sip of tea.

    ""

    Are you really laughing?  ?  Have the muscles at the corners of the mouth and cheekbones really been stretched?  ?

    Neil took a deep breath and his eyes became very firm.

    "Can't lose!"

    "What are you competing against?"

    At the same time as the sound rang, Neil felt someone knocking him on the head.

    "It's you, Sister Teng"

    When he raised his head and looked up, he saw Dahe in sportswear, holding a package in his hand. It seemed that this was the thing that had just hit him on the head.

    "Why are you back so early today?"

    Neil sat up. On weekends, Dahe would usually go to the kendo club for training. He usually wouldn't come back until the afternoon, but today it was obviously quite early, and he came back not long after noon.

    "The club activities ended early"

    Dahe sat on the sofa, and his refreshing ponytail made gentle ripples.

    "By the way, a package just arrived at the door, it's for you"

    Neil took the package from Dahe, and there was a familiar name written on it.

    ——Fit Testerosa.

    "Fit?"

    This is the first time I have received anything from her. I thought it was all for Nanoha.

    "Ah? Who is Feite? It can't be a girl, right?"

    Dahe came over, looked at the name on the package, and then looked at Neil's expression, narrowed his eyes slightly, and suddenly smiled narrowly.

    Facing Dahe’s expression, which looked like that of an uncle seducing the little Lolita, Neil showed a very contemptuous look.

    "I know very well that you feel very sad that your female charm is almost zero, but there is no need to give up on yourself so much that you actually changed your job and became a lolita control"

    “Who do you think is a lolicon!!!”

    Dahe glared and tightened his grip on Neil's neck. Neil's breathing was stagnant and his face began to turn purple.

    “Let…let me go…I’m about to die…”

    At this time, two knocks on the table reminded the two of them.

    Neil and Dahe looked at the note on the table and saw the round font written like this.

    "Fate? Is she Alicia's sister?"

    "Oh, you know, it seems Alicia told you."

    After Dahe let go of his hand, Neil took a breath and said this.

    "Hey, it turns out she's Alicia's sister"

    Dahe nodded suddenly, but a flash of light suddenly flashed in his mind.

    "Neil!! You actually went out with Alicia's sister behind her back!? This is such an unfaithful relationship!? How do you ask me, my eldest sister, to face Alicia, a child who doesn't know anything about it!?"

    Dahe covered his mouth with an expression of disbelief and horror.

    "Why did the topic develop like this!? Who would do such a soap opera thing!! Have you watched so many TV dramas that your brain is filled with water!?"

    "Although I don't understand it, I feel it is powerful."

    With extremely fast speed, Yu used a ballpoint pen to write down words instantly, looking at Neil with an obvious emotion of admiration in his eyes.

    "Please don't worship me in a place like this where my lower limit is refreshed again!"

    "I'm so sad, sister. Neil has grown up to be such a playboy. What should I do, Kiritsugu?"

    "Who cares about you! Are you a mother!?"

    Neil complained angrily, then took the package and went back to the room.  When I returned to the room and opened the package, I saw a CD inside.

    "Disc?" Neil weighed the disc in his hand and turned his fingers through the center of the disc's hole. "I didn't expect it to be used like this. Can't I ask Crono to talk to me face to face?"

    "I am a girl, so I will be shy."

    Anders appeared just in time.

    "Don't tell me you know women very well"

    "Only a guy like you who has never received a love letter or confession has no right to criticize me."

    "Who are you talking about??Qualification!  ?  Don’t you know that women nowadays are more reserved!  ?  How could he possibly do such a thing like hooking up with someone!  !  "

    "Where are you being subtle!? Boss, what do you think of a pure confession!? A special service at the Clock Hotel!?"

    "I really don't understand women's hearts"

    While criticizing Anders, Neil put the CD into the computer and started playing it.

    Soon, a blond girl appeared on the screen.

    "Neil, well long time no see"

    Fit’s pleasant voice came from the screen.

    Her expression looked a little panicked, even the smile on her face was a little stiff, and her face was dyed a light red, as delicate as a pink rose.

    However, Neil’s dead fish eyes were a little dull, and his mouth was slightly opened as he stared at Fit on the screen.

    It’s not because of Fit’s cute shy personality, but because of her outfit that looks like a modern office lady.

    "Why are you wearing this outfit? Generally speaking, ordinary girls' clothes are just fine. It's just me and I chatting. Could it be" Neil's eyebrows flashed, and his eyes emitted the light of hundreds of watts of light bulbs.  He acted like a dead elementary school student who said, "I know the truth." "Is the uniform a temptation?"

    "Why did you come to such a conclusion!?"

    Once again, Anders felt extremely stressed about his master.

    While the video on the screen was still playing, Fitt squirmed for a while and seemed to relax, his beautiful red eyes seeming to see Neil through the video.

    "Neal, how have you been lately?"

    "Well, that's not bad. If my family doesn't keep an eye on my life all day long"

    Neil picked his nose and replied.

    "Boss, why can you have a video conversation?"

    There are obviously a few more black lines on Anders' smooth appearance.

    "Uh, this, that, do my clothes look good? Although Admiral Lindy suggested buying those beautiful clothes, I took a long time to choose before I decided on this"

    Feite hesitated for a while, pulled at the corner of his clothes, and smiled shyly.

    "As expected of Fit, he understands the male psychology so well"

    "Boss, you seem to have made a mistake, right?"

    "Ahem, just kidding"

    Neil coughed dryly, then turned and walked towards the closet.

    "Boss, what are you doing?"

    "I'm looking for a suit. People are so serious about their business, so of course I have to act grandly. I'm a gentleman"

    "Go to hell, you pervert, this is just a video!"

    "Who are you talking about! I am an orthodox gentleman! I am a true man!!"

    "It's true! You really don't know how perverted you are! But, boss, you'd better come back quickly, this video is almost over."

    Hearing this, Neil still walked back and continued to listen to Feite talking about her recent affairs.

    Although they were all trivial things and words of thanks, this girl's expression was much gentler.

    Maybe, this is her true side.

    "Really, Feit, this can't be done!"

    "Eh!? Aluf!?"

    At this time, Aluf, who had obviously been staying nearby, jumped out. She blocked the front of the video with a mysterious smile on her face.

    "Hey, you bastard kid, it's been a long time no see. Are you feeling itchy after not seeing Feite for so long~~~"

    "AhArufu, what are you talking about?"

    ""

    What is this woman talking about?

    "But it doesn't matter. I have a lot of photos here that I took when I was shopping for clothes with Fit. Many of them were taken while trying on cosplay clothes and in killing poses~~~"

    "What!!??"

    "Boss, calm down! This is just a video!!"

    "Then that's just what Aluf and Admiral Lindy asked me to do! Neil, don't listen to her! Woohoo!!!"

    After realizing what she had said, Feite's blush became more intense, and her whole little face was on fire. She quickly pulled away from Aluf and bowed quickly.

    “Neil, I’ll talk to you next time, bye!”

    The next second, the video suddenly turned black.

    ""

    Neil silently stared at the screen without any portraits, and then turned his attention to the window with a very calm expression.

    &nbsp; "Boss"

    He should be feeling emotional about the change in that girl, after all, she was the one he tried so hard to help.

    "Photo……"

    "It turns out that I am so moved here!!!"

    Andles hit his master on the head.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    “Thank you for your guidance today!!”

    The young man bowed respectfully to the old man not far in front of him, bringing up a few crystal clear drops of sweat in the air, reflecting the seven-color clouds through the slightly setting sun.

    "Um."

    Kunizhi Ittousai nodded slightly. Although there was no special emotion on his face, a somewhat satisfied look could be seen in his energetic eyes.

    “Neil, towel.”

    Seeing them stop, Kui on the side quickly handed over the towel.

    "Thanks, Bangzhi."

    Neil wiped the sweat beads and walked out the door. Looking at the sky that was beginning to be stained with a faint glow, he realized that it was almost time to leave.

    After changing their clothes, Neil and Aoi walked outside the house slowly.

    "Neil, after Aunt Zhumei came to your place, there was no big problem, right?"

    Thinking of the chaotic situation in Neil's house compared to ordinary people, Aoi was really speechless.

    "Ah, it's okay, it's just that there are a few more freeloaders, and by the way, my life, moral integrity, status, and dignity were completely shattered."

    “Didn’t that almost ruin your entire life!?”

    "What does it mean to ruin your life? They destroyed me from the soul"

    "Please forgive me and accept the change."

    "Well, I will live strong."

    Neil sighed heavily, then looked back at the shrine behind him.

    "Kunie, how do you manage the daily expenses of your shrine?"

    He really has never seen what kind of work the shrine usually does.

    "Well, people usually come to pay their respects, and grandpa also has some disciples. Coupled with the allocation from the state department, it is enough for the family to live"

    Aoi blinked and explained to Neil, while Neil listened with envy on his face.

    "I might as well open a shrine in my family"

    "You think the shrine is 7-Eleven!"

    “Anyway, my house is quite ancient, so it’s no problem to make it look like a shrine!!”

    "That's not the problem, idiot!"

    Aoi slapped her forehead feebly, looking at Neil's "You're so selfish" expression, she really wanted to kick him.

    "Shrines are arranged by the state, and they all have historical origins. They are not just called shrines just because you want to"

    Neil was stunned for a moment, then a little disappointed.

    "Hey, that's it Then I'll open a Buddhist temple."

    ""

    He is really a guy who can't communicate.

    "Hey, Kunzhi, are there many shrines in this city?"

    "I don't know how many there are" Aoi frowned slightly, then stretched out her hand to point to the four directions outside the shrine, "But there are five main ones, which are located in the town in the form of a Bagua square.  My family's shrine is one of the five directions, and the five shrines happen to be centered around our school's World Tree. The World Tree seems to have existed a long time ago, and is praised as a god-like existence. Even  The development of this town also revolves around the World Tree, so the five shrines seem to have the meaning of protecting the World Tree, which I heard from my grandfather."

    "It turns out that the World Tree in our school is such a fortress. I thought it was just a tree that can only be used for burning firewood"

    "You will be punished by God."

    Neil rolled his eyes and waved his hand nonchalantly, "What about the miko? Kunieda, you seem to be the miko of your shrine"

    "Well, a shrine maiden is usually a member of the family. If not, the shrine in Kyoto will send someone over, such as the Shichio Shrine in the west. I heard that a shrine maiden from Kyoto is going to take over."

    “…There are so many twists and turns here.”

    Unconsciously, the two of them walked to the torii outside.

    "Okay, just send it here. After all, there is a banquet in the world. We must say goodbye after thousands of miles, and we are destined to meet again after thousands of miles"

    Neil held his fists and muttered to Kui NianFinished.

    "What poem are you reciting? Don't you come here often?"

    “Tsk, you are such a child who doesn’t know what to say. It’s obviously a farewell gift”

    After that, Aoi gave him a Shingeki-ryu move.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Well, I understand, let's talk about it when we get back, Dad."

    Nanoye hung up the phone, her heart full of joy. She had just received a call from her home. She had just received a package from Fit. She had not contacted Fit for a while. Although she had exchanged letters, she was able to see him.  When you see her in person, you will naturally be happier.

    "Neil?"

    Inadvertently, Nanoye noticed that the figure in front of her looked familiar. The person seemed to hear her voice and turned around. When Nanoye took a closer look, it turned out to be Neil himself.

    "Naye?"

    Neil slowed down and waited for Nanoha to jog over.

    “Neil, what’s wrong with you?”

    Naye saw Neal touching her chin, her head and face were gray, and her pigtails were jumping up and down as if to express her curiosity.

    "I just fell down the stairs"

    Neil could just make up an excuse, but he couldn't tell the tragic fact that Bangzhi hit his chin with a sword and rolled down the stairs, right?

    "that's all?"

    "What else do you want!? This expression of sadness, do you want me to be so miserable!?"

    "Eleku Pail?"

    "How cruel! You actually hope that I will follow in the footsteps of the empress who is in pain and want to die. Is it really like a wasp's tail? The most poisonous woman's heart!?"

    “Meow haha~~You’re kidding~~~”

    “It’s not funny at all!!”

    Girls don’t understand what the most painful thing is for a man forever!

    "By the way, why is Neil here?"

    "I'm here to practiceHey! What's going on with your "sky is falling" look!  ?  Am I so unworthy of trust?  "

    "No la……"

    Nanoha shook her head, but she still had that incredible expression.

    "I just didn't expect that someone like you, who would be at ease until the end of the world, would take the initiative to practice"

    “I’m so sorry for you Zaiyouzai!!”

    Seeing Neil’s depressed look, Nanoha pursed her lips and chuckled.

    "Naye, can you accompany me for a walk?"

    Neil suddenly made this request, Nanoha was slightly startled, and then nodded gently.

    "OK."

    The sky is gradually ushering in dusk, and in the soft and charming glow, there is a sense of trance and confusion.

    Neil looked at the setting sun. In the dusk, he walked quietly and slowly on the road that started to light up. The shadow behind him sometimes became longer and sometimes shorter.

    “Speaking of which, it’s been a long time since I calmed down and took a walk.”

    "Eh, is that right?"

    Nanoye, who was walking side by side, glanced at his side face slightly. Maybe it was because of the time, but his outline looked particularly soft, and his purple eyes seemed to be surging with light.

    "Well, since I came to Japan, I always feel like things have never stopped"

    Various people and things are intertwined in his life unconsciously. Now it seems that he has entered a world that he subconsciously avoids.

    “Because Neil never stops…”

    The corners of her mouth were slightly raised, and Nanoha's clear pupils seemed to be filled with waves of memories.

    "Talking to me like a demon king"

    Neil glanced at her, shook his head and said helplessly.

    "whee……"

    Nanoye let out a light and pleasant laugh, her eyes moved slightly, and she couldn't help but stop.

    "Neil, do you remember this place?"

    Neil looked up and saw that they had arrived at Linhai Park.

    "How could I forget?" Neil exhaled lightly and narrowed his eyes slightly, "This is the place where it ends and it also begins."

    Here, Nanoye and Fit made the final and first victory, and it was here that their lives officially took the first step.

    Later, they and Feite said goodbye here.

    Until now, they all clearly remember Feite’s smile before he said goodbye that day.

    She also won??Happy.

    "Let's go in and take a walk"

    Nanoye suddenly took Neil's hand, turned around slightly, and showed a smile that was so beautiful that it made people dizzy.

    Neil's body stiffened slightly, and his eyes moved from the clasped hands to the smile on Naye's face, and the picturesque look on her seemed to be frozen in her constricted pupils.

    "Well, let's go."

    He said softly, stretched out a gentle smile, and relaxed his whole body.

    The two held hands and walked on this land of memories.

    "Looking back now, it turns out that quite a while has passed"

    After walking dozens of meters away, Nanoye's voice sounded softly in Neil's ears.

    "I didn't know anything at first, but everything changed that night"

    His fingers gently brushed against the Heart of the Rising Sun hanging on his chest, and the events of that night slowly came to mind.

    "At the beginning, I was just excited because of magic. However, after seeing the Holy Stone Seed and coming into contact with Feite, I learned a lot of things that I never understood before. I cried because of being hurt, because  Crying because I cannot understand, crying because I am far away, crying because I am powerless"

    Neil raised his eyes and looked at the girl's vague face in the dusk, and couldn't help but responded.

    "If it hadn't happened that night, maybe you would have been better off."

    Yes, it must be like this, so Nanoha won't get hurt or cry.

    "No, I'm very lucky to have encountered those things"

    Naye stopped, turned around, and looked straight into those deep pupils with her crystal-like eyes.

    "Because of that night, I was able to meet and become friends with Feit, and I was able to really get in touch with you and see the you I've never seen before"

    Her words made Neil's pupils shrink tightly, and then slowly opened.

    Without waiting for Neil's reply, Nanoha continued.

    "Because of the Holy Stone Seed, I got to know you in another world, and I got to know you that no one else knew. And because of you, I understand a lot that I may not understand in my whole life.  When I cried, you would hand me a tissue, and when I was weak, you would give me a hand"

    Nanoye’s hands wrapped around Neil’s not-so-wide palms, and there was a tenderness on her face that she had never seen before.

    “It’s really great to meet you.”

    A slightly fishy wind blows from the sea.

    Neil took a deep breath, and the coolness of the sea breeze seemed to make his head feel empty.

    "hehe……"

    Smiling softly, his eyes blinked slightly, slightly bright, as calm as lake water.

    "Who asked me to be your teacher"

    Naye sighed and lowered her head.

    ——This time, let’s forget it.

    Suddenly, she felt a soft and gentle feeling coming from her head.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? by Nanoha, and saw that the young man's face was calm, and the light in his smart eyes was faint.

    The young man’s delicate eyebrows wrinkled slightly, and his eyes met hers, with a little hesitation and tangle.

    "Hey, Nanoha"

    Naye stared at the boy quietly, waiting for his next words.

    The sound of salsa’s waves has reached my ears countless times.

    After a long time, young man, I asked lightly.

    "do you like me?"

    ?…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

    PS: I originally planned to update it tomorrow night, but I saw a guy who voted for evaluation, yes, that cool guy who always called me uncle. In my eyes, evaluation votes cost money, so I voted here.  There is no difference between writing a broken book and throwing money into the sea. If you don't feel sorry for me, I feel sorry for you.  I feel that saying thank you is useless, so I have to update it as a thank you gift.  In addition, you don’t need to vote for this book. I recommend that you vote for the masters you like. I really can’t stand the low-end works of a little shrimp like me. Compared with the masters on the fan list,  I need it more. I just need to write my own story and that’s it.  After finishing speaking, I expressed my gratitude again.

 Soar to the new world!  Chapter 93 Takamachi Nanoha’s Melancholy

    [[[CP|W:600|H:590|A:L|U:http://file1./chapters/20139/18/2249608635151287861672245683852.jpg]]]

    Nanoha looked at the package on the table and the names of her friends on it. The mood that was full of expectations suddenly became empty. It seemed that there was a missing piece in her heart. Now, it seemed that her brain could not accept any information at all.

    "well……"

    As if very tired, Nanoha lay on the table without energy, her slender fingers lightly scratched the rough surface of the package, her eyes were vague, as if she was remembering.

    "I'm sorry, Fit, I'm not in the mood to see what you gave me right now.  】

    A small amount of guilt arose in her heart, and Nanoha apologized in her heart to Fit, who was in a distant dimension.

    "ha……"

    With another sigh, Nanoha turned her head, looking at the night scene outside the window, her beautiful eyelashes trembling slightly.

    "It feels so disgusting"

    The boredom in my heart never goes away. The depression in my chest seems to have no way to vent. No matter what I do, I can't get motivated. It is simply terrible at this moment.

    ——Ah, I feel so unhappy.

    Nanoha moved again, burying her head in her arms and disappearing into the darkness.

    Trying not to think about anything, hoping to relax.

    But in my mind, the scene at that time clearly emerged again.

    Yes, it was the scene that made her feel so bad.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Naye, do you like me?"

    In the drunken dusk, the young man in front of Naye gently asked her this sentence.

    At that moment, Nanoye's pupils shrank tightly, and the young man's delicate face was deeply engraved on her retina. She opened her mouth slightly in disbelief, unable to make any sound, as if she was still confirming whether she heard correctly.

    Like it, like it, like it

    It seems that only this voice is left lingering in my mind.

    Eh?  Eh!  !  !  !  !  like!  ?

    When she understood the meaning of the word, a rush of heat rushed to her face. She didn't need to look in the mirror to imagine how blushing she looked.

    "You, what did you just say, Neil?"

    Naye's face was flushed, her eyes wandered away, and then she quietly focused on Neil's face.

    Until now, she suspected that she had heard or understood wrongly. After all, how could he, who usually behaved like a super wooden person, say such a thing!  ?

    Facing Nanoye’s question, Neil pursed his lips and a faint blush appeared on his cheeks.

    Even though he showed no limits to his integrity, he was shy.

    It was the first time Naiye saw Neil like this, and his eyes couldn't help but light up slightly. While he felt novel in his heart, he also felt a little joy.

    He will still care about himself.

    "Uh, I'm asking, do you like me?"

    Seemingly because it was a bit difficult to speak out, the light red on Neil's face became brighter and brighter.

    Nanoha finally confirmed it this time. She didn’t know whether it was because of being infected by Neil or because of her own shame. She gently held her red face, her head in confusion.

    How to do how to do?  How to answer now?  Isn’t it generally true that confessions are made directly?  Why is it made like a quiz question!  ?  He actually asked a girl if she liked him, what the hell!  !  Are the subject and object in this sentence reversed?  ?

    "Naye?"

    Neil saw Naye’s eyes twitching and her two pigtails turning almost to the sky, and he couldn’t help but let out a small cry.

    "Who would like you!!"

    Out of a girl’s shyness and reserve, Nanoha answered instantly.

    【woo woo woo woo!  !  !  !  Answered so quickly!  !  By the way, what did I answer?  !  That’s not what I meant at all!  !  Totally screwed!  !  !  But I always felt uncomfortable being asked like this by him!  !  Girls have the persistence of girls!  !  !  It's okay, just answer it seriously when he asks again!  !  !  】

    Naye took a deep breath, clenched her fists and encouraged herself in her heart.

    Neil, who was opposite him, was stunned by Nanoye's answer for a moment, then scratched the back of his head and laughed dryly.

    "Ahaha, that's right, it doesn't look like this"

    Neil smiled a little awkwardly. It turns out that Alicia is talking nonsense. If you like him, you are not trustworthy at all. You just like to beat him.

    &nbsp; After learning the truth, Neil suddenly felt the urge to bleed and shed tears.

    However, after hearing Neil's answer, Nanoha stiffened and even tended to become petrified. She looked at the embarrassed boy with a complicated expression, and suddenly had the idea of ??taking out the Heart of the Rising Sun and giving him a Starburst.

    Doesn’t it matter if you give up like this?  ?  Will he die if he asks me again?  ?  If I ask again, she might agree!  !  !  There is no shop like this in this village!  !

    Neil breathed a sigh of relief, looked deeply at Naye, whose expression was indescribable, and without saying anything, walked over her to the railing on the beach.

    With his hands leaning on the cold railing, Neil looked at the sea quietly, letting the sea breeze ruffle his long hair.

    The swimming sea, the quiet boy, the strong contrast is like a painting.

    Nanoha watched the boy walk by, her lips pursed into a deep line, and her eyes revealed unwillingness.

    【Ah ah ah, this is not right, what should I do, idiot!  !  】

    Looking at the young man’s back facing the sunset, Nanoha bit her thin lips and took the first step towards him.

    【Sure enough, I still have to say it directly. Only in this way can I convey my feelings to him】

    That’s right, speaking it to this person was Takamachi Nanoha’s true thoughts.

    "That, that! Neil, although I haven't said it out loud, I feel sorry for you"

    Nanoha’s eyes were firm, and the girl’s voice sounded in the gentle wind.

    Neil leaned on the railing with his hands, watching the waves coming up one after another, feeling the slightly humid sea breeze, his eyes showed no wave, as if he was lost in some thoughts and did not notice the sound from behind.

    "As for me, I have someone I like."

    Just as Nanoye was about to continue speaking, Neil gently revealed the secret in his heart.

    His voice was not very loud, it was very soft, and the sound of the waves could almost cover it up, but Nanoha could hear every word clearly.

    The blush on Naye's face faded instantly, and the words she was about to say stopped in her throat.

    But she couldn’t remember what she wanted to say.

    What kind of words is that?

    Already, I can’t remember it at all.

    And at that time, the only feeling left in my heart was crying.

    The pressure blocking her heart urged her to shed tears.

    ——No, you can’t cry.

    Nanoye bit her lower lip, trying hard to suppress her throat so as not to make a sound. She was glad that the boy didn't look back and didn't see her looking so embarrassed at this moment.

    How can you cry at a time like this, and what’s the use of crying?  I had obviously thought that Neil would have someone he liked, so this was nothing to be sad about.

    But, I feel really, really sad.

    Nanoha wiped away a little moisture from the corner of her eyes with her index finger, trying to look the same as usual, but the redness in her eyes that had not dissipated was the remnants of the feelings in her heart.

    "Eh!? It's true or not, it turns out that Neil has someone he likes!"

    Nanoha took a deep breath of the pungent sea breeze and said in a tone of fake surprise.

    "Um……"

    Neil responded softly, his eyes softening.

    "Is that person Tifa? It should be Tifa"

    The only person I can imagine is her.

    The only person he can like is her.

    Tifa Lockhart.

    The girl who has always been by Neil's side.

    "Tifa" Neil's eyes slowly gathered the figure of the girl. His eyes dimmed slightly and he shook his head gently, "No, Tifa and I are not that innocent in our relationship. After all, it happened  There are too many things, and sometimes I think that for her, I may be a substitute"

    Seemingly not wanting to dwell on this issue, Neil sighed and stopped talking.

    Nanoye may have noticed the seriousness of the question and didn't intend to pursue it. In contrast, she cared more about who Neil liked.

    Neil turned around and looked at the girl in front of him who seemed to have not changed much. He opened his mouth slightly and hesitated for a moment.

    "Xiaoya"

    Neil slowly read out the title that had not been mentioned for many years. Every time he mentioned it, it would bring back those happy and sad memories of the past.

    "Xiaoya?"

    Naye also read it again, and her heart suddenly surged.??Complex and unspeakable feelings, this name is closer than anyone else, and it is also the only one who can let him call it this way so far.

    "Well, I have always called her that. Only in this way can I feel that I am very close to her, very close"

    Seeing the gentle look on Neil's face, Nanoha could only feel disappointed.

    "What kind of person is that girl?"

    "Xiaoyashe is very gentle, very mature, and very strong. She is obviously the same age as me, but she taught me many things. It can be said that without her, I would not be standing here today"

    Neil looked down at his right hand. The residual warmth from touching her that day seemed to still remain in his palm.

    "Now that I think about it, it is not an exaggeration to say that those days were the happiest time in my life"

    Neil turned his head and looked at the sea behind him with the tips of his eyes, his purple eyes particularly bright in the glow, while Nanoha stood there quietly, listening to the young man's thoughts.

    "During that time, she taught me all kinds of things, various skills in life, as well as swordsmanship and magic. Whenever I made progress, she would smile happily, so I  Work harder to do well"

    The soft words paused for a moment, and the happiness flowing in Neil's eyes was not concealed at all.

    "Hey, Nanoha, you still remember my performance at the school festival, right? I can sing and play the piano because of Xiaoya She likes the piano, so I work hard to learn the piano, and she likes listening to songs, so I work hard to learn singing. As long as it's  I will cheer for whatever she likes. I just want to see her smile At that time, it must have been the first time that I worked so hard to do all kinds of things for someone"

    As long as it’s Xiaoya’s business, no matter how difficult it is, it doesn’t matter.

    And this tenderness was only revealed for a girl named Athena of the Heavenly Kingdom.

    Nanoha sighed quietly without Neil noticing, and then put on her face a warm smile that was not even faded by the sun.

    "Neil really likes each other"

    It’s totally incomparable.

    "Well, yes, I like her the most."

    Neil slowly closed his eyes, and it seemed that he could no longer hear the sound of the waves and the wind.

    "Then where is Xiaoya now?"

    "I don't know" Neil opened his eyes, feeling a little gloomy, "Because I have done irreparable wrong things, I may not have the chance to see her again"

    "How could it be!? What happened?"

    Nanoye cried out in surprise, Neil didn't say anything for a long time, just exhaled, smiled and waved his hands indifferently.

    "Okay, let's stop talking about this matter. Naye, you are still the first one to know. By the way, you must not tell others about this matter. Just treat it as a secret between the two of us."

    Neil brought the matter to light and winked in a funny manner.

    "A secret?"

    With a forced bitter smile, Nanoha nodded.

    ——I would rather not know such a secret.

    …………………………………………Dividing line………………………………………………

    Recalling every word and every expression he said at that time, Naye felt as if her heart was being tugged.

    Nanoye was lying on the table in a daze. Even if she knew who Neil really liked, she still couldn't let go.

    However, the girl named Xiaoya, who has always been liked by Neil, must not be comparable to an ordinary girl like her.

    "Ha, what should we do now?"

    I feel more at a loss than ever, and I don’t even know who to talk to. What’s more, Neil’s love for that child must not be revealed.

    And just when Nanoha felt confused, the remaining members of the Takamachi family gathered in the living room with solemn expressions.

    "Naye has been acting blankly since she came back. Did something happen to her on the way?"

    Did someone take action against his cutest and most charming Nanoha!  ?

    "Death penalty!!! God's punishment!!!"

    When he thought of that possibility, Mr. Takamachi slapped the table and jumped up, holding a wooden sword that he didn't know where it came from, with a murderous look on his face.

    "Honey, be quiet."

    With a sweet smile on Taozi’s face, she hit the waiter’s stomach mercilessly with a knife. The waiter didn’t even make a sound and lay on the table with his stomach in his arms.

    The Takamachi brothers and sisters looked ashamed, they regarded them as Kodachi II.Someone who was the strongest in the Mikami style was KO'd with just one move.

    As expected, the beautiful wife’s strength is worth MAX.

    "What makes Naye like this is nothing more than home and school."

    Taozi stroked her face and began to analyze the situation.

    “There’s nothing going on at home, it’s about school.”

    Miyuki thought for a while and then accepted Taozi's words.

    "As for the school, there will be no problem with my friends. I haven't heard anything from Shinobu."

    Kyouya said that his information source is absolutely reliable and the credibility is 100%.

    "Haha, it's neither family nor friends, so the most likely possibility is"

    Taozi narrowed her eyes and smiled enigmatically.

    "What!? Did that brat Neil make Nanoha cry!?"

    The waiter, who was foaming at the mouth, suddenly seemed to understand something and jumped up from his coma.

    "No, Nanoha didn't cry, Dad."

    "But that lost expression is not much worse than crying"

    Miyuki recalled Naye’s appearance at that time, as if she had cried.

    "Ahhhh!!! Even Najib's son cannot be forgiven!! How dare you hurt my most lovely Nanoha!!!"

    “Dad, calm down!!”

    “Nothing is clear now, don’t take out the real knife, Dad!!”

    "Honey……"

    Taozi opened her eyes slightly, and the cold light emitted from them made the servant tremble all over. He swallowed his saliva and sat down obediently without moving.

    “I’m going to have a chat with Naye, dear, don’t mess around”

    “Sir, yes_sir!!”

    "It's not sir, it's madam"

    "Give me the right place to complain, bro."

    ?…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

    PS: Sorry, no one is here to disrupt the situation. The long-awaited Nanoha line finally comes to an end.

 Soar to the new world!  Chapter 94 Night conversations are always quiet

    [[[CP|W:193|H:300|A:C|U:http://file2./chapters/20139/20/2249608635152938610620161321085.jpg]]]

    ???????????????????????????????????????

    A crisp and short knock on the door interrupted Naye's thoughts.

    "Naye, are you there?"

    Taozi’s voice came from outside the door.

    "Here, please come in."

    The door was opened, Naye turned around and saw her mother walking in, with a trace of concern on her face.

    "Mother……"

    Nanoha naturally noticed Taozi's overflowing concern, and she could more or less guess that Taozi was worried because of her state tonight.

    Not only her mother, but also her father, brother and sister must be the same.

    Thinking of this, Nanoha couldn't help but feel a warm current flowing gently in her heart.

    "Naye, what's on your mind? Do you want to talk to your mother?"

    Taozi sat down by the bed and looked at her daughter tenderly.

    "that……"

    Do you want to tell your mother what happened tonight?

    Nanoha was a little hesitant.

    Seeing Naye hesitate to speak, Taozi smiled slightly and asked playfully, "Is it related to Neil?"

    "How did mom know ugh——!!"

    Nanoye quickly covered her mouth, but Taozi was 100% sure. Looking at her mother's slightly teasing smile, Nanoye pouted dissatisfiedly.

    "Mother……"

    "Haha" Taozi touched Naye's head and her tone became softer, "Can you talk to mom now?"

    Facing Taozi’s gentle and water-like tolerance, Nanoha nodded gently.

    "Actually, I met Neil this afternoon, chatted for a while, and found out that he actually has someone he likes"

    "Eh? Someone you like!?"

    Taozi covered her mouth in slight surprise, and suddenly there was a small impact on the floor outside the door.

    "Huh? Is there anything outside?"

    Nanoha cast a confused look at the ajar door.

    "Don't worry, it's just your dad practicing high jump downstairs."

    "Eh!? Practicing high jump in the living room!?"

    "It doesn't matter, your father just can't stop By the way, Nanoha, please continue."

    "Um."

    Naye briefly told what happened in the park, avoiding Xiaoya's name, and basically told Taozi everything she could.

    "That girl is very special to Neil."

    "yes……"

    Hearing Taozi’s emotion, Nanoha lowered her head in despair, even the two braids hanging down listlessly.

    Seeing her little daughter’s appearance, Taozi couldn’t help but shook her head.

    "Actually, mom, I think there is not much difference between Nanoha and that girl"

    "how come?"

    Naye raised her head and looked at her mother's faint smile in disbelief.

    She always thought that Xiaoya was a different girl, or that only that kind of perfect woman would be noticed by Neil.

    She, Takamachi Nanoha, is just an ordinary girl you can see everywhere.

    "Everything I said is true."

    Momoko could see Nanoye's expression completely, and Momoko immediately understood Nanoye's thoughts.

    "The biggest difference between you and that girl is probably the difference in time That girl appeared when Neil needed someone the most. At that time, even a simple greeting would probably leave a deep impression on Neil's heart.  Isn't this the most indelible impression for anyone at this time?"

    Nanoha nodded as if understanding, and then asked, "At that time, was there no one around Neil?"

    However, at this time, Taozi fell silent.

    "……Mother?"

    Such silence made Naye feel a little flustered.

    "Naye, you don't know, that child has been living a life that is different from anyone else It is a life that is enough to make people despair."

    After a brief pause, Taozi lowered her head and looked at Nanoha, and said slowly.

    “Mom, do you know Neil’s past?”

    Naye grabbed Taozi's sleeves and asked anxiously.

    "I don't know much" Taozi gently stroked Naye's hair, "I say this, I just hope you can understand, Naye, just because you have experienced such despair, thatThe wife's heart is more delicate and cowardly than anyone else. Even if he can usually play with people around him, it doesn't mean that he really accepts it.  "

    “Slender, cowardly, such words, Nanoha can’t associate them with Neil.

    Maybe it’s because she doesn’t know his true heart.

    Naye wants to know his past more and more.

    Subconsciously, Nanoha cast an inquiring look at Momoko.

    "Naye, let me tell you this kind of thing" Taozi paused slightly, and the smile on her lips turned into a more playful one, "In this case, you might not be just friends anymore"

    "Noit's not like that!"

    Naye's face turned red and her fingers were tangled uneasily.

    "Naiye, you are just children now, and the feelings in your hearts are not mature, or even impulsive. There is no need to feel lost because of these things. It is normal to long for and like someone. It belongs to you.  Life is still very long, and no one knows what the outcome will be in the future. As long as you take it step by step according to your true thoughts, you will have no regrets."

    "Um."

    "So, what is Nanoha going to do next?"

    Taozi asked with a bit of a smile.

    "I" Nanoye paused for a while and said to Taozi in a firm tone, "Although I don't know it very well myself, I always feel in my heart that I should support Neil, no matter what his actions are.  It’s still his longing for that girl.”

    "Naye"

    This answer was really beyond Taozi’s expectation.

    After Nanoha finished speaking, she scratched her face in embarrassment, "As my mother said, we are just children. We don't understand many things. I'm not sure whether the feeling in my heart is true love. Maybe,  Seeing Neil who is different from us, anyone would approach him out of curiosity. Maybe I just had a simple admiration. At that time, I might have had a fever in my head. Besides, Neil can always like someone like this.  At least it proves that he is not that kind of playboy. As a friend, I have no reason not to support him"

    "Naye has really grown up"

    Taozi suddenly sighed. More than half a year ago, she was a little girl who didn't know how to do many things. Now she has become so strong. It seems that the influence of that child on her is not that simple.

    "Well, no matter what you say, mom, I am always on Nanoha's side, and women must be good at grasping high-quality stocks. Now is the time to prepare"

    "High-quality stocks? Prepare?"

    Nanoha tilted her head in confusion, always feeling that there seemed to be something extremely bad going on here.

    "hehe……"

    Momoko couldn't help but laugh out loud, and Naye became more and more sure of her thoughts.

    Outside the door, three figures of different heights moved quietly and walked downstairs.

    "I didn't expect that boy to actually have someone he likes"

    Gongya also lamented that that unscrupulous kid who looked like a loser all day long could actually fall in love with someone else. What an unscientific thing.

    “Sure enough, taking action when a man is most vulnerable is most effective…”

    Miyuki obviously noticed another aspect.

    When the brother and sister were sighing to themselves, they obviously didn't notice that someone in front of them was exuding a thick black aura.

    "That bastard actually dared to reject Nanoye's confession. Huhuhu, very good. He actually dared to hurt my little angel. Even Dad Pin has nothing to say. Just go to hell with peace of mind, kid Huhu  ——Hahaha!!!!!"

    Crazy laughter seemed to shake the whole house, and the two brothers and sisters following the minister were covering their faces speechlessly.

    The daughter-in-law started going berserk again.

    "Hey, dad, what's wrong with him?"

    Naye, who was chatting with Taozi in the room, naturally heard this extraordinary laughter.

    "Haha, your dad is just cheering for Nanoha in his own way, don't worry~~~"

    ""

    …………………………………………Dividing line………………………………………………

    "Well——"

    While he was absently fiddling with the ring that represented the oath, Neil suddenly felt a chill. He rubbed his body and looked around doubtfully.

    "The temperature at night really dropped a lot"

    "I guess you are being cursed."?,Boss"

    “What did I do wrong again!?”

    "Young man, have you seen it? The twin stars shining next to the Big Dipper"

    "Bao Dan! Is it the Death Star!?"

    "Well, who knows? But having said that, boss, did you deliberately tell that girl the things you said today?"

    In the dim room, Anders dangled in front of Neil.

    "Whatever you think" Neil held his head in his hands and looked up at the ceiling, "Some things are better explained clearly"

    "Haha, I didn't expect the boss to be so decisive"

    "Are you making fun of me?"

    Neil glanced at Anders, then got off the chair and stretched.

    "I can't sleep now, so let's go out and see the scenery"

    Walking lightly to the backyard, I thought he was alone, but unexpectedly found another figure in the corridor.

    "Yu, aren't you asleep yet?"

    Yu turned her head and glanced at Neil who was walking towards her, then turned her head back and continued to look at the cherry blossom trees in the garden.

    The cherry blossom trees that should have passed their flowering period are still blooming as before.

    "If you can't sleep, just come out and sit."

    After Neil came over, Yu raised the notepad in his hand.

    "Yeah?"

    Neil walked to Yu's side and didn't sit down. He just watched the petals fall quietly.

    "Why don't the cherry blossoms here wither?"

    Another piece of paper was delivered to me.

    "I don't know very well. When I planted the sapling when I was a child, a guy did something to the tree. It might have been magic, or something. After that, the cherry blossom tree grew up and I haven't seen it since.  Withered.”

    "There is a guy, who is it?"

    "The person I met when I was young, his name is Lelouch, and every time I see him I feel uncomfortable" Neil scratched his head and seemed to remember something troubling. He turned his head and looked at the girl Sanwu, "  Why are you asking about this suddenly?"

    "It's nothing, I just feel a little familiar from this cherry blossom tree."

    "Familiar? Do you know that guy?"

    "do not know."

    You shook his head and put down the pen and paper.

    Peace was restored between the two.

    “You, can I ask you something?”

    Neil did not look back, but asked with his lips slightly open.

    "What do you want to ask?"

    Neil glanced at the words on the note, and his eyes calmly met the more calm crystal eyes.

    "Why do you suppress your feelings?"

    From his daily observation, no matter what happens, he will find that Yu is suppressing his emotional fluctuations.

    Yu is very similar to him, both are people who have been suppressing their true selves.

    "You want to know?"

    "Um."

    "Do you have to say it?"

    "If you can, please tell me as your family at this moment."

    After hesitating for who knows how long, perhaps driven by fate and the emotions in his heart, Yu finally picked up a pen and scribbled it down in his notebook.

    "Destiny is like a rope, constantly swaying sideways and moving forward. If it is affected by a strong force, the swing will be larger and more intense. My wavering, restlessness, and inner activities will cause my power to fluctuate, thus affecting my destiny.  The rope has unknowingly changed the reality around me, so I cannot show my feelings."

    Looking at the note written by Yu, Neil could feel a hint of sadness in it.

    "My power is not completely combined with my will. My words will contain magic. Words are too heavy for me. I don't know which words will change, so I can't speak or utter.  The voice, and the magic power sealed with this set of cages and armor.”

    "Because you don't want to hurt others?"

    Neil held the note and unconsciously used a little more strength.

    "Now, are you afraid? Are you afraid of me who is like a monster? You who are closest to me don't know when you will change because of me?"

    Neil moved his eyes from the note to the girl's face. When he met her eyes, his pupils contracted tightly.

    He once thought that no matter what happened, Yu would never show his emotions.

    This is how it should be.

    But, herWhat's going on with that unseen sadness in your eyes?

    Her hand was trembling slightly, and even the note in her hand was swaying slightly.

    “In the final analysis, she is just a girl after all.

    Neil walked down the corridor and walked towards the cherry blossom tree in the garden. He gently stroked the trunk of the tree with his hand, feeling as if blood was flowing on his fingertips.

    "Your power will affect my destiny. That uncontrollable force may crush the thread of my destiny"

    Because he is burdened with the so-called powerful destiny and has the powerful power to control everything, he can't do anything.

    Because, no matter what you do, you just keep hurting others.

    Sitting in the corridor, Yuu’s eyes dimmed slightly and he nodded slowly.

    "What does it matter? Anyway, I have experienced no matter how bad the reality is. If you can make my life worse, you can give it a try"

    However, the young man showed an indifferent smile to her.

    ????????? Light, gentle, sad.

    In Yu’s eyes, the young man looked up at Luo Ying’s figure, ethereal and pitiful.

    "Does it not matter even if I am a monster?"

    "Isn't that just right? I am also a monster, we are the same kind"

    Neil turned his head, his beautiful hair flowing in elegant curves.

    "What's more, what's in front of me is just a girl who doesn't want others to get hurt and cause herself pain. You are so gentle, Yuu So, if you want to cry, just cry, if you want to laugh, just  Smile, no matter what fate you have, I will carry it for you, just treat it like a broken jar"

    Willing to bear everything for others, but not wanting others to share anything for themselves.

    He, Neil Springfield, is a really bad guy.

    Yu sat alone in the corridor, his head slightly lowered, but he couldn't help crying, couldn't make a sound, and couldn't stop the tears.

    ——It seems, similar to him.

    The hands on his thighs were clenched tightly into fists, and warm tears slid down the cold armor.

    Yu raised her head again, her expression still so indifferent, but Neil felt that she was smiling.

    That is, a shallow arc that may not be visible.

    Neil smiled slightly and turned back to continue to feel the cherry blossoms of the night.

    "You, as compensation, are you willing to hear about my past?"

    You stared at the young man in the rain of flowers, and the pen in his hand slowly left marks on the paper.

    "If you want to talk."

    "Thank you, Yu."

    Under the withered cherry blossoms, the boy's smile is gentle and lonely.

 Soar to the new world!  Chapter 95 You can’t guess the girl’s thoughts

    "Ha~~~~~~~~~"

    Neil covered his mouth, yawned extremely long, and even tears flowed out of the corners of his eyes.

    "Sure enough, a high-end activity like talking at night is not suitable for us. It would be better for me to generate electricity in front of galgame."

    Last night, after chatting with Yu for a while, he was tossing and turning all night and had a restless sleep. As a result, he overslept this morning and was nearly knocked out of the Styx by a decisive hit from Kureha for the first time in a long time.

    “Ah, I saw Komachi again.

    "What generates electricity?"

    Chifuyu, who was walking next to her with a backpack on her back, frowned and felt speechless at the incomprehensible words that Neil often said in his mouth. Can't this guy speak some normal human language?

    "Oh, hehe, do you want to know?"

    "……In no mood."

    Chifuyu answered immediately without thinking. From the weird expression on Neil's face, you could tell that the meaning was not good.

    "It's so sad, the road to the new world is right in front of you Ha - I'm so sleepy"

    "Did you commit thief last night? You didn't even come to the morning exercise this morning."

    Chifuyu looked at Neil who started to yawn again and felt helpless. At the same time, she was very dissatisfied with Neil's absence in the morning and felt extremely unhappy. As for where this discomfort came from, she didn't care.  There is only one simplest and most effective idea in my mind right now.

    ——I want to flatten him.

    The best method is to solve it violently.

    And Neil obviously didn’t notice the dangerous thoughts in the girl next to him. He just wiped his wet eyes and was immersed in the state of "life is as lonely as snow".

    "Yes, I am a heart-stealing thief, and the girl's pure corolla is waiting for my nourishment"

    “I recorded what I just said.”

    ""

    Seeing Chifuyu showing off her phone in front of her with a smile, Neil was silent at first, and then sneered.

    "Do you think you can make me give in like this? Hum, Chifuyu, I think it is necessary for you to recognize the gap between us."

    "Oh? Are you serious?"

    Chifuyu narrowed her eyes and looked at Neil who was arranging his posture. Her soft-spoken tone was like a breath of fresh air.

    “Come on, let’s have a good fight! This time I will definitely make you gasp fiercely!!”

    Chifuyu ignored Niall’s bad words in every sense of the word and still kept smiling, “Aren’t you afraid of Tifa and her sword?”

    ""

    At that moment, Neil finally recalled the terror that once dominated him, and the inhumanity of being stabbed upside down in a cherry blossom tree.

    "I'm sorry, I'm really scared."

    As long as it’s about Tifa, he’s afraid. In front of the attacking Tifa, he’s just a crispy chicken-flavored existence.

    Chifuyu patted the head of the frustrated boy with great satisfaction, recalling the calm figure sitting at home, training silently, hiding his merit and fame.

    "You are really a model among girls, Tifa.

    "Hey, are you blocking the door early in the morning and trying to die, stupid teacher?"

    The very unkind words brought the sunken Neil back to reality from despair. He glanced over with flat eyes and saw the unshakable trio of Jiyou standing in front of him, while Alyssa was looking down on him with condescending contempt.  he.

    "It's strawberries again"

    Alyssa didn't understand what Neil was talking about at first, but when she saw what he was looking at, she suddenly got angry and ignored the so-called female restraint. She raised her heels and stepped on them crazily like driving piles.  .

    “Perverts die——!!!”

    Behind her, Nanoha and Suzuka were stunned for a moment, then understood immediately, and took a few steps back with their faces slightly red and holding their skirts.

    Neil rolled in time to avoid the fatal blow, but before he could utter a victorious taunt, Chifuyu gave him a sap and lay straight on the ground.

    “Well done Chifuyu!”

    Alyssa nodded appreciatively, and at the same time kicked her feet mercilessly.

    "Ah ah ah, it hurts! Chifuyu is so despicable, I believe you so much! Wow, don't step on my face!! Everything is negotiable, Alisa-san. As an apology, I will tell you that in fact, the four corners of my clothes are  The pants are also made of strawberryHuh? You can't mess around in that place!!!!"

    Early in the morning, the screams of the head teacher of Class A of the fourth year were heard outside the classroom door.

    When the first bell rang in the morning, Alyssa finally took back her feet, sweating profuselyBreathing heavily, and with a smile on his face, he gave Neil, who was almost dead on the ground, a look of contempt that said, "That's all you can do." He walked into the classroom proudly and received warm applause from his friends.

    Before entering the classroom, Nanoha asked kindly, "Neil, are you still alive?"

    "That's right, there's no one who can beat me!"

    Neil, who was resurrected with full blood and demons, expressed his utmost contempt for Zhan Zha. However, he glanced at Nanoye secretly and found that her expression was as usual. What he said last night had no impact at all. His charm is like this.  Low?

    Neil wanted to make a sad face.

    And Naiye noticed Neil's peeking eyes, tilted his head and thought for a while, seemed to think of something, and then smiled at the corner of his mouth, "Don't worry, Neil, I will keep your secret, and"

    She leaned slightly closer to Neil and whispered in his ear, "I will support you."

    Neil was stunned for a moment before he understood, scratching his head in embarrassment, "Ahaha, really?"

    It once again shows that the so-called love is a myth. It seems that the chance of him being wrong is 100%.

    "Well, because Neil is a good man."

    At that moment, Neil was heartbroken.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Look at the boys, look at the girls, look at Laputa, look at the earth, um, good, go wherever you came from"

    After completing a completely incomprehensible warm-up exercise, Neil ignored the resentful looks of the students and threw them on the playground, leaving them to fend for themselves, which is the so-called free activity.

    Neil walked under the shade of the tree and paused for a few seconds while looking at the kids in his class. Then he lay back on Caoposhan with a freshly picked foxtail in his mouth, chewing it from time to time and feeling slightly astringent.  The taste spreads on the tongue.

    "The sun is shining brightly and the years are quiet. I have been waiting for you for three thousand green summers."

    Neil looked up at the clear blue sky, feeling melancholy.

    A certain boy’s literary disease recurred again.

    Under this situation, Neil felt that it was necessary to have someone around him to echo him, to say "You are not yet in the future, how dare I grow old" to heal his pain of being sent the good guy card, but what he heard was just that.  of noise.

    It is a good thing that the playground is big. The naughty children can have fun as much as they want. Even if they want to cede the land and dominate the mountain, it is completely fine. However, as a qualified school administrator, it is necessary to make rational use of excess resources.

    So, almost ten classes came to the place in a mighty manner, and in an instant the dust was billowing.

    In this regard, Neil thought sincerely——

    There are so many naughty children.

    Neil chewed the grass and slowly closed his eyes, a wave of tiredness suddenly appeared in his eyes.

    Get some sleep.

    The sound of melodious and light breathing immediately sounded in my ears. Each gentle breath seemed to blow a sweet breath, making people relax and fall asleep.

    Neil nodded proudly. As expected of him, even sleeping has such a tempting charm.

    It feels sweet and smells like strawberry.

    "Eh? Why do I hear my own breathing when I sleep? And it tastes so sweet, sweeter than mine!"

    Neil finally noticed something unusual.

    Turning his head, he saw a cute girl with a little baby fat on her face sleeping next to him unsuspectingly. She was wearing a primary school student's sportswear and exposed a pair of slender, fair and slender legs that made people want to touch her. It must be because of regular exercise.

    "Oh no! Why is it you!?"

    Mingxue, who was sleeping, did not hear Neil's yelling at all. Her soft face wore a peaceful sleeping look, her cherry-colored lips were slightly open, and the sweet aroma of strawberries was gently exhaled with each breath.  In Neil's face.

    Girls are sweet from the inside out.

    Neil feels that he has a lot of experience with this kind of understanding. After all, there were countless good morning kisses and good night kisses during that period, not to mention hugging each other when going to bed at night.

    Now I feel ashamed when I think about it. What good things did he do at such a young age?

    Neil couldn’t help but smile, feeling a little sweet in his heart and licking his lips.

    “Brother is such a pervert!!!!”

    "Teacher Neil"

    Two very different loli sounds brought anger and horror. Neil turned his head suddenly and saw Kureha leading Sakura Matou standing in front of him.At this moment, Kureha stared with disbelief on her face, while Matou Sakura was hiding behind her, looking over from time to time, and quickly looking away when Neil looked over.

    "Uh, it's you two"

    Neil sat up and wanted to say a few words, but he was met with Kureha’s accusation.

    "Brother, you actually licked your mouth at Mingxue who was sleeping! You eroge maniac!!"

    Next to her, Matou Sakura nodded in agreement.

    Neil's hair was black, and he dared not to believe that all his uncontrollable actions would fall into the eyes of the two lolita. However, he was not afraid to get up from the ground, and stood in front of Hong Yu with a righteousness as high as a mountain. He used his innate height advantage to look down righteously.  Watching Lolita.

    "Ha!? What's wrong with me licking my lips!? There's strawberry milk on my lips, shouldn't I lick it?"

    "You're such a mouthful, how can you keep milk for that long!"

    “Hey, you ignorant brat, I am a man who can make milk all the time!!”

    Hong Yu looked at his proud brother up and down, and really didn't understand how he could produce milk. He was not a cow, not even a female.  Sakura nodded her chin and thought for a moment, then her cheeks turned red, and her watery eyes even had a hint of charm that was inappropriate for her age.

    Seeing that the two lolita were completely silent, Neil secretly clenched his fists in excitement.

    But just when he was about to mock a few words to show his brother's majesty, Kureyu turned around and ran away. Neil was stunned for a few seconds, and then turned around to look, and saw that the petite figure was running towards the place where he taught him.  's class.

    It's bad, it seems that there will be a bad thing that will happen, and he will be excited to be excited.

    Neil was just thinking whether it was more important to escape or to get paid when he realized that there was another loli in front of him. It was obviously Sakura who had been ruthlessly abandoned by Kureha. Sakura saw Neil staring at her and looked around in panic.  With no hope of help, she clenched her little fists and put them on her chest, her face flushed and her eyes closed as she shouted.

    "Teacher, H is wrong!"

    Neil was so angry that he became shameless and said, "Damn it, is it wrong for men to like H!? My friends and I are so horny!! Look at me from the front!!!!"

    I didn't expect Neil to give such an answer. Sakura's little head suddenly went into panic. You are a teacher and don't expose your true side casually. Generally, only the scum who are not gentle and polite can successfully overthrow Luo.  Li.

    "Oldteacherpleaseplease be gentle"

    There were tears in the corners of Sakura's eyes, her fingers clenched the hem of her white sports uniform, and her intermittent answers were filled with miserable cries.

    Neil fell into a trap on the spot, thinking that this little girl was even less pure than he was.

    “…Sorry, loli is not suitable for me.”

    Neil bowed his head and apologized sincerely, and Sakura breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, she was a loli, otherwise she would be in danger in a few years.  Neil was extremely depressed when he saw her expression as if she had been reborn after a disaster, so he had to ask about other things, "By the way, haven't you been avoiding me recently? Why do you dare to stand in front of me this time?"

    Since he sent Sakura home that time, Neil saw her several times. She always nodded quickly to him and ran away without a trace. Even if Kureha or Nayuki were present, they would find various excuses to leave.

    It seems that some things are like a shadow to her.

    "I……"

    Sakura hesitated to speak, seeming to feel embarrassed.

    Seeing her like this, Neil knew he shouldn't ask further.

    "Don't force yourself. If what I said last time has caused any trouble to you, you don't have to take it to heart. No matter you or me, everyone in the world has secrets that they don't want others to know.  ,"

    Neil patted her shoulder and said calmly. Sakura raised her head and looked at Neil, smiling slightly.

    But in Neil’s eyes, such a smile is hypocritical.

    Because he is the same.

    Sighing silently, Neil narrowed his eyes and asked tentatively, "Speaking of which, do you plan to meet Rin Tosaka? She is yours"

    "Teacher" Sakura suddenly interrupted Neil's words. Neil didn't expect that such a docile girl would do such rude things. He saw that her eyes were completely dark and empty, gloomy and not what a child should have.  face, and said in the same low voice, "My name is Matou Sakura."

    Very clear answer.

    Neil no longer needed to say anything.

    This is Sakura's choice. He is just a passerby who passed by and has no right to interfere in other people's affairs.

    "Well, every family has sutras that are difficult to recite"

    NeilHe shrugged and pretended to smile casually, intending to ease the slightly stiff atmosphere.

    However, someone came immediately to help him break the atmosphere here.

    "Neil Springfield! You bastard is acting like a hooligan again!! You will die!!!!"

    The women's army headed by Alyssa was like a million spreading grass and mud horses running here with murderous intent. In their eyes, it goes without saying how embarrassing their teacher was. Now he was actually reported by his sister for intending to molest a girl.  At this moment, they saw him making some unjust acts towards a lost child.

    At least that’s what they think.

    “Burn—burn—burn—”

    There are also a group of friends who have been wandering around holding small torches all day long.

    Niel suddenly became angry, let alone what to do, he didn't even think about it, and he felt that running away every time he saw them was really damaging to his dignity. The wind must not rise, and it was necessary to show his ability to come from all directions.  Domineering to suppress this group of naughty kids who think about rebellion all day long.

    Thinking of doing it, he simply omitted the explanation. Neil immediately rolled up his sleeves and faced the thousands of troops with a fierce look.

    "Look at my blazing biceps!! Come on and fight if you don't want to give in!!"

    So, the holy war recorded in the history of Shengxiang Elementary School began like a rag.

    Sakura looked at the scene full of joy, and a trace of human warmth appeared in her dead and empty pupils. She shook her head gently, and a mask called a smile appeared on her face again.

    Mingxue, who is half the instigator, is still sleeping soundly in the river of time.

    ?…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

    PS1: I’m really too lazy to write memories or anything like that.

    PS2: Last night was the happiest night I had reading book reviews since writing a book.

 Soar to the new world!  Chapter 96 It’s you I like!

    "This is it"

    Neil looked down at the note in his hand, then looked up at the Western-style building in front of him. He saw the surname printed on the house plate on the outer wall and nodded firmly.

    "Hey, this is my first time here"

    “I didn’t expect that his family owns a coffee shop, and I never heard of him talking about it.”

    Two different sighs sounded in his ears, and Neil turned his head dissatisfied, glancing back and forth at the two people behind him unkindly.

    "So, why do you two want to come too!?"

    Touma and Furuichi looked at each other and shrugged in unison.

    "What's wrong? Everyone is idle anyway, and there are so many people and it's so lively"

    "That's right, Guimu will definitely welcome the arrival of good friends like us."

    "Woo——"

    Neil felt that he had nothing to refute. He couldn't control the two of them if they wanted to come, because this was not his home. It was a pity that his perfect plan of drinking coffee and playing games for a day failed.

    "Forget it, it's up to you." Neil put his hands on his hips and sighed in disappointment, then took out his mobile phone and started to dial Keima's number, "Let's talk to Mr. Keima first, let him come out to pick us up"

    The beeping busy tone quickly disappeared and was replaced by a silence, but Neil still keenly caught the faint sound of breathing.

    This guy is really cool.

    Neil took a deep breath and said in a calm tone, "Gui'an, Mr. Guimu, teacher, I'm coming to your house today"

    There was another beeping sound.

    Listening to the busy signal after hanging up on the phone, Neil froze in place with a kind smile.

    "As expected of Gui Mu, you didn't hesitate at all."

    Furuichi admires him very much. He is indeed one of the few boys who can face the big devil without changing his expression.

    Touma didn’t have time to pay attention to Furuichi’s sigh. He looked at Neil with black lines on his head, whose anger level soared and could switch to Saiyan class at any time. The mobile phone in his hand was making a sad beeping sound.

    Come on, that’s an iPhone 5, it’s very expensive.

    "Gui Mu! Do you think this can stop our progress!? Naive, so naive! We are existences comparable to giants!! How can three cliffs stop our attack!!"

    Three cliffs?

    Furuichi tilted his head and looked at Keima's house from the outside, from the outermost gate to the store door and then to Keima's room door. This metaphor is really novel and appropriate.

    Without saying a word, Neil rushed open the small door on the fence, ran directly to the back door of the store, which was the front door of the residential area, pressed the doorbell vigorously, and winked at Touma and Furuichi.

    The two of them understood, stepped back a few feet, raised their palms and shouted towards the window.

    “Let’s play together, Keima!!”

    "Who wants to play with you! Disappear quickly!!"

    The window was opened, and Guimu leaned out half of his body, staring at them with eyes that were about to burst into flames.

    “Here we come~~”

    At this time, a mature female voice came from behind the door, and then the door opened. A mature and beautiful woman with long orange hair looked at them with a little surprise at the door.

    "Ah, you are all Keima's friends. Welcome, come in quickly~~"

    The three of them were a little stunned when the wife enthusiastically invited them into the house. It was not until Keima walked down the stairs coolly and noblely that they came to their senses.

    "snort."

    Keima glanced at the three of them, snorted coldly, and turned away.

    “Aha, this guy is so arrogant~~”

    Neil said with a smile while stroking his face.

    "You're so proud."

    Touma nodded in sympathy.

    "What a arrogant person."

    Furuichi said contemptuously.

    "You three are here to quarrel, right?"

    "Hey, it's true Keima!" Keima hit Keima's head gently, then smiled at Neil and the other three, "You can't have this attitude when your friends come to play with you But  Mom is very happy, she didn’t expect to see Keima bring his friends home one day, by the way, when will he bring his girlfriend back next?”

    "Who will take charge of it! And the pace is too fast!" Keima was almost mad at his mother. He exhaled and pointed at Neil in the middle of the three people, "This is my homeroom teacher, who I used to be with  You mentioned" Then he pointed at Touma and Furuichi respectively, "These two are classmates in the class,?What I don't remember.  "

    "You did it on purpose!!"

    Just when the two despised people were about to run away, Neil stretched out his hand to suppress them, and then saluted Mari with a perfect smile, "Hello, Mrs. Katsuragi, I am Neil Springfield.  , although he is a teacher, Mr. Guimu has also provided me with a lot of help in my work, and his grades and conduct are very good. He is a very good child, Mrs. Guimu, you don’t have to worry at all. "

    "Teacher Neil, you are so commendable~~~"

    Mari covered her mouth with the back of her hand and smiled like a flower. She was obviously very happy to be coaxed by Neil. She looked sideways at Keima and said, "Keima, you have to entertain your teachers and friends well. Mom, I will prepare food and drink for you now."  of."

    Looking at his mother’s cheerful back, Keima sighed silently, then looked at Neil feebly, “Then, what are you thinking about now?”

    "Oh, hehe, you are very wise, Mr. Keima" Neil patted Mr. Keima on the shoulder, with a sinister smile on his face, "I'm just messing around in your house."

    "Can't you even understand how bad the word "Hu Tian Hu Di" is?  Are you really a teacher, you bastard?  ?  "

    There was no other way, Keima had no choice but to lead them to his room.

    "Why did you all come to my house today?"

    Keima asked them while leading the way.

    "I don't have money to fight Pachinko today"

    "There is a power outage at my house"

    "When I accidentally stared at the beautiful woman on TV, my sister kicked me out"

    "Leave! Leave immediately! I don't want to be tainted by useless men, unfortunate men and perverted men!"

    "Don't say that, aren't we already born in the same quilt and dead in the same hole~~"

    "With a group of men here, do you think it's appropriate to use this idiom!? Learn Chinese again, stupid teacher! And even if you die, it will be all of you, so don't get involved with me!"

    It didn't take long for Keima to take them to his room, and the moment they entered the door, Neil and the three saw a super-standard LCD TV, high-end game consoles, and the entire bookshelf in Keima's room.  Various types of beautiful girl games, the three country turtles suddenly opened their mouths wide and looked dull.

    “Hao, let’s be friends for life!”

    "It's such a blessing to be Keima-sama's friend"

    "We will always be friends!"

    The three of them fell to the ground without restraint. Keima just glanced at them and sat down on the bed.

    "I don't remember being friends with you."

    “You actually have such a frank look in your eyes!?”

    But they obviously didn’t take morality as morality. Under Keima’s helpless eyes, a few of them turned on the game consoles and started playing in a familiar manner.

    "Eh? Isn't this a game famous for its twelve beautiful girls with different attributes?"

    Neil, who knew a little bit about galgame, said in surprise when he saw the picture on the screen.

    "Oh? You also know, teacher" Keima pushed up his glasses, a rare proud smile appeared on his paralyzed face, "Yes, this is that game that is very attractive to both novices and veterans.  , the twelve heroines cover almost all types of female characters in today’s games, and the routes are intricate and ups and downs"

    Keima stopped mid-sentence, and these three bastards didn’t listen to his explanation at all.

    In this regard, Guima pushed up his glasses and expressed his opinion indifferently.

    "Mortal wisdom."

    "Keima, come down here."

    At this time, Keima heard his mother's call, glanced at the three people who had been attracted by the game, and left them to walk out of the room and go downstairs.

    "Hmm, leave this to me, the galgame master."

    "Just brag. I heard you say that you seem to be bad every time. What kind of master is this?"

    " Gushi exposed Neil's background mercilessly, while Neil curled his lips in disdain.

    "This is an experience."

    "Good ship experience!?"

    "Okay, okay, Neil, you'd better enter your name first" Touma quickly stopped them and pointed to the input box on the screen, "Just enter any name you like."

    "I like itthen"

    Neil blinked and tapped the buttons on the game controller with his fingers.

    See what you entered above??, Touma covered his face in shame on the spot, why should he enter his own surname in this situation, why can't he enter Furuichi's!  ?  He was already confused about the direction of his life, but now he is even more confused!  ?

    Furuichi’s eyes widened, and then he looked at Niall and Touma suspiciously. These two guys couldn’t really have that kind of relationship, right?

    "Kamijo (laughing)"

    Neil pressed OK and nodded with satisfaction.

    "Actually, this means annoying, right!!!"

    That bracket smile is simply full of malice.

    "It's very noisy, you two"

    Neil ignored the two people’s complaints and started playing the game.  When faced with options for each female character, Neil did not hesitate to choose options such as "Quickly retreat", "Scold her", "Kick her away".

    "Hey, what are you doing! Nothing is right no matter what you think!!"

    Furuichi looked on with shame, could such a choice not be bad?

    "No" Neil had a sullen face, and suddenly clenched his fists and roared, "How can we allow this guy Kamijou to be happy!"

    “Then why do you want to use my name! Change my name now!!!!”

    Touma is about to cry but has no tears. Is he such an unfortunate existence even in the game world?

    "Then let's pick an easy one to conquer now"

    Restarting the game, Neil looked at the female characters who appeared on the scene, pointed at the target he selected, "That's it."

    The two of them looked at each other at the same time and saw a cute girl with brown hair in two pigtails, with a friendly and energetic smile on her face.

    Ah?  By the way, doesn’t this character look a bit like Takamachi?  Could it be that Neil was interested in her

    "I heard that the story of this route is the best, and it is written in the guide book."

    "Don't read the spoilers!!!"

    It turns out that what he was talking about was from the strategy book.

    "Well, follow the prompts and go talk to your friends first."

    Neil quickly clicked on the male characters that appeared on the screen, and soon obtained relevant information and date props such as movie tickets.

    "Is there any problem with this setting? Why would Tomoda be so sacrificing himself for others? What are the benefits?"

    Touma, who is not familiar with galgame, is very confused about the role of Tomoda.

    "As for the gay friend setting, almost all galgames have it, so it doesn't matter what Tomoda does."

    "No, wait, actually I have always had doubts about this!" Neil suddenly turned to them with a serious expression, "Does he mean that to the protagonist!?"

    “The nature of this game has completely changed!! Don’t have everything to do with love!!”

    Furuichi flipped up the table crazily in his heart, why would a good beautiful girl love game involve this aspect?  It made him a little concerned.

    "Anyway, you should play it seriously." Touma held his forehead weakly, "It's better to master this character first."

    "Okay, it's up to me."

    The three people began to pay serious attention to the changes in the plot, and gradually, the center of their attention shifted.

    "Hey, you two are so close that you go to school together?"

    "I will help you hide it, go quickly!"

    "Don't give up! You like her, right!!"

    "Three years have passed by in the blink of an eye. It's so great that I met you."

    At the graduation ceremony at the end of the story, Tomoda showed them the most sincere and pure smile.

    “Tomoda!!!!!!”

    The three of them threw themselves in front of the screen and cried bitterly, beating the ground, chest, and wall.

    "Youactually, for the protagonist, you have been"

    “You should enjoy your youth too, idiot!!”

    "You are my lifelong best friend!!"

    Neil wiped away his nose and tears, threw the game controller aside, and took out his magic device.

    “I will create your happiness, Tomoda!!”

    "Oh!! Yes, we want him to be happy!!"

    “For our friend, Tomoda!!”

    Touma and Furuichi, who have been dazzled by friendship, don't care about what Neil brought out. Anyway, it doesn't matter what can make Tomoda happy now.

    Neil slapped Anders on the game console, and from an angle that no one else could see, a line lit up in the center of his palm.With a faint light, countless data seemed to flash inside the bead.

    【Boss, that’s not how I use it.  】

    “Obviously, Neil, who was in some inexplicable state, could no longer hear his partner’s complaints.

    "First of all, determine the target first!"

    "Yes, I am often with Tomoda"

    "A person who has an unusual love for him"

    Suddenly, the atmosphere fell into a strange dead silence.

    Isn’t the person he’s meowing the protagonist?  ?

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Really, I have to go out at this time, so I can get away now" Keima walked upstairs with drinks and snacks, complaining constantly, and at the same time glanced at his room, "I don't know what that means.  What are the three guys doing now?"

    He didn't think the three of them would be able to play games peacefully together. First of all, the problem teacher was a nuisance from the beginning to the end. Touma, who unfortunately brought his own device, doubted that he would destroy the game console just sitting there.  bad.

    “Oh, I’m really unlucky. I wanted to have a good day playing games”

    Keima smiled helplessly, maybe even he didn't notice this smile.

    However, what he saw after pushing the door open left him speechless.

    The three people burned to ashes and lay on the ground, with peaceful smiles, becoming Buddhas.

    Keima shook his head and looked at the screen, and the picture displayed by the game clearly showed that it had reached the end.

    By the way, why does it seem like he has never played this ending before?

    With the dignity and curiosity of a player, Keima picked up the game controller that was thrown aside, and clicked on the buttons quickly with his fingers.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    Why?

    Why didn’t you find out until now?

    The true feelings that have always been buried deep in my heart.

    Looking up at the sky, letting the rain fall on my face.

    so cold.

    But it can no longer cool down the feeling that is now uncontrollable.

    Like a volcano erupting with heat.

    Run, keep running, I have something to say to him.

    I saw him.

    Panting, I looked at Tomoda who was also soaked in the rain. He looked at the sky in a daze. His eyes were slightly painful, but it made my heart twitch.

    "Tomoda"

    Maybe he was disturbed by my voice, but when he saw my appearance, Tomoda's eyes were full of confusion and dissatisfaction.

    "You, why, you are still here, shouldn't you be looking for"

    "Compared to those twelve beautiful girls"

    Yes, tell Tomoda what I really think.

    "I like you more! Tomoda!!"

    Ah, I finally said it.

    I feel surprisingly relaxed.

    The oppression that had been unable to breathe seemed to have been cast by magic and miraculously disappeared.

    At that moment, I clearly saw that Tomoda opened his eyes wide in surprise, and the periphery of his eyes was crystal clear that was completely different from the rain.

    Mixed with the cold rain, the hot tears still did not lose their proper temperature.

    Tomoda bit his lower lip, desperately suppressing the soreness in his throat.

    ?Idiot, why are you doing this?

    "Obviously Ias long as I can protect you"

    ??Drip.

    "Will suffice."

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "What the hell! What is this!? Why did Tomoda become the final strategy character!?"

    Keima frantically threw the controller out of the window. How could a game about twelve beautiful girls have a hidden route for gay friends?  ?  Do you think this is Clannad’s Chunyuan line that was hidden by the Chinese team and not known to anyone?  ?  How heart-rending is this!  !

    He gasped for air, looked back at the three idiots who had turned into ashes, and covered his face with a headache.

    "What happened during the hour I was away?"

    ?…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

    PS: Aha, this chapter comes from the eighth chapter of Monthly Girls Nozaki-kunIf you want to read the original version, go ahead. Again, I am really not writing BL, so don’t keep talking about it.

 Soar to the new world!  Chapter 97 180 is not a lucky number

    Flashes of light flashed rapidly.

    Negi was breathing heavily, his eyes constantly flicking back and forth between the two people in front of him.

    As he was used to having dinner at Neil's house on weekends, Negi left an hour after dinner tonight and walked home alone. He didn't know whether it was luck or misfortune, but he met two people when he was alone.  An interception by a mysterious man.

    Judging from their actions, they should be the instigators of the recent series of attacks on magicians.

    "You two, if you have any difficulties, you can tell me and our local magicians will try their best to help you."

    Negi feels that they are not bad people. At least, the magicians who were attacked before did not suffer much physical damage. They just had their magic power drained out and fell into a state of fatigue.

    Presumably, they have their own secrets.

    But the answers given by Xignom and Vita were silence and attack. Obviously, they had no intention of talking at all.

    Negi gritted his teeth and flew at high speed with his wand.

    "Can we just go up?"

    Looking at the two men chasing behind him, Negi felt that it was really difficult to ask them to help him. In addition, there was a barrier around the area, so he could not send out a distress signal. It seemed that he had to defeat them to have a chance.  Escape.

    "Rath Tyr Mar Sgiel Magister! The battle song!"

    The magic power flowed back into the body, and the magic power overflowing from the surface of the body beat slightly. Negi landed on the ground, exerted force on his feet, and lifted his body in all directions. He flashed behind Xignom, who had also just landed, and struck each other with palms and fists.  Tuo, hitting Xignom in the back with an elbow.

    "ah——!!"

    The ferocious hammer blow was accompanied by a loud shout. Negi's eyelids jumped, and the barrier in his hand was fully opened, but the huge force coming through the barrier still knocked him away.

    "The wind spirit summons, comrades holding swords! Attack!!"

    Negi flew away, summoning several wind elves to intercept the pursuing Vita. He took advantage of this gap to wipe the bloodshot eyes around his mouth, and saw Xignom flying from the side, pointing his fingers towards the void.  Opening it, the wand was immediately in hand.

    With one sword and one staff, different magic powers collide violently, refusing to give in to each other.

    "Wind Flower——"

    Negi held the magic wand with one hand, and the powerful wind was spinning in the other hand. He held it tightly and threw the wind ball towards Xignom.

    “Disarm!!”

    The strong wind pushed the distance between the two of them. Without thinking, Negi once again stood on the wand and retreated. The next moment, there was a cracking sound from the ground.

    Vita stood in front of Xignom with a giant hammer and spoke to her in a low voice.

    【Xignom, are you okay?  】

    "It's okay, it's just that the mask was taken off.  】

    "But this guy is quite powerful, although not as good as his younger brother.  Xignom, wait a minute and I'll go first, and you'll see the opportunity.  】

    【Understand, you must not be careless.  】

    【Do not worry.  】

    As soon as the call ended, Vita had several steel balls in her hand. She threw them into the sky and swung the giant hammer. The propeller on the giant hammer suddenly spurted out scorching flames. The steel balls seemed to be burned by the high temperature and were smashed with all their strength.  out.

    "Feiyan soaring!!"

    "Magic Archer·Continuous Bullets·99 Arrows of Wind!"

    The emerald-green wind was like silk, turning into countless arrows that nimbly collided with Vita's magic bullets. A violent explosion disrupted everyone's vision. Negi did not retreat but advanced, chanting incantations urgently in his mouth.  .

    "Come on, the thunder of the void, pierce the sky, the ax of thunder!!"

    White thunder suddenly fell, and a subtle groan came from the mist. Negi felt happy, the raid just now must have worked.

    "I'm sorry, boy."

    The sudden sound swept away the joy that had lasted for a long time in Negi's heart, and was replaced by a coldness that made his body stiff.

    “Ahhhhh!!!”

    As if being bound by something, the magic power in the body continues to flow away, and the tingling feeling of being withdrawn spreads all over the body.

    Xignom looked at the pages of the Book of Darkness that were constantly being filled. He couldn't help but be amazed by Negi's magical power and quality. At the same time, his heart was filled with a sense of guilt.

    His eyelids could no longer hold up and fell uncontrollably. Negi reluctantly turned his head, trying to see the person behind him clearly.

    "It's a pity that I can only see a familiar pink color.

    Soon, endless darkness followed.

    ——Ah, I lost.

    ?…………………………………………??Secant line…………………………………………

    "Neji!!"

    The door was opened with force, and there was a deafening sound in the quiet room.

    The girls who were guarding the bed turned their heads together and saw Neil holding on to the door. There was a hint of uneasiness in his expression that was not seen at ordinary times.

    "Neil"

    Asuna turned sideways and made way for Neil to walk to the window.

    Neil walked over expressionlessly. He looked at Negian sleeping on the bed, breathing evenly. Except for his face being a little pale, everything else was normal.

    ——He’s fine.

    In an instant, the big stone weighing on my heart collapsed, and what followed was another kind of urgency.

    "Neil-chan, Neji is fine. He's just tired because his magic power has been drained. Don't worry."

    Konoka put her hands on Neil's shoulders and comforted her softly.

    "Did it happen last night?"

    Neil’s tone was very calm, making it difficult to understand his mood at this time.

    But with the understanding of the girls, they can imagine how the boy is feeling at this time.

    The calmer the surface, the more suffocating anger.

    The three of them looked at each other, sighed slightly, stood up in an instant, looked at the young man on the bed, and said as calmly as possible, "The magicians who were out on patrol last night met the unconscious Teacher Negi on the road. From him,  From the situation at that time, it seems that we encountered the group of people who stole the magic power. Because we saw that Mr. Negi was fine, we are only informing you now, sorry, Mr. Neal."

    In response to Setsuna's apology, Neil shook his head. He gently folded his hands on Negi's hand on the side of the bed, holding it with slight force without causing pain.

    "Is this what happened when Negi left my house last night?"

    Although he clearly knew that nights were very dangerous recently, he carelessly let Negi leave alone.

    What on earth is he thinking about?

    Asuna's pupils shrank suddenly. She knew what Neil was thinking at the moment. Like Negi, he would take all the blame on himself.  She grabbed Neil's arm and said in a higher voice unconsciously.

    "Neal, don't think about it. This has nothing to do with you. No one would think of such a thing! If you insist on saying it was your fault, then the friends who were not with Negi at the time were also at fault. So, don't  Blame yourself, okay?”

    At the end of the sentence, Asuna patted Neil's head comfortingly, just like a sister.

    "That's right, Neal-chan, if you think so, Neji will be unhappy, and so will we"

    "Teacher Neal, please rest assured that with us here, nothing will happen to Teacher Negi."

    Konoka and Setsuna spoke out one after another. Neil looked back at their sincere expressions and couldn't help but curl his lips slightly.

    "I see."

    Turning around to look at Negi, who frowned slightly.

    "Neji, don't let anything happen to you, otherwise"

    Neil held Negi’s somewhat cold palms with both hands and vaguely felt the pulse in his palms.

    Seeing Neil like this, Asuna and the three of them stayed behind quietly without saying a word.

    “Tell me your bank card password first.”

    "Do you think he is dead!?"

    ? What was a heart-touching scene followed by such an unscrupulous statement?  ?

    Asuna was so angry that she took out a paper fan and slapped Neil hard on the head. Fortunately, she was so worried about this kid just now. She thought he was a heartless bastard.

    Seeing this, Konoka and Setsuna could only laugh silently.

    "Oh, Negi, isn't there nothing wrong with him~~~"

    Neil touched the place where he was slapped and smiled, returning to his usual carefree appearance. The original sad atmosphere disappeared because of this, but they felt relieved in their hearts.

    After all, this is the kind of Neil they are familiar with.

    Negi on the bed seemed to have dreamed of something terrible, and his brows furrowed a little deeper.

    Neil turned back and looked at Negi again, as if a mark was left on his violet retinas, he held the back of his head in his hands and walked out the door.

    "If there's nothing wrong, I'll leave first, and so will you. You have to go to class later."

    "I got it, you little bastard."

    “See you later Neil-chan~~”

    But they didn’t see that at the moment he turned around, Neil’s expression suddenly changed. The smile that was originally on his face was gloomy, and murderous intent overflowed in his eyes.

    &nbsp; 【It’s them againAndles, help me contact Crono.  】

    【clear.  】

    In an instant, she turned to look at the young man's leaving figure, frowning with some concern. At that moment, she felt a personal chill.

    "Neilteacher?"

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "How is Master Gale?"

    Xignom walked into Hayate's room, looked at the sleeping Hayate, with some anxiety on his eyebrows, and asked Shamar who was guarding the bedside.

    Shamar gently covered Hayate, then stood up and motioned for Xignom to come outside to talk.

    "I had an attack just now, but it calmed down quickly. It seems that the magic power collected from the young man named Negi last night was very effective."

    After closing the door, Shamal said with a sigh of relief as if he was relieved.

    "But such repeated attacks are not a solution. It will have a great impact on the master's body." Xignom did not relax at all. He was still tense and clenched his fingers. "There are not many pages left in the Book of Darkness.  Just hurry up"

    "Xignom!"

    Shamal raised her voice slightly to stop Xignom. She held Xignom's hand worriedly, "You are already working very hard. If you keep tensing up like this, you will be exhausted sooner or later."

    Feeling Shamaer’s care, Xignom smiled from the bottom of her heart. She patted Shamaer on the shoulder to express that she was fine.

    “Aren’t Vita and Zafira back yet?”

    Seeing Xignom’s insistence, Shamael couldn’t say anything. She looked around and found that the other two people had not returned yet.

    "It's probably going to be soon"

    "But Vita can't stand it. He just went out last night, and now he and Zafira are hunting monsters in another dimension."

    "Well, I know, I'll let her stay well and don't go anywhere later."

    At this time, a dazzling green light lit up in the hall. The two looked at each other and immediately walked towards the hall. When they saw Vita and Zafira coming out of the magic circle, Vita looked very embarrassed.  His whole body was covered in dust, even his magic suit was in tatters, and his face was full of exhaustion.

    "We're back."

    When Zafira saw the two people who had just arrived, she greeted them angrily and sat aside to rest.

    "Welcome back" Shamar walked to Vita's side and looked at her with some distress, "Vita, let me treat you first, and then go to rest."

    "It's okay, I'll go after the treatment"

    "Vita!"

    Vita was stunned for a moment, looking at Xignom who was holding her down, and pursed her lips stubbornly, "I'm okay."

    "Vita, go rest." Xignom walked up to her, looked directly at her heart-wrenching smile, and sighed silently, "Don't let the master worry."

    ""

    Hearing this, Vita silently moved his gaze towards Hayate's room, and finally nodded.

    Shamar activated the power of "Holy Breeze" to treat Vita's injuries. She seemed to suddenly remember something, turned to the other people and said, "By the way, we took action against that boy last night. If we take action at this time,  If we meet Mr. Neil, we might be in big trouble."

    "Well, I have asked Zafira and Vita to set their sights on other worlds for the time being. They will first hunt Warcraft, distract the attention of the local magician, and try to avoid the possibility of conflict with him."

    "But there are magisters from the Space-Time Administration in many dimensional worlds. It seems they are targeting us. We can only choose a more remote place."

    Zafira, who was resting with her eyes closed, said loudly that now the situation has fallen into a serious situation, and I am afraid that the work ahead will be very difficult.

    "But it can only be done."

    "Tch, if you really meet that guy, you will definitely make him look good"

    Although Vita’s tone was still so tough, the others understood the compromise in his words.

    "We are now far from our goal"

    The ominous magic book floated in the palm of Xignom's hand, and the 666 pages began to turn quickly.

    "It's not far away."

    The remaining pages of the Book of Darkness are 180 pages.

    In the Bible, its meaning is——

    die.

    ?…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

    PS: Today?My boss delayed me from getting off work very late, so I wrote this chapter when I got home. Am I being too disciplined?

 Soar to the new world!  Chapter 98 If you feel unhappy, you will naturally feel unhappy when you look at anything.

    [[[CP|W:190|H:300|A:C|U:http://file2./chapters/20139/28/2249608635159847512517883637680.jpg]]]

    At dusk, the moment of encountering the devil.

    The crimson glow of the setting sun blurs the entire sky. Looking from a distance, the colorful world seems to become blurred in the hazy glow.

    An intoxicating temptation.

    “What a nice view.”

    The man in black trench coat stood at the top of the stone steps admiring the city under the setting sun. His long black hair was slightly messy in the drunken wind. He took out the cigarette in his mouth and blew out smoke rings in the wind.  The halo spreads, making that handsome face that is very lethal to women even more attractive.

    "But it's not perfect yet."

    There was an inexplicable magnetism in his quiet voice, revealing a little unspeakable regret.

    Released his fingers, the burned out cigarette fell to the ground, but before it landed strangely, it turned into ashes and disappeared into the air.

    The man didn't pay attention to this scene. He turned around and saw a woman with light blond hair and wheat-colored skin walking slowly and unhurriedly. A black leather tight skirt wrapped her curvy figure, and she was covered with a  The black coat of the military uniform swayed like the phantom of the night as she moved forward.

    The dark red eyes faced the soft light of dusk, giving people a meaningless but superior feeling. The man moved away from the woman's beautiful face and bowed slightly to salute.

    "Miss Yulu."

    "Well, thank you for your hard work, Ya."

    The man called Zuya just smiled, then raised his head and looked over Yulu at the place behind her, "Miss Yulu, have you seen the sealing point?"

    "I just saw it" Gyokuro turned his face and looked in the same direction as Miyabi, at the emerald green hill behind the shrine, "Four hundred years have passed. Although the seal has weakened, it will not last for another few hundred years.  Absolutely, I didn’t expect that Mizuna Yue Xuege’s sealing technique is so powerful, I’m afraid even Dongfang Bubai is slightly inferior to him.”

    "After all, Minazuki Yuki is a figure as famous as the three Plutos. He relied on the power of this spiritual vein to establish a seal, used the sacred tree as the formation eye, and supplemented it with the Five Elements and Bagua. The seal with the help of the power of heaven and earth has indeed surpassed  The sealing technique of the human realm.”

    Ya turned her face sideways and stared at the towering tree that stood out among the many buildings. The scene in the city below seemed to return to the chaos four hundred years ago.

    For four hundred years, the eight gods and monsters have been trapped here for four hundred years.

    【You are really good, Shui Wuyue, you can even seal the woman you like mercilessly.  】

    There is a gentle smile on her lips, but it doesn't make people feel close to her.

    It is a kind of indifference that is prohibitive.

    Yulu followed Ya's gaze and glanced sideways at Ya, who had always maintained a mysterious smile. She said in a steady tone, "According to you, it is impossible to break this seal, and it is even more difficult to break through forcefully.  ."

    "It would indeed be difficult if we relied solely on our country of Yuga" Ya was still smiling, with no distress on her face that matched the difficulty in her words, "But there is Chunyu behind us"

    Seemingly anticipating Ya’s answer, Yulu just laughed and stopped talking.

    "Miss Yulu, in fact, just leave these small things like sneaking and exploring to the people below. There is no need to trouble you to come in person."

    "This is something related to the ancestor of my Zhu Ran clan who once worshiped as a god. What's more, the woman who is as famous as the ancestor and is revered as the imperial concubine is also here. No matter what, I have to come, otherwise it would be too rude.  Yes." Zhu Ranyulu used her fingers to gather the hair around her ears, her manners were elegant and had a strange charm, "I don't want to be messed up by the idiots below."

    Ya knew that she was referring to the subordinates who were sent to explore last time, but before the news came back, they were all wiped out. I am afraid that their existence and actions have been alerted by local forces.

    "Well, there will always be some guys everywhere who are less successful than others, but they can only be passive and cannot hinder us after all." Ya shrugged nonchalantly, "But I didn't expect that the commander of the 12th Division would come back.  He will take the initiative to send us information about the imperial concubine."

    "According to that guy, he just left the vampire affairs to the vampires, but I don't mind." Zhu Ranyulu lowered his eyes, a cold smile on his beautiful face, "Since the Millennium City  If those guys can't do it, I don't mind doing it for you, after all, the blood of the ancestor is extremely precious."

    Ya looked at Zhu Ran Yulu and smiled silently, with an expectation that no one else knew about in her eyes.

    "Um?"

    Zhu Ranyulu suddenly stopped smiling and looked at the other side of the long stone staircase with a slight frown.?.

    "What's the matter, Miss Yulu?"

    "It's nothing, there's just a little mouse down there. It's time for us to go back."

    Zhu Ranyulu said indifferently, then raised her feet and walked down the stairs. Ya's eyes paused slightly on her body and followed her silently.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    This morning, they were having breakfast as usual while having fun, but after Neil received a phone call, everyone more or less felt the changes in Neil. At that time, he just said to his family  He said "I'm leaving first" and left in a hurry.

    Hua Yue clearly remembers the gloomy look in Neil's eyes when he answered the phone. At least Hua Yue has never seen him look like this before. Maybe something happened that caused Neil's personality to change suddenly.

    "I hope nothing happens."

    With a slight sigh, I could only pray in my heart.

    Huayue walked on the quiet street with her bag. She shook her head and looked around. Although it was dusk and there were relatively few people living in this area, there was not even a single person there.

    I feel a little uneasy.

    But when she saw two men in black suits standing on both sides of the stone steps not far ahead, her original feeling of uneasiness was instantly broken.

    It seems that I am too sensitive and worry too much.

    The two men were wearing black suits that gave people a cold feeling. They both wore sunglasses that almost covered half of their faces. They were quietly guarding the steps with their hands behind their backs. They were like two gatekeepers. They seemed to belong to this shrine.  Some big shot is coming from above.

    Huayue raised her eyes and looked upward. Although her career was mostly obscured by the shadow of the green trees, she could still make out the outline of the shrine.

    Nanchio Shrine is located in the west.

    【I heard that a miko will come to the shrine to take up a post. Are these people coming with that miko?  】

    Huayue only thought about it in her heart and had no intention of stepping forward to ask. She was not an overly curious person like Alicia.

    And just when she passed by two men in black, her heart suddenly lifted.

    No matter how they tried to hide it, they both revealed a trace of evil spirit that could not be concealed.

    Huayue’s dark eyes glanced at the other party slightly, trying her best to look as normal as possible, but secretly speeding up her pace.

    "Little girl, why are you walking alone in a deserted place? Don't you know it's dangerous?"

    The harsh sound that reached her ears made Huayue stop in her tracks. She secretly thought something bad and turned around with a smile on her face.

    “Aren’t there still two of you here?”

    Huayue said while blinking her eyes gently. The two looked at each other and burst out laughing.

    "Ah hahaha, yes, there are two people" The man on the left grinned with an unflattering and more annoying smile, "Soon there will only be two people left here."

    As soon as he finished speaking, he reached out his hand to roughly grab Huayue's shoulder.

    Huayue’s face darkened, her soles were slippery, and her body slid back gracefully as if she were stepping on ice.

    "It's not good to treat women like this, Mr. Monster."

    The two of them were stunned for a moment, staring at the girl who didn't look panic-stricken in front of them with wide eyes. Their originally unattractive face suddenly turned ferocious and terrifying.

    "It turns out I already knew it"

    Their bodies twisted for a while, and their well-fitting suits immediately made a crackling sound. There were many cracks in the clothes due to excessive stress, and their heads had turned into two snake heads, and their mouths were constantly swallowing scarlet snakes.

    "Then there's no need to hide!"

    The necks of the two snake heads stretched out strangely, and they opened their bloody mouths to bite Huayue's neck. A disgusting fishy smell emitted from their breath.

    "Ah, this won't be popular"

    Huayue took off the bells tied on the black hair on her temples, her eyes were slightly cold, her body bowed sharply, her figure erratically interspersed between the two snakes, and each step was so light that it danced on the water, extremely elegant.  His posture didn't look like he was in a life or death situation at all.

    With a jingle, countless radiant strings flew out of the golden bell.

    The body stopped suddenly, and then spun lightly. The gray kimono was surrounded by a sky full of string threads. Hanazuki's eyelids drooped slightly, and her ten fingers beat dexterously. The string threads seemed to be alive and swimming with the fingertips.

    Although the two snake demons were concerned about the countless strings, they did not pay too much attention to them.In my eyes, these ordinary strings can break free with just force.

    They passed by each other, and in just a blink of an eye, the two snake monsters were tightly restrained, and they could only hiss out from their mouths. Their round snake eyes kept rolling in disbelief, and they bit the string wire fiercely.  On the body, the sharp teeth rub and gnaw, trying to bite off these thin strings that are almost invisible to the naked eye.

    "It seems you still don't understand"

    Huayue raised her head and looked at the other party with cold eyes. Her fingers trembled slightly and the thin string tightened a little again.

    "The secret of Fuutoriin's string technique is to play the "melody" with your own fingers. The melody is transmitted through the strings. Sometimes the strings can be made as strong as steel, and sometimes"

    Sakura’s lips gently tightened on one of the strings, pulling it with a slight force, and then suddenly let go, raising and falling the string to play the highest note in an instant.

    "You can cut meat and bones into pieces."

    The strings penetrated the flesh and blood splattered everywhere.

    Huayue turned her face sideways and looked coldly at the blood dripping along the strings. The two water-like phoenix eyes were light but indescribably clear.

    ——

    A sudden sound of applause broke into her ears. Huayue suddenly followed the sound and looked at the two people slowly walking down the stairs in surprise. She saw the man behind the woman in black clapping his hands appreciatively and walking past the woman.  Come down below and keep your eyes fixed on Huayue, as if you are admiring a work of art.

    "Although those two are just trash, they were able to get rid of them in one go. It's worthy of the famous "Rei" Fujuin Genryu Jutsu. This fighting method is always pleasing to the eye no matter how bloody it is. The art of killing is really something you never tire of.  ah.  "

    Ya did not applaud again, but still had a happy smile on her face.

    Huayue took a step back, shook the bell with both hands, and produced a crisp and sweet sound, and the strings filled the sky were quickly retracted.

    "Who are you?"

    Although this man did not reveal a trace of demonic power, such a feeling made Huayue feel even more dangerous, as if a poisonous snake was waiting to deliver a fatal blow at any time, not to mention that in a world where monsters prey on the weak and the strong, being able to control just now  Of the two youkai, there is only the more powerful one, and since he seems to have some knowledge of Kazutoriin's skills, the situation may be very difficult.

    Ya was stunned for a moment, then showed a look of astonishment. He bent slightly to caress his chest, doing perfect gentlemanly etiquette.

    "I'm so rude, this beautiful young lady." The corners of Miyabi's lips were slightly raised, exuding an attention-grabbing but indifferent temperament, "My name is Fujisaki Miyabi."

    Kagetsu glanced at the woman who was standing motionless behind her arms, and once again focused her eyes on Fujisaki in front of her. She clasped the bell with her fingers and smiled back, "Kaugetsu Kazutoriin, please give me your advice."

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The bell in the hand rang again, and the strings were pulled at high speed. The sharp feeling seemed to cut through the air, emitting bursts of exciting piano sounds.

    The strings were like countless sharp blades under the swing of Hanazuki, cutting into every inch of Fujisaki's body.

    Fujisaki glanced at the strings wrapped around him indifferently, still maintaining a mysterious smile and placing his hands in his trouser pockets motionless.

    The strings are near.

    The scene of being cut is almost foreseeable.

    And the man was just laughing.

    There was a strange trembling of the strings on his fingers. Hanazuki looked at the strings that could not go any deeper with a low expression. There seemed to be an invisible wall isolating everything within half a meter around Fujisaki, and people appeared in front of and behind him.  There was a vacuum zone.

    Fujisaki's smile was a little brighter, and the majestic demonic power suddenly surged out, messing up all the strings like a hurricane.

    "Your talent is indeed very good, but your strength is not enough. In the face of absolute power, skills are just the struggle of the weak."

    Amidst the scattered strings, Fujisaki suddenly came to Kagetsu, raised her hand, and unleashed a powerful momentum with a simple straight punch.

    Huayue gritted her teeth, and the strings moved according to her heart, intertwining into a strange and dense network in front of her.

    ——"Scroll of Shou" No. 50 No. 3, The Shield of Cocoon Jade.

    The shield formed by the intertwined strings barely blocked the blow, but the lack of strength was still fatal.

    Although most of the attack was removed, the remaining impact hit Huayue through the strings. She vomited a mouthful of blood and was pushed away several meters.

    "Not bad, it actually blocked it"

    Fujisaki's leather shoes sounded a rhythmic rhythm. He walked up to Hanazuki, who was half-kneeling on the ground, and clasped her delicate chin with his hand, with a frightening thought in his eyes.

    "You are better than I thought"Beauty, even though you are human, I still like you very much. If you don't stay with me, I can keep your life.  "

    Zhu Rangyulu originally looked at Fujisaki Masa's actions with an expressionless face. It was not until she heard what she just said that she frowned, and soon calmed down again, watching indifferently.

    Huayue pursed her lips and looked at the man in front of her, clenching her fists unwillingly.

    Will she die?

    Are you going to die like this without anyone knowing?

    No way, absolutely not.

    “You must not die like this before you find the enemy of your clan.

    ——Let’s live.

    Strong desire dominated the heartbeat of the body. Kagyue grabbed Fujisaki Ya's wrist, her eyes showing bone-chilling coldness.

    "Is that so? Your answer ishuh!?"

    Fujisaki's face changed drastically. He quickly shook off Kagyue's hand and looked down, only to see blood marks on his wrist as if cut by a knife.

    Huayue stood up unsteadily, her body wrapped with violent energy. She smiled, but it made people tremble.

    I don’t know when the left pupil has turned golden, and the shining cross emits a strange light in the center of the pupil.

    "That is……"

    Zhu Ranyulu's emotions fluctuated for the first time, and she looked at Huayue in surprise, who was completely different from before, and her mutated left eye was the source of this surprise.

    "The Eye of the Stigmata," Fujisaki Ya suddenly answered Zhu Rangyokuro's surprise. He stared at Hanayue with excitement, "In the human world, a very small number of people can obtain this kind of God-given gift.  Power has nothing to do with talent or practice. It is purely a gift from the gods. Since ancient times, no one knows the source of this power. It is rumored that humans with this eye are qualified to see God. Although it is only a legend, this eye  There is no doubt about the power brought by the eyes. Back then, Yuzuki Minazuki used this power to achieve his strongest reputation. Perfect, you are more perfect than I imagined, Kazukiin Kazuki  !”

    As if to prove the power of this power, Kagetsu flashed behind Fujisaki Miyabi silently, too fast to catch the shadow, and the strings had already been wrapped tightly around Miyabi's body when she noticed it.

    ——"Ju Zhijuan" No. 17-2, the threshold of cocoon and jade.

    The strings formed a cocoon-like cage, imprisoning Fujisaki in it, and threw it into the sky, spinning rapidly, turning up a tornado of broken sounds.

    Huayue Tingxian’s hands intertwined and pulled downwards. The cocoon in the air suddenly fell to the ground, and the huge explosion power came like a meteor.

    ""Scroll of Attack" No. 36-5, Meteor.  "

    With smoke and dust filling the air behind her, Huayue half-knelt on the ground panting, her golden cross eyes gradually fading away.

    It seems that all the strength has been exhausted and the body is about to fall apart.

    Feeling the disappearing breath, Huayue couldn't help but have a faint smile on her tired face.

    ??Finally——

    "I really want you more and more"

    The moment the words rang out, Hua Yue felt that her body no longer belonged to her, and she knelt on the spot unable to move.

    "But you look like you would rather die than surrender, so we have to eliminate the potential danger"

    Fujisaki appeared ghostly behind Hanazuki, with long black claws extending from her five fingers, piercing through her limbs.

    "ah——"

    Hearing Kagetsu's painful cry, Fujisaki narrowed her eyes in enjoyment, and slowly stabbed her heart with the last finger.

    ??Clang, cut it down with one sword.

    Fujisaki stared blankly at the broken claws, then raised her eyes to look at the boy who had retreated a few feet away and was holding the girl in his arms.

    Neil glanced at Huayue, whose face was filled with pain, and couldn't help but hug her a little tighter.

    "I don't want to ask you who you are or what you are here for. I'm not interested at all right now. I might as well come and kill"

    Raising his eyes, Neil raised the sword in his hand with a serious face. The tip of the sword pointed directly at the opponent reflected the light of the setting sun, turning into a cold light in his eyes, which was particularly cold and silent.

    "I just happen to be in a bad mood today, you bastard!"

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    PS: The group has a project to follow up on, maybe I really have to ask for a leave of absence for half a year.  Well, it depends on the situation. If you are really too busy, please see you in the Shampoo Islands in two years. I hope I haven't given up by then.

 Soar to the new world!  Chapter 99 Oh la, Neil is crying

    Zhu Ranyulu had no interest in who was killed, as long as it had nothing to do with her purpose.

    "It was nothing more than a trivial matter for a stronger human being to be killed in front of her eyes, and to her, humans were just an inferior species.

    When Zhu Rangyulu coldly watched Fujisaki Ya about to kill Kagyue, a fierce magic power broke into her perception like the wind.

    When she looked at it, the silver shadow moved in her field of vision like lightning.

    ??Current and neat, full of murderous intent.

    "It's quite a killing intent"

    Zhu Ranyulu raised her eyebrows. This young man who suddenly appeared really made her eyes light up.

    ??Especially the unnoticeable ominous aura that overflows from the body.

    That is a scent that humans should never possess.

    "Who is he?"

    Crossing her hands, Zhu Ranyulu continued to watch with interest. She was a little bit interested in the development after this farce.

    Feeling the warmth and loving strength coming from her body, Huayue's heart relaxed for no reason. She half-opened her eyes, and her slightly obscure eyes reflected the young man's gloomy side face. She reluctantly stretched out her hand to grab Neil.  clothes in front of the chest.

    "Neilwhy are you here?"

    Neil lowered his head in response, frowned at the injuries on Hua Yue's body, and his tone was completely different from before, "Because I received intelligence that a mysterious person appeared in this area, I came to take a look, and the result is that you  I’m hurt, sorry, I’m late.”

    Just as he was talking, the sword in Neil's hand turned back into a colorful bead, and he put it in Hua Yue's hand, "Andles can do some simple treatments. Hua Yue, please wait a moment, I will bring you soon."  you go."

    Putting Huayue aside, he turned to look at the two people who were waiting patiently, with a mad smile on his lips, "I will kill these two guys right away."

    "Neal" Hua Yue grabbed Neil's sleeves, her eyes full of worry, "You have to be careful, those two people are very strong and very dangerous."

    Neil turned around and smiled gently at Huayue, patting the back of her hand to reassure her.

    Walking forward slowly, he flicked his wrist, and a silver sword appeared out of thin air in Neil's hand.

    "Is it your turn to die this time, kid?"

    Fujisaki fanned the dust on her clothes and looked at Neil leisurely.

    Putting the magic sword on his shoulder, Neil grinned at him with a weak smile and waved his palm at him, "Ah, after all, you hurt my person, I can't not return the favor."

    "Oh, yeah, I really don't want this gift" Fujisaki lowered her eyes slightly and said with a smile, "There's no smile in your eyes at all."

    “I’m sorry, I’m the one who sends out gifts, even if they are forced, I have to force them through.”

    Before he finished speaking, Neil held the sword in both hands and came in front of Fujisaki in an instant, leaping in the air and swung the sword towards his head.

    "Are you so vicious right from the start?"

    He looked at the sharp blade in front of him with a sneer, and the invisible aura blocked him like a shield. Neil seemed to have struck a stone, and the blade could only make a sharp sound, and invisible air flew up.  Weird sparks.

    Neil stepped on the invisible barrier and flew back. A white pistol suddenly appeared in his hand. He raised his hand and fired. The dense magic bullets poured like raindrops on Fujisaki's barrier and kept bouncing off.  Or explode.

    Fujisaki frowned dissatisfied, a little puzzled by Neil's thoughtless behavior of wasting magic power.

    “Kid, let’s stop here.”

    "I also believe so."

    Neil suddenly smiled and appeared in front of Fujisaki Ya again. The sword was covered with a thin layer of magic power and cut into the barrier with a mysterious trajectory.

    Fujisaki stepped back quickly. He touched the slits on his clothes, his expression full of surprise. If he had just taken a step back, he would have been disemboweled long ago.

    "Ya, this kid is calculating."

    Zhu Ranyulu leaned against the pillar, with a faint smile on her face.  After hearing her reminder, Fujisaki recalled what had happened before and immediately understood the cause and effect.

    "I see, it seems that I am a fan of the authorities. I fired just now to calculate the distribution and arrangement of the demon power on my barrier" Fujisaki narrowed his eyes and cast his gaze on Neil's sword, revealing a bit of coldness, "Then  The sword must be enchanted with the opposite arrangement of magic."

    Neil did not respond to Fujisaki Masa's explanation, but looked sideways at Zhu Ran Gyokuro, his eyes turning blood red at some point.

    ?"Hey, don't you understand the principle of watching a chess game without speaking? Just stay aside, it will be your turn next."

    "Haha" Zhu Ranyulu smiled instead of being angry, chuckling in a lazy tone, "What a scary little devil."

    “It seems like we can’t defend when we fight with you.”

    He leaned forward and rushed out. His feet did not move, but the ground left a mark cut by the Kamamaita. Fujisaki's whole body seemed to be passing by on the water.

    Neil held his sword horizontally to block the opponent's simple and direct fist, but the powerful demon power almost amplified the fist dozens of times, and the huge force pressed against him, causing the concrete ground beneath his feet to collapse.

    The hilt of the sword was turned in his hand, and Neil slashed the sharp edge of the sword across the body with an evenly matched magic force.

    "Second style, Qiyu Liuhong."

    Multiple sword energy shot out closely.

    "This swordsmanship!?"

    Fujisaki's expression changed obviously. It seemed a little incredible when he saw this sword skill. However, the situation did not allow him to think too much. He snapped his fingers, and the wind blades formed by the demonic power also met one after another, and two different forces shocked him.  Invisible fluctuations spread out in the space.

    The sword energy has not dispersed yet, but the man has already moved.

    ——Six styles, shadows and drunken dreams.

    Neil suddenly passed through the intertwined sword energy, holding the sword with one hand and stabbed Fujisaki's heart. Fujisaki's face was calm, and his palms were covered with demon power and he raised his hands to block it, but the warning that instantly flowed through his heart made him turn around without thinking.  Throw a kick.

    "cut!"

    ??Clicking his tongue unwillingly, Neil had to put away his sword to defend, and his body was kicked away by the opponent.

    With the sword stuck on the ground, Neil just kept his body in the air, kicked on the ground and made his whole waist spin up in the air at high speed, holding the sword hilt tightly with both hands——

    In one form, the hanging thread is broken into pieces.

    The violent crescent-shaped sword energy rushed toward his face, and his indomitable and heroic momentum seemed to cut the world apart with one strike.

    With the Qi machine locked, Fujisaki could only concentrate and wait. The power gathered by this attack might even be able to split his barrier.

    Raising his hands to the sky, Fujisaki exhaled and made a slashing motion with his hand as a sword. In an instant, a jet-black sword-shaped demonic force came.

    The moment the two forces exploded, Fujisaki suddenly rushed over and caught a fist with thunder in her blurred vision.

    Neil’s expression was obviously stunned, and Fujisaki couldn’t help but reveal an evil smile.

    "To deal with you, offense is the best defense."

    "Then just try it!"

    Neil opened the corner of his mouth and smiled coldly, and his other fist was wrapped in countless magic powers.

    "Leihua Collapse Fist!!"

    "I'm so impatient. I have many things to ask you now"

    Fujisaki smiled and opened her hand to wrap around Neil's fist, but the magic power that was about to burst out of his hand flowed into a mire and disappeared without a trace.

    Neil gritted his teeth and broke away, but as soon as his heels landed, Andres' call came.

    【Boss, Miss Huayue's situation is very dangerous!  】

    "What!?"

    It was as if something had been exploded in his mind. The original murderous intention disappeared in an instant, and the blood in his eyes faded away and returned to its original clarity.

    Neil couldn't help but look back, but this moment of space gave the other party a chance.

    "You can't be half-hearted in battle"

    【Oops!  】

    Just when Fujisaki was about to grab Neil's neck with victory in sight, a sudden burst of lightning suddenly fell from the sky and interrupted his movement.

    "Secret Sword, Thunderous Slash!!"

    A dazzling thunder exploded, and Fujisaki took a few steps back to avoid it. He blocked his eyes with his hands, and he could vaguely see the outline of a human figure in his half-open eyes.

    The lightning quickly dissipated, and Fujisaki looked again. There seemed to be no one on the opposite side.

    "They're gone."

    At this time, Zhu Ranyulu walked over slowly, staring in a certain direction.

    Fujisaki looked in the same direction, took out the cigarette case from her arms, took out a cigarette and held it in her mouth. A small spark condensed in the void and lit the cigarette.

    "Huh"

    The smoke is dispersing, like a scene after the war.

    "That was the sword skill of the Kyoto Kamire style just now, but" Fujisaki raised her eyebrows slightly, her eyes deep, "The person using the sword seems to be a demon clan."

    "Indeed, that person has the aura of the Uzbek people."

    "So, do you want to catch up, Miss Yulu?  "

    Zhu Ranyulu glanced at Ya and turned around, "No, just treat it as a sideshow, let's go."

    "yes."

    Fujisaki nodded, and then stared deeply for a moment.

    "That kid"

    "What's wrong?"

    Realizing that Fujisaki Ya had not followed, Zhu Rangyulu turned around and asked.

    “It’s nothing, just thinking about some unrelated things.”

    Fujisaki smiled and followed closely behind Zhu Rangyulu, but her eyes shone with confusion.

    【Why did Minazuki Snowge's unique sword skills appear on that brat? Could it be】

    As if she thought of something interesting, the corners of Fujisaki's lips curved into a deeper arc.

    ——I hope we can meet again, kid.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    The golden wheat ears are blown by the wind, setting off waves of golden waves. Under the light of dusk, everything around them seems to be integrated with the wheat fields.

    Two disharmonious black shadows quickly flashed across the beautiful wheat waves, breaking the tranquility of this space.

    "Thank you just now, Setsuna-san."

    Neil put Huayue down gently, turned to thank Setsuna who had just come to the rescue, and then asked doubtfully, "Why did you suddenly appear? I should have told the old man that I went to investigate"

    Seeing that no one was chasing him, he was relieved for a moment, and then he saw Neil asking him a question, and said slowly, "Because I was a little concerned. Teacher Neil, when you left the infirmary today, there was something strange."

    He carefully considered his words and expressed his meaning in a subtle way.

    Neil was stunned for a moment, then smiled self-deprecatingly, "So I've been discovered."

    "Teacher Neil, please stop doing such dangerous things"

    Feeling Setsuna's concern, Neil smiled apologetically at her, "I'm sorry, Setsuna-san, I did feel a little dizzy today" Then he lowered his head to observe Huayue's injuries, with some darkness and loss in his eyes, "  Huayue is injured, so she should obviously be taken away instead of"

    Since that time, it seemed as if something had been unlocked in the body, and unknowingly, it gradually became immersed in the pleasure of fighting, and even the desire to kill.

    He is becoming less and less like himself. On the contrary, he is becoming more and more like a monster.

    Seeing Neil's expression, Setsuna couldn't say anything. She looked at Huayue's pale face and knew that the situation was urgent, "Teacher Neil, you stay here and watch Miss Huayue first. I'm going to find someone here now."  ."

    "Um."

    Neil nodded, then stretched out his hand with a pure white light, caressing Huayue's wound, but there was no sign of healing.

    "Boss, it seems to be poison."

    "Poison?"

    Neil’s expression changed, and he immediately knew how bad the situation was, and couldn’t help but secretly curse Fujisaki for being despicable.

    “Andles, can you analyze the toxin?”

    "It's possible, it's possible, but we'll just wait until the analysis is done before we find a solution. Ms. Huayue may have already"

    "Isn't there enough time?"

    Is there nothing we can do?

    "By the way, Doctor Frog must have a way!"

    Thinking of the doctor with superb medical skills, Neil felt a glimmer of hope. He took out his mobile phone and dialed the number immediately, but all he heard from the other side was constant busy signals.

    "Damn it, just answer the phone right now, you bastard doctor"

    Neil bit his lip, and now he was so anxious that he was almost rolling on the spot.

    A slightly cold little hand suddenly rested on Neil's hand.

    "Flower Moon!"

    When Neil saw Huayue press his hand that was holding the phone, although his anxiety was not shown on his face, he put on a relaxed smile and said, "Don't move, someone will come to report your injuries soon.  Don’t worry, yours is just a minor injury.”

    Huayue just shook her head and stubbornly turned off Neil's phone, her eyes calm.

    "I heard everything you just said, and my body is very clear"

    "Then why don't you just stay here? Forget it, I'll just take you to the hospital."

    Without saying a word, Neil picked up Huayue on his back and took steps to run to the hospital.

    "Hey, Neil is surprisingly tough. I thought you were suffering from it"

    &nbsp; Snuggled on Neil's shoulder, smelling the unique fragrance, Huayue felt that her mind was not as groggy as before.

    It’s really reassuring.

    "I'm really sorry! Now is not the time to discuss this!!"

    Huayue couldn't help but chuckle when she heard Neil's crazy voice.

    "My consciousness is getting blurry. Am I going to die?"

    "Don't say such unlucky words! You will die even if King Yama allows it, I will never allow it!! You bastard still owes the rent!!"

    "Then consider it my silk gold"

    "Do you still need me to pay for the things that should be given to the family members!? Please, please wake up and don't sleep!!"

    Huayue tried her best to open her eyes, but she couldn't seem to bear the heaviness of her eyelids.

    "Hey, Neil now you can tell me who you like"

    "Why are you asking this!? I can't keep up! Are women inseparable from gossip until the last moment!? Ahhhh, I understand, you want to know, right? Wait until the day when the situation is no longer like this  I will tell you everything in an emergency, so stay awake!!!"

    Neil shouted loudly, but there was no response.

    Only the faint sound of breathing lingered in my ears.

    "Hey, Hua Yue! Wake up!" Neil quickly put Hua Yue down and let her lie in his arms, with a rare look of panic on his face, "Open your eyes, hey! Don't you still want to know who I like!"  ?Open your eyes for me!!"

    Huayue suddenly opened her eyes and stared straight at Neil, her beautiful round eyes reflecting Neil's expression clearly, as if she wanted to carve out his appearance at this moment.

    "Ah, Neil is crying."

    “You fucking kid are still pretending to be dead in this situation!!!!!!!”

    Neil stared so hard that his eyes almost exploded. Is this woman so sinister that she wants to kill him even at this time?  ?

    "Haha only in this way can I feel the feeling of being with you"

    The appearance just now was like an hallucination, and the voice gradually weakened. Hua Yue leaned weakly on Neil's chest, her delicate and slender eyelashes trembling slightly, almost covering her dim eyes.

    "Hey, where's your usual aura of teasing medon't you think I'm suffering? This is not strong enough"

    Neil looked at Huayue with a forced smile, but no matter how he called, she never responded.

    It's like dying.

    ——It’s so familiar, this kind of scene.

    With his head hanging down, Neil’s eyes were horribly empty.

    Save her.

    Want to save her.

    No matter what method is used.

    Even if he dies, only he will die, and no one else will be allowed to die in front of him.

    Neil looked at his palm, a trace of obsession rising in his eyes.

    Yes, use his blood to transform Huayue into an existence like him.

    “However, my hands were shaking uncontrollably.

    "Hey, are you crying?"

    The female voice like silver bells was like the bells of heaven in Neil's ears.

    ?…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

    PS: Although I am just an idiot fan writer who is crazy about the street, and I am not even a P compared to the XX master, I still can’t help but say, "Lelouch of the Rebellion: Symphony of Light and Darkness" doesn’t have many recommendations.  However, it is several levels better than some of the so-called masters on the list. I dare not say that this book is flawless, but the author has carefully conceived it, from the story logic to the characterization, from the tactical deduction to the macro layout.  A lot of thought was put into it, but this book was ruined because of a group of guys showing off their IQs. Please return this rare and good book to me, Hun Dan!  !  !

 Soar to the new world!  Chapter 100 That day, the miracle given by God

    Time and time again, the tragedy repeats itself.

    I am always praying to God.

    Even if I have nothing, I still hope to restore those broken happiness.

    “It’s a pity that God has never been fond of me.

    Ruthlessly took everything from me.

    Does God really exist?

    Do not believe.

    I don’t want to believe it anymore.

    Even if someone falls in front of my eyes, I will never pray to that illusory god.

    I obviously didn’t believe it, but on that day, I couldn’t help but think of——

    If God really exists in this world, then this day may be a miracle given by God.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    The voice was sweet and cold, awakening Neil who was struggling in some kind of illusion.

    Neil suddenly looked to his side following the sound. In front of him, there was only a girl of similar age to himself.

    The girl was wearing a beige dress and holding an ear of wheat in her hand. Under her long dark blue hair that was almost black, her emerald green pupils were filled with clear light as she looked at Neil calmly.

    She stood in front of the wheat field, with golden waves of wheat fragrance rising behind her. Under the twilight of the setting sun, she was as beautiful as a golden goddess in mythology. For a moment, Neil thought she was sent by the gods to save him.  people.

    When Neil looked carefully, he saw that she was just an ordinary girl. He smiled weakly, turned around, and held Hua Yue's hand with some trembling.

    Seeing that Neil didn’t pay any attention to her, the girl frowned slightly dissatisfiedly. However, she looked at the blood-stained Huayue in his arms, and then looked at Neil’s dejected expression, and sighed silently.

    That kind of sadness is only felt when you lose someone important.

    Just like her, when she was about to lose her mother, she had the same expression, an expression about to cry.

    The girl looked down at her open palm and slowly clenched her fist.

    Neil held Hua Yue’s hand. Although the palm of his hand was still warm, the beating pulse was getting weaker and weaker.

    Time is running out.

    Even if she is hated afterwards, she must be revived.

    Breathing secretly, Neil was about to mobilize the sealed power in his body, but was stunned by the hand that suddenly appeared.

    A pair of white hands held up Huayue's hand. The girl knelt on the ground, gently placed Huayue's hand in her palm, and clasped her hands together like a prayer. She closed her eyes, with a peaceful and holy look, like a saint serving God.

    "Hey you……"

    He came back to his senses and wanted to stop her movement, but the next moment, Neil's expression was full of astonishment.

    In his incredible gaze, a faint white light lit up on the girl's hand. The white light gave people a warm feeling, as if they were in the arms of their mother.

    The light seemed to be contagious, spreading to Hua Yue's body slowly and gently, caressing every part of her body. The entangled white shimmer was strongest for a moment, and then disappeared.

    Neil was stunned. When he saw the girl put down her hand, he quickly checked Hua Yue's condition and found that Hua Yue was sleeping peacefully. Her breathing was even and strong, her pulse had become stronger, and there were no injuries on her body. She was intact as before.

    It’s exactly the same as when nothing happens.

    The girl noticed Neil's shocked expression, lowered her eyes slightly, with an unknown sadness hidden in her eyes, and left without saying a word while Neil was not paying attention.

    "this……"

    Neil felt that he, who was usually eloquent, could even express a complete vocabulary at this moment. The matter that was almost powerless just now was solved so easily?

    But, it’s okay.

    He breathed a heavy sigh of relief, and Neil felt like he was sweating profusely. He raised his head but did not see the girl.

    she left?

    Neil quickly placed Huayue under the shade of a tree, turned around and ran to Mugihara to find the girl. However, the girl's figure disappeared without a trace.

    What just happened was like a dream.

    "Don't you even have a chance to say thank you?" Neil looked at the endless golden wheat field and let the wheat ears beat on him, "Well, there will always be a chance."

    Raising his hands in a trumpet shape and placing them to his mouth, Neil yelled at Mugihara with all his strength.

    "Hey!! Although I don't know your name, I will come again until I see you!!!"

    His words spread far and wide in the windFar.

    For a long time, the only sound that could be heard was the sound of salsa's wheat waves.

    Neil stroked his chest to catch his breath, smiled slightly, and then turned around to send a message to Setsuna.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    The ancient ancestral hall is burning, and the ruthless flames are devouring everything uncontrollably.

    "Mother, Mother! Wake up!!"

    A girl sitting in the corridor, holding her mother's body that was gradually hypothermic, crying and shouting over and over again.

    The mother’s back was left with a scar that was deep enough to see the bones. The corridor had long been covered with a large amount of blood. The girl’s pretty face and gray kimono were also stained with dark red blood.

    How long has she been crying?

    have no idea.

    Ever since her mother was killed to protect her, she has been repeating this meaningless behavior.

    The crying sound has become hoarse.

    has also become weaker.

    "Only the last screams of the tribesmen when they were slaughtered are still like a nightmare that has never subsided.

    Da da——

    The sound of steady footsteps came from directly ahead.

    The girl raised her head with a glimmer of hope, but in the next second, her last hope was shattered without mercy.

    A spotless silver-white kimono.

    The silver blade dripping with blood.

    ????????????????????????????????????????: The silver mask with blood pupils.

    And the long silver-white hair fluttering in the firelight.

    The charming posture is strangely blended with the hellish tragedy here.

    Looking at the sword with blood constantly flowing along the blade, the girl looked into those emotionless blood-colored eyes with hatred.

    Cold and emotionless, the moment of contact, there seemed to be a cold current circulating in the body.

    "Murderer."

    The sound of gnashing teeth is like wanting to tear the person in front of you into pieces.

    The masked man lowered his head slightly and looked at the two people in front of him, the dead mother and the surviving daughter. His eyes were like mirrors without temperature, reflecting the tragic situation.

    He, take a step forward.

    The girl’s body tensed up and she was trembling uncontrollably.

    The second step.

    The girl felt her breathing stop for an instant.

    third step.

    The girl was stunned and squatted on the spot incomprehensibly.

    The man who was originally the executioner just passed by as if he hadn't seen him.

    The girl bit her lip, and the coquettish blood dyed her lips red.

    The bell rang softly, and the cold wind blew from the strings.

    The man stopped and turned around with a knife.

    It is so powerful that it can split all the strings with a single stroke of the knife.

    "ah!"

    The girl cried out in pain, and the fluctuation of the strings caused blood marks on her fingers.

    The man left and came back again. He walked up to the girl, his silver hair flying in the scattered sparks, exuding an enchanting light, and his blood-red eyes reflecting the firelight stared straight at the girl.

    The girl met his gaze without flinching. Although she could not see his true face, only those eyes were deeply engraved in her soul.

    With a sudden move, the man grabbed the girl’s collar and threw her violently into the courtyard outside the corridor.

    The girl rolled on the ground in embarrassment. She looked up at the man who was starting to leave. For a moment, her face was wet with tears, and she cried hoarsely towards the man's back.

    "Why! Why!!! Why don't you kill me too!! Why!!!"

    She lay on the ground, crying and asking, not knowing whether she was asking someone else or herself.

    And the man, after all, did not leave a word.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    The coldness of the nightmare gradually subsided, and what gradually came was the gentle warmth.

    Slowly opening your eyes, soft light gold flooded into your hazy vision, as if this color can also make people feel warm.

    The golden world is reflected in the vision that begins to become clear, and the ethereal melody of the wind is heard in the ears.

    "Is this the Kingdom of Heaven?"

    Maybe only the world where angels live can make people feel gentle.

    "Sorry, God is not at work today."

    A weak, lazy voice broke the silence.

    Flower MoonHe turned his head in a daze and saw the young man sitting next to him. He was looking at him with his cheeks in his hands, a look of helplessness on his face.

    "Nealare you dead too?"

    Huayue acted silly and cute, and then she was slapped on the forehead.

    "Wow! It hurts!!"

    "I didn't expect you to have the hidden attribute of being stupid."

    Neil ignored Hua Yue’s cry of pain and asked, “How do you feel now?”

    Huayue sat up and touched her forehead, which was slightly red from the bullet. She glared at Neil dissatisfiedly, then closed her eyes to feel the condition of her body, and her eyes suddenly widened in shock.

    "Huh? Nothing happened? How is that possible?"

    Noticing Huayue's inquiring gaze, Neil could only shrug and said indifferently, "It's useless for you to ask me, because suddenly a worldly expert came to the rescue Hey, don't use that"  Are you out of your mind or have you read too many novels and are daydreaming? Look at me like this, okay?  But half of what I said is true!  "

    "The result is that half of it is nonsense!"

    Huayue rolled her eyes at him, then hugged her feet, put her head on her knees and quietly looked at the golden waves blown by the wind not far away.

    "As for me, I actually thought about dying like that before"

    There was a trace of sadness buried in the ethereal voice. Neil frowned and looked at her sideways, but said nothing.

    "I once said that I was adopted by Aunt Zhu Mei" Huayue buried her head in her arms and hid all her feelings. "My parents and my family all died a year ago.  And I survived, living in a state of confusion until now"

    ——Huayue, leave.

    Those were the last words left by my mother.

    This is her mother’s last wish. Even if she has to survive, she can only live on.

    "But if you really die, it's not a good thing.

    “At least, I can see my father and my mother.

    "For people who have experienced some pain, this idea is not wrong"

    Neil said softly, and Hua Yue, who was silent, moved visibly.

    "Painful memories will only bring pain and sorrow to people, and they will lead to escape. Isn't this helpless? Because people all have their own cowardly side, and they don't want to be hurt twice and want to protect themselves, but they can put these things aside  To endure the pain, in my opinion, does not require courage" Neil rested his chin with his palm, and gently covered Hua Yue's head with his other hand, his tone was calm and comforting, "Hua Yue  , Patience and protecting yourself are also a kind of courage.”

    The two of them were silent for a long, long time.

    “Neil, where did you learn those words just now?”

    Huayue raised her head and looked at Neil, her eyes sparkling and bright.

    "comics."

    Neil blinked his dead eyes, and his voice sounded equally listless.

    "Hehe, you are indeed a loyal reader of Jump" Huayue leaned on her arm and smiled, "It's a good thing that I'm still alive now, because I didn't expect to see Neil's vulnerable side. At that time  It seems like I’m really going to cry~~”

    After saying that, Huayue covered her mouth with the back of her hand and snickered teasingly.

    “…Can you please stop mentioning this matter?”

    Neil turned his head away depressedly and sighed, "By the way, don't you ask about those monsters?"

    "Forget it, I don't really want to know. After all, there are professionals like you and Ms. Setsuna to deal with it~~"

    Huayue’s beautiful eyelashes blinked playfully, and Neil couldn’t help but smile, “That really saved me a lot of effort.”

    "That's right, didn't you promise me to tell me who you like? Tell me now!"

    Huayue suddenly remembered what Neil had promised before she fell into coma, and quickly grabbed his sleeve, with curious little stars shining in her eyes.

    "Ah, it seems that this is the case" Neil lightly hammered his palms and said with sudden realization, "But I remember it was when the situation was not very urgent."

    "Isn't now the time?"

    “I’m in a state of emergency 24 hours a day.”

    "Who are you lying to?"

    "Hey, hey, I've been tricked by you guys all day long, haven't I?"

    "Tsk, Neil just accepts it."

    "You are still speechless! I will be regarded as someone who was not harmed by you!!"

    Neil rolled his eyes angrily. He was just suffering on the surface, but in fact he was a strong Qi attacker.Come on, he himself is convinced of this.

    "But I came out like a hero today. I'm really touched" Hua Yue moved closer to Neil, their shoulders almost touching hers. She looked at Neil's soft profile profile, her eyes were particularly beautiful, "Maybe  I will fall in love with you."

    Neil turned to look at Hua Yue who was very close to her. When he smelled the delicate fragrance on her body, his heartbeat accelerated slightly uncontrollably. He leaned back imperceptibly and grinned with a pure smile.

    "Let's wait until you develop six-pack abs."

    “…Neil’s taste is surprisingly unique.”

    ?…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

    PS: The holiday is over and I have to go to work again tomorrow, so busy.

 Soar to the new world!  Chapter 101 A real man hides his merit and fame

    Neil put down his book, looked at the students below who were staring at him, and sighed helplessly.

    "I told you that your class teacher Negi needs to take a break due to anemia, so I will take over the class, but do you need to be so prepared as if you are going to fight at any time? Relax, my class is very relaxed"

    What’s going on with this aura of staring at the book without blinking and gripping the book until it bursts?  Are you ready to beat the boss?

    "It's too relaxing, okay! Then let's just take a self-study class!"

    "Damn it, you guys still don't want me to teach you!"

    "Who would? Every time Mr. Neil comes here to give a class, our class's score will drop by ten percentage points. We can't be sorry to Mr. Negi!"

    "It sounds like I have an infectious disease"

    "No, the infectious disease is still mild. You are at least cursed."

    Qian Yu, who was sitting in the last row, made a comment indifferently, and Niel was immediately hit by an arrow.

    "I obviously just want to be a silently dedicated teacher"

    ""

    I really can’t complain.

    "Neil-sensei!" At this time, Akashi Yuna below raised his hand and said immediately without waiting for Neal's reaction, "I remember Negi-sensei. He is in good health and exercises regularly. How can he be anemic?"

    Except for his contract partners and some special people, the rest of the class only knew that Negi had fainted due to anemia and needed to recuperate.

    "Well"

    Neil looked around the class and looked a little embarrassed when he saw that the unsuspecting students were all concerned and anxious.

    "Alas, it seems I can only tell you the truth."

    After thinking for a while, Neil raised his head and looked at them seriously.

    "Neil, you"

    Asuna was surprised. Is this guy going to reveal all about magic?  Then their previous efforts to hide it were all in vain!  ?

    The rest of the insiders were obviously more or less surprised, but Yiwen Jielin raised her eyebrows with some interest.

    Neil stretched out his hand to block what Asuna was about to say. He put one hand on his chest and closed his eyes, with some struggle and pain in his expression.

    "Now, you also know, right, the special situation in my family"

    Everyone nodded. From a normal perspective, the situation in Neil’s family was indeed quite special. It was simply chaotic.

    But does this have anything to do with the fake news that Negi collapsed from anemia?

    Tomorrow Cai and the others suddenly had a bad feeling.

    "In addition to taking care of the children at home, we also have to deal with the love debt left by our father. How can we cope with it with the salary of the two of us"

    Suddenly, the surroundings went dark, and all the lights focused on Neil alone. He squatted on the ground, holding his heart in his hands, like the heroine in a tragic story.

    "Because of this, Negi and I had to find other ways to maintain our lives" Neil wiped away the tears from the corners of his eyes with his fingers and spoke in a plain but sad tone, "But, at our age, what can we do?  what?"

    “No, at your age you are already working as a teacher, what else can’t you do?”

    "Tomorrow's dish"

    Konoka looked at Neil's performance with shame, and was even more speechless after hearing Asuna's whisper.

    But Neil on the stage didn’t know it. He crossed his fingers in a prayer position and looked up at the illusory God with sad eyes. “In the end, we only thought of selling blood on the black market”

    When Yiwen, who was drinking tea and watching the show in Youzaiyouzai, heard about selling blood, he immediately spat out a mouthful of tea. Fortunately, Chacha Ling next to him took action in time to avoid the person in front of him from being hit.

    "However, he took care of things that should be shouldered by both of us by himself! He said that as an older brother, he should take care of his younger siblings, and refused to let me interfere! Even though he knew that his body could not hold on any longer, he still wanted to do it.  Force a smile in front of others! And if it weren’t for his age, he would have planned to donate sperm. Why are you so stupid, Negi!”

    Neil covered his face and sobbed, his words filled with heartache and crying.

    "This is too ridiculous"

    Asuka and the others were filled with dark thoughts when they heard this. The others didn’t know whether they believed it or were making noises. They were all yelling at each other. Ayaka, controlled by Negi, was so sad that she fainted.

    "how so!"

    “Why didn’t Teacher Negi tell us!”

    "Even if you let me raise Nirvana?It doesn’t matter if you are a teacher for the rest of your life!  "

    “Teacher Negi is such a man!”

    “Teacher Negi, marry me!”

    "The counter-light Genji plan begins!"

    “Teacher Negi’s sperm cannot be donated!”

    Although the following speeches became more and more strange, it didn't hurt that the guys in the class' favorability towards Negi increased by 200%.

    My younger brother can only help you so far, Negi.

    Neil looked up at the sky outside the window at a 45-degree angle, hiding his merits and fame.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    After class, everyone in the class swarmed around Negi's residence, which was Asuna's dormitory. Naturally, this made Asuna go berserk. Before leaving, he gave Neil a hard blow.

    Neil touched the swollen head of his head and looked at the large group of people leaving with relief, then turned around and looked at the unsociable blond girl.

    "Classmate Yiwen, don't you go and see your lovely disciple?"

    At this time, Yiwen was holding the paper box in both hands and sipping the juice in small sips. This look was so cute.

    After she heard Neil’s words, her brows suddenly jumped, her expression was very unkind, and her pretty little nose snorted heavily.

    "Hmph, that scumbag was actually taken care of by someone else in just two or three strokes. It seems that he has completely forgotten all the things I usually taught him. Even if I sucked his blood this morning, I can't understand the hatred at all. When he comes back, he will definitely know how to do it.  Let him go to hell."

    No wonder Negi’s face is paler today than yesterday. It turned out to be due to blood loss and intimidation.

    Seeing Yiwen’s fierce smile, Neil could only pray silently for Negi for a second.

    "Well, I don't care about the deep love between your master and apprentice. If nothing happens, I'll leave first, lovely Katie~~"

    Originally, Neil planned to visit Mugihara after school, but every word he said made Yiwen's eyelids jump. She held onto Neil's shoulders with a darkened smile.

    "I'm used to practicing with my little brother, but now that he's not around, it's a bit unnatural" Yiwen said softly, and Neil started to sweat all over his head, "Come and practice with me!"

    “This is more than just a matter of practice, it’s almost like you want to kill him. Are you sure?

    Seeing the red light in Yiwen’s eyes, Neil felt for the first time that he was really trying to die all day long, but only those who are good at killing can become winners in life.

    Neil took a long breath, raised his head with a sneer and looked down on Yiwen, who was a head shorter than him, "Come on then, I want to see what tricks Kitty Meow can do."

    "Haha, if you don't seek death, you won't die, don't you understand?" Yiwen turned around and grabbed his collar, pulling him closer with a bloodthirsty smile, "Or are you in a hurry to die?"

    "Katie, this is very ambiguous~~" Neil held his red cheeks and turned a blind eye to Yiwen's ferocity, "Being seen has a bad influence on me~~"

    Yiwen snorted coldly and shook him off in disgust.

    “Very well, I will definitely make you regret it, you bastard kid.”

    "Hmph, today I will take my brother's place and vent his accumulated resentment!" Neil patted his chest, looking as heroic as if he was about to go to the battlefield, "Brothers, there is no life in this life!"

    "I hope you're not just talking."

    "Whether there is a bird or not, you will know if it comes out!!"

    Neil was fully sarcastic, and Yi Wen could hardly suppress his urge to run away.

    【Just wait a moment and suck his blood until two-thirds of him is dead.  】

    Completely unaware of his dangerous situation, Neil left with Yi Wen by mistake.

    And on this day, Neil almost didn’t make it out alive.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "well……"

    Negi breathed an extremely exhausted breath. He had just sent away the students who came to visit him. Although he was very pleased that they did so, the constant chatter of questions, especially from the monitor, almost dragged him to the  When she went to stay at home, she felt that dealing with this group of junior high school girls was even more tiring than the battle the night before.

    “However, what really made Negi want to die was someone else.

    When the students visited him, they said that he sold blood and donated sperm, which made him confused and added a black line.

    And after Asuna’s explanation of the ECG call, Negi remained silent.

    Damn it, Neil is a kingWhat kind of excuses have you made? This story is too unreliable, right?  If it weren't for a group of even more unreliable students, who would believe such nonsense!

    "Really, I can't bear to be like this all the time"

    Seeing Negi’s rare depressed expression, Asuna and Konoka who stayed in the dormitory couldn’t help laughing. Only Neil could make Negi, who was usually serious, look like this.

    "Brother, it's not like you don't know what Boss Neil is like. Anyway, as long as there is no trouble, he will do whatever he can to the maximum extent."

    The ferret Kamo, who was lying on Negi's shoulder, said with deep feeling. Negi shook his head after hearing this.

    "Isn't that bad? The worst part is that I get shot every time I lie down. By the way, Neil, did he have a good class today?"

    As a good and conscientious teacher, Negi is very concerned about today's class, and since Neil is taking the class for him, he is even more worried.

    "Uh, this" Asuna scratched her head and said with some trepidation, "I think he is performing more of a drama."

    “But Neil-chan’s performance is still very interesting~~~”

    Konoka clapped her hands and said with a smile, although Negi’s class is very good, she also likes Neil’s totally mismatched style, because Konoka has a hidden dark side.

    "The character in it is me, how can I find it interesting?" Negi covered his forehead with a headache, "It's really worrying."

    "Well, even though Neil didn't say it, he still cares about you. When he knew something happened to you, his face turned pale."

    "That's it"

    Negi turned his head and stared at the window, not knowing what he was thinking, as calm as water.

    "Neji, are you okay?"

    Seeing that Negi suddenly became quiet, Konoka asked uneasily.

    "Ah, sorry, I was in a daze."

    Negi rubbed the back of his head and smiled sheepishly, then remembered something and looked at the two people in the room doubtfully, "By the way, today I feel that the monitor seems a little absent-minded. Did something happen?"

    Although Ayakashi still looked the same as usual, and she had participated in the heckling here just now, Negi could still feel something strange. At least, when she left today, she didn't hold back too much, just  After a few words of warning, he left with everyone.

    "You are quite attentive"

    Asuna glanced at Negi in surprise. She scratched her hair, as if she had something unspeakable to hide. She twitched the corners of her mouth but was speechless for a long time. She was sweating slightly on her forehead. She didn't know what unbearable memories she thought of.

    Even tomorrow’s dishes are like this, is it terrible?

    Negi noticed the change in Asuna's expression and couldn't help but think suspiciously.

    "Actually, it's nothing. It's just that the monitor's sister has returned from studying abroad."

    At this time, Konoka gave the answer for Asuna. Negi was stunned and frowned slightly, "The squad leader's sister? I have heard of the eldest lady of the Xuehiro Group, but she is very very  …”

    Negi didn’t know how to describe it, but Asuna obviously knew what he meant, and patted her head helplessly, "Ah, she is a very tormenting woman. The monitor and I have suffered from it since we were children"

    "At that time, Asuna and the squad leader had a very good relationship~~"

    "Who has a good relationship with them"

    Asuka curled her lips and denied it arrogantly.

    “Speaking of which, I still don’t know the name of the monitor’s sister?”

    Negi smiled dryly and touched his head, curiously wondering about this woman who could be like Asuna.

    "Xue Ji"

    Asuna put one hand on her hips and covered her face with the other. A look of pain appeared on her face when she read a familiar name.

    "Xueguang Xueji, a woman who will definitely make people shy away from her."

    ?…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

    PS: Snow Guang Alice, do you know who it is?

 Soar to the new world!  Chapter 1 That day, the boy walked into a new world

    My name is Orima Ichika, I'm 15 years old, and my gender is, um, with excalibur underneath, you know.

    At this moment, the fifteen-year-old youth is like a deep-sea fish.

    “The classroom with all girls except me is very stressful.

    But it doesn’t matter. With my ability to withstand stress that I have developed since childhood, I can still withstand this kind of pressure. I am quite confident about this.

    Why do you say that?

    This has to start with my family and my world.

    “Today’s world, I simply don’t know how to describe it in words.  First of all, the two mainstreams in the world today are technology and magic. As far as I know, eight years ago, the flying super weapon called IS came out, and the world has undergone earth-shaking changes. However, weapons like IS can only be made by  The manipulation by girls has led to a fundamental change in the status of men and women in society.  However, the matter did not end there. In the following years, the ISSDA organization responsible for space development announced the existence of "magic". Magic was originally unknown. Coupled with the new life from the universe, it became even more complicated.  Not to mention the various superpowers in Academy City, the world was once again in turmoil. However, with the efforts of many parties, the world finally settled down, and magic was gradually accepted by everyone. At the same time, ordinary humans could not  All known alien races appeared one after another, and the world became more and more diverse.

    However, there are still unknown things in this world, such as disobedient gods, demons, angels, magic societies that are still hidden in the dark, and advanced beings buried in the shadows. I know these because my family is special.  The reason is, after all, the old man in my family is not an ordinary person.

    In short, there are as many angels and demons as dogs, and fairies and heavenly beings are everywhere. This world is a strategic fortress.

    However, this world view is not enough to shock me, because the family I live in is enough to numb my nerves. My home is simply the most chaotic place in the world.  Compared with one who has a personality, all kinds of weapons are worth the sky, and I can also see angels and demons eating together and having fun, and even aiming their guns at someone. The moment I knew the truth, my three views were completely destroyed. Thousands of years of history  They've all been tricked into being dogs.

    “Alas, this world is so damn peaceful.

    “But even so, I am still very stressed at this moment.

    I folded my hands and put them under my chin, with cold eyes, trying to look calm. At this time, I finally understood Commander Ikari’s sense of pressure to remain calm in the face of the apostles’ attack.

    Commander Ikari is mighty!  !  !

    But the sights gathered from all around are really uncomfortable. Haven’t you seen that my forehead is already covered with heart-wrenching beads of sweat?  ?  Sure enough, no matter how old a girl is, she always has a trembling heart!  !  Sure enough, a girl's gaze is the most terrifying thing in the world. The ever-changing changes of sometimes resentment and sometimes anger are simply more disasters than taking the Western Scriptures.

    I took a deep breath, narrowed my eyes slightly, and all the nerves in my body suddenly became more tense than ever before.

    ??????????????????????????????????

    Wow, I relaxed too much and almost came out from behind.

    Ha, by the way, why do I have to stay in a place like this?

    Thinking of this, I recalled what happened the night before.

    That night, my brother said to me with a smile that could be read as bright and written as slutty.

    "Ichika, you will become the happiest man in the world."

    So that’s what he was talking about!  !  !  !  !

    I sighed deeply, and I mourned for a second for my seemingly happiness and actual sorrow. I started to swim away and observe the people around me.

    Well, the eyes of the girls on the left and the right are full of unparalleled curiosity for knowledge, and their shining eyes almost flashed through their tough golden eyes.

    I can’t see the back part, but the sight of the thorns on my back makes me feel like I’m sitting on pins and needles. I can understand it even without looking.

    "The person directly in front of me is a slightly older woman.

    She is a bit petite, and her figure is almost the same as that of a student, but her chest size is the nemesis of all high school girls.  The clothes are relatively large and make her look more petite, but she still feels quite cute.  In addition, she also wears a pair of black-rimmed glasses. Although they are crooked, she can still be called a bespectacled girl.

    And this girl with glasses was looking at the people in the class in panic, her timid posture was reminiscent of an injured little rabbit.

    You are a teacher, show me some domineering power!

    "Everyone is here. Then, SHR is going to startWhoops!  "

    Well, it’s not something you can do if you want to.

    I gave the teacher an appreciative look, but for some reason the teacher turned red and smiled shyly.

    ????????????????????????????????????????? Suddenly, I felt that the pressure on my body was a little heavier, and I almost died from a thousand arrows piercing my heart.

    “Well, then, please introduce yourself, uh, in order of seat number.”

    The teacher seemed to have recovered from the inexplicable emotion and said to the students in the audience in a panic.

    ""

    "It's so quiet. My dignity as a teacher is suddenly shattered into pieces."

    I looked at the teacher who was about to cry, and I couldn't bear it. At the same time, I felt unhappy with the girls in the class. Are you shy because you just entered high school? No one responded. The teacher was about to cry. Really?  I'm going to cry!  !

    I glanced at the teacher, and the teacher’s eyes also moved over.

    ??Okay, our eyes met.

    Please don’t look at me like this, you are not my type, teacher.

    I quickly lowered my head, I still understand the principle that a dead Taoist friend will not die a poor Taoist.

    “Oh, give me a normal high school life.

    The reason why I specifically emphasize "ordinary" here is simply because what I am in now is definitely not an ordinary high school, but the famous IS Academy-the only school in the world that trains IS operators.

    And the most important point is that IS, this deceptive thing, can only be activated by girls, so naturally, this is a girls' school.

    And why am I here?

    I need to emphasize again that I am a boy, and I am definitely a boy at first glance. My appearance can be considered a bit handsome, but it is definitely not the kind of beauty that makes even IS unable to identify my gender.

    The reason why I came to such a ghost place has to start with the entrance exam in February.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    That day, the sun was shining brightly, and the cherry blossoms flying freely in the sky made me fall in love.

    I looked at the clear sky and encouraged myself in my heart.

    Today is the entrance exam for Junior High School. For your own goals, you can’t do it without working hard.

    The school I go to is called Mahora Gakuin. It is a very large Academy City that has everything from kindergarten to university. There are many schools in it, all types, and my target is the famous Mitsusaka High School.

    The reason why I chose Mitsusaka is not because of its reputation, but because my brothers and sisters all graduated from here. I have an indescribable yearning for that place.

    I want to chase the traces they left behind, and I want to be like them.

    that's it.

    Well, of course, if I am admitted to Mitsusaka High School, my goal of dominating Mitsusaka will be one step closer, and realizing Mahora's dream of complete domination will not be unattainable.

    Hahahaha, I couldn’t help but laugh out loud.

    "Why are you giggling so early in the morning?"

    At this time, my head was hit hard.  When I looked back, I saw a handsome man with white shoulder-length hair standing behind me. He was looking at me listlessly with a pair of dead fish eyes, and he didn't look like he was awake at all.

    "Brother, you got up so early"

    ??I touched my head and laughed dryly.

    "Well, seeing as you have a test today, I got up early to see you out"

    Hey, is this guy so kind?

    "Hey, don't think I can't understand your expression"

    "Well……"

    Although those dead fish eyes are completely rotten, they are still so sharp.

    I don’t know if my thoughts were revealed again, but I got another blow on the head.

    "By the way, you forgot to bring your admission ticket"

    I was stunned for a moment, watching my brother hand a certificate to me.

    "Huh? Didn't I prepare it last night?"

    As I was talking, I wanted to go through my bag. I had carefully prepared all kinds of things the night before.

    "Well, men will always forget some things, just like forgetting what their first love looked like"

    “I won’t forget it!!”

    I replied angrily, but I didn't notice the firmness in my tone.

    The old man looked at me steadily for a moment, with an inexplicable light flashing in his eyes.?, and then touched my hair with a slight smile.

    “Okay, take your admission ticket and go quickly, don’t be late.”

    I didn’t notice anything strange about my brother, so I took the admission ticket and didn’t check whether I really didn’t bring it with me. I said goodbye to my brother and went out.

    "It seems that Ichika has grown up"

    After saying this softly, the man walked back into the room with a smile.

    It was easy, so I came to the address indicated on the admission ticket.

    ???????????????????? Why is it not in Mahonliang Academy, but in a high school outside?

    But I didn’t think too much about it. Anyway, it said this on the admission ticket and I couldn’t change it even if I wanted to.

    But I feel a little uneasy.

    Are you nervous before the exam?

    With a feeling of apprehension, I walked into the imposing building in front of me.

    "I'm just going to go, turn left and right, how on earth are you going to get to the second floor!?"

    It’s been almost ten minutes since I walked, and I still haven’t found the stairs to the second floor. The internal structure is too complicated!  ?  Is this the maze before challenging the BOSS!  !

    My eyes wandered around, trying to find the guide map on the wall, but I sadly discovered that the walls inside were so beautiful that I couldn't even find a crack, let alone any wall charts.

    ?????????? This time, shit, I’m lost.

    "Hey, what should I do? Hey, why are you so quiet?"

    At this time, I finally realized that it was eerily quiet here. After walking for so long, I didn’t even meet a single person. Could it be that the exam has already started?  ?  Could it be that my dream of dominating Mitsusaka was just aborted?  ?

    God, I curse Jesus for not having chrysanthemums!  !

    “Perhaps God really heard my curse from the heart, and a door appeared not far in front of me.

    I walked to the door and saw a piece of paper stuck on it with the words "Infinite_Stratos Examination Room" written on it.

    "Well, I guess this is the right place"

    Because it says "Examination Room" on it.

    But the name of this examination room really looks impressive, and there are actually two English words that I can’t understand.

    Thinking of this, I feel deeply disappointed for my English course.

    I guess I won’t be able to pass the English test this time.

    But it doesn’t matter, my other subjects are fine!  !

    After taking a deep breath, I opened the door and walked into the room.

    "Ah, you are a candidate. Okay, go over there to change clothes. We are pressed for time, so you have to hurry up. This place can only be rented until four o'clock. I don't have time to trouble you. Really, I don't know what I'm doing.  What……"

    As soon as I entered the room, a nervous-looking female teacher, about thirty-five years old or above, spoke a lot of words like a machine gun without raising her head. I was stunned for a few seconds.

    Hey, hey, hey!  !  !  Sister, don’t you need to see what I look like and check my admission ticket!  ?  Where has the professionalism of being an invigilator gone?  ?  And what’s going on with changing clothes!  ?  You have to change clothes for exams these days!  ?  Are you asking me to use my body to show the beauty of the human body in ancient Greece?  ?  Sorry, I have been failing art classes since I was a kid!  !  Well, actually this is to prevent students from cheating, right?  But there is no one other than you in this room. I really don’t see any other candidates anywhere!  !

    While I was minding my own business, the elder sister gave instructions and walked out of the room directly with the documents in her arms.

    I watched the other party leave in embarrassment. I bet the eldest sister really didn’t even look at me.

    "Hey, what kind of test is this"

    I muttered a few words in a depressed voice and walked towards the place covered by the curtain.

    And at this moment, I entered a new world.

 Soar to the new world!  Chapter 2 Sure enough, this is a conspiracy

    When I opened the curtain and walked in, I saw the object in the center of the room.

    The streamlined metal shell reflects light that is not dazzling, and an armor-like outfit sits quietly.

    I looked at it carefully and then fell silent.

    “Damn it, what kind of clothes do you want me to change into?! Are you asking me to take the war studies test!!”

    The bag in my hand was almost smashed by me.

    I calmed down the turbulent feeling in my heart that I wanted to hit someone, and walked over, looking left and right at this thing. After looking at it for a long time, I was speechless.

    Isn’t this the IS that appears on TV?

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of 1999

    But this thing actually has something to do with me. Well, it should be related to my family.

    "This is what changed the world"

    Because of the "White Knight Incident" of that year, the world became aware of the existence of this kind of weapon. At the same time, the originally balanced military structure suddenly collapsed. How many IS controllers can be found will directly affect the country's military strength.  , so every country began to implement a system of preferential treatment of women.

    Although there is a magical power like magic in the world today, it has not been widely used in the military due to various restrictions. Moreover, IS has advantages that can compete with magic. In comparison, the country is more willing to invest more resources.  on this emerging technology.

    Well, this is actually nothing to me. I am more curious about IS. After all, I have seen forces more powerful than IS.

    With all kinds of thoughts, I couldn't help but reach out and touch it.

    Anyway, IS can only be activated by women. If I, a pure man, touch it, I will probably have no reaction like touching a dead fish. It is a rare opportunity to touch it and I will not suffer any loss.

    However, there are always various unknowns in life. You can never guess what will happen in the next second. Of course, it is another matter if you have the ability to predict.

    A cold metallic feeling came from the fingertips, followed by a burst of dazzling silver light and various information pouring into the mind.

    “Eh!? Eh————!!!!!!”

    Faced with such a strange situation, I suddenly lost my train of thought.

    When I finally came to my senses, I found that the IS had actually moved and attached itself to my body like armor, becoming part of my hands and feet.

    "What happened!?"

    “Has someone activated IS!?”

    "who is it!?"

    "Huh? This, this is -"

    "man!?"

    Hearing the sound, a group of researchers in white coats came over. They opened the curtain and saw me activating IS. They all fell into a state of sluggishness where they couldn't think.

    I looked at the researchers in front of me in silence, and then looked at the abnormality on my body. I immediately showed a miserable face like a Christian abandoned by God. At the same time, the devil on my brother's face flashed through my mind.  smile, with only one thought left in her mind.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? This is a conspiracy.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    “Oh, I want to die.

    "Classmate, Orimaru Ichika-san!"

    A voice calling my name brought me back to reality from my annoying thoughts. I held my forehead and blurted out weakly before I could figure out the situation.

    "Ah, what's the matter?"

    "Ah, um, um, I'm very sorry for calling you so loudly all of a sudden. Are you, are you angry? Yes, I'm sorry! But, um, I'll introduce myself in the order of the fifty syllables. Now it's Oribara-san's turn.  So, I'm really, really sorry! Can you please introduce yourself? Are you willing?"

    It was then that I really came back to my senses and figured out the situation, and found that my deputy instructor, Yamada Maya, was constantly bowing his head and apologizing to me. It was obviously my own fault, but the teacher wanted to apologize himself. For a moment, I was full of guilt.

    "Uh, um, Mr. Yamada, you don't have to apologize like this. It's all my fault. I will introduce myself."

    I stretched out my hand to stop Teacher Maya Yamada from apologizing, and quickly made a comforting reassurance.

    "Really, really!? You, you promised me! You must do it!!"

    Teacher Yamada suddenly raised his head, seriously grasped my hand and leaned towards me, and he could still see the mist in his eyes.

    Teacher, are you really a teacher?  ?  This pairThe attitude of the little girl can easily be misunderstood, and some ignorant and innocent little boys might have fallen into trouble from then on!  !  !  Oh, oh, don't put your chest on it, be careful, my cannon may go off!  Also, I need to reiterate it again, teacher, you are really not my type!  !

    In the struggle between reason and sensibility, angels and demons, I took my hand out with difficulty, left my seat and walked to the podium with a slight bend without being noticed.

    Ah, I almost got hard just now.

    Standing on the podium, looking at the unabashed thirst for knowledge in the eyes of the girls in the audience, including Teacher Yamada, I suddenly felt like I was on the top of Mount Everest, and it was difficult to even breathe.

    "Ahem."

    I straightened my back and cleared my throat, thinking about what to say next.

    ???????????????????? But my mind went blank. As expected, the pressure had already crushed my thinking power into pieces.

    At this time, I took a peek at the seat by the window. Sitting there was a black-haired girl with a ponytail.

    Her name is Xiao Zhizhen, my childhood sweetheart who we only reunited after six years. This girl has always had a single ponytail. When I first entered the classroom, I recognized her at a glance.

    “But it’s really a transformation of women.

    No, no, now is not the time to think about this.

    "Help me quickly!!"

    I signaled her with my eyes. As a childhood sweetheart who has been dating for a long time, she must be able to understand this information instantly.

    "snort!"

    You actually ignored me!  ?

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Oh, oh, what does this cold aura and this arrogant attitude mean!  Where has the arrogant and a little bit coquettish Hoshi-chan gone!  !  Now Chen is completely 100% proud!  !  She actually abandoned me mercilessly at my critical moment, turned her face expressionlessly to the window, and snorted coldly, "I'll kill you, did I offend you, Miss Chen!"  !

    “However, this did remind me of something.

    I remember my brother once told me that when faced with a girl who is wrapped in pride and makes people wonder if she is engaged in chain defense, you must use your fiery penis to penetrate the opponent's uterus.

    Of course, this is summed up by my rich theory and practice. Although I don’t know where his theory and practice come from, I even wonder if he made it up casually.

    ??????????????????? However, I have no idea what those two words mean in English, because I am powerless in English. I have obviously been abroad, and there are foreigners at home. I only know the twenty-six English letters ABC, which is really weak.

    Well, I don’t really want to know the meaning of this. I know that what comes out of my brother’s mouth is definitely not fun, because every time I ask my sister or other older women in the family, I will be scolded.  Of course, many times I will attract hatred consciously or unconsciously. In comparison, the harm I suffered is quite small.

    Ah, I am going off topic again. Look, the eyes of the girls below are starting to burst into flames.

    Well, what should I say at this time?

    Let’s start with a song called “Girls’ School Boys” by Twins?  Well, it does fit the occasion, but this is a self-introduction, not a concert.

    【When we introduce ourselves, too many rhetoric just attracts the temporary attention of others. To let people know ourselves, the most important thing is to show our true side.  】

    Brother’s voice seemed to ring in my mind. At this time, I seemed to see the holy light of heaven.

    Sometimes I’m pretty reliable.

    The corners of my mouth raised slightly uncontrollably, and the sunshine outside the window shone in at the right time. At this moment, in the eyes of some ignorant little girls, I became a handsome and sunny boy.

    A small exclamation came from below, and my attention immediately came back. I took a breath and began to introduce myself.

    "My name is Ichika Orimara."

    “Yeah, yeah, yeah!!”

    Everyone’s eyes showed the expectation of “I want to hear more.”

    I smiled, what a group of curious and kind children.

    Then, I should also treat others with sincerity.

    "I like Lolita the most."

    Maintaining a sunny smile, I expressed what I loved most in my heart.

    institutions

    The sounds of various heads banging on the table and people falling to the ground kept ringing out. It seemed that they were moved by my sincerity.

    I think everyone can become a partner who loves lolita.

    At this moment, I seem to have new hope for the future.

    The sound of clicking footstepsThere was an urgent sound, is someone coming?

    “Are you going to reveal your abnormal sexual fetish as soon as you get here!?”

    Huh?  Does this sound sound familiar?

    But before I had time to react, I was hit hard on the head and sent flying.

    Wow, this kind of invisible murderous martial arts passed down by my brother is so familiar to me. The pain that directly penetrates the skull and hits the cerebral cortex is simply exhilarating How strange!  !  I'm not a pussy-shaker like Sister Xiaoyuan!  !  !

    “However, this knocking method, whether it’s power, angle, or speed, is very similar to the person in my impression.

    I swallowed and turned around with a little fear. I saw the woman behind me wearing a black suit and tight skirt. She had a slender figure and a body curve with no fat at all due to regular exercise. And the other person was at this time  He crossed his arms in front of his chest, raised the corners of his eyes, and his eyes were as sharp as a wolf's.

    "What the hell, Guan Yunchang!?"

    Snapped——

    “Ugh, I got hit on the head again, I’m probably going to have a cerebral hemorrhage now.

    "Sister Chifuyu, it hurts so much!"

    Yes, the domineering woman in front of me is my sister Chifuyu Orimaru.

    "Who is the hero in the Three Kingdoms, idiot!!"

    I rubbed my head and stood up from the ground, looking at my sister in front of me, very curious about her appearance.

    "Sister Chifuyu, why are you here? Aren't you out training for the annual World's No. 1 Martial Arts Tournament?"

    "Do you think I am Yamcha!? Who told you that I would go to that kind of conference!!"

    Chifuyu-san’s eyes started to sparkle, and her fists were clenched tightly. She would probably attack accordingly depending on my answer.

    “Uh, it’s my brother, that’s what I told you!!”

    I quickly shied away all the responsibilities, but after hearing this, Chifuyu-san loosened her fists and held her forehead in distress.

    "That idiot has been talking nonsense all day long"

    Looking at Chifuyu-san's depressed and gnashing expression, I couldn't help but want to laugh out loud. Those words I just came up with on the spur of the moment were purely to deceive my brother. Oh, haha, a Tai Chi push hand can kill someone invisible. I feel  At this moment, my IQ doubled several times.

    "Huh? By the way, what was going on with your self-introduction just now?"

    "Well……"

    Okay, I haven’t even breathed a sigh of relief yet. Why did this hatred suddenly shift back? I didn’t make fun of you.

    "My brother told me to be heart-to-heart and treat others with sincerity"

    And as soon as I finished speaking, Chifuyu-san came towards me with an angry fist.

    “Just lie to me now!!!!”

    Is it okay to let your brother lie like this openly?  ?

 Soar to the new world!  Chapter 59 Looking forward to meeting him again

    "Hey, your eyes are wandering. Do you want to borrow money from me? For the sake of us being brothers, just tell me how much you want. It's okay to give the Ming coins directly to you!"

    There was a short distance from leaving the World Tree to one of the squares near the World Tree. Along the way, Neil found that Negi peeked at him very frequently, almost every few steps.  When he turned his head, Negi quickly turned his head and whistled. This behavior made Neil very unhappy, because it felt very disgusting to be treated like this by a boy, and Negi was not a girl who secretly liked him.  .

    “ Could it be that Negi has been looking at 3A girls for a long time and hasn’t had any contact with boys for a long time, and finally his interest in that area has begun to awaken!  ?

    In an instant, Negi’s image became dangerous in Neil’s eyes.

    "Why is it such an unlucky thing to say? How much do you want today's birthday to become the anniversary of my death! What do you mean by that look in your eyes? I always feel super unhappy!!"

    Negi was obviously stunned by Neil's sudden words for a few seconds before he reacted. Coupled with the weird look in his eyes, he couldn't help but complain angrily.

    Neil stuck out his tongue, put his hands on the back of his head, and quickened his pace slightly, leading Negi by half a body.

    "Do you have anything to say?"

    Negi paused for a moment, looking sideways at the face partially blocked by his arms, his eyes flashing behind the lenses.

    “Hey, Neil, has something happened to you recently?”

    I always feel that something has changed in him.

    Neil’s pace slowed down unconsciously, but soon returned to its original state, and he asked without looking back.

    "Why do you think so?"

    “I just feel like you’ve been a little absent-minded these days, as if you’re a little further away”

    Raising his head and looking at the stars covering the night sky, the starlight gently reflected the faint light on Negi's glasses.

    Neil put down his hands and put them behind his back. He also raised his head and stared at him from a distance.

    "No, nothing has changed"

    In the end, he was still like that.

    Nothing has changed.

    "Neil"

    Negi turned his head and opened his mouth, as if he wanted to say something, but for a long time, he did not say another word.

    "Don't talk about me, it's you" Neil suddenly spoke up and grabbed the topic, turning his face and blinking, "You are the one who should be said to be absent-minded, right? You seem to have no energy recently, as if you were distracted by something.  Things are bothering me"

    "Is it that obvious?"

    Negi lowered his head and muttered quietly, but Neil could still hear him beside him.

    "It's all written on your face I thought you looked confident after the school festival, but it turns out you've been so worried these days that you almost jumped off a building. What, is it a worry about love, boy?"  "

    When talking about love, Neil’s eyes brightened up and his tone was full of ridicule.

    "No, I just had a quarrel with Asuna-san"

    Negi rolled his eyes at him and became dejected again.

    "Sister? Oh, haha, it really is a matter of love~~~You dishonest guy~~~"

    "Do you have to think about this!?"

    "Okay, what did you and eldest sister argue about?"

    Neil spread his hands and did not continue teasing the other party.

    "Actually, it's not a big deal. Asuna-san just reminded me that I am very similar to Chao-san"

    Negi lowered his head a little further and sighed softly.

    "I see, the eldest sister is angry because of this"

    Neil looked at his brother’s confused expression, and he probably figured out what was going on between him and Asuna.

    After meeting with Gunel and learning that his father was still alive, Neil also guessed what Negi was thinking now. He must be full of things about his father. Since a long time ago, Negi has been working hard for his father.  , constantly injured, and constantly moving forward. After getting more accurate news, he will only work harder to move forward for his dream, even at the risk of losing his life.

    Father seems to be everything to him.

    This is exactly the same as the super ring tone.

    For the sake of your dreams, you are willing to give up everything, including your own happiness.

    And Tomorrow Cai is angry about it, maybe that's it.

    "Actually, Asuna-san is right, and I said the same thing to Chao-san, but I"? 

    Although he clearly rejected Chao's approach, he himself followed Chao's path, almost exactly the same path.

    He, how should he choose?

    "Neji, do you still remember what Chao Lingyin said?"

    Neil didn’t pay attention to Negi’s current expression and just continued talking.

    "Don't stop, keep moving forward This sentence should be very suitable for you now. For you, your father's affairs can be said to be everything to you. If you are asked to give up everything now for this, you must be able to do it.  Yes, in this aspect, you, Chao Lingyin, and I are really the same"

    Neil slowly took a breath of the refreshing summer night, his eyes slightly focused on Negi's face.

    "However, I think this is correct, or in other words, any approach is correct, but everyone chooses a different position. It is probably impossible for you to give up looking for your father, so why not go all the way?  Black, just like Kick-Ass who became a hero after being knocked headlong"

    "Well, I always feel that the tone of your words has suddenly changed a lot"

    "Don't worry about these things. Your goal is very clear anyway. You just think too much. Anyway, there is only one way you want to go from now on, isn't it?"

    Facing Neil’s smile, Negi seemed to know a little bit about what he should choose.

    "However, I have one more thing to say. No matter what you choose, you should also pay more attention to the people around you, such as eldest sister. I think eldest sister is very clear about your thoughts, and this is what she is worried about.  , it’s just that she doesn’t want to see you scarring yourself, the eldest sister’s idea is probably that simple"

    Neil took a few steps forward, tapping his toes slightly. As his body turned, his long hair fluttered lightly, and his face was clearly reflected in Negi's eyes.

    "Don't forget this, because when you lose, the pain is not something you can bear"

    "Neil"

    They were only a few steps apart, but Niji felt like they were separated by a chasm.

    Because there was a bit of sad nostalgia in Neil's eyes, which blocked his approach.

    "Well, that's all I want to say. It's up to you what you think about next" Neil spread his hands and smiled softly, then turned a little evil again, "But eldest sister really loves you deeply.  Said~~~"

    "Why do you come back here again!!!"

    The sentimental atmosphere just now was gone, and Negi rolled his eyes angrily.

    “Hehe~~~”

    Neil grinned wider, looked away slightly, and saw the surrounding environment clearly. His smile was frozen, and his expression was a little confused.

    "Ah, by the way, what am I doing here?"

    "Huh? Don't you know it yourself!?"

    "I really don't know, I'm following you"

    "How are you following me!? You are following me and running in front of me!!"

    "In this case, I will go home. Goodbye, young man who works hard~~~"

    Neil waved his hand and walked forward without looking back, but he was immediately grabbed by the collar.

    "It's rare that you come here, so just patrol with me. You have a lot of time anyway"

    I don’t know where Niji got the strength, but he was holding on to Neil’s collar as firmly as a rock.

    "Hey, I'm not on duty tonight, and my youth is calling me!!"

    "What youth?"

    “Galgame on the computer!!!”

    “Delete your youth for me!!”

    "Do you want to ruin my life!?"

    "Your life is too insignificant!!"

    Seeing that Negi refused to let go of him, Neil lowered his head helplessly, but after waiting for a while, he found that Negi was still where he was.

    "Aren't you going to patrol? Why are you standing here without moving? You want to be a sentinel!"

    "No, I'm waitingah, here it comes!"

    When Negi was talking, a figure in the field of vision gradually enlarged, and he suddenly shouted.

    Neil looked in the direction that Negi was looking at, and saw Setsuna coming this way quickly, and Kamo the ferret was lying on her shoulder.

    "Why is Kamo and Setsuna-san together?"

    Generally speaking, doesn’t Kamo, the pervert, always follow Negi?

    "If you come to me today, I will ask Kamo to find Setsuna-san first, and then we will make an appointment to meet here."

    ? ?Ji smiled and explained in a calm tone.

    Neil glanced at Negi thoughtfully, his eyes brightened slightly, and then fell silent.

    "Teacher Negi, Teacher Neil, good evening."

    Setsuna quickly arrived in front of them. There seemed to be no surprise about Neil's appearance. Negi or Kamo must have told her in advance.

    "Boss Neil, long time no see."

    Kamo jumped from Setsuna’s shoulder to Negi, turned to say hello to Neil.

    "It's been a long time indeed. You haven't done anything wrong recently, have you?"

    Neil half-opened his eyes and glanced at Kamo who was stiff.

    “No, absolutely not!! I don’t dare to lose even a hair under Boss Neil’s eyes!!”

    "That means you did a lot of bad things that I didn't see, right?"

    Under Kamo’s desperate eyes, Neil raised a bright smile.

    "Okay, Neil, Kamo hasn't done much recently and has helped me a lot. Let's go on patrol now"

    Seeing this, Negi had no choice but to interrupt Neil's topic.

    Neil waved his hand quickly, as if he refused to agree.

    "No, it's not my turn tonight, I won't work overtime, you have to go do it yourself!"

    "Anyway, you are here, and you will do some meaningless things when you go back. It is better to stay. It is rare that we can be on duty together"

    “What’s so pointless!! You’re actually vetoing my life!!”

    "Teacher, what are you talking about?"

    Listening to the conversation between the two, Setsuna on the side was confused.

    "It's nothing, it's just that Neil promised us to patrol together. One more person will add more strength."

    Negi turned to Setsuna and smiled, taking Neil with him by the way.

    "Who agreed? Don't just talk to yourself!"

    "Then let's set off now!"

    "Okay, Teacher Negi."

    "Hey, don't ignore me, listen to me!!!"

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Ah, I really want to go home"

    Raising his head, Neil looked at the starry sky and lazily followed Negi and Setsuna.

    “It’s only been less than two minutes! How unmotivated you are!!”

    Neil didn’t pay attention to Neji’s words. He turned to look at An Jing walking beside him, his eyes rolled, and he didn’t know what he was thinking.

    "Speaking of Setsuna-san, why are you and Negi together? Could it be that you are having an unethical love affair with your eldest lady and her fiancé behind your back!?"

    Neil covered his mouth with his hands, his face filled with disbelief.

    "Who do you think is the betrothed!!"

    "I did not betray the eldest lady!!"

    "As expected of Neil, he said all the things in my heart, but it doesn't matter, brother, you can be considered Setsuna's master, it's totally okay!!"

    "How is it OK!!!" x2

    The two of them shouted at Kamo at the same time, dumbfounded.

    “I understand, I know how to do it, huh huh~~~~~”

    "You know nothing! The laughter behind you is full of bad intentions!!"

    "Teacher Neil, I will never change my heart for the eldest lady!!"

    In desperation, Setsuna expressed his loyalty to Konoka without thinking.

    "Oh, that's true" x3

    At this time, two young men, one a pervert, looked at Setsuna with ambiguous eyes. Setsuna was stunned, and then turned red and waved his hands in denial.

    "No, it's not what you think. I, I just treat the eldest lady, just"

    "Love……"

    "It's love"

    "like."

    The three guys caught Setsuna’s words very wisely.

    "Nah!!!!!!!"

    At night, the girl’s shy screams broke through the sky.

    "You guys are really energetic"

    Suddenly a voice intervened in the joke between three people and one mink. They followed the sound at the same time and saw a young man wearing a high school uniform leaning against a lamppost, holding a mobile phone in his hand, and his eyes glanced slightly  Their fingertips are still touching the bright screen.

    &nbsp;"Why are you here? Are you also patrolling at night?"

    Neil walked over and obviously knew the other person.

    The young man then turned his head, looked at Neil walking towards him, and smiled slightly.

    "Well, I'm short of manpower recently, so I came to help. Anyway, I still get overtime pay"

    "Senior Muchen."

    In an instant, he also came over and bowed respectfully to the other party.

    The young man is Jun Muchen.

    "It's Setsuna-chan, why are you with this bastard brat?"

    "Who are you calling a bastard? Speaking of bastards, you bastard is even more of a bastard!!"

    “Tsk, tsk, tsk, it’s full of balls in one sentence, it’s really dirty!”

    “It’s your head that’s dirty!!”

    "Well, actually, Teacher Neil is here to patrol tonight, so we came together"

    "The moment interrupted the two people's unscrupulous conversation, and at the same time, I felt that the two guys were really similar.

    "Neil, Setsuna-san, who is this gentleman?"

    There is obviously someone here who doesn’t know the other person.

    "Oh, this is a student from the high school department. Senior Jun Muchen, like me, is also employed by the school and is very powerful."

    Seeing that Neal had no intention of introducing him, Setsuna had no choice but to introduce him to Neji. When he looked at Jun Muchen, there was a hint of admiration in his eyes.

    "Ahahaha, I am stronger in that area"

    Jun Muchen touched the back of his head and smiled brightly, swinging his waist back and forth slightly.

    In an instant, he turned away with his cheeks slightly red, Negi looked puzzled, while Neil's eyes were full of contempt.

    "You can no longer be described as a scumbag."

    "Uh, um, nice to meet you, Mr. Jun."

    Although I didn’t understand what Jun Muchen meant by that aspect, I still extended my hand in a friendly manner.

    "This is Teacher Negi, just call me Muchen. He is such a personable gentleman, completely different from a guy who only knows bullshit"

    With a gentle smile on her face, Jun Muchen held Niji’s hand and said something that made someone angry.

    "It's much better than you, the guy with the same curly hair as [beep——]"

    Neil twitched the corners of his eyes, raised the corners of his mouth, and said coldly.

    “Although my hair is black and curly, it is definitely not the curly hair on [beep——]!!”

    "Ah la la, you really didn't bring it upon yourself"

    The two people looked at each other, as if there were sparks constantly arousing.

    "Well, Neil, you and Mr. Muchen are very familiar with each other."

    "Only a ghost is familiar with this kind of guy!" Neil turned his head and glared at Niji, then immediately turned back to stare at Jun Muchen, "This guy had a fight with me for no reason last time, what do you think?  Is this kind of person seriously ill?!"

    “It’s not just for nothing!!”

    "Then what are you talking about!!"

    “Because I’m bored!!”

    “Idiot!!”

    "Ha, I really don't understand"

    Negi held his forehead with a headache, feeling as if two Neils appeared in front of him.

    "Speaking of which, what are you doing here alone?"

    "I'm waiting for someone."

    Jun Muchen put away his phone and said with a yawn.

    "Ha, waiting for someone? You don't look like you have a date, do you?"

    "How different! One day I will go to a love hotel with the president!!"

    "One sentence will reveal your true face clearly."

    Neil sighed very much, this guy is really powerful in combat, his combat effectiveness has broken through the lower limit.

    "Actually, I was waiting for the principal's guests to come out" Seeing the curiosity in the three people's eyes, Jun Muchen continued, "They are people from the Holy Church."

    "The Holy Church? Is it dealing with the previous ghoul incident?"

    Neil was the first to react, and at the same time, three unlucky children flashed through his mind.

    "Ghoul? What ghoul?"

    Negi and Setsuna looked at Neil suspiciously. Neil was stunned. It seemed that they didn't know about the incident.

    After briefly explaining it to them, Negi and Setsuna's expressions changed slightly and became a little heavy.

    “Actually, you don’t need to be so nervous. As long as you deal with it well, you won’t be afraid of too much trouble”

    &nbsp; Jun Muchen put away his playful look and calmly comforted the two of them, with a comforting warmth in his voice.

    "Yeah." x2

    "By the way, who was sent by the Holy Church?" Neil raised his eyes and looked at Jun Muchen, "Is it the agent? Or are the people from the burial agency also coming out?"

    "You know a lot" Jun Muchen's eyes were slightly surprised, and then he continued to lean against the lamppost lazily, "That person is the person in charge of the nearby Shengtang Church stronghold, he is oh, myself  Look, he comes out."

    Jun Muchen suddenly stood up straight and looked back at the building behind him. In the darkness, the sound of neither light nor heavy footsteps sounded rhythmically.

    Everyone’s eyes were focused on him, and the figure in the shadow gradually became clearer, and the cross hanging on his chest reflected a faint silver light.

    "Oh? I didn't expect there would be so many people here"

    There seemed to be a little surprise in the heavy voice, and a man wearing a black priest's uniform appeared in front of everyone.

    Neil’s pupils shrank tightly, and the man’s face was deeply imprinted on his retinas. He opened his mouth slightly, then bit his lower lip tightly, and an imperceptible trace of violent murderous intention passed deep in his eyes.

    Soon, the trace of hostility disappeared, and Neil stood aside silently, returning to his usual listless appearance.

    Jun Muchen, who had been keeping quiet, glanced at Neil thoughtfully, then stood up with a smile and introduced the newcomer to Niji and the others.

    "This is the chief priest of Haiming City Church, and the person in charge of negotiating with our Magic Association on behalf of the Holy Church Church, Kotomine Kirei."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Jun Muchen faced Kotomine Kirei and introduced the person on the other side.

    "These three are magicians and swordsmen from the Magic Association, Negi Springfield, Neil Springfield, and Setsuna Sakurasaki."

    "Good evening, you three. I never expected that the Magic Association would have such outstanding children."

    Kotomine Kirei's eyes are always heavy, giving people a serious feeling.

    "You're flattered, Mr. Kotomine."

    Facing the other party’s compliment, Negi quickly nodded in return.

    Kotomine Kirei’s eyes passed over the faces of the three of them one by one. When he saw Neil, he paused for a moment and then turned to Jun Muchen.

    "Mr. Muchen, my business has been finished, and it's almost time for me to leave."

    "Let me take you out" Jun Muchen nodded to the other party, and then winked at the three of them, "Then I will lead Mr. Yanfeng to leave, and you three can continue working"

    "Okay, Mr. Muchen."

    "Goodbye, Senior Muchen."

    Neil didn’t look at Kirei for a second, he raised his head and nodded lightly to Jun Muchen, then turned around and left with the two of them.

    "Then let's go, Mr. Kotomine."

    "sorry to bother you."

    Kotomine Kirei nodded in thanks, then vaguely glanced at the direction Neil left, with an obscure smile on his lips.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "I'll send it here."

    Reaching the entrance of the academy, Jun Muchen stopped and turned to talk to Kotomine Kirei, who was following closely behind him.

    "Well, thank you."

    Jun Muchen nodded slightly to him and walked away.

    Kotomine Kirei calmly watched Jun Muchen leave. He slowly turned around until his back disappeared.

    “It seems like something interesting happened tonight, Kirei.”

    The strange voice appeared out of thin air, but Kotomine Kirei did not feel the slightest surprise, and his expressionless face maintained his usual indifference.

    "What are you referring to?"

    Kirei stared at the void in front of him, as if there was a figure in front of him talking to him.

    "hehe……"

    The sound of laughter was accompanied by golden light particles, which gathered together little by little. Soon, the silhouette of a human figure loomed in the golden light.

    "You should have discovered it, that brat"

    Yao dispersed, and a young man wearing a black jacket had his hands in his trouser pockets. His handsome face was full of arrogance, and a pair of bloody eyes under the golden bangs seemed to have an addictive demonic quality, staring directly at the indifferent eyes.  man.

    Seeing that Kirei remained silent, the young man raised an evil smile on his lips, narrowed his eyes slightly, and the blood in his eyes became more and more piercing.

    "He seems to have the same thing as us."

    Qili looked at the man??, his eyes were cold, and he met those eyes that were difficult for mortals to look directly into without giving in.

    Suddenly, Kirei smiled.

    A gloomy smile appeared on his cold and sharp face.

    "Indeed, aren't you interested, Gilgamesh?"

    "Of course I have interests. There aren't many things in this world that interest me" The smile on Gilgamesh's lips grew wider, and the light in his eyes became more and more elusive. "But, we can't be interested in him now."  Take action."

    "Oh why?"

    There was a hint of curiosity in Kirei's expression.

    Such emotional changes are very rare for him.

    "Because of the agreement with that guy, if that kid encounters danger within my sight, try to save his life."

    Gilgamesh withdrew his gaze and raised his head slightly. The night sky was reflected in his eyes, and he seemed to be able to see a night similar to the original one.

    "That mysterious heroic spirit?"

    Kirei frowned, a familiar yet unfamiliar figure appeared in his mind.

    "Um."

    Gilgamesh’s gaze retracted from the sky and fell on Kirei.

    "Do you know his identity?"

    Hearing Kirei’s question, Gilgamesh smiled playfully.

    "That's right, but it's better not to tell you for the time being. It will be more exciting to save the interesting things until the end."

    Gilgamesh looked past Kirei, looking in an unknown direction, with slight waves in his eyes.

    "My king, I am looking forward to meeting him again."

    ?…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

    PS: I plan to overthrow and rewrite it, and change the protagonist to a female.

 Soar to the new world!  Chapter 60 Moon Peak Shrine

    irritable.

    That feeling lingered in my mind for quite some time.

    The things that happened recently and the people I met have revived many memories that have been buried deep in my heart. In my mind, almost all of them are pictures that I don’t want to think of.

    In the past, he would sometimes recall it or appear in his dreams. Even though it was like a curse, he never wanted to abandon those memories. For him, this was a sin that he had to endure.

    However, even so, he would not be as inexplicably restless in the past as he is now. Often, as long as he hints to himself, his mood will soon calm down, or in other words, his heart will feel like death again.

    Is it because of those people?

    Some familiar faces flashed through Neil's mind, and a subtle sense of peace flowed through them.

    He has always been walking alone. Even Negi, who is closest to him, cannot get close to the depths of his heart. Now, the shadows of other people have been left in his heart. Unknowingly, the cracks in his heart have opened up.  got bigger.

    However, he knew very well that this would not work.

    He has learned a lot from what happened in the past, and he doesn't want to repeat the same mistakes. In order to no longer let others get hurt because of him, and make himself suffer again, as long as he no longer establishes close relationships with other people and is separated by a distance, then each other will  Will not be harmed.

    “Otherwise, what happened to Touma that night will happen again.

    "well……"

    Neil sighed slightly, because being reminded by Negi made him a little concerned about his own problems.

    Since coming to this country and coming into contact with those people, he seems to have changed more or less. Now I think about it, does the practice assigned to him by the principal have such meaning.

    "It's so weak"

    Neil stopped his directionless progress, looked up at the clear blue sky, and laughed somewhat self-deprecatingly.

    In the breeze, there is a hint of fragrance.

    Neil put away his complicated thoughts, smelled the fragrance of flowers, and couldn't help but turn his head and look around. It turned out that he had come to a place that was familiar yet unfamiliar.

    On the long stairs, there is a torii gate.

    "Shrine"

    Neil had seen this kind of building before at Bang Zhikui's home, but he didn't expect that he would encounter another shrine while wandering around this city. It seems that the people here seem to believe in gods.

    However, there seemed to be something about this shrine that attracted him. Unconsciously, Neil stepped on the stairs and walked up out of curiosity. He glanced at the sign on the torii gate, which was written in black ink on the somewhat broken wooden board.  With a few big characters.

    Tsukimine Shrine.

    After walking up the stairs, a clean open space appeared in front of me. In the distance, there is the main hall of Tsukamine Shrine, and it is surrounded by trees. In the center, there is a peach blossom tree, with pale pink petals blooming. From time to time, it is surrounded by trees.  The wind blows, and the petals carry their fragrance and blow into the distance.

    Neil walked over, and the fragrance he just smelled seemed to be the fragrance of the flowers of this peach blossom tree. But, is this season the time for peach blossoms to bloom?

    After touching the rough tree trunk, Neil looked up at the crown of the tree where the buds were blooming with a strange expression.

    "Is it the same as the cherry blossom tree in my house?"

    It seems wrong. The tree at home will remain open for a long time because it has been tampered with. Unless the tree in front of you has also been tampered with, but would anyone be so bothered?

    "Maybe yes."

    Neil held his chin up and murmured uncertainly.

    "Well, it's not a bad thing anyway, it's just a spectacle at best"

    It’s really not a big deal. At least not many people will delve into the school’s World Tree, which is too big to complain about. Sometimes Neil really wonders if the people in this city are all crazy guys.

    "But why don't you see a clergyman?"

    After being here for a long time, I didn’t find anyone coming or going, not even a worshipper.

    Neil sat down under the peach blossom tree, leaning against the trunk of the tree and vaguely seeing the sky through the branches. The hazy and broken beauty was particularly charming. As he watched quietly, time seemed to have stopped.

    The slightly blowing wind mixed with the fragrance of peach blossoms and the simple atmosphere of the shrine seemed to have a hypnotic effect. Little by little, Neil's eyes slowly closed, and unknowingly, the scenery in front of him gradually changed.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    Ordinary furnishings, ordinary decoration.

    &nbsp; This is an ordinary house.

    The open window let in the bright morning light, and the faint light reflected on the floor and walls, making it warm.

    On the recliner, a beautiful woman with long black hair was sitting, and opposite her, a man with long white hair was half-kneeling on the ground, his palms gently covering the woman's slightly swollen abdomen.

    "Do you really want to go?"

    The woman raised her bright and moving amber eyes and stared at the man with gentle eyes.

    The man met those beautiful eyes and grinned.

    “I don’t want to go either, but I have to go, just like I have to take Sadharu out in the morning, otherwise he will be at home”

    "Be serious."

    The woman raised her hand and patted the man's head gently, her face full of anger.

    "Well, I'm very serious" The man grabbed the hand covering his head, held it softly and without force, and looked at the other person intently, "I'm sorry, I have to leave him at this time.  you alone……"

    Looking at his expression, the woman couldn't help but sigh, and then she curled her lips in displeasure.

    "I knew it was like this. You haven't listened to me since you were a child. I really doubt whether you are sincerely good to me"

    "Oh my, my whole body belongs to you, you still don't believe me" The man held the white catkin and couldn't help but laughed out loud, "A woman is a fragile work of art. If you don't cherish it, you will lose it."  It cannot be saved, so I will cherish you all the time."

    Hearing these straightforward words, the woman's pretty face couldn't help but blush slightly, but when she saw the smile in his eyes, she felt a little annoyed. She narrowed her eyes and smiled as charmingly as a crescent moon.

    “Hey, you must have a lot of artworks, right?”

    The man lowered his head and thought for a moment, then muttered uncertainly, "It seems like a lot"

    "Um?"

    The man quickly grabbed the hand that had started to press hard on his ear and looked at the woman with a flattering smile, "But I chose the one who is priceless to me"

    The woman glared at him and finally let go of her hand. Looking at his familiar face, she felt slightly absent-minded.

    "Do you know what the happiness I hope for me is like?"

    Her voice was very plain, but in the man's ears, there was always an unforgettable sadness.

    "I can eat with you every night, say good night to you before going to bed, and say good morning with a smile in the morning. What a little woman."

    The man stopped his smile and spoke seriously and calmly.

    The woman gently spread her face, her smile as happy as a rainbow after the rain.

    "Yes, I'm just a little woman, so I don't expect my husband to be a hero admired by all people. As long as he can stay with me, it's enough."

    "I don't want to be a hero, because heroes usually die young." The man shrugged, then stood up, bent down and gently touched the side of the woman's face, with tenderness written on his face, "But I can't be a hero.  person, so you can rest assured to let me go, I will definitely come back to you in vain."

    The woman held the broad and strong hand with both hands and pressed it tightly to her face. Her eyes were wet without knowing when.

    "I always feel that I am destined to wait for you all the time. I never see you waiting for me. You know, waiting is not a happy thing."

    "So, I can only compensate."

    The man let go of the woman’s hand and wiped away the tears from her eyes.

    "Wait until I use my future happiness to make up for your past unhappiness."

    With a smile on his face, he turned around and left with the woman looking at him forever.

    Determined, without a trace of nostalgia.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    Ding bell——ding bell——

    There seemed to be some melodious ringing ringing in my ears.

    Open your eyes, it’s the bright world.

    Neil was a little lost. What was that dream just now?

    In the dream, I only heard a man and a woman talking to each other, but I couldn't see their faces clearly, as if there was always a fog blurring their faces.

    【Do those two people have anything to do with me?  】

    ??Thinking hard, but can’t get any results.

    "My little friend, are you okay?"

    At this moment, a strange voice sounded in his ears, and only then did Neil notice that there was someone around himhuman existence.

    Turning around, Neil saw that the owner of the voice was a beautiful woman.

    A unique miko costume revealed the identity of the other party. Her long hair was bright flaxen, and the brown pupils dotted on her beautiful face seemed to be covered with a layer of light. No matter what the environment, she would exude a soft glow.  Glorious and reassuring.

    With a faint smile on her lips, the woman looked at Neil who had just woken up.

    "Uh, sorry, I just fell asleep."

    Neil noticed that the other person was holding a strange-looking bell in his hand. The ringing he just heard might have come from this thing.

    “It’s easy to catch a cold if you sleep here.”

    The woman suddenly realized it, and then she felt a little worried.

    "Well, I understand."

    Neil responded politely to other people's kindness.

    "Miss, are you the witch here?"

    "Well, I am the shrine maiden of Tsukimine Shrine, and I just took over recently."

    The woman smiled slightly, and the bell in her hand gently made a pleasant ringing sound.

    "Speaking of which, I saw you looking a little lost just now. Was it a nightmare?"

    Recalling the way Neil looked when he woke up before, the woman asked with some concern.

    "Well, in the distant Silent Hill, Alessa is trying to swallow me up with darkness and combine me with her. How can we repair it? I am obviously not Sharon"

    Neil habitually rambled on, even clenching his fists to express his anger.

    "What, is it an evil spirit!?"

    However, the miko was very shocked, and then she held the bell tightly and tried to hit Neil on the head.

    "Miss, wait!! What are you going to do!?"

    “I’ll help you get rid of the spirit, don’t worry, it’s very effective!”

    "It looks like you want to kill me. I'm afraid that before I can get rid of the spirit, I will become a spirit myself!!" Neil quickly raised his hand to stop the other party, with a look of shame on his face, "Miss Witch, what I just said was purely  Nonsense, please don’t pay attention!”

    "Ugh, why am I still so worried? Hey, could it be that you were possessed by a ghost and saw the ghost's memory!?"

    "Uh, no, and it's not really a nightmare. I just had a somewhat inexplicable dream" Neil paused, glanced at the witch, and felt that there was nothing embarrassing about saying it, so he continued, "In a dream  I saw a man and a woman having a conversation, but I had no impression of their faces, so it was a bit strange."

    "You didn't lie to me?"

    “…It’s true this time.”

    "Oh, is that so?" The witch held her delicate chin and thought carefully. She looked down at Neil, "Actually, dreams sometimes have something to do with the past. Sometimes, maybe it's the scene in the future, maybe it's you.  The future is uncertain"

    After saying that, the miko looked at him with a strange smile.

    "my future?"

    Neil was a little confused for a moment. He really hadn't thought about this, but it didn't look like it.

    He shook his head and got rid of all the messy thoughts in his mind. It didn't matter whether this dream was related to him or not. It was just a dream anyway.

    "Forget it, it's useless to think so much. By the way, what do you call Miss Miko?"

    "My name is Guanyue Gefan, you can just call me Guanyue. What about you?"

    "Neil Springfield, please give me your advice."

    Neil stretched out his hand to shake Gefan’s hand, and Gefan tilted his head, not knowing what he was thinking.

    After chatting with Ge Fan for a while, Neil said goodbye and left.

    Gefan stood at the top of the stairs, watching Neil leave. After losing sight of him, she turned around and walked back to the peach blossom tree. She reached out her hand and brushed the rough bark of the trunk.

    Ding bell——

    The peach blossom tree suddenly made a circle of invisible fluctuations, and the bell in Ge Fan's hand seemed to be vibrated and made a sound.

    The witch looked at the peach blossom tree with deep and gentle eyes, and suddenly smiled.

    "Just now, what kind of dream did you see for him?"

    Ding bell——

    There was another sound.

    It seems that someone has given the answer.

 Soar to the new world!  Chapter 61 Wash your hands before pursuing a girl

    "It's so boring. If I had known earlier, I would have asked Nanoha and Suzuka to come out together"

    Alyssa, who was walking alone on the street, muttered in a low voice with some regret. She looked sideways at the exquisite accessories in the closet, feeling like something was missing without anyone to chat with her.

    It turns out that she is not used to being alone.

    "Huh? Ahead is Kabukicho"

    Because I had been a guest at Neil's home, and Neil's home was in this street, I passed by this place at that time. Although this area is not very big, there are many weird shops. For example, there is a store called  A shemale club opened by people from Xixiang.

    What kind of person would go to such a strange place?

    Alyssa cursed in her heart.

    But this place seems to be as chaotic as ever, or rather lawless.

    Alyssa looked around and would always see groups of delinquents and gangsters gathering in some corners, but the people passing by seemed not to be surprised, and sometimes even greeted them familiarly.

    "No wonder we raise people like stupid teachers"

    Alyssa felt as if she had discovered the truth.

    And just when Alyssa was so absent-minded, she felt as if she hit something and fell backwards.

    “It hurts so much!”

    “Hey, little girl, how are you walking!!!”

    Suddenly there was a rough voice above her head, and Alyssa stood up with some pain and looked. A fierce young man was glaring at her. He was holding a bottle of drink in his hand, and there were five people surrounding him. They were also surrounded by five people.  With a black jacket and colorful hair, he has a standard bad appearance.

    Alyssa was startled by this sudden situation and couldn't help but take a small step back.

    "Youwhat are you going to do?"

    "What are you doing! You soiled my clothes, what are you talking about!!"

    The young man pointed to a puddle of water on the chest of his clothes, and then stared at Alyssa fiercely, "What do you think we should do now!?"

    "II didn't mean it. For clothes like this, I'll just pay you for it!"

    Only then did Alyssa know what was going on. She secretly sighed why she was so unlucky today, and then said in a strong tone.

    The bad boy raised his eyebrows, as if he was offended by the other party's toughness. He couldn't help but snorted and said with narrowed eyes, "Huh? Compensate to me? Do you think you can afford it!! This is unique in the world!!"

    "Huh? Unique!?"

    Alyssa looked at the tattered clothes and felt that it would be trivial to compensate him for a hundred identical ones.

    "That's right, the boss worked hard to make it!!"

    "Do you think ordinary people can make those jagged shapes on the cuffs!?"

    "This is a work of conscience for our bad industry!!"

    “That’s why people call it Great White Shark!!”

    The companions behind the young man shouted and looked proud, while the leading delinquent youth was even more embarrassed and shy.

    ""

    Ah, what are you so shy about, bad!

    Alyssa was speechless for a while. Fortunately, she thought the sleeveless cuffs were caused by being torn off, but it turned out that these idiots made them by themselves.

    "Then what are you going to do? If you don't want compensation, I'll leave!"

    Facing this group of people, Alyssa felt a little afraid, and her eyes flickered slightly. She asked pretending to be calm, just hoping to get out of here as soon as possible.

    "Well, what should I do"

    The young man suddenly calmed down and looked at Alyssa carefully, making her feel uncomfortable for a while.

    "Hey, what on earth are you"

    “Please date me on the condition of marriage!!!”

    Before Alyssa finished speaking, the young man bowed ninety degrees and stretched out his hand. Alyssa was stunned, and her face immediately turned red.

    【Eh!  ?  Interact!  ?  What the hell kind of development is this!  !  】

    “You, you, what did you say all of a sudden!!!!!!”

    Alyssa no longer knew whether she was embarrassed or angry. The person who looked so fierce just now as if he wanted to kill her actually turned around and said he wanted to date her!  ?

    “Oh, my God, the boss’s lolicon is having another attack”

    "This disease is difficult to treat"

    "Actually, I am also a lolita control."

    "+1 upstairs."

    "You guys don't give it to me"??Talk to yourself!  !  !  !  "

    Alyssa angrily complained about this group of people, and then swatted away the hand handed by the young man.

    “Did you agree to my proposal!?”

    “Don’t jump to the final stage all at once!!!”

    Alyssa felt like she was going to cry. She started to turn her head, hoping to ask for help from passers-by. As soon as she turned her head, she saw a guy passing by with his hands in his trouser pockets and looking at her dumbfounded.

    ""

    ""

    With their eyes facing each other, the other person shook his head and walked forward as if nothing had happened.

    “Idiot teacher, come back here!!!”

    Hearing the angry shouting behind him, Neil had a headache. How could he encounter such trouble on the way home? However, it was really a novel thing to see someone confessing to Alyssa.

    Neil looked back at Alyssa, he spread his hands helplessly, "Hey, Miss, someone is confessing to you, I'm too embarrassed to come out and mess with it"

    “Asshole, didn’t you see that I was surrounded by a group of bad guys!?”

    "Tsk, tsk, tsk, this is even worse. Classic romantic comedies like heroes saving beauties are not suitable for me"

    "Who is telling you about a romantic comedy?!" Alyssa walked over quickly and grabbed Neil's collar, "Stop showing off your narcissistic expression and saying boring words! Get him away right now!!!  !”

    With one move, the Tathagata Divine Palm was swung out in succession, and Neil was directly hit and sent flying for more than ten times in the air.

    Neil was lying on the ground, covering his bleeding nose, and was almost beaten into a mosaic by Alyssa.

    "Let me tell you, you've beaten me to this point, are you still afraid of these people?"

    "Hey! Don't ignore us!!"

    The group of bad guys stood up and stared fiercely at Neil who appeared on the stage.

    “Well, I always feel that this kid looks familiar.

    Neil patted his clothes and stood up, glanced at the group of people in front of him, and couldn't help but sigh.  He looked at the leading delinquent young man, spread his hands and asked speechlessly, "I say, big brother, what's so good about this kid?"

    Alyssa’s eyelids twitched, and she held back her anger and stood behind Neil.

    "Huh? I like it, but can you control it!?"

    Looking at him gearing up, he seemed ready to punch him at any moment.

    Neil shook his head, then turned away to reveal Alyssa. He pointed at Alyssa and pushed up a pair of non-existent glasses.

    "Look at this little girl, the top is as flat as a horizontal line. Does it feel like a hand? Of course it does, but it just feels like a scratch on your hand. Unless you are a m, you will feel good!!"

    Ignoring Alyssa’s pretty face that was starting to darken, she then pointed at her legs.

    "Look here again, these two legs are so short, can they cooperate with you to do some difficult movements!? What fun is there! Without fun, how bleak life will become!! Do you think  …”

    “Don’t judge me for thinking about yourself, you scum!!!!”

    The world's martial arts show rises to the dragon level, and Neil spurts blood for another ten meters.

    "Are you here to step on me or to save me"

    Alyssa picked up Neil and stared at him coldly.

    "This is a strategy, Miss"

    At this time, the young man who was stunned by Neil's words came back to his senses, frowned, and reached out to Alyssa.

    "Who cares about you? As long as I like it!!"

    When Alyssa looked back and saw this scene, a bit of panic appeared on her face, but another hand appeared to help her block it.

    "Just say it nicely, don't move your hands or feet"

    Neil stood up and grabbed the other person’s thick hand with a smile, but the other person’s face seemed to be distorted by pain.

    "Idiot teacher"

    Neil turned back and smiled at Alyssa, then threw the young man out.

    “Wash your hands clean before pursuing a girl!!!”

    The young man was thrown towards his companions. They quickly supported the young man and were a little stunned when they looked at the red mark on his hand.

    How can a kid be so powerful?

    "You bastard, get on me!!" The young man rubbed his arms, and then rushed out fiercely, "I don't believe that six holy swords can't push the mountain of meat!!!"

    Facing the six people flying over, Neil curled his lips and quickly crashed into the six people.

    "Who do you think I am!!!It’s been a solo since!  !  !  I am the tank mage all by myself!  !  !  "

    "You're cheating!! Uh, wait, are you from my mother-in-law's family"

    “You only know now!!!”

    A few seconds later, Neil waved his hand freely and said to Alyssa, "Let's go."

    Alyssa looked numbly at the figures with their heads stuck in the wall. It was really lucky that the smashing was so comic.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Classmate Alyssa, why do you appear there alone? Where are your two good friends?"

    "Don't keep saying things I don't understand!" Alyssa glared at Neil angrily and looked away, "Even good friends won't get tired of being together every day."

    "Hey, I thought you were all in a relationship where flowers kiss each other"

    "Can you say something I can understand! Ah, no, you'd better not talk."

    Neil shrugged and looked at Alyssa who was walking in front of her a little annoyed. It was so rare that he saved her, but he didn’t even get a candy. It was really unsettling.

    "Hey, thank you just now"

    Alyssa stopped, glanced at Neil sideways, then quickly looked away, her face slightly red.

    "Thank you for what it is, can you eat it?"

    "Neal's word "thank you" immediately shirks all the credit from others. It is really the most deceptive word creation in history. At this time, at least you have to invite him to the Green Room for a sundae to express your gratitude.

    "Eat your sister!"

    ???????????????? Could it be that she didn’t appreciate it even after thanking him? Alyssa was so angry that she gritted her teeth.

    "Oh, classmate Alyssa, I didn't expect you to be so impure and actually want me to do such an ethically degrading thing. You are such a crazy guy. I never thought I had ever taught such a student!"

    "Shut up, you lost Greymon!!"

    Seeing Alyssa’s cannibalistic expression, Neil had no choice but to shut up in frustration.

    Ah, poor Sundae-kun left me again.

    "Speaking of which, how did you get to that place?"

    "I walked there accidentally. Do you think I came to find you!?"

    Alyssa was still angry, and even her tone of voice was full of gunpowder.

    "Sorry, I'm not interested in washboards."

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!! I am a washboard, I am so sorry!!!"

    Neil stretched out his hand to block the attack, but was bitten hard by the eldest lady’s tiger teeth. He couldn’t help but helplessly cover his forehead and sigh.

    "Don't think that just because Rie Kugimiya can use skills randomly"

    After vomiting in a low voice, Neil found that his hands were comically bloody.

    "Miss, it's time to relax. Even if you want my blood to flow through your body, you don't have to do this. I have another compromise. If you give birth to my child, you will have our blood."  Well, don’t you think this is simple, quick and perfect?”

    “Uh-huh, uh-huh, uh-huh!!!”

    "What are you shouting! Have you been fucked by me [beep——]!? Ahhhh, I know I was wrong, please let me go!!"

 Soar to the new world!  Chapter 62 There must be something hidden under the cute appearance

    "You don't want me anymore?"

    The blond girl pursed her lips into a pitiful line, looked at the indifferent young man with tears in her eyes, and made a very outrageous declaration.

    "you——"

    The young man's eyelids twitched. After taking a deep breath, he was about to speak in a calm tone.

    “Is it because you have this woman that you don’t want me!?”

    The girl suddenly changed the topic and pointed at the girl standing next to the boy. She also had blond hair similar to hers, but her expression was a bit stunned, and she seemed to have been greatly shocked.

    "Eh!? Me?"

    The girl who was accused pointed at her face, her whole body was stunned, but the girl didn't seem to hear her words, she just took out her handkerchief and wiped the non-existent tears, and continued to complain about her misery.

    "You already have me at home, why are you looking for another woman outside? Can't I satisfy you with my blond hair? As my mother said, men are all beasts whose lower bodies are always in a state of rage"

    ""

    The young man said that he was really not a blond person. Did this guy’s mother say such strong words?  Sure enough, divorced women have wrong prejudices against men.

    When the young man said nothing and looked speechless, the girl rushed to the young man and stared at him with tears in her eyes.

    "I just heard you say you wanted to have a baby with her, why!? I can obviously give birth to a baby for you. If you want, I can give birth to a football team for you right away!!"

    As she was speaking, the girl caressed her belly with both hands, a trace of yearning and happiness for the future flashing across her face.

    At this moment, the passing spectators either admired or despised the young man at the center of the whirlpool. If he could do such a cruel thing at the age of ten, is it really okay to have a child?  Has modern science advanced to a point that even they could not imagine!  ?

    The young man covered his face. He was so ashamed. The looks around him made him so ashamed that he wanted to dig a hole and bury himself. He really couldn't get pleasure from the public shameful play in public.

    For the first time, the young man felt that he was still very moral.

    "Please let me go"

    "No, I will never leave you! I will never give up my happiness! Are your feelings for me just for fun?! Do you just want my body!?"

    Hearing the young man’s pleading words, the girl immediately came back to her senses and held his hand tightly, her eyes full of determination.

    ""

    The young man looked up at the sky that was gradually losing color in his eyes and shed tears silently.

    “Ah, I really want to die.

    "Hey!! Don't talk to yourselves, don't involve me in it!! It has nothing to do with me!"

    Alyssa could no longer bear the weird looks from around her. As the eldest lady, she felt so ashamed for the first time in her life. She actually became another heroine of such a shabby drama, and she even gave birth to a child. The lower limit.  It's not that showy.

    "And you, the stupid teacher, no, the promiscuous teacher! You actually did that, that, that kind of thing to a little girl, I, I will definitely report you!! You wait to go to jail!!"

    Alyssa pointed at Neil with a red face. This guy actually did these heinous things. Fortunately, she still believed him.

    No, if this continues, Nanoha, Suzuka, and the girls in the class will be in danger.

    Alyssa took out her mobile phone and immediately dialed a number.

    "Hey! Is this the International Court of Justice!?"

    "Miss, you don't have to be so realistic! And why is it that the International Court of Justice convicted me all of a sudden? Do you want me to hold a grudge like this!? You actually raised it to the international level!! You want me to be punished by human beings?  Expelled from the world!?”

    Neil almost fainted when he heard Alyssa’s calling voice. He stretched out his hand to take away Alyssa’s phone.

    “Yeah——!! Don’t touch me, you’ll get pregnant!!!”

    Alyssa screamed and jumped a few steps away, crossing her arms warily.

    ""

    Neil squatted deeply on the ground and was about to enter the orz state.

    When did he become a turbid launch pad covered in mysterious liquid?

    “Meow haha, that’s really interesting.”

    And the girl who was the culprit was holding her hands behind her back, watching the developments in front of her with a smile.

    "Asshole, whose fault do you think it is?! I was almost exiled because of your nonsense!!" Neil jumped.He stood up and glared at the girl with a red cross on his head, "Alicia, please go to bed early tonight. Weren't what you just talked about the bloody plot of a TV series last night!!"

    Not long ago, Neil was being tormented by Alyssa, but he was bumped into by Alicia who happened to be wandering around, and she heard Neil's teasing, which resulted in such a third-rate movie.  A real-life ethical romance drama with low blood pressure, low age and low IQ.

    "I want to perform because I think it's interesting"

    Alicia stuck out her tongue cutely and smiled as if she was not afraid that Neil was about to go crazy.

    “I almost went to the end of my life because of your desire to perform!!”

    "So youth is like a sand castle, which instantly collapses just because of some trivial things."

    “Don’t make it sound like it has nothing to do with you!!”

    Alyssa came over, she looked at Alicia, and immediately stroked her chest and breathed a sigh of relief.

    "It turns out you are not Feit. I was still wondering why Feit was such a person"

    Because of Nanoha, Alyssa and Suzuka both recognized the child Fit, and later exchanged letters. Judging from each other's words and appearance, they both felt that Fit was a well-behaved child who could even  A cute and shy girl.

    But the girl who looked exactly like Fit had just appeared, almost shattering her fantasy.

    Fortunately, God is merciful.

    "That's right, I'm not Feit, but I am Feit's sister, Alicia~~" Alicia smiled cutely, then blinked her beautiful eyes and looked at Alyssa, "By the way, you know Fei  Special?"

    "Well, but we have never met, so when I first met you, I was surprised. You are more lively than I thought"

    Alyssa felt that the corners of her mouth were twitching when she spoke.

    "Fortunately, Feite is not like you"

    Neil stood up, feeling equally deeply.

    "Hey, if Feit is like me, so what?"

    "Tell your mother to have another baby."

    "Ah! Neil is so bad, even Feit and I are not enough, yet he still wants it!"

    “…You’d better kill me.”

    "I just heard Alicia say that you live in this guy's house" Alyssa asked Alicia, but her eyes looked at Neil strangely, "I don't want to ask why you live in his house.  Why isn’t Feit with you?”

    "Well, there are many reasons. When Feite comes back, I will tell you in detail if I have the chance"

    Seeing that Neil had no intention of answering, Alicia could only answer randomly.

    "……Oh well."

    Alyssa’s eyes swept back and forth between the two of them, but she still suppressed the doubts in her heart.

    She always felt that they and Nanoha had a common secret that she didn't know about.

    Alyssa felt a little irritated unconsciously.

    "Well, it's time to go home" Seeing that the atmosphere seemed to be silent, Neil said aloud, "Miss, you should go back too, otherwise you will be confessed to again later"

    "Well, I understand."

    "Hey, what confession, tell me!"

    Alicia immediately became interested, but ended up being slapped on the forehead by Neil.

    When Neil and the three of them were walking on the road, they met a familiar guy head-on, and the other person was staring with his mouth wide open, with a look of surprise on his face that made him stupid.

    "Hey, Furuichi-san"

    Neil opened his dead eyes and said hello to the other party. How dare he meet an acquaintance at such a distance. In this small town, the chance of such randomness is really unusually high.

    "Um, can you explain the current situation in detail?"

    Furuichi held his forehead, reluctantly put on a relaxed smile, and tried hard to pose as a wise man.

    "What do you care about?"

    Neil and the two girls all tilted their heads at the same time, with several question marks popping up on their heads.

    "You still ask me what I care about!? Why are you with classmate Alyssa and a cute girl!!"

    "Ha, you ask why, it's just that we met on the road"

    "Oh my god!! Neil, has spring arrived again!? What a world without morals this is!!!!"

    Furuichi rubbed his eyebrows and almost smoke came out, and he fell intoA subtle state of rage.

    "Can you calm down, Furuichi-san, be careful and poke your forehead"

    "Ah, Neil, who made an oath with me to be a jobless virgin for the rest of his life, unexpectedly had something good happen to him. This was such a shock, as if all the hair on his butt was about to fall out, just like hair loss.  Dropped, and they are actually two cute girls of the same age? Obviously I remember that Neil’s preference seems to be the royal sister style with bulging front and back - "

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? could have two lines of bitter tears of blood and tears left in their eyes, Gu Shi looked at the sky aimlessly.

    ""

    "Well, anyway" Neil walked over and punched Gu Shi directly in the face, "You set my egg first!!!"

    “How can I not be determined after you’ve done this?!”

    "Have you calmed down, Furuichi-san"

    "I was forced to cool down"

    Furuichi was lying on the ground. Was that a meteorite that punched him so hard that his head was smoking?

    Ah, this time the handsome side of the beautiful girl was completely ruined in front of her.

    "By the way, who is this lady next to you?"

    Furuichi saw Alicia and asked Neil.

    "Alicia Testerosa, is"

    Neil wanted to say the words "my tenant", but he felt that Furuichi might get mad after saying it, and there might be some rumors the next day. Last time Hayate came to visit his home.  It was this guy who blew it up.

    ???????????????????????????????? How about we kill him here to eliminate the trouble?

    Furuichi was covered in cold sweat, and his teacher was releasing an unabashed murderous light next to him. In an instant, he felt that his life seemed to be forced to the edge of the cliff.

    However, Neil and Furuichi had no time to care about anything else at this time, because a group of vicious guys were coming towards them.

    "Hey!! Who is the guy who just bullied me from Dumburo High School!!!"

    The bald man in the lead stared fiercely at the few brats in front of him.

    "Uh, boss, did we find the wrong person? They are all brats"

    A boy next to him came over and asked in a low voice that the combined age of the primary school students in front of him might not be older than his father.

    "You can't be wrong, that brat from the Denshi family is so big!"

    The bald boss spoke with confidence and no guilt at all for bullying a child.

    "Ehehehe!!! What is this sudden development!?"

    Furuichi looked at these delinquent high school students in despair, and suddenly jumped from one desperate situation to another more dangerous desperate situation?

    Neil looked at the group of people in front of him, and then glanced back at Alyssa. She was looking away and whistling as if it had nothing to do with herself, while Alicia's eyes were shining and looking forward to it.

    "Oh? It's you, right?"

    The bald boss noticed Furuichi who was making a noise, and after scanning the four of them, he identified Furuichi whose jaw was about to dislocate, because Neil seemed to be even weaker than Furuichi, and he seemed to be fine with long hair.  Bullying look.

    "Well, I don't have anything to say. Anyway, keep going, Furuichi-kun"

    Neil patted Furuichi on the shoulder and covered his mouth to suppress laughter.

    "Why me!! Don't act like you're just watching a show!!! I'm your student!!!"

    "Hey, hey, hey, you guys, don't you feel shy bullying a few kids?"

    A pleasant magnetic voice interrupted them.

    Furuichi turned his head as if he had seen a savior, and saw a group of girls wearing white special attack uniforms walking over, but the wooden knives, chains, clubs, and maces they held in their hands really made him feel embarrassed.

    Are today’s delinquents so ferocious even if they are too young girls?

    But it doesn’t matter, these big sisters are so beautiful.

    "Furuichi-san, you have lost all your moral integrity"

    ""

    Neil raised his eyes and looked at the group of female delinquents. The leading girl had a healthy wheat-colored complexion. Her long purple hair was tied up and swayed with her steps. She had a bamboo stick in her mouth and her eyes showed no sign of weakness.  Stare at the group of boys.

    "Ah? It's none of your business! This is our Duowu Luo's business, you Furious Emperor, get out of the way!!"

    At the critical moment, the boss did not give in because the other party was a girl, and it seemed that he had some connections with the other party.

    But the leading girl didn’t reply to his words. She just walked over and stared down at him.After a while, Neil suddenly put his hand on Neil's head, with a friendly smile on his lips.

    "Your kid is Neil, right? I heard the tyrant mention you, you are such a cute kid"

    "Tyrant?"

    Neil didn't slap the opponent's hand away. After all, she was a quasi-royal sister, and he was just confused about the tyrant she mentioned. The group of guys from Duwuluo High School behind him seemed a little unhappy after hearing this title.  It looks good, like taking laxatives.

    It sounds like he is very tough. Is there such a formidable person around him?

    "Ahaha, it's someone you know anyway"

    "Hey, Rika, this kid here is also very cute. I'm Shizuku Itoi, and I'll die at night~~~"

    "Hey, Shizuku, you're scaring people"

    And Furuichi was surrounded by several female delinquents holding his face in his hands. At this moment, he was so happy that he almost fainted.

    "You women, don't forget us! Bastard, don't think we dare not take action. Even if Nan Lixiang knows the tyrant, I won't be afraid of you!!"

    "Huh? Even if you don't know that guy, I will beat you up. If you have the guts, come and try it!!"

    The bosses of the two factions began to clamor, and they gritted their teeth as fiercely as a wolf.

    "Boys! Don't take it lightly just because they are girls! Let them see the power of Dumburo High School!!"

    “Oh oh oh!!!”

    "Ah!? We are the Furious Emperor, don't underestimate us, you scum!!"

    "Follow the boss and rush!!!"

    Alicia and Alyssa stood on the outside, watching the two gangs fighting like this, feeling almost numb.

    "Ahaha, the fight started"

    Alyssa laughed dryly a few times, revealing a pair of dead fish eyes like Neil's.

    "Ah, everyone is so full of energy. It's so lively, I really want to join in"

    Alicia showed a completely different expression, and her eagerness to try made Alyssa doubt that she would rush in next second.

    Neil, who was in the middle of it, was punching one after another, while Fushi was running around with his head in his hands, hiding in a cold sweat.

    "What's going on!? Gang war!? I'm just an ordinary elementary school student. I simply ran to the wrong set!!"

    "Ah ah ah, let me go back to my mother's arms and drink milk!!"

    As soon as Fushi turned his head, he saw Neil kicking a big man away, making him look embarrassed.

    This guy’s strength is as unparalleled as ever.

    “You stinky brat!!”

    Fushi suddenly heard a loud shout from behind him. He turned around and saw a bad guy hitting him with his fist.

    ——I’m probably seriously injured now.

    Unable to escape, we can only watch the imminent crisis coming.

    In the blink of an eye, Furuichi felt as if his head was being pushed down, and a gust of wind passed over his head.

    "Really, don't get in the way here, leave as soon as possible, there are so many people here, even if you stand behind me, I may not be able to care about you, I might even beat you up"

    Furuichi only saw Neil punch the opponent away, and with a few words, he pushed him to the safety of Alicia.

    Furuichi was startled for a moment, and when he looked back, what caught his eye was Neil's expression that was slightly different from usual.

    I once saw this unique side of him in a martial arts competition.

    Looking at him intently in the fight, Furuichi pursed his lips.

    ——It’s really strong.

    "Hey, are you okay, Furuichi-san?"

    Seeing Fushi’s dull expression, Alyssa couldn’t help but asked, it wouldn’t be funny if he was beaten silly.

    "Uh, I'm fine" Furuichi waved his hand, then looked at Alicia, pointing to the chaotic situation, "Miss Alicia, is it okay to be in such a mess?"

    The bald boss seemed to have been beaten ten meters above the ground just now. Is that okay?

    "No problem! You don't know, right? Fighting is a specialty of this street. Many idiots living here will die if they don't fight. Even Neil fights one fight every three days and one fight every five days."  Yes, to a certain extent, he is very familiar with the people here"

    It’s really a disgusting street.

    “Then Alicia, wouldn’t it be dangerous for you to live here?”

    Alyssa really can’t imagine that if a child lives here, wouldn’t he be frightened every day?

    ?"That's not the case" Alicia shook her head and smiled, as if she didn't care much, "Don't look at these people as being fierce, but in fact they are very principled people, at least they will not bully the elderly or children.  At best, they have bad mouths. Just now they were just scaring us. In the words of Neil and Granny Denshi, these people are apes without brains and can only express themselves in the most primitive way.  It’s just blood that’s burned too hot…”

    "Of course, there are also other relationships, such as the mother-in-law Denshi, and the scarlet overlord rumored here is Neil's family, so those people don't dare to mess with the people in the family"

    ""

    ? Okay, Scarlet Overlord is really the name of the bunker. Is Neil's house full of monsters?

    Furuichi and Alyssa once again watched the scene near the end. In their eyes, something seemed to be different.

    "These guys are really getting more and more durable"

    Neil twisted his wrist and walked back. His face was not red and he was out of breath. It was impossible to tell that he had just finished fighting.

    "You do like fighting"

    Furuichi looked at Neil and smiled softly.

    Niel paused for a moment, then shrugged and smiled slightly.

    "I don't hate it."

    "I didn't expect that my teacher is still a bad person" Alyssa covered her face as if she had a headache, "Are you performing a GTO?"

    "Please ask Mr. Onitsuka for this kind of thing" Neil scratched his head and said boredly, "Well, if I can make extra money, I wouldn't mind making a cameo"

    But not long after he finished speaking, Neil found that Furuichi, Alyssa and Alicia were all silent in front of him, with dull expressions on their faces.

    "Huh? Are you possessed by a ghost, you guys?"

    Suddenly, an arm even rougher than Kenjiro's wrapped around Neil's neck. He was stunned for a moment, and then fell into the shadow of despair.

    Who released this Godzilla at the end of the 21st century

    "Oh? Neal-chan, are you planning to make extra money? I have a place where you can make a guest appearance. I originally came out to see where the kid was having such a fun time, but I didn't expect to hear such good news"

    Furuichi and Alyssa looked up at the tall figure, with the stubble, thick eyebrows, piercing eyes, light lip gloss and eye shadow, a perfect figure comparable to King Billy, and a charming Jean  The kimono that no one can look at directly gave them an unparalleled impact.

    "Ah, I really want to vomit. Can I vomit?"

    "Hello, Mrs. Xixiang."

    Alicia reluctantly moved her lips and said hello proactively.

    "Oh, it's Alicia" Xixiang moved his eyes and nodded, "Go back and tell your family that Neil won't be going back tonight. He's working at my place, so tell them not to worry"

    "Well, I understand, please feel free to do so."

    Neil, who was almost out of breath, stared at him. Alicia sold him in the blink of an eye. Please feel free to take him for what he is. He didn't even know if he would be able to see the sun tomorrow.  .

    “Let’s go, Neil-chan~~~”

    Xixiang smiled girlishly at Neil, and Neil immediately rolled his eyes and fainted while frothing at the mouth.

    “Is it okay, Alicia?”

    Watching Neil being carried away on her shoulders, Alyssa felt for the first time that it was not easy for him either.

    "It doesn't matter, Mrs. Saigo is a good person."

    ""

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    That night, Xixiang Ladyboy Club.

    “Clang, clang, clang! The super future star of our store is now making a grand appearance, Sonoko!!!”

    "Who are you calling Sonoko! Who wants to be the future star of your store!!"

    "Come on, Nierzi! You have great potential to become the ace_of_ace of our store!!"

    "A devil wants this kind of potential, even if you give me money!!"

    "Yo!! Pretty boy, twist your waist!!"

    “You can do it yourself, don’t make too many demands, you perverted uncles!!”

    "Yoooooooo, such a cute child is indeed a boy! Long live Lord Lucifer!!!"

    "Have your male-only penetrating weapons been scrapped by you idiots!?"

    "Nierzi, please date!!!"

    “Go to hell——!!!!!!”

    On the stage, a gorgeous lady with light makeupThe girl in kimono is actually a boy holding a folding fan and dancing with terrifying momentum. Next to him, Saigo is admiring the dance with a face full of admiration.

    This kid really has hope of becoming the master of the great route.

    The next day, the news about Neil's transformation into a new human spread secretly without his knowledge.

 Soar to the new world!  Chapter 63 To have moral integrity or to lose moral integrity, that is the question

    The long black hair floated gently.

    The bright pupils reflect the surrounding scenery, like a mirror world.

    The girl put her hands behind her back, holding a smile on her lips, and stepped lightly.

    "Ah, no matter how many times I come here, I always feel that this place is huge"

    The corners of Tifa's mouth were slightly raised, her eyes were shrouded in a bright light, and she looked around every inch of Maho Liang Academy from time to time.

    "That's right. After we entered through the school gate, we walked for more than half an hour and felt like we didn't even see the end"

    Alicia, who was following Tifa, glanced around with the same interest. Whenever she saw the architecture of European classical beauty and the natural scenery, her vermilion eyes suddenly brightened like gems.

    "Well, I heard from Neil that there are many schools here, ranging from elementary school to university, plus various research institutes, shopping streets and library islands. It really can't be visited in one day" Tifa introduced, tapping her lower lip.  , suddenly remembered something interesting, a smile on his face, "This school also has many activities, such as the last school festival, which was held for three days and three nights. It was really lively"

    "Wow, that sounds so interesting" Alicia immediately flattened her mouth in disgust when she saw Tifa's expression, and then murmured angrily, "If Neil had woken me up earlier, then I couldn't have done it either."  Did you attend the school festival?"

    ""

    Tifa scratched her cheek and smiled silently. Is this what she should be struggling with?

    "But it's great, I want to go to school here too"

    Looking at Alicia’s longing expression, Tifa couldn’t help but smile.

    "What you say should be fine. As long as you worship Tony Nier or Negi, they should be able to find a way"

    "Hmm, please Tony Neil? I always think that guy will say that it's too troublesome to stop doing it"

    Alicia closed her eyes and frowned, as if she could imagine the scene at that time.

    "maybe……"

    Tifa nodded with deep understanding. She quite agreed with Alicia's idea and her understanding of that guy.

    However, because of her understanding, she knew that if Alicia really asked him to ask for help, Neil would still do his best to help her.

    "A soft-hearted fool."

    Tifa pursed her lips and murmured in a low voice. She was a little bit disgusted by this.

    "What's wrong, Tifa?"

    Alicia noticed Tifa’s little movements and couldn’t help but feel a little weird.

    Tifa came back to her senses immediately, scratched her cheek and laughed dryly, "It's okay, I just got a little lost in thought"

    "Hey, what are you thinking about? You are so absorbed in your thoughts~~~"

    Alicia rolled her eyes and didn’t know what she was thinking of. She half-covered her mouth with her hand and leaned over with an ambiguous smile.

    Tifa blocked the approaching smiling face with her hand and said angrily, "What are you thinking about? I feel like you are becoming more and more like that guy Neil"

    "Hehe, you are so embarrassed that I got it right, right?"

    "You're not shy!"

    "Oh~~~Don't you deny what you said before? Sure enough, Tifa-chan's heart is full of Nier~~~"

    ""

    Faced with such teasing, Tifa simply shut her mouth and turned away as if she didn't hear anything.

    Seeing Tifa like this, Alicia stopped teasing her. She glanced around and asked, "Hey, Tifa, where is Neil's school? We've been gone for a long time"

    Originally, I was idle at home and wanted to come to the school to kill some time. But after I came here with Tifa, this journey was really a good way to pass the time.

    ??Looking carefully, it seems that it is almost time for get out of class to end.

    "This place is too big. I haven't been here many times. How can I know how to get there?"

    "Eh? Didn't we see that big map when we entered?"

    “It’s true, but”

    "Is Tifa a roadie!? So cute!!"

    "What are you so cute about!? You're not praising yourself in disguise, when you haven't found a way either!?"

    "Are you two brats students here?"

    The two of them, who were fighting and looking for their way around, suddenly heard a voice coming from behind them. At the same time, they turned their heads and saw a tall man in black sportswear standing not far away with a cool expression.

    "Hello, we are not students here, we are here to find someone."

    Tifa politelyNodding, the person in front of him seemed to be a school teacher or administrator.

    "Looking for someone?" Heigang raised his eyebrows and looked at the two girls in front of him, "Who are you looking for?"

    “It’s Neil Springfield who works at Shengxiang Elementary School here.”

    "It's that kid, but it's almost time for school to end. If we go by now, the people in the elementary school will probably leave as well. Forget it, I'll lead you there. Maybe that kid is still in school  By the way, are you his friends?"

    “We are his girlfriends!!”

    Before Tifa could speak, Alicia answered first.

    "girlfriend!?"

    Heigang opened his eyes in surprise, while Tifa covered his forehead as if he had a headache. He dared to believe that Alicia would start to display her natural instinct of fearing chaos in the world again.

    "I didn't expect that boy to have two girlfriends, but it seems reasonable after thinking about it"

    Heigang sighed at first, and then nodded unexpectedly.

    "Well, this gentleman"

    "Just call me Heigang" Heigang lowered his head and looked at Tifa, noticing the tangled look on her face as she hesitated to speak, and said with a very understanding expression, "Don't worry, I understand"

    "No, actually"

    "Let's go, I'll take you there now."

    "That bastard is really incredible. He actually did such a thing, but he is a role model for others. This is considered a harm to others' children. Well, I should be able to use this reason to teach him a lesson"

    A cold smile appeared on Black Steel's lips, and his narrow eyes narrowed slightly, flashing a frightening red light from time to time. When Tifa noticed the eldest brother's expression, she knew that the unlucky child was about to suffer a big disaster again.  , couldn't help but draw a cross in my heart.

    "Meow haha, it feels like something interesting is going to happen"

    Hearing Alicia’s cheerful laughter, Tifa sighed sadly, feeling deeply powerless.

    【Neal, if you want to blame it, you have a teammate who has been deceiving people for thirty years】

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Woo——"

    "What's the matter, Neil?"

    Naye suddenly heard Neil making a sound of unknown meaning, couldn't help but frowned, and asked with some worry.

    "It's okay, I just suddenly felt so miserable that I let out such a scream from my soul that it shook the world"

    "I have no idea what you are talking about" Nanoye shook her head in confusion, and then laughed happily, "But this means that Neil, there is nothing wrong with you"

    "Naye, at this moment, I feel more desperate than when I met a giant."

    She had just escaped from the demon king of the Kamabaka Kingdom and was mentally traumatized. Now she was attacked by this girl Nanoha. As her master, Neil suddenly felt that his majesty had lost as much as a certain vampire. He couldn't help but feel  I feel like life is dark.

    "By the way, aren't we going to the back mountain? This direction doesn't seem right"

    Nanoye looked at the direction Neil led the way. She had been training with Neil every day after school as usual, but at this moment, she visually saw that it was completely different from where she usually went.

    "Well, anyway, what I'm teaching you is just the control and application of magic power, and how to fight. I plan to hand you over to a more capable and experienced guy. Regardless of magic or physical skills, with her level, she can definitely  You trained me to become a master"

    Originally Naiyara was still being trained today. Neil felt that he had nothing to teach. After all, the magic system was completely different. Apart from some basic things, Neil felt that it would be better to have someone like Yuno as a coach.  Suitable for yourself.  When Professor Nanoha was in actual combat, whenever he encountered her unconsciously cute look, Neil would be blasted to pieces by a burst of starlight.

    Therefore, directly throwing Nanoha to the merciless Yiwen is definitely very profitable. Anyway, it is healthier for young people to abuse them, and there is Negi who can attract firepower next to him, and more importantly,  He can go home and cook quickly after school.

    【Ah, I can’t help it anymore, I can’t stop crying.  】

    "don't want!"

    Naye's face changed slightly and she shouted subconsciously, even her voice became slightly shrill.

    Neil was startled and quickly turned his head to look over, only to see Nanoye staring at him with her mouth bulging as if she was very angry.

    "Uh, what's wrong with you, Miss Nanoha?"

    ? ??Naye stared at her unnaturally for a while, and Neil asked cautiously.

    "me……"

    When asked by Neil, Nanoye didn't know how to answer. Could it be that she told him that she didn't want to leave him?

    "Dream on, it would be better to use a starburst to make him surrender."

    "Ms. Nanoha, did you think of something dangerous just now! Although I don't know what it was, I am firmly against violence!!"

    With the flash of red light in Nanoye’s eyes and the faint smile of excitement on her lips, no matter how idiotic she was, Neil still felt that he seemed to be very close to the door of hell.

    "Ahaha, what are you talking about Neil? I never thought of using Starlight Explosion to blast you"

    Nanoha scratched her cheek, smiled very cutely, and said horrible words that made Neil break into a cold sweat.

    【This guy said something that must never be uttered!  Naturally black?  ?  Definitely natural black!  !  】

    "Neil, why do you want others to teach me? I'm afraid I won't get along"

    Naye thought for a while and finally came up with a reason.

    "So that's the problem"

    Neil breathed a sigh of relief. He really didn't realize that Nanoha's character would be afraid of strangers, but this was no problem at all. After all, Yiwen's appearance was very deceptive. At first glance, he looked like a harmless cat, and he was very similar to  You don't have to worry about getting along with Yi Wen at all, because that guy's queen character is definitely about making others obey her.

    "That's not okay, Nanoha. If you hold back because of this small worry, you won't be able to make great progress in the future! Although I will be a little reluctant to let you go, dad, I will still do this for your future.  I did it! So, even if you resent Dad, I won’t regret it!!"

    "What dad, what role are you playing!"

    Nanoye slapped away Neil's hand on her shoulder with dissatisfaction. She blinked, not knowing what she thought of, her eyes suddenly lit up, and a meaningful smile appeared on her face.

    "Well, after all, Neil was defeated by me, I don't think he has the ability to teach me anything"

    "What!? Defeated by you!? It was just your luck that time. If I do it ten times again, you will not be my brother's" Neil originally retorted angrily, but when he saw Nanoye's smile, he seemed to understand.  Everything changed, "Well, since you said so, I also feel that I am not capable"

    Nanoha's smile froze slightly, but soon her lips curved into a more contemptuous arc, and at the same time her eyes swept three inches ahead.

    "Neil, it really doesn't work."

    Neil, who had been paying attention to Nanoye's expression, naturally noticed the other person's gaze. He looked down and couldn't help but widen his eyes, like an angry cat staring at Nanoye who was smiling leisurely and contentedly.

    "No!? You dare to say that I can't do it!? I've told you from the first day of class that I am a man who can break through the sky. The word "no" cannot appear to me!! Very good, Nanoha.  Just wait, if I don’t train you well, I will spend the rest of my life hanging around Xixiang!!!”

    “This is what you said, Neil~~~”

    Naye secretly made a gesture indicating that the plan was successful, and at the same time thought of something in her heart.

    【This trick of retreating to advance that my mother taught me is really useful. Although I don't know why I aimed it like this in the end, as long as it succeeds, it's all good!  】

    In fact, it was not until some years later that Nanoha understood the true meaning of this matter. At that time, she lamented that her health teacher died early. At the same time, she was very fortunate that she had a mother as great as Kami who allowed her to do this.  I have avoided many detours in my life.

    "Forget it, let's stop today's training. I'll go back and think about how to arrange it"

    “I don’t know whether it was because he was inspired to fight or because his dignity as a man was challenged. Neil began to seriously think about what to do. Usually, these things were left to Anders to do.

    "Huh? What is that guy doing?"

    Neil suddenly slowed down, and a shadowy figure appeared in his field of vision.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Ha, why are all the cleaners boys, not even a girl"

    Furuichi stopped the broom in his hand, looked around the classroom, and couldn't help but sigh sadly.

    Doesn’t it mean that if men and women match each other, the work will not be tiring?  There are just a bunch of idiots here, and they are exhausted from doing anything.

    "Just give up on this idea, this is meThe policy of our class" Yuuji walked past Furuichi with a broom on his shoulder, not looking like he was working at all, "That guy said that in order to avoid a series of unnecessary problems caused by the combination of men and women, he separated boys and girls.  To facilitate management, do you think we can resist the mountain above our heads?  And the girls seem to agree"

    “Can you disagree!? Girls almost don’t have to participate in work during the week!!”

    "From this point of view, it turns out that he is still a gentleman"

    "That's weird! Even if he is a gentleman, he can only be a gentleman in another sense!!!"

    "I'm telling you, you can chat as much as you want, but if you can work, Yuuji, you've barely even done anything!!"

    Listening to the two complaining, Touma couldn't stand it anymore. He was almost the only one working now. He obviously planned to grab those half-price bento boxes.

    "You should tell the group of people over there first"

    Yuuji pointed with his broom in the direction of the podium, where a group of people were gathering for activities.

    Standing on the podium, Akihisa used the broom as a guitar and danced his fingers as much as he could, as if he had returned to the school festival concert, with the intense melody seeming to linger in his ears.

    “Come on, call me!!!”

    “Honey!!!”

    "What a tall person!!! Call me God-sama!!!"

    "Ah, Lord Kami is playing a game console in that corner over there"

    Touma looked at this scene, then looked at someone in the corner who had entered the god of strategy mode, and couldn't help but sigh.

    How long will he be able to do this?

    ——

    Suddenly, the sound of the door being pulled attracted the attention of everyone in the class.

    A handsome face that was as cold as a knife appeared behind the door, and at the same time, those sharp wolf-like eyes made the guys in the class stay silent for a while and started cleaning obediently.

    “Kids, is your bastard head teacher gone already?”

    They were slightly surprised by the unexpected punishment, and then suddenly realized that it was their class teacher who had caused the hatred.

    "Well, our bastard head teacher left early during the last self-study class and let all the girls go"

    As the leader of the boys, Xiongji told Heigang in detail. When Heigang heard this, he felt that the temples on his forehead began to beat again.

    "That rascal……"

    "Um, Teacher Heigang, what do you want from Neil?"

    Touma's question caused Heigang to turn around. He looked at the people in the class, and for some reason the corner of his mouth curled up into a weird smile.

    "Ah, actually it was the boy's two girlfriends who came to see him"

    "What——!?"

    "girlfriend——!?"

    “Two more——!?”

    The boys looked at each other and saw the jealousy hidden in each other's eyes. They nodded one after another, immediately picked up the thing in their hands, and rushed out of the back door without saying a word.

    "Hey, don't damage public property"

    Heigang shouted behind them, chuckled, and then walked downstairs.

    When he walked downstairs, he found that the two girls waiting nearby were gone. Instead, there was a guy who deserved a beating, gaping at the large cloud of dust.

    "Faye, did you see the two little girls who were here just now?"

    Heigang walked over, patted Fay on the shoulder and asked as coldly as usual.

    "Huh? It's Kurojia~~" Faye turned around and showed a very hearty smile, and then her face became a little weird, "Kurojia, are you a lolita control?"

    Heigang was startled, then his face turned black, he pulled out a cold long knife out of thin air, clasped his hands and raised it, ready to slash at it.

    "You really deserve to be cut down just like that kid"

    “Ehehehe!! Oppose violence, Hei-chan~~~”

    “Go to hell!!”

    "Wait a minute, aren't you going to ask where those two girls went? I'll tell you, but you can't do anything to me!"

    ""

    Heigang stopped and stared at Fay coldly, while Fay smiled slightly and tidied up his clothes. It was not until Heigang was about to have his second impact that he slowly spoke.

    "Actually, I just met them and chatted for a few words. I found out that they were here to see Neil-chan, so I told them that Neil-chan had left.", so they took their leave and asked me to tell you something by the way.  "

    "That means you knew it beforehand, right?"

    "Well Wow!! Kuro-chan, a surprise attack is a foul!!"

    “I don’t care about you!!”

    “I clearly said I wouldn’t do anything!!”

    "Did I promise you!?"

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "So, you lost the ring that Yiwen gave you and you were thinking about how to die, maybe this is it?"

    "No, I'm not thinking about how to die"

    Negi looked at his brother depressedly, forgetting if he didn't help, he was still gloating about his misfortune.

    "I just lost my ring, is there any need to do this?"

    Although the ring was a relatively rare magic item, it was not in a life-and-death situation. However, seeing Negi like this, Neil immediately felt very happy.

    "You won't understand. If Master finds out, I will see hell"

    Yiwen’s terror began to emerge in Negi’s mind. His face turned pale and his whole body was shaking, as if he had seen a ghost.

    Neil had to sigh at how powerful Yiwen was. He was able to make Negi, a little man-taught by a boy, even more miserable. He felt like he was almost turning into an M.

    "Hey, Neal, what's the ring that Mr. Negi mentioned? Doesn't it matter that he's still like this?"

    Nanoye pulled the corner of Neil's clothes and asked with some confusion.

    "Well, that ring is like a wedding ring that represents a lifelong promise, and Negi, the idiot, threw it away without knowing where. If his powerful wife at home knew about it, he would probably not have to go to bed for a month."

    "Hey!? Teacher Negi is already married!?"

    "Hey, Neil, stop making this up!"

    "I'm not making it up, I'm just explaining it to Nanoha."

    "What are you trying to explain!!"

    Facing Negi’s fire-breathing eyes, Neil shrugged and had to give up, "Okay, okay, I won’t say it anymore. Why don’t you recall it and let me help you reorganize the scene at that time."

    "real?"

    Negi looked at him suspiciously, could this guy really be so kind?

    "We are brothers after all Speaking of which, when did the ring disappear?"

    "It should have been last night"

    "Well, very good" Neil nodded, "Which woman's bed did you sleep in last night?"

    "Herehey!! Where are you going!!"

    Negi is crazy, he actually believes in a guy like Neil, he is really a fool.

    "Oh, oh, did you really sleep in someone else's bed? Yeah, there are so many people in the girls' dormitory, who could it be?"

    "I told you not to do it!! I haven't even slept in Asuna-san's bed recently!!"

    "The married life is not harmonious?"

    “Stay away from me!!!”

    "Teacher Negi is not pure."

    ""

    Negi leaned against the tree, wanting to die.

    “Neil——!!!”

    Just when Neil was enjoying the sight of Negi being beaten to a pulp, a familiar scream came from behind. Without thinking, he immediately bent down. The next second, a figure flew over his head, and at the same time, a wave of wind blew up.  A gust of cold wind.

    Neil raised his head and looked at the blond girl who flipped in the air and landed perfectly, and couldn't help but be speechless for a while.

    "Alicia, do you have to say hello in this way? If I hadn't avoided it, I really doubt I would have suffered internal injuries from you."

    "It doesn't matter, I just said hello a little more enthusiastically."

    "Is this called being more enthusiastic!? Who would rush over at a speed of 40 yards, 4 seconds and 2!? Do you think I am an American football player!?"

    “What a small family man.”

    "I'm sorry, anyone would be petty when their lives are at stake!"

    "Tch, I won't talk to you anymore" Alicia left Neil alone, moved her target to Nanoye who was aside, and immediately pounced on her, "yahoo! Nanoye!!"

    "Whoa, be careful, Alicia!!"

    Neil sighed helplessly at the two who started to fuck Lily, then turned his head and forced a smile at the black-haired girl who was running slowly.

    "Won't you stop this guy, Tifa?"

    "ThisIsn’t it bad?  There is a beautiful girl throwing herself into my arms"

    Tifa walked up to Neil and smiled teasingly.

    “I wish the way of throwing myself into someone’s arms could be improved”

    Neil muttered softly, but the next moment, Tifa's beautiful black hair was fluttering with invisible domineering aura.

    "What were you talking about just now?"

    "No, I didn't say anything, Your Lady Queen."

    Neil immediately displayed his low-profile and domineering attitude. His dignity and integrity were completely useless in front of Tifa.

    "Ah, look, Nanoha, Neil is starting to lose his moral integrity again!!"

    "Neil has never had any moral integrity anyway"

    "Alicia, shut up, whose fault do you think it is that makes me like this!"

    "You blame me?"

    "Ha, if I don't blame you, why should I blame myself!?"

    "Shut up."

    "Yes, Your Lady Queen."

    "Neil really suffered."

    Alicia’s triumphant look made Neil want to hang her up and tickle her, but for Tifa’s sake, he still lay on the ground obediently.

    "By the way, what is Negi doing there?"

    Tifa noticed Negi, who had been ignored for a long time, but the other party was obviously trapped in an endless loop and did not notice their arrival.

    "Nieji is struggling with the question of whether he should have moral integrity or lose his moral integrity."

    ""

    “By the way, why did you and Alicia come here?”

    “Well, since it’s okay to stay at home, and Alicia has never been to school, I took her here for a walk.”

    Neil looked back at the girl who was chatting enthusiastically with Nanoye. She had maintained such an optimistic attitude since she woke up. It was not an exaggeration to say that she was offline. However, these might just be to cover up her inner feelings.  lonely.

    【Looks like we need to hurry up.  】

    Just when Neil was thinking about something, a strange murderous aura rushed towards him. Neil looked around and saw a large black mist rumbling towards him.

    "What is that!? The Black Mist Monster!?"

    As soon as he finished complaining, Neil was swallowed by the black mist.

    "Whoa! Help! Huh? Isn't this a guy from the class!? Hey, are you rebelling!?"

    "Burn my remains with the blazing holy fire! How joyful is life, and how sad is death!"

    "Ahhh!! Where did you come from the Ming Cult!? These people are crazy again!!! Tifa, Negi, save me!!"

    Tifa watched the group of people go away speechlessly, and then glanced at Negi who continued to seek death.

    This school is still so peaceful today.

 Soar to the new world!  Chapter 64 Women’s own skills—Chaitao Tiancheng

    In the dimly lit room, a young man was leaning over the desk, constantly drawing on the paper, and his surroundings were already filled with many dense drafts of the same writing.

    "Ah, it still doesn't work"

    Neil frowned, looked at the complicated magic circles and theories on the paper, and sighed.

    "That technique is really not that difficult. Spatial refraction and positioning alone are troublesome enough. I have been working on it for so long and it is still in the basic stage. I really admire Miyu's ability to use it so quickly.  She"

    Neil lay down on the table, recalling the overwhelming blockade he saw at the beginning, which could capture the dragon tightly by surprise. Since he came back, he has been studying it. If he can also put it into actual combat, in  It must be a big help when you can't defeat the enemy, at least you can save your life.

    However, while thinking of these things, Neil had something more concerned about him.

    【How on earth will my future self survive until that time?  Could it be said that a solution has been found?  Or……】

    Slowly closing his eyes, Neil couldn't see any difference in his plain expression.

    【Is the presentdifferent from the future I know?  】

    No matter how much he thought about it, he couldn't think of a result. Neil lay weakly on the table, feeling a little complicated at the same time.

    “ Knowing what a daughter will look like in the future, I guess no one will feel uncomplicated.

    Fortunately, he didn’t know who her mother was, otherwise Neil felt that his life would be over from that moment on.

    Boss, are you lying on the table trying to die?

    "You're just trying to die!" Neil glanced at the magic device that came to him and asked feebly, "What, did you get a reply?"

    “Yes, the administration agreed to the boss’s request.

    "Tsk, I've applied for several days, and I'm just getting a reply now. The efficiency is not very low, so for these high-ranking officials"

    Neil’s expression was still lazy, but his tone was very sarcastic. This scene made some people extremely angry.

    "Ah, I'm really sorry for our low efficiency!"

    Hearing such a fiery voice, Neil turned his eyes in surprise and covered his mouth with his hands as if he felt incredible.

    "Eh!? When did the communication turn on!? Anders, you are trying to trick me!!"

    You did it on purpose!  ?

    "You did it on purpose, right?"

    Crono and Andres roared in unison on the screen.

    Neil was dissatisfied with their reactions and waved his hands, "Let's not talk about this anymore, Crono, can you do what I asked you to do?"

    "Yes, but is it really okay for you to do this?"

    Crono nodded first, then looked at Neil with worried eyes.

    “Well, I’m a man who just does what comes to my mind. I don’t think too much about other things"

    Crono frowned, but did not continue to delve deeper, "Since you said so, then so be it, I don't want you to get into any trouble."

    "I have been involved since the day I met Feit"

    Neil’s eyes flashed with memories, and he smiled helplessly.

    "By the way, how is Feite doing now?"

    "Fit has been working hard for her job recently. With her ability, she should be able to pass the assessment"

    "Do you want to work hard to reduce Precia's sentence? This is a hard-working child"

    "Do you want to see her now?"

    "Forget it, there will be opportunities to meet in the future, let's settle the current matters now" Neil thought for a while, but still rejected the proposal. He stood up, "Fortunately, this damn girl Alicia didn't run away today.  Go out, Crono, go make arrangements first, I will bring her over now."

    After saying that, Neil walked to the living room and saw Alicia watching the soap opera with gusto.

    "Alicia, stop looking and come to my room"

    Hearing the sudden sound, Alicia was stunned, and then smiled shyly.

    "Ah la la, Neil finally couldn't help but take action against others?"

    ""

    Neil rolled his eyes angrily and walked straight to his room without saying anything.

    "Hey!! Don't go, Neil, you haven't answered me yet!"

    "Who will answer you! You want to trick me, right? I didn't know what happened last time at school.?I haven’t settled the score with you yet!  !  "

    Thinking of the unreasonable disaster that happened last time after school, Neil wanted to exile this damn girl to the Sahara Desert.

    "Meow haha, it's interesting, isn't it?"

    "How much do you like to trick me!? Is it so fun to watch me dying!?"

    "Hmm, because Neil is really handsome like that!"

    "Did you sleep for too long and make irreversible mistakes in your aesthetics?"

    Neil stopped and pointed to his door, "Here, go in by yourself."

    Alicia glanced suspiciously between Neil and the door several times, and asked strangely, "You don't want to take revenge on me and trick me again, do you?"

    "You think I am you!"

    Neil opened the door, pushed Alicia in, ignored the other party's sad eyes, closed the door smoothly, and breathed a heavy sigh of relief.

    The world is finally clean.

    【So, what should we do next?  】

    Sliding down the wall, Neil squatted on the ground, looking at the ceiling and thinking about himself.

    This time, please ask Crono to get a chance for Alicia to talk to Precia. In addition to reassuring Precia, after all, Precia has not seen Alicia in person since she woke up. In addition, she also wants to  The mother and daughter can have a good chat, including Feite's matters, which can only be handled by themselves.

    However, in this way, Alicia's resurrection from the dead will inevitably fall into the eyes of others, and will naturally spread to the top management of the administration. As long as they follow the clues, they will naturally find out about Neil, even if Admiral Lindy  It would be useless to hide it from Crono for him. For those people, taboos involving life are extremely attractive, and there is no limit to the greed of human nature.

    "If this is really the case, I don't mind dragging them to hell together"

    Neil's eyes slowly became empty, cold and crazy, and his fingers were clasped together unconsciously, as if he wanted to tear something apart, but without his noticing, there was a strange substance flowing in his body.  It exuded a heart-stopping and disgusting smell.

    "Right, Master"

    The corridor is very quiet.

    The boy squatted alone on the floor, as quiet as if he were dead.

    I don’t know how long time passed, until a slight sound of opening the door called Neil’s attention back.

    Neil raised his head and saw Alicia walking out with her head lowered, her long blond hair hanging down so that Neil couldn't see the expression on her face.

    "Are you done talking?"

    Neil asked in a low voice, and at the same time looked slightly into the room, only to see that the screen that Anders had originally turned on had been turned off, and the room was silent.

    "Um."

    Alicia still lowered her head and nodded slightly, her whole body less lively and active than usual.

    "Well, that's it for now. I'll go see her there again when I have the chance."

    Neil smiled and crossed Alicia to return to the room.

    "Neil"

    The girl’s voice made Neil stop. He turned around and stared at the other person’s beautiful back calmly.

    “Neal, why do you want to arrange a meeting between me and my mother?”

    The girl’s voice was choked. She raised her head, and Neil could clearly see that her eyes were slightly red, as if she had just cried.

    "Well, I said I rescued you, but Precia hasn't seen it with her own eyes, so she shouldn't be relieved. Besides, you are also the source of this incident. I can only deal with your matter.  It’s probably because of Precia that she will seriously consider Feit’s matter.”

    "Is it for Feite?"

    Neil looked at Alicia, whose eyes were wet but sparkling with inexplicable light, and scratched his head.

    "Half of it," Neil glanced at her and looked away, "It's also because of you. You usually seem to be out of touch. Although it may be because of the messy relationship in my family, I think in your heart  It must be very lonely, waking up and not being able to see your relatives for so long, and you are still in a completely new circle. No matter how hard you try to fit in, that strange feeling of loneliness cannot be eliminated."

    “As if he was remembering the past, there was an unforgettable loneliness in Neil’s smile.

    Alicia pursed her lips and twitched her pretty nose. She didn’t know whether it was because she was moved or something, but more mist appeared in her eyes.

    "Is Neil planning to attack me?"

    &nbsp; "I have been so unlucky for eight lifetimes"

    Why is this such a weird development? Neil has the urge to jump off the building.

    It’s rare to be so touched, and it’s all destroyed in one go.

    Just when Neil was speechless and wanted to leave, Alicia jumped into Neil's arms. He was stunned, and then immediately raised his hands to show his innocence.

    "Actually, since I came here, I don't feel lonely, because there are many good people around me, everyone cares about me, and I like this kind of life very much"

    ""

    Neil sighed, this compatibility is really not that good.

    "Hey, why does mom know what I do in my daily life?"

    Although Neil wanted to complain about the current situation, after hearing Alicia's question and seeing her trembling body, he was too embarrassed to push her away, so he could only continue to assume Ultraman's flying posture.

    “Ah, so tired.

    "Well, I secretly videotaped your usual appearance"

    "stalker!?"

    "Asshole, can you please listen to what I said before you evaluate me!!" Neil's dead fish eyes suddenly opened wide, and then he continued lifelessly, "I asked Crono to give it to Precia, I think  Rather than letting you face the camera and not knowing what to say, it would be better to show your mother how you look like you usually do. I think what she wants to see more is this"

    Neil felt that as soon as he finished speaking, the air he could breathe seemed to decrease, because a pair of hands that didn't look very strong were wrapped around his waist, squeezing the air out of his lungs.  go.

    "I'm touched, can you please be gentle?"

    He didn’t want to receive someone else’s white chrysanthemum before he received their thank you gift.

    "Neil really has no common sense at all. Don't you know how to comfort a girl at this time? It's a shame that you are still British"

    Alicia leaned on his chest and said angrily. Neil rolled his eyes. He didn't want to be said like that by this off-kilter guy.

    "Actually, there are many ways to comfort, such as"

    Neil was about to start talking nonsense, but was interrupted by Alicia's words.

    "Can't you put your hands down? You are so stupid."

    "……All right."

    Neil sighed dejectedly. Who was he raising his hands for? He was also told that he was stupid. He decided not to be a good person in the future.

    As I was thinking about it, I put my hand down, but it seemed that it was a little numb from holding it up for so long, so I smashed it down directly.

    Snapped——

    The sound of this physical collision is really crisp and tight.

    "Wow!"

    Alicia suddenly screamed, and unconsciously increased the force on her hands. Neil almost burst his lungs.

    “Neil is so bold, it’s just your words, it doesn’t matter”

    ""

    Neil silently glanced at the golden color in front of him. The ears under his long hair were as red as if they were burned by fire. Please tell me whether you are shy or conspiracy at this time, he is very confused.

    Silently moving his regained consciousness hand away from the girl’s buttocks, Neil suddenly felt a sense of loss.

    It is very elastic and feels good in hand. It is worthy of a developing young girl.

    【Unfortunately, Neil, you are the one controlling me.  】

    Neil, who almost entered the world of lolicon, suddenly felt a surge of momentum behind him that was stronger than an Intel CPU.

    “Hmph, I’ve already seen the ending.”

    Neil smiled confidently, pushed Alicia away gently, then turned to look at the person behind him, and he saw——

    Chifuyu’s eyes widened in shock and her face was full of disbelief.

    The smiling Kagetsu is full of evil powers because of her fun.

    Because she didn’t know if it was the calm before the storm, Tifa looked calm.

    "What are you doing?"

    Chifuyu took a deep breath and asked. To be honest, she had not yet recovered from the situation.

    “Neil was comforting me physically.”

    "How bad is your ability to express yourself!?"

    Neil really wanted to spit blood at Alicia, this guy was clearly trying to push him into the fire pit.

    "Yeah, yeah, it seems like if a girl is left alone at home, Neil will be tempted to take action"

    Huayue smilesHe said something that made Neil feel sick to his stomach.

    "Please don't treat me as a beast that is in heat all year round! Haven't you heard the saying that seeing is not always believing?"

    "Well, you'd better explain it to her"

    Chifuyu glanced at him pityingly, then turned away to reveal the figure behind her.

    "Neil, I recently learned a new skill on my own"

    "Although I really don't want to know, looking at your expression I have to ask as usual, what is it, dear?"

    "Hate knife, dear~~"

    “Ya Zhudie!!!”

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    Raising his head and looking at the star-studded night sky, the young man looked very serious.

    "Recently, I seem to have been either cheated or beaten, completely destroying my tall and wise image in the past. Therefore, on behalf of the majority of readers, I here strongly urge the author to return to the main line and let me become Long Aotian and strive for  At this time tomorrow, I will bring the book to a perfect end"

    "What are you mumbling about there alone?"

    Tifa turned her face sideways and looked at Neil, who was talking to the sky god, and was speechless for a while.

    "The radio waves from higher dimensions just now allowed me to send a message to the master of this world"

    "Ha, this illness is not serious."

    ""

    Neil turned to look at the girl who was following him closely. She stabbed his guy without hesitation before, but now she just walked to him as if nothing had happened. Wasn't there any pressure at all?

    Noticing Neil’s gaze, Tifa raised her eyebrows, smiled and asked, “Do you want to do it again?”

    "I'm sorry, Queen!!"

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUT off outright, let’s have a low-profile tyrant first and then talk about anything else.

    "Speaking of which, Tifa, why are you following me out tonight? I'm here to work"

    Neil was a little puzzled by the girl’s behavior.

    "There seem to have been some accidents in this city recently. As a member of the magicians, of course I have to contribute."

    Tifa said matter-of-factly, but Neil still felt that she had other reasons.

    "But there is a headquarters here, so there is no need for you to get involved. What's more, you are now an independent magician, so the danger is even greater." Neil did not continue walking forward, he turned around and looked seriously  Tifa, "So, listen to me, go back and leave the night patrol to me. Don't worry, there won't be any danger."

    Neil recalled the mysterious man that time. He may not be able to compete with the strength of the other party. Although he has reported it to his superiors and started investigating, there is no guarantee that he will not encounter him this time. If Tifa is put in danger or even loses his life  , he couldn't imagine what he would become.

    ——At least, I will go crazy.

    "You lied!" Tifa said loudly, her eyes full of distrust, "Something must have happened to you that night last time. Don't think that I can't see anything. Since that time, you have  It’s weird, even though you tried hard to hide it, I know you’ve changed back to your original self!”

    "Tifa!"

    Neil frowned and pressed her shoulders, trying to calm her down.

    Tifa faced his emotionless eyes and took out her contract card from her pocket.

    "Do you still remember this?" Tifa looked at herself on the card and smiled softly. She breathed out slowly and met Neil's beautiful eyes, "I got this tentative contract from you.  , just thinking that I can help you, but you must not think so, right? You just want to use your own power to protect me, even if you use this kind of contract, it doesn't matter, because this is also a way for you to protect me  . But you know? I don’t need your protection all the time. You have protected me time and time again, which is enough. You have to know that a person’s ability is limited, and not everything can be protected by you.  , Mr. Kiritsugu, Mr. Shoyo, they"

    "That's enough, Tifa."

    Neil finished Tifa’s words in a low voice, his voice was very low, even hoarse like scratching glass.

    Tifa bit her thin lip, looking at the young man in front of her who was knitted in pain, feeling helpless.

    What can she do for him?

    Tifa tried it many times, but she could never find the real answer.

    "Neil"

    However, some things must be faced no matter how painful they are.

    &nbsp; "Tifa, I"

    Neil raised his head, his eyes had become bloodshot at some point, and he felt that it was difficult to breathe.

    And just when he was about to say something, a wave of fighting suddenly came from a certain direction.

    The two looked at each other, and Neil said slowly, "Let's go see what's going on first."

    After saying that, Neil turned around and went forward. Tifa looked at his figure and couldn't help but sigh slightly.

    They felt that the violent fluctuations in the air began to subside. It seemed that the battle was about to accelerate. Their expressions darkened and their speed increased again.

    Soon, they saw the scene there.

    A local magician is being tied up by black tentacles, and these tentacles extend from a book that exudes a strange aura. The tentacles are beating one by one, as if they are nibbling something into the book.  , and right next to this book, there are three slightly familiar figures standing in a triangle shape.

    "It's them?"

 Soar to the new world!  Chapter 65 Beware of people wearing masks at night

    "Sorry, but that's all we can do"

    Looking at the magician who was tied up and unconscious, Xignom muttered in a low voice.

    "What's there to apologize for, Xignom? It's just to seize their magic power. This kind of thing is nothing at all" Vita glanced at Xignom who looked slightly sad, then turned to look at  The magician whose magic power was eaten away by the Book of Darkness had a trace of crazy obsession in his eyes, "As long as it's for the wind, I won't hesitate to kill someone"

    Xignom and Zafira looked at each other silently, and they did not deny Vita's words.

    Because they are the same.

    "Everything they do, even if it is considered evil, doesn't matter.

    Xignom calmed down her mood, then raised her head to observe her surroundings. The sudden uneasiness in her heart always made her very concerned.

    Will something happen tonight?

    Xignom is still very confident about her intuition. After all, she has experienced countless battlefields, and the intuition honed between life and death is already one of her abilities to survive.

    "But are the local magicians only of this level? They are really useless at all"

    Vita looked at the number of pages filled in the Book of Darkness and couldn't help but feel disappointed.

    "Don't complain so much, Vita" Xignom warned lightly. Although she was also eager to complete the Book of Darkness as soon as possible, as the team leader, she must remain calm enough, "What we are doing now has caused  We have caught the attention of the local Magician Association, we must be more careful in our next actions, and we must not let them discover the existence of the master"

    "Well, it's just that under the current situation, it is too difficult to continue to collect magic power, not to mention that these magicians don't have much magic power. For the Book of Darkness, it is simply a drop in the bucket" Vita frowned, and then  He looked at Xignom with a hint of danger in his eyes, "Xignom, the school where the Magicians Association is located here must have many qualified magicians. How about we"

    Regarding Vita's proposal, Xignom showed a little struggle on her cold face under the mask. When she wanted to say something, she suddenly felt a slight strangeness.

    "who!?"

    With their sharp eyes piercing in a certain direction, the other two people immediately understood and immediately assumed a battle stance.

    Soon, there was a rustling sound, and two short figures appeared.

    The girl in black looked solemnly on guard against the three of Xignom, but their attention was mostly focused on the boy walking in front.

    The boy seemed to notice that everyone's eyes were focused on him, and a warm smile suddenly appeared on his lips.

    “Good evening, current criminals, you have the right to remain silent, but everything you say will be used as evidence in court~~”

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    When Neil saw the mysterious man present, he couldn't help but exclaimed in surprise.

    "Neil, do you know who they are?"

    Tifa glanced at the scene, turned to Neil and asked quietly.

    "Actually, I'm not sure, mainly because we fought against each other before in the Holy Stone Seed incident, and they were dressed like this at that time" Neil explained in a low voice, and then frowned slightly, "But now it seems that they were dressed like this before.  The attack on the magician that the old man heard about was caused by these guys"

    "Then what are they doing now?" Tifa's face changed slightly, and then she pursed her lips towards the center, "And what's going on with that book?"

    From the beginning, Tifa felt a sense of uneasiness from that book, as if it was a darkness that would swallow everything up.

    ——Just like Neil used to be.

    Many images that she didn’t want to think of again gradually appeared in her mind. The girl felt as if her chest had been hit hard, and it was difficult to even breathe.

    "It should be swallowing magic power" Thinking about the information in his hand, Neil still gave the answer, but he didn't hear Tifa's response. He couldn't help but look over strangely, only to find that Tifa's face was a little pale.  In a daze, "Hey, Tifa, are you okay?"

    "Ah, it's okay!"

    Tifa was brought back to her senses and smiled reluctantly at Neil.

    "real?"

    Feeling the boy's worry, Tifa's smile became a little warmer, and Neil looked at her smile and felt as if he had gone back to a long time ago.

    "who!?"

    At this time, the voice from the other party seemed to indicate that their existence had been exposed.? 

    “What a sharp guy.”

    Neil murmured a little, and after looking at each other with Tifa, he jumped down and came to them.

    Tifa followed Neil closely, holding the contract card tightly in her hand, looking at the opponent warily, as long as they made any move, she would take action immediately.

    Neil glanced at the magician who had been thrown to the ground, feeling that he was still alive, he felt relieved, and then looked at the trio with a smile.

    “Good evening, current criminals, you have the right to remain silent, but everything you say will be used as evidence in court~~”

    "Ha!? Who cares about you, you perverted and lustful gay devil!!"

    The little man standing on the right sneered unceremoniously.

    "Hey, what's going on with this title? Who is that gay? He's slandering me for no reason!?"

    Neil felt very hurt. He just said he was horny, but this time he added a gay guy. Is he like a special group of people?  ?

    "Neil, I think you need to explain to me what happened afterward."

    Tifa blinked her shining eyes and smiled at Neil with a slightly curved mouth, and then Neil changed into a lifeless expression.

    Ah, death, I can bear it this time.

    The atmosphere at the scene became a little subtle. Although Xignom wanted to complain, it was still important to escape at this time. The uneasiness in her heart turned into reality. She actually met a troublesome guy. In public and private matters, she  They didn't really want to fight with this young man who had a close relationship with their master.

    Although she really wanted to chop off one of Neil's hands.

    The sudden resentment on his body made Neil think that Tifa's punishment on him was going to be doubled again.

    【Vita, Zafira, let's go.  】

    Xignom's words reached the hearts of the two of them, and they were in perfect agreement. When Nier and Tifa's attention was diverted, they started to move at the same time.

    However, before they had even taken a step forward, Neil's figure came from behind them, with a cold magic sword pointed directly at them.

    "Hey, since you're here, just finish your coffee before leaving. Don't worry, our service attitude here is very good, and you will definitely feel at home."

    【So fast!  How can it be!  ?  】

    Xignom had already calculated that several of her people could take advantage of that gap to escape. As long as they escaped a short distance, they could use magic to leave instantly, but she really didn't expect that the other party could intercept their way so quickly.

    Did they expose that gap on purpose just now?

    【It seems that they need to be re-evaluated.  】

    Behind them, unnoticed by them, Tifa let out a small breath, and the pair of gloves that appeared on her hands from unknown time were shining with a charming light.

    It was really dangerous just now, and someone almost ran away. Fortunately, Tifa activated the contract card ability in time to slow down the opponent's time, and Neil immediately chased him out.

    【Don’t let your mind wander during the battle. Let’s deal with Neil’s matter later.  】

    Tifa calmed her mind, clenched her fists, and concentrated all her attention.

    "There is no other way, let's fight quickly."

    Xignom groaned, and after exchanging glances with Vita and Zafira, the three of them immediately started to move.

    "Neil!"

    Tifa noticed that two of them were rushing towards Neil, her eyes flashed, and she ran towards them quickly, but her front was blocked by a burly man.

    "Let me be your opponent for now, young lady."

    A deep voice came from the man's mouth, and he clenched his fist, bringing a violent storm towards Tifa.

    Tifa slowed down her steps and turned sideways to avoid it. The opponent's punch made her little face feel a little painful.

    "Girls don't like men who keep pestering"

    Tifa slid forward and struck Zafira's chin with an uppercut wrapped in magical power. Zafira did not make a hard connection, but simply changed her direction and dodged away. But strangely, the fist that originally came from the attack suddenly disappeared.  In Zafira's eyes, the change of direction was like a random splicing together. The incongruous feeling made him unable to take any measures. Tifa's uppercut turned into an elbow and hit Zafira's head.  At the moment when the opponent was shaken away from her abdomen, she crossed her hands and stood upside down on the ground, attacking in a strange posture. Her slender legs rotated at high speed, rushing towards the opponent like a blue tornado.

    "The dragon dances against the will!"

    The magic power exploded,Two figures emerged from the raging magic power.

    "Did you miss it? But this is enough"

    Tifa did not pursue the victory, but turned around and threw herself into another situation where the battle was more intense.

    When Neil faced the combination of Xignom and Vita, he felt the pressure from them for the first time. One was fast and the other was fierce, but the cooperation was extremely perfect.

    Constantly waving his double blades, he blocked the incessant attacks from all directions. Xignom's fast attack almost required him to concentrate on dealing with it, while Vita's burst of pure power hit him hard.  My hands are a little numb.

    “Let me stop you, what’s wrong with them!? Have their skills been increased!? Anders, have you notified them yet?”

    I have already sent out the SOS signal, but boss, I am about to be knocked unconscious.

    "Can you stop being so humane!"

    Neil can suppress him alone, but if they two attack at the same time, it's not as simple as one plus one. The two of them have been working together for a long time, and their tacit understanding is excellent. Their complementary attacks almost make Neil breathless.  The combat effectiveness is simply doubled and doubled again.

    "Well, it seems we have no choice but to live or die"

    This is not the time to show mercy, and he is still powerful enough to play tricks on an enemy of this level.

    Neil narrowed his eyes, and the double blades in his hands shook. A dangerous aura made the two attacking people a little nervous.

    With a little magic on his toes, he instantly moved in front of Xignom in the void. Under the sudden change, Xignom saw Neil's eyes glowing with an ominous red light, and a cold feeling quietly flowed through his body, but the movements in his hands did not move at all.  Without delay, the long sword blocked in time, and Vita had already reached Neil's rear.

    “Give me a nap!!”

    With the violent shouting, Vita's giant hammer has arrived.

    "Didn't you notice that there is a sword missing from my hand?"

    "Huh!?"

    "Vita suddenly felt that his body seemed to be entangled with something. The joints were tightly clasped and unable to exert force. The giant hammer in his hand could only stop. He was unable to move as if he was hanging in the air.

    "This is a string?"

    Vita struggled hard, but the restraint on her body became tighter and tighter. Her throat felt like it was being strangled and she couldn't breathe. She reluctantly opened her eyes and looked around, only to see extremely thin threads wrapping around her.  The end of these threads is Neil's free left hand.

    Xignom did not expect that the situation would be reversed so quickly. She retracted her sword and stepped back a foot, looking at Neil calmly.

    "Hey, I caught you, surrender"

    Neil put the sword on his shoulder and tightened the string slightly. Vita, whose breathing was restricted, couldn't help but let out a painful groan.

    "Whowill surrenderI am justcareless"

    While breathing the air, Vita refused to admit defeat and retorted intermittently.

    "Ha, you still have time to talk"

    Neil laughed a little in anger. From Vita's eyes, all he could see was persistence without flinching.

    【Ah, what a nasty guy.  】

    "Be patient for a little while"

    However, what Neil was waiting for was not the response he was expecting. He saw a brown hard-cover book in Xignom's hand. The book floated in her palm and she automatically opened the pages towards Neil.

    "you……"

    Seeing that the other party did not care about the safety of his companions, Neil hesitated a little. Could it be that this guy was sure that he would not kill him?

    But the current situation really didn’t allow him to think too much, because Xignom had already slashed at him with his sword, and at the same time, the uncontrolled Book of Darkness stretched out countless black tentacles and rushed toward Neil.

    "Ah, tentacles or something, I'm not a magical girlthe 30th Archer of Light!"

    Neil pulled Vita away with a headache, barely blocking Xignom. Facing those black tentacles, Neil instinctively felt the danger, and there was always a voice in his heart warning him not to come into contact with them.  .

    Otherwise, unimaginable things will happen.

    However, when the light arrow came into contact with those tentacles, there was no collision between light and darkness. Instead, it was completely swallowed by the other party, just like a black hole. Then, as if it had received a delicious tonic, it danced more and more crazily.  .

    Neil couldn't help but be stunned. At this time, Xignom attacked Neil's left hand. Neil had no time to react, and he didn't even have time to use the Vita in his hand as a shield.

    Do you want to sacrificeIs it hard to fight with one hand?

    However, while his thoughts were still running, the scene in front of him suddenly changed into slow motion. Neil could clearly see the movement of everything around him, including the fine dust in the air.

    "Huh, it looks like we've caught up"

    There was a female voice of relief in his ears. Neil looked at Tifa's relaxed face and couldn't help but clenched his fists.

    In the end, was he the one being protected?

    "Hey, Neil, don't be distracted, there's still work to do next"

    Tifa’s heart sank when she saw Zafira appearing unharmed next to Xignom. She turned her head and looked at Neil, only to find that he seemed a little out of sorts, and she suddenly became anxious.

    "Ah, sorry"

    Neil shook his head, and then used his fingers slightly to bring Vitara a little closer.

    "Signom, that girl is a little strange."

    Zafira always had an unspeakable feeling in her heart about the scene during the fight. The girl named Tifa seemed to have abilities that they had never been exposed to before.

    Hearing this, Xignom looked at Tifa again, and was also surprised by Tifa's sudden appearance just now. It was not so much about speed, but more about a kind of mutated magic.

    【Xignom, Zafira, be careful with this girl, she seems to be able to control the flow of time.  】

    At this time, the words from Vita brought them an answer.

    When Neil was taken away, Vita could naturally feel the strange feeling of everything in the world slowing down. He felt wary and immediately sent news to his teammates who still didn't understand the situation.

    The two were stunned for a moment, and then became even more wary of Tifa who was ready to attack. At this moment, Tifa seemed to be more difficult to deal with than Nier.

    Sensing the change in the other person's eyes, Neil's mind was racing, and he turned to look at Vita in his hand, "It seems that keeping you with me is not a good thing" Then he turned around and said, "Tifa, be careful.  Well, the other party seems to have a vague understanding of your abilities"

    Tifa nodded, pulled the black gloves on her hands, and showed a confident smile, "Well, I understand, but I don't think I will lose"

    Neil shrugged and did not deny it. He had no intention of attacking his teammates at this time. What's more, he didn't have the courage.

    "Zafira, we will evacuate immediately after rescuing Vita"

    As soon as she finished speaking, Xignom flew out like a red cannonball. She gently stroked the sword body, her eyes as sharp as a knife.

    "The flaming magic sword is filled with magic bullets."

    Explosion!

    The long sword in his hand clicked and a smoking empty shell popped out. At this time, the sharp sword edge was surrounded by a layer of blazing flames, like a dancing fire snake, biting wantonly.

    Neil took a step to block Tifa behind him, raising the magic sword in his hand, but the force stronger than expected forced him to move away.

    "The power has become stronger!?"

    At the moment Neil was repulsed, Zafira's figure had already come to his side, her five fingers formed into claws, aiming directly at Neil's left wrist.

    "Don't forget me"

    The slender leg whip swept across the tip of Zafira's nose, and the magic power condensed on the toes was like a blade, leaving a shallow scar on his face and curling up a few blood flowers.

    There was no regret after being hit on Zafira's face, but a rare smile. His other hand appeared like a ghost and clasped Tifa's ankle.

    "caught you——"

    The silver sword shadow with murderous intent flashed coldly in Zafira's eyes. Before he could finish his words, he quickly retracted his hand and jumped back several meters.

    "Don't touch her with your hands"

    The cold eyes reflected Zafira's figure, and the red stream of light seemed to dye him with blood.

    "Neil"

    Tifa called out a little, Niall frowned, and the terrifying aura on his body became much weaker.

    "Be careful, let's go together."

    "Um."

    After getting Tifa’s answer, Neil looked down at Vita, who he had just used as a shield, and curled his lips.

    “It’s really a hindrance.”

    At this time, I was about to chop the guy in my hand.

    After hearing his whisper, Vita glared at him fiercely. This stubborn attitude was very familiar to Neil.

    “She looks quite similar to the violent lolita from Hayate’s family.  】

    this moment,Neil had a strange feeling in his heart.

    But the other party would not wait for him to think things through. A new round of offensive was launched again. Nier and Tifa's eyes instantly exchanged, and they took steps at the same time.

    Xignom swung the flaming magic sword and slashed it down from top to bottom. Neil endured the scorching heat and stepped aside. The big sword in his hand slashed towards the opponent's neck. At this moment, Zafira, who was acting as a backup, punched  It smashed over with a bang.

    In an instant, a faint light flashed.

    "Hey, as expected"

    The proud laughter came from behind, and Zafira and Xignom only felt chills running down their spines. The young man in front of them had disappeared, and was replaced by the girl who was in the gap between their attacks. Xignom's skills were better than his brain reaction.  Faster, the blazing magic sword turned subconsciously, just in time to block Tifa's palm from hitting the abdomen. The two forces collided and disappeared, and the two sides were slightly shaken several feet apart.

    And Zafira concentrated all her magic power on her arms, as if she had put on a thick wrist guard, crossed and blocked, and cut with the cold and sharp sword body, creating countless coquettish magic sparks.

    Neil turned around, and the magic sword in his hand rubbed a bright meteor in the night sky. He joined hands with Tifa who was shaken away at the same time. For a moment, Xignom and Zafira rushed over again, and Shige  Nomu's long sword turned into a snake-shaped chain, swinging in weird curves like a fire snake. Zafira moved straight back and forth, blocking the two's retreat with his heavy fists.

    However, a strange sense of dissonance came again.

    Speed ??up, slow down.

    The world in front of you seems to have stopped time.

    Only those two people are still moving freely in the world where time is stuck.

    Nier took Tifa’s hand and pulled it forward. Tifa swept away the magic power in her fist at infinite acceleration.

    "Hidden Dragon Thorn!!!"

    A piercing sound was shot out like a sharp arrow, passing through the center of the chain, all attacking Xignom's body.

    Tifa used the reaction force of the attack to retreat back, and placed her palm on Neil's back. Neil turned from extremely still to extremely active, holding the hilt of the sword tightly with both hands and placing it in front of his eyes. His plain eyes reflected Zafi peacefully.  The figure of La.

    "Yue Qian"

    The figure flashed and the light flew by.

    "The stars move."

    A light golden light filled the sky, Nier and Tifa fell at the same time, and opposite them, there were two knocked down enemies.

    "It was successful!"

    Tifa bit her lower lip to suppress the smile on her lips, but the excitement in her eyes was still clearly revealed.

    The first time she cooperated, she was able to achieve such results just through eye contact. In this way, she could really be his helper.

    Tifa looked at Neil, trying to find the same look on Neil's face.

    "I just repelled it once, don't be careless."

    But what disappointed her was that the boy's expression was very dull, and what happened just now seemed to be just a trivial matter.

    ——It’s just like this, it’s not enough.

    "You can't get close to them"

    Xignom stood up holding his abdomen. The two of them had a tacit cooperation just now. They easily defeated the slightly stronger ones just by using the ability to control the flow of time. It seemed that the two of them knew each other very well.

    "Leave me alone and leave!"

    If it were not for being caught in the hand, Vita, who had long been forgotten, screamed out and angrily refreshed her presence, while the comrades on the other side who stood up again just glanced at her silently, without any gesture of leaving.

    "No, I can never leave you behind."

    Xignom said lightly, if Vita is caught, Hayate will definitely choose to go into danger, not to mention, Vita is an indispensable partner of their Knights of the Storm.

    "Wow, this line is so good! Sure enough, everything on the jump is the truth!!"

    Neil nodded excitedly, not abandoning or giving up is the fine tradition of young jump. Gintama almost forgot this after watching it so much.

    As a partner, Tifa sighed helplessly, couldn't this guy take a look at the atmosphere?  No matter how you look at it, now is not the time to support the enemy.

    Xignom was not affected by Neil's words. He just glanced at Zafira, and the two of them surrounded her from both sides again.  Only this time, the two did not rush to attack, but maintained a proper offensive and defensive distance.

    "Heh, it seems that I have taken precautions"

    Neil chuckled lightly, and looked side by side with Tifa at each other's movements.

    Zafira suddenly lowered her body and punched her hardOn the ground, countless pieces of gravel were stabbed. Neil frowned and swung the sword in his hand. The sword net formed by dancing at high speed blocked all the gravel, while Zafira just continued to create nuisance around him.  Not close.

    "Neil, be careful."

    Hearing Tifa’s shout, Neil turned his eyes slightly and saw that Xignom was attacking from the other side. Tifa clasped his fingers, and the clock pattern on the glove glowed again.

    However, this time, Xignom did not hold a sword, but rushed over with the Book of Darkness. At the same time, he muttered words, and an ominous feeling passed through Neil's heart.

    The black magic circle suddenly appeared, and the previous tentacles emerged again. Tifa immediately activated the ability of Rhythm of Time, but something unexpected happened to her.

    The tentacles passed directly through the circle of Rhythm of Time, completely ignoring Tifa's magic and extending with ominous magic power.

    "careful!!"

    When the previous tentacles emerged from the black magic circle, Neil's eyes widened. He didn't care about the Vita in his hands and directly threw it away. He hugged the dazed Tifa into his arms and subconsciously reached out to block the rushing tentacles.

    "ah——!!!"

    The tentacle seemed to have pierced Neil's arm, and the blood vessels on his arm suddenly stood out. Neil couldn't help but scream in pain, his face was extremely ferocious, his eyes were blood red, and his body felt like a riot, with strange forces running around in his body.  , every nerve seems to be enduring the pain of tearing.

    "Walk!!"

    Xignom shouted, and Zafira immediately picked up the escaped Vita. She didn't care about Neil's weird situation, and immediately activated magic to escape. When they disappeared, the original tentacles also turned into light spots and dissipated.  Neil's painful expression gradually faded away. He reluctantly opened his eyes and glanced at Tifa, whose face was full of panic. He tried hard to open a reassuring smile on his lips, but he couldn't do it. He could only faint as if he was relieved.  past.

    “Neil!! What’s wrong with you!?”

    Tifa hugged the weakened Niall tightly, and gently stroked the boy's pale face with one hand. She bit her lips to hold back the tears, but the hot tears kept dripping uncontrollably.  The boy's face.

    Why?  Why is this happening?

    Although he was a servant, his master was injured.

    Once again, saved by him again.

    Obviously, I no longer hope for such a thing to happen.

    She is indeed very weak.

    Ms. Tifa, the boss just fainted now. Let’s leave here first.

    At this time, Andles floated over, and the pleasant electronic sound recalled Tifa who was immersed in sadness.

    Tifa wiped away the tears from her eyes, nodded, and then turned to look at the previously unconscious magician.

    "What to do with that person?"

    I have already sent a message back, and someone will be here to handle it soon. Don’t worry, just wait until the boss wakes up and explain.

    "I see."

    Tifa took a deep breath, stared at the boy in her arms for a moment with her reddish eyes, and then quickly left with the boy in her arms.

 Soar to the new world!  Chapter 66 People who can’t stand up again

    Boom——boom——

    It’s like the beating of a heart, echoing powerfully in a world where there is no other sound.

    However, the sound came from a darkness that swallowed up even the light. Deep in the depths, a dark sphere could be vaguely seen, pulsing non-stop in the endless chains.

    Malice, hatred, tyranny, despair——

    All kinds of suffocating negative emotions are constantly emanating from it.

    The world of darkness is a world where evil condenses.

    In the dim sky, a red shadow like fire passed by. In this world, this seemed to be the brightest existence.

    "It was really dangerous just now. If it were more violent, it would be difficult to seal this seal"

    The giant red shadow is a giant dragon covered with red scales. Its fully extended wings almost cover the sky. A pair of flaming red eyes reflect a completely different darkness. It flaps its wings and hovers high in the sky from time to time.

    "Indeed, something big happened almost"

    The speaker was a mysterious man. He was sitting cross-legged on the dragon's head. His beautiful long silver hair was flying wildly in the wind. His hands were resting on his cheeks. The originally twinkling five-pointed star in his scarlet eyes gradually disappeared and returned.  He calmed down and stared at the strangeness below without any emotion.

    "Don't you care?"

    The dragon's eyes moved up slightly and asked the man.

    "It would be a lie to say I don't care, but for me, maybe it doesn't matter"

    The man let go of his hands and gently placed them on the lava scales, leaning against the dragon's horns. His lazy and casual posture revealed a natural beauty.

    "It's all the same anyway"

    His words were inexplicably tinged with sadness.

    The giant dragon gradually looked away, exhaled a burst of fiery breath, and spoke slowly in a low and hoarse voice, "You are truly the most special being among the hosts I have ever encountered."

    "Haha" A teasing smile appeared on the man's lips, and he looked at the red dragon under him with half-open eyes, "Isn't this a rare experience?"

    "That's right" The giant dragon flapped its wings in agreement, with a humane meaning in its eyes, "So I don't want the host to die so quickly this time."

    The man’s smile slowly faded. He tucked the messy hair on the side of his face behind his ears, looked up at the dim sky, and remained silent for a long time.

    Seeing that he didn't say anything, the dragon continued, "Let's not talk about the sudden change this time. Let's talk about what happened last time. Those things that suddenly appeared are worse than the ones below. I think  You have also noticed that it is merging with the pile of black mud below little by little. What happens next may be beyond your expectation. I really don’t know how long you can live, one year.  , or a shorter time?”

    Even though it has experienced a long time, it has never seen such a thing.

    That kind purely represents death and destruction, coming from deeper existence, such as the root of all things.

    "That's a curse"

    The man's voice was soft. He stretched out his hand, and with his slightly spread fingers, he didn't know what he wanted to touch in the sky.

    “The punishment that must be endured for violating taboos.”

    "Is there no way to solve it?"

    The dragon hesitated for a moment and still asked with a little hope.

    The man shook his head and frowned slightly, "At least not yet. It is a curse entrenched in the soul. If it is lifted, my soul may also be wiped out. However, as a resurrection from the dead,  The price is quite equal. For the time being, let’s just wait and see what happens.”

    "Is it necessary to do this for an unrelated person?"

    "It's not necessary" The man seemed to have stretched out greatly because he had been sitting for a long time, and suddenly he made a crackling sound. "This is just the self-comfort pursued by the powerless. The soul is created because of the powerlessness.  When you encounter something that is within your power, you will do it regardless of the consequences, just to get rid of those familiar pains."

    "Alas, I don't even know what to say. It seems that I have to be prepared to find the next host."

    The dragon sighed heavily, and his face seemed to be full of helplessness, but the man didn't care and still maintained a calm and indifferent attitude.

    "But, does it matter if he is like this now? It seems that he has returned to his original shape, and it is rare for him to change."

    Facing what the dragon mentioned about him, the man lowered his head and remained silent for a moment, the emotion in his eyesIt was so complicated that he sighed inaudibly.

    "Perhaps time will heal his wounds, but because of what happened before, the scars were opened again, reminding him of what he has always been afraid of. It is inevitable that this will happen. If it happens again, will he stay away from everyone?  What? Maybe, he doesn’t know that he is always asking for the tenderness of others"

    He sighed again, as if he felt pity for someone.

    "Now, Glade, do you know what's the best way to avoid suffering this kind of pain again after being injured by a knife?"

    “…Stay away from the knife.”

    The dragon Glade seemed to understand the meaning of his words.

    "This is a very stupid but correct approach. If you don't stay away, no matter what form it is, you will be cut one day. Only when you stay far away and no longer have intersections, can the pain be effectively avoided.  ."

    The man looked down at his jade-white palms, staring at the intricate palm prints. The interlaced lines seemed to indicate a person's fate. He smiled slightly sarcastically, "As everyone knows, the real pain is not when you are cut.  It’s not a physical feeling, but a pain engraved on the soul. No matter how far away we are, those pains can never be shaken off.”

    The man seemed a little tired. He stood up and stood facing the wind. In a world filled with darkness, the pure white him and the fiery red dragon were the only colors and lights.

    "He has always been afraid of the inhuman body and the power of the devil. No, this is just his excuse. What he is afraid of is just the past stained with blood. He is afraid of suffering unbearable pain again. In order not to  No matter how painful it is, he can't even shed tears, so he can only escape and use these excuses to escape."

    "Hmph, it's really embarrassing that the host of the Sekiryuutei is so cowardly."

    Glade half-closed his eyes and spoke with a very disdainful tone. With the arrogance of the dragon clan, he would naturally not escape from any pain. What's more, if he can't even face such pain, what qualifications do he have to become the master of the Sekiryuutei.

    "Glade, you don't understand that not everyone can stand up again after being hit again and again. In the end, he is just an ordinary human being" Feeling Glad's disdain, the man silently said  Sighing, "He was once brave, and he also tried to use his own strength to protect the people he wanted to protect. People always say that people become stronger because of the people they protect. Indeed, he became stronger because of this.  He became stronger, but he also lost everything because he could not protect others. This was repeated again and again. Finally, his heart collapsed Haha, because of protection, it became the source of pain. How terrible this is.  Ridiculous, and how sad. In this case, if you no longer protect anyone, you will not suffer from losing again. A person carries all the sorrow and hatred and isolates himself from others. This is selfish or cowardly.  Well, he is so conflicted because he just doesn’t want to cry anymore.”

    The man’s hand gently pressed on his heart, and his eyes were filled with sadness at some point.

    "There have been enough tears shed here, enough."

    The lips seemed to be smiling, but they were filled with sadness.

    Glady seemed to feel his sadness as well, without any rebuttal, he just flew in the air silently.

    It doesn’t understand human emotions very well, so what’s the use of being bound by emotions?

    Perhaps, this is what makes human beings extremely powerful.

    "Let's go back, Glade."

    The man slowly closed his eyes, covering up all his emotions.

    Glade raised his head high, his huge body stopped circling, and flew towards the unknown direction.

    "Actually, you can choose to replace him."

    "He and I can't simply explain who will replace the other, and I have never thought about replacing him. I just"

    Gently squatting down, his slender fingers caressed the crystal scales, and it seemed as if he could feel the heat on his fingertips.

    "I just don't want him to cry."

    His smile tried to wipe away all the tears.

    ——It would be great if this kind of heat could dispel the coldness in my heart.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    Once again, I woke up from the darkness of sleep.

    The vision became clear from blur, and the outline of the figure in front of her began to reflect her true face.

    "Are you alright?"

    The boy’s first words after waking up were blurted out almost without thinking.

    Tifa, who noticed that Neil had woken up, wanted to say something, but was preempted by the other party.Her throat seemed to be strangled by something, and she was completely silent for a moment.

    “ Neil cares more about her than himself.

    Tifa didn’t know what kind of mood she was feeling at this moment. If she was happy, it was impossible to say she wasn’t, but more importantly, she felt like it was weighing heavily on her chest and it was difficult to vent.

    "Are you hurt, Tifa?"

    Seeing Tifa’s silent look, Neal suddenly became nervous and immediately wanted to sit up, but Tifa immediately pressed her chest with her hand and asked him to continue lying on her lap.

    "I'm fine, don't be nervous."

    Tifa smiled softly, and Neil looked at her for a moment, and then felt relieved when he found nothing unusual.

    He moved his eyes slightly to look at the surrounding environment, and unexpectedly discovered that this was the park where he and Touma were last time.

    【Last time it was Touma, is it me this time?  】

    Feeling the warmth on the back of his head, Neil didn't know what expression to make.

    To a certain extent, things are really changing.

    Neil quickly turned his attention back and glanced at Tifa secretly, only to see that her eyes were a little dull, as if she was not really looking at him when she was facing him.  Neil didn't know what to say at this time, so he could only rest his head on Tifa's lap silently, looking at the dim starlight.

    Just when he could no longer bear the strange silence, Tifa's voice caught his attention at the right time.

    "Are you okay, Neil?"

    Thinking of Neil’s ferocious expression before, Tifa felt as if her heart was being grasped.

    "Ahaha, are you scared by my acting skills?"

    Neil winked and joked in a weird tone, but seeing Tifa's little face without any smile, Neil could only scratch his face in embarrassment, and then jumped up and stood on tiptoe without Tifa's attention.  He turned around on his toes, and his long hair also twirled in an elegant arc before slowly settling down.

    "Hey, look, it's completely fine! Your master's seal is as strong as Yin Sang's balls!!"

    "Is this something you can say in front of a lady?"

    Tifa sighed helplessly, then looked at Neil and waved, "Come here."

    "Didn't I say I was fine"

    "come over."

    "……yes."

    Neil walked over with his head lowered. He felt as if he had been tamed by this childhood sweetheart.

    Suddenly, while Neil was still thinking about what kind of treatment he would receive, a pair of white hands wrapped around his neck and held him tightly in his arms.

    The girl's fragrance poured into his nose, and Neil felt softness on his face. He was stunned on the spot. When he noticed the subtle rise and fall of the other person's chest, his face was suddenly filled with crimson.

    Eh!  ?  What's this?  The childhood sweetheart's must-die show!  ?  Obviously, if he accidentally bumped into him, he would throw him over the shoulder and almost suffer a comminuted fracture of his spine.

    "Uh, um, Tifa"

    Neil swayed with his hands in the air. He really didn't know how to place his hands. He might be thrown out immediately after putting them on the girl's body.

    This is not cost-effective, so we might as well just leave it like this.

    "don't want——"

    The girl’s voice was a little abrupt.

    When Neil heard this, he almost jumped away, but the next words made him stop all his movements.

    “I don’t want to be a burden to you, Neil.”

    Her tone was much lower than usual. Neil could feel the girl leaning against his head tightly, and her warm breath seemed to be condensed on his long hair.

    "You are not a burden, Tifa"

    Neil sighed softly, closed his eyes, buried his head in the girl's arms, and said in a low voice.

    Tifa was silent for a while, her amber eyes were a little confused, and she hesitated for a moment. Finally, she said hesitantly, "You can't always protect me," she shook her head gently, "Don't do this, I don't want you to protect me all the time.  , Neil.”

    She bit her lip and closed her eyes, "I don't want you to put a shackles on yourself just to protect me. I don't regret the promise we made together. To me, that has an indescribable meaning."  Some of them are meanings that even you can’t understand, but I don’t want these promises to always bind you or become your pain, you know? You have protected me time and time again.”

    This time it was Neil's turn to shake his head. He had failed to fulfill his promises many times., many times he felt that he was trying his best to protect her, but in fact, he just made things worse. In fact, many times it was Tifa who saved him.

    He failed to protect the girl well at all.

    ??Always unable to fulfill the agreement between him and his brother.

    "You've done it" Feeling the movements of the boy in her arms, Tifa snuggled up to him gently with her little face, "You have succeeded more times than you think. I want to be with you, but  , I don’t want you to protect me all the time, you can try to accept me and others, and no longer protect everyone behind you and rush to the front alone I understand that you are afraid, I understand that you can’t protect yourself if you are afraid.  Me, you are so afraid of losing the happiness you have that you would rather be hurt and suffer it alone, I understand the reason But Neil, these can all be changed, believe me, I will not leave you."

    Neil shrank back like a reflex, "You don't understand."

    However, all he got in exchange was a tighter hug, and the girl's heartbeat echoed clearly in his ears.

    "You don't understand either." She gently stroked the young man's hair with her hand, as if to soothe the fear and sadness in his heart. Tifa whispered, "I want to be with you forever, but I don't want you to be like this forever.  Staying away from others but blindly protecting others, you are not the only one who suffers like this You are different now from the past. You have been able to protect others well, your classmates, your  My friend, many people have been saved by you, but no one only wants to be helped by you. Give it a try, accept others, let everyone stand by your side, and please believe that no one will leave you again.  "

    The words ended softly, and the boy in her arms seemed to be asleep, but Tifa knew very well that he was struggling.

    Suddenly my waist tightened.

    Tifa felt a slight tremor, and there was a bit of pity in her eyes, as if responding to the other party's request, she hugged him quietly.

    "Tifa, I'm not as strong a person as you think. I understand everything you said, but I still can't accept it. I can only do this now, and this is the only way, because I don't know any other way.  Can you support yourself and go on Now, can you give me some time, can you wait for me?"

    At this moment, Neil felt as if his hands and feet were cold.

    There is no warmth anywhere on the body.

    "Well, I can wait, no matter how long it takes, I can afford it."

    It’s so cold, so cold.

    We can only continue to greedily seek the warmth that is close at hand.

    This night is still peaceful.

    Has not changed.

    ?…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

    PS: I don’t want to do it anymore.

 Soar to the new world!  Chapter 67 Mom said boys can’t just enter a girl’s room

    At that time, the snow seemed to fall from the sky forever.

    The naive little hand opened, and the snowflakes fell gently to the palm of the hand, and a delicate touch was brought up on the fair skin.

    Then, the snowflakes melted.

    ? ???????????????????????????????????????

    The girl’s eyes were blank, as if without focus, she looked at the small drops of water that fell from her hands and dripped on the snow without a trace.

    The little hand is gathered, the fingers and fingers are against each other, friction.

    But I can never wipe away the coldness that goes straight to my heart.

    "Tifa, what's wrong with you?"

    The boy next to her stopped and asked.

    His tone of voice is very strange, lazy, but it makes people feel comfortable, just like the sun in winter.

    The girl raised her head, her eyes focused on the caring and worried face. She paused for a moment, then shook her head gently, and then looked expressionlessly at the snow-white front.

    It’s just that the other hand holding the boy tightened slightly.

    The young man glanced at the two folded hands and shifted his gaze to the girl's lovely face. She was beautiful but emotionless. Even her eyes were empty. She looked like a doll. He couldn't help but sigh silently.

    However, the young man's sighing expression didn't last long and was replaced by a warm smile. He held the girl's hand and continued to walk forward. At the same time, he said slightly cheerfully, "Hey, Tifa, my brother will take you to a certain place today."  It’s a place where you have to stay for a few days, but it doesn’t matter. I’ll come back to pick you up soon. And there are children there who are about the same age as you. They are still very interesting little guys. I think you will like that place.  of."

    The girl didn’t know if she heard what he said, she just nodded instinctively.

    The young man didn't pay attention, smiled slightly, and at the same time gently wiped the snowflakes from the girl's head with his other hand.

    Soon, the young man saw the destination of his trip.

    He walked to an ordinary British-style building, raised his hand and knocked on the door, and a very young voice suddenly came from the door.

    "Wait, it's coming soon."

    Not long after the voice fell, the door was opened, and a little red-haired head was revealed.

    The red-haired child looked up, and the two bright black and white eyes on the cute face turned around in the boy's face, and he was instantly filled with smiles.

    “Brother Hans, you haven’t been back to the village for a long time!!”

    The child laughed as he opened the door and made way for a passage.

    “Well, I also have something to do, Negi~~”

    Hans’s hand pinched Negi’s tender and smooth face, his eyes blinking with smiles.

    “I hate it, it’s so cold.”

    Negi wrinkled his nose in dissatisfaction, but did not swat Hans’ mischievous hand away.

    But he soon focused his attention on the girl Hans had brought.

    "Brother Hans, is she?"

    "This is my sister, Tifa~~"

    "Eh!? Brother Hans actually has a sister!?"

    "Hey, what does this unbelievable expression mean!? Can't I have a sister!?" Hans gently patted Negi's head, then turned to look at Tifa, "Tifa, come and give Neji a sister!"  Say hello Kat.”

    "Hello."

    Tifa glanced at Negi indifferently, then looked away, still maintaining a cold expression, without even a hint of curiosity.

    "Uh, hello, I'm Negi."

    Negi scratched his head. At a young age, he didn't know how to respond to someone who didn't want to pay attention to him at all.

    "Sorry, Negi, Tifa is just a little shy"

    Does this mean you are shy?  Girls are really weird.

    The young Negi seemed to have some wrong perceptions in some aspects.

    "Why are you alone? Where are your sister and Neil?"

    Hans led Tifa and Negi into the living room. He looked around and found that some familiar people were not there.

    "Neil is lying in bed again, and his sister is waking him up."

    Negi obediently brought hot water to the two of them and explained to Hans.

    "It's almost ten o'clock now, I'm still sleepingAh, I can't do that anymore, I want to sleep too."

    Seeing Hans lying down on the table and starting to snore, Negi was very ashamed. At the same time, he felt that his brother's behavior seemed to have something to do with the guy in front of him.

    "Hans, you're here."

    Gentle and sweetThe sound seemed to be an alarm clock. Hans, who was originally like a dead fish, immediately jumped up. His eyes were bright and he could fight the legendary hero for three hundred rounds.

    "Ahaha, I just came hereuh, isn't this kid awake yet?"

    Hans laughed happily, but when he saw the child being held by Nijiane, his smile couldn't help but stiffen.

    "I should be awake, but I didn't want to get up when I heard you were coming."

    Nijiani brushed the child's silky hair one by one, with gentle doting on her face.

    At this time, Tifa, who was sipping water, turned her attention and saw a blond girl about the same age as her brother walking out of the room. The girl was holding a child in her arms. The child looked like a cat.  In the owner's arms, the little arms were wrapped around the girl's neck, and her head was buried in the other person's hair, twisting gently from time to time, and the gorgeous long hair was gently swaying.

    Tifa’s eyes moved to the child’s face, a face very similar to Negi’s but softer. His eyes were closed, and his slender eyelashes were curved and raised, very beautiful.

    ——What a beautiful child.

    This was Tifa’s first thought about this person.

    "Hey, little guy, are you looking down on me?"

    Hans walked over and looked at the child with his hands on his hips and squinted eyes.

    The child opened his eyes slightly, and through the slits he could see a pair of crystal clear purple eyes. He glanced at Hans, then turned his head back, grunting angrily but mumbling in a babyish voice, "Huh, I'm not talking to you.  What a big liar."

    "Huh? When did I lie to you?"

    "You missed your date last time, Hans."

    Seeing that Hans was confused, Nejane couldn't help but smile and remind him.

    "Last time?" Hans held his chin and thought for a long time, then suddenly realized, and then shook his head, "No, I told Negi clearly that I couldn't come because of something Uh, Negi, you kid didn't tell Neil  ?"

    "Eh? Is this happening?"

    Negi was very confused, and then imitated Hans’s posture and started to think back, “Well, it seems there is.”

    "What does it look like! It's obviously there! Are you a bird? You just forgot about what I told you!?"

    "What! It's obviously Brother Hans and you suddenly said, I'm going to save the world and ran away. Who knows what you mean!!"

    Tifa looked at this noisy group of people, not knowing what kind of feeling she had in her heart, and the emotions in her eyes fluctuated slightly.

    Immediately it fell silent again.

    Afterwards, Hans and Nejane chatted for a while, told Tifa a few words, and left the room.  For a period of time when Tifa stayed here, Tifa seemed to have no awareness of the things around her. She seemed confused and always stayed quietly in the house. Although Nejia took special care of her, Neji also kept looking for various people.  She talked to her on various topics, but unfortunately there was no response. Neil blinked his bright eyes and looked at the strange girl, saying nothing and staying quietly aside.

    it's getting dark.

    Tifa looked out the window at the night where snowflakes were still falling. She was alone in the quiet room and suddenly felt very cold.  She hugged the thick quilt tightly, trying to warm up her body. However, no matter how hard she hugged and rubbed, she was always cold.

    The hands, feet, joints, and even the heart are all numb.

    ——Because I am the only one left.

    "Woo——"

    I tried hard not to cry, but my throat was in pain and I could not control my cry.

    Her parents and the friends she grew up with all died in the war.

    Touching her mother's cold palms that day, she could only cry and wake up crying. She didn't know how long she lasted. By then, the tears were no longer flowing, and her throat was so hoarse that she could no longer recognize her original voice.  , she could only cry repeatedly.

    She can only do this.

    Until her brother rescued her, from that moment on, there was no smile on her face, and even her head stopped functioning.

    At night, she would be haunted by nightmares and unable to sleep. Only in her brother's arms could she fall asleep lightly.

    And now, her brother has also left and is no longer around.

    A strong sense of loneliness enveloped the girl.

    She seemed like a child abandoned by the world.

    Click——

    The slight sound of the door opening attracted the girl's attention.

    I saw the kid named Neil turning the handle and walking in, wearing pajamas.??His long hair was scattered, as if it was emitting a faint silver light. He raised his eyes and looked at the girl who was crying. His purple pupils were very bright in the dark room, and all the light seemed to be concentrated in those eyes.

    "ah……"

    Tifa let out a low cry because of Neal's appearance, and even forgot that her crying posture was in the eyes of others.

    Why is this person here?

    With tears streaming down her face, Tifa just stared blankly at Neal's sudden arrival, and wondered why he came to her room.

    However, as if there was no reason at all, he came to her and gently touched the side of the girl's face with a small palm. The girl's eyes widened and she stared blankly at the child who seemed to be clumsily wiping away her tears.  .

    The touch on the face is soft and warm.

    An unprecedented peace of mind.

    Neil stretched out his hands and gently hugged Tifa to his chest, his shallow lips softly pressed against her forehead, letting the girl's tears wet his pajamas.

    Tifa came back to her senses, she didn’t push Neil away, she leaned against Neil’s small body with a slight trembling, sobbing quietly, and then, gradually, she burst into tears.

    The loneliness that had filled the body for a long time seemed to disappear with this cry, and more, it was filled with incredible warmth.

    She could not forget the warmth of that moment until many years later, she was still as attached as she was tonight.

    Tifa didn’t know how long she cried, or when she fell asleep. She only knew that it was the first time since that nightmare that she slept so peacefully.

    When she woke up, the soft sunlight slowly poured into her field of vision, followed by a lovely and peaceful face.

    ——It’s not a dream.

    Tifa slowly narrowed her eyes like a crescent moon, smiled lightly and purely, feeling simply happy.

    Looking at the face that was so close, she could even feel her breathing. Tifa subconsciously slowly reached out her hand to touch him, very slowly, and the sound of her heartbeat echoed in her ears like a drum.

    At this moment, there was a knock on the door. Tifa was so frightened that she immediately retracted her hand and pulled the quilt up to cover her hot face. Neil also woke up and sat up, rubbing his sleepy eyes.  .

    "Tifa, are you up?"

    "Um."

    Seeing that Neal was getting up, Tifa had no choice but to get up too and responded softly.

    As soon as Nijiane pushed the door open and walked in, she saw Neil who was in a daze, and immediately tapped his head angrily.

    "Ugh, why are you knocking me, sister?"

    "What can you say? Why did you fall asleep here? This is Tifa's room. Although you are still very young, you must know from now on that boys cannot just walk into a girl's room."

    A boy?

    Tifa was stunned for a moment, and her mind began to recall some things that she had not noticed when she was confused, such as Hans and the others' names for Neil.

    Brother, boy

    Hey, hey, hey!  ?  This guy turns out to be a boy!  ?

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Tifa, what are you laughing at?"

    The familiar voice brought back Tifa's memories. She was stunned for a moment, then picked up the tea cup in front of her to cover up her slight gaffe.

    "It's nothing, I just remembered the TV show last night." Tifa covered up the topic without leaving a trace, then looked straight at the boy sitting opposite her and smiled slightly, "By the way, Negi, what's going on?"

    I saw Negi lying on the table with a gray face, and Meowsas was lying on his head, meowing angrily from time to time to make his presence felt.

    “In Neil’s words, this is the price of love.”

    Negi wrapped Miusas off his head, with a healing smile on his face like a messenger from heaven. It would be best if the tattered suit and dusty face could be ignored.

    Fortunately, under Yiwen Jielin's care, he had trained his body to be able to be rubbed and stepped on without any harm. Otherwise, it would be difficult to guarantee that his hands and feet would not be broken under certain killing skills such as the Cross of Heaven and the Hammer of Hell.

    Well, he didn’t even know where the 9-year-old Kureha got these super S-level special moves.

    "Even though you said that, I still feel a touch of sadness."

    Tifa turned her attention to the children who were having a lot of fun in the yard, and Alicia who was making more fun than the children, and she was speechless.

    Alicia, your IQ is actually??It's right to stay at the five-year-old stage.

    "No wonder Neil let you stay here and go to the supermarket to buy groceries with Aunt Zhumei and Huayue."

    "Yes, this is definitely a prelude to cheating."

    Neji suddenly burst into tears like the Yellow River.

    "Meow——"

    "Woo, you still have a conscience, Meowsas."

    Looking at Negi being comforted by the kitten, Tifa couldn't help but sigh. In fact, he and Nier were very similar brothers.

    “By the way, where are Chifuyu and Miss Fujimura? I didn’t seem to see them at home when I came here.”

    "Sister Fujimura, if there is anything else she wants to do at home, take Chifuyu over to help. She should be back later."

    After Tifa answered, she turned her head, holding her cheek and looking quietly outside the room.

    Negi looked at her for a while, then lowered his head and thought for a while, then said hesitantly, "Tifa, Neal is having an affair?"

    “Cough cough cough————”

    Tifa felt her breath being choked and coughed violently. She took a breath and stared at Negi, "What did you say all of a sudden!?"

    "No, no, no," Negi quickly shook his hands and his head, "Because I think you seem to have something on your mind, laughing and sighing at times. You feel like those heroines in TV dramas who are worried when they find out that a third party is involved.  Same."

    "That's not true!!! Neil and I are not"

    Tifa groaned angrily, her face so red that she couldn't say the next words.

    "Eh? Aren't you Neil's contractor? You also know that Neil doesn't like tentative contracts very much"

    Negi said thoughtfully, and Tifa naturally understood what it meant. She blushed slightly and didn't know what to say, but looking at Negi's obviously teasing eyes, she suddenly lost her temper.

    As expected, you have to play tricks on him.

    "Oh? Is that the kind of relationship between contractors?" Tifa glanced sideways at Negi, with a smirk on her lips, "Then you have several girlfriends. I didn't expect that such an honest Negi would  He will be such a playboy, and it seems that the talkative Neil is much better than you."

    "Oh, I, I don't want to"

    In front of Tifa, Negi felt ashamed, even though Kazuka-san had already confessed to him.

    And just when Negi was extremely embarrassed, the voice from the entrance came to his rescue. It was like the gospel of the Lord.

    "My life is at an end."

    Damn it, such a sad greeting is not the gospel of the Lord.

    Tifa and Negi naturally knew who the owner of the voice was, and only that guy could say such things. However, when they saw the person who appeared in front of them, they were speechless.

    The clothes on his body were so torn that they turned into strips of cloth, with rags hanging lingeringly. His originally straight hair was curled up as if it had been electrocuted, and there were green onions stuck in the holes on his shoulders. The messy look was comparable to  Brother Sharp.

    The tragic momentum cannot be described in words.

    "Neil, you just came back from the Middle East."

    Looking at the appearance of his brother, Negi felt a sense of despair coming to his face. He suddenly felt that the play he just played was actually nothing.

    Neil shook his hair that was no longer flowing, and said with great disdain, "It's not enough to make a plan."

    ""

    "Conspiracy with your sister, who wants to plot all these messy things with you?"

    Negi thought so.

    “Neal is so weak, he only managed to grab two green onions…”

    Zhu Mei followed in with a convenience bag, and her first words were full of contempt.

    How dare these two green onions stuck in the clothes be the result of a battle instead of medals for injuries!  ?

    "Oh, hehe, Neil is actually quite good like this, but he can't even get close to the airs of others."

    Hua Yue covered her mouth and chuckled, revealing the crueler truth.

    Negi looked at the two ladies who had no loss at all. The contrast was really deeper than the Great Rift Valley in East Africa.

    "Tch, the special price period in the supermarket is the romance of a teacher's wife."

    "Who are you talking about?" Neil was hit hard on the head immediately. He yelled an incomprehensible "Long Live Demacia" and fell to the ground. Zhu Mei didn't notice it and blew on the smoking pipe.  Fist, "I'm still in the Shui Lingling stage."

    "Okay, Neil, don't pretend to be dead, go back to the room and change clothes."

    Tifa said as she took Neil's feet and walked towards the room.

    Negi looked atNeil was dragged away and bumped on the ground. I really don't know what part of his body was good after he woke up.

    Well, actually, his life or death is unknown now.

    Negi silently exited the room and walked to the corridor with Mousas in his arms. He looked up at the ceiling and felt that the fact that he did not move back on impulse was the best thing he had done since he was born.

    “Ah, I’m so damn clever.

    ?……………………………………………………………………………………

    ps1: Chrysanthemum, your sister!

    PS2: Originally, the title of the previous chapter was going to be about a person who can’t get hard again, but when I thought about it, I was too disappointed, so I decided to well, you know.

    PS3: I finally got the first meeting of these childhood sweethearts out. Well, I’m a scumbag.

 Soar to the new world!  Chapter 68 The great Loli party is immortal!

    The arrival of a new day meant going to work again. As soon as Neil walked in the door, he felt even more haggard than when he got off work.

    "Who are you kidding! I feel as high as a chicken blood shot after get off work."

    Negi suddenly complained to Neil who sat down next to him.

    "Good morning, everyone"

    Neil ignored the excited-looking person beside him and feebly greeted the people around him, which immediately elicited a sparse response.

    "Okay, since everyone is here, let's start today's regular meeting."

    He glanced at the principal of Carrot Head who was sitting in the chair seriously. After the magician's meeting on the other side, the daily teachers' meeting was about to take place on the other side. Neil felt that a person could hold multiple jobs but his salary still hadn't increased.  He expresses 120% dissatisfaction with this point, which is a clear violation of labor laws.

    Although it is debatable whether a ten-year-old child becoming a teacher also violates labor laws.

    While thinking about random things, Neil opened the document in front of him. After reading the first few words, Neil directly hit his head on the table, with a bang that startled everyone. Just as they  When I was confused and a little worried, I heard a slight snoring sound.

    ""

    Everyone thought a little bit, and then continued the regular meeting as if nothing had happened. After all, they were used to this guy's behavior. In fact, he always looked like this every time he came to the meeting, otherwise the school elders would not be happy.  He would have an expression of not being surprised, and still speak in an official tone calmly.

    “Next, it’s about the personnel arrangements for the primary school—Shengxiang Primary School…”

    After a short period of time, the old man started a new topic, but before he finished speaking, someone who was sleeping on the table suddenly jumped up and raised his right hand high to his face.  He stared at the ashamed principal excitedly.

    “Are you going to promote me!?”

    "Everyone was stunned, and then some senior teachers threw the table in their hearts. Damn, they have only been senior teachers for so long. This kid can be promoted soon after he comes?"  You can't take it through the back door like this, right?  !

    "Ahem"

    Noting that some teachers had a tendency to become evil, the old man wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and asked with a dry smile, "How did your logic jump?"

    "Isn't it!? After careful consideration, looking at the teachers of Shengxiang Primary School, who else can take on this important responsibility!!"

    ""

    Khan, what kind of domineering this is, and the considerations that can't be done in a second are really cautious.

    “Oh oh oh, is Mr. Neil going to be transferred to our high school!? Then he must come to Mitsusaka!”

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? It's the bad teacher Onizuka Eikichi who has a close personal relationship with Neil.

    “Oh oh oh!! Female high school students compete with each other!!”

    Neil’s eyes lit up when he heard this. The principal who saw this scene knew that he must not transfer this kid in this life, because this kid is a wolf.

    But the boys’ high school department can be considered.

    "Ahem, Neil, please calm down first" The principal of the school stroked his beard and motioned for a very happy guy to sit down, "This time I have disappointed you."

    "Eh? Why?"

    Neil was stunned for a moment, with a broken expression.

    "This is not what we are talking about at all, and we have never considered such a thing at all"

    The principal explained unhurriedly, and Neil leaned on the table again, turning into a ball of dead ashes.

    "My wallet can no longer thrive"

    Before he died, he muttered this sentence.

    "Ahem"

    The principal called everyone's attention back with a dry cough, "What follows is mainly about the vacancy of the head teacher position of Class C in the fourth year of Shengxiang Elementary School. Due to the resignation of the former teacher Nakamura, the elementary school department is short of manpower. Although there are currently several  Teachers take turns to take over, but this also increases everyone's workload. The reason why we are bringing this up today is because we have found suitable candidates to take the position, and we hope that the teachers in the primary school can guide them."

    After saying that, the principal raised his head and looked at the clock on the wall, and whispered in his mouth, "It should be almost there."

    Just when the old man was thinking this, there was a knock on the door at the right time.

    "Come in."

    Teacher Shizuna, who has always been the secretary to the principal, walked in, followed by an ordinary-looking young man with glasses in his twenties, wearing a suit. He looked nervous and tensed up from the moment he walked in.?Welcoming all kinds of curious eyes in the room.

    Teacher Jingna whispered a few words beside the principal. The old man nodded and stood up to introduce the young people around him.

    "This is teacher Daisuke Aoki, and the other teacher is Kanyue Geho. He is temporarily unable to come because he is busy. Since they are both newcomers, I will arrange for them to serve as class teachers for Class C in the fourth year.  , as well as age-related courses.”

    "Hello everyone, I am Daisuke Aoki who just graduated from Tokyo University. Please give me your advice."

    “I have objections!!”

    At this time, Neil, who was lying in the corpse position, suddenly pretended to be dead. He stared at the sweating principal with a fierce look in his eyes.

    "Old man, why do they have two jobs for two people? When I came here, I became the head teacher directly, and I also worked as a teaching assistant for Negi! You damn let me work two jobs, and only get one  A salary, am I fighting alone!?"

    Although Neil was surprised for a while when he heard the name Kanyue Gefan. He didn't expect that the beautiful miko lady was actually a teacher. However, due to the arrangement of the principal, his surprise had long been swallowed up by anger.  Everything was wiped clean. Thinking of his current miserable treatment, he couldn't help but curse this damn capitalist.

    "Teacher Neil, you are not alone! Fight!!"

    Faye, who was across Negi, clenched her fists to cheer Neil up.

    "Fight your sister! Go play with eggs while you're at it!!"

    Neil glared at Faye who was smiling and gloating like a wolf, and continued to turn to the old man to use his eye-killing skills.

    "Well, after all, the situation is different."

    The principal turned away with a guilty conscience. At the beginning, he only received a notification from his best friend to trick Neil, and he had no thought of exploiting him at all.

    【Really, wouldn't it be okay if you agreed to be my grandson-in-law?  】

    For a moment, Neil felt that the principal's eyes were very resentful, and he couldn't help but shudder.

    "Anyway, your matter is not urgent. Let's postpone it. Now let's arrange Teacher Aoki's matters. Oh, by the way, Teacher Jingna, you seem to have something to do. Let Neil lead Teacher Aoki there. Anyway, he is also  Take some time"

    After the principal said that, he walked out of the door first. The others looked around and followed one after another. Negi, as a good brother, simply didn't even look at it. He followed the group with the documents in his arms, leaving  Someone staring down at me.

    “You bastards are all ignoring me!!!!”

    The roar in the room was deafening, Daisuke Aoki grinned awkwardly, not knowing whether to laugh or cry.

    I always feel like I’ve got someone in trouble

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Do you think so? How could they be like this?"

    "yes……"

    Daisuke Aoki nodded numbly in agreement. Ever since he left the house, he had suffered from Neil's middle-aged uncle-like complaints. Isn't this guy tired of talking like this all the time?  His ears are very tired.

    Seemingly noticing that Daisuke Aoki was about to turn into a robot, Neil finally put aside his complaints. He turned his head and looked at Daisuke Aoki, "Mr. Aoki, which class are you in charge of?"

    "yes……"

    "It's you, you big-headed guy!! I asked you which class you are in charge of!!"

    It was only then that Daisuke Aoki came to his senses. It turned out that the other party was asking him something. He scratched his hair awkwardly and said, "It's Class C in the fourth year."

    Huh?  Didn't you mention it during the meeting just now?

    “Humph, I don’t have time to pay attention to such trivial matters!”

    Neil’s angry voice answered Daisuke Aoki’s inner question.

    ?????????????????????????? Well, the things in the meeting are all trivial matters, and you can still say it so confidently. As a teacher, you are in trouble.

    "But, Class C for four years"

    Neil frowned and began to look closely. As a teacher in the elementary school, he still knew something about things in the school. Class C seemed to be a strange existence comparable to the class he taught.

    "Forget it, it's not me who jumps into the trap anywayhehe"

    Neil didn’t think deeply, he just glanced at Daisuke Aoki maliciously and chuckled softly.

    Daisuke Aoki felt for a moment that he should hand in his resignation letter immediately.

    When Neil and Daisuke Aoki just turned the corner of the stairs, they saw a loli squatting on the top floor of the stairs. Although the light brown twin ponytails tied on both sides of the head were very largeIt almost covered her little face, but Neil could still clearly see the delicate face and the crystal eyes hanging in the corner of her eyes. She was rubbing her ankle with one hand, which seemed to be injured.

    Neil blinked, seemingly thinking about how to deal with the emergency situation in front of him, while Daisuke Aoki beside him looked at Neil from time to time, hesitating whether he should go to lend a helping hand. It seemed that there was something hidden in the situation.  The lolicon soul deep inside awakened.

    "Well, Teacher Neil, should we go there first"

    "Okay, let's go!"

    Before Daisuke Aoki finished speaking, he saw Neil take a step forward. He couldn't help but show a knowing smile. Although he looked unreliable, he was actually a teacher who cared about his students.

    However, he soon stopped thinking so.

    Neil looked directly over the injured girl without any deviation in his eyes, and he simply regarded others as nothing.

    “That’s what we meant when we left!!”

    Daisuke Aoki is broken, but he is really leaving!  !

    “When you see a lady in need of help, shouldn’t you do something, teacher!!”

    Daisuke Aoki's originally devastated expression became even more bad, because the seemingly injured girl knocked Neil to the ground with a beautiful flying shovel. If there is a Women's Hercules Cup, this move will definitely win it.  Take it down.

    "Hundan, you don't need help like this!" Neil touched the sore back of his head and glared fiercely at the girl who was looking down at him, "Don't think that I will be polite to you because you are a girl, Kuju Rin!!"

    Rin Kokonoe is a member of Class C of the fourth year of Shengxiang Elementary School. Neil knows her purely because this girl often appears in the office, so Neil will chat with her from time to time. Anyway, Neil is generally a useless person.  The moral integrity is familiar, and Kunou Rin is also very curious about this teacher of the same age.  However, this seemingly harmless little loli is actually a problem student. It seems that the previous homeroom teacher, Mr. Nakamura, was in large part because he was so angry with the guys in Class C that his blood pressure soared and he needed to be recuperated, and this girl is exactly  The best of them all.

    "Hundan, do you know who I am and no one will come to help me!?"

    ??Kuzhong Rin put her hands on her hips and said softly like a queen.

    "You have to have something worth helping. That's it anyway. Then I'm leaving."

    "Stop!"

    It was another beautiful flying shovel, and Neil fell hard from mid-air. He lamented why he was hit twice by the same move.

    "Hey, I've tolerated you for a long time, you damn brat!!" Neil patted the dust on his clothes with a look on his face that said I'd really get mad if you come again, but when he saw her pitiful face,  He glanced at the girl's ankle and found some redness and swelling. He couldn't help but shook his head, "Oh, forget it, I won't argue with you."

    "Eh? Do you want to take me back? This will have a bad impact on me"

    ??Kuzhong Rin suddenly held her face shyly, her eyes watery and heart-warming.

    "Is it based on hugging? I'm the one who said it's a bad influence, right?"

    Neil shook his head again, then turned to look at Daisuke Aoki, who was hesitating to come up by the stairs, and snapped his fingers, "Teacher Aoki, please come and get this girl back to the classroom. Well, she happens to be you.  The class in charge.”

    Daisuke Aoki had no choice but to walk over and say hello to Rin Kunou, "Hello, this classmate, I am the new Daisuke Aoki."

    Kunuzong Rin nodded politely, and then asked Neil quietly, "Teacher Neil, who is this Teacher Aoki?"

    "Well, enjoy the fat sheep presented to your class."

    Neil picked his ears and his dead fish eyes blinked happily.

    Daisuke Aoki was confused. He said that he heard these words clearly, but what happened to this seemingly simple conversation that actually contained murderous intent?  Is this really a primary school?  Are you sure there really aren't any Shinigami pupils here?  ?

    “Oh, no, the thought of resigning comes up again.

    "Then, please give me some advice, Mr. Aoki!"

    Kunou Rin showed an extremely cute smile to Daisuke Aoki, his eyes were sparkling, causing the virgin to instantly return to the idea of ??dedicating his life to the great cause of education and working hard until he died.

    So cute. Since it’s so cute, it doesn’t matter. Anyway, cuteness is justice. Long live the cute loli.

    Neil looked at this scene, smiled slightly, and then raised his head at 45 degrees to look up at the bright sky outside the window in an artistic manner.

    "Ah, long live lolicon"

 Soar to the new world!  Chapter 69 The problem children are all from Class C in the fourth year

    When Kunou Rin was carried back by Daisuke Aoki, there was a huge commotion in the class.

    For example, a petite lolita with long black hair used its strength and speed that were extremely inconsistent with its body shape to severely cut off Daisuke Aoki's legs. The boys here tightened their legs and saw that poor teacher Aoki was venting his anger.  Qin Qi Shao hunched over and lay on the ground with a pale face.

    For example, a blond boy sitting by the window glanced coldly and smiled coldly, which was so cool that the girls around him became obsessed with it.

    For example, a lady with blond hair and twin tails sitting in the back row smiled when she saw this scene, showing a noble demeanor. However, due to a move of a certain maid next to her, the lady instantly transformed into a Roaring Emperor.  .

    There are many situations like this. Looking at Daisuke Aoki who fell to the ground, Neil really doubted whether he could survive in such a harsh environment.

    After all, not everyone has the same superior combat power as him.

    Neil dragged Daisuke Aoki to the podium, and the kids’ attention quickly shifted to the two people on the podium.  Neil glanced at the students in the audience. How should I put it, the aura was even worse than that of his class.

    “At least not an ordinary student can bring a maid to class and drink black tea leisurely.

    At least it’s not like ordinary students can have those fierce, wolf-like eyes. That blond guy over there is simply a delinquent.

    “At least it’s not just an ordinary student who can play basketball superbly. Are you sure that dark-skinned guy over there isn’t Brazilian?  Well, Brazil plays football.

    "Have you finally calmed down, you idiots?"

    Neil grinned and started laughing at the group immediately.

    “You’re looking for trouble, aren’t you!!”

    With a bang, the boys all stood up and pulled out various weapons from under the table. Is this a gang war?

    Daisuke Aoki took a sneak peek and continued to lie on the ground pretending to be dead.

    I wipe it, the world of elementary school students is terrible.

    "Neil, can't you be more serious"

    There is finally an acquaintance of Neil among the students here. Manami is holding her chin, looking helplessly at the proud young man.

    "Neal, are you here because of the class transfer? Are you going to be the head teacher of our class?"

    Kanako’s eyes lit up as she spoke, looking at Neil expectantly.

    "Oh? Our famous teacher Neil in the elementary school was finally overthrown and ruthlessly abandoned by the students in his class?"

    The unknown blond lady laughed, her eyes shining with an inexplicable light.

    "Unfortunately, this kind of thing will never happen to me as the top of the food chain. From the day they met me, their fate has already been decided. Rabbits can never resist lions, no matter how many there are.  It’s just the number of ingredients, well, of course, if I want to change the taste one day, I might come to harm you.”

    This guy is really outspoken. He even used the word "disaster".

    "Haha, not bad, I like it"

    "Has the estrus period arrived, Miss Ju Ye?"

    "Shut up, Jasmine!"

    "Have you become angry because of being told about the central issue, Miss Juya? You are very girly. Congratulations, tap tap tap"

    The blond lady known as Yuya gritted her teeth in an unladylike manner, while the silver-haired maid next to her was clapping her hands mechanically with a paralyzed face and a vicious tongue attack.

    Of course, this is only part of the discussion in the class. Basically, everyone in the class is discussing in small groups.

    "Hey, are there really no problems with such a teacher? Will he not be kicked out by the Parents' Association?"

    "Ada, if you want to criticize others, just put the basketball down first"

    "You are very verbose, May."

    "Hmph, you actually dare to claim to be a lion, you are very courageous."

    "Yes, you are an idiot carnivore just like you, Rin Matsuoka, a shark."

    "Nanase Haruka, you want to fight, right?"

    "Tomoyo, Teacher Neal seems to be worse than imagined"

    "Oh? I think it's normal"

    Neil looked at the eager classroom with satisfaction, then bent down and patted Daisuke Aoki.

    "Hey, Teacher Aoki, don't pretend to be dead when you get up. I've already helped you set the mood"

    Daisuke Aoki has a big problem in his heart. This is more than just done. JaneIt really lit up the atmosphere, right?

    However, Daisuke Aoki still stood up and faced various looks from the students in the audience. He reluctantly raised the corners of his mouth and smiled dryly, "Hello everyone, I am Daisuke Aoki who will be the homeroom teacher of this class.  , I hope everyone can support my work in the coming days, thank you."

    The mediocre introduction caused a sparse round of applause. It seemed that these naughty kids had little interest in Daisuke Aoki.

    An ordinary suit, an ordinary popular face, an ordinary physique, an ordinary greeting, and a strong sense of ordinary presence all over the body.

    "Well, it's so ordinary that all I have left is glasses."

    Neil nodded with deep understanding.

    "What does it mean to be so ordinary that only the glasses are left?! Aren't my glasses ordinary!? Or am I Xinbaji!? By the way, who is Xinbaji!!"

    "Oh oh oh! It's so awesome. The three consecutive complaints are also accompanied by self-complaints!! Sure enough, those who wear glasses are all those who complain about stars!!"

    "Don't let me admire such an inexplicable place!"

    Daisuke Aoki looked at Neil who was clapping happily with black lines on his head, and sighed heavily. He felt exhausted less than an hour after his first day at work. Now he doesn’t know what kind of legacy he has left for the students.  impression.  He turned to look at the students in the audience, and unexpectedly found that their eyes were shining with interest.

    Huh?  Could it be that Teacher Neil did this deliberately for him?

    He looked at Neil who was standing next to him very leisurely. He didn't seem to be conscious at all, and the thoughts in his heart couldn't help but be slightly shaken.

    ——This is a special boy.

    After Daisuke Aoki made an evaluation of Neil in his heart, he faced the students with a smile, "Then, I will start to call the roll in the next time, in order to be able to remember everyone's names and faces."

    The students nodded in unison and had no objection to Daisuke Aoki’s proposal. After all, it was almost a routine matter.

    "Sakura Kinomoto."

    "arrive!"

    "Li Xiaolang."

    "arrive!"

    "Daodao Temple knows the world."

    "arrive."

    "It's just a ceremony in the hall."

    “Here he is~~~”

    Daisuke Aoki looked at the students while reading their names, and from time to time he made some small marks on the roster. Neil glanced at the students whose names were read, and seemed a little bored, so he held his head and looked at the ceiling.

    "Usa Mimi."

    ""

    "Didn't you come?"

    Aoki didn't get a response, so he looked up and looked around the classroom, looked at the photos on the roster, and showed a somewhat surprised expression, but quickly continued to call the roll. Neil raised his eyes and looked at the empty seat in the classroom.  After briefly glancing at the cheerful Jiuzhong Rin, he looked back and leaned against the wall, wondering what he was thinking.

    "Mirror black."

    “Arrived~~”

    A weaker voice than Neil's attracted the attention of the two teachers. They looked at the same time and saw a black-haired girl holding her chin and playing with her mobile phone as if no one else was around, completely ignoring that the class was still in class.

    Daisuke Aoki scratched his hair and didn't know how to deal with it. He had been raped by this girl before. He was a little scared and just read the next person's name, while Neil blinked and said nothing.  , but in his opinion, Daisuke Aoki will probably only be bullied in the future.

    “It’s true that it’s not broken.”

    "snort."

    “…Takigawa Yoshino.”

    "Hu-hu——"

    " Qingfeng Dahui."

    “basketball!”

    "Matsuoka Rin……"

    “yahoo!!”

    Daisuke Aoki was a little confused by the individual answers, while Neil was attracted by them and looked at these naughty kids with interest. Unexpectedly, these people were quite interesting.

    "Kuzhong Rin."

    And when Daisuke Aoki read this familiar name, he felt very uneasy. It was because of this girl that he suffered an unreasonable disaster.

    "Here~ come~ come~ Teacher, I have a question to ask~~"

    Daisuke Aoki looked at the very enthusiastic Rin Kokonoe and nodded in agreement. Rin Kokonoe responded with an excited smile on his face.

    "Hey, Mr. Aoki, how old are you this year?"

    "Uh, 23 years old."

    &nbsp;"Do you have a girlfriend?"

    "Wait, wait a moment, the roll call is taking place now."

    "It turns out there isn't"

    Daisuke Aoki awkwardly tried to change the topic, but Rin Kokonoe was even more certain that the teacher in front of him was a bachelor, which caused a burst of laughter.

    “Then from today onwards I will be the teacher’s girlfriend!!”

    "ah!?"

    Daisuke Aoki’s eyes widened and he looked at the kid in front of him in disbelief. What did this little girl say suddenly?  And why did he feel his heartbeat speeding up!  ?  Is this the sorrow of a virgin?

    “Because, the teacher’s arms are so strong and warm~~”

    Kunou Rin held her face in her hands, looking intoxicated, her face flushed like a girl in love.

    "No, that's not right! That was just now"

    Daisuke Aoki's face turned slightly red and he waved his hands hurriedly. Although it was nice to fall in love because he helped a girl, he couldn't be a kid at the airport.

    Ah, the teacher Shizuna just now was very good.

    However, there were sudden crackling sounds and blinding flashes all around him. When he turned around, he saw the students in the class taking out their mobile phones and taking pictures of the two of them.

    "Hey! No photos allowed!!"

    "Oh oh oh!! You're dead, you're a current criminal, wash your butt and wait to go to jail! You just did this to Xiao Lin!!"

    In contrast to his lazy attitude, Kaguro pointed his cell phone at Daisuke Aoki, gritting his teeth and eyes flashing, as if he had a deep grudge against him.

    “I obviously didn’t do anything!!!”

    Facing such a farce, Neil laughed very happily. Jiuzhong Rin did not disappoint him. He could say this, but the hidden light in this girl's eyes made him a little confused from the time they met.  Care, I have a different understanding of this precocious girl.

    This person, perhaps like him, also has completely different dualities.

    "Let me tell you, you have had enough trouble"

    Seeing that Daisuke Aoki was almost beaten to death, Neil finally stood up generously.

    "Huh? It's not your turn to speak now, virgin little devil! Move over and be careful!"

    And the girl named Jinghei glared at Neil fiercely, and Neil couldn't help curling his lips, "Tch, if I wasn't a virgin, you'd have to be careful."

    Then he turned to look at Daisuke Aoki, who was about to collapse, shook his head, and sighed, "This is not acceptable, Mr. Aoki You have to understand, what is a teacher? A teacher is domineering! What is domineering? Domineering is dignity.  , what is dignity? Dignity is integrity!"

    "Teacher Neil, you can be laid off."

    As primary school students, they can still understand this simple reasoning.

    You have no moral integrity at all, why are you here to be a knitting teacher?  !

    "So, come on, Teacher Aoki!" Neil patted Daisuke Aoki on the shoulder and gave him a thumbs up in his moved eyes, "Try to get out this year!!"

    “Give me back my touch, Hun Dan!!!”

    Daisuke Aoki burst into tears. Are all the teachers and students in this elementary school so abnormal?

    After Neil made such a fuss, the class's attention was diverted. Daisuke Aoki couldn't figure out whether this guy was trying to save him, so he had to continue the roll call that was interrupted just now.

    The time of a class passed quickly. Aoki Daisuke dragged his heavy steps out of the classroom as if he was almost exhausted. He slowly slid down the wall and spit out a white cloud-like substance from his mouth.

    "Ah, it's burned out."

    "You're not dead yet?"

    Neil picked his nose and asked lazily, while Daisuke Aoki lay on the ground and didn't even have the strength to answer.  Neil shrugged, then squatted down and knocked Daisuke Aoki on the head.

    "By the way, Teacher Aoki"

    "Um?"

    Daisuke Aoki raised his head and looked at Neil doubtfully.

    "You'd better pay attention to that student named Usami"

    "Usami Mei? Oh, that girl who didn't come"

    Daisuke Aoki thought for a while and knew who Neil was talking about, and then he looked confused, "What's wrong with that girl? Isn't she sick at home?"

    "Well, I don't know the details" Neil waved his hands and stood up, then walked forward slowly, "But if you find out more, you might gain something unexpected"

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? stayWith a word of unclear meaning, Neil disappeared around the corner of the corridor under Daisuke Aoki's increasingly puzzled gaze.

 Soar to the new world!  Chapter 70 The balls should be symmetrical

    The two legs of the chair were hanging in the air, swaying. Neil held his head in his hands, put his legs on the table, looked at the ceiling with a pen in his mouth, and didn't know what he was thinking.

    "What is Teacher Neil thinking about, so absorbed?"

    Faye put down the book and looked at Neil, who looked particularly relaxed, with a smile as bright as ever.

    "It's nothing, I'm just thinking about when I can retire"

    Neil put his feet down, stretched his stiff waist, and said words that made his stomach hurt.

    "Ahaha, as expected of you, you have thought so long-term" Faye was also used to Neil's off-key words. He turned around and scanned the office, "Isn't the new teacher Aoki back yet?"

    "Well, I'm probably still fighting to the death in the world of naughty children"

    "Please don't talk about those kids like real bears."

    "Don't worry, even the bear is as cute as the bully bear."

    "How can a guy with a sense of darkness be so cute? Even Bearmon is better than this!"

    "That's right. In comparison, sometimes adults are more like evil-minded bear cubs."

    Faye was stunned and asked strangely, "Teacher Neil, why are you so emotional all of a sudden? Did something just happen?"

    Neil turned his head and smiled at Faye, "You think too much."

    ""

    The clear pupils were like mirrors, and Faye could clearly see his slightly stunned expression. Neil's smile was very indifferent, but there was no smile in his eyes. They were far away, and he didn't know where he was looking.

    Neil didn’t pay attention to Faye’s expression. He stood up and walked to an empty seat in the office. He looked at the books on the table, picked them up and leafed through them a little.

    "There are many things in this position"

    Neil said while leaning on the table, and a female teacher next to the seat, Hoin Kyoko, who was also affiliated with the elementary school, raised her head when she heard the sound, and also looked at the desk, "It used to be Teacher Nakamura's seat, but now it should be reserved for  Teacher Aoki, please use it.”

    "Hey, are these books reserved for Teacher Aoki?"

    Neil raised the book in his hand and looked at Kyoko Hoin.

    "Well, the new books haven't been delivered yet, so I have to let Mr. Aoki use them for now."

    Neil put the books back, and then saw the old books in the slightly opened drawer. He noticed that the corner of one of the books was a little protruding. He picked it up and opened it, but a beautiful little note fell out.

    Go to hell.

    There are two simple words written on the note.

    Neil's brows jumped. He picked up the note from the ground and flipped the pages again. He saw that it was filled with all kinds of malicious words written in black ink. He put the note back into the book and closed it.  After placing the book in a more conspicuous place, a meaningful smile appeared on his face.

    There was a click at the door. Neil looked back and saw Daisuke Aoki dragging his exhausted body in.

    "I thought I would see the news today that a new teacher from the elementary school died in the wilderness, but I didn't expect you to come back."

    "What on earth do you imagine where I teach!? They are just a little too naughty and lively. Is it necessary to be so miserable!"

    Faced with Neil’s ridicule, Daisuke Aoki responded unceremoniously.

    Neil did not continue teasing him. He smiled proudly and walked away to make room. Daisuke Aoki walked back to his seat and lay down directly.

    "Hey, anyway, just keep working hard. The teachers here are very good. If you don't understand, just ask them, such as Teacher Bobo sitting next to you."

    "Who do you call Teacher Bobo!!!"

    Baoyuan Kyoko clasped the table and stood up, her face was reddish, and her majestic twin peaks also shook.

    "That's it, Bobo"

    Poor virgin Aoki actually blushed, glanced secretly at Mount Everest of Hoin Kyoko, and nodded with deep understanding.

    "Teacher Aoki!!!"

    "No, I'm sorry, BoTeacher Baoin!"

    "The relationship is so good, I'll leave first"

    Seeing the almost murderous look in Houan Kyoko’s eyes, Neil covered his mouth and smiled in a low voice, quickly rubbed oil on his soles and walked out of the office.

    "By the way, Mr. Aoki, your textbook hasn't arrived yet, so let's use the previous teacher's book for now."

    Before leaving, Neil turned around and reminded Daisuke Aoki, Daisuke Aoki nodded while looking at the book on the table, picked it up and read it, and the next second, his expression changed instantly.

    Looking at Daisuke Aoki’s side face that gradually became heavy, Neil chuckled silently and walked out of the office.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "After school, you should pack up your things and go home. Lately, the evenings have not been very peaceful, and there have been reports on TV, so just stay at home if you have nothing to do, and be prepared to sacrifice yourself if something happens."

    At the end of the day’s class, Neil tidied up his books and said feebly to his students.

    "Yes~~"

    “Perhaps they were infected by Neil’s style, but now the response from Class A in the fourth year is just like that of their class teacher, they are willing to die or even live, and they even completely ignore the things in his words that are worth complaining about.

    Neil looked helplessly at the students who seemed not to have listened to his words at all, and patted the podium with his hand, "Hey, hey, I'm serious, you guys don't wander around at night, I  I don’t want to see the news on TV or newspapers about your unfortunate soul returning to heaven, especially an unlucky child.”

    "This is targeting you!!"

    Touma expressed his dissatisfaction. He was obviously a certain unlucky child or something, and even the eyes of the class suddenly focused on him.

    But what Neil said is also correct. Touma was also one of the victims of an incident at night. Although he saw something very extraordinary, if he was going to be stabbed every time, he had better think about it.  If you do it again, forget it.

    “It’s not always possible to save Mr. Kamijou’s life.

    "In short, if girls go to the hotel, they should come out the next morning. Boys will go home and automatically generate electricity after cleaning up. Please disappear quickly and don't come out at night."

    Neil put the book under his arm, picked his nose, and walked out without even looking at them.

    "This is sexual harassment, you are so stupid!!"

    Alyssa flew into the air with a flying kick. Neil stopped, took a few steps back, and naturally dodged Alyssa's sure kill. Then he bowed forward at 90 degrees, just in time to avoid the sudden attack on his back.  dictionary, and then gracefully turned around in the air, avoiding countless rulers, knives, books, pencils, wooden knives

    There is also a laser version of Starburst.

    With his heels firmly on the ground, Neil looked at the countless murder weapons on the ground and on the wall, as well as a smoking hole one centimeter in diameter in the wall, and couldn't help but wipe off a cold sweat.

    "I'll come back to check later. If you haven't left yet, just wait until I take care of you!"

    Without caring about the students' reactions, Neil pulled the door open, picked up his feet and rushed out at a speed of two hundred yards.

    Immediately afterwards, there was a faint sound of rioting behind them.

    "Phew, those brats are getting more and more fierce"

    After running for who knows how many laps, Neil was finally able to stop and take a breath, and then half of his head popped up around the corner and looked around furtively. When he saw that everything was safe, he breathed a sigh of relief and stood up, and then immediately put on a cynical look.  expression.

    "Today's students are becoming more and more outrageous. They are filled with all kinds of hedonism for personal desires. They only know how to resist teachers and make revolutions all day long. Ask the sky, where is the virtue of respecting teachers and respecting morality that has been passed down for thousands of years!? Ask  Earth, where is the hope for this country!? At this moment, as a great soul engineer, we must carry out the efforts of the three representatives, eight honors and eight shames to the end, to achieve the great rejuvenation of the human world, and we must put the red flag in every  corner!!"

    Just when Neil was about to go online for his little thing, a petite silhouette jumped into his eyes. Neil took a closer look and was filled with enthusiasm. Now is the time for him to work hard for the future of mankind.

    "That loli over there, stop! You're actually going back instead of going to the school gate. Didn't you hear the teacher's warning? I'm so disappointed. I'm so careless about my job and don't know how to keep myself clean."  , no sense of responsibility, no sense of family, I dare to ask where your future is!!"

    Loli was obviously frightened by someone. She stared blankly at Neil, who was full of righteousness and dedicated himself to the revolution anytime and anywhere. The turbulent emotions in her eyes were self-evident.

    "You're crazy."

    ""

    The human rejuvenation plan was officially declared bankrupt at this moment.

    When Neil was lamenting that children cannot be taught because of this black loli, they already regarded him as nothing and continued to stride forward.

    "A loli named Jing Hei"?Didn't you hear me?  "

    The feeling of being ignored made Neil very unhappy. He turned around and ran away from the corner quickly, and then appeared in front of Jing Hei from the other end of the corridor. He put his hands on his hips and panted.

    Jinghei looked at the teacher in front of him, his eyes becoming more and more impolite, and this time he clearly thought of him as a real psychopath.

    "I said, why don't you go home and wander around here?"

    "It's none of your business, virgin!"

    Even when facing Neil, who was famous in the elementary school, Jinghei still replied without any courtesy. She glared at Neil coldly, then shook her hair and left in a cool and noble manner.

    "Ah, I'm sorry that I'm a virgin, but you're not a virgin yourself."

    Neil plucked his ears with a look of disdain on his face.

    Jinghei’s eyes widened, and he was speechless for a moment. Neil was amazed to see that a chest that was even flatter than the horizon could be bullied to a large extent.

    This girl’s lung capacity is really good.

    "How dare you say such things in front of students?"

    Mirror Black seems a little unbelievable. It seems that she doesn’t know Neil very well. In terms of lawlessness, he has more problems than a problem child.

    "Ahaha, what am I afraid of! I think back then I was a ruthless person who punched Nanshan Nursing Home, kicked Beihai Kindergarten, and used a kitchen knife to chop wires with sparks and lightning all the way!!"

    Looking at Neil’s proud posture with his nostrils turned upward, Jinghei was speechless for a while.

    Not long after walking, Jinghei stopped in front of her classroom, opened the door, and the scene inside made her forget her words for a moment.

    Neil, who was behind her, also looked inside, his mouth wide open and stunned.

    There, a loli was leaning on the table, her panties had been taken off to her knees, and in front of her was an adult young man.

    In this case, no matter how you look at it, it’s that kind of thing, right?

    Neil took out his cell phone and immediately dialed a number. He said in a heavy voice to the other end of the phone, "Hey, is this the police station?"

    "Wait, wait, Teacher Neil! It's not what you think!!!!"

    Daisuke Aoki immediately rushed over to stop Neil. He was about to cry without tears. Sure enough, people would misunderstand him no matter how he looked at this time. On the side, Rin Kunou had a proud smile on his face and methodically took off his panties.  Pull back.

    “Mr. Police, there is a nympho here, it’s so scary.”

    Suddenly, there was the sound of stones breaking in the classroom.

    Eh?  Hey, hey, hey!  ?  what's the situation!  ?

    "Teacher Neil, do you know how to look at the situation?"

    Kunuzong Rin snatched Neil’s cell phone and glared at Neil who looked stunned.

    "Well, my visual acuity is 5.4 in both eyes."

    ""

    Kunou Rin rubbed her temples with a headache. It seemed that she had underestimated the head teacher of another class. In terms of his ability to destroy the atmosphere, he was probably unmatched by anyone.

    "Well, actually I don't think Mr. Aoki is interested in you. After all, you are still a primary school student"

    When Daisuke Aoki heard this, he was so moved that he almost wanted to worship Neil. His eyes immediately filled with gratitude when he looked at Neil.

    You are indeed my savior, Teacher Neil.

    "According to my observation, Mr. Aoki likes ladies who are plump and curvy, such as Mr. Jingna and Mr. Hoin. Well, they are all very big. In the office, they peek at them at a frequency of three times per second.  How about them……"

    "Although I'm very grateful to you for coming to the rescue, can you please stop calling me a moron!!!"

    I take it back, this guy is not a savior, he is more like a disaster star.

    "So," Neil patted Kunou Rin's shoulder with a teasing smile on his lips, "You guys at the airport never expect to take Mr. Aoki's virginity in your entire life."

    “Can you omit some words!!!”

    Daisuke Aoki felt that it would be better for him to commit suicide to prove his ambition.

    "Teacher Neil, you"

    And when Kunou Rin was about to say something, the young man in front of him suddenly turned pale and bent down while covering his crotch with his hands.

    "Mymy ballswent to the right"

    Jinghei snorted coldly, retracted his vaginal leg, took Jiuzong Rin's hand and ran out of the door.

    "Let's go, Xiao Lin, ignore these two idiots, they don't know anything."

    ??Kuzhong Rin let Jinghei pull her??, and finally took a pitiful look at Neil who fell to the ground and couldn't get up again.

    Daisuke Aoki walked over silently and patted Neil's back sympathetically.

    "Just bear with it, it will be fine later, just treat it as being caught in the door."

    "Look for a door that can cover a place like this"

    Neil was squirming on the ground. He climbed onto the table next to Daisuke Aoki with great difficulty. He almost opened his mouth and asked, "Tell me, what happened just now?"

    Seeing Neil mentioning business, Daisuke Aoki's face darkened, then he sighed and took out a note from his trouser pocket.

    "You know, this piece of paper was written by Kunou to Mr. Nakamura, and those textbooks are full of these things. She told me that she was just doing the same thing as Mr. Nakamura. Mr. Nakamura, who once  I have hurt Usa with my words.”

    Daisuke Aoki sighed again, then glanced at Neil from the corner of his eyes, only to find that his expression was as usual, and he couldn't help but feel a little confused.

    "Teacher Neil, did you know this beforehand?"

    Thinking of some of Neil’s previous reminders to him, Daisuke Aoki suddenly had an idea.

    This person deliberately let him know all this.

    "Don't look at me like that. I just hang out with the little guys and hear some things from them that the teacher cannot possibly know."

    Seeing the look in Aoki’s eyes, Neil naturally knew what he was thinking.

    Daisuke Aoki still looked at him distrustfully for a while, but finally put the matter behind him.

    Now, there is one more noteworthy matter to deal with.

    "Oh, I don't even understand that child. She would do what she just did to threaten me just because she wanted to protect her friends. However, isn't it too much to force Teacher Nakamura to get sick just because of this?  "

    "Is it too much?" Neil raised his head and stared at the ceiling in the classroom, "Actually, I personally don't know much about it, and it's a matter for another class, so it's not easy to get involved. How much does Mr. Nakamura go too far?  In the eyes of adults and children, the weight is different, maybe because adults are more rational, but if you try to stand in the perspective of Jiuzhong, you should have some understanding I don't think I am a good teacher, but I am good with  I can also tell the difference between bad and bad. For children, the so-called good is actually very simple. As long as you treat them sincerely, they will naturally respond to your sincerity"

    Neil lowered his head and looked at Daisuke Aoki next to him. Seeing his thoughtful look, Neil couldn't help but smile and flicked his forehead with his finger.

    "Now, you should know what to do and what kind of teacher to be."

    Daisuke Aoki helplessly rubbed his red forehead, looked helplessly at Neil with a playful smile, and couldn't help but shake his head.

    “You’ve already mentioned this, how can I not know?”

    Immediately, Daisuke Aoki put on a confident smile, put his hands on his hips and looked out the window at the sun that was starting to set.

    "Yoshi, let's go see Usami Mei tomorrow!"

    "Ah, young people are really passionate"

    Neil’s eyes narrowed, like an old man lamenting life.

    "Teacher Neil"

    "Um?"

    "Next time you talk to me about these serious things, can you please stop doing something that disturbs the atmosphere, such as covering your lower body now"

    "What can I do! Because of you, my center of gravity is unstable and my left and right are unbalanced!! Oh, no, I really can't put it back on the right side"

    ""

    Mobile phone users please go and read.

 Soar to the new world!  Chapter 71 Animation without baseball is not a good animation

    "Yoshi!! I will definitely kill this kid like you!!"

    The rhetoric was very loud and could be heard clearly by anyone within a radius of ten meters.

    Neil picked his nostrils, his dead eyes raised slightly, and he curled his lips in disdain.

    "Tsk, the devil is playing with you"

    "Hey!! Uncle, I took some time out of my busy schedule!!"

    Qiu Sheng’s eyes widened. This look was more intimidating than the impatience of playing with a child.

    "Who are you lying to? I obviously just came to the park to have a free time, and then I happened to see me playing baseball with my family, so I came over shamelessly. Ah, tell me, are there people like you? Even if you are a kid,  Children also know how to say please. Are you, an adult, worse than a child? Or are you just a useless old man"

    Neil sneered at Qiu Sheng, who was starting to turn gray, while everyone around him suppressed the urge to complain.

    "Please let me play with you, uncle"

    Qiu Sheng was so prostrate that he had even abandoned his dignity as an adult.

    Neil sighed and spread his hands helplessly, "Uncle Qiusheng, you are an adult, how can we brats beat you"

    "Don't worry! I will let you go!!"

    Qiu Sheng looked like he was very good at it. Neil rolled his eyes, thinking that he didn't often go to the park to play baseball with the kid, right?

    【Go back to work, people in society】

    "Hey!! What are you thinking about!?"

    Qiu Sheng’s sharp eyes glared at him, making Neil look away with a guilty conscience, and whispered, “I wasn’t thinking about anything…”

    “Forget it, let’s hurry up and play!!”

    Staring at Neil's face, Qiu Sheng still couldn't see anything from his face looking at the sky at a 45-degree angle, and then he happily waved the bat and proposed to Neil.

    ""

    “Don’t act like you’re desperate, well, let’s do this, if you win me over, I’ll give you all the bread made by Sanae for free!”

    "Let's pack our things and go home"

    Neil didn’t even look at Qiu Sheng, he turned around and said to the people who came with him.

    "I'm sorry! I will eat all Sanae's bread!!"

    Niel paused for a moment, then stared at Qiu Sheng strangely, and smiled conspiratorially, "I want to put Aunt Qiuzi's jam on it"

    ""

    Qiu Sheng didn’t say anything, but from the cold sweat on his face and trembling all over his body, we could tell that Qiuzi’s jam was indeed notorious.

    "Since Uncle Qiu Sheng has agreed, let's play together!"

    Facing the frustrated uncle, Neil flashed a very cute smile.

    Tifa looked at this ultra-unrealistic scene and covered her forehead helplessly. What on earth was going on?  What is Aunt Qiuzi’s jam?  ?  After hearing this term, I always feel as if the uncle has seen the end of the world.

    "Then let me allocate personnel now"

    Neil turned his head and looked at everyone one by one, "Let's see, Tifa, Chifuyu, Alicia, Hanazuki is with me, Ichika, Kobato, Kureha is with Uncle Akio.  The set is, well, perfect!!”

    “Your size is perfect!!!”

    Before anyone else could react, Dahe, who was not named, jumped out, holding Neil by the collar and roaring.

    "Why is there no name for me!! I have been waiting with great interest to join you!! Are you completely ignoring it!?"

    "Well, calm down. I took into account Sister Teng's unparalleled fighting power. If I let you join in, I would know the result without even playing, so I didn't arrange for you to join in  "

    Neil explained with a righteous face. After hearing this, Dahe suddenly felt relieved, "That's it, but don't worry, I will make it easy!!"

    "Let's not mention this matter first, why is there an extra person on your side!! And the children on my side are all younger than you, what a fool! You want me to eat Qiuzi so much that I vomit Qiuzi  Sanae bread with jam!?”

    After Uncle Qiu Sheng saw his team members' allocation clearly, he began to collapse.

    "Isn't this obvious"

    “You really don’t hide it!!”

    "Ah, ah, ah, you should think about it. You are an adult, and you are much better than us in terms of standards, right? That's why, in order to balance the combat power, I made such an arrangement. Trust me!"

    &nbsp; "It sounds like this is the case, but you just want to use the big to bully the small, and there are more people to suppress the less people!"

    "Tch, I didn't expect that even an ordinary uncle could see what I was thinking"

    "That's really what happened!"

    Having said that, Neal was still strongly requested to be reassigned, but since Kobato and Hanazuki did not plan to participate in such an intense sport, the number of people seemed to be a bit insufficient, although they were not intending to participate in a formal competition.

    "What should I do? Where can I find someone at once?"

    Neil rubbed his chin and thought hard. It would be great if two or three idiots showed up at this time.

    “Nice-catch!!!”

    "Good job, Yuuji!"

    "Yoshi, the next ball will definitely kill you, Mingjiu!"

    “What kind of baseball do you want to play!?”

    "Don't complain about them, Furuichi, they are all aiming at other people's lives anyway"

    "Hmph, it's impossible, Yuuji, with Touma here, how could such a misfortune happen to me!!"

    “You bet I’m still a lightning rod for misfortune!”

    Neil, who had better hearing than the average person, suddenly heard a few familiar voices. He turned his head in confusion and saw four humanoid objects with idiot labels on them in the distance.

    ——Aha, it’s you.

    The four people in the distance trembled all over, and immediately raised their eyes warily to look around. When their eyes came into contact with someone who was smiling without showing his teeth, the background turned black, and then they all bent forward in frustration.

    "Unfortunately" x4

    Mr. Kamijou’s mantra is universal.

    …………………………………………Dividing line………………………………………………

    Five minutes later, the staffing was completed.

    "Tifa, we will win, right?"

    Neil looked at the sky and asked the childhood sweetheart beside him, but his tone sounded more like he was seeking comfort.

    Tifa looked at Neil, then turned to scan her team members. One of the team members was being harassed by a group of idiots.

    "I guess so……"

    "Hello, miss. Alicia, I am Akihisa Yoshii! Please give me some advice!"

    “It’s really frustrating to use two words in English and one sentence in Japanese.

    "It's a shame you can tell me, Mingjiu"

    “Don’t you know about international exchange!? Idiot Yuuji!!”

    "I would like to know which country would speak like this But I never thought that I would be called an idiot by the idiot emperor. Touma, please show me how to say it in English."

    "You want me, who usually fails to pass the test, to come and tell you!? I plan to stay in seclusion for the rest of my life."

    "Ahaha, I can speak Japanese, you can just speak Japanese."

    "It's been a while, but Miss Alicia is still so considerate"

    "Tch, the disgusting city will know how to be attentive By the way, you actually know each other!?"

    "Ahaha, you are jealous! You are angry! You are powerless!!"

    “You deserve a beating, don’t you!!”

    Alicia looked at the four people who were about to fight with a wry smile, not knowing how to react. By the way, are all Neil's students like this?

    "Hey! Why don't you come back quickly!!"

    Neil over there glared coldly, and the four of them immediately ran over.

    "Are all four of you on our team?"

    Tifa couldn’t help asking strangely as she watched the four idiots all running towards Neil.

    “I am!!!” x4

    ""

    “He’s not!!” x4

    ""

    Seeing them pointing at each other, Neil picked up the bat and tapped his palms, smiling brightly.

    "Do you want me to use this object with a diameter of seven centimeters to enter your body from behind? It will definitely make you experience the climax of ecstasy"

    "Sorry!! We were too presumptuous!!!"

    They probably went straight to the ending before they even experienced the climax.

    After a round of intimidation, the game officially began.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????

    ????????? Qiu Sheng Fang, Qian Dong, Ichi Xia, Dahe, Yuuji and Mingjiu.

    The audience outside the venue, drinkingXiaojiu and Huayue, as well as a group of passers-by who don’t know the truth.

    In the starting lineup, Ichika, a pitcher from Akio's side, came on the pitch, and after Neil saw it, he also walked up.

    “Batters, Neil steps in!!”

    "Why you!?"

    Qiu Sheng dropped the grass in his mouth and looked embarrassed. Is the big boss coming in the first game?  ?

    "Well, you guys are really messing around. The other person is a child, so please be patient"

    As a catcher, Yuuji was embarrassed.

    "Hmph, cute big breasts" Niall showed a winning smile, then narrowed his eyes and looked at the stupid Ichika, "Ichika! Go all out!! Let me see your strength, brother!!!"  "

    “Oh oh oh!!!”

    As expected of a child, he was instantly on fire.

    Ichika raised the ball and swung it forward from behind with all his strength. The ball came out of his hand. However, he was a child after all. No matter how powerful he was, the ball was still quite slow in the eyes of others.

    Neil’s eyes lit up, he grinned, and swung the bat hard.

    “Sinai!!!!!!”

    With a bang, the return ball was almost invisible and flew back, grazing Ichika's pink face, and then there was a loud noise like an explosion.

    ""

    "Oh no!!!! You actually do your best to a child!!!"

    Yuuji, who could see clearly behind Neil, jumped up and complained loudly.

    The wind pressure generated when he just swung the bat almost knocked him down.

    "Humph, there are only two kinds of people on the battlefield, the living and the dead!"

    "You were shouting Sinaya just now!! Is that a killing ball!? You just want to kill people!"

    "Hey, Ichika has fainted!!"

    ""

    In the first game, Neil won, but both his and her opponents, as well as those outside the court, stared at Neil sitting next to him with trashy eyes, and Neil only responded with one sentence.

    "The wisdom of the orangutan."

    Then the team members were brutally beaten inhumanely.

    In the second game, in view of Ichika’s mistakes and the degree of chaos of a certain guy, Akio sent out Taiga, who was second only to him in terms of power in the team.

    "Little brother Ichika!! Sister, I will help you take revenge!!"

    Dahe held the bat with tears in his eyes, vaguely seeing the child who was still smiling until the last moment.

    "Has Ichika died already?" Chifuyu sighed, then looked at her brother who was lying on the bench with his eyes wandering, and was silent for a few seconds before saying, "I'm so weak."

    After fainting, Ichika saw her sister smiling very gently in her dream, and was moved to tears.

    This time, Neil's bowler sent out Alicia, and Alicia was standing in the prescribed position with her mouth bulging and an unconvinced look on her face.

    When Alicia came on the court, Neil said to her, "Alicia, just wait and you can throw the ball casually. I don't expect you to perform well in this inning. Don't throw the ball before you throw it."  Just hit your feet and it will be fine"

    "Asshole!! I will definitely throw a good ball to you!!"

    Alicia held the ball angrily, and then looked at Dahe, whose fighting spirit was also high, with eyes filled with blazing fire. Alicia took a deep breath and shot hard.

    “Oh oh oh!! A straight ball that travels through time and space!?”

    Dahe looked at the ball coming straight at him, his eyes lit up, and he shouted a term that made everyone sweat.

    “Look at me————the end of the world!!!”

    There is no need to end the world as well!  ?

    Although I really wanted to ask, the sound of hitting the ball was particularly loud. Everyone looked up and saw the white ball flying high. Neil immediately shouted, "Go ahead, Touma!!"

    "Ha, it's so troublesome"

    Touma thought as he ran towards the ball landing point.

    "Hey!! Boy, don't be stunned, run over quickly!!"

    Akio raised his hands in the shape of a trumpet and shouted to Yuuji, who was yawning and jogging slowly.

    "Don't worry, uncle, there will definitely be no problem in this game!!"

    Yuuji’s face was full of certainty of victory, and he smiled heartily at Neil. Neil’s face was a little ugly. He looked towards the field, seemingly guessing why Yuuji was so sure of victory.

    “Unfortunately!!!”

    Neil covered his face as soon as he heard this voice. He really didn’t need to think about it.  He looked closely and saw that Touma fell down for some reason, and rolled up on the ground fiercely. As he rolled, he reached Ellie.Next to Siya.

    Touma opened his eyes and saw the slight rise of the knee-length skirt.

    “It’s unfortunate~~~”

    This time, I shouted with nosebleeds, and I shouted very proudly.

    "ah——!!!"

    Alicia was startled by the person at her feet. When she saw the lewd look on Touma's face, she immediately covered her skirt, raised her foot and stepped on it with her face flushed.

    In the second game, Qiusheng’s team won due to casualties.

    "Tsk, I originally wanted to use Touma's misfortune to drag the enemy down, but in the end, I lost the rice instead of the chicken? It was a mistake"

    Neil summed up the shortcomings of the previous game in a general-like manner, while Tifa silently withdrew her eyes from the mosaic behind her and listened quietly to the culprit's speech.

    And Huayue, who was sitting on a chair and watching the game quietly, looked at Neil, then smiled at Kojiu and said, "Xiaojiu, your brother is really a good teaching material"

    Xiaojiu also turned to look at Neil and nodded in understanding.

 Soar to the new world!  Chapter 72 The so-called haunted house is a place with zero sense of existence

    The third game follows immediately.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????: Kureha is swinging the bat with great energy, and the sound of the wind every time she swings makes people curious about the power contained in that small body.

    "Kuyu!!"

    Neil on the sidelines shouted to Hongyu. Hongyu turned her head in response and saw her brother making a vague gesture to her.

    "How is it so cryptic?! It's clearly an instruction to kill people!!"

    The opponent's pitcher Akihisa also looked over, but what he saw was Neil putting his thumb on his neck and crossing it from left to right. Who can't understand this internationally accepted gesture?  !

    “Oh oh oh!! I understand!!!”

    “Don’t understand!!!”

    Akijiu looked at the elated Kureha with tears streaming down his face. He turned to look at Uncle Qiu Sheng, "Coach!! Can I not play!?"

    Qiu Sheng paused for a moment, his eyes flashed, and he made the same gesture as Neil to Mingjiu.

    “Where in the world are you making such a fuss!?”

    “Fuck me, boy!! If we lose, we’ll still be dead!!”

    "It's scary! It's so scary! What kind of death match is this?! It seems that I didn't agree to any conditions!"

    With no choice but to stand on the court, Akihisa silently said, Satan bless me, and threw the ball with his eyes closed. Yuji, the catcher behind Kureha, simply sat on the ground and rolled his eyes when he saw the limp ball.

    Even if it’s a child, there’s no need to let it go like this.

    “Uh oh oh oh oh oh!!!”

    The ball was hit hard.

    "Yoshi!! I'll pick you uppoof-"

    Furuichi saw the direction of the ball and raised his glove to catch it. But as soon as he raised his hand, the ball, which was completely beyond his imagination, hit him in the face and flew away.

    Dahe looked at the ball that rolled near him, picked it up, and waved to Neil, "Hey!! Neil, I think I win!"

    ""

    "Hurrycallan ambulance"

    Furuichi reluctantly raised his hand, and after finishing speaking, he lay on the ground and lost his breath.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????…

    "Kureyu, you idiot, I asked you to kill the other party, how can you kill your own people!?"

    “Brother, you didn’t make it clear!!”

    "You still blame me!? Are you a gorilla!?"

    "Oh oh oh!!! I went back and told my mother that my brother called my mother King Kong!!"

    "Isn't your cat's evolution too great!? Who said such a thing!?"

    "Okay, okay, it's my turn next"

    Seeing Hong Yu being nagged and lectured by Neil, Tifa quickly pulled Hong Yu into her arms and gave Neil a roll of her eyes.

    "Hehe, Sister Tifa is so nice, not like that stupid old brother~~~"

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of Tifa's arms.

    Neil rolled his eyes, and then whispered to Tifa, "Tifa, Chifuyu should be on the stage later, use the contract items!"

    "How serious are you!? Do games have to reach this level?"

    "Be careful about making the Wannian Ship"

    "Be careful of overdoing it! And these are two different concepts at all!!"

    Afterwards, Tifa stood on the court, weighing the ball in her hand, looking at Chifuyu who was also smiling with high morale.

    "Be careful, Chifuyu"

    "Come here, this is the first time we face each other"

    Tifa smiled slightly, and her eyes gradually gathered light.

    The sound of wind sounded.

    Snapped——

    "nice shot!!"

    This time, Neil, who was the catcher, shouted loudly, as if he had won a big prize. Chifuyu also recovered from the high-speed ball just now, glared at Neil unhappily, and then slowly thought about it.  .

    【So fast, I can hardly see clearly】

    "Yuji, is that a ball that a girl can throw?"

    Akijiu on the sidelines said he couldn’t understand what happened just now.

    "You're so stupid, Akihisa" Yuuji smiled enigmatically, "Do you think the people following Neil are from Earth?"

    "Eh!? Is he a Saiyan!?"

    "Wrong, it's Ultraman"??!  "

    A ball suddenly flew over and hit two idiots who were chatting.

    "The next is the second ball, Chifuyu"

    Looking at the smiling Tifa, Chifuyu pursed her lips tightly, but she felt unexpectedly calm inside. Her eyes were unruffled, and Niall's eyes flashed with admiration.

    The ball was thrown out again, still leaving an afterimage quickly.

    【Calm down, feel the flow of air, don’t be confused】

    Chifuyu suddenly opened her eyes wide. The bat was like a knife, leaving a clear sound and the ball flew high.

    "Oh!! I caught it, good job!!"

    Chifuyu looked at the white ball in Uncle Qiuyu's hand and couldn't help but laugh.

    “It’s so awesome, Chifuyu~~”

    “I don’t practice in vain, Tifa~~~”

    At this time, Tifa noticed Neil who was gesturing desperately. After watching for a while, Tifa fell silent.

    What I just meant is probably to use the contract card to activate the acceleration ability to accelerate the ball to the speed of sound.

    Do you have to cheat even if you throw a ball?  ?  Be careful about GM banning your account!  !

    Tifa turned away, ignoring Neal's pitiful expression.

    At the last ball, Tifa bent slightly, as if there was a light wind lingering around her.

    Tifa held her breath and concentrated on throwing the ball out. The ball cut through the air and made a sound of breaking through the air.

    Chifuyu’s pupils shrank instantly and she swung the bat hard, her beautiful black hair rising slightly.

    "Hiss——"

    Chifuyu turned her head and saw Neil taking a breath of air, while the ball in his hand was smoking.

    "You are too serious, Tifa"

    Turning around, Chifuyu said to Tifa with a look of helplessness.

    "Hehe, I accidentally became serious~~" Tifa stuck out her tongue, blinked and smiled playfully, "And I don't want to lose either"

    Qianfuyu was stunned for a moment, glanced at Neil slightly from the corner of her eyes, and chuckled, "I see."

    "Eh? I found a problem!"

    Neil suddenly stood up and shouted, and the two girls immediately looked back, looking at him strangely.

    "Why did you throw three balls just now, but all the previous ones were one ball?"

    ""

    "Hey! Why are you looking at me like this? You seem to be looking at the culprit!"

    "Isn't that right!? Every round before has been a casualty, and you still expect to be able to fight!! And you were the one who messed up the first round!!"

    “Well, isn’t that what Japanese baseball is like?”

    “Which country’s baseball games are so dark!!”

    "There is no other way, then I have to decide the outcome!"

    Neil picked up the bat and pointed at Qiu Sheng, "Come on, Uncle Qiu Sheng, let's end our long-cherished wish for many years here!!"

    "Uh, have they known each other for a long time?"

    "……have no idea."

    Qiu Sheng sighed heavily and looked back at Neil with eyes as vast as the sea.

    "I never thought it would be todayis this fate?"

    【You are so big, Fate, who do you think you are a baseball hero?  】

    "You shouldn't have come."

    【It took you so long to say it!  ?  】

    "But I'm still here."

    【You don’t need to tell me to know it!  !  Literary shit!  !  】

    "I said hurry up, I still have to go home"

    Furuichi, who had just returned from the brink of death, looked up at the sun that was beginning to set, and couldn't help but interrupt the two convulsing guys.

    "Ahem, let's get started, but I have a question"

    Uncle Qiu Sheng coughed dryly, then looked at Neil, "Why are you the batsman again now!!"

    “There’s nothing I can do, I’m dead and injured”

    "Then isn't it even worse here!?"

    "That's so long-winded, uncle" Neil glanced at him dissatisfied, kept waving the bat in his hand, and said nonchalantly, "Come on, one ball will determine the outcome, and I'm still waiting for you to eat it.  Where’s the god-killing cuisine…”

    "You damn boylook, I'm coming!!"

    “Drink!!!”

    Before Qiu Sheng could get rid of the ball, a hurricane swept across his face.

    “Ahaha~~~I’m sorry, my hands are slippery~~”

    Neil rubbed the back of his head sheepishlyTao.

    Everyone looked behind Qiu Sheng and saw a bat stuck in a big tree behind him. The whole tree was crumbling and seemed to be broken into two pieces at any time.

    "Where did your hand slip to!? You really want to kill someone, don't you!?"

    Everyone was embarrassed.

    "Oh, I told you it was an accident~~~I'm sorry, Uncle Qiu Sheng~~"

    Neil put his hands together and bent down to apologize sincerely.

    However, no one could see the bloodshot eyeballs and sinister smile on that face.

    【a ha ha ha!  !  !  This will cast a psychological shadow on that uncle!  !  How can a mere combat power defeat the overall strategy!  !  Kneel on the ground and look up to me, you fools!  !  】

    【Hey, who can rescue my boss】

    Qiu Sheng's eyelids jumped, he took a deep breath, squeezed the ball in his hand, and smiled in a arrogant tone, "Today I will let you take a good look at my power. The power of the Black Flame Dragon sealed in my right hand will  Defeat you completely!! I am dark_flame_master!!"

    When Neil heard this, a cold smile appeared on his lips. He covered his right eye with one hand, his body trembled slightly, and deep laughter kept coming from his mouth.

    “Humph… So that’s it. No wonder I’m so excited. So is this resonance?”

    "Resonance? Is it possible!?"

    Qiu Sheng’s face changed and his expression became incredible.

    "That's right After traveling through thousands of years, we met here again. We can never escape this cycle of fate, dark_flame_master"

    Neil let go of his hand, his coquettish right eye shining in the sun with a light that was hard to look directly at.

    "The evil king's true eye!! Did you see it? The fateful enemy we are waiting for is right there!!"

    "The Evil King's True Eye!!"

    "The Dark Flame User!!"

    The two of them shouted passionately.

    “Oh oh oh, so handsome!!”

    When Ichika, who had regained consciousness, saw this scene, his pure heart seemed to have undergone subtle changes.

    Yes, that’s what he’s after——

    "Ichika, if you dare to be like that idiot, sister, I will shoot you away"

    Before I had time to express the surging feelings in my heart, Ichika's path to becoming the God of Chuuji was strangled.

    "Come on!! Be swallowed up by the black flames!!!"

    Qiu Sheng threw it hard, and the ball suddenly flew away wrapped in black flames.

    "Before my evil king's true eye, everything is powerless!! Explode, reality!!!"

    ??Golden light burst out brightly from the right eye.

    “Ahhhhhh!!!!!!”x2

    In the eyes of others, there were no special effects at all. It was just two chuunibyou patients shouting nonsense. It was not known whether Neil's so-called strategy worked, and the ball was easily knocked away by Neil.

    "I lost……"

    Uncle Qiu Sheng bent forward in frustration, and the background was extremely vicissitudes of life.

    At this time, a hand was placed on Qiu Sheng's shoulder.

    "Boy, you"

    Qiu Sheng raised his head and saw Neil's smiling face.

    "Today's game was very exciting, Uncle Qiu Sheng"

    "Ah, I have no regrets"

    Qiu Sheng smiled with relief, his smile was light and calm.

    "Yes, no regrets" Neil stretched out his other hand and handed the thing in his hand to Qiu Sheng, "Come on, I'll take you on the last journey."

    The fragrant bread is spread with a thick layer of liquid crystal jam.

    "Where did it come from!?"

    "Hmph, I've already prepared it, otherwise you would definitely refuse to admit it!"

    "Devil!!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, bread was stuffed into his mouth.

    Then, the soul returns to heaven.

    "Uh, has this uncle died?"

    Touma looked at the uncle who had spit out his soul and asked with a black line.

    "I didn't expect it to be so powerful. Even people like Uncle Akio who eat Aunt Sanae's bread all day would fall down immediately."

    Neil poked his uncle’s soul and gained a deeper understanding of the power of this food combination.

    “By the way, what’s Akiko’s jam combined with Sanae’s bread? Isn’t it delicious?”

    "Well, it feels like someone pulled your stomach out of your stomach, hit it with a dictionary a hundred times, and then stuffed it back into you"

    &nbsp; Listening to Touma's question, Neil closed his eyes and frowned, slowly describing the feeling, while his hands continued to make various gestures.

    “…It’s really a vivid and concise explanation.”

    "Okay, it's almost time, it's time to go home Yuuji, Shoko called you home for dinner."

    “Why are you mentioning Xiangzi to me specifically at this time!!”

    "Tch, I feel uncomfortable looking at your face of a winner in life"

    "What are you complaining about, Furuichi!? And what kind of face is that!?"

    "Asshole!! Yuuji, the traitor!!"

    "Oh, Akihisa ran away crying, why don't you chase him, Yuuji?"

    “Don’t make it look like a romantic comedy!!”

    "Is this the place to complain? It turns out you are gay"

    “I always feel that Touma, you are not qualified to say that!”

    "Then take your time, let's go"

    Neil clapped his hands and followed Tifa and the others out of the park.

    The remaining people looked at each other, sighed tiredly, and left the park one after another.

    There was only one uncle left who was wandering around the Santu River.

    【Did I forget something?  】

    Neil was walking on the way home, kicking the small stones on the road and looking up at the sky with confusion.

    "Forget it, it shouldn't be an important thing huh?"

    The stone was kicked out of the way. Neil stopped and looked to his side strangely.

    There, there is a foreign-style mansion standing quietly.

    “Neil, what’s wrong with you?”

    Seeing Neil looking blankly at the buildings around him, Tifa also glanced at the mansion, but didn't find anything strange.

    It’s just an ordinary building.

    "It's nothing" Neil shook his head and walked quickly towards Tifa and the others, "By the way, is there such a building near our home?"

    "Oh, this, it existed a long time ago"

    Dahe, who was very familiar with this area, responded. After seeing the mansion clearly, he suddenly lowered his voice, "I heard that this mansion is a haunted house"

    "Eh!? Haunted house!?"

    Several little ghosts were startled. Neil raised his eyebrows and stared at the building with some deepness.

    "Yes, I have never known who the owner of this place is. I only know that it belongs to a family named Jiuyuanji, but no one has seen anyone from this house. I don't even know if there is anyone inside"

    "Neal, why do you ask this suddenly?"

    After hearing this, Tifa felt very strange, and at the same time she also felt something strange about Neil.

    "It's nothing, I'm just curious and asked, I don't notice it usually Okay, let's go home."

    Neil shrugged and said a few words casually to cover it up, turned around and walked home. His eyes briefly glanced at the window on the second floor of the mansion, but he didn't pay attention anymore.

    【Is there a haunted house with a hidden magic barrier?  】

    After everyone left, the front door of the mansion was as quiet as usual.

    The curtain in front of the second floor window seemed to be moving.

 Soar to the new world!  Chapter 73 Don’t strike up a conversation with a girl who doesn’t come home at night

    "Wash, wash, left and right (hey~!), wash well, front and back (hey~hey~!) Wash, wash, top and bottom, wash well, inside and outside (  Hmm~!) Slowly enter the pool 1~2~3 (hui~)”

    In the bathroom, Neil was humming a bath song while washing Kobato and Ichika's hair with his hands left and right.

    "Brother, what are you singing?"

    While enjoying his brother's service, Xiaojiu asked curiously with his eyes half-opened.

    "What a bath song, don't you know?"

    Neil picked up the shower head, washed away the foam for the two of them, and continued humming, "You like taking a bath, right? (Of course~!/I like it very much~!) You like taking a bath, right? (Of course~!/I like it very much~  !) You like taking a bath, right? (Of course~!/I like it very much~!) My face is also washed clean~~My skin is washed smooth~~It’s great to take a bath (very comfortable~!)”

    "Eh? Does anyone have this song? Why haven't you heard it?"

    Ichika wiped her wet face and turned back to Neil.

    "Of course! This is the group leader's song! It sounds great!"

    Neil raised his nose proudly. He was not generally confident in his ability to appreciate songs.

    “No, it doesn’t sound good at all!” x2

    The two children responded in unison.

    "You're talking nonsense! How could it not sound good! You two brats really don't understand what cuteness is! No, I have to find time to educate you on the truth of the acg world"

    Neil shook his head and said, then threw the two of them into the tub, and began to wipe his body with shower gel.

    "Soap, soap, lather, lather (hui~!) Bath sponge, bath sponge, hehehehe. If you don't wash it off, you will be hated. My lovely person is shining brightly."

    "Haha~~ It sounds so unpleasant, brother~~~"

    "Hey, what do you know~~~Uh, by the way, where did you just sing?"

    “Wash, scrub, scrub, scrub~~”

    "That's totally wrong! When did I sing the crazy songs of the Flower Band!?"

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: Chifuyu passed by and smiled softly, then shouted, "Hey! Don't soak in the bath for too long! Be careful of fainting!"

    “Department~~~”x3

    "It's really"

    Hearing this uniform and lazy voice, Chifuyu shook her head helplessly and walked towards the living room.

    …………………………………Bath dividing line……………………………………

    "Let me tell you, the story of this Hawaiian Island is not over yet"

    Neil blew the fan, glanced at the picture on the TV in the living room, and asked boredly.

    "What Hawaiian island? It's Bali, the story of Bali!"

    Zhu Mei turned around and looked down upon Neil's nonsense.

    “Well, that’s almost it~~~~”

    Neil closed his eyes and enjoyed the cool breeze, and said lazily.

    "Where are they similar? One is in the Indian Ocean and the other is in the Pacific Ocean. They are both thousands of miles apart, okay?"

    Tifa sighed and said weakly to Neil.

    “It’s almost done~~It’s all at sea~~~”

    "Then humans and other animals on earth are not all the same!"

    Chifuyu couldn’t help but say something. After hearing this, Neil gave a thumbs up and looked at Chifuyu with great admiration, "Nice complaint! Chifuyu!!"

    “Go to hell, ape!!”

    Chifuyu threw the pillow over angrily. Niall dodged and grabbed the pillow in his hand with a smile, "Oh haha~~You can't hit me~~Pfft ha————"

    Suddenly, Neil was thrown by a pillow and flew backwards.

    "Can't you be quiet? You're disturbing us! Oh, Crystal is so pitiful"

    "Ahem, Tiger, are you going to kill me, you idiot? I'm the one who's to blame, right? It's time for you to go home. You've been eating here all day long"

    Neil staggered back, muttering about the river, and looking at the actors on the TV who were crying so hard that they had black lines on their heads.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: Is this TV series a bit sadistic? Or are these TV viewers looking for abuse?

    "Oh, I really can't understand it I said, can you primary school students understand it?"

    "Because we are girls!!"

    Alicia puffed up her chest and gave an answer that left Neil speechless.

    "Oh, don't hold on, you're not as talented as Feite"?? 

    "Ugh!! Perverted pervert!!!!"

    Neil picked his ears and turned a blind eye to Alicia's shame and anger.

    "Neil, it's not good to bully girls like this"

    Huayue, who was also watching the TV series, looked back at Neil, shook her index finger and laughed softly.

    "Yeah, yeah, I didn't bully her, I just told the truth"

    "You bastard!!"

    “Tsk, tsk, if you can’t bear such a blow, then you will have to commit suicide if your boyfriend dumps you in the future~~~Girl, your spiritual practice is not enough~~”

    Neil held down Alicia’s little face that was rushing toward her, teasing her with a playful smile.

    "Neal, you have nothing to do. Go out and make soy sauce. There is no soy sauce at home"

    Zhu Mei took a bite of the crispy senbei and said to Neil who was still playing around.

    "Isn't it? Do you need soy sauce again? Do you need so much at home?"

    Neil looked at Zhu Mei in embarrassment. It seemed that every night when they were watching TV series, they would rush out to make soy sauce. The kitchen was almost turning into a soy sauce factory, okay?

    "Oh, forget it, I'd better go make some soy sauce"

    Seeing that no one was paying attention to him, Neil slapped his forehead helplessly, then turned around and walked towards the entrance.

    "By the way, Neil, go to the convenience store and buy me some Root Haagen-Dazs!"

    Tifa didn’t look away from the TV screen, waving her hands leisurely and said to Neil.

    "Ah, then I want oolong tea!"

    “I want strawberry pudding!”

    “Lemon tea, please~~”

    "Cappuccino! Bastard!!"

    "Bloody Mary!"

    Neil looked at them with black lines on his head and complained loudly, "If you want to buy it, just go and buy it yourself! Why do you have to wait for me to go out before you are so united!!! By the way, you want more and more."  Isn’t that high-end!? I don’t go to a high-end restaurant when I go to a convenience store. I don’t know about capuccinos! What’s up with that bloody Mary at the end? Buy me a cup!!”

    ………………………………………………Dividing line…………………………………………

    "Oh, those guys"

    Neil picked his nose and walked listlessly on the street with half-open eyes.

    【Is the current life what I expect?  】

    Looking at the night sky glittering with countless stars, Neil felt peaceful in his heart.

    【But, how long can this kind of time last?  】

    Put your hand on your chest involuntarily, feeling the pulsation there. Is this the feeling of life?

    Deep in the eyes, a flash of sadness gradually disappeared in the night.

    "Well, let's do it like this. The boat will be straight when it reaches the bridge"

    Neil held the back of his head with his hands, a lazy smile on his face again.

    When he approached his usual convenience store, he unexpectedly noticed a special figure.

    ?? Her long silver hair shone beautifully under the reflection of the stars and moonlight, her clear blue pupils reflected the surrounding scenery, and her long purple skirt was wrapped in a mysterious Western armor.

    A girl as delicate as a doll, just like the Princess of the Night.

    When Neil saw this girl, he couldn't help but stop, and at the same time there was a special feeling in his heart.

    It was an indescribable feeling. Even he himself didn't know why he had such a strange feeling for a stranger.

    "I seem to be acting weird lately" Neil tilted his head and thought for a while, then moved his eyes again to the girl sitting with her knees crossed at the door of the convenience store, looking at the weird outfit, and her eyes became weird, "  What is that? A cosplayer?"

    The girl seemed to be aware of Neil's gaze, and her indifferent ice eyes also looked over. The two eyes collided. I don't know if it was an illusion, but Neil seemed to see an almost imperceptible change in the girl's eyes.  .

    After the girl glanced at Neil, she withdrew her gaze and continued to look at the original place. Her mirror-like eyes just calmly reflected everything in front of her.

    Neil scratched his head and thought it would be better not to worry about so much, so he walked towards the convenience store. However, the moment he stepped into the door, Neil still glanced sideways at the girl with some concern.

    That lovely face still has no emotional changes, but why does it feel a silent sadness.

    Neil paused for a moment and frowned, but he didn't take any action and walked into the store until the doorkeeperOr separated.

    Ding dong——

    The automatic door opened again, and Neil walked out of the door with a convenience bag, but he caught the silver figure out of the corner of his eye.

    "Ah, no, I forgot to buy a jump"

    As soon as Neil stepped out of the door, he paused for a few seconds, touched the back of his head, and said in a smooth voice, then turned around and walked into the convenience store.

    Three minutes later, Neil walked out again.

    "Ah, no, I forgot to buy oolong tea"

    Neil forgot to buy something again and walked into the convenience store again, but he paused for a few seconds before entering, but the girl had no reaction.

    “Oh, no, I forgot to buy a cappuccino”

    The girl’s eyebrows seemed to twitch.

    “Oh, no, I forgot to buy a Bloody Mary”

    The girl finally glanced at him and then turned away.

    "Ah, no, I forgot to buy truffe"

    The girl was completely silent.

    “Hey!! Come and talk to me!!!”

    Neil took a few convenience bags and shouted frantically to the girl who was sitting quietly.

    【What the hell!  !  Is this what happened after a long time?  ?  】

    Even Anders went crazy.

    The girl looked over, seemingly stunned, then took the notebook and pen she didn't know where she came from, wrote something quickly, and then turned it over to show Neil.

    Is this the problem?  Why are you being accosted?  Don't boys usually do this to girls?

    "Ah, well, I would be embarrassed!"

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? but it was only me who was embarrassed, right.

    "Yeah, I never strike up a conversation with anyone, especially girls."

    ?Then you think I can strike up a conversation!  ?

    “Isn’t it!?”

    Where did you get this knowledge from?

    "Huh? According to common sense, isn't it that a beautiful girl talks to a beautiful boy!?"

    Neil picked his nose and asked with a surprised look on his face.

    Which world’s common sense is your common sense?  Why do you look so determined and even say that you are a handsome boy as if nothing has happened? You must be too shameless.

    "Uh, you write so fast, you complain so fast"

    Neil always felt that it was better not to complain about her, but he couldn't help it anymore. He sat next to the girl, took out a can of drink from the bag, and handed it to her, "Here, drink it, this is bloody  Mary"

    The girl looked at the drink in her hand silently, and then quickly wrote something on the paper.

    What kind of Bloody Mary is this?  It's obviously just tomato juice.

    "Man! Doesn't this look almost like blood?"

    Then you might as well bring a blood bag.

    "Well, don't worry about such trivial matters~~~" Neil said with a playful smile, then turned his face and asked doubtfully, "I mean, why are you staying out alone so late? And you're dressed like this  What's going on? Did you just attend a drag party?"

    No, these are my ordinary clothes.

    “………”

    Neil covered his face, girl, what kind of ordinary clothes are these, a helmet, armor, and a strange long skirt, no matter how you look at it, it doesn’t look ordinary!

    "Could it be that you are a magical girl!?"

    The girl glanced at him and quickly looked away.

    “There are still people using this kind of chatting these days. It’s so vulgar, and it’s not worth complaining about in every sense of the word.

    "Hey! You're the one who deserves to complain! Also, don't underestimate magical girls! The recent magical girls are like Gundam!! There are floating cannons, ship-cutting swords and so on!! I guess they will be even more popular in the future!  We have all the requiems!!”

    “In a sense, it is no longer a magical girl.

    "Um" Neil ignored the girl's complaints and just asked with some embarrassment, "Are you unable to speak? Uh, please don't worry, I don't mean anything else!"

    The girl’s emotionless eyes clearly reflected Neil’s figure. After a moment, she slowly shook her head.

    Although the reason is not stated, it can make people feel a trace of inexpressible sadness.

    "Uh, really?" Neil scratched his cheek and then smiled cheerfully, "But it doesn't matter! Everyone always has some secrets that they don't want to tell others. If you don't want to tell them, don't force yourself, and there's no need to dwell on the past.  , when you think it’s okay to talk, find someone you can rely on and just say it bit by bit!”

    &nbsp; After hearing what Neil said, the girl nodded wordlessly and then continued writing in her notebook.

    who are you?

    Looking at the girl’s eyes as clear as moonlight, Neil tilted his head and smiled, “Then who do you think I am?”

    The girl tapped her chin with the pen cutely and started writing on the paper again.

    ??A strange fool.

    “At least I’m a golden saint wearing sacred clothing”

    Neil’s figure was suddenly shrouded in shadow, and he felt very lost.

    Your baseline level is too high.

    It’s another silent complaint.

    In the following time, Neil and the girl chatted about many different things. They were strangers who had never met each other before, but now they chatted like good friends.

    Although the way of dialogue is a bit strange.

    Neil looked at the pieces of paper that were almost covering the floor. He realized that they had been chatting for so long without realizing it. He patted his pants and stood up. He turned back and smiled at the girl, "Yeah, it's almost time for me to leave. Speaking of which,  , I don’t know your name yet, can you tell me?”

    Euculiwood Herthaz

    "It's so long! Even foreigners have very long names!" Neil complained to himself, tilted his head and thought for a while, then said, "Then I'll call you Youyou, ah, my name is Neil Spring.  Field, just call me Neil!”

    You looked at Neil for a while, then nodded slightly.

    "Then, I'm leaving. Don't stay out alone for so long. If you stay any longer, you may be accosted by strange Shuli"

    Neil smiled slightly, and Yu continued to write something. When he raised it for Neil to see, Neil was embarrassed on the spot.

    Won’t you take me home?

    "Why did it suddenly develop like this!? Why did I suddenly want to take you home!? And it's better for me to say that I want to take you home, right? It's up to you to say it so that I can  Even if I want to take it home, I don’t dare to do it!!”

    Doesn’t galgame always have this kind of plot development?

    "You also know about galgame!? I didn't expect you to know a lot about it!! But the current development is no longer the normal development of galgame!!"

    Oh, bye then.

    You took back the notebook used for communication, tilted his head and waved to Neil as if to say goodbye, and then returned to his previous appearance, looking around calmly.

    ""

    How do you let people leave in this situation?

    Neil couldn’t really move his feet. Although the girl still had that indifferent face and didn’t look at him, why did he always feel like he was being stared at by an abandoned puppy?

    "Let me go please……"

    Neil knelt down directly in front of Yu, who was stunned by his behavior.

    "Is there no one at home?"

    Neil raised his head and asked weakly.

    No, not from the beginning.

    You gently closed your eyes and let the cold wind blow on your face.

    "It seems to be a very bad situation"

    Neil scratched his hair, as if he was troubled.

    "Okay, just come with me first. Oh, no, my house is almost full. Is my house a shelter for lost boys and girls?"

    Neil thought about how he had picked up a lot of people and brought them home. Why did so many people suddenly appear in such a short period of time?

    May I?

    You pulled Neil’s sleeve and motioned for him to look at his notebook.

    "Well, it doesn't matter. I think the people at home won't object. You can stay here temporarily and leave anytime. Of course, if possible, I hope to receive the rent. I guess it will be easier to get by this way.  …”

    Although Neil said this, he still felt uneasy in his heart.

    【Bring someone back, Sister Teng, Auntie, they won't kill me】

    Neil stood up and walked forward, and at the same time shouted without looking back, "Hey, follow me quickly~~~~I don't care if you get lost"

    You looked at the young man's slowly moving back, clenching his slender palms quietly, and there were unspeakable emotions in his beautiful and indifferent eyes, twinkling in the moonlight.

    ?…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

    ps: In the next chapter, Meiyou’s mother officially makes her debut!  !

 Soar to the new world!  Chapter 74 Night is the home of magical girls

    "Well, what excuse are you going to use later"

    Neil looked up at the stars, thinking about what words to use to get past the interrogation of those at home.

    Is it okay to just say no?

    Neil blinked his dead eyes and looked at the words on Yuna’s notebook, and then looked at her face with the same expression for thousands of years, and sighed helplessly, “Just tell me, how should I say it?”

    “As he said that, he glanced up and down at Yu’s outfit.

    has a problem?

    Yu tilted her head and asked cutely with a pen and paper.

    Neil Orz complained angrily, "Hey! Don't you think your dress is worth complaining!? Who should I take back with me at night? Bring a medieval knight back? I always feel that I will suffer immediately after I go back.  Yes! Although the problem is not your appearance but your gender."

    After a sad sigh, Neil still looked like he couldn't wake up, waving lazily, "Let's give the confession first"

    Want to commit a crime?

    "It's true! If you think about it carefully, it's really a crime for me to bring a girl back with unknown origins!!"

    Neil felt like he was going crazy. After he finished complaining, he started exchanging lines with Yu.

    “Remember, I’ll say that later!”

    Advantages nodded, and then wrote, but, is it okay?  This Titanic version of life and death

    "It's okay, it's okay! With our nonsense skills, Jack can survive!"

    Neil said proudly, and even the silent Yu hung up a few black threads about this.

    What’s there to be proud of? What’s the point of being proud of having the same ability as a robber saying I can rob!

    "Um?"

    Neil, who was walking on the road, suddenly stopped, frowned slightly, and looked ahead, confusion flashing in his eyes.

    What's wrong?

    Seeing Neil stop, Yuu looked forward for a few seconds, and then asked Neil.

    【Is it magic?  】

    Although there was still some distance between them, Neil could still feel the flow of magic spreading in the air, as if someone was fighting.

    Neil frowned and hesitated for a while, wondering whether to leave alone or ask Yu to be transferred to another place.

    There is a fluctuation in magic power ahead, what are you going to do?

    Seeing the words on the note, Neil couldn't help but be stunned, and then turned to look at Yu. Seeing that her pretty face was still cold, there was a hint of relief in her tone, "You are indeed from the dark world, Yu."

    Without the slightest hesitation, Yu nodded immediately.

    Neil also felt it early on. After all, Yu didn't feel like an ordinary person, but he couldn't feel even half of the magic power fluctuations in Yu. If there was such a result, he would either be an ordinary person or be sealed.  That's why Neil hesitated.

    "By the way, do you have magic power?"

    The other party nodded slightly, saw the doubt in Neil's eyes, and continued to write on the paper, are you wondering why you can't feel my magic?

    "Well, that's almost it"

    Because it is suppressed by this armor, others cannot perceive it.

    "Why do we need to suppress the magic power?"

    many reasons.

    "That's it" Seeing that Yu didn't seem to want to mention it, Neil didn't ask any more and continued to look ahead, "It seems like some people are using magic in front of you. What do you think? Do you want to go take a look?"

    Although he was asking for permission, Neil had already started walking forward.

    You blinked your eyes and had no choice but to follow.

    Not long after leaving, Neil stopped behind a lamppost and stuck his head out to look at the situation outside. He saw flashes of light flashing in the air from time to time. He looked carefully and there seemed to be some kind of figure.

    "Oh my God, what happened?"

    Neil watched with interest, while Yu stood behind him, looked at that side for a while, and then looked back, as if he had no interest.

    "Huh? Why do you seem to be coming in our direction?"

    Neil looked up at the sky. The bright spot in the sky seemed to be getting bigger and bigger, and it seemed to be heading towards him.

    You looked at the sky, then at Neil, and quietly stepped back a few meters.

    "Huh? That's"

    Neil was very curious and stared at the mysterious object falling from high altitude without blinking.

    Is it possible that a beautiful girl is going to descend from heaven?  ?

    “Ooooooh!!! Eyes!”??!  Eye!  !  !  Blind!  !  !  "

    Neil covered his eyes and rolled on the ground.

    Are those your dog eyes?

    You held up the notebook and complained silently, of course Neil couldn't see it.

    "It's not a dog's eye!! It's a golden eye!!"

    You can actually see it!  ?

    "I guessed it!!!"

    After being cute for a while, Neil finally stood up. He rubbed his sour eyes. The thunder explosion just now was really cheating. He almost blinded himself.

    ?????????? Did Yu know this already? She seems to have retreated quite far

    "Tsk, tsk, it seems quite dangerous, Yu. If there is danger, remember to dodge huh?"

    After Neil finished speaking, he couldn't feel any response. He glanced back and found that there were no leaves left.

    "I'll go!! It's so fast!! Before I finish speaking, the ghost is no longer visible. Yu, you are so unloyal! At least wait until I leave before leaving!!"

    【Do you think this is loyalty, boss?  ?  】

    "Huh? Isn't loyalty just used to block knives!?"

    【……】

    While Neil was selflessly discussing whether loyalty should be sold or stabbed, a figure fell behind him.

    "Are you, Teacher Neil?"

    Hearing this strange girl’s voice, Neil turned around in confusion, and then saw an unknown girl standing in front of him who seemed to have some impression.

    Neil looked at the girl up and down. She had short brown shoulder-length hair and two dull hairs swaying in the wind. Her eyes were as bright as the sun and reflected the vitality that people yearned for. She had a strange but cute dress, and was cute and cute.  His face looked a little flustered at this time, and he looked at Neil in front of him somewhat hesitantly.

    Neil thought about it for a long time, but he didn’t know who this girl was, but it was obvious that she knew him.

    "Sir, who is the master?"

    "Eh? Uh, teacher, you forgot, I, I am Sakura Kinomoto, a student of Class C in the fourth year!"

    Kinomoto Sakura was stunned by Neil's messy words. After understanding what he meant, she immediately bowed slightly and introduced herself respectfully.

    "Oh, that's it. No wonder you know me."

    Neil nodded suddenly, then remembered that he had indeed seen this girl when Daisuke Aoki arrived in Class C, but the aura of some other people was so strong that he couldn't remember it, while Sakura hesitated.  After a moment, he asked, "Um, Teacher Neil, did you see anything just now?"

    Neil stared at Sakura blankly, and Sakura looked at those unblinking eyes, which made her feel frightened. It wasn't until she couldn't hold it in any longer that she heard Neil say, "  Well, let’s not talk about anything else, I’ve seen some very strange things now, Kinomoto-san…”

    "Eh?"

    Sakura showed her cuteness cutely, her bright eyes full of doubts, and then she followed Neil's sizing eyes and understood the meaning of his words.

    It’s late at night, and there’s a girl in strange clothes, holding a magic wand with a bird’s head in her hand. It looks weird no matter how you look at it, right?

    "This, this, is Chise"

    Sakura immediately blushed with embarrassment and grabbed the hem of her skirt in embarrassment. Well, this is the reaction when someone she doesn't know very well meets her in a weird outfit, right?  He's not as shameless as Neil.

    "Who doesn't have shame!! It's just that my lower limit is relatively low!!"

    Neil’s eyes froze, and he suddenly complained.

    【Ah, then you no longer have any sense of shame】

    Anders lasts the last shot.

    Just when Neil was about to say something, he suddenly felt a hurricane blowing past, which made him unable to open his eyes. Sakura was also caught off guard by the sudden wind.

    【what happened?  Isn't this an ordinary wind?  】

    Before Neil could figure it out, the wind had passed. He looked behind him in confusion, and there seemed to be a wave of magic power going that way.

    "Oops, Lan ran away too!"

    Sakura suddenly exclaimed, and Neil turned his gaze to Sakura in confusion, "Arashi? What Arashi?"

    "Uh, this, that"

    When asked by Neil, Sakura didn't know how to answer.

    be honest?  I always feel that things will get more complicated as they get higher.

    At this time, Neil felt someone approaching in his direction, looked past Sakura, and stared atThe street was deserted, but soon, two figures gradually appeared in front of them.

    Huh?  There seems to be a black spot?

    "Sakura!" x3

    Ah?  Why do two people seem to have three voices?

    "Ah, Xiao Ke, Zhi Shi, Xiao Lang, you are here!"

    As if she saw a savior, Sakura hurried over.

    "Are you okay, Sakura?"

    A girl with black and gray waist-length slightly curly hair looked at Sakura worriedly, and saw that she seemed to be fine, and she immediately breathed a sigh of relief.

    "Well, I'm fine, don't worry, but the Clow card"

    "Well, there's no rush for this. There will definitely be a chance."

    A ragdoll-like creature floated in the air, comforting Sakura in a mature tone.

    "Don't worry, you will be able to conquer them. You have to believe in yourself."

    The boy on the side saw the worry on Sakura's face and immediately spoke out. Although his voice was childish, it could make people feel the calmness and warmth in it.

    Sakura was stunned for a moment, then showed a smile that made even the sun eclipse, "Thank you, Syaoran."

    "Woo!"

    When the boy who was called Little Wolf saw that smile, two faint clouds could not help but rise on his cheeks. The girl standing next to them, Tomoyo, had an ambiguous smile on his lips, and he observed it with great interest.  The reaction of the two.

    And when Xiao Ke saw Xiao Lang’s stupidity, he couldn’t help but want to laugh a few words out loud, “Humph, little devil… ugh!!”

    Before he finished speaking, Xiao Ke felt that he was tightly clamped by five fingers.

    "Who the hell is this bastard!! How dare you treat Mr. Kerubelos like this!!"

    Xiao Ke kept struggling, trying to turn his head and see the face of that ignorant bastard clearly.

    "Yeah, today's puppets are really amazing. They have such high intelligence, can fly, and can talk. They are indeed the ultimate weapon to seduce lolita"

    When he heard this, Xiao Ke was so angry that he almost vomited blood.

    The Sun Sealed Beast that protects the Clow Card is actually said to be a puppet that seduces Lolita!  ?  Bastard!  !  So far, it has not successfully caught a single lolita!  !

    "It's really another lewd beast"

    A bright smile appeared on Neil's face, but the movements in his hands became more and more fierce.

    "Uh oh oh!! My body is going to be crushed!!! Please!! Please let me go!! I am definitely not a perverted beast who preys on lolita!! Look at my sharp eyes, you know it is definitely not the case  That’s a lie!! Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!

    Looking at the interaction between the two of them, the three people around them couldn't help but draw a few black lines.

    "Teacher Neil, can you let Xiao Ke go?"

    Sakura said with some embarrassment, although Xiao Ke is very unruly, but after all, he is also his partner, so he can't just die without saving him, right?

    Anders burst into tears over this. His boss is the kind of master who refuses to save him. He is also a partner. Why are there so many differences? Loli is still better.

    "Andles seems a little dissatisfied with me"

    【This kind of thing will never happen to me, boss!  !  】

    ""

    Neil shook his head helplessly, and at the same time let go of his hand. As soon as Xiao Ke got away, he immediately turned back to look at Neil, "You bastard! How dare you"

    However, when it saw Neil’s face for the first time, it was stunned and looked dull.

    This guy, why——

    No, that shouldn’t be the case. That person is almost dead.

    "Xiao Ke shook his head, and when he looked at Neil again, the familiar shadow also dissipated.

    "It's really not him, it's probably just a bit like him"

    "Xiao Ke, what's wrong?"

    Sakura leaned over and looked at Xiaoke's strange behavior, with a worried look on her face.

    "Ah, I'm fine, don't worry, I'm just remembering what happened before By the way, who is this guy?"

    "Oh, he is the little teacher I mentioned to you, Mr. Neil Springfield from our grade."

    "Oh, it turns out it's him"

    Xiao Ke nodded and glanced at Neil a few more times.

    "Teacher Neil, why are you here?"

    Tomoyo walked out and asked with a slight smile.

    Neil glanced at them and replied,?I just came out to make soy sauce, who knew I would meet a magical girl while I was doing so"

    There are so many magical girls these days. Do they all like to go out for a walk at night?  Speaking of which, Nyafite seemed to be in a similar situation last time. He could meet magical girls when he went out for a walk at night. What a fate he had with magical girls.

    Having said that, is it okay to continue to break in like this?

    "No! Even if there is love and promiscuity, there will be no problem, right~~"

    Neil tilted his head and curled his mouth into a gleaming smile.

    【Hey, what fan fiction title is this?  !  Don't even comment!  !  】

    ?? Putting aside the complaints here, the three people and one beast over there are having a heated discussion, nothing more than how to get through.

    "How about we just say we are cosplaying"

    Tomoyo looked at Sakura's self-designed outfit and felt more and more satisfied.

    As expected, Sakura is the cutest!  !

    Being stared at by Tomoyo was very uncomfortable, but business was more important, so he continued the topic, "Huh? Going out to cosplay at night? Does anyone believe this?"

    "It doesn't matter, it will definitely work, because the other party is Teacher Neil!"

    "Daodaoji, where did your confidence come from! Why is it okay if the other party is him!!"

    When Xiaolang heard Tomoyo’s answer, his balls ached very much.

    "This should be possible!"

    Xiao Ke held his chin, and after some careful consideration, he said seriously.

    "This is no thoughtful thought!! You don't even have a second! It's not feasible at all, idiot!!"

    "Who are you calling an idiot!! You kid!!"

    "Let me tell you" Neil, who found that he was being ignored, felt very helpless and had to interrupt their conversation, "Don't you still want to conquer the Clow Cards? Hurry up, be careful of them escaping, then  That’s troublesome…”

    "Eh!? How does Mr. Neil know about Clow Cards!?"

    Sakura was very surprised. Faced with such a reaction, Neil held his forehead with a headache, "You have already said this before, okay!!!"

    "Real or fake!?" x4

    “Go back and see for yourself!!!”

    ?…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

    PS: The biological mother finally appears, spreading flowers!

 Soar to the new world!  Chapter 75 In this world, only same-sex love is true, Baga!

    Neil looked at the people in front of him, sighed helplessly, and then said in his usual uninspiring tone, "Well, those friends of Kinomoto-san should introduce themselves to me first. Although I  I've been to your class, but I really don't have much impression of you guys, well, and that obscene beast"

    “Who are you calling a pervert!!”

    Xiao Ke roared angrily, while Neil stared at him with a strange look.

    "Hey, it's obviously the same existence as Yuno and Kamo"

    "I'm not that kind of lewd beast! By the way, who are Yuno and Kamo!?"

    "Ah, Xiaoke, Teacher Neil"

    Just when Neil and Xiao Ke were having a heated argument, a weak voice broke in, and each of them immediately turned their heads, raised their eyes, and sounded like a gangster.

    "Huh?" x2

    "Oh! You continue, I won't disturb you anymore!"

    Sakura was frightened by their ferocious faces and retreated to Tomoyo with a sad face.

    "Tch, I won't argue with you anymore, you perverted beast"

    Neil looked away as if an adult didn't remember the faults of a villain.

    "Who wants to quarrel with you, idiot!!"

    Xiaoke flapped his little wings and looked away.

    "Haha, Teacher Neil and Xiaoke really don't get along"

    Chise covered her mouth and laughed softly, and Neil also turned his attention to her. When Chise saw his gaze, a perfect smile appeared on his lips, and he bowed slightly to Neil and saluted, "This is the second time.  We have met for the first time, Mr. Neil, I am Sakura’s childhood sweetheart and classmate, Tomoyo Daidoji.”

    The perfect ladylike demeanor made Neil a little more interested in this girl. After all, it is rare for him to see the eldest lady type. The only ones he can usually see are Alyssa and Suzuka. Suzuka is okay, but Alyssa is.  An unruly woman, without any temperament of a young lady.

    "So you are the person in the rumors"

    Neil nodded suddenly. This reaction made Tomoyo and the others very puzzled.

    Is Tomoyo a very famous person?

    Neil then moved his eyes to Tomoyo, and looked strangely back and forth between her and Sakura, muttering from time to time, "There may be many ways, this is the Lily combination circulated in Shengxiang Elementary School"

    “………”

    Three people and one beast express silence.

    The pure children said, what is a lily? Please explain!

    "Go to Wikipedia and find it yourself"

    【Eh!  ?  Is there such a thing as Wikipedia in this world?  ?  】

    "Well, that's what the author said"

    【……】

    Until the silence became uncomfortable, Neil began to look at the last member of the small team in front of him, the boy named Xiaolang.

    "Taoist Master Maoshan!?"

    Neil took a breath of air and looked at the little wolf in Taoist robes with wide eyes in disbelief.

    “Who is the one catching zombies!!!”

    "Xiaolang's face stiffened and he replied angrily, while Xiaoke beside him was holding his stomach and holding back his laughter in great pain.

    "Zhishi, what is Taoist Master Maoshan?"

    Seeing their strange reactions, Sakura asked Tomoyo in a curious voice.

    “Well, this is a person who protects human happiness, which is amazing”

    "Hey! So handsome!"

    The little wolf over there seemed to hear Sakura's voice, and his face suddenly straightened. He held the family heirloom sword behind his back with both hands, looking at the full moon hanging high, looking like a sanctimonious master.

    "This is the duty of a knight."

    "Xia your sister!!!" x2

    Neil and Xiaoke kicked the little wolf out at the same time, looked at each other, and suddenly felt like they had met each other too late.

    "We are of the same mind!" x2

    "Hey! You two are getting along so fast!!"

    The little wolf who was kicked away still insisted on complaining about the cause.

    "They have such a good relationship"

    Sakura looked at it with a hint of envy, while Tomoyo's eyes twitched at the sight. The friendship between these boys was really unreasonable.

    "Okay, I won't bullshit you anymore"

    Neil coughed dryly, walked back, and looked at the people in front of him seriously.  And everyone looked at Neil with a dark look, and kept talking about whether that person was the only one who was good.

    "There is no need to look at me with such admiration, although I am really worthy of admiration"

    ?Neil smoothed his bangs and smiled calmly.

    "Hey, does this bastard have bad eyesight? Can you kill this bastard?"

    Xiaoke turned his head and asked Xiaolang expressionlessly.

    "This is the first time I feel that I agree with you, but Rubelos"

    The little wolf swung his sword and responded with the same expressionless expression.

    "Alas, good men will always be jealous"

    Neil heard clearly what Xiaoke and Xiaolang said. He held his forehead and sighed helplessly, as if he understood very well.

    “Is it really okay to continue like this, Tomoyo?”

    Sakura had a hunch that if they were allowed to continue talking, they might cause more trouble than the Clow Card.

    “Well, there is a guy who is more troublesome than the Clow card

    "Hey! Kinomoto-san over there, you seem to be thinking about something very rude!"

    "Wow! No, not at all! I swear by Xiao Ke's integrity!"

    "Sakura, what do you mean by that! Do you mean that I have no moral integrity at all!?"

    "Where did you understand this?"

    "Okay, okay" At this time, Tomoyo stood up, looking a little helpless. She shook her head and said, "Don't we still have Clow cards to conquer? Isn't this the time for a quarrel? If we don't hurry up, then  Two Clow cards are going to be out of tune, and"

    Tomoyo paused, caressed the side of his face, held the camera, and said to himself a little intoxicatedly, "Then I won't be able to take pictures of Sakura's cute look. Wow, Sakura is so cute~~  ~~"

    Tomoyo begins to enter the fantasy theater

    "Ugh, isn't there a normal person around me?"

    Facing these people, Sakura burst into tears from the bottom of her heart.

    After a while, the group finally stopped. Neil looked at Sakura and asked, "Kinomoto-san, how come you are related to such a legendary thing as the Clow Card?"

    "Uh, well" Sakura scratched her head and looked at Xiao Ke with some trouble. She didn't know whether she should tell the truth. It didn't seem good to bring ordinary people in.

    "It doesn't matter if you tell him" Noticing Sakura's gaze, Xiao Ke shook his tail and shrugged indifferently, "This guy is not an ordinary person, he is probably several times stronger than all of us here combined.  …”

    "Eh!? Is it true?"

    The three of them all looked at Neil in surprise. Although a ten-year-old child was already quite impressive as a teacher, they really didn’t expect him to be someone related to magic.

    "Oh? It seems you are not an ordinary familiar"

    Neil raised his eyebrows, surprise flashing in his eyes.

    "Of course! I am the sealed beast that protects the Clow card! The holy beast of the sun under Clow Rido!!"

    Xiao Ke proudly puffed out his chest, but his puppet appearance really didn’t make anyone admire him at all.

    "Eh, is that right?"

    Neil picked his nostrils, his eyes unsurprised.

    "Be more excited!!"

    "Tsk, what's so exciting about this? I'm such a kid who has never seen the world."

    ""

    "However, it is not an easy matter to involve the Clow Card"

    Neil began to become a little serious, and his eyes were a little more solemn.

    The Clow card is a mysterious card created by the legendary great magician Clow Rido, who is as famous as the King of the Moon, with the ultimate power of darkness. It contains the supreme magic power of Clow Rido, a  If not careful, these cards can unleash devastating power.  However, the Clow Card only appeared in the distant era of the King of the Moon. Since then, the Clow Card has disappeared from the world and has never appeared in front of anyone. Therefore, the Clow Card has only been recorded in ancient books.  The presence.

    " However, this kind of extremely dangerous magic item has now reappeared in the world and has a relationship with a ten-year-old girl. Just like Nanoha and the Seed of the Holy Stone, the danger is self-evident.

    God knows if there will be another silly girl like Feit.

    "This, I know"

    Sakura nodded. She had known everything from Xiaoke for a long time. Indeed, there were many dangers from the beginning, but now she couldn't let it go. It wasn't a question of whether she could let it go. She had companions and people she wanted to protect.  She chose to keep fighting.

    Maybe it sounds a little arrogant, but this is something she can do, so she wants to do her best, even a little bit.

    &nbsp; "Oh, today's young people"

    Neil sighed pretending to be mature. He naturally saw the determination in Sakura's eyes, that light that was the same as Nanoha's. It could no longer be changed by just a few words from him.

    Besides, what he is least good at is dealing with such people.

    "Forget it, since that's what you think, then it's up to you" Neil turned his eyes and looked behind him, pouting, "Then go ahead now, can you tell me other things on the way?"

    "Eh? Teacher Neil, do you want to go with us?"

    "Although you are not my students, I can't leave the students of my school alone. I am a dedicated teacher, otherwise my salary will be deducted by the old man"

    Neil waved his hand and took the lead in walking towards the Clow card.

    Sakura, Tomoyo and the others looked at each other and followed.

    …………………………………………Dividing line………………………………………………

    In the air, lightning flashed.

    Neil looked at the flashing thunder and lightning and couldn't help but sigh, meowing, are all magical girls so powerful?  Wouldn’t it be a magical girl without lightning and thunder?  Are there no peaceful magical girls?  ?

    【Actually, this is quite childish】

    Anders looked at the sky and sighed silently.

    "However, the book that sealed the Clow Card is in Sakura Kinomoto's home. Is this just a coincidence?  】

    Neil thought about what Sakura told him on the way, his brows knitting together slightly.

    "Teacher Neil, have you met many magical girls?"

    Standing next to Neil, Tomoyo held a camera and asked curiously.

    "Well, how should I say it? It should be quite a few"

    Neil looked back at Chise, then looked up at the sky with great emotion.

    "Please let me see you!!"

    Being stared at by Tomoyo’s scorching gaze, Neil felt his face twitching a little. He rolled his eyes helplessly and spread his hands, “Are you a fan of magical girls?”

    "But isn't it dangerous for you to do this?"

    Neil turned his head and turned to another topic.

    "Well, it will be very dangerous"

    Tomoyo naturally knew what Neil meant. If she had no power, she would be injured one day and her life would be in danger if she stayed by Sakura's side.

    "But I won't regret it As long as I stand here and watch Xiao Sakura, I think it's enough. I don't have the power of Xiao Lang, nor the knowledge of Xiao Ke, but I can stand here and watch.  Looking after Sakura, this is the only thing I can do, and this is also my support for her. As a friend, I should accompany each other to bear it together, not to mention, I like Sakura the most!"

    The corners of Tomoyo’s mouth raised, and the arc outlined the heart-stirring charm, and the stars seemed to lose their luster in an instant.

    Neil was stunned for a moment, then showed a knowing smile, raised his eyes to look at Sakura flying high in the sky, and said softly, "Is this a friend?"

    "But"

    Tomoyo's voice sounded again, and Neil turned his head slightly, only to see Tomoyo looking at the sky intoxicatedly with the camera, his eyes full of twinkling stars, and he said selflessly, "I want to take a picture of Sakura's heroic appearance! She is wearing a dress.  The clothes I carefully made, wow, so cute! So happy!! I almost fainted!!"

    ""

    There may be many roads, is this a friend?

 Soar to the new world!  Chapter 76 This is a sad story

    The galloping thunder and lightning, accompanied by the violent wind, cut across the dark night sky with a harsh sound, as if tearing a crack in the sky.

    As if the lightning had spiritual power, it made a sharp turn and rushed back towards Sakura, who could barely avoid it.

    "Sakura!!"

    Sakura had just stabilized her body, but the joint attack of Thunder Pai and Lan Pai struck again, stabbing Sakura who had the door wide open behind her. Seeing this, Xiao Ke couldn't help but scream.

    When Sakura heard Xiaoke's cry, she subconsciously looked back, only to see a dazzling light in her eyes, and she couldn't help but close her eyes.

    "You still close your eyes when fighting. If you don't want to die, you won't die. Why don't you understand!"

    Neil, who was chatting with Tomoyo, noticed something strange in the sky, but saw Sakura closing her eyes, and exclaimed, but now he couldn't reach her in time even if he moved instantly.

    However, there is someone who moves faster than Neil.

    "Fenghua is here!!"

    Invisible wind walls formed instantly. Little Wolf raised his long sword and gritted his teeth to resist the ferocious attack.

    "Little Wolf!"

    Sakura opened her eyes slightly and saw the figure standing in front of her. The small back was not tall, but at this moment, there was a different feeling in Sakura's heart.

    "ha——!!!"

    "Xiaolang shouted loudly, the sword condensed with majestic energy, and he just blasted away the attack of Clow Card. His body couldn't help but softened and fell backwards.

    Sakura hurriedly supported Syaoran and looked at him with worry, "Are you okay, Syaoran?"

    "It's okay, I just lost some strength just now"

    Syaoran shook his head and replied, his face slightly red at the same time, and he left Sakura's support without leaving a trace.

    The two fell from the sky and looked warily at the Clow card hovering in the sky. Xiao Ke flew over and was relieved to see that the two were fine, but looking at the current situation, he couldn't help but have a headache.

    "It's not good. I didn't expect that the two Clow cards, Thunder and Arashi, would join forces. Originally, they were already considered to have higher attack power among the Clow cards. Now that they are combined, Sakura and that dead kid may not be able to subdue them  …Um?"

    While Xiao Ke was thinking about countermeasures, he glanced at Neil and Tomoyo who were walking over. When he saw Neil, his eyes suddenly lit up. Isn't there a combat force here?

    "Hey, look at me, I'll kill you."

    ""

    Xiao Ke suppressed the anger that was about to burst out, trying to make his face look kinder, grinning slightly, showing a very sunny smile.

    "That, Ni"

    “You have facial cramps, you perverted beast?”

    "You bastard!! You're the one who's having cramps! Also, I told you I'm not a perverted beast!!"

    "Hey, yeah, aren't there always a lewd beast around magical girls?"

    "Where does this law come from?! Generally speaking, aren't there existences similar to companions!? Those are magical girls!!"

    "The complete series of magical girls!!"

    "What is that!!!"

    "Uh, Xiaoke, Teacher Neil, now is not the time to quarrel"

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????.  The enemy is still watching with eager eyes!

    "Ahem, Sakura is right" Xiaoke coughed dryly, and continued the previous topic. It looked at Neil seriously, "Neal Springfield, I need to use your power this time. Please be sure to  Help us!"

    "Why are you asking this person for help? There is no need for him to get involved in the Clow card"

    Xiaolang glanced at Neil and denied Xiaoke's request with some indifference.

    Neil raised his eyebrows, with an inexplicable smile on his lips, "Hey~~~ I don't know who was beaten badly, so you want me to take action"

    "Huh? I never expected to let you take action! I can handle it by myself!"

    "Don't talk so much~~~ Someone who wants to show off in front of someone~~~"

    “Who, who wants, wants to show off in front of her!!”

    "What an easy kid to see through"

    "You, a perverted beast, have no right to criticize me!"

    "I've told you hundreds of times that I'm not a perverted beast! Why do you even say that to me, a damn brat like you!!"

    “That’s enough!!!”

    Sakura yelled with all her strength, everyone was stunned. No one who knew Sakura had ever heard Sakura shout so loudly.  Sakura puffed up her faceLooking at Neil and the other three, there seemed to be a glimmer of light hanging from the corners of her eyes. After a few seconds, she turned away and walked towards the Clow card. At the same time, she said angrily, "You don't need to help me!! I can do it alone."  That’s it!!!”

    "Oh, Sakura is angry."

    Chise sighed, then turned to look at the three guys who had the sense to shut their mouths.

    "Haha, look, you both pissed off that docile child."

    Neil looked at Xiaoke and Xiaolang with a reproachful look, and quickly excused himself.

    "Is it our fault!?" x2

    "You guys are still planning to argue, be careful Sakura will ignore you in the future~~~"

    Seeing that these three idiots were still trying to start a fight at this time, Chise couldn't help but remind them loudly.

    When Xiaolang and Xiaoke heard this, they immediately shrank back and couldn't pronounce a single syllable.

    Neil looked at them who were so depressed that they didn't dare to say anything, and he immediately laughed, very meanly.

    "Well, what would happen if the students in Mr. Neil's class knew that he almost made a girl cry tonight?"

    Tomoyo nodded his chin gracefully and began to think about whether to tell those rumored masters who could suppress Neil.

    Neil fell into the gray state of failure in life.

    "……I was wrong."

    ""

    "Oh, I'll go there first, Sakura will probably be in trouble"

    "Xiaolang felt that he had been arguing with them for so long. It was really embarrassing. All these years of training were in vain. He looked back in the direction of Sakura, his heart was full of worry, he told them and rushed over.

    "That bastard kid, can you help me?"

    Xiao Ke flew to Neil and asked seriously.

    "Huh? Why do I have to do these thankless things? Do you plan to give me the Clow card? Even if you give it to me, you don't plan to take it"

    “Who will give it to you!!”

    "Then there must be a reward, I won't work for nothing"

    "Well, the reward"

    "Xiao Ke covered his forehead. He really couldn't think of what kind of reward he could give. Moreover, wouldn't the other party usually take the initiative to stand up when the plot develops?  This is the best moment to show off your masculine charm!

    Xiao Ke looked at Neil who was yawning leisurely and felt weak.

    "Teacher Neil"

    At this time, Tomoyo spoke, she tilted her head and smiled at Neil, "If you are willing to help, I will invite you to Baicao House for dessert~~Of course you can eat as much as you want~~~~"

    Whoosh————

    Neil supported the wall behind Tomoyo with one hand and stared at Tomoyo, who was a little shorter than himself, with deep and charming eyes. He stared into the other person's eyes with great affection and said in a calm and pleasant tone, "What are you talking about, Daidoji-san?"  ? At this time, as a boy and as a teacher, I should stand up. Aren’t you doing me injustice by doing this? But it doesn’t matter, I am a gentleman, and I respect everything about women.  It’s very tolerant Don’t worry, I will definitely do things beautifully, all you have to do is prepare the hospitality coupons from Baicao House and wait for my triumph, you understand?”

    The tone was very gentle, as if she was confiding the most beautiful words of love in the world. At the end of the sentence, she slightly frivolously brushed away the messy hair on the side of Tomoyo's face.

    Chise was startled by Neil who suddenly flashed in front of him, and then he blushed at Neil's affectionate eyes, foggy dialogue, and last frivolous movements.

    Generally speaking, in this case, this strategy seems to have a high probability of success.

    However, the last sentence completely exposed his true nature.

    Tomoyo breathed a sigh of relief, calming down his heartbeat that suddenly beat a few beats faster, and then returned to his original elegant smile, looking back at Neil's still affectionate eyes, "Then I'll leave it to you, Teacher Neil.  "

    "Well, wait for me"

    "And Xiao Ke, who was standing aside, looked at Neil's performance with black lines on his face. Should we say that he has no moral integrity or is shameless?

    "Then I'm going to eat the sundae. No, go kill it!"

    Neil smiled brightly, turned around and was about to run to the Baicao House. No, it was the battlefield.

    "Teacher Neil, Sakura and the others are not in that direction, and now is not the time to go to Baicao House"

    Tomoyo sighed, I really didn’t know whether it was right or wrong to ask this guy for help.

    Suddenly, a cry of surprise came from the sky.

    "Zhishi, Xiaoke, NeilTeacher, get out of the way!  !  The Clow card is coming to you!  !  "

    Hearing Sakura's urgent and anxious shouts, they immediately looked over. When Neil saw that the enemy was indeed coming towards him, his mind moved and he grabbed Xiao Ke, who was in a daze, and pulled Tomoyo out of the way.

    As soon as the figure disappeared, there was a roar from the same place.

    "Why are you coming at us all of a sudden? I just finished speaking and you came over, making it seem like it was me"

    "No, it's your fault. You must be making fun of me"

    Xiao Ke looked at the hole on the ground and said expressionlessly.

    "Hey, I saved you after all! You actually said that to me. If I had known, I would have turned you into a rag"

    Neil let go of Xiao Ke’s hand, and then flashed again. Xiao Ke looked at the direction of Neil’s flash with some confusion, thinking about where he was going, and it immediately knew the answer.

    “Asshole! You really turned me into a rag!!! Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh that that ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh”

    "Uh, Teacher Neil, is Xiaoke okay?"

    Tomoyo, who was held in a princess-style hug by Neil, had a blush on his face, but when he saw Xiao Ke being scorched by electricity, his face became embarrassed again.

    "Don't worry, that guy won't die that easily"

    Neil replied without any worry, while looking at the Clow card following closely behind him with a little helplessness.

    Is it really his fault?  ?  Why do you have to follow me so closely?  !  There are obviously two guys who are determined to conquer them, but they actually leave them alone to pursue him. Is he really making a mockery of it!  ?  Elegant butterfly!  !

    "Asshole! Don't think I'm easy to bully! Believe it or not, I'll beat you until you go back and call Kuro Rido!"

    Neil turned around and yelled viciously, and the other party was obviously irritated by his arrogance. With a roar, the thunder beast instantly killed behind Neil. Neil twisted his ankle and turned sharply to avoid the pursuer behind him.  kill.

    "Ahahaha!!! I hit the wall!! Uh, I'm dead, it seems like I twisted my leg"

    Neil was sweating profusely. It seemed that he had not done any warm-up exercises and had sprained his ankle while running too fast.

    "Ugh, it's so dangerous to follow Teacher Neil"

    Chishi sincerely feels that being around Neil is the most dangerous place.

    "Hey, you can't say that! Who told them to chase after me! Ah, by the way, I just saved your life and the reward is doubled!"

    "don't want!"

    "Hey! Your teachers at school never taught you how to be ungrateful, right?"

    "It's not merciful! It's getting more and more dangerous now! You should find a place to put me down, and then continue to be chased by Clow Cards!"

    "I won't let you go! I won't let you go until you promise me!"

    "Are you still threatening me?"

    “Don’t think I can’t do it!”

    “Tomoyo, why are you and Mr. Neal quarreling too”

    A helpless voice sounded beside the two of them. They turned around and saw Sakura flying to them on a wand.

    Neil looked at the wand with two white wings, fluttering happily, and sighed, this thing is really high-end.

    "Kinomoto-san, why are they chasing me?"

    Neil glanced at the Clow cards that were chasing after him, and asked Sakura hurriedly.

    "Humph, it's a matter of character!"

    Sakura seemed to be still sulking about what happened before, she just said something to Neil and then shut up.

    "Well, it's my fault too."

    Neil sighed, and then said seriously, "The road here is not wide and is not suitable for fighting. Now let's find a more open place, just the park in front."

    Seeing that Neil was becoming serious, Sakura stopped fighting with him and nodded, "Then I'll block Clow's card first, and you guys go over first!"

    “It’s better that you take Daidoji-san there, it’s more convenient for me to go alone.”

    "That's it, okay then"

    Neil stopped, put down Tomoyo, and began to gather magic power in his hands, "Wind Flower·Feng Chen Dances!!"

    The three people were instantly surrounded by tornadoes, and lightning flashed from time to time. It was obvious that the thunder beast was constantly impacting.

    "Okay, hurry up, this will last you a while Huh?"

    Just when Neil was protecting Tomoyo and sitting on Sakura's wand, he noticed that the wind wall seemed to have changed. Before he could think clearly, the surrounding wind suddenly dissipated, and instead, a giant bird made of intertwined airflow appeared.  ?The sound came towards the three of them.

    "Isn't it? Even my wind wall can be lifted. Can the Clow card assimilate the wind caused by my magic power?"

    Neil was caught off guard in an instant and was able to open the barrier, but the invisible storm blew the three of them staggering, and the two people sitting on the wand were blown down at once.

    "Wow!!" x2

    "Eh!?"

    Neil looked back and saw only two black shadows rushing towards him.

    "Ugh, it hurts"

    Sakura stood up with her wand and rubbed the sore spot. She remembered that she had bumped into someone just now. Was it Tomoyo?

    "Tomoyo! You're fine right"

    Sakura, who was a little worried, hurriedly looked for her best friend, but when she saw Tomoyo's condition, she was instantly embarrassed.

    Tomoyo stared wide-eyed at the face so close at hand. His delicate appearance, fair skin, as tender and smooth as a girl's, and those purple eyes that seemed to never wake up from sleep, adding a bit of lazy beauty.

    but!  None of this matters!  !

    Whether it was the touch on the lips or the strangeness on the chest, the mind of Chise, who had always been elegant and virtuous, was in a state of confusion.

    What the hell kind of situation is this!  ?

 Soar to the new world!  Chapter 77 Neil must die!  !

    Neil was still fighting against the weird wind, but when he heard the shouts behind him, he couldn't help but look back. First, his eyesight went dark, as if he had been knocked away by something, and then he felt a strange softness spreading on his face and hands.  When he opened his eyes, he saw Tomoyo's red face very close to his own. Well, it couldn't be described as close. It was already close to his face.

    The soft touch on his cheek and the slightly warm breath made Neil’s head unable to turn around.

    Eh!  ?  what's the situation!  ?  Big welfare giveaway!  ?  Kuso!  Since it’s a free kill, let Sister Yu do it!  The feeling on my hands is completely unsatisfying!  !  Ah, although it still feels soft.

    【Ah, this is not the time to think about this kind of thing at all, okay By the way, you can be called eating from a bowl while looking at the pot?  They all took advantage!  How can it be repaired? Change!  !  Replacement immediately!  !  】

    Anders, who had been hiding for a while, secretly took photos of the current situation while complaining about his master who didn’t know where he wanted to go.

    Sensing that there seemed to be something strange about Neil's hand, Tomoyo came back to his senses in an instant, his cherry lips immediately left Neil's cheek, he crossed his hands across his chest, stepped back a few feet, and looked at the boy lying on the ground with a blushing face.

    Neil sat up, but his hands still maintained the grabbing position before, and at the same time he looked at Tomoyo with extremely complicated eyes, covered in cold sweat.

    Sakura who was present walked up to Tomoyo and hugged her gently, conveying to Tomoyo her silent comfort and warmth.

    Eh?  This scene looks like a girl being comforted after meeting a pervert!  ?  That's totally wrong!

    "Xiaolang and Xiaoke, who had just arrived, looked around the place for a few seconds, and seemed to understand something. They stood silently behind the two girls, with disdainful eyes that made Neil feel ashamed.

    Eh!  ?  Ignore the Clow card at all!  ?

    The atmosphere at the scene seemed extremely chaotic.

    "Well, I"

    "Scum."

    "Shit."

    "Dirt."

    "Hey!! That's too much! It's a complete accident, okay?! Why do you blame me every time!!"

    Neil jumped up and shouted angrily to the three people standing in a line opposite.

    It was like this last time, and it’s like this this time as well. Why should I blame it all on myself?  !  It's obviously not his fault, okay!  !  Is this the role I play in everyone’s eyes?  ?  By the way, aren't those two guys men?  How can you understand how much harm this kind of accident will cause you?  ?  Even if they don't stand on their own side, they actually unite to attack him!  ?

    However, the information revealed in Neil’s words made the faces of the people opposite him look very unkind.

    “It turns out this is not the first time, he is still a repeat offender”

    "Teachers who engage in adultery must be reported!"

    "Just cut it off!"

    "No, it's better to cut it"

    ""

    Neil knelt on the ground with tears streaming down his face, thinking that people like him should just die.

    "Okay, stop talking, Sakura, it's not Teacher Neil's fault, he didn't mean it, probably"

    Tomoyo dissuaded his friends in a considerate way. Neil was really grateful. It would be better if the last two words could be removed.

    But now is not the time to let them talk nonsense. The two Clow cards, which had been ignored for a long time due to plot needs, couldn't bear it anymore and started to launch a new offensive.

    "If it weren't forif it weren't for you"

    Neil stood up, staring dangerously at the about-to-move Thunder Beast and the Misty Eagle, while magic power was vaguely flowing in his hands.

    "That kid seems to be angry"

    Xiao Ke looked at Neil's sinister look, murmured in a low voice, and then said to Sakura and the others, "We can't let the two Clow cards unite this time. Their combined power is very powerful, and it will be difficult for us."  If you deal with it, you should have a better chance of winning if you separate them and defeat them one by one."

    “Leave that sparkling one to me, and get rid of that Zhang Lan as soon as possible…”

    As soon as he finished speaking, Neil rushed out, stretched his left palm forward, and several layers of barriers blocked the shining lightning. Then he flashed and came to the side of the thunder beast, and suddenly punched out with his right fist.

    “If it weren’t for you, I wouldn’t have been criticized so badly!!!!!!”

    The right fist wrapped in magic power erupted with a harsh explosion in the air.

    The people below looked at this scene with black lines on their heads, and they were filled with personal resentment.

    "Okay, that kid will probably have to vent for a while. Xiaoying, you'd better hurry up and deal with that Zhang Lan"

    &nbsp; “Yeah.”

    Sakura set out with the hope that Lei Pai would not be bullied too badly. Syaoran glanced in Neil's direction, shook his head and followed Sakura towards Lan Pai.

    …………………………………………Dividing line………………………………………………

    "This Clow Card is indeed a bit strange"

    Neil stood in the air, looking at the thunder beast grinning at him, thinking about the Clow card in his mind.

    [The power seems to be sealed, otherwise if it explodes with all its strength, it will probably cause a lot of damage However, this Clow card does not seem to be pure magic, it is also mixed with the power of other systems, or in other words, it is Clow card  · Rido’s unique magic bar.  】

    "It's a bit interesting. I really want to study it when I have the chance. After all, it is something left by a big shot"

    The corners of Neil's mouth raised slightly, and he glanced in the direction of Sakura. Seeing that she and Syaoran seemed to have suppressed Lan, he returned his gaze to the Thunder Beast, "How can we do it well without completely killing you, and I can't kill you completely."  I can’t seal you…”

    Suddenly, Neil seemed to remember something, and the smile on his lips became even stronger. He took out his magic device, "It's your turn, Andles"

    Eh?  I thought I would always be in trouble, but it turns out that the boss still remembers me

    "Stop being so talkative, I have a new technique that I want to try First of all, let that guy calm down for a while."

    The void suddenly moved, and Neil jumped a few feet away from the thunder beast, holding his palm far away.

    "The wind spirit calls, comrades holding swords!! Trap him!"

    Eight elves appeared at the same time and followed Neil's command to meet the charging Thunder Beast. However, the elves did not prove the mark, but cleverly bypassed it and created a siege.

    “Next, let’s try that one…”

    Neil spread out several magic circles in front of his palms, his fingers danced rapidly, his eyes were indifferent and focused, while Anders was floating in the center of the spell, with streams of light constantly flashing in the beads.

    ? Initialization of new data, registration of new surgery, record of surgery type, surgery

    Anders kept making stylized sounds, but Neil didn't just stand there. When the Thunder Beast rushed over, he tapped his toes and teleported to another place, constantly looking at him.  Playing hide and seek.

    "Xiao Ke, what is Teacher Neil doing? Is it dangerous?"

    Tomoyo couldn’t help but frown when he saw Neil’s location shining continuously.

    "Uh, are you worried about him, Tomoyo?"

    Does what happened before no longer matter?

    "If he dies, I won't have anywhere to take revenge"

    ""

    ??Well, its idea is too naive.

    "But he should be fine. He seems to be preparing something Well, with his strength, nothing will happen to him."

    Xiaoke frowned and stared in Neil's direction for a while, not sure what he wanted to do, but judging from his appearance, he seemed to be sure of victory.

    "Yeah?"

    Chise was still staring at the night sky, and in those dark gray-purple eyes similar to Neil's, a strange light that made people unable to fathom gradually rose.

    Tomoyo has always been rumored to be paying attention to the boy named Neil. As a student in his grade, it is estimated that no one would not pay attention to him. After all, ten-year-old teachers are not found everywhere. Tomoyo suddenly felt  This is a fun thing.

    One day, Neal led a new teacher to her class. After a burst of noise, the boy was yawning listlessly and leaning against the wall as if he wanted to sleep. The soft lines of his profile slid across her face.  eye.

    "Hey, Sakura, that person is the teacher of Class A, right?"

    "Well, it is said that he is the ten-year-old teacher in our grade. Uh, but it seems that he never woke up"

    Can such a person really be a teacher?

    However, one thing she knew clearly was that since he came to this school, their grade has always been filled with a warm joy.

    Did he bring all of these?

    Tomoyo always felt that he was a unique person, not just because he was a ten-year-old teacher, but something deeper.

    Maybe, just like Sakura.

    And this night, Chise finally knew the unknown side of him.

    "Sure enough, that's it"

    Zhi Shi gently raised the corner of the mouth, and the faint smile made the small around you a little bit.I don't understand it, but my intuition tells me that this is not a good thing.

    "What's the matter, Chise?"

    "It's nothing, I just learned some interesting things"

    ""

    Xiao Ke looked at the sky in silence, probably that person wouldn't find it interesting.

    Neil, who was preparing the technique, suddenly felt a strange feeling. Although he couldn't explain it clearly, this feeling was usually not a good thing. Most of the time, he was being stared at.

    "What outrageous thing have I done again"

    Neil sighed, then with a sharp look in his eyes, he stepped back a few feet with an inexplicable smile on his lips, "Next, let's get started!"

    "Anders, special style, Thousand Heavenly Locks ver is not completed!!"

    Anders suddenly turned into countless chains piercing the night sky. The constantly flashing blue magic circle complemented the stars in the sky. The young man standing in the void looked like a painting under the faint light.

    Within a moment, chains emerged from the surrounding void and entangled the thunder beast, and it could not break free no matter how violent the thunderstorm it unleashed.

    "Fortunately, this guy has no brains, otherwise it would be difficult to catch him"

    Neil glanced at the Thunder Beast and sighed softly.

    This technique was demonstrated by Miyu before, and he must have learned it from himself. Neil has been studying this technique since he came back from the future world, but this technique is beyond his expectation. At least that  Regarding the problem of space confinement, he has not yet completely succeeded. Now he is just blocking it through space transitions and space jumps. At the same time, he has to position the space in advance. If the other end had not entangled the thunder beast with elves in advance,  He can't be so smooth either.

    "This technique takes too long to prepare, and it has to have a fixed range. It seems that it needs to be improved"

    【Eh?  Isn't this already good?  】

    Anders came over to read, and Neil shook his head, "This still doesn't meet my requirements Forget it, I don't want to think about it for now, what's wrong with them?"

    Neil looked back and saw a bright light coming from Sakura's side. Soon, the sky over there returned to peace.

    “It seems like they’ve got it all done, let her leave the rest to her”

    Neil withdrew his gaze and continued to think about his own affairs while waiting for Sakura to arrive.

    Within a moment, Sakura and Syaoran rushed over. When they saw the tightly entangled Thunder Card, their eyes were filled with indescribable surprise.

    "Hey! This is it!?"

    Sakura looked at the flickering blue light all over the sky. At this moment, she seemed to be in the starry sky, and her eyes gradually became blurred by this beauty.

    "Hey, don't be stupid, clean it up quickly"

    Although Neil was very proud of the shocked expressions of Sakura and Syaoran, he still had to get down to business. After all, he had been annoyed by the Clow Card for long enough.

    "Oh, got it!"

    Sakura's pretty face blushed slightly, she stuck out her tongue cutely, then flew to the Thunder Beast, raised the wand in her hand, and waved it at the Thunder Beast.

    "Return to your original appearance! Clow Card!!"

    There was another bright light, the figure of the thunder beast gradually dissipated, the light gradually shrank, and finally turned into a simple card, which fell into Sakura's hand.

    "Is that the Clow card?"

    Neil held his chin and looked at the Clow card in Sakura's hand with some concentration.

    ??【The Clow CardsI always feel that they are somewhat related to the cards in Miyu's hand.  】

    "Teacher? Teacher Neil?"

    "Um?"

    Neil, who was brought back to his senses, saw Sakura looking at him with some doubts. He smiled softly and said, "Ah, sorry, I was distracted." Then he made a move, "Come back, Andles."

    The silver chains all over the sky disappeared instantly, and there was an extra bead in Neil's hand.

    Ah, it’s finally done.

    Sakura and Syaoran were startled when they heard the bead making a human voice.

    "Wow! It can talk!?"

    Seeing the startled look on the two of them, Neil couldn't help but smile, "Ah, this is my partner Andles, just like the sealed beast next to you, but it's just a bead  "

    Yo!  Girl, do you want to make a contract with me?  ?

    "Except for being a little unruly"

    Boss, are you qualified to speak against me?  ?

    ""

    ?………………………………………………………………………………………………

    ps: Ah, I’ve been talking nonsense.

 Soar to the new world!  Chapter 78 It’s either the world or the time that’s wrong

    The wind blowing in front of you is warm, with the smell of sunshine, and the fragrance of flowers mixed with it, making people feel drowsy.

    The silver-haired girl opened her eyes slightly, looked at the distant blue sky, and felt the tranquility of the world. The occasional chirping of birds and the swaying of leaves sounded like a soothing melody to the girl.

    How long has it been since you experienced a world like this?

    This beautiful, gentle world.

    The corners of the girl's mouth curved slightly, and she shifted her gaze to the person next to her.

    That was a young man.

    Her hair, which is exactly the same as hers, is scattered casually on the green grass. Her delicate facial features are as eye-catching as a painting. Under the soft sunshine, the young man's sleeping look with his eyes closed is so peaceful that no one can bear to disturb him.

    The girl hugged her knees, resting her chin on her knees, calmly watching the man's sleeping form, her focused eyes seeming to engrave his appearance deep into the depths of her mind.

    In the quiet world, there is only the sound of wind blowing through the earrings.

    Time is spent in this tranquility little by little.

    The refreshing wind suddenly became a bit strong.  The leaves swayed and made an increasingly moving sound. The young man resting under the tree seemed to feel the melody. His beautiful eyelashes trembled slightly and his eyes slowly opened. A pair of beautiful crimson pupils were shining with hazy light, like  The blue sky is reflected like a mirror.

    As if waking up from sleep, the man's pupils became brighter and brighter. In a blink of an eye, he saw the girl sitting hugging her knees next to him, with a soft smile on her face, "Good morning, Yuu"

    After saying that, the man sat up from the grass and stretched his somewhat stiff body, while the girl beside him said helplessly, "It's not morning anymore, idiot"

    "Huh? Really? Well, don't worry about these details, all you care about is 9!"

    The silver-haired man grinned and said nonchalantly.

    "What is 9?"

    You tilted her head. In her knowledge, she had never heard this word said.

    "Well, 9 is a very powerful existence. I will take you to see it when I have time!"

    The man seemed to have remembered something interesting, and the smile on his lips became brighter.

    "The outside world?"

    You looked towards the sky, as if yearning for the world on the other side.

    "Well, you've been staying here since you woke up. You probably haven't gone out. The outside has changed a lot. It's a very beautiful world. You will definitely like it"

    The man looked at Yu’s side face, put his hand on her head, and gently stroked the silky silver hair.

    "Is it more beautiful than here?"

    Yuu asked curiously, enjoying the tenderness.

    "Maybe. Although the underworld is very beautiful, I feel that there seems to be something missing here. Well, it's up to you to discover this by yourself. I believe you will know when the time comes But after all, this is the underworld.  It seems a bit strange that there will be sun"

    "This is the deepest part of the underworld. The sun seems to be a creature created by the gods" You briefly explained to the man, then tilted his head, his eyes filled with curious stars, "Is there a world outside as well?"

    "Yes, and it's bigger, brighter, and warmer~~~ Hey, Yu, when everything is over, I will take you to play everywhere, how about it?"

    The man turned back and looked at Yu with a smile. Although he was asking, his eyes seemed to tell Yu that he couldn't refuse.

    You stared at his face, his ice blue pupils showing nothing but his smile.

    The petals blown by the wind blew over the two of them, and their long hair was as beautiful as the Milky Way.

    Yu’s face bloomed with a happy smile that she had never seen before. Among the countless seven-color splendor, it was as beautiful as a dream.

    "Um."

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    If time could be frozen on that day, would it be happy?

    You slowly opened your eyes, looking into the distant sky where the light was gradually dissipating, and gradually woke up from the thousand-year drunken dream.

    All thoughts, all regrets, all efforts are ultimately in vain, and are ultimately an unattainable dream.

    "The face that has never changed at all, the cold eyes that have never had the slightest wave, yet make people vaguely feel the sadness that has nowhere to vent.

    Yu looked at the conquered Clow Cards, the smiling faces of those young girls, her fingers gradually closed, and the notebook in her handThe slightly increased force caused a few wrinkles.

    However, on the piece of paper held tightly in his hand, there were two clearly visible words written on it.

    destiny.

    The wind at night seems to be cold.

    …………………………………………Dividing line………………………………………………

    Since the two cards were subdued, the atmosphere among several people became silent again.

    A big drop of cold sweat broke out on Neil's head. He raised his head and looked at the sky at 45 degrees, as if it had nothing to do with him, but the other people had their eyes fixed on him.

    【Who can tell me how to solve this situation?  ?  I have already told you for the nth time that it was an accident. Are these people completely incapable of listening to others?  ?  Do you really think that I am Brother Cheng or Brother Yu who has no moral integrity and takes action at will?  ?  Seri first!  I can't even keep up with these two great masters!  !  Please take back those eyes that can almost be used as X-rays, and just treat me as a passerby on the bad street!  I just want to be an ordinary passerby!  !  A normal, harmless passerby!  !  I am not a guy who sows seeds randomly!  !  Why is it always my fault!  !  To sum up, nothing good happens every time you go out at night!  !  Why is my luck value even lower than that of a spearman?  ?  I swear I will never go out to make soy sauce at night again!  Absolutely not coming out!  !  】

    "Teacher, please put away your inner monologue, the number of words is enough"

    Sakura said expressionlessly.

    "I don't want to either, otherwise how could I get through"

    "Okay, let's talk about it now"

    Sakura stood up and looked at Neil who was sighing seriously, while the other people stood behind her, seeming to follow her lead.

    Neil held his forehead, he had wanted to ask since just now, why did this girl suddenly become so domineering!  ?  Could it be the power of Lily!  ?  Sure enough, in this world, only having sex is king.

    "Teacher, when do you plan to pay the betrothal gift?"

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    Neil spat out a mouthful of old blood as if he had tuberculosis. He wondered if he was hearing things, but when he saw Xiao Ke and Xiao Lang looking almost dead like him, he knew that the fault was not with him, but with the world.

    ????????????? Sakura’s strong expression of standing up for herself just now moved Tomoyo very much. It doesn’t matter if she loses her moral integrity because she was moved. This is her best friend, and she has lived up to her love for so many years!  But even she had to be stunned by the words that suddenly burst out.

    Eh?  What is the betrothal gift!  ?

    "Sakura"

    Tomoyo opened his mouth and read out his best friend's name with difficulty.

    When Sakura heard this, she was not as cute as before, but still very strong, "Tomoyo, just listen to me this time! Don't worry, I will definitely make this guy responsible!!"

    Tomoyo turned away and covered his face directly to express, what on earth happened here?  Why did her Sakura become so strange!

    "There is also a reason for you"

    Neil uttered something with a black line in his head, and then looked at Sakura with twitching eyes, "Ah, Kinomoto-san, what does "responsible" mean? I"

    "Responsibility! Got it!"

    ""

    I understand, of course I understand!  Your sister can even speak English, how can he not understand?  Bullying him for being British and knowing English?  By the way, did you learn such long words in the fourth grade of elementary school?  The author was just learning abc at the beginning!  Japanese education is too advanced!  !

    "Okay! Let me tell you for the n plus second time, that accident! It has nothing to do with me at all!! If you had been more alert at the time, what happened next would not have happened!!"

    "Oh? Then it's our fault? It's our fault?"

    Sakura crossed her arms and said unwillingly.

    "No, it's all Tohsaka Rin's father's fault"

    Neil answered Sakura’s question with a serious face.

    (A certain Loli lady who was studying hard in the distance sneezed and looked up at the blue sky and white clouds outside the window, "It seems like someone is saying something extremely rude Could it be that bastard Kakarot?")

    "Stop talking nonsense! The last sentence, are you responsible!?"

    "Are you kidding! Do you have to be responsible? Then the girls who want me to be responsible can really open the Crystal Palace!"

    Are you sure there is no problem with this statement?  Sounds like a scumbag statement.

    When the two males, Xiao Ke and Xiao Lang, heard this, they really didn’t know whether to despise or admire them, but one thing is for sure, this is so enviable.?Jealous!

    "What!? You have already, already ugh, it's so embarrassing, I can't go on!"

    Sakura covered her red face and turned away, looking like a shy girl.

    "Huh? Was that paragraph bad just now?"

    Neil tilted his head, not knowing why.

    Tomoyo shook her head and sighed. She really didn’t know what to say. The situation was getting more and more confusing. Just as she was thinking about how to deal with it, Neil started to speak again.

    "Actually, no one else has ever kissed me on the cheek except my sister, so when I accidentally bumped into you, it's evened~~~Oh, I said it~~I'm so embarrassed~~  ~~"

    Neil also imitated Sakura and said shyly like a girl.

    【Eh?  Really or not, boss, you are just cheating me]

    “If Andres wouldn’t believe his unscrupulous master to death, at least some very loving things must have happened during the school festival.

    "No, I'm serious. Don't look at me like this. In fact, I really care about my own integrity. How could I lie at a time like this!"  Everything else is direct mouse_to_mouse!  !  】

    【It’s fallen, it’s fallen!  !  !  Your integrity has fallen all over the floor now, pick it up quickly!  !  】

    And when Chise saw Neil's coquettish look, she suddenly felt furious. She was always the one who suffered the loss, okay?  ?  Why does it seem like this guy is the one who is wronged!  Can this kind of thing be evened out?  ?  My first kiss!  What's yours!  !  It’s all the first time!  !  !

    However, Tomoyo, who was knowledgeable in books and rituals, still didn't explode. He tapped his aching forehead with his index finger, trying to calm himself down, and then turned around and took Sakura to mutter.

    Neil saw that the two girls seemed to be discussing vigorously, should he do something as well?

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????? Well, first of all, we must build a good camp. Being alone is too weak and we will suffer a lot.

    "Hey, you two, let's talk~~"

    "No."

    "I reject."

    Neil also expected this kind of reaction from them, and he didn't care. There is a saying that the so-called loyalty means not having enough chips to betray.

    "Hmm"

    Neil let out a devilish laugh, which made Xiaoke and Xiaolang tremble. One condensed a small fireball, and the other pulled out a sword, but barely made a move.

    "Well, don't be nervous, you won't die if you just talk~~" Neil leaned over with a playful smile, and then said to Xiao Ke in a seductive tone, "Ruberos, I don't know if you like games or not, I  I recently collected a very interesting game~~”

    "game?"

    Xiao Ke’s interest was piqued. Games are one of his hobbies, among which galgame is the most popular.

    Neil snapped his fingers, and Anders flew over lightly, flashing dozens of seconds of video in front of Xiao Ke.

    “This, this, this is——!!!!!!!!”

    Xiaoke looked at the flashing portraits with a shocked face, and the excitement in his heart was already extremely surging. At this time, he wanted to call for love from the center of the world.

    "Yes, this is the legendary sister who finds it difficult to control herself in love. Her admiration for her brother has always made my heart beat wildly. It was recycled after only two weeks of release. It is the pinnacle of the galgame in the industry!!!"

    Neil was equally excited and patted Xiao Ke's back excitedly. The two guys were like like-minded partners.

    "Um, where did you get it?"

    Xiao Ke rubbed his hands and asked very humbly.

    "Haha, this is a trade secret~~"

    Neil raised the corners of his mouth and smiled in a vulgar manner.

    Anders really wanted to hit the wall about this. This game was one day when Neil suddenly got the wrong idea and wanted to play this game he heard from the God of Strategy. However, the game had already been recycled by then, and Neil just insisted.  Let it hack into that company and it took a lot of time to copy the game. Neil also made a fortune from it afterwards.

    Although all the extra money was later confiscated by Tifa to subsidize the family's budget, which was about to be in deficit.

    "But, for the sake of being a friend, so what if I give you a copy!"

    Neil patted his chest proudly, and Xiao Ke’s eyes lit up, “Oh oh oh!!! These are indeed comrades who trust each other, and the world is wonderful because of you!!”

    The little wolf who had been standing nearby looked at the shameful deal between the two and let out a disdainful sneer. But this guy Rubelos is really unreliable. He can be bribed so easily. As a partner, he is completely useless.Totally disqualified.

    “Xiaolangjun, you’ve been doing pretty well lately, haven’t you~~~”

    Neil put his hand on the little wolf's shoulder familiarly. The little wolf frowned, but did not shake it off. He just said coldly, "Don't think I'm as easy to deceive as that idiot. I"

    The little wolf was still planning to speak righteously, but when he saw what Neil had on hand, his eyes suddenly went straight.

    After the terrifying atmosphere of silence lasted for a few seconds, Xiaolang asked in a low voice, "Where did it come from?"

    "Don't worry, it's definitely not fake, it's 100% natural. What do you think, are you interested?"

    "How many are in stock?"

    “Besides what’s here, there is another part.”

    "I want them all."

    "Heh, you understand that, right?"

    "Um."

    "Then, deal."

    “A pleasure to work with.”

    The hands of Xiaolang and Neil were tightly held together. They looked at each other and smiled meaningfully.

    【I seem to have seen some very dark transactions】

    As Anders listened to the conversation between the two, dark lines began to appear.

    Isn’t it just a few photos of Kinomoto Sakura? There is no need to make it look like something in the underground trade!  ?  You must have watched too many police and gangster movies, boy!  And just how much control does that kid have over Sakura Kinomoto? Her moral integrity is shattered like someone else!  Speaking of which, these photos were all taken with great pains for the great Lolicon cause!  !  He was actually blackmailed by his master, where is the justice of God!  !  !  !

    Neil naturally couldn't hear Anders' angry complaints. He was fully prepared to deal with Sakura at this time, and at least he also instigated two important figures in the Dingfang camp.

    Sakura and Tomoyo, who didn't know what they were talking about, also stopped. However, Sakura seemed extremely unhappy. She walked over and said to Neil, "Are you really not going to take responsibility?"

    "You are responsible for this. Let me be responsible for this situation. I will be at a huge disadvantage!"

    【What the hell are you at a loss for?  !  !  】

    Several other people complained bitterly in their hearts.

    "But, Sakura, this is really an accident, and you can't blame this kid"

    Xiaoke flew to Xiaoying's side and persuaded her earnestly.

    "Well, the specific situation must be analyzed in detail"

    Xiaolang also nodded, agreeing with Xiaoke's opinion.

    "Ugh, why do you even say that"

    When Sakura saw this situation, she knew that there was no chance. Tomoyo had talked with her for a long time and the same content was the same. Is a girl's purity so unimportant?  ?

    【No, that is very important】

    Neil sighed silently in his heart, and then said to them, "I said, it's getting late now, go home quickly, ah, no, Haagen-Dazs is melting! You'll die if you go back  "

    The miserable scene of being tortured began to appear in my mind.

    "Okay, okay, Sakura, that's it for tonight. Let's go back quickly. Your father and brother will be worried after being out for so long"

    Tomoyo took Sakura's hand and smiled softly.

    "Okay then" Sakura nodded helplessly, then looked at Neil firmly, "Teacher Neil! I will never give up!"

    "Give up for me"

    Neil no longer wanted to complain about her. Why did this child seem to have changed into a different person in one night? She always felt that her role had been broken!

    "It's all because of you, brother"

    Anders is too lazy to complain about his master. He also feels that the characters and plot are about to collapse. I guess the author thinks so too.

    "Then, Mr. Neil, let's say goodbye"

    Tomoyo bowed slightly and said goodbye to Neil very politely.

    "Well, goodbye then"

    Neil nodded quickly, the night was finally over, but what was that feeling of uneasiness in his heart?  Did you forget something important?

    "So, goodbye, haha, I'm really looking forward to it"

    Before leaving, Tomoyo covered his mouth and smiled, but in Neil's opinion, the smile was very weird. He wanted to complain, what on earth were you expecting!  ?

    "Um, goodbye"

    "Wish yourself good luck"

    Xiaolang and Xiaoke also said goodbye to him, but what was going on with their hesitant expressions?

    After everyone left, Neil asked with a troubled expression, "Hey, Andres, do you know?"What's going on?  "

    ……God knows.

    ?…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

    PS: It’s the festival tonight and I’m almost exhausted from eating, so I almost forgot to update.

    PS of ps: Do you think I can write about the Holy Grail?

    PS’s PS’s PS: Blackened?  The protagonist is gay and the author is a gentleman. Does this have to be bad?  ?

 Soar to the new world!  Chapter 79 After doing bad things, remember not to leave any traces

    Until the end, Neil couldn't figure out what Chiyo's smile meant, but one thing was clear to him. He could tell that this girl was black without cutting it open. To a certain extent, she was very similar to Konoka.

    ???????????????????????????? No wonder people on the Internet don’t always call Konoka a fake Tomoyo.

    "Oh, forget it, don't think about it anymore, I don't know what that guy is laughing about Go back, I'm sure those landlords will be scolded again."

    Neil picked up the convenience bag on the ground and walked with unsteady steps.

    "By the way, where did Yu go? He must have disappeared Could it be that what I encountered today was a ghost, ghost, ghost!?"

    Neil's feet were trembling, his forehead was covered with cold sweat, and he comforted himself, saying, "How, how could it be? And I, I, I'm not afraid of ghosts at all. These things are not scientific at all.  Well, although I only believe in the Mu continent calm down, Ming, even ghosts and haunted houses dare to enter, what are you afraid of"

    Boss, you are completely unconvincing

    "Ugh, Wu Lu Sai! How could I possibly have such an idiotic setting!?"

    Neil tried his best to look natural, but his wandering eyes gave him away completely.

    At this time, a hand was placed on Neil's shoulder.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    "No, it doesn't matter, calm down! The entrance to mu continent is right here!"

    Neil dove into the bottom of the vending machine and squeezed in with half his body.

    You are the one who needs to calm down!  !  !

    Neil, who was trying to reach the mu continent, felt a few moderate pats on his back, and he quickly fell down in front of him.

    "Brother, let me go!! Do you want an eroge notebook? Do you want an eroge notebook with super exquisite paintings? I will definitely burn thousands of copies for you! I am just an ordinary passerby looking for the entrance to the mu continent.  It’s just armor!!”

    Although I don’t know what you are talking about, most passers-by will not look for that entrance.

    Suddenly, a piece of paper with this line written on it was placed in front of Neil.

    "Eh!? Isn't it an eroge!? That's an inflatable doll! Don't worry, I will prepare the best for you. It will definitely be more real than a real person. You will never be lonely down there!! So,  Let me go, I didn’t mean to disturb your sleep!!”

    How do you understand it?  Haven't you figured out the situation yet?

    Finally, Neil saw the situation in front of him clearly, looked at the new piece of paper, then raised his head, and saw Yu's face that had not changed for thousands of years appeared in front of him.

    "What, it turns out to be you" Neil breathed a sigh of relief, and then became very disdainful, "Well, I was just teasing you, don't think wrong"

    There is a white shadow floating around behind you.

    Yu held up the notebook, but Neil himself hid behind Yu before he finished speaking.

    "Yu, don't worry, you are not alone. Even if the world comes to an end, I will always stand behind you and support you!"

    The cool lines spoken at this time have completely changed their quality!

    You feel very embarrassed that this guy is actually afraid of ghosts and stuff like that.

    But it feels good to have the handle in your hand!

    "Why do I always think you are black? You must be black when you cut it open"

    Neil felt chills all over and looked at Yu, who had no expression at all, with dark eyes.

    Illusion.

    There’s not even a complaint, it’s definitely black.

    Neil shook his head and breathed a sigh of relief, "Forget it, it's time for us to leave. If I don't go back, I probably won't be able to see the sun tomorrow"

    Advantages nodded, seeming to agree.

    I guess you will be choked tonight.

    "Eh? Why?"

    You’ll know when you get back.

    Neil was a little crazy. What was going on with these guys? They were half-talking and half-talking. It was like the tangled feeling of wanting to sneeze but not being able to sneeze. It was so uncomfortable.

    …………………………………………Dividing line………………………………………………

    Is this where it is?

    Yu raised his head, looked at the building in front of him, and asked Neil.

    "Well, this is it."

    so big.

    "Well, it's okay, but you won't feel it after you go in"

    Neil smiled, who said the family had a bunch of idle people.

    At the same time, the cost of living has also skyrocketed.

    You suddenlyI just vomited blood, are you okay?

    "Cute big breasts" Neil wiped away the uncontrollable blood that surged with excitement from his mouth, then opened the door with the key, and looked back at Yu, "By the way, remember to say what you said before  …”

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? d

    You responded immediately and wrote another sentence quickly.

    But I don’t think they’ll care too much.

    Neil was at a loss and looked confused, "I haven't been able to understand what you mean since just now"

    It doesn’t matter, you will understand soon.

    ""

    I always felt that taking her home was a mistake.

    With a sigh, Neil took Yu towards the entrance.

    "I'm back."

    Neil walked into the house, took off his shoes, and shouted to the people in the house, but even if he shouted, there was still no response.

    Well, I didn’t expect anyone to respond.

    I walked to the living room and pushed the door open. Sure enough, I saw the group of people still watching TV, except for the three children who were no longer there.

    Speaking of which, I have been working outside for more than an hour, and no one even called me to say hello, which made me feel sad.

    Is this really his home?

    Don’t cry, stand up and keep masturbating.

    You gave a thumbs up and a little star flashed out.

    "Although it is a good thing to be able to comfort people, can you say something better? Your comfort really makes me feel so sad"

    Neil really burst into tears, God, can I return it?

    "I'm finally back. What on earth were you doing Huh?"

    Tifa turned her head and saw the two of them, but a dazzling light suddenly flashed in her eyes.

    Have you finally noticed this?

    Neil nodded. As expected, his childhood sweetheart is more reliable, but even if he sees Yu, he doesn’t need such a scary look, right?

    I don’t know if it was because of Tifa, but the rest of the people also turned their attention, and soon they became similar to Tifa, surprised, cold, and ready to watch the show, with a bunch of expressions that seemed to have no meaning.  They were all staring at him.

    Did you get the wrong person?

    "Ahem" Neil coughed dryly in an attempt to dispel the weird atmosphere. He pointed at Yu who was standing next to him, "This is Yukuriwood Herthaz"

    "That's not the point."

    Tifa directly interrupted Neil’s introduction with an emotionless word.

    I’m speechless, I’m really speechless. This is not the point. Where is the point?  He brought a strange girl home in the middle of the night with a strange dress. Wouldn't he usually chase after the girl and ask about her?  ?  This is not the point. Is the Haagen-Dazs that is almost melting in the bag the point?  ?

    "What did you do outside tonight?"

    Tifa suddenly smiled and folded her hands, as if she was looking forward to Neal's answer.

    Neil raised his eyebrows, this really got to the point. Why can’t you tell me what happened tonight?  Saying it will definitely lead to a dead end, right?  He will definitely die!  ?

    "It's nothing, I'm just running errands for you and picking up the guy next to me"

    Don’t talk about people like kittens on the roadside.

    "Is not it!?"

    "Oh?" Qianfuyu came over at this time, folded her hands, and stared at Neil meaningfully, "Then what is that on your face?"

    "On your face?"

    Neil subconsciously touched his cheek, and cold sweat began to break out on his head.

    Could it be——

    "Neil, please use it."

    Dahe respectfully handed over a mirror.

    ""

    Why do you have such a good attitude only when life and death are at stake?

    Neil glanced at himself in the mirror. Well, it was as perfect as ever, but what happened to that faint lip mark?

    "I really want to die, I really want to die, let me die immediately"

    No wonder those guys all looked like they were watching a good show.

    "Well, before you die, let me explain it first~~~"

    Tifa patted Neil on the shoulder with a smile, and then looked at Yu, who had been fussing about it, "Could it be this lady"

    It’s not me, it belongs to another very cute girl. By the way, he also touched that girl’s breasts. Well, he almost made that girl’s friend cry. Well, he was also very cute.??.

    "I'll wipe it!!! What are you trying to do!! By the way, where were you hiding and peeking at that time!! I didn't notice you at all!!"

    Neil has a black streak on his head, where is this girl hiding?  ?  Have you been observing him with a telescope?  ?

    "Oh hehehe~~~~Does that mean you admit it? Neil is very powerful. He conquered two girls he just met in one night. Should I call you the Saint of Love? Or the Invincible King of Love?  "

    "Please don't use this kind of title that makes my personality break through the lower limit again, okay!?"

    "He's really just like your dad"

    Zhu Mei looked at Neil and sighed as she recalled that glorious time.

    "Eh? Is this the power of blood?"

    Tifa clasped her hands together, her eyes were horrifyingly empty, making Neal tremble all over.

    "Wow, Tifa seems to be becoming more and more scary recently~~"

    Alicia ate potato chips and whispered to Huayue beside her.

    "Well~~This is the charm of girls~~~"

    Kagetsu stroked her cheek, smiling like a Yamato Nadeshiko.

    "Eh!? Is this how attractive girls are!?"

    "That's right~~Alicia also needs to practice more~~"

    It seems that there is a child who has begun to take an irreversible fork in the road of life.

    "Hey, Neil, how are you going to spend tonight?" Tifa fiddled with Neil's hair and tilted her head, her bright smile without any warmth at all, "Do you want to spend the night in the ICU?"

    "Icu!?" Neil almost foamed at the white foam, "Do you mean to beat me to the brink of death!? Do you mean to beat me to the point where I can't take care of myself!?"

    “Isn’t this very clear~~~”

    Tifa clasped her hands together, tilted her head and showed a cute smile.

    “If I still don’t have a clear mind under this situation, I will lose my mind!!!”

    "Then do you want to use penetration? Or stabbing? Or stabbing is better?"

    "Aren't they all the same!? They all have a hole in their body!"

    "It's really hard to serve"

    Chifuyu curled her lips and added.

    "Then let me go, sisters"

    Neil covered his face and cried bitterly. Wouldn't anyone come to rescue him at this time?

    As if Neil’s wish was fulfilled, Yu stood up and raised the notebook in his hand.

    A lot of things happened here, and he can’t be entirely blamed.

    【Eh!  ?  Are you going to stand up for me?  】

    We might as well make a compromise and hang him upside down on the cherry blossom tree outside, and stab each one with a knife. That would be fair.

    You glanced at Neil, as if telling him that he must repay me later.

    "What kind of compromise is this! How is it fair!! You are a devil!!!"

    "I can't stand it anymore. I really can't bear it anymore. I'm really vomiting blood."

    "I see!"

    Everyone present suddenly realized, Neil's eyes darkened and he simply fainted.

    Afterwards, there was blood.

 Soar to the new world!  Chapter 80 This is the prelude to the Minotaur!

    The morning sunlight shines into the room through the window, and the rays of light seem to be tangible and can be held in the hand.

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out out were was a long, silver-white hair that flowed gently, not fading in the soft sunlight at all, but shimmering like the light emitted from the lake.

    You looked around at the furnishings in the room, seeming to confirm where he was.

    【last night……】

    Thinking of what happened last night, the light blue eyes shimmered like water.

    What happened last night was not a dream.

    The gentle sound of wind and birdsong came to my ears.

    Turning his head to look at the unfamiliar delicacy outside the window, Yu’s delicate little face with few expressions seemed to have undergone subtle changes.

    It seems like he is smiling.

    After getting up and changing into his strange clothes, Yu walked out of the room to the corridor in front of the yard and walked towards the hall.

    When turning the corner, Yu paused for a moment, then changed direction and walked towards the cherry blossom tree in the courtyard.

    ??The originally beautiful cherry blossom tree is hanging with a strange object.

    Yu looked carefully and saw that the guy in front of him had his hands and feet tied together, and his whole body was tightly hung in the air through a very artistic binding method. His hanging head was completely covered by his long hair.  , the whole body was wrapped in thick black mist.

    It’s almost like Sadako on TV.

    You stretched out your fingers and poked his face, as if trying to wake him up.

    ????????????????? It’s completely shriveled up, it’s even dryer than a mummy, it won’t bounce up at all after it sinks in.

    "Ahit's Yu"

    The voice was completely lifeless, sounding like a dying old man.

    Are you okay?

    The notepad with these words written on it was handed to Neil.

    "You try being hung like this for a whole nightAh, no, I can't feel my hands and feet anymore. Have I been hacked by God Kira"

    It’s a time like this, and I still have the time to complain about myself.

    Listening to Neil’s dry voice, which sounded like he hadn’t spoken for hundreds of years, Yu paused and started writing on the paper again.

    How pitiful, at this time I should

    After glancing at it, Neil raised his head with difficulty and forced a grateful smile.

    "That's right, you should let it go"

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Hilarious.

    The words on another piece of paper jumped before my eyes.

    “Devil——!!!”

    Even if you don’t help, it’s still hilarious!  ?  Speaking of which, wasn't the guy in front of me the culprit who made him like this last night?  ?

    Good spirit, it doesn’t matter, come on!

    “Where do you want me to work on?”

    Neil lowered his head and continued to pretend to be dead.

    "Miss You, so you are here?"

    The soft voice came from far away, Yu turned his head, and saw Hanazuki, who was wearing a plain white kimono, walking over with a smile. Yu nodded and raised the notepad in his hand.

    Good morning, Huayue.

    "Good morning, breakfast is ready. Let's go over now."

    OK, all right.

    "Hey, Huayue, there's me"

    Huayue turned around, her eyes full of surprise, and she slightly covered her mouth in surprise.

    "Ah la la, why is Neil here?"

    ""

    Why are you here?  Who do you think is here all the time?  !  Or do you think this is not a creature called human at all?  !

    "Okay, okay, don't look at me so pitifully. Although Tifa said she can't let you go, I still prepared breakfast for you~~~"

    Ah, so touched!  Although I can't put it down, I feel full of warmth flowing through my heart!

    “Come~~”

    Huayue took out a small bowl filled with water, and then sprinkled a few grains of salt.

    “This is your breakfast~~”

    Huayue placed the bowl directly below Neil's perspective. Neil looked at the bowl of salt water on the ground expressionlessly, as dumbfounded as a chicken.

    At least put it somewhere he can reach it!  !  !  This is absolutely the furthest distance in the world, bastard!  !  !

    “Then let’s go first, Neil~~”

    Yingying smiled, Huayue and Yu turned around and left.

    ""

    A gust of cold wind passed by, leaving me speechless and desolate.

    &nbsp; ……………………………………………………………

    "Ah, Calorie, where are you"

    Today’s breakfast is salt water that you can’t even taste salty. It can’t be used to sustain the energy required for a day’s activities. It’s not even energy.

    ——

    Neil touched his belly that kept making a warning sound, fumbled in his trouser pocket for a while, turned the bag out, and then sighed deeply.

    I can’t even turn out a dime.

    "That guy Tifa actually stopped all my pocket money today. Speaking of which, why is my salary in her hands"

    Sure enough, a man should have his own small treasury for emergencies.

    But why do you feel like you are becoming more and more like a certain type of character?

    "No, no, no, how could such a thing happen!"

    Neil shook his head to get rid of a certain thought that was gradually emerging in his mind, and then rubbed his chin, thinking about where to find a free lunch today.

    To be honest, he didn't dare to go back to his class, or rather, the fourth grade of the elementary school. The three Sakura Kinomoto whom he met yesterday were also of that level. Logically speaking, the chance of encountering him was very high, and if Kinomoto  If Sakura and Daidoji Tomoyo reveal any information, it is estimated that the next place where he hangs himself will be the World Tree.

    So, the only place he can go to now is Negi’s place.

    It’s better to be a beautiful big sister, and she also has food and shelter.

    Thinking of this, Neil suddenly became calm and relaxed. He sat leisurely on the tram with his feet folded, listening to the electronic sound of the next station's middle school announcement on the tram, with a proud smile on his lips.

    Do you think you can hit me this way?  ?  It is too sweet!  Sweeter than chocolate parfait!  !  Before brother's strategy, all methods are rubbish!  !

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    “Oh, I’m still so hungry.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    The scene of cherry-colored flowers covering the streets slowly disappears, replaced by new green branches and buds. This is the scene of early summer.

    Neil didn’t pay attention to the surrounding scenery, he just stroked his belly and weakly walked forward step by step. The steps he took looked more like dragging the ground.

    "As the saying goes, the day's plan begins in the morning"

    "Assault Gundam also needs good initialization to run smoothly, but the current state is that there is no new OS input.

    Raising his head, he glanced at the gate which was not very far away. He suddenly felt excited, as if he had discovered an oasis in the desert.

    "Huh? Who is that?"

    Although his eyes were starry with hunger, Neil could still clearly see a figure wandering in front of the main gate of the Women's Middle School.

    Looking from the back, the man was wearing an off-white hat, which was held down a little low, as if he didn't want people to see his face. Only his light brown hair was exposed from the hat, and he was wearing a coat and hat.  They were of the same color, and kept walking back and forth at the door, as if waiting for someone.

    Huh?  Wait, dressed like this and still walking around in front of the Girls' Junior High School, you look like an attempted criminal who wants to commit a crime!

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? !  Bonus No, here comes the opportunity to make a meritorious deed!  !  !

    Neil instantly forgot that he was very hungry and walked over aggressively. The man seemed to feel something strange coming from behind him and turned his head suspiciously.

    "In broad daylight, you actually want to sneak into the Women's Paradise, uh, no! You actually want to sneak into the middle of the Girls' Kingdom!! What a heinous thing! Even Jiraiya, the Sannin, can't forgive!!"

    With his eyes widened, Neil shouted with great force.

    But this time I could see the other person's face clearly. He had a pretty face, and he didn't look like someone who would want to do some inappropriate behavior. With this face, he could be called a transvestite in just a few looks.  You can attract the attention of a large group of girls in one click.

    But it doesn’t matter, since he wanted to commit a crime anyway!

    The young man was obviously blindfolded, and his clear emerald green eyes looked back at Neil with confusion.

    "Well, I'm not Jiraiya."

    Regarding the boy’s answer, Neil’s expression was obviously embarrassed.

    "Well, I know this even if you don't tell me"

    "Eh!? So that one is called Zi?Did someone else run in?  ?  "

    The young man turned his head hurriedly, scanning the situation inside the country outside the door, trying to find the person Neil was talking about.

    Neil pointed his forehead with his index finger and rubbed it vigorously a few times. Suddenly he felt that his brain power was not enough.

    "Let me tell you, did you see anyone running in just now?"

    "No!!"

    The young man also felt strange. From the time he got here, he had not seen the suspicious person that Neil mentioned.

    "Then who do you think I'm talking to?"

    Neil raised his head and smiled kindly. Now this guy should know who he was talking about.

    The young man tilted his head, gently held his chin and thought hard for a while, then his eyes lit up and he clapped his hands in sudden realization.

    "I know! You are doing an air show!!"

    "Hey!! Who will take this guy back to Mars? The language of the earth is completely incommunicable!!!"

    Neil raised his head and shouted loudly to the sky with his hands in the shape of trumpets.

    Why did God create nature?  !  Totally unable to communicate!  !

    "Are you OK?"

    Seeing Neil suddenly roaring to the sky, the young man was startled and couldn't help asking worriedly.

    “Don’t look at me like you’re worried because you suddenly see someone getting nervous!!”

    This kind of tender care really made him want to cry.

    "Speaking of which, brother, what are you doing here?"

    Neil is now basically sure that this guy is not a criminal. Who can expect a natural idiot to do anything.

    "Actually, I'm here to find someone."

    The young man scratched his face and told himself his purpose.

    "Looking for someone? Who are you looking for? Maybe I know someone"

    “It’s a girl, her name is Sagara Misae.”

    "SagaraMisae?"

    Isn’t he the student council president of Mitsusaka High School?  Is there someone with the same name in the central part of the country?

    "The Sagara Misae you are talking about is a student here?"

    Neil pointed to the door and asked doubtfully.

    "I remembershe seems to be Mitsusakaa student in the high school"

    The young man held his head high, closed his eyes and thought about it, while speaking intermittently.

    ""

    “You’re in the wrong place at all, kid.

    “Brother, don’t you know the words?”

    "Girls' High School Department" is clearly written on the door.

    "Isn't it written about middle school?"

    The young man continued to tilt his head naturally.

    “Do you only see these two words in your sight!!!”

    It’s so painful!  !  It’s so painful to talk to Zirandai!  !

    "Ah, did I go to the wrong place?"

    【You might as well wait until the end of the world to find out】

    Covering his forehead and sighing, Neil nodded silently.

    “Hey!! What should I do!? I don’t know the road!!”

    The young man suddenly became panicked and started spinning around in circles at a loss.

    "There is a tram stop over there. You can take the tram to the next stop"

    "Electricity, what is a tram!?"

    ""

    Neil’s eyes are black. Who can teach him how to react to this guy?

    By the way, do I need to find someone to take him there in person?

    ——

    It turns out that there is still a life-threatening matter of calorie intake that has not been resolved

    “Ahaha, I’m so lucky, I’m so lucky today, I took so many photos of lolita!!”

    There was a very idiotic laughter coming from afar, and the words were simply full of criminal atmosphere. In addition, they sounded a bit familiar.

    Turning around and looking in the direction of the source of the sound, I saw a sad guy appearing not far away.

    The guy who was intoxicated with the photos on his phone suddenly stopped smiling, his eyes stern, and he shook his head from side to side.

    Their eyes met.

    ""

    “Ah, I’m so lucky, I’m so lucky today! I took so many beautiful photos!!”

    "Do you want to get away with it, natural curls!?"

    “Don’t use people’s physical characteristics as personal symbols, you bastard!!”

    &nbsp;Jun Muchen came to Neil in an instant, grabbed his collar and sprayed wildly.

    "Can you be more open-minded? I don't want to be misunderstood. It's best not to let people think that I have anything to do with you"

    Neil leaned back with a look of disgust on his face, then saw the direction Jun Muchen was passing by, and looked in the opposite direction. There seemed to be the elementary school over there.

    "I asked you, bastard, did you just secretly take photos of Lolita in the elementary school?"

    "Who, who secretly took photos of Lolita!!"

    "Get away, criminal!"

    "Who do you think is committing a crime!! I just hid and took pictures of the lively and sunny look of the lolita!!"

    "Yeah, in the eyes of ordinary people, you are a criminal if you do this, Nagase Hikaru."

    "Who is the lolicon who is the root of all evil!! Although we both have natural curly hair, I am black!!!"

    "I understand, Hikari Kuronase."

    "I told you I'm not that guy!! And what the hell is this Digimon virus called? Am I Black BattleGreymon!?"

    "No, you are at most the level of a black snot beast."

    "Don't look down on Snotmon, he died heroically for Jia'er and Mechanical Evildramon!!"

    Jun Muchen let out a long sigh of relief, and his dead fish eyes met another pair of even more lifeless dead fish eyes.

    "Do you have anything to ask me about?"

    Neil nodded, then nuzzled at the young man.

    "That's the guy. He wanted to go to your school, but he got lost. Please take him there"

    Jun Muchen glanced at the young man, holding his chin and not knowing what he was thinking, and frowning slightly.

    "What's wrong?"

    Neil didn’t hear his response and was a little strange about his reaction.

    "I feel like this guy will be my strongest enemy in my life"

    "ha!?"

    Neil wondered if he had heard wrongly, or if this idiot had a knot in his mind.

    "Hey, he doesn't look special. What makes him stronger?"

    "It's not what you thinkforget it, it's all nonsense to tell you"

    Seeing Neil's puzzled expression, Jun Muchen didn't bother to explain. He waved to the young man, "Hey, little brother, let me take you there. I just want to go back."

    "Really!? Thank you very much!!"

    The young man bowed gratefully.

    "Then let's go first, you bastard."

    Jun Muchen smiled slightly, then turned to say goodbye to Neil.

    "Well, die early and be born early By the way, I don't know my brother's name yet?"

    Ignoring Jun Muchen’s darkened face, Neil asked the young man.

    The young man paused for a moment, pulled the brim of his hat slightly, and a bright smile appeared on his beautiful face.

    "Shima Hetsuki."

 Soar to the new world!  Chapter 81 Calcium intake is the way to go!

    "I love you all."

    The young man sitting on the podium smiled and declared that his wings should be spread wide.

    ""

    Thirty girls were silent.

    Thirty girls, thirty wings, can you fly them!  ?  Even if you can drive, can you fly?  ?

    Facing the looks from the girls that there is a lunatic here, please come and see, the boy was a little dissatisfied.

    "I was serious!"

    His posture was unusually upright, and his tone was unusually serious.

    "How serious are you when you confess to so many people at the same time?"

    Tianzi’s No. 1 complainer Tomorrow Cai slapped the table and got up.

    "Who do you call the number one complainer in the world!!"

    "It's okay, eldest sister, my love is infinite and I can definitely spread my wings all over the world!"

    “That’s not love, it’s just a bulldozer!!”

    "Teacher Neil, the so-called infinity is based on the finite."

    Qianyu pushed up his glasses and expressed his opinion calmly.

    "So, the conclusion is that your so-called infinite love cannot support the people in our class at all!"

    “How small is my infinity in your eyes!!”

    "You can't even pretend to be yourself."

    Asakura, who was sitting in the front row, responded to Neil's words with a smile.

    "When did I become such a petty man?! Look at my trembling waist, it's definitely faster than Char's triple speed. Doesn't he seem like a man who can't give girls happiness!?"

    Neil swung his waist back and forth, leaving countless afterimages at such a fast speed. When the female students below saw this scene, twenty-nine out of thirty of them had slightly red faces and showed contempt.

    “Teacher! What does this mean!!”

    Monitor Ayaka, who had never understood what was going on, raised her hand high and asked the question in her heart.

    Does this swinging waist have anything to do with girls?  ?

    Neil paused, his dark head met Ayaka's extremely pure and upright eyes, then he lay on the podium, buried his head in his arms, and fell into the shadow of self-loathing.

    "I'm so ashamed"

    ""

    For a time, the figure of the squad leader became dozens of times more holy in the eyes of the girls in the same class.

    At times like this, aren’t the eldest ladies who seem to be ignorant of worldly affairs usually the ones who know the best about that kind of thing?  ?

    "Speaking of which, why did Neil come to our class so early in the morning? Don't you have to go to your class?"

    Rather than comforting Neil's sadness, Konoka curiously asked about something else.

    "Because I didn't have breakfast"

    "What's the reason for this?! Do you think we are a restaurant!?"

    Tomorrow dish was embarrassed at Neil's reason.

    "There's nothing I can do, I just drank salt water this morning! And you are the only ones willing to share food with me. I snickered when those guys in my class took pleasure in their misfortune!!"

    “Whose fault do you think this is!?”

    It’s obviously the reason why this idiot doesn’t have a good teacher-student relationship!

    "But it's still good for you" Neil sighed and shook his head, then looked at the box of strawberry milk that Asuna threw to him, then looked at Asuna and said, "Sister, you might as well date me.  never mind……"

    Neil’s words did not cause a stir in the class, probably because they were all used to it.

    “What an idiot would date a loser like you!!”

    Asuka glanced at him without any blush or heartbeat.

    Sure enough, this kind of pretty boy is not her cup of tea.

    "It's really too much. What a loser this person is. At most, he just stops doing business and goes to play Pachinko!"

    “What is that if not useless!!”

    "Do you think Negi is better than me!? Even if you choose him, I still have the right to pursue him!!"

    Neil was very jealous, why were the girls all looking towards Negi and not looking at him at all? They all had the same face, but at most Negi looked a little more uncomfortable.

    “What nonsense are you talking about!?”

    Asuna picked up the textbook in her hand and threw it at it. Others in the class suddenly looked at her with interest, and one of the monitors was staring at Asuna with burning eyes.

    "Asuna-san! You really have impure intentions towards Negi-sensei!!"

    "That isYou're right, monitor!  !  "

    "II never thought about those things!!"

    "With a bleeding nose, do you have the right to say such things!?"

    "Why can Negi open his wings but I can't!!"

    "What are you doing here, you idiot? And you got the point wrong!?"

    "Uh, can't you just be quiet? If Mr. Negi finds out, it will be very troublesome."

    Xiying watched with some embarrassment as the class started to make a fuss. Why was even the class monitor making a fuss?  Even if this is a self-study class, it can't be like this, right?

    But when Negi was mentioned, the squad leader immediately calmed down and returned to his usual noble lady temperament. He hummed to Asuna and sat down, seemingly not giving up at all.

    Asuna slapped her forehead helplessly, and then took a sharp look at Neil on the stage.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? This guy is the cause of the trouble, he is really a humanoid troublemaker.

    Looking at the students in the audience who were reading seriously, Neil picked his nose and his half-open eyes were calm.

    "Now, let me ask you a question, if a boy likes you, but you never knew it, and when you suddenly realize it, what will you do?"

    The sudden question stunned everyone, and then everyone’s eyes lit up like a 100,000-watt light bulb.

    "Oh, oh, little brother, are you having love troubles!? Do you want to share it with the big sisters!?"

    Asakura immediately took out a pen and paper, and the tip of the pen bounced quickly on the paper.

    "Uh, I'm asking about you"

    "You kid, stop pretending, you usually ask questions about yourself! Don't underestimate TV dramas and shojo manga!!"

    Asuka is also very interested. The topic of love is a long-lasting hot topic in girls' junior high schools, not to mention the love issues of children.

    “Hey, Neil, are you a girl in your class? My sisters can help you~~~”

    Konoka left her seat and came to Neil, her beautiful black eyes gleaming.

    Neil really wanted to take back what he said before, but it was really a mistake to talk about this kind of topic with these girls.

    "Don't be stupid" Neil smiled disdainfully and crossed his hands, "Love? I don't need such a thing at such a young age!"

    Glancing at the strawberry milk on the table, he nodded firmly.

    "That's right, calcium. As long as you have calcium, everything can be solved. The pressure of exams, the generation gap with your parents, the girl you like, etc. In short, taking calcium is the best way!"

    “Calcium doesn’t have that function, sad guy!!”

    "Who are you calling pathetic?! Doesn't it look like I'm wanted by no one!?"

    "People who like you are really fooled by you"

    "However, Teacher Neal will ask this question, it should be because you the people around you are encountering similar troubles, right?"

    It’s still a quiet bookstore that’s considerate.

    "Well, probably"

    “Why don’t you talk to the priest at the church?”

    "Father?"

    "Oh, yes, I heard that the priest in our church is very effective, and many people in our class have been helped~~~"

    Asakura's eyes lit up, and then he glanced at the few people in the class who were suddenly blushing.

    And Neil held his chin, considering Hexiang's proposal.

    Maybe it would be good to find someone to talk to.

    But why do I always feel that there is a strange atmosphere in the class?

    In the audience, someone’s eyes were shining brightly.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    “Mikora, are you going to pull this kind of prank again?”

    Coconie watched with a blank expression as Misora ??cast an illusion spell and sat in the confessional in a serious manner.

    "Oh, I can't stop it at all. Although the nun dealt with me badly last time, I can't let go of the people who are coming this time!! And the nun is not here today, so don't worry at all!!"

    Misora ??clenched her fists, her expression extremely excited. In her opinion, the probability that the young man would come here was not very high, and he could also hear some secrets that were not usually heard at all. How could she let go of this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity?  Got it!

    "Beautiful and empty, evil-minded."

    Coconie’s cold face had a helpless expression.

    And at this time, gently knockingThe sound sounded.

    "Ah, is the priest here?"

    Hearing this familiar voice, Mei Kong's pupils tightened, she coughed a few times, and spoke solemnly.

    "Oh? What's the matter, young man?"

    Listening to this serious voice, Neil felt a little strange for some reason, but he didn't think much about it. After a moment of hesitation, he decided to tell what was bothering him.

    "Actually, there are some things that have been bothering me recently, such as, well, human emotional issues I think human emotions are very complicated. Sometimes emotions that I didn't think would exist develop in that direction unexpectedly, and  At times like this, I often don’t know whether to stop or move forward. Although I have talked with someone before, she said that the answer is in my heart, but does that answer really exist? I don’t know exactly what it is  …What on earth should I do, Father?”

    “Well, boy, this topic is complicated enough.

    "Ahem, young man, you think too much. You are only ten years old, right? Do you need to consider such a philosophical question? To put it bluntly, you find that there is a girl who likes you, and you suddenly found out that you didn't care at first.  Are you overwhelmed with time?"

    "Well……"

    This priest is really straightforward and to the point, but he still talks so much nonsense to distract attention.

    “So have you ever liked that girl!?”

    "II never thought"

    “I’ve never thought about your sister!! Is it possible that I haven’t thought about this kind of thing!?”

    ""

    Is this really a priest?  Isn't that too heroic?

    “Let’s change the question, do you have someone you like?”

    Why is this bastard priest’s questions so straightforward?

    "Uh, do I have to answer?"

    “That’s right, I must say it!!”

    Neil opened his mouth and pointed his two index fingers nervously at each other. Finally, with his cheeks slightly flushed, he whispered a syllable.

    "……have."

    “Oh oh oh oh!!! Who is it!!!”

    Misora ??is so excited that Neil’s top-secret love life is about to be exposed!  !  If you sell this information, you will definitely make a fortune!  !

    "Uh, does it matter, Father?"

    Does who he likes have anything to do with this topic?  By the way, why does this priest feel like he suddenly became excited?  It seems a little strange.

    "Ahem, I'm just asking because I'm a little concerned"

    Meikong came back to her senses and wiped her hands with cold sweat. If she continued to ask questions, she might be dead.

    "Actually, it's not a big deal even if you like me, and it's not a big deal if you don't have an answer. I don't want you to date immediately, because you are just children, and you may still have some shortcomings in emotional understanding. People, this is how you grow up step by step!  "

    "It's no big deal"

    Neil looked at the confession room in front of him in surprise, as if he felt suddenly enlightened.

    "That's right, don't put too much burden on yourself!"

    Meikong smiled with satisfaction, the feeling of helping others was not ordinary.

    "By the way, let me give you another piece of advice! Boys can't procrastinate. If you have the answer, you must tell them clearly, Teacher Neil!!"

    "That's it thank you very much, Father."

    Neil was stunned for a moment, his eyes sparkling, and then he raised a smile so pure and beautiful that it would make the sun pale.

    “Oh hehehe!!! It’s a joke, you’re welcome!!!”

    Misora ??didn’t notice her mistake at all and continued to laugh boldly, while the cocoon in her lap was already covering her face, as if she had foreseen someone’s future misery.

    ————

    Meikong’s smile froze, and she looked at the silver-white blade a millimeter away from her neck with cold sweat on her face, her head going blank.

    "Thank you very much for today, Kasuga Misora-san."

    Neil smiled slightly and thanked him. He opened his eyes slightly. Although he was not wearing glasses, his eyes reflected a cold light strangely.

    "But it's really troublesome for you, and you even used illusions to hide it from me"

    That’s right!  For the healthy physical and mental development of my own teacher, what does this little thing mean?  !

    "But, if I find out what I said today and it spreadsyou should understand, right?"

    I understand, of course I understand!  !  The sword was less than a millimeter away from her!  !

    "Then, I hope to see you again tomorrow, Kasuga-san."?? 

    "Yes!! Please walk slowly, Lord Neal!!"

    ?…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

    PS: Can I not update it?

    PS of ps: I wonder, how bad is this impression, a bunch of gays!

    PS’s ps’s ps: Please join a group that can cause harm.

 Soar to the new world!  Chapter 82 Lost Lamb, throw yourself into the arms of the Lord

    "Oh, I didn't expect the so-called priest to be Kasuga Misora ??from Negi's class. Is that guy Asakura still trying to trick me after knowing it?"

    Neil, who had just come out of the church, walked on the road with his hands folded and his head shaking.

    If it hadn't been for Neil's discovery of Misora's self-destruction, he really didn't realize that someone was using illusions at such a close range and was tricked. Fortunately, he didn't say much. Besides, she didn't dare to talk nonsense unless she  He is a bitch who likes to be chased by others for thousands of miles.

    ????????????????????????? However, after talking to Misora, it still had some effect, at least I felt a little relieved after having been a little depressed.

    Neil smiled slightly and walked towards the elementary school with a brisk pace.

    "Oh, the lost lambs over there, are you confused about your own life? Come, listen to the voice of the Lord, accept the guidance of the Lord, and you will be reborn."

    The magnetic voice and the ups and downs of the words made people feel something in their hearts. When it reached Neil's ears, he was obviously stunned, but then he continued to move forward without looking back. After all, there is a church in this school.  , priests and nuns are essential, and it is understandable that there will be people preaching here.

    "Ah? Didn't you hear what I said, little lamb?"

    The owner of the voice seemed a little confused because of the ignorance of others.

    A little lamb?

    Neil was very curious about who this so-called little lamb was. He turned his head to look for that person with some concern. However, except for the man in black standing not far away, there were no more people around.

    Huh?  Where is the priest who just preached?

    I looked around several times, but I didn’t see the kind-looking priest wearing a white robe that I imagined, but the voice didn’t sound like he was a very old man.

    "Did you hear it at last, little lamb?"

    At this time, the blond young man wearing a black high-collar coat from a distance came over with a smile on his face, holding a book in his hand, and turning the pages of the book from time to time with his other hand.

    Neil’s eyes widened and he pointed at himself in disbelief, “You mean me?”

    "Huh? Is there anyone else here?"

    The guy who looked like a priest looked around, and then asked Neil seriously for confirmation.

    "How do I look like a little lamb? At least call me the Lion King!!"

    "Oh, kid, you are really struggling in a strange way."

    “I don’t want to be told by a priest like you who dresses in weird clothes.”

    Neil looked at the man in front of him again. He was very tall and looked very young, about sixteen or seventeen years old. His narrow eyes seemed to be sleepy, and he just looked back at Neil casually, feeling  He didn't take anyone's notice at all.  The black long coat he wore had a chin like a windbreaker that covered the sides of his legs. Two black belts were tied around his waist, outlining his slender figure.  The chest of the clothes was open to reveal his strong chest, and coupled with his sharp and aggressive golden hair, it even revealed a bit of wildness.

    Neil held his forehead. There was nothing about this guy who looked like a solemn priest from side to side. He was all black and looked more like a delinquent than someone who could read the Bible. Only a cross hung on his chest. He meowed.  Don't think that wearing a cross means you are a priest!  !

    "So, Mr. Strange Father, what do you want to say to me? If you want me to become a religious believer, then you don't have to. I believe in Satan more than God."

    "You really dare to say it However, I forgive your rudeness, child. The Lord is loving. Even if they are the people of the devil, the Lord will still bestow His glory on them."

    The bad priest put the book back in his arms, closed his eyes toward the sky, and crossed his hands in a prayer posture. At this time, his expression was more or less a sincere believer in God.

    "Hey, he is really an amazing god. He can be so kind to the fallen angels who have rebelled against him. Does he still regard these demons as his children?"

    Neil said slightly exaggeratedly, but the smile on his lips was obviously meant to be teasing.

    "Of course," the bad priest opened his eyes and turned up his nose proudly, "As long as the Lord's glory shines upon him, the devil will immediately vanish into ashes and return to the Lord's arms! This shows how tolerant the Lord is!"

    ""

    I am very suspicious, is this really a priest?

    Neil sighed sadly, he seemed to have met a very problematic guy again.

    At the very least, moral integrity is almost at its bottom.

    【Is this what is called birds of a feather flocking together?  Hey, by saying that, I seem to be treating myself as having no moral integrity!  】

    "Huh? My child, your expression is so beautiful.?I am very excited. Could it be that I am moved by the Lord’s love?  Come on, throw yourself into the arms of our Lord. Even if you masturbate to the Lord, the Lord will accept it!  "

    "How disgusting! Is it okay for you to slander your boss like this!?"

    "It's okay, because I often do this, and I don't see myself being punished by God."

    “…I think you should just dye your cross black.”

    This guy definitely went to the wrong church.

    "So, this priest, did you stop me just to preach?" Neil looked at the unscrupulous priest depressedly and asked feebly, "If that's the case, then you'd better find someone else, I still have things to do.  ."

    "No, no, no," the priest shook his head quickly and put one hand on his chest. A very serious expression appeared on his handsome face, with a pair of bright blue eyes. "I just felt from your body that you seemed to be on the road of life."  You were lost, and the voice from my heart told me that I must step forward to guide you."

    “I don’t want a priest like you who masturbates to God to guide my life.”

    Neil mercilessly complained about the seemingly serious priest, but the priest seemed not to hear his words. He was bathed in the sunshine and immersed in the world of praising God.

    "Ah, I think this must be God's will."

    "God won't give you a will. If he does, he will curse you."

    “Come, child, tell me your troubles, and I will listen on behalf of the Lord.”

    "Did you hear what I just said!! Forget it, I have already told a certain fake priest, I really have nothing to say now, goodbye!!"

    Neil was already desperate for this priest who couldn’t listen to others, so he turned around and ran away, not wanting to have anything to do with this cheating priest.

    "Hey, kid, if you have any troubles, remember to come to me!!"

    The priest waved his hand at Neil’s back, looking at the gradually smaller figure, a playful smile appeared on his lips.

    Suddenly, a hand was placed on the priest's shoulder, but the priest still maintained a smile, as if he was not surprised by the sudden hand.

    "Dear Jun, do you give me such a warm greeting as soon as you come up? If possible, please dedicate your enthusiasm to the Lord."

    The priest opened his eyes slightly and glanced at the Shadowless Sword on his neck, and then squinted at Jun Muchen, who had appeared beside him at some unknown time, still carrying out his missionary work.

    "You are also very enthusiastic, Frau."

    Jun Muchen put his arm around the man's shoulder and looked listlessly at his waist. His waist was held up by a pistol-shaped hand, and the magic power flowing on his fingers could penetrate his abdomen at any time.

    【She is as sharp as ever】

    "I said Frau, if you don't just stay in the church of the world over there, why are you coming here? Although the scenery here is nice, as one of the three bishops of Brooke Church, you should be very busy.  "

    Jun Muchen shook Chengying in his hand, and the void seemed to be distorted by a ray of light. His eyes were slightly lowered, and a sharp flash of pure red eyes flashed, "Or, you are attracted to that child and want him to be yours."  Forbidden?"

    "Ah, ah, ah, jun, you really protect that child."

    Although Jun Muchen spoke nonsense words, Flawu still keenly felt the flash of killing intent.  Flavu smiled nonchalantly, took back his hand on the opponent's waist, and pushed away the sword that was almost close to his neck with a slight force.

    "But don't worry, I came out this time for other reasons. The reason why I talked to that child was just out of curiosity. After all, he is the orphan of the savior hero and the Queen of Disaster."

    "Oh, what is it that bothers you?" Jun Muchen relaxed slightly, but the sword in his hand was not completely released, and the corners of his mouth were slightly raised, "The power of your church has not yet touched the world here?  "

    "Have you ever heard of code?"

    ?Flavu suppressed the faint smile on his lips and replaced it with caution hidden under the plainness.

    "Code? What the hell?"

    Jun Muchen frowned and looked at Flawu in confusion. However, Flawu shook his head, "I don't know, but a mysterious geass sect appeared recently and seemed to be studying that code.  The origin of this sect and when it appeared are completely unknown. However, the current emperor’s waging war seems to have something to do with the sect.”

    "Then how did your investigation of that religious sect end up outside here?"

    "Well, there's no need to tell you this. I've already said it.""I don't understand" Flawu rolled his eyes at him, then stretched out his hand to flick Cheng Ying, "I said you should probably take your sword away, right?"  "

    Jun Muchen shrugged, quickly waved his right hand, and the sword in his hand disappeared. At the same time, he took out a book from Flawu's arms and opened it to read.

    "In this case, you can dodge as far away as you want, and I won't bother you anymore Oh oh oh oh, isn't this Takeda-sensei's work? After the heroine was ntr, her expression of being spoiled was really high.  ah!!"

    Jun Muchen waved his hand at Flawu impatiently, as if to shoo away flies, but when he saw the picture in the book in his hand, his eyes immediately lit up.

    "Hey, that's my book after all. I went to Akihabara to buy it. If you snatch it away like this, the Lord will be angry!"

    "Who are you kidding, you lecherous priest! If you have anything else, bring it out. Doesn't your boss always say that if someone hits you on the right cheek, you should stick out the left cheek to be hit?"

    "What a nonsense!! The Lord never said such a thing! The Lord said that if you slap someone on the right cheek, you must also slap the other person on the left cheek!!"

    "How dare you say that God is still a jerk!! Why did he create humans? To satisfy his own perverted desires!?"

    "Oh, my Lord is merciful and loving."

    "Is it mercy to hold a whip in hand!?"

    Seeing that Flawu was holding on to him, Jun Muchen rolled his eyes, threw the book back to Flawu, patted the clothes on his body, and curled his lips in disdain.

    "Tsk, that's really stingy."

    "You think I want it? You have to know that I don't sell this stuff over there. Ah, it feels like coming into contact with a new world when I come here. I'm so moved that my fluids are almost flowing out."

    “I’m really curious as to why you haven’t been kicked out of the church yet.”

    “If he hadn’t come into contact with Brooke Church, Jun Muchen would have thought that the church was an evil place that held promiscuous parties all day long.

    "Hehe, I am a sincere believer." Frawu grinned uninhibitedly, and then looked in a certain direction, "But there is another reason why I just came into contact with Neil Springfield.  "

    Seeing Jun Muchen's questioning gaze, Flawu didn't hold back and said directly, "I once saw a person in the royal family who looked very similar to that child. He was exactly the same. Could it be that the hero has an illegitimate child over there?  ?”

    "That's not certain. He is a hero after all. Women should like this kind of genetic gene"

    The two of them rubbed their chins and maliciously speculated on something very bad.

    "Then do you know that person's true identity?"

    "I don't know, this information is completely confidential" Frau shook his finger, and then said softly in an incomprehensible tone, "But that person is a knight directly subordinate to the emperor"

    As soon as he finished speaking, Jun Muchen's expression changed slightly, his brows furrowed and he didn't know what he was thinking.

    "You can't worry about that kind of thing" Flawu patted his shoulder and said, "It's better for you to worry about yourself now" Then he narrowed his eyes with a hint of meaning, "The name Yiye Zhiqiu,  You should be very familiar with him, the genius killer who is one of the three supernovas of Yuanhuan Zhulou?"

    When Jun Muchen said the name Yiye Zhiqiu, his pupils contracted tightly, his usual lazy expression disappeared, and his expression was extremely serious.

    "You don't want to say that the team formed by the number one killer of Huanzhu Tower is here, right?"

    "Ahaha, your brain is really good, but I just knew they were coming. If they are coming to find you, I have to ask them."

    Jun Muchen's eyes changed several times, and he breathed out slowly. He let go of his five fingers, then clenched them tightly, and began to change back to his original dead fish eyes and listless bored look.

    "You really don't know anything about this. Forget it, if nothing happens, we'll leave."

    “It’s so heartless, my dear~~~”

    “Please, please don’t darling darling, that’s disgusting for a man to say.”

    "Your thoughts are really dirty, Jun."

    "Why did I save you, you bastard?"

    ?…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

    PS: Please, what kind of impression are you making?  Do you still care so much about my nonsense in the past?  Author, I was scolded and scolded so disgustingly that I almost wanted to go to the palace. If I didn't go to the palace, I might as well really show you Hundan!

    PS’s ps: Ah, the new work of the magic teacher is so cheating.

 Soar to the new world!  Chapter 83 Don’t think that the airport is useless

    With a stroke of the pen, the final sentence was drawn.

    In the spacious office, the principal looked at a stack of paper that was filled with hundreds of thousands of words. He breathed a long sigh of relief, then picked it up and flipped through it. The old man wrinkled as he read this unprecedented and shocking work.  A very satisfied smile appeared on Manfu's face.

    On various feasibility investigation reports on Naneji and Neil as grandson-in-law

    The discussion in this report covers everything from the macro to the objective. It conducts detailed investigation and analysis on dozens of aspects such as market demand, resource supply, and environmental impact. It evaluates purely from a third party's perspective and considers how to obtain the best results.  Benefits, with good predictability, fairness, reliability and scientific nature.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????? Don’t mix in any personal feelings, it’s all right, this plan has a 100% feasibility rate.

    The principal patted the draft and nodded again with satisfaction. I had foreseen in my heart that all roads lead to Rome. Rome was already in front of me. I was filled with passion and stood proudly by the floor-to-ceiling window, watching the people coming.  The path that people take is like a kind of passion to be independent from the world and become a fairy.

    But looking at the smiling faces below that were full of youth, the old man suddenly felt a little emotional.  I dare say that I have reached this age now and have to worry about my children. Unfortunately, there is still no news about the whereabouts of my great-grandson.

    “Alas, I am indeed old.

    I think about how high-spirited and handsome the old man was back then. He was dressed in a warrior uniform and had two watermelon knives. He slashed from the royal family of Britannia in the east to the Supreme Council in the west. He went back and forth for three days and nights, killing seven people.  In and out, blood flowed like a river. Along the way, the knife was raised and dropped, the knife was raised and dropped, and the knife was raised and dropped without even blinking.

    But what now?  Is he just a bad old man?

    Recalling the past, when I was so arrogant, I would urinate three feet in the wind. I sigh at the present time, I am possessed by evil spirits, and I will pee my shoe with the wind.

    "Actually, your heart is not dead yet, right?"

    The principal looked down at his little friend, feeling inexplicably sad.

    "Ahem"

    A well-intentioned coughing sound came from behind. The principal calmed down his complicated mood and turned away with an indifferent expression.

    "You're back, Takashi" The principal nodded, "I've been working hard on you lately."

    ??Takadao looked at the principal of the school who looked okay in silence, thinking that as a subordinate, it would be better not to expose his boss. After all, as a successful subordinate, the first priority is to be considerate.

    ????????????????????????????????????????Don’t you think that secretaries all come out like this?

    "Yes, Principal."

    Long Dao replied in a coping manner, then took out a letter from his pocket and handed it to the principal. He took a puff of the cigarette before slowly saying, "I stopped by the Magic Association before. This is Wing Chun."  Sir, please ask me to give it to you. It is said that they will send some people here recently, and I hope we can provide some help."

    The principal opened the envelope and read the letter inside. After a moment of silence, he put the letter down and looked up at Takashi who was standing at the table waiting for instructions.

    "For the sake of safety, the Spellmanship Association will send its warlocks and onmyojis here to strengthen the large seal left four hundred years ago. They have already sent a notice to the local shrine, and I will notify everyone later.  If you cooperate, it happens once every four years. I think you also know, Longdao, this can be regarded as a routine matter Sigh, it seems that things have been really troubled recently."

    Recently, all kinds of things have come one after another like a volcanic eruption. Vampires, mysterious groups that steal magic power, and four-hundred-year seals. He will have to retire in a few years and he has done so many things. Will he let people live?

    The old man was leaning on the back of his chair, looking a little tired.

    “Then will Mr. Wing Chun lead the team this time?”

    Long Dao had indeed heard about it, but because the system was different, he didn’t know much about it. He just remembered that the last seal was led by Konoe Wing Chun.

    The principal shook his head and rejected Long Dao's answer, "Wing Chun didn't come this time. He also had a lot of things to deal with, but he did send the child he adopted"

    Long Dao was startled for a moment, and began to search the child mentioned by the principal in his mind. After a while, a figure with long black hair appeared in front of him.

    "Hazy Moon Qianluo?"

    "Yes," the principal nodded, a smile appearing under his long beard, "The one who is known as the most talented onmyoji after Abe Seimei" He turned to Takashi and said, "I have seen that child before.  , indeed lives up to its reputation, and is no worse than Najib’s two children"

    "I also have the impression, and Mr. Wing Chun also seems to intend to train him as the next curse."?Where is the heir to the association president?  "

    "My son-in-law has a good eye By the way, shouldn't it be time for me to choose my successor? Longdao, do you think Negi or Neil is better?"

    Seeing that the principal suddenly brought the topic back to him, Longdao was speechless.

    When talking about this topic, the principal immediately became energetic, showed the report on his desk to Ryudo, and began to expound the overall strategy of surrounding the mind from the body with great excitement, while Ryudo listened to his various theories depressedly,  He didn't know whether he should tell the principal. According to his general observation, the principal's good granddaughter seemed to be more inclined to have sex with Lily.

    “Ah, no, as a subordinate you have to be sensible.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Why do you look like this every time I see you, Teacher Aoki?"

    Neil put his feet on the table, picked his nose and said to Daisuke Aoki who was lying on the table in a very pained and feeble tone. He glanced at Daisuke Aoki sideways and saw that someone had a lewd note written on his back.  Until now, I still haven't realized how crazy this guy is.

    “Well, it’s better not to tell him, so as not to waste the children’s hard work.

    "There's nothing I can do. They teased me as soon as I entered the classroom, especially Kunou and Jing, who actually started a gambling game"

    "Well, Teacher Aoki, you just took office, so they are very curious."

    The neighbor Kyoko Hoin intervened and comforted the exhausted Daisuke Aoki with a wry smile.

    "What kind of curiosity is this Well, I just want to establish the image of a reliable big brother"

    Daisuke Aoki held his cheek and sighed melancholy.

    As a result, the teacher Baoyuan next to him burst out laughing, covered his mouth and turned away, while Neil laughed even more unscrupulously.

    "Pfft hahaha - big brother or something, you are so grown up, and you still want to be the big brother of a group of lolita, you damn lolita control - pfft haha——"

    "Is it that funny!? Do you need to laugh so hard that you shed tears? I don't look like a lolicon! Don't slander me casually!!"

    "Ah, I've been called lustful, why do you want to deny it?"

    "What a lewd thing! I don't understand it at all!"

    "Teacher Aoki"

    "What's the matter, Teacher Baoyuan?"

    Aoki turned his attention when he heard Teacher Hoin's voice, and saw Kyoko Hoin pointing at his back in a funny way.

    "I'll check it out. When was it posted?"

    "Well, it's been there since you came in. I guess that's how you've come along."

    "If you find out, tell me earlier, you bastard!!! And Teacher Baoyuan too, why didn't you remind me!!"

    “Because it’s quite interesting~~”

    "Sooner or later my life will be in a mess because of all kinds of interesting things."

    Daisuke Aoki discovered that not only were there a group of problem children in the class, but even the teachers in the office were quite unreliable.

    "Speaking of which, Mr. Aoki, has the Usami matter been settled?"

    Hearing Neil mention this, a smile appeared on Daisuke Aoki's face. He nodded and said with some sigh, "After talking to her, she finally came back to class, and the students in the class were very happy.  Perhaps, Jiuzhong is not wrong, but there is something wrong with her approach."

    "Well, one thing must be viewed from multiple perspectives."

    After all, nothing is simply right or wrong. It is often personal subjectivity and the public's purpose that establish the boundaries called right.

    While the two were chatting about these things, the office door was opened, and a well-dressed long-haired beauty walked in. She bowed slightly to the people in the office, "Hello everyone, I am Guan Yue Ge.  Fan, is the new teacher, I just arrived today due to some matters, so I am here to re-introduce myself."

    The arrival of Guanyue Gefan immediately aroused enthusiastic responses from everyone. After politely responding one by one, she walked towards Neil's direction.

    "Neil, ah, I should call you Teacher Neil" Guanyue Gefan clapped his hands in sudden realization, with a charming smile, "We meet again."

    "Yes, I didn't expect you, Miss Miko, to be the teacher here. This world is so small."

    Neil stood up, stretched out his hand to Guanyue Songfan, and said with a smile, "Let's get to know Neil Springfield again, a much-loved people's teacher."

    "Haha, I am Guanyue Gefan, and I hope to become a teacher like Neil."??”

    They shook hands and looked at each other with a smile.

    "No, no, no, it would be terrible if you really become someone like Teacher Neil"

    Daisuke Aoki on the side kept shaking his head and complaining.

    "Ha!? Are you jealous, virgin!!"

    "Who is jealous! And you are always talking about your virginity. Are you Jinghei!?"

    Being called a virgin in front of a beautiful woman is like setting a flag without even a place to place the flag. Daisuke Aoki thinks this is a sad story.

    "The relationship between the two of you is really good."

    Guanyue Gefan seems to be envious of this relationship where he can call her by his nickname.

    “This is not my nickname!!!”

    Daisuke Aoki cannot rise again.

    "Well, this is Teacher Daisuke Aoki. He came a few days earlier than you. He is in charge of the same class as you. If you have anything, you can ask him."

    "I see, hello, Teacher Aoki."

    The healing power of a beautiful woman’s smile is infinite. Daisuke Aoki was instantly resurrected, and the effect was outstanding.

    "Hello, Teacher Guanyue!"

    "Okay, now that you know each other, don't come to me about your class in the future!"

    Neil nodded with satisfaction, then put himself out of the situation with a firm expression.  Due to some special people's reasons, he said that he was unwilling to go back to the Dragon Pool of Class C in the fourth year in this life. It was better to leave such a great task as a solo expedition to the Dragon Pool to Colonel Mantelix.

    "Eh!? You gave up on your teammates so quickly!?"

    "Go away, we are not the same people!" Neil complained viciously, and then said with a stern expression, "I have an ominous feeling, so I have to withdraw first."

    Neil turned around gracefully, ignoring all the unclear sights behind him. He put one hand on the window sill and shook his hair that had just been stained with bird droppings in the morning with the other hand. He jumped up and yanked Kuba to the ground——

    Jumped down.

    "Damn it! Teacher Neil jumped off the building!!"

    Daisuke Aoki was the first to remain calm.

    "Bravo……"

    Guanyue Gefan was the second to express his thoughts. This highly artistic leap cannot be fully described even in a hundred and eight thousand words.

    "Ah, it's jumping again"

    This was the reaction of other teachers, and they continued to work calmly.

    “Complain to me!!”

    And what responded to him was not the passionate complaints from other teachers that were so blood-splattered, but the fierce sound of the door being pulled, and the loud snapping sound scared him that the leader was going to lecture him.

    "Is Teacher Neil here!?"

    "ha?"

    Daisuke Aoki stared blankly at the aggressive brown-haired girl at the door. She seemed to be a student in his class, and her name seemed to be Kinomoto Sakura.

    "Tch, did you escape?"

    Kinomoto Sakura smacked her tongue with a gloomy expression, and then bowed respectfully to the teacher in the room.

    "Sorry, I was a little rude just now."

    After saying that, she immediately turned around and ran away. The two friends behind her, a man and a woman, also nodded apologetically and followed her, seeming to be calling Sakura, Mie Luo and so on.

    ""

    What's going on?

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    There was no danger, and it was time for get off work.

    Neil felt that he had a very frightening day today. Considering the disparity in strength between the enemy and the enemy, in order to avoid a head-on conflict, he chose the options of advancing when the enemy is advancing and retreating when the enemy is stationed, sleeping when the enemy is tired, and retreating when the enemy is retreating.  The great strategic policy of continuing to retreat.

    ????????????? So far, he is safe and sound.

    "Huh? What is she doing there?"

    When Neil was thinking about how to maximize the effectiveness of his tactics, he noticed a petite figure squatting on the other side of the grass outside the teaching building.

    "Kuzhong Rin, what are you doing? It's time to go home after school."

    When Kunou Rin heard this, she turned towards Neil. She smiled sweetly at Neil and said, "Hello, Teacher Neil, I heard that Kinomoto-san has been looking for you a lot these days."

    ""

    ?????????????????????????????? Well, he shouldn’t bring himself to trouble to talk to me.

    Neil turned his attention elsewhere and saw a black kitten lying in front of Kunou Rin, engrossed in eating. She must have fed it to the cat.

    "The cat you raise?"

    ?"No, he got lost ten days ago. Seeing how thin he was, I fed him some leftover food. He seemed to have been bullied before. At the beginning, he wouldn't let me touch him at all. Hey, you  You won’t drive it out, will you?”

    Neil didn’t feel angry at Kunou Rin’s rude tone. He shrugged and said, “Well, I haven’t dehumanized myself to this extent yet, although cats and I are naturally at odds with each other.”

    "Eh? Really? Maybe it's because Mr. Neil is still a brat like us" Kouzhong Rin frowned and said indifferently, "Adults always talk about caring for animals while hurting them casually, and do what they say.  One set, disgusting.”

    【Were you hurt by someone?  】

    Neil glanced sideways at Kunou Rin, who had a cold expression, and gently patted her little head with his hand, "Then just don't become such an adult."

    Jiuzhong Rin was stunned. When she came back to her senses, the warm touch on her head was no longer there, and Neil had already walked away. He waved his hand, turned his back to her and said, "Also, wait a minute, I will take a turn.  When you come back, I don’t want to see you still here.”

    Jiuzong Rin watched him disappear around the corner with complicated eyes.

    After walking around the fourth grade, the students basically left. Neil went back to Kunou Rin and found that she was no longer there. He nodded with satisfaction.

    Although he is a bit naughty, he is still a very well-behaved child.

    "Xiao Lin, don't go there!"

    A cry came into Neil's ears, and he quickly ran over to follow the sound, and saw a girl with long light brown hair in two braids, rimmed glasses, and a figure much taller than an average elementary school student, looking at her eyes with tears in her eyes.  Shout to the trees.

    "She is Usami Meibut who is Xiao Rin?"

    When Neil looked up, his head was immediately covered with black lines.

    “Let me go, it turns out it’s you!”

    I take back what I said before, Kunou Rin is definitely a problem child who is in constant trouble all day long.

    At this time, Kunou Rin was slowly crawling towards the black kitten from before, with a gentle smile on her face that was completely different from her usual self.

    “Hey, hey, do you know this is very dangerous, Jiuzhong!”

    Neil walked under the tree and shouted to Kouzhong Rin, startling the girl next to him.

    "Eh? Teacher Neil?"

    Nine Rin on the tree also noticed Neil, but she still stubbornly climbed forward along the branches and stretched out her hand tremblingly.

    "This child is so pitiful. It has been bullied. How could I not save it! Let it know that there are also gentle people!" Kuzorin was very close to the kitten and spoke in a very gentle tone, as if talking to people.  Normally, "Xiao Meow, come here, it's okay"

    I don’t know if I was really infected by Kunou Rin’s tenderness. The kitten, which was originally frightened and had its hair standing on end, gradually became docile and allowed Kunou Rin to gently hold it in my arms.

    "Be good, it's okay."

    Jiuzhong Rin gently stroked the kitten's fur, with the purest smile on his face.

    “Okay, just like that, don’t move!! Leave the next step to me!!!”

    Neil found that the branch could not bear the heavy pressure and was at the critical point of breaking at any time. He quickly shouted to Jiuzhong Rin to stop.

    Although he wanted to go up there in a flash, the two children here were ordinary people, so he had to do what he often did when he was a child - climb trees and make bird eggs. Although there were no bird eggs for him to make this time,  Just a troublesome loli and a cat who always understands him.

    "Very good, don't move"

    Neil held his breath and used magic to gently float himself up. At the same time, he strengthened the branches to reduce the pressure on them.

    "Give me your hand, trust me"

    Neil showed a shallow smile to Kunou Rin without any blame.

    His smile was very reassuring. Looking at this smile, Jiuzhong Rin felt that the darkness that had been plaguing him seemed to be dispelled. He even held out his hand to Neil without thinking.

    Hold your hands together gently and apply force.

    "Well done."

    Neil praised without hesitation with a smile, but his coaxing tone made Kunou Rin very dissatisfied, but he did not refute, and was gradually pulled to his side by Neil.

    "Hey! What are you doing?! Why did you even run into the tree, Mr. Neil!!!"

    A hurried shout frightened Neil. His smooth output of magic suddenly went into chaos. The branches snapped with a snap. Kouzhong Rin felt the air beneath him and screamed. He immediately reached out and hugged the life preserver.  Neil.

    【What did you suddenly call me?!  !  !  !  】

    Being held tightly by Kunou Rin, Neil was buried in her chest and couldn't even say a word. He could only curse Daisuke Aoki bitterly in his heart, who was led over by Kaguro.

    But Neil’s current situation seems to be even worse, because before, Rin Kokonoe was holding the kitten, but now he was holding him, causing his whole face to be stuck on the kitten.

    Neil couldn’t care so much now. He just turned his body in the air and turned his back to the ground, intending to use his body as a pad for Jiuzhong Rin.

    “Ahhhhh, be careful!!!!”

    Daisuke Aoki's body moved faster than his brain, and he flew out to catch the two of them. The weight of the two children suddenly fell on him, and he fell heavily to the ground. He almost vomited blood, his eyes went dark, and he fainted.

    "Teacher Aoki!!"

    "Hoin Kyoko put down the ladder she had just moved, and quickly patted Daisuke Aoki's face in an attempt to wake him up.

    "teacher……"

    Jiuzong Lin slowly got up, her eyes were a little dazed, and suddenly she felt something strange on her chest. Her face turned red and she got up immediately, but when she saw Neil clearly under her, her head was covered with black lines.

    What’s going on with this idiot who’s foaming at the mouth!  ?  Is she that heavy?  ?

    “Hey, hey, hey!! Call an ambulance!!!”

    “Wow, don’t die, teachers!!”

    “You’re not dead yet, Meimei!!”

    Neil didn't know anything at this time. He had once again visited the gate of hell. He said that he was really not interested in Kouzhong Rin's airport, and he had no interest in burying his head in that purely skinny chest.  He was afraid that this would hurt his pretty face.

    Of course, compared to cats, he would rather choose Kokonoe Rin’s airport.

    Ever since, Neil, who was foaming at the mouth, felt very regretful, and at the same time he also understood a truth deeply.

    Sorry, he shouldn’t look down on the airport!

 Soar to the new world!  Chapter 84 Attack on the Shura Field

    This is the first time I opened my eyes and saw an unfamiliar ceiling.

    Neil feels that since he became a teacher, he has been injured so many times that it has almost become his official job. What kind of teacher can he take injuries as his official job?

    Speaking of which, this room filled with the smell of disinfectant is still in a hospital, right?

    "Sorry, this is an infirmary, not a hospital."

    Seemingly seeing through Neil’s thoughts, Daisuke Aoki, who had woken up earlier than him, said calmly.

    Neil half-opened his eyes and glanced sideways, only to see Daisuke Aoki sitting up from the bed. There was an obvious swelling on his head. There was a faint smell of medicine coming from his body. It seemed that he had been treated.

    "Hey, Mr. Aoki"

    "Um?"

    Hearing Neil’s call, Daisuke Aoki turned his head and saw Neil’s expression was calm and his eyes were staring at the ceiling.

    “Sure enough, it’s better to be a woman with big breasts…”

    ""

    Daisuke Aoki was so fucked up on the spot, was this the first thing he said when he woke up?  Although he also thinks that big breasts are good, it would be better to at least look at the occasion. For example, there are some incredible ladies outside the curtain that is being drawn up.

    “That’s it, teacher, do you like women with big breasts that much?”

    The white curtain was pulled open with a swish, and then a mocking but cold voice broke into his ears. Neil was stunned for a moment, and this time he opened his eyelids a millimeter and looked over, only to see the curtain after it was pulled open.  There were four people standing tall and short. It turned out that I didn't realize there was anyone else in the room.

    At this moment, Kunou Rin had a sweet smile on his face. Anyone who saw that smile couldn't help but lose their moral integrity, but Neil had no impulse, and even felt it was a pity, because there was no smile in this girl's eyes at all.  At most, there is only the killing intent that is about to overflow.

    "It is undeniable that this is the natural pursuit of men! Are you right, Teacher Aoki?"

    Neil was not afraid at all and spoke his mind directly, and asked Daisuke Aoki who was trying hard to reduce his presence.

    Daisuke Aoki has the urge to pick up a pillow and suffocate Neil. Is it necessary to drag the innocent man into the water at this time?  Unknown to you, all the attention present has been focused on him.

    No, this guy is selling his teammates!

    Daisuke Aoki glanced at him, and Neil instantly understood. There was a slight arc on his lips, which deepened Aoki's murderous impulse.

    Several people next to Kunou Rin had different reactions. Houan Kyoko blushed slightly and laughed awkwardly. Her eyes glanced at Daisuke Aoki from time to time. Kaguro hid behind Kunou Rin and gloated and snickered, constantly teasing Aoki who was at a loss.  , and Usamimi crossed her arms tightly in front of her chest, trembling like she was seeing a wolf. It turned out that her teacher was such a person, so wouldn't she have fallen into the wolf's mouth?

    "Ya Zhudie!!"

    The fear in her heart made Usamimi scream and rush out of the door.

    "Eh!? Beautiful!!"

    Jingguo was stunned for a few seconds before he realized what he was doing, and he quickly chased after Usamimi.

    "I wiped it! I didn't do anything!"

    Daisuke Aoki is embarrassed in the same place, why is everyone's gaze becoming more intense again.

    "Teacher Aoki"

    “What happened again!?”

    Hearing Neil's voice, Aoki suddenly became impatient. At the same time, he regretted why he had to respond to him, knowing that something good would definitely come out of his mouth.

    “The little girl is not mature yet, let’s eat it in a few years”

    “I knew that was the case!!!!!!”

    Daisuke Aoki covered his face and cried bitterly. He felt like he was going crazy.

    "Let's not talk about this first"

    Kunou Rin suddenly spoke, attracting the attention of the three teachers present. She slowly walked to Daisuke Aoki's bedside, stared at Daisuke Aoki, and opened and closed her mouth for a long time before speaking slowly.  Come.

    "thank you teacher……"

    Kunou Rin’s thank you was very soft, and he didn’t know if it was because of shyness, but Daisuke Aoki could clearly feel her gratitude from her eyes.

    She is a good child.

    Daisuke Aoki smiled from the bottom of his heart. Perhaps, as a teacher, all he wants is such a trivial thank you. There is no more gratifying gift than this.

    "Well, then you have to take good care of that kitten"

    "Yes, teacher!"

    Kunou Rin showed a pure and sweet smile, and Daisuke Aoki seemed to be infected by this smile.??, even the pain on my head has disappeared a lot.

    Neil, who was silent on the side, was very depressed. He was obviously the one who had contributed the most before, but he almost died again and said that he didn't even say thank you. What's the point of God!  All the good things have been taken away by Daisuke Aoki, a dead lolita. Could it be that this bastard was born with the halo of the protagonist!

    Sensing Neil’s jealous gaze, Daisuke Aoki turned his eyes and revealed a smile that was the same as Neil’s before, full of sarcasm.

    "Daisuke Aoki must die!!"

    “Asshole, if you want to fight, come and fight!!”

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? hōin Kyoko looked at the two people who were actually fighting each other. Not long after they fell in love, even the simple teacher Aoki became like this. The influence is not trivial, ah, teacher Neil.

    "Teacher Neil, I want to thank you too."

    Kunou Rin turned around with a smile. As soon as Neil saw it, he stopped fighting with Daisuke Aoki, coughed and shook his hand, pretending to be an attitude that this is what I should do and that I don't need to care too much.

    "It doesn't matter, thank you or anything else. Treat me to a special brownie when you have time"

    "Damn it! How many levels have you raised your gratitude this time!!"

    Daisuke Aoki never missed an opportunity to complain, immediately attracting Neil's hateful eyes.

    Kunou Rin looked around at the two people who were about to get into a fight. She turned back and asked Hoin Kyoko in a low voice what the thing Neil mentioned was. The other person's expression was speechless.

    "That's a dessert that even our wages may not be able to afford"

    "I see."

    Kunou Rin smiled casually, then sat on Neil's bed, approaching Neil with a charming smile that was inappropriate for his age, which made Neil feel very uncomfortable.

    "Hey, what do you want to do, I will bark!"

    His hymen is still flawless to this day!

    "It's nothing, I just think I can use another way to thank the teacher" She leaned into Neil's ear and whispered softly, "It's totally okay to cum"

    Neil’s pupils dilated a little, and his face looked calm. He glanced sideways at Jiuzhong Rin and smiled disdainfully.

    "Humph, you underestimate my brother's determination too much."

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????

    "Oh, is it so?"

    Jiuzong Rin raised his eyebrows, the smile on his face did not change, and one hand intentionally or unintentionally covered the quilt, pressing it down slightly, and in an instant, the smile became stronger.

    Neil looked at the delicately positioned little hand with a cold expression and a frown on his face, silent.

    ??Okay, he admitted that he was indeed a little excited just now, and even his little friend jumped excitedly.

    "Well, if the teacher is interested someday, come see me again~~~"

    Kunou Rin jumped out of bed, smiled sweetly at Neil, then bowed to Daisuke Aoki and Kyoko Howon before leaving.

    Daisuke Aoki expressed infinite disdain for Neil's performance.

    “Tch, you have the nerve to say that others are a lolicon, but aren’t you a lolicon yourself?”

    Although he didn’t hear what was said between them, looking at Neil’s bearish look, Daisuke Aoki felt that they were basically the same type of people.

    Neil looked at Daisuke Aoki coldly and sneered.

    "It's not illegal for me to accuse a lolita."

    Facing the absolute advantage of age, Neil is already in an invincible position.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Hōin Kyōko left the show early, because this is a world that only lolicons know.

    Neil was about to continue chasing Daisuke Aoki, who was sunk, when suddenly his cell phone vibrated in his trouser pocket. He took it out and looked at it, and then he became depressed.

    "Fuck"

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    Niall pushed the shopping cart and followed behind Tifa who seemed to be quite happy. He felt it was necessary to tell Tifa that he had just made a circle before death, to gain some sympathy points, otherwise he would give Yu a welcome tonight.  Dinner parties can be really tiring.

    After all, he is the only one cooking here!  !

    "Um, Tifa"

    After hesitating for a moment, Neil decided to change his miserable life. As long as he bravely takes a small step here, it is a big step in life.

    Come on, I want to surpass the world!

    "Huh?" Tifa turned her headHe came over to Neil and saw his manly face as strong as the Fist of the North Star. He smiled softly and said, "If it's about tonight, do you think it will be useful to tell it?"

    ""

    Even before I took this small step, I was already falling to pieces.

    Seeing this, Tifa patted Neil's head with satisfaction, as if touching a pet, "That's how you behave"

    Neil covered his face and cried bitterly, childhood sweethearts are not meant to be like this!  Where is the childhood sweetheart who is sent a message of death every morning?  Where is the childhood sweetheart who can be knocked down anytime and anywhere!

    "Neil?"

    Someone called Neil’s name. He turned around and saw a girl in a wheelchair with a face full of surprise and waving her hand not far away.

    "Uh, Hayate" Neil walked over quickly and looked around, but didn't find the person he expected. "Why are you the only one? Didn't anyone else in the family accompany you? It's really irresponsible"

    Neil was very dissatisfied with the fact that Hayate was allowed to come out alone despite knowing her condition.

    "Oh, no! Xignom, Shamar and Vita are all here with me. They just went to get some things from the shelves nearby and will be back soon."

    "Even so, I can't leave you alone. There are many people in the mall, and you may get hurt if you're not careful."

    "No, I can do it alone. I was like this before. Besides, I'm asking Shamar and the others now"

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Really stubborn.

    Neil sighed in his heart, patted Hayate's head with his hand, and said helplessly, "Okay, I understand. Now you are alone anyway, so it doesn't matter if you are with us."

    Hayate’s cheeks were slightly red because of Neil’s actions in public, his smart eyes flickered, and he turned to look at the girl who had been standing silently behind Neil.

    "Would you mind, Ms. Tifa?"

    "How could it be? It's better to have more people and more opinions. You can't rely on Neil at all. He will only listen to my instructions. Oh, you can just call me Tifa. It's quite troublesome to add a title.  "

    Neil wanted to refute, but he couldn't count on anything. It was clear that Tifa didn't even let him speak, and any opinions he had were directly rejected. The control power was never in his hands.

    Of course, he only dared to say these words in his heart, because the look Tifa gave her when she spoke made him dare not even fart.

    Gale raised her eyebrows, clearly feeling that there was something behind Tifa's words, and the little actions between her and Neil made her feel a little depressed, and also felt a sense of envy that she couldn't let go of.

    "Eh? That's it" Hayate seemed a little surprised and opened his mouth slightly, "But I think Neil also has a lot of ideas. Neil is very active when he comes to my house and always comes up with a lot of interesting things.  " His eyes then turned to Neil, who had never dared to speak, "right, Neil?"

    "Oh? There is such a thing"

    Tifa narrowed her eyes and turned her gaze to Neil with a toothless smile.

    Hey, hey, hey!  ?  Why are you targeting him!  !  How come these two people seemed to have set off explosives as soon as they met.

    Neil, who was in the center of the whirlpool, had already been shaken to his core by his own cold sweat. From the beginning, the two girls had been smiling and laughing. The seemingly calm situation was actually full of undercurrents, and Neil was a broken ship.  There is a possibility of capsizing and dying without burial at any time and at any time.

    "I just came back from Santuchuan and fell directly into the Shura field. It's true that good fortune and misfortune never come alone."

    By the way, what should we do now?  I always feel that any answer will lead to the same ending.

    Good ship, boy!

    "Who knows?"

    Neil suddenly felt the air pressure drop again, and he realized that he seemed to have just said a very bad answer that was not really an answer. He smiled dryly and touched his head, "Yeah, I just put forward some opinions because I think Hayate is a little inexperienced."  , after all, the people in Hayate’s family are all a bunch of novices, unlike our family, where if you pick anyone at random, you will be able to defeat one against a hundred.”

    Wiping off a cold sweat, Neil felt that he was really too smart to come up with such nonsense that would not offend people.

    "Well, let's go pick out the food as soon as possible. If we go late, we will be robbed by the nurses."

    Now Neil just wants to change their target quickly and don’t let the innocent him get shot again.

    "Well, okay, let's leave now."

    Tifa and Hayate looked at each other for a while, then smiled slightly, and then signaled Neil to work quickly. Neil understood and pushed Hayate's wheelchair to the meat area together.

    And not far away from them, just by??Observing the development of the situation with shining eyes.

    Feeling the tense aura of Enter the Dragon, the three Knights of the Storm hiding behind the shelves trembled all over.

    "This is full of the rhythm of Shura Field!!!"

    "Hey, should we jump out and cheer up Master Gale now?"

    "Ah la la, this is not good. If outsiders like us get involved, the Shura Field will not be built~~"

    "You are totally watching the show, Shamal! As knights, we should naturally advance and retreat with the master, become the master's sword, and repel all enemies for the master!"

    "That's right! I will definitely make it a real Shura field!"

    "Vita, I'm not asking you to kill people. What kind of real Shura field? You want to sacrifice that guy's blood!"

    “Signom, I really want to experience it too~~”

    "Shamar, please don't get mad at this time, please."

    And just when the three Knights of the Storm were muttering, Neil and the others had already arrived at the meat area, and only then did Neil realize that his tragedy had just begun.

    “Hey, Neil, do you want to come to my house for dinner tonight?”

    With just one word, Hayate blew up the relatively stable situation to pieces.

    "Ah la la, Neil, is the food at home so unpalatable to you? If you don't like it, you can tell me"

    Tifa glanced at Hayate, who had an expectant expression on his face, with a gentle smile on his face.

    "Well, I like it very much, it fits"

    Can I not like it or not conform to it?  He's the one doing the cooking, okay!

    Neil trembled and glanced secretly at Tifa, who was smiling but saying nothing. He really agreed with Gale's opinion. Of course he was willing to eat it without doing anything, but in this situation, he dared to ask Gale's side.  If it were shifted by just one millimeter, he would probably be separated from his family forever for the rest of his life.

    "I'm afraid this won't work, because tonight I have to give Yu, oh, she's a new person I need to hold a welcome party for her, so"

    Neil said awkwardly, and Hayate was stunned for a moment before saying apologetically, "I'm sorry, I don't know."

    "It doesn't matter. Why don't you come with me, Hayate?"

    As soon as he finished saying this, Neil clutched his chest, as if he had been stabbed by something.

    He opened his hands and took a look. It turned out that there was nothing but sweat on his hands, but what was that lingering fear about?  Don't you see that Tifa next to her is filled with black energy in an instant.

    “Let’s forget it this time, I’ll bother you next time.”

    Hayate caught Tifa’s little strangeness from the corner of her eyes, she covered her mouth and smiled, then rejected Neil’s invitation.

    "Okay, let's talk about it next time."

    "Neil, come pick it up. It seems that the beef you mentioned is gone. If you can't make a burger tonight, you're dead."

    Tifa ordered domineeringly with her hands on her hips, and Neil could only keep looking at the other substitutes. Hayate narrowed her eyes slightly, showed a weird smile, and then quickly disappeared. She tilted her head, clasped her hands together and suggested,  "Eh? There are so many people in Neil's family. Wouldn't it be troublesome to make burgers? How about we make hot pot like we did at Kobato's welcome party last time? It's very convenient and Neil won't be too busy~~  "

    ??????????????????????????????????????…  Are you dead if you didn't hear Tifa say that you can't make a burger?  He will really die!

    “It’s so hot, wouldn’t it be good to eat hot pot?”

    "But wouldn't it be more fun for the whole family to eat together? Or are foreigners used to eating separately?"

    "Ah, Yucha is a foreigner"

    "Then it is necessary to let her experience Japanese customs and give her the warmth of home~~"

    Very good, the two women left him alone and started to confront each other. Neil secretly clenched his fists, he was finally safe.

    "Hamburger."

    Tifa didn’t give in, she simply explained it straightforwardly this time.

    "hot pot."

    Gale Feng smiled and responded with the same attitude.

    "Hamburger."

    "hot pot."

    When the stalemate reached a stalemate, the two of them simply turned their attention to Neil, who was about to make a fuss silently.

    Neil was almost crying when he was stared at by the two people. He almost ascended to the sky in the midst of this electric and scorching sight.

    “…ask Mr. Bei.”

    He would rather follow Mr. Bei to eat crispy food than?Pick one of them.

    At this moment, Neil suffered two heavy blows to his abdomen. He held his belly and pretended to be dead on the ground without even daring to make a sound.

    The eyes of the two girls collided fiercely in the air, and then immediately staggered away, returning to their original smiles.

    "Actually, the burgers are not bad. After all, Neil has a lot of children at home. I think everyone will like them very much."

    "No, no, no, the hot pot that Hayate said is very good, I have never tried it. As you said, the whole family should eat together affectionately to create an atmosphere."

    "Haha, since Tifa likes it, that's fine. By the way, Shamar and the others are still there, so I'll leave first."

    Hayate noticed the three people who had been hiding behind the shelves, waved to them, and then said goodbye to Tifa. As for Neil on the ground, she ignored it for the time being.

    "Walk slowly, strong wind."

    Tifa watched Hayate leave, who was pushed away by Xignom, and then bent down and fiddled with Neil's hair.

    "Neal, what should we eat tonight?"

    Neil raised his head and smiled flatteringly, "Let's eat hot pot and burgers together."

    "Hey, don't you work too hard?"

    "It doesn't matter, my kidneys are good!"

    Seeing Neil patting his chest and swearing, Tifa chuckled and continued to select ingredients.

    "Um, Tifa, you're not angry, are you?"

    "Huh? Why should I be angry?"

    "That's good……"

    "By the way, Neil"

    "What's up?"

    "I heard that Baicaowu has launched a limited-time limited cake. Please bring one for each person in your family tomorrow."

    ""

    Tifa is definitely angry, right?  !  !

 Soar to the new world!  Chapter 85 How can a campus comedy not have a love letter incident?

    A new day has come again.

    Neil stood in the corridor, looking out the window at the dazzling sun.

    "Father Sun, why don't you come down from the mountain?"

    "How many hours has it been since dawn!? You've just gone to work and you're already thinking about getting dark!"

    Negi happened to meet Neil on the road, so he was speechless when he heard these words here.  He looked at his watch and found that it was almost time, so he took Neil by the collar and dragged him to the office.

    "Hurry up, we don't have much time, get ready and go to class"

    "Neji, haven't you heard the saying that you can't be happy even if you can't?"

    "Sorry, this sentence does not apply to you. It would be better for you to sink in the whirlpool of tragedy for the rest of your life."

    In this way, Neil was helplessly dragged into the office by Negi. The teachers he met on the way all had a accustomed expression and greeted him as usual, without feeling any violation at all.

    "Good morning, you two~~"

    The brisk greetings reached the ears of the two of them. As soon as they entered the door, they saw Faye with a smile on his face, sitting next to Neil and making records.

    "Good morning, Mr. Faye."

    Negi replied politely. Neil looked back at him and waved as a greeting.

    "It's a miracle that Teacher Neil is not late today."

    Faye squinted his eyes and looked at Neil, who was half-dead walking towards his seat, and smiled in a slightly exaggerated tone.

    "Teacher Faye, your words really hurt my heart! Am I someone who is often late!?"

    "How qualified are you to say this if you are late five days a week?"

    Seeing Neil’s dissatisfied look, Negi couldn’t help but complain.

    "I'm not late for two days."

    "Fuck you! Those two days are weekends, you don't have to come to school!"

    "Tch, you don't understand that being late is a man's romance, so you are not popular"

    Neil was speechless, showing contempt.

    "Teacher Neil, you have to arrive early to make people feel romantic, right? Girls generally like boys who arrive early for dates, right?"

    Faye blinked, saying that the most unpopular person is a guy like him who has lost all his integrity.

    "So you can never compare to me, I am very popular"

    Neil, who had no self-awareness at all, sat down on his seat with a slight smile and took away the copywriting on the table. At this time, a pink envelope slowly floated out.

    My mind just stopped functioning for 0.0001 seconds.

    ??And 0.0001 seconds later, the brain was running at high speed with eight-core computing speed. In Neil's eyes, everything in the world seemed to be slowing down a hundred times. He shouted in his heart, burstlinker!  !  !  !

    In less than a second, he stuffed the envelope into his pocket with lightning speed.

    ""

    Neil pretended to be nonchalant and took out the paperwork to be done today. He was about to take out a pen and draw some pictures to make it look like he was working to avoid everyone's attention.

    However, he suddenly found that Negi beside him was watching with his mouth slightly open.

    Well, Negi saw everything clearly.

    "Huhu"

    Negi covered his mouth with a narrow smile.

    Feeling as if he had been caught, Neil's eyelids twitched and he began to think about countermeasures.

    What should we do at this time?

    Pretend to continue working as if nothing happened?  Anyway, denying him alive and dead can't do anything to him, but when the time comes, people all over the world will definitely know.

    Or tell Negi what happened?  Anyway, this guy is not a big speaker singing everywhere.

    Which of the two current options is the most correct?

    No, he has a third way!

    "I'll do it!!!"

    “Ah————!!! The glasses are cracked!! My eyes hurt so much!!”

    Negi covered his eyes and rolled on the ground with all his grace lost.

    "Uh, what's wrong with Mr. Negi?"

    Fayi turned her head in surprise. It was a rare sight in a hundred years for the serious Negi to behave like this.

    "Actually, when Niji was looking at the student's homework just now, he found that the ink was so reflective that his glasses exploded and his eyes hurt. I sent him to the infirmary first!!"

    Without saying a word, he took Negi and ran out.

    Fayi looked at the door where there was no one left speechlessly, and then looked at??Neji's table.

    Not to mention ink, there isn’t even a word.

    When the two people ran to the infirmary, Neil found that no one was in the room. He locked the door, threw Negi onto the bed, and then took out an ebony wood and blocked Negi's temples.

    “Boy, if you dare to talk nonsense, don’t blame me for being cruel!!”

    “I haven’t spoken yet, okay!!”

    Negi slapped the gun away and said angrily.

    This guy is so cruel, my eyes still hurt a little.

    "Humph, it's best not to mess around!"

    Rubbing his red eyes, Negi glanced at Neil who was speechless.

    "But speaking of it, is that letter a love letter?"

    "Yeah, definitely! Judging from my experience, the love letter definitely didn't escape!!"

    "What experience do you have"

    Neil curled his lips disdainfully and raised the envelope in his hand, "Do you think that when you receive this letter, there is a scroll inside that says "I will see you on the rooftop until you die".

    "What is that, a challenge!?"

    Having said that, Neil still opened the envelope with anxiety. After all, this was the first time this happened. Regardless of whether he really wanted to date someone else, this kind of plot that only happened in galgame still made him excited.

    After living for so long, someone finally had the vision to discover this gem of his.

    Neil opened the folded letter, and Negi leaned over curiously.

    See you on the rooftop during lunch break.

    These words are written on the letter, and the handwriting is very graceful. It can be seen that it is written by a generous and decent woman. For this impression, I can give it 60 points.

    However, is it a bit too short.

    "Well, concentration is the essence. Today's young people like to get straight to the point."

    After reading the letter from the inside out again, Neil nodded with certainty.

    "Eh? Is that so?"

    Negi was very surprised. This was completely different from the development in the comics collected by Asuna and the others. There was no sense of affection between the lines at all.

    "Is Neil going to go?"

    "Well, no matter what the outcome is, I'm going to go."

    Neil put the letter back into his pocket, took a breath, and said calmly.

    "It would be great if Neil could date that girl"

    Hearing what he said, Negi sighed with anticipation.

    "Get out of the way, you guy who was directly confessed to!!"

    ""

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Do you think Neil is acting weird today?"

    During the lunch break in the classroom, Touma and a few classmates gathered together to eat. Thinking of Neil's behavior in class today, he always felt weird.

    "How should I put it" Furuichi closed his eyes and tried to recall the scene at that time, thinking about how to describe it, "His, um, smile is too refreshing."

    That shining smile really frightened them for a long time.

    "It's the first time I've seen him take class so seriously. Even though the whole class was taught in English from beginning to end" Yuuji chewed his rice and turned his attention to the girls, "I didn't talk to Alyssa and Xing today either.  When it comes to arguing, he usually likes to waste time like this"

    "Well, did something happen to make him change?"

    Even Akihisa, the king of fools, can detect that weirdness.

    "Change? What can make him change?"

    Touma frowned, it was hard to imagine.

    "Sweets?"

    "money?"

    "Beautiful girl game?"

    Although these are very important to Neil, they do not seem to be able to change him.

    So, for a man, what power can make him change so much?

    There is only one answer.

    "In love!?" x4

    It’s really unbelievable.

    "Hey! Who are you guys talking about over there who is in love?"

    Alyssa among the girls suddenly caught the most important words, she turned her head and asked curiously.

    "Uh, we're talking about Neil"

    After Touma finished speaking, he felt a little regretful, wondering whether he would be chased by Neil Qianli afterwards.

    "Ha!? That guy is in love!?"

    &nbsp; “Eh!? Neil is in love, why didn’t I know!?”

    "Why do you know Nanoha?"

    Suzuka looked at Nanoha who stood up and slapped the table excitedly. Although there was some confusion on her face, a clear light flashed in her eyes.

    "Ahaha, well, because"

    Naye didn’t know how to get through it for a while, but Xing next to her suddenly spoke up to save her.

    "Maybe, you don't see how weird he is today"

    "If it's true, it happened recently, maybe yesterday?"

    Qianye recalled that their teacher was only like this today, so he concluded that he fell in love yesterday?

    "Hey, Chifuyu, is the teacher dating his childhood sweetheart?"

    "Tifa?"

    Chifuyu frowned, thinking back on the events of the past few days. Rather than saying that he fell in love, it would be more appropriate to say that he fell into the River Styx. He was tortured by Tifa so happily every day. If it was really a relationship,  That's really enough love to die for.

    "It does not seem."

    “Then let’s say there is someone else!”

    The girls immediately became excited. This was a rare event in the class.

    "Ahaha, I think I will die miserably."

    With a desperate smile on his face, Touma said this to the other companions.

    ""

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Out of silence.

    At this time, a sound of sliding the door attracted the attention of the noisy class. The girls all turned their heads and saw Faye walking in.

    "Good afternoon, everyone~" Faye winked and smiled, then glanced around the class, "Isn't Mr. Neil here? I still want to have lunch with him."

    "Eh? Isn't the teacher in the office?"

    "No, as soon as the lunch bell rang, he disappeared. Is it true?"

    Faye held her chin thoughtfully.

    "Teacher Faye, what's true?"

    Naye narrowed her eyes and asked softly in a tone that didn't seem to care.

    "Oh, actually it seems that Teacher Neal received a love letter, and it seems that they agreed to meet on the rooftop during the lunch break. I heard it from Teacher Negi"

    ""

    Fayi suddenly came back to his senses in the deathly silence of the classroom. Looking at the silent crowd and the heavy atmosphere, he smiled slyly and slowly exited the classroom.

    “I’ll go!! It turns out there really is one!!”

    "Hurry up!! Come up and watch with force!!"

    “Perhaps the door to the rooftop has been locked by the teacher, why not go upstairs and take a look!!”

    "Yo Xi, let's divide our troops into two groups!!"

    "Everyone! You can only win this battle, not lose!"

    “Stop talking nonsense, Takamachi and the others have already disappeared!!”

    ?…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

    ps1: Fei X has contacted me several times, and I’m considering whether to change jobs. After all, it’s not easy to get along here.

    PS2: Are you complaining about my cover again this time?  ?

 Soar to the new world!  Chapter 86 Do you know why love letters use pink envelopes?

    Looking at the iron door in front of him, Neil felt like he was facing the door of truth before. His heart was beating more than 200 times per second. He really doubted when it would explode due to overload. He took a breath and said, "Meow!"  The protagonist in the galgame looks extremely calm when receiving love letters, which is just bullshit on his part.

    "If I don't go to hell, who will!"

    With an indomitable momentum, Neil put his hand on the door and slowly pushed it open. The creaking sound was like an ancient stone door. At this moment, he felt like he had gone to the Ruby Palace to prepare to fight Heathcliff.

    The door was pushed open.

    Not far away, a beautiful silhouette stands tall.

    Her long, slightly curly black hair rippled like waves in the wind. She looked slightly shorter than him. She must be a girl of about the same age. She had a slender figure, and the skirt hem blew by the wind gently swayed in attractive ripples.  , standing quietly on the deserted rooftop, under the blue sky, quiet and picturesque.

    Very good, very good, I can give it 90 points!

    Of course, if he is blond, then he will be given full marks. He is the cutest blond.

    Because of the sound of pushing the door, the girl turned around in response, and her pretty face gradually appeared in Neil's eyes.

    Snapped——

    After slamming the door shut, Neil held his head and sighed sadly.

    "Sure enough, the development of campus romance dramas has no chance for me?"

    Return the emotion, you cheating god of love.

    “Teacher, you don’t need to act like you’ve seen a ghost, right?”

    The door was reopened, and pleasant sounds floated in along with the sunshine.

    "Can I not do this? Because of you, I went back to hell that night."

    He looked at the girl in front of him again - Tomoyo Daidoji, who was full of ladylike demeanor. His cute face and gentle temperament would probably make many ignorant little boys' hearts flutter.

    "However, facing Chise, Neil couldn't think of anything at all.

    "Okay, Teacher Neil, don't stand at the top of the stairs. Come over here. I have something to talk to you about."

    Tomoyo turned around first. In desperation, Neil scratched his head and had no choice but to follow.  But as soon as he crossed the door, he stopped, looked back, thought about it, and subconsciously closed the door bolt.

    When Tomoyo looked back, he noticed Neil's move and took a few steps back in horror.

    “Teacher, you want to attack me!?”

    "Am I just a beast in your eyes!? I'm afraid someone will attack me!!"

    “Teacher, no one would be so hungry as to be selective about food.”

    “Am I that bad, asshole!!”

    At least some groups are specifically targeting his type.

    【Ah, that’s not the point here, boss, don’t you think it’s off topic?  】

    Anders' voice came through his mind, and Neil also realized this problem, so he met Tomoyo's somewhat wary gaze, spread his hands and asked helplessly, "Why are you looking for me? Wait, why are you doing this?  notice me!?"

    With that said, Neil took out the pink envelope and waved it in front of Tomoyo.

    "This is how to attract the teacher's attention"

    “Usually you don’t need to do it like this to attract attention!! Don’t underestimate human curiosity!!”

    "I want to guarantee that the teacher will come 100%."

    ""

    I bet this girl is still a counselor.

    "Okay" Neil lowered his eyelids helplessly, luckily he still had some expectations, "Let's go back to the previous topic, what are you doing here with me?"

    "Because Sakura" Tomoyo frowned slightly, and a rare trouble appeared on her face, "Since that night, Sakura has become weird sometimes, and she almost ran into Ni several times.  I’m going to Teacher Er’s class, and I’m also looking for your home address, Teacher.”

    A big sweat dropped from the back of Neil's head. It turned out that he almost died several times. If Tifa knew about it, the consequences would be disastrous.

    "Did I say Kinomoto-san hasn't given up yet?"

    "I originally thought it would be fine the next day, but who knew that Sakura brought it up again, and her attitude was unexpectedly tough It's all the teacher's fault."

    "You're actually blaming it all on me!? Let's talk reason, it's force majeure!"

    “That’s what boys who get a good deal say.”

    "Who took advantage of you!!" Neil said unconvinced, but when he saw Chiyo's eyes turned cold, he bent down spinelessly, "I'm sorry, I have toIt's so shameless of me to act like a good guy just for the sake of cheap.  "

    "Then what does the teacher plan to do?"

    "What can I do? Do you still need me to tell her again?"

    It is estimated that Mu Zhiben will not listen to it.

    "Sakura almost ran to tell my mother that you were ruining my innocence."

    "What a shame!! Is this a period drama!?"

    "Anyway, teacher, please take responsibility for me! Change Sakura back to her original self!" Tomoyo felt impatient and immediately issued the death order, then held his face in his hands and became intoxicated, "Although the strong Sakura now  That’s not bad, but I still prefer her original way of being weak yet strong, and at the same time a little bit natural, wow, it really makes me want to stop~~~”

    ""

    What exactly do you want him to do?

    Neil suddenly discovered that no matter what he did, he would always be the hardest one.

    This is really a heartbreaking truth.

    And when he was feeling sorry for himself, a cold and soaring aura suddenly came from behind the iron door. Neil trembled, glanced at Chise who was still intoxicated, and turned his head speechlessly. Then, there was a loud sound from the iron door.  The knocking sound.

    "Neil, are you in there? Open the door for us now~~~"

    This is obviously Nanoha's voice. Although it sounds as soft as usual, the back part is obviously out of tune and sounds like a devil. Moreover, the door that is almost falling off after being photographed is clearly her masterpiece!  ?

    "Hey! Scumbag teacher, have you finally taken action against the ignorant female student!?"

    "Still as ruthless as ever, Alyssa, this time she fell from an idiot teacher to a scumbag teacher.

    “Teacher, who confessed to you? I’m very interested~~~”

    It is undeniable that Suzuka’s voice is the most beautiful among so many people. If it were normal times, he would definitely walk past her, but now he felt chills in his heart.  Huh?  Speaking of which, why do they know about the confession?

    "Neal! If you don't open the door, I'll call Tifa right away!!"

    “Does that mean you want him to die immediately, Miss Chifuyu?  ?

    Neil had a headache, and there were a lot of noisy sounds behind him that he didn't want to listen to anymore. Tomoyo was also attracted by these sounds, his beautiful eyelashes flickered slightly, and a teasing smile appeared on his lips.

    "Oh, why doesn't Mr. Neil open the door?"

    “Whose fault do you think this is!?”

    "Hey!! Scumbag teacher!! Who are you talking to!?"

    "Are you a snob!?"

    Alyssa’s hearing is really not good.

    Neil quickly blocked the rickety door with his back, and the heavy knocks from behind came through the iron door, making him feel like his lungs were about to vomit.

    How powerful are these people? Do you think they are attacking the city?

    "Neal, don't blame me if you don't open the door"

    【Ooooooooooh!  !  !  Nanoha's voice is so scary!  !  Super scary!  !  !  】

    Having no idea how to break up at this time, Neil was about to cry but suddenly felt like he was being watched. When he took a closer look, he unexpectedly found that someone was watching from the rooftop of the opposite building.

    "Aren't these guys too powerful!? Look here with an astronomical telescope!? What do you want to see!? Do you want to see my pores expand!?"

    This is indeed his student, and he will not disappoint you at all.

    Tomoyo also noticed what was happening behind her. Her black and white eyes rolled around, blocking Neil's figure without any trace. From the opposite side, it seemed like she was slowly approaching Neil.

    "Ouch!!!! Are you kissing!? Are you really going to kiss!?"

    The atmosphere became unexpectedly intense.

    “Hey!! You’re so stupid!!”

    Neil looked at the smiling Tomoyo with a black line on his head.

    “Teacher, please give me an answer quickly~~~”

    Chise blinked her beautiful eyes, and her face slowly came closer.

    "There seems to be something going on behind the door, speed up!"

    “Neil!! Open the door!!!”

    “Bring the chainsaw over here!!”

    "Go to c4 and blast it!!"

    “It seems that because of hearing Tomoyo’s words, the riot behind him became several times more violent.

    I can’t stand it anymore, I really can’t stand it anymore.

    “I’ll kill you, that’s all after I received the love letter! If I get a girlfriend in the future, why don’t you guys kill me!?”

    The atmosphere suddenly became silent, and the door was broken.The operation also stopped, and the dead silence without a word really made him want to jump off the building.

    Ah?  Is this sentence so powerful?  Why does the atmosphere seem to have dropped to freezing point?

    No, you should think about how to save your life now.

    ???????????????????First of all, the culprit of this incident should be settled.

    Neil immediately cast his dangerous eyes on Tomoyo, and when Tomoyo took a look, a charming smile appeared on his face.

    "Teacher, get out of the way and let me do it."

    Tomoyo patted Neil on the shoulder and motioned for him to go away.

    Well, she obviously took his look as a distress signal.

    Neil stared at her suspiciously for a few seconds, and finally walked aside obediently, holding his head and preparing to be beaten at any time.

    And when the door was opened, the people behind the door who were preparing to riot again saw Tomoyo blocking the door, and they were all stunned.

    "Everyone, welcome."

    Without losing her ladylike demeanor, Tomoyo nodded to everyone with an elegant smile on her lips.

    "Uh, isn't this Tomoyo Daidoji from the next class?"

    "Eh!? The one who confessed to the teacher is Daidoji-san!!"

    "No, how could it be that someone like a teacher in a landfill would be attracted by such a cute girl?"

    There were whispers from the people behind, and Naye, who was standing at the front, suddenly felt weird. Did they know each other a long time ago?

    "Daoji-san, you really treat the teacher"

    "Oh haha, how is that possible~~~" Tomoyo covered his mouth and smiled softly, "It's just that Teacher Neil did something for me. What's more, Teacher Neil is not a person worth dating.  Bar……"

    "Well……"

    A faint blush appeared on Nanoye's little face, which quickly faded away. However, this small change was clearly captured by Tomoyo. He glanced at Neil who was preparing defensive measures from the corner of his eyes, and then looked at the person in front of him with a deep look.  girl.

    ——Hehe, that’s what happened.

    "I've finished talking to Teacher Neil. If you have anything, please ask your class teacher. Then, I'll take my leave first."

    Tomoyo gave a salute, then cast a vague look at Neil, and walked through the crowd and walked down the stairs.

    Neil was stunned, what did that look mean just now?

    At least you typed in Morse code before leaving!  !

    ?…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

    ps1: Group number xxxxxxxxx, welcome to join.

    PS2: Aha, I really want to cry. The conditions Fei Lu promised me sound very good.

 Soar to the new world!  Chapter 87 Love is generally a sudden death

    What's going on?

    Neil looked at the loops of rope on his body and saw that he was tied up unusually tightly. The binding skills of these dead children were getting better and better.

    He raised his eyes and looked around again. Well, on the left, there was a group of guys dressed in black death suits holding various instruments of torture. On the right, there was a group of onlookers with curiosity written all over their faces. In the middle, headed by squad leader Alyssa.  Some people were muttering and didn't know what they were discussing.

    ???????????????????? Is this a joint trial of the three divisions?  ?

    “You trash down there, tell me the truth!”

    Neil looked up at Alyssa, who had a condescending attitude, with a few more red crosses on her forehead.

    "Didn't Daidoji-san already say that? What else do you want me to say"

    "Things are definitely not that simple! There must be something that cannot be told to others!"

    Looking at Alyssa’s vow, Neil curled his lips disdainfully.

    "Hey, you have to have evidence to say that. Where is the evidence?"

    “My intuition is the evidence!!”

    “So that’s it… you’re just a piece of cake!! Don’t use intuition to explain everything!!”

    He has suffered so much because of his female intuition.

    "You could just tell me what happened on the rooftop"

    Chifuyu walked up to Neil, waved her cell phone in front of Neil a few times, patted his shoulder and spoke earnestly to persuade him.

    "Nothing happened at all!? What does that mean on your hand!? What does it mean that it's Tifa's number!! Yachudie, I really didn't do anything!!"

    Seeing that Chifuyu seemed to be pressing the call button, Neil almost burst into tears.

    "Report! Our Heresy Inquisition Committee has clearly discovered that the defendant committed an unforgivable act on the rooftop!!"

    A man in black robes stepped out from the crowd and loudly announced Neil's crime.

    "Don't talk nonsense! Where have I done any unforgivable behavior!? Why do I have to bite the unforgivable so hard!"

    "Tell me, what kind of behavior is it?"

    Alyssa ignored someone in the protest and asked the reporter directly.

    “bozk!!”

    "Uh, what is that?"

    Everyone sweated, what on earth is this.

    "Slovak, it means kissing!!"

    "You can just use Chinese!!! Who knows such a partial language!!"

    Xing Yiyi Dictionary, whose eyes were twitching, flew over and knocked the person unconscious.

    ""

    Dare to love this product, is it Mingjiu? Can he learn such a sense of distance with his brainpower?

    “You have nothing to say down there, right?”

    Alyssa patted the podium lightly, smiling proudly as if someone had stolen something and you couldn't deny it.

    "These people are just talking nonsense!! It's just a visual illusion!! It's just like the fake kiss on TV!!"

    “Burn—burn—burn—”

    Some people started rioting because the word kiss was so heartbreaking.

    "Burn your sister! Why do you have to burn the fake one too!"

    "It's so noisy! Just answer me truthfully and everything will be fine!!"

    After arguing for a long time with no result, Nanoye couldn't help it anymore, slapping the table and staring at Neil.

    "Who are you lying to? If you answer this, you will definitely die more miserably!"

    “Oh oh oh!! You must be hiding something, right?”

    "Classmate Alyssa"

    "What? Do you want to say something?"

    "You'd better go die."

    "Hey!! Those heresy interrogation meetings over there are ready to go!"

    "Wait!! Don't pile up dry firewood around me! What do you want to do!! Don't you know chemistry!? Fire, dry firewood and oxygen will produce very scary chemical experiments!! Teacher, I don't know  You are allowed to do such a dangerous thing!!"

    “It’s really not a man to be nagging at the smallest things.”

    “Come here, you mountain female orangutan king!!”

    "Who are you talking about as a female gorilla!!"

    In response, a dictionary hit Neil in the head.

    Neil, forever silent.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    “It’s none of my business!!!”

    ? ?Ji's feet activated their magic power and he ran quickly down the corridor, with a figure covered in black energy following closely behind him.

    “You kid, just give me nonsense!!”

    While roaring, Neil picked up the rocket launcher and hit Negi.

    "This is school, don't mess around!!"

    "I don't care about you!! This place will become your graveyard today!! Sure enough, betrayal has been there from the beginning!!"

    "Although this kind of statement is quite in line with the current situation, it is not cool to say it at this time!"

    Negi had no way to escape, clinging to the cold wall, looking at the approaching cannon barrel with cold sweat on his face.

    By the way, this thing I got from the Ministry of Military Affairs is really realistic. Even if it wants to start a world war, it will be no problem at all.

    "Neal, I said it accidentally"

    "Huh?" Neil raised his eyebrows, his eyes became colder, and he stared at Negi closely, "Then you just admit that you were the one who said it"

    "Well, although I was the one who spilled the beans, I was just telling Teacher Faye. It's not my fault!!"

    "oh?"

    Neil thought about it and realized that the information he heard from the people in the class was indeed Faye who told them the matter.

    However, the culprit is still the guy in front of you!

    "Anyone who betrays me will die!!"

    “Are you one of those unfaithful protagonists in urban novels!?”

    "Rest in peace, I will avenge you."

    "You are the one who wants to kill me!"

    "Teacher, what are you doing?"

    Just when Negi burst into tears and was about to despair, a voice interrupted them.

    Neil turned his head and was slightly startled when he saw the person coming.

    "Suzuka-kun? Why are you here? Aren't you with Nanoha and the tsundere and violent girl?"

    It’s rare to see Suzuka alone after school.

    "Because I made an appointment with Hayate to meet in the library later, I didn't leave with Alyssa and the others"

    Suzuka glanced at Negi who was running away without leaving any trace, and explained to Neil softly.

    "I see hmm? Where is the boy?"

    Neil took a quick look and found that there was no one around where Negi was. He had clearly taken advantage of his attention to be diverted and escaped.

    "Tch, I must divide him into seventeen pieces next time."

    Throwing away the rocket launcher, Neil muttered viciously, causing Suzuka next to him to have a black line.  He looked out the window at the sunset-tinged sky, then looked back at Suzuka, "Suzuka-san is leaving now, right? Let's go together"

    "Um."

    Suzuka nodded slightly, with a sweet smile on her face, which made Neil feel happy.

    It’s better to be this kid. At least when he’s being tried, Suzuka won’t get involved like the others and give him a few hard blows regardless of whether it’s relevant or not.

    "Teacher, what are you laughing at?"

    Walking on the road, Suzuka found Neil crying silently and smiling contentedly, and couldn't help but feel strange.

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? away?

    "Yeah, I just feel so lucky to have a girl like Suzuka-san by my side"

    Neil didn’t pay much attention and directly said what he was thinking.

    Suzuka's face turned red immediately at these words, and her soft eyes were filled with water. She gently stroked her heated cheek with her right hand and murmured in her mouth.

    "This is a foul"

    "Huh? Suzuka-san, what are you talking about?"

    Suzuka looked at his innocent and ignorant look, felt sulky in her heart, and replied lukewarmly.

    "No."

    ""

    Is it his fault again?

    Neil didn’t dare to speak casually, feeling the somewhat oppressive atmosphere, and his eyes couldn’t help but wander around.

    【Um?  】

    There was a sudden change in his eyes, and Neil stopped in his tracks. Suzuka also stopped after taking a few steps, turning her face to look back at him.

    "Teacher, why don't you leave?"

    "Ahaha, how should I put it? Today I watched Kato Cha's horoscope divination. He said that it is not appropriate for me to go through the front door today, otherwise I will be in disaster. Let's go through the side door"

    Neil touched the back of his head, his forehead was covered with sweat.

    "Teacher, Kato Cha has never done this kind of festivalAnd no other show’s divination is so terrifying.  "

    "Well, anyway, teacher, I don't really want to go through the front door today. Just like a man always goes through the front door when he and his wife [beep——], but after walking there many times, they will no longer [beep——]  ] desire, you will inevitably think about [beep——] common backdoors that you haven’t walked through often, so you have to keep it fresh at all times.”

    Suzuka’s face turned red with embarrassment, and she couldn’t help but take a few steps back, her eyes completely turning into those of a pervert.

    "Ah, the teacher's fallacies are as disgusting as ever."

    At this time, a female voice came from afar, Suzuka couldn't help but follow the sound, while Neil lowered his head in frustration.

    “Daoji-san classmate?”

    Suzuka looked puzzledly at Tomoyo, who was walking in with her schoolbag. It seemed that she had been waiting at the door in front.

    Thinking of this, she couldn't help but look at Neil, but all she saw was that he had a look of "let me go".

    "Hello, Tsukimura-san" Tomoyo smiled, and then pointed to Neil on the side, "Can I have a few words with Teacher Neil?"

    "This please do as you please."

    Suzuka’s gaze shifted between the two of them, then she stepped back a few meters and shifted her gaze to other places.

    Tomoyo glanced at Suzuka, turned to Neil and joked, "Hey, Teacher Neil, I didn't expect to date a female student in my class after school"

    “Let’s ask you out. If this is a date, then going home together means we are married!”

    "Well, if it's a teacher"

    "What do you mean you are so reluctant to speak!? Why are you here?"

    "Didn't the look in my eyes before I left today tell you to see you after school?"

    "Who can understand?! Can your eyes talk!?"

    "Oh, it's a shame you can be a teacher"

    "That kind of ability is no longer the scope of a teacher. I'm really sorry that I can be a teacher!! So what do you want to say this time?"

    "It's nothing, just reminding the teacher not to forget the agreement with me"

    "Don't worry, Kinomoto will calm down after a while" Neil waved his hand and said, and then his voice suddenly became softer, "At worst, I'll just brainwash her"

    "Teacher, what did you say next?"

    A cold light flashed in Zhishi's eyes, he squinted and smiled.

    “No, not at all!!”

    "Really?" Chise stared at him for several seconds before letting him go, and then took out something from his schoolbag, "Teacher, there is another thing I am curious about. How did you get these?"

    Neil took a closer look and found that it was the photo he used when bribing Little Wolf.

    "Uh, how did you get it?"

    "Xiao Langjun has been smiling at the photos all day long. It's hard not to notice"

    ""

    That guy is really an idiot. If you want to see it, you can do it in the toilet!  When the time comes, it’s up to him whether it turns white or whether he offers it up and worships it, whatever he wants to do!  !

    "Teacher, you are not targeting Sakura, are you? I found that after that night, Xiaolang actually had some photos that were sure to kill him, but even I might not have been able to take them"

    Chise’s tone was faint, and although nothing could be seen from his expression, it was enough to make Neil’s scalp tingle. Now he really wanted to take out his mobile phone and dial 999 to inform the police that there was a pervert here.

    "I didn't do this"

    "Oh? Who is it then?"

    Zhishi is approaching step by step, making it clear that he will never give up without knowing the truth.

    ""

    How to explain this?

    Neil glanced at his magic weapon and wondered whether he should hand it over. After all, it is the truth in the world that a dead Taoist friend does not die a poor Taoist.

    Chise rolled his eyes and came closer to Neil with a bright smile, "I almost forgot that the teacher can do magic. Isn't it some kind of strange magic? Can you teach me?"

    This woman is really troublesome.

    Neil scratched his head, took out Anders and stuffed it into Tomoyo's hand.

    "Ah, if you have anything to do, just ask this guy, and then let me go"

    Hey, boss, you really sold me out!  !  Fortunately, I still firmly believe that you will not confess me!  !

    "Sorry, I won't lie."

    This is a complete lie!  !

    "Is this the existence like Xiaoke?" Chise looked at Anders who was making electronic sounds with curiosity and a little surprise.?He nodded with satisfaction, "Well, in this case, I won't bother the teacher anymore. I'll give it back to you after I've played with him thoroughly"

    Help!  !  Boss!  !  I can't bear too much stimulation!  !  !

    "Sado Taro, you must be happy"

    With tears in his eyes, Neil said goodbye to his partner with tears.

    Who is that super jerk!  !  !

    Seeing Tomoyo leave with satisfaction, Suzuka came over and stared at Neil suspiciously for a while.

    "Uh, what's the matter, Suzuka-san?"

    "Teacher, don't be too carefree."

    ""

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    Boss, put a stamp here.

    Neil looked at the light curtain popping up in the void with dark eyes. What is this, a contract termination agreement?

    "Hey, can this thing break the contract!? Is it such a simple thing!?"

    Well, there will be lawyers to deal with it later. What do you think of the breakup fee of 200 million?  After all, I have also deactivated the magic device, so everything in the future will not be easy.

    "Why do you make it look like a divorce agreement!! Are you cheating on marriage or cheating on magic tools!! And you have been masters for several generations! You are worse than a ruined flower and a willow!!  "

    It’s really too much!  !  Better than your dirty balls!  !

    "Whose balls are you saying are dirty!! I wipe them back and forth more than ten times every day!!"

    “Tsk, what a troublesome man

    Neil held his forehead weakly and punched Andles.

    "I said you went out and why did you become like this?"

    Yeah, there's no comparison at all, boss I learned a lot of knowledge from that beauty that I haven't collected before. It turns out that photography is such a great art, and she has food and housing there, and her life is on the same level as hers.  You below are completely in two dimensions.

    ""

    “Does this piece of shit like you need food and shelter?

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Hurry up and get the seal stamped. I can get a good salary after taking photos, and I don’t have to work hard at all

    Eh?  The photos taken by Anders also have such a use, that doesn’t mean he can make extra money from those photos in the future!  ?

    "You, wait a minute, what you just said is true, right? Hey, wait a minute, please stay, my master!!!!"

 Soar to the new world!  Chapter 88 The more beautiful a woman is, the more careful she must be

    "Welcome back, Miss Second."

    "Well, I'm back."

    Suzuka, who returned from the library, smiled and nodded at Noelle and Faline who were standing by the door.

    Thinking back, there were quite a lot of things that happened in school today, and they were related to that person, including the mindless love letter incident, and the encounter after school. There seemed to be something ulterior between him and Daidoji Tomoyo.  The secret is there.

    Suzuka couldn't help but be curious about the truth. Unknown to her, her teacher was involved in some kind of trouble.

    "After all, he is a teacher"

    The corners of Suzuka's mouth couldn't help but rise, and a charming smile filled her beautiful eyes.

    【Speaking of which, it seems that Hayate couldn't find the book he wanted in the library today. The school library should have it, so why not ask the teacher tomorrow】

    "Um, second young lady, the master has ordered that no one is allowed to go to the living room without his signal"

    At this time, while Suzuka was thinking about things, the voice of her exclusive maid Faline came to her ears.

    Suzuka stopped and looked back at the two maids behind her, only to find that their faces were solemn.

    It seems that from the moment you enter the house, the atmosphere at home is a bit heavy.

    "What happened at home?"

    Suzuka couldn't help but worry.

    Noelle and Faline looked at each other, not knowing how to answer.

    "Because there is a distinguished guest at home."

    There was a hint of endearment in the familiar voice, and Suzuka knew who it was without turning around.

    "elder sister!"

    Suzuka quickly turned her head and saw her sister Tsukimura Shinobu walking out of the side hall.

    He looked at his sister dotingly, and gently rubbed her head with his hand.

    "Sister, who is the guest at home? The atmosphere seems a bit strange"

    As soon as Suzuka finished asking, she felt the caress on her head pause slightly.

    She raised her head and glanced at Shinobu secretly, and found the same look on her face as Faline and the others.

    Is there anyone important here?

    "He is a very noble man, even his father cannot neglect him."

    Shinobu smiled at Suzuka and explained briefly.

    "Eh? Is he such a noble person?"

    "Well, I can see my father when he comes out later By the way, tell me if you encountered anything interesting today?"

    ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Suzuka also noticed what her sister meant and talked about what happened today.

    "Haha, Mr. Neil is still so interesting. No wonder Suzuka goes home smiling every day."

    Listening to Suzuka’s narration, I couldn’t help but laugh out loud.

    "It has nothing to do with Teacher Neil!"

    "Yes, yes, yes~~~ But Suzuka, do you really have no special interest in Neil-sensei?"

    "No, sister, don't make random guesses!"

    Seeing Suzuka’s shy expression, Shinobu stopped teasing her.

    Just as the sisters were chatting happily, a steady and powerful voice interrupted their conversation.

    "Shinobu, Suzuka, all of you, come over."

    That was their father’s voice. Suzuka and Shinobu looked at the same time. The head of the Tsukimura clan, Tsukimura Arashi, was at the door of the main hall.

    "Father."

    The Yuecun sisters shouted at the same time and walked towards their father.

    "Well, when you see the guests later, you have to pay attention to etiquette."

    Tsukimura Arashi reminded the two of them carefully, then turned and walked towards the living room.

    The two sisters looked at each other. Their father, who was usually gentle and casual, looked extra cautious at this moment, not even showing a smile.

    Suzuka became more and more curious about the guest who arrived.

    Soon, Suzuka saw that person.

    Entering the main hall, Suzuka saw a pure white figure sitting at the top of the long table, the position belonging to the head of the family. However, at this moment, Suzuka could no longer consider the other party's rude behavior that seemed to be overstepping.  Purely attracted to each other.

    The woman sitting on the seat was wrapped in a kimono as pure as snow. Her long, silver-white hair fell as softly as snow, combined with her delicate and fair skin. She was as noble as a narcissus, but those pair of  Like bloody pupils, there was always a lingering loneliness, as if the whole world would become desolate when she sighed.

    That is a person who is the best in the world??Stunning.

    "Master Xian, they are my two little daughters."

    Tsukimura Arashi bowed slightly and saluted, and the woman turned her head in response, her clear red eyes glowing faintly, scanning the faces of Shinobu and Suzuka.

    After being looked at gently by her for a while, Suzuka felt her back tighten and tremble slightly. The strange breath made her almost breathless, and she couldn't feel any resistance in her heart.

    "I never imagined that you, the Night Clan, would have such a talented child"

    The woman paused for a moment on Suzuka, then looked away and smiled softly.

    Suzuka and Shinobu breathed a sigh of relief at the same time. The situation just now lasted only a short moment, but it felt like a very long time had passed.

    "Your Excellency, you have given me the award."

    Tsukimura Arashi continued to maintain a respectful posture.

    From the beginning to the end, Suzuka couldn't figure out the situation. She only knew that the other party's identity was extremely noble. Even her father could only lower his head. What's more, the strange power revealed in that woman.

    "Dad, who is this guest?"

    Suzuka couldn't help but asked in a low voice.

    Tsukimura Arashi hesitated for a few seconds, thinking about how to organize his words.

    "Feiying Xian, this is my name. You can just call me Xian. Because I can't find a place to stay for the time being, I have to come here to bother you. I'm sorry."

    Xian explained on behalf of Tsukimura Arashi. She looked directly at Suzuka, her posture casual but charming.

    Suzuka met the other person's gaze, and her face once again made her slightly distracted. Her slender eyelashes were like huge butterflies perched on, and the light and shadow cast gorgeous shadows on her beautiful face. And her eyes, Suzuka until many years later  I can also remember it clearly, it was cool and enchanting, and it was thrilling to look deeply into it.

    "No, Master Xian's arrival is the glory of our Yuecun family."

    Regarding Yue Cunlan's compliment, Xian didn't say anything, and his mouth still had a shallow arc.

    Xian lazily picked up the tea cup and took a sip of tea. I wonder if the bitterness of the tea made her beautiful eyebrows slightly raised. She pinched the tea cup with her long and beautiful fingers, shook it slightly, and then with a bang,  The teacup in his hand was gently placed on the table.

    Such ordinary movements, but there is an indescribable elegance in every gesture. Suzuka has received good tutoring since she was a child, but she asked herself that she could not be as graceful as the other person in integrating into life. This is not a talent, nor is it  Learning is just the nobility accumulated over time.

    "I'll excuse you for this time" Xian turned to face Yue Cunlan, "If those people come to you because of my matter, just tell them directly. I don't want to cause any big trouble to you.  trouble, after all, you have nothing to do with them anymore"

    "No," Yuecunlan shook his head, looking back at Xian with a firm look, "Since Mr. Xian stays in my Yuecun family, I naturally have to protect you, no matter what the cost, and I believe that those  People don’t dare to mess with adults.”

    Xian stared at the reflection in the cup and was silent for a moment before speaking slowly.

    "Thanks."

    Tsukimura Arashi smiled slightly, "This is my honor, sir."

    “I’m a little tired, so I’ll go and rest first.”

    Xian stood up and said calmly.

    "Well, I'll ask someone to take you there."

    Xian nodded, and then smiled lightly at Shinobu and Suzuka, who had been standing silently aside.

    "Good night, you two."

    "Well, good night, Mr. Xian."

    "Good night, sister Xian."

    Xian couldn't help but be stunned by Suzuka's name, then a touching chuckle appeared on the corner of his mouth, and his hand gently caressed Suzuka's head.

    "Good night, Suzuka."

    After Tsukimura Arashi and Xian left, Shinobu lowered his head and looked at his sister.

    "Suzuka, how do you call that adult your sister?"

    "Huh? She looks very young. She doesn't seem to be much older than my sister. Doesn't it look very old to be called an adult?"

    "Yeah?"

    She couldn't help but smile bitterly. She knew a little about leisure matters from her father.

    That lord is a very ancient existence.

    …………………………………………Dividing line………………………………………………

    "Actually, I have always had a small, ordinary dream."

    "Dream? What kind of dream is it?"

    &nbsp; "That ispush the earth into the abyss of despair."

    "Hey! This kind of dream full of chuunibyou is so small and ordinary! Are you the first generation Piccolo Demon King!!"

    "Actually, I am the second generation."

    "I'm protecting the earth with Wukong! You idiot!"

    "Well, yes, I am Satan."

    "Please work hard to earn living expenses, Demon King."

    Neil and Hayate, who were in the Mahora Library, were making complaints one after another.

    Neil would be with Hayate at this time, because it was Suzuka's request. Hayate was looking for a book, and he thought there would be a collection in the school's library island, so Suzuka asked Neil, who had nothing to do, to come and help.  Anyway, he himself has the authority to borrow books.

    "By the way, will I disturb your work, Neil?"

    Hayate looked at the bookshelves in the library and asked Neil at the same time.

    "Hmph, my job is to become the king of the world!"

    ""

    Why did you bring the topic back again?

    "Haifeng, why don't you see a few other people today?"

    Neil remembered that when he saw Hayate, there was only Shamar beside her. Xignom and Vita, who usually stayed close to Hayate, were nowhere to be seen.

    But Shamaer didn’t come in with them for some reason. There was no explicit policy prohibiting outsiders from entering or exiting. She insisted on waiting outside, saying that it was enough to leave Neil alone. Of course, Shamaer thought that this place was  In the base camp of a hostile force, your identity may be exposed at any time.

    "They have all been a little busy recently, so I rarely see them during the day"

    "I won't talk about it, Xignom. What is that little guy busy with?"

    "Uh, this"

    "Is it possible to hook up with a man!? Alas, a life full of [beep——] will make girls corrupt"

    "What are you thinking about"

    ?? Hayate’s face turned slightly red, is it really okay to speak obscenely in front of a girl like this?

    "By the way, the book you want is over there, Hayate, but the book you want is really offbeat"

    Neil pushed Hayate toward a certain bookshelf. He said that he had never heard of such a profound book title. He usually read books that taught you how to become a big devil and conquered the world in one hundred ways. Giving someone despair is the highest.  This is a simple and easy-to-understand book.

    "I saw it in a certain book. I was a little interested, so I came to look for it, but I will trouble you later."

    Gale clasped his hands together, tilted his head and smiled cutely at Neil.

    "Don't worry!" Neil patted his chest, as if he had everything covered by me, "Just take the book away later. If you like it, keep it. If you don't like it, burn it!"

    "Eh!? That's public property, right? Do you think the library is owned by your family!? And you'll be responsible for the loss of books, right?"

    "It doesn't matter, I won't make such a stupid mistake! I always use Negi's card to borrow books, and he always takes the blame!"

    “Hey, it’s immoral of you to do this!!”

    "Morality? Those are just shackles that humans use to restrain themselves. Come on, girl, let go of your desires! Become a miracle!"

    “I haven’t seen the miracle yet, but I already foresee myself being shackled by another shackles!”

    “When the time comes, it will be ok as long as you break through the cage called yourself!”

    “Does that mean breaking the jar and breaking it!?”

    Gale couldn’t laugh or cry, and deeply regretted Neil’s outlook on life.

    "Teacher Neil, can you say this in private? Saying it openly like this really makes me speechless and refreshing at the same time"

    Xiying, who was doing library homework, was facing Neil with an expression that didn't know how to react.

    "Hey, aren't these Yuei-san and Waka-san? Well, where is Haruna-san in your trio?"

    Neil found Yuying and Hexiang who were sorting out books, but he didn’t see the other person who was usually inseparable.

    "I'm struggling in the Shura field"

    Xiying pointed at Haruna who was waving her pen rapidly at the front desk.

    "It turns out to be the Shura Field at the end of the month"

    "Is this Miss Yagami whom I met at the school festival before?"

    Hexiang recognized the person, she smiled and asked, "Is Miss Yagami here looking for books?"

    "Well, I asked Tony to accompany me to find it.of……"

    “I see, but Miss Yagami, please be sure to come in person when returning the book…”

    Xiying nodded suddenly, and then warned Hayate cautiously.

    "Hey! Xiying-san, do you just not believe me!?"

    "The teacher who just said those words is the one who can't be believed!"

    "Believe it or not, I asked Negi to divorce you, sister-in-law No. 3!!"

    "Whose sister-in-law do you call No. 3!!"

    Xiying blushed and went crazy.

    "Isn't it right? The classmate Hexiang over there is No. 2"

    "Two, number two or something"

    Hexiang's head started to smoke, and he began to wander.

    Looking at this scene, Hayate looked away in embarrassment. Their love rivals could still live together so peacefully. Their relationship was really complicated.

    But just when she turned her eyes away, she unexpectedly spotted a figure that turned from virtual to real, and her eyes almost fell off.

    "Ghost!!!"

    “Where, where!!!”

    Startled by Gale's cry, Neil hid behind Gale and peered around to observe.

    "Uh, Mr. Gunel"

    Xiying and Hexiang couldn't help but look helpless after seeing the true face of the so-called ghost.

    "Oh, hehe, I'm sorry, I scared this young lady"

    Gunair smiled slightly and apologized, but his extremely refreshing expression made it impossible to feel the apology.

    "It turns out it's you"

    Neil patted his chest and walked out, then squinted at Gunel mischievously, "You're not going easy on your road. You insist on being like a ghost. Believe it or not, I'll save you to the Buddha immediately!"

    "Ah, so Neil is afraid of these things"

    "Who, who is afraid? It's just that I'm not good at these things!"

    ""

    ?That’s just because you’re afraid.

    "It turns out to be the gentleman from the martial arts festival"

    It was only then that Hayate remembered Gunel who had appeared at the martial arts tournament, a mysterious man who had appeared as a brief phantom of Najib.

    “Neil, is this Mr. Gurnell?”

    Hearing Hayate’s question, Neil held his chin and thought for a while.

    "Heis my father's lover."

    “Pfft————!!!”

    The three girls were all shocked by this fact.

    ""

    Gunair’s eyes were twitching, his head was covered with black lines and he was speechless.

    "Neil"

    Gunair was smiling and exuding the aura unique to the strong, which is the so-called black aura.

    "Um, sorry, what I said just now is not quite correct"

    Neil readily admitted his mistake, and then turned back to the girls.

    "To put it simply, he is a pervert who got together with my father!"

    “Isn’t this even more wrong!?”

    Even Gunel, who is as calm as he is, can no longer be calm. Is it so difficult to say the word "meow friend"!  ?

    "I don't admit it, faggot!"

    "Who are you calling a faggot?"

    "The contractors and partners around my dad are all men. What is he if he's not a gay!?"

    "If he is gay, where will you be?"

    The three girls sighed very much. Such a happy conversation really lacked any sense of joy.

    "By the way, what are you doing here out of nowhere?"

    Neil stopped worrying about whether his father was gay and asked about other things.

    "I am the librarian here, isn't it natural for me to work?"

    Gunair answered calmly, seeming to have completely ignored what happened before.

    And Neil was very contemptuous of what Gunel said. This bastard has been hiding in the deepest part of the library for ten years and still has the nerve to talk about work. If so, the otaku would be maintaining world peace every day.

    "But what are you looking for?"

    Before Hayate could answer, Neil said it for her.

    “one_piece!!”

    “Go to the convenience store for me!”

    ?…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

    ps: Very good, now that I’m writing this, I’m going to fill in the gaps!

 Soar to the new world!  Chapter 89 Minors are not allowed to enter bars casually

    "So, Alicia and I will be the tour guide today!"

    As a tradition of the Neal family, when a new person moves in, the old residents are obliged to help the new person get familiar with the surrounding environment. Although this tradition was set by Alicia herself, it does not stop her enthusiasm and desire to help.  Human positivity.

    no problem?

    Yu thought about it for a while. If Huayue and Tifa weren't busy with something, Yu thought it would be more appropriate to let one of the two come to accompany her.

    After all, Alicia looks even less reliable than Neil.

    "It's absolutely no problem! Alicia, I am very familiar with this place, almost to the level of a doctor!"

    Alicia put her hands on her hips and smiled confidently, then strode forward with her head held high, and Yu had no choice but to follow her and listen to her introduction to this area.

    And soon, Alicia’s words were confirmed to some extent.

    “Isn’t this Alicia-chan? Come on, uncle will give you a lollipop~~”

    "Alicia, do you want uncle to take you to see the goldfish?"

    "Oh, Neil's little wife went shopping with her friends?"

    "Alicia-chan, these are freshly baked potato pancakes. Auntie, please eat them~~"

    You looked at the various uncles and aunts on the street greeting Alicia who was passing by. Alicia also responded to everyone with great enthusiasm. In this regard, You couldn't help but be surprised by Alicia's popularity on this street.

    You are very popular, Alicia.

    Seeing what Yu wrote in the notebook, Alicia took a bite of the crispy potato pancake, and her oily and delicate lips curved into a cute smile.

    "That's right, Alicia, I am the most beloved beautiful girl in the shopping street! By the way, this is for you, it's delicious!"

    Yu took the food handed over by Alicia and looked at her look that looked like someone, and couldn't help but start writing quickly.

    Alicia, don’t get too close to Neil in the future, you will be led astray.

    "That said, I'm also troubled by this."

    Alicia held her cheeks and frowned, trying to pretend to be distressed, but in Yu's opinion, she was completely interested.

    I’m really too lazy to complain.

    Alicia, why didn’t you go to school?  I think you should be very interested in going to school.

    Yu feels that with Alicia's character who fears that the world will be in chaos, a place like school where naughty children gather is definitely a place she must go to. What's more, there is a problem teacher there. It is estimated that this naughty level has not turned ten to eight.  Times are impossible.

    "I also want to go to school, but Neil said that I can only tell him about it when I know what 9 plus 9 equals. Hundan, why is the answer still 9!? Are you kidding me!?"

    Alicia took another vicious bite of the potato pancake. The crunching sound seemed to be someone biting it. Looking at Alicia's angry smile, her beautiful eyes widened slightly, ice blue.  Midpointed with a soft sheen.

    It’s really an interesting topic.

    "No way!" Alicia wrinkled her nose, "Neal is definitely seeking revenge because he was tricked by me so many times."

    It turns out you know this very well.

    It seems that Neil’s future is really troubled.

    ——But it’s very interesting.

    "Ah, why do I feel like you just thought of something that coincides with me, Yu?"

    That is an illusion.

    "Forget it, I'll wait until Feite comes back to talk about school. Then the cute twins will make a grand appearance, and the effect will definitely be shocking! Haha——"

    Thinking of her and Fit standing on the podium, and the extremely shocked expressions on Neil and the students' faces, Alicia couldn't help laughing.

    Who is Fit?

    "She is my cutest sister! I will introduce her to you in the future. Now let's go shopping quickly!"

    Not sure if she didn't want to mention something, Alicia changed the topic, and Yu noticed something strange between her eyebrows, and wisely didn't ask, allowing Alicia to hold her hand and happily intersperse it in the sparse space.  among the crowd.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    You looked at his empty palms, and there was a hint of helplessness on his usually expressionless face.

    The whole journey was still so lively, with a group of uncles, aunts and ladyboys whom Yu didn’t know, and even the lolicons passing by, all of whom warmly entertained Alicia.?As for the hand they were holding, they let go at some point. When Yu came back to his senses, Alicia was no longer visible.

    Alicia is indeed unreliable.

    Shaking his head, Yu felt that it would be more reliable to walk around by himself.

    However, not long after walking, Yu stopped in front of a bar with retro and elegant decoration.

    ——barstill.

    Looking at the sign, Yu thought to himself.

    Perhaps out of a momentary feeling, You opened the door and walked in. The wind chimes hanging on the door jingled, clear and sweet.

    “Maybe it’s because of the daytime, there are no customers in the elegant booths and tables, and the store looks particularly empty.  Yu looked around, then turned his attention to the only two people in the bar.

    A man was sitting in front of the stage, drinking wine slowly. All he could see was his slender back, a retro-style black trench coat, a pair of white silk gloves on the hand holding the wine glass, and his silver hair, which was extremely long and braided.  His braid is hanging on his back, and beside him is a hat of the same style as the windbreaker, and a cane at his feet leaning against the bar.

    Although you can’t see the front, there are only two words that can describe this outfit: suspicious.

    You looked at him for a while, then looked at the other person.

    A man dressed as a bartender was wiping the wine glass attentively in front of the stage. He had sandalwood-like black hair, lowered eyelashes, a perfect face like a work of art, and was as gentle as jade, with a comfortable temperament that seemed to emanate from his body.  , making people feel that the air around the man is peaceful.

    What a comfortable man.

    It’s just that these two people gave Yu a feeling of déjà vu.

    "I didn't expect you to actually come in, princess."

    A gentle voice suddenly sounded, causing You to open your eyes wide, and your pupils narrowed in surprise.

    The silver-haired man turned around, supported his cheek with the back of his hand, and looked at the surprised Yu with a smile on his face.

    You looked at the other person blankly. At this moment, she finally saw his face clearly. His long and narrow eyes, the ends of the eyes were slightly raised, bringing out a touch of charm, and his lips, which were so light and charming, had a pearl-like color, reflecting the white skin.  The beauty of flawless skin is no less than that of a stunningly beautiful woman.

    But unfortunately, this guy is 100% a man.

    I didn’t expect to see you here either, Shirogane.

    You held up the notebook and nodded to the man named Shirogane.

    “You don’t have to worry about it here, Yu.”

    Baiyin shook the wine glass in his hand and looked at the girl sideways. The brown transparent liquid reflected the luster of the human eye through the glass.

    She glanced at him intently, and saw an indifferent smile on his lips. She felt the store carefully again, and it seemed that there was some force suppressing her. She tapped her chin and walked straight to Baiyin.  Sit down on the empty seat next to you.

    After she sat down, she raised her eyes and stared at the unfamiliar face of the bartender. His eyes were not opened, as if because he could not see, but this made Yu feel familiar.

    "Sacrifice Cui?"

    You opened his mouth, and the sound coming from his lips was as ethereal and beautiful as a harp.

    Sicui stopped what he was doing and closed his eyes, but You could still feel the gaze behind his eyes.

    "Long time no see, princess."

    With one hand on his chest, Si Cui bowed slightly and performed a simple but elegant salute, then raised his head and showed a gentle smile.

    "But now it's better to call me my wife Qiu Yi."

    “Then don’t call me princess, just call me you.”

    “yes,your_highness.”x2

    The two of them smiled slightly and bowed again at the right time.

    "When did you come here?"

    You asked them after picking up the drink Qiu Yi brought and taking a sip.

    "I've been here for a long time" Bai Yin squinted and thought for a while before saying, then glanced at Qiu Yi who was continuing to work, "This guy came earlier than me, he must have stayed for many years.  "

    "Haha, I don't quite remember."

    Seemingly noticing Bai Yin’s gaze, Qiu Yi smiled carelessly.

    "Didn't you go back?"

    This time, Yu’s question ushered in a period of silence. Yu did not continue to speak, but just sipped his drink quietly.

    There is only gentle music ringing in my ears.

    “Speaking of which, I don’t know how many years have passed since then. Ever since we came out, the door to the King’s Realm has been closed, and we simply can’t.No one can enter without the king's permission. You should be very clear about this, Yu.  "

    Baiyin sighed softly, drank the wine in the glass, and gently wiped the liquid from the corner of his mouth with his long white fingers.

    "But it's nice to look like this. There are only a few of us coming and going in the King Realm, not to mention they are not there anymore. Besides, don't you think life outside is more interesting?"

    Qiu picked up the topic, and her brisk tone made the atmosphere much more relaxed.

    “That’s right, I’ve met a lot of acquaintances now, and I’ve also found the person I’m looking for…”

    Bai Yin smiled the same way, his smile was particularly gentle, and then he gently stroked Yu's hair with his broad palms. His obsidian eyes looked at her dotingly, "What do you think, Yu?"

    You looked at yourself reflected in the cup and slowly closed your eyes.

    "Um."

    This is another reincarnation.

    "By the way, Xian has also come here recently. Although I don't know what she wants to do, I think it's better for you to pay attention, Yu. After all, Xian is different from us."

    Bai Yin took back his hand and lightly reminded Yu. He knocked on the empty glass and signaled Qiu Yi to fill him with wine.

    "Fei Ying are you free?"

    The cold gaze was cast directly on the side of Baiyin's soft face. Baiyin didn't say anything, just nodded lightly.

    "I see."

    You slowly exhaled a breath, looked up at the hands on the clock, and saw that time had turned half a circle.

    "Are you going back?"

    Noticing Yu’s movements, Bai Yin asked softly, and Qiu Yi also turned his face towards Yu.

    "Well, it's time to go back."

    At this time, there was a loud conversation outside the door.

    "Damn, nothing good will happen every time I'm with you. How on earth do you take Yu with you? Don't you know when someone disappears?"

    "Alicia, I also want to know this!"

    "Why do you act like you want to find out more!? This is obviously your fault! Forget it, even a big guy like Yu will be fine. He will come back when he is hungry. It would be better if he doesn't come back.  , we can have half a bowl more rice."

    "Alicia, I want a bowl!"

    "Hey, are there any like you? Especially Neil, are there any landlords like you!? The landlord wants to ensure the safety of the tenants!"

    "Who is the landlord! And you don't look like tenants! You have paid the rent and then you start talking about this!"

    "Sister Teng is right, Alicia and I will feel very unsafe if Neil is so irresponsible!"

    "Who will believe what you say? The one who is with you is truly unsafe, and it doesn't matter who lost the person."

    "But the lollipops given by the uncles are delicious"

    "Ignore those eroge uncles!"

    "Neil, don't you want it?"

    "Are you sending beggars away!? At least take out everything in your bag!"

    “You want it all in the end!”

    ??The three people in the store all heard this conversation, Bai Yin pursed his lips and smiled slightly, "Haha, what a lively group of people"

    "And it's very warm."

    Qiu Yi opened his closed eyes, and his originally dull pupils seemed to be filled with the brightness of the morning sun.

    "Well, they've always been like this."

    Only this is where they are.

    Only this is what she yearns for.

    Yuu stood up and walked to the door. When she reached the door, she turned around and held up the notebook in her hand and raised it to Shirogane and Qiuyi.

    It’s nice to see you again and I will come again.

    “Welcome to come again next time~~”

    "You can also bring your friends."

    The two of them smiled at the same time, doting like brothers.

    You waved to them and opened the door to welcome the faint light of dusk. She gently closed her eyes. The warmth flowing in her heart at this moment was enough to make her happy.

 Soar to the new world!  Chapter 90 There is no tomorrow in this world!

    [[[cp|w:720|h:480|a:l|u:file1./chapters/20139/14/22496086351477556466]]]

    "President! I got two movie tickets from the class! Let's go see it together!!"

    It was so dangerous, I almost blew myself up.

    But fortunately, the talents of agility and wit are maxed out, otherwise the guild leader's great cause will fall short.

    Jun Muchen breathed a sigh of relief and praised himself in his heart. Then he panted like an ox and looked towards the head of the student union office with gleaming eyes.

    The result was empty.

    "Huh? Where is the president?"

    Logically speaking, Misae would usually continue working in the office for a while after school before leaving, but now she was nowhere to be seen, not even her schoolbag.

    "Is the president's eldest aunt here?"

    Jun Muchen held his chin and thought. With his IQ, he could only think of the most likely possibility.

    If this is the case, there is nothing we can do. This kind of day is not suitable for a love hotel. He is a gentle and polite man.

    “Based on his long-term observation, it seems that the days when the president comes to visit his aunt are not these days.

    "Did I remember it wrongly?"

    After thinking for a long time, to no avail, Jun Muchen had no choice but to close the door and walk back dejectedly.

    "Ajun, what are you doing?"

    Hearing someone calling him, he looked back and saw a girl with a green ponytail carrying a guitar bag staring at him strangely.

    "It's Gui" Jun Muchen responded weakly, then lowered his head as if he was about to encounter terminal cancer, "I was once again played by the God of Love, both physically and mentally."

    “In which world would the God of Love be so naughty?”

    Gui Xuelu complained angrily, but she also understood the meaning of the other party's words. It was the leader of the strategy group who failed again.

    "President, she has already left. I just met her on the road"

    "Nani!? The president's aunt really came early!?"

    "Did my words express this meaning just now!?"

    Seeing the shocked expression on Jun Muchen’s face, Guixuelu couldn’t complain.

    "Hmm, I have to correct the data. I didn't expect it to be so far in advance"

    Right in front of Gui Xuelu, Jun Muchen took out a small notebook from his trouser pocket and made some notes, regardless of the gazes of others. His serious look was like a staff member analyzing intelligence.

    “Ah, how scary, there is a complete pervert here.

    "I still have club activities, you can continue to be busy"

    Fighting back the cold feeling in his body, Gui Xuelu was too lazy to care about this guy's affairs and just wanted to run away, so he said hello to him and left in a hurry.

    Cherish moral integrity and stay away from perversion.

    "Oh, walk slowly huh? You won't see anyone so soon."

    As soon as I raised my head, I found that Guixuelu had disappeared.

    But for Jun Muchen, this was obviously a trivial matter. The information was updated, which immediately made him somewhat satisfied. With an enigmatic smile on his face like a counselor, he walked towards his class with figure-eight steps.

    Opening the class door, Jun Muchen yelled at the opposite side without blinking an eye.

    “Subaru, it’s time to go find the basketball club and find the little girls! By the way, let’s heal my newly injured heart and let’s get going!!”

    The students in the class looked at him speechlessly. One of them, a handsome boy with short brown hair, had a headache and covered his forehead with a very helpless expression.

    “I don’t know what kind of hurt you just suffered, but can you stop making these sinful words?”

    "Hey!? Subaru, aren't we like-minded comrades!?"

    "Don't worry, you and I are definitely the same existences in the Chu, He and Han realms!"

    Although they are both Lolicon comrades, as a best friend, Subaru Hasegawa did not hesitate to abandon this pervert who should be covered with mosaics.

    As lolicons, they are also on different levels!

    "Ah ah, never mind!!" Jun Muchen scratched his curly hair impatiently. He took Subaru Hasegawa's hand and walked out, "Anyway, let's go see the lolita now! Hinata-chan, Chi  Hua Jiang, big brother, I’m coming~~~”

    Seeing the drool dripping from Jun Muchen's mouth, Hasegawa Subaru threw away his hand in disgust and immediately distanced himself several meters away.

    "Ajun, you are disappointed this time. Zhihua and the others did not train today."

    "How could this happen!? Did my lucky god masturbate too late last night and forget to go to work!?"

    &nbsp; Jun Muchen looked at Subaru Hasegawa, his whole person falling into the shadow of despair.

    "What kind of lucky god are you!? It's as low-level as the depths of the toilet!"

    "Really, Mu Chen, if you keep acting like this, you will be arrested by the police sooner or later."

    Just when Jun Muchen was about to jump off the building in frustration, a tall girl with long black hair clasped her hands and said helplessly.

    “Oh, it’s the next life.”

    Subaru turned his head and waved hello.

    As soon as Jun Muchen raised his head, he met those big eyes as clear as black pearls. He quickly looked away and said angrily, "What do you mean, Hitomi! Is it in your eyes?"  Am I a criminal?"

    Afterlife Hitomi shook her head unexpectedly, then raised a charming smile on her delicate face and spoke in a soft tone.

    "How could it be? You are just a pre-criminal now."

    "You've already decided that I'm going to commit a crime, right!? You're slandering the vast number of lolicons, right, Subaru!"

    "Please, please don't drag me along."

    Subaru is very depressed, he is obviously just a pure lolicon.

    "Oh, today is really unlucky" Jun Muchen looked helplessly at the two movies on his hand, "I originally wanted to go with the president" Then he turned to look at Subaru, his eyes sparkling, "  Otherwise Subaru…”

    "Get out! What kind of romance movie are you letting two grown men watch?"

    Subaru didn’t know this guy had this hobby.

    "Who wants to go with you! I asked you to ask Hinata-chan to accompany me!!"

    "That's even more impossible! Hinata has gone and I'm afraid she won't be able to come back!!"

    "What do you think I am!?"

    "abnormal!"

    "Do you, the guy who drools over Zhihua and the others all day long, have the right to talk about me!?"

    "Who's drooling? I'm just watching the little angels with happy eyes!!"

    In the next life, Tong looked at the two Lolicons who were constantly blowing themselves up, sighed, and then glanced at the movie ticket in Jun Muchen's hand. His black eyes flickered brightly for a few times, his face turned slightly pink, and he stretched out his slender  held one of the tickets between his fingers.

    "This is released this weekend, right? Seeing how pitiful you are, I'll go with you~~"

    "Huh? You're not a lolita!"

    Jun Muchen shouted angrily, and then immediately lay down on the ground.

    Afterlife Hitomi rubbed the smoking palm and asked with a smile, "What did you just say?"

    "I'm so honored to have a beautiful woman accompanying me"

    “Hehe~~~”

    Looking at the idiot being photographed into the concrete floor, Subaru secretly wiped a cold sweat while taking a peek at the smiling girl.

    As expected, it’s better to be a docile loli.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    In the end, Laishengtong took away the ticket, made an appointment and left. Jun Muchen looked at the girl's slightly cheerful back as she left, and suddenly had a grimace on her face.

    "Do you need such an expression? It's rare that she will accompany you to see the next life"

    Seeing Jun Muchen’s depressed expression, Hasegawa Subaru became even more helpless.  After all, Hitomi is also a well-known beautiful girl in the school. People who want to date her are probably lined up at the school gate. It is rare for someone to take the initiative, and this guy is still reluctant. I really don’t know how many people he will be exposed to if he tells this.  Hacked to death.

    "I forgot to ask Hitomi for the money for the ticket"

    ""

    Is this where the original problem lies?  Subaru could only laugh numbly, but then a cheerful female voice interrupted.

    "Hey, Ajun! Why do you look so miserable, like my ticket has been taken away and I haven't paid yet?"

    Ah, that’s surprisingly appropriate.

    Under Subaru’s gaze, Jun Muchen was slapped hard on the back and fell to the ground again.  Subaru looked at the culprit, a girl with long purple hair. He really wanted to complain, "Senior, are you hiding somewhere to peek?"

    "Hello, Senior Sister Nan."

    Of course he didn’t dare to say it, he didn’t want to follow in someone’s footsteps.

    “Can’t you be gentler, Senior Sister Nan?”

    Jun Muchen gasped and stood up. He touched his heated back. He really doubted whether an ordinary person would be immediately hit by the Bone-Transforming Palm.

    "Ahaha, tyrants are not so fragileWeak!  This time it’s nothing!  !  "

    Nan Lixiang laughed boldly and patted Mu Chen on the shoulder very hard.

    “But my mind is very fragile!!”

    Jun Muchen burst into tears. What kind of unlucky day is today? Did the God of Luck die suddenly by rubbing his head last night?

    “Lixiang, let’s go, I’m so hungry~~~”

    A coquettish female voice came from behind Nan Lixiang, and the two boys immediately looked at her, and then their eyes widened, and their eyeballs almost exploded.

    Damn it, it’s so majestic (so fierce).

    A blond beauty looked like she was awake with her eyes squinted. She was dazedly stroking her flat belly with one hand and holding Minami Rika's hand with the other. As she swayed, the pair of fighting abilities on her chest that far exceeded the world's level also followed.  The shaking made the eyes of two innocent little boys sparkle with stars.

    I don’t know where to put my eyes at all.

    "Ajun, Subaru is here, Shizuka."

    The girl called Shizuka opened her eyes and looked over. She stayed for a few seconds before she smiled as if she suddenly understood.

    "Ajun, and Xiao Subaru, what a coincidence, why are you here?"

    【Actually, we have always been here.  】

    Facing the naturally stupid senior, the two could only complain silently in their hearts.

    "Li Xiang, can we leave?" Marikawa Shizuka asked in a soft voice, "My stomach is empty now~~~"

    "I know, let's go eat now." Nan Lixiang smiled helplessly, then her eyes changed, and she grabbed Shizuka's chest with both hands and started playing with it, "It wouldn't be good if these babies starve.  My stuff!"

    "Ah, no, Li Xiang~~"

    Seeing the picture of lilies in full bloom and the seductive gasp in their ears, Hasegawa Subaru and Jun Muchen tacitly bowed slightly at the same time, with expressions on their faces that looked both happy and painful, extremely tangled.

    It’s really painful and happy at the same time. It’s so hard to be a man.

    "Eh? Isn't that the president?"

    Just as Subaru's eyes wandered away, his eyes happened to catch Misae appearing at the school gate.  When Jun Muchen heard this, he straightened his back and looked over with wide eyes, regardless of the condition of his lower body.

    "Oh oh oh, yes"

    He was about to shout to attract Misae’s attention, but Jun Muchen choked him mid-sentence and stood frozen in place.

    A boy wearing a peaked cap walked with Misae and left talking and laughing.

    Eh?  Isn't that guy the so-and-so he brought over last time?

    "Uh, who is that person? Is he the president's boyfriend?"

    Subaru unconsciously hit the target, and Jun Muchen immediately fell to the ground, unable to get up again.

    "Ajun, are you okay!?"

    "I'm wilted."

    Just thinking about it makes me hardened.

    “There is no tomorrow in this world!!”

    Jun Muchen stood up unsteadily, uttered a harsh word under the embarrassed eyes of everyone, and walked away with tears in his eyes.

    ?…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

    ps1: Cat’s eyes are our first love. Oops, you’re showing your age.

    PS2: I recommend "The Legend of Ilicia Continent". This is my master's new novel. Please read it. It is definitely a masterpiece. It is several times better than my third-rate novel!  No matter what my book is, I would like everyone to collect and recommend the new book by the master!

    [bookid=2986352,bookname="The Biography of Ilysia Continent"]

 Soar to the new world!  Chapter 91 Auntie, big event

    Not long after Yu left, Baiyin and Qiuyi felt a dark breath coming from the door.  Bai Yin turned around and saw Jun Muchen pushing the door open and walking in. His face was gloomy. He looked completely unscathed but exuded an unspeakable tragic aura.

    "There is no tomorrow in this world!"

    ""

    "Thank you so much, Lord Earth, for inexplicably facing the danger of being destroyed again.

    With Bai Yin and Qiu Yi looking slightly ashamed, Jun Muchen walked straight to the bar and snapped his fingers.

    "Shopkeeper, bring me a bottle of Laobaigan."

    "If you can, please call me master" Qiu Yi put down the rag in his hand, picked up a few bottles of wine and started mixing drinks. He quickly made a glass of Long Island Ice Tea with a bright color and placed it in front of Jun Muchen.  "Although you are underage, I think it should be okay for you."

    "Tch, this kind of wine doesn't matter!" Jun Muchen took a sip as if drinking water. The spicy taste spread from his throat to his lungs, and his face couldn't help but turn slightly red. "We picked up Erguotou and blew it straight.  Man!"

    "Haha, really?" Bai Yin blinked and smiled. He glanced sideways at the helpless Qiu Yi and chuckled teasingly, "Qiu Yi, take out the spirittus you have stored in your store. A real man should drink this.  Grow wine.”

    “…You might as well let me drink alcohol.”

    Ninety-six proof vodka is meant to kill people, right?  ?

    Bai Yin shrugged undeniably, moved closer to Jun Muchen, rubbed his silver hair against him, and narrowed his eyes as if he was comfortable, "Then what happened today? It seems like the world will be destroyed tomorrow No, the world  Even if I destroy you, you will look like a useless person."

    "Are you trying to comfort me? Also, can you please stop coming over to me? I'm not gay!"

    Jun Muchen pushed Bai Yin away with one hand, and at the same time took out his sword and placed it in the middle, looking at Bai Yin who was still smiling warily.

    "I'm also curious about what happened to you? Did the girl you like ignore you?"

    Although Qiu Yi couldn't see it, he could still feel the movements between the two. He smiled slightly and asked curiously.

    However, as soon as he finished asking, he heard a heavy crash.

    Jun Muchen was lying on the bar, and the thick aura of death spread.

    “It’s okay if the president ignores me, because the president often plays with me. He’s such a heart-breaking little kitten”

    Khan, this guy is really optimistic.

    "However, I actually saw the president leaving with a boy today! A Hundan with a pretty face!! Wuwuwu - Do women in this world like guys who look similar to women!? Do you want to have sex that much?  Are you heterosexual and engaging in fake lilies at the same time!? How can it be repaired? This world is already hopeless!!"

    "Shirogane and Qiuyi have nothing to say. This kind of thinking logic will prevent them from keeping up for thousands of years."

    Bai Yin shook his head gently, then stretched out his hand to play with Jun Muchen's soft curly hair, and laughed happily as if he had found an interesting toy, "I told you, do you like that girl that much?"

    Jun Muchen's funny cries stopped abruptly. He slapped Bai Yin's hand away and turned his face away. His expression was no longer as decadent as before, and his red eyes looked a little dazed.

    “Girls who appear when men are very vulnerable are very special.”

    That rainy day.

    That girl.

    That umbrella.

    That smile.

    Little by little, his decaying world gradually became different, and the faint light dispersed.

    Seeing the tenderness at the corner of the young man's mouth, Bai Yin just held his cheek and watched quietly, his pupils reflecting his face, gradually overlapping with the person in his memories.

    Still smiling like that.

    "Oh, forget it, I'm going back."

    Jun Muchen left his seat, his back as melancholy as a prince from a certain country, and his steps were slow and gentle.

    "Mu Chen"

    Behind him, Qiu Yi called softly.

    Jun Muchen looked back, revealing a lonely profile.

    “…You haven’t given me the money yet.”

    The next second, he picked up his feet and slammed the door quickly.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    what happened?

    Miyuki moved rapidly, her mind in chaos.

    Originally, on the way home, she accidentally bumped into several men in black who were plotting against a woman. Naturally, she would not turn a blind eye. With her usualHe quickly rescued the woman with his refined skills, but what happened next was beyond her imagination.

    Those men in black are not human beings at all.

    The originally human-like guy actually turned into a monster in the blink of an eye, including a human-shaped lizard and a monster with a dog's head.

    Exactly like the monster in the story.

    "Tsk, have you caught up?"

    Feeling the clearer and clearer breath behind her, Miyuki couldn't help but smack her tongue. As expected, she moved much slower with a person beside her.

    Miyuki placed the unconscious woman in a safe corner. She bit her lip and immediately turned in another direction, attracting her pursuers.

    "It's just a matter of time."

    Taking out two retractable knives, one long and one short, from her schoolbag, Miyuki took an attack stance against the monsters that had surrounded her.

    "This woman should be more delicious than the previous one"

    The leader of the lizard man wiped the saliva from his mouth, his eyes filled with greed as if he was seeing prey.

    Facing the self-evident looks of these monsters, Miyuki felt sick and took a step back unconsciously.

    “Get her!!”

    With a loud shout, the monsters rushed forward with their teeth and claws open.

    "Although I don't know what you are, but"

    The two swords are crossed in front of the body, the waist is slightly bent to push the center of gravity down, and the muscles of the body are adjusted to the extreme.

    "Those who mess around should be punished!"

    In an instant, it shot out like an arrow from the string, the two knives stabbed at high speed, one long blade and one short blade alternated between empty and real. In a short period of time, the monster could not get closer to her.

    It is obvious that these monsters have no strength and do not know any skills.

    Can win.

    "The God of War is not broken -"

    ? Stepping out the specific steps of Goshen-ryu with both feet adjusts the muscles of the legs and the flow of Qi, and the personal speed is greatly improved in an instant.

    Miyuki held her two swords at her waist, her speed reached a critical point, and her body movement exceeded the speed of sound in an instant.

    "Mysterious truth, flash!!"

    With a flash of cold light, all the monsters around were knocked away.

    "Huh"

    Miyuki slowly exhaled, but the sudden coldness on her spine made her roll forward without thinking, and once again used the super-high-speed sword drawing technique to swing forward.

    “Ahhhhh————!!!”

    The heartbreaking screams made Miyuki's ears hurt. She opened her eyes and saw that the lizard man's tail had been cut off, and countless blood flowed out from the wound, staining the ground red.

    "Woo——"

    Miyuki covered her nose and resisted the urge to vomit.

    “Asshole, I will definitely eat you!!”

    The lizard man's momentum changed, strong demonic energy began to billow on the surface of his body, and his tail faintly regenerated.

    Miyuki’s eyes were silent, she aimed at the opening of the opponent’s attack, took a step forward, and placed the long sword beside her face.

    "The ultimate truth!"

    Flashing, the knife stabbed out.

    The sound of meat entering was heard, and at the same time the smell of blood spread.

    But Miyuki didn’t feel like winning, and her face turned pale.

    The knife was entangled.

    A sharp claw stabbed towards her head with an awe-inspiring aura.

    【Are you going to die?  】

    Holding the knife tightly, Miyuki felt only strong unwillingness in her heart.

    "Yeah, yeah, in the final analysis, I still don't have enough experience"

    The lazy voice dispersed the complicated emotions in her heart, and she saw that the menacing monster in front of her was suddenly shot away far away.

    never mind.

    Miyuki felt relieved, her feet suddenly softened, and she sat on the ground.

    "If you had just attacked the vital points without mercy, you might be able to go home and eat."

    The unfamiliar voice was full of joking. Miyuki was stunned for a moment, then turned back and glared with some dissatisfaction.

    It sounds easy to say, but is it really that simple to take someone else's life?

    Miyuki, who wanted to retort a few words, was stunned again after seeing the person who saved her.

    The black natural curls, the listless dead fish eyes, and the red pupils looked dim due to this. He picked his nose regardless of etiquette, and the whole person looked lazy and a complete loser.

    However, this image is too difficult for her??Exceptionally profound.

    "It's you!?"

    Jun Muchen blinked strangely, pointed at Miyuki, then pointed at his own face, and asked, "We know each other, girl with glasses?"

    "Who are you calling the glasses girl?"

    Miyuxi was so angry that she almost smashed her glasses on the face that deserved a beating, but now was obviously not the time to do such things. Jun Muchen looked at the monster walking towards them again, with a cold smile on his lips.

    "Are you an idiot who can't even understand the difference?"

    In Miyuki’s surprised gaze, Jun Muchen’s right hand shook out a shadow of distorted light.

    "Hey, glasses girl"

    “If you call me glasses girl again, I’ll kill you!”

    "Let me find out the situation!" Jun Muchen lowered his head and replied, but seeing the look on Miyuki's face about to eat someone, he had no choice but to stop saying, "Then stay away from me first, the next scene will be eighteen  Forbidden.”

    Before Miyuki could react, Jun Muchen's figure shook, leaving an afterimage in the air. In the blink of an eye, he flashed left and right and faced several monsters at the same time.

    The sword's edge moved, and the sharp sword energy collided with the demon power, causing bursts of sonic booms.

    Jun Muchen glanced coldly, his eyes lit up with a cold light in response to the sword light, his footsteps hit the ground with force, and the shadow in his hand stabbed into the ground with a cry.

    "Four swords, destroy!"

    Chengying trembles, and the majestic sword energy pours into the earth through the sword body. With a twist of the wrist, Chengying rises from the ground, and the sword energy breaks through the ground and rushes out with several times the power.

    Without any mercy, the monster was shattered into dust by the sword energy without even letting out a scream.

    "Ah, I forgot to keep him alive."

    Jun Muchen realized later, and then he remembered to leave a live trap to collect information, but there was nothing he could do about it at this point, so he carelessly pushed the matter to the back of his mind.

    "The next step is to deal with the girl with glasses huh?"

    When walking towards Miyuki, Jun Muchen found her sitting on the ground motionless, her eyes blank, obviously entering a mysterious state.

    Enlightenment is a necessary step for a warrior to reach a higher realm.

    "I have some understanding"

    Jun Muchen smiled softly with some appreciation, and then stood aside quietly.

    "ah!"

    It wasn’t until Miyuki shouted that Jun Muchen looked away from the sky. When he turned around, he saw Miyuki patting her clothes and standing up from the ground.

    "Hey, are you finished dazed?"

    This time Miyuki did not reply angrily, she just snorted coldly, then put her hands on her hips and looked at Jun Muchen with a furrowed brow.

    "You really don't remember?"

    "Ugh" Jun Muchen rubbed his chin. After much thought, it seemed that Miyuki was nowhere to be found, "I remember that I am still a virgin."

    "Cut it out with one knife."

    "Don't take action suddenly!"

    Jun Muchen hugged his head and hid in embarrassment. He was so dangerous that even his curly hair stood on end. He was going to be chopped down even though he was telling the truth. Sure enough, what the world lacks the most is a kind person like him.

    Miyuki stood up after receiving it, and looked up and down again at Jun Muchen, who could not see any strong temperament. Although there were some differences with the person in her memories, the face was undoubtedly the same.

    "We should have met in Hong Kong, China, right?"

    "Hongkong?"

    Jun Muchen stroked his hair and thought for a while, and a vague impression began to emerge in his mind.

    “Fias Crystal?”

    Hearing Jun Muchen read a certain name, Miyuki finally smiled with satisfaction, "Yes, we met during the Feas incident a year ago. You saved our lives at that time."

    "Ah, I remembered." Jun Muchen nodded, "I happened to be passing by and saved a few guys at that time, but I didn't expect that one of them was you."

    When he said this, Miyuki felt the corners of her eyes twitching. She felt that the other person had saved several of her people just like he had saved a kitten, and she regarded it as a trivial matter.

    However, given his strength, he is indeed qualified to say so.

    Sighing silently, Miyuki once again deeply felt the gap between herself and this person.

    "Then, let me reintroduce myself here." Miyuki collected her thoughts, stretched out her hand to Jun Muchen, and said with a smile, "My name is Takamachi Miyuki, a sophomore at the private Fuugaoka Academy High School."

    "Maho Liangguangzaka High School sophomore, Jun Muchen."

    "Jun Muchen? Are you Chinese?"

    &nbsp;"Well, I'm studying abroad here."

    "Then those monsters just now are?"

    Jun Muchen scratched his hair and hesitated for a few seconds, but when he saw Miyuki's persistent eyes, he knew he couldn't avoid it, so he had to say awkwardly, "It's not impossible for you to come into contact with the dark world, but don't tell anyone.  , let alone my family members." After a pause, he continued, "Those are monsters, the monsters in the Japanese folklore Hyakki Night Walk. Well, you can think of them as other types of human beings. Just like humans, monsters also have their own  There are good and bad societies in society, but I don’t know what the purpose of these monsters that suddenly appear in the place is."

    "Monster?"

    Miyuki really can’t believe that there is still this side of the world, and what she has done before is nothing compared to it.

    "Well, it's getting late, I'm leaving."

    Seeing Jun Muchen was about to leave, Miyuki quickly shouted at his back.

    "Hey! Will we meet again?"

    “I think it’s hard not to think about it when you live in this small town.”

    Jun Muchen sent the message without looking back, and waved away with his back to her.

    Miyuki didn’t care whether he saw it or not, waving her hands and watching the impressive figure with a smile.

    Today is unexpectedly interesting.

    As if he could feel the sight still existing behind him, Jun Muchen turned his face slightly and caught the girl who was still standing there with his eyes. He smiled helplessly. He looked up at the sky. The dusk sky was now stained with blood-like red.

    "She's as red as her aunt. It seems like things are serious."

    ?…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

    PS: "The Biography of the Continent of Ilysia", Master Jiang's book will continue to be recommended and collected. Please recommend it and collect it!  The master craftsman group is recruiting new members at 189813527 or 274599109!

 Soar to the new world!  Chapter 92 "You like me" Is this a confession!  ?

    "Yu, are you really watching TV?"

    Watching the hilarious cross talk show on TV, Neil, who was lying on his side on the ground, glanced at the expressionless Yu, feeling like he couldn't laugh.

    It’s not that I’m embarrassed to laugh, but I feel like I’ll lose if I laugh.

    Well, I can give it three stars.

    You raised the notebook in his hand, and then slowly took a sip of tea.

    ""

    Are you really laughing?  ?  Have the muscles at the corners of the mouth and cheekbones really been stretched?  ?

    Neil took a deep breath and his eyes became very firm.

    "Can't lose!"

    "What are you competing against?"

    At the same time as the sound rang, Neil felt someone knocking him on the head.

    "It's you, Sister Teng"

    When he raised his head and looked up, he saw Dahe in sportswear, holding a package in his hand. It seemed that this was the thing that had just hit him on the head.

    "Why are you back so early today?"

    Neil sat up. On weekends, Dahe would usually go to the kendo club for training. He usually wouldn't come back until the afternoon, but today it was obviously quite early, and he came back not long after noon.

    "The club activities ended early"

    Dahe sat on the sofa, and his refreshing ponytail made gentle ripples.

    "By the way, a package just arrived at the door, it's for you"

    Neil took the package from Dahe, and there was a familiar name written on it.

    ——Fit Testerosa.

    "Fit?"

    This is the first time I have received anything from her. I thought it was all for Nanoha.

    "Ah? Who is Feite? It can't be a girl, right?"

    Dahe came over, looked at the name on the package, and then looked at Neil's expression, narrowed his eyes slightly, and suddenly smiled narrowly.

    Facing Dahe’s expression, which looked like that of an uncle seducing the little Lolita, Neil showed a very contemptuous look.

    "I know very well that you feel very sad that your female charm is almost zero, but there is no need to give up on yourself so much that you actually changed your job and became a lolita control"

    “Who do you think is a lolicon!!!”

    Dahe glared and tightened his grip on Neil's neck. Neil's breathing was stagnant and his face began to turn purple.

    “Let…let me go…I’m about to die…”

    At this time, two knocks on the table reminded the two of them.

    Neil and Dahe looked at the note on the table and saw the round font written like this.

    Fit?  Is she Alicia's sister?

    "Oh, you know, it seems Alicia told you."

    After Dahe let go of his hand, Neil took a breath and said this.

    "Hey, it turns out she's Alicia's sister"

    Dahe nodded suddenly, but a flash of light suddenly flashed in his mind.

    "Neil!! You actually went out with Alicia's sister behind her back!? This is such an unfaithful relationship!? How do you ask me, my eldest sister, to face Alicia, a child who doesn't know anything about it!?"

    Dahe covered his mouth with an expression of disbelief and horror.

    "Why did the topic develop like this!? Who would do such a soap opera thing!! Have you watched so many TV dramas that your brain is filled with water!?"

    Although I don’t understand it, I feel it is powerful.

    With extremely fast speed, Yu used a ballpoint pen to write down words instantly, looking at Neil with an obvious emotion of admiration in his eyes.

    "Please don't worship me in a place like this where my lower limit is refreshed again!"

    "I'm so sad, sister. Neil has grown up to be such a playboy. What should I do, Kiritsugu?"

    "Who cares about you! Are you a mother!?"

    Neil complained angrily, then took the package and went back to the room.  When I returned to the room and opened the package, I saw a CD inside.

    "Disc?" Neil weighed the disc in his hand and turned his fingers through the center of the disc's hole. "I didn't expect it to be used like this. Can't I ask Crono to talk to me face to face?"

    ????????????As a girl, she will be shy.

    Anders appeared just in time.

    "Don't tell me you know women very well"

    "Only guys like you who have never received love letters or confessions are not qualified to speak against me.

    "Who are you saying is not qualified!? You don't knowAre all women nowadays more reserved?  ?  How could he possibly do such a thing like hooking up with someone!  !  "

    How subtle is that?  ?  Boss, what do you think of a pure confession?  ?  Clock Hotel’s special service!  ?

    "I really don't understand women's hearts"

    While criticizing Anders, Neil put the CD into the computer and started playing it.

    Soon, a blond girl appeared on the screen.

    Neil, hellolong time no see

    Fit’s pleasant voice came from the screen.

    Her expression looked a little panicked, even the smile on her face was a little stiff, and her face was dyed a light red, as delicate as a pink rose.

    However, Neil’s dead fish eyes were a little dull, and his mouth was slightly opened as he stared at Fit on the screen.

    It’s not because of Fit’s cute shy personality, but because of her modern ol’s style.

    "Why are you wearing this outfit? Generally speaking, ordinary girls' clothes are just fine. It's just me and I chatting. Could it be" Neil's eyebrows flashed, and his eyes emitted the light of hundreds of watts of light bulbs.  He acted like a primary school student who knew the truth and said, "Is the uniform a temptation?"

    Why did you come to such a conclusion?  ?

    Once again, Anders felt extremely stressed about his master.

    While the video on the screen was still playing, Fitt squirmed for a while and seemed to relax, his beautiful red eyes seeming to see Neil through the video.

    Neil, how are you doing lately?

    "Well, that's not bad. If my family doesn't keep an eye on my life all day long"

    Neil picked his nose and replied.

    Boss, why can you have a video conversation?

    There are obviously a few more black lines on Anders' smooth appearance.

    “Uh, this, that, do my clothes look good?  Although Admiral Lindy suggested buying those beautiful clothes, I took a long time to choose before deciding on this set

    Feite hesitated for a while, pulled at the corner of his clothes, and smiled shyly.

    "As expected of Fit, he understands the male psychology so well"

    Boss, you seem to have made a mistake?

    "Ahem, just kidding"

    Neil coughed dryly, then turned and walked towards the closet.

    Boss, what are you doing?

    "I'm looking for a suit. People are so serious about their business, so of course I have to act grandly. I'm a gentleman"

    “Go to hell, you pervert, this is just a video!

    "Who are you talking about! I am an orthodox gentleman! I am a true man!!"

    that is true!  You really don’t know how perverted you are!  However, boss, you'd better come back quickly, this video is almost over.

    Hearing this, Neil still walked back and continued to listen to Feite talking about her recent affairs.

    Although they were all trivial things and words of thanks, this girl's expression was much gentler.

    Maybe, this is her true side.

    Really, Feite, this can’t be done!

    Eh!  ?  Aluf!  ?

    At this time, Aluf, who had obviously been staying nearby, jumped out. She blocked the front of the video with a mysterious smile on her face.

    "Hey, you bastard kid, it's been a long time no see. Are you feeling itchy after not seeing Feite for so long~~~

    AhArufu, what are you talking about?

    ""

    What is this woman talking about?

    But it doesn’t matter. I have a lot of photos here that I took when I was shopping for clothes with Fit. Many of them were of me trying on cosplay clothes and taking pictures of the killer poses~~~

    "What!!??"

    Boss, calm down!  This is just a video!  !

    Then that was just the Governor of Alufu and Lindi asked me to do it!  Neil don't listen to her!  Woohoo!  !  !  !

    After realizing what she had said, Feite's blush became more intense, and her whole little face was on fire. She quickly pulled away from Aluf and bowed quickly.

    Neil, until next time, bye!

    The next second, the video suddenly turned black.

    ""

    Neil silently stared at the screen without any portraits, and then turned his attention to the window with a very calm expression.

    Boss

    He should be feeling emotional about the change in that girl, after all, she was the one he tried so hard to help.

    &nbsp; "Photos"

    It turns out that I am feeling emotional here!  !  !

    Andles hit his master on the head.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    “Thank you for your guidance today!!”

    The young man bowed respectfully to the old man not far in front of him, bringing up a few crystal clear drops of sweat in the air, reflecting the seven-color clouds through the slightly setting sun.

    "Um."

    Kunizhi Ittousai nodded slightly. Although there was no special emotion on his face, a somewhat satisfied look could be seen in his energetic eyes.

    “Neil, towel.”

    Seeing them stop, Kui on the side quickly handed over the towel.

    "Thanks, Bangzhi."

    Neil wiped the sweat beads and walked out the door. Looking at the sky that was beginning to be stained with a faint glow, he realized that it was almost time to leave.

    After changing their clothes, Neil and Aoi walked outside the house slowly.

    "Neil, after Aunt Zhumei came to your place, there was no big problem, right?"

    Thinking of the chaotic situation in Neil's house compared to ordinary people, Aoi was really speechless.

    "Ah, it's okay, it's just that there are a few more freeloaders, and by the way, my life, moral integrity, status, and dignity were completely shattered."

    “Didn’t that almost ruin your entire life!?”

    "What does it mean to ruin your life? They destroyed me from the soul"

    "Please forgive me and accept the change."

    "Well, I will live strong."

    Neil sighed heavily, then looked back at the shrine behind him.

    "Kunie, how do you manage the daily expenses of your shrine?"

    He really has never seen what kind of work the shrine usually does.

    "Well, people usually come to pay their respects, and grandpa also has some disciples. Coupled with the allocation from the state department, it is enough for the family to live"

    Aoi blinked and explained to Neil, while Neil listened with envy on his face.

    "I might as well open a shrine in my family"

    "You think the shrine is 7-eleven!"

    “Anyway, my house is quite ancient, so it’s no problem to make it look like a shrine!!”

    "That's not the problem, idiot!"

    Aoi slapped her forehead feebly, looking at Neil's selfish expression, she really wanted to kick him.

    "Shrines are arranged by the state, and they all have historical origins. They are not just called shrines just because you want to"

    Neil was stunned for a moment, then a little disappointed.

    "Hey, that's it Then I'll open a Buddhist temple."

    ""

    He is really a guy who can't communicate.

    "Hey, Kunzhi, are there many shrines in this city?"

    "I don't know how many there are" Aoi frowned slightly, then stretched out her hand to point to the four directions outside the shrine, "But there are five main ones, which are located in the town in the form of a Bagua square.  My family's shrine is one of the five directions, and the five shrines happen to be centered around our school's World Tree. The World Tree seems to have existed a long time ago, and is praised as a god-like existence. Even  The development of this town also revolves around the World Tree, so the five shrines seem to have the meaning of protecting the World Tree, which I heard from my grandfather."

    "It turns out that the World Tree in our school is such a fortress. I thought it was just a tree that can only be used for burning firewood"

    "You will be punished by God."

    Neil rolled his eyes and waved his hand nonchalantly, "What about the miko? Kunieda, you seem to be the miko of your shrine"

    "Well, a shrine maiden is usually a member of the family. If not, the shrine in Kyoto will send someone over, such as the Shichio Shrine in the west. I heard that a shrine maiden from Kyoto is going to take over."

    “…There are so many twists and turns here.”

    Unconsciously, the two of them walked to the torii outside.

    "Okay, just send it here. After all, there is a banquet in the world. We must say goodbye after thousands of miles, and we are destined to meet again after thousands of miles"

    Neil held his fists and kept talking to Kui Nian.

    "What poem are you reciting? Don't you come here often?"

    “Tsk, you really don’t know how to observe words and emotions.My child is obviously a farewell gift"

    After that, Aoi gave him a Shingeki-ryu move.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Well, I understand, let's talk about it when we get back, Dad."

    Nanoye hung up the phone, her heart full of joy. She had just received a call from her home. She had just received a package from Fit. She had not contacted Fit for a while. Although she had exchanged letters, she was able to see him.  When you see her in person, you will naturally be happier.

    "Neil?"

    Inadvertently, Nanoye noticed that the figure in front of her looked familiar. The person seemed to hear her voice and turned around. When Nanoye took a closer look, it turned out to be Neil himself.

    "Naye?"

    Neil slowed down and waited for Nanoha to jog over.

    “Neil, what’s wrong with you?”

    Naye saw Neal touching her chin, her head and face were gray, and her pigtails were jumping up and down as if to express her curiosity.

    "I just fell down the stairs"

    Neil could just make up an excuse, but he couldn't tell the tragic fact that Bangzhi hit his chin with a sword and rolled down the stairs, right?

    "that's all?"

    "What else do you want!? This expression of sadness, do you want me to be so miserable!?"

    "Eleku Pail?"

    "How cruel! You actually hope that I will follow in the footsteps of the empress who is in pain and want to die. Is it really like a wasp's tail? The most poisonous woman's heart!?"

    “Meow haha~~You’re kidding~~~”

    “It’s not funny at all!!”

    Girls don’t understand what the most painful thing is for a man forever!

    "By the way, why is Neil here?"

    "I'm here to practiceHey! Why do you look like the sky is falling!? Am I so unworthy of trust?"

    "No la……"

    Nanoha shook her head, but she still had that incredible expression.

    "I just didn't expect that someone like you, who would be at ease until the end of the world, would take the initiative to practice"

    “I’m so sorry for you Zaiyouzai!!”

    Seeing Neil’s depressed look, Nanoha pursed her lips and chuckled.

    "Naye, can you accompany me for a walk?"

    Neil suddenly made this request, Nanoha was slightly startled, and then nodded gently.

    "OK."

    The sky is gradually ushering in dusk, and in the soft and charming glow, there is a sense of trance and confusion.

    Neil looked at the setting sun. In the dusk, he walked quietly and slowly on the road that started to light up. The shadow behind him sometimes became longer and sometimes shorter.

    “Speaking of which, it’s been a long time since I calmed down and took a walk.”

    "Eh, is that right?"

    Nanoye, who was walking side by side, glanced at his side face slightly. Maybe it was because of the time, but his outline looked particularly soft, and his purple eyes seemed to be surging with light.

    "Well, since I came to Japan, I always feel like things have never stopped"

    Various people and things are intertwined in his life unconsciously. Now it seems that he has entered a world that he subconsciously avoids.

    “Because Neil never stops…”

    The corners of her mouth were slightly raised, and Nanoha's clear pupils seemed to be filled with waves of memories.

    "Talking to me like a demon king"

    Neil glanced at her, shook his head and said helplessly.

    "whee……"

    Nanoye let out a light and pleasant laugh, her eyes moved slightly, and she couldn't help but stop.

    "Neil, do you remember this place?"

    Neil looked up and saw that they had arrived at Linhai Park.

    "How could I forget?" Neil exhaled lightly and narrowed his eyes slightly, "This is the place where it ends and it also begins."

    Here, Nanoye and Fit made the final and first victory, and it was here that their lives officially took the first step.

    Later, they and Feite said goodbye here.

    Until now, they all clearly remember Feite’s smile before he said goodbye that day.

    She is also happy.

    "Let's go in and take a walk"

    Naye suddenly took Neil's hand, turned around slightly, and revealed a smileWhat a smile that makes people dazzle.

    Neil's body stiffened slightly, and his eyes moved from the clasped hands to the smile on Naye's face, and the picturesque look on her seemed to be frozen in her constricted pupils.

    "Well, let's go."

    He said softly, stretched out a gentle smile, and relaxed his whole body.

    The two held hands and walked on this land of memories.

    "Looking back now, it turns out that quite a while has passed"

    After walking dozens of meters away, Nanoye's voice sounded softly in Neil's ears.

    "I didn't know anything at first, but everything changed that night"

    His fingers gently brushed against the Heart of the Rising Sun hanging on his chest, and the events of that night slowly came to mind.

    "At the beginning, I was just excited because of magic. However, after seeing the Holy Stone Seed and coming into contact with Feite, I learned a lot of things that I never understood before. I cried because of being hurt, because  Crying because I cannot understand, crying because I am far away, crying because I am powerless"

    Neil raised his eyes and looked at the girl's vague face in the dusk, and couldn't help but responded.

    "If it hadn't happened that night, maybe you would have been better off."

    Yes, it must be like this, so Nanoha won't get hurt or cry.

    "No, I'm very lucky to have encountered those things"

    Naye stopped, turned around, and looked straight into those deep pupils with her crystal-like eyes.

    "Because of that night, I was able to meet and become friends with Feit, and I was able to really get in touch with you and see the you I've never seen before"

    Her words made Neil's pupils shrink tightly, and then slowly opened.

    Without waiting for Neil's reply, Nanoha continued.

    "Because of the Holy Stone Seed, I got to know you in another world, and I got to know you that no one else knew. And because of you, I understand a lot that I may not understand in my whole life.  When I cried, you would hand me a tissue, and when I was weak, you would give me a hand"

    Nanoye’s hands wrapped around Neil’s not-so-wide palms, and there was a tenderness on her face that she had never seen before.

    “It’s really great to meet you.”

    A slightly fishy wind blows from the sea.

    Neil took a deep breath, and the coolness of the sea breeze seemed to make his head feel empty.

    "hehe……"

    Smiling softly, his eyes blinked slightly, slightly bright, as calm as lake water.

    "Who asked me to be your teacher"

    Naye sighed and lowered her head.

    ——This time, let’s forget it.

    Suddenly, she felt a soft and gentle feeling coming from her head.

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? by Nanoha, and saw that the young man's face was calm, and the light in his smart eyes was faint.

    The young man’s delicate eyebrows wrinkled slightly, and his eyes met hers, with a little hesitation and tangle.

    "Hey, Nanoha"

    Naye stared at the boy quietly, waiting for his next words.

    The sound of salsa’s waves has reached my ears countless times.

    After a long time, young man, I asked lightly.

    "do you like me?"

    ?…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

    ps: I originally planned to update it tomorrow night, but I saw a guy who voted for evaluation, yes, that cool guy who always called me uncle. In my eyes, evaluation votes cost money, so I voted here.  There is no difference between writing a broken book and throwing money into the sea. If you don't feel sorry for me, I feel sorry for you.  I feel that saying thank you is useless, so I have to update it as a thank you gift.  In addition, you don’t need to vote for this book. I recommend that you vote for the masters you like. I really can’t stand the low-end works of a little shrimp like me. Compared with the masters on the fan list,  I need it more. I just need to write my own story and that will be it.  After finishing speaking, I expressed my gratitude again.

 Soar to the new world!  Chapter 93 Takamachi Nanoha’s Melancholy

    [[[cp|w:600|h:590|a:l|u:file1./chapters/20139/18/22496086351512878616]]]

    Nanoha looked at the package on the table and the names of her friends on it. The mood that was full of expectations suddenly became empty. It seemed that there was a missing piece in her heart. Now, it seemed that her brain could not accept any information at all.

    "well……"

    As if very tired, Nanoha lay on the table without energy, her slender fingers lightly scratched the rough surface of the package, her eyes were vague, as if she was remembering.

    "I'm sorry, Fit, I'm not in the mood to see what you gave me right now.  】

    A small amount of guilt arose in her heart, and Nanoha apologized in her heart to Fit, who was in a distant dimension.

    "ha……"

    With another sigh, Nanoha turned her head, looking at the night scene outside the window, her beautiful eyelashes trembling slightly.

    "It feels so disgusting"

    The boredom in my heart never goes away. The depression in my chest seems to have no way to vent. No matter what I do, I can't get motivated. It is simply terrible at this moment.

    ——Ah, I feel so unhappy.

    Nanoha moved again, burying her head in her arms and disappearing into the darkness.

    Trying not to think about anything, hoping to relax.

    But in my mind, the scene at that time clearly emerged again.

    Yes, it was the scene that made her feel so bad.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Naye, do you like me?"

    In the drunken dusk, the young man in front of Naye gently asked her this sentence.

    At that moment, Nanoye's pupils shrank tightly, and the young man's delicate face was deeply engraved on her retina. She opened her mouth slightly in disbelief, unable to make any sound, as if she was still confirming whether she heard correctly.

    Like it, like it, like it

    It seems that only this voice is left lingering in my mind.

    Eh?  Eh!  !  !  !  !  like!  ?

    When she understood the meaning of the word, a rush of heat rushed to her face. She didn't need to look in the mirror to imagine how blushing she looked.

    "You, what did you just say, Neil?"

    Naye's face was flushed, her eyes wandered away, and then she quietly focused on Neil's face.

    Until now, she suspected that she had heard or understood wrongly. After all, how could he, who usually behaved like a super wooden person, say such a thing!  ?

    Facing Nanoye’s question, Neil pursed his lips and a faint blush appeared on his cheeks.

    Even though he showed no limits to his integrity, he was shy.

    It was the first time Naiye saw Neil like this, and his eyes couldn't help but light up slightly. While he felt novel in his heart, he also felt a little joy.

    He will still care about himself.

    "Uh, I'm asking, do you like me?"

    Seemingly because it was a bit difficult to speak out, the light red on Neil's face became brighter and brighter.

    Nanoha finally confirmed it this time. She didn’t know whether it was because of being infected by Neil or because of her own shame. She gently held her red face, her head in confusion.

    How to do how to do?  How to answer now?  Isn’t it generally true that confessions are made directly?  Why is it made like a quiz question!  ?  He actually asked a girl if she liked him, what the hell!  !  Are the subject and object in this sentence reversed?  ?

    "Naye?"

    Neil saw Naye’s eyes twitching and her two pigtails turning almost to the sky, and he couldn’t help but let out a small cry.

    "Who would like you!!"

    Out of a girl’s shyness and reserve, Nanoha answered instantly.

    【woo woo woo woo!  !  !  !  Answered so quickly!  !  By the way, what did I answer?  !  That’s not what I meant at all!  !  Totally screwed!  !  !  But I always felt uncomfortable being asked like this by him!  !  Girls have the persistence of girls!  !  !  It's okay, just answer it seriously when he asks again!  !  !  】

    Naye took a deep breath, clenched her fists and encouraged herself in her heart.

    Neil, who was opposite him, was stunned by Nanoye's answer for a moment, then scratched the back of his head and laughed dryly.

    "Ahaha, that's right, it doesn't look like this"

    Neil smiled a little awkwardly. It turns out that Alicia is talking nonsense. If you like him, you are not trustworthy at all. You just like to beat him.

    Learn the truthNeil, who was looking at him, suddenly felt the urge to bleed and cry.

    However, after hearing Neil's answer, Nanoha stiffened and even tended to become petrified. She looked at the embarrassed boy with a complicated expression, and suddenly had the idea of ??taking out the Heart of the Rising Sun and giving him a Starburst.

    Doesn’t it matter if you give up like this?  ?  Will he die if he asks me again?  ?  If I ask again, she might agree!  !  !  There is no shop like this in this village!  !

    Neil breathed a sigh of relief, looked deeply at Naye, whose expression was indescribable, and without saying anything, walked over her to the railing on the beach.

    With his hands leaning on the cold railing, Neil looked at the sea quietly, letting the sea breeze ruffle his long hair.

    The swimming sea, the quiet boy, the strong contrast is like a painting.

    Nanoha watched the boy walk by, her lips pursed into a deep line, and her eyes revealed unwillingness.

    【Ah ah ah, this is not right, what should I do, idiot!  !  】

    Looking at the young man’s back facing the sunset, Nanoha bit her thin lips and took the first step towards him.

    【Sure enough, I still have to say it directly. Only in this way can I convey my feelings to him】

    That’s right, speaking it to this person was Takamachi Nanoha’s true thoughts.

    "That, that! Neil, although I haven't said it out loud, I feel sorry for you"

    Nanoha’s eyes were firm, and the girl’s voice sounded in the gentle wind.

    Neil leaned on the railing with his hands, watching the waves coming up one after another, feeling the slightly humid sea breeze, his eyes showed no wave, as if he was lost in some thoughts and did not notice the sound from behind.

    "As for me, I have someone I like."

    Just as Nanoye was about to continue speaking, Neil gently revealed the secret in his heart.

    His voice was not very loud, it was very soft, and the sound of the waves could almost cover it up, but Nanoha could hear every word clearly.

    The blush on Naye's face faded instantly, and the words she was about to say stopped in her throat.

    But she couldn’t remember what she wanted to say.

    What kind of words is that?

    Already, I can’t remember it at all.

    And at that time, the only feeling left in my heart was crying.

    The pressure blocking her heart urged her to shed tears.

    ——No, you can’t cry.

    Nanoye bit her lower lip, trying hard to suppress her throat so as not to make a sound. She was glad that the boy didn't look back and didn't see her looking so embarrassed at this moment.

    How can you cry at a time like this, and what’s the use of crying?  I had obviously thought that Neil would have someone he liked, so this was nothing to be sad about.

    But, I feel really, really sad.

    Nanoha wiped away a little moisture from the corner of her eyes with her index finger, trying to look the same as usual, but the redness in her eyes that had not dissipated was the remnants of the feelings in her heart.

    "Eh!? It's true or not, it turns out that Neil has someone he likes!"

    Nanoha took a deep breath of the pungent sea breeze and said in a tone of fake surprise.

    "Um……"

    Neil responded softly, his eyes softening.

    "Is that person Tifa? It should be Tifa"

    The only person I can imagine is her.

    The only person he can like is her.

    Tifa Lockhart.

    The girl who has always been by Neil's side.

    "Tifa" Neil's eyes slowly gathered the figure of the girl. His eyes dimmed slightly and he shook his head gently, "No, Tifa and I are not that innocent in our relationship. After all, it happened  There are too many things, and sometimes I think that for her, I may be a substitute"

    Seemingly not wanting to dwell on this issue, Neil sighed and stopped talking.

    Nanoye may have noticed the seriousness of the question and didn't intend to pursue it. In contrast, she cared more about who Neil liked.

    Neil turned around and looked at the girl in front of him who seemed to have not changed much. He opened his mouth slightly and hesitated for a moment.

    "Xiaoya"

    Neil slowly read out the title that had not been mentioned for many years. Every time he mentioned it, it would bring back those happy and sad memories of the past.

    "Xiaoya?"

    Naye also read it again, and complex and unspeakable feelings suddenly emerged in her heart.?, this title is closer than anyone else, and it is also the only one who can call him this way so far.

    "Well, I have always called her that. Only in this way can I feel that I am very close to her, very close"

    Seeing the gentle look on Neil's face, Nanoha could only feel disappointed.

    "What kind of person is that girl?"

    "Xiaoyashe is very gentle, very mature, and very strong. She is obviously the same age as me, but she taught me many things. It can be said that without her, I would not be standing here today"

    Neil looked down at his right hand. The residual warmth from touching her that day seemed to still remain in his palm.

    "Now that I think about it, it is not an exaggeration to say that those days were the happiest time in my life"

    Neil turned his head and looked at the sea behind him with the tips of his eyes, his purple eyes particularly bright in the glow, while Nanoha stood there quietly, listening to the young man's thoughts.

    "During that time, she taught me all kinds of things, various skills in life, as well as swordsmanship and magic. Whenever I made progress, she would smile happily, so I  Work harder to do well"

    The soft words paused for a moment, and the happiness flowing in Neil's eyes was not concealed at all.

    "Hey, Nanoha, you still remember my performance at the school festival, right? I can sing and play the piano because of Xiaoya She likes the piano, so I work hard to learn the piano, and she likes listening to songs, so I work hard to learn singing. As long as it's  I will cheer for whatever she likes. I just want to see her smile At that time, it must have been the first time that I worked so hard to do all kinds of things for someone"

    As long as it’s Xiaoya’s business, no matter how difficult it is, it doesn’t matter.

    And this tenderness was only revealed for a girl named Athena of the Heavenly Kingdom.

    Nanoha sighed quietly without Neil noticing, and then put on her face a warm smile that was not even faded by the sun.

    "Neil really likes each other"

    It’s totally incomparable.

    "Well, yes, I like her the most."

    Neil slowly closed his eyes, and it seemed that he could no longer hear the sound of the waves and the wind.

    "Then where is Xiaoya now?"

    "I don't know" Neil opened his eyes, feeling a little gloomy, "Because I have done irreparable wrong things, I may not have the chance to see her again"

    "How could it be!? What happened?"

    Nanoye cried out in surprise, Neil didn't say anything for a long time, just exhaled, smiled and waved his hands indifferently.

    "Okay, let's stop talking about this matter. Naye, you are still the first one to know. By the way, you must not tell others about this matter. Just treat it as a secret between the two of us."

    Neil brought the matter to light and winked in a funny manner.

    "A secret?"

    With a forced bitter smile, Nanoha nodded.

    ——I would rather not know such a secret.

    …………………………………………Dividing line………………………………………………

    Recalling every word and every expression he said at that time, Naye felt as if her heart was being tugged.

    Nanoye was lying on the table in a daze. Even if she knew who Neil really liked, she still couldn't let go.

    However, the girl named Xiaoya, who has always been liked by Neil, must not be comparable to an ordinary girl like her.

    "Ha, what should we do now?"

    I feel more at a loss than ever, and I don’t even know who to talk to. What’s more, Neil’s love for that child must not be revealed.

    And just when Nanoha felt confused, the remaining members of the Takamachi family gathered in the living room with solemn expressions.

    "Naye has been acting blankly since she came back. Did something happen to her on the way?"

    Did someone take action against his cutest and most charming Nanoha!  ?

    "Death penalty!!! God's punishment!!!"

    When he thought of that possibility, Mr. Takamachi slapped the table and jumped up, holding a wooden sword that he didn't know where it came from, with a murderous look on his face.

    "Honey, be quiet."

    With a sweet smile on Taozi’s face, she hit the waiter’s stomach mercilessly with a knife. The waiter didn’t even make a sound and lay on the table with his stomach in his arms.

    The Takamachi brothers and sisters looked ashamed, they regarded them as the strongest of Kodachi Nito Gogami-ryu.?Someone was knocked out by someone like this.

    ???????????????????????????????????????…

    "What makes Naye like this is nothing more than home and school."

    Taozi stroked her face and began to analyze the situation.

    “There’s nothing going on at home, it’s about school.”

    Miyuki thought for a while and then accepted Taozi's words.

    "As for the school, there will be no problem with my friends. I haven't heard anything from Shinobu."

    Kyouya said that his information source is absolutely reliable and the credibility is 100%.

    "Haha, it's neither family nor friends, so the most likely possibility is"

    Taozi narrowed her eyes and smiled enigmatically.

    "What!? Did that brat Neil make Nanoha cry!?"

    The waiter, who was foaming at the mouth, suddenly seemed to understand something and jumped up from his coma.

    "No, Nanoha didn't cry, Dad."

    "But that lost expression is not much worse than crying"

    Miyuki recalled Naye’s appearance at that time, as if she had cried.

    "Ahhhh!!! Even Najib's son cannot be forgiven!! How dare you hurt my most lovely Nanoha!!!"

    “Dad, calm down!!”

    “Nothing is clear now, don’t take out the real knife, Dad!!”

    "Honey……"

    Taozi opened her eyes slightly, and the cold light emitted from them made the servant tremble all over. He swallowed his saliva and sat down obediently without moving.

    “I’m going to have a chat with Naye, dear, don’t mess around”

    “Sir, yes_sir!!”

    "It's not sir, it's madam"

    "Give me the right place to complain, bro."

    ?…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

    PS: Sorry, no one is here to disrupt the situation. The long-awaited Nanoha line finally comes to an end.

 Soar to the new world!  Chapter 94 Night conversations are always quiet

    [[[cp|w:193|h:300|a:c|u:file2./chapters/20139/20/22496086351529386106]]]

    ???????????????????????????????????????

    A crisp and short knock on the door interrupted Naye's thoughts.

    "Naye, are you there?"

    Taozi’s voice came from outside the door.

    "Here, please come in."

    The door was opened, Naye turned around and saw her mother walking in, with a trace of concern on her face.

    "Mother……"

    Nanoha naturally noticed Taozi's overflowing concern, and she could more or less guess that Taozi was worried because of her state tonight.

    Not only her mother, but also her father, brother and sister must be the same.

    Thinking of this, Nanoha couldn't help but feel a warm current flowing gently in her heart.

    "Naye, what's on your mind? Do you want to talk to your mother?"

    Taozi sat down by the bed and looked at her daughter tenderly.

    "that……"

    Do you want to tell your mother what happened tonight?

    Nanoha was a little hesitant.

    Seeing Naye hesitate to speak, Taozi smiled slightly and asked playfully, "Is it related to Neil?"

    "How did mom know ugh——!!"

    Nanoye quickly covered her mouth, but Taozi was 100% sure. Looking at her mother's slightly teasing smile, Nanoye pouted dissatisfiedly.

    "Mother……"

    "Haha" Taozi touched Naye's head and her tone became softer, "Can you talk to mom now?"

    Facing Taozi’s gentle and water-like tolerance, Nanoha nodded gently.

    "Actually, I met Neil this afternoon, chatted for a while, and found out that he actually has someone he likes"

    "Eh? Someone you like!?"

    Taozi covered her mouth in slight surprise, and suddenly there was a small impact on the floor outside the door.

    "Huh? Is there anything outside?"

    Nanoha cast a confused look at the ajar door.

    "Don't worry, it's just your dad practicing high jump downstairs."

    "Eh!? Practicing high jump in the living room!?"

    "It doesn't matter, your father just can't stop By the way, Nanoha, please continue."

    "Um."

    Naye briefly told what happened in the park, avoiding Xiaoya's name, and basically told Taozi everything she could.

    "That girl is very special to Neil."

    "yes……"

    Hearing Taozi’s emotion, Nanoha lowered her head in despair, even the two braids hanging down listlessly.

    Seeing her little daughter’s appearance, Taozi couldn’t help but shook her head.

    "Actually, mom, I think there is not much difference between Nanoha and that girl"

    "how come?"

    Naye raised her head and looked at her mother's faint smile in disbelief.

    She always thought that Xiaoya was a different girl, or that only that kind of perfect woman would be noticed by Neil.

    She, Takamachi Nanoha, is just an ordinary girl you can see everywhere.

    "Everything I said is true."

    Momoko could see Nanoye's expression completely, and Momoko immediately understood Nanoye's thoughts.

    "The biggest difference between you and that girl is probably the difference in time That girl appeared when Neil needed someone the most. At that time, even a simple greeting would probably leave a deep impression on Neil's heart.  Isn't this the most indelible impression for anyone at this time?"

    Nanoha nodded as if understanding, and then asked, "At that time, was there no one around Neil?"

    However, at this time, Taozi fell silent.

    "……Mother?"

    Such silence made Naye feel a little flustered.

    "Naye, you don't know, that child has been living a life that is different from anyone else It is a life that is enough to make people despair."

    After a brief pause, Taozi lowered her head and looked at Nanoha, and said slowly.

    “Mom, do you know Neil’s past?”

    Naye grabbed Taozi's sleeves and asked anxiously.

    "I don't know much" Taozi gently stroked Naye's hair, "I say this, I just hope you can understand, Naye, that because of experiencing such despair, that child's heart is stronger than any other.People have to be delicate and cowardly. Even if they can usually play with people around them, it doesn't mean that they really accept it.  "

    “Slender, cowardly, such words, Nanoha can’t associate them with Neil.

    Maybe it’s because she doesn’t know his true heart.

    Naye wants to know his past more and more.

    Subconsciously, Nanoha cast an inquiring look at Momoko.

    "Naye, let me tell you this kind of thing" Taozi paused slightly, and the smile on her lips turned into a more playful one, "In this case, you might not be just friends anymore"

    "Noit's not like that!"

    Naye's face turned red and her fingers were tangled uneasily.

    "Naiye, you are just children now, and the feelings in your hearts are not mature, or even impulsive. There is no need to feel lost because of these things. It is normal to long for and like someone. It belongs to you.  Life is still very long, and no one knows what the outcome will be in the future. As long as you take it step by step according to your true thoughts, you will have no regrets."

    "Um."

    "So, what is Nanoha going to do next?"

    Taozi asked with a bit of a smile.

    "I" Nanoye paused for a while and said to Taozi in a firm tone, "Although I don't know it very well myself, I always feel in my heart that I should support Neil, no matter what his actions are.  It’s still his longing for that girl.”

    "Naye"

    This answer was really beyond Taozi’s expectation.

    After Nanoha finished speaking, she scratched her face in embarrassment, "As my mother said, we are just children. We don't understand many things. I'm not sure whether the feeling in my heart is true love. Maybe,  Seeing Neil who is different from us, anyone would approach him out of curiosity. Maybe I just had a simple admiration. At that time, I might have had a fever in my head. Besides, Neil can always like someone like this.  At least it proves that he is not that kind of playboy. As a friend, I have no reason not to support him"

    "Naye has really grown up"

    Taozi suddenly sighed. More than half a year ago, she was a little girl who didn't know how to do many things. Now she has become so strong. It seems that the influence of that child on her is not that simple.

    "Well, no matter what you say, mom, I am always on Nanoha's side, and women must be good at grasping high-quality stocks. Now is the time to prepare"

    "High-quality stocks? Prepare?"

    Nanoha tilted her head in confusion, always feeling that there seemed to be something extremely bad going on here.

    "hehe……"

    Momoko couldn't help but laugh out loud, and Naye became more and more sure of her thoughts.

    Outside the door, three figures of different heights moved quietly and walked downstairs.

    "I didn't expect that boy to actually have someone he likes"

    Gongya also lamented that that unscrupulous kid who looked like a loser all day long could actually fall in love with someone else. What an unscientific thing.

    “Sure enough, taking action when a man is most vulnerable is most effective…”

    Miyuki obviously noticed another aspect.

    When the brother and sister were sighing to themselves, they obviously didn't notice that someone in front of them was exuding a thick black aura.

    "That bastard actually dared to reject Nanoye's confession. Huhuhu, very good. He actually dared to hurt my little angel. Even Dad Pin has nothing to say. Just go to hell with peace of mind, kid Huhu  ——Hahaha!!!!!"

    Crazy laughter seemed to shake the whole house, and the two brothers and sisters following the minister were covering their faces speechlessly.

    The daughter-in-law started going berserk again.

    "Hey, dad, what's wrong with him?"

    Naye, who was chatting with Taozi in the room, naturally heard this extraordinary laughter.

    "Haha, your dad is just cheering for Nanoha in his own way, don't worry~~~"

    ""

    …………………………………………Dividing line………………………………………………

    "Well——"

    While he was absently fiddling with the ring that represented the oath, Neil suddenly felt a chill. He rubbed his body and looked around doubtfully.

    "The temperature at night really dropped a lot"

    I guess you are being cursed, boss

    &nbsp; “What did I do wrong again!?”

    "Young man, have you seen it?"  The shining twin stars next to the Big Dipper

    "Bao Dan! Is it the Death Star!?"

    Well, who knows?  But having said that, boss, did you deliberately tell that girl what you said today?

    In the dim room, Anders dangled in front of Neil.

    "Whatever you think" Neil held his head in his hands and looked up at the ceiling, "Some things are better explained clearly"

    “Haha, I didn’t expect the boss to be so decisive

    "Are you making fun of me?"

    Neil glanced at Anders, then got off the chair and stretched.

    "I can't sleep now, so let's go out and see the scenery"

    Walking lightly to the backyard, I thought he was alone, but unexpectedly found another figure in the corridor.

    "Yu, aren't you asleep yet?"

    Yu turned her head and glanced at Neil who was walking towards her, then turned her head back and continued to look at the cherry blossom trees in the garden.

    The cherry blossom trees that should have passed their flowering period are still blooming as before.

    If I can’t sleep, I go out and sit.

    After Neil came over, Yu raised the notepad in his hand.

    "Yeah?"

    Neil walked to Yu's side and didn't sit down. He just watched the petals fall quietly.

    Why don’t the cherry blossoms here wither?

    Another piece of paper was delivered to me.

    "I don't know very well. When I planted the sapling when I was a child, a guy did something to the tree. It might have been magic, or something. After that, the cherry blossom tree grew up and I haven't seen it since.  Withered.”

    There is a guy, who is it?

    "The person I met when I was young, his name is Lelouch, and every time I see him I feel uncomfortable" Neil scratched his head and seemed to remember something troubling. He turned his head and looked at the girl Sanwu, "  Why are you asking about this suddenly?"

    It’s nothing, I just feel a bit familiar from this cherry blossom tree.

    "Familiar? Do you know that guy?"

    do not know.

    You shook his head and put down the pen and paper.

    Peace was restored between the two.

    “You, can I ask you something?”

    Neil did not look back, but asked with his lips slightly open.

    What do you want to ask?

    Neil glanced at the words on the note, and his eyes calmly met the more calm crystal eyes.

    "Why do you suppress your feelings?"

    From his daily observation, no matter what happens, he will find that Yu is suppressing his emotional fluctuations.

    Yu is very similar to him, both are people who have been suppressing their true selves.

    You want to know?

    "Um."

    Do you have to say it?

    "If you can, please tell me as your family at this moment."

    After hesitating for who knows how long, perhaps driven by fate and the emotions in his heart, Yu finally picked up a pen and scribbled it down in his notebook.

    Destiny is like a rope, constantly swaying horizontally and moving forward. If it is affected by a strong force, the swing will be larger and more intense. My wavering, restlessness, and inner activities will cause my power to fluctuate, thus affecting the fate of my destiny.  The rope unknowingly changed the reality around me, so I couldn't show my feelings.

    Looking at the note written by Yu, Neil could feel a hint of sadness in it.

    My power is not completely combined with my will. My words contain magic. Words are too heavy for me. I don’t know which words will change, so I can’t speak or make a sound.  , and use this set of caged hands and armor to seal magic power.

    "Because you don't want to hurt others?"

    Neil held the note and unconsciously used a little more strength.

    Now, are you afraid?  Afraid of me being like a monster?  You who are closest to me, don’t know when you will change because of me?

    Neil moved his eyes from the note to the girl's face. When he met her eyes, his pupils contracted tightly.

    He once thought that no matter what happened, Yu would never show his emotions.

    This is how it should be.

    But what about that unprecedented sadness in her eyes?

    Her hands were trembling gently?, even the note in his hand swayed slightly.

    “In the final analysis, she is just a girl after all.

    Neil walked down the corridor and walked towards the cherry blossom tree in the garden. He gently stroked the trunk of the tree with his hand, feeling as if blood was flowing on his fingertips.

    "Your power will affect my destiny. That uncontrollable force may crush the thread of my destiny"

    Because he is burdened with the so-called powerful destiny and has the powerful power to control everything, he can't do anything.

    Because, no matter what you do, you just keep hurting others.

    Sitting in the corridor, Yuu’s eyes dimmed slightly and he nodded slowly.

    "What does it matter? Anyway, I have experienced no matter how bad the reality is. If you can make my life worse, you can give it a try"

    However, the young man showed an indifferent smile to her.

    ????????? Light, gentle, sad.

    In Yu’s eyes, the young man looked up at Luo Ying’s figure, ethereal and pitiful.

    Does it matter if I am a monster?

    "Isn't that just right? I am also a monster, we are the same kind"

    Neil turned his head, his beautiful hair flowing in elegant curves.

    "What's more, what's in front of me is just a girl who doesn't want others to get hurt and cause herself pain. You are so gentle, Yuu So, if you want to cry, just cry, if you want to laugh, just  Smile, no matter what fate you have, I will carry it for you, just treat it like a broken jar"

    Willing to bear everything for others, but not wanting others to share anything for themselves.

    He, Neil Springfield, is a really bad guy.

    Yu sat alone in the corridor, his head slightly lowered, but he couldn't help crying, couldn't make a sound, and couldn't stop the tears.

    ——It seems, similar to him.

    The hands on his thighs were clenched tightly into fists, and warm tears slid down the cold armor.

    Yu raised her head again, her expression still so indifferent, but Neil felt that she was smiling.

    That is, a shallow arc that may not be visible.

    Neil smiled slightly and turned back to continue to feel the cherry blossoms of the night.

    "You, as compensation, are you willing to hear about my past?"

    You stared at the young man in the rain of flowers, and the pen in his hand slowly left marks on the paper.

    If you want to speak.

    "Thank you, Yu."

    Under the withered cherry blossoms, the boy's smile is gentle and lonely.

 Soar to the new world!  Chapter 95 You can’t guess the girl’s thoughts

    "Ha~~~~~~~~~"

    Neil covered his mouth, yawned extremely long, and even tears flowed out of the corners of his eyes.

    "Sure enough, a high-end activity like talking at night is not suitable for us. It would be better for me to generate electricity in front of galgame."

    Last night, after chatting with Yu for a while, he was tossing and turning all night and had a restless sleep. As a result, he overslept this morning and was nearly knocked out of the Styx by a decisive hit from Kureha for the first time in a long time.

    “Ah, I saw Komachi again.

    "What generates electricity?"

    Chifuyu, who was walking next to her with a backpack on her back, frowned and felt speechless at the incomprehensible words that Neil often said in his mouth. Can't this guy speak some normal human language?

    "Oh, hehe, do you want to know?"

    "……In no mood."

    Chifuyu answered immediately without thinking. From the weird expression on Neil's face, you could tell that the meaning was not good.

    "It's so sad, the road to the new world is right in front of you Ha - I'm so sleepy"

    "Did you commit thief last night? You didn't even come to the morning exercise this morning."

    Chifuyu looked at Neil who started to yawn again and felt helpless. At the same time, she was very dissatisfied with Neil's absence in the morning and felt extremely unhappy. As for where this discomfort came from, she didn't care.  There is only one simplest and most effective idea in my mind right now.

    ——I want to flatten him.

    The best method is to solve it violently.

    And Neil obviously didn’t notice the dangerous thoughts in the girl next to him. He just wiped his wet eyes and was immersed in the loneliness of life.

    "Yes, I am a heart-stealing thief, and the girl's pure corolla is waiting for my nourishment"

    “I recorded what I just said.”

    ""

    Seeing Chifuyu showing off her phone in front of her with a smile, Neil was silent at first, and then sneered.

    "Do you think you can make me give in like this? Hum, Chifuyu, I think it is necessary for you to recognize the gap between us."

    "Oh? Are you serious?"

    Chifuyu narrowed her eyes and looked at Neil who was arranging his posture. Her soft-spoken tone was like a breath of fresh air.

    “Come on, let’s have a good fight! This time I will definitely make you gasp fiercely!!”

    Chifuyu ignored Niall’s bad words in every sense of the word and still kept smiling, “Aren’t you afraid of Tifa and her sword?”

    ""

    At that moment, Neil finally recalled the terror that once dominated him, and the inhumanity of being stabbed upside down in a cherry blossom tree.

    "I'm sorry, I'm really scared."

    As long as it’s about Tifa, he’s afraid. In front of the attacking Tifa, he’s just a crispy chicken-flavored existence.

    Chifuyu patted the head of the frustrated boy with great satisfaction, recalling the calm figure sitting at home, training silently, hiding his merit and fame.

    "You are really a model among girls, Tifa.

    "Hey, are you blocking the door early in the morning and trying to die, stupid teacher?"

    The very unkind words brought the sunken Neil back to reality from despair. He glanced over with flat eyes and saw the unshakable trio of Jiyou standing in front of him, while Alyssa was looking down on him with condescending contempt.  he.

    "It's strawberries again"

    Alyssa didn't understand what Neil was talking about at first, but when she saw what he was looking at, she suddenly got angry and ignored the so-called female restraint. She raised her heels and stepped on them crazily like driving piles.  .

    “Perverts die——!!!”

    Behind her, Nanoha and Suzuka were stunned for a moment, then understood immediately, and took a few steps back with their faces slightly red and holding their skirts.

    Neil rolled in time to avoid the fatal blow, but before he could utter a victorious taunt, Chifuyu gave him a sap and lay straight on the ground.

    “Well done Chifuyu!”

    Alyssa nodded appreciatively, and at the same time kicked her feet mercilessly.

    "Ah ah ah, it hurts! Chifuyu is so despicable, I believe you so much! Wow, don't step on my face!! Everything is negotiable, Alisa-san. As an apology, I will tell you that in fact, the four corners of my clothes are  The pants are also made of strawberryHuh? You can't mess around in that place!!!!"

    Early in the morning, the screams of the head teacher of Class A of the fourth year were heard outside the classroom door.

    When the first bell rang in the morning, Alyssa finally took back her feet, sweating profusely and panting.Sighing, and with a smile on his face, he gave Neil, who was almost dead on the ground, a look of contempt that is only as good as you can get, and walked into the classroom proudly to receive enthusiastic applause from his friends.

    Before entering the classroom, Nanoha asked kindly, "Neil, are you still alive?"

    "That's right, there's no one who can beat me!"

    Neil, who was resurrected with full blood and demons, expressed his utmost contempt for Zhan Wushu. However, he glanced at Nanoha secretly and found that her expression was as usual. Didn't the words he said last night have no impact at all? His charm is like this.  Low?

    Neil wanted to make a sad face.

    And Naiye noticed Neil's peeking eyes, tilted his head and thought for a while, seemed to think of something, and then smiled at the corner of his mouth, "Don't worry, Neil, I will keep your secret, and"

    She leaned slightly closer to Neil and whispered in his ear, "I will support you."

    Neil was stunned for a moment before he understood, scratching his head in embarrassment, "Ahaha, really?"

    It once again shows that the so-called love is a myth. It seems that the chance of him being wrong is 100%.

    "Well, because Neil is a good man."

    At that moment, Neil was heartbroken.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Look at the boys, look at the girls, look at Laputa, look at the earth, um, good, go wherever you came from"

    After completing a completely incomprehensible warm-up exercise, Neil ignored the resentful looks of the students and threw them on the playground, leaving them to fend for themselves, which is the so-called free activity.

    Neil walked under the shade of the tree and paused for a few seconds while looking at the kids in his class. Then he lay back on Caoposhan with a freshly picked foxtail in his mouth, chewing it from time to time and feeling slightly astringent.  The taste spreads on the tongue.

    "The sun is shining brightly and the years are quiet. I have been waiting for you for three thousand green summers."

    Neil looked up at the clear blue sky, feeling melancholy.

    A certain boy’s literary disease recurred again.

    Under this situation, Neil felt that it was necessary to have someone beside him to echo him. He said, "You are not yet in the future. How dare I grow old to heal the pain of being sent a good guy card?" However, all he could hear was the constant noise.  Voice.

    It is a good thing that the playground is big. The naughty children can have fun as much as they want. Even if they want to cede the land and dominate the mountain, it is completely fine. However, as a qualified school administrator, it is necessary to make rational use of excess resources.

    So, almost ten classes came to the place in a mighty manner, and in an instant the dust was billowing.

    In this regard, Neil thought sincerely——

    There are so many naughty children.

    Neil chewed the grass and slowly closed his eyes, a wave of tiredness suddenly appeared in his eyes.

    Get some sleep.

    The sound of melodious and light breathing immediately sounded in my ears. Each gentle breath seemed to blow a sweet breath, making people relax and fall asleep.

    Neil nodded proudly. As expected of him, even sleeping has such a tempting charm.

    It feels sweet and smells like strawberry.

    "Eh? Why do I hear my own breathing when I sleep? And it tastes so sweet, sweeter than mine!"

    Neil finally noticed something unusual.

    Turning his head, he saw a cute girl with a little baby fat on her face sleeping next to him unsuspectingly. She was wearing a primary school student's sportswear and exposed a pair of slender, fair and slender legs that made people want to touch her. It must be because of regular exercise.

    "Oh no! Why is it you!?"

    Mingxue, who was sleeping, did not hear Neil's yelling at all. Her soft face wore a peaceful sleeping look, her cherry-colored lips were slightly open, and the sweet aroma of strawberries was gently exhaled with each breath.  In Neil's face.

    Girls are sweet from the inside out.

    Neil feels that he has a lot of experience with this kind of understanding. After all, there were countless good morning kisses and good night kisses during that period, not to mention hugging each other when going to bed at night.

    Now I feel ashamed when I think about it. What good things did he do at such a young age?

    Neil couldn’t help but smile, feeling a little sweet in his heart and licking his lips.

    “Brother is such a pervert!!!!”

    "Teacher Neil"

    Two very different loli sounds brought anger and horror. Neil turned his head suddenly and saw Kureha leading Sakura Matou standing in front of him. At this moment Kureha staredHer eyes were full of disbelief, while Matou Sakura hid behind her, looking over from time to time, and quickly looked away when Neil looked over.

    "Uh, it's you two"

    Neil sat up and wanted to say a few words, but he was met with Kureha’s accusation.

    "Brother, you actually licked your mouth at Mingxue who was sleeping! You eroge maniac!!"

    Next to her, Matou Sakura nodded in agreement.

    Neil's hair was black, and he dared not to believe that all his uncontrollable actions would fall into the eyes of the two lolita. However, he was not afraid to get up from the ground, and stood in front of Hong Yu with a righteousness as high as a mountain. He used his innate height advantage to look down righteously.  Watching Lolita.

    "Ha!? What's wrong with me licking my lips!? There's strawberry milk on my lips, shouldn't I lick it?"

    "You're such a mouthful, how can you keep milk for that long!"

    “Hey, you ignorant brat, I am a man who can make milk all the time!!”

    Hong Yu looked at his proud brother up and down, and really didn't understand how he could produce milk. He was not a cow, not even a female.  Sakura nodded her chin and thought for a moment, then her cheeks turned red, and her watery eyes even had a hint of charm that was inappropriate for her age.

    Seeing that the two lolita were completely silent, Neil secretly clenched his fists in excitement.

    But just when he was about to mock a few words to show his brother's majesty, Kureyu turned around and ran away. Neil was stunned for a few seconds, and then turned around to look, and saw that the petite figure was running towards the place where he taught him.  's class.

    It's bad, it seems that there will be a bad thing that will happen, and he will be excited to be excited.

    Neil was just thinking whether it was more important to escape or to get paid when he realized that there was another loli in front of him. It was obviously Sakura who had been ruthlessly abandoned by Kureha. Sakura saw Neil staring at her and looked around in panic.  With no hope of help, she clenched her little fists and put them on her chest, her face flushed and her eyes closed as she shouted.

    "Teacher, h is wrong!"

    Neil was so angry that he became shameless and said, "Damn it, is it wrong for men to like sex!? My friends and I are so horny!! Look at me from the front!!!!"

    I didn't expect Neil to give such an answer. Sakura's little head suddenly went into panic. You are a teacher and don't expose your true side casually. Generally, only the scum who are not gentle and polite can successfully overthrow Luo.  Li.

    "Oldteacherpleaseplease be gentle"

    There were tears in the corners of Sakura's eyes, her fingers clenched the hem of her white sports uniform, and her intermittent answers were filled with miserable cries.

    Neil fell into a trap on the spot, thinking that this little girl was even less pure than he was.

    “…Sorry, loli is not suitable for me.”

    Neil bowed his head and apologized sincerely, and Sakura breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, she was a loli, otherwise she would be in danger in a few years.  Neil was extremely depressed when he saw her expression as if she had been reborn after a disaster, so he had to ask about other things, "By the way, haven't you been avoiding me recently? Why do you dare to stand in front of me this time?"

    Since he sent Sakura home that time, Neil saw her several times. She always nodded quickly to him and ran away without a trace. Even if Kureha or Nayuki were present, they would find various excuses to leave.

    It seems that some things are like a shadow to her.

    "I……"

    Sakura hesitated to speak, seeming to feel embarrassed.

    Seeing her like this, Neil knew he shouldn't ask further.

    "Don't force yourself. If what I said last time has caused any trouble to you, you don't have to take it to heart. No matter you or me, everyone in the world has secrets that they don't want others to know.  ,"

    Neil patted her shoulder and said calmly. Sakura raised her head and looked at Neil, smiling slightly.

    But in Neil’s eyes, such a smile is hypocritical.

    Because he is the same.

    Sighing silently, Neil narrowed his eyes and asked tentatively, "Speaking of which, do you plan to meet Rin Tosaka? She is yours"

    "Teacher" Sakura suddenly interrupted Neil's words. Neil didn't expect that such a docile girl would do such rude things. He saw that her eyes were completely dark and empty, gloomy and not what a child should have.  face, and said in the same low voice, "My name is Matou Sakura."

    Very clear answer.

    Neil no longer needed to say anything.

    This is Sakura's choice. He is just a passerby who passed by and has no right to interfere in other people's affairs.

    "Well, every family has sutras that are difficult to recite"

    Neil shrugged, pretending to be lightheartedHe smiled loosely, intending to ease the slightly stiff atmosphere.

    However, someone came immediately to help him break the atmosphere here.

    "Neil Springfield! You bastard is acting like a hooligan again!! You will die!!!!"

    The women's army headed by Alyssa was like a million spreading grass and mud horses running here with murderous intent. In their eyes, it goes without saying how embarrassing their teacher was. Now he was actually reported by his sister for intending to molest a girl.  At this moment, they saw him making some unjust acts towards a lost child.

    At least that’s what they think.

    “Burn—burn—burn—”

    There are also a group of friends who have been wandering around holding small torches all day long.

    Niel suddenly became angry, let alone what to do, he didn't even think about it, and he felt that running away every time he saw them was really damaging to his dignity. The wind must not rise, and it was necessary to show his ability to come from all directions.  Domineering to suppress this group of naughty kids who think about rebellion all day long.

    Thinking of doing it, he simply omitted the explanation. Neil immediately rolled up his sleeves and faced the thousands of troops with a fierce look.

    "Look at my blazing biceps!! Come on and fight if you don't want to give in!!"

    So, the holy war recorded in the history of Shengxiang Elementary School began like a rag.

    Sakura looked at the scene full of joy, and a trace of human warmth appeared in her dead and empty pupils. She shook her head gently, and a mask called a smile appeared on her face again.

    Mingxue, who is half the instigator, is still sleeping soundly in the river of time.

    ?…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

    PS1: I’m too lazy to write memories or anything like that.

    PS2: Last night was the happiest night I had reading book reviews since writing a book.

 Soar to the new world!  Chapter 96 It’s you I like!

    "This is it"

    Neil looked down at the note in his hand, then looked up at the Western-style building in front of him. He saw the surname printed on the house plate on the outer wall and nodded firmly.

    "Hey, this is my first time here"

    “I didn’t expect that his family owns a coffee shop, and I never heard of him talking about it.”

    Two different sighs sounded in his ears, and Neil turned his head dissatisfied, glancing back and forth at the two people behind him unkindly.

    "So, why do you two want to come too!?"

    Touma and Furuichi looked at each other and shrugged in unison.

    "What's wrong? Everyone is idle anyway, and there are so many people and it's so lively"

    "That's right, Guimu will definitely welcome the arrival of good friends like us."

    "Woo——"

    Neil felt that he had nothing to refute. He couldn't control the two of them if they wanted to come, because this was not his home. It was a pity that his perfect plan of drinking coffee and playing games for a day failed.

    "Forget it, it's up to you." Neil put his hands on his hips and sighed in disappointment, then took out his mobile phone and started to dial Keima's number, "Let's talk to Mr. Keima first, let him come out to pick us up"

    The beeping busy tone quickly disappeared and was replaced by a silence, but Neil still keenly caught the faint sound of breathing.

    This guy is really cool.

    Neil took a deep breath and said in a calm tone, "Gui'an, Mr. Guimu, teacher, I'm coming to your house today"

    There was another beeping sound.

    Listening to the busy signal after hanging up on the phone, Neil froze in place with a kind smile.

    "As expected of Gui Mu, you didn't hesitate at all."

    Furuichi admires him very much. He is indeed one of the few boys who can face the big devil without changing his expression.

    Touma didn’t have time to pay attention to Furuichi’s sigh. He looked at Neil with black lines on his head, whose anger level soared and could switch to Saiyan class at any time. The mobile phone in his hand was making a sad beeping sound.

    Come on, that’s an iPhone 5, it’s very expensive.

    "Gui Mu! Do you think this can stop our progress!? Naive, so naive! We are existences comparable to giants!! How can three cliffs stop our attack!!"

    Three cliffs?

    Furuichi tilted his head and looked at Keima's house from the outside, from the outermost gate to the store door and then to Keima's room door. This metaphor is really novel and appropriate.

    Without saying a word, Neil rushed open the small door on the fence, ran directly to the back door of the store, which was the front door of the residential area, pressed the doorbell vigorously, and winked at Touma and Furuichi.

    The two of them understood, stepped back a few feet, raised their palms and shouted towards the window.

    “Let’s play together, Keima!!”

    "Who wants to play with you! Disappear quickly!!"

    The window was opened, and Guimu leaned out half of his body, staring at them with eyes that were about to burst into flames.

    “Here we come~~”

    At this time, a mature female voice came from behind the door, and then the door opened. A mature and beautiful woman with long orange hair looked at them with a little surprise at the door.

    "Ah, you are all Keima's friends. Welcome, come in quickly~~"

    The three of them were a little stunned when the wife enthusiastically invited them into the house. It was not until Keima walked down the stairs coolly and noblely that they came to their senses.

    "snort."

    Keima glanced at the three of them, snorted coldly, and turned away.

    “Aha, this guy is so arrogant~~”

    Neil said with a smile while stroking his face.

    "You're so proud."

    Touma nodded in sympathy.

    "What a arrogant person."

    Furuichi said contemptuously.

    "You three are here to quarrel, right?"

    "Hey, it's true Keima!" Keima hit Keima's head gently, then smiled at Neil and the other three, "You can't have this attitude when your friends come to play with you But  Mom is very happy, she didn’t expect to see Keima bring his friends home one day, by the way, when will he bring his girlfriend back next?”

    "Who will take charge of it! And the pace is too fast!" Keima was almost mad at his mother. He exhaled and pointed at Neil in the middle of the three people, "This is my homeroom teacher, who I used to be with  You mentioned" Then he pointed at Touma and Furuichi respectively, "These two are classmates in the class,?What I don't remember.  "

    "You did it on purpose!!"

    Just when the two despised people were about to run away, Neil stretched out his hand to suppress them, and then saluted Mari with a perfect smile, "Hello, Mrs. Katsuragi, I am Neil Springfield.  , although he is a teacher, Mr. Guimu has also provided me with a lot of help in my work, and his grades and conduct are very good. He is a very good child, Mrs. Guimu, you don’t have to worry at all. "

    "Teacher Neil, you are so commendable~~~"

    Mari covered her mouth with the back of her hand and smiled like a flower. She was obviously very happy to be coaxed by Neil. She looked sideways at Keima and said, "Keima, you have to entertain your teachers and friends well. Mom, I will prepare food and drink for you now."  of."

    Looking at his mother’s cheerful back, Keima sighed silently, then looked at Neil feebly, “Then, what are you thinking about now?”

    "Oh, hehe, you are very wise, Mr. Keima" Neil patted Mr. Keima on the shoulder, with a sinister smile on his face, "I'm just messing around in your house."

    "Can't you even understand the badness of the word Hu Tian Hu Di? Are you really a teacher, you bastard!?"

    There was no other way, Keima had no choice but to lead them to his room.

    "Why did you all come to my house today?"

    Keima asked them while leading the way.

    "I don't have money to fight Pachinko today"

    "There is a power outage at my house"

    "When I accidentally stared at the beautiful woman on TV, my sister kicked me out"

    "Leave! Leave immediately! I don't want to be tainted by useless men, unfortunate men and perverted men!"

    "Don't say that, aren't we already born in the same quilt and dead in the same hole~~"

    "With a group of men here, do you think it's appropriate to use this idiom!? Learn Chinese again, stupid teacher! And even if you die, it will be all of you, so don't get involved with me!"

    It didn't take long for Keima to take them to his room, and the moment they entered the door, Neil and the three saw a super-standard LCD TV, high-end game consoles, and the entire bookshelf in Keima's room.  Various types of beautiful girl games, the three country turtles suddenly opened their mouths wide and looked dull.

    “Hao, let’s be friends for life!”

    "It's such a blessing to be Keima-sama's friend"

    "We will always be friends!"

    The three of them fell to the ground without restraint. Keima just glanced at them and sat down on the bed.

    "I don't remember being friends with you."

    “You actually have such a frank look in your eyes!?”

    But they obviously didn’t take morality as morality. Under Keima’s helpless eyes, a few of them turned on the game consoles and started playing in a familiar manner.

    "Eh? Isn't this a game famous for its twelve beautiful girls with different attributes?"

    Neil, who knew a little bit about galgame, said in surprise when he saw the picture on the screen.

    "Oh? You also know, teacher" Keima pushed up his glasses, a rare proud smile appeared on his paralyzed face, "Yes, this is that game that is very attractive to both novices and veterans.  , the twelve heroines cover almost all types of female characters in today’s games, and the routes are intricate and ups and downs"

    Keima stopped mid-sentence, and these three bastards didn’t listen to his explanation at all.

    In this regard, Guima pushed up his glasses and expressed his opinion indifferently.

    "Mortal wisdom."

    "Keima, come down here."

    At this time, Keima heard his mother's call, glanced at the three people who had been attracted by the game, and left them to walk out of the room and go downstairs.

    "Hmm, leave this to me, the galgame master."

    "Just brag. I heard you say that you seem to be bad every time. What kind of master is this?"

    " Gushi exposed Neil's background mercilessly, while Neil curled his lips in disdain.

    "This is an experience."

    "Good ship experience!?"

    "Okay, okay, Neil, you'd better enter your name first" Touma quickly stopped them and pointed to the input box on the screen, "Just enter any name you like."

    "I like itthen"

    Neil blinked and tapped the buttons on the game controller with his fingers.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    When you see the last name entered above,??I covered my face in shame on the spot, why should I enter my own surname on such an occasion, why can't I enter Fushi's!  ?  He was already confused about the direction of his life, but now he is even more confused!  ?

    Furuichi’s eyes widened, and then he looked at Niall and Touma suspiciously. These two guys couldn’t really have that kind of relationship, right?

    Kamijou (laughs)

    Neil pressed OK and nodded with satisfaction.

    "Actually, this means annoying, right!!!"

    That bracket smile is simply full of malice.

    "It's very noisy, you two"

    Neil ignored the two people’s complaints and started playing the game.  When faced with the options of each female character, Neil did not hesitate to choose the option of retreating quickly, scolding her, and kicking her away.

    "Hey, what are you doing! Nothing is right no matter what you think!!"

    Furuichi looked on with shame, could such a choice not be bad?

    "No" Neil had a sullen face, and suddenly clenched his fists and roared, "How can we allow this guy Kamijou to be happy!"

    “Then why do you want to use my name! Change my name now!!!!”

    Touma is about to cry but has no tears. Is he such an unfortunate existence even in the game world?

    "Then let's pick an easy one to conquer now"

    Restarting the game, Neil looked at the female characters who appeared on the scene, pointed at the target he selected, "That's it."

    The two of them looked at each other at the same time and saw a cute girl with brown hair in two pigtails, with a friendly and energetic smile on her face.

    Ah?  By the way, doesn’t this character look a bit like Takamachi?  Could it be that Neil was interested in her

    "I heard that the story of this route is the best, and it is written in the guide book."

    "Don't read the spoilers!!!"

    It turns out that what he was talking about was from the strategy book.

    "Well, follow the prompts and go talk to your friends first."

    Neil quickly clicked on the male characters that appeared on the screen, and soon obtained relevant information and date props such as movie tickets.

    "Is there any problem with this setting? Why would Tomoda be so sacrificing himself for others? What are the benefits?"

    Touma, who is not familiar with galgame, is very confused about the role of Tomoda.

    "As for the gay friend setting, almost all galgames have it, so it doesn't matter what Tomoda does."

    "No, wait, actually I have always had doubts about this!" Neil suddenly turned to them with a serious expression, "Does he mean that to the protagonist!?"

    “The nature of this game has completely changed!! Don’t have everything to do with love!!”

    Furuichi flipped up the table crazily in his heart, why would a good beautiful girl love game involve this aspect?  It made him a little concerned.

    "Anyway, you should play it seriously." Touma held his forehead weakly, "It's better to master this character first."

    "Okay, it's up to me."

    The three people began to pay serious attention to the changes in the plot, and gradually, the center of their attention shifted.

    Hey, hey, you two are so close that you go to school together?

    I will help you hide it, go quickly!

    Don’t give up!  You like her, right?  !

    3 years have really gone by in the blink of an eye. It’s really great that I can meet you.

    At the graduation ceremony at the end of the story, Tomoda showed them the most sincere and pure smile.

    “Tomoda!!!!!!”

    The three of them threw themselves in front of the screen and cried bitterly, beating the ground, chest, and wall.

    "Youactually, for the protagonist, you have been"

    “You should enjoy your youth too, idiot!!”

    "You are my lifelong best friend!!"

    Neil wiped away his nose and tears, threw the game controller aside, and took out his magic device.

    “I will create your happiness, Tomoda!!”

    "Oh!! Yes, we want him to be happy!!"

    “For our friend, Tomoda!!”

    Touma and Furuichi, who have been dazzled by friendship, don't care about what Neil brought out. Anyway, it doesn't matter what can make Tomoda happy now.

    Neil patted Andles on the game console. From an angle that no one else could see, a faint light lit up in the center of his palm, and countless numbers seemed to flash through the inside of the bead.??.

    【Boss, that’s not how I use it.  】

    “Obviously, Neil, who was in some inexplicable state, could no longer hear his partner’s complaints.

    "First of all, determine the target first!"

    "Yes, I am often with Tomoda"

    "A person who has an unusual love for him"

    Suddenly, the atmosphere fell into a strange dead silence.

    Isn’t the person he’s meowing the protagonist?  ?

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "Really, I have to go out at this time, so I can get away now" Keima walked upstairs with drinks and snacks, complaining constantly, and at the same time glanced at his room, "I don't know what that means.  What are the three guys doing now?"

    He didn't think the three of them would be able to play games peacefully together. First of all, the problem teacher was a nuisance from the beginning to the end. Touma, who unfortunately brought his own device, doubted that he would destroy the game console just sitting there.  bad.

    “Oh, I’m really unlucky. I wanted to have a good day playing games”

    Keima smiled helplessly, maybe even he didn't notice this smile.

    However, what he saw after pushing the door open left him speechless.

    The three people burned to ashes and lay on the ground, with peaceful smiles, becoming Buddhas.

    Keima shook his head and looked at the screen, and the picture displayed by the game clearly showed that it had reached the end.

    By the way, why does it seem like he has never played this ending before?

    With the dignity and curiosity of a player, Keima picked up the game controller that was thrown aside, and clicked on the buttons quickly with his fingers.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    Why?

    Why didn’t you find out until now?

    The true feelings that have always been buried deep in my heart.

    Looking up at the sky, letting the rain fall on my face.

    so cold.

    But it can no longer cool down the feeling that is now uncontrollable.

    Like a volcano erupting with heat.

    Run, keep running, I have something to say to him.

    I saw him.

    Panting, I looked at Tomoda who was also soaked in the rain. He looked at the sky in a daze. His eyes were slightly painful, but it made my heart twitch.

    Tomoda……

    Maybe he was disturbed by my voice, but when he saw my appearance, Tomoda's eyes were full of confusion and dissatisfaction.

    You, why, you are still here, shouldn’t you be looking for

    "Compared to those twelve beautiful girls

    Yes, tell Tomoda what I really think.

    I like you better!  Tomoda!  !

    Ah, I finally said it.

    I feel surprisingly relaxed.

    The oppression that had been unable to breathe seemed to have been cast by magic and miraculously disappeared.

    At that moment, I clearly saw that Tomoda opened his eyes wide in surprise, and the periphery of his eyes was crystal clear that was completely different from the rain.

    Mixed with the cold rain, the hot tears still did not lose their proper temperature.

    Tomoda bit his lower lip, desperately suppressing the soreness in his throat.

    ?Idiot, why are you doing this?

    “Obviously Ias long as I can protect you

    ??Drip.

    Will suffice.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "What the hell! What is this!? Why did Tomoda become the final strategy character!?"

    Keima frantically threw the controller out of the window. How could a game about twelve beautiful girls have a hidden route for gay friends?  ?  Do you think this is Clannad’s Chunyuan line that was hidden by the Chinese team and not known to anyone?  ?  How heart-rending is this!  !

    He gasped for air, looked back at the three idiots who had turned into ashes, and covered his face with a headache.

    "What happened during the hour I was away?"

    ?…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

    ps: Aha, this chapter comes from the eighth episode of Monthly Girls Nozaki-kun. If you want to read the original version, go ahead. Again, I really don’t write bl. Don’t always go in this direction.??Tha.

 Soar to the new world!  Chapter 97 180 is not a lucky number

    Flashes of light flashed rapidly.

    Negi was breathing heavily, his eyes constantly flicking back and forth between the two people in front of him.

    As he was used to having dinner at Neil's house on weekends, Negi left an hour after dinner tonight and walked home alone. He didn't know whether it was luck or misfortune, but he met two people when he was alone.  An interception by a mysterious man.

    Judging from their actions, they should be the instigators of the recent series of attacks on magicians.

    "You two, if you have any difficulties, you can tell me and our local magicians will try their best to help you."

    Negi feels that they are not bad people. At least, the magicians who were attacked before did not suffer much physical damage. They just had their magic power drained out and fell into a state of fatigue.

    Presumably, they have their own secrets.

    But the answers given by Xignom and Vita were silence and attack. Obviously, they had no intention of talking at all.

    Negi gritted his teeth and flew at high speed with his wand.

    "Can we just go up?"

    Looking at the two men chasing behind him, Negi felt that it was really difficult to ask them to help him. In addition, there was a barrier around the area, so he could not send out a distress signal. It seemed that he had to defeat them to have a chance.  Escape.

    "Rath Tyr Mar Sgiel Magister! The battle song!"

    The magic power flowed back into the body, and the magic power overflowing from the surface of the body beat slightly. Negi landed on the ground, exerted force on his feet, and lifted his body in all directions. He flashed behind Xignom, who had also just landed, and struck each other with palms and fists.  Tuo, hitting Xignom in the back with an elbow.

    "ah——!!"

    The ferocious hammer blow was accompanied by a loud shout. Negi's eyelids jumped, and the barrier in his hand was fully opened, but the huge force coming through the barrier still knocked him away.

    "The wind spirit summons, comrades holding swords! Attack!!"

    Negi flew away, summoning several wind elves to intercept the pursuing Vita. He took advantage of this gap to wipe the bloodshot eyes around his mouth, and saw Xignom flying from the side, pointing his fingers towards the void.  Opening it, the wand was immediately in hand.

    With one sword and one staff, different magic powers collide violently, refusing to give in to each other.

    "Wind Flower——"

    Negi held the magic wand with one hand, and the powerful wind was spinning in the other hand. He held it tightly and threw the wind ball towards Xignom.

    “Disarm!!”

    The strong wind pushed the distance between the two of them. Without thinking, Negi once again stood on the wand and retreated. The next moment, there was a cracking sound from the ground.

    Vita stood in front of Xignom with a giant hammer and spoke to her in a low voice.

    【Xignom, are you okay?  】

    "It's okay, it's just that the mask was taken off.  】

    "But this guy is quite powerful, although not as good as his younger brother.  Xignom, wait a minute and I'll go first, and you'll see the opportunity.  】

    【Understand, you must not be careless.  】

    【Do not worry.  】

    As soon as the call ended, Vita had several steel balls in her hand. She threw them into the sky and swung the giant hammer. The propeller on the giant hammer suddenly spurted out scorching flames. The steel balls seemed to be burned by the high temperature and were smashed with all their strength.  out.

    "Feiyan soaring!!"

    "Magic Archer·Continuous Bullets·99 Arrows of Wind!"

    The emerald-green wind was like silk, turning into countless arrows that nimbly collided with Vita's magic bullets. A violent explosion disrupted everyone's vision. Negi did not retreat but advanced, chanting incantations urgently in his mouth.  .

    "Come on, the thunder of the void, pierce the sky, the ax of thunder!!"

    White thunder suddenly fell, and a subtle groan came from the mist. Negi felt happy, the raid just now must have worked.

    "I'm sorry, boy."

    The sudden sound swept away the joy that had lasted for a long time in Negi's heart, and was replaced by a coldness that made his body stiff.

    “Ahhhhh!!!”

    As if being bound by something, the magic power in the body continues to flow away, and the tingling feeling of being withdrawn spreads all over the body.

    Xignom looked at the pages of the Book of Darkness that were constantly being filled. He couldn't help but be amazed by Negi's magical power and quality. At the same time, his heart was filled with a sense of guilt.

    His eyelids could no longer hold up and fell uncontrollably. Negi reluctantly turned his head, trying to see the person behind him clearly.

    "It's a pity that I can only see a familiar pink color.

    Soon, endless darkness followed.

    ——Ah, I lost.

    ?…………………………………………??Secant line…………………………………………

    "Neji!!"

    The door was opened with force, and there was a deafening sound in the quiet room.

    The girls who were guarding the bed turned their heads together and saw Neil holding on to the door. There was a hint of uneasiness in his expression that was not seen at ordinary times.

    "Neil"

    Asuna turned sideways and made way for Neil to walk to the window.

    Neil walked over expressionlessly. He looked at Negian sleeping on the bed, breathing evenly. Except for his face being a little pale, everything else was normal.

    ——He’s fine.

    In an instant, the big stone weighing on my heart collapsed, and what followed was another kind of urgency.

    "Neil-chan, Neji is fine. He's just tired because his magic power has been drained. Don't worry."

    Konoka put her hands on Neil's shoulders and comforted her softly.

    "Did it happen last night?"

    Neil’s tone was very calm, making it difficult to understand his mood at this time.

    But with the understanding of the girls, they can imagine how the boy is feeling at this time.

    The calmer the surface, the more suffocating anger.

    The three of them looked at each other, sighed slightly, stood up in an instant, looked at the young man on the bed, and said as calmly as possible, "The magicians who were out on patrol last night met the unconscious Teacher Negi on the road. From him,  From the situation at that time, it seems that we encountered the group of people who stole the magic power. Because we saw that Mr. Negi was fine, we are only informing you now, sorry, Mr. Neal."

    In response to Setsuna's apology, Neil shook his head. He gently folded his hands on Negi's hand on the side of the bed, holding it with slight force without causing pain.

    "Is this what happened when Negi left my house last night?"

    Although he clearly knew that nights were very dangerous recently, he carelessly let Negi leave alone.

    What on earth is he thinking about?

    Asuna's pupils shrank suddenly. She knew what Neil was thinking at the moment. Like Negi, he would take all the blame on himself.  She grabbed Neil's arm and said in a higher voice unconsciously.

    "Neal, don't think about it. This has nothing to do with you. No one would think of such a thing! If you insist on saying it was your fault, then the friends who were not with Negi at the time were also at fault. So, don't  Blame yourself, okay?”

    At the end of the sentence, Asuna patted Neil's head comfortingly, just like a sister.

    "That's right, Neal-chan, if you think so, Neji will be unhappy, and so will we"

    "Teacher Neal, please rest assured that with us here, nothing will happen to Teacher Negi."

    Konoka and Setsuna spoke out one after another. Neil looked back at their sincere expressions and couldn't help but curl his lips slightly.

    "I see."

    Turning around to look at Negi, who frowned slightly.

    "Neji, don't let anything happen to you, otherwise"

    Neil held Negi’s somewhat cold palms with both hands and vaguely felt the pulse in his palms.

    Seeing Neil like this, Asuna and the three of them stayed behind quietly without saying a word.

    “Tell me your bank card password first.”

    "Do you think he is dead!?"

    ? What was a heart-touching scene followed by such an unscrupulous statement?  ?

    Asuna was so angry that she took out a paper fan and slapped Neil hard on the head. Fortunately, she was so worried about this kid just now. She thought he was a heartless bastard.

    Seeing this, Konoka and Setsuna could only laugh silently.

    "Oh, Negi, isn't there nothing wrong with him~~~"

    Neil touched the place where he was slapped and smiled, returning to his usual carefree appearance. The original sad atmosphere disappeared because of this, but they felt relieved in their hearts.

    After all, this is the kind of Neil they are familiar with.

    Negi on the bed seemed to have dreamed of something terrible, and his brows furrowed a little deeper.

    Neil turned back and looked at Negi again, as if a mark was left on his violet retinas, he held the back of his head in his hands and walked out the door.

    "If there's nothing wrong, I'll leave first, and so will you. You have to go to class later."

    "I got it, you little bastard."

    “See you later Neil-chan~~”

    But they didn’t see that at the moment he turned around, Neil’s expression suddenly changed. The smile that was originally on his face was gloomy, and murderous intent overflowed in his eyes.

    &nbsp; 【It’s them againAndles, help me contact Crono.  】

    【clear.  】

    In an instant, she turned to look at the young man's leaving figure, frowning with some concern. At that moment, she felt a personal chill.

    "Neilteacher?"

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "How is Master Gale?"

    Xignom walked into Hayate's room, looked at the sleeping Hayate, with some anxiety on his eyebrows, and asked Shamar who was guarding the bedside.

    Shamar gently covered Hayate, then stood up and motioned for Xignom to come outside to talk.

    "I had an attack just now, but it calmed down quickly. It seems that the magic power collected from the young man named Negi last night was very effective."

    After closing the door, Shamal said with a sigh of relief as if he was relieved.

    "But such repeated attacks are not a solution. It will have a great impact on the master's body." Xignom did not relax at all. He was still tense and clenched his fingers. "There are not many pages left in the Book of Darkness.  Just hurry up"

    "Xignom!"

    Shamal raised her voice slightly to stop Xignom. She held Xignom's hand worriedly, "You are already working very hard. If you keep tensing up like this, you will be exhausted sooner or later."

    Feeling Shamaer’s care, Xignom smiled from the bottom of her heart. She patted Shamaer on the shoulder to express that she was fine.

    “Aren’t Vita and Zafira back yet?”

    Seeing Xignom’s insistence, Shamael couldn’t say anything. She looked around and found that the other two people had not returned yet.

    "It's probably going to be soon"

    "But Vita can't stand it. He just went out last night, and now he and Zafira are hunting monsters in another dimension."

    "Well, I know, I'll let her stay well and don't go anywhere later."

    At this time, a dazzling green light lit up in the hall. The two looked at each other and immediately walked towards the hall. When they saw Vita and Zafira coming out of the magic circle, Vita looked very embarrassed.  His whole body was covered in dust, even his magic suit was in tatters, and his face was full of exhaustion.

    "We're back."

    When Zafira saw the two people who had just arrived, she greeted them angrily and sat aside to rest.

    "Welcome back" Shamar walked to Vita's side and looked at her with some distress, "Vita, let me treat you first, and then go to rest."

    "It's okay, I'll go after the treatment"

    "Vita!"

    Vita was stunned for a moment, looking at Xignom who was holding her down, and pursed her lips stubbornly, "I'm okay."

    "Vita, go rest." Xignom walked up to her, looked directly at her heart-wrenching smile, and sighed silently, "Don't let the master worry."

    ""

    Hearing this, Vita silently moved his gaze towards Hayate's room, and finally nodded.

    Shamar used the power of the holy breeze to treat Vita's injuries. She seemed to suddenly remember something, turned to the other people and said, "By the way, we took action against that boy last night. If we deal with Ni at this time,  If you meet Mr. Er, you may be in big trouble."

    "Well, I have asked Zafira and Vita to set their sights on other worlds for the time being. They will first hunt Warcraft, distract the attention of the local magician, and try to avoid the possibility of conflict with him."

    "But there are magisters from the Space-Time Administration in many dimensional worlds. It seems they are targeting us. We can only choose a more remote place."

    Zafira, who was resting with her eyes closed, said loudly that now the situation has fallen into a serious situation, and I am afraid that the work ahead will be very difficult.

    "But it can only be done."

    "Tch, if you really meet that guy, you will definitely make him look good"

    Although Vita’s tone was still so tough, the others understood the compromise in his words.

    "We are now far from our goal"

    The ominous magic book floated in the palm of Xignom's hand, and the 666 pages began to turn quickly.

    "It's not far away."

    The remaining pages of the Book of Darkness are 180 pages.

    In the Bible, its meaning is——

    die.

    ?…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

    ps: I was raped todayThe boss stayed up late to get off work and wrote this chapter when I got home. Am I being too disciplined?

 Soar to the new world!  Chapter 98 If you feel unhappy, you will naturally feel unhappy when you look at anything.

    [[[cp|w:190|h:300|a:c|u:file2./chapters/20139/28/22496086351598475125]]]

    At dusk, the moment of encountering the devil.

    The crimson glow of the setting sun blurs the entire sky. Looking from a distance, the colorful world seems to become blurred in the hazy glow.

    An intoxicating temptation.

    “What a nice view.”

    The man in black trench coat stood at the top of the stone steps admiring the city under the setting sun. His long black hair was slightly messy in the drunken wind. He took out the cigarette in his mouth and blew out smoke rings in the wind.  The halo spreads, making that handsome face that is very lethal to women even more attractive.

    "But it's not perfect yet."

    There was an inexplicable magnetism in his quiet voice, revealing a little unspeakable regret.

    Released his fingers, the burned out cigarette fell to the ground, but before it landed strangely, it turned into ashes and disappeared into the air.

    The man didn't pay attention to this scene. He turned around and saw a woman with light blond hair and wheat-colored skin walking slowly and unhurriedly. A black leather tight skirt wrapped her curvy figure, and she was covered with a  The black coat of the military uniform swayed like the phantom of the night as she moved forward.

    The dark red eyes faced the soft light of dusk, giving people a meaningless but superior feeling. The man moved away from the woman's beautiful face and bowed slightly to salute.

    "Miss Yulu."

    "Well, thank you for your hard work, Ya."

    The man called Zuya just smiled, then raised his head and looked over Yulu at the place behind her, "Miss Yulu, have you seen the sealing point?"

    "I just saw it" Gyokuro turned his face and looked in the same direction as Miyabi, at the emerald green hill behind the shrine, "Four hundred years have passed. Although the seal has weakened, it will not last for another few hundred years.  Absolutely, I didn’t expect that Mizuna Yue Xuege’s sealing technique is so powerful, I’m afraid even Dongfang Bubai is slightly inferior to him.”

    "After all, Minazuki Yuki is a figure as famous as the three Plutos. He relied on the power of this spiritual vein to establish a seal, used the sacred tree as the formation eye, and supplemented it with the Five Elements and Bagua. The seal with the help of the power of heaven and earth has indeed surpassed  The sealing technique of the human realm.”

    Ya turned her face sideways and stared at the towering tree that stood out among the many buildings. The scene in the city below seemed to return to the chaos four hundred years ago.

    For four hundred years, the eight gods and monsters have been trapped here for four hundred years.

    【You are really good, Shui Wuyue, you can even seal the woman you like mercilessly.  】

    There is a gentle smile on her lips, but it doesn't make people feel close to her.

    It is a kind of indifference that is prohibitive.

    Yulu followed Ya's gaze and glanced sideways at Ya, who had always maintained a mysterious smile. She said in a steady tone, "According to you, it is impossible to break this seal, and it is even more difficult to break through forcefully.  ."

    "It would indeed be difficult if we relied solely on our country of Yuga" Ya was still smiling, with no distress on her face that matched the difficulty in her words, "But there is Chunyu behind us"

    Seemingly anticipating Ya’s answer, Yulu just laughed and stopped talking.

    "Miss Yulu, in fact, just leave these small things like sneaking and exploring to the people below. There is no need to trouble you to come in person."

    "This is something related to the ancestor of my Zhu Ran clan who once worshiped as a god. What's more, the woman who is as famous as the ancestor and is revered as the imperial concubine is also here. No matter what, I have to come, otherwise it would be too rude.  Yes." Zhu Ranyulu used her fingers to gather the hair around her ears, her manners were elegant and had a strange charm, "I don't want to be messed up by the idiots below."

    Ya knew that she was referring to the subordinates who were sent to explore last time, but before the news came back, they were all wiped out. I am afraid that their existence and actions have been alerted by local forces.

    "Well, there will always be some guys everywhere who are less successful than others, but they can only be passive and cannot hinder us after all." Ya shrugged nonchalantly, "But I didn't expect that the commander of the 12th Division would come back.  He will take the initiative to send us information about the imperial concubine."

    "According to that guy, he just left the vampire affairs to the vampires, but I don't mind." Zhu Ranyulu lowered his eyes, a cold smile on his beautiful face, "Since the Millennium City  If those guys can't do it, I don't mind doing it for you, after all, the blood of the ancestor is extremely precious."

    Ya looked at Zhu Ran Yulu and smiled silently, with an expectation that no one else knew about in her eyes.

    "Um?"

    Zhu Ranyulu suddenly stopped smiling and looked at the other end of the long stone staircase with a slight frown.

    &nbsp; "What's the matter, Miss Yulu?"

    "It's nothing, there's just a little mouse down there. It's time for us to go back."

    Zhu Ranyulu said indifferently, then raised her feet and walked down the stairs. Ya's eyes paused slightly on her body and followed her silently.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    This morning, they were having breakfast as usual while having fun, but after Neil received a phone call, everyone more or less felt the changes in Neil. At that time, he just said to his family  He said "I'm leaving first" and left in a hurry.

    Hua Yue clearly remembers the gloomy look in Neil's eyes when he answered the phone. At least Hua Yue has never seen him look like this before. Maybe something happened that caused Neil's personality to change suddenly.

    "I hope nothing happens."

    With a slight sigh, I could only pray in my heart.

    Huayue walked on the quiet street with her bag. She shook her head and looked around. Although it was dusk and there were relatively few people living in this area, there was not even a single person there.

    I feel a little uneasy.

    But when she saw two men in black suits standing on both sides of the stone steps not far ahead, her original feeling of uneasiness was instantly broken.

    It seems that I am too sensitive and worry too much.

    The two men were wearing black suits that gave people a cold feeling. They both wore sunglasses that almost covered half of their faces. They were quietly guarding the steps with their hands behind their backs. They were like two gatekeepers. They seemed to belong to this shrine.  Some big shot is coming from above.

    Huayue raised her eyes and looked upward. Although her career was mostly obscured by the shadow of the green trees, she could still make out the outline of the shrine.

    Nanchio Shrine is located in the west.

    【I heard that a miko will come to the shrine to take up a post. Are these people coming with that miko?  】

    Huayue only thought about it in her heart and had no intention of stepping forward to ask. She was not an overly curious person like Alicia.

    And just when she passed by two men in black, her heart suddenly lifted.

    No matter how they tried to hide it, they both revealed a trace of evil spirit that could not be concealed.

    Huayue’s dark eyes glanced at the other party slightly, trying her best to look as normal as possible, but secretly speeding up her pace.

    "Little girl, why are you walking alone in a deserted place? Don't you know it's dangerous?"

    The harsh sound that reached her ears made Huayue stop in her tracks. She secretly thought something bad and turned around with a smile on her face.

    “Aren’t there still two of you here?”

    Huayue said while blinking her eyes gently. The two looked at each other and burst out laughing.

    "Ah hahaha, yes, there are two people" The man on the left grinned with an unflattering and more annoying smile, "Soon there will only be two people left here."

    As soon as he finished speaking, he reached out his hand to roughly grab Huayue's shoulder.

    Huayue’s face darkened, her soles were slippery, and her body slid back gracefully as if she were stepping on ice.

    "It's not good to treat women like this, Mr. Monster."

    The two of them were stunned for a moment, staring at the girl who didn't look panic-stricken in front of them with wide eyes. Their originally unattractive face suddenly turned ferocious and terrifying.

    "It turns out I already knew it"

    Their bodies twisted for a while, and their well-fitting suits immediately made a crackling sound. There were many cracks in the clothes due to excessive stress, and their heads had turned into two snake heads, and their mouths were constantly swallowing scarlet snakes.

    "Then there's no need to hide!"

    The necks of the two snake heads stretched out strangely, and they opened their bloody mouths to bite Huayue's neck. A disgusting fishy smell emitted from their breath.

    "Ah, this won't be popular"

    Huayue took off the bells tied on the black hair on her temples, her eyes were slightly cold, her body bowed sharply, her figure erratically interspersed between the two snakes, and each step was so light that it danced on the water, extremely elegant.  His posture didn't look like he was in a life or death situation at all.

    With a jingle, countless radiant strings flew out of the golden bell.

    The body stopped suddenly, and then spun lightly. The gray kimono was surrounded by a sky full of string threads. Hanazuki's eyelids drooped slightly, and her ten fingers beat dexterously. The string threads seemed to be alive and swimming with the fingertips.

    Although the two snake demons were concerned about the countless strings, they did not pay too much attention to them. In their eyes, these ordinary strings wereIt takes a lot of effort to break free.

    They passed by each other, and in just a blink of an eye, the two snake monsters were tightly restrained, and they could only hiss out from their mouths. Their round snake eyes kept rolling in disbelief, and they bit the string wire fiercely.  On the body, the sharp teeth rub and gnaw, trying to bite off these thin strings that are almost invisible to the naked eye.

    "It seems you still don't understand"

    Huayue raised her head and looked at the other party with cold eyes. Her fingers trembled slightly and the thin string tightened a little again.

    "The secret of Fuutoriin's string technique is to play the melody with your own fingers. The melody is transmitted through the strings. Sometimes the strings can be made as strong as steel, and sometimes"

    Sakura’s lips gently tightened on one of the strings, pulling it with a slight force, and then suddenly let go, raising and falling the string to play the highest note in an instant.

    "You can cut meat and bones into pieces."

    The strings penetrated the flesh and blood splattered everywhere.

    Huayue turned her face sideways and looked coldly at the blood dripping along the strings. The two water-like phoenix eyes were light but indescribably clear.

    ——

    A sudden sound of applause broke into her ears. Huayue suddenly followed the sound and looked at the two people slowly walking down the stairs in surprise. She saw the man behind the woman in black clapping his hands appreciatively and walking past the woman.  Come down below and keep your eyes fixed on Huayue, as if you are admiring a work of art.

    "Although those two are just trash, being able to get rid of them in one go is worthy of Rei's famous Fujuin Senryu Jutsu. This fighting method is always pleasing to the eye no matter how bloody it is. The art of killing is something you never tire of.  "

    Ya did not applaud again, but still had a happy smile on her face.

    Huayue took a step back, shook the bell with both hands, and produced a crisp and sweet sound, and the strings filled the sky were quickly retracted.

    "Who are you?"

    Although this man did not reveal a trace of demonic power, such a feeling made Huayue feel even more dangerous, as if a poisonous snake was waiting to deliver a fatal blow at any time, not to mention that in a world where monsters prey on the weak and the strong, being able to control just now  Of the two youkai, there is only the more powerful one, and since he seems to have some knowledge of Kazutoriin's skills, the situation may be very difficult.

    Ya was stunned for a moment, then showed a look of astonishment. He bent slightly to caress his chest, doing perfect gentlemanly etiquette.

    "I'm so rude, this beautiful young lady." The corners of Miyabi's lips were slightly raised, exuding an attention-grabbing but indifferent temperament, "My name is Fujisaki Miyabi."

    Kagetsu glanced at the woman who was standing motionless behind her arms, and once again focused her eyes on Fujisaki in front of her. She clasped the bell with her fingers and smiled back, "Kazuki Kazutoriin, please give me your advice."

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?

    The bell in the hand rang again, and the strings were pulled at high speed. The sharp feeling seemed to cut through the air, emitting bursts of exciting piano sounds.

    The strings were like countless sharp blades under the swing of Hanazuki, cutting into every inch of Fujisaki's body.

    Fujisaki glanced at the strings wrapped around him indifferently, still maintaining a mysterious smile and placing his hands in his trouser pockets motionless.

    The strings are near.

    The scene of being cut is almost foreseeable.

    And the man was just laughing.

    There was a strange trembling of the strings on his fingers. Hanazuki looked at the strings that could not go any deeper with a low expression. There seemed to be an invisible wall isolating everything within half a meter around Fujisaki, and people appeared in front of and behind him.  There was a vacuum zone.

    Fujisaki's smile was a little brighter, and the majestic demonic power suddenly surged out, messing up all the strings like a hurricane.

    "Your talent is indeed very good, but your strength is not enough. In the face of absolute power, skills are just the struggle of the weak."

    Amidst the scattered strings, Fujisaki suddenly came to Kagetsu, raised her hand, and unleashed a powerful momentum with a simple straight punch.

    Huayue gritted her teeth, and the strings moved according to her heart, intertwining into a strange and dense network in front of her.

    ——Shou Volume No. 50 No. 3, Cocoon Jade Shield.

    The shield formed by the intertwined strings barely blocked the blow, but the lack of strength was still fatal.

    Although most of the attack was removed, the remaining impact hit Huayue through the strings. She vomited a mouthful of blood and was pushed away several meters.

    "Not bad, it actually blocked it"

    Fujisaki's leather shoes sounded a rhythmic rhythm. He walked up to Hanazuki, who was half-kneeling on the ground, and clasped her delicate chin with his hand, with a frightening thought in his eyes.

    "You are more perfect than I imagined. Although you are human, I still like you very much."Huan, if you don't stay with me, I can still keep your life.  "

    Zhu Rangyulu originally looked at Fujisaki Masa's actions with an expressionless face. It was not until she heard what she just said that she frowned, and soon calmed down again, watching indifferently.

    Huayue pursed her lips and looked at the man in front of her, clenching her fists unwillingly.

    Will she die?

    Are you going to die like this without anyone knowing?

    No way, absolutely not.

    “You must not die like this before you find the enemy of your clan.

    ——Let’s live.

    Strong desire dominated the heartbeat of the body. Kagyue grabbed Fujisaki Ya's wrist, her eyes showing bone-chilling coldness.

    "Is that so? Your answer ishuh!?"

    Fujisaki's face changed drastically. He quickly shook off Kagyue's hand and looked down, only to see blood marks on his wrist as if cut by a knife.

    Huayue stood up unsteadily, her body wrapped with violent energy. She smiled, but it made people tremble.

    I don’t know when the left pupil has turned golden, and the shining cross emits a strange light in the center of the pupil.

    "That is……"

    Zhu Ranyulu's emotions fluctuated for the first time, and she looked at Huayue in surprise, who was completely different from before, and her mutated left eye was the source of this surprise.

    "The Eye of the Stigmata," Fujisaki Ya suddenly answered Zhu Rangyokuro's surprise. He stared at Hanayue with excitement, "In the human world, a very small number of people can obtain this kind of God-given gift.  Power has nothing to do with talent or practice. It is purely a gift from the gods. Since ancient times, no one knows the source of this power. It is rumored that humans with this eye are qualified to see God. Although it is only a legend, this eye  There is no doubt about the power brought by the eyes. Back then, Yuzuki Minazuki used this power to achieve his strongest reputation. Perfect, you are more perfect than I imagined, Kazukiin Kazuki  !”

    As if to prove the power of this power, Kagetsu flashed behind Fujisaki Miyabi silently, too fast to catch the shadow, and the strings had already been wrapped tightly around Miyabi's body when she noticed it.

    ——Juzhi Volume No. 17 No. 2, the threshold of cocoon and jade.

    The strings formed a cocoon-like cage, imprisoning Fujisaki in it, and threw it into the sky, spinning rapidly, turning up a tornado of broken sounds.

    Huayue Tingxian’s hands intertwined and pulled downwards. The cocoon in the air suddenly fell to the ground, and the huge explosion power came like a meteor.

    "Gun Volume 36 No. 5, Meteor."

    With smoke and dust filling the air behind her, Huayue half-knelt on the ground panting, her golden cross eyes gradually fading away.

    It seems that all the strength has been exhausted and the body is about to fall apart.

    Feeling the disappearing breath, Huayue couldn't help but have a faint smile on her tired face.

    ??Finally——

    "I really want you more and more"

    The moment the words rang out, Hua Yue felt that her body no longer belonged to her, and she knelt on the spot unable to move.

    "But you look like you would rather die than surrender, so we have to eliminate the potential danger"

    Fujisaki appeared ghostly behind Hanazuki, with long black claws extending from her five fingers, piercing through her limbs.

    "ah——"

    Hearing Kagetsu's painful cry, Fujisaki narrowed her eyes in enjoyment, and slowly stabbed her heart with the last finger.

    ??Clang, cut it down with one sword.

    Fujisaki stared blankly at the broken claws, then raised her eyes to look at the boy who had retreated a few feet away and was holding the girl in his arms.

    Neil glanced at Huayue, whose face was filled with pain, and couldn't help but hug her a little tighter.

    "I don't want to ask you who you are or what you are here for. I'm not interested at all right now. I might as well come and kill"

    Raising his eyes, Neil raised the sword in his hand with a serious face. The tip of the sword pointed directly at the opponent reflected the light of the setting sun, turning into a cold light in his eyes, which was particularly cold and silent.

    "I just happen to be in a bad mood today, you bastard!"

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    ps: The group has projects to follow up on, maybe I really have to ask for half a year's leave.  Well, it depends on the situation. If you are really too busy, please see you in the Shampoo Islands in two years. I hope I haven't given up by then.

 Soar to the new world!  Chapter 99 Oh la, Neil is crying

    Zhu Ranyulu had no interest in who was killed, as long as it had nothing to do with her purpose.

    "It was nothing more than a trivial matter for a stronger human being to be killed in front of her eyes, and to her, humans were just an inferior species.

    When Zhu Rangyulu coldly watched Fujisaki Ya about to kill Kagyue, a fierce magic power broke into her perception like the wind.

    When she looked at it, the silver shadow moved in her field of vision like lightning.

    ??Current and neat, full of murderous intent.

    "It's quite a killing intent"

    Zhu Ranyulu raised her eyebrows. This young man who suddenly appeared really made her eyes light up.

    ??Especially the unnoticeable ominous aura that overflows from the body.

    That is a scent that humans should never possess.

    "Who is he?"

    Crossing her hands, Zhu Ranyulu continued to watch with interest. She was a little bit interested in the development after this farce.

    Feeling the warmth and loving strength coming from her body, Huayue's heart relaxed for no reason. She half-opened her eyes, and her slightly obscure eyes reflected the young man's gloomy side face. She reluctantly stretched out her hand to grab Neil.  clothes in front of the chest.

    "Neilwhy are you here?"

    Neil lowered his head in response, frowned at the injuries on Hua Yue's body, and his tone was completely different from before, "Because I received intelligence that a mysterious person appeared in this area, I came to take a look, and the result is that you  I’m hurt, sorry, I’m late.”

    Just as he was talking, the sword in Neil's hand turned back into a colorful bead, and he put it in Hua Yue's hand, "Andles can do some simple treatments. Hua Yue, please wait a moment, I will bring you soon."  you go."

    Putting Huayue aside, he turned to look at the two people who were waiting patiently, with a mad smile on his lips, "I will kill these two guys right away."

    "Neal" Hua Yue grabbed Neil's sleeves, her eyes full of worry, "You have to be careful, those two people are very strong and very dangerous."

    Neil turned around and smiled gently at Huayue, patting the back of her hand to reassure her.

    Walking forward slowly, he flicked his wrist, and a silver sword appeared out of thin air in Neil's hand.

    "Is it your turn to die this time, kid?"

    Fujisaki fanned the dust on her clothes and looked at Neil leisurely.

    Putting the magic sword on his shoulder, Neil grinned at him with a weak smile and waved his palm at him, "Ah, after all, you hurt my person, I can't not return the favor."

    "Oh, yeah, I really don't want this gift" Fujisaki lowered her eyes slightly and said with a smile, "There's no smile in your eyes at all."

    “I’m sorry, I’m the one who sends out gifts, even if they are forced, I have to force them through.”

    Before he finished speaking, Neil held the sword in both hands and came in front of Fujisaki in an instant, leaping in the air and swung the sword towards his head.

    "Are you so vicious right from the start?"

    He looked at the sharp blade in front of him with a sneer, and the invisible aura blocked him like a shield. Neil seemed to have struck a stone, and the blade could only make a sharp sound, and invisible air flew up.  Weird sparks.

    Neil stepped on the invisible barrier and flew back. A white pistol suddenly appeared in his hand. He raised his hand and fired. The dense magic bullets poured like raindrops on Fujisaki's barrier and kept bouncing off.  Or explode.

    Fujisaki frowned dissatisfied, a little puzzled by Neil's thoughtless behavior of wasting magic power.

    “Kid, let’s stop here.”

    "I also believe so."

    Neil suddenly smiled and appeared in front of Fujisaki Ya again. The sword was covered with a thin layer of magic power and cut into the barrier with a mysterious trajectory.

    Fujisaki stepped back quickly. He touched the slits on his clothes, his expression full of surprise. If he had just taken a step back, he would have been disemboweled long ago.

    "Ya, this kid is calculating."

    Zhu Ranyulu leaned against the pillar, with a faint smile on her face.  After hearing her reminder, Fujisaki recalled what had happened before and immediately understood the cause and effect.

    "I see, it seems that I am a fan of the authorities. I fired just now to calculate the distribution and arrangement of the demon power on my barrier" Fujisaki narrowed his eyes and cast his gaze on Neil's sword, revealing a bit of coldness, "Then  The sword must be enchanted with the opposite arrangement of magic."

    Neil did not respond to Fujisaki Masa's explanation, but looked sideways at Zhu Ran Gyokuro, his eyes turning blood red at some point.

    ?"Hey, don't you understand the principle of watching a chess game without speaking? Just stay aside, it will be your turn next."

    "Haha" Zhu Ranyulu smiled instead of being angry, chuckling in a lazy tone, "What a scary little devil."

    “It seems like we can’t defend when we fight with you.”

    He leaned forward and rushed out. His feet did not move, but the ground left a mark cut by the Kamamaita. Fujisaki's whole body seemed to be passing by on the water.

    Neil held his sword horizontally to block the opponent's simple and direct fist, but the powerful demon power almost amplified the fist dozens of times, and the huge force pressed against him, causing the concrete ground beneath his feet to collapse.

    The hilt of the sword was turned in his hand, and Neil slashed the sharp edge of the sword across the body with an evenly matched magic force.

    "Second style, Qiyu Liuhong."

    Multiple sword energy shot out closely.

    "This swordsmanship!?"

    Fujisaki's expression changed obviously. It seemed a little incredible when he saw this sword skill. However, the situation did not allow him to think too much. He snapped his fingers, and the wind blades formed by the demonic power also met one after another, and two different forces shocked him.  Invisible fluctuations spread out in the space.

    The sword energy has not dispersed yet, but the man has already moved.

    ——Six styles, shadows and drunken dreams.

    Neil suddenly passed through the intertwined sword energy, holding the sword with one hand and stabbed Fujisaki's heart. Fujisaki's face was calm, and his palms were covered with demon power and he raised his hands to block it, but the warning that instantly flowed through his heart made him turn around without thinking.  Throw a kick.

    "cut!"

    ??Clicking his tongue unwillingly, Neil had to put away his sword to defend, and his body was kicked away by the opponent.

    With the sword stuck on the ground, Neil just kept his body in the air, kicked on the ground and made his whole waist spin up in the air at high speed, holding the sword hilt tightly with both hands——

    In one form, the hanging thread is broken into pieces.

    The violent crescent-shaped sword energy rushed toward his face, and his indomitable and heroic momentum seemed to cut the world apart with one strike.

    With the Qi machine locked, Fujisaki could only concentrate and wait. The power gathered by this attack might even be able to split his barrier.

    Raising his hands to the sky, Fujisaki exhaled and made a slashing motion with his hand as a sword. In an instant, a jet-black sword-shaped demonic force came.

    The moment the two forces exploded, Fujisaki suddenly rushed over and caught a fist with thunder in her blurred vision.

    Neil’s expression was obviously stunned, and Fujisaki couldn’t help but reveal an evil smile.

    "To deal with you, offense is the best defense."

    "Then just try it!"

    Neil opened the corner of his mouth and smiled coldly, and his other fist was wrapped in countless magic powers.

    "Leihua Collapse Fist!!"

    "I'm so impatient. I have many things to ask you now"

    Fujisaki smiled and opened her hand to wrap around Neil's fist, but the magic power that was about to burst out of his hand flowed into a mire and disappeared without a trace.

    Neil gritted his teeth and broke away, but as soon as his heels landed, Andres' call came.

    【Boss, Miss Huayue's situation is very dangerous!  】

    "What!?"

    It was as if something had been exploded in his mind. The original murderous intention disappeared in an instant, and the blood in his eyes faded away and returned to its original clarity.

    Neil couldn't help but look back, but this moment of space gave the other party a chance.

    "You can't be half-hearted in battle"

    【Oops!  】

    Just when Fujisaki was about to grab Neil's neck with victory in sight, a sudden burst of lightning suddenly fell from the sky and interrupted his movement.

    "Secret Sword, Thunderous Slash!!"

    A dazzling thunder exploded, and Fujisaki took a few steps back to avoid it. He blocked his eyes with his hands, and he could vaguely see the outline of a human figure in his half-open eyes.

    The lightning quickly dissipated, and Fujisaki looked again. There seemed to be no one on the opposite side.

    "They're gone."

    At this time, Zhu Ranyulu walked over slowly, staring in a certain direction.

    Fujisaki looked in the same direction, took out the cigarette case from her arms, took out a cigarette and held it in her mouth. A small spark condensed in the void and lit the cigarette.

    "Huh"

    The smoke is dispersing, like a scene after the war.

    "That was the sword skill of the Kyoto Kamire style just now, but" Fujisaki raised her eyebrows slightly, her eyes deep, "The person using the sword seems to be a demon clan."

    "Indeed, that person has the aura of the Uzbek people."

    "So, do you want to catch up, Miss Yulu?  "

    Zhu Ranyulu glanced at Ya and turned around, "No, just treat it as a sideshow, let's go."

    "yes."

    Fujisaki nodded, and then stared deeply for a moment.

    "That kid"

    "What's wrong?"

    Realizing that Fujisaki Ya had not followed, Zhu Rangyulu turned around and asked.

    “It’s nothing, just thinking about some unrelated things.”

    Fujisaki smiled and followed closely behind Zhu Rangyulu, but her eyes shone with confusion.

    【Why did Minazuki Snowge's unique sword skills appear on that brat? Could it be】

    As if she thought of something interesting, the corners of Fujisaki's lips curved into a deeper arc.

    ——I hope we can meet again, kid.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    The golden wheat ears are blown by the wind, setting off waves of golden waves. Under the light of dusk, everything around them seems to be integrated with the wheat fields.

    Two disharmonious black shadows quickly flashed across the beautiful wheat waves, breaking the tranquility of this space.

    "Thank you just now, Setsuna-san."

    Neil put Huayue down gently, turned to thank Setsuna who had just come to the rescue, and then asked doubtfully, "Why did you suddenly appear? I should have told the old man that I went to investigate"

    Seeing that no one was chasing him, he was relieved for a moment, and then he saw Neil asking him a question, and said slowly, "Because I was a little concerned. Teacher Neil, when you left the infirmary today, there was something strange."

    He carefully considered his words and expressed his meaning in a subtle way.

    Neil was stunned for a moment, then smiled self-deprecatingly, "So I've been discovered."

    "Teacher Neil, please stop doing such dangerous things"

    Feeling Setsuna's concern, Neil smiled apologetically at her, "I'm sorry, Setsuna-san, I did feel a little dizzy today" Then he lowered his head to observe Huayue's injuries, with some darkness and loss in his eyes, "  Huayue is injured, so she should obviously be taken away instead of"

    Since that time, it seemed as if something had been unlocked in the body, and unknowingly, it gradually became immersed in the pleasure of fighting, and even the desire to kill.

    He is becoming less and less like himself. On the contrary, he is becoming more and more like a monster.

    Seeing Neil's expression, Setsuna couldn't say anything. She looked at Huayue's pale face and knew that the situation was urgent, "Teacher Neil, you stay here and watch Miss Huayue first. I'm going to find someone here now."  ."

    "Um."

    Neil nodded, then stretched out his hand with a pure white light, caressing Huayue's wound, but there was no sign of healing.

    Boss, it seems to be poisonous.

    "Poison?"

    Neil’s expression changed, and he immediately knew how bad the situation was, and couldn’t help but secretly curse Fujisaki for being despicable.

    “Andles, can you analyze the toxin?”

    ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? may be possible, but we just need to wait for the analysis to come out before looking for a method. Miss Huayue may have already

    "Isn't there enough time?"

    Is there nothing we can do?

    "By the way, Doctor Frog must have a way!"

    Thinking of the doctor with superb medical skills, Neil felt a glimmer of hope. He took out his mobile phone and dialed the number immediately, but all he heard from the other side was constant busy signals.

    "Damn it, just answer the phone right now, you bastard doctor"

    Neil bit his lip, and now he was so anxious that he was almost rolling on the spot.

    A slightly cold little hand suddenly rested on Neil's hand.

    "Flower Moon!"

    When Neil saw Huayue press his hand that was holding the phone, although his anxiety was not shown on his face, he put on a relaxed smile and said, "Don't move, someone will come to report your injuries soon.  Don’t worry, yours is just a minor injury.”

    Huayue just shook her head and stubbornly turned off Neil's phone, her eyes calm.

    "I heard everything you just said, and my body is very clear"

    "Then why don't you just stay here? Forget it, I'll just take you to the hospital."

    Without saying a word, Neil picked up Huayue on his back and took steps to run to the hospital.

    "Hey, Neil is surprisingly tough. I thought you were suffering from it"

    &nbsp; Nestling on Neil's shoulder, smelling the unique fragrance, Huayue felt that her mind was not as groggy as before.

    It’s really reassuring.

    "I'm really sorry! Now is not the time to discuss this!!"

    Huayue couldn't help but chuckle when she heard Neil's crazy voice.

    "My consciousness is getting blurry. Am I going to die?"

    "Don't say such unlucky words! You will die even if King Yama allows it, I will never allow it!! You bastard still owes the rent!!"

    "Then consider it my silk gold"

    "Do you still need me to pay for the things that should be given to the family members!? Please, please wake up and don't sleep!!"

    Huayue tried her best to open her eyes, but she couldn't seem to bear the heaviness of her eyelids.

    "Hey, Neil now you can tell me who you like"

    "Why are you asking this!? I can't keep up! Are women inseparable from gossip until the last moment!? Ahhhh, I understand, you want to know, right? Wait until the day when the situation is no longer like this  I will tell you everything in an emergency, so stay awake!!!"

    Neil shouted loudly, but there was no response.

    Only the faint sound of breathing lingered in my ears.

    "Hey, Hua Yue! Wake up!" Neil quickly put Hua Yue down and let her lie in his arms, with a rare look of panic on his face, "Open your eyes, hey! Don't you still want to know who I like!"  ?Open your eyes for me!!"

    Huayue suddenly opened her eyes and stared straight at Neil, her beautiful round eyes reflecting Neil's expression clearly, as if she wanted to carve out his appearance at this moment.

    "Ah, Neil is crying."

    “You fucking kid are still pretending to be dead in this situation!!!!!!!”

    Neil stared so hard that his eyes almost exploded. Is this woman so sinister that she wants to kill him even at this time?  ?

    "Haha only in this way can I feel the feeling of being with you"

    The appearance just now was like an hallucination, and the voice gradually weakened. Hua Yue leaned weakly on Neil's chest, her delicate and slender eyelashes trembling slightly, almost covering her dim eyes.

    "Hey, where's your usual aura of teasing medon't you think I'm suffering? This is not strong enough"

    Neil looked at Huayue with a forced smile, but no matter how he called, she never responded.

    It's like dying.

    ——It’s so familiar, this kind of scene.

    With his head hanging down, Neil’s eyes were horribly empty.

    Save her.

    Want to save her.

    No matter what method is used.

    Even if he dies, only he will die, and no one else will be allowed to die in front of him.

    Neil looked at his palm, a trace of obsession rising in his eyes.

    Yes, use his blood to transform Huayue into an existence like him.

    “However, my hands were shaking uncontrollably.

    "Hey, are you crying?"

    The female voice like silver bells was like the bells of heaven in Neil's ears.

    ?…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

    ps: Although I am just an idiot fan writer who rushes into the street, and I am not even a p compared to the master xx, I still can't help but say, "Lelouch of the Rebellion: Symphony of Light and Darkness" doesn't have many recommendations.  However, it is several levels better than some of the so-called masters on the list. I dare not say that this book is flawless, but the author has carefully conceived it, from the story logic to the characterization, from the tactical deduction to the macro layout.  A lot of thought was put into it, but this book was ruined because of a group of guys showing off their IQs. Please return this rare and good book to me, Hun Dan!  !  !

 Soar to the new world!  Chapter 100 That day, the miracle given by God

    Time and time again, the tragedy repeats itself.

    I am always praying to God.

    Even if I have nothing, I still hope to restore those broken happiness.

    “It’s a pity that God has never been fond of me.

    Ruthlessly took everything from me.

    Does God really exist?

    Do not believe.

    I don’t want to believe it anymore.

    Even if someone falls in front of my eyes, I will never pray to that illusory god.

    I obviously didn’t believe it, but on that day, I couldn’t help but think of——

    If God really exists in this world, then this day may be a miracle given by God.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    The voice was sweet and cold, awakening Neil who was struggling in some kind of illusion.

    Neil suddenly looked to his side following the sound. In front of him, there was only a girl of similar age to himself.

    The girl was wearing a beige dress and holding an ear of wheat in her hand. Under her long dark blue hair that was almost black, her emerald green pupils were filled with clear light as she looked at Neil calmly.

    She stood in front of the wheat field, with golden waves of wheat fragrance rising behind her. Under the twilight of the setting sun, she was as beautiful as a golden goddess in mythology. For a moment, Neil thought she was sent by the gods to save him.  people.

    When Neil looked carefully, he saw that she was just an ordinary girl. He smiled weakly, turned around, and held Hua Yue's hand with some trembling.

    Seeing that Neil didn’t pay any attention to her, the girl frowned slightly dissatisfiedly. However, she looked at the blood-stained Huayue in his arms, and then looked at Neil’s dejected expression, and sighed silently.

    That kind of sadness is only felt when you lose someone important.

    Just like her, when she was about to lose her mother, she had the same expression, an expression about to cry.

    The girl looked down at her open palm and slowly clenched her fist.

    Neil held Hua Yue’s hand. Although the palm of his hand was still warm, the beating pulse was getting weaker and weaker.

    Time is running out.

    Even if she is hated afterwards, she must be revived.

    Breathing secretly, Neil was about to mobilize the sealed power in his body, but was stunned by the hand that suddenly appeared.

    A pair of white hands held up Huayue's hand. The girl knelt on the ground, gently placed Huayue's hand in her palm, and clasped her hands together like a prayer. She closed her eyes, with a peaceful and holy look, like a saint serving God.

    "Hey you……"

    He came back to his senses and wanted to stop her movement, but the next moment, Neil's expression was full of astonishment.

    In his incredible gaze, a faint white light lit up on the girl's hand. The white light gave people a warm feeling, as if they were in the arms of their mother.

    The light seemed to be contagious, spreading to Hua Yue's body slowly and gently, caressing every part of her body. The entangled white shimmer was strongest for a moment, and then disappeared.

    Neil was stunned. When he saw the girl put down her hand, he quickly checked Hua Yue's condition and found that Hua Yue was sleeping peacefully. Her breathing was even and strong, her pulse had become stronger, and there were no injuries on her body. She was intact as before.

    It’s exactly the same as when nothing happens.

    The girl noticed Neil's shocked expression, lowered her eyes slightly, with an unknown sadness hidden in her eyes, and left without saying a word while Neil was not paying attention.

    "this……"

    Neil felt that he, who was usually eloquent, could even express a complete vocabulary at this moment. The matter that was almost powerless just now was solved so easily?

    But, it’s okay.

    He breathed a heavy sigh of relief, and Neil felt like he was sweating profusely. He raised his head but did not see the girl.

    she left?

    Neil quickly placed Huayue under the shade of a tree, turned around and ran to Mugihara to find the girl. However, the girl's figure disappeared without a trace.

    What just happened was like a dream.

    "Don't you even have a chance to say thank you?" Neil looked at the endless golden wheat field and let the wheat ears beat on him, "Well, there will always be a chance."

    Raising his hands in a trumpet shape and placing them to his mouth, Neil yelled at Mugihara with all his strength.

    "Hey!! Although I don't know your name, I will come again until I see you!!!"

    His words spread far and wide in the windFar.

    For a long time, the only sound that could be heard was the sound of salsa's wheat waves.

    Neil stroked his chest to catch his breath, smiled slightly, and then turned around to send a message to Setsuna.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    The ancient ancestral hall is burning, and the ruthless flames are devouring everything uncontrollably.

    "Mother, Mother! Wake up!!"

    A girl sitting in the corridor, holding her mother's body that was gradually hypothermic, crying and shouting over and over again.

    The mother’s back was left with a scar that was deep enough to see the bones. The corridor had long been covered with a large amount of blood. The girl’s pretty face and gray kimono were also stained with dark red blood.

    How long has she been crying?

    have no idea.

    Ever since her mother was killed to protect her, she has been repeating this meaningless behavior.

    The crying sound has become hoarse.

    has also become weaker.

    "Only the last screams of the tribesmen when they were slaughtered are still like a nightmare that has never subsided.

    Da da——

    The sound of steady footsteps came from directly ahead.

    The girl raised her head with a glimmer of hope, but in the next second, her last hope was shattered without mercy.

    A spotless silver-white kimono.

    The silver blade dripping with blood.

    ????????????????????????????????????????: The silver mask with blood pupils.

    And the long silver-white hair fluttering in the firelight.

    The charming posture is strangely blended with the hellish tragedy here.

    Looking at the sword with blood constantly flowing along the blade, the girl looked into those emotionless blood-colored eyes with hatred.

    Cold and emotionless, the moment of contact, there seemed to be a cold current circulating in the body.

    "Murderer."

    The sound of gnashing teeth is like wanting to tear the person in front of you into pieces.

    The masked man lowered his head slightly and looked at the two people in front of him, the dead mother and the surviving daughter. His eyes were like mirrors without temperature, reflecting the tragic situation.

    He, take a step forward.

    The girl’s body tensed up and she was trembling uncontrollably.

    The second step.

    The girl felt her breathing stop for an instant.

    third step.

    The girl was stunned and squatted on the spot incomprehensibly.

    The man who was originally the executioner just passed by as if he hadn't seen him.

    The girl bit her lip, and the coquettish blood dyed her lips red.

    The bell rang softly, and the cold wind blew from the strings.

    The man stopped and turned around with a knife.

    It is so powerful that it can split all the strings with a single stroke of the knife.

    "ah!"

    The girl cried out in pain, and the fluctuation of the strings caused blood marks on her fingers.

    The man left and came back again. He walked up to the girl, his silver hair flying in the scattered sparks, exuding an enchanting light, and his blood-red eyes reflecting the firelight stared straight at the girl.

    The girl met his gaze without flinching. Although she could not see his true face, only those eyes were deeply engraved in her soul.

    With a sudden move, the man grabbed the girl’s collar and threw her violently into the courtyard outside the corridor.

    The girl rolled on the ground in embarrassment. She looked up at the man who was starting to leave. For a moment, her face was wet with tears, and she cried hoarsely towards the man's back.

    "Why! Why!!! Why don't you kill me too!! Why!!!"

    She lay on the ground, crying and asking, not knowing whether she was asking someone else or herself.

    And the man, after all, did not leave a word.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    The coldness of the nightmare gradually subsided, and what gradually came was the gentle warmth.

    Slowly opening your eyes, soft light gold flooded into your hazy vision, as if this color can also make people feel warm.

    The golden world is reflected in the vision that begins to become clear, and the ethereal melody of the wind is heard in the ears.

    "Is this the Kingdom of Heaven?"

    Maybe only the world where angels live can make people feel gentle.

    "Sorry, God is not at work today."

    A weak, lazy voice broke the silence.

    Flower MoonHe turned his head in a daze and saw the young man sitting next to him. He was looking at him with his cheeks in his hands, a look of helplessness on his face.

    "Nealare you dead too?"

    Huayue acted silly and cute, and then she was slapped on the forehead.

    "Wow! It hurts!!"

    "I didn't expect you to have the hidden attribute of being stupid."

    Neil ignored Hua Yue’s cry of pain and asked, “How do you feel now?”

    Huayue sat up and touched her forehead, which was slightly red from the bullet. She glared at Neil dissatisfiedly, then closed her eyes to feel the condition of her body, and her eyes suddenly widened in shock.

    "Huh? Nothing happened? How is that possible?"

    Noticing Huayue's inquiring gaze, Neil could only shrug and said indifferently, "It's useless for you to ask me, because suddenly an expert from outside the world came to the rescue Hey, don't use that  Are you out of your mind or have you read too many novels? Can you look at me like you are daydreaming? But half of what I said is true!"

    "The result is that half of it is nonsense!"

    Huayue rolled her eyes at him, then hugged her feet, put her head on her knees and quietly looked at the golden waves blown by the wind not far away.

    "As for me, I actually thought about dying like that before"

    There was a trace of sadness buried in the ethereal voice. Neil frowned and looked at her sideways, but said nothing.

    "I once said that I was adopted by Aunt Zhu Mei" Huayue buried her head in her arms and hid all her feelings. "My parents and my family all died a year ago.  And I survived, living in a state of confusion until now"

    ——Huayue, leave.

    Those were the last words left by my mother.

    This is her mother’s last wish. Even if she has to survive, she can only live on.

    "But if you really die, it's not a good thing.

    “At least, I can see my father and my mother.

    "For people who have experienced some pain, this idea is not wrong"

    Neil said softly, and Hua Yue, who was silent, moved visibly.

    "Painful memories will only bring pain and sorrow to people, and they will lead to escape. Isn't this helpless? Because people all have their own cowardly side, and they don't want to be hurt twice and want to protect themselves, but they can put these things aside  To endure the pain, in my opinion, does not require courage" Neil rested his chin with his palm, and gently covered Hua Yue's head with his other hand, his tone was calm and comforting, "Hua Yue  , Patience and protecting yourself are also a kind of courage.”

    The two of them were silent for a long, long time.

    “Neil, where did you learn those words just now?”

    Huayue raised her head and looked at Neil, her eyes sparkling and bright.

    "comics."

    Neil blinked his dead eyes, and his voice sounded equally listless.

    "Hehe, you are indeed a loyal reader of Jump" Huayue leaned on her arm and smiled, "It's a good thing that I'm still alive now, because I didn't expect to see Neil's vulnerable side. At that time  It seems like I’m really going to cry~~”

    After saying that, Huayue covered her mouth with the back of her hand and snickered teasingly.

    “…Can you please stop mentioning this matter?”

    Neil turned his head away depressedly and sighed, "By the way, don't you ask about those monsters?"

    "Forget it, I don't really want to know. After all, there are professionals like you and Ms. Setsuna to deal with it~~"

    Huayue’s beautiful eyelashes blinked playfully, and Neil couldn’t help but smile, “That really saved me a lot of effort.”

    "That's right, didn't you promise me to tell me who you like? Tell me now!"

    Huayue suddenly remembered what Neil had promised before she fell into coma, and quickly grabbed his sleeve, with curious little stars shining in her eyes.

    "Ah, it seems that this is the case" Neil lightly hammered his palms and said with sudden realization, "But I remember it was when the situation was not very urgent."

    "Isn't now the time?"

    “I’m in a state of emergency 24 hours a day.”

    "Who are you lying to?"

    "Hey, hey, I've been tricked by you guys all day long, haven't I?"

    "Tsk, Neil just accepts it."

    "You are still speechless! I will be regarded as someone who was not harmed by you!!"

    Neil rolled his eyes angrily. He was only suffering on the surface, but in fact he was attacking with force., he himself is convinced of this.

    "But I came out like a hero today. I'm really touched" Hua Yue moved closer to Neil, their shoulders almost touching hers. She looked at Neil's soft profile profile, her eyes were particularly beautiful, "Maybe  I will fall in love with you."

    Neil turned to look at Hua Yue who was very close to her. When he smelled the delicate fragrance on her body, his heartbeat accelerated slightly uncontrollably. He leaned back imperceptibly and grinned with a pure smile.

    "Let's wait until you develop six-pack abs."

    “…Neil’s taste is surprisingly unique.”

    ?…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

    ps: The holiday is over and I have to go to work again tomorrow. It’s so exciting.

 Soar to the new world!  Chapter 101 A real man hides his merit and fame

    Neil put down his book, looked at the students below who were staring at him, and sighed helplessly.

    "I told you that your class teacher Negi needs to take a break due to anemia, so I will take over the class, but do you need to be so prepared as if you are going to fight at any time? Relax, my class is very relaxed"

    What’s going on with this aura of staring at the book without blinking and gripping the book until it bursts?  Are you ready to beat the boss?

    "It's too relaxing, okay! Then let's just take a self-study class!"

    "Damn it, you guys still don't want me to teach you!"

    "Who would? Every time Mr. Neil comes here to give a class, our class's score will drop by ten percentage points. We can't be sorry to Mr. Negi!"

    "It sounds like I have an infectious disease"

    "No, the infectious disease is still mild. You are at least cursed."

    Qian Yu, who was sitting in the last row, made a comment indifferently, and Niel was immediately hit by an arrow.

    "I obviously just want to be a silently dedicated teacher"

    ""

    I really can’t complain.

    "Neil-sensei!" At this time, Akashi Yuna below raised his hand and said immediately without waiting for Neal's reaction, "I remember Negi-sensei. He is in good health and exercises regularly. How can he be anemic?"

    Except for his contract partners and some special people, the rest of the class only knew that Negi had fainted due to anemia and needed to recuperate.

    "Well"

    Neil looked around the class and looked a little embarrassed when he saw that the unsuspecting students were all concerned and anxious.

    "Alas, it seems I can only tell you the truth."

    After thinking for a while, Neil raised his head and looked at them seriously.

    "Neil, you"

    Asuna was surprised. Is this guy going to reveal all about magic?  Then their previous efforts to hide it were all in vain!  ?

    The rest of the insiders were obviously more or less surprised, but Yiwen Jielin raised her eyebrows with some interest.

    Neil stretched out his hand to block what Asuna was about to say. He put one hand on his chest and closed his eyes, with some struggle and pain in his expression.

    "Now, you also know, right, the special situation in my family"

    Everyone nodded. From a normal perspective, the situation in Neil’s family was indeed quite special. It was simply chaotic.

    But does this have anything to do with the fake news that Negi collapsed from anemia?

    Tomorrow Cai and the others suddenly had a bad feeling.

    "In addition to taking care of the children at home, we also have to deal with the love debt left by our father. How can we cope with it with the salary of the two of us"

    Suddenly, the surroundings went dark, and all the lights focused on Neil alone. He squatted on the ground, holding his heart in his hands, like the heroine in a tragic story.

    "Because of this, Negi and I had to find other ways to maintain our lives" Neil wiped away the tears from the corners of his eyes with his fingers and spoke in a plain but sad tone, "But, at our age, what can we do?  what?"

    “No, at your age you are already working as a teacher, what else can’t you do?”

    "Tomorrow's dish"

    Konoka looked at Neil's performance with shame, and was even more speechless after hearing Asuna's whisper.

    But Neil on the stage didn’t know it. He crossed his fingers in a prayer position and looked up at the illusory God with sad eyes. “In the end, we only thought of selling blood on the black market”

    When Yiwen, who was drinking tea and watching the show in Youzaiyouzai, heard about selling blood, he immediately spat out a mouthful of tea. Fortunately, Chacha Ling next to him took action in time to avoid the person in front of him from being hit.

    "However, he took care of things that should be shouldered by both of us by himself! He said that as an older brother, he should take care of his younger siblings, and refused to let me interfere! Even though he knew that his body could not hold on any longer, he still wanted to do it.  Force a smile in front of others! And if it weren’t for his age, he would have planned to donate sperm. Why are you so stupid, Negi!”

    Neil covered his face and sobbed, his words filled with heartache and crying.

    "This is too ridiculous"

    Asuka and the others were filled with dark thoughts when they heard this. The others didn’t know whether they believed it or were making noises. They were all yelling at each other. Ayaka, controlled by Negi, was so sad that she fainted.

    "how so!"

    “Why didn’t Teacher Negi tell us!”

    "Even if you let me raise Nirvana?It doesn’t matter if you are a teacher for the rest of your life!  "

    “Teacher Negi is such a man!”

    “Teacher Negi, marry me!”

    "The counter-light Genji plan begins!"

    “Teacher Negi’s sperm cannot be donated!”

    Although the following speeches became more and more strange, it didn't hurt that the guys in the class' favorability towards Negi increased by 200%.

    My younger brother can only help you so far, Negi.

    Neil looked up at the sky outside the window at a 45-degree angle, hiding his merits and fame.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    After class, everyone in the class swarmed around Negi's residence, which was Asuna's dormitory. Naturally, this made Asuna go berserk. Before leaving, he gave Neil a hard blow.

    Neil touched the swollen head of his head and looked at the large group of people leaving with relief, then turned around and looked at the unsociable blond girl.

    "Classmate Yiwen, don't you go and see your lovely disciple?"

    At this time, Yiwen was holding the paper box in both hands and sipping the juice in small sips. This look was so cute.

    After she heard Neil’s words, her brows suddenly jumped, her expression was very unkind, and her pretty little nose snorted heavily.

    "Hmph, that scumbag was actually taken care of by someone else in just two or three strokes. It seems that he has completely forgotten all the things I usually taught him. Even if I sucked his blood this morning, I can't understand the hatred at all. When he comes back, he will definitely know how to do it.  Let him go to hell."

    No wonder Negi’s face is paler today than yesterday. It turned out to be due to blood loss and intimidation.

    Seeing Yiwen’s fierce smile, Neil could only pray silently for Negi for a second.

    "Well, I don't care about the deep love between your master and apprentice. If nothing happens, I'll leave first, lovely Katie~~"

    Originally, Neil planned to visit Mugihara after school, but every word he said made Yiwen's eyelids jump. She held onto Neil's shoulders with a darkened smile.

    "I'm used to practicing with my little brother, but now that he's not around, it's a bit unnatural" Yiwen said softly, and Neil started to sweat all over his head, "Come and practice with me!"

    “This is more than just a matter of practice, it’s almost like you want to kill him. Are you sure?

    Seeing the red light in Yiwen’s eyes, Neil felt for the first time that he was really trying to die all day long, but only those who are good at killing can become winners in life.

    Neil took a long breath, raised his head with a sneer and looked down on Yiwen, who was a head shorter than him, "Come on then, I want to see what tricks Kitty Meow can do."

    "Haha, if you don't seek death, you won't die, don't you understand?" Yiwen turned around and grabbed his collar, pulling him closer with a bloodthirsty smile, "Or are you in a hurry to die?"

    "Katie, this is very ambiguous~~" Neil held his red cheeks and turned a blind eye to Yiwen's ferocity, "Being seen has a bad influence on me~~"

    Yiwen snorted coldly and shook him off in disgust.

    “Very well, I will definitely make you regret it, you bastard kid.”

    "Hmph, today I will take my brother's place and vent his accumulated resentment!" Neil patted his chest, looking as heroic as if he was about to go to the battlefield, "Brothers, there is no life in this life!"

    "I hope you're not just talking."

    "Whether there is a bird or not, you will know if it comes out!!"

    Neil was fully sarcastic, and Yi Wen could hardly suppress his urge to run away.

    【Just wait a moment and suck his blood until two-thirds of him is dead.  】

    Completely unaware of his dangerous situation, Neil left with Yi Wen by mistake.

    And on this day, Neil almost didn’t make it out alive.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    "well……"

    Negi breathed an extremely exhausted breath. He had just sent away the students who came to visit him. Although he was very pleased that they did so, the constant chatter of questions, especially from the monitor, almost dragged him to the  When she went to stay at home, she felt that dealing with this group of junior high school girls was even more tiring than the battle the night before.

    “However, what really made Negi want to die was someone else.

    When the students visited him, they said that he sold blood and donated sperm, which made him confused and added a black line.

    And after Asuna’s explanation of the ECG call, Negi remained silent.

    Damn it, Neil is a kingWhat kind of excuses have you made? This story is too unreliable, right?  If it weren't for a group of even more unreliable students, who would believe such nonsense!

    "Really, I can't bear to be like this all the time"

    Seeing Negi’s rare depressed expression, Asuna and Konoka who stayed in the dormitory couldn’t help laughing. Only Neil could make Negi, who was usually serious, look like this.

    "Brother, it's not like you don't know what Boss Neil is like. Anyway, as long as there is no trouble, he will do whatever he can to the maximum extent."

    The ferret Kamo, who was lying on Negi's shoulder, said with deep feeling. Negi shook his head after hearing this.

    "Isn't that bad? The worst part is that I get shot every time I lie down. By the way, Neil, did he have a good class today?"

    As a good and conscientious teacher, Negi is very concerned about today's class, and since Neil is taking the class for him, he is even more worried.

    "Uh, this" Asuna scratched her head and said with some trepidation, "I think he is performing more of a drama."

    “But Neil-chan’s performance is still very interesting~~~”

    Konoka clapped her hands and said with a smile, although Negi’s class is very good, she also likes Neil’s totally mismatched style, because Konoka has a hidden dark side.

    "The character in it is me, how can I find it interesting?" Negi covered his forehead with a headache, "It's really worrying."

    "Well, even though Neil didn't say it, he still cares about you. When he knew something happened to you, his face turned pale."

    "That's it"

    Negi turned his head and stared at the window, not knowing what he was thinking, as calm as water.

    "Neji, are you okay?"

    Seeing that Negi suddenly became quiet, Konoka asked uneasily.

    "Ah, sorry, I was in a daze."

    Negi rubbed the back of his head and smiled sheepishly, then remembered something and looked at the two people in the room doubtfully, "By the way, today I feel that the monitor seems a little absent-minded. Did something happen?"

    Although Ayakashi still looked the same as usual, and she had participated in the heckling here just now, Negi could still feel something strange. At least, when she left today, she didn't hold back too much, just  After a few words of warning, he left with everyone.

    "You are quite attentive"

    Asuna glanced at Negi in surprise. She scratched her hair, as if she had something unspeakable to hide. She twitched the corners of her mouth but was speechless for a long time. She was sweating slightly on her forehead. She didn't know what unbearable memories she thought of.

    Even tomorrow’s dishes are like this, is it terrible?

    Negi noticed the change in Asuna's expression and couldn't help but think suspiciously.

    "Actually, it's nothing. It's just that the monitor's sister has returned from studying abroad."

    At this time, Konoka gave the answer for Asuna. Negi was stunned and frowned slightly, "The squad leader's sister? I have heard of the eldest lady of the Xuehiro Group, but she is very very  …”

    Negi didn’t know how to describe it, but Asuna obviously knew what he meant, and patted her head helplessly, "Ah, she is a very tormenting woman. The monitor and I have suffered from it since we were children"

    "At that time, Asuna and the squad leader had a very good relationship~~"

    "Who has a good relationship with them"

    Asuka curled her lips and denied it arrogantly.

    “Speaking of which, I still don’t know the name of the monitor’s sister?”

    Negi smiled dryly and touched his head, curiously wondering about this woman who could be like Asuna.

    "Xue Ji"

    Asuna put one hand on her hips and covered her face with the other. A look of pain appeared on her face when she read a familiar name.

    "Xueguang Xueji, a woman who will definitely make people shy away from her."

    ?…………………………………………………………………………………………………………

    PS: Snow Guang Alice, do you know who it is?

 Soar to the new world!  Chapter 1 That day, the boy walked into a new world

    My name is Orima Ichika, I'm 15 years old, and my gender is, um, with excalibur underneath, you know.

    At this moment, the fifteen-year-old youth is like a deep-sea fish.

    “The classroom with all girls except me is very stressful.

    But it doesn’t matter. With my ability to withstand stress that I have developed since childhood, I can still withstand this kind of pressure. I am quite confident about this.

    Why do you say that?

    This has to start with my family and my world.

    “Today’s world, I simply don’t know how to describe it in words.  First of all, the two mainstreams in the world today are technology and magic. As far as I know, eight years ago, the flying super weapon called IS came out, and the world has undergone earth-shaking changes. However, weapons like IS can only be made by  The manipulation by girls has led to a fundamental change in the status of men and women in society.  However, the matter did not end there. In the following years, the ISSDA organization responsible for space development announced the existence of "magic". Magic was originally unknown. Coupled with the new life from the universe, it became even more complicated.  Not to mention the various superpowers in Academy City, the world was once again in turmoil. However, with the efforts of many parties, the world finally settled down, and magic was gradually accepted by everyone. At the same time, ordinary humans could not  All known alien races appeared one after another, and the world became more and more diverse.

    However, there are still unknown things in this world, such as disobedient gods, demons, angels, magic societies that are still hidden in the dark, and advanced beings buried in the shadows. I know these because my family is special.  The reason is, after all, the old man in my family is not an ordinary person.

    In short, there are as many angels and demons as dogs, and fairies and heavenly beings are everywhere. This world is a strategic fortress.

    However, this world view is not enough to shock me, because the family I live in is enough to numb my nerves. My home is simply the most chaotic place in the world.  Compared with one who has a personality, all kinds of weapons are worth the sky, and I can also see angels and demons eating together and having fun, and even aiming their guns at someone. The moment I knew the truth, my three views were completely destroyed. Thousands of years of history  They've all been tricked into being dogs.

    “Alas, this world is so damn peaceful.

    “But even so, I am still very stressed at this moment.

    I folded my hands and put them under my chin, with cold eyes, trying to look calm. At this time, I finally understood Commander Ikari’s sense of pressure to remain calm in the face of the apostles’ attack.

    Commander Ikari is mighty!  !  !

    But the sights gathered from all around are really uncomfortable. Haven’t you seen that my forehead is already covered with heart-wrenching beads of sweat?  ?  Sure enough, no matter how old a girl is, she always has a trembling heart!  !  Sure enough, a girl's gaze is the most terrifying thing in the world. The ever-changing changes of sometimes resentment and sometimes anger are simply more disasters than taking the Western Scriptures.

    I took a deep breath, narrowed my eyes slightly, and all the nerves in my body suddenly became more tense than ever before.

    ??????????????????????????????????

    Wow, I relaxed too much and almost came out from behind.

    Ha, by the way, why do I have to stay in a place like this?

    Thinking of this, I recalled what happened the night before.

    That night, my brother said to me with a smile that could be read as bright and written as slutty.

    "Ichika, you will become the happiest man in the world."

    So that’s what he was talking about!  !  !  !  !

    I sighed deeply, and I mourned for a second for my seemingly happiness and actual sorrow. I started to swim away and observe the people around me.

    Well, the eyes of the girls on the left and the right are full of unparalleled curiosity for knowledge, and their shining eyes almost flashed through their tough golden eyes.

    I can’t see the back part, but the sight of the thorns on my back makes me feel like I’m sitting on pins and needles. I can understand it even without looking.

    "The person directly in front of me is a slightly older woman.

    She is a bit petite, and her figure is almost the same as that of a student, but her chest size is the nemesis of all high school girls.  The clothes are relatively large and make her look more petite, but she still feels quite cute.  In addition, she also wears a pair of black-rimmed glasses. Although they are crooked, she can still be called a bespectacled girl.

    And this girl with glasses was looking at the people in the class in panic, her timid posture was reminiscent of an injured little rabbit.

    You are a teacher, show me some domineering power!

    "Everyone is here. Then, SHR is going to startWhoops!  "

    Well, it’s not something you can do if you want to.

    I gave the teacher an appreciative look, but for some reason the teacher turned red and smiled shyly.

    ????????????????????????????????????????? Suddenly, I felt that the pressure on my body was a little heavier, and I almost died from a thousand arrows piercing my heart.

    “Well, then, please introduce yourself, uh, in order of seat number.”

    The teacher seemed to have recovered from the inexplicable emotion and said to the students in the audience in a panic.

    ""

    "It's so quiet. My dignity as a teacher is suddenly shattered into pieces."

    I looked at the teacher who was about to cry, and I couldn't bear it. At the same time, I felt unhappy with the girls in the class. Are you shy because you just entered high school? No one responded. The teacher was about to cry. Really?  I'm going to cry!  !

    I glanced at the teacher, and the teacher’s eyes also moved over.

    ??Okay, our eyes met.

    Please don’t look at me like this, you are not my type, teacher.

    I quickly lowered my head, I still understand the principle that a dead Taoist friend will not die a poor Taoist.

    “Oh, give me a normal high school life.

    The reason why I specifically emphasize "ordinary" here is simply because what I am in now is definitely not an ordinary high school, but the famous IS Academy-the only school in the world that trains IS operators.

    And the most important point is that IS, this deceptive thing, can only be activated by girls, so naturally, this is a girls' school.

    And why am I here?

    I need to emphasize again that I am a boy, and I am definitely a boy at first glance. My appearance can be considered a bit handsome, but it is definitely not the kind of beauty that makes even IS unable to identify my gender.

    The reason why I came to such a ghost place has to start with the entrance exam in February.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    That day, the sun was shining brightly, and the cherry blossoms flying freely in the sky made me fall in love.

    I looked at the clear sky and encouraged myself in my heart.

    Today is the entrance exam for Junior High School. For your own goals, you can’t do it without working hard.

    The school I go to is called Mahora Gakuin. It is a very large Academy City that has everything from kindergarten to university. There are many schools in it, all types, and my target is the famous Mitsusaka High School.

    The reason why I chose Mitsusaka is not because of its reputation, but because my brothers and sisters all graduated from here. I have an indescribable yearning for that place.

    I want to chase the traces they left behind, and I want to be like them.

    that's it.

    Well, of course, if I am admitted to Mitsusaka High School, my goal of dominating Mitsusaka will be one step closer, and realizing Mahora's dream of complete domination will not be unattainable.

    Hahahaha, I couldn’t help but laugh out loud.

    "Why are you giggling so early in the morning?"

    At this time, my head was hit hard.  When I looked back, I saw a handsome man with white shoulder-length hair standing behind me. He was looking at me listlessly with a pair of dead fish eyes, and he didn't look like he was awake at all.

    "Brother, you got up so early"

    ??I touched my head and laughed dryly.

    "Well, seeing as you have a test today, I got up early to see you out"

    Hey, is this guy so kind?

    "Hey, don't think I can't understand your expression"

    "Well……"

    Although those dead fish eyes are completely rotten, they are still so sharp.

    I don’t know if my thoughts were revealed again, but I got another blow on the head.

    "By the way, you forgot to bring your admission ticket"

    I was stunned for a moment, watching my brother hand a certificate to me.

    "Huh? Didn't I prepare it last night?"

    As I was talking, I wanted to go through my bag. I had carefully prepared all kinds of things the night before.

    "Well, men will always forget some things, just like forgetting what their first love looked like"

    “I won’t forget it!!”

    I replied angrily, but I didn't notice the firmness in my tone.

    The old man looked at me steadily for a moment, with an inexplicable light flashing in his eyes.?, and then touched my hair with a slight smile.

    “Okay, take your admission ticket and go quickly, don’t be late.”

    I didn’t notice anything strange about my brother, so I took the admission ticket and didn’t check whether I really didn’t bring it with me. I said goodbye to my brother and went out.

    "It seems that Ichika has grown up"

    After saying this softly, the man walked back into the room with a smile.

    It was easy, so I came to the address indicated on the admission ticket.

    ???????????????????? Why is it not in Mahonliang Academy, but in a high school outside?

    But I didn’t think too much about it. Anyway, it said this on the admission ticket and I couldn’t change it even if I wanted to.

    But I feel a little uneasy.

    Are you nervous before the exam?

    With a feeling of apprehension, I walked into the imposing building in front of me.

    "I'm just going to go, turn left and right, how on earth are you going to get to the second floor!?"

    It’s been almost ten minutes since I walked, and I still haven’t found the stairs to the second floor. The internal structure is too complicated!  ?  Is this the maze before challenging the BOSS!  !

    My eyes wandered around, trying to find the guide map on the wall, but I sadly discovered that the walls inside were so beautiful that I couldn't even find a crack, let alone any wall charts.

    ?????????? This time, shit, I’m lost.

    "Hey, what should I do? Hey, why are you so quiet?"

    At this time, I finally realized that it was eerily quiet here. After walking for so long, I didn’t even meet a single person. Could it be that the exam has already started?  ?  Could it be that my dream of dominating Mitsusaka was just aborted?  ?

    God, I curse Jesus for not having chrysanthemums!  !

    “Perhaps God really heard my curse from the heart, and a door appeared not far in front of me.

    I walked to the door and saw a piece of paper stuck on it with the words "Infinite_Stratos Examination Room" written on it.

    "Well, I guess this is the right place"

    Because it says "Examination Room" on it.

    But the name of this examination room really looks impressive, and there are actually two English words that I can’t understand.

    Thinking of this, I feel deeply disappointed for my English course.

    I guess I won’t be able to pass the English test this time.

    But it doesn’t matter, my other subjects are fine!  !

    After taking a deep breath, I opened the door and walked into the room.

    "Ah, you are a candidate. Okay, go over there to change clothes. We are pressed for time, so you have to hurry up. This place can only be rented until four o'clock. I don't have time to trouble you. Really, I don't know what I'm doing.  What……"

    As soon as I entered the room, a nervous-looking female teacher, about thirty-five years old or above, spoke a lot of words like a machine gun without raising her head. I was stunned for a few seconds.

    Hey, hey, hey!  !  !  Sister, don’t you need to see what I look like and check my admission ticket!  ?  Where has the professionalism of being an invigilator gone?  ?  And what’s going on with changing clothes!  ?  You have to change clothes for exams these days!  ?  Are you asking me to use my body to show the beauty of the human body in ancient Greece?  ?  Sorry, I have been failing art classes since I was a kid!  !  Well, actually this is to prevent students from cheating, right?  But there is no one other than you in this room. I really don’t see any other candidates anywhere!  !

    While I was minding my own business, the elder sister gave instructions and walked out of the room directly with the documents in her arms.

    I watched the other party leave in embarrassment. I bet the eldest sister really didn’t even look at me.

    "Hey, what kind of test is this"

    I muttered a few words in a depressed voice and walked towards the place covered by the curtain.

    And at this moment, I entered a new world.

 Soar to the new world!  Chapter 2 Sure enough, this is a conspiracy

    When I opened the curtain and walked in, I saw the object in the center of the room.

    The streamlined metal shell reflects light that is not dazzling, and an armor-like outfit sits quietly.

    I looked at it carefully and then fell silent.

    “Damn it, what kind of clothes do you want me to change into?! Are you asking me to take the war studies test!!”

    The bag in my hand was almost smashed by me.

    I calmed down the turbulent feeling in my heart that I wanted to hit someone, and walked over, looking left and right at this thing. After looking at it for a long time, I was speechless.

    Isn’t this the IS that appears on TV?

    ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of 1999

    But this thing actually has something to do with me. Well, it should be related to my family.

    "This is what changed the world"

    Because of the "White Knight Incident" of that year, the world became aware of the existence of this kind of weapon. At the same time, the originally balanced military structure suddenly collapsed. How many IS controllers can be found will directly affect the country's military strength.  , so every country began to implement a system of preferential treatment of women.

    Although there is a magical power like magic in the world today, it has not been widely used in the military due to various restrictions. Moreover, IS has advantages that can compete with magic. In comparison, the country is more willing to invest more resources.  on this emerging technology.

    Well, this is actually nothing to me. I am more curious about IS. After all, I have seen forces more powerful than IS.

    With all kinds of thoughts, I couldn't help but reach out and touch it.

    Anyway, IS can only be activated by women. If I, a pure man, touch it, I will probably have no reaction like touching a dead fish. It is a rare opportunity to touch it and I will not suffer any loss.

    However, there are always various unknowns in life. You can never guess what will happen in the next second. Of course, it is another matter if you have the ability to predict.

    A cold metallic feeling came from the fingertips, followed by a burst of dazzling silver light and various information pouring into the mind.

    “Eh!? Eh————!!!!!!”

    Faced with such a strange situation, I suddenly lost my train of thought.

    When I finally came to my senses, I found that the IS had actually moved and attached itself to my body like armor, becoming part of my hands and feet.

    "What happened!?"

    “Has someone activated IS!?”

    "who is it!?"

    "Huh? This, this is -"

    "man!?"

    Hearing the sound, a group of researchers in white coats came over. They opened the curtain and saw me activating IS. They all fell into a state of sluggishness where they couldn't think.

    I looked at the researchers in front of me in silence, and then looked at the abnormality on my body. I immediately showed a miserable face like a Christian abandoned by God. At the same time, the devil on my brother's face flashed through my mind.  smile, with only one thought left in her mind.

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? This is a conspiracy.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    “Oh, I want to die.

    "Classmate, Orimaru Ichika-san!"

    A voice calling my name brought me back to reality from my annoying thoughts. I held my forehead and blurted out weakly before I could figure out the situation.

    "Ah, what's the matter?"

    "Ah, um, um, I'm very sorry for calling you so loudly all of a sudden. Are you, are you angry? Yes, I'm sorry! But, um, I'll introduce myself in the order of the fifty syllables. Now it's Oribara-san's turn.  So, I'm really, really sorry! Can you please introduce yourself? Are you willing?"

    It was then that I really came back to my senses and figured out the situation, and found that my deputy instructor, Yamada Maya, was constantly bowing his head and apologizing to me. It was obviously my own fault, but the teacher wanted to apologize himself. For a moment, I was full of guilt.

    "Uh, um, Mr. Yamada, you don't have to apologize like this. It's all my fault. I will introduce myself."

    I stretched out my hand to stop Teacher Maya Yamada from apologizing, and quickly made a comforting reassurance.

    "Really, really!? You, you promised me! You must do it!!"

    Teacher Yamada suddenly raised his head, seriously grasped my hand and leaned towards me, and he could still see the mist in his eyes.

    Teacher, are you really a teacher?  ?  This pairThe attitude of the little girl can easily be misunderstood, and some ignorant and innocent little boys might have fallen into trouble from then on!  !  !  Oh, oh, don't put your chest on it, be careful, my cannon may go off!  Also, I need to reiterate it again, teacher, you are really not my type!  !

    In the struggle between reason and sensibility, angels and demons, I took my hand out with difficulty, left my seat and walked to the podium with a slight bend without being noticed.

    Ah, I almost got hard just now.

    Standing on the podium, looking at the unabashed thirst for knowledge in the eyes of the girls in the audience, including Teacher Yamada, I suddenly felt like I was on the top of Mount Everest, and it was difficult to even breathe.

    "Ahem."

    I straightened my back and cleared my throat, thinking about what to say next.

    ???????????????????? But my mind went blank. As expected, the pressure had already crushed my thinking power into pieces.

    At this time, I took a peek at the seat by the window. Sitting there was a black-haired girl with a ponytail.

    Her name is Xiao Zhizhen, my childhood sweetheart who we only reunited after six years. This girl has always had a single ponytail. When I first entered the classroom, I recognized her at a glance.

    “But it’s really a transformation of women.

    No, no, now is not the time to think about this.

    "Help me quickly!!"

    I signaled her with my eyes. As a childhood sweetheart who has been dating for a long time, she must be able to understand this information instantly.

    "snort!"

    You actually ignored me!  ?

    ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Oh, oh, what does this cold aura and this arrogant attitude mean!  Where has the arrogant and a little bit coquettish Hoshi-chan gone!  !  Now Chen is completely 100% proud!  !  She actually abandoned me mercilessly at my critical moment, turned her face expressionlessly to the window, and snorted coldly, "I'll kill you, did I offend you, Miss Chen!"  !

    “However, this did remind me of something.

    I remember my brother once told me that when faced with a girl who is wrapped in pride and makes people wonder if she is engaged in chain defense, you must use your fiery penis to penetrate the opponent's uterus.

    Of course, this is summed up by my rich theory and practice. Although I don’t know where his theory and practice come from, I even wonder if he made it up casually.

    ??????????????????? However, I have no idea what those two words mean in English, because I am powerless in English. I have obviously been abroad, and there are foreigners at home. I only know the twenty-six English letters ABC, which is really weak.

    Well, I don’t really want to know the meaning of this. I know that what comes out of my brother’s mouth is definitely not fun, because every time I ask my sister or other older women in the family, I will be scolded.  Of course, many times I will attract hatred consciously or unconsciously. In comparison, the harm I suffered is quite small.

    Ah, I am going off topic again. Look, the eyes of the girls below are starting to burst into flames.

    Well, what should I say at this time?

    Let’s start with a song called “Girls’ School Boys” by Twins?  Well, it does fit the occasion, but this is a self-introduction, not a concert.

    【When we introduce ourselves, too many rhetoric just attracts the temporary attention of others. To let people know ourselves, the most important thing is to show our true side.  】

    Brother’s voice seemed to ring in my mind. At this time, I seemed to see the holy light of heaven.

    Sometimes I’m pretty reliable.

    The corners of my mouth raised slightly uncontrollably, and the sunshine outside the window shone in at the right time. At this moment, in the eyes of some ignorant little girls, I became a handsome and sunny boy.

    A small exclamation came from below, and my attention immediately came back. I took a breath and began to introduce myself.

    "My name is Ichika Orimara."

    “Yeah, yeah, yeah!!”

    Everyone’s eyes showed the expectation of “I want to hear more.”

    I smiled, what a group of curious and kind children.

    Then, I should also treat others with sincerity.

    "I like Lolita the most."

    Maintaining a sunny smile, I expressed what I loved most in my heart.

    institutions

    The sounds of various heads banging on the table and people falling to the ground kept ringing out. It seemed that they were moved by my sincerity.

    I think everyone can become a partner who loves lolita.

    At this moment, I seem to have new hope for the future.

    The sound of clicking footstepsThere was an urgent sound, is someone coming?

    “Are you going to reveal your abnormal sexual fetish as soon as you get here!?”

    Huh?  Does this sound sound familiar?

    But before I had time to react, I was hit hard on the head and sent flying.

    Wow, this kind of invisible murderous martial arts passed down by my brother is so familiar to me. The pain that directly penetrates the skull and hits the cerebral cortex is simply exhilarating How strange!  !  I'm not a pussy-shaker like Sister Xiaoyuan!  !  !

    “However, this knocking method, whether it’s power, angle, or speed, is very similar to the person in my impression.

    I swallowed and turned around with a little fear. I saw the woman behind me wearing a black suit and tight skirt. She had a slender figure and a body curve with no fat at all due to regular exercise. And the other person was at this time  He crossed his arms in front of his chest, raised the corners of his eyes, and his eyes were as sharp as a wolf's.

    "What the hell, Guan Yunchang!?"

    Snapped——

    “Ugh, I got hit on the head again, I’m probably going to have a cerebral hemorrhage now.

    "Sister Chifuyu, it hurts so much!"

    Yes, the domineering woman in front of me is my sister Chifuyu Orimaru.

    "Who is the hero in the Three Kingdoms, idiot!!"

    I rubbed my head and stood up from the ground, looking at my sister in front of me, very curious about her appearance.

    "Sister Chifuyu, why are you here? Aren't you out training for the annual World's No. 1 Martial Arts Tournament?"

    "Do you think I am Yamcha!? Who told you that I would go to that kind of conference!!"

    Chifuyu-san’s eyes started to sparkle, and her fists were clenched tightly. She would probably attack accordingly depending on my answer.

    “Uh, it’s my brother, that’s what I told you!!”

    I quickly shied away all the responsibilities, but after hearing this, Chifuyu-san loosened her fists and held her forehead in distress.

    "That idiot has been talking nonsense all day long"

    Looking at Chifuyu-san's depressed and gnashing expression, I couldn't help but want to laugh out loud. Those words I just came up with on the spur of the moment were purely to deceive my brother. Oh, haha, a Tai Chi push hand can kill someone invisible. I feel  At this moment, my IQ doubled several times.

    "Huh? By the way, what was going on with your self-introduction just now?"

    "Well……"

    Okay, I haven’t even breathed a sigh of relief yet. Why did this hatred suddenly shift back? I didn’t make fun of you.

    "My brother told me to be heart-to-heart and treat others with sincerity"

    And as soon as I finished speaking, Chifuyu-san came towards me with an angry fist.

    “Just lie to me now!!!!”

    Is it okay to let your brother lie like this openly?  ?

 Text Chapter 60 Moon Peak Shrine

    irritable.

    That feeling lingered in my mind for quite some time.

    The things that happened recently and the people I met have revived many memories that have been buried deep in my heart. In my mind, almost all of them are pictures that I don’t want to think of.

    In the past, he would sometimes recall it or appear in his dreams. Even though it was like a curse, he never wanted to abandon those memories. For him, this was a sin that he had to endure.

    However, even so, he would not be as inexplicably restless in the past as he is now. Often, as long as he hints to himself, his mood will soon calm down, or in other words, his heart will feel like death again.

    Is it because of those people?

    Some familiar faces flashed through Neil's mind, and a subtle sense of peace flowed through them.

    He has always been walking alone. Even Negi, who is closest to him, cannot get close to the depths of his heart. Now, the shadows of other people have been left in his heart. Unknowingly, the cracks in his heart have opened up.  got bigger.

    However, he knew very well that this would not work.

    He has learned a lot from what happened in the past, and he doesn't want to repeat the same mistakes. In order to no longer let others get hurt because of him, and make himself suffer again, as long as he no longer establishes close relationships with other people and is separated by a distance, then each other will  Will not be harmed.

    “Otherwise, what happened to Touma that night will happen again.

    "well……"

    Neil sighed slightly, because being reminded by Negi made him a little concerned about his own problems.

    Since coming to this country and coming into contact with those people, he seems to have changed more or less. Now I think about it, does the practice assigned to him by the principal have such meaning.

    "It's so weak"

    Neil stopped his directionless progress, looked up at the clear blue sky, and laughed somewhat self-deprecatingly.

    In the breeze, there is a hint of fragrance.

    Neil put away his complicated thoughts, smelled the fragrance of flowers, and couldn't help but turn his head and look around. It turned out that he had come to a place that was familiar yet unfamiliar.

    On the long stairs, there is a torii gate.

    "Shrine"

    Neil had seen this kind of building before at Bang Zhikui's home, but he didn't expect that he would encounter another shrine while wandering around this city. It seems that the people here seem to believe in gods.

    However, there seemed to be something about this shrine that attracted him. Unconsciously, Neil stepped on the stairs and walked up out of curiosity. He glanced at the sign on the torii gate, which was written in black ink on the somewhat broken wooden board.  With a few big characters.

    Tsukimine Shrine.

    After walking up the stairs, a clean open space appeared in front of me. In the distance, there is the main hall of Tsukamine Shrine, and it is surrounded by trees. In the center, there is a peach blossom tree, with pale pink petals blooming. From time to time, it is surrounded by trees.  The wind blows, and the petals carry their fragrance and blow into the distance.

    Neil walked over, and the fragrance he just smelled seemed to be the fragrance of the flowers of this peach blossom tree. But, is this season the time for peach blossoms to bloom?

    After touching the rough tree trunk, Neil looked up at the crown of the tree where the buds were blooming with a strange expression.

    "Is it the same as the cherry blossom tree in my house?"

    It seems wrong. The tree at home will remain open for a long time because it has been tampered with. Unless the tree in front of you has also been tampered with, but would anyone be so bothered?

    "Maybe yes."

    Neil held his chin up and murmured uncertainly.

    "Well, it's not a bad thing anyway, it's just a spectacle at best"

    It’s really not a big deal. At least not many people will delve into the school’s World Tree, which is too big to complain about. Sometimes Neil really wonders if the people in this city are all crazy guys.

    "But why don't you see a clergyman?"

    After being here for a long time, I didn’t find anyone coming or going, not even a worshipper.

    Neil sat down under the peach blossom tree, leaning against the trunk of the tree and vaguely seeing the sky through the branches. The hazy and broken beauty was particularly charming. As he watched quietly, time seemed to have stopped.

    The slightly blowing wind mixed with the fragrance of peach blossoms and the simple atmosphere of the shrine seemed to have a hypnotic effect. Little by little, Neil's eyes slowly closed, and unknowingly, the scenery in front of him gradually changed.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    Ordinary furnishings, ordinary decoration.

    &nbsp; This is an ordinary house.

    The open window let in the bright morning light, and the faint light reflected on the floor and walls, making it warm.

    On the recliner, a beautiful woman with long black hair was sitting, and opposite her, a man with long white hair was half-kneeling on the ground, his palms gently covering the woman's slightly swollen abdomen.

    "Do you really want to go?"

    The woman raised her bright and moving amber eyes and stared at the man with gentle eyes.

    The man met those beautiful eyes and grinned.

    “I don’t want to go either, but I have to go, just like I have to take Sadharu out in the morning, otherwise he will be at home”

    "Be serious."

    The woman raised her hand and patted the man's head gently, her face full of anger.

    "Well, I'm very serious" The man grabbed the hand covering his head, held it softly and without force, and looked at the other person intently, "I'm sorry, I have to leave him at this time.  you alone……"

    Looking at his expression, the woman couldn't help but sigh, and then she curled her lips in displeasure.

    "I knew it was like this. You haven't listened to me since you were a child. I really doubt whether you are sincerely good to me"

    "Oh my, my whole body belongs to you, you still don't believe me" The man held the white catkin and couldn't help but laughed out loud, "A woman is a fragile work of art. If you don't cherish it, you will lose it."  It cannot be saved, so I will cherish you all the time."

    Hearing these straightforward words, the woman's pretty face couldn't help but blush slightly, but when she saw the smile in his eyes, she felt a little annoyed. She narrowed her eyes and smiled as charmingly as a crescent moon.

    “Hey, you must have a lot of artworks, right?”

    The man lowered his head and thought for a moment, then muttered uncertainly, "It seems like a lot"

    "Um?"

    The man quickly grabbed the hand that had started to press hard on his ear and looked at the woman with a flattering smile, "But I chose the one who is priceless to me"

    The woman glared at him and finally let go of her hand. Looking at his familiar face, she felt slightly absent-minded.

    "Do you know what the happiness I hope for me is like?"

    Her voice was very plain, but in the man's ears, there was always an unforgettable sadness.

    "I can eat with you every night, say good night to you before going to bed, and say good morning with a smile in the morning. What a little woman."

    The man stopped his smile and spoke seriously and calmly.

    The woman gently spread her face, her smile as happy as a rainbow after the rain.

    "Yes, I'm just a little woman, so I don't expect my husband to be a hero admired by all people. As long as he can stay with me, it's enough."

    "I don't want to be a hero, because heroes usually die young." The man shrugged, then stood up, bent down and gently touched the side of the woman's face, with tenderness written on his face, "But I can't be a hero.  person, so you can rest assured to let me go, I will definitely come back to you in vain."

    The woman held the broad and strong hand with both hands and pressed it tightly to her face. Her eyes were wet without knowing when.

    "I always feel that I am destined to wait for you all the time. I never see you waiting for me. You know, waiting is not a happy thing."

    "So, I can only compensate."

    The man let go of the woman’s hand and wiped away the tears from her eyes.

    "Wait until I use my future happiness to make up for your past unhappiness."

    With a smile on his face, he turned around and left with the woman looking at him forever.

    Determined, without a trace of nostalgia.

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    Ding bell——ding bell——

    There seemed to be some melodious ringing ringing in my ears.

    Open your eyes, it’s the bright world.

    Neil was a little lost. What was that dream just now?

    In the dream, I only heard a man and a woman talking to each other, but I couldn't see their faces clearly, as if there was always a fog blurring their faces.

    【Do those two people have anything to do with me?  】

    ??Thinking hard, but can’t get any results.

    "My little friend, are you okay?"

    At this moment, a strange voice sounded in his ears, and only then did Neil notice that there was someone around himhuman existence.

    Turning around, Neil saw that the owner of the voice was a beautiful woman.

    A unique miko costume revealed the identity of the other party. Her long hair was bright flaxen, and the brown pupils dotted on her beautiful face seemed to be covered with a layer of light. No matter what the environment, she would exude a soft glow.  Glorious and reassuring.

    With a faint smile on her lips, the woman looked at Neil who had just woken up.

    "Uh, sorry, I just fell asleep."

    Neil noticed that the other person was holding a strange-looking bell in his hand. The ringing he just heard might have come from this thing.

    “It’s easy to catch a cold if you sleep here.”

    The woman suddenly realized it, and then she felt a little worried.

    "Well, I understand."

    Neil responded politely to other people's kindness.

    "Miss, are you the witch here?"

    "Well, I am the shrine maiden of Tsukimine Shrine, and I just took over recently."

    The woman smiled slightly, and the bell in her hand gently made a pleasant ringing sound.

    "Speaking of which, I saw you looking a little lost just now. Was it a nightmare?"

    Recalling the way Neil looked when he woke up before, the woman asked with some concern.

    "Well, in the distant Silent Hill, Alessa is trying to swallow me up with darkness and combine me with her. How can we repair it? I am obviously not Sharon"

    Neil habitually rambled on, even clenching his fists to express his anger.

    "What, is it an evil spirit!?"

    However, the miko was very shocked, and then she held the bell tightly and tried to hit Neil on the head.

    "Miss, wait!! What are you going to do!?"

    “I’ll help you get rid of the spirit, don’t worry, it’s very effective!”

    "It looks like you want to kill me. I'm afraid that before I can get rid of the spirit, I will become a spirit myself!!" Neil quickly raised his hand to stop the other party, with a look of shame on his face, "Miss Witch, what I just said was purely  Nonsense, please don’t pay attention!”

    "Ugh, why am I still so worried? Hey, could it be that you were possessed by a ghost and saw the ghost's memory!?"

    "Uh, no, and it's not really a nightmare. I just had a somewhat inexplicable dream" Neil paused, glanced at the witch, and felt that there was nothing embarrassing about saying it, so he continued, "In a dream  I saw a man and a woman having a conversation, but I had no impression of their faces, so it was a bit strange."

    "You didn't lie to me?"

    “…It’s true this time.”

    "Oh, is that so?" The witch held her delicate chin and thought carefully. She looked down at Neil, "Actually, dreams sometimes have something to do with the past. Sometimes, maybe it's the scene in the future, maybe it's you.  The future is uncertain"

    After saying that, the miko looked at him with a strange smile.

    "my future?"

    Neil was a little confused for a moment. He really hadn't thought about this, but it didn't look like it.

    He shook his head and got rid of all the messy thoughts in his mind. It didn't matter whether this dream was related to him or not. It was just a dream anyway.

    "Forget it, it's useless to think so much. By the way, what do you call Miss Miko?"

    "My name is Guanyue Gefan, you can just call me Guanyue. What about you?"

    "Neil Springfield, please give me your advice."

    Neil stretched out his hand to shake Gefan’s hand, and Gefan tilted his head, not knowing what he was thinking.

    After chatting with Ge Fan for a while, Neil said goodbye and left.

    Gefan stood at the top of the stairs, watching Neil leave. After losing sight of him, she turned around and walked back to the peach blossom tree. She reached out her hand and brushed the rough bark of the trunk.

    Ding bell——

    The peach blossom tree suddenly made a circle of invisible fluctuations, and the bell in Ge Fan's hand seemed to be vibrated and made a sound.

    The witch looked at the peach blossom tree with deep and gentle eyes, and suddenly smiled.

    "Just now, what kind of dream did you see for him?  "

    Ding bell——

    There was another sound.

    It seems that someone has given the answer.

 Text Chapter 62 There must be something hidden under the cute appearance

    "You don't want me anymore?"

    The blond girl pursed her lips into a pitiful line, looked at the indifferent young man with tears in her eyes, and made a very outrageous declaration.

    "you——"

    The young man's eyelids twitched. After taking a deep breath, he was about to speak in a calm tone.

    “Is it because you have this woman that you don’t want me!?”

    The girl suddenly changed the topic and pointed at the girl standing next to the boy. She also had blond hair similar to hers, but her expression was a bit stunned, and she seemed to have been greatly shocked.

    "Eh!? Me?"

    The girl who was accused pointed at her face, her whole body was stunned, but the girl didn't seem to hear her words, she just took out her handkerchief and wiped the non-existent tears, and continued to complain about her misery.

    "You already have me at home, why are you looking for another woman outside? Can't I satisfy you with my blond hair? As my mother said, men are all beasts whose lower bodies are always in a state of rage"

    ""

    The young man said that he was really not a blond person. Did this guy’s mother say such strong words?  Sure enough, divorced women have wrong prejudices against men.

    When the young man said nothing and looked speechless, the girl rushed to the young man and stared at him with tears in her eyes.

    "I just heard you say you wanted to have a baby with her, why!? I can obviously give birth to a baby for you. If you want, I can give birth to a football team for you right away!!"

    As she was speaking, the girl caressed her belly with both hands, a trace of yearning and happiness for the future flashing across her face.

    At this moment, the passing spectators either admired or despised the young man at the center of the whirlpool. If he could do such a cruel thing at the age of ten, is it really okay to have a child?  Has modern science advanced to a point that even they could not imagine!  ?

    The young man covered his face. He was so ashamed. The looks around him made him so ashamed that he wanted to dig a hole and bury himself. He really couldn't get pleasure from the public shameful play in public.

    For the first time, the young man felt that he was still very moral.

    "Please let me go"

    "No, I will never leave you! I will never give up my happiness! Are your feelings for me just for fun?! Do you just want my body!?"

    Hearing the young man’s pleading words, the girl immediately came back to her senses and held his hand tightly, her eyes full of determination.

    ""

    The young man looked up at the sky that was gradually losing color in his eyes and shed tears silently.

    “Ah, I really want to die.

    "Hey!! Don't talk to yourselves, don't involve me in it!! It has nothing to do with me!"

    Alyssa could no longer bear the weird looks from around her. As the eldest lady, she felt so ashamed for the first time in her life. She actually became another heroine of such a shabby drama, and she even gave birth to a child. The lower limit.  It's not that showy.

    "And you, the stupid teacher, no, the promiscuous teacher! You actually did that, that, that kind of thing to a little girl, I, I will definitely report you!! You wait to go to jail!!"

    Alyssa pointed at Neil with a red face. This guy actually did these heinous things. Fortunately, she still believed him.

    No, if this continues, Nanoha, Suzuka, and the girls in the class will be in danger.

    Alyssa took out her mobile phone and immediately dialed a number.

    "Hey! Is this the International Court of Justice!?"

    "Miss, you don't have to be so realistic! And why is it that the International Court of Justice convicted me all of a sudden? Do you want me to hold a grudge like this!? You actually raised it to the international level!! You want me to be punished by human beings?  Expelled from the world!?”

    Neil almost fainted when he heard Alyssa’s calling voice. He stretched out his hand to take away Alyssa’s phone.

    “Yeah——!! Don’t touch me, you’ll get pregnant!!!”

    Alyssa screamed and jumped a few steps away, crossing her arms warily.

    ""

    Neil squatted deeply on the ground and was about to enter the orz state.

    When did he become a turbid launch pad covered in mysterious liquid?

    “Meow haha, that’s really interesting.”

    And the girl who was the culprit was holding her hands behind her back, watching the developments in front of her with a smile.

    "Asshole, whose fault do you think it is?! I was almost exiled because of your nonsense!!" Neil jumped.He stood up and glared at the girl with a red cross on his head, "Alicia, please go to bed early tonight. Weren't what you just talked about the bloody plot of a TV series last night!!"

    Not long ago, Neil was being tormented by Alyssa, but he was bumped into by Alicia who happened to be wandering around, and she heard Neil's teasing, which resulted in such a third-rate movie.  A real-life ethical romance drama with low blood pressure, low age and low IQ.

    "I want to perform because I think it's interesting"

    Alicia stuck out her tongue cutely and smiled as if she was not afraid that Neil was about to go crazy.

    “I almost went to the end of my life because of your desire to perform!!”

    "So youth is like a sand castle, which instantly collapses just because of some trivial things."

    “Don’t make it sound like it has nothing to do with you!!”

    Alyssa came over, she looked at Alicia, and immediately stroked her chest and breathed a sigh of relief.

    "It turns out you are not Feit. I was still wondering why Feit was such a person"

    Because of Nanoha, Alyssa and Suzuka both recognized the child Fit, and later exchanged letters. Judging from each other's words and appearance, they both felt that Fit was a well-behaved child who could even  A cute and shy girl.

    But the girl who looked exactly like Fit had just appeared, almost shattering her fantasy.

    Fortunately, God is merciful.

    "That's right, I'm not Feit, but I am Feit's sister, Alicia~~" Alicia smiled cutely, then blinked her beautiful eyes and looked at Alyssa, "By the way, you know Fei  Special?"

    "Well, but we have never met, so when I first met you, I was surprised. You are more lively than I thought"

    Alyssa felt that the corners of her mouth were twitching when she spoke.

    "Fortunately, Feite is not like you"

    Neil stood up, feeling equally deeply.

    "Hey, if Feit is like me, so what?"

    "Tell your mother to have another baby."

    "Ah! Neil is so bad, even Feit and I are not enough, yet he still wants it!"

    “…You’d better kill me.”

    "I just heard Alicia say that you live in this guy's house" Alyssa asked Alicia, but her eyes looked at Neil strangely, "I don't want to ask why you live in his house.  Why isn’t Feit with you?”

    "Well, there are many reasons. When Feite comes back, I will tell you in detail if I have the chance"

    Seeing that Neil had no intention of answering, Alicia could only answer randomly.

    "……Oh well."

    Alyssa’s eyes swept back and forth between the two of them, but she still suppressed the doubts in her heart.

    She always felt that they and Nanoha had a common secret that she didn't know about.

    Alyssa felt a little irritated unconsciously.

    "Well, it's time to go home" Seeing that the atmosphere seemed to be silent, Neil said aloud, "Miss, you should go back too, otherwise you will be confessed to again later"

    "Well, I understand."

    "Hey, what confession, tell me!"

    Alicia immediately became interested, but ended up being slapped on the forehead by Neil.

    When Neil and the three of them were walking on the road, they met a familiar guy head-on, and the other person was staring with his mouth wide open, with a look of surprise on his face that made him stupid.

    "Hey, Furuichi-san"

    Neil opened his dead eyes and said hello to the other party. How dare he meet an acquaintance at such a distance. In this small town, the chance of such randomness is really unusually high.

    "Um, can you explain the current situation in detail?"

    Furuichi held his forehead, reluctantly put on a relaxed smile, and tried hard to pose as a wise man.

    "What do you care about?"

    Neil and the two girls all tilted their heads at the same time, with several question marks popping up on their heads.

    "You still ask me what I care about!? Why are you with classmate Alyssa and a cute girl!!"

    "Ha, you ask why, it's just that we met on the road"

    "Oh my god!! Neil, has spring arrived again!? What a world without morals this is!!!!"

    Furuichi rubbed his eyebrows and almost smoke came out, and he fell intoA subtle state of rage.

    "Can you calm down, Furuichi-san, be careful and poke your forehead"

    "Ah, Neil, who made an oath with me to be a jobless virgin for the rest of his life, unexpectedly had something good happen to him. This was such a shock, as if all the hair on his butt was about to fall out, just like hair loss.  Dropped, and they are actually two cute girls of the same age? Obviously I remember that Neil’s preference seems to be the royal sister style with bulging front and back - "

    ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? could have two lines of bitter tears of blood and tears left in their eyes, Gu Shi looked at the sky aimlessly.

    ""

    "Well, anyway" Neil walked over and punched Gu Shi directly in the face, "You set my egg first!!!"

    “How can I not be determined after you’ve done this?!”

    "Have you calmed down, Furuichi-san"

    "I was forced to cool down"

    Furuichi was lying on the ground. Was that a meteorite that punched him so hard that his head was smoking?

    Ah, this time the handsome side of the beautiful girl was completely ruined in front of her.

    "By the way, who is this lady next to you?"

    Furuichi saw Alicia and asked Neil.

    "Alicia Testerosa, is"

    Neil wanted to say the words "my tenant", but he felt that Furuichi might get crazy if he said it, and there might be some rumors the next day. Last time Hayate came to visit his home.  It was this guy who broke the news.

    ???????????????????????????????? How about we kill him here to eliminate the trouble?

    Furuichi was covered in cold sweat, and his teacher was releasing an unabashed murderous light next to him. In an instant, he felt that his life seemed to be forced to the edge of the cliff.

    However, Neil and Furuichi had no time to care about anything else at this time, because a group of vicious guys were coming towards them.

    "Hey!! Who is the guy who just bullied me from Dumburo High School!!!"

    The bald man in the lead stared fiercely at the few brats in front of him.

    "Uh, boss, did we find the wrong person? They are all brats"

    A boy next to him came over and asked in a low voice that the combined age of the primary school students in front of him might not be older than his father.

    "You can't be wrong, that brat from the Denshi family is so big!"

    The bald boss spoke with confidence and no guilt at all for bullying a child.

    "Ehehehe!!! What is this sudden development!?"

    Furuichi looked at these delinquent high school students in despair, and suddenly jumped from one desperate situation to another more dangerous desperate situation?

    Neil looked at the group of people in front of him, and then glanced back at Alyssa. She was looking away and whistling as if it had nothing to do with herself, while Alicia's eyes were shining and looking forward to it.

    "Oh? It's you, right?"

    The bald boss noticed Furuichi who was making a noise, and after scanning the four of them, he identified Furuichi whose jaw was about to dislocate, because Neil seemed to be even weaker than Furuichi, and he seemed to be fine with long hair.  Bullying look.

    "Well, I don't have anything to say. Anyway, keep going, Furuichi-kun"

    Neil patted Furuichi on the shoulder and covered his mouth to suppress laughter.

    "Why me!! Don't act like you're just watching a show!!! I'm your student!!!"

    "Hey, hey, hey, you guys, don't you feel shy bullying a few kids?"

    A pleasant magnetic voice interrupted them.

    Furuichi turned his head as if he had seen a savior, and saw a group of girls wearing white special attack uniforms walking over, but the wooden knives, chains, clubs, and maces they held in their hands really made him feel embarrassed.

    Are today’s delinquents so ferocious even if they are too young girls?

    But it doesn’t matter, these big sisters are so beautiful.

    "Furuichi-san, you have lost all your moral integrity"

    ""

    Neil raised his eyes and looked at the group of female delinquents. The leading girl had a healthy wheat-colored complexion. Her long purple hair was tied up and swayed with her steps. She had a bamboo stick in her mouth and her eyes showed no sign of weakness.  Stare at the group of boys.

    "Ah? It's none of your business! This is our Duowu Luo's business, you Furious Emperor, get out of the way!!"

    At the critical moment, the boss did not give in because the other party was a girl, and it seemed that he had some connections with the other party.

    But the leading girl didn’t reply to his words, she just walked over and whispered:After staring at Neil for a while, he suddenly put his hand on Neil's head, with a friendly smile on his lips.

    "Your kid is Neil, right? I heard the tyrant mention you, you are such a cute kid"

    "Tyrant?"

    Neil didn't slap the opponent's hand away. After all, she was a quasi-royal sister, and he was just confused about the tyrant she mentioned. The group of guys from Duwuluo High School behind him seemed a little unhappy after hearing this title.  It looks good, like taking laxatives.

    It sounds like he is very tough. Is there such a formidable person around him?

    "Ahaha, it's someone you know anyway"

    "Hey, Rika, this kid here is also very cute. I'm Shizuku Itoi, and I'll die at night~~~"

    "Hey, Shizuku, you're scaring people"

    And Furuichi was surrounded by several female delinquents holding his face in his hands. At this moment, he was so happy that he almost fainted.

    "You women, don't forget about us! Bastards, don't think we dare not take action. Even if Nan Lixiang knows the "tyrant", I won't be afraid of you!  !  "

    "Huh? Even if you don't know that guy, I will beat you up. If you have the guts, come and try it!!"

    The bosses of the two factions began to clamor, and they gritted their teeth as fiercely as a wolf.

    "Boys! Don't take it lightly just because they are girls! Let them see the power of Dumburo High School!!"

    “Oh oh oh!!!”

    "Ah!? We are the Furious Emperor, don't underestimate us, you scum!!"

    "Follow the boss and rush!!!"

    Alicia and Alyssa stood on the outside, watching the two gangs fighting like this, feeling almost numb.

    "Ahaha, the fight started"

    Alyssa laughed dryly a few times, revealing a pair of dead fish eyes like Neil's.

    "Ah, everyone is so full of energy. It's so lively, I really want to join in"

    Alicia showed a completely different expression, and her eagerness to try made Alyssa doubt that she would rush in next second.

    Neil, who was in the middle of it, was punching one after another, while Fushi was running around with his head in his hands, hiding in a cold sweat.

    "What's going on!? Gang war!? I'm just an ordinary elementary school student. I simply ran to the wrong set!!"

    "Ah ah ah, let me go back to my mother's arms and drink milk!!"

    As soon as Fushi turned his head, he saw Neil kicking a big man away, making him look embarrassed.

    This guy’s strength is as unparalleled as ever.

    “You stinky brat!!”

    Fushi suddenly heard a loud shout from behind him. He turned around and saw a bad guy hitting him with his fist.

    ——I’m probably seriously injured now.

    Unable to escape, we can only watch the imminent crisis coming.

    In the blink of an eye, Furuichi felt as if his head was being pushed down, and a gust of wind passed over his head.

    "Really, don't get in the way here, leave as soon as possible, there are so many people here, even if you stand behind me, I may not be able to care about you, I might even beat you up"

    Furuichi only saw Neil punch the opponent away, and with a few words, he pushed him to the safety of Alicia.

    Furuichi was startled for a moment, and when he looked back, what caught his eye was Neil's expression that was slightly different from usual.

    I once saw this unique side of him in a martial arts competition.

    Looking at him intently in the fight, Furuichi pursed his lips.

    ——It’s really strong.

    "Hey, are you okay, Furuichi-san?"

    Seeing Fushi’s dull expression, Alyssa couldn’t help but asked, it wouldn’t be funny if he was beaten silly.

    "Uh, I'm fine" Furuichi waved his hand, then looked at Alicia, pointing to the chaotic situation, "Miss Alicia, is it okay to be in such a mess?"

    The bald boss seemed to have been beaten ten meters above the ground just now. Is that okay?

    "No problem! You don't know, right? Fighting is a specialty of this street. Many idiots living here will die if they don't fight. Even Neil fights one fight every three days and one fight every five days."  Yes, to a certain extent, he is very familiar with the people here"

    It’s really a disgusting street.

    “Then Alicia, wouldn’t it be dangerous for you to live here?”

    Alyssa really can’t imagine that if a child lives here, wouldn’t he be frightened every day?"That's not the case" Alicia shook her head and smiled, as if she didn't care much, "Don't look at these people as being fierce, but in fact they are very principled people, at least they will not bully the elderly or children.  At best, they have bad mouths. Just now they were just scaring us. In the words of Neil and Granny Denshi, these people are apes without brains and can only express themselves in the most primitive way.  It’s just blood that’s burned too hot…”

    "Of course, there are also other connections, such as the mother-in-law Denshi and the "Scarlet Overlord" rumored here are Neil's family, so those people don't dare to mess with the people in the family"

    ""

    ? Okay, Scarlet Overlord is really the name of the bunker. Is Neil's house full of monsters?

    Furuichi and Alyssa once again watched the scene near the end. In their eyes, something seemed to be different.

    "These guys are really getting more and more durable"

    Neil twisted his wrist and walked back. His face was not red and he was out of breath. It was impossible to tell that he had just finished fighting.

    "You do like fighting"

    Furuichi looked at Neil and smiled softly.

    Niel paused for a moment, then shrugged and smiled slightly.

    "I don't hate it."

    "I didn't expect that my teacher is still a bad person" Alyssa covered her face as if she had a headache, "Are you performing a GTO?"

    "Please ask Mr. Onitsuka for this kind of thing" Neil scratched his head and said boredly, "Well, if I can make extra money, I wouldn't mind making a cameo"

    But not long after he finished speaking, Neil found that Furuichi, Alyssa and Alicia were all silent in front of him, with dull expressions on their faces.

    "Huh? Are you possessed by a ghost, you guys?"

    Suddenly, an arm even rougher than Kenjiro's wrapped around Neil's neck. He was stunned for a moment, and then fell into the shadow of despair.

    Who released this Godzilla at the end of the 21st century

    "Oh? Neal-chan, are you planning to make extra money? I have a place where you can make a guest appearance. I originally came out to see where the kid was having such a fun time, but I didn't expect to hear such good news"

    Furuichi and Alyssa looked up at the tall figure, with the stubble, thick eyebrows, piercing eyes, light lip gloss and eye shadow, a perfect figure comparable to King Billy, and a charming Jean  The kimono that no one can look at directly gave them an unparalleled impact.

    "Ah, I really want to vomit. Can I vomit?"

    "Hello, Mrs. Xixiang."

    Alicia reluctantly moved her lips and said hello proactively.

    "Oh, it's Alicia" Xixiang moved his eyes and nodded, "Go back and tell your family that Neil won't be going back tonight. He's working at my place, so tell them not to worry"

    "Well, I understand, please feel free to do so."

    Neil, who was almost out of breath, stared at him. Alicia sold him in the blink of an eye. Please feel free to take him for what he is. He didn't even know if he would be able to see the sun tomorrow.  .

    “Let’s go, Neil-chan~~~”

    Xixiang smiled girlishly at Neil, and Neil immediately rolled his eyes and fainted while frothing at the mouth.

    “Is it okay, Alicia?”

    Watching Neil being carried away on her shoulders, Alyssa felt for the first time that it was not easy for him either.

    "It doesn't matter, Mrs. Saigo is a good person."

    ""

    ……………………………………………Dividing line……………………………………………

    That night, Xixiang Ladyboy Club.

    “Clang, clang, clang! The super future star of our store is now making a grand appearance, Sonoko!!!”

    "Who are you calling Sonoko! Who wants to be the future star of your store!!"

    "Come on, Nierzi! You have great potential to become the ACE_OF_ACE of our store!!"

    "A devil wants this kind of potential, even if you give me money!!"

    "Yo!! Pretty boy, twist your waist!!"

    “You can do it yourself, don’t make too many demands, you perverted uncles!!”

    "Yoooooooo, such a cute child is indeed a boy! Long live Lord Lucifer!!!"

    "Have your male-only penetrating weapons been scrapped by you idiots!?"

    "Nierzi, please date!!!"

    “Go to hell——!!!!!!”

    On the stage, ?A girl in a gorgeous kimono with light make-up, who was actually a boy, was dancing with terrifying momentum with a folding fan. Next to her, Saigo was admiring the dance with a face full of admiration.

    This kid really has hope of becoming the master of the great route.

    The next day, the news about Neil's transformation into a new human spread secretly without his knowledge.